《My Husband, Warm The Bed》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    "Karen, this is my bank card, and the password is 131224. You can use it to buy anything


    necessary.¡±


    A few hourster, Karen was still thinking about what her new husband had said when he handed


    her a bank card in the morning.


    Honestly, she knew very little about her husband.


    Apart from the fact that his name was Kevin Kyle, she knew nothing else about him, not even who


    his family members were.


    Karen did not know where she got the courage to marry a man she had only met twice.


    Ten days ago, with the help of Faye Reed, her best friend, Karen met Kevin for the first time on a


    blind date.


    She had no hope. After all, she had been hurt three years earlier, and she no longer had the right to


    be critical but resigned herself to being chosen.


    She was 15 minutes early on the day of the blind date.


    Since she didn''t have any good qualities, she could only do better in other aspects, hoping to leave


    a good impression.


    If she could marry a suitable man, she could also make her parents feel at ease.


    The man came in on time.


    The man''s suit and shoes were very formal, which made her feel how important he viewed this blind


    date, which gave her a good first impression of him.


    His way of greeting was also very ordinary. "Miss Karen Daly, Hello! I am Kevin Kyle."


    It was a very ordinary sentence, but because his voice was very maic, it made Karen feel


    unusually pleasant and have a better impression of the man than before.


    After a brief chat, they exchanged their phone numbers and left.


    Since Karen had been on many blind dates before, she did not take this blind date seriously.


    She thought that this blind date would end up the same as those before. Unexpectedly, she


    received a call from Kevin two dayster.


    His voice was as polite as before, "Miss Karen, are you free tonight?"


    That night, Kevin invited her to an Italian restaurant for dinner.


    Karen didn''t like the awkwardness of a blind date. They spoke very few words at the restaurant.


    During the meal, she felt a little nervous, and she didn''t eat much.


    Originally, she wanted to find a reason to leave early. While she was hesitating, Kevin spoke first,


    "Miss Karen, I have some time next Wednesday. How about we get our marriage certificate picked


    up then?"


    "What? What certificate do you want?" Karen was shocked by Kevin''s words.


    "A marriage certificate," he repeated in a serious tone. He did not sound like he was joking at all.


    "A marriage certificate?" Karen still did not believe what she had heard. She put her hand on her


    thigh and pinched it hard to make sure that she was not dreaming, then she looked at the man in


    front of her seriously.


    Kevin had a pair of thick sword-shaped eyebrows, bright eyes, and a beautiful face. He was so eye-


    catching that others could spot him immediately in a crowd.


    His expression and attitude were solemn, and he didn''t look like an impulsive person. This was only


    the second time they had met, but he said he wanted to marry her?


    Then, the man''s deep maic voice arrived at her ears again. "I thought that you were just like


    me. Going on a blind date with the objective to build a family, to get married and have children, and


    live an ''ordinary'' life."


    "Yes, I think so. But we have just met for the second time. Don''t you think it''s too fast?" Karen said.


    She wanted to have her own family, but she didn''t expect it to be so hasty.


    "It is a bit too fast." Kevin continued with a calm look, "After the first meeting, I went back and


    thought about it for two days. You have given me a good feeling. I personally feel that our


    personalities don''t sh, so I want to have a try."


    Karen frowned slightly and was a little unhappy. "In my opinion, marriage is not a trivial thing. Try? If


    this doesn''t work out, does it mean you want to..."


    Before she could finish, Kevin interrupted her, "Miss Karen, we are all adults. Of course, we would


    never yearn for a love that does not even exist. We all know what we want."


    Karen did not answer and continued to stare at him.


    On the surface, this man was calm and not mboyant. He would be a good husband.


    However, could she really hand over the rest of her life to this man whom she had only met twice?


    Really?


    Seeing that she was hesitating, Kevin added, "Maybe it was impatient of me, to not have considered


    your feelings. If you think I''m suitable, you can go back and think about it. I''ll wait for your call."


    After returning home that day, Karen had been thinking about it all night.


    She admitted that some of her opinions were simr to those of Kevin. For example, she also


    believed that there was no true love in the world.


    After being deeply hurt, she no longer believed that there was love in this world.


    After a sleepless night, Karen called Kevin early the next morning and told him that she agreed to


    his so-called proposal.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the afternoon, Karen brought along her passport and went to register their marriage at the City


    Hall with Kevin.


    When they collected theirs and walked out of the City Hall together, she had a mixed feeling.


    It was said that marriage is the mark of a new life for women, but now it seemed to be just so


    simple. All it took was 9 dors for a certificate that now meant that Karen Daly legally belonged to


    Kevin Kyle.


    Karen then moved into Kevin''s apartment.


    Kevin had behaved with chivalry that night. He took the initiative to leave the main bedroom for her


    to rest alone while he slept in another bedroom.


    Karen had never expected for Kevin to hand over his bank card to her before he went to work today.


    They didn''t even know each other that well. How could he be so sure of giving all his property to


    her?


    "Karen, the reporters from the media are waiting inside, the directors and the new boss areing


    soon. Why are you in a daze at this time?"


    The stern voice of the Public Rtions Manager, Emma Wilson, interrupted Karen''s daydreaming.


    She quickly pulled back her thoughts and said with a straight face, "Manager Wilson, I''m sorry, I''ll


    pay attention."


    Emma looked at Karen and said in a harsh tone, "Karen, although you are an employee from the


    Sales department, your manager has sent you to assist with the Public Rtions Department. You¡¯d


    better wake up and don''t drag me down with you."


    Karen pursed her lips and nodded. "Manager Wilson, I was just distracted. It won''t happen again."


    Emma looked at Karen again and then looked away. She pped her hands and called several


    employees who were also responsible for the reception over.


    "Everyone, try your best. We must hold today''s press conference smoothly. We can''t afford any


    mistakes." While speaking, Emma nced at every employee.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    "Yes." The employees of the Public Rtions Department, who were assigned temporarily to


    support this reception, responded in unison.


    Emma''s eyes finally fell on Karen again. "Karen, I heard that you are the top employee in the Sales


    Department. You will be with the new bosster and be responsible for him. You don''t have to worry


    about other things."


    Karen nodded, but Madonna, another employee of the Public Rtions Department, gloated and


    said, "Karen, if our new boss is still single, would you seize the chance to get close to him?"


    It was actually not easy to get close to the new boss. Everyone knew that it would be a difficult job.


    No one wanted to pick it up, so Karen took the job.


    Emma stared at Madonna with a straight face and said, "What happens today will highly affect our


    future. Be serious."


    After being scolded by Emma, no one made a sound. They took in a quiet breath and put on their


    best behavior.


    It was not Emma''s fault that she was nervous. After all, this matter hade so suddenly.


    Just as everyone had thought that everything was finally at peace in thepany, the board of


    directors suddenly issued a statement saying that the boss wanted to have a new person take over


    the business.


    However, this new-appointed big boss was very mysterious. The heads of various departments


    enquired about him through various means, but they could not find any information about him.


    Karen was usually not nosy. But even she could not help but stretch her neck to look at the


    entrance, wanting to see who this big boss was.


    "Yes, yes. All the directors and the new boss are here." The voice of the reception staff channeled


    from the walkie-talkie to the other employees.


    Her colleagues subconsciously adjusted their clothes and stood in their positions respectfully.


    Karen followed closely behind Emma to wee the mysterious boss that everyone had waited for


    a long time.


    After a few steps, a tall man in a silver-gray suit walked elegantly towards the lobby, surrounded by


    several men in ck suits.


    At first nce, she was stunned.


    In front of the crowd, the tall man in a silver-gray suit was her newly married husband, Kevin Kyle!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Impossible!" Karen thought that it was an illusion. She immediately closed her eyes and shook her


    head.


    But when she opened her eyes and looked again, the man''s appearance did not change.


    If it were someone else, she could have made a mistake, but this was her new husband. She


    couldn''t be wrong.


    His features were as sharp as a knife, and his height was exactly at 1.88 meters. He had a strong


    build and walked with a discreet air of elegance.


    No matter what this man did, he was perfectly the same as her new husband.


    "Kevin?" Karen stared at the man and subconsciously called out his name.


    When he heard her voice, the man''s gaze shifted to her.


    Looking at his eyes, Karen felt so nervous that she almost forgot to breathe.


    She would never think that her "ordinary" newly married husband would be herpany''s


    new boss.


    She looked at him with her head buzzing. She felt as if she might explode.


    The man''s gaze lingered on her for a moment and then moved away as if he didn''t know her at all.


    After what he just did, Karen''s heart sank rapidly.


    He was obviously Kevin Kyle, her new husband. Why did he look at her with such indifferent eyes?


    After a while, various thoughts shed through her mind.


    The most possible scenario was that she was dreaming. It was an unrealistic dream.


    Kevin had always been gentle and patient. He spoke and did things politely. He would never


    pretend that he didn''t know her.


    She pinched herself hard and twitched her mouth in pain, only to find that this was not a dream at


    all.


    Since it was not a dream, there was another possibility. This man might have the same face as


    Kevin did, but he might be apletely different person.


    Emma pulled Karen aside and scolded her in a low voice, "Karen, do you know what kind of an


    asion is this? What the hell are you doing?"


    Karen Daly was a little annoyed as if she was rudely awakened from a dream.


    Emma whispered again, "Hurry and keep up."


    Karen nodded and quickly followed the new boss. She had concealed her emotions and faced the


    big boss who looked exactly like her new husband professionally.


    Emma quickened her pace and caught up with the new boss and the others. She pushed open the


    door of the banquet hall for the reporters and said, "Let''s all wee the directors and our new


    boss!"


    As Emma''s voice fell, there was fierce apuse in the conference hall. Everyone stared at the


    entrance, waiting for the mysterious big boss to show up.


    Karen gasped quietly and followed closely behind the big boss. After the big boss was seated, she


    quickly handed over some documents.


    Even though she had professional training, the fact that thepany''s new boss was actually her


    new husband still shocked her too much. She trembled, and two pieces of paper from the


    documents in her hand fell to the ground.


    Karen was about to bend down to pick up the files, but Kevin picked them up before she did. Then


    he whispered in her ear, "Wait for me at home tonight."


    If Kevin had not said these words, Karen would still treat him as a man who only looked exactly like


    her husband. As soon as he said this, Karen was mind-blown. She was dumbfounded and forgot


    what to do.


    Fortunately, the reporters'' attention was not on her, so she had some time to adjust her emotions.


    The reporters did not notice her. However, the sharp-eyed employees of the Public Rtions


    Department did not miss this little episode.


    The Public Rtions Department was well prepared for the event, and all other departments


    cooperated well. Kevin was charismatic enough to take on the press, so the conference went very


    well.


    As soon as the new boss and the other directors left, Madonna rushed over and said, "Karen, the


    way you "identally" dropped the documents just now was great - you sessfully attracted our


    new boss''s attention."


    Karen frowned slightly. She turned to Emma and said, "Manager Wilson, I''ll go back to the Sales


    department after finishing my work here."


    Looking at Karen turn away from her, Madonna was so angry that she stomped her feet. "She


    ignored me! She just ignored me! Why is she so arrogant?"


    Emma red at Madonna and said, "Don''t just stir up trouble all day long. If you continue to make


    trouble, you will be the next one to leave. If you are capable enough, just do your job well. As long


    as you climb to a higher position than she does, you will be qualified to be arrogant as well.¡±


    Madonna red at Karen''s back as she walked away. She gritted her teeth and replied,


    "Understood, cousin."

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Karen returned to the Sales department office and heard her colleagues discussing the new boss.


    Everyone had something to say as if they knew the new boss very well.-


    When her colleague, May Lily, saw her, she hurried over and said, "Karen, you''re so lucky to be the


    first one working side by side with the boss."


    Karen smiled faintly and said, "It''s all just work. Even though we were side by side, it still just


    worked. If you think you can work well with the boss, you can ask our manager to send you to work


    for the boss in the future."


    May quickly waved her hand and said, "Although our new boss is handsome and charming, I don''t


    have the guts to approach him, given his eyes and charisma."


    "The new boss will being over for a routine inspection. Go back to your positions and do what


    you''re supposed to!" Sunnie Olsen, the manager of the sales department, walked into the office,


    reprimanding his subordinates.


    The new boss wasing to inspect!


    Hearing this news, Karen could not help but gulp in fear. She was so nervous that her heart was


    about to jump out of her throat.


    She still needed some time to digest the fact that her new husband, Kevin, was thepany''s new


    boss. She was not ready to face him for a while.


    The other colleagues all returned to their seats except for Karen, who was still standing there in a


    daze. Sunnie looked at Karen and asked, "Karen, don''t you have anything else to do?"


    "I''m fine." Karen came to her senses and quietly clenched her fists. She quickly returned to her seat


    and turned on theputer to check a client''s information.


    After a while, the elevator bell rang, and Kevin, surrounded by a group of people appeared before


    Karen again.


    Fortunately, Kevin just came to say a quick hello to the employees of the department. After listening


    to Sunnie''s quick report, he led the group of people away.


    After Kevin left, the department became noisy again. Even Sunnie, who was usually very serious,


    could not help but gossip along with everyone.


    The only topic they talked about was whether this handsome boss was unmarried or married.


    Karen listened to their discussion and did not say anything. She was thinking if this group of women


    had known that her name was written as his spouse on the boss''s marriage certificate, would she


    be skinned alive by them?


    This tense workday had finally passed. Karen packed up to leave after all her coworkers had


    already left.


    When she finished her work during the day, what kind of mentality should she have to face Kevin at


    night?


    Karen really didn''t know what to do. She didn''t even know if she should go back to her "home" with


    Kevin.


    Outside the building, Karen habitually turned to the right towards entrance B of the subway. After


    walking for a while, she remembered that she was now living with her new husband.


    Kevin''s apartment was not too far from Tech Valley. Three stops by bus about half an hour by foot


    would get her there.


    Karen looked at the time. It was only five o''clock now. Anyway, she hadn''t figured out how to face


    Kevin, so she chose to walk home. She could slowly think about what had happened between them.


    Down the valley, Karen decided to buy some vegetables and meat from the fresh supermarket


    nearby. No matter how big one''s problems were, filling one''s stomach was still the first priority.


    She didn''t know what Kevin liked to eat, so she took out her phone and wanted to call him to ask,


    but she was worried that it was not convenient for him to answer the phone, so she put it back in


    her bag.


    After picking up the ingredients, she took them home.


    As she approached the apartment''s elevator, she saw a familiar figure. He was facing the elevator


    and standing very straight. He wore a light grey suit.


    Kevin''s figure was very well-built. From afar, he seemed so good-looking.


    Karen still didn''t understand why had such an outstanding man, who was the boss of a big


    company, would go on a blind date and that she was the lucky girl who was chosen.


    "You''re back." Karen walked over and tried to greet him casually.


    "Yes." Kevin looked back at her. He didn''t change his expression; he was still a little indifferent.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen gave him a faint smile and stood beside him.


    She nced at him and felt that he seemed to be a little different today. She couldn''t figure out what


    exactly was different.


    She nced at him from the corner of her eye. It turned out that he wore a pair of sses today,


    with a golden frame, it made him look calm and more restrained.


    Karen sighed silently in her heart. This man had again only spoken a few words when meeting her


    today. He was usually very soft-spoken. She didn''t know what to do. She wanted to bridge the gap


    between them.


    Now that she knew his shocking true identity, she didn''t know how to approach him.


    While she was thinking about this, Kevin suddenly stretched out a hand towards her, but she took a


    small step back subconsciously to keep a distance from him.


    "I''ll carry those for you," he said calmly. He was not angry, although she had kept her distance.


    Instead, he casually took the bag in his hand.


    Karen felt her face burning hot. He had just wanted to help her carry the bag, but she was thinking


    too much.


    She looked down at Kevin''s strong arm, carrying therge bag effortlessly. A warm feeling hit her


    heart.


    She thought optimistically, "Even if there is no love, even if he is the boss of thepany, as long


    as the two of them could devote themselves to managing this marriage, it would be fine."


    The two of them entered the elevator, and no one said a word during the trip up the elevator.


    After returning home, Kevin put the things in the kitchen and said lightly, "I don''t know how to cook.


    I''ll have to trouble you tonight."


    "You can do your work. Leave the cooking to me." Karen put the bag away, took off her coat, and


    put on her apron.


    "Thank you," He said lightly.


    "You''re too polite," Karen forced a smile, which felt a little awkward.


    They were already husband and wife, but the way they got along felt like two strangers.


    She felt that it was reasonable for a wife to cook for her husband, but his way of talking to her


    created a distance between them.


    She thought that even if their marriage was not based on love, their interaction shouldn''t be that


    distant.


    She didn''t think much about it anymore. She turned around and went to the kitchen. She quickly


    washed the rice and put it into the pot. Then she sorted out the vegetables and washed them...


    After a while, from the corner of Karen''s eye, she saw a tall figure standing at the door of the


    kitchen. She turned back and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "If you need any help, please tell me," Kevin stood rigidly. His tone was still calm, but it sounded a


    little distressed.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll be done soon!" Karen poked her head out and looked at the clock hanging on the


    wall in the living room. It was already 7:30 p.m., and he might be starving.


    She thought to herself, ¡°I muste back quickly after work tomorrow. I should make the dishes


    earlier so that he can eat straightaway when hees home."


    No matter who Kevin was, this marriage was her own choice. She must try her best to make it good.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    "I..." Kevin moved his thin lips but said nothing. His eyes showed a hint of iprehensible depth


    beneath the golden sses. He stared at Karen''s back and thought for a few seconds, then he


    turned and walked to the study room.


    In the past three years, Karen had rented a room for herself and lived alone. She was very good at


    making some home-cooked dishes. Soon, two dishes and soup were served on the table.-


    "Kevin, it''s time to eat." Karen knocked on the door of the study room carefully and gently pushed


    the door open when she did not hear a reply.


    Kevin was making a phone call in the study. He said, "Take care of these things. You don''t have to


    report everything to me."


    After that, he hung up the phone immediately. The moment he looked up, he met Karen''s eyes and


    asked coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Time to eat," Karen smiled and did not dare to look at him.


    "I''ll be there in a second." His tone was indifferent as usual.


    The two of them sat opposite each other, eating their meal tensely. Neither of them spoke to break


    the silence. For a moment, the atmosphere seemed to be extremely boring.


    Karen moved her lips several times to find some topics to talk about, but she swallowed back her


    words after seeing Kevin''s indifferent expression.


    After dinner, Kevin offered to wash dishes for her, and Karen did not refuse. Since he was willing to


    share the burden of these chores with her, she was happy to let him do so.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It could be seen from Kevin''s clumsiness that he had never done these things before.


    But it was true. It was impossible for the boss of such a bigpany to do such trivial things such


    as washing dishes.


    nk¡ª


    Hearing the crack of a porcin bowl in the kitchen, Karen stood up immediately and walked over.


    What she saw was Kevin holding a bowl in his hand and staring nkly at the broken porcin


    pieces on the ground.


    "Let me do it." Karen walked over and wanted to take the bowl from Kevin''s hand.


    "No, I''ll do it." Kevin stretched out his hand, and his tone did not change.


    "Kevin, actually..." Karen looked at Kevin''s firm eyes and could not say anything. She nodded and


    left the kitchen to let him continue.


    Although they were legally a couple, Kevin was still a man that Karen was not familiar with.


    She wanted to know him more, to know everything about him. She was trying her best to be a good


    wife.


    However, with a personality like his, could she really get close to him like how she had nned


    when they had gotten married?


    Karen sat down in the living room, picked up the remote control, turned on the TV, she randomly put


    on a news channel.


    While watching the TV, she asionally turned her head to look in the direction of the kitchen.


    Through the ss door, she saw Kevin carefully cleaning bowls and cutlery.


    She secretly sighed in her heart. How could a man look so good while washing dishes?


    Perhaps Karen''s gaze was too obvious, Kevin looked back as well. Their eyes met, and Karen saw


    the slight coldness in Kevin''s eyes. But he then let out an impably polite smile.


    Karen''s face turned slightly red as she was caught looking at him, and she returned a polite smile.


    Karen turned her eyes back to the TV screen, thinking about Kevin.


    This man was so confident at work and even looked so good while washing dishes. When would


    she ever see him make a fool of himself?


    After tidying up the kitchen, Kevin returned to the hall and saw that Karen was in a daze. He stared


    at her delicate face and said after a few seconds, "Karen."


    "Ah..." Karen said as she listened to his soothing voice. She found it very pleasant. For a moment,


    she felt her face burning hot.


    Kevin sat down on the sofa beside her. "I have something to discuss with you."


    "Okay," Karen replied. She also wanted to have a good talk with him and take this opportunity to


    make things clear.


    Kevin''s deep gaze swept up and down her, and then he slowly said, "Karen, today at the


    company..."


    "We''ll have separate work and personal life. I understand that. In fact, I don''t want to let people


    gossip behind our backs because of our personal rtionship." Kevin had not finished yet, but


    Karen interrupted him.


    She had worked hard in thispany for three years to have her achievements today. She wanted


    to continue climbing up the corporatedder on her own. She didn''t want anything to change


    because of Kevin.


    His face was calm, but his eyes shed an imperceptibly beneath his sses. "I didn''t mean to hide


    my identity. I did not know how you would feel about me when I saw you during the event, so I did


    not announce anything to the public, but I didn''t mean to hide it on purpose."


    "I know," Karen nodded and said, "My work life and personal life are always separate. I don''t want to


    bring my personal life to work."


    It was their own business that she and Kevin had gotten married. Karen felt that there was no need


    to announce it to the people in thepany.


    On the one hand, she did not want her job to be affected. On the other hand, she was not sure how


    far she could go with Kevin.


    Looking at Karen''s firmness, Kevin paused and said, "Did you tell your family about our marriage?"


    Karen shook her head. She did not want to talk about her family.


    "I have just taken over Innovative Tech, and I have some things to deal with in person. If you don''t


    mind, after all, pressing matters have been attended to, I would like to go with you to visit my father-


    inw and mother-inw," He said calmly as if he had expected Karen to have mentioned this


    matter to her family.


    "No." Karen refused immediately, but then felt that it was inappropriate, so she hurriedly exined,


    "I have had some issues with my family. I haven''t contacted them for a long time. Let''s talk about it


    later."


    Family?


    Every time she thought of this word, Karen felt a dull pain in her heart. It made her a little


    breathless.


    Three years ago, that home was no longer her home, and she could never go back.


    "Karen." Kevin called her name in a deep voice and said, "You are no longer alone. You have me."


    Kevin''s tone was dull, but because of his pleasant voice, it carried a different feeling.


    This sentence was obviously not romantic, but it made Karen''s heart full of inexplicable feelings.


    Although she gritted her teeth and had gradually ovee the pain over the years, she would still


    feel sad and silently shed tears while thinking of it somete nights.


    "Karen." After a long silence, Kevin spoke again, "We are already husband and wife. I sincerely


    want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    Kevin suddenly said this, and Karen was stunned again. Looking up at him and into his sincere


    eyes, she also said, "I am determined to live with you for the rest of my life."


    Kevin stared at her beautiful face, paused for a few seconds, and said, "Karen, can you promise not


    to break up with me no matter what happens?"


    "Yes!" Karen nodded heavily. "I will try my best to be a good wife."


    She had also thought that they should not break up so easily. And now, Kevin had said so. This


    made her feel at ease.


    After chatting with Kevin, she felt much more at ease.


    Kevin went back to the study. Karen then cleaned up the room and went to the bathroom to take a


    bath. After her bath, she sat in front of the dressing table and blew her hair dry. Just when her hair


    had dried, Kevin came in.


    He also took a shower and put on a white bathrobe, revealing a small piece of supple, smooth skin


    on his chest. His hair was still dripping with water, which followed the lines of his body and


    disappearing into the white bathrobe.


    Karen''s face suddenly blushed.


    "You must be tired. Go to sleep early." Kevin suddenly said. His voice was low and maic, which


    made Karen''s heartbeat inexplicably.


    Kevin did not intend to leave. Did he mean to sleep in the same room tonight?

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    However, she felt that she was not yet ready to ept him.


    Thinking of this, she felt her heart beat faster, and it was difficult for her to breathe.


    It took her half an hour to get out of the bathroom. She found a set of long-sleeved pajamas and


    wrapped herself up tightly.


    When she returned to the room and did not see Kevin there, she could not help but sigh in relief.


    However, before she could breathe normally, Kevin came into the room again.


    There was a faint smell of smoke on his body. He had probably gone to the balcony to smoke. He


    did not hide his smoking, but considerately did not smoke when she was around him.


    "Go to sleep." Kevin went towards the bed andy on the right side of the bed, leaving the left side


    to Karen.


    "Oh, okay..." Karen was so nervous that her tongue was tied up, and her palms were sweating.


    She climbed onto the bed from the other side andy down on his left.


    The big bed was two meters wide. There was still quite a distance between them, but she just felt


    that his masculinity was suffocating her.


    "I''m going to sleep first. Good night!" She quickly closed her eyes, hoping that she could fall asleep


    in the shortest time possible.


    The more Karen tried to ignore it, the more she thought about it. The more she tried to sleep, the


    more awake she became.


    She wondered if Kevin would do something to her while she was asleep.


    But on second thought, even if Kevin really wanted to do something to her, it was normal. After all,


    she and Kevin were legally married.


    As she thought more about it, her body became even tenser, almostpletely stiff.


    Perhaps he was aware of Karen''s nervousness, Kevin suddenly reached out and rubbed her head.


    "Karen, although we are married, I will not force you to do something you don''t want to do."


    His voice was still as seductive and pleasant as usual, but Karen faintly heardughter in it, and her


    ears turned red for a moment.


    Can this man not be so considerate?


    ......


    With his words, Karen''s nerves slowly rxed, and she soon fell asleep.


    When she woke up, it was already bright. Karen grabbed her phone and looked at the time. She


    couldn''t help but shout in a low voice, "Sh*t!"


    At seven in the morning from Monday to Friday, her rm clock had always rung on time. Has she


    slept too deeply and not hear anything?


    "You''re awake." Kevin''s low and sexy voice sounded in the room. "I think it''s still early, so I turned


    off your rm clock and let you sleep in a little longer."


    Upon hearing Kevin''s voice, Karen suddenly realized that there was another person in the room.


    She looked up and saw Kevin, who was neatly dressed, sitting on the sofa, with his slender fingers


    were casually flipping through the newspaper in his hand. It seemed that he had been waiting for


    her for a long time.


    "Well, wait for me for a while. I''ll make breakfast as soon as possible." Karen scratched her head


    and jumped out of bed, rushing into the bathroom in a panic.


    "Breakfast is ready. I''ll wait for you to eat together." Behind her came Kevin''s deep voice. Karen, for


    a moment, did not know how to react.


    Looking at Karen, who was like a frightened rabbit, Kevin''s seductive thin lips could not help but


    raise slightly, and there was a smile in his cool eyes.


    Was Karen really the shy girl who had scolded him for three whole hours three years ago?


    ......


    After washing up, Karen came to the dining room. She had changed to her work clothes.


    She wore a white shirt and a ck skirt. The fitted cut outlined her perfect curves. She looked more


    mature than her actual age. She was very seductive and charming.


    Seeing this, Kevin''s pupils contracted slightly. He looked away and sat down to have breakfast


    quietly.


    Kevin made a mental note to himself. His first order of business as the boss of Innovative Tech was


    to change the dress code for female employees to wear trousers to work instead of skirts.


    Seeing the delicious spread on the table, Karen simply smiled and said, "Did you make all these?"


    Last night, he had told her that he didn''t know how to cook, but now he could make such a delicious


    breakfast so quickly. He was really amazing.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing Karen''s thoughts, Kevin handed her some warm milk and said quickly, "My servant from


    home sent this."


    Kevin was a picky eater. He didn''t usually eat outside, so the servant responsible for his daily meals


    always prepared in advance.


    "It looks delicious." Karen sat down and took a bite. "It''s really delicious."


    The toast melted in her mouth, leaving a delicious taste, much better than she had imagined.


    "Okay," Kevin said quietly and did not speak further. He looked very cold.


    Since he did not speak, Karen did not speak as well. She picked up a piece of toast and fed it into


    her own mouth again.


    After eating another piece, she nced at Kevin quietly. He looked so elegant while he ate, he


    could have passed as British nobility.


    He did not do it on purpose, but all his actions were extremely elegant.


    "Is there something on my face?" Kevin suddenly asked doubtfully.


    "No, no." she had been caught staring. She blushed again and quickly lowered her head to her


    breakfast.


    "If you like breakfast, I''ll ask someone to prepare it in the future." After a long time, Kevin finally


    spoke.


    Karen felt a little guilty. "Well, you don''t have to trouble yourself."


    Kevin put down his fork, picked up a paper towel to wipe his mouth, and said lightly, "You are my


    wife."


    "Oh, okay." Karen did not refuse. His reasoning made her heart soft.


    She was his wife indeed, and he was her husband. They would be husband and wife for the rest of


    their lives.


    While eating the delicious toast and drinking warm milk, she couldn''t help but think that God was


    still treating her well. He had blocked her way to happiness but still left her an open window.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Gossip was a terrifying thing. It was something that Karen had experienced firsthand.


    If thepany''s colleagues had seen her going to work in the new boss''s car, she would be


    shed to death by all kinds of rumors.


    So, when Kevin asked her to go to work with him in his car, she shook her head and refused without


    thinking.


    Although she didn''t take his car, they arrived at thepany at almost the same time.


    Karen and a group of people were waiting for the elevator. Kevin, surrounded by two special


    assistants, walked to his exclusive elevator as thepany''s boss.


    She wanted to pretend not to see him, but she felt that it was inappropriate to ignore him


    completely. So she followed suit when the group of people around her greeted politely, "Director


    Kevin, good morning!"


    "Good morning," Kevin answered indifferently. He nced around and stepped into the elevator,


    turning his back on them coldly.


    Kevin''s indifference did not ruin their enthusiasm, and they were talking about him eagerly.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Karen did not participate in the discussion but felt a little funny in her heart.


    Kevin''s style of separating work and personal life was very obvious.


    At this time, she thought of a popr phrase to describe Kevin¡ªthe Prince of Suppressed Lust.


    As soon as she entered the office, she decided to forget about her rtionship with Kevin


    completely and devoted herself to her work.


    Recently, Karen and several colleagues from the same department had been busy preparing for the


    bidding of Star Glow Corporation.


    As the bidding date loomed closer, Karen''s work entered a state of tension. When she was busy,


    she sometimes even had no time to eat lunch.


    In thepany, Karen was known as a workaholic. It wasmon for her to work straight without


    eating. But no one really cared about her.


    Today, while Karen was in the middle of something, she received a call from Kevin.


    Karen looked around and saw that there was no one there. Then she picked up the phone carefully.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She felt that he should not call her when she was in thepany, as this may let slip their


    rtionship to others.


    Obviously, Kevin did not expect Karen to answer this way. After a pause, he said, "Work is


    important, but we should still eat."


    His voice was still light, but it sounded very concerned.


    Karen blushed and said, "Alright, I know."


    On the other side of the phone, Kevin did not speak. Karen also did not know what else to say. After


    saying goodbye, she was about to hang up the phone.


    At thest moment, Kevin said, "I''m in Room 1808, Baiha Restaurant."


    Karen nodded instinctively. "Then you should eat. I won''t bother you."


    "Karen!" Kevin''s tone was obviously a little heavy. After a few seconds, he said, "I''ll wait for you."


    "There''s no need..." Karen instinctively refused, but before she could finish, he had already hung


    up.


    Looking at the dark screen on her phone, Karen frowned slightly and sighed helplessly. What


    reason did she have to refuse lunch with her new husband?


    Baiha Restaurant was a five-star restaurant near the office, which was very expensive. Karen did


    not usually go there unless thepany was treating important clients to meals.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, Karen tried to avoid being recognized. But who would have


    known that she immediately ran into Kevin''s special assistant, Amelia Gray?


    Karen pretended not to see her, but Amelia stopped her. "Miss Karen, Director Kevin, asked me to


    pick you up."


    She smiled embarrassedly and quickly caught up with Amelia.


    She and Kevin were a legal couple, but now they looked like they were having an affair. It was really


    embarrassing.


    When they came to Room No. 1808, Karen saw that Kevin''s other special assistant, Nick ck,


    was also present.


    Kevin moved to take Karen''s coat and hung it on the hanger beside him. He pulled out a chair for


    her. He then said, "Amelia and Nick have been working with me for many years, and they know


    everything about us."


    Karen nodded and did not speak. She just nced over at the pair of assistants.


    They nodded politely back at her. Without saying anything, they left the room together.


    Kevin took a bowl of soup and handed it to Karen. "I''ve been involved in quite some businesses


    these years, so I need some people to assist me."


    Hearing his exnation, Karen smiled shyly at him, "Well, I can understand."


    The breakfast was sent by servent from his home. Elites like Nick and Amelia were just his


    assistants. Kevin''s background was probably moreplicated than Karen had imagined.


    Karen didn''t want to get to the bottom of this. After all, she had already agreed to marry him. She


    just felt that this person felt good, and not because of his family background.


    Karen did not say much, so Kevin did not speak much. The two of them ate in silence.


    Moreover, Kevin had been taught not to talk during meals since he was a child, so he was not used


    to talking at the table.


    The meal was very quiet.


    When they both put down their forks, Kevin said lightly, "You have to eat no matter how busy you


    are at work, in the future."


    Karen nodded, "I will."


    Hearing her perfunctory answer, Kevin''s eyes darkened under his gold-rimmed sses. Obviously,


    he was dissatisfied and said, "Come with me for lunch in the future."


    Kevin''s tone was somewhat overbearing, but Karen was not displeased. She looked up and smiled


    at him. "Thank you for your concern, Director Kevin, but..."


    "Director Kevin?" Kevin raised his eyebrows. "Since you have called me Director Kevin, won''t you


    want to listen to what I, as your new boss, demand of you?"


    This man had used his identity to control her so quickly.


    Karen had been working at Innovative Tech for three years. She was usually a smart person, but


    now she really didn''t know how to deal with Kevin.


    Kevin took the opportunity to continue, "That needs to be changed to that."


    Karen didn''t want to meet Kevin for lunch every day, but she really couldn''t find an excuse to refuse,


    so she had to nod and agree.


    She then borrowed a weak excuse to escape in a hurry.


    Looking at Karen leaving hurriedly, Kevin''s eyes darkened slightly, and his slender fingers tapped


    on the table subconsciously, as if he was nning something.


    "Young Master." A woman, who looked to be in her forties or fifties, knocked on the door and


    interrupted Kevin''s thoughts.


    Kevin looked up, and his eyes were cold. "What''s the matter?"


    The woman said, "Do you like these dishes?"


    Kevin was a picky eater, so he hardly ate outside. However, this restaurant was part of his empire.


    His subordinates had set up this elegant private room ording to his preferences. Surely,


    someone would have to serve him and prepare his meals.


    This woman had been responsible for Kevin''s meals since he was a child. She knew his taste buds


    best.


    "Prepare two Sichuan dishes for each meal in the future. But nothing too spicy." Kevin did not


    answer her but gave her this order instead.


    He preferred nd food, but Karen liked them spicy. She had never told him this, but Kevin had


    always known.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Walking out of the restaurant, Karen looked around guiltily. She was relieved after looking around


    and did not see anyone she knew.


    She had just eaten lunch with her husband, and now she was worried that others would see her.


    When she thought about it, she felt that it seemed ridiculous.


    Karen sighed helplessly. If she had known that Kevin would be the new boss of Innovative


    Tech, would she have married him so quickly?


    Karen could not think of an answer, so she didn''t want to think too much about it.


    Back at the office, she received a notice from the department manager. He had requested several


    colleagues who were in charge of Star Glow Corporation''s bid to begin preparations. The boss


    would like to see a brief of this project in the afternoon.


    Star Glow was a game-developingpany and also a subsidiary of Gook Corp, a famous


    conglomerate.


    Gook Corp was one of thergest businesses in the country. Even if they wanted to work with them,


    it was not easy to win a tender among dozens of biddingpanies.


    Star Glow''s bid was the focus of Innovative Tech this year. Kevin had just taken up the position as


    head of thepany, so it was natural that he paid more attention to the progress of this project.


    However, Karen felt a little ufortable about this.


    Kevin''s words had been disturbed at noon, and now she had to work on a project with him in the


    afternoon. She was worried that her work would be affected by his presence.


    Karen and her colleagues arrived at the meeting room in advance. They had also prepared all the


    necessary materials, but they still worried about it.


    "Karen..." May whispered in Karen''s ear, "Everybody knows what you are capable of. Don''t worry


    too much!"


    Karen smiled but said nothing.


    May was also one of the project team members, but she was a sweet-talking girl who hated hard


    work. Therefore, Karen was always tasked with many things, and May was always only assigned to


    help her.


    William Baker, another colleague, leaned closer to Karen and said, "Karen, you led this project,


    don''t worry, nothing will go wrong."


    Karen said, "Still, it is always good to be cautious."


    Karen was the head of the project team. Her responsibility was the biggest. Of course, she would


    be more worried than others.


    Moreover, this project was the first project that Karen had taken on after Kevin began his term as


    their boss. In addition to achieving her goals at work, she also wanted to impress her husband. In


    the future, she would be living with Kevin, and she did not want to be underestimated by him.


    "Director Kevin..."


    Someone eximed suddenly, and everyone immediately looked at the door of the conference


    room, including Karen.


    She looked up and saw Kevin walking in gracefully with two assistants by his side.


    During lunch, Kevin had been wearing casual clothes. Now, he had changed into a custom-made


    silver suit with a white shirt and had also put on a blue-and-white striped tie, which made him


    emanate an air of coolness.


    "Good afternoon, Director Kevin!"


    Everyone stood up and greeted Kevin.


    "Please sit down," Kevin said lightly and sat down on the main seat. Then he motioned for Nick to


    start the meeting.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin was no longer looking at Karen, so she felt relieved.


    In fact, since yesterday, he had practiced the separation of work and personal life much better than


    she did.


    As the head of the project, she began to present the details of the project.


    As a hardworking person, much of the preparation was done personally by Karen. Hence, when she


    presented the analysis to the group of executives, including the boss, she was not nervous at all.


    She was not only calm, but her performance was outstanding.


    At the end of her presentation, Karen received a round of apuse.


    Just as she bowed slightly to thank them, she felt a pair of suspicious eyes looking at her. She


    looked up and met Kevin''s unfathomable eyes.


    Seeing Karen meet his eyes, Kevin smiled at her. His polite smile was impable. It was pure


    politeness, and without personal feelings.


    Karen immediately returned his polite smile.


    Being a new boss, Kevin had a cool look on his face. He looked like someone who was not from


    this world, giving people a feeling of distance. Everyone felt a little nervous around him.


    Fortunately, Karen was fully prepared for the meeting. Kevin also agreed that the group''s work was


    commendable.


    When the meeting ended, the team members were very excited and had forgotten about the


    executives around them for a moment. They chattered as they walked.


    William put one hand on Karen''s shoulder and said, "Karen, if we win the Star Glow project this


    time, it would be glorious!"


    Karen was also happy about this. For a moment, she did not notice how close William had moved


    towards her. She smiled and nodded, "As long as we work together, we can achieve anything."


    "Karen!"


    Suddenly, Kevin''s low voice came from behind, and she stiffened immediately. She turned back and


    politely asked, "Director Kevin, are you looking for me?"


    "Karen, you are the head of the Star Glow project team. Director Kevin still has some details to ask


    you about." It was not Kevin who spoke this time, but Amelia Gray, who was following her, had


    spoken.


    Amelia had worked under Kevin for many years, so she knew exactly what he was thinking.


    The boss was looking for Karen to understand more about the project, and the other team members


    were also smart enough to find an excuse to slip away and leave Karen alone with him.


    Kevin approached her, "Karen..."


    Karen subconsciously took two steps back to keep a distance from him. "Director Kevin, can I help


    you with something?"


    Kevin approached her again. "Right now, I am only Kevin, your husband."


    Karen retreated further and looked around. "Director Kevin, we are still at work."


    Hearing her words, Kevin frowned slightly and narrowed his eyes under his gold-rimmed sses.


    He was a little angry.


    However, he had been brought up not to throw his temper easily.


    After a while, he said solemnly, "Karen, although I know that you have nothing to do with that man, I


    was still jealous when I saw him holding you so closely."


    Karen obviously did not expect that he would say such a thing. For a moment, her face was hot and


    red. Finally, she pressed her lips together and smiled, "Director Kevin, don''t worry. It will never


    happen again."


    "Director Kevin?" Kevin narrowed his eyes again. He was really angry now.


    "Director Kevin, you must be busy. I''ll leave first." Karen did not know that she had angered him, so


    she turned around and left.


    Kevin watched her enter the elevator, and his cold eyes grew even colder.


    "Director Kevin, there are still a few documents for you to view." Amelia reminded him timely.


    Kevin walked to his office and said coldly, "Must all of you women act so strong?"


    ......

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Amelia was stunned at his words, and then she reacted. "Karen has experienced much hurt and


    betrayal. She has no one to rely on in the past three years. If she is not strong, how could she have


    survived?"


    Kevin stopped and turned to look at her darkly.


    Amelia added immediately, "But she has you to take care of her in the future."


    ......


    The meeting room was on the 23rd floor, and the sales department was on the 19th floor. When the


    elevator reached the 22nd floor, the door opened, and Madonna from the Public Rtions


    Department walked in.


    Karen didn''t like people like Madonna, so she stood aside and didn''t want to greet her.


    Madonna nced at Karen, turned her head towards the elevator door, and said with her head up,


    "Some people think that by moving to a new city, everyone would forget all the bad things that she


    had ever done."


    Karen listened to her but didn''t want to waste time on such a woman as Madonna.


    Her nonchnt attitude irritated Madonna. She turned around and red at Karen. "Karen, don''t


    you know that our boss is married?"


    Karen pursed her lips and chuckled. If she did not know that Kevin was married, who else would


    know?


    Madonna wanted to hook up with Kevin, so she figured Karen would think the same way. She said,


    "The boss has asked Special Assistant Amelia to send an internal email early this morning. He


    announced to the wholepany that he is a married man."


    Karen was busy with the bidding of Star Glow Corporation, so busy that she didn''t read the internal


    emails that day. She really didn''t know about it.


    Now that she knew it, she could not help but feel a trace of sweetness in her heart.


    Kevin had said that when he saw other men being close to her, he would be jealous, and further to


    that, he had already dered to everyone that he was a married man to prevent any unwanted


    attention.


    Thinking of this, Karen felt happy deep in her heart. She couldn''t help but startughing.


    Madonna was having an unrealistic fantasy about Kevin. But when she saw his emaile in the


    morning, her heart sank.


    She felt depressed for more than half a day, and she wanted someone else to wallow in sadness


    with her. As soon as the idea popped into her mind, she thought of Karen.


    She had expected Karen to be bitter about the news too, but she didn''t expect that Karen would


    have such a calm expression, and this made her really angry.


    Madonna was so angry; she stomped her foot hard. She gritted her teeth and thought, "I can''t do


    anything to Karen now, but someday I will get hold of her weakness and bring down her arrogance."


    ......


    Learning from her experiences the previous day, Karen did not dy her returning home and left the


    office as soon as possible after work. She hoped that she could prepare a good meal before Kevin


    got off work so that he would not go hungry.


    When she went to the supermarket to buy some ingredients, she called him on the phone.


    When she called, Kevin was holding an emergency meeting with several high-ranking executives.


    He raised his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet. Then he picked up the phone and asked,


    "What''s the matter?"


    Karen said, "I''m at the supermarket. Do you have anything you like to eat?"


    He replied calmly, "I''m not picky about food. It''s up to you."


    When Kevin said this, Amelia and Nick were standing next to him. When they heard what he had


    said, they exchanged nces.


    If he wasn''t picky, then no one else was.


    When Kevin returned home, Karen was busy in the kitchen.


    She was wearing an apron, with her long ck hair casually tied up, exposing her fair neck, she


    was stir-frying with a spat in her hand.


    Seeing her this way, it was not hard to imagine that she was also so excellent at work.


    Kevin stared nkly at her for a long time before he went over to the kitchen. "Karen, I''m back."


    Karen turned around and smiled faintly. "You can change your clothes first. We''ll have dinner soon."


    Kevin stood still. "Karen..."


    Karen did not stop moving her hands. She looked back at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I am going to change my clothes." Kevin had wanted to say to her that there''s no need to cook


    after a long day at work, that he could ask a cook to prepare their meals. But in his heart, he


    thought, perhaps food made by his wife would be good too.


    His vision of home was that when he gets home after work, he could eat the hot dishes made


    personally by his wife, instead of all meals being prepared with the help of the cook.


    Karen prepared three dishes and one soup, namely steamed chicken, fried pork with onions, fried


    lotus root slices, and enoki mushroom soup.


    At noon, she had seen Kevin choosing to eat lighter dishes. She guessed that he liked food this


    way, so she made her home-cooked dishes this way.


    Kevin changed his clothes and returned to the kitchen. The dishes had been served on the table.


    Seeing onions being served, he frowned slightly, but immediately acted as nothing had happened.


    Karen did not notice him.


    Karen served him a bowl of soup and said, "You have been busy for a whole day. Have a bowl of


    soup first."


    "Okay." Kevin took the bowl and took a sip.


    Karen scooped some onions into his bowl. "Onions are good for health. You''d better eat more."


    "Okay." Kevin nodded.


    However, he did not eat them immediately but slowly drank the soup.


    He drank one bowl after another. He also ate a few slices of chicken and some lotus root slices but


    didn¡¯t touch the bowl of rice with onions.


    As soon as she noticed this, she lowered her head and aterge mouthfuls of rice. She felt a little


    bitter.


    Karen did not speak again, as Kevin did not like to talk at the dinner table. The atmosphere was


    very quiet.


    After dinner, Kevin was responsible for washing dishes. Without saying anything, Karen went


    straight back to her room.


    She knew that her rtionship with Kevin was not that close, but when she saw how he was


    disgusted by her dishes, she still couldn''t help but feel sad.


    But on second thought, their marriage was one not built on emotions. It was just simply so that they


    could be married.


    Although they were husband and wife, they didn''t know each other well. They did not even scoop


    dishes for each other as normal couples would do. She was too careless this time.


    In the future, she would try her best to treat him like a guest in her daily life. She would never cross


    the line again.


    After thinking it through, Karen stopped thinking about it.


    She turned on herputer and was ready to check through the ns for the Star Glow Project.


    Friday will be the day of the tender. Everybody had prepared for this for so long. She could not


    afford any mistakes.


    Karen clicked on a folder, but then, her phone rang beside her.


    She looked at the phone and saw that it was Faye Reed, her best friend. When she answered the


    phone, she heard Faye''s furious voice, "You little b*tch, where have you been? Why didn''t you tell


    me that you''ve moved? Are you trying to scare me to death?"


    Faye was both her high school and college ssmate. When Karen left home, Faye was the only


    person she had.


    Karen had decided to work in Chatterton Town then. Faye had packed a suitcase without thinking


    and immediately left Karen, bound for Chatterton Town.


    She was worried that Karen would do something stupid while alone. Hence, she wanted to


    apany Karen for two months and then return to Chatterton Town after Karen settled down.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    But in the end, they felt that Chatterton was not too bad, so Faye settled down there with Karen.


    They then pooled their money and opened a bridal wear design studio.


    But Karen needed money. To be precise, she felt that she couldn''t rely on anyone, not even those


    closest to her. Only money could give her a sense of security. She needed more work to make


    money, so she applied to join Innovative Tech. That was how Karen came to only serve as a


    passive investor of the design studio, and no longer managed its operations.


    But Faye knew that this was not the only reason. The real reason was that Karen was no longer


    willing to design wedding dresses. Hence, she wanted a job that waspletely different from that.


    It was a wound buried in the deepest part of her heart. Until now, no one could help her to get rid of


    the scar in her heart.


    In front of Faye, Karen had no secrets at all. It was Faye who hand-arranged the blind date between


    Karen and Kevin.


    She wanted to ask Faye out this weekend to tell her everything - that she had married Kevin! But


    she didn''t expect that Faye had already gone to her rented apartment to look for her so soon.


    Karen listened quietly. After Faye had finished yelling, she said softly, "Faye, don''t worry, I''m fine.


    The Star Glow project will be over on Friday. I''ll treat you to dinner this weekend."


    Faye shouted in a flustered tone, "B*tch, you scared me to death! Do you think that a meal can


    make up for my mental damage?"


    Karen knew that Faye was a sharp-tongued person. She couldn''t help but smile, and she said,


    "How about I sleep with you for a night topensate you?"


    When Karen said this, Kevin had just pushed opened the door and entered. He paused slightly and


    trying to figure out who Karen was talking to.


    Although Karen usually smiled and seemed to be close to everyone, the reality was that the only


    person who could really get close to her was Faye Reed.


    Kevin knew all these, but Karen did not know that he knew.


    She quickly muted herself on the phone and whispered to him, "This is a female friend of mine."


    No matter if they were in love or not, she would never do anything that would make Kevin "jealous".


    Kevin nodded and did not ask more questions. He left thoughtfully to give her some space to


    continue her chat.


    However, Karen thought that Kevin did not believe her. She pursed her lips and smiled helplessly.


    Perhaps he thought of her as promiscuous.


    "Karen, Karen..." Faye, on the other end of the phone, roared again, "Tell me your address, and I''ll


    go to find you."


    Karen knew that Faye was worried about her. If she didn''t convince Faye that she was fine by today,


    Faye would definitely call the police to report a missing person.


    Karen smiled gently and said, "Stop it. I''ll go and find you."


    Hanging up the phone, Karen packed up and prepared to stay over at Faye''s ce for a night. She


    wanted to tell her about the marriage honestly.


    She knocked on the door of the study. When she heard Kevin say ''Enter'', she pushed the door open


    and walked in. "Kevin, I''m going over to my friend Faye''s ce tonight. I won''te back until


    tomorrow."


    Kevin immediately got up and said, "I''ll drive you there."


    Karen shook her head. "It¡¯s alright. Don''t bother."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kevin stared at her. "It''s toote. I''m worried about you going out alone."


    His tone was tough and direct, making it hard for Karen to refuse.


    Kevin''s car was a Land Rover. For people like him, it was not expensive, and it was spacious and


    comfortable.


    Kevin''s driving was very steady, just like his personality.


    Kevin asked about Faye''s address. After Karen told him, they did not talk anymore.


    It took almost an hour to reach the destination. Just as Karen was thanking Kevin for the ride and


    was about to open the car door, Kevin reached out and grabbed her.


    "Karen..." His voice was low and sexy. When he called her name, it was always so pleasant.


    Karen nced at his hand and raised her head to look at him. She asked softly, "Is there anything


    else?"


    He loosened his hands and said ufortably, "Are you angry?"


    Karenughed. "Why should I be angry?"


    Kevin was speechless. He did not reply.


    Karen pushed the door open and got out of the car. She stood outside and said, "Go back quickly.


    Drive safe."


    Kevin nodded and started the car.


    After looking at his car drive away for a distance, Karen turned around and walked towards the


    residential area where Faye lived.


    When they first arrived in Chatterton, Karen and Faye lived together, with two private rooms and


    sharing one living room.


    Later, she had switched to work at Innovative Tech. Because it was too far away, she moved nearer


    to thepany, renting a ce.


    After Karen moved away, Faye had left Karen''s room empty. In Faye''s mind, she wanted to allow


    Karen a space to return to any time.


    Seeing Karen appearing in front of her, Faye ignored her and continued watching a TV show on her


    iPad.


    Faye was ignoring her, but someone else didn''t. A handsome dog that looked like a snowball


    rushed to the side of Karen''s feet, kissing them while wagging its tail. Obviously, it was very happy.


    Karen threw her bag down casually and picked up the little fellow. "Momo, do you miss mommy?"


    The dog squealed twice and struggled into Karen''s arms, showing how much it missed its mother.


    Faye red at it with dissatisfaction. "Momo, you ungrateful little fellow! Although you are her baby,


    I''ve spent more time raising you than she ever did. It''s okay if you don''t kiss me, but you don''t have


    to show off your love in front of me."


    Karen sat beside Faye with her arms around her and said proudly, "Momo is a smart girl. She


    knows who her real mother is and who her stepmother is."


    "I''m the stepmother?" Faye threw the iPad away and held on to Karen menacingly. "Little girl, be


    careful. I will poison your ''daughter''."


    Karen hadn''t even said anything, but Momo began to bark, expressing her dissatisfaction at Faye''s


    words.


    Seeing such an adorable Momo, Karen was very amused. She lifted her hand and rubbed Momo''s


    face. "My ''daughter'' is most considerate of me."


    Faye rolled her eyes at Karen. "If you want a daughter, you can marry a man. You can have as


    many as you want."


    Karen looked at her and suddenly said very seriously, "Faye, I am married."


    "Get out of here!" Faye pointed at the door but soon realized that Karen would not joke with her like


    this. She opened her mouth wide enough to swallow an egg. After a long time, she said, "Who is


    he?"


    Karen said, "It''s the man, Kevin Kyle, that you introduced me to, thest time."


    "Kevin Kyle?" Faye scratched her head and tried to recall the name for a long time to no avail. "I''ve


    never introduced you to someone named Kevin Kyle."

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Hearing what Faye said, Karen''s heart skipped a beat. She carefully recalled the day of the blind


    date. On that day, Kevin hade straight to find her. She couldn''t have made a mistake.


    "Karen..." Faye grabbed Karen''s hand, nervously. "Tell me what''s going on."


    She was worried that Karen, this silly girl, being cheated by a big liar.


    Karen then told Faye about the blind date, the marriage registration, and how Kevin came to be her


    company''s new boss in detail. Hearing this, Faye''s eyes almost popped out. "Karen, what do you


    think I should say about this?"


    Faye took back the iPad that she had tossed aside, quickly clicking on the browser to search for the


    boss of Innovative Tech, Kevin Kyle. She said, "I''m sure that Kevin must be a bald and big-bellied


    old man. How can he be worthy of such a beautiful woman like you..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Faye was shocked by the pictures she saw on the Inte.


    Although only two photos taken during the press conference on Kevin''s appointment day could be


    found on the Inte, it was enough to see his unparalleled appearance.


    Faye said excitedly, "B*tch, p me. Tell me I''m not dreaming."


    Karen pped Faye on the back. "That''s the person."


    Faye did a little dance and said, "Such a handsome man he is, and on top of that, he is so capable


    ¨C and he has be your husband! You have been unlucky for so many years. Are you a lucky


    dog now?"


    Karen was not in the mood to joke with her. She asked, "Are you saying that you really didn''t


    introduce Kevin to me?"


    Faye said, "Actually, perhaps it was an indirect introduction. It was a client of mine at the studio. He


    told me that he knew some quality men. I thought of you when I heard about it, so..."


    Karen grabbed the cushion on the sofa and threw it at Faye. "How worried are you that I can''t get


    married?"


    "I''m not worried that you can''t get married, but I''m worried that you don''t want to." Faye suddenly


    hugged her, feeling happy but a little sad. "Karen, you must live a happier life than anyone else and


    give those who doubt you a hard p."


    Karen patted Faye on the back and said gently, "Faye, the past is the past. I won''t trap myself


    anymore. I will live happily, not for proving to the others, but only for myself."


    Karen had really thought so. Of course, Faye was the happiest person upon hearing these words.


    She rushed to the refrigerator and took out two cans of beer. "B*tch, I wish you a happy new


    marriage! You must be blessed in the future. If that Kevin Kyle dare bully you, as long as I am here,


    you don¡¯t have to be afraid."


    Speaking of Kevin, Karen felt very satisfied. There was a little smile in her sparkly eyes. "Although


    we don''t love each other, I believe in his personality. I think we will get on well."


    That night, Karen and Faye chatted for a long time. They didn''t finish until dawn came.


    But after the conversation, whichsted all night, Faye was finally relieved.


    It was really great that Karen had opened her heart to another person.


    ......


    Despite losing a night''s sleep, Karen still had to get up early to go to work.


    Work was more important than anything else in her eyes. No matter how tired she was, she would


    not allow herself to leave her work behind.


    At noon, Kevin waited for Karen to eat lunch together. When he saw that she seemed much more


    tired than before, he said thoughtfully after lunch, "Karen, there is a break room. Go rest for an


    hour."


    Karen opened her mouth and wanted to tell him not to bother, but when she saw his caring eyes,


    she swallowed the words back.


    Although there was no love, Kevin was more than qualified to be her husband. He really cared


    about her.


    Moreover, without any energy, her work efficiency would naturally decrease. Karen understood this


    simple principle.


    The break room was right next door to room 1808. The room was set up in a fresh and simple


    manner, making people feelfortable in it.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kevin closed the curtains in the room, and the ce fell into darkness. In an instant, Karen felt


    sleepier.


    Kevin went over to the bed and sat down on it. He pulled the quilt over Karen and said, "Go to


    sleep. I''ll wake you up when the timees."


    Karen tried hard to open her eyes, but they were about to close. "Don''t you want to rest too?"


    Kevin said, "I slept wellst night. I''m not sleepy today."


    "Okay." Karen nodded obediently and fell asleep after lying in bed after a while.


    Kevin sat by the bed and did not leave. He looked at Karen carefully with deep eyes.


    In his eyes, Karen was not the kind of woman who would amaze at first sight. The more he looked


    at her, the more beautiful she became.


    Her eyebrows were like a painting, her eyshes were long, her eyes were crystal clear, her skin


    was fair as Fine white tallow jade, and her figure was perfect. She usually looked gentle, but there


    was a strong tenacity in her bones.


    It was her seemingly gentle but tough demeanor that attracted his attention and made him feel that


    it would be good to share a life with her.


    Karen slept soundly. She believed that Kevin would wake her up on time. However, it was already


    dark when she finally woke up.


    Tomorrow was the opening day of Star Glow Corporation''s tender, but she had done such a stupid


    thing the day right before it. This made her feel very bad about herself.


    She bit her lip and looked at Kevin angrily.


    Kevin said calmly, "I have asked Special Assistant Amelia to apply for leave for you. You''ve also


    prepared well for the Star Glow project. Don''t worry."


    Even if Karen was full of anger, the big boss of thepany had spoken, so she had no reason to


    be angry anymore.


    However, she still did notpromise and said, "Next time, you can''t do this again."


    Aside from work, Karen was easy going, but this was rted to work, so she was very strict with


    herself.


    Kevin nodded. "Then let''s have dinner first."


    Karen turned around and walked out, muttering in a low voice, "Do men always lie?"


    Hearing Karen''s words, Kevin''s face darkened. He wanted to exin, but he still didn''t say anything.


    Although all he had wanted to be was for Karen to rest more, he did, after all, break his promise to


    her.


    ......


    The bidding for the Star Glow project might take up to half a month, and Innovative Tech had the


    advantage on this bid.


    To reward everyone, under orders from the boss, Special Assistant Amelia sent an email out


    announcing that thepany will be organizing a two-day trip to Ocean Behae Vi during the


    coming weekend.


    Hearing this news, all of the employees were very excited.


    Ocean Behae Vi was a top vacation resort developed by Rovio Corporation Inc. It had guest


    rooms, a golf course, a natural hot spring, and all kinds of leisure facilities.


    It was said that the room rate for one night was so high that ordinary people dared not think about it.


    All their guests were super-wealthy businessmen or visiting leaders from various countries.


    Apart from the employees of Rovio Corporation Inc, no employees from any otherpany had


    such a luxurious treat.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Although everyone was excited, they did not forget to gossip about the big boss.


    Suddenly, whether the boss would take part in this event became the focus of discussion.


    While her colleagues were thinking about this question, Karen was also thinking about Kevin.


    Kevin was on a business trip this week. She hadn''t seen him for several days. When would he


    come back?


    Although he did call her on time every night, his rtionship with her had not reached the point


    where he could say much. Most of the time, the two people on both sides of the phone were silent.


    Meanwhile, someone had started a bet in the employee''s casual group chat. The bet was on


    whether their boss would take part in the event, and each participant would ce a stake of 500


    dors.


    Five hundred dors was not that much. Many people responded quickly, and dozens of people


    were now in on the bet. The votes were almost equal.


    May and William came to look for Karen at the same time and asked, "Karen, do you want to bet on


    this?"


    She did a quick analysis.


    Although Kevin was cold and distant, this was the first time that thepany had organized such a


    big event after he had taken office, and they were going to such a luxurious ce. He must have


    ordered Special Assistant Amelia to organize this, so Karen ced a bet on Kevin attending it.


    As they were about to get off work, Karen received a call from Kevin. She knew that he had just


    come back from a business trip, so she went to the supermarket and bought some ingredients, daily


    necessities, and snacks for tomorrow''s trip.


    When they got home, Kevin was still busy in the study. After saying hello to him, Karen went to the


    kitchen to prepare dinner.


    While eating, Kevin still did not say a word. He ate gracefully.


    Karen peeped at him several times and finally ventured to ask, "Kevin, will you be going for the


    company''s activities tomorrow?"


    Kevin did not seem to hear her question but continued to eat seriously.


    As he did not answer, Karen felt a little embarrassed. She lowered her head to eat.


    After some time, Kevin put down his cutlery, picked up a paper towel to wipe his mouth, and


    casually replied, "I''m not interested in such activities."


    Kevin didn''t say it directly, but it was obvious that he didn''t want to go.


    "Oh," Karen whispered, and her voice was full of disappointment.


    "What is it? Do you want me to go?" Seeing her disappointed look, Kevin suddenly said.


    Karen scratched her head and giggled, thinking, "It doesn''t matter whether you go or not. What I


    care about are the 500 dors I have a bet."


    Under the bright chandelier, Kevin raised his eyebrows slightly. Since she wanted him to go, as her


    husband, he would take the time to go there.


    ......


    The next day, Karen got up very early, but Kevin had gotten up earlier than she did.


    They had been living together for some time, but no matter how early she got up, Kevin was always


    already dressed neatly when she wakes up, sitting by the window and reading the financial


    newspaper.


    Sometimes, she felt that Kevin did not seem to be a person living in this era.


    His daily routine was extremely unusual. Every day, he would take time to read the newspaper,


    instead of getting news on the inte.


    "Morning!" He looked up at her and then looked down at the newspaper.


    "Well, good morning!" Karen looked at him. She suddenly couldn''t move her eyes away.


    He wore a white casual suit today and sat quietly in the armchair by the window. His long slender


    legs were crossed casually. The morning sunshine gently shone on him through the window, making


    him look a little warmer.


    This man was not human at all, but a rare work of art in this world, which made people want to


    collect him.


    Karen''s warm gaze attracted his attention, but he ignored it and continued calmly to read the


    newspaper in his hand.


    His appearance often attracted the attention of promiscuous women, which made him very


    disgusted. However, he did not dislike the way Karen stared at him so firmly.


    After a long while, Karen''s eyes were still fixed on him. He looked up at her and said, "Don''t you


    have apany event to attend?"


    "I¡¯ve almost forgotten that if you didn''t mention it." Karen smiled awkwardly and casually found an


    excuse.


    She was thinking that a work of art like Kevin would definitely be sold at a high price. His voice was


    like a bucket of cold water that sshed over her and woke her up.


    ......


    Thepany rented two buses with 50 seats each to ferry their employees to Ocean Behae Vi


    for the vacation.


    When the department manager was counting the number of people present, everyone''s eyes were


    looking left and right. They were all looking forward to seeing whether the boss woulde or not.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    May said to Karen, "God help me, the boss muste, he muste."


    Karen blurted out, "He won''te."


    May widened her eyes and looked at her. "How do you know?"


    Karen realized that she had said too much and immediately added, "The boss is usually very


    punctual. Nobody has seen him today, so it must mean he won''t being."


    May lowered her head in disappointment, and the female colleague next to her who heard their


    conversation also sighed with disappointment.


    The thoughts of all the female employees were very obvious. They rarely saw the boss at work and


    had no chance to show off in front of him. This trip was a great opportunity to do that.


    Everyone wore their best clothes and wanted to show off to him, but he was noting today.


    More than an hourter, they arrived at Ocean Behae Vi, located by the sea. The first thing they


    did was to get their room cards ready.


    Karen had originally been assigned to stay in the same room as May, but Amelia suddenly stood up


    and said, "Karen, the rooms here are full. We can share a room instead."


    Amelia was a woman who was always around the boss. She requested for Karen to stay in her


    room instead, which made everyone envious.


    When everyone was busy checking their room cards, Amelia said, "Please wait. Director Kevin


    wants to talk to all of you."


    Director Kevin!


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes lit up. Had Director Kevin reallye?


    With everyone''s expectant eyes, Kevin, wearing a silver-gray hand-made tailored suit, came out the


    door. Every step he took made his female colleagues'' hearts beat faster.


    When Karen saw Kevin, she thought that not only did she get her 500 dors back, she had won a


    few hundred more!


    Kevin looked at her and saw that she was smiling brightly. He thought to himself, how did this make


    her so happy - just by him spending some time here?


    He came over and smiled politely at everyone. "Everyone enjoy yourself. Thepany will cover all


    the expenses."


    Everyone was so excited that they jumped up and down, almost chanting, ''Long Live the Boss''.


    Only Karen stood quietly behind them, she thought, you can do whatever you want as long as you


    are rich.


    Amelia then said that the rooms have all been allocated, and then she took Karen to the private vi


    area on a buggy.


    Seeing the luxurious setting and facilities in that area, Karen felt a little nervous. Was there another


    reason that Amelia took her here?


    Her prediction was right. Amelia had sent her to Kevin''s private quarters.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    She pushed open a wooden door and walked in. There was argewn, a pavilion, a rockery, a


    fountain, and a huge bed of flowers...


    After walking with Amelia for some time, Karen saw a three-story French-style building.


    The interior decoration of the building was simple, which was styled with a nature-theme. This was


    in line with Kevin''s style, and Karen knew this.


    Along the way, she had been in awe of the ce that was as beautiful as paradise. If she could live


    here more often, she should be able to extend her lifespan for a few more years.


    Amelia did not enter the room. She stood at the door and said, "Since Director Kevin is here at the


    retreat, he would not let you live in the ordinary guest rooms."


    Karen thought to herself, "Those guest rooms are also very expensive, aren''t they? How can they


    be ordinary? However,pared with the private vi area here, those guest rooms were far less


    expensive."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Amelia added, "Mrs. Kyle, this is a private area. No one cane in. You don''t have to worry too


    much."


    Mrs. Kyle?


    It was the first time that someone addressed her this way. Karen blushed and her heart raced.


    "Amelia, you can just call me Karen."


    Amelia smiled and said, "You are Director Kevin''s wife. I can''t find a more suitable name to address


    you than ''Mrs. Kyle''."


    Amelia''s words were true, but Karen and Kevin did not even hold each other''s hands, and her face


    became hotter.


    "You should go in and rest. I''ll leave first." Amelia smiled and left politely.


    Standing in therge living room, Karen looked around and didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Kevin came in, he thoughtfully took the backpack that Karen hung on her shoulders,


    and took the lead to go upstairs. "The room is on the second floor."


    His legs were long, but he slowed down deliberately so that Karen could keep up.


    Karen followed him and said, "Kevin, can I discuss one thing with you?"


    Kevin opened the door and entered the room. He put her backpack on the luggage table and said,


    "The amodation was arranged by Amelia."


    Karen did not know what to reply, "..."


    Well, she should take things as theye.


    Kevin walked to the window and opened the thick curtains. Looking out from the wide French


    windows, one could see the boundless sea. On the distant horizon, the sea seemed to be


    connected to the sky. This was the so-called merging of sea and sky.


    asionally, she could hear the sound of waves hitting on rocks, like happy music.


    Karen sighed sincerely, "What a beautiful ce!"


    Kevin said, "If you like it, we cane here often in the future."


    Karen shook her head. "I don''t like it very much."


    It was not that she didn''t like it, but she didn''t want to spend her hard-earned money like this. She


    also didn''t want to spend any more of Kevin''s money.


    Although Kevin had given her a bank card a long time ago, she did not intend to use it at all. If they


    were to be divorced one day, she would be able to leave more easily.


    Kevin could tell that Karen was not telling the truth, but he stopped asking and said, "Let''s eat first.


    After eating and resting for a bit, you have to take part in the department activities in the afternoon."


    Karen nodded. "Okay."


    After a while, Kevin said awkwardly, "Karen, if you want to enjoy a hot spring at night, you cane


    back here and enjoy it in our private hot spring pool."


    Karen shook her head instinctively and said, "I want to have fun with everyone else."


    Kevin said very seriously, "No man wants his wife to wear so little clothes for other men to see."


    Uh...


    Karen suddenly felt that Kevin was overly protective of her. Even if he had no love for her, he


    seemed to mind other people merely looking at his wife.


    After taking a nap, Karen joined the big group of employees. May said enviously, "Karen, you''re so


    lucky to be able to stay in the luxury vi area."


    Karen said, "It''s not so convenient to live with the leaders."


    The leader she meant was Kevin, but May thought that she meant Amelia. She nodded in


    agreement and said, "You''re right. It''s more interesting to hang out with familiar people. Why don''t


    youe with us tonight?"


    "Forget it." Karen did not dare agree. What if Kevin came to pick her up in the middle of the night?


    To create more fun, the HR department had prepared a lot of interesting activities. Based on their


    departments, the employees were divided into red, blue, yellow, and green teams.


    The first event was a beer-drinkingpetition.


    Arge mug was filled with two liters of beer. A man and a woman will each take a straw and drink


    it. Whoever finishes it first, wins. The loser will be punished with a truth or dare challenge.


    All teams requested for their heads of departments to take the challenge first.


    In the first round, the red team which Karen belonged to, won. The yellow team lost the round and


    was punished.


    As they were being punished, the boss arrived. For a moment, he had be the center of


    everyone''s attention again.


    Kevin signaled for everyone to continue to y. He sat aside and watched the game quietly.


    Now that the boss was around, everyone''s behavior was somewhat restrained. However, when the


    host announced the second game, everyone let their guards down again.


    The second game was called ''Eat the Apple!''.


    Hanging an apple by a rope, the four groups selected a man and a woman respectively to


    participate. Starting from both sides of the apple, they had to bite and finish the apple, thest team


    to finish will be drenched with a bucket of ice water.


    Karen was a professional at this game, and that was exactly why the members of the red team


    pushed her out to take on the challenge.


    Karen nced at Kevin guiltily. He looked unbothered. She had to buck up and step forward.


    William, also from the red team, stepped forward to volunteer to team up with Karen.


    At this time, Amelia looked at Kevin, and what she saw in Kevin''s expression was much different


    from what Karen had thought. She immediately pped her hands and said, "Does everyone want


    Director Kevin toe and have some fun?"


    Everyone had hoped for that, but no one dared to say anything. Since Special Assistant Amelia had


    spoken, everyone became less restrained.


    They shouted in unison, "Director Kevin! Director Kevin! Director Kevin!"


    Kevin stood up slowly after a long while. Judging from his cold expression, it seemed that he had no


    choice but to ept the challenge.


    Seeing him walk over towards the teams, Karen kept praying in her heart, hoping that he would not


    choose her to y in her team. However, Kevin stopped and stood in front of her.


    "Wow!" Everyone screamed excitedly.


    The other women all regretted instantly. If they had known that Director Kevin would participate,


    they would have spared every effort to join this challenge, even if they might be drenched in water.


    In stark contrast to the excitement of the crowd, Karen lowered her head and did not dare to look at


    Kevin in the eye. If she had known that he woulde, she would use the physiological period as


    an excuse to get away.


    The host shouted, "Get ready!"


    The other three teams immediately moved closer and watched the apples falling between them with


    full attention.


    Karen still kept her head bowed, thinking if she should just chicken out and admit defeat. However,


    Kevin said softly at this time, "Do you really want to lose?"

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    No way!


    Karen''spetitiveness was immediately ignited. She raised her head and looked at Kevin


    provocatively. Who was the one afraid?


    The host said, "Go!"


    The other three teams immediately took action.


    The crowd shouted around them, "Director Kevin,e on! Go for it!"


    Kevin said to Karen, "You bite onto the apple and don''t move. I''ll eat it."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This was a good tactic. Both of them were not going to be able to eat a swaying apple properly, but


    by stabilizing the apple simply by biting on to it would give the other person a good chance of


    finishing it.


    Karen nodded.


    But thinking and executing are two different matters. Before they started, Karen already had her


    thoughts scrambled by his presence.


    The voices of the crowd became louder. "Director Kevin,e on! Director Kevin will win!"


    "Don''t panic, I''m here!" Among thunderous cheers of the crowd, Karen heard Kevin''s low and


    seductive voice.


    She took a breath and opened her mouth to bite the apple. Seeing Kevin approaching, she was so


    scared that she closed her eyes and her heart was beating fast.


    Throughout the whole process, Karen did not dare to open her eyes to look at Kevin, and she did


    not know what he looked like eating the apple. She felt that the apple was getting smaller and


    smaller, and her heart beat faster.


    Suddenly, Karen''s lips felt a warm touch. It was Kevin''s lips that touched hers.


    "WOW." The people around pped and screamed.


    Karen was stunned, as if by electric shock. Her mouth loosened and she took a big step back. Her


    face was as red as the apple they had just eaten.


    At this time, the host announced, "The blue team, the yellow team, and the green team finished the


    challenge, so it¡¯s the red team who lost!"


    Since the red team had lost, Karen and Kevin had to be punished with ice water.


    However, since it was the boss who had to be punished, nobody had the courage to pour the water.


    If this were the case, everyone would be disappointed.


    At this critical moment, the other special assistant to the boss, Nick, stood up and said, "In that


    case, let me perform the punishment on Director Kevin."


    Then, everyone apuded and cheered.


    Nick raised the bucket but avoided pouring the water on Karen. Kevin also pulled out his coat to


    protect her. In the end, Kevin was all wet, but Karen was not wet by the ice water at all.


    Karen looked at Kevin, who was soaked all over and was worried that he would catch a cold, but


    she could not show it in front of everyone. She just looked at him with worry.


    Kevin could tell that she was worried. When he took a towel from the staff and rubbed his hair, he


    leaned closer to Karen and whispered, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    He casually wiped his face with the towel and smiled at everyone. "You guys continue to y. I''ll go


    change my clothes."


    Kevin protected Karen out of chivalry. Generally, men would protect women this way, but in the eyes


    of those who had special feelings for him, this gesture would be interpreted very differently.


    The business manager, Madonna, stared at Karen and clenched her fists. She wanted to punch


    Karen to death.


    She had spent so much time dressing up for this. Not only did Kevin disregard her, but Karen had


    won the limelight.


    She felt that she was the prettiest employee from the Public Rtions Department. However, in the


    eyes of male colleagues, Karen from the sales department was prettier than her.


    Therefore, Madonna had always regarded Karen as a thorn in her eyes and wanted to drive her out


    of thepany.


    After Kevin left, Madonna jumped out and said, "Karen, look at your blushing face just then. Are you


    interested in Director Kevin?"


    Karen nced at Madonna coldly. Amelia stood up and said, "Director Kevin had asked me to send


    the email regarding his rtionship status to the wholepany so that there would be no


    misunderstanding. Please don''t gossip about the boss''s private life in the future."


    Just because her cousin was the department head, Madonna had always felt that she was superior


    to others, but now she dared not refute Amelia''s words. She could only silently curse Karen.


    After Kevin left, he did not appear again. Karen was a little worried about him. After ying a few


    games, she found a quiet ce and sent a message to him, "Remember to take a hot shower. Don''t


    catch a cold."


    "Some people never change. Will you die if not to hook up with a man even for a day, huh?" At this


    time, there was no one else around. Madonna''s words were direct and vulgar.


    Karen usually ignored Madonna, she looked down at Madonna from the bottom of her heart, but


    that did not mean that she could be easily bullied.


    Karen put the phone back in her pocket, got up, and walked over to Madonna.


    Being choked by Karen''s deadly aura, Madonna stepped back cowardly. "Wha-what do you want to


    do?"


    Karen continued to step forward until she cornered Madonna against a wall. She reached out to


    pinch her chin and said darkly, "Don''t try to bite like a mad dog when your teeth are yet to finish


    growing."


    Madonna sneered, "Ha, even if I were a mad dog, I would still be better than you, you''re a


    shameless woman. Look at what you''ve done before. You want to climb into Director Kevin''s bed.


    Dream on!"


    Karen sneered and said, "I heard that you were dumped by your boyfriendst month, and you were


    crying so hard about it. Now you''re thinking about the boss''s bed already. You''re really shameless!"


    Madonna said angrily, "It''s none of your business that I was dumped."


    Karen said with a smile, "Then why is mine your business? Madonna, you''re not the only one who


    canunch personal attacks. Don''t use old news as your weapon. No matter how ugly other


    people''s scars are, it''s not up to you to show them off."


    Madonna said arrogantly, "Hum, you still have the nerve to mention those things. Believe it or not,


    I''ll bring them all out, and let everyone in thepany see who you really are!"


    "She''s mine!"


    A cold voice came, and both Karen and Madonna were shocked.


    Karen did not expect that Kevin would appear here, so she was a little worried. If Kevin saw her like


    this, what would he think of her?


    Madonna was so scared that her face turned pale. "Boss, Director Kevin, this is not what it looks


    like. Karen..."


    Kevin didn''t even look at Madonna, he spat out a word coldly, "Get out!"


    Madonna''s face turned red, and then pale. She wanted to exin, but she was scared speechless


    by Kevin''s cold look. She gritted her teeth and ran away reluctantly.


    Kevin walked towards Karen and stared at her.


    Karen was a little nervous when he looked at her. She opened her mouth and wanted to exin


    what had just happened, but Kevin said in his seductive voice before she could open her mouth, "I


    know it is not you who stirs up trouble."


    Karen looked up at him and pursed her lips. "What if I''m really the one stirring up trouble and


    bullying others?"

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Kevin said without thinking, "At Innovative Tech, I am the boss, and you can count on me. Only you


    can bully others. How can you let others bully you?"


    "Thank you!" Karen said.


    Fortunately, he did not ask anything more, but just stood beside her to support her.


    "Thank me for what?" Kevin raised his eyebrows and said, "We''re husband and wife. Shouldn''t we


    trust each other and help each other?"


    Karen raised her eyebrows and smiled. The feeling of being trusted and being silently supported felt


    really good, which made her feel a trace of warmth even in the cool autumn breeze.


    Seeing Karen smiling, Kevin added, "How about going with me for a walk?"


    Karen did not want to go back to participate in the activities, but she was worried about being seen


    by others. For a moment, she did not know whether to agree or not.


    Kevin did not give her time to think about it. He took her hand and said, "Follow me."


    Karen''s hand was very cold. Although it was not that cold in autumn, there was almost no warmth in


    her hand.


    But suddenly, her hand was held by his warm hand, and his heat transmitted to her little by little,


    and this made her stop pulling back her hand.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, Karen heard him say in a low voice, "Come to me if you encounter these things in


    the future."


    His words made Karen stop abruptly. She looked up at him, pursed her lips, and asked cautiously,


    "Kevin, don''t you wonder what kind of person I used to be?"


    Kevin withdrew his hand and she felt a glimpse of heartache. Just as she was about to say


    something, his big handsnded on her back and gently embraced her in his arms.


    She looked up at him in surprise and Kevin said, "Karen, your past has nothing to do with me. I only


    care about your future."


    Leaning against Kevin''s sturdy chest, listening to his calm heartbeat, and hearing his voice, for


    some reason, her eyes began to blur.


    She snuggled like a kitten in his arms. Kevin paused for a moment, then he held on to her even


    tighter.


    After a long time, Karen raised her head from his arms. "I..."


    He interrupted her. "I''ll take you somewhere."


    Karen nodded. He held her hand and continued to move forward.


    As he walked, a colorful bed of roses appeared on the left of thewn.


    The flowers were full of colors, and the fragrance was delicate. They were all in full bloom, and it


    was a magnificent view.


    Karen had seen flowers in full bloom before, but she had never seen such arge garden of flowers.


    She couldn''t even see the edge at first nce.


    "It''s so beautiful! I really want to stay here for a month." Karen kept praising the beauty of this ce.


    She couldn''t wait to plunge into the bed of flowers and nevere out again.


    Kevin looked at her with his seductive thin lips slightly raised. The entire Ocean Behae Vi was his


    property. She could live here for a lifetime, let alone a month.


    Karen asked, "I thought flowers only bloom in early summer? How can they bloom in autumn?"


    Kevin said, "The ancients never thought that a ne could fly."


    "You''re right. Technology is so advanced. Nothing is strange." Karen smiled. "Can I go in and have


    a look?"


    Kevin nodded.


    Karen smiled at him.


    Today, Karen was wearing a white shirt and overalls, with a little bear sewn on her white shirt. Her


    ck hair was tied back into a ponytail. She dressed up so simply, like a girl of 17 or 18 years old,


    which was far different from what she looked like at work.


    Seeing Karen run around in the flowers like a bee, Kevin took a video of her on his mobile phone for


    the first time.


    Suddenly, a mobile phone rang, breaking the silence. Karen smiled apologetically at Kevin and


    answered, "William, what''s the matter?"


    Kevin could not hear what was being said through the phone, but when Karen heard the words, she


    said immediately, "I''ll go back right away."


    Hanging up, Karen looked at Kevin and smiled apologetically. "My colleagues are looking for me.


    I''m going back."


    Kevin reached out and took off the leaves caught on her hair. "I''ll ask the tour bus to send you


    back."


    Karen nodded. "Okay."


    Watching Karen leave in the buggy, Kevin looked away and called in a low voice, "Amelia."


    Amelia hurried over and said, "Director Kevin, don''t worry. Madonna''s termination contract is ready."


    Kevin said coldly. "Okay."


    After leaving Kevin, Karen returned to the team. William saw her and immediately ran over. "Karen,


    where did you go? I haven''t seen you for a long time. You scared me."


    Karen smiled and said, "I think the scenery here is so beautiful, so I walked around."


    William said, "It''s time for dinner. Thepany has arranged for everyone to dine at Cozy Pavilion.


    Let''s go in."


    Karen nodded and walked, but she didn''t notice that there was a pool of water on the floor tiles


    under her feet. She slipped backward.


    William quickly held her up.


    Abruptly, she pushed him away, took two steps back, and said politely, "Thank you!"


    William''s arms were now empty, and he said gloomily, "Let''s go."


    Kevin and Amelia happened to witness this scene. Amelia said faintly, "It seems that Karen is quite


    popr among the men in thepany."


    Kevin looked at Amelia darkly. Amelia said innocently, "Would you like me to prepare William''s


    termination contract?"


    "No." Kevin said coldly and turned to leave.


    ......

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Karen returned at eight o''clock in the evening. When she came back, Kevin was busy in the study.


    The staff of thepany was all rxing, but the boss was the only one who was still busy with


    work. No wonder he could reach such a high position at a young age.


    Kevin put down the documents in his hand and looked up at her. "You''re drunk."


    Karen nodded with a red face. "I drank a little."


    She didn''t drink "just a little". If she hadn''t been drinking and practicing with clients over the past


    three years, she would have already been drunk.


    Kevin frowned slightly and said, "Drinking is harmful to your body, especially for women. Try not to


    drink so much in the future."


    "Well, what Director Kevin says is right. I will drink as little as possible in the future except for when


    it is necessary." Seeing Kevin frown, Karen stood straight like a child who had done something


    wrong. " I will go back to my room first. You should rest early."


    After that, she ran back to her room.


    She could smell the trace of alcohol on her body, and not only Kevin hate this kind of smell, but she


    also hated it. She decided to go to the backyard to bathe in the hot springs.


    Alone in the hot spring, she felt veryfortable and rxed. It was better to bathe in a pool alone


    than with a group of people.


    Karen sat in the pool and looked up at the sky. Today was the 15th day of the lunar month, and the


    moon hanging in the sky was bright and round.


    It was said that a full-moon night was a night perfect for a family reunion, but her heart was empty


    and lonely.


    A man without a home was like a tree without roots, a kite without its string. No matter where she


    went, her heart would not be at ease.


    "Dad, mom..." Karen gently called the people she had missed for a long time. Her eyes were teary.


    "It''s been three years. Have you ever missed me?"


    She was the dear daughter of her parents. But since that fateful incident, they had abandoned her


    and let her go alone to another city. It''s been three years since anyone thought of her.


    Three years. Sometimes Karen felt like it was just a blink of an eye, but sometimes she felt like it''s


    been a lifetime.


    Over the years, she didn''t pay attention to news on her family on purpose, because she was afraid


    that what she saw would refrain her from forgetting her pain.


    However, would it be that easy to stop caring by simply avoiding them?


    She shook her head with a wry smile. In actual fact, the scar in her heart felt like a malignant tumor,


    torturing her from time to time.


    Now, although she had married a man who was considerate and excellent in every aspect, her


    drifting heart still could not find a sense of security and belonging.


    Perhaps the after-effects of the wine were too strong, as she had drunk while thinking, that she


    simply felt that her head was getting dizzier and dizzier until she lost consciousness and knew


    nothing afterward.


    Kevin finished with all his documents for the day and went back to the room. The lights in the room


    were still on, but he did not see Karen.


    He waited for a while, but before he could see her return, he took out his phone and called her. After


    the call was connected, her phone rang inside the room.


    Kevin immediately thought that she must have gone to the hot spring. After drinking, she had gone


    to the hot spring, and just in case...


    He immediately went downstairs to the hot spring in the backyard. When he arrived, he saw that her


    head was facing the water surface as if she was a chick eating rice and her head just plunged into


    the water.


    Kevin rushed into the hot spring quickly and picked her up. He was a little angry. He was angry


    because she had carelessly fallen asleep while soaking in the hot spring.


    If he didn''t arrive timely, she would have lost her life.


    His face was cold, but Karen, in his arms, did not realize his anger at all. She instinctively rubbed


    her face against Kevin''s warm body. The water from her hair wet his chest.


    Kevin''s face darkened when he carried Karen back to the room. Then came another problem.


    It was impossible for him to put her under the covers while she was wearing a wet swimsuit.


    Kevin carried her into the bathroom, preparing to shower her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he poured water onto her, she fell into his arms unconsciously.


    Her graceful figure and smooth skin seemed to be quietly tempting him.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Kevin''s eyes darkened and his throat pulsated. He swallowed nervously and pretended that he had


    seen nothing.


    But Karen''s body was very unforgiving. She twisted her body and reached out to hold his waist. She


    leaned her head on his chest and breathed out heavily.


    Kevin was a normal man. If she went on like this, he couldn''t guarantee that he could still suppress


    his desires.


    So, before things went out of control, he took a deep breath, grabbed a bath towel to wrap her, and


    then carried her back to the room.


    Kevin covered the nket for Karen, took a robe, and put it on her. Looking at Karen''s blushing


    face, his eyes became darker. His male hormones were shouting wildly in his body.


    Kevin took another deep breath and immediately turned to take a cold shower in the bathroom.


    After his shower, Kevin went back to the room. Karen, who was lying on the bed, kicked the quilt off


    the bed and sprawled out on all fours indecently.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It has been nearly a month since they had signed the marriage agreement letter. Whenever he was


    not on a business trip, both of them slept together. Karen was always verydylike and behaved


    very properly even at night. But now, after a drink, she was showing her true colors.


    He went over to pick up the quilt and covered her again.


    Karen suddenly turned over and kicked the quilt aside again.


    They were located in the south. Although the weather was not very cold, this was the seaside. The


    wind was strong at night, so she would catch a cold if she continued to fuss around like this.


    Kevin shook his head and had to lie on the bed himself. He hugged her while covering her with the


    quilt.


    She approached the heat source by instinct and plunged into his arms. She sank deeper into his


    embrace and finally became more obedient.


    ......


    When Karen woke up, it was already daytime.


    When she opened her eyes, she instinctively looked at the window. Unexpectedly, she did not see


    Kevin this time.


    Normally at this time, she could see Kevin sitting by the window and reading newspapers when she


    opened her eyes. She was not used to not seeing him today.


    She turned over and picked up the phone. She saw that the phone had been switched to flight


    mode, the time showed 12:23.


    That meant that she slept until noon andpletely missed the department''s training session in the


    morning.


    She suddenly sat up, jumped out of bed, and rushed to the bathroom.


    However, as soon as she took a step into the bathroom, she stopped abruptly.


    She only remembered being in the hot springst night, and now she was wearing a robe, but there


    was nothing beneath the robe.


    That was to say, she had fallen asleep in the hot springst night. And it was Kevin who took her


    back to the room and helped her change her clothes.


    Karen quickly pulled on her cor and looked down at herself. When she saw that she was fine, she


    could not help but let out a sigh of relief. However, before she could finish her sigh, she took in


    another breath sharply.


    Thinking of how she had been seen naked by Kevin, and without knowing anything about it, she felt


    ufortable.


    She plunged back into the bed and said shyly, "Ah ah ah..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kevin''s low and sexy voice sounded in the room, it scared Karen and made her body stiff. She felt


    even more unpleasant.


    Karen looked up quietly. He was sitting on the sofa on the other side of the room, holding a folder in


    his hand and looking up at her.


    It turned out that he had been in the room all the time, but he did not say anything. Then he would


    have seen her childish behavior just then.


    Karen suddenly wished that there was a crack on the ground so that she could stuff herself in it and


    hid for a while.


    Seeing that she did not respond, Kevin put down the document and came over. He asked, "Are you


    ill?"


    "I''m fine." Karen picked up a pillow and covered herself with it. She really felt like she had lost her


    dignity in front of him.


    Kevin had already seen her behavior earlier, but he said calmly, "Get up and clean up. After eating,


    you can leave with me first."


    Karen said in a low voice, "I have to go for the department activities in the afternoon."


    Kevin said, "I''ve asked Special Assistant Gray to apply for your leave."


    Karen was speechless, "..."


    This time, the car was not the Land Rover normally driven by Kevin, but a silver-gray car driven by


    the chauffeur. The number of the car te was A16888, and the logo on the steering wheel was


    even more amazing.


    Karen used to have people around her who liked to research cars, so naturally, she knew a lot


    about them. She knew immediately that this was a Bentley Mulsanne, and it was worth millions of


    dors.


    Seeing as Kevin was so rich, Karen looked around and asked curiously, "Kevin, what business have


    you been involved in previously?"


    Kevin said, "Anything profitable."


    What he said was the truth, he had dabbled in hotels and catering, real estate, travel, film and


    televisionpanies, electronic technology, and so on. If there was any business that made money,


    his family''s Rovio Corporation Inc would definitely have been involved in it.


    Karen did not know the truth, but she thought that he was brushing her off, and she was not in the


    mood to ask again.


    Kevin was busy.


    After getting in the car, he turned on hisputer to look through some documents, and the work


    phone beside him kept ringing.


    The car drove for about ten minutes. Within that time, he had answered more than a dozen phone


    calls. On those calls, Kevin spoke in fluent French.


    When she was in college, Karen''s French was also above grade six, but she didn''t know much of


    the business terms Kevin had used.


    She vaguely understood that he was issuing some orders. His words were sharp, his decisions


    were quick, urate, and ruthless.


    Innovative Tech was set up in the past two years, and its business had not yet gone abroad. She


    could guess that Kevin was closing a deal for his own business.


    About half an hourter, Kevin finally stopped and looked at Karen, tilting his head. "What are you


    thinking about?"


    It was rare for him to talk to her, so she simply smiled and said, "I was wondering who you had in


    your family."


    In the past, Karen had not thought about asking about Kevin''s family members. Perhaps because


    he had trusted her unconditionally the previous day, it made her want to know more about him.


    Kevin paused and said, "I have my grandfather and parents, and a notorious sister."


    When he spoke of his sister, it seemed that he was biting his teeth, as if he was holding back on


    something.


    Hearing this, Karen was interested and asked, "A notorious sister? Why do you call her so?"


    Kevin frowned, unwilling to speak again.


    They had registered for marriage for almost a month now, but Kevin had never mentioned anything


    about taking Karen to see his parents. Now that she asked, he also didn''t want to say anything.


    She also didn''t want to mention her own family in front of Kevin because of the incident which had


    happened to her family. But why did Kevin avoid mentioning his family as well?


    Was it because he had a bad rtionship with his family? Or was there any other reason?


    Karen didn''t want to think about it in a bad way, but she didn''t believe that there were so many


    coincidences in the world. Perhaps Kevin just didn''t want to take her to see his family.


    After this thought, she pursed her lips and stopped asking.


    After a long while, she heard Kevin say, "Karen, my family is not in the country. When theye


    back, I will take you to see them."


    Karen smiled. "That''s not what I meant."


    Kevin asked, "Then what do you mean?"


    Karen was speechless, she did not know what to say.


    Two hourster, they finally returned to Chatterton Town.


    After getting out of the car, Karen nned to go to the supermarket to get some groceries.


    Kevin, who was still busy, put down the document in his hand and got off the car. "I''ll go with you."


    Seeing that he was so busy, Karen could not bear it. "You go and do your work. I can go alone."


    Kevin nced at her and took the lead in walking forward, he said simply, "Your husband isn''t here


    just for show."


    Karen shook her head helplessly and had to keep up with him.


    Kevin took the initiative to push the shopping cart, walking on Karen''s left.


    Whispers came from all around. "That man is so handsome and charming."


    Karen couldn''t help but look up at him and smiled with her eyebrows curved. "People are praising


    you."


    Kevin answered coldly, "I don''t need them to praise me."


    Karen curled her lips and asked, "Then by whom do you need to be praised?"


    Kevin lowered his head and looked at her. Her face turned red again. She whispered, "You''re really


    good-looking. You''re the most good-looking man I''ve ever seen."


    Karen was telling the truth, but she did not dare to meet his eyes when she spoke. His eyes were


    too sharp and seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    After a brief silence, she heard him say, "Well, I know it now."


    Karen rolled her eyes at him. Who was this guy? He had asked her to praise him, and then when


    she did praise him, this was his answer.


    After walking around, they went over to the fresh section. She selected a piece of fish, she nned


    to cook spicy boiled fish for him, it was her specialty.


    She pointed at the chosen fish and said softly, "Sir, please help me catch this fish and slice it for


    me."


    The fish seller was a young man. When he saw Karen, his face turned red. He nodded and swiftly


    ughter the fish to slice and scale it. Then, he picked up several bags, packed the fish fillets in,


    and handed them to Karen. "Here you go. Pleasee again next time!"


    Karen smiled and took the fish. "Thank you!"


    After leaving the fish stall, Karen walked to the vegetable area next to it. After taking two steps, she


    suddenly heard Kevin''s deep voice. "You''re quite popr."


    Karen reached out and hooked onto his arm. She raised her eyebrows and said with a smile,


    "Because I''m also quite excellent."


    Kevin paused for a second. He pulled out his arm and held her hand instead, and he continued to


    walk around.


    After buying the necessities, the task of carrying the bags naturally fell on Kevin.


    Seeing that his hands were full, she rxed. She smiled sweetly and thought that it was really nice


    to have a thoughtful husband.


    She also noticed a very touching little detail. When Kevin came to the supermarket with her, he did


    not bring his business mobile phone with him, but just apanied her to go shopping.


    Along the way, the two did not talk. When they got home, Kevin put the ingredients they bought into


    the kitchen. "I''ll cook with you tonight."


    Karen looked at him and smiled. "You can just wash the dishes. Besides, I''ll only make two dishes.


    I''ll be done in no time."


    She felt that Kevin would affect her performance, so it was better to drive him away.


    Kevin thought for a while and realized that he was really not good at cooking anyway, so he listened


    to her.


    Karen first cleaned the rice and cooked it in the pot, she then washed the vegetables, prepared the


    seasonings, and boiled the fish.


    Others may like to use beansprout as the base of the fish dish, but Karen likes to add onions


    instead.


    It didn''t take long for the boiled fish to be ready. Karen tasted the fish, then did only she ask Kevin,


    who was still busy with work, toe out for dinner.


    Because of her previous experience, Karen prepared extra cutlery.


    She picked up some fish and onion with her chopsticks and looked at Kevin, her eyes fluttering.


    "Have a taste. See if you like it?"


    Kevin looked at the onions and frowned. His hand, holding his spoon, did not move for a long time.


    Karen noticed this and asked uneasily, "You don''t like to eat onions?"


    "No." Somehow, Kevin was unwilling to admit that his allergies to onions in front of her.


    He was thinking about thest time he didn''t eat what she had put in his bowl, she was so angry


    and had stayed at her friend''s house for a whole night. If he didn''t eat again this time...


    Thinking of this, Kevin looked up at her. Looking at her eyes which were looking at him expectantly,


    he stopped thinking and picked up his spoon to eat.


    Kevin sat upright and continued to eat very seriously and elegantly as usual. He did not speak


    much, nor did he say whether it was delicious or not.


    After living with him for some time now, Karen knew that he didn''t talk much, so she didn''t care


    about this anymore.


    They had almost finished their meal. Seeing Kevin''s flushed face, Karen asked worriedly, "Kevin,


    what''s wrong with your face?"


    "I''m fine." Kevin got up. "I have to go out. I may note back tonight."


    Karen looked at him and said sadly, "Be careful!"


    Kevin went back to his room and took a coat. He left quickly without saying another word.


    After arriving downstairs, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "Drive me to the


    hospital right away."


    ......


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was Monday, Kevin called Karen after a night of absence and told her that he had gone on a


    business trip. Karen also had a new project to work on.


    ording to Sunnie, the leader of Star Glow Corporation was very fond of the previous proposal


    she had prepared, so he asked her to be in charge of this project and for her to hand in a


    preliminary proposal within three days.


    With just three days, it was not easy to hand in a proposal that would satisfy him.


    Karen was also a person who was particrly strict with her work. She couldn''t get out of it, and as


    soon as she was at work, and she would keep herself so busy that she wouldn''t even eat.


    At noon, William came over and looked at Karen with some distress, "Karen, let''s go out for lunch."


    Karen said without raising her head, "You go ahead. I''ll go when I''m done with this thing."


    He had been working with Karen for three years. Didn''t he already know that Karen was avoiding


    him? Hence, he reached out and put his hand on her hand which was holding her mouse. "Karen,


    let''s go eat first, ande back after eating, okay?"


    Karen withdrew her hand and looked up at him. At first nce, Karen felt something was wrong, as


    if she saw some emotion in William''s eyes.


    Karen''s heart skipped a bit. It seemed that she had better rify things with William before the


    misunderstanding continued.


    She locked herputer and got up. "Let''s go."


    This was the first time that Karen had ever agreed to have a meal with him. William was secretly


    happy, so he chose a quiet restaurant so that he could have the opportunity to talk to her properly.


    Sitting down, William ordered several expensive dishes quickly. He didn''t ask whether Karen liked


    them or not, and then looked at Karen with a smile.


    Karen understood his smile, but pretended not to understand, thinking how good it would be if Kevin


    called her at this time.


    As soon as this idea popped into her mind, her mobile phone rang as expected.


    Karen smiled apologetically at William and answered, "Honey, I''m having lunch with my colleagues


    now. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Karen, you are showing off in front of me, aren''t you?" Faye, who was at the other end of the


    phone, said discontentedly.


    Karen smiled even more gently. "Well, I know. I''ve done what you said. I won''t skip any meals. If you


    don''t believe me, I''ll take a picture when the dishes are served."


    Faye and Karen had been friends for so many years. They were very close. If Faye couldn''t sense


    what was happening now, she wouldn''t be Faye.


    So, Faye yed along with Karen and said, "Then baby, pleasee back early at night. Your


    hubby is waiting for you to warm the bed."


    Karen smiled shyly and said, "Don''t be so nauseating."


    After that, Karen hung up the phone. However, as soon as she hung up, another phone call came


    in. This time it was her real husband¡ªKevin Kyle!


    Karen was slightly surprised. Looking at William, she smiled shyly and answered, "Hello?"


    Kevin''s low and sexy voice came from the phone. "I''ve asked for someone to prepare lunch. Why


    didn''t you go over?"


    Karen couldn''t answer him that she was already eating. What had already put on a show in front of


    William?


    She gritted her teeth and said sweetly, "Hubby, I will take care of myself. Don''t worry."


    Hearing her words, Kevin was silent on the other end for a long time. It was so silent that Karen


    thought that Kevin had hung up the phone.


    After a long while, when she did not hear him speak, Karen thought that something bad was going


    to happen. She did not know what Kevin would think of her.


    After a long time, Kevin''s low voice came from the phone. "I won''t be back until Thursday. Take care


    of yourself."


    "Okay." Karen secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Kevin would onlye back in a few


    days. When he came back, he would have forgotten about this matter.


    William was hurt when he heard Karen calling another person her husband. After Karen hung up


    the phone, he said, "Karen, are you married?"


    Karen nodded and said, "It isn''t strange for me to get married at this age."


    William couldn''t say anything that he was prepared for this. He just smiled gloomily and said, "Good


    luck to you."


    Although he was interested in Karen, he felt that he was not worthy of Karen. Heforted himself


    by thinking of how good it was for Karen to find her partner.


    Karen said thank you, with a smile, and then she also praised her own intelligence in her heart.


    Before William did anything, she had sessfully let him know that she was married. In the future,


    they would be able to work as well as they did before, and there would not be any awkwardness


    between them.


    However, she didn''t feel very smart that night.


    In the evening, when she was half asleep, Karen felt a person sitting next to her.


    She was very sleepy at first, but when she smelled the clean scent of a familiar person, she was


    frightened awake.


    She suddenly sat up, rubbed her eyes, and looked at the man sitting by the bed in surprise. "It''s


    you, didn''t you say that you areing back only on Thursday?"


    Kevin replied calmly, "I have something to deal with here. I''ll fly back to Hill City early in the


    morning."


    His work originally was to bepleted only by Thursday, but since Karen had signaled that she


    missed him, as her husband, he could not ignore it.


    After talking to her during lunch, he asked his assistant to book the next flight back at night. He


    would fly back early tomorrow morning to continue his work.


    Recalling their phone call at noon, Karen scratched her head with a red face. "Have you eaten


    dinner? Do you want me to cook some supper?"


    It was eight o''clock in the evening after Kevin finished hisst call. After that, he rushed to the


    airport to take a flight back to California at ten o''clock in the evening.


    It took more than two hours to fly from Hill City to California. It was nearly one o''clock in the morning


    when he reached the North River Airport and then to get home. By then, it was already two o''clock


    in the morning.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, there would be a very important meeting that must be hosted by him.


    The secretary booked Kevin a flight from California back to Hill City at five o''clock. Hence, an hour


    from now, he would need to depart for the airport again.


    Time was running out, and Kevin never eats the food provided on the ne, so he hadn''t eaten until


    now.


    He was so busy that he hade back without eating anything, all because Karen hinted to him


    that she missed him. She wanted to make him a midnight snack, so she could spend more time with


    him.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Thinking of this, Kevin nodded and said, "Then please prepare it for me."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen got out of bed and put on a dressing gown. "Wait a minute, it''ll be ready soon."


    Kevin also came to the kitchen. "Do you need my help?"


    Karen looked back at him. "Are you very hungry?"


    He nodded. "Yes."


    Karen handed him some prepared vegetables. "Then you''ll help with washing the vegetables."


    Kevin appreciatively agreed. "Okay."


    When he was washing the vegetables, Karen nced at him quietly. He washed very carefully and


    she gave him 99 points by just judging by his attitude. She didn''t want to give him full marks


    because she thought he would be too proud.


    They cooperated well with each other, and soon a bowl of fragrant vegetable noodles came out of


    the pot.


    Karen put the bowl in front of him and looked at him eagerly. "This vegetable noodle is also my


    signature dish. What do you think of my skills?"


    Compared with the chef who worked for Kevin, Karen''s cooking skills were really ordinary, but he


    did not dislike her food. He nodded and said, "It tastes good."


    After being praised by Kevin, she simply smiled and turned back to the kitchen and busied herself


    for a while.


    After eating the noodles, Kevin walked in and asked, "What are you busy with?"


    Karen turned back and smiled at him. "Didn''t you say that you have to fly to Hill City early in the


    morning? I made some pastries and sushist night. I''ve put them in the thermal lunch box. Take


    them with youter and eat them whenever you''re hungry."


    Karen knew that Kevin was trying hard to be a good husband and she also wanted to be a good


    wife, but she didn''t know how to y the role of a good wife.


    What she could think of was, he already had. What she did not think of, he also already had.


    Therefore, she simply poured her heart and soul out to do something insignificant but heartwarming


    for him, in efforts to be a considerate and virtuous good wife.


    Looking at her serious expression, Kevin raised his hand and rubbed her head. "Thank you for


    being so thoughtful."


    "You''re the one who says that a couple should take care of each other." Karen smacked his hand


    and curled her lips. "Don''t keep rubbing my head."


    The way he rubbed her head felt as if he was rubbing his pet. She was his wife, not his pet.


    His sexy thin lips rose slightly and he held her in his arms. "What about this?"


    Karen''s face suddenly turned red. She was so nervous that she pushed him away, but Kevin held


    on tighter. She also felt that his chest was shaking because he was holding back hisughter.


    She bit her lip, raised her hand, and pinched his waist. But he was too strong, it did not do anything


    to him. Instead, her hands hurt from pinching him.


    Karen was angry and raised her head to hit his chest again. She wanted to teach him a lesson, but


    he reached out and touched her head again, as if touching a little pet. She also heard his low and


    sexy voice and said, "Honey, stay still and don''t y around."


    Uh...


    Karen was a little confused. Was it her who was ying around? Did she y around? She was the


    one who was being bullied badly, okay?


    She reached out to pinch him, but this time, he grabbed her moving hand and gently squeezed it in


    his palm. "I''m ready to go. You have to take care of yourself at home."


    "Wait a minute." Karen escaped from his arms, put the steamed pastries and sushi into the thermal


    lunch box, and then packed the box in a bag. "Take them to eat on the way."


    When Kevin took the bag, there was a smile in his cold eyes. He said in a gentle voice, "Wait for me


    at home."


    Karen nodded with a red face. "Yes."


    Kevin rubbed her head again. "Then I''ll go."


    Karen sent him out, standing at the door and watching him enter the elevator.


    As soon as the elevator door closed, she shook her head quickly, raised her hand to touch her


    forehead, and said to herself, "I don''t have a fever. That is to say, what just happened is true. It''s not


    an imagination."


    She was not ill. Perhaps it was more likely that Kevin was ill. That''s why he had said and done


    things he usually wouldn''t do.


    After seeing Kevin off, she did not feel sleepy anymore. She simply got up and went for a jog, and


    then rushed to thepany early.


    After working for more than half an hour, May arrived at the office.


    May did not go to her seat. She leaned over to Karen and said mysteriously, "Karen, do you know


    that Madonna from the Public Rtions Department has been fired?"


    Karen''s heart skipped a beat and her face darkened.


    May didn''t notice this and continued, "I heard that she seemed to have done something to Director


    Kevin. Director Kevin ordered for her to be fired."


    Karen guessed that it must have been Kevin who deliberately ordered this. He did not want to


    involve her in this matter.


    Kevin had said that he was the boss, and she could rely on him, and he showed her this through his


    actions, which was also very touching.


    However, she was not happy.


    Karen did want Madonna to leave thepany, but she didn''t want her to leave because of her


    rtionship with Kevin.


    She didn''t want to make her rtionship with Kevin publicly known. She just didn''t want to get


    special treatment from thepany. She wanted to climb the corporatedder within thepany


    on her own efforts.


    And now, things were going in a direction she didn''t want them to.


    May continued, "A person like Madonna deserves that. I don''t know how many people in the


    company are looking forward to her leaving. This time, Director Kevin has finally helped everyone


    get rid of her."


    Karen smiled and said, "May, I don''t care whether Madonna stays or leaves. I only care about the


    proposal that will be handed over tomorrow."


    Karen didn''t like to talk behind people''s backs, and she also knew that the workce was never as


    simple as what she sees. There were traps everywhere, and it was hard to determine when a trap is


    approaching.


    The more you talk, the higher the risk of you getting into trouble. Karen understood this.


    In the past three years, she maintained a good rtionship with her colleagues, but it was all just


    superficial, they were never really that close.


    Sunnie rushed over and said, "Karen, how is the preparation of the first draft of your business


    n?"


    Karen said, "I''ll put in more effort. I''m sure I''ll be able to finish it by tomorrow."


    Sunnie said, "There''s not much time left. Manager ck of Star Glow Corporation is going to


    Beaford City tonight. If he doesn''t see your business n before he leaves, there will be no chance


    for this project."


    Karen bit her lip and said, "Manager, I will try my best to deliver this proposal today."


    Sunnie nced at the time and said, "If you need help, ask May and William to help you. Manager


    ck will take the flight at nine o''clock in the evening and will leave for the airport before seven


    o''clock from his office. You can rush to hand him the documents before then."


    Karen nodded. "Okay."


    Three days was a short enough period of time, and now it had been shortened to one and a half


    days. The pressure had just doubled in an instant, but Karen did not retreat.


    In her opinion, no task is impossible, there were only people who did not work hard enough.


    This time, since it had been Manager ck of Star Glow Corporation who appointed her to be in


    charge of the proposal, and she had no reason to not deliver.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Karen was busy until noon, and she didn''t even have time to drink water. When Kevin called, she


    hung up after a few perfunctory replies.


    She was exhausted by the afternoon, and May served her a cup of instant coffee.


    Fortunately, her hard work paid off. Before five o''clock in the afternoon, she finally finished the first


    draft of the proposal. Although she was not fully satisfied, it was still eptable.


    After saying goodbye to Sunnie, Karen left thepany early and rushed to Star Glow Corporation


    to look for their general manager, Ken ck.


    When Karen arrived, Manager ck''s attitude towards her was more enthusiastic than ever before.


    He not only praised her for preparing the n well but also took the opportunity topliment her


    on various things.


    Ken decided to let her take charge of Star Glow Corporation''s project and his sudden change in


    attitude towards her made her a little worried about Gook Corp behind Ken.


    If she had really been so important to the person at Gook Corp, the incident would never have


    happened to begin with. After thinking about this, Karen felt relieved again.


    It was not easy to get away from Manager ck. Karen received a call from Faye who asked her to


    go to the studio.


    She went home to grab a set of clean clothes and went to the studio. She nned to stay at Faye''s


    ce tonight and note back.


    Seeing Karen, Faye turned at her happily. "Karen, I''ll tell you some great news."


    Seeing Faye''s excited look, Karen had already guessed what was going on. She said, "It must be


    about that lover-boy of yours."


    Faye grabbed Karen and pecked at her cheek. She said excitedly, "Sebastian Spencer finished his


    doctorate sessfully and since he has been hired by Rovio Corporation Inc after a few rounds of


    interviews. He now works at the Rovio Corporation Inc''s European headquarters for the time being.


    Apparently, Rovio''s current director, Leo Kyle, is going to move the local headquarters from Beaford


    City to Chatterton Town, and so Sebastian Spencer will likely to be transferred to Chatterton Town


    to work."


    The Kyle family, as the founders of Rovio Corporation Inc, were really the ones at the top of the


    pyramid. Even the Gook and Yaleman families, which were among the best in the country, were


    worth less than one-tenth of that of the Kyle family.


    The Kyle family was famous, they were rich but still kept a low profile. Especially the current leader


    of the Kyle family, Leo Kyle, was so stealthy that he never showed up in the media.


    All they knew was that he officially took over Rovio Corporation Inc at the age of 22. After a few


    years, he had be a business legend, achieving more than many people would never achieve


    in their lifetime.


    There were even rumors that he did not show up in public because he had been disabled. Some


    people also spected that he was a uniquely handsome man.


    No matter what the fact was, Karen was not in the mood to guess. Anyway, she had nothing to do


    with Rovio Corporation Inc for the rest of her life anyway.


    She held Faye''s hand and pped it. "Honey, I''ll cut to the chase. If anything goes wrong with the


    studio, I will deal with it. You can rest assured to go apany your lover-boy."


    Faye hugged Karen and said, "My girlfriend knows me best. You knew I would go to Europe before I


    had even said anything."


    Karen rolled her eyes. "Well, you did say something."


    Faye smiled and said, "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner tonight."


    Karen did not refuse. They left and went to a famous barbecue restaurant nearby.


    The weather was cold, and the hotpot and barbecue restaurant was packed. Especially for these


    restaurants that served good food, customers needed to wait in line to eat.


    Before they could order, Kevin called Karen on the phone.


    Karen nced at Faye and answered the call with a red face, "Have you finished your work?"


    "Yea." Kevin snorted slightly and said nothing else.


    Karen stuck out her tongue, thinking, "Don''t call me if you don''t have anything to say. I am busy


    ordering dishes and eating barbecue, so I don''t have time to apany you in silence."


    After a while, before Karen heard Kevin''s words, she said, "Do you have anything else to say? If


    not, I''ll hang up."


    He was silent on the other side of the phone. After a moment of silence, she heard Kevin''s low


    voice, "Don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Karen was stunned, and then she said very seriously, "Remember to eat after you finish your work.


    You have to take care of yourself outside."


    Karen felt that she should say so, as a virtuous wife.


    Kevin then stopped talking and Karen simply said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up first."


    "Do you have anything else to tell me?" Kevin added before she hung up.


    Karen thought about it carefully and thought of Madonna. He should be referring to this matter. All


    she said was, "Thank you."


    Kevin stopped talking and hung up the phone without saying goodbye. It was the first time that he


    was so rude.


    Faye looked at Karen and frowned. "Karen, were you talking to your man just now?"


    Karen looked at the dark screen and nodded.


    Faye said again, "Oh man, you have been married for a month, haven''t you? The phone calls


    between the two of you are still this awkward? Don''t tell me that you haven''t done anything intimate


    as the husband and wife by now."


    Karen''s face suddenly turned red.


    Not only were they not behaving like a husband and wife, but they also hadn¡¯t even kissed each


    other yet.


    Faye could see that. She pointed at Karen''s forehead and said, "Karen, do you want to be an


    untouched olddy for the rest of your life? Are you reluctant to hand yourself over even after you


    get married?"


    Karen rolled her eyes at Faye and whispered, "It''s not that I don''t want to. It''s just that he has never


    asked me for it."


    Faye had just taken a sip of water and spat it out. She said in surprise, "You, a fairy-like beauty,


    sleeping beside him every day, and he never wants to do anything with you? There are only two


    possibilities. One is that he is not able to do it, and the other is that he doesn''t like women at all."


    Karen waved her hand. "Don''t talk nonsense. He respects me. He said that he wouldn''t force me to


    do anything I didn''t want to do."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Faye raised her eyebrows and looked at Karen. She said meaningfully, "Are you really the one who


    is unwilling? Or does he just want to find a girl to hide his true sexuality?"


    Karen did not want to talk about this topic anymore. She immediately diverted Faye''s attention. "The


    dishes are served. I''ll roast them for you."


    Faye did not press on further. After all, it was a private affair between Karen and her husband. If


    Karen didn''t want to talk about it, Faye would stop asking.


    Faye did not speak further, but Karen couldn''t calm down. She thought deeply about Kevin Kyle''s


    behavior during their brief marriage.


    He ate well, slept well, and was in good spirits. No matter how she looked at it, he was a healthy


    man. He should not be ill.


    There was nothing wrong with his body. But although he had seen a woman lying naked in front of


    him, he did not have any thoughts. Was there really some reason for this?


    Would it really be like what Faye had said, that the reason why Kevin had asked her to get married


    was to find an excuse to hide his sexuality?


    When she and Kevin were on that blind date, he had said that marriage was to live a normal life that


    everyone expects, but not for love.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Recalling the things that Kevin had said to her all this time, Karen suddenly felt that it was possible


    that Kevin did not like women.


    For the entire night and the next two days, all Karen could think of when she was free, was this the


    problem. When she sank deep into thought, she could not even hear her phone ring.


    May walked over and knocked on her table. "Karen, your phone has rung several times. Why don''t


    you answer it?"


    Karen reacted quickly. She grabbed her phone and found that the three missed calls were all from


    Kevin.


    She bit her lip and called back. Kevin answered the phone but did not speak. It seemed that he was


    waiting for her to speak first.


    Karen scratched her head and said cautiously, "I was busy earlier, so I didn''t hear the phone ringing.


    Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    After a long silence on the other end of the phone, Kevin''s low and sexy voice spoke, "I was just


    calling my wife, checking up on her, in my free time in between work."


    Karen smiled silently. "Well, I see."


    In actual fact, at this time, Kevin had juste back from his business trip. He wanted to tell her


    that he was back, but suddenly wanted to see her reaction when he surprises her, so he did not tell


    her.


    Amelia knocked on the door and came in. "Director Kevin, Rovio Corporation Inc''s headquarters in


    Chatterton Town will bepleted next month. This will also be a newndmark in Chatterton


    and even in the whole of Asia. The word that you are in Chatterton has gone around. The people


    who want to see you have already made appointments up to three monthster. I''m afraid that you


    won''t have much free time these days."


    "When have I been idle these years?" Kevin waved his hand gesturing for Amelia Gray to leave the


    room. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, "I was walking around and heard someone


    talking about 500 dors."


    Kevin usually didn''t care about gossip, but he overheard Karen''s name by chance, so he asked


    casually.


    Amelia said with a smile, "Not long ago when we were organizing thepany retreat, everyone


    was betting on whether you would join or not. Speaking of which, I have to thank Karen. She had


    bet that you will join. So I also bet 500 dors on that and won hundreds in the end."


    Kevin narrowed his eyes under the golden mirror, and his face darkened instantly.


    It turned out that Karen had hoped him to participate in the event just for 500 dors.


    Was it possible that he, Kevin, was not as important as 500 dors?!


    Noticing his face turn dark, Amelia pretended not to see it and added, "Director Kevin, you didn''t


    use to participate in such activities in the past. This time, you went there for Karen, right?"


    Kevin nced darkly at Amelia. "Don''t you want to get off work early?"


    Amelia quickly left.


    Kevin''s face was displeased for the whole afternoon. He did not say a word, wondering why he was


    not as important as just 500 dors.


    ......


    Karen did not know that Kevin had returned. When she went home, she only prepared a meal for


    one, and Momo''s dog food.


    While she was eating, Kevin opened the door and walked in.


    When he looked over, Karen had a mouthful of rice in her mouth and a bone in her hand, feeding


    Momo. The vision of her with the dog was very warm and weing.


    Kevin nced at them coldly and said nothing.


    Karen quickly swallowed her food and hurriedly exined, "I didn''t know you were back, so I didn''t


    wait for you to eat."


    Kevin changed his shoes but still didn''t say anything.


    Karen was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to say. Momo, who was next to her, suddenly


    jumped at Kevin and barked at him a few times.


    Kevin''s face grew even darker. He frowned and looked at the dog, who was trying to im


    dominance in front of him.


    Seeing Kevin''s face, Karen felt a sense of danger. She immediately pulled Momo back into her


    arms and said, "Kevin, don''t bother yourself arguing with her."


    Faye was going to Europe to look for Sebastian Spencer. Of course, she would need to take care of


    Momo.


    The corner of Kevin''s mouth twitched again and again. It seemed that he was really angry. If he had


    not been brought up well, he would have thrown the puppy out.


    However, he did not say anything. He went straight to the bathroom and took a bath. After entering


    the study, he never came out again.


    Karen guessed that Kevin probably didn''t like the dog, so she couldn''t help but hold Momo tighter.


    "Momo, Uncle Kevin doesn''t seem to like you. What should I do?"


    Momo seemed to feel that she was unwee here, and whimpered.


    Karen stroked her head and said, "Don''t be afraid. I won''t leave you alone. Tomorrow, I''ll take you to


    Aunt Faye''s house. I''ll stay there until shees back."


    With a few whines, Momo''s round head rubbed Karen''s face twice, like a sensible child who


    understood.


    Looking at Momo, Karen felt distressed.


    Momo had been taken in by Karen three years ago when she first came to Chatterton Town. At that


    time, Momo had been seriously injured and had almost died. Karen found her and sent her to the


    animal hospital in time to save her life.


    Later, she kept Momo by her side and since then, it has been three years. Her feelings for this little


    pet were like how she would feel towards her own child.


    Before Kevin, Karen had been on countless dates, and she brought Momo along every time.


    However, she didn''t bring Momo on the blind date with Kevin, but she had married Kevin instead.


    If she had known that he couldn''t ept Momo, perhaps she wouldn''t have agreed to marry him.


    However, now that the marriage had be a fact, she couldn''t separate from Kevin just for a dog.


    After thinking for a while, Karen picked up her mobile phone and sent a message to Kevin, "Kevin, I


    didn''t discuss with you before I came back with Momo. I''m sorry! However, don''t worry, I won''t bring


    Momo back again in the future."


    After reading these words several times, Karen felt that there should be no problem and clicked


    send. However, the sent message was like a stone thrown into the sea, and Kevin did not pay


    attention to it at all.


    Karen made another bowl of fried meat noodles for him and sent it over to him. She wanted to have


    a good talk with him, but he did not even look up at her.


    She swallowed all the words she wanted to say, smiled awkwardly, and left.


    Although there was no basis of love for their marriage, she had agreed to marry him because she


    wanted to live a better life. She didn''t want to end this marriage just because of Momo.


    After a whole night of bad sleep, Karen got up early the next morning. She nned to send Momo


    back to Faye''s ce early in the morning, and then she would go look after Momo after work.


    When she came to the kitchen with Momo in her arms, Kevin was already sitting there. He looked


    up at her and ask her to sit down.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen sat across from him. After a while, he said in a deep voice, "Karen, do you like the money?"


    Karen did not understand why he suddenly asked this. She blinked her eyes and nodded honestly.


    "Of course, I like money."


    Kevin took out a tinum credit card and handed it to her. "This card has no limit. You can use it."


    Suddenly realizing something, she hugged Momo tighter and said, "Don''t even think about it. No


    matter how much money you have, I won''t sell Momo."

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Kevin raised his eyebrows; his eyes were dark under his gold-rimmed sses.


    He was the head of Rovio Corporation Inc. Many people had tried various methods to chance a


    meeting with him, and they still did not seed.


    However, in Karen''s eyes, Kevin was not as important as 500 dors or even a dog.


    For the first time in his life, he felt upset and neglected.


    "Woof, woof, woof..." To express its dissatisfaction and protest at this stranger, Momo felt that it was


    appropriate for her to bark a few times.


    Karen quickly covered Momo''s mouth and said, "Don''t cause me any more trouble. Let me have a


    good talk with Uncle Kevin. I believe that Uncle Kevin is a well-educated person. He will not be


    unreasonable."


    Kevin looked at the woman and the dog in front of him. After a long time, Kevin said in a deep voice,


    "I didn''t say I don''t like the dog, and I didn''t ask for you to sell it."


    Karen Daly bit her lips, "..."


    Kevin added, "Since it is yours, I will try to ept it."


    Karen said, "Thank you!"


    Kevin did not speak anymore and ate his breakfast with grace. After eating, Kevin went out for work


    as usual.


    Karen had wanted to start a conversation with him several times, but she didn''t say anything in the


    end. This man was really cold when he wanted to, it made people feel chill from the bottom of their


    hearts.


    At noon, Karen needed to reorganize the proposal for the Star Glow Corporation project, as she


    wanted to submit it the next day before Manager ck returns, so she didn''t want to have lunch at


    Happiness Restaurant.


    When Kevin called Karen that afternoon, Sunnie was giving Karen some advice on her proposal, so


    Karen did not get to answer the call from Kevin.


    Karen was thinking to call him backter, but she was so busy and her mind was full of work, so she


    completely forgot to call him back.


    When she was about to get off work, Kevin stopped Amelia. "What do you women usually get angry


    about?"


    Amelia immediately guessed that there must be something wrong between him and Karen. Amelia


    thought for a moment and said, "Women don''t need any reason to be angry."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows.


    Perhapsst night, he had been angry and ignored Karen. And today, Karen was protesting, in a


    way, by ignoring him too.


    Amelia added, "However, women are all soft-hearted. As long as you coax her, she will be fine."


    After listening to Amelia''s answer, Kevin thought about it again. He really had not triedforting a


    woman his whole life, He did not really know how to coax a woman back to happiness.


    Amelia silently thought about her boss''s thoughts and said at the right time, "Women like men who


    are romantic. For example, sending her flowers and inviting her out for dinner. That¡¯s enough."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Amelia immediately added, "I know there is a rooftop


    restaurant here in Chatterton, it¡¯s a ce where many couples love to go. Fortunately, the


    restaurant is also under Rovio Corporation Inc, it would be great that your own restaurant can enjoy


    your patronage!"


    Kevin still did not say a word, but from his subtle change of expression, Amelia knew that he


    agreed. Amelia smiled and said, "Then I''ll go and arrange it for you."


    Kevin didn''t like to spend his time inforting women, but since the one he needed to coax was


    Karen, he would go with it.


    In the afternoon, Sunnie Olsen gave some opinion on Karen''s proposal and made a lot of


    adjustments.


    It was already seven o''clock in the evening when Karen finally thought of Kevin.


    She saved her file and turned off theputer...


    However, as soon as she looked up, she saw a tall figure standing in front of her desk, and two cold


    eyes fell on her silently.


    Instinctively, Karen immediately looked around. There was no one else around, and she asked,


    "Why are you here?"


    Kevin had called Karen, but she did not answer, so he came over to wait for her. Kevin had been


    standing there for at least ten minutes. However, Karen was so busy with work and did not notice


    him at all.


    At this time, when she was done, she finally saw him with a frightened expression. Kevin suddenly


    wanted to fire her from thepany very much.


    He coughed to conceal his dissatisfaction with her.


    "Are you waiting for me to go home and cook?" Karen said as she packed up, "Sorry, I forgot about


    that as I was busy. Why don''t we go out and eat tonight?"


    Seeing that Kevin did not speak, Karen said simply, "It''ll be on me."


    He did not say anything and stretched out his hand to grab her and walked away.


    They were still in the office. Although there was no one around at the moment, there were security


    cameras all around. It was not good to be seen by others. Karen wanted to get rid of him, but he


    pulled her close more tightly.


    Kevin dragged her into the CEO''s special elevator, which went directly to the underground parking


    lot and got her into his silver Bentley.


    Karen sat in the passenger''s seat and looked at Kevin, tilting her head. Seeing his cold face, which


    normally made people feel very serious, she subconsciously moved a little bit towards the door.


    However, Kevin suddenly turned sideways and threw himself at her. Karen dodged by instinct and


    mmed her own head against the door, which made her gasp in pain.


    "Don''t move," Seeing her hit her head, Kevin''s face grew more serious. He quickly buckled her seat


    belt and said, "Let me have a look."


    "I..." Karen wanted to refuse, but when she saw his cold face, she did not dare refuse. She


    obediently approached him with a blushing face.


    It turned out that he had just wanted to help her with buckling her seat belt, but she had thought


    wrong again.


    Thinking that her thoughts had been exposed, Karen lowered her head and bit her lip. She felt so


    embarrassed and wanted to hide under the car if she could.


    Karen felt Kevin push her hair away and press his fingers lightly on the top of her head, as if he was


    looking for the spot where she was hurt.


    The next second, Karen felt something was wrong. Kevin''s slender fingers moved down from her


    head, then they slowly moved around her cheeks.


    The movements of his fingertips were very light and soft, as if he was caressing a diamond.


    Karen was so scared, her breathing almost stopped. Her heart was beating too fast and she closed


    her eyes, not daring to look at him.


    However, after a long time, he didn¡¯t make another move. She opened her eyes and wanted to see


    what he was doing.


    As soon as Karen opened her eyes, she saw that Kevin''s handsome face was approaching her, and


    his warm lips gently pressed on her lips.


    It felt like Kevin was just lightly touching her lips with his, then he let go of her, and said in his


    extremely attractive, sexy voice: "Are you feeling okay now?"


    "What?" Karen did not understand what he had meant. He had thought that she was waiting for him


    to kiss her!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Urghhh!


    Karen clenched her fists and resisted the impulse to hit him.


    He had actually thought that she was waiting for him to kiss her, and she...


    Karen unbuckled the seat belt and rushed over to him. Her pink lips pressed on his heavily. Karen


    stayed this way for a few seconds, it was longer than when he had kissed her, as if she was


    competing with him.


    Then she quickly moved away and sat back on her seat. Karen wanted to pretend that nothing had


    happened, but her face blushed redder and redder


    .

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Before starting the car, Kevin raised his hand and gently touched the corner of his mouth. There


    was a faint smile in his cold eyes. Karen had finally looked a little like the way she did three years


    ago.


    The car slowly drove out of the parking lot and quickly merged with the busy traffic in the city, but


    inside the car, the atmosphere was so quiet that even their breathing sounded very loud.


    Karen sat upright and looked out of the window. She did not dare to look at Kevin properly, but still,


    she could not help but peek at him from time to time.


    He was very serious when driving and looked steadily forward as if nothing had happened just now.


    She pursed her lips and snorted in her heart¡ªthis cold-hearted man!


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the lobby of a skyscraper.


    Kevin handed the car keys to the valet and walked into the lobby with Karen.


    The skyscraper was 69 floors high. When it had beenpleted, it was the tallest building in


    Chatterton, and it was also thendmark building of Chatterton for many years.


    The skyscraper was located in the busymercial center of Chatterton. There were many people,


    a lot of cars, and many buildings in this area. It was famous for its scenic rotating restaurant which


    was located on the top floor.


    Many tourists would buy entrance tickets toe and sit at the restaurant, ordering a cup of coffee


    and sitting quietly to enjoy the beautiful scenery of Port Temsin across the Chattertown River.


    Karen hade here before when she first came to Chatterton with Faye. It already cost 80 dors


    just to enter the building, and the price of meals at the sightseeing area in the restaurant were


    unfathomable.


    However, even though it was expensive, there were still endless customers visiting every day, they


    never stoppeding.


    Today, Karen was surprised. It was not yet eight o''clock in the evening, but when she waited for the


    elevator, she didn''t see anyone else around.


    While she was thinking, her hand was grabbed by a big warm hand again. Kevin took her hand into


    the VIP elevator and went straight to the top floor.


    His hand was really warm, or perhaps her hand was really cold. When he held hers this way, Karen


    was very fond of the warmth he was giving her.


    She looked up at him and smiled, "Kevin, are you bringing me to dinner here?"


    He faced the elevator door, standing straight. Just when Karen thought he would not answer, she


    heard him say, "Hmm."


    It was just a slight word "Hm", but Karen knew it was enough. He was a man with a few words, and


    it was not the first day she knew this fact.


    Soon, the elevator reached the top floor. It was always crowded, but today it seemed very deserted.


    Except for the staff, there was no one else around.


    The restaurant was covered in roses of various colors, with a table ced in the middle. The roses


    on the table arranged in heart-shapes, the setting was very dreamy, bathed in warm light.


    "Mr. Kyle, Mrs. Kyle, this way please!" A beautiful waitress came up and said politely, but she did


    not look at Karen at all.


    The waitress''s eyes were almost glued on to Kevin as if she didn''t care about Karen''s presence at


    all.


    Karen thought in her heart, "When a woman looks good, she is dangerous. When a man looks


    good, he is a devil! This woman is looking at him more crudely than when a man checks out a


    beautiful woman."


    Kevin suddenly stopped and looked coldly at the waitress. "Ask your manager toe over."


    The waitress smiled and said, "Mr. Kyle, I am the person in charge of this restaurant."


    He raised his eyebrows and said darkly, "It''s time to change the person in charge of this restaurant."


    The waitress didn''t know whether tough or to cry, but she remained professional. She forced


    herself to smile and said, "Mr. Kyle, Mrs. Kyle, pleasee in. I''ll ask for other staff toe over."


    After sitting down, Karen couldn''t help butugh.


    Kevin looked at her strangely. "What''s so funny?"


    She held back herughter and looked up at him. "Was that how you treat every woman who has a


    crush on you?"


    "A crush on me?" Kevin raised his eyebrows and said straightforwardly, "I don''t like her."


    The woman earlier was pretty and had a good figure. Most men would not refuse her this way.


    Perhaps it was the first time that the woman had been rejected so quickly, that she had seemed so


    upset.


    Karen suddenly thought of what Faye had said and couldn''t help ncing at Kevin. Normal men


    couldn''t bear to refuse beautiful women. Did Kevin really not like women?


    Thinking of this, Karen looked at him with some doubt.


    If he really didn''t like women, would that be good for her?


    Some music began ying in the background. It was a song that Karen was very familiar with and


    liked very much. It was called ¡°Your Fragrance¡±.


    While listening to it, Karen could not help but hum along. Her eyebrows were dancing and her eyes


    were sparkling. She looked like a fairy.


    As she hummed, she found an unusually gentle pair of eyes looking at her. When she looked up,


    she saw Kevin looking at her quietly.


    She smiled at him and said, "This is a song I like very much."


    Kevin signaled for the waiter to pour some red wine and gently raised his ss. "Would you like


    some?"


    Karen took a quick look at the bottle of Lafite, it was made in 1982. This kind of wine was too


    expensive for her, and she had no chance to drink it on a normal asion. Now that a rich boss


    was treating her, she, of course, would not be courteous.


    She raised her ss and clinked it against his. "Cheers!"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows. "Cheers!"


    Karen raised her ss and finish the wine in one gulp. She drank with the spirit of a Viking.


    Kevin shook his head helplessly. "You don''t drink this way."


    It was not that he felt sorry for this wine, but that Karen''s way of drinking would make it easy to get


    drunk, and that was not how a woman should drink. It exposed her true self, who is straightforward


    and wild.


    Three years ago, Karen was full of iparable vitality and youth. Now she hides all her rough


    edges from three years ago and had be more quiet and graceful.


    Whether it was three years ago or three yearster, the only thing that did not change in Karen was


    her optimistic attitude towards life and her enthusiasm for work.


    She licked her luscious lips instinctively.


    It was an unintentional action, but in Kevin''s eyes, it was extremely enchanting. A different light


    slowly rose in his eyes.


    Karen did not notice this at all. She said in a hurry with great interest, "This wine tastes good. Let''s


    have another ss before the dishes are served."


    This time, Kevin stopped the waiter and poured for Karen himself. He said, "Take it slow."


    "Okay," Karen replied, but her body did not listen to his orders. She drank up all the wine in her


    ss again.


    "It''s easy to get drunk on an empty stomach." Kevin beckoned for the waiter to serve the dishes.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He had ordered two sets of fruit sd and fillet steak, which were cooked to a medium-well.


    It was almost nine o''clock in the evening, and Karen didn''t eat anything at noon. As soon as the


    steak was served, she couldn''t wait to dig into it.


    However, while her knife and fork clinked against each other, Kevin ate so quietly as if he wasn''t


    moving at all.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Karen looked up and saw him cutting his steak gracefully without making a sound. It was a perfect


    and eye-catching scene.


    Looking at herself, she didn''t feel that there was no difference between them when ites to


    eating steak. But now she finally realized that he was eating way more gracefully than she was.


    Kevin cut his steak and passed it to her. "You eat first."


    Karen smiled. "Thank you!"


    Eating the steak cut by Kevin, Karen''s heart was bubbling with sweetness. It had been a long time


    since she felt this way.


    After the meal, she was full. The bottle of wine was almost finished entirely by her, and her head


    was dizzy.


    She usually had a good capacity for liquor. Today, she only drank a bottle of wine with Kevin, but


    she already felt drunk.


    She thought, "Perhaps I am not drunk because of the wine, but because of this indulgence."


    In the restaurant, she could see the night view of Chatterton, while listening to beautiful music and


    having dinner with such a good-looking man like Kevin (who is her husband!). There was no need to


    drink at all. The atmosphere alone could make someone drunk.


    She smiled and said, "Kevin, thank you for treating me to such a romantic dinner."


    Kevin smiled and said calmly with his low and sexy voice, it was seductive enough to impregnate


    someone, "If you want to thank anyone, you can thank Amelia. Everything tonight was arranged by


    her."


    Karen''s heart was suddenly in a mess. She had really wanted to challenge and question him. "Do


    you know what nonsense you''re saying? Do you want to die a painful death?"


    Of course, she could only think those words. She really did not have the guts to challenge this aloof


    big boss.


    However, she also understood that even if it was specially arranged by Special Assistant Gray, if it


    was not for the director''s approval, how could the night even go so smoothly?


    After thinking about it, Karen felt much better. Perhaps because of alcohol, she was no longer


    reserved in front of Kevin. She pouted mischievously at him and said, "A dishonest man."


    Her action of pouting made her lips, stained with red wine, look like juicy red cherries, it could make


    someone salivate.


    Kevin''s eyes darkened. "Sit closer."


    His voice was sexy and low, and his tone was overbearing. Her heart was simply resisting, but her


    body was earnestly closing on with him.


    "Karen..." He called her name deeply, as intoxicating as the red wine she had drunk earlier.


    Karen blinked her beautiful big eyes and looked at him in confusion. "Hmm?"


    The next moment, Kevin wrapped his arms around her waist and lowered his head to kiss her hard.


    At first, it was just 2 pairs of lips crashing against each other, but Kevin proceeded to be more


    invasive.


    "Hmm..." Karen was surprised and shy, and she couldn''t help but hum in disagreement.


    Kevin took the opportunity to pry open her white teeth and entangled his tongue with the tip of her


    tongue. He showed her a real match between lips and tongues.


    The kisssted for a long time, making her body go soft. Her hands subconsciously grasped at his


    clothes.


    Before she came to her senses, she could see his fingers gently stroking her lips and saying in his


    lazy voice, which was even more intoxicating than red wine, "This is what kissing is."


    Karen''s heart was in a mess again. This man had remembered what had happened in the car


    earlier. What a calctive man.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She gritted her teeth and wanted to pounce on him to kiss him harder, like how he kissed her. Then


    she proudly told him loudly, "Don''t think that only you can do this, and I can do it too."


    However, one''s imagination was never the same as reality. She was then too ashamed to raise her


    head at this idea. She didn''t even have the courage to peek at him.


    On the way home, Karen kept looking out the window, thinking a lot.


    Kevin had prepared such a romantic dinner for her. He had also just kissed her. If she went back to


    sleep in the same bed at night, she could figure out what would happen.


    It was natural for her and Kevin to have that kind of rtionship, but she felt that she was not fully


    prepared, so she felt a little guilty.


    When the driver passed by the forest not far from the area where they lived, she suddenly shouted,


    "Stop the car."


    The driver nced at Kevin from the rearview mirror. When he saw Kevin nod, he slowed down and


    found a ce to stop the car.


    Karen quickly opened the door and got out of the car. She stood outside the door and said to Kevin,


    "I want to walk for a while. You go back first."


    She thought to herself, "I will go back after he falls asleep. Then there would be no need to face the


    embarrassing prospect of them lying in bed and just talking under the covers."


    However, Kevin also got out of the car and handed her a thick pair of gloves. "Put them on. I''ll walk


    with you for a while."


    "You don''t have to apany me." Her purpose was to get rid of him. If she let him follow her, it


    would seem like she wanted to take a walk with him.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at her, then said in a low voice, "Let''s go back together or walk


    around together. Choose either one."


    "This man has turned on his dominant mode again," she thought.


    Neither of these choices was what she wanted, but it was better to take a walk together than to go


    home and lie in bed together, so she chose to take a walk together.


    Putting on the gloves he gave to her, she smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Kevin did not speak. He held her hand and walked slowly along the road of the seaside park.


    At this time, it was gettingte, but there were quite a lot of people strolling inside the seaside park.


    There were couples passing by from time to time.


    Some of them held hands, some boys carried their girlfriends on their backs, and some ignored


    passers-by, busy hugging and kissing each other.


    Watching others kissing, Karen thought of what Kevin had done to her just now.


    When he kissed her, she was really frightened. She did not enjoy the first real feeling of kissing


    between them.


    At this time, she slowly recalled that she only had one feeling, and that was that she did not hate


    Kevin''s kiss.


    Thinking of this, Karen quietly looked up at Kevin and saw his gentle eyes, which made her


    involuntarily lean into his arms.


    The sea breeze was very cold at night, but Karen, who had always been afraid of the cold, did not


    feel cold this time. Perhaps it was because there was someone around here who could help her


    block the wind.


    After walking for a while, Karen stopped and said in a hurry, "Kevin, do you know what I thought


    when I came here for the first time?"


    Kevin did not say anything, but his eyes told her to continue.


    Karen pointed at the shallow bay and said with joy, "At that time, I thought if I had enough money, I


    would dig the bay deeper, and then build a sea paradise in the middle. Not for the public, but only


    for myself. Whenever I am tired or in a bad mood, I woulde alone to take a walk, listen to the


    sea breeze, and look at the birds flying freely. It would be so beautiful."


    She said a lot in one breath, as if the ocean paradise in her mind was in front of her, and she was


    enjoying all the beauty in her mind.


    Kevin listened carefully and did not interrupt her. Instead, he reached out and grabbed her hand.


    Karen smiled and said, "Of course, I''m just thinking about it."

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Kevin reached out and gently rubbed Karen''s head. "No matter what you do, you must have ideas


    first. If you don''t have ideas, how can you seed? When thepany recruits employees, I pay


    great attention to their imagination."


    When he said this, his tone was mixed with the tone of a leader, which made Karen feel that she


    was walking with the cold director of thepany, and not with her husband.


    However, Karen did not mind Kevin apanying her at all.


    He was a person willing to listen to her unrealistic thoughts and she appreciated that deeply.


    She added, "Not to mention that I won''t be able to earn that much money in my entire life, even if


    one day, I''m lucky enough to win the first prize in the lottery, I won''t even be able to get the approval


    of the government to do that."


    Karen was very clear that this was only an idea, a beautiful dream she had weaved for herself. It


    was not only in this life but also a dream that could not be realized in the next life.


    Hearing her disappointed tone, Kevin did not say anything tofort her, but he held her hand


    more tightly.


    At the same time, Kevin also noticed that when she was talking about all this, in her n, in her


    fantasy, she was alone, and he, as her husband, was not a part of it.


    After a while, Karen could not resist her sleepiness due to alcohol. She yawned and tried hard to


    keep her eyes open.


    In her daze, she vaguely felt Kevin taking off his coat to cover her body. He held her in his arms and


    patted her on the back with his thick palm.


    Perhaps this was only an illusion caused by alcohol, but she was still very optimistic. She was


    willing to believe that this beautiful moment was real and that she could still have happiness after


    being abandoned by so many people.


    Yes, she worked so hard to live, so hard, didn''t she want to live a happier life?


    Now that happiness was waving to her, she seemed to be getting closer and closer to it. Thinking


    about it, she was almost about to fall into a sweet dream.


    Later, Karen could not remember anything. She didn''t know how she had gotten home and how she


    came to bed. Anyway, when she woke up, she was only wearing a nightgown, it was just like the


    last time at Ocean Behae Vi.


    This time, she was not as surprised as then. It seemed that she knew that even if she had been


    drunk senseless, Kevin would not touch her.


    She raised her head slightly and saw a man in a silver-gray suit sitting on the sofa by the window,


    reading the newspaper.


    Over the month, every day when she opened her eyes, she had looked at the figure sitting by the


    window. It seemed that it had be a simple habit.


    "You''re awake." Hearing her voice, Kevin looked up. His eyes were clear and cold as if the man who


    kissed her hard and walked with herst night was not him at all.


    However,pared with Kevin''s cold reaction as usual, what made Karen more surprised was that


    Momo was curled up next to his feet.


    Yesterday, Momo had even wanted to drive away from this "third party" who had broken into their


    "mother and daughter" rtionship, but today, she was docile andy beside Kevin''s feet. From


    time to time, she rubbed her little head on Kevin''s feet, and was so well-behaved.


    "The rtionship between a man and a dog changing in one night. What had happened between


    them that she did not know of?"


    "Morning!" Seeing that Kevin in a good rtionship with Momo, Karen spoke animatedly.


    Hearing her voice, Momo immediately ran over, wagging her tail and jumping onto the bed. She


    threw herself into Karen''s arms and whined a few times yfully.


    Karen touched her head. "Good girl, I''m very pleased to see you and Uncle Kevin getting along


    well."


    Kevin put down the newspaper in his hand and strode over. He picked Momo up and said, "Let''s go


    out first, and wait for you to join our breakfast."


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    Karen was speechless, "..."


    Why did she feel that these two people...


    No, not two people, it was Kevin and a dog. Their rtionship seemed to be very harmonious on


    the surface, but in actual fact, they were secretlypeting.


    After changing into her work attire and washing up, she saw that the breakfast table had weed


    a new set of dishes, which were all still exquisite snacks.


    Karen had to praise her. Thedy servant who was cooking for Kevin was really an amazing cook.


    Every day, she would change her style and make breakfast without repeating most dishes.


    Momo was already enjoying her breakfast, but Kevin was waiting for Karen at the table.


    His eyes fell on her body, as if he was very satisfied with her new work attire.


    Thepany had changed the employees¡¯ attire policy yesterday, the female employees were not


    required to wear a short skirt all year round.


    May and others also said that Director Kevin was being considerate. They no longer had to wear


    short skirts in the cold winter, they no longer needed to look beautiful but cold.


    Of course, except for Special Assistant Gray, other people would not know that Director Kyle, who


    was considerate in their hearts, had ordered for this change just because he didn''t want his wife to


    be exposed to others while wearing a skirt.


    Kevin handed the porridge over to Karen and said, "I''m going out of town to discuss a project today.


    I won''t be back until tomorrow."


    Karen took a sip of the warm sweet potato porridge and nodded. "You go and do your work. Don''t


    worry about me. I''ll be apanied by Momo."


    Momo barked twice, indicating that she hadn''t cared for Kevin''s absence. She could apany her


    mother at home.


    Karen reached out and touched her head. "You have to behave well at home today. Mommy will


    bring you delicious food tonight."


    She rubbed her head against Karen''s hands with her little head and whined twice, as if to show that


    she had always been well-behaved.


    Karen was so happy ying with Momo that shepletely ignored Kevin, who was sitting next to


    her.


    Kevin ate silently, and his movements were still as elegant as before. However, after careful


    observation, one could see the dissatisfaction in his eyes. He even stared at Momo very childishly.


    Momo was a very intelligent animal. When Kevin red at it, it understood and roared back without


    showing any weakness.


    Karen nced at Kevin and then at Momo. Finally, she concluded that Kevin was really calctive


    and Momo was obedient and sensible.


    When Manager ck from Star Glow returned from the capital today, Karen would need to hand in


    the new n, she had no free time.


    As it was Manager ck who had requested for her to take charge of the new n, she told herself


    that she had to be more careful than before, and she would not let Manager ck down.


    Karen has been busy in the office for the whole morning. After lunch, she reported to Sunnie and


    went over to Star Glow Corporation to meet Manager ck with the proposal.


    The secretary brought Karen over to Manager ck''s office, she mentioned that Manager ck


    had been waiting a long time and she can enter immediately.


    Karen knocked on the door of the office. When she heard the words "Pleasee in'''' she pushed


    the door open and walked in. "Manager ck, you..."From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    "Hello." Before she could finish her words, Karen was shocked by the person in front of her. She


    was speechless for a moment.


    Ken was not alone. There was another tall man in a ck suit.


    The man stood before therge French window, with his hands behind his back, and his gentle eyes


    gently fell on Karen.


    The two of them looked at each other quietly, and neither of them looked away.


    Three years on, Karen had thought that it would not shock her when she meets this person again,


    but the reality was that it did shock her.


    Seeing this face that she had been so familiar with before, all the bad memories flooded into her


    heart like a tidal wave, tearing away at her newly healed scar ruthlessly, and it was as if there was


    blood slowly flowing out of her heart.


    She wanted to turn around and leave, but the heavy pain of the past dragged her so hard that she


    could not move at all. She could only stare at the man in front of her.


    After looking at each other for a long time, the man stepped towards her and walked to her side. He


    smiled and said, "Manager ck, this must be Miss Daly you have been praising."


    Hearing the man''s voice, especially the words "Miss Daly" felt like a blow to Karen''s mind, it was an


    extremely sobering experience.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Charlie, yes." Ken nodded repeatedly and said, "Miss Daly, this is Charlie Gook of the Gook Family.


    He wants to hear your opinion on this project."


    Karen clenched her fists and gasped, trying to maintain her professional smile. "Hello, Mr. Gook!"


    Although she had tried her best to maintain her professional demeanor, her voice was still


    trembling.


    Ken added, "I heard from Manager Olsen that Miss Daly is very devoted to preparing for this case.


    Please share it with us."


    "Mr. ck, you tter me." Karen gasped again. She opened herptop, tried hard to ignore the


    existence of the other man, and began sharing her opinions on the project in a serious manner.


    During her exnation, she felt a burning gaze staring at her, but she chose to ignore it.


    While she was talking, the secretary came in and called Ken away. Karen did not notice it. When


    she finally realized, it was only herself and the man called Charlie Gook in the office.


    There was no one else around. The smile on Karen''s face disappeared instantly. She got up and left


    without saying goodbye.


    The man moved faster than she could. He stretched out his long arm and pulled her into his arms,


    holding her tightly. He shouted out a word full of affection from the bottom of his heart, "Karen¡­..."


    Karen struggled to break free from his embrace. She clenched her fists and closed her eyes. When


    she opened her eyes again, her eyes were filled with indifference. "Sir, please behave yourself."


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. The man reached out and grabbed her


    wrist again. "Karen, it''s been three years. Are you still ming me?"


    Karen wanted to get rid of him, but his grip was so strong that her wrist hurt, she couldn¡¯t shake him


    off.


    Karen took a deep breath, endured the heart-wrenching pain, and coldly said, "Sir, please let me go,


    or don''t me me for being rude."


    The man ignored her threatening words and said affectionately, "Karen, sit down and let''s have a


    talk."


    "Let go of me." Karen bit her lip, turned her head away, and blinked, forcing back the tears that were


    rushing out of her eyes.


    Three years ago, she had not shed a tear. Three years on, she would not shed any tears for


    someone who is unworthy of them.


    The man pulled her into his arms again and hugged her tightly, calling her name. "Karen, Karen"


    She tried her best to struggle, but there was a huge difference in strength between men and


    women. Even if she used all her strength, she couldn''t push the man away.


    Karen struggled for a long time but failed to get rid of him. Knowing that it was useless to continue,


    she stopped struggling.


    Seeing her quiet down, the man released her from his arms and put his hands on her shoulders.


    "Karen, I know that you have suffered a lot in the past three years. Now I''m here to pick you up.


    You''ll go back with me. Your parents and your sister are all worried about you."


    Hearing the man''s words, Karen suddenly calmed down and said very calmly, "Who are you? Why


    did you say that to me?"


    Ask her to go back?


    Was she still able to go back?


    Three years ago, when they had abandoned her like an unwanted child, they should have known


    that she would never return to them ever again.


    "Karen baby..."


    "Don''t call me that! It will only make me sick." Karen stopped him and suppressed the pain in her


    heart, trying to keep herself calm. "Now, my life is fine. Please don''t appear in front of me or disturb


    my life again."


    "You''re living a good life?" The man reached out and pinched her chin, forcing her to raise her head


    and look at him. He said word by word, "Karen, if I didn''t mean to give you the Star Glow project, did


    you really think that you could stand out from dozens ofpanies with just a small Innovative


    Tech, and win the Star Glow tender?"


    Karen bit her lip and looked at him coldly. "You..."


    The man''s words were like a steel knife, piercing into Karen''s heart and cutting off her pride and


    arrogance.


    In the past three years, she had worked hard and lived hard. No matter what she got, she earned it


    on her own. However, this was the answer that she received, after working so hard for such a long


    time.


    These rewards did note because of her efforts, and she had been manipted like a clown for


    three years.


    Karen closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then slowly smiled. "Thank you for your kindness,


    Mr. Gook. I thank you on behalf of ourpany."


    "However, I did it all for you." The man raised his hand to touch her face but was pped away by


    her before he could even touch her.


    Karen gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t touch me. You''re dirty!"


    After saying those harsh words, she turned around and walked to the door. She reached out to twist


    the doorknob, but the door had been locked from the outside and she couldn''t get out.


    She turned around and red at him. "What on earth do you want to do?"


    "Karen, I won''t hurt you." The man approached her again and said affectionately, "I just want to hug


    you and feel you."


    Karen leaned against the wall and moved towards the left. She wanted to keep a distance from him,


    but the man was not in a hurry. As if he had checkmated her, he slowly approached her and said,


    "Karen..."


    The anger in Karen''s temper was ignited. She grabbed the ashtray on the tea table and said, "I


    want you to stay away."

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    The man smiled and said very firmly, "I know that you are reluctant to hurt me. I know it all the time.


    You love me so much, how can you hurt me?"


    Karen did not want to hurt anyone, but for reasons unlike what the man had said. She just wanted


    to leave and never see his face again.


    "Karen..."


    When he reached out his hand towards her again, she didn''t hesitate to raise the ashtray in her


    hand and smashed it on his head.


    The man''s forehead was cut open, and blood flowed down along his forehead. But he still looked at


    her as if he didn''t feel pain. He smiled and said, "Karen, I know you are still angry with me, so I let


    you hit me. But when your anger is relieved,e back with me."


    The wound on his forehead was very deep, as more and more blood flowed, it dripped onto his


    face, body, and hands, but he just ignored it, he seemed to only care about Karen now.


    Karen was scared. She shouted, ¡°Charlie Gook, you madman, what on earth do you want to do?"


    Charlie suddenlyughed and said, "Karen, I like you calling my name like this. That¡¯s the Karen I


    like."


    He liked her calling his full name, so overbearing and proudly as if the man with this name was her


    property.


    "Shut up! I don''t want to talk to you for the rest of my life." Karen clenched her fists and felt no pain


    even when her nails pierced into her palms.


    "Karen, you can''t escape. As long as I don''t let go of you, you will never be able to escape." Charlie


    said with a smile, which was full of pain and excitement.


    Karen bit her lip tightly, her body trembling slightly. "Don''t even think about it..."


    Charlie smiled confidently and said softly, "What is it that I dare not think of? Hmm?"


    Karen clenched her fists more tightly because she believed that he could do what he wanted easily.


    "Karen, the person I love is you. It has always been you and that has never changed." He said with


    a smile. After all, he was injured in the head and it was quite serious ¨C he swayed on the spot and


    fell to the floor.


    Karen trembled with fear. "Charlie..."


    Perhaps the noise from the room was too loud. Someone finally opened the door and came in.


    Seeing Charlie injured and lying on the ground, the group of people panicked.


    Karen heard someone shouting, "Charlie is injured. Send him to the hospital."


    She also heard that someone was calling the police. She could only see a lot of blood and a flurry of


    people rushing in and out...


    When she came to her senses, she didn''t know how long it had been before she had been taken to


    the police station. She was locked up in a small cold room.


    The whispers of the police outside reached her ears. "Is this the person who hurt Charlie? But for


    some reason, Charlie is not willing to prosecute her. Not only did he not prosecute her, but he also


    asked for us to arrange a private session with her. But ording to him, she has to be locked up for


    two days to teach her a lesson."


    The guard''s voice continued, but Karen did not pay attention to it. She now knew that Charlie was


    fine, so she was relieved.


    Karen understood Charlie''s intentions for asking them to imprison her for a few days.


    The first was to let her know that she was just an insignificant employee who worked for a


    technologypany. She had hurt him, but he didn''t me her for her crime. He just imprisoned


    her for two days, which seemed like a great gift he was bestowing upon her.


    Secondly, he wanted her to know that as long as Charlie was unwilling to let go of her, no matter in


    New York or in Chatterton Town, she could never escape from him.


    Thinking of Charlie''s arrogant words, Karen felt bitter in her heart. It was not that she could not


    escape from Charlie''s grasp, but that the Daly family was reluctant to leave her be as well.


    The Daly family used to be a noble family and was respected by others. When it came to Karen''s


    father''s generation, the Daly family fame had already declined.


    Her father did not want the Daly family reputation to continue this way. He tried his best to get in


    touch with the rich and famous, butter he made friends with the Gook family.


    Therefore, instantly, the Daly family, which had long since lost its fame in New York, once again


    entered the high society of New York after befriending the Gook family.


    Daly''s father had also sold the old house left behind by the Daly family ancestors, as well as some


    precious paintings and calligraphy, and used the money to buy a vi near the Gook family vi.


    Their vi was much smaller than the Gook''s, but at least they were able to squeeze into the rich


    residential area, which something happened that made Karen''s father very happy.


    Gradually, the Daly family seemed to have be parasites living off the Gook Family for a long


    time. Naturally, the young master of the Gook family was the target of attention and affection.


    As a result, after that fateful incident, her parents did not have any objection. Whatever the Gook


    family said wasw, and the Gook Family would do whatever they wanted.


    Since the Gook Family no longer viewed Karen as someone important, she had also be a


    useless abandoned daughter by the Daly family.


    Now, after three years, Charlie still had the nerve toe to her and said that he wanted to take her


    back. Just thinking about it made her feel incredulous.


    It was funny how useless the Daly family was and funny how useless she was. How could she let


    someone she should forget to trigger her this way?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She bent her legs, held them in her arms, and buried her head on her knees as if her heart would


    not feel ufortable or cold by doing this.


    "Chief Campbell, why are you here in person?"


    The guard''s respectful and panicked voice reached Karen''s ears, but she was not in the mood to


    care about it. She still held on to her legs, locking herself in her own space.


    Only if she did not care about the outside world or those who hurt her, would she not be hurt again.


    Pow!


    Two loud ps broke the silence in the room, and then came the roar of a middle-aged man, "How


    dare you! You''ve actually imprisoned the wrong people!"


    The guard said in panic and grievance, "Chief Campbell, it''s not us. It''s Charlie of the Gook family,


    the Gook family..."


    Before the man could finish his words, the middle-aged man roared, "How dare you still speak?


    Open the door and let Miss Daly out."


    Then, he heard the sound of running, the unlocking of the door, and then heard the respectful voice


    of the middle-aged man say, "Director Kevin, my people are ipetent. Please forgive me."


    Hearing the words "Director Kevin", Karen''s body trembled slightly. She slowly looked up and saw


    Kevin standing in front of the middle-aged man.


    He was still wearing his custom-made silver-grey suit with a polite smile on his face. However,


    under the golden-rim spectacles, there was a dark light in his eyes that could not be interpreted,


    which made people feel a chill in their bones.


    Kevin simply nodded and walked toward Karen without saying anything to the middle-aged man


    who bowed to him repeatedly. The man was Chief Campbell.


    Kevin strode over to Karen''s side, rubbed her head, and called her name softly, "Karen..."


    Kevin''s voice was softer than ever before, which made Karen feel that the horrible things she had


    endured earlier had never appeared.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Kevin pressed Karen into his arms and gently stroked her back with his big thick palm. "I''m sorry,


    I''mte."


    Karen did not expect that Kevin would appear here at this time. For a moment, her nose felt a little


    sour, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    However, she did not allow herself to show weakness. She looked up at him and smiled. "Didn''t you


    say that you would only be back tomorrow? Why did youe back earlier?"


    Kevin could see how she was pretending to be tough, but he didn''t say it out loud. He just held on


    tighter and said, "I came to pick you up and bring you home."


    Karen pushed him away and raised her head from his arms. "I, I''ve hurt someone. I can''t go back


    with you now. Go back to your work. I will be fine."


    Charlie''s character was quite straightforward. If she were to be locked up for two days, he would no


    longer be angry and would not make any more trouble for her.


    If Kevin took her away at this time, it would be a p to Charlie''s face. Then the consequences


    would be unthinkable.


    Kevin had just assumed the position as director of Innovative Tech. It was still a sensitive period,


    and his position as a director still needed to be strengthened. If Charlie caused any trouble now,


    Kevin''s future might be ruined.


    Karen felt that this was her personal vendetta. She didn''t want to involve the blissful Kevin Kyle, let


    alone get him hurt.


    Seeing Kevin''s sullen face, Karen pushed him away and said, "Kevin, I''m really fine. You can leave


    now."


    Kevin stared at her with a cold face and asked in a low voice, "Karen, do you know what the word


    ''husband'' means?"


    Perhaps in her opinion, "husband" was just a name on her marriage certificate, but for him,


    "husband" was his lifelong responsibility.


    "I know you are my husband." Karen was not in the mood to think about what Kevin wanted to say.


    She was worried that she would get him in trouble. She pushed him away and said, "Kevin, listen to


    me now, or something bad will happen."


    Kevin narrowed his eyes under his sses and stopped talking. He picked her up by the waist,


    turned around, and walked out.


    The middle-aged man immediately followed up and said, "Director Kevin, this matter is a grave


    misunderstanding. If you need anything more from me, please let me know."


    Kevin said without looking back, "Chief Campbell, thank you for helping me so much tonight. I''ll


    treat you to dinner some other day."


    His words were so pleasant, but the man called "Chief Campbell" was trembling with fear. Cold


    sweat dripped down his forehead, and he walked in a hurry.


    He said, "Director Kevin, I will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation for what happened this


    time."


    Kevin did not answer again. He strode over to the car at the entrance with Karen in his arms.


    Seeing Kevin carrying Karen into the car, the middle-aged man''s expression changed immediately.


    He was so angry that he picked up a chair and smashed it on the wall. "Summon everyone who was


    involved in this. No one can get away from this."


    The guards did not understand and ventured to ask, "Chief Campbell, that woman has offended


    Charlie of the Gook family. How can we exin to Charlie if we let her go like this?"


    As soon as the guard finished speaking, his face was pped again.


    The middle-aged man shouted, his eyes red with fury, "The Gook Family? In front of that man, he is


    nothing! That second son of the Gook family doesn''t know who he has provoked."


    ......


    In the VIP ward of the First People''s Hospital in California


    After listening to Duncan Miller''s report, Charlie raised the document in his hand and smashed it on


    Duncan Miller''s face.


    Duncan was so afraid that he lowered his head and whispered, "Charlie, that old guy Simon


    Campbell sent his men to personally wee that man, and our people could not stop him."


    "Simon Campbell personally weed this man? Who could have so much power?" Charlie


    clenched his fist, his eyes were fierce.


    Because Simon Campbell was in power throughout California, he had always looked down upon the


    Gook Family whose main base was in New York.


    Charlie could not help but suspect that there was something wrong with the fact that Simon would


    help this director of such a small technologypany.


    Duncan trembled and said, "The man''s surname is Kyle..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Charlie immediately caught the point. "Do you mean Leo Kyle?


    Is the Leo Kyle of Rovio Corporation Inc?"


    Duncan immediately added, "This man''s surname is Kyle. His name is Kevin Kyle, and he is the


    director of Innovative Tech. He just assumed the positionst month. Before that, he ran some


    businesses abroad, but I didn''t find any powerful people behind him."


    Hearing that this guy, with the surname Kyle, had nothing to do with Rovio Corporation Inc, Charlie


    tore the infusion tube in his hand and threw it away. He sneered and said, "This small director of


    Innovative Tech wants to fight against me. I don''t know how I will kill him!"


    Duncan said cautiously, "Charlie, you still have injuries on your head, so you can''t get angry.


    Innovative Tech won''t run away. It won''t take long for you to deal with Kevin Kyle."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re right. It''s easier for me to deal with Kevin Kyle than to kill an ant." Charlie raised his


    eyebrows and said proudly, "So, I''ll y with him."


    Duncan added, "Young Master, I''ll send out this news. Innovative Tech is doing some shady deals in


    secret. All the subsidiaries under the Gook family will stop all businesses with them."


    Charlie nodded. "Let''s do it well. Don''t let anyone get a hold of it."


    Duncan said, "Yes, I''ll do it right away."


    "Duncan..." Charlie stopped him. "What about Rovio Corporation Inc?"


    When it came to Rovio Corporation Inc, Duncan looked embarrassed. "Rovio Corporation Inc''s Leo


    Kyle has always been very mysterious. No one knows his whereabouts. There were stories that he


    is now in California, but it''s just a rumor. No one can get any definite evidence."


    Charlie stroked his injured forehead, his anger was much more relieved now. "Ask your men to


    investigate further, you must find out his specific whereabouts. If I can''t see him this time, I won¡¯t be


    able to exin to the elders."


    It was true thatpanies run the Gook family and the Yaleman family were some of the best in the


    country, but the Kyle family Rovio Corporation Inc was one of the best in the world. The Kyle Family


    stood at the top of the pyramid.


    The Gook family''s business had not improved much in the past two years. If they wanted to


    continue expanding, their only way out was to seek out the Kyle family.


    In the past two years, the Gook family had been trying to contact the Kyles. They had been looking


    for them everywhere, but they still couldn''t meet them.


    It was rumored that two months ago, the leader of Rovio Corporation Inc, Leo Kyle, was returning to


    America to expand his businesses. His first choice was to go to California, where he remained in


    high spirits.


    As soon as the news came out, many businessmen gathered in California. They all wanted Leo


    Kyle, to see him and let him cooperate with them, so they didn''t need to worry about making money.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    On the way back, Karen tried tomunicate with Kevin several times in order to let him know the


    seriousness of this matter, but she was scared by his cold eyes and swallowed back her words.


    When they arrived home, she pulled on his sleeve and said carefully, "Kevin, just listen to me this


    once. Don''t intervene in this matter. It''s not something you can interfere with."


    Kevin looked at her and reached out to hold the back of her head. He let her look into his eyes and


    said softly, "Karen, trust me."


    His simple words, like endless power, were slowly injected into Karen''s body, and her pale face


    slowly regained some color.


    Karen looked at him, pursed her lips, and said cautiously, "Kevin, why didn''t you ask me why I was


    sent to the police station?"


    Kevin touched her face and said with some distress, "Karen, no matter what the reason is, you just


    need to remember that I''ve got your back."


    He knew about her three years ago, and he could even rte.


    That prodigal brat from the Gook family had hurt her three years ago. At that time, Karen was still


    not someone whom Kevin knew of. He could not control it, and there was no need for him to do so.


    Now, Karen was his wife. He wouldn''t tolerate anyone upsetting her, even if they were rted by


    blood.


    "I..." Karen hid a lot of words in her heart. She tried to speak to Kevin several times, but failed in the


    end.


    The incident which had happened three years ago was the pain in her heart. She didn''t want to


    uncover the scars in the past and show it to others.


    She had been trying hard to forget the bad things from the past and look forward. Now, what she


    had to do was to believe in what Kevin had said.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    No matter how powerful the Gook Family was, and no matter what tricks Charlie could y, she just


    needed to remember that they could not control the world.


    Karen sighed silently. Then she heard Kevin''s low and sexy voice say, "I''ve asked someone to


    prepare some meals for us to eat. Let''s eat something."


    Karen shook her head. "I''m not hungry."


    Kevin hugged her and said, "Let''s take a shower then."


    Karen nodded and went back to the room to take a bath. When she came out of the bathroom,


    Kevin came in with a bowl of ginger soup. "This one is good for eliminating colds, you can have a


    bowl."


    Karen took the bowl and gulped it down. After that, she gave him a gentle smile and said, "Thank


    you."


    Kevin put the bowl aside and pulled the quilt over to cover her. "It''s gettingte. Go to sleep. Don''t


    bete for work tomorrow."


    "Okay." Kareny in bed obediently and looked at him with her big bright eyes blinking.


    "I''ll stay with you." Keviny down beside her, holding her hand with one hand and patting her back


    gently with the other hand to coax her to sleep.


    Today, he had been talking about a project in another town. Suddenly, he received a phone call,


    hearing that something had happened to Karen. He did not dy for a moment and came back


    immediately. Who knew that he had arrived sote; so she had been locked up for several hours.


    She was just a girl under twenty-four years old. No matter how strong she was, she must be


    extremely flustered and scared when encountering such a thing.


    However, when she saw him, she did not even shed a tear, and even tried to talk to him with a


    smile. The more powerful Karen was, the more Kevin wanted to protect her in his heart.


    As her husband, he hoped that he could take good care of her and not let her suffer any harm for


    the rest of her life.


    Confirming that she had fallen asleep, Kevin quietly got up and went to the study room. He dialed a


    number and said, "Nick, please handle this matter well. I don''t want to hear any rumors tomorrow."


    After that, Kevin hung up the phone, not caring if the person at the other end of the phone had


    heard him clearly or not.


    Karen did not sleep well and kept mumbling. Her small, thin face was almost crumpled into a ball.


    She dreamed again. It was a terrible nightmare that she often had in the past few years.


    In the dream, a group of people pointed at her and scolded her, scolding how could the Daly family,


    who were so noble, raise such shameful daughter, who had even robbed her older sister''s man.


    Those closest to her were standing by her side, but no one stood out to help her. What was even


    worse was that the news had been spread by them personally.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to exin, but she couldn''t say a word. She could only watch


    their disdainful eyes and listen to their cursing.


    "Karen..." Her mother, who loved her the most, was calling her.


    "Mom..." It took Karen a lot of effort to say this word.


    When she reached out to hold her mother tightly, her mother turned her back on her, her face full of


    tears. "You are smart and self-reliant since childhood. Your sister..."


    "Why are you talking so much? The Daly Family doesn''t have a useless daughter like you." It was


    Karen''s father who spoke this time.


    Her father''s face, which used to be full of love, became so strange to her at this moment. It was so


    strange that it seemed like she had never known him.


    At this moment, she felt that her heartstrings suddenly broke and her heart was cold.


    Just because she was tough since she was a child, and because she had lost her heart to the


    young master of the Gook Family, was she destined to be given up on?


    Karen suddenly felt so cold, as if she was covered with ice, she felt so cold that she began to


    tremble.


    Just as she felt as if she was about to be drowned in icy water, a pair of warm big palms grabbed


    her hands in time and pulled her out of the water.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes and met a pair of caring and gentle eyes.


    "Kevin, Kevin Kyle?" Karen, who had just woken up from her nightmare, could not tell the dream


    from reality.


    Perhaps there was no such person as Kevin in the world. He was just an imaginary figure she had


    imagined to apany her.


    Kevin gently held her in his arms and patted her on the back. just like coaxing a child, "How about I


    tell you a story?"


    He knew that she was having a nightmare and knew what she had dreamed of, but he did not


    mention anything and tried to distract her using his own ways.


    Karen leaned in his arms quietly and nodded gently.


    Regardless of whether Kevin really existed or not, she only knew that at this moment, he could


    make her feel secure.


    Kevin rubbed her head. "Do you know why the eyes of the little hare are red?"


    Karen had heard this story when she was very young, but she chose to shake her head and listen


    to him.


    As soon as she shook her head, she heard Kevin continued with his sexy voice, "Because its eyes


    were dry and it had no eye drops, so they became red."


    The story had originally meant to be educational, but she could not help butugh upon hearing


    Kevin¡¯s nonsensical exnation. "Did you doze off often when you were at school?"


    Kevin nodded and said very seriously, "Maybe, I did."

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Karen, obviously, did not have a clue about Kevin never getting second ce at school since he


    was young. He had graduated from Harvard University, which was part of the Ivy League, and that it


    only took him half the normal duration to obtain a doctorate degree from the university.


    "You must have been beaten up a lot." Karen suddenly felt upset for him." I truly don''t understand


    what you boys are thinking."


    Karen added, "When I was young, I ranked first in the entire school for all subjects, and then I was


    admitted to the most renowned university in New York at that time."


    However, she originally did not want to enroll in that school. Karen wanted to major in her favorite


    subject which was art, rather than going off to the top university in New York.


    Her biggest dream was to design the most elegant bridal gown in the world, with the aim that any


    girl could put on a bridal gown of her design and be the most beautiful bride.


    However, this dream ended the day Karen designed her own bridal gown three years ago. Since


    then, she had never picked up her brush again.


    Thinking of this, Karen looked down. The tranquil life that she finally built was suddenly rudely


    trespassed upon.


    Now she was so afraid to the point that she didn''t even have the courage to tell Kevin about her


    past.


    Karen was not sure if he would be asfortable as before if he found out the truth. But Kevin


    really didn''t care about her past, but only cared about her future.


    Karen shut her eyes and wanted to leave his arms, however when she moved, he held her firmly.


    Kevin then stated, "Karen, I am your husband."


    He had emphasized this matter more than once before, and she could not help but look straight at


    him. Under the amber light, his face was not as cold as usual but bathed with a soft light which


    made people feel at ease.


    Karen nodded and grinned. "I know."


    These four words ''I am your husband'' seemed very simple, but yet Karen understood deeply the


    meaning of his words. Even if there was no true affection, he had vouched to apany her


    through the up and downs in life.


    Not long after, Karen fell asleep in Kevin''s arms.


    She slept through the night and no longer had nightmares that usually woke her up during the night.


    She woke up promptly the next morning.


    The moment she awoke, Kevin was already sitting by the window and reading the newspaper


    carefully. When he heard her wake up, he looked up and said as usual, "You''re awake."


    For over a month, every day went by this routine. Karen had always wanted such a simple life.


    Regardless of what urs, there would always be someone by her side, living peacefully together


    and growing older together.


    She immediately sat up and grinned happily. "Director Kevin, Good morning."


    They did not mention what had happened yesterday, as though nothing had happened or perhaps it


    was just a nightmare. Everything was back to normal when they woke up from their slumber.


    At the breakfast table, Karen asked Kevin, "Are you going on a business trip today?"


    Kevin''s mouth was loaded with food. He did not answer but just shook his head.


    His daily amount of work was truly not what ordinary people could handle, however, today he had to


    deal with a project at Innovative Tech first.


    Momo barked a couple of times to draw the attention of her "mother". Momo was very dissatisfied


    fromst night till this morning because she felt she was being neglected.


    Karen picked the dog up and rubbed its face. "I forgot to buy you something deliciousst night. I''ll


    get it for you today."


    The dog made a few simple sounds, meaning that it forgave its mother.


    Kevin put down his cutlery and looked over. He narrowed his eyes slightly. There was only one


    thought in his mind and it was that this little white dog was really annoying!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Karen was reluctant to take Kevin''s car to work, so Kevin did notpel her. They arrived at the


    company one after another.


    It was morning on a workday, so many colleagues were already waiting for the elevator. When they


    saw Kevin walking over, everyone looked over and greeted him, "Director Kevin!"


    "Alright." Each time Kevin nodded coldly, he beckoned for Amelia and Nick to follow him into the


    elevator reserved for senior management, leaving the others behind coldly.


    As soon as Kevin had left, everyone began to discuss, "Wow, why do I feel that Director Kevin is


    getting more and more handsome?"


    Someone replied, "I felt that Director Kevin nced at me just now. I was so excited."


    Another person stated, "Who do you think is Director Kevin''s wife? What sort of charm does she


    have that Director Kevin likes her and even married her?"


    Someone answered, "I think she must be extremely beautiful and elegant. Perhaps she is a young


    lady from a renowned family. Anyway, she is definitely not one of our colleagues."


    Karen listened to their conversation, everyone was discussing more gossip about Kevin. No one


    mentioned the incident of her hitting a member of the Gook family on the head, and that she had


    been arrested and locked up in the police station for a long time.


    This surprised her, yet after thinking carefully, she finally understood what was happening.


    Charlie would not help her hide from such a scandal so easily, hence it must have been Kevin who


    had done it.


    It was true that Kevin was the director of Innovative Tech, however Innovative Tech was nothing


    compared to the Gook family. If it were Charlie who had assaulted Kevin, Kevin probably wouldn''t


    even get an opportunity to retaliate.


    It was not that she did not believe in Kevin''s abilities, however, she knew too well about the power


    and ways of both the Gook family and Charlie.


    Thinking of this, Karen took a deep breath. Anyway, she needed to figure out how to prevent Kevin


    from getting involved in this matter.


    Karen was worried when her cell phone received a new message. She opened it and saw a simple


    sentence to appear, "Work hard. I''ll handle everything else."


    After reading the text message, Karen held on to the phone subconsciously, as though she could


    feel the energy Kevin had given her.


    Aftering to the office, Karen learned that Star Glow Corporation had canceled their deal with


    Innovative Tech, and it was because they had found out that Innovative Tech had used unfair


    connections to secure the deal.


    Sure enough, she knew that Charlie would never surrender, however, she didn''t expect him to make


    his move so quick.


    The colleagues from the sales department looked at Karen strangely. Other colleagues may not


    have known that she went over to Star Glow Corporation yesterday, but the staff from the sales


    department knew it.


    Perhaps someone already knew that she had injured the young master of the Gook family, so they


    all stared at her viciously as if she hadmitted a sin.


    Karen had faced worse,pared to their staring eyes, which grew increasingly fierce and


    terrifying, so it was not enough to scare her.


    May kicked her desk and a chair rolled over to Karen''s side. "Karen, what happened yesterday?"


    Karen pursed her lips and smiled. "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Karen, we are colleagues, close friends. Even if you prefer not to tell the others, you can let me


    know. I promise I won''t tell anyone." May leaned toward Karen''s ear and asked in a soft tone,


    "Didn''t you talk to Manager ck about the new project yesterday? Why did they unexpectedly quit


    working with us?"

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    William also came over and looked at Karen worriedly. Then he turned to look at May and said,


    "May, if you are excessively free, you can assist me with my proposal."


    May rolled her eyes and eximed discontentedly, "William, you only know how to protect Karen.


    What about protecting me?"


    William nced at Karen subconsciously and said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    William knew that Karen was going to be married, however, he didn''te to work to ramble on


    about this. Perhaps he didn''t want to cause any trouble for Karen, holding on to ast shred of hope


    that she might still consider him a worthy man.


    Karen smiled and said, "All of you get back to work. Director Kevin will handle these things. It''s not


    our concern."


    Meanwhile, in the director''s office of Innovative Tech, Nick was reporting the situation to Kevin very


    carefully.


    He said, "Director Kevin, everything has been passed down ording to your instructions. We will


    let that Charlie Gook be arrogant for a while."


    Kevin''s slender fingers tapped lightly on the desk. After a long while, he said, "This is insufficient."


    Nick and Amelia took a look at each other. They had served Kevin for nearly ten years, but there


    were still asions when they couldn''t understand what Kevin was saying.


    Kevin had suddenly changed the topic out of nowhere. "I need an additional secretary."


    Innovative Tech was not that big apany. In addition to Nick and Amelia, Kevin had four other


    secretaries working in the director''s office, it ought to be sufficient.


    Now that Kevin had proposed to hire one more secretary, they understood what he had implied and


    they pondered upon it.


    Amelia immediately said, "Sure, sir, I''ll arrange for it."


    Soon, Amelia sent out an email to all employees, stating, "Director Kevin needs to hire a new


    secretary, who can handle workload immediately. The managers of all departments may suggest a


    suitable representative."


    As soon as the news came out, the female employees of various departments immediately became


    excited. They were eager to get the position of secretary to the director.


    Bing the director''s secretary was equivalent to climbing up into the highest ranks of the


    company. Perhaps something may happen between the secretary and the director. Even if nothing


    did happen, it would still bring joy to see his beautiful face every day.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Soon, the manager of the sales department, Sunnie, received a call from Amelia, asking, "Manager


    Olsen, is there a suitable candidate from your department?"


    Sunnie thought about all the employees in the department, and none of them came had experience


    in being a secretary. She answered honestly, "Special Assistant Amelia, my department really


    doesn''t have one."


    Amelia chuckled. "Are you sure, Manager Olsen?"


    Sunnie had been working in thepany for many years. She had be the manager of the


    sales department despite starting as an ordinary obscure employee. How could she have achieved


    this without the ability of being eloquent?


    Thus, she considered all the people in the room. When she thought of Karen, her eyes lit up.


    "Special Assistant Amelia, would you consider Karen?"


    At the other end of the phone, Amelia smiled earnestly. "Karen? Is that the Karen who was in


    charge of the Star Glow project previously?"


    Sunnie nodded. "Yes, that''s her."


    Amelia pretended to think for a while, as if she were trying to recall this person. After a while, she


    said, "I think she is very aplished. Allow her toe up and try."


    After hanging up the phone, Sunnie turned her head sideways to look at the office area outside her


    room, through the blinds. Everyone was whispering to each other, but only Karen was working hard.


    She had to admit that Karen was a truly capable assistant.


    In the past three years, she was always grounded, climbing up step by step, working hard, but


    never requesting credit.


    As Karen''s boss, Sunnie admired Karen''s ability and attitude.


    Nheless, Sunnie did not only acknowledge Karen''s hard work as how a boss would appreciate


    his or her employer. In her heart, she had a fear that her position as a manager might one day be


    reced.


    If she did not climb to a higher position before the day Karen bes truly outstanding, Sunnie


    likely to be reced by Karen.


    At present, she presided over Karen in terms of age and experience. But in other aspects, she did


    not dare say that she could surpass Karen¡¯s abilities.


    Now, since Amelia, as the director''s assistant, took a fancy to Karen, it was a good thing for Sunnie


    to send Karen there.


    Sunnie picked up the phone and dialed the internal telephone on Karen''s desk. "Karen,e to my


    office."


    After receiving Sunnie''s call, Karen felt somewhat uneasy. But she still pretended that nothing was


    wrong and went into Sunnie''s office.


    Sunnie motioned for her to sit down, and then said, "You''ve read the internal email sent by Special


    Assistant Amelia just now, haven''t you?"


    Karen nodded. "I have."


    Sunnie added, "I have rmended you to her. Amelia also agreed. Proceed to pack up."


    Karen paused and said, "Manager, I''ve worked in the sales department for three years and still want


    to work under you."


    Being the secretary to the director meant that she had to face Kevin whenever she was at work.


    Karen did not want to do this.


    Sunnie looked hard at Karen, wanting to check if Karen shared the same thoughts as her. After a


    while, she said, "This matter has been settled. If you really don''t want to do it, you have to tell


    Special Assistant yourself."


    Karen also knew that it was not Sunnie''s decision ultimately, so she sent a message to Kevin upon


    leaving the manager''s room, "Kevin, I want to stay in the sales department."


    After sending the message, Karen did not get any reply, but it did not take long for thepany to


    receive another message. The matter of hiring a secretary has been suspended, there was no need


    for anyone to worry any longer about it.


    The other female employees who were eager to have an attempt were baffled. They thought about


    how this opportunity that had shown up out of nowhere vanished so quickly, making them extremely


    miserable.


    However, Sunnie couldn''t help but look out at Karen, sitting outside her room. With deep thoughts in


    her eyes, she pondered upon what had happened during the retreat at Ocean Vi previously.


    She was sure that Karen had someone powerful behind her, but she didn''t know whether this


    backer was the director himself, or the assistant to the director.


    Kevin suddenly wanted to transfer Karen to his office because he didn''t want to allow what


    happened yesterday to happen once more.


    After receiving Karen''s message, he wanted to respect Karen''s decision and did not want topel


    her to do anything.


    Karen was his wife, not his toys. They were equals, and neither of them had the right to make


    decisions for each other.


    After thinking about it, he dropped the idea of hiring another secretary, which surprised both Nick


    and Amelia.


    For many years, as long as Kevin made a decision, he had never wavered, but today, precedence


    had been broken, and because of such a small thing.


    However, there was nothing to be curious about. In the past, Kevin had been single. Now, he was a


    married man. It was normal for him to think about his wife.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    After the Gook family dered that the Gook family and its subsidiaries would no longer cooperate


    with Innovative Tech, Innovative Tech took immediate action to manage this PR crisis. However, the


    results were not favorable. For the time being, it seemed that the director of Innovative Tech, Kevin


    Kyle, was standing before a big storm.


    Seeing this statement, Charlie raised his eyebrows slightly and showed a grin.


    Just a small director of a techpany and this guy had wanted to fight with him! Charlie felt that


    he was powerful enough to even bring Noah and his ark toe back to life.


    Seeing that his master was in a good mood, Duncan immediately said, "Master Gook, as soon as


    the news is released, Innovative Tech will not even have a chance to retaliate."


    Charlie sneered at the phone in his hand. "Don''t becent too early. Sometimes what you see


    may not be true."


    Duncan asked dubiously, "Master Gook, what do you mean?"


    "It seems that this guy, Kevin Kyle, can even get Simon Campbell to attend to him personally, so he


    can''t be underestimated so easily." Charlie nced at Duncan coldly. "In the future, you should think


    more carefully to get things done. You have been with me for so many years, yet you are still so


    lacking."


    At present, it seemed this Kevin had no ability to fight back, however, Charlie had to be wary of


    what tricks Kevin may be utilizing behind his backs.


    Duncan immediately nodded and stated, "You''re correct, Master Gook. I will think carefully in the


    future."


    Charlie added, "Arrange for somebody to keep an eye on Kevin''s every movement. Let me know if


    there is anything wrong."


    Duncan said, "We''ve been keeping an eye on him. He can''t y any tricks."


    Charlie picked up the document in his hand and patted it on Duncan''s head. "What I have said to


    you just now, did you think I was kidding?"


    "Master Gook, I..." Duncan touched his head. He was innocent and aggrieved. He really didn''t know


    what he had done wrong.


    Charlie waved his hand and said, "Get someone to get the car ready. Today, you can go on your


    own. Don''t ruin my ns here."


    Of course, Duncan knew what Charlie was talking about. He quickly grinned and said, "Master


    Gook, shall I go and book the room first? For you and Miss Karen ..."


    Charlie gave Duncan a cold look and said briskly, "Get out!"


    If Karen would make peace with Charlie so easily, she would not be the unforgettable Karen who


    had left him three years ago.


    "Karen baby..." Charlie silently recalled the nickname he used to call her.


    He still remembered that Karen loved him calling her this way, and she would also call him Charlie-


    bear naughtily. She would also say that the name, "Charlie-bear" belonged only to her, and others


    were not allowed to call him this way.


    But most of the time, Karen still called him by his full name. She had said that only by calling him


    "Charlie Wayne Gook" could he be representedpletely.


    At that time, Karen was a hot temper, yet she had a delicate and lovely side like that of a little girl.


    She would be coy and yful with him, forcing him to always say that he loved her.


    She was like a ball of sunlight, attracting the attention of countless men wherever she went. With


    such excellent self-confidence, how could he not love her?


    The rtionship between the Daly family and the Gook family was brittle. The Daly family


    instinctively stood behind the Gook family in terms of power. It just proved that the Daly family was


    inferior to the Gook family.


    However, it was different for her. In front of the Gook family, she still had her confidence and pride


    and never lowered her head.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After they had fallen in love, she worked hard at her studies, with the goal of bing a woman


    worthy of Charlie.


    When she was a sophomore, he had proposed to her, asking for her hand in marriage. He wanted


    their wedding to be held right after she graduated.


    At that time, he had thought that she would refuse, but he never thought that she would agree


    without a moment''s dy. Her exnation was straightforward.


    Karen said, "I have been preparing to be Charlie¡¯s bride all this while. You can book me first. When I


    am excellent enough, I will marry you."


    At that time, she was only neen years old. She had not graduated from college yet, and so


    Gook''s family and Daly family did not arrange for a big engagement party. They had a meal


    together, and the marriage was agreed upon.


    Later, she worked hard in her studies, designing bridal gowns. Although she was still in school, the


    gowns she designed were already popr. Many studios came to look for her.


    When she earned her first bucket of gold, she invited him out for dinner. At the table, she proudly


    said to him, "Charlie, I think you really have a good taste."


    He looked at her with a smile. "What do you mean?"


    She said, "I can make lots of money now. If you lose your job in the future, I can support you."


    Thinking of the past, Charlie''s eyes filled with tenderness.


    Indeed, Karen had always been so outstanding and confident, and he loved her so profoundly. But


    later, he destroyed everything and had hurt her so deeply. He could only stand by and watched as


    she even left town.


    Now, three years had passed. He had the ability and opportunity to be with her once more. This


    time, he would not let her go so easily.


    "Karen baby..." Charlie gently called her name, "No matter how hard I try this time, I must keep you


    by my side."


    "Master Gook, the driver has been waiting a long time. Would you like to go out?" Although Charlie


    had ordered for Duncan to get out, Duncan would not dare leave before his master did.


    Charlie came back to his normal state and erased his emotions. He got up and left.


    Half an hourter,


    Karen, who was busy with work, heard her phone ring. She picked it up and saw an unknown


    number. She addressed pleasantly, "Hello!"


    Charlie cleared his throat and said, "Karen, I am at Checkers cafe next to your office. Pleasee


    out and let''s have a talk."


    Hearing Charlie''s voice, Karen frowned and instinctively wanted to hang up the phone, but then


    Charlie said, "You may note, but you will bear the consequences."


    He knew that she would not be willing to see him. Only by using such a powerful method could he


    force her to meet him.


    As long as he could have her return to his side, he wouldn''t have cared less about what means he


    had to use. Despite the tough way she hated him, he was more worried about losing her forever.


    Karen pursed her lips and tightened her grip on her phone. She could not decline, she was worried


    that Charlie would do something else.


    If she were alone, she was not afraid of Charlie. But now that Kevin was involved, she was


    concerned. She didn''t want him to be involved in this, because of her.


    Karen took a deep breath and squeezed out a word from her mouth. "Alright."


    She turned off her phone and picked up her coat to leave. It took her more than ten minutes to get


    to Checkers Cafe as requested by Charlie.


    As soon as she entered the coffee shop, she saw Charlie sitting by the window. He also saw her


    and waved to her with a smile.


    The scene was so simple and familiar. Every single detail from her past flooded into her mind.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Karen had countless dates with Charlie a long time ago. At that time, it was happy and sweet, but


    now Karen only had one feeling¡ªdisgust!


    She did not want to see this man even once more, but had toe to see him out of no choice.


    She took in a deep breath and tried to calm down.


    After going upstairs, Charlie waved her over and said, "Karen, I''m here."


    In the past, Karen liked the way this man called her name, but now...


    Karen shook her head and did not want to think about the past, so she walked towards Charlie and


    sat down opposite him.


    After settling down, she subconsciously nced at Charlie''s forehead and saw that it was


    bandaged. She didn''t know how the wound was.


    Charlie grinned and said, "Karen, you are concerned about me."


    Karen did not deny that she was concerned about his wound since she was the one who caused it.


    She did not want to get involved in a homicide case for this unworthy man.


    She red at him coldly and could no longer find the heartache she felt yesterday. Her state of mind


    was surprisingly calm, and even she herself did not expect this.


    She was silent, yet Charlie did not care. He beckoned for the waiter to serve her a cup of coffee and


    said, "This is thette vor you like."


    Karen said calmly, "Master Gook, simply state what you wanted to say. I don''t have time to


    squander with you here."


    In the past, she used to stay upte to work on her bridal designs. When she was sleepy, she would


    drink coffee. After a long period of time, she became dependent on coffee. However,ter on, she


    stopped having coffee. Unless she was too sleepy, she generally did not touch coffee anymore.


    In the past three years, numerous people and many things had changed, and she was no


    exception. But she didn''t want to rify this to him, because it was unnecessary.


    Charlie continued, "Well, let''s have a cup of coffee first. Let''s have a talk."


    Karen pursed her lips and said, "Mr. Gook, since you invited me here, let''s make things clear.


    Please don''t..."


    "Of course!" Charlie did not want to hear her refusal, so he interrupted her and said, "I really wanted


    to see you in California this time. I hope you can calm down and hear me out."


    "Speak then." Karen picked up the coffee cup and took a sip. She wanted to hear what he was


    going to say.


    Charlie reached out to hold her hand, but before he could touch it, Karen immediately withdrew her


    hand and nced at him coldly.


    So Charlie withdrew his hand as well. Then he said seriously, "Well, juste back with me. Let''s


    start over."


    "Oh..." Karen felt that she had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world. Charlie really had the


    guts to say such words.


    Did he think that she was as shameless as him, that she could pretend that nothing had happened?


    "Waiter, please give me a ss of hot milk."


    Suddenly, a low and provocative voice came from behind, this made Karen slightly shocked.


    Perhaps Charlie and other people would not notice this voice, but Karen knew that it was Kevin.


    She didn''t see him when she arrived at the cafe. When did hee? How long had he been sitting


    behind her? How much of their conversation had he heard?


    For a minute, Karen''s mind was nk. She did not hear what Charlie was saying at all. She was


    thinking of what Kevin would think of her.


    She subconsciously clenched her fists and bit her lip. She was so nervous that her face turned pale.


    Charlie saw her expression change and thought that his words had touched her. He said, "Now, you


    have to believe me. I have never changed my affections for you."


    Karen did not respond. Charlie continued affectionately, "As long as you are willing to go back with


    me, I promise that the title of Mrs. Gook will be yours."


    "Mrs. Kyle, this ss of milk was requested by Mr. Kyle to be sent to you here." Amelia handed a


    ss of milk to Karen and smiled. "Mr. Kyle also has something to discuss with you, he had asked


    me toe over and let you know. Please wait for him for a while."


    "Thank you!" Karen understood that Kevin was helping her out.


    "I''ll go first. Call me if you need anything." Amelia greeted her and left with a smile.


    Karen pursed her lips and turned back. She saw Kevin in a silver-grey suit, he was in a discussion


    with Nick. Catching her looking at him, Kevin also looked at her and gestured at her with a smile.


    Karen nodded at him, and her heart suddenly calmed down. The haze over her head disappeared


    in the blink of an eye. She gently loosened her fist, and her face gradually returned to normal.


    She looked back at Charlie and saw that his face had darkened. He said coldly, "You''re married?"


    In the past, Karen had thought that Charlie looked good, butpared to Kevin, Charlie was much


    worse in appearance, temperament, and attitude.


    At this moment, Karen really wanted to thank Charlie, to thank him for not marrying her. Otherwise,


    she would not meet such an excellent man like Kevin three yearster.


    Kevin''s small move reassured her She said with confidence, "Master Charlie, as you''ve heard, I''m


    married. Please don''t disturb my life any longer."


    Charlie gazed towards Kevin, but Kevin was busy with his discussion, not paying attention to


    Charlie''s gaze.


    Charlie did not want to believe that Karen was married. In his heart, Karen must still love him.


    Karen might still be ming him for what he had done, but he believed that as long as he worked


    hard, he would be able to win her heart. Nheless, he never expected that she would say that


    she was married.


    "In any case, do you think that I will believe what you said? Perhaps you have just randomly asked


    someone to act for you?" Charlie did not want to believe that Karen was really married.


    Karen said, "I don''t need to exin it to you. Believe it or not, you just need to remember not to


    disturb my life anymore."


    "Karen, how could you?" Charlie gritted his teeth and said only a few words. His face had never


    been so distressed before.


    Karen said, "Charlie, I have the freedom to choose who I want to marry. What right do you have to


    say these words to me? Don''t forget what you''ve done to me back then."From N?velDrama.Org.


    Was it possible that after he had done such a sickening thing, she still had to love him and marry


    someone only with his permission?


    She was never such a silly woman. She would not be stupid enough to wait for someone she didn''t


    deserve for the rest of her life.


    Charlie''s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and said darkly, "I gave you a chance. You did not


    cherish it. No matter what happens in the future, it will all be your fault."


    Karen looked at him and said in a low voice, "Charlie, if you are a man,e to me if you have


    something you want to do. If you dare hurt him, I will never let you go."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and said arrogantly, " I''d prefer to see what he can do if he dares touch


    my woman."

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    "Karen..."


    As soon as Charlie finished speaking, Kevin walked over to their table and called Karen''s name


    softly.


    Hearing Kevin''s voice, Karen''s body trembled slightly. Instinctively, she wanted to block Kevin from


    Charlie''s sight.


    Kevin pulled her to his side and raised his hand to push her hair behind her ear. He said softly,


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Hearing Kevin''s low and attractive voice and his calm but a gentle expression, Karen suddenly felt


    less worried.


    She looked at him and smiled. "Have you finished your work?"


    "Yes." Kevin nodded and took her hand. "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to something scrumptious tonight."


    Karen nodded and said tenderly, "Alright."


    Kevin held her hand and walked away. From the beginning to the end, he did not look at Charlie, as


    if there was no such person at all.


    Charlie looked at their backs and came to his senses after a while.


    This man named Kevin gave people a strong sense of oppression. Simply standing beside him,


    Charlie felt as if he were smaller in sizepared to him!


    As a son of the Gook family, how could he tolerate such oppression? Charlie picked up his coffee


    cup and threw it.


    Everyone''s eyes were drawn to him. He nced around, and those people turned around and


    pretended to have seen nothing.


    Charlie took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "Go to the City Hall to check for me


    immediately. Check if Karen Daly has registered for marriage with a man named Kevin."


    After the phone call, Charlie looked out of the window and saw Kevin opening the car door and to


    let Karen get into the car.


    He subconsciously nced at the car''s logo, which was a very inconspicuous Land Rover off-road


    vehicle. His eyes were burning with anger. Kevin had wanted to snatch a woman from Charlie just


    by driving that kind of modest vehicle. He really must not know the immensity of heaven and earth.


    Karen, who was sitting in the passenger seat, turned around and saw Charlie''s fierce eyes staring


    at them. She felt a little uneasy.


    Kevin held her hand and pinched it gently. "Have you forgotten what I told youst night so quickly?"


    Karen was confused. "What?"


    He surreptitiously raised the temperature in the car, then looked at her and said helplessly, "You''ve


    really forgotten."


    Karen, "What..."


    Before she could finish her words, Kevin put his hand on her head and pulled her towards him. His


    hot lips immediately covered hers.


    He bit her red and tender lips gently, then released them and asked, "Do you remember now?"


    Karen was so shocked by his sudden action that her mind was in a mess. She had long forgotten


    what he said. She blinked her watery eyes and looked at him doubtfully.


    Why did she feel that this man hadpletely changed into another person today? He was usually


    silent, but today he was teasing her like this.


    Kevin raised his hand to touch her face and gently slid his fingertips over her. "Karen, you should


    have 100% trust in your husband."


    100% trust?


    Karen was not reluctant to believe him, but all she knew was that his name was Kevin, and also that


    he was the director of Innovative Tech. She knew nothing else about him, so how could she have


    100% trust in him?


    She opened her mouth and wanted to exin, but her lips were pressed by Kevin''s fingers. "Where


    do you want to go?"


    Karen blushed and thought for a moment, "I want to buy delicious food for Momo."


    Kevin narrowed his eyes slightly under his golden sses. That little pet at home was so annoying.


    He had to take it out and throw it away someday.


    However, Kevin did not show this. He quickly drove over to a pet food store with Karen.


    Karen chose the pet food very seriously, and Kevin looked at her quietly.


    She did everything with incredible consideration, and her focus never wavered.


    She was very responsible for her work, and she was considerate and kind as his wife. She even


    took great care to pick out the best dog food for Momo. She also paid attention to the taste, shelf


    life, and so on.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as there was someone who treated her genuinely, she would repay this person with double


    sincerity. How could anyone hurt such a gracious girl so deeply?


    At the same time, Charlie, who had just returned to the hospital, also received a message from his


    subordinates.


    After reading the details on his mobile phone, he was so angry that he threw the phone in his hand


    at Duncan, who just had pushed open the door to enter.


    Duncan didn''t know how he had irritated his master, so he stood in front of the door and didn''t dare


    retreat.


    "Get out!" Charlie roared and punched the hard wall. He gritted his teeth and said with hatred,


    "Karen, how dare you!"


    In the past, she had used to say that she would only be Charlie''s wife in this life. But now, only three


    years had passed, and she dared to marry someone else.


    The key problem was that she had married someone else while he was still infatuated with her.


    Where did she get the courage?


    "Master Gook, your hand is injured." Seeing Charlie extremely mad, Duncan wanted to turn around


    and get out. But if he really left, he would be in more miseryter, so he could only stand on the


    spot.


    Charlie had no time to pay attention to his bleeding hand and shouted, "Call Ken ck and let him


    make a mess of this. Let him use the most powerful methods. I will let that Kevin never rise again."


    "Noted, I''ll call Ken ck right now." Duncan nodded repeatedly, yet he was still too afraid of


    Charlie''s anger. His hand was shaking and the phone tumbled to the ground once more.


    It was not easy getting hold of Ken. And after finishing the call, before Duncan could hang up, he


    was terrified once again by Charlie''s fiery eyes. "Master, Master Gook..."


    "A bunch of good-for-nothings! I''ve raised you for so many years, but I can''t count on you at the


    crucial moment." Charlie wanted to grab a person and bite him repeatedly to vent the outrage in his


    heart.


    Duncan said nervously, " Miss Karen has not had a boyfriend for three years. No one expected her


    to suddenly get married a month ago."


    "A month ago?" Charlie caught these keywords. "Wasn''t it when we nned the Star Glow project,


    that was a month ago?"


    Duncan nodded. "That was the time."


    Charlie calmed down in an instant. He touched his temple with his bleeding hand and thought, "In


    other words, she might have noticed that I wasing to California, so she deliberately found a


    man to irritate me. But in actual fact, she and the man mean nothing to each other?"


    "..." Duncan lowered his head, not daring to say anything.


    Thinking of this, Charlie''s face lit up again. "Let''s ask someone to check on them again and check


    whether they''re pretending to be married."


    Duncan said, "Master Gook, this can''t be false. There is a registration of marriage. They are indeed


    a legal couple byw. As for the rtionship between couples, if you want them to share a bed..."


    "Shut up!" Charlie punched the wall again. He held his breath and said, "Ask Ken to hurry up."


    As long as Innovative Tech was pushed to its end, Kevin would be caught in a dilemma. At that


    time, he would not be able topete with Charlie for women.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Given what was urring, Karen was stressed and knew that stressing would not help the


    situation. She chose simply not to think about Charlie and what he would do, and focus on her daily


    life.


    Coming out of the pet food store, Kevin asked Karen, "Where do you want to go now?"


    Karen knew that Kevin was very busy, but she also wanted to be pampered and behave like a spoilt


    wife in front of her husband.


    She took Kevin''s arm and shook it. "I want to do some duty-free shopping. Would you like to


    apany me?"


    Kevin did not say whether he was willing or not. He just opened the door and said, "Get in the car


    then."


    Karen thought that her guise might not have worked, but she saw that Kevin had set the destination


    on the navigation system as a duty-free shopping mall.


    Kevin didn''t make time to go shopping in the past. Whatever clothes he wore were all custom made


    by the Kyle family''s private designer and atelier.


    Even if it was the material for a piece of underwear, it would be carefully selected and sent to his


    wardrobe after a delicate manufacturing process.


    Hence, when they saw that Kevin was going shopping with Karen, Nick and Amelia, who had been


    following them, were so surprised that their eyeballs almost popped out.


    Nick was to calm down and said, "Amelia, the international video conference wasing to a


    critical moment. When Director Kevin heard that Karen had been called away by Charlie, he


    immediately abandoned the group of high-ranking officials from Europe and ran over to the coffee


    shop. Now he is apanying her to buy dog food and go shopping. Do you think this is what our


    Director, Kevin, who does not rest all year round, would do?"


    Amelia murmured, "This is not what our fast-paced director would do. But he has been busy for so


    many years. Now, there is someone who can make hime out asionally to take a walk."


    Nick looked over and said, "Amelia, do you know why Director Kevin had suddenly decided to marry


    Karen?"


    Amelia shook her head and said, "I don''t know what Director Kevin was thinking."


    Kevin had always been very thoughtful. If he was willing to let them understand more, they would


    understand him. If he didn''t want them to understand anything, then they wouldn''t see anything.


    Amelia and all the others could not figure out why he and Karen had gotten married.


    Nick said, "When Director Kevin decided to marry Karen, you were with him. I think you should


    know."


    Amelia said innocently, "He sent me to do other things when he decided to do this. When I came


    back, they had already registered for marriage and began living together."


    Nick thought for a moment and said, "Do you think we should inform Old Master Kyle regarding this


    issue first? Old Master Kyle is too old to be surprised this way. What if..."


    Amelia looked at Nick and said very seriously, "Director Kevin has his own ns for this matter. It''s


    not something for you to worry about. You and I have been by his side for so many years. I don''t


    need to remind you of his bottom line."


    Nick also knew that he shouldn''t care too much, so he shut up and stopped talking about letting the


    old master of the Kyle Family know in advance. He looked at Karen standing before them and said,


    "From my observation during this period of time, Karen is indeed a great girl. However, Director


    Kevin has met more outstanding people before, and he didn''t want to marry those women. How did


    he choose to marry Karen?"


    Amelia said faintly, "I''m guessing, it may be out of pity."


    Three years ago, when Kevin had first met Karen, it was during her most humiliating moment.


    Karen was drunk and had even vomited all over him.


    He thought that there would be no more interaction between them for the rest of his life, but he


    didn''t expect that he would see Karen on the very first day he returned to California three years


    later.


    At that time, Amelia did not recognize Karen. It was difficult to recall someone whom she had only


    met once three years ago. However, Kevin, who had never remembered people well, recognized


    Karen at a nce.


    On that day, they had made an appointment with the previous head of Innovative Tech to discuss


    the acquisition of thepany, and then happened to stumble upon Karen on a blind date.


    The man on the blind date looked very ordinary, and his behavior was crude. As he spoke to her, he


    wanted to touch Karen inappropriately. Karen was a hot-tempered person, so she lifted her hand


    and gave the man a p.


    Then, the man retorted with some ugly remarks. He called her a prostitute that was trying to build a


    reputation for herself. He even brought up all the terrible things that had happened to her in New


    York three years ago.


    Nick said disapprovingly, "There are so many women worthy of pity in the world. Why haven''t I seen


    Director Kevin pity other women?"


    Amelia said, "Perhaps this is the fate we are talking about."


    Nick thought for a moment and asked, "Wouldn''t you say, Director Kevin''s ability to recognize


    people is below average. Three years ago, they had met once. But how could he recognize her


    again in three years?"


    Amelia said, "Director Kevin is a man of cleanliness, and he was vomited by a drunkard. Don''t you


    think he would remember?"


    When it came to Kevin being vomited on, Nick gloated.


    Karen had thrown up on Kevin when she was drunk. It must have been the most tragic thing to


    happen in Kevin''s 20 odd years of life.


    Nick and Amelia, following behind Kevin and Karen, kept chatting along the way, but Karen and


    Kevin, who were walking in front, did not say a word.


    Kevin had returned to his usual state. He looked so aloof that no one could get close to him. It was


    just his normal self, he didn''t talk much at ordinary times.


    Along the way, he did speak to Karen. When she asked a question, he answered a question, and


    Karen could not find any more topics to talk about after asking too many questions.


    Kevin did not speak much, but he did not let go of Karen''s hand. He held hers firmly all the way and


    led her to walk slowly.


    Karen was not a person who liked to hang around, and she didn''t have much time to hang around.


    Usually, if she needed to buy something, she would go straight to the shop and buy it.


    She didn''t want to buy anything today, so she wandered around aimlessly.


    After strolling around for a while, they came to a branded scarf shop, which was a brand that Karen


    wanted to purchase it but was hesitant to do so.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The least expensive scarf from the shop was also priced at several hundred dors, and the new


    arrivals worth thousands of dors apiece made the scarfs an absolute luxury.


    Kevin had given Karen a pair of new gloves a few days ago. Karen was worried about what she


    would buy for him in return, so this was a good opportunity.


    It would be winter soon, so a scarf was very practical. If she bought a scarf of this price for him, he


    would be happy.


    She held Kevin''s hand and said, "Let''s go in and have a look."


    Kevin nodded.


    "Wee..." before the sales assistant could finish her greeting, she was stunned and stammered,


    "Director Kevin."


    It turned out that thedy was Madonna, who had been fired from Innovative Tech not long ago.


    After the loss of her job, she had chosen to be a sales assistant.


    "Do you know me?" Kevin nced over. He did not remember such a woman at all.


    The excitement on the sales assistant''s suddenly dimmed, especially when she saw Karen and


    Kevin sping their fingers together so intimately. This made her furious.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Karen saw that Madonna''s eyes were full of hatred, and she even tightened her grip on Kevin.


    "Miss, could you please rmend a few men''s scarfs for me?"


    The sales assistant gritted her teeth in hatred and stood still. Another staff quickly came over and


    said sweetly, "Do you want to buy it for your boyfriend? Your boyfriend is so handsome."


    Karen smiled and didn''t correct her.


    Karen picked out a in scarf from the samples brought over by the sales staff, feeling that the


    color and material were very suitable for Kevin.


    "How about a try?" Karen blinked and looked at Kevin expectantly.


    Although she didn''t know anything about these goods, she knew that Kevin''s clothes were all hand-


    made high-end goods. She was worried that he would refuse to try these on.


    Karen held her breath and waited for his answer, but he nodded without thinking. "Okay."


    Kevin agreed. The sales assistant then approached to help him.


    Karen took the scarf from the sales assistant and said, "I''ll do it."


    Karen was only about 168 centimeters tall, and Kevin was 1.8 meters tall, which was almost 20


    centimeters taller than her. She was still much shorter than him, even in high heels.


    Kevin lowered his head slightly to let Karen put the scarf on him. They were so close to each other


    that they could feel each other''s warm breath.


    Karen was not distracted at first, but Kevin''s breath misted on her neck, making her feel limp and


    numb. Her fair face unconsciously turned red.


    Madonna, the sales assistant that greeted them at the door, was standing beside him, and she was


    so jealous that her eyes turned red. She lowered her body and clenched her fists again and again.


    She really wanted to push Karen away from Kevin.


    Karen also noticed the jealous look in Madonna''s eyes, thinking that this woman was really


    stubborn and always coveted others'' husbands.


    She lifted her lips and kissed Kevin''s lips as she helped him wrap up the scarf.


    Kevin''s expression was slightly startled. Karen took a step back and asked with a red face, "Do you


    like it?"


    What she asked was whether he liked the scarf or not, but Kevin understood it as to whether he


    liked her kiss or not.


    "I like it." His voice was low and attractive. His usually cold face had a slight smile on it, which made


    him look particrly warm.


    "Then let''s take this one." Karen turned her head away and did not dare to look at him any longer.


    The price of the scarf was 999 dors. In the past, Karen would not buy such costly things no matter


    what the reason. This time, for Kevin, she was willing to spend a lot of money.


    The sales assistant was also happy to meet such an easy customer, and her attitude became more


    enthusiastic. "Madam, this scarfes in a set for couples. Would you like to choose one for


    yourself?"


    Karen did not think about it and quickly waved her hand. "No, I don''t need it."


    If she asked for another one, it would cost another 999 dors, which meant that she would have to


    spend more than half of her recent two-month sry. It would be too distressing.


    When Karen refused this, she heard Kevin say, "Could you please show my wife the scarf?"


    Hearing this, the sales assistant immediately handed over the female version of the scarf. "And it


    turns out you are a couple. This scarf is a special edition that ourpany designed for young


    couples this year. It was not avable in previous years'' collections."


    It was true that salespeople are very clever. Anyway, when they sounded pleasant, customers were


    always happy to hear what they had to say.


    Kevin had many scarfs in the past, but they were all carefully made by the Kyle family''s private


    tailor. Compared with these so-called famous brands, they were much higher in quality.


    Kevin took the scarf to wrap around Karen. Her skin was fair, and it looked even fairer in the in


    gray-blue scarf. Her supple face made people want to take a bite.


    Courteously, Kevin kissed her on the corner of her mouth, and then asked in a hoarse voice, "Do


    you like it?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen nodded at first, then shook her head...


    Kevin smiled and said, "Pack up both scarves for us."


    Karen grabbed his hand, but she was defeated when she saw his inquiring eyes.


    At worst, she would just spend these 2,000 dors to buy two scarves to show off her money just


    this once. In the future, she could save her money for a year and get the amount back. She could


    not let him see her as stingy.


    Kevin would bring along his assistant wherever he went, to pay for his bills, so he usually did not


    carry any cards or cash. So naturally, he didn''t take the initiative to pay for this.


    Looking at Karen making the payment, he did not utter any words.


    Despite hisck of initiative to foot the bill, he had given Karen his supplementary credit card. He


    had also given her a monthly sry card, and Karen could do whatever she wanted with these


    cards.


    After the payment waspleted, Kevin realized that she was not using his cards. His eyes


    narrowed and he turned around to avoid looking at her, as if he was angry.


    Seeing such arge sum of money being swiped on her card, Karen felt a sharp agony in her heart,


    and hence, she did not notice Kevin''s expression.


    But, the moment she turned around and saw Madonna''s envious and hateful eyes, she felt that


    2,000 dors was extremely worth it.


    "Kevin, let''s go." She took the initiative to hook her arm around Kevin''s and said while walking, "Do


    you know that shop assistant?"


    Kevin said serenely, "There are so many people who know me. It''s impossible for me to know every


    one of them."


    Karen chuckled and said, "What a heartless man you are."


    Although she called him heartless, but she was happier than ever in her heart.


    After all the tricks that Madonna had used to get close to Kevin, in the end, Kevin did not even know


    who she was at all. It was more awful than smacking her in the face.


    Madonna gritted her teeth while watching them walk away. She was furious, and even felt especially


    irritated when she heard Kevin say that he did not know her at all.


    "Madonna, I don''t care where you used to work at, since you havee to work in our store, you


    must always remember that our customers are the priority. Please keep your temper under control."


    The manager of the scarf store had seen that Madonna was angry, and hastily reminded her of their


    policies.


    Madonna bit her lip angrily but remained silent, staring at Karen and Kevin walking away. All kinds


    of malicious thoughts shed through her mind.


    She would stomp on this woman, Karen, under her feet one day.


    Kevin was a big name in the world of business. He did not only have remarkable business acumen,


    but he was also able to predict hispetitor''s actions urately.


    He knew that Karen was showing off her affection on purpose earlier. Still, he yed along


    intentionally. This was because seeing her being happy, made him happy too.


    However, Kevin did not forget that Karen had not used his card for the bill.


    He asked sadly, "Why did you not use the card that I gave you?¡±


    Did he think that she didn''t want to swipe his card?


    It was a huge amount, which Karen also wished to spend by using his card, but this was the first gift


    she had wanted to give him. How could she use his money to buy it for himself?


    Karen pouted and said, "Actually, this is my first gift to you. I have to pay for it on my own to show


    my sincerity."


    ......

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Kevin was very satisfied with Karen''s answer. They were in public, but he caressed her cheek and


    kissed her lips gently.


    Being watched by the people around them, Karen felt very shy. She pushed him away, but he pulled


    her all the more firmly, so that her body was attached to him.


    This man, Kevin, usually looked gentle and refined, and his gestures were elegant and exquisite,


    but his strength was really strong. He could not be pushed away at all.


    "What''s wrong with this person?"


    "Is there something wrong with his nerves recently?"Karen thought. His behavior changed every


    second, which made her unable to keep up with him.


    Just as Karen was getting so embarrassed that she wanted to hide somewhere, Kevin finally let go


    of her and said, "Well, this is my present for you."


    Karen''s heart was in a mess. She felt dispirited. This gift was not valuable at all. If he really wanted


    to express gratitude towards me, Karen thought, he could simply give me some more practical gifts.


    However, when she turned her head and looked at the furious eyes of the people in the distance,


    she did not think so anymore. Instead, she dove back into Kevin''s arms.


    This man was her husband. She could show off her love to him, and she didn''t need to care about


    what others would think, especially like Madonna.


    Seeing Karen slipping into his arms, Kevin took the opportunity to hug her and whispered, "I''m


    giving you all my time tonight. What else do you want to do?"


    "Let me think about it." Karen raised her head and pondered about what to do next with him.


    At this time, Kevin''s personal phone rang and he said, "Hang tight for me for a while. I''ll answer this


    call first."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen nodded. "Sure."


    Kevin walked to one side and answered the phone. Karen gazed around and saw a shop selling


    freshly squeezed juice. She went to purchase two sses of orange juice.


    After making her order and taking the juice, she saw Kevin hurrying back and he apologized,


    "Karen, I have something urgent to deal with. I can''t go shopping with you. I''ll ask someone to send


    you home first."


    Kevin had consistently been busy, and Karen knew it. She said thoughtfully, "You go and do your


    work. I can take the subway or a taxi back on my own."


    Kevin did not reply. He picked up the phone and dialed Nick''s number. He gave the address clearly


    and asked Nick to send Karen back home.


    Hanging up the phone, he said, "I may not return tonight. Go back and rest early. Don''t wait for me.


    Most importantly, do not see Charlie once more.¡±


    Karen nodded. Before she could speak, Kevin had already left briskly. This was the first time Karen


    had seen him so anxious since she had met him.


    What had happened, to make him leave in such a hurry?


    Karen could only think of Charlie. Thinking of his words and eyes in the afternoon, she felt panicked


    and befuddled.


    She quickly picked up her mobile phone and dialed Kevin''s number, but his phone was engaged for


    a long time, and it was the same even though she dialed several times.


    "Mrs. Kyle, I''ll send you home." Shortly after, Nick arrived.


    Karen hung up the phone and asked in a hurry, "Special Assistant Nick, what happened to Kevin?


    Did Charlie from the Gook family do something to the Innovative Tech again?"


    Nick said, "Director Kevin will be fine. Young Master Gook of the Gook family can''t do anything to


    Innovative Tech. Don''t worry."


    Nick was Kevin''s most trusted confidante. Karen knew that there was no hope for her to get any


    specific information from him if Kevin had asked for him not to share any details.


    Karen told herself to believe in Kevin once more, that he could handle Charlie, but she was still


    worried.


    After getting in the car, she turned on her mobile phone and dialed Kevin''s number. He was still on


    the phone.


    Unable to get through to Kevin''s phone, Karen felt much more anxious. She flipped through the


    phone log she received in the afternoon and looked at the unknown phone number on it, she


    hesitated whether she should call and confront Charlie directly.


    After thinking about it, Karen finally put the phone away. When Kevin had left, he told her not to see


    Charlie again. Anyway, she did not want him to be unhappy.


    At the same time, Kevin was sitting in his Bentley, driven by the driver, Old Mr. Watson, and quickly


    ran to thergest entertainmentplex in California¡ª Charm!


    The driver, Mr. Watson, had been driving Kevin for 20 years, which meant that he had watched


    Kevin grow up. At this time, he nced at Kevin from the rear-view mirror and saw that Kevin''s face


    was pale.


    It was rare for Kevin to have such an expression, unless it was that notorious girl back home, that


    has been making trouble again. Thest time Kevin had been so furious, was when she had just


    stepped into the entertainment circle half a year ago.


    In half an hour, the car had reached its destination.


    When Kevin got out of the car, his expression looked far better than it was previously, but the signs


    "Don''t get close to me" were still written on his face.


    A man in his twenties rushed over and said, "Young Master, you''re finally here."


    "Where is Pris?" Kevin asked as he walked.


    "She is in the VIP room on the third floor, Spring Hall." The man rushed to the front and led the way


    for Kevin.


    Spring Hall?


    Hearing this name, Kevin frowned deeper and walked faster.


    Stepping into such a beautiful ce, smelling the pungent smell of alcohol inside and looking at a


    man and a woman hugging and kissing each other, Kevin''s veins began to throb on his forehead.


    He wanted to demolish this ce if he could.


    "Young Master, the elevator is here," the man said cautiously.


    ncing around, Kevin followed the man into the elevator to the third floor and went directly to the


    VIP room named Spring Hall.


    In his opinion, this kind of ce was loaded with germs all over the ce. He wished he could even


    hold his breath while here.


    The man guiding him grew up with the Kyle family, so he naturally knew of Kevin''s mysophobia. He


    strolled ahead and led the way for Kevin. "Young master, Pris is in there.¡±


    The door opened, and Kevin breathed in sharply. If he hadn''t been brought up with manners, he


    would definitely rush over and throw out the bunch of men inside.


    In the center of the room, there was a woman with heavy makeup, wearing a skimpy vest and hot


    pants, dancing close to a man.


    Several other men were sitting unsteadily on the sofa in the room. Some were whistling while others


    were shouting. Their eyes were sparkling like hungry wolves.


    Kevin took off his suit coat and walked over. He pulled the semi-naked woman into his arms and put


    his coat on her. He said coldly, "Do you know what you are doing?"


    The woman squinted her beautiful almond-shaped eyes and hooked her arms around Kevin''s chin.


    "Leo, why are you here?"


    With this, she giggled and said, "Are you here to see me dance too? I''ll dance for you now."


    Kevin pushed away from her little hand and picked her up. He didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    "My friends, I''ll go first. I''ll y with you some other day." In Kevin''s arms, the woman still attempted


    to blow kisses to several men in the room.


    Kevin scowled at her furiously and grabbed her hands. She was not permitted to move anymore.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    "Leo, why don''t you talk? Are you unhappy to see me?" She pouted and said, "You haven''t seen me


    for so long, and you don''t miss me. I have decided not to like you anymore and to abandon you."


    Speaking of this, she giggled again and said, "Leo, if I don''t like you, what do you think you should


    do? I guess you will have nothing in your life because no woman would like to be with a cold piece


    of ice like you."


    After that, she tutted, showing her deep sympathy for his experience.


    Kevin walked steadily into the elevator with her in his arms, still ignoring her.


    The woman kept on saying, "You say that you are 28 years old, but why don''t you find a girlfriend to


    take care of you? Do you want the Kyle family to have no descendants? Or should you obey your


    grandfather and marry me?"


    "Shut up!" Kevin squeezed out two words from his mouth. He really wanted to throw this drunken


    girl on the street to apany those vagabonds.


    Although Kevin was very angry with her, and he was extremely irritated, he still held her mildly and


    wrapped her with his suit coat to prevent her from getting a cold.


    "Leo, put me down, I can walk on my own." Walking out of the morous hall, the girl twisted in


    Kevin''s arms, trying to escape from him.


    Kevin lowered his head to look at her and warned, "Just you try moving again."


    The girl ignored his warning, raised her head from his arms, and pouted, "Come on, kiss me then."


    Kevin grimaced and loosened his grip, attempting to toss her out.


    The woman quickly reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Leo, if you don''t kiss me,


    I''ll find another man to kiss me. I will have an affair with him. You watch out."


    Kevin frowned and gritted his teeth.


    The woman continued to provoke him, "You may take me home now. If you dare, tie me up, but I will


    always find an opportunity to sneak out. Then, I wouldn''t know what I will do."


    While speaking, the woman nced to the left with her beautiful almond-shaped eyes. When she


    saw a figure holding the camera in the distance, she curled her lips and smiled slyly.


    Kevin held on to her tighter and his eyes were full of restraint. If he was not worried that his mother


    would not be able to handle the heartache, he would tie her up and ship her off to Europe.


    And he clearly knew that this girl, who was not afraid of anything, she was not only babbling, but


    also could really do what she threatens.


    It was impossible for him to stay by her side all the time. If she were to take advantage of his


    absence, if she would really...


    "You won''t kiss me, isn''t that right?" The woman grabbed him and kissed him on the face while he


    was not paying attention. Then she nced left and saw an OK gesture on the other side. She was


    relieved.


    She knew that the person she invited was done with his work, tomorrow''s front-page headlines


    would definitely be that this up-anding actress, Pris, was caught in a scandal with another


    man. So how about this? The worst things, written in the most unpleasant manner, would be


    published.


    She wanted to create some rumors and spread them, to see how this cold man would react.


    As the purpose of her performance today had been aplished, the girl became much more


    obedient. She leaned into Kevin''s arms and fell asleep after a while.


    After cing the girl in the car, Kevin got in and sat down beside her.


    The girl found afortable position within his arms the moment he got in, lying on him as she did


    when she was a child.


    Looking at her small face, which looked like a kitten, Kevin sighed silently and looked at her much


    more softly. "What a troublesome little girl."


    The driver, Mr. Watson, quietly nced at them from the rear-view mirror, thinking of how only this


    youngdy could make their young master panic that way.


    The driver asked, "Young Master, where are we going?"


    Kevin replied, "Back to Santa Bay."


    The Kyle Family did not have a stronghold in California, and hence they did not have a permanent


    residence there.


    The house where Kevin and Karen now lived was purchased by Kevin before he came to California


    as a temporary residence.


    Santa Bay was a top vi district developed by Rovio Corporation in California. It was located in the


    coastal area of California, built by the sea.


    Since it was located in such a beautiful area, the vis here had already been sold at high prices


    when it wasunched, but many people still wanted to buy them.


    However, they were not able to buy them. The projects developed by Rovio Corporation always did


    notck buyers, so they could pick their buyers. One could not buy these properties only with


    money, they must alsoe from a prestigious family.


    The most mysterious vi in the Santa Bay was named Secret Garden. The reason why Secret


    Garden was mysterious was that it was designed and built by Kevin himself.


    It was renovated a year and a half ago. It took nearly a year toplete the renovation. Now it


    could be lived in.


    Kevin had nned to move in there with Karen in a few days, but he didn''t expect the girl in his


    arms to make more trouble so soon.


    When they arrived at the vi at Santa Bay, several servants greeted them with smiles. "Young


    master, Miss..."


    "Go and prepare clean clothes. Tidy up her room and warm her bed." Kevin said and strode towards


    the swimming pool with the girl in his arms.


    He stood by the pool and threw the girl in his arms into it.


    "Ssh!"


    "Help! Help!" The girl, who had been sleeping soundly, shouted for help immediately. After a while,


    she stopped, swimming towards the area where the water was shallow.


    She raised her head and red at him. "Are you trying to murder me for money?"


    Kevin sat down on a reclining chair and gracefully crossed his legs. "Take a look at yourself. Are


    you a human or a ghost, causing trouble all day long?¡±


    The girl ignored him and climbed thedder out of the pool.


    Kevin said in a deep voice, "Stay there. Who has asked you toe up?"


    The girl''s mouth thinned and tears began to spill from her eyes. "I''m already 18 years old. Why


    should you care about me?"


    Kevin stared at her and looked her up and down. "You are 18 years old? Are you even an adult?


    Can you wear such clothes and hang out outside?"


    Although the girl was upset, she did not dare to climb up again. She had to retreat back to the pool


    and stood there obediently. "I''m cold."


    "Do you still know what cold is, when you''re dressed like that?"


    "Brother¡ª"


    "d that you still know that I''m your brother. I thought you have forgotten that you are from the


    Kyle family." When it came to this sister of his, Kevin always had a headache.


    "Brother¡ª" The girl raised her hand to rub her eyes, her little mouth was trembling, andrge tears


    sshed down her face. "I''m really cold."


    Kevin steeled himself and said, "Tell me first. Do you realize what your mistake was?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The girl lowered her head and bit her lip, unwilling to admit her mistake.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and said sternly, "Have you forgotten all the manners you learned when


    you were a child? Do you not need to answer me when I talk to you?"

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    The girl raised her head and said angrily, "I''m 18 years old and no longer a child. Why can you do


    whatever you want? Why do you still want to control what I do?"


    Kevin said sternly, "Just because I am your brother."


    "So what if you are my brother? Does it mean you can throw me in the pool? Does it mean you can


    be mean to me?" Saying this, the girl cried loudly without a care in the world, sobbing loudly.


    "It''s useless to cry. With this attitude, I will make you go home and face the wall and repent for three


    months, and write 300 lines." Knowing that the youngdy was just pretending to be upset, Kevin


    remained hard-hearted that he would not be softened by her act.


    "You don''t like me. You don''t want me anymore. You always bully me..." The more she said, the


    more she cried.


    "Don''t change the topic. We are talking about what just happened tonight." Kevin emphasized this


    fact.


    "You are bullying me." The girl wiped her eyes and stared at Kevin with her red eyes.


    Kevin said angrily, "Mia Kyle!"


    Mia rubbed her eyes and screamed, "What? Can''t I speak the truth now?"


    "Keep yourself together and go back to Europe tomorrow. Learn some manners, learn how to


    respect your elders, and learn what is integrity. If you still can''t practice it, don''t you ever think about


    going out again." After saying these words, Kevin stood up and turned away, leaving no chance for


    her to retort.


    Mia was so anxious that she said, "Kevin, who gives you the right to do that? I''m 18 years old and


    I''m an adult now. You can''t interfere with my freedom."


    Kevin stopped and turned around. "Calling your elders by name. You have no respect for your


    elders. Repent for another month and I''ll add another 100 lines."


    "Kevin..."


    "Five months!"


    Mia screamed in anger, but she didn''t dare say anything anymore.


    She also knew that her brother would neverpromise. If she did something wrong, the other


    family elders might spare her, but this brother would never give her any room for negotiation.


    He had been taking care of her since she was a child. It was always ''This is not allowed, that was


    not allowed''. When she stands, there had to be a correct standing posture. When she sits, there


    had to be a correct sitting posture. If she behaved inappropriately, she had to learn etiquette again.


    When she was little, Kevin was still young. That was why he had time to take care of her.


    Now that she was already 18, and that he was 28, why wouldn''t he get into a rtionship, why does


    he still want to control his sister?


    This cold-hearted man would punish such a beautiful girl like her. He deserved not to be loved by


    any girl in his life.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Miss, Young Master is doing all of this for your own good." Aunt Anne, the nanny of the Kyle


    Family, came over and said with a smile, "He loves you so much. How could he bully you?"


    "Aunt Anne, even you speak for him. I don''t want to live anymore." Mia was furious. If she was


    grounded, what was she supposed to do with her budding acting career?


    Aunt Anne smiled and said, "Miss, get up quickly. If you don''t get up now, you might catch a cold. If


    you catch a cold, you''ll need to take medicine."


    Hearing that she was going to need medicine, Mia rushed out of the pool and asked for Aunt Anne


    to help her put on the bathrobe.


    Aunt Anne said again, "Miss, I will apany you to the room to wash up. Later, I will find time to


    persuade Young Master so that he might reduce your punishments."


    Mia did not dare to think about it, because since she was young, as long as she fell into his hands,


    she had never escaped his punishment.


    But now she was an adult. For her acting career, she had to fight no matter what.


    After washing up, Mia changed into a set of clean and warm pajamas.


    She was just 18 years old, and her beautiful face was pink and tender. She was quite attractive.


    She put her little head against the door and listened for a while. Then she took a deep breath and


    raised her hand to knock on the door. Only when she heard the word e in" did she dare open


    the door and enter.


    She walked over to Kevin''s desk and lowered her head. "Kevin¡ª"


    Kevin looked up at her, the thick make-up on her face had been washed away. It seemed that she


    was now more pleasing to the eye. His voice unconsciously softened. "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Mia ran behind him and massaged his back gently with her fists. "You''re tired of your


    work. I''ll massage for you so that you can rx."


    Kevin took her hand away and said, "Sleep early if you have nothing to do. Your flight to Europe is


    tomorrow morning."


    "Kevin, I''ve just taken on a role in a TV drama. The contract has been signed, and I''m waiting to join


    the cast." Mia grinned cheekily.


    After being oppressed for so many years, she finally understood that she must learn to adapt.


    "I will send someone to help you deal with these things." Kevin did not intend to let her go at all. The


    children of the Kyle family could never be involved in the entertainment industry.


    She had only been at it for half a year, and she was already dressed like that, dancing with a man. If


    she stayed any longer, she might have done something worse.


    Mia was so anxious that she gritted her teeth and emphasized, "I have signed the contract. If I


    break the contract, thepensation is ten times the amount."


    "I''ve told you. I''ll send someone to deal with it." Kevin''s voice was stern. He was like an elder


    teaching his disobedient children a lesson.


    "What gives you the right..."


    "Huh?" Kevin raised his eyebrows and stopped Mia''s words.


    "Fine, I''ll go back. I''ll tell grandpa about this when I go back, I''ll tell him that you keep bullying me


    and let him unleash his anger for me." Mia knew that Kevin would not let her go so she stopped


    trying. She could only think of other ways.


    She would never go back to Europe. As for how she could stay here, she had to think of another


    way. She would never let her conservative, old-fashioned brother catch her again.


    After Mia left the room, Kevin called and asked for Aunt Anne to cook a bowl of ginger soup for Mia.


    He would not let her catch a cold.


    After exining to Aunt Anne carefully, Kevin continued with his work and was busy until one


    o''clock in the morning.


    Before he went back to bed, he went to Mia''s room first, tucked her in and covered her with the


    covers.


    "This little girl, when will you grow up? When will you not let others worry about you?" Kevin touched


    her forehead, with a gentle smile that had never been seen in his eyes, and his tone was full of love.


    He stroked her forehead and said, "Sleep well. I''ll send you back to Europe tomorrow. I don''t have


    time to take care of you here."


    After that, he tucked in her quilt, and then he got up and left.


    "Zach Becker..."


    As soon as he walked towards the door, he heard Mia murmur this name in her sleep, which made


    his face darken suddenly, he looked very frightening.


    The next day, Kevin sat in the living room reading the newspapers and was waiting for Mia to get up


    to have breakfast together. After a while, Aunt Anne ran downstairs in a panic. "Young master, Miss


    Mia is missing."

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    "She''s gone?" Kevin asked without raising his head while reading the newspaper in his hand.


    "Yes, Young Master." Aunt Anne nodded in panic.


    "Alert Jacky Ball on this. Call me immediately if there is anything. If something like what happened


    yesterday happens again, even if I have to tie her up, I will." Kevin put down the newspaper in his


    hand and got up to go to the kitchen.


    "Alright." Aunt Anne nodded repeatedly.


    Kevin finished his breakfast alone and then asked the driver, Mr. Watson, to drive him to Innovative


    Tech.


    As soon as Kevin left, Mia came down the stairs with a swagger, holding Aunt Anne and acting


    coyly, "Aunt Anne, thank you for helping me so much. I really love you so much."


    Aunt Anne said with lingering fear, "I was scared to death just now. I thought that young master had


    known we were lying to him."


    "He''s not a God. How could he know that I''m upstairs?" Mia said while wearing a cap and


    sunsses. "Aunt Anne, I''m leaving. I''ll bring you out for a treat after I finish filming."


    "Miss, go after breakfast." Before she could finish her words, Mia had already run away.


    It was not easy to escape from Kevin''s grasp. Mia did not want to stay there any longer.


    The only way out of the vi was through the main road. The silver Bentley was stopped in an


    inconspicuous ce. If you didn''t pay attention, you couldn''t see it at all.


    Seeing Mia running out in a hurry, the driver, Mr. Watson, looked at Kevin''s face from the rear-view


    mirror, "Young master, do you want to order for some people to follow the youngdy?"


    Kevin raised his hand and rubbed his temple. His gentle eyes fell on the beautiful figure who was


    running farther and further away. "Let Jacky apany her with someone else. Don''t let anything


    happen to her likest night."


    After that, Kevin made another phone call. "Arrange for the best manager for Pris, and then send


    two more personal assistants to her. The most important thing is to make sure the script is safe, not


    even kissing is allowed."


    He knew what the little girl was up to at a nce.


    However, as she said, she was already an adult. She had things she wants to do. Her brother


    should let her try and no longer restrain her.


    ......


    Karen could not reach Kevin by phone at all, so she was worried that something bad had happened


    to him. She didn''t sleep well the previous night.


    In the morning, she got up early and came to the office with a pair of dark eye circles.


    When she arrived at the lobby on the ground floor, she did not go upstairs immediately. Instead, she


    found a seat to sit down and wanted to confirm with her own eyes that Kevin was alright.


    About half an hourter, the employees of thepany came in one after another and went


    upstairs in batches. Karen finally saw Kevining in with Nick and Amelia.


    Seeing that he was fine, Karen finally felt relieved. She nced at him and sneaked into the crowd,


    pretending not to see him.


    "Good morning, Director Kevin!" Everyone was busy greeting Kevin.


    Kevin nced at the crowd and immediately saw Karen. Seeing that she was not looking well, he


    hinted at Amelia.


    Amelia immediately understood what her boss meant. She smiled and said, "Karen, Director Kevin


    wants to talk to you about a project. Come with us."


    Suddenly being summoned, Karen was stunned. She knew that Kevin had no project to talk about,


    but she couldn''t say so in front of so many people. She had to go over obediently and she went into


    the elevator with Kevin.


    Inside the elevator made for twelve, there were only 4 people, but Karen felt very ufortable


    because all eyes were on her.


    If it were only her and Kevin, she would still try to talk. But Nick and Amelia were also there, so


    Karen really didn''t know what to say.


    Amelia was a smart person. She immediately pressed the button for the next floor and said,


    "Director Kevin, Nick and I are going to discuss some things with Manager Emma of the Public


    Rtions Department, so we won''t go upstairs with you."


    When the elevator door opened, Amelia and Nick quickly left, leaving the space for the couple.


    In the elevator, Kevin stared at Karen and said after a long silence, "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Karen kept her head down and said nothing.


    Kevin pulled her into his arms and hugged her gently. His eyes under his golden sses were


    shining. "You miss me that much?"


    Karen pushed him away. "Who misses you?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows slightly and reached out to touch her head. "You really didn''t miss me?"


    Karen pped his hand away. "Don''t simply touch me. There''s a camera here."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows. "So what?"


    Karen red at him and pushed the button for the 19th floor. If someone saw her and Kevin in the


    office together, she would be known as a slut who would steal husbands.


    Kevin pulled Karen back and asked, "Why didn''t you sleep well?"


    "What do you think?" Karen felt hurt while thinking about the reason.


    Karen had called Kevinst night, but his number was busy, which made her think that Charlie had


    yed some tricks on him. Karen was so worried that she didn''t sleep well all night. He still had the


    nerve to ask her why she didn''t sleep well.


    "Are you angry that I didn''t apany youst night?" Looking at Karen, Kevin could only think of


    this reason.


    Ding-dong¡ª


    The elevator stopped on the 19th floor and the door opened.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Kevin sadly, then turned around and left.


    Kevin, who was alone in the elevator, raised his lips slightly. He had never expected that Karen


    would get so attached to him in such a short time.


    After Gook Corp announced that they would no longer cooperate with Innovative Tech, many


    companies, who had connections with Innovative Tech, decided that there would be no chance for


    them to cooperate as well, even for ongoing projects.


    Companies that had worked together with them in the past, did not n on doing new projects now.


    Suddenly, Karen''s sales department fell into a ck hole.


    The old business partners did not want to bring on new projects, and the people-in-charge had even


    disappeared. It was obvious that thesepanies did not want to work with Innovative Tech


    anymore.


    The whole sales department was very idle. Karen was so bored that she was reading through


    projects Innovative Tech had done before, so as to learn from it to gain experience and improve.


    "Oh my gosh, what?" Someone suddenly screamed in the office, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Karen also looked up and saw that the new intern Alice Cole had covered her mouth and shouted


    repeatedly. It could not be seen from her expression whether she was upset or happy.


    May, as a busybody, as she is, hurried over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Alice pointed to theputer screen and said, "I''ve received a tweet saying that my goddess,


    Pris, has a boyfriend! How could she fall in love so soon? I''m in love with her. How did she fall in


    love with someone else?"


    "Pris? Is she the one who recently starred in that popr teen idol drama?" May looked at


    several photos on theputer "Hey, this man''s back looks so familiar. I seem to have seen it


    somewhere."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    "Director Kevin?" May screamed as if she had discovered a new. "Do you think this back


    looks like Director Kevin''s?"


    Karen was originally not interested in gossip from the entertainment world, but when she heard


    May''s voice, she uncontrobly clicked on to Twitter.


    Pris'' love life was on the main page of Twitter, with a few pictures attached.


    The first picture was her quietly nestled in a man''s arms. The second picture showed their backs


    that looked like they were kissing. The third picture was of the man carrying her into a mansion.


    Although the shot was only the man''s back, this back was so familiar. She had seen it just this


    morning.


    But still, just a back view did not make it 100% sure that this man was Kevin, so sheforted


    herself with this excuse.


    However, it was not only Karen, but all the people in the office thought it looked like Kevin''s back.


    Karen could finally confirm that the man was Kevin''s because the woman had a silver-gray suit over


    her, which was his suit. Karen had known him for a while, and only he wore this color.


    The others had already gathered together to discuss, "Could it be that this celebrity who just turned


    18 is Director Kevin''s wife?"


    "18 is not the legal age for marriage. I don''t think so."


    "You don''t necessarily have to get a marriage certificate to be husband and wife. Making love


    between a couple will do."


    "True, true. Besides, some people get their marriage certificates, but they don''t make love. They are


    just fake couples with a certificate."


    The hot discussion between colleagues reached Karen''s ears one by one, as if these words were


    targeted at her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A bitter smile appeared on her face. Could it be that betrayal would never leave her?


    In her opinion, even if they had no feelings for each other in this marriage, they should be loyal to


    each other since they were husband and wife.


    Now that she had just been married for a month, he had already had an affair, it made her feel


    humiliated.


    Karen suddenly felt as if the air in the office had stopped. Her heartfelt constrained, and her


    breathing became difficult.


    She spoke to Sunnie and asked for a day off. She wanted to go out and have a good walk. She also


    needed to face the reality of her rtionship with Kevin.


    On the streets, people came and went. Everyone had their own destination. Only she walked


    aimlessly, not knowing where to go.


    From the beginning of her arrival in California, she had always felt this sense of longing. In the past


    three years, she had been working hard to forget about the bad things in the past.


    Those bad things would always appear in front of her suddenly, and she would experience the hurt


    and betrayal again and again.


    Just as she was finally able to face that person again, another blow caught her off guard.


    Karen even said to herself, "Anyway, it''s a marriage without real love. Let''s pretend nothing


    happened, and live our own lives like what we did a month ago."


    However, she also had her own pride. She was obviously aware of this matter and trying to pretend


    like it didn''t happen was something she really could not do.


    "Karen..."


    A powerful force suddenly grabbed Karen. She lost her bnce and fell steadily into the man''s


    arms.


    Charlie looked at her angrily. "What are you doing? Do you want to die?"


    Karen pushed him away, but he held her even tighter.


    When this person, the closest to her, had left three years ago, she didn''t even think about seeking


    death. But now for a stranger like Kevin, she wanted to die? It was impossible that she would


    contemte suicide for this.


    Charlie said, "If I hadn''t pulled you back in time, you would have rushed into the traffic."


    Charlie had sent someone to keep an eye on Karen, so when Karen exited the Innovative Tech


    office, he received the news and came as soon as possible.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Karen struggled hard. "Let me go first."


    "Karen, I will never let go." He liked the faint fragrance on her body. Holding her made Charlie feel


    his infatuation for her again.


    Even if she was married, he could still make her divorce. No matter what method he used, Charlie


    had to get Karen back.


    "Charlie, I beg you, please don''t appear in front of me again, and don''t barge into my life anymore."


    Karen stopped struggling and said weakly.


    Charlie continued to express his love, "Karen, the person I love has always been you. This time, I


    really want to take you back. As long as you go back with me, I will solve all issues regarding


    Innovative Tech for you immediately."


    Hearing this, Karen suddenly pushed Charlie away.


    She bit her lip and held back the tears in her eyes. "Charlie, do you want me to tear up the bloody


    scars from our past and show them to you? Will you be satisfied then?"


    "Karen..." Charlie looked at her with distress.


    "Don''t call out my name." Karen took a deep breath and closed her eyes. When she opened her


    eyes again, she lost all her strength and muttered, "Charlie, think about it. Do you even think we can


    really go back?"


    Charlie added, "Karen, as long as you are willing, we can go back. I am capable now, and the old


    man at home can''t control me."


    ¡°Charlie, are you really stupid, or are you ying dumb with me?" Karen suddenlyughed and


    burst into tears.


    "Karen, baby, I know that issue about Kristine had been bothering you, but I didn''t marry her


    anyway." Staring at Karen for a long time, Charlie said slowly.


    After listening to Charlie''s words, she felt that she looked down on Charlie even more.


    Men, are they all so heartless?


    "Charlie, I beg you, don''t show up in front of me again. Let me live my own life." After saying these


    words, she turned around and left.


    She just wanted to walk alone and think about her future. There was nobody she wanted to see or


    talk to.


    Duncan walked over to Charlie''s side and said, "Master, Miss Karen has gone far. Do you want to


    follow her?"


    "So what if we follow her? No matter what I say, her attitude is still so stubborn." Charlie sighed and


    said, "How is Innovative Tech?"


    "If Innovative Tech can''t pick up a new project, the only way is down for them." Speaking of


    Innovative Tech, Duncan was very excited.


    After the Corporation''s statement, many smallpanies dared not work with Innovative Tech. The


    sales of Innovative Tech was greatly affected.


    This was the most satisfying thing that Duncan had ever done after he started working for Charlie.


    "Is there any movement from Kevin?" Charlie asked Duncan, but his eyes kept looking at Karen,


    who was walking further and further away.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Duncan said, "It''s strange. That Kevin guy didn''t take action on this matter at all. I don''t know what


    he wants to do."


    Charlie looked away and nced at Duncan. "Did you just say he didn''t care?"


    Duncan said, "I don''t think that this Kevin guy realizes how serious it was to offend you."


    Charlie said, "Then give him more damage."


    He could only drive Kevin over the edge and make Kevin beg him for mercy. Then, he would hint at


    Kevin to divorce Karen, after that he will let her go, that will be enough.


    ......


    Karen wandered around, and after a while, she stopped at a famous food street in California.


    There was delicious food from all over the world on the food street. Along the way, she bought and


    tasted every food she could see.


    After she was full, she had her problems all figured out.


    There was no need for her to torture herself. She will go back at night and have a good talk with


    Kevin. If the matter was eptable, she will carry on with the marriage, if not, she can just leave in


    peace. It was not a big deal.


    When she got home and opened the door, Momo rushed over and circled around her, expressing


    her yearning for her mother by barking softly.


    Karen picked her up and rubbed her head a few times. "Little one, I know you miss me very much."


    "Woof, woof, woof..." Momo''s voice sounded like she really missed her mother.


    "Momo, y by yourself. I''m going to cook." Karen put Momo down and rubbed its head.


    Although Karen had already eaten, she still had to cook. Kevin had not eaten yet.


    She promised herself that as long as they were still married, she would try her best to be a good


    wife.


    When Karen had almost finished cooking, Kevin came back from work.


    Kevin walked to the kitchen and said, "Karen, I''m back."


    "I''m almost done cooking. Dinner will be ready soon." Karen looked back at him and smiled at him.


    Soon, two dishes were served on the table and a bowl of rice was served for Kevin.


    Kevin looked at her and asked, "Aren''t you eating?"


    "I''ve eaten outside in the afternoon," Karen paused and said, "You eat first. I have something to talk


    to you about after dinner."


    Disregarding his expression, she simply went to the balcony in the living room and took a watering


    pot to water the flowers and nts.


    The house they lived in had three bedrooms and two living rooms, one kitchen, and two


    washrooms. It spanned about 160 square meters. The living room and the main bedroom were the


    largest, both came with a balcony. It was a big house for two.


    Karen had been living here for more than a month, but she had never cleaned her own room. Every


    day when they were out, someone woulde to take care of it.


    Karen didn''t know that someone cleaned the ce. She had thought that it was not too dirty


    because there were only 2 people living here. It was not until the second day after she came back


    that she saw Momo all cleaned up. Only then did she know Kevin had arranged all these things.


    Moreover, the cleaners chose toe when they were not at home. The cleaning was also very


    neat, spotless even.


    Karen held the watering pot and poured water on the nts, Momo jumped around her feet, trying


    to attract her attention.


    She looked at Momo and couldn''t helpughing. "Stupid Momo, stop jumping. You are my precious,


    you already have all my attention!"


    Kevin walked over after the meal. Seeing them were having so much fun, he didn''t want to disturb


    them.


    Karen felt his gaze behind her. She looked back and saw Kevin''s deep and enigmatic eyes. She


    smiled and said, "Are you full?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Kevin nodded and stood beside her. "What do you want to tell me?"


    Karen looked at him and smiled gently, her eyes as clear as autumn water. "Kevin, I know that you


    didn''t marry me because you love me. If you have found someone else you want to spend the rest


    of your life with, please tell me directly so that we can make peace."


    After saying it out in one breath, she felt rxed.


    Faye Reed had often said that Karen was stubborn. Karen would not easily change her mind once


    she set out to do it. Studying, working, rtionships, as long as she has set her mind on something,


    she would try her best.


    Karen had decided to marry Kevin, and that meant she was determined to spend the rest of her life


    with Kevin.


    Now that there was a problem between them, she did not want things to happen like before, she


    didn''t want to wait until things were irreparable.


    Because she had learned from her previous experience, she felt that it was good for her and Kevin


    to break up early if it was necessary.


    "Karen..." Kevin called her name in a deep voice, his eyes deep and unfathomable. "Do you think I


    married you for fun?"


    Karen scratched her head. "I don''t know-"


    Before she finished, Kevin pressed Karen against the wall, and his hot lips immediately covered her


    lips.


    Karen opened her eyes wide in surprise, and Kevin stretched out one hand to cover her eyes.


    He held her between him and the wall, kissing her furiously, kissing her lips and tongue, and


    upying all her senses bit by bit.


    At first, Karen still had the strength to push against him. Gradually, her whole body became soft.


    She held his clothes tightly with both hands and even kissed him back.


    Kevin always had a clean and pleasant smell, which was very faint. It could only be smelt when she


    was very close to him.


    Gradually, she felt as if she was going to suffocate. She was overwhelmed by Kevin''s kisses.


    She never knew that a man who looked so gentle and refined was so tough that he could make her


    guilt with just his kisses.


    Finally, Kevin stopped and looked at her red and swollen lips he had kissed. He said in his


    seductive and hoarse voice, "Karen, you are the person I want to spend the rest of my life with."


    All 28 years of his life, since he was born until he officially took over Rovio Corporation Inc, every


    single thing he has ever done had a clear goal.


    Six years after he officially took over the Rovio Corp, his workload was too much. He had no time


    for his personal life, let alone spend time with women.


    When he had met Karen, he had chosen Karen to be his wife. He decided to live with her for the


    rest of his life. This decision was firm, there was no hesitation.


    "No, Kevin, you might have misunderstood me." Karen pursed her lips and tried to calm down.


    Kevin did not speak. He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at her.


    "I mean, although our marriage has no love, we also need to be loyal to each other. You have


    another woman outside, and yet you tell me that you want to live with me for the rest of your life.


    This will make me feel your words are just jokes, and I will also look down on you." Karen realized


    that she could speak so sharply with him.


    ¡°You just don''t believe me, do you?" After saying that, Kevin held Karen''s head and kissed her


    again.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    "You just don''t believe me, do you?" Kevin looked at Karen, and his deep eyes were deeper and


    more unfathomable.


    Looking at his deep eyes and thinking of his every move during this time, she wondered if she had


    thought too much, and wondered if it was ridiculous to use him just because the photo of the


    man looked like his back.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Karen hesitated again. Just like before, she had never thought


    that Charlie would betray her. But in the end, what had happened?


    She didn''t want the things that had happened in the past to happen again. It was better to break up


    before they feel attached to each other.


    After thinking about it carefully, Karen said, "Kevin, it''s not that I don''t want to believe you, but I


    really can''t trust you 100%. Besides, we don''t have feelings for each other, and few people know


    about our marriage. It''s not a problem to get married after a divorce for someone like you."


    Karen was very rational and sober when she said these words, she wasn''t emotional at all. Only


    she knew that she felt hurt inside.


    Kevin had been excellent in every aspect, ording to her. She thought they could go on.


    "Is that how you see this rtionship?" Kevin asked with a frown.


    Karen bit her lip and nodded.


    Suddenly, Kevin held Karen''s head and kissed her again.


    No, this time it was not a kiss, but a bite, biting at Karen''s lips, sucking her blood like a vampire, and


    smell of blood erupted between their mouths.


    Karen felt the pain but couldn''t push him away, so she poked him hard. She used a lot of strength,


    and Kevin was hurt, but he still didn''t let go.


    After a long time, when Karen thought she was going to suffocate to death in Kevin''s arms, he


    finally let go of her.


    He looked at her with deep and unfathomable eyes...


    "Do you think you can solve the problem this way? We are adults now. Please face the problem


    directly and don''t avoid it." After saying that, she pursed her lips and looked at him with soft eyes.


    Now that she had spoken out today, she just wanted a clear answer, but he had used this method to


    avoid the problem.


    Karen''s calmness and her indifferent attitude irritated him. He thought that even if the marriage


    between them had no love, it would not be so fragile.


    He did not know why she would suggest a break up with him.


    "Karen, it seems that you have forgotten what I said." Kevin coldly said and turned towards the


    study.


    Looking at his back, she was stunned for a while.


    What did he just say?


    He didn''t say much all this while, and most of the things he said, Karen could still remember


    On the night of the second day after they lived together, he had a long talk with her. No matter what


    happens in the future, she should not mention a break up easily.


    Kevin was not an impulsive man. He must have considered carefully what he was going to do.


    Karen hesitated again. Did she really think too much? Perhaps the figure looked exactly like


    Kevin''s, but it wasn''t him?


    Karen took out her mobile phone and logged onto Twitter. It was strange that the most popr news


    this morning had no further details. Karen thought that perhaps it was just her imagination.


    At the same time, Kevin received a call from Amelia. She told him about Pris''s scandal, but


    Rovio Corp had already dealt with it.


    He should have known that the troublemaker Mia, would not do those outrageous things for no


    reason. It turned out that he had been framed by his sister.


    At least now he understood why Karen had said those words. He then felt a lot more rxed.


    While Karen was hesitating about what to do next, Kevin came out of the study. There was a smile


    on his handsome face, which made her confused.


    He said, "Is it because of the news this morning?"


    Karen nodded.


    He smiled. "Do you think that the man in the photo is me?"


    Karen asked, "Isn''t it you?"


    Kevin walked to her side and held her in his arms. "Do you still remember the immature sister I


    mentioned to you?"


    Karen certainly remembered, and she still remembered the restrained look on Kevin''s face when he


    mentioned his sister. It seemed that he had been worrying about that sister a lot.


    Then, Karen suddenly understood, "Are you saying that Pris is your sister?"


    "Does that mean you gave me such a hard time because you were jealous?" Kevin did not answer


    but greet her with a smile in his eyes.


    Karen, "..."


    Uh...


    Karen felt embarrassed. Before understanding what had actually happened, she had already given


    him such a hard time. This was far from being a good wife.


    Kevin lowered his head andughed in a low voice, "Then do you still want to be mad at me?"


    She didn''t say anything and just snuggled up in his arms. Listening to his steady heartbeat, she


    carefully reached out to hold his waist.


    Kevin lowered his head, reached out his hand to pinch her chin, and raised her head slightly. "Look


    at me and answer my question."


    His warm breath fell on her face, and her delicate face blushed unconsciously. She whispered, "I''m


    not angry."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m just sad."


    Kevin understood her because she had been hurt so ruthlessly. There still must be some doubts


    and fears in her heart.


    He lowered his head and kissed her again, which was different from the previous overbearing and


    forceful kisses. This time, his kiss was very gentle. He licked her lips lightly, as if he was tasting her.


    Karen did not hide and responded clumsily to his kiss.


    However, as they kissed, Kevin''s big palm slipped through her clothes and touched her breasts.


    Karen''s body stiffened. She subconsciously grabbed his hand and blushed, she said "I..."


    Kevin stopped and rubbed her head. "Don''t be afraid. I promise I will keep every word I said."


    "No, I''m not afraid," Karen said in a low voice.


    He said that he would not force her to do something she was not willing to do, but she was not


    unwilling. She was just a little nervous.


    Karen spoke in an awkward and adorable manner, which made Kevin really feeling like eating her.


    He smiled and asked, "What, are you not?"


    "I have to go to work tomorrow. I''ll go to bed first." Karen found a random excuse to escape.


    Kevin was always attractive, but when he was gentle, he made people feel powerless.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Before she was ready to make love to him, Karen felt that it was safer to stay away from him.


    Otherwise, she would not realize it even if she was eaten alive.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    On thete autumn nights, there was a bitter cold in the air.


    Cold winds came one after another, tricky and cunning. They attacked when people let down their


    guards. The cold took over every bit of summer and made people feel frozen.


    However, the brightly lit state of California seemed like it was never afraid of winter.


    Even though it waste at night, the street was still bustling with people. Even in the ruthless winter,


    the city was still lively.


    In a Starbucks caf¨¦ in Chatterton Town, the scene was lively. Everyone was gossiping and some


    discussions were more bitter and cruel than the cold wind, of people making schemes.


    Just like the two ordinary women who were sitting in a corner.


    The scarf that Madonna had bought was the same as Karen''s. She handed it to Emma and said,


    "Cousin, it''s cold. I bought this especially for you. It is a limited edition from this brand, there are


    only six of these in the whole city."


    Emma looked at the logo on the scarf and frowned slightly. She did not reach out to take it. "You''ve


    just changed jobs, and you don''t have much money. Why are you spending so much money?"


    "You took good care of me when I was in Innovative Tech, and I didn''t buy anything for you. This is


    a little present for you." Madonna said lightly and pushed the scarf to Emma.


    Emma nced at the expensive scarf and did not take it. She just said indifferently, "Just tell me


    what you want me to do. I am your cousin. Your parents entrusted you to me, and I will try my best


    to help you."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew Madonna very well. If she didn''t need her help, it was impossible that she would spend


    the money on her. The scarf may look light, but she wasn''t sure how heavy its burden would be if


    she took it.


    Emma''s answer was stiff, and she refused to take the scarf. Madonna was somewhat embarrassed,


    so she smiled and said, "You know, I was fired because of Karen, that B*tch..."


    Speaking of Karen, Madonna almost gnashed her teeth, and the smile on her face turned into a


    ferocious one. "If she hadn''t been ying tricks behind my back, how could I have fallen into such a


    situation!"


    Emma had already guessed that Madonna would talk about her being fired, but she didn''t expect


    that she hadn''t repented on it. Emma could not help but sigh in her heart and said coldly, "Although I


    don''t have much contact with the sales department, I still know Karen. She is not a troublemaker. As


    for how you were fired, only you know it best."


    Emma was Madonna''s cousin. She usually took care of Madonna at work, but in the face of justice,


    she still stood on the right side.


    "Emma, what you saw was all a show by that woman. You don''t know how shameless she is."


    Madonna looked left and right and said in a low voice, "She was kicked out by her family because


    she seduced her brother-inw, back in New York."


    These were other people''s private affairs, as well as things in the past. It wasn''t seen by their own


    eyes and they did not understand things fully. Emma didn''t want to answer Madonna.


    Seeing that Emma did not answer, Madonna thought that she had already been convinced, so she


    continued to say, "Even her family kicked her out, you don''t know how slutty this person is, how


    many things she did secretly..."


    "You called me toe here to talk about these things?" Emma suddenly cut off Madonna''s words.


    "If there''s nothing else, I am going to leave."


    After saying that, Emma got up and was about to leave.


    Seeing this, Madonna quickly grabbed Emma and said, "Emma, wait!"


    She hurriedly took out her mobile phone and opened the photo she had taken in secret two days


    ago. She smiled maliciously and said, "Emma, look, I''m not wrong about her. This woman knows


    that Director Kevin has a wife, but she still seduced him."


    Emma nced at the photo. The man and woman in the photo were holding hands. The man was


    tall and handsome while the woman was slender and elegant.


    The woman looked in the distance with her bright eyes, while the man''s eyes seemed to be fixed on


    the woman, as if he was exploring her. But it was not crude at all, soft and delicate, which made her


    feel intoxicated.


    Seeing this photo, Emma could not help but be a little surprised. It was not because of other things,


    but because it was the first time, in all the time she had known Director Kevin, who was cold and


    lofty, had such an expression, and Karen, standing beside him, looked so beautiful.


    Seeing Emma in a daze, Madonna thought that she had seeded again and hurriedly said,


    "Emma, I have more things to say. If you send these to internal affairs at Innovative Tech and let


    everyone see her true colors, would Director Kevin still want her? Can she still show herself at


    Innovative Tech?"


    A shocked Emma came back to her senses and sighed deeply. She shook her head and said,


    "Madonna, these are their private lives. You and I can''t control them."


    Madonna only wanted to take revenge on Karen, and she wouldn''t listen to anything else. Emma


    refused her again, and she only felt wronged and angry. She held Emma''s arm tighter. "Emma, only


    you can help me. It''s an easy task. Why won''t you help me?"


    When Madonna was fired, this cousin of hers did not help her. Now that she had asked her for such


    a small favor, she was still unwilling. It was too much.


    This time, Emma shook her head firmly, shook off Madonna''s hand, turned around, and picked up


    her bag from the chair.


    Seeing that Emma was about to leave again, Madonna was so angry that she stomped her feet and


    said without thinking, "Who''s fucking cousin are you?"


    Emma stopped and looked back at her. Her eyes were as cold as that of a stranger. "I won''t help


    you with this matter. I''ll give you onest piece of advice. Don''t do anything stupid. Working hard is


    the right path for you."


    Looking at Emma go, Madonna trembled with anger. Her beautiful face was contorted with rage, like


    a hungry beast.


    Emma had been her only hope. If she wouldn''t help her, what other way would she have to drive


    Karen out of Innovative Tech?


    When she saw Karen and Kevin so sweet and loving in the mall that day, she made up her mind


    that no matter what the circumstances were, she would make Karen suffer.


    There was no reason for Kevin to choose Karen. What was so good about her? She only knew how


    to work and work. She was as stiff as a log. On the surface, she seemed to be righteous. What kind


    of dirty things has she done behind her back? Why does everyone help her? Who the hell is she!


    "Miss Madonna, if Manager Emma is not willing to help you, I will help you."


    Just when Madonna felt that the whole world was against her, a gentle voice sounded behind her.


    She looked back and was a little stunned, but soon calmed down. She sneered and said, "It''s you."

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    "It''s me." The person smiled and walked to Madonna freely. The person picked up the expensive


    scarf on the table and said, "Manager Emma, it''s too bad that you don''t want this scarf."


    She put the scarf around her neck and said with a smile, "Look, it suits me better."


    Madonna looked at her thoughtfully. The red scarf hung on her body, shining like a me, like a


    torch in the dark¡ª


    Perhaps this was the only chance to trample Karen under her feet. She had to grasp it tightly.


    Madonna asked, "Why are you willing to help me?"


    The woman yed with the scarf on her neck gracefully and smiled, "Because I like this scarf."


    Madonna was stunned. When Madonna was about to ask for more answers, the woman continued,


    "I''ve heard about these things you have in your hand, if you send an email to people in the


    company, they would surely know where thesee from. Manager Emma certainly won''t do that.


    But I have a better way."


    As soon as she heard that there was another way, Madonna immediately threw all her worries


    away, and hurriedly asked, "What is it?"


    "Look for this special someone." The stranger took out a business card from her bag and handed it


    to Madonna. "As long as you contact him, he will tell you what to do."


    "Okay." Madonna took over the business card carefully and felt that the business card was heavy.


    She stared excitedly at the business card as if she was looking at a sharp sword stabbed in Karen''s


    chest.


    ......


    Karen didn''t have to work much recently. After taking a shower, shey in bed early, but she couldn''t


    fall asleep at all. So she took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Faye, who was far away.


    Her slender fingers moved quickly on the screen of her mobile phone and soon she typed, "Faye,


    how are you doing?"


    After sending the message, she received Faye''s quick reply, "I''m fed well, I''m enjoying life and there


    is this guy who makes love to me every night. What do you think?"


    Karen was embarrassed. She thought to herself, "Could Faye be moredy-like?"


    Making fun of love-making, it was something only Faye could do.


    Before Karen could reply, she received a second message from Faye, "Karen, has your man made


    love to you yet?"


    Karen felt nervous, could she say no?


    If she said it, she would definitely be scolded by Faye again. Not only would she be severely


    reprimanded, but Faye might also think Kevin had a hidden disease.


    After thinking for a while, she typed, "I''ve done what I should do."


    She was on the other side of the, but she felt that her little lie was quickly seen through by


    Faye and she quickly hid under the quilt.


    As soon as she sent out her message, Faye immediately sent a voice message, "Karen, tell me,


    how did your first time feel like? Did he only care about himself and not you? Or did he only care


    about your feelings and forget his own?"


    Karen blushed and her heartbeat fast when she heard that. Faye looked very pure and naive on the


    surface. How could she say such lustful words so bluntly?


    Karen was so shy that she didn''t dare reply, but Faye''s voice came like bombs, one voice message


    came after another.


    "Karen, I have to tell you, men hate women who act like dead fish on the bed, so when you make


    love, you have to take initiative."


    "Oh, I forgot that you don''t have such experience. Let me tell you, anyway, don''t be silent. Scream


    when you should. Don''t be shy. Men like it."


    "Karen, you shouldn''t just scream. You have to praise him. My Sebastian is like that. The more I


    praise Him, the fiercer he is. He can''t wait to squeeze me dry."


    Karen couldn''t help but wipe her sweat. She really wanted to see what Faye''s brain was made of.


    She had only told one lie, but Faye, on the other hand, had said so much.


    Faye''s voice continued, "Karen, reply to me quickly, tell me how about your first time feels like?"


    Karen, "..."


    Karen did not speak, and Faye started to fire messages again.


    "Oh, my first time was too long ago. I can''t remember how it felt anymore. Otherwise, why would I


    ask you?"


    "By the way, did your man wear a condom when you did it? What size did he wear? Tell me, I''ll bring


    a box back from Europe so that you can have great sex in the future."


    Just listening made Karen so shy that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground and get in, but Faye


    did not feel embarrassed at all and was still talking non-stop.


    Karen had never known that condoms had sizes, so she gently typed a few words, ¡°These things


    have sizes?"


    Faye began to talk again. "Karen, some men don''t like to wear condoms and think it feels better


    without them. But you''re still young. You''re in your prime. What if you have a baby? Will you keep


    it?"


    Karen could only send her three confused dots, "...".


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye added, "If you get pregnant and decide to keep the baby, your life will be taken over by the


    child for the rest of your life. If you don''t keep it, abortion will cause great harm to you as a woman."


    In fact, Karen had never thought about giving birth to a baby, because her rtionship with Kevin


    had not yet developed to this stage.


    However, if she and Kevin had a chance to have a baby in the future, she thought that she would


    keep it.


    Men like Kevin will certainly educate their child to be as excellent as he was. It would be better if he


    could have a boy.


    Suddenly realizing what she was thinking, Karen quickly looked up at the door, worried that Kevin


    would suddenly break in and read what she was thinking.


    Faye sent another voice message. "Tell me, I''m going to go shopping and I''ll buy them for you. Let''s


    see whose size is bigger, your man or my man..."


    Faye was a woman of action. As long as she said something, she would do it immediately. Karen


    could already imagine Faye sending her a package full of condoms.


    Visualizing it, Karen quickly shook her head and immediately sent a voice message, "Faye, no need


    to bother. I know how to buy them."


    Faye said, "Karen, are you afraid that your man''s ding dong is too small..?"


    Before she finished listening to this voice message, Karen heard the sound of the door opening.


    She was so terrified and hurriedly logged out of the chat, lying stiffly in bed.


    Kevin came over andy down next to her. "What''s too small?"


    "No, nothing..." Karen stammered. She could not tell Kevin that her best friend was asking if his


    penis size was too small.


    ......

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Karen looked at Kevin quietly. He wore a white robe with the belt casually tied around his waist. The


    robe was slightly open, so one could see his firm and fair chest. She wondered if there was


    anything else under his robe


    As she thought about it, she swallowed quickly.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin looked at Karen''s eyes and asked with a smile.


    Kevin''s low and seductive voice, reached Karen''s ears, interrupting the beautiful scene in her mind.


    Karen felt surprised that she could think of such an borate scene while looking at Kevin. Her face


    was burning.


    She felt that she was too embarrassed to face anyone, so she quickly turned back and said, "I''m


    going to sleep."


    Kevin squeezed over to her side, reached out his hand to touch her forehead, and then pulled her


    head away to face him. "Your face is so red, and your forehead is so hot. Are you not feeling well?"


    Kevin was very close. He was not wearing sses. His face looked much softer and his eyes were


    deep. He looked sexier than in the daytime.


    Karen''s heart beat faster and her face became hot. She began to think about it again.


    She quickly shook her head and secretly cursed Faye Reed in her heart. It was all her fault, that


    nasty girl had said so many dirty things to her, which made her feel dirty too.


    Looking at Karen acting so strangely, Kevin asked worriedly, "Karen?"


    "I''m fine. It''s gettingte. You should go to sleep." Karen had always felt that Kevin''s voice was very


    pleasant, especially when he called her name. Today, she hoped that Kevin would not call her name


    with such a pleasant voice.


    He definitely didn''t know that by listening to such a beautiful voice calling her name, she wanted to


    do some bad things to him.


    There were lustful ideas in her heart. Since Kevin was already her legal husband, she might pounce


    on him now.


    Karen was shocked by this idea again. It was all over. Faye Reed must have cast a spell on her.


    How could she have such an idea?


    Looking at Karen shaking her head again and muttering in a low voice, Kevin felt funny and said,


    "Karen, why are you..."


    "I''m fine. I''m really fine. I''m not thinking about anything. Don''t talk nonsense." Before Kevin could


    finish, Karen said this in a hurry, which made him even more confused. He didn''t know what she


    was doing.


    Kevin shook his head and sighed silently while looking at Karen who tucked herself into bed tightly.


    Karen hid under the quilt and moved slowly to the edge of the bed. She wanted to distance herself


    from Kevin without him knowing. Otherwise, she might not be able to control herself.


    However, as soon as she moved, Kevin stretched out his arm and pulled her back. He held her in


    his arms and said, "Sleep well."


    Uh...


    Karen didn''t dare move. Her breathing became very cautious. Sheid stiffly on against his chest.


    Her face was on his bare chest, so she could clearly feel his warm body temperature.


    The room suddenly became so quiet that she could clearly hear Kevin''s gradually increased


    breathing and elerated heartbeat.


    Something came to Karen''s mind. She moved and raised her head to look at him. At a nce, there


    seemed to be a fire burning in his eyes, which seemed to be burning her.


    "Kevin..." She did not know where her courage came from. She stretched out her slender palm to


    touch his handsome face, which was as perfect as a sculpture.


    "Don''t move," Kevin grabbed her hand and said in a hoarse voice, which made Karen feel a pain in


    her throat.


    "Kevin, actually..."


    Before Karen finished her words, Kevin pushed her away, got out of bed and left the room.


    Karen looked at his back as he left quickly and muttered what she had not finished. "Actually, I am


    willing."


    Kevin, who did not understand what she wanted to say, went to the other bathroom. He opened the


    faucet and took a cold shower.


    Although California was not as cold as other ces, it still took great courage to take a cold shower


    in the middle of the night.


    Under the cold water, Kevin''s mind was full of Karen''s adorable and naive face. Thinking about it,


    he felt that the water was not cold enough. He wanted to jump into an icy pool to cool down.


    In fact, there was a better solution, which was to go back to the room and let Karen help him solve


    the problem she had caused, but Kevin did not want to do so.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although Karen was his wife and he could do whatever he wanted her to do, still he respected all


    her decisions. As long as she didn''t nod and say she was willing, he would never force her.


    After showering in the bathroom for a long time and having cooled down, Kevin went to the balcony


    of the living room and lit a cigarette to take a smoke.


    Kevin has always had self-control in this kind of thing, how could he lose control in front of Karen so


    many times?


    After one cigarette was finished, Kevin smoked another. After a while, there were several cigarette


    butts in the ashtray.


    Perhaps, it was because Karen was his legal wife, and because of her identity, he would react this


    way when facing her.


    Thinking about it, Kevin had this conclusion.


    After smoking, Kevin went to the bathroom to rinse several times. He didn''t go back to his room until


    there was no smell of smoke in his mouth.


    In the room, Karen was already asleep, breathing evenly and slowly. Her beautiful face was slightly


    flushed, looking warm and beautiful.


    On the contrary, she was the one who had set the fire in him. Now, she slept so soundly while she


    made him take a cold bath for half an hour.


    Suddenly, Kevin had the urge to wake this culprit and make her take a cold shower too.


    However, he did not do it. Instead, hey down beside her, pulling her into his arms, and hugged


    her to sleep.


    That night, Kevin did not sleep at all, but Karen slept soundly and had a wonderful dream.


    When she woke up, she thought of her dream. She looked up at the window of the balcony, only to


    see that Momo was curled up there, but did not see Kevin.


    Why did the person who reads the newspaper every morning suddenly disappear?


    Karen turned around in confusion. As soon as she turned around, she saw a man lying next to her.


    His eyes were closed, his face flushed, and his breathing was fast.


    They had been married for so long. This was the first time that Karen had gotten up, but Kevin was


    still asleep.


    Kevin was like a biological clock. He woke up and slept on time every day. Nothing had changed


    this ever since they were together.


    Was Kevin ill?


    Thinking that Kevin might be ill, Karen quickly raised her hand and put it on his forehead. As soon


    as she touched it, it was so hot that she withdrew her hand.


    "Kevin, wake up, wake up..." Karen patted his face gently. Seeing that he did not respond, she


    added a little more strength.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    She was very worried, and Karen did not control her strength out of anxiety. The p was a little


    hard. Hearing the p, even Karen felt pain in her hand.


    "Karen?" Kevin slowly opened his eyes. His voice was low and hoarse, and his eyes were


    bloodshot and terribly red.


    "Kevin, you have a high fever. Get up quickly, let''s go to see a doctor." Karen held his arm and


    wanted to pull him up, but he was too heavy for her to pull.


    Kevin frowned and nced at her, then slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    "Kevin, don''t sleep. You can''t sleep anymore." Karen could not drag him out of bed. Kevin was


    losing consciousness again. She quickly picked up her mobile phone and was ready to call 911.


    She hadn''t dialed the number yet, and yet there was a phone calling in. The phone screen


    showed Amelia''s name. Karen remembered that she had never saved Amelia''s phone number.


    However, there was no time to think too much about it. She hurriedly answered, "Amelia..."


    Amelia did not wait for Karen to finish her words and hurriedly asked, "Mrs. Kyle, is Director Kevin


    by your side?"


    Every morning, Kevin would get up early and deal with the urgent affairs overseas through a video


    call. However, she did not see him this morning, and there were many things waiting for his


    decision.


    Amelia''s calls to Kevin''s work mobile phone and private mobile phone were all unanswered. She


    couldn''t contact Kevin at all, so she called Karen''s mobile phone.


    "Amelia, you called just in time. Kevin is having a high fever, and it is very serious. I am nning to


    call 911 for an emergency." Despite the urgency, Karen calmed down and clearly conveyed the


    situation to Amelia.


    "Mrs. Kyle, you don''t have to call 911. I''ll call someone right away." After that, Amelia hung up the


    phone immediately.


    Karen threw the phone to the side, quickly got out of bed, and found some ice cubes in the kitchen


    refrigerator. She wrapped them with a towel and applied them onto Kevin, hoping to relieve his


    fever.


    When she returned to the room, her cell phone rang frantically again. Karen picked it up and saw


    that it was Amelia calling again. When she answered the phone, she heard Amelia saying, "Mrs.


    Kyle, Director Kevin is allergic to penicillin. Do not give it to him."


    Karen nodded. "Okay."


    The call ended, which was unusual for Amelia, but Karen did not care.


    Karen put an ice towel on Kevin''s forehead with one hand and held his big hand with the other


    hand. "Kevin, does it feel better?"


    Knowing that he couldn''t hear her words, Karen could only hope that he could answer her clearly.


    After a while, she took away the ice bag, bent down, and put her forehead on his.


    His hot body temperature passed over through his skin, and for a moment, it was so warm that she


    was unwilling to part.


    It was Karen''s first time so close to him, and she looked at Kevin very carefully.


    He was really a good-looking person. His handsome face was like a work of art that had been


    carefully polished with time. Each line on his face was full of elegance and calmness, natural and


    refined.


    How could there be such a beautiful person? Even if she closed her eyes, it still made her


    heartthrob.


    Perhaps because Karen was too focused on this, she didn''t even notice Kevin open his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Karen''s serious look. He couldn''t help but say, "Have you looked


    enough?"


    This sudden voice was like thunder exploding in Karen''s ears, making her face and ears blush, she


    was stunned.


    At this time, she was surprised to find that she was so close to Kevin. The tip of their noses


    touched, their body temperatures were blended together, and they could hear each other''s


    breathing. Although Kevin''s eyes were gentle, they were like sharp swords that took her heart.


    "Ah." She gasped and bounced away quickly as if she got an electric shock.


    But Kevin didn''t want to let her go just like that. He was as fast as a cheetah hunting for prey. He


    held the back of Karen''s head with his hand and pushed her towards him. Then, he kissed her hard.


    His movements were so fast that Karen couldn''t respond in time.


    Their lips pressed against each other and rubbed against each other.


    Time seemed so sweet and fragrant at this moment.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Once again, her heart was taken by him.


    Not knowing how long it took, Kevin finally let go of the breathless Karen. He carefully held her face,


    gently touched her swollen and wet lips with his thick fingertips, and smiled faintly.


    Karen was still panting. Everything had happened so fast that she had not tasted it carefully.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at Kevin incredulously. Her red lips opened and she was


    about to say something, but Kevin pressed her lips back.


    "I need to rest," Kevin said with a smile. Then, he silently let go of Karen,y down on his own, and


    continued to sleep.


    Karen was a little confused. Looking at Kevin''s sleepy look, she felt embarrassed and funny. For a


    moment, she just froze, unable to think.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    This doorbell sounded like a heavenly sound, and Karen, who was at a loss, felt relieved. She


    quickly ran towards the door, but heard Kevin''s sexy and hoarse voice behind her, "Put on a coat


    first."


    She stopped and looked back, but Kevin still had his eyes closed, as if he had never spoken.


    Karen turned around absent-mindedly. After a long time, she raised her hand and touched her lips


    gently. Then she said in a voice that only she could hear, "Alright.¡±


    Looking at herself in her pajamas, she knew she couldn''t go out like this. She quickly took a coat


    and put it on before opening the door.


    Karen looked around and saw that Amelia and Nick had arrived. She hurriedly opened the door.


    The door opened, and Amelia and the others rushed in immediately. Without saying hello to Karen,


    they rushed to the bedroom.


    Karen was stunned and hurried to follow her. She saw that a doctor had taken a syringe to


    administer some medicine.


    "What are you doing?" Karen asked. These people in white coats were not familiar. As soon as they


    rushed into the house, they had injected an unconscious Kevin. She had no time to think about it


    and was about to stop them.


    Amelia blocked her. "Karen, they are Director Kevin''s private doctors. They have been with Director


    Kevin for many years and know his physical condition very well. Please don''t disturb them."


    Karen did not notice that Amelia had changed her tone, and her tone was still a little cold. She was


    only worried about Kevin''s health.


    She watched these people get busy, but she couldn''t help them at all. She was even regarded as an


    outsider by these people, so she didn''t get close to them.


    Karen pursed her lips and felt a little ufortable. It seemed that all of them had been by Kevin''s


    side for many years, and everyone knew him so well. She was Kevin''s wife, but she knew nothing


    about him.


    After injecting a needle, several doctors carried Kevin onto the stretcher they brought with them,


    shielding him and carried him away.


    They worked at top speed. Before Karen came to her senses, Kevin had been carried away.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Karen came to her senses and hurried to follow them, but was stopped by Amelia. "Karen, Director


    Kevin has us to take care of him, you won''t need to bother. You should go to work."


    Amelia''s words made Karen feel very ufortable. It was obvious that she regarded Karen as an


    outsider.


    Her husband was sick, and she couldn''t be at his side. Karen felt distressed as if someone had


    pped her in the face.


    Only then did she realize that she had never really walked into Kevin''s life. Kevin''s family


    background, his work, and everything about him seemed to be untouchable to her.


    Now that even when Kevin was sick, she couldn''t take care of him as a wife.


    She questioned if Kevin was really her husband.


    Karen bit her lip. The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. On one hand, she


    was worried about Kevin. On the other hand, she was flustered.


    "Woof..." The sensible Momo felt Karen was in a bad mood, rubbed her feet, andforted her with


    a few more sounds.


    Karen bent down and stroked her head. "Momo, Uncle Kevin is sick, but Mommy couldn''t take care


    of him. Do you think Mommy is useless?"


    "Woof, woof..." Momo called out a few times, licked Karen''s hand, andforted her this way.


    "Thank you Momo." Karen patted her head. "Momo, go and y. I''m ready to go to work."


    Innovative Tech was now in trouble. The issues between the Gook family and Star Glow had not yet


    subsided, and Kevin was ill and away.


    It was not Karen''s ce to deal with such important matters and decision-making, but if she could


    do her job well, it would mean that she could share some of Kevin''s burdens.


    Recently, because Innovative Tech''s sales were at a new low, the employees were all affected.


    Their morale at work was not very high.


    Karen did not know if Kevin was incapable of fighting against the Gook family or perhaps he was


    still waiting for the right moment tounch his counterattack.


    Some of the colleagues in the office were chatting while others were browsing on social media.


    None of them were working. The situation was very worrying.


    She sighed quietly and then packed up her emotions. She turned on herputer and was ready to


    start another day''s work.


    She first checked some customers'' information, and then she called them one by one to see if she


    could seize the opportunity to meet them and discuss new projects.


    Several calls were made, but most of them hung up quickly, citing that they were busy as an


    excuse, which made Karen feel very humiliated.


    For most of the morning, Karen had spent her time rubbing her nose and worrying about Kevin''s


    condition. At ten o''clock in the morning, Kevin finally called her on the phone.


    Looking at the familiar number on the screen, Karen''s hand trembled slightly. She slid her fingers


    across the screen several times because she was too anxious.


    When she finally picked up, she heard Kevin''s low and hoarse voice on the phone. "Karen, where


    are you?"


    "I''m working at the office." Hearing Kevin''s voice, Karen''s nerves, which had been tense up for the


    whole morning, finally rxed.


    As soon as Karen spoke, there was a long silence on the other side of the phone. It seemed that


    Kevin did not intend to say the next sentence.


    Karen waited and was about to speak when she heard Kevin say, "Then you should go back to


    work."


    "Kevin..." Karen stopped him and pursed her lips. "Do you feel better?"


    "I''m not dead yet."


    Kevin''s indifferent voice passed from the phone receiver to Karen''s ear, which made her feel hurt


    and angry.


    She bit her lip and said with some anger, "It''s good news that you haven''t died. That''s all. I have to


    get back to work."


    "Okay." The man on the other side snorted coldly and hung up the phone first.


    Looking at the dark screen of her mobile phone, Karen''s heart seemed to contract quickly, and she


    could not breathe properly.


    She was worried about his illness for the whole morning. She was so worried that she could not sit


    still. But before she could ask him about his situation, he had hung up the phone on her.


    Karen stared at the phone screen, and it lit up again. It was Amelia who called this time.


    Amelia called Karen and asked her to go to Rovio Hospital.


    Rovio Hospital was a very famous private hospital. It was known that the medical staff were more


    advanced and aplished than at the Huntington Hospital, and of course it was also ridiculously


    expensive.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Karen was still a little angry at Kevin''s attitude when he spoke just now, it was impossible


    to keep being angry with him. She had to see with her own eyes that he was safe and sound before


    she could feel at ease.


    After the call with Amelia, Karen took the day off and went home to make some vegetable porridge.


    People who had a high fever should eat some light food. It was almost one o''clock in the afternoon


    when she rushed from her home to Rovio Hospital.


    Rovio Hospital was heavily guarded. Ordinary people couldn''t get in, so Amelia had been waiting


    outside the security guardhouse.


    Seeing Karen, she greeted her with a smile. "Mrs. Kyle, sorry about my tone this morning, it was


    because I was worried about Director Kevin''s health. Please don''t take it to heart."


    "It''s okay." Karen did not care about her tone. What she cared about was that Kevin had been ill,


    and as his wife, she could do nothing.


    She and Kevin were supposed to be a close couple, but this morning she felt there was actually


    nothing between them.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, they arrived at Kevin''s ward. Amelia said, "This is Director


    Kevin''s ward. I won''t go in."


    Karen nodded and said, "Sorry to bother you."


    The door was ajar, and Karen looked through the crack of the door and saw a middle-aged woman


    in her fifties preparing food for Kevin.


    The woman took out various exquisite small boxes of food and ced them on the table one by


    one. Each of her movements seemed very experienced. It could be seen that she often did these


    things.


    Seeing that someone had prepared so much food for Kevin, Karen looked at the thermal lunch box


    in her hands and hid it behind her unconsciously, not wanting Kevin to see the cold food she


    prepared for him.


    Karen pushed the door open and walked in. The woman immediately looked at her and her eyes fell


    on the lunch box in her hand. The woman was curious.


    The ward was a suite with a living room. The living room was a resting area, which was decorated


    with all kinds of furniture and household appliances.


    Since she did not see Kevin in the living room, Karen was not sure that Kevin was in the ward at all.


    Karen looked at the woman and smiled awkwardly. "Is this Kevin''s ward?"


    The woman looked at Karen up and down for a long time before pointing to the room inside. "Young


    Master is in the inner room."


    "Thank you!" Karen smiled and nodded politely at the woman. She put the lunch box she brought on


    the side table and went into the room to see Kevin.


    In the ward, Kevin, dressed in a white hospital gown, sat on the bed with an IV in his left hand and a


    newspaper in his right.


    "Kevin." Karen called him, but he did not raise his head, as if he did not hear her voice.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Kevin ignored her, so she felt a little awkward. She stood still and did not know whether to go in or


    to leave.


    After a long while, Kevin looked up. His eyes were cold and calm under those golden frames. "Why


    are you here?"


    Kevin had showered with cold water so as to calm himself from making love to Karen. That cold


    shower had given him a high fever and he went into aa. This woman still had the mood to go to


    work. She had left him aside and didn''t care for him. What a heartless woman.


    Kevin''s face and attitude made Karen feel that he did not wee her here. She felt uneasy and


    pursed her lips. "Special Assistant Amelia asked me toe to see you."


    Special Assistant Amelia had asked her toe. If he didn''t let Amelia call her, would she note


    at all?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kevin frowned, and his voice became colder and calmer. "Well, you''ve seen me. Go back to work


    then."


    "Oh... Okay." Karen forcibly suppressed the sadness in her heart, nodded with a smile, turned


    around, and left.


    This woman would really leave!


    Kevin looked at her back. His eyes were dark and furious. The newspaper in his right hand was


    crumpled.


    When she walked towards the door of the room, Karen suddenly stopped and took a deep breath.


    She turned around and red at him. "Kevin, you f*cking b*stard!"


    She had been worried about him for the whole morning. Now that she finally saw him, but he asked


    her to leave.


    Usually he would remind her that he was her husband. What kind of husband doesn''t let his wife


    see her sick husband?


    The more Karen thought about it, the more upset she felt. The more she thought about it, the


    angrier she became. Her nose twitched and two drops of crystal-clear tears fell from the corners of


    her eyes uncontrobly.


    She raised her hand and wiped hard. She bit her lip and said, "Kevin, go to hell. It''s none of my


    business whether you die or not. Just pretend I never knew you."


    Karen''s sudden outburst of temper shocked Kevin. While he was shocked, he saw Karen''s tears


    dripping down.


    Kevin''s heart twitched for no reason. The pain spread in his heart. He had never experienced this


    kind of feeling before.


    He still remembered that when she had provoked Charlie, and was locked up in the police station,


    she didn''t even shed a tear. But now...


    "Come here." Kevin''s voice became much softer unconsciously, and he even waved to her.


    "What am I to you? Someone you can order around?" Karen was also stubborn. She would not


    listen so easily.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows. "Are you noting?"


    Karen ignored him and rubbed her eyes hard. She hated herself for crying in front of this man.


    When did she be so fond of crying?


    "Then I''lle over." Kevin pretended to pull out the needle in his hand.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to die?" Karen was shocked and rushed over to stop him.


    "If I die, you will be a widow." Kevin said seriously, but there was a smile in his eyes under


    those golden frames.


    "You..." Karen did not know that this man also had such a quick tongue, but he spoke in a serious


    way.


    Kevin raised his hand and touched Karen''s face. His rough thumb gently wiped away the tears from


    her eyes. "Come, tell me, why are you crying?"


    Karen bit her lip and said fiercely, "I''m afraid that if you die, I''ll be a widow."


    Kevin lowered his head andughed in a low voice. He reached out to hold her and whispered,


    "Stupid!"


    You are stupid! Your whole family is stupid!


    Karen really wanted to scold back, but he held her so tightly as if he wanted to crush her into his


    warm chest.


    How could he be so powerful? He held her so tightly with only one hand. No matter how hard Karen


    struggled, she could not break free.


    "Don''t move."


    A deep voice sounded on her head, with breathtaking hoarseness.


    The two simple words were like a spell, making Karen lose all the strength to resist.


    Kevin smiled with satisfaction and put his chin on her head. Her hair was very smooth and soft, and


    there was a faint fragrance, which felt veryfortable.


    And Karen, who was in his arms, was irritated that she gave in so easily while unconsciously biting


    her lips.


    His breath was on top of her, and his heartbeat was on her side. For some reason, she felt at ease.


    "Young Master, the dishes are ready." Aunt Jen, who was in charge of Kevin''s food, came in at this


    awkward time. When she saw them together, she quickly left.


    Kevin let go of Karen and said, "Eat with me?"


    Karen nodded.


    Kevin didn''t ask the nurse to help him, so Karen had to help him. She held the infusion bag high in


    one hand and held its holder on the other hand. Kevin was really like a young master, who didn''t


    care about anything.


    After everything was settled, Karen sat down opposite him. Kevin waved his hand and said, "Sit


    down beside me."


    Karen nced at the woman who made the food surreptitiously. Her sixth sense told her that the


    woman didn''t wee her very much, so she just sat there and didn''t move.


    Kevin''s slender fingers tapped the table as usual. His eyes narrowed. He didn''t speak until Aunt Jen


    finished cing the food, "Aunt Jen, there''s nothing else for you to do now. You may go."


    Aunt Jen opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she knew Kevin''s temper too well.


    She nodded and said, "Young master, young madam, take care."


    The words "Young Madam" choked Karen so hard that she almost spat out a mouthful of spit, and


    her delicate and beautiful face blushed red.


    Kevin looked at her surprised look and said, "The woman just now is thedy who has been


    responsible for my diet. You may call her Aunt Jen in the future."


    He had drivers, like Mr. Watson, loyal assistants like Amelia and Nick, the aunt in charge of food,


    and Aunt Jen. This was exactly how they described the ultra-rich.


    Kevin had said that he used to do business abroad. What kind of business did he do? Why did it


    feel like his real identity was more frightening than just being the director of the Innovative Tech?


    Kevin waved his hand again and said, "Sit down beside me and feed me."


    "You can move your right hand," Karen said in a low voice. The needle was stuck in Kevin''s left


    hand. His right hand could just hold her so tightly just now. Why couldn''t he pick up the food now?


    "I usually eat with my left hand." Kevin''s voice sounded a little dissatisfied, but a faint smile


    appeared on his sexy lips.


    Karen knew that Kevin was good at lying. When had she ever seen him eat with his left hand?


    But seeing that he was ill, Karen decided to endure his orders. After all, as he said, if something


    really happened to him, she would be a widow.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Karen got up and sat down beside Kevin. She nced at the table and found that there were more


    than a dozen dishes, most of which were spicy food, which was not suitable for patients after a high


    fever.


    After looking around, Karen fixed her eyes on a delicious bowl of porridge.


    Even if Karen didn''t know much about medicine, she knew that the porridge had the effect of


    nourishing women and was healthy. She couldn''t let Kevin drink this given his condition.


    Kevin usually ate lightly, and these dishes were also made by this aunt. Why did she make such


    dishes when she knew he was sick?


    After ncing around, Karen looked at Kevin doubtfully. "Are you sure these dishes were prepared


    for you by Aunt Jen?"


    "No." Kevin looked at Karen with deep and gentle eyes. "I have already eaten. These are specially


    prepared for you by Aunt Jen."


    Karen asked in surprise, "Was it prepared for me?"


    Kevin nodded.


    His simple words swept away the unhappiness that was left in Karen''s heart. It turned out that as


    she was worried about him, he had also missed her.


    "Thank you!" Karen looked at Kevin and smiled. She picked up her chopsticks and began to eat.


    Because of what had happened to Kevin that day, Karen was so worried that she was not in the


    mood to have breakfast, and lunch had been postponed until now. She was really hungry, so she


    didn''t look very elegant while she ate.


    Kevin looked at her with deep eyes. After a long time, he said, "Were you hurt today?"


    Karen was not a person who easily shed tears. Kevin remembered this clearly. His intuition told him


    that she must have been very upset.


    Karen paused to pick up the food, looked up at him, and said in a choked voice, "Yes I was hurt."


    "Tell me. If anyone dares to bully you, I will take revenge." Kevin''s words sounded like a joke, but he


    paid attention to every subtle change of her expression.


    "You''re the one who hurt me." Karen really wanted to say so, but after thinking about it, she decided


    not to. Even if she said it, he could not give himself two ps on the face for her.


    "Knock knock¡ª"


    Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Nick pushed the door open and


    walked in. He put a document in front of Kevin and said, "Director Kevin, this document needs your


    signature."


    Nick brought the documents over to Kevin and showed them to him one by one. Then he spoke to


    Kevin in French.


    Karen didn''t understand what he was talking about. She could only make out some words, it


    sounded like they were discussing something that Kevin wanted to buy.


    While they were talking, Kevin had finished reading the documents. He took the pen handed over


    by Nick and signed his full name¡ª Leo Kevin Kyle.


    Nick put away the documents and left. Kevin nced casually at a lunchbox on the tea table.


    Kevin had a fond memory of this thermal container. Thest time, Karen had prepared simple sushi


    in it for him.


    "What''s that?" He looked at the thermal lunch box on the other side of the side table and asked


    softly.


    Karen followed his gaze and looked over. When she saw the thermal lunch box she brought over,


    she stammered, "No, it''s nothing."


    "Huh?" Kevin raised his eyebrows and looked at Karen quietly.


    Karen was flustered, so she had to say honestly, "I brought you vegetable porridge. I was worried


    that you wouldn''t like it, so I didn''t take it out for you."


    Kevin coughed lightly and said very seriously, "Karen, you are not me. How would you know that I


    don''t like it? You haven''t asked me and haven''t given me a chance to choose. How can you decide


    for me?"


    At that time, when he had decided to marry Karen, he would try to ept everything about her,


    whether it was good or bad.


    But recently, Karen gave him the feeling that she didn''t trust him.


    Karen lowered her head and whispered like a child who had done something wrong, "Okay, I won''t


    make decisions for you without asking for your opinion in the future."


    Seeing Karen lowering her head like a small child, Kevin felt that it was a little funny and said, "I''m


    actually hungry. Please bring me a bowl."


    "Alright." Karen took the lunch box and said, "This is kale porridge. It may be a little bit bitter. Is that


    alright with you?"


    "I''m not a picky eater." Kevin was actually very picky. He was only not picky when Karen cooks. He


    could eat whatever she made.


    Just likest time, although he knew that he was allergic to onion, he still ate it. In the end, he had


    to get an injection at the hospital.


    After they had gotten married, he had been working very hard to be a good husband.


    "Is it nice?" Karen looked at him and asked with a smile.


    "Not bad." This time, Kevin generously praised her and ate a big mouthful.


    Seeing Kevin eat the porridge she had cooked personally, a hint of sweetness rose in her heart, as


    if she was getting closer to him.


    Kevin usually wouldn''t say nice words to her, but when he knew that her hands and feet were cold,


    he would prepare gloves and warmers for her, he showed his care with actions.


    During this period of time, she slept very well every night. She had rarely woken up because of cold


    hands and feet like before.


    Kevin was eating the porridge when Amelia Gray knocked on the door, apanied by a doctor.


    The doctor was the one who had given Kevin the injection. Karen had seen him in the morning.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor''s eyes swept over Karen and finally fell on the bowl of porridge that Kevin had eaten.


    "Young Master, your fever hasn''t subsided, and it may cause other symptoms at any time. So


    please eat food that is strictly made by us for the time being. It will be bad if it bes a bacterial


    infection."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Karen felt very ufortable, which clearly meant that her food was


    not clean.


    Yes, she admitted that she knew Kevin less than they did. They were all people who had been at


    Kevin''s side for a long time and had a close rtionship with him, but she was Kevin''s wife!


    Just as Karen was distressed, Kevin suddenly held on to her. His low and deep voice sounded


    slowly and firmly in her ear, "Special Assistant Amelia, Dr. Steven, let me introduce my wife, Karen


    Daly, to you."


    My wife, Karen Daly!


    These simple words quickly pierced her heart, softened it instantly, and she looked at Kevin quietly


    and tenderly.


    He was right, from the day they got married, Karen Daly was no longer Miss Daly, but Mrs. Kyle.


    Kevin looked at Karen again, and his eyes softened. "Karen, Special Assistant Amelia, and Dr.


    Steven have been working with me for a long time. We seem to be working together, but in fact, we


    are all friends. They are like my rtives."


    Kevin''s words were very pleasant, but once again emphasized the true rtionship between them.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Amelia and the others had been with him for many years. He treated them like friends and rtives,


    but more importantly, Karen was his wife.


    Doctor Steven also knew that what he had just said was too impolite. He smiled awkwardly and


    said, "Mrs. Kyle, nice to meet you!"


    Karen smiled politely and said. "Hello, Dr. Steven!"


    Amelia added, "This morning because I was too anxious, my tone towards Mrs. Kyle was impolite.


    Please forgive me."


    They had been by Kevin''s side for many years. They were capable of handling affairs and were


    trusted by him. After so many years, they seemed to have be half of Kevin''s family.


    It was because they knew Kevin too well and knew that he wouldn''t get sick easily. If he ever got


    sick, it would be very serious. That was why things had unfolded the way they did this morning.


    Because they hadn''t known Karen for a long time, they naturally regarded Karen as an outsider


    during an emergency. Only after, did they feel something was not right?


    Karen was about to speak when Kevin said, "Karen, do you know what a marriage certificate


    means?"


    Karen was a little confused and did not know what Kevin wanted to say.


    Kevin looked at Amelia and Dr. Steven and said slowly, "In theory, if two people get their marriage


    certificate, it means that they will give their lives to each other. Let''s suppose I am seriously ill today,


    I will have to get my family''s signature to save me, and the person who can give this signature is


    you¡ªKaren!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In Karen''s opinion, a marriage registration was for two people to start living together. If things went


    well, they could continue to live together. If things do not go well, they could break up anytime.


    She had never thought that in Kevin''s eyes, a marriage certificate was so important. In other words,


    he was willing to entrust his life to her.


    Hearing his words, Amelia and Dr. Steven looked at each other. What Kevin said was not


    unreasonable. If there were an emergency, among the people in the room, only Karen would have


    this right.


    Kevin continued to say, "If you want to change my medicine, help me change it quickly. After that,


    you may leave. Don''te in and disturb me if you have nothing to do."


    "Yes." The doctor quickly changed Kevin''s infusion bag and administered medicine for him. "Young


    master, there is a small amount of sleeping draught in this medicine. You can take a nap after taking


    it."


    As soon as the doctor and Amelia left, Kevin looked at Karen with keen eyes and patted on the bed.


    "Come and lie down with me for a while."


    "Okay." Karen walked over andy down beside him.


    As soon as shey down, Kevin stretched out his arm and held her in his arms. He buried his head


    between her shoulders and neck and smelled her fragrance. "Karen..."


    "Huh?" Karen did not struggle and let him hold her.


    "I didn''t see you when I woke up here today. I don''t know why I felt so disappointed." Kevin''s low


    and sexy voice came over her head. When he spoke, his breath surrounded her head, which made


    her heart beat faster and her face blush again. His words were not terms of endearment, but they


    made her feel more moved than if they were.


    Karen guessed that Kevin must have been an expert at flirting with girls. However, for someone like


    him, there was no need to flirt, there must have already been a lot of beautiful women pouncing on


    him.


    Karen did not answer him with her voice. She gently held his waist and rubbed her face against his


    chest. "Kevin, I won''t let you down anymore."


    If such a thing would happen again in the future, Karen would not allow others to take Kevin away,


    and she would definitely apany him to take care of him as his wife.


    Kevin did not answer. Shey in his arms for a long time and was so tired that her muscles were


    almost cramped. She looked up at him quietly and saw that he had already fallen asleep.


    The doctor had just said that he added a sleeping draught in Kevin''s medicine. She wanted him to


    have a good sleep first, which would help him recover.


    Karen took his hand away carefully and gently moved in his arms, wanting to change to a more


    comfortable position to lie beside him.


    However, although she just moved slightly. Kevin, who was already asleep, subconsciously


    tightened his arms.


    Karen couldn''t help but frown. Her tender lips slightly raised, and her arms around Kevin


    unconsciously tightened.


    ......


    It was drizzling, the temperature dropped several degrees in an instant as if winter had officially


    begun in an instant.


    However, not only were the people of California not affected by the cold weather, but it was lovelier


    than ever these days.


    When the news that the current leader of Rovio, known as Leo Kyle, was about to move the


    domestic headquarters to California, all the elites in business from all over the country gathered in


    California to make a scene. For a moment, it was so lively that it added new scenery to the cold


    winter.


    Rovio Corp was going to develop in California and move the headquarters there, which meant it


    was a gold mine. The entry of Rovio would bring greater business opportunities.


    Some people came here to investigate the market, and some people came here to see the head of


    the Rovio, Leo Kyle, hoping to cooperate with Rovio.


    Amongst those who wanted to see the head of Rovio, was Charlie, son of the Gook family.


    He wanted to gain more trust from his father, Bernard, and to gain greater power, so the most direct


    and effective way was to find a way to cooperate with Rovio.


    He had already sent his secretary to deliver several invitations to Rovio, but every time, the head of


    Rovio had responded that he was busy and did not have time at the moment.


    One or two times was already a lot, but Charlie had been rejected more than ten times. He didn''t


    even get on the waiting list for appointments. Charlie''s patience was almost worn out.


    Looking at Charlie, who was sitting at his desk and frowning, Duncan wanted to speak several


    times. In the end, he couldn''t help but say, "Young master Charlie, I heard that the person who


    wants to see him have been already assigned to appointment three monthster. It''s really not easy


    to meet him. He''s not trying to avoid us."


    "Appointments three monthster? Let''s think if there are any other shortcuts. The sooner we see


    him, the better." Charlie had just taken over some of the Gook family''s businesses, but many high-


    level executives seemed to be not very satisfied with him.


    Therefore, he was eager to meet Rovio''s Leo Kyle and cooperate with him so that those people who


    looked down upon him would know his power.


    Duncan thought for a moment and said, "Young master Charlie, I heard some news recently, but I


    don''t know if it''s true."


    Charlie looked at Duncan coldly. "If you have anything to say, just say it. Why are you making me


    guess?"


    Duncan added, "The Kyle family is low-profile. No media has ever taken photos of Leo Kyle. His


    personal life has always been the focus of people''s attention, but no one has heard anything about


    it. But recently I heard that he is very fond of women. Some people say he can take on 6 women a


    night."


    Hearing this, Charlie''s eyes lit up, but it was not easy for him to believe the rumor. He asked,


    "Where did you hear this news?¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    None of the major media could get such explosive news about Leo Kyle. How did they get it and


    who would have the courage to expose such news?


    The Kyle family was a well-known family, which was rich and noble and also put great importance


    on the etiquette of family members. Therefore, there wasn''t any bad news or scandals about the


    Kyle family in the past few years.


    Either they hid deep enough or they really trained themselves to be restrained. Anyways, the Kyle


    family always gave people the impression that they were low-key and polite.


    Hearing such news, Charlie was very excited but also felt a little worried at the same time.


    If the news were true, then he would ask Duncan to find a few beautiful women to serve Leo Kyle.


    If the news were false, sending women to Leo Kyle would be pointless which might even cause


    trouble to himself.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    So before deciding to do this, Charlie must know the source of the news and how reliable it was.


    Of course, Duncan knew what was going through Charlie''s mind, so he told Charlie about


    everything he had learned about the news, "Master, when I first heard this news, I had already


    asked our guy to investigate it."


    Charlie asked urgently, "So, what have you found?"


    Charlie hoped that the news was true. It would be great if sending him a few women could impress


    him. Moreover, Charlie thought that he had great ways of finding women.


    "I''ve asked someone to follow the clues, and finally found out that the news came from Starbiz


    Entertainment Company. The news was spread by a main actress from the crew." Meanwhile,


    Duncan quickly took out his mobile phone and showed a photo. "This is the actress named Pris,


    she has be very popr recently.¡±


    The woman in the photo was wearing heavy makeup, so it was very hard to see her true


    appearance. But judging from her facial features, it could be seen that she was a beautiful girl.


    Duncan continued, "Pris imed to be Starbiz''s Leo Kyle''s girlfriend. At first, everyone thought


    that she just wanted to be popr by exploiting his name and to increase her poprity in the


    company. Then, she really showed a photo of her and Leo Kyle with the mansion of the Kyle family


    in the United States as the background of the picture."


    "Find out the other photos and let me have a look." As Charlie was listening to this, he became


    even more excited, as if he had caught a life-changing chance.


    Duncan quickly looked through a few more pictures and found two other photos. "Young master


    Charlie, do you think that this mansion is the same as the one described by the media?"


    Charlie asked Duncan to send the photos to theputer, so he could see them closely.


    The mansion in the photo was not magnificent. Instead, it gave off an impression of a leisure vi.


    This photo looked simr to the description in the news that the media spread. As the Kyle family


    was known to be low-profile, they were quite sure that this was the mansion that belonged to the


    Kyle family in America.


    As for the other photo, there was a man in the photo. The man was wearing a blue suit that gave off


    a strong and dominant aura.


    As for his appearance, the man was very good-looking. He had definitely inherited the excellent


    genes of the Kyle family. He looked like in his 28. That man was definitely Leo Kyle.


    The paparazzi spent a lot of effort to get a picture of Leo Kyle but still failed. Who would have


    known, that ultimately it would be revealed by an amateur?


    "It seems that this matter is true." Charlie stood up excitedly and walked around. After thinking for a


    while, he said, "Find a way to arrange a meeting with that famous actress named Pris, I want to


    confirm the news through her personally.¡±


    They wanted to see Leo Kyle again and again but never seeded. In Charlie''s opinion, they might


    not share the same interests.


    Now that he got his hands on such exciting little news, Charlie must seize this opportunity.


    Duncan looked embarrassed and said, "Young master, I went to invite her when I got the newsst


    night, but she has a bad temper, and she didn''t want to meet with us."


    "You can''t even do that?" Charlie smirked. "You can''t even convince a little girl? Do you want me to


    invite her by myself instead?"


    Duncan wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. "That girl is associated with Leo Kyle. Even if we


    ignore her wishes, we still have to show some respect to Leo Kyle."


    "I''ll see her in person, then." This woman had all these photos in her hand, which showed that her


    rtionship with Leo Kyle was absolutely not an ordinary one. Charlie thought that maybe he could


    get to know more about Leo Kyle through this woman.


    "I''ll arrange it now," said Duncan who then turned around and was about to do what his master had


    told him to.


    "Duncan." Charlie stopped him. "No matter if the news were true or not, you''d better find some


    good-looking women first. Choose a few different ones. There will definitely be one that will fit Leo


    Kyle¡®s preference."


    Duncan said with a cheeky smile, "Young Master Charlie, don''t worry. I am good at this aspect. I


    can guarantee you that the woman chosen are all top beauties. By that time, Young Master Charlie,


    you may even have a go first."


    Charlie grabbed the teacup from the table and threw it at Duncan. ¡°You idiot!"


    "Young Master Charlie, you used to..." Before he could finish his words, Charlie red at him.


    Duncan quickly changed the subject. "I was wrong. In your heart, there will only be Miss Daly."


    "What did you say?" An idea popped up in Charlie''s mind.


    Although this idea was despicable, it was already in Charlie''s mind at the moment.


    "Young master Charlie, what do you want me to say?" Duncan asked carefully and cautiously.


    "Who were those people who cooperated with him and who is Starbiz''s, Leo Kyle? What kind of


    woman he''d never see before? An ordinary woman doesn''t catch his eyes." Charlie tried to


    suppress some thoughts and added, "When you look for women, use the second daughter of the


    Daly family as a standard."


    "Young master Charlie..." Duncan wanted to say something, but he was shut down by Charlie''s cold


    stare.


    He was muttering secretly that his Young master Charlie was trying to make his job harder. The


    second daughter of the Daly Family gets more and more beautiful each day. It would be impossible


    to find a woman as beautiful as the second daughter of the Daly family.


    If his Young master didn''t fall in love with the second daughter of the Daly Family, he could just


    present him to Charlie, then he would not need to look for the women everywhere anymore.


    Duncan was surprised by his thoughts. He looked up and patted his chest to calm himself down.


    If his Young master knew this idea, the Young master would definitely kill him. But little did Duncan


    know, Charlie just had the same idea as his.


    Duncan''s mind was hung up on Karen. The same Karen who used to be in love with Charlie and is


    now married to someone else.


    In the past, Karen''s heart was full of Charlie''s love, and the same goes for Charlie too.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Although Karen was as attractive as the first time she met Charlie, she no longer appreciated his


    existence anymore.


    Now that Karen only cared about the man from the Kyle family, Charlie felt a tinge of jealousy.


    For a man who could only afford a cheaper car, which was only worth a hundred thousand dors,


    why would she choose to marry Kevin? What did he do to win Karen''s heart?


    All kinds of emotions welled up in Charlie''s mind. He felt like something that once belonged to him


    was snatched away.


    In all his life, he always got what he wanted. He must win Karen back from Kevin.


    He continued, "Hispany is in danger now, but he still has not made a move yet. What on earth


    is he thinking about? Did I overestimate him? Maybe he is not as great as I think he is?"


    Duncan said, "Young Master, the Gook family is one of the strongest family here. Once the news is


    exposed, mostpanies will not cooperate with Innovative Tech anymore. In that case, his


    company will need a miracle to turn the situation around."


    In the beginning, Charlie was still treating thatpany as apetitor, but now he found out that


    Kevin is not as strong as he thought. It seemed that he really overestimated the important


    individual.


    "Karen, why did you stay by the side of such a useless man? Come back to me. I can give you all


    that you want, isn''t that better?" Charlie ignored Duncan''s existence and murmured to himself.


    Duncan added, "Young Master, do you need me to warn Kevin? He''s too dull to understand the real


    purpose of you is to win Miss Karen back."


    "Go and arrange a meeting with him." Charlie spat out, "I want to meet him and let him know the


    difference between us. He doesn''t deserve the woman I love."


    ......


    It had been a few days after Kevin recovered from a fever, and Kevin had already left for a business


    trip for a few days, but Karen was still stuck in that day.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen felt that Kevin was acting very strangely that day. He spoke to her in a very seductive voice,


    and he looked at her with a very gentle gaze that she had never experienced before.


    That day, she said she will rest with Kevin for a while, but in the end, she slept longer than him.


    When she woke up, she looked at Kevin''s charming eyes. His gaze was so charming, yet it


    appeared to mix with emotions.


    When she was about to say something, he suddenly lowered his head and kissed her hard. He


    kissed her so hard she could not catch her breath, then he said something.


    "Karen, are your lips made from poppy?"


    Karen didn''t know what he meant and tried to rify, but when she saw his naughty smile, Karen


    instantly knew that poppy is something poisonous and leaves a longsting stain once you''ve


    touched it!


    Thinking about what Kevin said, Karen subconsciously pursed her lips, which still felt numb from his


    kiss.


    "Karen, what is on your mind? I am already here for a long time, but you still ignored me."


    Faye''s voice brought Karen cruelly back to reality. Karen then saw Faye staring at her in


    disappointment.


    Karen quickly poured her a cup of tea and said, "Sweetheart, I am sorry you have to bear with me


    like this. Here, have a cup of tea."


    Faye sat down in front of Karen and picked up the teacup, then, she took a sip of tea, but she did


    not stop staring at Karen.


    Faye looked at Karen for a long time and said, "Look at your face, it''s glowing. It''s written all over


    your face. I''m in love! I''m in love!"


    Faye''s voice was very loud, and she didn''t care if there were other people around them. As soon as


    she said this, everyone at the table next to them turned and look at them.


    Karen red at her and said, "Miss Reed, can we take care of our image? Don''t make us a joke to


    people around us, okay?"


    Faye red at the men who looked at them while getting rid of her coat. "Such a beautiful woman is


    sitting here, they had already cast their eyes on you from the beginning. It''s just that you were too


    busy thinking about your man and didn''t notice."


    When Faye walked into the restaurant, she did not look for Karen immediately, instead, she was


    following those men''s eyes. She would definitely find Karen from the men''s gazes.


    As Faye expected, following the gaze of the two performers, she saw Karen sitting in the corner.


    She was in her beautiful dream and was not aware of the gazes around her.


    By seeing Karen so in love, it meant that she had already gotten over her past rtionship. Faye


    was very happy for Karen.


    "It seems that the only way to stop you from talking so much is to stuff your mouth with more food."


    Karen handed the menu over to Faye. "I ordered the double-vored hotpot. I''ll leave the dishes to


    you."


    "Beef slices, cabbage, mushrooms... All of these are essential when eating hotpot." Faye mentioned


    no less than ten dishes without panting. It''s proven that she really loves to eat.


    Karen and Faye had been visiting most of the good restaurants since high school. Once, they loved


    eating food in a restaurant and written an article for the restaurant. The article was then picked up


    by a food magazine. The editor of the food magazine found them and wanted to have them write a


    column in the magazine.


    The two of them had been friends for about ten years now. For Karen, Faye was an important


    person in her life. She was so much more than just an ordinary friend or a ssmate.


    Faye ordered the dishes and then took out a gift box from her bag. "Girl, this is especially for you. I


    hope you like it."


    Karen looked at the exquisitely wrapped gift box and was about to open it. "What did you buy for


    me?"


    "Karen, this is a surprise for you. Go home and open it." Faye hurriedly stopped her from opening


    the gift. If Karen opened the box now, it will draw the attention of everyone in the restaurant.


    Karen did not think too much about it. She put down the box and poured tea for Faye. "Sebastian


    Spencer said he woulde back with you, but why did youe back alone?"


    "Apany like Rovio is too big. It''s not easy to apply to be transferred back to the USA. The


    approval process alone could also be time-consuming." Speaking of this, Faye was filled with anger.


    What a sh*ttypany!


    If it weren''t for the fact that Rovio gives out high pay and the experiences had been pleasant, she


    would definitely ask her man to change his job.


    Karen smiled. "Why don''t I lend Momo to you and let it apany you for a few days?"


    "Do you want Momo to apany me or just to remove the third wheel from your house?" Faye


    looked at Karen judgmentally, "You naughty girl, yourplexion has improved a lot. It seems that


    your man had been nourishing you well."

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    When it came to Kevin, Karen''s face instantly turned red, and she couldn''t resist thinking of those


    dirty jokes that Faye said that night.


    Faye saw her blushing face and stretched out her hand to poke Karen''s forehead. "You useless


    girl."


    "Faye, can we not talk about men? Let''s talk about another topic." Karen did not want to continue


    the topic regarding Kevin anymore. If she identally spills any beans, she would definitely be


    scolded by Faye.


    As she spoke, Karen picked up the food and ced it in the pot. "Since you''ve flown for more than


    ten hours, let me serve you dinner tonight."


    "That''s my girl." Faye smiled and said, "I haven''t seen your man before. Are you not going to


    introduce him to me?"


    "I have nned to introduce you to each other for a long time, but you don''t have enough time. He


    has been away for a business trip these days." Karen put the dishes on Faye''s te as she spoke.


    Speaking of the devil, Kevin called.


    Karen smiled gently and said, "He called. I''ll answer the phone first."


    On the phone, Kevin''s voice was still as deep and seductive as it used to be. " Where are you? It''s


    late and you are not home."


    Although it sounded like Kevin was mad, Karen felt that it was a concern. She smiled and said,


    "Faye and I are eating hot pot outside."


    After a brief silence, she heard Kevin say, "Where are you guys eating at?"


    "We are at the Haido outlet on Lemar Road." Karen paused and said, "You don''t eat hot pot,


    otherwise I would bring you here next time."


    "Well, OK. You can go on then."


    Karen still wanted to chat with Kevin a little longer, but Kevin doesn''t seem to be interested in talking


    anymore, so Karen had to hang up the phone after saying goodbye.


    However, she missed one key point. If Kevin went away on a business trip, it was impossible for him


    to know that she had not gone home yet, but he just asked her about it.


    "Karen, why do I feel that you are so submissive in front of your man? You don''t even dare to raise


    your voice? You just blush because of a phone call. You are not like this before." Faye did not miss


    Karen''s expression and tone just now, and she was very surprised.


    Karen also felt strange. When she was talking about business, she was thick-skinned and talkative.


    However, when she met Kevin, she''s often at a loss for words.


    When Karen was in a rtionship with Charlie, Faye had never seen Karen blush and shy like that


    before.


    In general, girls would be shyer about their first rtionship. However, Karen acted like a boy; she


    had a wild temper.


    Faye thought, "Perhaps Kevin was Karen''s destiny."


    No matter how strong a woman was, once she met someone who really loved her, she would


    naturally behave like a little submissive woman.


    After eating the hot pot, it was gettingte. Karen and Faye put on their coats and chatted while


    walking.


    Karen was wearing an orange coat today. She was fair, and this color made her skin look even


    fairer, entuating her fairplexion with a hint of red blush.


    Faye chatted freely while walking. Her exaggerated tone made Karenugh.


    "Miss Daly, Miss Reed, please wait for a second!"


    Karen and Faye were chatting happily until Duncan and his men blocked their way.


    "Why are you here?" Faye asked.


    Duncan had been by Charlie''s side for many years. Both Karen and Faye knew this person. In the


    past, they did not have a chance to know him well. They only knew that he was one of Charlie''s


    team.


    Since Duncan was here, Charlie would most likely be here as well. Thinking that Charlie would


    appear, Faye, who did not know that Karen had already met him, looked at Karen worriedly.


    "Karen..."


    Karen smiled at her. "Silly girl, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Duncan said, "Miss Daly, Mister wants to invite both of you for a drink together. Would you mind?"


    Karen smiled and said, "Please tell Mister that we are not free, and let him know not to disturb our


    lives anymore."


    "Miss Daly, Mister just told me that if I can''t invite you, he wants me to cut off one of my fingers and


    see him. Please take pity on me." Duncan said pitifully, but his expression was very yful.


    Hearing this, Faye became anxious. "Let Charlie know that he was a bastard deserves to die. After


    he did such a shameless thing in the past, he still dared to show up in front of Karen. Believe it or


    not, I will teach him a lesson."


    Karen quickly grabbed Faye and shook her head at Faye. "Faye, calm down."


    "That bastard had the nerve to find you. How can I calm down?" Faye roared. She finally felt


    something was wrong. "Karen, are you okay?"


    She was so agitated but Karen was so calm as if Charlie had never appeared in her life before.


    "So, both of you don''t want to make it easy for me." Duncan shook his head regretfully. "But Mister


    must see you tonight, so forgive me."


    After that, Duncan waved his hand, and several men behind him immediately surrounded him.


    Karen and Faye stepped forward at the same time to stand in front of each other. Karen quietly


    gave Faye a look. Faye understood the cue and immediately retreated behind Karen.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen looked at Duncan and smiled gently and softly. "Duncan, we are old friends, don''t you think


    so?"


    Duncan said, "So, is Miss Daly willing to go with us?"


    Karen nodded with a smile on her face. "Mister is so thoughtful. What reason do I have to refuse


    your grand invitation?"


    Just as Karen was dealing with Duncan, Faye had quietly dialed 911. After a while, estimating that it


    was connected. Faye pulled Karen back and deliberately said loudly, "Karen, you can''t go with


    them. I believe that this is a federal society, and they are not bold enough to openly kidnap us."


    Karen acknowledged her friend''s efforts to support her!. She said, "Faye, they just want to kidnap


    us. But their target is me. This is Lemar Road No 200, it is not far from your house. You can go back


    and leave me alone."


    Duncan said, "Since Miss Daly said that this was a kidnapping case, then we should do it. Boys,


    let''s invite Miss Daly to get in the car."


    "Who dares to touch me!" When those people gathered around, Karen broke out of her gentle


    image and shouted angrily. It worked, she scared the people who were close to her.


    However, chucking and looking away could onlyst for a short period of time, and Karen and Faye


    could only pray that the policemen patrolling nearby could arrive before they were taken away.


    Duncan added, "Brothers, please get Miss Daly in the car!"


    "I''ll see who dares to touch her!"


    A deep and cold voice sounded behind them, making people shudder.


    ......

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Hearing the voice, everyone looked back at the same time and saw a man in a silver-gray suit


    standing behind them.


    There seemed to be a faint smile in his eyes under the gold-rimmed sses, but that smile made


    people chill from the bones, making people want to just fade away in the background.


    Duncan was the first toe to his senses. "Oh... I wonder who is it. It turned out to be Director


    Kyle, the boss of Innovative Tech. My young master also wants to see you, so you can go with us."


    However, Kevin did not even look at Duncan. He walked gracefully and steadily to Karen and


    reached out to touch her head. "I told you to try not to go out at night. You are always disobedient.


    You deserve to be punished."


    His voice was deep and seductive as usual, without any hint of emotions. One would say he would


    only act emotionally around Karen.


    Kevin''s behavior made others think that he would really punish Karen for not going home after work.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At the moment when she heard Kevin''s voice, all the worries and fears in Karen''s heart disappeared


    immediately. She looked up at him with a smile. Their eyes locked onto one another.


    After looking at each other for a long time, Karen remembered that Kevin said he was on a business


    trip. How could he suddenly appear here?


    With a lot of doubts, Karen opened her mouth and wanted to ask, but Kevin stretched out his fingers


    and pressed her lips. " Let''s talk about it when we get back."


    Karen closed her mouth and nodded gently.


    Being ignored so thoroughly, and the people he brought with him were still retreating. Duncan was


    very angry.


    He roared, "You guys, take this b*tch couple to Master Charlie. He will reward you."


    Perhaps because Kevin was too powerful, the people working with Duncan looked at Kevin from a


    distance, but none of them dared to take a step forward.


    Not only did his subordinates not toe forward, but Duncan''s heart was also trembling. He didn''t


    even know why a president of a smallpany, Innovative Tech, could be so powerful.


    Kevin did not do or say nothing, but he gave people a feeling that he could look down on everyone.


    Kevin was just the president of a smallpany. There was nothing to be afraid of. Duncan


    encouraged himself, but he still dared not approach Kevin.


    He began to regret his decision that he made personally. He wanted to invite Karen back to give


    Charlie a surprise, but now he was in a dilemma.


    He looked at Kevin and felt ashamed if he had to run away with his men. But, he didn''t have the


    courage to attack.


    Even Faye, who usually had a bad temper, was lost in her mind because of Kevin''s presence. How


    could there be such a handsome man in the world?


    Faye looked at Kevin and took a breath. This man was much more good-looking than in the photo.


    If he didn''t belong to Karen, she would have thrown herself at him.


    At this time, the patrol officers who were patrolling nearby also rushed over as soon as possible


    after receiving the call. They didn''t even ask about the situation, but just took a look and confirmed


    that Duncan was a bad guy.


    The leader said, "Since you are so yful,e with me to the police station and have a cup of


    tea."


    Duncan reacted and said arrogantly, "Do you f*cking know who I am? You want me to drink tea with


    you? I don''t think you''ll have your job anymore."


    "I don''t care who you are. When you make trouble in my ce, you have to be mentally prepared."


    The leader was a young man. The most important feature of young people was that they were


    fearless. They didn''t care who you were. As long as you were caught by them, they would catch you


    and put you in jail first.


    "Arrest me!" Duncan stretched out his hand and made a gesture of being handcuffed. "Come on,


    come on. If you dare, you can put us in prison. I want to see who is unlucky."


    Duncan had caused a lot of trouble in the Midwest before, thinking since he was backed by Charlie,


    it would be safe. But because he was Charlie''s supervisor, those people would more or less let him


    go for Charlie''s sake.


    The Gook family''s root was in the Midwest, and its greatest power was also in the Midwest.


    However, Duncan thought that Gook Empire would be seen as a smallpany in North Hill City.


    So no one would buy his ount.


    The leader picked up the handcuffs and handcuffed Duncan. "Son, let''s see who is unlucky."


    After the leader handcuffed Duncan, several other police officers also handcuffed the other men of


    the scene as fast as they could.


    When he left, the leader reminded Karen kindly, "For a beautifuldy like you, I suggest you go


    home earlier in the future. Don''t let these dirty thieves think about you."


    Karen was really ashamed. She secretly looked at Kevin and found that he looked calm as usual,


    so she was a little relieved.


    Karen quickly pulled Faye over and said, "Kevin, this is my best friend, and my only good friend,


    Faye Reed."


    Kevin smiled politely, "Hello, Miss Reed!"


    After waiting for a long time for Faye''s answer, Karen looked at her and found that Faye was staring


    at Kevin in a daze.


    Karen was really embarrassed. When did this girl, Faye, ever lose her self-control? How could Faye


    lose her own mind in front of Kevin?


    Karen quickly pinched her. Faye regained alertness and said, "D*mn, you are so d*mn good-


    looking."


    Karen, "..."


    For the first time, she regretted admitting that Faye was her bestie. She should pretend that she


    didn''t know this girl.


    "Miss Reed you''re very straightforward. No wonder Karen and you can be such good friends."


    It was very rare for Kevin to say such a long sentence to a stranger whom he met for the first time.


    Kevin''s abnormal behavior made Karen feel that he wasughing at her, and they were, as the


    saying goes, "Two birds of a feather flock together".


    Faye said, "Mr. Kyle, nice to meet you. I''ve heard about your name for a long time, and today we


    finally meet. It turns out that you''re much more good-looking than in the picture."


    Kevin smiled. "Karen mentioned me a lot to you?"


    Faye nodded. "Of course. It''s not easy for her to fall in love, and I''m her only friend. If she doesn''t


    tell me, who is she going to talk to."


    "She told you that we were in love?" Kevin''s eyes moved slightly and saw Karen, who was pinching


    Faye hard. Karen''s face was so red that it could burn.


    "Faye, you''re drunk. Shut your mouth and stop talking." Karen pinched Faye hard and said, "It''s so


    late. I''ll take you home first."


    "Mr. Kyle, did you drive here?" Faye ignored Karen''s warning and insisted on fighting against her. "If


    you did, please give me a ride. I''ll tell you what Karen said to me."


    Karen had no objections of letting Kevin drive Faye back, but when she thought of Faye''s ability to


    talk nonsense, Karen had second thoughts.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Karen wanted to stop her, but she couldn''t, because Faye would not buy any of her excuses.


    As for now, Kevin was driving the car with her sitting in the passenger seat, while Faye was sitting


    on the back seat admiring the car. "Hey, I told you, you are lucky though you don''t want to admit


    this. For you to have a man that can afford this luxury car, you must have done a lot of good deeds


    in yourst life."


    Karen really wanted to shut Faye''s mouth up, and even wanted to throw her out of the window.


    But she couldn''t do anything too bad in front of Kevin, so she smiled helplessly at Faye''s remarks.


    In fact, she had scolded that d*mned girl more than a thousand times in her heart.


    Faye had acknowledged Karen''s angry looks, but she just ignored them and kept talking.


    Sitting in the back seat of the car, Faye leaned forward slightly and asked, "Mr. Kyle, Karen, and you


    have been registered for so long. When are you going to hold a wedding?"


    Hearing Faye''s question, Karen answered first, "Wedding is just a formality. It does not mean too


    much. And I think there''s nothing wrong with our situation now."


    Because they had been registered for a long time, but Kevin had never mentioned having a


    wedding, and Karen had never thought about it too, so she thought that Kevin must share the same


    sentiments.


    Karen thought that, indeed, she meant what she said earlier. A wedding ceremony would not mean


    much to them now.


    Faye became anxious after hearing this. "Are you fool? Both of you have secretly registered your


    marriage but you haven''t held a wedding ceremony, then no one will know that you are Kevin''s wife.


    If he finds another woman in the future and publicly announces it, you will be called a mistress


    instead."


    Last time, Karen was engaged with Charlie. As they did not make their rtionship public, Charlie


    was swooped away, and Karen was the ultimate victim in the end.


    The reason why Faye brought up the wedding topic at this time was to remind Karen not to repeat


    her mistakes.


    "Faye, stop it." Karen understood why Faye brought this up. But she didn''t want to be reminded of


    her pain in the past. She was convinced that Kevin would not turn into someone like Charlie.


    Kevin, who had been driving without saying a word, suddenly interrupted and said, "Karen, I''m


    really sorry. I always thought that registering for our marriage is enough, but I forgot the significance


    of holding a wedding ceremony. I''ll seriously consider the wedding n next."


    To hold a wedding ceremony wasmon sense for most people. But for Kevin who leads a very


    busy life, it was not within his consideration.


    If Faye didn''t mention it today, he didn''t even consider nning a wedding ceremony to publicly


    announce that Karen was his wife.


    After Kevin spoke, Faye did not continue. She was just a little angry at Karen. How could she forget


    the pain she had experienced and allowed for a simr case to possibly happen again.


    When they were about to arrive at Faye''s ce, Faye spoke again, "Mr. Kyle, could you please stop


    the car by the side? I want to go to the convenience store to buy something."


    "Okay." Kevin slowed down and pulled over.


    Before the car stopped, Faye said, "Girl, I''m not feeling so well. Please help me get some sanitary


    pads from the convenience store."


    She had to use this excuse to send Karen away for a while. Faye didn''t care how Kevin looked at


    her. He was not her man anyway.


    As soon as Karen left, Faye''s expression instantly became serious. "Mr. Kyle, can I have a word


    with you?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kevin looked up at Faye from the rearview mirror and nodded politely. "Miss Reed, please go


    ahead!"


    Faye tilted her head and looked outside. As she saw that Karen had already entered the


    convenience store, she said, "Karen is a good girl. Please cherish her and don''t let her get hurt


    again."


    Kevin nodded. "I know."


    Faye continued, "Mr. Kyle, I don''t know why you used a different identity and went out with Karen. I


    don''t want to investigate this matter. As long as you treat Karen well, I will put this matter in my


    heart and never mention a word to her."


    Kevin looked back at Faye and said sincerely, "Thank you!"


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "Karen used to be a very silly girl. When others treated her a little


    better, she would treat them even better. In the past three years, she had changed a lot but no one


    could get through her easily anymore... So please don''t hurt her."


    Faye still wanted to tell Kevin many things about Karen, but she finally stopped.


    Because she always felt that Kevin seemed to know everything about Karen''s past, and she also


    felt that Kevin seemed to be pretending and put up a nice front for everyone.


    After sending Faye away, Karen could breathe a sigh of relief. If she let the girl stay for any second


    longer, Faye could talk about anything at all.


    Kevin drove home. The two of them did not talk along the way. Karen wanted to talk to him several


    times, but when she saw his cold expression, she swallowed her words back.


    Kevin was really a man that could show different characters. Sometimes, his gentleness could melt


    people''s hearts.


    Sometimes he was as cold as an ice cube, preventing anyone from approaching him.


    It took them more than half an hour to go home. After they stepped into the room. Kevin changed


    his cold attitude as he turned around and held Karen against the door.


    "Ah..." Karen screamed with fear. She panicked yet anticipated what he would do next.


    However, Kevin just looked at her quietly, he stared at her for a long time, and then he asked,


    "Karen, do you want to date me?"


    "I don''t. Don''t listen to Faye''s words." Karen shook her head like a rattle and tried her best to deny


    that she wanted to talk about dating.


    Kevin watched her gently close her cherry red lips and he pushed her head closer towards him,


    pretending to kiss her.


    Karen instinctively closed her eyes and raised her head when she saw his handsome face.


    However, Kevin did not move forward.


    She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Kevin, who was staring at her thoughtfully.


    Why did this man mislead her? It was really annoying!


    "You really don''t want to consider being in a rtionship?" Kevin repeated the question.


    ......


    ......

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    "If Kevin wants to be in a rtionship with me, just say it directly," Karen said to herself.


    Although this behavior was very childish, she was still willing to be with him.


    But words can mean nothing if no actions are taken... Karen shook her head in a reserved manner.


    "I was worried that I may not have time to apany you. I don''t want to let you down. Now that


    you''ve said that you don''t want to date, I''m relieved." Kevin let go of her and turned to change his


    shoes gracefully, then he walked calmly into the study.


    That''s it?


    This idiot!


    How could he tease her like this!


    Karen wanted to pounce on him and bite him, telling him this was not what she wanted.


    She really didn''t know whether Kevin was an idiot or just pretended to be low EQ?


    Sometimes his words warm her heart for a long time, and sometimes what he said would make her


    speechless.


    "Woof, woof, woof..." Momo had been here for a long time, but its owner did not notice it, so Momo


    had to draw attention.


    Karen shook the gift box in her hand and deliberately teased it. "Aunt Faye bought this for me, not


    for you."


    "Woo..." Momo cried sadly.


    "Momo, don''t be angry." Karen touched her head while coaxing it, "Come here and unwrap the gifts


    with me and see what Aunt Faye brought for me, okay?"


    It was a very delicate gift box. As she opened it, she said, "Momo, what do you think Auntie will give


    me?"


    She ripped open the wrapping papers. After opening the box, she was instantly shocked.


    The exquisite gift box was actually filled with condoms ofrge and small sizes, and there were also


    different vors...


    Karen thought that Faye had forgotten that incident, but she didn''t expect that Faye would buy them


    and send them to her as gifts, which made her surprised even more.


    There was also a note in the box, "Hey, girl. Enjoy the most primitive happiness with your man!"


    "Karen¡ª"


    Kevin''s low and sexy voice suddenly echoed behind her, which scared her. Her hand trembled and


    almost knocked over the gift box.


    She hurriedly held the box in her arms and said in a panic, "What''s the matter?"


    If Kevin saw what she was holding, what would he think of her?


    She wanted to have good days with him, so she did not want to leave such a bad impression in his


    heart.


    "If you want to consider a rtionship, tell me. I will take the time to apany you." He said and


    turned back to the study.


    Karen didn''t want to pursue a rtionship. She never even thought about it at all. It was clear that


    he brought this up first.


    Wait, howe she became the one who wanted a date, while he was the one who''s asked to do


    it?


    Karen was agitated. She wanted to rush into the study to teach Kevin a good lesson, but she did not


    dare to do so.


    Karen was not in the mood to deal with Kevin. At present, the most important thing was to deal with


    the gift in her hand.


    She crept back to her room and hid these things in a ce that she thought was very secluded.


    She had just hidden it when her phone rang. She nced at it briefly and saw that the number


    looked familiar. It seemed to be Charlie.


    She had talked with Charlie before, telling him not to disturb her anymore, but Charlie didn''t seem to


    listen to her, and even tried to kidnap her.


    If Kevin hadn''t arrived in time, she couldn''t imagine what would happen next. Fortunately, she had


    Kevin.


    After thinking for a while, Karen answered the phone. From the other end came Charlie''s apologetic


    voice. "Karen, I have to apologize to you! I don''t know anything about the kidnapping thing today. It


    was Duncan who made up his mind to bring you to me."


    "Charlie, you don''t have to apologize to me, as long as you don''t disturb my life anymore." Not


    caring if Charlie did order Duncan, Karen really didn''t care anymore. She just wanted Charlie to


    disappear from her life.


    She didn''t want to see him, she didn''t want to be reminded of the bad things in the past, and she


    didn''t want Kevin to misunderstand her either.


    "Karen, although I''m not the one who instructed Duncan, I''ve always been thinking about you."


    Charlie began to sweet talk which gave Karen goosebumps.


    She said, "That''s enough, Charlie, You''re disgusting. I don''t buy your words."


    "Karen...¡± Charlie paused and asked, "Do you know Leo Kyle?"


    Karen snorted and said, "Leo Kyle? I''m just an employee. How could I know Rovio Corp''s family


    members? You think too highly of me."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Charlie asked, "You really don''t know him?"


    Last time, Ss Campbell, the director of the Public Security Bureau of Chatterton Town, went to the


    police station to pick Karen up. This time, Ss Campbell personally ordered to investigate the


    criminal responsibility of Duncan and others.


    Originally, such a small matter could be dealt with a fight. As long as he made a phone call, Duncan


    and the others would be released. Who knew that suddenly it had be a criminal case?


    Charlie thought about the matter for a while, but he didn''t expect that Kevin, who had no strong


    influence could have Ss Campbell to get involved in this.


    He asked someone to investigate secretly, and the police revealed some clues, which was directed


    at Rovio Corporation''s Leo Kyle.


    How could Leo Kyle get involved in Karen''s matter?


    Charlie thought twice and thought about the scandalous news that Leo Kyle was a yboy. Then


    Leo Kyle was likely to have a crush on Karen.


    Would Kevin send his wife to Leo Kyle''s bed to bribe him?


    Charlie thought it was extremely possible. Karen should have belonged to him. How could he let


    Kevin take advantage of her?


    Karen didn''t know what Charlie wanted to say, so she was confused. "Charlie, don''t talk nonsense


    with me. I''m telling you clearly that I don''t know anyone."


    When she said this, Kevin pushed the door open and came in. He happened to hear Karen talking


    about Leo Kyle. Why did she mention Leo Kyle? Could it be...


    He looked at Karen sharply.


    The phone call with Charlie was caught by Kevin. Although it was nothing, she was still worried that


    Kevin would misunderstand. She quickly hung up the phone and looked at him with a smile. "Faye


    called and asked us if we are home?"


    But her exnation was too far-fetched.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Through his sses, there was a hint of anger shed Kevin''s eyes, and he said in a deep voice, "I


    don''t care who he is. cklist that man''s number and never meet him again."


    Kevin was worried about Karen who''s too naive. She was deeply hurt by Charlie and still couldn''t


    get over him. So he must help her get over the past rtionship which was not worth any of her


    feelings.


    Kevin''s words were very overbearing but Karen did not resent him for what he said. She obediently


    took out her mobile phone and cklisted Charlie''s phone number.


    Then Karen showed her phone to Kevin. "Have a look, I''ve already banned his number and I will not


    see him again in the future."


    "Good." Kevin looked at Karen and an idea shed in his mind. "I forgot about one more thing and


    now I want to make it up to you. Can I?"


    "What is it? Do you need my help?" Karen did not know what Kevin meant and asked him curiously.


    "Yes, only you can help me." Kevin approached Karen and lifted her head.


    Karen was a little angry. "Kevin, this kind of childish game can only y once. It will be really


    childish to y it again."


    She thought that Kevin would pretend to kiss her and end up not kissing her, again. Before she


    could finish her words, Kevin kissed her fiercely.


    Their breath became one as they entangled their lips... The longer they kissed, the more addicted


    Kevin became. His kisses were so dense as if he wanted to make Karen a part of him.


    Karen''s arms and legs became weak, and she had to hold tightly to the corner of Kevin''s shirt. At


    this moment, she was willing to let Kevin bring her into another fantasy.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The smoldering kiss was stopped abruptly. Kevin pushed Karen gently out of his arms while she


    was still enjoying the kiss.


    Kevin smiled slily, "I have work to do. You should rest."


    Karen paused for a moment before she came to her senses. "What the hell? Why is he always like


    that?"


    It suddenly came to her mind that when Kevin said he forgot about one thing, he meant that he


    forgot to kiss her when he came back from his business trip today.


    She pursed her lips that was still lingering with Kevin''s warmth, Karen suddenly felt sad and


    contemted if she could have this beautiful moment forever?


    Karen will not stop worrying as long as Charlie is still in North Hill City and the issues of his


    company were still not settled.


    She was so afraid that days like these would disappear and everything would return to its original


    state.


    ......


    Somewhere in a luxury suite, in a five-star hotel in North Hill City, Charlie smashed a few mobile


    phones furiously.


    Last night, Karen not only hung up his phone but also cklisted his number. Is she not going to be


    merciful towards him? Does this mean he will have no other choice but to let Karen be Kevin''s


    woman?


    No! No! No!


    Charlie shouted in his heart. He would never let Kevin win. He would definitely get Karen back.


    If Karen insisted to stay by Kevin''s side, he would use mean ways to win her back. Anyway, he


    would not let Kevin off lightly.


    Kevin doesn''t deserve Karen!


    "Duncan!" Charlie shouted. Then, he remembered that Duncan had been taken to the police station


    but he couldn''t get him out. He was really angry that there was nothing he could do.


    Another person who reced Duncan temporarily ran in. "Young Master, what can I do for you?"


    "Have you made an appointment with the actress named Pris?" It doesn''t matter if the actress is


    Leo Kyle''s girlfriend, Charlie will not let any chances go no matter how minimal the chances are.


    The man who took over Duncan''s job was called Lincoln Hill. He was sent by Bernard, Charlie''s


    father. He was more matured than Duncan.


    He said, "Young master, that woman had promised to see us but she will tell us where to meet. It


    will take about half an hour to reach there."


    Charlie stood up and said, "We''ll go right away."


    After wasting so much time, he couldn''t wait to see Leo Kyle. He wanted to obtain cooperation with


    Leo Kyle as soon as possible and prove to his father that he was capable of.


    "Charlie..." When he was walking to the lobby of the hotel, a gentle voice called for Charlie.


    After hearing the voice, Charlie turned around and frowned slightly. "You are not feeling well. You


    need to have a good rest at home. Why do youe here?"


    "Charlie." The woman walked towards him and helped him with his suit jacket. "You have been


    away for so long. We all worried about you, so dad asked me toe and take care of you."


    "You don''t have toe and take care of me. Go back and rest. I have something to do." Charlie


    grabbed her hand and said in a gentle voice.


    "Charlie, I know what is the real purpose of youing to the Chatterton Town." The woman smiled


    bitterly. Her voice was gentle and angelic and her looks made people feel pity for her.


    ¡°A woman like you, what do you know?" Charlie said grumpily.


    She looked like Karen, which made him reluctant to say mean things to her every time.


    "Charlie, I know I''m useless. I failed to bring our child to this world and couldn''t..." At this point, tears


    welled up in the woman''s eyes. A drop of tear trickled down from the corners of her eyes, making


    her look even more pitiful.


    "Why are you crying? I didn''t me you." Charlie looked helpless and reached out to hug the


    woman.


    The woman raised her head and blinked her teary eyes. She opened her lips slightly and said,


    "Charlie, you are the eldest son of the family. You must have your own child. So no matter what


    method you want to try, I am willing to help you.¡±


    "Kristine, do you really think so? Even if that person is Ka¡ª" Charlie was happy and surprised. After


    this woman''s miscarriage, she could never be pregnant again and she will not be able to give birth


    to a child for the family. She cannot me him for trying to find someone else to continue the family


    line.


    Kristine Daly snuggled in his arms. "There are some things that may not be effective if you do it.


    Maybe when I do it, there may be different results. I am her sister and I know her temper better than


    you."


    "You mean..." Charlie did not dare to believe that what Kristine said. If that''s the case, he would be


    more confident to get Karen back.


    "I will go and see Karen." Kristine used this powerful trick to win Charlie.


    "Kristine, you''re so nice to me!" Charlie hugged Kristine tightly as if he can see Karen waving at


    him.


    He kissed Kristine''s forehead. "Kristine, as long as you can help me, I promise I will treat you well."

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    "Your problem is also my problem. I would solve them for you if I could." Kristine smiled gently,


    looking as delicate as a small flower. Everyone who saw her would try to protect her.


    Charlie held Kristine and showed a gentle smile. "Since you are here now, you should stay here.


    After we have settled this issue, we will go back to the Midwest together."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Kristine nodded obediently.


    Charlie said, "Let me walk you back to your room."


    Kristine shook her head and said, "Don''t you have something else to do? You don''t have to worry


    about me. You can handle your business first. I can go back to the room by myself."


    As soon as Kristine was done speaking, Charlie hugged her and kissed her hard. He said softly,


    "Kristine, you are always so thoughtful. How can I not love you?"


    Kristine smiled subtly and patted Charlie''s chest with her tender little hands. ¡°I am your fianc¨¦e, I


    should take care of you and help you solve your problems. As long as you don''t think I am being a


    burden then it''s fine."


    Charlie hugged her tightly and kissed her again. "I''ll ask someone to walk you upstairs to rest. You


    are not feeling well, don''t tire yourself too much."


    Kristine looked at him affectionately. "I wanna watch you leave."


    "Then I''ll leave first. You should rest early." Charlie reminded her again before he left with his men.


    As Charlie''s figure was getting more and further away, Kristine''s smile gradually faded away. She


    clenched her fists and muttered, "Charlie, I''ve stayed by your side for three years. I had a


    miscarriage with your baby, but you still haven''t gotten over her. What should I do with you?¡±


    ......


    In Chatterton Town.


    In a luxurious restaurant.


    Mia nced at the menu casually. The price of these dishes was very expensive. "Great!" She


    thought.


    Then she waved at a waiter to order. She ordered the most expensive dish and a dozen other


    different dishes.


    Jacky, who was sitting beside her, wanted to say something, but he held his thoughts and didn''t


    speak up.


    Mia knew what he wanted to say. It might be like "Pris, how could you finish so many dishes all


    by yourself? Stop wasting money. Maybe next time young master will agree to produce a show


    especially for you."


    Mia knew these people around her very well. They were sent by Leo to keep an eye on her. They


    were never her people from the beginning.


    It was not a big deal that the old-fashioned brother controlled and restricted her when she was at


    home, but she didn''t expect that these people around her were in favor of her conservative brother.


    They limit her from doing all the things she wants to do. There was no freedom for her at all.


    Besides, she didn''t want to use Leo''s money at that moment. She was still angry with him.


    That day, Leo threw her into the swimming pool so mercilessly, and she was almost drowned.


    Hmph! If he continues to make things difficult for her, she will y all kinds of tricks on him and let


    him remember the lesson forever that he''ll never dare to cross her line again.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She decided to resist and to take revenge, so she spread the rumors about Leo being a pervert


    purposely.


    She wanted girls to stay away from him, and he''d have no one to marry him. Then, he would know


    how valuable she was to him.


    However, Mia did not expect that the rumor would attract Charlie, the young master of the Gook


    family.


    The only impression she had about Charlie was that there was a despicable screenwriter working


    under hispany, who always stole others'' ideas and stories.


    When his behavior was discovered, he still dared to say that he was just showing respect to the


    ssic.


    Mia had seen all kinds of people, but she had never seen such a shameless person before. What''s


    worst was that the entertainmentpany owned by the Gook family did not punish this person,


    instead, they gave him their full support.


    Mia decided to take advantage of this opportunity wisely to teach him a good lesson.


    Then the person who wanted to meet her arrived and was walking towards her.


    Seeing Charlie who was dressed like a gentleman, Mia almost couldn''t conceal her disdain.


    Although she hated Charlie, she couldn''t show it on her face. She smiled and waved her hand. "Hi,


    Mr. Charlie."


    Charlie looked at Mia and frowned subtly. Mia knew that he didn''t like her face.


    She deliberately overdid her makeup that day, trying to make herself look ridiculous.


    If she didn''t pretend to be ugly, she was worried that this unruly young master of the Gook family


    would fall in love with her.


    "Are you Pris?" Charlie looked at Mia from head to toe. He didn''t believe that Leo Kyle would


    have an interest in such a weird girl. The thick makeup made this girl looked like a clown.


    Mia grinned and said: "Yes, I am. Now, do you want to take a photo with a superstar like me?"


    Charlie felt disgusted in his heart. He was not interested in such a "superstar".


    Charlie expressed his intention of meeting her directly. "Pris, I think my secretary had already


    told you why I want to meet you."


    Mia''s makeup was too dramatic. She looked like a ghost in some horror movies. Charlie was trying


    his best not to turn around and leave after seeing her like this.


    Mia blinked and said, "Take a seat and eat. I''ve already ordered the dishes. We''d better eat first


    before we talk."


    But Charlie said, "Or you could tell me the information that I need, then you could take your time to


    enjoy the meal. I''ll pay for the bill."


    "You will pay?" Mia leaned towards him and asked. "Even if I overindulged in my meal, it won''t even


    be worth that much money. Is that the best you can do to get the information from me?"


    "Just tell me what you want," said Charlie while inching back from her slowly. He couldn''t bear her


    makeup at all.


    Mia raised her hands and showed her index finger, indicating the number one. "Give me this and


    you can get any information you want from me."


    "100,000?"


    "100,000 dors? Do you think I am a beggar?" Mia shook her finger in front of Charlie. "I want


    1,000,000 dors."


    "You are crazy." It was Lincoln, who was standing behind Charlie, that spoke up.


    "Mr. Charlie, who''s the boss? Are you the boss or the one behind you?" Mia was good at provoking.


    Kevin might be the only person she was afraid of.


    If he could work with Rovio Incorporation Inc. this sum of money was nothing to Charlie. The main


    issue was to see if this woman could provide any useful information to Charlie.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Charlie stared at Mia for a long time. A young girl like her must not dare to y tricks.


    "I can give you 1,000,000 dors, but if you dare to y any tricks..." Then he stopped. He believed


    she would understand what he meant.


    Charlie waved to his assistant and took out the checkbook to write. "Now you can say it."


    Mia got up and sat next to Charlie and pretended to be mysterious and said, "I''m telling you, Leo


    Kyle is actually a yboy. He even impregnated 2 women before. Of course, this news has been


    blocked by the Kyle family. It''s impossible to spread outside."


    "I''m not interested in what he did before. I just want to know how to meet him. And what kind of


    woman is his type?" Mia approached him which made Charlie step back. He didn''t want to get close


    to her face.


    "Of course men like beautiful women." Mia thought for a while and said, "He will attend a charity


    party in two days. You can meet him there."


    Regardless of his reaction, Mia continued on, "Don''t always think too highly of Rovio Corporation''s


    leader."


    "Sometimes he is just an ordinary man. Men must have a lot of emotions and desires. However, he


    has higher requirements for women than ordinary people."


    Mia paused and continued, "Pretty is one of the factors, and temperament is also very important. If


    you can find a woman with a good appearance and temperament and send her to him, a lot of


    money wille your way."


    "If you really can''t find a suitable one, then look for one that matches my appearance. If you find


    someone as beautiful as me, there will be no harm."


    Mia talked a lot, but Charlie only remembered a few keywords, which were the charity dinner and a


    woman with good appearance and temperament.


    "A temperamental woman..." Charlie murmured these words over and over again, and a slim figure


    unconsciously appeared in his mind. Karen.


    Although Karen was not as delicate and lively as she used to be, she was still exquisite and fine, as


    if she had been carefully sculpted. She had the beauty of being mature.


    Metaphorically, it could be described that Karen had evolved from a budding flower into a


    blossoming flower resting proudly on a nt.


    Unfair! A mature and beautiful woman like Karen ... did not belong to him.


    However, she should be his. He should be hers!


    If it weren''t for his parents'' objection in the past, and if it weren''t for Kevin''s interference... How


    could he not get her? How could that be!


    As he was thinking, Charlie clenched his fists with a murderous look on his face.


    Now, he was no longer the useless teenager who had no strength and power in front of his parents,


    and he would not let others bully him¡ªKaren, he must get her! If he couldn''t get her...he would


    destroy her.


    Charlie let go of the tension in his hands, smiled and looked at Mia''s bizarre face, and asked, "Are


    you sure that Leo Kyle will attend a charity dinner?"


    His smile was bright, but also creepy. Mia felt sick.


    Leo usually smiled. His smile was full of confidence. Looking at his smile, people would be cheerful.


    But why did Charlie Gook''s smile look so sinister?


    Mia felt chills in her heart. She just wanted to get away from the disgusting man as soon as


    possible. So she quickly replied with a smile, "Since I am brave to request thisrge sum of money


    from you, then I am 100% sure. Do you think I, a little star, dare to y tricks in front of you?"


    Mia''s confidence made Charlie hesitate briefly.


    Recently, he did hear that the celebrities of Chatterton Town were going to hold such a charity


    dinner, but he did not hear that Rovio Corporation''s Leo Kyle would attend.


    If what the little girl said was true, then he could find a way to meet Leo Kyle and find a way to work


    with Rovio Corporation.


    Now, he had to find some temperamental women to please Leo Kyle. He didn''t know if Duncan that


    idiot, had found a suitable candidate or not.


    Charlie did not respond for a long time, so Mia asked impatiently, "Mister, are you satisfied with this


    news?"


    Charlie stared at Mia for a long time, trying to read any cues from her heavily made-up face.


    However, he only saw how impatient Mia was and could not read any more cues. After thinking it


    over and over again, he got up and said, "Take your time to enjoy the meal. I''ll go first. If it''s done, I''ll


    reward you even more."


    "Mister, don''t forget to pay the bill when you leave." Mia took the check and waved to Charlie,


    grinning from eye to eye. She looked like a little girl who loved money.


    After Charlie left, Mia looked so happy that she wanted to run and jump around.


    Leo Kyle was a typical conservative man. He was famous at a young age and an emperor of the


    business empire, but he lived a boring life like a monk with no desire.


    He only had a girlfriend three years ago. They had dated for about two months, but they hadn''t met


    up much. In the end, the woman abandoned him because she couldn''t see him frequently.


    Mia doubted that her stupid brother didn''t know how to care about a woman, and he did not fulfill


    her sister-inw''s desires.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of the past, Mia felt sad for Kevin again. If no woman liked him, and he did not take the


    initiative to pursue women, the future of Kyle''s family would be a barren one.


    Thinking about it, she spread the rumors... She was simply worried about the continuation of the


    bloodline of the Kyle Family.


    Jacky, who had been standing next to Mia for a long time, finally spoke up. He said, "Pris if the


    young master knew you did this, he would drag you back to Europe."


    Now that Jacky reminded Mia of this, she became anxious. " Jacky, how dare you to mention this if


    it weren''t you who spied on me, would Leo find me?"


    "Pris, it was you who asked me to call himst time. Why did you me me again?" The thing


    that happened a few days ago was that Mia wanted to take advantage of Kevin''s news.


    A few dayster, she refused to admit it, and put the me on him, he felt she was very wrong.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    "Dishes have been served. Sit down and eat with me, Jacky." Mia remembered that she yed the


    trick because she wanted to capitalize on the scandalous news with Kevin. She felt sorry for


    misunderstanding Jacky.


    The servant and the host in the Kyle family never have dinner together at a table, so Jacky didn''t


    dare to break this rule. He stood still and said, "Miss, take your time. I''ll eatter."


    "Nonsense! If I ask you to sit down and eat with me, you should obey me." Mia picked up the


    chopsticks and started to eat. She said while eating, "Besides, I ordered too much delicious food. I


    can''t eat them all by myself. It''s a waste."


    Jacky reminded her again, "The Kyle family motto taught us to remember our roles. If the young


    master sees you like this, you will have to learn etiquette again."


    Mia was choked up after hearing Jacky''s words. The Kyle Family had its own family rules, but they


    were not in the Kyle Family now. Must she still follow the rules?


    She rolled her eyes and threatened, "If you continue to talk about the family rules, I will exile you."


    Jacky finally shut up, and Mia enjoyed her food.


    No matter how powerful Leo was, he could not control her for the rest of his life. By the way, there


    will be a lot ofdies around him.


    ......


    It had been a while since they signed a new project. Innovative Tech was shrouded in


    unprecedented haze. People''s minds were wavering and they couldn''t focus at work.


    Sunnie was not in the office, and the whole business department gotzy. There were not many


    people working hard.


    William was chatting on the phone. It seemed that he had a girlfriend, "I miss you so much and love


    you" and so on, which made Karen get goosebumps.


    May and Alice sat together and browsed Twitter. They talked loudly as if they had forgotten that it


    was working time.


    "Wow, Leo Kyle from Rovio Corporation Inc looks so handsome, but he''s too resolute. He doesn''t


    look like a businessman, but more like a soldier."


    "Leo Kyle is very handsome, but he still lost to our Director Kyle. However, do you think that all men


    with the surname Kyle are so good-looking?"


    "Leo Kyle looks honest, but this post says that he is a yboy. Well, Director Kyle is loyal to his


    wife.¡±


    May and Alice were bantering away as they expressed their opinions on the two men. They didn''t


    know that Leo Kyle in the picture was not the real one at all. It was a trick yed by Mia secretly.


    After Leo Kyle came to North Hill City, his news was released every day. Even if Karen did not pay


    attention to him, she had heard a lot of news about him.


    For example, there was a lot of news with titles such as, "a young man that is very ambitious", "a


    young man that was like an emperor in the business world", or "he was a womanizer".


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, this kind of person was superior and unreachable, and naturally had nothing to do


    with ordinary people like Karen.


    However, every time Karen saw this person''s news, she would be reminded of the past¡ªCharlie in


    the past had been so radiant and vigorous, too.


    But what happened in the end? Karen felt sad as she reminisced about the past.


    Power, money, status, reputation... She was an ordinary person and did not ask for these things.


    Now, she just wanted to live a quiet life with Kevin.


    Karen smiled subtly as she thought of Kevin.


    They are men. Compared with the yboy Leo Kyle, her husband Kevin was really like a saint.


    They had slept in the same bed for a long time, but nothing had happened...


    However, she could feel his desire every night.


    In the night, theyy on the same bed. The breathing sounds of each other were thest thing they


    hear as they end their day...


    asionally, they touched each other, either intentionally or unintentionally.


    At that time, Karen could clearly hear Kevin''s increasingly intense breathing and her increasingly


    flustered heartbeat.


    Karen couldn''t express what she wanted. It seemed that she was looking forward to something, but


    she was scared.


    He had appeared in her life out of the blue and brought colors onto her dull life...


    But it was so sudden. The sudden happiness and bliss made her very uneasy.


    What if it is just a dream?


    Even if his heavy breathing could be heard, even if her elerating heartbeat was so real, even if


    she could see him and feel him, she still did not believe this sudden reality.


    To make matters worse, the presence of Charlie kept reminding her of her past, reminding her of


    her childishness.


    "Kevin." As she thought of Charlie, Karen recited Kevin''s name.


    Kevin. A simple and short name, but always gave her great confidence when she recited his name.


    Buzz...


    Speaking of the devil, the phone on her desk suddenly vibrated. Karen was so shocked that her


    hands shook. She stopped ruminating on her thoughts.


    What was she thinking during office hours?


    Karen picked up her phone. It was Kevin. When she answered the phone, she heard Kevin''s


    pleasant sexy voice. "What are you doing?"


    "No, nothing." Ah, his voice was so low, yet felt so nice to hear.


    "Oh?"


    Although it was just a one-syble response, yet she understood the many meanings it carried


    behind the response. Her heart was beating fast.


    Karen blushed, but she pretended to be calm and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mrs. Kyle, it''s time to eat." The man on the other side of the phone said calmly. His tone was calm,


    but she could sense a smile in the in tone.


    He called her Mrs. Kyle.


    He was such a serious man, but at that time he was flirting with her on the phone.


    Karen let out a smile. Her clear eyes lit up and she answered happily. "Mr. Kyle, I''ll follow your


    order."


    After that, there was silence on the other side of the phone. Karen suddenly panicked and thought


    she had said something wrong. Just as she was about to exin, the deep voice came from the


    phone again.


    "Shall we go together?"


    He said that gently and courteously, which was something that Karen had never experienced


    before.


    He was waiting for her answer.


    He hoped that she would agree.


    Karen paused.


    She had the urge to just run up to him regardless of what others would think. She wanted to


    announce loudly that she was his wife, Mrs. Kyle.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    However, Karen still did not have the courage.


    She needed a little bit more.


    "You''d better go first. I have something else to do."


    Please give me some time to ept your invitation.


    On the other end of the phone, there was silence again. After a long time, Karen heard Kevin


    responded,


    "Okay."


    Karen breathed a sigh of relief. After a few words with Kevin, they hung up the phone.


    It was 11:30 a.m. and her colleagues were ready to go out for lunch.


    Karen put down the phone in her hand and began to pack her things, ready to go out.


    Karen was focusing on tidying her stuff, so she did not see Kevin outside.


    The office of the Innovative Tech used sspartments mostly, so the insides of the office could


    be seen clearly from the outside. At this time, Kevin stood outside the business department. He


    quietly looked at Karen.


    He had been standing here for a long time. Looking at Karen sitting in the office with her head


    lowered, her expression changed abruptly, so he thought to himself, "What''s in her mind? Does it


    have anything to do with me?"


    He, for some reason, took out his mobile phone and dialed her number.


    She was flustered at first, then blushed, and then smiled.


    He had seen a lot of beautiful women in his life, many of whom were more beautiful than Karen. But


    Karen was the most beautiful one with the brightest smile. No one would everpare. For a


    moment, he nearly lost himself in her smile.


    Kevin wanted to keep this smile for himself, and he wanted to tell everyone that she was his.


    He asked her out of courtesy.


    Outside the ss, he saw her hesitation.


    Suddenly, he felt a little upset.


    She refused him, refused to show their rtionship to the world.


    He suddenly wanted to hold her hand regardless of everything and no longer want to stand by those


    strange promises, and loudly announce that she was his wife.


    But he couldn''t bear to put her in a dilemma.


    So he said, "Okay."


    Then, he saw her relieved look.


    After finishing work, Amelia walked up to Kevin''s side and asked, "Director Kyle, do you want to call


    your wife to go with you?"


    In the office, Karen was still tidying.


    Kevin watched in silence. After a while, he turned around and said to Amelia, "Let''s go. We don''t


    have to wait any longer."


    When Karen arrived at the private room of the Baiha Restaurant, Kevin had been waiting for a long


    time.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Kevin sitting elegantly in front of the window with his


    back straight.


    He seemed to be looking at something. The sunlight outside the window highlighted his side profile


    beautifully, and his face looked even more good-looking.


    Everything in front of her was like a picture, but somehow, Karen saw loneliness in the picture.


    She wanted to go over and hug him tightly from behind very badly.


    However, before Karen walked over, Kevin saw her.


    He turned his face and said with a smile, "You''re here."


    The sunlight now highlighted the beauty of his eyes.


    Karen felt her face burning and hurriedly avoided his gaze. She nodded and sat down in front of


    Kevin.


    Today, they were having seafood.


    There were steamed scallops, crab curry, tofu, fried shrimp with bitter gourd, salt, and pepper


    shrimps... Each dish had a strong "scent" that matched each one taste.


    Karen liked seafood very much, but unfortunately, her hometown, Midwest, was located far from the


    sea, so there was not much seafood. Later, when she came to North Hill City, she had plenty of


    seafood.


    She looked at the dishes on the table and looked at Kevin in surprise.


    Karen didn''t know whether it was a coincidence or something else. Kevin seemed to know what she


    liked very well, just like a long-lost friend.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin was confused by her stare and he asked.


    "Nothing." Karen took a spoonful of tofu and put it in her mouth. Taste the vors and she smiled


    with satisfaction. "I''m just curious how could you always know what I like."


    "Because..." I have investigated you previously.


    Thetter part of the sentence was stuck in his throat, and Kevin couldn''t say it out.


    He had spent a lot of effort to analyze Karen, and he knew exactly what she had gone through and


    what she liked... But were these really his reasons? Why did he try so hard to make her happy?


    "Huh?" Karen blinked as she saw that he held his words back.


    "Nothing, as long as you like it," Kevin said. He couldn''t figure himself out and couldn''t give the


    answer, so he changed the topic.


    This answer was very formal and very stiff. For a moment, Karen did not know how to answer, so


    she just responded with a simple thank-you. Then she continued to eat silently.


    Both of them were eating quietly. After a long time of silence, Kevin suddenly spoke and asked with


    slight confusion, "Don''t you like shrimps?"


    Karen was stunned. It took her quite a while to realize that while she tried through most of the


    dishes, she did not take the shrimps... Did he observe her while eating? His observation shocked


    her.


    "I like it," she replied with a smile.


    She liked pepper salt shrimps very much. She could eat one entire te by herself.


    However, while the shrimps were delicious, but it was very troublesome to eat, and she wouldn''t


    look good. Therefore, she didn''t want to eat it in front of Kevin.


    But Kevin didn''t think so. He knew that shrimp is delicious but not easy to peel.


    In the past, Mia would ask for her mother''s help every time Mia ate shrimps because if she couldn''t


    peel it well, she would cut herself. Her mother doted on her, so she would peel a whole te of


    shrimp for Mia every time.


    Karen said that she liked it, but she didn''t eat it. Maybe it was because of this?


    After some time, Kevin put on a disposable glove and grabbed a shrimp. As he recalled how his


    mother peeled the shrimps, he tried to peel it off the same way.


    He didn''t like to eat shrimps, so he never peeled them. Undoubtedly, he was clumsy and slow this


    time.


    Karen saw that he had not managed to peel after a while, so she also took shrimp and said, "This is


    the way to peel it."


    As she spoke, she twisted the head of the shrimp and inserted the chopsticks through the tail of the


    shrimp. The delicious meat of the shrimp instantly broke out.


    Kevin was very surprised to see this, so he also wanted to have a try, so he took a chopstick as


    Karen did. However, he couldn''t pull the meat out as easily as Karen did.


    Karen looked at his clumsy look andughed, but Kevin rolled his eyes at her.


    "Help me," Kevin said.


    Karen picked up the shrimp again. When she was about to demonstrate for him, she heard Kevin


    said, "Hand in hand."


    He said without much hesitation.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen looked at his eyes and suddenly blushed again.


    It was just peeling a shrimp. Why was she blushing?


    She shook her thought away. Then she got up and walked towards Kevin.


    Kevin was sitting, and she was standing, so she could only bend down. Then she grabbed Kevin''s


    hand and guided him through the steps.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    "Go through here with your chopsticks. If you put in more strength, the meat wille out easily."


    She taught him very seriously. When he seeded, she looked at her student proudly, only to find


    that he was not really into it like she was.


    Kevin was just staring at her. They were so close to each other that she could even see herself in


    Kevin''s eyes. Her face was red and her eyes were bright.


    She was embarrassed and hurriedly turned her head. She pretended to be calm and said, "That''s


    it..."


    As she was talking, Kevin suddenly pecked on her face lightly.


    She felt his cold lips on her soft skin.


    Then it turned extremely hot and numb. Karen felt that there seemed to be a burning sensation on


    her face.


    "Don''t you want to eat shrimp?" She covered her hot face and brushed the matter away.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were particrly dazzling. He smirked and said, "You are


    more delicious."


    "Ah, he was teasing me again. He won''t let go of me even if we are just having a meal."


    Karen red at Kevin and went back to her seat. She was a little bit angry that she did not mind


    what he thought of her anymore and grabbed the shrimp from the te to eat it.


    However, she couldn''t help thinking of the kiss. The man opposite her smiled and ced some


    peeled shrimps in front of her.


    "Here you go."


    He said with a smile as if he was apologizing for the sudden kiss.


    These shrimps were peeled very well, and Karen did not know what kind of expression she should


    use to face Kevin, so she just continued to eat.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kevin was standing on the side. He was smiling and peeling them one by one in silence.


    After a long time, he said, "Tomorrow, let''s get you a gown."


    Karen nibbled at thest shrimp and blinked her eyes with confusion.


    "I''m going to take you to a dinner party."


    "A dinner party? Why?"


    Kevin gracefully picked up a wet towel to wipe his hands, then looked straight into Karen''s eyes and


    said with a smile, "To announce that you are Mrs. Kyle."


    Suddenly, she was lost in his deep and charming gaze.


    ......


    After getting off work the next day, Karen was ready to follow Kevin to pick up the gown.


    Since the banquet was set to begin at nine o''clock in the evening, Kevin took Karen to Baiha


    Restaurant first for a quick meal.


    However, Karen did not eat. She just held a cup of warm water and sipped it bit by bit.


    At the table, Kevin who was eating, looked at her in disapproval, "Don''t you want to eat?"


    Karen nced at the delicious food on the table, took a sip of in water, and said, "I''m not


    hungry."


    "Huh?" Kevin raised his eyebrows and obviously did not believe her words.


    Karen knew that she couldn''t hide anything from him, so she shook her head and said honestly,


    "No, I don''t want it. The dress is body-hugging. What if I eat too much and expose my big stomach


    and embarrass you?"


    Hearing this, Kevin smiled lightly and said, "I don''t mind."


    Her concern was the perception of others, what does it have to do with the both of them?


    He said it very seriously. Karen chuckled and asked, "If I be ugly and old, will you dislike me?"


    Kevin was a little surprised to hear this. Then he frowned and began to seriously think about it.


    Ugly, and old.


    He looked at Karen who was sitting opposite him with a bright smile, Kevin seemed to find it hard to


    imagine that she would grow older and be ugly.


    But what if she really grew older and became ugly?


    "You are hesitating, so that means you would really dislike me?" She simply pretended to be


    disappointed and asked.


    "No." This time, Kevin quickly give the answer, "I am older than you. When you have gray hair on


    your temples, I am also gray-haired." He paused, looked straight into Karen''s eyes, and said,


    "That''s good."


    "That''s good."


    He only said so, but Karen understood what he meant¡ª


    When you have gray hair on your temples, I will have gray hair too. It would be good if we can grow


    old together.


    Karen smiled and felt assured by his words. She answered in a soft voice, "Okay."


    Since Karen refused to eat, Kevin quickly finished up his meal. Then, he brought Karen to the store.


    The driver drove for about half an hour, and the car stopped in front of a vi without any signs.


    It was a vi with no neighbors around. In such a crowded city in North Hill City, it was notmon


    to see such a lonesome building.


    The vi had an Italian Gothic style, and its main decoration consisted of a unique dome and


    window ss.


    There was no sign of a brand on the door. Without another''s rmendation, you could not tell


    that the vi was a private clothing studio.


    Karen used to study fashion design. Although she was not in the design field because of the past, it


    still remained her hobby, so she always paid more attention to this field.


    She loved all the clothing studios in North Hill City, and she remembered the characteristics of every


    studio. However, she had never heard of such a studio.


    Now, she was standing in front of this vi with a foreign style, looking from afar and daydreaming.


    Kevin took her hand and opened the door of the vi.


    As soon as she entered the door, she was shocked by the luxurious decoration in the house. She


    looked at Kevin uneasily. The room was decorated magnificently, it must be expensive to buy


    clothes here.


    Kevin could see what she was thinking, so he held her hand tighter as if he wasforting her. He


    said softly, "It''s okay, it''s my friend''s."


    Karen felt a little relieved and was about toment further, but a foreign girl dressed in a


    contemporary style walked up. She was about 17 years old and looked very delicate and lovely.


    She first bowed to Kevin in an elegant manner like a princess, but not like a server. She smiled and


    said, "Mr. Kyle, Buongiorno."


    "Buongiorno." Kevin nodded slightly and replied politely.


    They were speaking in Italian, and Karen did not understand. Just when she did not know what to


    do, the beautiful foreign girl turned around and also greeted her. She spoke in English but with a


    foreign ent, "Mrs. Kyle, nice to meet you."


    Karen smiled politely. "Hello!"


    The girl seemed to like Karen very much and looked at Karen with a bigger smile. "My name is Julie


    Lyle. Today, let me go through some clothes with you."


    Julie''s English was not very fluent, but her smile was lovely and adorable.


    After she introduced herself, Julie led Kevin and Karen inside.


    The vi was very spacious. The walls were hung with all kinds of famous paintings, and the rooms


    were filled with all kinds of historical decorations. The whole vi did not look like a clothing studio,


    but more like a museum. You could tell that the owner of the shop had great taste.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Julie then led them to the long, spiral staircase and said, "The clothes are on the second floor."


    When she went upstairs, Karen found that there seemed to be no one else there except them, no


    other staff, no other customers... She was doubting if this was really a store?


    The decoration on the second floor was different from that on the first floor where disyed the


    famous paintings and antiques, on this floor, there were a lot of dazzling clothes on disy.


    Karen looked at the clothes and suddenly felt excited.


    No matter how long it had been, no matter how much she didn''t want to recall, her love for fashion


    design had not faded away.


    She had always wanted to design a perfect wedding dress for herself.


    Once, she had tried to chase her dream, but before the design of the wedding dress was


    completed, she was betrayed by her rtives and boyfriend. After that, she never thought about it


    again.


    Karen looked at Kevin.


    Kevin, can I continue my passion for designing for you?


    Kevin felt Karen''s gaze and turned to look at her. He knew that she used to be a very talented


    fashion designer, but she gave up that dream because of the incident three years ago.


    Her loved ones betrayed her. She was so sad that she gave up her dream. How could such a fragile


    woman bear such suffering in the past?


    Kevin''s heart ached for her. He would never let anyone hurt her again.


    "Try it on." Kevin said, "Choose what you like."


    Karen nodded and walked into the sea of clothes¡ª mermaid cut dresses, A-line skirts, pleated


    dresses in organza... all kinds of beautiful clothes, fancy, sexy, all sorts. Every design amazed her.


    She wanted to look for the brands on the clothes, as she wanted to know which designer made


    these clothes, but she couldn''t find any logo after looking for a long time, just like she didn''t know


    who was the vi''s owner.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?" A big palm suddenly appeared at Karen''s waist, who was in a


    daze. The low and sexy voice came near her ears, and her body shivered slightly.


    She shook her head and said, "Actually, I like it very much."


    "Why don''t you try on anything?" Kevin pressed his head against Karen''s head and asked.


    "I don''t know what to choose." Karen stroked Kevin''s neck like a kitten and said coquettishly, "Mr.


    Kyle, please help me choose one."


    Her soft voice echoed in Kevin''s ear, and his heart melted slightly. He lowered his head and kissed


    Karen in the ear. Then he said softly, "Okay."


    After that, Kevin let go of Karen and carefully picked out some clothes for her.


    He nced around but did not find any clothes that could grab his attention. After a while, he turned


    to Julie and asked, "Where''s the Butterfly Love by Ivan?"


    "Ivan said he can''t give that to you. It''s for his bride," She replied reluctantly.


    "Give it to me," Kevin said. His voice was not loud, but it made it hard to refuse.


    Julie pursed her lips and sighed, but under the persistence of Kevin, she had to go get the dress


    called "Butterfly Love".


    After she left, Karen finally spoke up, "Ivan? Is he... the Italian designer?"


    Kevin nodded. "It''s him."


    It was like a lightning strike, Karen was out of ecstasy.


    Ivan was her most admired designer. If her father hadn''t refused, she would have gone to Italy to be


    an apprentice for Ivan.


    But now, she had the chance to wear the dress designed by Ivan for his wife... This was... no, it was


    Kevin, What''s his identity? How could he be a friend of Ivan?


    When Karen was still surprised, Julie had already taken out the "Butterfly Love".


    When the dress was unfolded in front of Karen, she was shocked again.


    This was really a special piece worthy of the name, "Butterfly Love".


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The skirt was very long, and its hem spread outyer byyer, but it was not heavy at all. The white-


    grey color was unique and eye-catching. The material was soft andfortable, and the light


    texture added a dreamy feeling to the whole outfit.


    The lifelike butterflies on the skirt hem danced upwards together, but some butterflies were falling


    down, like a metaphor of life and death.


    Why would the butterflies fly around like this?


    Kevin looked at the dress and nodded with satisfaction. Then he reached out and patted her head.


    "Try it."


    Karen nodded and followed Julie, who still appeared reluctant, into the dressing room.


    The process of putting it on was very smooth. This "Butterfly Love" seemed to be tailor-made for


    her. The size was just right.


    Even Julie who had been reluctant, eximed with praise after Karen put it on. Then she pushed


    Karen out and said, "Show it to Mr. Kyle!"


    Karen looked at herself in the mirror and nodded.


    As Karen walked out of the room, Kevin looked at her immediately.


    Kevin slightly narrowed his eyes, which appeared expression-less at first, and it was difficult to


    figure out what he was thinking.


    He once asked Ivan, why did he call this outfit Butterfly Love? Was it only because of butterflies?


    At that time, Ivan who was drinking coffee, frowned, "Can''t you see the butterflies are trying their


    best to pursue something?"


    What were they pursuing?


    Today, Kevin finally got the answer.


    The butterflies continued to pursue a beautiful girl. For this, they did not hesitate to sacrifice their


    short lives.


    This was what the butterflies fell in love with.


    Being stared at by Kevin for a long time, Karen felt a little shy. She smiled awkwardly and asked, "Is


    it bad?"


    Kevin shook his head, then he still did not speak, but he waved for Karen toe over.


    Karen slowly walked to his side. He gently put his hand on her shoulder. Leaning against her ear, he


    whispered, "You look gorgeous."


    Such direct praise made Karen''s fair face turn red again. She was about to thank him, but she


    heard Kevin say, "I really don''t want others to see you like this."


    He said it very seriously, like a child protecting his beloved treasure.


    Karen could not help but joking him. "Should I change another one?"


    "No." Kevin did not hesitate, then turned back and said to Julie, "Tell Ivan that I''ll take the dress. If


    he wants to charge me, ask him to let my assistant know."


    Karen had never seen such a carefree Kevin. She guessed that he should be a good friend of Ivan''s


    so that he could have such a close rtionship with him.


    When they left, they did not notice someone on the roof tform was looking at Karen.


    There were shock and appreciation¡ª


    The man''s eyes were following her as she walked away, just because his "Butterfly Love" had found


    its real owner.


    ...

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    The charity dinner was held on Rana Mountain in Chatterton Town.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    This mountain was not big, and to be precise, it could be considered a hill. However, the scenery on


    the mountain was very good, so in this busy city in Chatterton Town, it was unique.


    However, this mountain was not originally named Rana.


    It was said that a few decades ago, the young master of Rovio Corporation Inc had met the


    daughter of the Brown family here.


    At that time, it was the blooming season. The daughter of Brown Family, Rana Brown who was at


    the prime of her life, stood in a sea of beautiful women. Since then, she captured the heart of the


    young master of the Rovio Corporation Inc.


    Later, the young master bought this mountain and changed its name to Rana. Then he built an


    extremely grand vi on the Rana Mountain as a token of their love.


    Unfortunately, they went to the United States together. Rana Brown was in poor health, so she


    rarely came back.


    However, their son, Leo Kyle, was worried that his parents'' home was too empty. Every time he


    came back to Chatterton Town, he would hold a charity party on the mountain where his parents


    met, as a blessing to his parents'' love.


    Such a famous charity dinner would definitely be filled with social celebrities, but not every one of


    them was invited. Every guest had to be carefully selected before they coulde to the dinner.


    Therefore, people who could attend this banquet would feel extremely honored, which was also a


    kind of affirmation of their social status.


    However, asionally, there would be some uninvited people sneaking into the venue, such as


    Charlie, who would create havoc during the banquet.


    Charlie had not received the invitation. In order to get Rovio Corporation Inc''s invitation, he had to


    spend a lot of money and brown-nosed a lot of important people to get the invitation card for him.


    It was not easy to sneak into the upper ss of Chatterton Town. Charlie did not let go of the


    opportunity. No matter who came, Charlie would take the initiative to talk to these people. It was


    obvious that he regarded this ce as the Gook Family''s.


    Therefore, when Kevin arrived with Karen, Charlie, who was busy in the crowd, was first to see


    them.


    Kevin and Karen arrivedte. But as soon as they entered the venue, everyone looked up. It


    seemed that the venue was quiet for a few seconds. After that, there were countless exmations


    heard.


    No words could be used to describe the stunning feeling brought by the couple.


    Kevin was tall and handsome. His suit was straight and he looked elegant. As soon as he entered


    the room, he walked through the hustle and bustle in the room, as if he was an emperor.


    Next to him was the petite Karen. She held Kevin''s hand. She smiled lightly, and her eyes were


    watery and soft. Her long curly hair was tied up and covered with exquisite diamonds. The "Butterfly


    Love" made her look like a blooming flower.


    They walked into the venue hand in hand, and asionally looked at each other. The man was


    gentle and firm, and the woman looked content¡ªas if, at a nce, they could have the whole world.


    Everyone swooned at them like they were really a match made in heaven.


    Charlie had to admit it. He had always known that Karen was beautiful. He didn''t know that Karen


    could look as beautiful as she was now. She was so beautiful that she could make butterflies die for


    her.


    Kevin, who was beside her, used his low-key and reserved aura toplement Karen''s elegance,


    making her look even more beautiful.


    Unconsciously, Charlie''s hand, which was clutching the wine ss, turned pale. He even wanted to


    rush over and grab Karen back to let everyone know that this woman belonged to him.


    The noisy banquet seemed to be silent in an instant. Charlie could no longer hear any sound,


    he was staring at Kevin and Karen.


    He was irritated by how Karen was smiling with Kevin. It felt like they were mocking him in silence.


    No, he couldn''t sit still and wait. He must take the initiative and dishonor Kevin.


    So tonight, he wanted to let Kevin know that such an upper-ss circle was absolutely not for


    someone like him.


    Charlie raised his ss and drank the red wine. Then he turned around and found a hidden ce to


    hide in the darkness, waiting for an opportunity to pound on.


    After Karen left Beauford City, she had never participated in such a charity banquet. Now, facing


    such a gorgeous banquet venue and all kinds of upper-ss people, she felt somewhat uneasy.


    Many years ago, Karen also attended a charity dinner before, but she went with her father at that


    time. The dress was prepared for her by her father, so she had little say.


    The only purpose of her father taking her to such a banquet was to hope that she could get to know


    more upper-ss people. Even if she and Charlie did not work out, the Daly family still had other


    choices.


    Therefore, even if she was his daughter, he chose a revealing dress for her. He was afraid that


    those rich and powerful families could not notice his daughter.


    It was also because of this, that when the incident happenedter, that upper-ss society in the


    Midwest even put up the photo of Karen attending that dinner party.


    The second daughter of the Daly Family had been like that for a long time. She seduced men by


    wearing revealing clothes, and now she wanted to seduce her brother-inw.


    At that time, Karen also resisted. But her father would curse and even beat her weak mother. Every


    time, he would beat her mother badly.


    However, her mother, a weak and helpless mother, only cried silently. She dared not to struggle,


    dared not to resist, and even dared not to ask for mercy.


    Therefore, Karen struggled, resisted, and begged for mercy. She tried various methods to stop her


    father, but her father was fearless with the support of the Gook family. Every time, he could only


    give more severe punishment.


    She could not save her mother.


    The situationsted until Charlie and she confirmed their rtionship. She used to foolishly think of


    Charlie as her hero.


    As she was reminiscing, Karen nced over at Kevin who was next to her.


    Kevin''s eyes shone with dazzling lights, making him look even more charming.


    "Kevin, will you be my hero?"


    Could we stay together until we grow old?


    He may have seen her looking at him, then a pair of warm and powerful hands gently wrapped


    around her waist and brought her to his side.


    Kevin turned his head, looked at her gently, and whispered, "I am here."


    Yes, you''re here.


    Karen couldn''t help but straighten her back and raised her head.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    "Young man, it''s been a while!" A man, who in his fifties, came over and greeted Kevin. He patted


    Kevin''s shoulder as he spoke.


    "Hello, Uncle Law!" Kevin nodded slightly and responded politely.


    The two people simply talked for a while, and the content seemed to be rted to Kevin''s mother.


    Karen tried to eavesdrop to hear about Kevin''s family. Unfortunately, in the short conversation, the


    elder did the most talking, Kevin just said a few simple words.


    Kevin didn''t talk much, especially on social asions. He seemed to be more open with her.


    Karen wondered, "Is it because she talked too much, so he was forced to talk more?"


    "Who is this?"


    The man suddenly changed the topic to Karen. Karen smiled politely, and she was about to answer,


    then she heard Kevin say, "My wife."


    "You, you are married? Why haven''t I heard of it?" Uncle Law was very surprised.


    Compared to Uncle Law''s surprise, Karen felt excited yet uneasy when she heard Kevin''s


    introduction.


    Uncle Law obviously knew Kevin''s family...


    So does this mean that he was telling his rtives about their rtionship?


    However, would they like her? Could they... stay until the end?


    "Great, kid. She''s very beautiful. But your father probably doesn''t know about your sudden


    marriage. Ha-ha, doesn''t he want you to marry Mia..."


    "Uncle Law." Kevin suddenly interrupted him. His voice was more stern than before. "I have


    something to do. I have to go first."


    Before he could respond, Kevin hurriedly pulled Karen away.


    However, Karen had heard Uncle Law''s words clearly.


    Marry... Mia... Mia Kyle?


    What did he mean?


    But before she could ask, several men came over to greet Kevin, but Karen had no mood to listen


    to what they said. The words "marry Mia" echoed in her mind like a curse,sting for a long time.


    "Director Kyle, Uncle Tang has been waiting for you for a long time." After a while, Nick came over


    and said.


    Kevin nodded and turned to look at Karen, only to find that Karen was lost in thought. He asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Karen came to her senses, shook her head, and said with an embarrassed smile, "Nothing."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin frowned as if he did not believe Karen''s answer. He looked down at her feet, but because her


    skirt was too long, he couldn''t see her legs.


    He looked up and said softly, "You have worn high heels for a long time. There is a rest area over


    there. You can sit for a while."


    Kevin''s attitude was gentle and considerate, and there was no trace of deception or hypocrisy in his


    eyes.


    She questioned how she could have doubts over one simple sentence. "Hasn''t he married me?


    What''s there to doubt?"


    After a pause, Karen nodded and looked at him with a smile. "I am no longer a child. I can take care


    of myself. Go and do your work."


    To be honest, she did not want to rely too much on Kevin.


    But what would happen to her if Kevin leaves her now?


    If a woman was too dependent on a man, she would slowly lose herself.


    Her family was the most typical example.


    It was said that when her mother married into the Daly family, she had a good rtionship with her


    father. Later, because her mother did not stand her ground, she gradually changed and became


    depressed.


    Karen often saw her mother crying silently in her room when she was very young. At that time, she


    wanted to protect her mother and sister when she grew up.


    However, those who she wanted to protect, ruthlessly abandoned her in the end, as if they never


    cared about her.


    Karen didn''t want to think about bad things in the past, but for some reason, she thought a lot


    recently.


    Looking at Kevin''s back, Karen clenched her fists in silence.


    She didn''t want to be tied up by the past. She''s with him now.


    The banquet was still going on. The sound of the conversation was endless. It was very lively.


    The circle of the upper ss was not big, but people around seemed to know each other. Not many


    people knew Karen so when she appeared with Kevin, it caused somemotion.


    After Kevin left, some people also cast their eyes on him and watched him from afar, but no one


    came up to court him.


    Tonight, they were not the most outstanding couple, because the main character should be the


    legendary leader, Leo Kyle, but he had not shown up yet. He was really mysterious.


    Without anyone disturbing, Karen walked up to the lounge and sat down. As soon as she sat down,


    a waiter brought her snacks and tea. "Mrs. Kyle, this is what Mr. Kyle asked me to prepare for you.


    Please enjoy yourself."


    Karen nodded and smiled. "Thank you!"


    It seemed that Kevin worrying about her because she had not eaten dinner at night, so he arranged


    someone to send snacks to her so soon.


    It was already past nine o''clock in the evening. Karen was indeed hungry, so she couldn''t resist her


    hunger and ate the snacks.


    Well, the taste of the snacks were very good - crispy and sweet, full of taste.


    She took another piece, and she just took a bite, then there was a person who sat down opposite


    her. "Karen, we are really destined. I didn''t expect to see you here. Or did youe especially for


    me?"


    "You, why are you here?" Seeing Charlie suddenly appear, Karen frowned. The delicious snack that


    she had just was now difficult to swallow.


    Charlie chuckled, his eyes appeared arrogant and condescending. "Shouldn''t I ask you, why are


    you here?"


    Karen felt that Charlie''s smile was extremely annoying, but she could not find any reason to refuse


    him¡ªit was not unusual for him toe here. The Gook Family could be regarded as a member of


    the upper ss, but she was a nobody.


    However, Karen did not want to get in touch with this man. The man in front of her used to be the


    hero she had expected, but now, he was the person she didn''t want to see anymore in her life. He


    was like a malignant tumor - when she touched it, it would be a disaster.


    She didn''t want to care about this man anymore. She got up and was about to leave, but Charlie


    grabbed her and said, "Karen, sit down. I want to talk to you."


    Charlie deliberately raised his voice, and some people turned their eyes at them. For a moment,


    she became the focus again.


    Karen did not want anyone tough at her, so she sat down obediently and said coldly, "Charlie, I


    have nothing to say to you. Please don''t disturb my life anymore."


    Hearing this, Charlie smiled. He suddenly got up and looked down at Karen. Then he let out a smile


    that he thought was charming and said, "But I have, soe with me."


    His smile was so arrogant and obscene that it disgusted Karen.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Karen did not want to talk with Charlie. She sat still and said, "But I don''t want to hear it."


    "Do you believe that I''ll let Kevin crawl out of the banquet tonight?" Charlie sneered and left.


    "You¡ª" Charlie''s threat made Karen lose her confidence. Thinking of Charlie''s personality, he


    always does what he wants, she dared not imagine what Charlie would do to Kevin. She did not


    want to risk it, so she had to follow him.


    The banquet hall was on the second floor. There was a balcony beside the resting room. The light


    was not very good. Charlie had already aimed for this ce clearly, so he brought Karen here.


    Karen looked around. Although the balcony was dim, there were people passing by from time to


    time. She thought that Charlie would not dare to do anything, so she followed him.


    Charlie looked back at her with the up and down eyes. "Karen, you looked more beautiful."


    Charlie thought she was charming, but Karen felt disgusted after hearing that.


    She really wanted to turn around and leave, but she was worried that Charlie would really do


    something to Kevin. She treated him coldly. She didn''t even want to have any eye contact with him.


    Seeing how Karen was so indifferent, Charlie''s anger rose again. He sneered and said, "Kevin is


    just the president of a smallpany. Many people can step on him. Don''t be too naive to think that


    he is a high-ss person just because he can take you to this banquet."


    Karen never thought it was good to be an upper-ss person. She just wanted to live a quiet life, far


    away from scheming, betrayal, and all the painful memories of the past. She wanted to live a quiet


    life with Kevin.


    Charlie thought that he had convinced Karen because she did not refute him, so he continued to


    say, "You should know that since mypany announced that we will no longer cooperate with


    Innovative Tech, manypanies are unwilling to cooperate with them. Do you know why?


    Because Innovative Tech will never be able topare with the Gook Corp. Kevin will be trampled


    by me."


    Kevin''s identity did not matter at all. No matter who he was, Kevin remained her husband.


    Even if Charlie was right,pared with Gook Corp, the financial ability of Innovative Tech was


    much weaker. But so what?


    In her mind, Kevin was so much better than Charlie in terms of character and knowledge.


    Karen was still silent. Charlie also realized that she was not moved by him, she was just not willing


    to talk to him at all. He clenched his fists and continued, "Do you know that your sister Kristine also


    came to Chatterton Town? Your father asked her toe here."


    Karen was ufortable hearing the name she tried so hard to forget. It was painful and bitter. The


    past popped up in her mind uncontrobly.


    She still remembered that day, her sister cried and knelt down to ask for her forgiveness, for being


    involved with Charlie and that they should not have been discovered by their parents.


    However, the Gook Family and Karen''s parents could not see the pain in Karen''s heart. They only


    rushed to protect her sister.


    Karen could not remember what they said clearly. She only remembered what Charlie''s mother


    said. "Kristine, you are pregnant. Even if you don''t care about your body, you should think about the


    child."


    At that time, Karen only found out that her sister and her fiance even had a child.


    She held the design of her wedding dress in her hands. She wanted to give Charlie a surprise, but


    she didn''t expect that they would give her a bigger "surprise".


    Later, she became a shameless person who was said to seduce her sister''s fiance. She was


    abused online and searched by others. She did not dare to go out.


    "I know, you definitely don''t want to see her, but you are sisters. You can''t avoid her forever." Charlie


    obviously knew this was the pain in Karen''s heart, but he had to bring up her scars.


    "Sister? My sister died three years ago." They could do that behind her back and then frame her like


    that. For her, those people had nothing to do with her anymore.


    If Kristine didn''t respect her, why should she call her sister?


    "Your sister died in your heart?" Charlie looked at Karen and mocked her, "What about your


    mother? Is she the same as your sister in your heart?"


    He spoke very slowly, and each word was like a poison. Karen felt a sharp pain in her heart, and


    she couldn''t say a word.


    Charlie added, "After you left, your mother was very sad and couldn''t take it. Shey in bed for


    three years."


    Karen was suddenly reminded when she was a kid, her mother always touched her head and said,


    "Our dear Karen is the most sensible. You will definitely be more caring when you grow up."


    Karen still remembered her mother''s helpless and distressed look when she was framed three


    years ago.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her mother really loved her, but she had no choice. Her weak and ipetent mother could only


    sit there and cry all night.


    Her mother prayed to her father to not force her again, and her mother also prayed to Charlie to let


    go of her sister and Karen.


    However, no one could help her mother, even though her mother''s eyes were swollen from crying


    and her voice was begging.


    Karen left Beaford City in a mess.


    Perhaps her mother would get sick because she felt that she couldn''t even protect her daughter well


    and that she was useless.


    Karen didn''t want to cry, but she was so distressed that she shed tears. That was her mother, and


    she loved her mother the most. Even if she couldn''t stop anything in the past, Karen still couldn''t


    me her.


    "You also know the nature of your Daly Family. Your mother has been lying in the hospital for three


    years. Can your family afford it without the support of the Gook family?" Charlie continued to say,


    purposefully inflicting pain onto Karen.


    In the past three years, she didn''t care about anything that happened between the Gook family and


    the Daly family. She almost cut off all contact with everyone in Beaford City. Therefore, she didn''t


    even know that her mother was sick.


    Karen could me her father and her sister for being heartless, but she could not me her


    mother.


    Karen had a hard time holding her tears. Her body trembled slightly. Charlie took the opportunity to


    hold her in his arms and patted her back gently. "Don''t be sad, I am still here. I will always back you


    up."


    Karen was suddenly hugged by Charlie and struggled to push him away, but he held her even


    tighter. He blurted out threateningly, "Karen if you don''t listen to me, what should I do with your


    mother?"

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Karen stopped struggling instantly. Was Charlie threatening her with her mother''s life?


    How dare he!


    She was so angry. She raised her head and red at him. The hatred in her eyes was adamant.


    However, Charlie did not care about Karen''s look at all. He said proudly, "Karen, how much can you


    make in a year at Innovative Tech? How much can your president make? Kevin can''t give you


    anything. When youe back to me, I promise I won''t let you work so hard every day."


    He-he... Did Charlie really think that all women in the world could only live by depending on him?


    Karen really wanted to p this arrogant man hard to let him feel sorry for his stupid words.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ording to her temper, she would do this, but when she thought of her mother lying in the hospital


    and Kevin''s safety, she had to give up.


    "Karen,e back to my side. Let''s start over!" Charlie pressed Karen''s head into his arms and


    said affectionately.


    "Amelia, please apany Mrs. Kyle back to the lounge."


    Karen was about to resist when a cold voice came from behind them.


    She was very familiar with this voice. For many times, this voice gave her hope and warmed her


    when she was in the dark.


    However, the voice now was as cold as ice. It was so cold that one could not help but tremble.


    Being frightened, Karen pushed Charlie away. When she looked up, she saw Kevin was standing


    there expressionlessly.


    When Kevin looked at her, he tried to conceal his real emotions. But there was a hint of anger in his


    eyes.


    Karen was afraid of his look. She wanted to exin, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Amelia immediately ran over and said, "Mrs. Kyle, please go to the lounge with me."


    But Karen did not move.


    She looked at Kevin with stubborn eyes, as she was trying to convey her thoughts to him. She


    wanted to exin and tell him the truth.


    Since Kevin appeared, Karen and Kevin had had their eyes on each other, no one could break into


    their world.


    Charlie, who had been ignored for a long time, finally couldn''t stand such an atmosphere. He stood


    in front of Karen. "Kevin, if you have the guts,e to me. Why do you have to bully a woman?"


    He shouted loudly, trying to attract Kevin''s attention.


    However, without looking at him, Kevin''s eyes were still fixed on Karen.


    They looked at each other, but they could not read each other.


    "Amelia!" After a long time, Kevin shouted angrily again.


    "Kevin..." Karen wanted to talk to Kevin, but this time, Kevin turned his head away from her.


    There were people everywhere. Karen did not want to argue with Kevin here, especially in front of


    Charlie. She had to leave with Amelia and find time to exin it to Kevinter.


    As soon as Karen left, Charlieughed, "Kevin, you have seen Karen''s attitude. I am the person in


    her heart. Why do you force her to stay with you?"


    Kevin narrowed his eyes slightly and just looked at Charlie coldly. Even if he did not prove anything,


    Kevin was far better than Charlie.


    Every time he saw Kevin, Charlie had an illusion that he would be swallowed by him.


    But why did the president of a smallpany have such a powerful aura?


    Charlie could not figure it out.


    Charlie couldn''t win, so he had to say something first.


    He said disdainfully, "Kevin, as long as you divorce Karen, we''ll take back what we said before.


    Gook Corp will cooperate with Innovative Tech. You can still take your position as president."


    "What if I don''t agree?" After a while, Kevin slightly raised his lips and said with a grin on his face.


    Those who were not familiar with Kevin, after hearing his tone and expression, would think that he


    was chatting casually with others. However, Nick, who had been with him for more than ten years,


    understood that this was the real anger of their big boss.


    For so many years, it was rare for Kevin to show this kind of smile.


    Nick vaguely remembered that it was Polestar who was sufferingst time, Kevin showed a simr


    grin at the person who bullied him. That person seemed to have disappeared for a long time.


    Charlie did not know that. He said arrogantly and proudly, "Karen and I grew up together. We have


    been in love for many years, and we won''t leave each other."


    Charlie didn''t notice that the grin on Kevin''s face gradually disappeared.


    After a long time, Kevin said coldly, "So what?"


    Karen is his wife now.


    "Ha-ha..." Charlie was still ignorant. "But I''m her true love. She''s temporarily angry with me. One


    day she''lle back to me. You''d better divorce her now. At least you can save your dignity in


    public. When she demands a divorce actively, you''ll be the most pathetic man."


    Kevin nodded as if he had just understood the pros and cons.


    Charlie thought he was on the verge of victory, but Kevin suddenlyughed again. His smile was full


    of satire.


    "What if I don''t want to?" Kevin smiled and looked at Charlie coldly.


    "You!" Kevin''s change of attitude caught Charlie off guard. For a moment, he only felt a punch in his


    ego.


    He had never met such an ungrateful man in Beaford City. How could a shrimp be so arrogant?


    Charlie could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He wanted to make a move on Kevin.


    But before he took a step, a strong man stopped him.


    Charlie took a closer look and found that he was part of Kevin''s crew. He raised his voice, "Get out


    of my way!"


    However, the man in front of him was still motionless.


    "Nick." Kevin spoke.


    "Mr. Kyle." The man standing in front of Charlie answered respectfully.


    Kevin continued, "Please send Mr. Charlie out."


    "Yes." As soon as Kevin finished his words, Nick immediately stepped forward. He first politely


    nodded to Charlie, and then said coldly, "Mister, you are not wee here. Please leave."


    After that, he was going to take Charlie out.


    But before Nick even touched Charlie, Charlie broke out into curses. "F**k you! Who the f**k you


    think you are?"


    Kevin had no right to ask him to leave. Did he think he was as powerful as Leo Kyle?


    Charlie had never been insulted like this before. He was so angry that hepletely lost his mind.


    So he turned his fist, trying to fight back quickly. However, the person he wanted to beat was not


    Nick, but Kevin, who was standing still beside him.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Kevin did not move at all when Charlie shook his fist at him. He remained calm.


    Before Charlie''s fist could touch Kevin, Nick blocked him and held Charlie''s fist tightly. With a little


    force, Charlie''s bones almost cracked.


    "Let go, what the hell do you want to do?" Charlie felt that his bones were about to crack, and he


    was burning with rage. He roared, "Kevin, do you want to die? Who the fuck do you think you are?


    Do you think you are a first-ss person like Leo Kyle? Believe it or not, I will make you disappear


    from this world forever."


    Looking at Charlie bing mad, Kevin acted like an outsider. He just watched coldly.


    But he didn''t want to see it anymore.


    So he gave Charlie a glimpse, turned around, and left.


    When Charlie saw Kevin was about to leave, he was even more furious. How could he let this


    b*stard leave just like that?


    Charlie threw another fist at Nick. Nick dodged quickly and kicked him in the abdomen.


    Charlie was in pain and cried out loud, "F**k! Kevin, stop! Fight me!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Nickughed after hearing this. "Mister, I advise you to stop here. If Mr. Kyle


    comes, you may even lose your life."


    Charlie was still unconvinced, thinking that Nick was making fun of him, so he punched again. His


    fist did not reach Nick, instead, he was punched back again.


    After Charlie was punched a few times, the security guards came over just in time.


    Nick let go of Charlie, turned back, and said to the security guards, "What are you guys doing? How


    can you let a thug without invitation in?"


    "Mr. ck..."


    "Forget it." Nick waved his hand. "Throw him out."


    "Who dares to move? I am invited by Leo Kyle from Rovio Corporation Inc. Who dares to hurt me?"


    Charlie was too angry,pletely ignoring the security guard''s attitude towards Nick. He even


    wanted to get Leo Kyle on his side. However, he did not know that he had already offended Leo


    Kyle.


    Nick sneered and said, "Tell Mister, who asks him to leave."


    "Mr. Gook, Leo Kyle does not wee you. Please leave now, or don''t me us for walking you


    out." The fight just now had attracted a lot of people''s attention. At this time, the security guard


    spoke loudly. Others had already begun to point at Charlie.


    Charlie didn''t give up and said, "Do you know who I am? I am Charlie, the young master of the


    Gook Corp from Beaford City. Don''t you dare to ask me to leave!"


    "I don''t know Mister from Beaford City. We only know our boss, Leo Kyle, Rovio Corporation Inc. Mr.


    Gook, please cooperate with us. Otherwise, we will take action." The security guard''s words were


    more embarrassing than the punches he received.


    At this moment, he finally realized that he had suffered a significant loss today. Not only did he


    embarrass himself, but also he impressed Leo Kyle in a ridiculous way.


    In order to continue to cooperate with Rovio Corporation Inc in the future, Charlie decided to endure


    first and then settle with Kevin afterward.


    Charlie was followed by the staff to the hall. Guest members cast their attention on Charlie. The


    mocking sound came into his ears as if he was aplete clown tonight.


    He clenched his fists and frowned his eyebrows. His eyes were fierce and sinister. He thought to


    himself, "Karen and Kevin, both of you don''t know your ce. Don''t me me for being ruthless."


    ......


    In the lounge of the banquet, Kevin stood at the door for nearly a minute before pushing the door


    open and walked in.


    When Amelia saw him, she went out sensibly and closed the door.


    Kevin locked the door and looked at Karen gloomily.


    "Kevin, I..." Karen wanted to exin, but she couldn''t say anything when she saw Kevin''s gloomy


    eyes.


    There seemed to be something stuck in her throat like the world would copse if she spoke.


    "You exin, I''m listening." Kevin waited for a long time but did not hear Karen''s exnation. He


    probed her.


    What could she say to him?


    Should she tell him what had happened in her family?


    So he would pity her?


    Then, what? To let him get justice for her? Against the powerful Gook Family!


    What''s more, no matter what was behind it, she did vite her promise. She had promised that she


    would not see Charlie again, but he caught her again.


    Moreover, Charlie was holding her close just now.


    She should give him an exnation. She didn''t want to say the real reason but neither want to lie to


    him.


    After a long time, Karen did not know where to start.


    She looked at Kevin, his look was fierce.


    For a moment, she wished she could sink into the dark and no longer have to worry about the


    complicated world.


    However, she didn''t, and she couldn''t.


    "I..." She opened her mouth but stopped.


    And this sound was like a horn that broke the silence.


    Kevin, who had been silent for a long time, seemed impatient. He suddenly stretched out his long


    arm and pulled her into his arms. His right hand held the back of Karen''s head, and the kiss came.


    He kissed her fiercely.


    He swallowed all her breaths and bit her lips.


    Karen tried to push him away, which in turn made him kiss even harder.


    Soon, Karen''s lips could no longer satisfy Kevin.


    A fierce kiss gradually went to her neck, while biting her skin all the way as if it was a punishment.


    "Kevin, don''t!" As soon as her mouth was free, Karen yelled, but this couldn''t stop Kevin.


    His big palms moved up rapidly from her waist. He grabbed the shoulder straps of her dress and


    pulled it hard. There was a ripping sound.


    Karen suddenly felt a chill, and she eximed, "Don''t¡ª"


    She reached out to protect her chest, but Kevin was faster than her. His hands had slipped down


    from her corbone...


    His hot kiss, from top to bottom, continued to spread down from her neck, leaving marks one after


    another.


    A strong fear attacked Karen. She pushed, refused, and whimpered.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    These days, she had thought about how close they would get, but she had never thought that it


    would be like this.


    They shouldn''t hurt each other so coldly.


    "Stop, Kevin." She pleaded with tears in her eyes for thest time.


    Her voice sounded helpless.


    His violent kiss stopped abruptly, and the sudden release freed her.


    Kevin looked up at her.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Karen cried, her tears dropped on her fair skin which reminded Kevin of what he did.


    She looked at him with her teary eyes which were crystal clear enough to reflect his actions after he


    lost control.


    Kevin was stunned for a moment. Was the man who lost control in front of Karen really him?


    How could I... lose control like that?


    Kevin couldn''t understand.


    He didn''t know why he became like that.


    Kevin sighed deeply, then gently approached Karen and carefully kissed away the tears that were


    on her face.


    Her tears were bitter, very bitter. The bitterness filled Kevin''s heart, and his emotions turned to guilt


    that he had never felt before.


    "I''m sorry," he said.


    After saying that, Kevin turned around and left in a hurry.


    The door mmed shut behind Kevin, which blocked Karen''s vision and she could no longer see


    Kevin.


    She lowered her head and looked at her torn dress. She felt so sad that her tears rolled down her


    cheeks again.


    She took a deep breath and forced her tears back into her eyes. She stopped herself from crying.


    She leaned against the door, and she held her face with her hands. Then, she took a deep breath.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kevin came into her life suddenly when she was not ready at all.


    As time passed, she began to care for him. She cared about how she was in his eye and whether or


    not he knew her past.


    Now, she didn''t even have the courage to tell him about what happened in the Midwest. She could


    not dare to imagine how he would think of her after he knew what happened. Will he misunderstand


    her and think less of her just like the rest?


    Karen was feeling very insecure, so she didn''t dare to mention anything to Kevin, because she


    didn''t want him to know that she came from a family that was so terrible.


    She even worried that if he knew the truth, he would probably break up with her.


    Buzz...


    Suddenly, the mobile phone vibrated and buzzed on the coffee table, which startled Karen.


    She dragged her skirt and picked up her phone. A strange number appeared on the screen, which


    was not in her contact list.


    But Karen still recognized this number. How could she not remember this mobile phone number


    which belonged to someone who used to be so close to her?


    The phone was still ringing, but Karen''s fingers were frozen, and she did not move her fingers. She


    was having a hard time deciding if she should answer it or not.


    After thinking for a while, Karen decided to listen to what the person has to say.


    Atst, Karen slid her fingers through her phone screen and answered the phone.


    After she picked up the call, no one said anything. It was so quiet that they could hear each other''s


    breathing through the phone.


    After some time, Kristine spoke first.


    "Karen, are you free tomorrow? Let''s meet up."


    Kristine''s gentle voice passed through the phone into Karen''s ear, which was still as charming as


    ever.


    Karen still remembered that Faye used to describe Kristine''s voice, "It was made to seduce men on


    the phone. No wonder Charlie was seduced by her so quickly."


    "Karen..."


    Karen did not respond, the person on the other side of the phone tried to call for her again.


    Three years ago, when Karen knew that Kristine plotted the incident of her being attacked by


    cyberbullies, she promised herself that she could not keep her in her life anymore. Kristine was


    already dead to her.


    Now, after she received a call from Kristine three yearster, the resentment, hatred, and all kinds


    of emotions in her heart had slowly faded away.


    There was no need to punish herself for something someone else did.


    Karen thought to herself.


    "Karen, I want to talk to you about mother."


    When Karen heard Kristine mentioning their mother, she remembered that their mother was sick,


    but she did not ask about her for the past three years. Compared to the things that her mother did to


    her as she had no choice, her sister was crueler.


    "Tell me about the time and ce."


    In the end, Karenpromised. She needed to know how her mother was doing.


    "I''ve heard there was a restaurant that serves local cuisine at Peace Road in North Hill City. Let''s


    meet at noon tomorrow, OK?"


    Tomorrow is Saturday, Karen didn''t have to work. Since she was free, she agreed to meet Kristine.


    After hanging up the phone, Karen stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself in the mirror.


    The strap of her gown had been torn by Kevin, which exposed her fair skin.


    If someone saw her like this, they would gossip about it, she could not go out like this.


    There were no extra clothes to change. Karen had to find a way to cover it up so no one will be able


    to see it.


    She was a fashion designer. She used to cut and sew clothes when she was doing fashion design.


    She was very experienced in changing the design of clothes. She would look fine after she modified


    her gown.


    She quickly came up with an idea.


    She tied the shawl into a bow tie and tied it together with the shoulder strap so that both the broken


    shoulder strap and the hickey that Kevin left on her neck were covered.


    "Nice!"


    After looking at her modified dress, Karen was very satisfied.


    After feeling reassured, she opened the door and went out.


    However, she never expected that Kevin, who should have been gone a long time ago, was just


    standing right at the door. The moment she opened the door, she found Kevin was standing there.


    The two of them looked at each other and no one said anything. They did not know what to say. The


    situation was very awkward.


    Finally, Karen said, "Erm, I want to go back first."


    She lowered her head, and she didn''t look at him. She couldn''t tell what kind of strange repulsive


    feeling she was feeling in her heart.


    "Alright." He answered softly. He reached out his hand to grab her hand, and they were ready to


    leave.


    She wanted to pull away, but she didn''t.


    She is his wife, isn''t she? She will just assume what happened just now was just him using his


    rights on her as her husband.


    When Karen was still justifying Kevin''s actions earlier, Kevin had already led her into the car.


    The driver, Mr. Watson nced at the two people who were sitting in the back seat in silence from


    the rearview mirror, and asked cautiously, "Where do you want to go, young master?"


    "Home." Kevin spat out the word softly, then he closed his eyes and leaned on the seat of the car.


    He pretended to be calm, but his heart was feeling veryplicated.


    Kevin didn''t know what happened to him. He used to be someone who had a strong sense of self-


    control, he still could not believe that he lost control in front of Karen.


    He had almost be one of those people who hurt Karen.


    If not for her tears, he might have already done things that he would regret.


    Fortunately, nothing happened. He did not do anything that could hurt her, both of them were still on


    good terms.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Kevin smoked several cigarettes in the corridor just now, trying to figure out what happened earlier.


    He lit the cigarette and took several puffs, every puff was very heavy. As soon as the cigarette


    turned into ash, he will light another up.


    Perhaps he became angry when Karen was not willing to give him an exnation.


    He was her husband. As long as she exined to him, he would believe whatever she said, but she


    was reluctant to give him an exnation.


    What was so great about Charlie Gook? Why was Karen still involved with him after he hurt her so


    badly?


    In Kevin''s opinion, Charlie was an arrogant and rude guy who came from a filthy rich family.


    He never took Charlie seriously. He never expects that he would lose to Charlie in Karen''s heart.


    After hearing that Charlie said that he and Karen were childhood sweethearts and that kind of


    rtionship was indeed the purest, but those feelings should be in the past now, shouldn''t it?


    Kevin was very clear that Karen was now his wife, and she will spend the rest of her life with Kevin.


    Kevin didn''t know why he was being so possessive over Karen suddenly. He had never felt such


    desire before in his life. It was so strong that it felt unbelievable.


    At that moment, there was only one thought in Kevin''s mind. He must win this woman over


    completely and own her so that she can be his. Then, she would not be able to escape from


    him anymore.


    What a naive and ridiculous idea, but it really appeared in Kevin''s mind. His thoughts were racing in


    his head.


    Kevin, at the age of 22, officially took over the big business empire, Rovio Incorporation Inc, from


    his father. Over the years, he had made great ns. No matter what kind of difficulties he faced,


    nothing could disrupt his mind.


    Why did he suddenly be so possessive over Karen? Kevin couldn''t figure out why.


    Was it because of her identity as his wife or were there other reasons?


    For the first time, a powerful man like him did not know what he was thinking.


    It was very quiet inside the car.


    Kevin closed his eyes and Karen looked out of the window. Both of them were in their own world.


    Usually, when they were together, Karen would take the initiative to find something to talk about,


    because she knew that Kevin was someone who doesn''t talk much. It would be impossible for him


    to take the initiative to chat with her.


    Karen didn''t mind that she had to take the initiative every time. When two people are together, one


    of them will have to take the initiative and the other will be passive. The only way to spend their


    whole life together is to ept each other''s ws.


    But today, Karen really did not want to talk to him. She didn''t know what to say to him and did not


    even want to see him.


    The two of them just kept quiet all the way until they reached home. No one said a word.


    After returning home, Kevin went to the study as usual.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen took off her gown, then she carefully fixed the broken pieces using thread and needle.


    She was experienced in designing clothes, so Karen added some designs to her gown when


    sewing it up.


    Perhaps this may be disrespectful to the original designer, but when the idea popped in her head,


    and despite her being usually sensible and careful, Karen did not hold back this time.


    Over the years, she changed her job into another job that was not rted to fashion design. She


    tried hard not to think about fashion design, but her passion for fashion design cannot be worn out


    over time.


    Karen did not know whether if she bought this gown or rented it. Anyway, she still needed to tidy it


    up first and wash it tomorrow.


    It was almost one o''clock in the morning after she took a shower, but Kevin was still in the study.


    Karen went to bed as usual.


    Not knowing how long since she fell asleep when Karen was in her dreams, she could feel the other


    side of the big bed sunk slightly. Kevin had alreadyid next to her.


    He approached her and pulled her to his arms, calling her name in a deep voice, "Karen..."


    Actually, Karen wasn''t sleeping very well. When Kevinid down, she had already woken up, but


    she did not say anything.


    But when he reached out to her, her body froze, and what happened at the banquet earlier came


    into her mind again.


    He was rough with her. At that moment, she felt like she saw a demon who can swallow her.


    "Karen..." Kevin wanted to talk about what happened tonight. He was sorry, but he felt that apology


    was the most useless thing to do in the world.


    Anyone could say those fancy words, but not everyone would be able to do, as they say, so he


    didn''t say it.


    Especially when he saw marks on her neck, corbone, and on her chest, he couldn''t say a word.


    Her skin was fair and delicate, and the marks he made looked so scary as if the marks were


    narrating his violent acts silently.


    "Karen..." He called her name softly again.


    Karen moved his hand to the side, away from her, keeping a distance from him. She said calmly,


    "It''ste. Go to sleep."


    The distance between them made Kevin''s heartache and he had never felt like this before.


    Kevin didn''t say anything. He just stared at her back quietly. He could not fall asleep as time


    passed.


    They didn''t mention what happened at the banquet tonight as if they could just pretend as nothing


    happened and move on with their lives.


    They did not know that the best way to deal with a problem is to face it. Avoiding the problem will


    only cause a bigger problem in the future.


    The next day, Karen slept untilte in the morning.


    On the weekends, Karen didn''t have to go to work, and she had nothing else to do. Sleepingte


    was the best enjoyment.


    After she opened her eyes, she looked at the window. She saw a man and a dog.


    Today Kevin was not holding any newspaper in his hands. He stood by the window, and he was


    staring out of the window quietly. No one knew what was going through his mind.


    Momo sat beside Kevin''s feet, it was rolling on the ground from time to time. It was trying to attract


    someone''s attention after being too bored.


    Kevin turned around and said softly, "You''re awake."


    Kevin''s sexy and pleasant voice came into Karen''s ears. She nodded and did not say anything.


    Momo ran over to her, and Karen held it in her arms. She patted Momo''s head and said, "Baby,


    Mom doesn''t need to work today. I can y with you."


    "Woof Woof Woof..." Momo barked a few times. Momo snuggled in Karen''s arm, looking very


    excited.


    "You get up and freshen up. I''ll wait for you to have lunch together." After a pause, Kevin added,


    "How about we go out for a walk together in the afternoon?"


    They had been married for quite some time, but Kevin was never free on any of the weekends.


    Except for thest time they went on that vi retreat, they mostly just spent the weekends at home.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    On the weekend, when Kevin was working in the study, Karen was sitting on the balcony reading.


    Although it seemed very boring, Karen liked this kind of peaceful days very much. Time had passed


    by peacefully.


    Today, Kevin suddenly proposed to go for a walk. Was he trying to apologize for what happenedst


    night?


    Regardless of his intentions, Karen would just assume that he was thinking this way. She forced a


    smile and said, "I have an appointment with someone at noon. Can I go out with youter?"


    "Okay." Kevin nodded and did not say anything else. Then he turned to look out of the window.


    Watching his lonely figure, Karen suddenly can''t bear to see him like that and added, "I just need to


    say a few things to that person. It won''t take much time."


    Karen promised to meet Kristine. The purpose of Karen''s meeting with Kristine was to ask about her


    mother''s condition. She didn''t want to talk about anything else with Kristine.


    Kevin turned around and there was a glimpse of light in his eyes. "Can I go with you after lunch?"


    Kevin was asking Karen in a questioning tone, he was waiting for her answer.


    Karen was going to see Kristine, who was a part of a very painful memory of her past. Karen was


    not willing to let Kevin apany her.


    Kevin would be her everything now and also her future. She will deal with everything in the past on


    her own. She didn''t want to drag him in and cause any trouble to him.


    But she can''t bear to refuse Kevin''s request. She was struggling so much because she didn''t know


    how to answer. Then she heard Kevin say, "Go and wash up. I''ll go out first and wait for you for


    lunch."


    He came over, picked Momo up, and went to the living room. When he put Momo on the sofa, he


    stared at Momo with an unfriendly gaze.


    "Woof, woof, woof..." Momo was very intelligent. It could feel Kevin''s unfriendly gaze, it tried to use


    its own way to confront him.


    After barking for some time, Momo''s voice softened. This man was so scary. Just by looking at him,


    his aura was so overwhelming that Momo did not want to bark anymore.


    If Momo could talk, Momo would ask her mother to bring it far away from such a cold man.


    "Woo¡ª"


    This man was so scary. Why must he look at it with such a horrifying look?


    Well, it couldn''t fight him, so it ran back to its mother for rescue.


    However, as soon as it ran, Kevin reached out and brought it back. Kevin also patted its head like


    Karen and said. "Be a good girl."


    "Woo¡ª"


    Momoid on his stomach and didn''t dare to move anymore. It was so afraid that this evil man


    would break its neck.


    Kevin patted its head again. For someone who was a germaphobe like him, he had never been in


    contact with small animals.


    The reason why he epted this little pet was that it was a very important pet to Karen. She


    regarded it as her child.


    After getting along with it for some time, he found out that small animals were not as annoying as he


    imagined, sometimes they could be quite cute.


    Especially when it made Karen happy.


    It was so easy for Momo to make Karenugh, but he couldn''t.


    Karen washed up and saw them together. Momo knelt beside Kevinfortably while Kevin was


    gently patting its head.


    At first, she was worried that Kevin would not ept Momo. But after observing for a while, she


    realized that Kevin just didn''t like to express his feelings. Actually, he likes Momo.


    But anyway, Momo was so cute, how could anyone not like Momo?


    "Momo, are you ying with Uncle Kevin?" Karen stood beside them and patted Momo''s head.


    Uncle Kevin?


    Kevin was not satisfied with these words. He frowned slightly and said, "Karen, I am your husband."


    She didn''t know why he suddenly emphasized this again. Karen looked at him with a puzzled face


    and nodded, "I know."


    Was he trying to emphasize that it was right for him to do what he did to her yesterday?


    Why was she thinking about what happenedst night again? She promised that she will not think


    about it anymore and that they would live happily together. Karen really felt like pping herself.


    Kevin, "..."


    Kevin didn''t say a word and Karen brought Momo over and said, "Let''s go. I''ll get you something to


    eat. Let''s go for a walk when you are done eating."


    The lunch was prepared by Aunt Jen. She cooked some simple home-cooked dishes, but it was


    very tasty and Karen enjoyed eating the dishes.


    Kevin did not move his fork, he kept looking over at Karen.


    She always had a smile on her face. She always spoke so gently and softly. She gave people an


    impression where she had been through a lot in her life and she had already made peace with her


    life, as if nothing can affect her anymore.


    "Karen, I will fetch you thereter." After some time, Kevin confirmed their ns.


    "Okay." Karen answered while eating without looking up.


    ...


    The charity banquetst night had attracted the celebrities in Chatterton Town, but Charlie was


    chased out instead.


    They didn''t invite the media, but this matter had soon spread among the high society circle and


    reached Charlie''s ears.


    The news didn''t actually reach him, instead, he sent someone to ask about it. He was very


    concerned about what those people thought about himst night.


    As soon as he tried to ask about it, he heard the only bad news. People said that he was rude and


    ill-mannered. Most importantly, he offended Leo Kyle from Rovio Incorporation Inc.


    That was the first time Charlie was embarrassed in front of so many peoplest night.


    Anyone would have felt embarrassed in such a scene, not just Charlie.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie got angrier the more he thought about it. It was like a ticking time bomb. He really could


    explode anytime.


    Lincoln ran in and shouted, "Young master, something happened. Something serious happened."


    Charlie said in frustration, "What are you panicking about? How serious can it be?"


    Lincoln handed the local newspaper Charlie and said, "Look, the Yaleman Family is going to work


    with Innovative Tech."


    "Yaleman Family?" Charlie picked up the newspaper and had nced at it quickly. He said angrily,


    "What is Chris Yalemen thinking about?"


    The Gook family was one of the well-knownpanies in Beaford City and the Yaleman family was


    the equal counterpart of the south. In Charlie''s opinion, if Rovio incorporation Inc were to choose a


    partner in business, they will most likely choose from these two families.


    Over the years, the Gook family had worked together with the Yaleman Family. The two families


    were not really friends, but partners.


    Why did Chris Yaleman choose Innovative Tech over Gook family''spany? Isn''t Innovative Tech


    just a smallpany?


    Was Chris Yaleman trying to show his generosity so that Leo Kyle could see it and he would


    increase the chance of winning the project with Rovio incorporation Inc?


    While he was still trying to figure it out, Charlie''s phone rang. Just by listening to this ringtone, he


    knew that it was a call from his father.


    He took a deep breath and answered, "Dad..."


    "B*stard, what on earth have you been doing in the Chatterton Town these days? Why are you


    causing trouble for me? Get back here right now..."


    Charlie endured his scoldings in silence.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Charlie had never been scolded like this by his father since he was a child. He was very angry and


    he mes this on Kevin and Karen.


    If it weren''t for Kevin who was ying tricks behind his back, how is it possible that the Yaleman


    Family suddenly chose to cooperate with Innovative Tech? Also, he surely will not be embarrassed


    at the charity banquet of Rovio Incorporation Inc.


    Charlie clenched his fists and crumpled the newspaper as if that newspaper was Kevin who he


    wanted to choke to death so badly.


    "Charlie, what happened?" Actually, Kristine already heard about what happened, but she


    pretended like she didn''t know anything.


    All men like silly women.


    So Kristine would try to disguise herself as an obedient and silly woman when she was around


    Charlie.


    Charlie was furious, but when he saw Kristine''s face, it''s like he saw a glimpse of hope again. So he


    forced a smile and asked, "When are you meeting with Karen?"


    "Yes, I had already made an appointment with her. I will have lunch with her at noon today." Kristine


    smiled gently, seemingly unbothered by the fact that Charlie was thinking about another woman.


    "You are so wonderful. No wonder you are my good wife." Charlie reached out his arm and hugged


    Kristine. "Let''s go."


    Kristine stopped him and said, "Charlie, there are some things when spoken by me, she might


    listen, but if you were there..."


    Actually, Kristine bribed the people around Charlie. She was aware of all his actions during this


    period.


    She knew very well that Charlie had not managed to approach Karen yet. Karen''s attitude towards


    him was as cold as ice.


    As for her appointment with Karen, only she knew her real purpose for the meeting. How can she let


    Charlie follow her and ruin her n?


    Kristine arrived early at the restaurant and ordered a few dishes that Karen liked.


    While waiting for Karen, Kristine thought about what happened a long time ago.


    That year, when Kristine was eight years old, Karen was six years old. They moved to a new ce


    with their father and met Charlie, who was only ten years old.


    Her father told her to be the friend of the young master of the Gook family and not to make him


    unhappy.


    Kristine kept her father''s words vividly in her mind. After that, whenever Young Master Charlie was


    around, she would treat him nicely and carefully.


    However, at such a young age, Karen did not care so much. She was still young then, so she never


    listened to her father''s words. She even bit Charlie once in a dispute.


    No one expected that after Karen bit Charlie, their rtionship had gotten even better and closer.


    Charlie even threatened anyone who dared to bully Karen. He was very nice to Karen after that.


    At that time, Kristine did not understand why Charlie was so nice to Karen. She was always there


    for him but why could he not appreciate her?


    Her father wanted her to get close to Charlie, hoping that she could win Charlie''s heart and be


    the eldest daughter-inw of the Gook family in the future.


    However, Charlie could only see Karen in his eyes. No matter where he went, Karen was with him.


    There was never a ce for Kristine.


    Years went by, and they grew up.


    Kristine''s father had tried to train Kristine to be excellent enough to be capable of helping Charlie in


    the future.


    Her father had arranged for her to go to the United States to study Economics so that she could be


    fully prepared to enter the Gook family in the future.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, after two years, she went to the United States, there was news that Charlie had already


    engaged to Karen.


    That''s the man that she had always wanted and her father had always told her that she would be


    Charlie''s bride in the future. Why was he engaged to Karen?


    She was still waiting to graduate from her studies and then return to be Charlie''s beautiful bride.


    However, she was far away from home when she received such heartbreaking news.


    At that moment, she felt like the sky was falling down as if it was the end of the world, and her heart


    ached tremendously.


    The pain in her heart did not go away until someone else appeared before her.


    She had never seen a man who was so elegant, well-mannered before, and he even had the


    perfect look. She was deeply attracted by the man at first sight.


    After asking around, she found out that the man was doing his Masters in Finance at Harvard


    University and his name was Matthew Kyle. She knew nothing about him.


    Later, she met him at the school''s debate conference. She created an opportunity for him to notice


    her.


    Finally, she had the opportunity to talk to him. She took the initiative to go after him, sent him


    emails, and even became his girlfriend.


    It was funny how he was always very busy and hardly seen. After bing his girlfriend, she only


    met him twice.


    One of them was at the school''s social meet-up. The other time was when she took the initiative to


    arrange for a date, but he left before he could even finish a cup of coffee.


    They were in a rtionship for two months, but they didn''t even hold hands.


    Perhaps in his mind, he wouldn''t remember her at all.


    Since he didn''t care about her at all, why did he agree to be her boyfriend at that time?


    Or perhaps, she was the only one who cared about being in a rtionship with him.


    Ever since she returned from abroad, she never saw him ever again.


    However,pared to a man who was outstanding in his appearance and qualities, she was more


    interested in someone with power. Charlie of the Gook family was the one whom she always


    wanted to marry.


    On the day Kristine returned from abroad, Karen was busy with her design work, so Kristine asked


    Charlie to pick her up. It was Charlie who announced the news again at that time.


    Karen was always so busy with her studies and work. She rarely had time to apany Charlie,


    not to mention to work on their rtionship.


    Then Charlie began toin. Kristine knew her opportunity wasing. She wanted to interfere


    in their rtionship.


    She immediately came up with an idea.


    In the hot summer, it was easy to have a heatstroke. So, Kristine pretended to faint in Charlie''s


    arms.


    When a man and a woman are in contact with each other, that''s when sparks ignite. They went to a


    hotel before they went home that day.


    Charlie wanted to be with Kristine again and again, but he was calling her by Karen''s name a lot.


    Kristine didn''t care. She was the one lying beneath him instead of Karen. She won.


    Karen was always so busy with studies and work, so she should continue to be. As a sister, Kristine


    would do things that her sister was unwilling to do.


    When you have tried some things, there will be a second time and the next, and soon, it will


    be a habit.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Karen walked into the restaurant and saw Kristine sitting there daydreaming.


    They hadn''t seen each other for three years, but Kristine''s appearance remained the same - soft


    and weak as if she could be blown away by the wind.


    Karen walked towards her. When she was still a few steps away, Kristine looked up and smiled.


    "You are here."


    "Yes," Karen replied unwillingly. It turned out that she can be so calm when she saw Kristine again,


    as she had forgotten everything about the past.


    Kristine said, "I ordered your favorite crab yolk shark fin, fried cucumber, and..."


    "I''ve had my lunch. Didn''t you say that you want to talk to me about my mother? Just say it." Karen


    interrupted without mercy. She saw Kristine''s disappointed eyes, but she didn''t regret it at all.


    In the past, Kristine knelt on the ground with such a sad look and apologized to her. What for?


    Things had passed for some time, and Karen did not want to think about it again. But she could not


    forget about the things that Kristine had done.


    "Father asked me to talk to you this time." Karen wouldn''t want to listen to her nonsense, so Kristine


    did not waste her time.


    "Ha..." Karen smiled coldly.


    Father?


    She almost forgot that she even had a father.


    Kristine said, "Father hopes that you will go back to Beaford City with me. Stop wandering far away


    from home."


    "What else?" Karen asked coldly.


    She left Beaford City for three years, but no one ever asked about her. Now that Charlie found her,


    and her so-called father wanted her back, she knew what was going on when she thought about it.


    "Karen..." Kristine pursed her lips and her tears swirled in her eyes. "I lost my child and I can''t give


    birth ever again in the future. I can never carry a child for the Gook family..."


    "So he wants me to go back? He wants me to give birth to a baby for the Gook family?" Karen said


    sharply.


    She looked calm, but her heart was hurting. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, that person was her


    father anyway.


    She really hoped that she could have a father who loves his wife and daughter like how other


    fathers do and live happily with them without needing to fight for fame. Instead, her father ignored


    his wife and treated his daughter like some tools.


    Karen guessed that when Kristine was having an affair with Charlie and she even carried Charlie''s


    baby, her father was aware of it.


    Anyway, they were both daughters from the family. It did not matter who was the one to marry who


    would marry into the Gook family. What mattered was as long as they are rted to the Gook


    family.


    Although she had been engaged to Charlie, their rtionship was not fruitful because she was too


    young and too busy.


    Her father even gave her a hint that she should do more with Charlie so that she can secure her


    position in his heart.


    Karen had her own opinion on this thing, she thought that if their rtionship had to be maintained


    by sexual desire, how far could that rtionship go? She often made her father speechless.


    Soon, Kristine was pregnant with Charlie''s baby, which was great news for their father.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Kristine gave birth to the bloodline of the Gook family, it would stabilize the rtionship


    between the Daly family and the Gook family. In the future, no one would look down at the Daly


    family.


    So in the end, when they told her to cancel the engagement between her and Charlie and let


    Kristine marry into the Gook''s family instead, her fathermented that Karen was useless


    because she could not even have a child for the family, which was a woman''s duty.


    Now that Kristine had a miscarriage, and she could not give birth again. Then, her father changed


    the target to Karen.


    She was disgusted at the idea.


    Karen continued, "Please go back and tell him that he should not bother me anymore. I no longer


    regard him as my father."


    Kristine said softly, "Karen, I know that you have always been a strong and independent girl. You


    won''t listen to father''s orders."


    Kristine was very clear about Karen''s character. Karen was someone who was very opinionated.


    She even dared to disown her father, let alone Charlie, who betrayed their feelings.


    Kristine dared to use the trick of getting pregnant with Charlie''s baby, it was because she knew that


    once Karen remembered that Charlie had betrayed their feelings, she would never forgive Charlie.


    Kristine knew Karen''s decisive character too well, she knew that Karen would never listen to her


    father''s orders and would never go back to Beaford City with her, that''s why she purposely came to


    Chatterton Town to persuade her.


    Instead of saying Kristine came to Chatterton Town with the purpose of persuading Karen, she was


    trying to ensure that Karen will stay away from Beaford City.


    As Charlie''s fianc¨¦e, she couldn''t give birth to his children. She could have let any woman bear


    children for Charlie, but that woman could never be Karen.


    If Karen went back to Beaford City and reconciled with Charlie, there will not be a ce for Kristine.


    Her father had always acted ording to their likes and dislikes of the Gook family. As long as


    Charlie treated Karen well, her father will only have Karen in his eye, by then Kristine will also lose


    her ce in the Daly family.


    Kristine would be treated the same way Karen was treated three years ago. How could she let


    Karen go back?


    Karen knew that Kristine must have something to say, but she didn''t ask. If Kristine said something,


    then she would listen, but if she didn''t want to say anything, she wouldn''t be interested anyway.


    Kristine took her bag from the chair and purposely ced the direction of the logo of the bag in front


    of Karen. It was from a luxurious brand where a small bag could go up to thousands of dors.


    Then she looked at the bag that Karen was using. It was from an unknown brand, which looked


    cheap and mass-produced.


    Kristine showed off her bag for a while, and then she took out a bank card from her bag and put it


    on the table, pushing it to Karen.


    She smiled and said, "Karen, there are about a million dors in this card. This is enough for you to


    find a small city, buy a house, and if you spend it wisely you don''t need to work for the rest of your


    life anymore."


    It turned out that the real purpose of Kristine''s meeting was to ask her to leave Chatterton Town with


    the money.


    Karen felt funny and smiled gently. "Kristine, you want to chase me away with a million dors?"


    Kristine was stunned for a moment. She blinked her eyes wide and looked at Karen. She looked


    innocent and helpless.


    Karen continued, "If I go back to Beaford City and give birth to a child for Charlie, would the Gook


    family treat me poorly? Maybe the old man of the Gook family would give his grandson a small


    share whenever he wants to. At that time, as his mother, I will also be as precious as his grandson.


    Do you think I still need this money?"


    "You want me to feel disgusted, don''t you? I can do disgusting things too, and I won''t be weaker


    than you in this game." Karen thought.


    "Karen, how can you..." Kristine said and she can''t smile anymore. She firmed her lips and looked


    like she was going to cry soon.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    "Don''t pretend to be so pitiful in front of me. I''m not a man, and I won''t be tricked by you." Looking at


    Kristine''s face, Karen had no pity.


    Karen paused and said, "Kristine, I just want to tell you that you treat Charlie like some treasure. If


    you all want to give birth to his child, feel free to do so. Don''t make me feel disgusted with this kind


    of thing. The reason why I promised to see you was that I want to know how my mother is doing."


    "Mom, she..." Kristine swallowed her words in time.


    If she told Karen about their mother''s situation, Karen would definitely return even if the Beaford


    City was full of danger.


    Once Karen returned to Beaford City, their father would try his best to make Karen stay and ask her


    to be together with Charlie.


    Thinking of her future, Kristine immediately changed her tone. "Mom has always been very good.


    This time, she asked me to bring you a message. She told you to listen to Dad''s orders."


    Kristine knew Karen''s weakness very well. Karen can ignore her father, but her mother will always


    upy an important position in her heart.


    Of course, her mother did not say that. She purposely distorted the truth in order to make Karen


    hate her mother and give up the idea of returning to Beaford City.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did, did she really say that?" Karen thought of the scene where her mother was crying three years


    ago.


    "That''s right. Why wouldn''t mom say that? Didn''t she ask me to give in to my sister three years


    ago?"


    Karen''s heart ached suddenly. She said that she would not care about it, but in the end, she still


    cared and felt distressed about it.


    In countless dreams, she would dream that her mother would caress her head and said gently,


    "Karen, my dear kid, I like you the most."


    "Mom also asked me to tell you to restrain your temper. The past is over, so don''t keep it to heart for


    the rest of your life. Anyway, we are sisters. It didn''t matter who gave birth to Charlie''s child."


    Kristine said word by word, paying attention to every subtle change of Karen''s expression.


    Karen could no longer hide her sadness anymore. Kristine knew that she had seeded.


    Kristine pushed the bank card to Karen again and continued, "Karen, I know you. I won''t force you


    to do things you don''t want to. Take this card. Go to a ce where no one can find you and you


    won''t get hurt anymore."


    In other words, Kristine wanted Karen to leave Chatterton Town.


    Three years ago, Karen was forced to leave the Beaford city in despair. After three years, she would


    not let herself undergo the same thing as she did three years ago.


    Karen had changed now. She can no longer be hurt by Kristine anymore.


    Karen smiled and said, "A million dors? A million dors? You want me to leave Chatterton Town?


    You underestimated me. If you really want me to leave, give me ten million. I''ll listen to you and I''ll


    go wherever you want me to."


    "Karen, when did you be like this?" Kristine was surprised as if such a Karen hadmitted


    an unforgivable crime.


    "What kind of person do you think I am? Do you think that I will wait for you to put a trap on me and


    then I will fall for it quietly?" Karen pointed out Kristine''s true intentions harshly.


    Karen did not give Kristine any opportunity to talk, and she continued, "Miss Daly, you don''t have to


    worry about what might happen between Charlie and me. Let me remind you, I am married. My


    husband is waiting for me outside. I have to go now."


    After speaking, Karen picked up her bag and left without looking at the dishes that she liked.


    No matter how much she liked the dishes, she would not have any appetite when she ate with this


    annoying person.


    In the same way, even unptable dishes will be delicious as long as she ate with the people


    she likes.


    Karen was married?


    Kristine was shocked for some time. After she came back to her senses, she rushed to the window.


    She saw Karen walking towards a man. The man took the bag in her hand and helped her carry it.


    Then he touched her head with his hand.


    Karen looked at the man and smiled. Then she adjusted the scarf around his neck.


    Couple scarf!


    Kristine had to admit that when she saw Karen in the beginning, Karen looked matured, but she


    attracted even more attention.


    Karen''s every gesture showed that she had a good life in the past three years.


    Was all the happiness brought by this man?


    Kristine watched the man hold Karen''s waist with one hand, and they left together.


    The man''s back looked a little familiar. It seemed like she had seen him somewhere before. Could it


    be someone she knew too?


    ......


    "Where are you taking me?"


    Kevin held Karen''s hand and walked for some time without saying a word. He didn''t say where they


    were going. Karen was feeling insecure and had to ask.


    "I''m taking you to a ce where all the girls want to go." Kevin turned to look at her and replied


    gently.


    Although it was winter, the temperature in Chatterton Town was not too cold. The sunshine was


    perfect today, and it was the most suitable weather to go for a walk.


    Karen would want to distance herself from Kevin after yesterday''s incident. Kevin had to find a way


    to make up for his mistake.


    So he decided to bring Karen out. Kevin did not have any idea where to bring her to, so he asked


    for advice from his assistant.


    Amelia said that girls would love to go shopping, and the second was to do something romantic. He


    should bring her out to do some romantic things.


    Kevin didn''t know much about romance, so he chose to bring her shopping. Shopping was not


    stressful for him. He''ll just need to pay for whatever that Karen wants.


    "A shopping mall?" Karen sounded surprised.


    It was true that girls love to go shopping.


    Peace Road was next to the most famous street in Chatterton Town with famous shops and


    restaurants.


    One could get whatever you need from there.


    Most importantly, one could buy things that vary frommon items to luxury ones. Like a one-stop


    shopping mall.


    Karen did not need to buy anything, but no woman goes shopping only when they need something


    anyway.


    It was very rare for a cold chairman like him to spend the weekend with her. She certainly had no


    reason to reject him.


    Every time Kevin visited Chatterton Town, he would not stay long, so he was not familiar with a lot


    of ces.


    More importantly, a busy man like him, would not have time to wander around, so he asked Amelia


    to make a sample itinerary for him.


    It was very detailed.


    Amelia did pass him a day''s worth of itinerary as a frame of reference.


    Kevin thought it was his assistant''s job to run through personal matters with him, but he did not see


    the smile on Amelia''s face when she helped him with this.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Director Kyle was a sessful entrepreneur, but he looked like an idiot when ites to how to


    make girls happy.


    The first step was to give the driver and assistant a day off so that Kevin and Karen are left alone.


    They walked slowly and chatted to improve their rtionship.


    So Kevin sent the driver and assistants away, and then took Karen for a walk, but he did not know


    what to say.


    "Do you like it?" Kevin asked.


    Kevin''s tone was full of caution. If Karen said she didn''t like it, then he would be clueless on how to


    make her happy.


    Karen nodded. "You said it''s a ce that all girls like. I am a girl, of course, I will like it."


    After that, she gave him a big smile to show her satisfaction.


    "Okay." Kevin said lightly, but he knew that Karen''s smile was not as sincere as it used to be.


    Then, he stopped talking and walked forward, holding Karen''s hand.


    "Won''t you feel bored going shopping with me?" Since Kevin did not take the initiative to chat,


    Karen had to find a topic to talk about.


    "No." He answered simply. If he was bored, he would not have asked her to go shopping with him.


    Kevin''s answer ended the topic abruptly.


    Karen sighed in her heart. What a cold president.


    She felt a little awkward and tried hard to find another topic. After thinking for a while, she couldn''t


    find a suitable one. They walked in silence.


    After walking for a while, they arrived at the most famous snack street in Chatterton Town. She


    pulled Kevin and asked, "Let''s try some food here?"


    Kevin nodded.


    There were a lot of people on weekends. The entire snack street was crowded with people. Every


    restaurant was crowded with people. They had to line up to buy things.


    As she smelled, Karen was greedy. She wanted to eat some teppanyaki squid. She pulled Kevin to


    stand behind the crowd and seriously introduced the food to him, "The teppanyaki squid in this


    restaurant is very delicious. I can guarantee that you will be addicted to this."


    Kevin was very wary of hygiene. He won''t eat any food in the restaurant if it were not prepared by


    his own crew, let alone something on the street.


    Karen could smell the delicious food, but Kevin thought it smelled like poison gas.


    There were many people, and these stalls were ced on both sides of the road. Dust and bacteria


    were everywhere. How could he like these?


    However, seeing that Karen was so excited, Kevin couldn''t help but agree to her request. Since she


    wanted to eat, he would go out and apany her once.


    After lining up for several minutes, Karen simply bought four portions of the teppanyaki squid.


    She took a bunch and gave it to Kevin. "Come on. It''s my treat."


    Kevin took the squid and held it in his hand, but he didn''t move for a long time.


    Karen picked it up and took a bite. She nodded vigorously and praised, "It''s really delicious."


    Kevin resisted the inner rejection and took a bite. The taste was not bad, but he couldn''t shake off


    the idea that this food was very unhygienic.


    Although he was so repulsed, Kevin did not show it.


    Karen looked at his manner of eating and sighed. This man was so elegant that as he was eating at


    a roadside stall, he looked like he was eating some luxurious food carefully.


    He was so poised and she was eating like a child.


    While she was in her own thought, Kevin suddenly took his thumb and gently wiped the corner of


    her mouth. "Your mouth is full of oil."


    "Then will you dislike me?" Karen doesn''t care what she looks like. Instead, she shamelessly asked


    Kevin...


    "No." Kevin answered simply again.


    However, he was not as calm as he looked. He wanted to use his lips to help wipe her mouth


    instead.


    Karen was satisfied with his answer. She took the bamboo stick from his hand and threw it into the


    trash can. She asked, "What else do you want to eat?"


    Kevin originally thought that these things were beyond his boundaries, but because of Karen''s


    interest, he did not find the experience too bad.


    So, he said, "Whatever. I am not picky."


    "Karen? Director Kyle?"


    May''s voice suddenly sounded behind them, which startled Karen as she took two steps back to


    distance herself from Kevin.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw May and Alice, who were holding hands, looking at her and


    Kevin with doubts.


    "Director Kyle, Karen, are you shopping together?" May was a straightforward person and spoke


    her mind.


    Karen did not know how to exin it. If she said no, she would definitely hurt Kevin. But she didn''t


    have the courage to say yes.


    She unconsciously bit her lips, feeling flustered. She unconsciously clenched her fists.


    At this moment, Kevin said to her softly. "Karen, Assistant Gray ising soon. Go and help


    yourself."


    "Oh..." Karen replied softly and nced at Kevin. He always helped her out when she needed him


    the most.


    Kevin could see that she was afraid of publicizing their rtionship, knowing that she didn''t want


    additional attention to her in thepany because of their rtionship. She always wanted to prove


    herself and didn''t want others to help her.


    Kevin''s expression was indifferent. He nodded and turned to leave without looking at May and Alice.


    "Karen, were you really not shopping with Director Kyle?" May asked immediately after Kevin left.


    "Director Kyle has a wife, how could he go shopping with Karen? Right? Karen?" Alice''s words were


    obviously trying to help Karen, but there was a sense of jealousy in her tone.


    Karen smiled awkwardly and did not speak. For some reason, she felt a little sad.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    May held Karen''s hand and said, "Karen, you are alone anyway. Let''s go shopping together."


    Regardless of her responses, May pulled her away. Karen followed them casually.


    There were snacks, clothes, essories, and dazzling goods in front of her, but Karen had no


    mood to pick them.


    She was thinking about Kevin''s upset eyes.


    It was rare for him to find time to go shopping with her. Why did she waste such precious time


    because of her fear?


    "May, Alice, I''m sorry, I have something else to do, I need to leave." Karen still wanted to be with


    Kevin and didn''t want to go shopping with them.


    "Aren''t you going shopping with us?" May asked disappointedly.


    Alice pinched May quietly and said, "Karen, just go. You don''t have to apany us."


    "Okay." Karen nodded and left.


    After seeing Karen left, May turned back and red at Alice. "Why did you pinch me just now?"


    "Can''t you see it?" Alice looked in the direction where Karen disappeared, and a meaningful smile


    appeared on her lips. "Just wait and see, soon, someone in our department will be promoted."

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Alice muttered to herself, "They are wearing the same scarf of a limited-edition brand. Who would


    believe that they happened to run into each other?"


    May scratched her head and seemed to understand.


    Karen quickly ran back to the ce where she had just been separated from Kevin. She had never


    been like this before. She could not wait to see him.


    When Karen ran to the ce where they separated, there was no trace of Kevin. She walked


    around again but still couldn''t find him.


    Karen was anxious. Then she quickly took out her mobile phone and called Kevin. She heard his


    low and sexy voice. "What''s wrong?"


    "Where are you? I''m at the ce where we separated, but I couldn''t find you." Karen said in a hurry.


    Kevin paused and then asked, "Why are you back?"


    Karen did not think much and said, "Because I want to go shopping with you."


    Kevin asked again, "Aren''t you afraid of being watched by someone?"


    Karen pursed her lips and said gently, "Don''t I still have you? I''m not afraid as long as you''re here."


    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone. Karen became more anxious and asked,


    "Where are you?"


    Kevin''s responded, "Turn back."


    Listening to the voice, she looked back and found that Kevin was standing a few steps behind her


    and looking at her quietly and gently.


    Looking at him, for some reason, Karen felt relieved.


    Kevin walked to her side and gently held her in his arms. He gently held her head and thought to


    himself, "I''ve been here all the time."


    As long as she was willing to turn around, she could see him standing where he was waiting for her.


    At this moment, Karen felt warmth in her heart, and she snuggled in his arms like a kitten.


    "It''s great to have him here!"


    ......


    The public had thought that the scandals surrounding Gook Corp seemed to cause destruction to


    Innovative Tech. The employees of Innovative Tech were busy looking for new jobs, but the


    management team of Innovative Tech was calm as if there were no problems.


    In the president''s office on the 23rd floor, Kevin stood by the window, quietly overlooking the city


    metropolis under his feet.


    Innovative Tech was established earlier, but it developed very slowly. If he hadn''t bought thisnd


    and built such a building in his early years, he might not be able to live as well as he was now.


    Over the years, the economic development in Chatterton Town had been fast, and the housing price


    had risen sharply. Innovative Tech''s building was located in the center of the city center, and it was


    the prime area that many people wanted. The price of this building was now a thousand times


    higher than when he bought it.


    The reason why Rovio Corporation Inc purchased Innovative Tech was not because of its product,


    but because of thend that everyone wanted.


    "Thump, thump¡ª"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nick knocked on the door and came in. "Boss, everything went smoothly ording to your n.


    Manypanies have taken the initiative to terminate the contract, and they will not cooperate with


    us in the future. Their action saved a lot of work for us to get rid of hypocrites."


    "Okay." Director Kyle did not turn his head and gently agreed, which made it hard to picture what he


    was thinking.


    Kevin did not give the next order. Nick waited for a while and asked, "Do you want to announce to


    the employees that Rovio Corporation Inc has already bought over Innovative Tech?"


    "Let''s announce it." Kevin threw out the words decisively and briefly.


    Nick paused and said, "Boss, Charlie wants to meet you."


    Kevin looked back at Nick and said calmly, "I will not meet with anyone from the Gook Corp, don''t


    you remember?"


    Nick knew that Charlie really angered his president. It was very easy for his president to deal with


    someone like Charlie, as easy as snapping his fingers.


    As for Charlie, he was still trying to find a way to see Leo Kyle, but he didn''t know that he had


    already seen Leo Kyle and had offended him badly.


    Because Charlie didn''t know that he had offended Leo Kyle, he was still trying to meet Leo Kyle.


    A person would be stupid to think that he had always been at an advantage. In fact, he had lost.


    Nick continued to say, "Pris spread some scandals a few days ago, saying that you are a


    yboy. Charlie is trying to set you up with a woman."


    At the mention of Mia, the calm expression on Kevin''s face finally eased a little. He sighed silently


    and said, "Send your staff to keep an eye on that girl. Don''t let her cause trouble again. If I catch her


    next time, I will take her back."


    Only the little daughter of the Kyle family dared to do such a thing and ruined their president''s


    image. However, their president just sighed helplessly.


    ......


    After the news that Rovio Corporation Inc had already purchased Innovative Tech was released by


    the president, every employee was excited.


    The reason why they were excited was not only because Innovative Tech was bought over by the


    bigpany, but also because they kept all the staff in ce, and everyone''s welfare and sry


    would be improved ording to their qualifications and achievements.


    "Oh my god, it turns out that our Innovative Tech was bought by Rovio Corporation Tech half a year


    ago."


    "President Kyle is the person from Rovio Corporation Inc who took over the business management."


    "Yeah, yeah, the most fortunate thing is that we can continue to stay in Innovative Tech, and we


    have the support of Rovio Corporation Inc. We are no longer afraid that the Gook Corp will bully us."


    Karen, who had never liked gossip, also discussed with her colleagues happily for a while before


    returning to her desk.


    Rovio Corporation Inc had bought Innovative Tech half a year ago, so Charlie would not be able to


    make things difficult for Innovative Tech.


    For Karen, it was not only a stable job but also a raise. She was no longer worried about what


    Charlie would do to Kevin. It was really exciting news.


    The uncertainty of her colleagues dissipated in an instant, and everyone was excited because of


    this great news.


    They didn''t have to quit their jobs and head elsewhere anymore, but they would have better


    employee welfare in the future. What great news this is.


    Rovio Corporation Inc was such a stable and strongpany that so many people couldn''t get into.


    This matter was simply a free lunch for the older and loyal employees of Innovative Tech.


    Charlie made such a big scene, but Kevin looked calm. Karen thought Kevin had no way to deal


    with Charlie.


    It turned out that he had such a big backer behind him. Of course, he was not in a hurry.


    Rovio Corporation Inc was the support that everyone wanted. For the Gook Corp, which was one of


    the best in the country, Rovio Corporation Inc was also a peak they could only look up to but never


    seed.


    In this way, what Charlie had done before made him seem like a clown. If he wanted to cooperate


    with Innovative Tech in the future, he would have no chance.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Once the big news was announced, their sales department would probably be so busy with work.


    Karen felt so happy just thinking about it.


    She fixed her clothes and sat straight, ready to wee a new job in her best state.


    Karen was happy, but she did not forget about Kevin. She sent him a message: You''ve already


    known that Gook Corp could not y tricks with Innovative Tech at all, but you did not tell me.


    Her text was a little flirty, but she did not realize it.


    Soon she received a reply from Kevin: "You should have trusted me."


    Yes, he told her to trust him earlier. It was just that she trusted too much in the influence of the Gook


    Corp, but she did not have 100% confidence in Kevin.


    Karen sent another message: bad guy!


    Soon, she received another word from Kevin, "Yes."


    "Hmm?"


    Kevin''s reply made Karen roll her eyes. "What does that mean?"


    Did he admit that he was a bad guy?


    "Was he a bad guy who was cold and did not like to talk?"


    Although Kevin replied with just a "yes", the corners of Karen''s lips could not help but move into a


    sweet smile.


    Of course, she didn''t know that the man who sent her the simple text was also grinning. He


    probably looked extra charming.


    Not long after that, the HR department sent out another message.


    "Today, all the employees would be taking the day off. In the evening, thepany invited all staff


    members to the Baiha restaurant for dinner. Thepany hoped that everyone could celebrate the


    company''s new direction. P/s. President Kyle would also attend the dinner party."


    Only a super-richpany like Rovio Corporation Inc could do such a good thing.


    Previously, Innovative Tech paid for staff members to a luxurious resort for a holiday.


    Karen''s colleagues were so excited that they chanted "Long live President Kyle, long live Rovio


    Corporation Inc, long live Innovative Tech"


    Everyone cheered and packed up.


    The female employees hoped to go back and dress themselves up beautifully. There were not many


    opportunities to show off in front of the president.


    Karen was cleaning up her desk when she received a text message. When she opened it, it was


    from Kevin. Two short words: Come up.


    Come up?


    Karen looked at the two words on the screen of her mobile phone and thought that Kevin was


    asking her to go to his office.


    But why did he ask her to his office?


    Although she wasn''t sure, Karen packed her things up slowly. She wanted to go to Kevin''s office


    secretly after her colleagues leave.


    "Karen, do you want to go with me?" May asked when passing by Karen''s desk.


    Before Karen answered, Alice Cole, rushed over and pulled May away. "Karen is not avable.


    You''d better go with me."


    After packing up, Karen looked around and checked that the colleagues in the office had left. Then


    she picked up her bag and walked out of the office.


    When she walked to the elevator, she looked around again to see if there was anyone else. When


    she did not see anyone else, she was relieved to walk into the elevator and pressed the button to


    the 23rd floor.


    No matter how careful she was, she could not escape the gaze in the dark.


    The two cold eyes watched her enter the elevator and watched the indicator light of the elevator


    stop on the 23rd floor. Then that person took out the mobile phone and sent a message: Our n


    canmence.


    When Karen arrived at the 23rd floor, the elevator opened, she popped her head out to check if


    there was anyone else.


    "Mrs. Kyle, don''t worry. Everyone has left." Amelia came over and said with a smile.


    Karen smiled awkwardly. "Are Nick and you staying behind with Director Kyle?"


    Amelia said with a smile, "How can we leave when Director Kyle was still busy?"


    "Do you know what he wants from me?" Since Kevin was busy with other things, Karen thought it


    was better not to disturb him.


    "Well, it''s between the husband and wife. Director Kyle won''t tell us." Amelia said and led Karen to


    Kevin''s office.


    Amelia''s words made Karen blushed.


    Outside Kevin''s office, everyone had left, the whole floor was empty.


    Kevin was a really good boss. His other secretaries had left but he was still busy. She wasn''t sure


    what was he busy with.


    Of course, as an employee of a normal department, she certainly didn''t know what the mighty


    President of thepany was doing all day long.


    If she knew, she would not be a small employee of the sales department.


    Amelia added, "Director Kyle is in the office, so I won''t apany you in."


    "OK." Karen nodded.


    It was Karen''s first time in the president''s office. Although the man sitting in the office was her


    husband, there was still some awkwardness in her heart.


    She knocked on the door politely and didn''t open the door until she heard the word "pleasee


    in".


    Kevin was on the phone. When he saw hering in, he nced at her and gestured for her to


    wait for a while.


    Kevin had been talking on the phone in English the entire time. He used some professional words,


    so she could not understand them.


    She looked around. The decorative style of the office was simr to Kevin''s taste. They were both


    simple and neat.


    A few minutester, Kevin''s phone call was over. He looked at Karen and asked, "Why don''t you sit


    down?"


    Karen knew that this was the president''s office. Since he didn''t ask her to take a seat, as a small


    employee, she didn''t dare to sit casually.


    "Do you need me for anything?" Karen ignored his question and threw a question back at him.


    Did he have to find her for something?


    Kevin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Stay with me to work overtime."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "You want me to work overtime here?" Karen pointed to herself and responded, "I am an employee


    of the sales department, not your secretary."


    "I''ll double your wages" Kevin nced at her, lowered his head, and focused on his work.


    Double the wages!


    This line was very attractive. For the sake of money, she simply epted it. She grinned and asked,


    "What can I do?"


    "Stay with me," Kevin said without looking up.


    Karen''s face turned red again.


    His tone was very strong, but when it reached Karen''s ears, she felt a sweetness in the tone. She


    said in a very soft voice "Oh, okay."


    She hoped that she could spend more time with him and get to know him more so that she could


    have a better rtionship with him in the future.


    Now she could apany him and get double paid for it too. This was a good thing to kill two birds


    with one stone. How could she not be willing to do so?


    But Kevin was really busy. And he had no time to talk. He kept receiving calls.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Now Karen finally understood why Kevin often spoke in foreignnguages when he worked,


    because he came from Rovio Corporation Inc.


    To have Rovio Corporation Inc appoint Kevin as the president of Innovative Tech, his strength must


    be affirmed. Moreover, observing Kevin''s work over the past few days, he was indeed extraordinary.


    Karen fixed her eyes on Kevin''s face as she was thinking.


    He always wore a pair of gold-framed sses. He rarely took them off unless he was going to bed.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked mature, yet, reserved wearing sses. Without sses, he looked gentler.


    However, whether he wore sses or not, it could not cover up his elegance and his good looking


    face.


    Suddenly, Karen thought of a joke that was popr on the Inte. The man with sses looked


    gentle and refined, but in fact, he was a "beast in disguise".


    Karen thought of what happened on the day of the charity party. That day, Kevin made her scared,


    and he was really a little "beast".


    No, Karen quickly shook her head and patted her face. How could she think of him like that?


    Since she chose to forget what happened that day, she shouldn''t think too much.


    Karen was lost in thought and did not notice Kevin''s gentle gaze on her.


    She shook her head, patted her face, frowned. Then she pursed her lips. The expressions on her


    face were varied. Obviously, she was immersed in her own world.


    Kevin looked at her curiously.


    What was the world inside her?


    Could she let him in?


    Maybe because Kevin''s gaze was too intense, Karen finally came to her senses. She looked up and


    saw Kevin''s eyes.


    She quickly turned her head away and instinctively wanted to escape from his sight.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "No, nothing."


    Kevin did not continue to ask. He turned his attention back to work again.


    Since Kevin was busy with his work, Karen did not want to disturb him, so she sat quietly.


    However, after a while, Amelia brought a box of snacks and milk. She looked at Karen and said with


    a smile, "Mrs. Kyle, President Kyle asked me to prepare them for you."


    After thanking Amelia, Karen walked over to Kevin''s desk with snacks and asked him cheerfully,


    "Would you like some?"


    "Okay," Kevin responded.


    Karen pushed the te near him. "Let''s eat a little before you work. Machines can''t run without


    stopping for 24 hours, and you are just a human."


    "Feed me," Kevin said without looking up.


    Uh...


    Feed him?


    When Kevin said such cheeky words, why did he appear so serious?


    Karen didn''t understand whether it was because he didn''t understand how cheeky feeding another


    person was or he wanted to tease her.


    Her heartbeat is faster than usual.


    However, looking at him, he was busy with his work. Since he didn''t look at her, he certainly


    wouldn''t have other ideas. He just didn''t have time.


    Well, she admitted that she''s overthinking again.


    Karen picked up a piece of cake and brought it to Kevin''s mouth. "Ah, open your mouth."


    Kevin looked at the data on theputer screen, and he still listened to her and took a bite.


    He took a big bite and unknowingly finished half of the snacks in one bite.


    After he finished eating, Karen fed him more.


    She didn''t know if it was unintentional or intentional, but when he bit the snack, Karen''s finger was


    bitten by him.


    He did not use much strength. He sucked it gently like a baby taking milk, and the feeling of


    numbness instantly spread throughout her whole body.


    She was frightened that she quickly withdrew her hand, and her face turned red again.


    Kevin''s eyes finally left theputer. He looked at Karen and said lightly, "Are you kidding me?"


    Karen, "..."


    "Uh¡ª"


    Was she overthinking again? In fact, he didn''t mean that at all?


    She took another piece of cake and handed it over. "Then you can have another one."


    "Is it boring to stay here with me?" Kevin asked her seriously.


    "I''m not bored." She would be alone when she gets home. At least in the office, she could talk to


    him, so she felt that there was nothing wrong with this new arrangement.


    The most important thing was the wage increment he just mentioned.


    "Karen."


    Kevin called her name again. His voice was still maic and charming. She had been with him for


    two or three months. It was always very nice to hear him calling her name.


    "Yes?"


    As soon as the word "yes" came out, Kevin stretched out his arm and tried to pull her in to sit on his


    lap.


    Karen was so scared that she reached out her hand to press against his chest. His body was also


    stiff. When she spoke, her voice began to tremble. "Kevin, don''t do this here."


    "What do you mean you don''t want to do this here?" He reached out and adjusted the hair on her


    forehead. He stared at her and asked her seriously.


    Karen, "..."


    Just as she had thought he was going to do what he had done that night, she had spoken


    instinctively after the shock.


    But now as she looked at Kevin, he didn''t want to do anything bad to her, and she thought too


    much. She didn''t dare to tell him that she was ufortable.


    In the past, she did not want to answer the question. When she wanted to escape, Kevin would


    always be very considerate and would not put pressure on her.


    "Huh?" But Kevin didn''t intend to let her go off easy today. He must know what she meant.


    Kevin was still holding her, and this was the first time that he held her so intimately. Karen''s brain


    was burning with thoughts, and she couldn''t even find an excuse for Kevin.


    At this time, she wished she could grow a shell. As long as she hid in her shell, she would not have


    to answer.


    Kevin kept looking at her, focused and serious. He looked like he was using his eyes to say that if


    he did not get an answer, he would not let her go.


    She wanted to escape, but she couldn''t.


    His arm seemed to be gently stroking her waist, but it was so strong that she could not get rid of it.


    After struggling, Karen simply gave up.


    She didn''t know if she had lost her mind. With Kevin''s gaze, she reached out and locked her arms


    around Kevin''s neck, and kissed him.


    No, she was not kissing him, but biting him.


    It was as if she was avenging herself for that night and returned the pain.


    In terms of affection, Kevin did not have much experience, but in the business world, he was the top


    boss who could control the wind and rain.


    After a moment of hesitation, he snatched the initiative and fiercely kissed her.


    "Thump, thump¡ª"


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Nick ck pushed the door open and came in. "President


    Kyle..."


    The two people who were kissing were separated in an instant. Karen wanted to escape, but Kevin


    held her in his arms and said gloomily, "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Nick had been with Kevin for more than ten years. When he needed to enter Kevin''s office, he


    would not have to wait for Kevin''s permission after knocking on the door.


    Over the years, he never had the chance to see Kevin getting distracted. He never thought that he


    would see such an awkward scene in Kevin''s office.


    Although he had never seen such a scene, Nick reacted very quickly since he had been with Kevin


    for so many years.


    "It''s fine." Nick quickly closed the door and ran away.


    If he dared to say that he saw something, their chairman would definitely think of a way to kill him


    afterward.


    Their president looked noble and elegant, but he could be so cruel that it would make people shiver.


    Others didn''t know about it, but they had been with him for more than a decade, so how would they


    not know.


    "What''s wrong?" Amelia said behind Nick.


    "I think I will die soon." Nick said in a scared tone.


    Thinking back to the scary looks of the president he saw just now, Nick knew that he will have a


    rough time in the future.


    Although he didn''t mean to spoil his "n", he did. Their president would not care about his


    intentions at all.


    Amelia red at him and said, "What are you talking about?"


    Nick looked down and said sadly, "I just ruined Boss''s moment. He will definitely let me work


    overtime and kill me."


    Amelia patted Nick on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up. "His wife is inside, but you dare to


    enter without permission. I admire your courage."


    "What?" Nick felt innocent. "Boss had never done anything but work in the office before. "


    Amelia rolled her eyes at Nick again and said, "You have been with Director Kyle for more than ten


    years till now and made great progress in work. When did your IQ be as low as him?"


    It was President Kyle whom they are using of having low IQ.


    The chairman, who was mocked by them, was busy with his wife at this moment, and his work was


    thrown aside. He just wanted to enjoy the moment.


    "Karen..." Kevin held the back of Karen''s head and kissed her again, but this time it was much


    softer.


    He gently kissed her lips as if he was savoring the taste of Karen''s lips.


    Karen''s grip on Kevin''s neck tightened, and she closed her eyes to feel his kiss.


    She could feel that Kevin had poor skills in kissing people. He was just kissing her in his own way.


    When he kissed her, she could feel his dominance, but she could also feel him treating her so


    delicately.


    They had only been married for three months. Normally, it was not possible for someone to really


    understand a person in three months.


    But Karen was willing to believe that Kevin was someone who she can entrust her life. As long as


    they were honest with each other, they would definitely have a happy marriage.


    Karen thought about the thing that happened at the banquet a few days ago carefully. Kevin gave


    her a chance to exin, but she refused to say it.


    Karen guessed that the reason why Kevin was so mad is that he saw Charlie hugging her and


    thought that there was something going on between Karen and Charlie.


    But he didn''t just tantly assume things happened between her and Charlie just because he saw


    her. He even gave her an opportunity to exin herself.


    But she did not exin, she refused to be honest with him, so he was angry.


    No man would like to see his wife hugged by another man.


    Last time in thepany, when William Baker put one hand over her shoulder, he already told her


    off clearly.


    He was her husband. He would be jealous when he saw her being hugged by another man so


    intimately.


    Kevin was jealous of a nobody like William Baker, so you could imagine his anger as he saw


    Charlie, who was once engaged to her.


    If things happened differently, she might have married Charlie instead of Kevin.


    That''s why Kevin acted like this. Anyway, he still stopped at thest moment.


    Kevin was out of control because he was "jealous".


    Perhaps this jealousy had nothing to do with love, it was just because he was her husband.


    Kevin stopped in time because he didn''t want to hurt her.


    After thinking about it, the sadness and fear in Karen''s heart disappeared.


    A man like him usually doesn''t talk much, he wouldn''t even say nice words to her. But, with him


    beside her, she felt safe and secure.


    On the day of the blind date, he told her that both of them were adults. He did not believe that love


    existed in this world, so their marriage didn''t need to be based on love.


    There was no love between the both of them, but as days passed by, Karen could feel Kevin''s care


    and love for her.


    He had never said anything but she could feel it.


    For example, she was afraid of the cold. Her hands and feet were always cold during winter. He will


    secretly prepare gloves and various warm clothing for her.


    One day, she woke up in the middle of the night, she saw her feet were between his feet. He tried to


    pass his body heat to her. He showed his care for her in all the little things.


    What was she thinking if she didn''t cherish such a thoughtful man who is her husband?


    No, she would never give him to anyone else. Since they were married to each other, he could only


    be hers.


    After having these thoughts, Karen''s arms went down from his neck, wrapped around his waist, and


    hugged him tightly.


    Since he doesn''t like to talk much, she would initiate the interaction in the future.


    Just as Karen finally figured it out, Kevin also let go of her. Looking at Karen''s blushing face and


    slightly swollen lips...


    He kissed her face again, touched her lips with his fingers, and looked at her quietly with his deep


    gaze.


    Karen felt embarrassed when he looked at her, but she did not avoid his gaze anymore. Instead,


    they looked at each other quietly.


    The ocean of stars Kevin had in his eyes were brighter than anything she had ever seen.


    At this moment, his eye was full of her, and she felt like he is the one.


    However, just as Karen imagined the beautiful scene in her mind, she heard Kevin''s manly and sexy


    voice, "What did you say just now, that you don''t want to be here?"


    Karen grabbed some snacks and stuffed them into Kevin''s mouth. She struggled to escape from his


    arms and looked at him with pitiful eyes.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Couldn''t he see that she didn''t want to answer this question?


    In order not to answer this question, she even used her beauty to distract his attention. Why did he


    keep asking about that?


    She just made up her mind to spend her life with him. But he was too slow to get it, what would


    happen to their lives?


    ...

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    As he saw that Karen was bing more awkward and angrier, Kevin let out a softughter.


    Karen, "..."


    Was heughing at her?


    Although she was a little angry with him, she had to admit that this man was very handsome


    especially when he smiled. But she didn''t want anyone to see this.


    Just as Karen was about to overthink, Kevin turned off his phone and walked towards her. He raised


    his hand and patted her head gently. "Can we go home?"


    What did he mean?


    The meaning of this sentence was very simple. It was a literal meaning for them to go home


    together.


    If it is connected with the phrase "Don''t be here", then the meaning in it is very ambiguous.


    Karen red at him angrily. "If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t beat around the bush."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and said, "What are you talking about?"


    Karen saw his sincere eyes which made her realize that he was simply requesting to go home. She


    was the one who thought too much again.


    "Nothing." She blushed again. It seemed that she overthink too much. In order to hide her thoughts,


    she took the initiative to hold his arm. "Let''s go home."


    Go home!


    Go back to their home!


    ......


    At the same time, Charlie also received news that Rovio Incorporation Inc took over Innovative Tech


    half a year ago.


    Rovio Incorporation Inc bought over Innovative Tech, but he recently announced that the Gook


    family would never cooperate with Innovative Tech anymore, which meant that he destroyed the


    opportunity to cooperate with Rovio Incorporation Inc.


    Chris Yaleman of the Yaleman Family was not afraid to offend the Gook Family when he said he


    wanted to cooperate with Innovative Tech. It seemed that the Yaleman Family must have received


    the news long ago.


    Lincoln looked at Charlie and said worriedly, "Young master, let''s go back to Beaford City first. Let''s


    leave it to Mr. Charlie and let him handle it."


    "I''m afraid that you are not capable to deal with it."


    Lincoln thought to himself but didn''t say it out loud.


    Charlie shouted loudly, "Go back? How to go back?"


    Beforeing to Chatterton Town, he swore to those shareholders that he will get the chance to


    cooperate with Rovio Incorporation Inc during this trip to Chatterton Town.


    And now, he can''t meet with the people who worked with Leo Kyle, but he also lost so much when


    the news of Innovative Tech came out. How can he go back?From N?velDrama.Org.


    If he wanted to return to Beaford City, he needed to work harder. He must find an opportunity to


    meet Leo Kyle. Even if it meant that he had to kneel down and beg him, he must ask for a chance to


    cooperate with him.


    Charlie thought of a way to get close to Leo Kyle, which was to use a beauty trap. However, Duncan


    was too useless, not only did he fail to find someone, but he also ended up in prison.


    Charlie added, "Find ways to get Duncan out of the prison.¡±


    Charlie still trusted Duncan more when ites to finding women. As for Lincoln, whom his father


    assigned to work with him, he did not dare to trust him easily.


    "Yes, I''ll think of other ways." Lincoln epted the order and left.


    After Lincoln left, Charlie angrily smashed the desk and said, "D*mn it! Why didn''t I find out that


    Rovio Incorporation Inc was backing Kevin?"


    Now he could understand everything.


    Simon Campbell, the director of the Public Security Bureau of Chatterton Town would definitely give


    priority to Kevin. As Kevin worked for Rovio Incorporation Inc, he would also be in the charity party


    held by Leo Kyle.


    Kevin works for Rovio Incorporation Inc now. That was why he was so calm when he knew that the


    Gook family no longer cooperated with the Innovative Tech.


    If he knew that Kevin works for Rovio Incorporation Inc, he would not have made such a harsh


    decision, but now he had to suffer the consequences.


    "Charlie..." Kristine stood behind Charlie, raised her hand to help him massage his back, and said


    softly, "Don''t be angry, it is bad for your health."


    "How was your meeting with Karen?" Charlie was angry and spoke to Kristine in a tense tone.


    Kristine didn''t mind and still smiled gently. "Charlie, you know how Karen''s temper is. If she is not


    willing to do something, no one can force her."


    "The reason why I asked you to persuade her was that I knew her temper. You told me that you are


    confident, and now you are telling me this bullshit..." Charlie turned around and cursed, but


    suddenly an idea popped up.


    He was looking for a stunner. Wasn''t the woman in front of him a stunner?


    Although Kristine''s appearance was not as stunning as Karen''s, he had to admit that she was also a


    beautiful woman.


    Kristine''s skills in the bed can be described as extremely satisfying.


    In Charlie''s opinion, sometimes men liked women not only for their appearances but also because


    of their skills in bed.


    Thinking of this, Charlie immediately changed his attitude towards her. He held Kristine''s face and


    said, "Kristine, I have encountered too many things these days. If I was in a bad mood, you will


    forgive me right?"


    Kristine smiled and said, "I am your fiancee. If I don''t forgive you, who will?"


    "I''m facing a very tricky situation now. Are you willing to help me?" Charlie''s eyes sparkled. If Leo


    Kyle was interested in Kristine, then there will be hope in getting the cooperation.


    Kristine nodded. "Tell me what it is. As long as I can do it, I will do my best."


    "Kristine, let me taste you first." Charlie picked Kristine up and ran to the room. Soon in the room,


    there was heavy breathing from the couple.


    From time to time, Kristine could hear Charlie shouting the name "Karen", and her eyes were


    covered by him. She couldn''t see his facial appearance, she could only hear Charlie calling for


    someone else''s name.


    From their first time until now, every time they were doing this, Charlie would cover her eyes with his


    hands, or he would cover his own eyes, and he would always call out someone else''s name.


    At first, Kristine didn''t mind, because this man was stolen by her from Karen. Later, she did mind for


    a while, but it didn''t matter anyway.


    No matter who Charlie called out, he only wanted her.


    Besides, over the years, only her, Kristine, remained the future daughter-inw that the Gook family


    publicly acknowledged. Charlie''s fiancee, who could win her?


    Karen?


    Hehe...


    Kristine smiled and cried. After tonight, Karen can no longer stay in Chatterton Town.


    She didn''t want to do it. After all, Karen was still her biological sister.


    But Karen was stubborn and did not listen to her advice. She did not want to leave obediently, so


    she had to force her to leave in a hurry.


    ...

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Before returning home, Kevin apanied Karen to the supermarket and they bought some meat


    and vegetables for lunch.


    There was a stall in front of the supermarket that sells fried chestnuts. Karen liked it very much.


    Every time she came to the supermarket, she would definitely buy some.


    The one who sold the chestnuts was a middle-aged woman. She was very friendly and had a loud


    voice. She knew Karen very well since she came here many times.


    The woman asked while packing Karen''s food, "Sweetie, is that your boyfriend or your husband


    behind you?"


    Women liked to gossip, especially when they saw a lovely pair of couple. They were curious.


    After she heard the question, Karen looked at Kevin.


    Whenever she buys something, he would wait for her and helped to carry a lot of things without any


    signs of impatience.


    She looked back at the aunt and smiled. "He is my husband."


    As soon as she said this, Karen suddenly felt as if she had the whole world.


    She was so proud to tell others with a loud voice¡ªhe is my husband.


    The woman said, "Love, there are a lot of men who are willing to apany you to buy groceries


    once, but there are only a few men who will apany you every time. If you have found that man,


    you should not let others snatch him away, or you will regret it."


    "Well, I know." Karen nodded vigorously. "Thank you, auntie."


    Yes, how could she allow such a good man to be taken away by others?


    The woman spoke to her like she was her own child, which reminded Karen of her mother.


    In fact, her mother really loved her. When she agreed to engage with Charlie, her mother said


    something like that.


    She wiped her tears and said, "Karen, I don''t care if you married a rich guy, I just hope that he can


    be good to you and love you. He will be capable to protect you. But I can''t make decisions for


    you..."


    Sometimes, Karen really wanted to call her mother and tell her that her daughter had found


    someone she wants to spend her life with.


    But she did not have the courage...


    Perhaps it was not because of her courage, but because she was afraid that if she called her


    mother, her mother would be treated badly.


    "Look at her husband. He oftenes and buys groceries with his wife."


    After Karen and Kevin left the stall, they heard the loud voice of the woman behind them.


    Karen looked at Kevin and smiled. "Someone isplimenting you again."


    Kevin held the bag in one hand and used the other to hold Karen''s hand. "Yes."


    Karen rolled her eyes. Was it necessary to be so cold to her? The winter weather was cold enough.


    He acted like arge ice block, did he want her to freeze to death?


    Just as Karen was extremely unpleased with his response, she heard him say, "Because you are


    also a good wife."


    Karen smiled widely and was on cloud nine.


    Because both of them were perfect, so in a crowd of thousands, before they had a love for each


    other, they already chose each other.


    Karen looked at Kevin''s broad shoulders and reached out to grab his arm. She told herself once


    again that if she could be more daring, she might see a different world.


    "Hello, Mr. Kyle and Mrs. Kyle!"


    A sweet voice came from someone who looked like a doll. Julie Lyle ran over and greeted them with


    a smile.


    "Where''s your man?" Kevin knew that Ivan will be around when he saw Julie.


    Julie looked back and pointed to a car not too far away, and spoke with an ent, "He asked me to


    take back the Butterfly Love."


    The car was stopped not far away from them and the window was open.


    At a nce, Karen could clearly see that the man sitting in the driver''s seat had ck hair and


    brown eyes, and his hair was messy. He looked unkempt. His face outline had a distinctive look of


    an Italian, with the deep eye sockets and a tall nose.


    Upon noticing Karen, the man turned his head to look at her. His eyes met Karen''s, and then a


    mysterious smile appeared on his face.


    Karen felt a little ufortable when he looked at her, so she quickly looked away and looked at


    Julie. "I should have sent the dress back, but I troubled you to take it from me. I''m sorry."


    "You''re wee." It was difficult for Julie toe out of the vi even for once. Now that she had


    the opportunity toe out, she was so happy so why would she feel troublesome?


    However, Ivan did not get out of the car, and Kevin did not go and greet him. The two of them were


    good friends, but neither of them intended to interact with each other.


    Karen looked back at Ivan¡ªthe famous Italian designer, Ivan, was her idol.


    However, this Ivan was different from who she had imagined. The photos of Ivan on the Inte


    was very handsome and looked bright, but the Ivan she saw gave a cold impression.


    Karen used to have the biggest dream to go to Italy to learn fashion design under Ivan.


    In order to realize her dreams, her mother got a sum of money from selling her grandmother''s jade


    bracelet which was passed on to her from the older generations.


    Mother said, "Karen, as long as you like it, I will do anything to let you have it."


    However, her mother''s money was blocked by her father. Her father chose a major for Karen, but


    Karen was unwilling to go for it. She insisted on being a wedding dress designer.


    Later, the money that her mother got from selling her bracelet was taken by her father for Kristine to


    study in the United States, which made Karen lose her opportunity to study abroad.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, her idol was just in front of her, like she could reach him. She was feeling excited and


    complicated at the same time.


    She really felt like running to him and ask if he would ept an apprentice now. As long as he was


    willing to ept her, she was willing to work for him without getting paid.


    Karen really wanted to do so, but she stopped herself from doing it.


    Now, she was not alone, so she had to consider Kevin''s feelings before making any decision. She


    cannot be selfish in making a decision.


    After returning home to get her dress, Karen walked Julie downstairs.


    Because of what happened that night, the gown was simply sewn again, so she felt that she should


    apologize to the original designer.


    Karen just arrived at the car when the man in the car spoke. "Mrs. Kyle, your man''s not lovable at


    all. I''m sitting here. How could he ignore me in front of everyone?"


    Karen did not expect that he could speak English so well. After being surprised, she said, ¡°Kevin


    has always been like that. He doesn''t like to talk much. Please don''t mind."


    "Mind him? I don''t have time for him." Ivan smiled and said, "For the sake of your beauty, I lent him


    this dress for a day and I won''t charge him money for renting the dress.¡±


    Karen smiled. "Thank you!"


    Ivan continued, "Mrs. Kyle, you are much more polite than Mr. Kyle, we are so close, but he kept


    keeping a straight face all day long. Who is he showing it to?"

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Ivan did not give Karen any chance to interrupt, he continued to say, "Kevin and I were friends for


    many years. He took away all the dresses that I wanted to give to my ''wife'' in the future, but he did


    not show any signs of gratitude. He was really not lovable at all, not lovable at all. Julie, what are


    you still doing there? Get in the car and leave."


    "Mr. Ivan, please wait for a minute." Karen stopped Ivan and told him that she modified his dress.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Before she could even finish her words, his face changed dramatically. He looked at the gown and


    said angrily, "Who said that you can touch my dress?"


    The person who was smiling earlier suddenly changed his attitude. Karen became scared and took


    a step back. But when she remembered that she had done something wrong, she stood there and


    waited for Ivan''s reaction.


    But when he saw how Karen modified the dress, his face changed from angry to happy, and then


    from happy to sad.


    After a long time, he said, "Mrs. Kyle, I wille back and find you."


    ...


    Innovative Tech''s staff reunion dinner was carried out in a huge multipurpose dining hall in Baiha


    Restaurant.


    There were ten tables at the banquet. The front table gathered the presidents of thepany and


    the high-level executives of thepany. The guests were seated ording to their titles and


    ranks.


    Therge LED screen on the wall was constantly ying thetest advertisements for thepany.


    After Innovative Tech was bought over by Rovio Incorporation Inc, the brand image and


    advertisements seemed to have improved so much than before.


    To be honest, Innovative Tech was now apany under the leadership of Rovio Inc. With the


    powerful and influential "father", Rovio Incorporation, Innovative Tech didn''t have to be worried


    about being looked down upon by otherpanies.


    The dinner began at seven o''clock in the evening. At five o''clock, everyone was starting to arrive.


    They were having fun - singing, jumping, and enjoying.


    Karen arrived a littlete, when the majority of the crowd were already here.


    She waste because Kevin asked her to wait for him and she agreed toe here with Kevin.


    When they just arrived, Kevin was brought away by Nick ck and Assistant Gray because they


    need him to deal with some urgent matter.


    Since she figured things out, Karen was no longer afraid of having her rtionship with Kevin


    exposed.


    They were legally married. Why did they act like they were having an affair with each other every


    time they got together?


    At the beginning of the marriage, she was not willing to let colleagues in thepany know about


    their rtionship because she was afraid that there would be gossip and rumors about her.


    Recently, she met with some people and confronted events from her past, and things were not as


    terrible as she imagined.


    She could calmly face Charlie who betrayed her, and also Kristine who hurt her. Even when she


    heard about what her mother said, she was not as sad as before.


    Because she knew that she would not be alone now.


    She had Kevin now. As long as Kevin remained by her side, she would not be afraid.


    "Karen, you''re finally here." May was singing a love song with William Baker, when she saw Karen


    coming in.


    Karen smiled. "You guys had been ying for quite a while, haven''t you?"


    "Yes, we''ve been ying for a long time, except for you." Alice leaned over to Karen and whispered,


    "I didn''t say anything about that day."


    Karen smiled. "Thank you!"


    Sunnie was originally with the management department. When she saw Karen, she came over with


    a ss of wine in her hand. "My colleagues are all here. Let me propose a toast to everyone."


    "Manager Olsen, you and Karen''s scarves share the same design, but the color is different. I


    remembered it was a limited edition piece. When I bought it, it was already sold out." Alice was from


    Chatterton Town, and she came from a wealthy family. She liked to collect luxury goods, so she


    knew about it very well.


    Sunnie adjusted the red scarf around her neck and smiled. "Yes, it took almost half of my sry. By


    the way, Karen, how much did you spend on it?"


    "It''s very expensive for me. My heart was bleeding when I paid with the card." Originally, Karen only


    wanted to buy one for Kevin, but in the end, she bought two. When she paid with her card, her heart


    was bleeding.


    "The bags that you usually carry weren''t from luxury brands, I didn''t expect that for a scarf, you


    were willing to spend such a big amount." Sunnie looked at Karen and smiled, then she turned


    around and left.


    Karen knew that Sunnie had some intentions, but so what? She was a decent person, and she was


    no longer afraid of those who would talk bad about her behind her back.


    "Karen,e and sing a song." May handed the microphone over to Karen. "Which song do you


    want to sing? I''ll choose for you."


    Karen thought for a moment and said, "Easye easy go."


    She wanted to use this song to say goodbye to the bad things in the past. No one can hurt her


    again in the future.


    May chose this song for Karen. When the melody of the song started, everyone started to move


    ording to the beat.


    However, when Karen was about to sing, the biggest LED screen on the wall changed from


    advertisements to a photo.


    "Karen, look at the screen."


    Hearing May''s voice, Karen looked up.


    The big screen was showing photos of her and Kevin. There were pictures of him staring at her


    tenderly, smiling at her, when Kevin kissed her and other intimate photos.


    If she didn''t see all these photos today, Karen wouldn''t have known that she was so happy when


    she was with Kevin.


    But from the angles of these photos, it looks like they were taken secretly, not by her and Kevin.


    Karen felt goosebumps all over her body.


    Who took these photos?


    The first person who appeared in Karen''s mind was Madonna.


    Madonna was always jealous of her and had been ying tricks on her. She most probably stalked


    her and took these photos of her.


    Except for Madonna, who else could it be?


    She thought about every possible person, and of course, she ignored all kinds of eyes around her.


    "Karen, what happened?" May, who was next to Karen, pulled Karen''s arm.


    Most of them were watching the photos slideshow-like they were watching some soap opera.


    Suddenly, the sweet pictures changed into photos of Karen who was wearing exposing dress, or


    being held by a strange man into the hotel, and rumors of Karen wanting to seduce her brother-in-


    law.


    Karen looked at the photos and the rumors that were using her.


    What happened three years ago seemed to be happening again.


    The betrayal of her lover caused her to be abandoned by the Daly family. Her father couldn''t even


    pretend to be nice to her.


    Her sister Kristine used the Inte to cyberbully her, then she blocked her from going out, and


    attacked her..."


    In the end, she was forced to leave Beaford City, the ce where she was born and grew up in.


    She came to Chatterton Town with Faye. They worked really hard here and finally had some


    achievements. However, she was being attacked again.


    Karen clenched her teeth and held her fists. This time, she would never let those people get what


    they wanted.


    ...

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    All kinds of looks, voices, and gestures...


    The scene seemed to have returned to three years ago.


    Curses and usations could be heard.


    Those who had nothing to do with her, and those who did not know the truth, just listened to the


    rumors and started to scold.


    Those people thought that they were so much better and judged others, but they didn''t know that


    their actions were hurting others.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The screen was still showing the very unpleasant past of Karen. Hundreds of staff in thepany


    were all looking at Karen.


    She had once again be the target of public criticism.


    "The leopard cannot change its spots. It was a known fact that President Kyle has a wife, but she


    can still do such a thing."


    Finally, someone broke the silence, and the discussion started pouring.


    "You can''t judge a book by its cover."


    "Yes, yes, yes, she looked like a decent girl, but she turned out to be that kind of person."


    "President Kyle most probably did not know about her past. If he knew, he won''t be with such a


    woman."


    The other usations that they made did not affect Karen, but that sentence made her feel like she


    was stabbed right at her heart.


    No matter how others looked at her or talked about her, she didn''t care. She cared about Kevin''s


    opinion and if he would trust her.


    She didn''t mention her past to Kevin, and she had never mentioned her family to him. It was


    because of her past, her family and her rtives were so terrible.


    Kevin was so perfect. He was perfect in all aspects including his appearance, his ability, his


    knowledge, and his attitude.


    Sometimes, Karen thought that Kevin was like a rare treasure in the museum. You can only look at


    him from a distance and appreciate him, but you can never get him.


    She didn''t want Kevin to look down on her and her family and think that she was the kind of woman


    who would seduce men.


    Kevin¡ª


    What would he think of her?


    Would he be like these people?


    When Karen was caught up in her thoughts, she heard someone saying something.


    "Manager Olsen, Karen is an employee in your department. Come out and say something."


    After being forced by the audience, Sunnie "reluctantly" stood on the stage, took the microphone,


    and said, "Karen is an employee of the sales department, and the work results could be seen by


    everyone. As for her private life, this is her personal affair, and it has nothing to do with me."


    Sunnie was not stupid. Even if she thought otherwise, she still would never say something that


    might offend others.


    Only the stupid Madonna would do all these. She was willing to pay any price for revenge.


    After today, Karen can no longer stay in Innovative Tech. As for her boss, as long as she continued


    to be ignorant, she would still remain as the manager of the business department.


    Now that Innovative Tech was bought by Rovio Incorporation Inc, the position of the manager was


    more important to her. She would not allow Karen to continue to stay in thepany.


    William looked at Karen and shook his head, as if he was trying to say, "I used to regard her as a


    goddess, but it turns out that she is the kind of woman who had done so many shameless things."


    Alice Cole looked at Karen quietly, and her faint smile showed her true intentions. She was waiting


    for a good show.


    The other colleagues of the business department also looked at Karen, like they were also watching


    a show.


    "Karen..." May looked at Karen and gently pulled Karen''s sleeves. "Is it true?"


    Were they true?


    All these things were all fake, but after rumors, who cared about the truth now.


    Karen took a deep breath, sat upright, raised her head, walked towards the stage in her heels, and


    stood under the LED big screen.


    With a slight smile on her lips, she looked at all the people under the stage who were looking at her


    as if she was a joke.


    As expected, they looked at her with disgust and shame, like she was a heinous sinner.


    She picked up the other microphone and said with a faint smile, "I don''t care who is behind all this


    today. I will keep the right to pursue the legal responsibility."


    "Haha..." Not knowing when Madonna arrived, and Madonna mocked indifferently, "You used to


    seduce your brother-inw, went to a hotel room with a man, and now you seduced a married man."


    Hearing Madonna''s voice, Karen red at her.


    Karen looked at Madonna with a creepy look, Madonna quickly looked away and said, "You are


    such a shameless b*tch. How dare you say that you want to sue someone. If you really want to


    investigate, the person who would be used is you, the shameless homewrecker."


    It turned out that it was really Madonna who was ying tricks behind the scenes. But Karen


    believed that Madonna was not capable enough to cause this scene, someone else must have


    done it with her.


    But who was that person?


    Her eyes moved slightly and she looked at Sunnie who was beside her. Then she thought about


    what Sunnie said to her earlier.


    However, she only knew Sunnie and Madonna after she came to Chatterton Town. With their


    background, it was impossible for them to find her past, to an extent where it was quite detailed.


    Behind them...


    Someone else must have given them all the information.


    Was it Charlie or... Kristine?


    Although Charlie was mean, he would not allow the public to call out a powerless woman like her.


    Moreover, what happened today was exactly like what happened three years ago, and the director


    of the good show three years ago was...


    Kristine, you are really my good sister.


    I didn''t fight with you to the end because I still treated you as my sister. I left my hometown and flew


    all the way here. Why are you so mean to me?


    But do you know, even a rabbit will bite when it is threatened?


    Karen narrowed her eyes slightly, shook her head, and smiled bitterly, someone shouted, "You''d


    better resign and leave. Don''t stay here and make a fool out of yourself."


    Another person said, "Manager Olsen doesn''t care, and the Human Resources department doesn''t


    want to get involved. How about we wait for Director Kyle toe and deal with it?"


    Let Director Kyle deal with it.


    Karen''s body trembled uncontrobly when she heard it.


    Although she was still smiling, she was panicking and confused.


    Besides panicking, her heart was filled with endless hatred.


    What would Kevin think of her?


    Would Kevin believe that she was that kind of woman?


    She put so much effort to get the happiness. Is she going to fall into her sister''s trap?

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Karen suddenly did not understand why she had to endure all this silently over the years. She used


    to think that she would have nothing to worry about once she ran away. But now?


    Charlie forced her again and again. Kristine was putting traps everywhere. Both of them were like


    devils in hell, nibbling on her happiness bit by bit.


    How could they?


    Madonna walked towards Karen and said proudly in a low voice, "Karen, as I said, no matter what


    price I have to pay, I won''t let you go easily."


    Madonna smiled so proudly that her smile blinded Karen.


    Kristine and Charlie could hurt her because she loved and cared about them.


    But she? Madonna, was she qualified?


    Karen snorted and pped Madonna. "Madonna, who do you think you are?"


    She pped her with all her strength, leaving red handprints on Madonna''s face.


    Madonna covered her painful face and looked at Karen fiercely. "B*tch, how dare you hit me?"


    As soon as Madonna spoke, Karen pped her again. If words don''t work, maybe actions would.


    "You f*cking b*tch..."


    After being pped twice in a row, Madonna did not want to lose. She rushed towards Karen and


    grabbed Karen''s hair and pulled it hard.


    Karen''s hair was pulled by Madonna. It hurt a lot but she endured the pain.


    Karen found that Madonna was shorter than her and her high heels were taller than hers. She could


    make use of this advantage.


    Karen looked thin, but she was very strong. She did everything by herself over the years.


    Karen saw that Madonna was very near the edge of the stage, she pushed Madonna hard who


    failed to maintain her stability and fell to the ground.


    But before Madonna fell down, she grabbed Karen''s hair, and Karen fell down with her.


    Fortunately, the whole hall was covered with carpets, so Karen and Madonna didn''t feel much pain.


    Madonna got up and said, "There must be a lot of married women here. There must be some


    whose husbands cheated on them. Don''t you hate this kind of homewrecker? She used to seduce


    her brother-inw, but now she seduced President Kyle, who has a wife. She may seduce your


    husband in the future."


    Madonna knew that she cannot deal with Karen alone. She must find allies then they will be against


    Karen too.


    Madonna used to be a member of the Public Rtions Department, so she can persuade people


    very well. Besides, Sunnie also said something to worsen the situation.


    Some people were affected and joined the team. "Shame on you. Go away, homewrecker."


    "B*tch, get lost."


    Seduced her brother-inw, seduced a married man...


    All kinds of mean words were said one after another, piercing through Karen''s ears and heart.


    Karen''s foot was sprained when she fell down. She tried to stand up several times but she


    struggled.


    She sprained her left foot. When she stood up, she was putting all her weight on her right foot.


    The scene seemed to replicate what happened three years ago...


    Once again, she can only watch them curse, but she could not do anything.


    She looked and listened to them. Slowly, everything in front of her became blurred.


    "Assistant Gray, what is happening?"


    A low and deep voice was heard, everyone immediately turned around and saw Kevin walking


    along with Nick and Amelia.


    Hearing Kevin''s voice, Karen quickly fixed her hair, stood straight, and raised her head high. No


    matter what he thought of her, she still did not want to lose her dignity in front of him.


    Madonna and Sunnie exchanged a look with each other, and they let out a faint grin.


    Kevin arrived. This was the time for the show to begin. Thinking that Karen would be abandoned


    and looked down by Kevin, Madonna was so happy and excited.


    Kevin was still wearing a silver-gray handmade suit. His face was calm and his steps were very


    graceful.


    When he walked past them, everyone made way for him. Everyone''s gaze fell on him, and they


    anticipated his move.


    His eyes could only see Karen standing amidst a storm. He saw Karen clenching her fists and her


    pale lips. He also saw she was faking her smile and trying hard to look like she didn''t care.


    She was smiling, but Kevin could feel that she was crying. He wanted to wipe away her tears that


    were in her heart.


    Karen also looked at him. No, she didn''t look at him. Her eyes were in his direction, but they were


    not focusing on him. She couldn''t look at him.


    She didn''t dare to look at him because she was afraid that she will see his judging eyes and hear


    his harsh words...


    Yes, she was afraid, so she did not dare to look at Kevin.


    She knew that he was getting closer and closer to her...


    Finally, he stood beside her and called her name gently as usual, "Karen."


    "Yes." Karen answered him gently as usual, but she did not dare to look at him.


    "I am here." He gently caressed her face with his hand, kissed her forehead, and said in a low and


    gentle voice, "Karen, look at me."


    At this moment, all the voices around them disappeared, and everyone''s vision was fixed on both of


    them.


    What was going on?


    "President Kyle, look at the big screen. Look at what she did, you will know what kind of woman she


    is."


    Madonna saw that Kevin did not show his disdain for Karen, but she saw his concerned eyes. She


    forgot about her position, and she stood up and shouted.


    Kevin tilted his head slightly and looked at the person who just spoke. A shlight appeared in his


    seemingly calm eyes. "Special Assistant ck."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As soon as he nced at her, Madonna was scared, so she took a few steps back and kept quiet.


    Nick immediately stepped forward and said, "President Kyle, I will definitely get someone to


    investigate about what happened today. How can all these nobodies insult Mrs. Kyle''s reputation?"


    "Mrs. Kyle?"


    Everyone heard the two keywords "Mrs. Kyle" in Nick''s sentence.


    Karen was Mrs. Kyle?


    Everyone widened their eyes as they were processing the news. They were all confused. Was


    President Kyle''s wife actually Karen?


    Karen pursed her lips and finally looked at Kevin''s face. She looked at him quietly. She wanted to


    smile at him, but tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Kevin''s heart ached when he saw Karen''s tears. He lowered his head to kiss her tears, but the more


    he kissed her, the more she cried. She only stopped crying for a long time.


    ...

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Kevin raised his head and looked at everyone. His nce was as cold as ice and made everyone


    scared.


    After judging that the situation was not in her favor, Madonna wanted to sneak away.


    "Miss, you hurt my wife. Do you think you can leave like this?" Kevin said. Immediately, a security


    guard blocked Madonna''s way.


    "President Kyle, I did not hurt your wife, it was her..." Madonna still wanted to argue, but when she


    saw Kevin''s cold eyes, she became scared and shut her mouth immediately.


    Kevin added, "Nick, I don''t want anyone involved in this to stay in Innovative Tech. And those who


    insulted my wife will be held with legal responsibilities."


    After saying that, he held Karen''s hand and walked away. When Karen wanted to take a step, she


    screamed out in pain due to her sprain.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin asked immediately.


    "I sprained my foot," Karen said.


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Kevin knelt down on one knee in front of Karen in front of


    everyone. He took off her high heels and held it in his hand.


    He stood up again and grabbed her by her waist. Ignoring everyone else, he turned around and


    strode away.


    Karen''s head rested on Kevin''s chest and snuggled in his arm like a kitten.


    Three years ago, when she had to face all of these alone, no one was willing to stay by her side.


    She turned around in a very pathetic manner every time when she had to face this alone.


    Three yearster, when she faced this situation again, Kevin was by her side, and he was willing to


    believe and protect her.


    She felt that she was very lucky to meet Kevin in her life among people from all walks of life!


    After Kevin left with Karen in his arms, everyone reacted, and everyone''s eyes were full of surprise.


    What did their director say just now?


    Did he say Karen was his wife?


    May stared at the direction in which Kevin and Karen left together, and she eximed, "It turned out


    that Mrs. Kyle was Karen who was just working in our business department."


    William Baker also remembered what Karen said a few days ago. She said that she was married.


    Actually, her husband is their president.


    After being surprised, everyone broke out in cold sweat, especially those who had a share in


    insulting Karen.


    Amelia left with Kevin, while Nick stayed behind to deal with the matter.


    Thepany wanted to reward the staff, but no one expected it would turn out to be such a mess


    caused by the clowns.


    Nick looked around and said, "Since all of you like to cause so much trouble, we''ll talk about what''s


    going on today."


    Nick looked at Madonna again and smiled indifferently. "Can you afford to offend Mrs. Kyle? Before


    you want to mess with someone, see clearly with your eyes first."


    Madonna knew that she was in trouble now. She panicked and hurriedly looked at Sunnie for help.


    "Manager Olsen."


    Sunnie was as cunning as a fox. She already thought of a way of escaping herself before Madonna


    went looking for her.


    Once Madonna failed, she would definitely drag her down too. She must be careful when dealing


    with Madonna''s trick, she should not leave any evidence of conspiring with Madonna.


    Even if Madonna testified against her, only a few people will believe her.


    Sunnie said, "Miss Madonna, do you need anything?"


    Judging from Sunnie''s indifferent attitude and her tone, Madonna pieced the puzzles together.


    She had no evidence of Sunnie conspiring with her. If Sunnie denied it, she would be so


    embarrassed.


    After she knew Sunnie will not help her, Madonna looked around in the crowd to search for Emma


    Wilson, but Emma Wilson looked away after Madonna nced at her. It was impossible for her to


    help.


    Nick did not give them any chance to defend themselves and called the police directly.


    He handed this matter over to the police to investigate, and trusted Simon Campbell toe out


    with a result.


    Of course, those who offended Mrs. Kyle would probably be imprisoned for more than half a year.


    ......


    Baiha Restaurant was just next to Innovative Tech''s office, and it will only take a few minutes to


    drive back home.


    After Mr. Watson sent them home, Kevin was still holding Karen''s high heels in his hands and lifted


    her in his arms back home.


    When they were waiting for the elevator, they met an old couple who lived opposite them.


    The old couple''s children were overseas. The old couple lived by themselves, so they were


    enthusiastic when they meet young people.


    They stayed here for nearly three months now, Karen always walked up and down the stairs every


    day. asionally, she would say hello to them when she met them.


    The old couple stared at Karen, and Karen felt embarrassed. She buried her head in Kevin''s arms


    and did not dare to lift her head.


    The granny said with a smile, "Little girl, why are you so shy? When we were both young, my


    husband used to carry me on the streets."


    The granny said excitedly. Her man standing beside her coughed lightly and his facial expression


    changed.


    Karen noticed that the women talked a lot, and the old man didn''t like to talk. The old woman still


    liked to make the man blush even at this age.


    Karen looked at Kevin quietly, but she could only see his well-defined chin. She could not see his


    expression and did not know what he was thinking.


    He didn''t say a word on the way back. She could only feel how tightly he held her.


    After listening to the granny''s words, Karen felt that it was reasonable to be held by her husband.


    So she raised her head from Kevin''s arms and smiled at the granny. "Thank you, granny. I know."


    After saying this, Karen held onto Kevin''s waist tightly with both her hands and snuggled her head


    against his chest.


    She thought everything was fine, but she did not see Kevin''s slightly blushed face.


    Reaching home, Kevin gently ced Karen on the sofa, turned around, and went looking for the


    emergency kit to treat Karen.


    He squatted down in front of her and took off her socks.


    Karen''s feet were very pretty. It was fair and tender like a little baby and looked very cute.


    He held her ankle with his warm hands, massaged it, and applied for medicine on her feet.


    After looking at Kevin''s serious face, Karen pursed her lips and looked at him. "Kevin, don''t you


    care about my past at all?"


    Kevin looked at her and emphasized again, "Karen, I have already told you that your past has


    nothing to do with me. What I care about is your future, our future."


    What should she do?


    Karen felt like crying again.


    She was not someone who likes to cry, but she cried so much in front of Kevin, as if she wanted to


    show him all her sorrow.


    But in the end, she held back her tears. She cannot cry. She should smile more in front of him.


    She looked at him and smiled. "Our future."


    Kevin said, "We''ll be together in our future."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Karen nodded heavily. "Yes."


    In our future, we''ll both be there.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Karen sprained her ankle and couldn''t move much. She couldn''t cook, but she didn''t eat much that


    night.


    Kevin offered to cook. Karen sat on the sofa in the living room while she was spying on him


    asionally.


    He was in his home clothes, then he put on a loose outer, paired with Karen''s cartoon-printed


    apron.


    Because he was very tall, her apron was especially small on his body, which looked a little funny.


    This was the first time that Kevin had cooked on his own since they got married.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It could be seen from his look that he had never done these things before.


    Seeing that he had been busy for a long time and had not made any progress, Karen was a little


    anxious. She moved towards the kitchen limpingly and said, "Kevin, why don''t I do it?"


    Kevin looked back at her and frowned. "Go back and sit down."


    Karen stood still, touched her belly, and looked at him eagerly. "I''m so hungry."


    Kevin put down the kitchen knife in his hand and walked over. With a sullen face, he picked her up


    and said, "Hey, you should take a rest."


    Karen took the opportunity to kiss him on the corner of his mouth. Then she looked at him with a


    smile and said, "Why don''t you bring a stool over here and I''llmand."


    Karen''s kiss came abruptly, Kevin froze for a moment and did not speak. However, he did move a


    chair for her at the door of the kitchen and asked her to sit down.


    Karen said, "First, wash the rice in the pot, and then wash the vegetables and cut the vegetables.


    Then, after you stir-fried the vegetables, the rice will be ready."


    Kevin did not speak, but he did as Karen said.


    Looking at Kevin''s appearance, she simply felt that the God was extremely unfair.


    How could God give a man such an excellent appearance and smart brain?


    This man cooked for the first time, but his movements seemed to be very skilled. He didn''t seem


    inexperienced at all.


    Such a person was often called a genius. No matter what he learned, he could learn it quickly. As


    he was chopping the vegetables, he was still very attractive.


    Karen sighed again. She was lucky enough to meet such a good man on a blind date.


    "Kevin, I have something to tell you." Anyway, now that she had time, Karen could take this time to


    talk to Kevin about the past.


    The things that had happened in the past had been revealed in front of so many people today.


    Kevin should have seen and heard something. If she pretended that nothing had happened and did


    not tell him anything, it would be unfair for him


    Besides, she had already made up her mind to live a good life with him. So making things clear


    about the past was the best way to bepletely open to him.


    Kevin turned and looked at Karen. Seeing her serious expression, he had already guessed what


    she wanted to tell him.


    Before marrying her, he had sent people to investigate everything about her, including her early life.


    He wanted to pretend that he didn''t know anything, but he didn''t want to lie to her, so he said,


    "Karen, I''ve known everything about your past."


    "You, you know everything?" Karen was surprised.


    As she thought about everything that had happened in the past, her own family, and all of that


    information being known by this man, her heart suddenly felt ufortable.


    When she was a little sad, she heard him say softly, "It''s all in the past. No matter how others frame


    you, you are still the best."


    His tone was serious and firm, and you could sense that he felt sorry for her.


    Three years ago, she was framed by Kristine and was forced to leave her hometown. Except for


    Faye, everyone thought that she seduced her brother-inw and that she was a woman who lived a


    messy life.


    Now three years had passed. Finally, there was someone who told her with certainty that she was


    still the best, even after knowing the past.


    And this man was her husband, the man who always said that he would spend the rest of his life


    with her.


    After listening to Kevin''s words, Karen smiled happily again and suddenly opened her arms. "Then


    are you willing to hug the best Karen?"


    Kevin wanted to hug her, but he had just cut the meat in his hand. It was full of oil.


    Just as he was hesitating, Karen stood up and limped behind him, and she embraced his waist with


    her arms.


    She pressed her head against his back and yfully touched him. "Then, Mr. Kyle, please promise


    me that you can only be nice to the best Karen in the future. You are not allowed to be nice to other


    women."


    "Be careful of the injury on your foot," Kevin warned.


    "Cut your food, don''t worry about me." Karen said willfully.


    The problem was that her whole body was pressed onto him, he could feel her breast being


    pressed on his back too. How could he cut the vegetables well?


    No matter howposed Kevin was, he wanted to make a move on her after being teased by this


    little woman.


    He took her hand away, turned around, and looked at her seriously. "Do you still want to eat?"


    Karen nodded with a smile.


    Kevin said seriously, "Sit down if you want to. Don''t disturb me anymore."


    "Yes, Mr. President!" Karen bowed to Kevin with a smile and then limped back to sit.


    Judging from her excited look, he knew that what happened in the afternoon did not affect her at all,


    because she was no longer afraid, because Kevin was by her side.


    Not long after, the food that Kevin personally cooked was served on the te. It looked pretty good,


    so Karen quickly picked up the chopsticks and took a bite.


    It did not just look good, but also had a good taste. She was skeptical, "Director Kyle, is this really


    your first time cooking?"


    "Yes." Kevin snorted softly.


    "So cold." Karen suddenly said.


    Kevin hurriedly got up and went back to his room to take a cardigan for her to put on. "You should


    have dressed warmly."


    "Stupid man." She said she felt so cold. Did he not understand what she meant?


    Kevin''s face changed. He picked up the food and ced them in her bowl, "Have a good meal."


    It was almost ten o''clock in the evening, and Karen was hungry. She picked up the chopsticks and


    started to eat. When she was eating, she looked up at Kevin asionally.


    At the dining table, Kevin would never say much. He would only eat in silence.


    Karen wanted to talk to him several times but finally gave up. When she finally put down her


    chopsticks, she said, "Mr. Kyle, the food you cooked was good. Please work harder in the future."


    "I am d you like it." He began to clean up after eating. It was hard to imagine that a young master


    who used to be served by others would be willing to wash dishes for a little woman.


    If his two best friends saw it, they wouldugh their heads off.


    ...

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    At night, it began to rain.


    Chatterton Town was located in the South, the temperature suddenly dropped several degrees due


    to the cold wind in the north.


    Karen was watching an entertainment show on the sofa with Momo. She was excited to watch the


    two parties having debates.


    Back then, Karen was still the leader of the school campus'' debates team. As long as she yed,


    she would not lose the debate game.


    Kevin was busy working in the study room, so there was only Momo apanying Karen. Karen


    could only talk to Momo who did not understand her.


    She held Momo in her arms and said proudly, "Momo, Let me tell you something, when I was in


    school participating in a debate, I was much stronger than them."


    "Woof, woof, woof¡ª" Although Momo did not understand, she still gave Karen some


    acknowledgment.


    Karen continued, "When those members of the debating team heard that the main debater was


    Karen, they were so scared that they wet their pants."


    "Woo..." Momo wailed.


    It was sote and Momo wanted to sleep, so she didn''t want to hear her mother nagging here.


    Why didn''t her mother speak with Uncle Kyle? Why did she have to pester her? She was just a little


    pet and couldn''t understand humannguage at all, okay?


    Mother, I beg for mercy!


    "Kid, are you so unwilling to chat with me for a while?" Karen rubbed Momo''s messy head hard.


    "Well, I won''t make things difficult for you. Go to sleep."


    Momo rubbed against Karen''s arms and then ran to her little room to sleep.


    Momo went to bed and Karen watched TV for a while alone.


    Although she was watching TV, she was always paying attention to the movements in the study


    room and anticipating when would Kevin came out, just in case she missed him.


    She waited for a long time, but there was still no movement in the study. She didn''t want to wait, so


    she decided to take the initiative.


    Karen thought for a moment, went to the kitchen to warm up a cup of milk, and knocked on the door


    of the study room with the milk. Before she heard the word "pleasee in", she pushed the door


    open and went in.


    "Mr. Kyle, you must be tired." Karen held the hot milk and said, "I specially heated it for you. You


    can have a drink."


    "Why don''t you go to bed?" Kevin asked without looking up.


    "Because it''s cold, I can''t fall asleep." She was really afraid of the cold, but it must mean something


    else at this time.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kevin looked up and found that she was wearing a pink cartoon printed pajamas, which made her


    fair skin look more attractive.


    Kevin turned his eyes to theputer screen and did not intend to pay attention to her.


    Karen limped behind him and massaged his back. "Mr. Kyle, I''ve learned massage before. Would


    you like to try it?"


    "Karen, stop it!" Kevin called her name again, but his tone was more serious than before as if he


    was a little angry.


    To be honest, they had been together for so long, but Karen had never seen him like this. She


    suddenly felt that he was very cute.


    Yes, it was very cute!


    Karen suddenly rushed over and kissed him lightly. Then she licked her pink and tender lips. "I just


    want to kiss you. What do you want to do with me?"


    Kevin was being patient.


    After being teased by Karen several times, as a man, he couldn''t resist it anymore.


    Just as Karen was proud of herself, Kevin stretched out his long arms and pulled her into his arms


    and ruthlessly kissed her.


    The tip of his tongue pried open her white teeth kiss her intensely.


    When Kevin became fierce, Karen had no strength at all. After all, she had no experience in kissing.


    Kevin also had no experience, but he was a man. It seemed that men were born to know more


    about rtionships.


    His kiss was fierce from the beginning that she wanted to escape.


    However, as soon as she had this idea, Karen immediately drove it away because she wanted to


    have intimacy with him.


    Her hands first grabbed his clothes helplessly, and then slowly became braved, stretching out to


    stroke his chest.


    She was dissatisfied with the current situation. She clumsily touched the lower hem of his clothes,


    then went under the clothes and stroked his strong body directly.


    Because of her actions, Kevin kissed more fiercely, as if he wanted to swallow Karen whole.


    Karen epted this and yed along with it.


    And his hot palm also slipped under her clothes, taking in the sensation of her touch.


    After all, Karen had no experience in this, and she heard from Faye that it would hurt for the first


    time. As she thought more, she panicked a little and struggled a little.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin suddenly let go of her, held her restless little hand, and said in a rough voice, "I still


    have some work to do."


    She clearly felt that he also wanted her, but why did he stop?


    Karen was thick-skinned, but she couldn''t tell him directly that, "Kevin, I want to do that with you."


    "I will drink milk. You go to sleep first. I''lleter," he said. His voice was deep, and his face was


    still red.


    "Oh, then I''ll go to sleep." The first attempt failed, which made Karen very depressed but also felt


    very shameful.


    She had already made it to this point. This man had not made any move yet. Was he still going to


    y hard-to-get?


    She lowered her head and scolded him in her heart while walking. "Stupid man! What a stupid


    man!"


    She had already taken the initiative toe to him and he still did not make any move. If he wanted


    to have it next time, she would torture him severely.


    After Karen left, Kevin had no mood to work. The hormones in his body were raging.


    How could a smart person like Kevin not know what Karen wanted to do? But he didn''t want Karen


    at this time.


    Today, Karen had once again experienced the incident of being framed three years ago. She must


    be helpless and afraid.


    When she needed a person most, he stood beside her, gave her support, pulled her out of the mud,


    and let her live under the bright sunshine again.


    At this time, Karen was more grateful to him, so she wanted to give herself to him. He guessed that


    she did not really want tomit to physical intimacy whole-heartedly.


    If he chose to have her at this time, what was the difference between him and those beasts?


    Therefore, Mr. Kyle, who thought he knew Karen very well, suppressed his desire for Karen and


    went to the bathroom to take a cold shower.


    ...

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Back in the room, Karenid in bed and couldn''t fall asleep. She was a little shy and embarrassed.


    Tonight, she finally had the courage to go to the study room to find Kevin, but he rejected her.


    She didn''t believe that Kevin didn''t know what she wanted to do. He used so much strength when


    he kissed her, and she even felt him...


    Karen did not want to think about it anymore. If she continued to think about it, she would definitely


    lose sleep all night because of the embarrassment.


    While she was deep in her thoughts, Kevin pushed the door open and came in. She could hear that


    he was opening the door and was walking very lightly. He must be worried about waking her up.


    She couldn''t fall asleep. How could he wake her up?


    "I hate him so much!"


    Keviny down on the bed, pulled the quilt to cover her, and theny down next to her. She heard


    him sigh again.


    How could he sigh?


    Karen was annoyed and kicked him.


    She was very strong, so when she kicked on Kevin''s thigh, she could feel that he was slightly


    stunned, and then she heard him say, "Don''t."


    His tone was very helpless, like an elder who had no way to deal with naughty children.


    Karen retracted her foot and murmured with a red face, "I didn''t fuss with you."


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin called her name out. After a pause, he said, "I don''t want you to do anything


    against your will. Do you understand?"


    Karen didn''t understand before, but after hearing his words, she understood.


    It turned out that he was worried that she wanted to get along with him only because of superficial


    reasons, not from the bottom of her heart.


    They had registered for marriage for three months. This man was willing to keep his original


    promise, wait for her, and wait for her topletely ept him.


    She turned over again, rolled to his side, and pulled his arm to rest under her head. "Well, I


    understand."


    But she was not doing things against her will. Did he understand?


    "Then go to sleep." Kevin rubbed her head and said softly.


    In the long night, how many men and women hugged each other and slept together? The two


    hearts beat faster because of each other, but they managed to keep themselves together.


    The next day, when Karen woke up, Kevin was sitting by the window and reading the newspaper.


    It was still raining today, and there was no sunshineing in. He looked more depressed.


    "You''re awake." As usual, he would look back and greet her softly when she woke up.


    Karen nodded.


    She suddenly remembered how she took the initiative to seduce himst night, and her delicate


    face blushed again.


    He got up and walked over, and grabbed her feet.


    Karen was shocked and instinctively tried to dodge, but Kevin said, "Let me see how your feet are


    doing."


    "Oh," Karen whispered. It turned out that he wanted to check on her wound yesterday, and she was


    overthinking again.


    Kevin pinched her slightly. "Does it still hurt?"


    Karen shook her head. "I can''t feel any pain at all. Thank you!"


    Kevin let go of her and said, "Go wash up. I''ll wait for your breakfast."


    He went out with Momo and waited for her for a long time. It was so ordinary and boring, but simple


    and satisfying.


    After so many years, she really found the feeling of home.


    Finally, there was a person who was willing to apany her day and night and didn''t ask her to


    give him anything, just to apany her.


    Looking at his back, Karen''s lips curled up slightly, and there was a sweet smile on her face.


    On the breakfast table, there were many different types of food, nutritious and delicious. She was in


    a good mood and ate more than usual.


    Kevin put down his chopsticks very early and looked at her silently as if she had turned into the


    Karen from three years ago.


    The one who was ambitious, confident in her work, and carried a rush of strength. She was simple


    and fearless even when the sky fell.


    Karen added more vitality and made people unable to resist her, but it still made people want to


    hold her in their hands and take good care of her.


    And he was willing to be the one who took care of her for the rest of his life.


    "I''m full." She looked up and smiled at him. The bright smile seemed to make the cold weather


    warmer.


    "Ok." He looked at her and could not look away. After a long while, he said, "I have to go on a


    business trip for a few days."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He was going on a business trip again!


    Karen was a little disappointed, but she did not show it. She still smiled at him and said, "Go ahead.


    I have Momo to apany at home."


    Their eyes turned to Momo. It was squatting on the chair and barked like it was responding that it


    would apany their mother well.


    Karen took Momo over and touched her head. "Good girl, next time, you have to call daddy instead


    of Uncle Kyle."


    After that, Karen looked at Kevin, blinked, and asked, "Can Momo call you that?"


    "Of course!" This was what Kevin said in his heart, but he did not say anything. He just gently


    nodded, and his face was calm, so no one could tell what he was thinking.


    Karen didn''t want to let him go, so she asked, "Say something."


    This Karen was more energetic. Kevin couldn''t do anything to her, so he had to say, "Okay."


    "Okay." Karen smiled with satisfaction. She let go of Momo and was ready to go to work. When she


    returned to the room, Kevin also came in with a tie in his hand. He was about to tie it for himself.


    Karen looked at him irresistibly.


    Kevin noticed her gaze and turned to look at her. "What''s wrong?"


    "I..." Looking at Kevin''s deep eyes, Karen unconsciously bit her delicate lips and wanted to say


    something but stopped.


    Her eyes shed as if she wanted to say a lot of things, but she gritted her teeth and resisted saying


    anything.


    Kevin was stunned by her gaze. He thought that this woman was thinking about some random


    things and was looking for trouble.


    He sighed in a low voice, pulled off his unpolished tie, walked to Karen''s side, and looked into her


    eyes firmly. He said softly, "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon."


    He said very gently.


    Karen smiled when she heard that, knowing that Kevin was wrong. But she did not say it out loud,


    just nodded with a faint smile, then reached out to take the tie in Kevin''s hand and gently tied it for


    him.


    I just wanted to tie your tie once.


    "In the future... let me tie your necktie for you." Karen lowered her head and said softly.


    In ancient times, there were men who drew on eyebrows for their wives for the rest of their lives. Let


    me tie your necktie for the rest of your life.


    Fromst night, Karen seemed to have changed into another person.


    She stopped pestering the past grievances and finally was willing to face up to their rtionship.


    Kevin was surprised by her change, but on the contrary, the endless joy in his heart was the most


    adamant.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    He had never experienced such a feeling before. It was new, yet memorable.


    Karen was still tying the tie seriously, waiting for his response quietly. She had her head lowered


    and Kevin could not see her face clearly. All he could see was a sh of her thick eyshes


    moving, as if she was calling for his pity.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin could not help it¡ª


    He suddenly raised her chin, leaned over, and kissed her.


    The kiss came so suddenly and violently that Karen stiffen. However, unlike what she did usually,


    she didn''t hide or reject but responded awkwardly.


    The kiss was long and sweet. They didn''t let each other go until they stopped breathing.


    Kevin stroked Karen''s tender face and smiled slightly next to her ear. He whispered, "Okay."


    His voice was hoarse and deep, like refined sand, with a warm breath.


    Karen trembled. She quickly lowered her head to cover her blushing face and pretended to tie his


    necktie.


    However, her hands were a little bit of shaking.


    She really missed the determination to seduce Kevinst night.


    After a long time, Karen finished tying his tie. She let out a long sigh of relief, raised her head, and


    winked at Kevin.


    Kevin was amused by her look and shook his head dotingly. Then, he quickly kissed her blushing


    cheek.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Kyle," he said.


    A satisfied smile appeared on her face. She suddenly thought of a poem when she saw the knot in


    the middle of the tie. A gold thread ties two hearts together.


    "I''m willing to be with you for the rest of my life."


    "You''re wee, Mr. Kyle." She answered with a smile.


    ......


    When Karen went to work today, the atmosphere in the office waspletely different.


    She learned that Sunnie, the manager of the business department, had been fired by thepany.


    Now the position for the manager of the business department was left empty.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Karen. Some were envious, and some were jealous. But they still


    came to talk to her.


    They called her Mrs. Kyle in a very ufortable way.


    She was Mrs. Kyle, but in thepany, she was just Karen and did not want to be called "Mrs.


    Kyle". People called her Mrs. Kyle would mean that they dismissed her workingpetency.


    She didn''t want to publicize her rtionship with Kevin, because she was worried about this. Now it


    really happened just like what she was worried about.


    Alice Cole said excitedly, "Karen, Manager Olsen has been fired. You will soon be the manager of


    our business department. You are the most promising one."


    To be honest, if it was based on merits, Karen was confident that she had the ability to be the


    manager of the business department among the crowd.


    But now, in people''s eyes, if she could be the manager of the business department, it was not


    because of her strength but her rtionship with Kevin.


    For the whole day, Karen didn''t do much work. She spent a great deal of time talking to those who


    suddenly approached her, perhaps to make amends with her and get on her good books.


    If it went on like this, could she still work?


    After getting off work, Karen did not go home, but went to the studio toin to Faye.


    Faye was also happy to see Karen. She took her to the office to show Karen around. "Karen, the


    studio''s profit this year has doubled. If we continue to make profits like this, we will soon be able to


    buy a house and a car in this town."


    Hearing such good news, Karen was also very excited. "It was all Miss Reed''s effort."


    "Look at you ttering." Faye rolled her eyes at Karen and said, "Karen, why don''t we do it together.


    With my management method and your talent, we can work together to build the most famous


    wedding design studio in Chatterton Town."


    Today, her colleagues were surrounding her calling her Mrs. Kyle. In addition, Karen was thinking


    about her future. She had thought about giving up the current job and returning to the studio with


    Faye.


    It was her dream to design the most beautiful wedding dress in the world.


    During countless dreams, she even dreamed of standing on the world''s highest podium and getting


    the best designer''s trophy.


    She really wanted to pick up her passion and design a wedding dress for herself and Kevin.


    Before Karen answered, Faye, added, "Karen, do you still remember your former idol, Ivan?"


    "Of course I remember. I''ve regarded him as my idol since I was seventeen years old." When it


    came to the name "Ivan", Karen''s face was also full of excitement. "I saw him a few days ago."


    "What? You''ve seen him?" Faye was surprised. After thinking for a while, she said, "It''s impossible. I


    left my contact number when I helped you submit your work. How could he find you?"


    "What submission?" Karen was confused.


    Faye took out a piece of document and ced it in front of Karen. "It''s said that he came to


    Chatterton Town and had hosted a smallpetition not long ago."


    "What''s that?" Karen had paid a lot of attention to the design field, so how could she not hear about


    it?


    Faye added, "Because of theck of media publicity, there are not many people who knew about it,


    but it was very well known in the circle. Many people, including me, passed on their own design


    draft to him, but he did not like any of them."


    Karen nodded. "It''s a pity. If you can study with Ivan, it would be a great experience."


    Faye said with a smile, "He didn''t like my design. I was reluctant, so I sent the design draft that you


    handed out three years ago. I didn''t expect that person to like your design at first nce.


    With this, Faye showed a dissatisfied look. "Your design is not much better than mine. Why did he


    choose yours instead of me?"


    "Which design draft?" Karen was so surprised that she couldn''t believe what she had heard was


    true.


    "It''s the wedding dress you designed for yourself three years ago." Faye paid attention to Karen''s


    expression and continued, "Karen, you are married now. Let the past go. Let''s thrive for a new life


    together."


    If it was a few days ago, Karen might hesitate, but today she didn''t want to hesitate anymore. She


    didn''t want to miss the opportunity that she had missed a few years ago.


    However, she did not agree with Faye''s proposal immediately. She had to discuss this with Kevin


    and listen to his opinion.


    While she was thinking about Kevin, he called her.


    Looking at the words "Mr. Kyle" on the screen, Karen smiled and answered, "Hello, Mr. Kyle."


    As soon as she said that, the person on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time. Then


    she heard his serious voice, "Hello, Mrs. Kyle."


    "Anything?" Karen really wanted to ask if he missed her, but she was still shy and did not want to be


    too straightforward.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    There was another silence on the other end of the phone. The silencested longer than the


    previous one. It was so long that Karen finally said, "Say something."


    "Don''t think too much about thepany''s affairs. I won''t interfere with the business manager''s


    position, nor will I let my subordinates interfere," Kevin said.


    Kevin''s sexy and pleasant voice came from the other end. Every word seemed to beat Karen''s


    heart rhythmically.


    Kevin knew that Karen cared about this, so he would never interfere and let her fight for that


    position with her own ability.


    Whether she could seed or fail was her own choice. He would never interfere.


    Karen nodded. "Okay, I believe you."


    Kevin added, "It''s cold outside. Go home early if you have nothing to do."


    Karen smiled. "Alright, Mr. Kyle."


    Seeing Karen on the phone, calling him Mr. Kyle and smiling shyly, Faye got goosebumps all over


    her body. "Mrs. Kyle, you know that I haven''t had a man''s nourishment for a long time. Are you


    showing off in front of me?"


    "Faye, let me ask you something." Karen looked around and checked if there was anyone else


    around her. She lowered her voice and said, "Does Sebastian control his lust when he is with you?"


    "My lust is stronger than his." Faye simply and rudely said such a sentence. Suddenly, she realized


    what Karen meant and asked, "Do you mean that your man is not willing to touch you?"


    "Don''t say it so loudly." Karen quickly covered Faye''s mouth.


    Although everyone was off work now, if a customer walked in at this time, it would be awkward.


    Karen was a little embarrassed and said hesitantly, "In fact, we haven''t done that..."


    Faye roared again, "Karen, are you sure there''s nothing wrong with your man?"


    "He surely has no problem." Karen was sure.


    Having slept in the same bed with Kevin for such a long time, she could still feel something.


    "Alright, he has no problem. But he is sleeping next to you and he didn''t touch you. What that


    means is, you are not hot enough. Men are not interested in you." Faye said mercilessly.


    "Faye, do you think we can still be friends?" Karen slightly pped Faye on the back. "Just pretend


    that I didn''t tell you."


    "Karen, so you''re waiting for me?"


    An extremely arrogant voice came from somewhere. Faye and Karen looked behind at the same


    time and saw Charlieing in from the door of the office with an arrogant look.


    Seeing Charlie, Faye''s reaction was more intense than Karen''s. She instinctively jumped in front of


    Karen and shouted, "Scumbag, what are you doing here? Be careful, I''ll knock you to death with a


    stick."


    "Faye, we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Is this how you feel when you see your old


    friend?" Charlie said with a cheeky smile. He didn''t take Faye''s anger seriously at all.


    "Get out!" Faye pointed at the door. "You are not weed here."


    "I''m not here to see you." Charlie cast his eyes on Karen. "Karen, I haven''t seen you for a few days.


    I miss you so much."


    Thinking of the brief conversation between Karen and Faye, his eyes lit up.


    It seemed that Karen and Kyle guy had been married for a long time, but they didn''t even have sex.


    If it weren''t because Karen was waiting for him, he didn''t know what other possible exnation


    there was to exin her abstinence.


    "Charlie, I don''t want to see you, and I don''t want you toe to our office." Karen also pointed to


    the door. "You better leave immediately, or we''ll call the police."


    "Karen, why are you so ruthless?" Charlie shook his head in disappointment and said, "Don''t think


    that just because Innovative Tech was acquired by Rovio Corporation Inc, and that Kyle guy has the


    support of Rovio Corporation Inc, that I can''t do anything to him!"


    "Scumbag¡ª" Faye almost jumped up.


    Karen grabbed her andforted her, "Faye, don''t worry. It''s not worth hurting yourself for this kind


    of person."


    "Karen..." Faye gritted her teeth.


    In the past, she had seen what kind of things Karen had experienced and how hard Karen had tried


    to forget them for the past three years. She didn''t want anyone to destroy Karen''s happiness.


    Karen looked at Charlie calmly, who still had a faint smile on his lips. "Charlie, you''ve threatened me


    many times. Are you still a man?"


    "Ha..." Charlie sneered, "Didn''t Kevin go on a business trip? Do you want to see him leaving the


    house alive, buting back as a dead man?"


    "Oh, really?" Karen walked to Charlie with a smile.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "That''s why Karen, you have to listen to me..." Before Charlie finished his words, he was pped


    heavily on the face.


    Karen stood in front of him, looking at him coldly with a malicious look in her gentle eyes.


    Karen acted so quickly that not only Charlie was shocked, even Faye was taken aback.


    At this moment, Karen was like the Karen she was three years ago. Decisive and hot-tempered, she


    would never be threatened by anyone.


    "Karen..." Charlie touched the burning left cheek Karen pped on and smiled obscenely and


    wickedly. "You hit me! How dare you hit me!"


    "I only hit shameless b*stard like you." Karen''s lips curled slightly, and she said coldly, "Charlie,


    mark my words. I''m telling you, if you dare to hurt a strand of Kevin''s hair, even if I die, I will drag


    the whole Gook Family with me to the grave."


    Karen''s tone was very cruel and cold. It seemed that as long as Charlie dared to hurt Kevin, she


    would definitely drag him down.


    Charlie had never seen her like this. Even the hot-tempered Karen three years ago had never had


    such aside.


    For a moment, he really believed that Karen would have the ability to drag him to death.


    Soon, Charlie came back to his senses.


    No matter how hot-tempered Karen was, she was just a little girl. Even if Kevin had Rovio


    Corporation Inc''s support, but surely Rovio Corporation Inc would only back Innovative Tech up, not


    Kevin.


    These two people did not have the strength to fight with the Gook family. If the Gook family wanted


    to trample them to death, they wouldn''t have room to resist.


    Faye was also shocked by Karen''s words. When she thought it through, she was worried that


    Charlie would take his revenge, so she quickly picked up her mobile phone and called 911 to call


    the police.


    Charlie sneered and said, "Well, let''s wait and see!"


    Charlie said those harsh words and turned to leave.


    Faye said with lingering fear, "Karen, will that scumbag Charlie..."

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    "If he dares to mess around, I will definitely not let him go." Karen narrowed her eyes slightly and


    said fiercely.


    Hiding from him would only make Charlie more and more fearless, and Karen didn''t want to be


    under his control.


    No matter how powerful the Gook family was, they could not control the world all by themselves.


    Moreover, this was a society ruled byw. More importantly, she was willing to believe in Kevin.


    She believed that Kevin was very capable. If Charlie really dared to do anything, Kevin would do


    something about it.


    "Karen..." Faye suddenly hugged Karen and patted her on the back, "Karen,e on! Promise me,


    don''t let those scum hurt you again."


    It was because Faye saw how Karen had been hurt by the betrayal that she understood how deeply


    Karen had been injured.


    However, those who hurt her not only didn''t know to repent but came up to her again. Did they want


    to hurt her again?


    "Faye, don''t worry. No one can hurt me anymore." Karen smiled, her eyes clear and firm.


    Because she was not alone now, and there was another person apanying her. He believed in


    her and gave her his support and strength, and that person is her husband¡ªKevin!


    She would never allow anyone to destroy her, or the person and life she believed in.


    She had always been such a determined person.


    On the way home, Karen bought a bottle of pepper spray and kept it in her carry-on bag, just in


    case.


    Karen did not want Kevin to get hurt, especially herself too, so she has to protect herself.


    She had to protect herself well so that Kevin would not be threatened by others and Kevin could


    concentrate on his work outside and not worry about her after he is busy with work.


    After returning home, Momo rushed over and barked a few times.


    Karen picked Momo up and said, "Baby, you must be hungry."


    She did not stay at Faye''s ce for the night because the little girl had no one to be looked after at


    home.


    Momo barked a few more times as if to say that she was hungry.


    Karen put Momo on the table, took its bowl, and put delicious food in it. "Little Fe, eat carefully."


    Momo whined twice like a spoiled child and began to bite the bones to eat.


    Karen looked at Momo with her soft eyes. She felt as if Momo had be a baby. The baby was


    trying hard to drink the milk with its two fat hands holding the bottle.


    While drinking, the baby raised its head and smiled at her, calling Karen "mom" in a sweet voice.


    Karen suddenly came to her senses and patted her face hard. What was she thinking about all day


    long?


    Karen was having thoughts about having a baby, and luckily no one around her saw it. Karen was


    so shy that she hurried back to the room to take a bath.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Momo was full and happily walked around her.


    "Momo, sit still and don''t move. I''ll draw a picture for you." Karen wanted to pick up the brush again,


    so she had to practice with Momo first.


    Anyway, no matter the oue, Momo would not dislike her.


    Momo was obedient and sat still, and Karen drew very seriously. Although her work was rusty, the


    drawing still looked good.


    After she finished drawing, she picked up the drawing and shook it in front of Momo''s eyes. "Baby,


    how is mommy''s drawing?"


    "Woof, woof, woof..." Momo barked in excitement, like she was satisfied.


    "Thank you for your affirmation." Karen rubbed Momo''s head. "It''s gettingte. Go to sleep."


    It was eleven o''clock in the evening. If Kevin was at home, she would be lying in bed already and


    Kevin would still be busy in the study.


    She wondered if he stayed up sote too when he was on his business trip.


    Thinking of Kevin, Karen wanted to call him and ask him. She had already got the phone in her


    hand.


    "If you want to call him, just call him. Why should you hesitate?" She thought to herself.


    So Karen pressed on Kevin''s mobile number. It was soon connected. Kevin''s mellow voice came


    from the other end. "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "I can''t sleep alone if you''re not here." Karen really wanted to tell him, but she really said was that


    "Wondering if you''re still busy.."


    "Okay." Kevin gently answered and said, "There''s still one thing I haven''t finished with."


    "Mr. Kyle, your big boss is Rovio Corporation Inc''s, Leo Kyle. Does he pay you overtime every time


    you work sote?"


    Karen suddenly hated Rovio Corporation Inc''s, Leo Kyle. Why did he arrange such a heavy


    workload for Kevin? She had never seen Kevin sleep early, and he always had to get up so early in


    the morning.


    Kevin did not expect Karen to suddenly mention Leo Kyle. He paused for a moment and said, "He''ll


    give me bonuses. I''ll earn more if I work more."


    "Then make less. Don''t make yourself so tired." Anyway, she could make money to support the


    family, not relying on Kevin alone, that''s why she didn''t want him to be so tired.


    Kevin suddenlyughed, and he responded, "What would you think if I said I am Leo Kyle?"


    "You are not Leo Kyle." She didn''t want Leo Kyle as her husband. That legendary pervert man was


    definitely not as good as her Kevin.


    "What if I am?" He seemed to be obsessed with this question.


    "There is no ''what if'' because you are not." This hypothesis did not work, Karen simply did not want


    to argue with him.


    She didn''t know what happened to this man because he usually never discussed meaningless


    topics. What happened today?


    Did he also want to take the opportunity to talk to her?


    In fact, he could say it directly. Anyway, she would not dislike it.


    After a while, Kevin said, "I still have to work. I will not hang up. Call me if you need anything."


    "Are you apanying me through this manner?" No matter his intentions, Karen just assumed it.


    "Yes." The man on the other end of the phone agreed unexpectedly.


    "Then just put down your mobile phone. If there is anything, I will call you." Karen felt warm in her


    heart. She was genuinely touched by his effort to apany her through unconventional manners.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Sheid on the bed, put her mobile phone on the pillow, and imagined that Kevin was lying beside


    her. "Kevin..."


    "Hmm?" Sure enough, as soon as she called the man over there, he replied.


    Karen smiled yfully and said, "Nothing. I just called you to see if you''ve heard me."


    Kevin said, "If you have something to tell me, just tell me. I''m done with my work."


    Karen thought for a while and really wanted to discuss something with him.


    So she asked, "Kevin, I want to resign and run the wedding dress design studio with Faye. Will you


    support me?"


    "Karen¡ª" He called her name again. "I will respect and support every decision you make."


    His voice was low and deep, but it was slowly piercing through Karen''s heart.


    Kevin had always been a man of his words. Later, when Karen mentioned that, Kevin did not


    hesitate and agreed to her request.


    ...

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Kevin was not around, but the two of them did not hang up the phone all night. If Karen could feel


    Kevin''s presence, it was like he was there physically with Karen.


    When she got up in the morning, she heard Kevin''s voice on the phone. "You''re awake."


    It was as if he was really sitting by the window, listening to her wake up and looking back at her.


    Karen smiled. "Yes, I''m awake."


    Kevin added, "I''ve got someone to prepare breakfast."


    "Mr. Kyle, if one day you don''t treat me so well anymore, what should I do?" Karen said very sadly.


    Kevin had done everything so thoughtfully that she would gradually get used to it and rely on him.


    If one day he was not so thoughtful anymore, in fact, it would return to the way it used to be. But for


    a person who had been used to his thoughtfulness, she would feel that he doesn''t treat her well


    anymore. What should she do at that time?


    "As long as you are Mrs. Kyle, I will treat you well." She was his wife, and he should treat her well.


    Kevin''s thoughts were that simple.


    "Okay, I know. I will definitely not let go of the position of Mrs. Kyle." Karen decided that no one


    could take up Mrs. Kyle''s position for the rest of their lives.


    Karen decided to do what she wanted to do immediately, so she went to thepany to hand in a


    resignation letter in the morning.


    There were not any managers in the business department at that time. Karen went straight to the


    human resources department. As soon as the human resources department saw Mrs. Kyle resign,


    they didn''t say anything. They didn''t even mention the regtions to apply for her resignation.


    Thanks to the rtionship with Kevin, it didn''t take long to finish the simple resignation procedure.


    When she walked out of thepany''s door, the cold air was so cold that it made Karen shiver.


    This damn weather suddenly dropped several degrees, it will make people live miserably.


    She quickly pulled her coat and wrapped herself tightly in it. She must not let herself catch a cold.


    "Karen..."


    When Karen was about to leave, a familiar and gentle voice sounded behind her, which made her


    stop.


    She even thought she was hallucinating. She could not believe that this person would suddenly


    appear beside her.


    "Karen, it''s me..."


    The aged voice and crying voice reached Karen''s ears again. Even if she thought she was


    hallucinating, she still slowly turned around.


    Then she saw the person standing behind her.


    How did she get so much older and thinner in just three years?


    She used to be very thin, but she was not as thin as she was now. Now she was as thin as a


    skeleton.


    Karen opened her mouth and wanted to call her, but the two words that were at the tip of her tongue


    never came out of her mouth.


    She didn''t want to remember the abandonment of her three years ago, but when she saw this


    woman, memories would reappear.


    She would remember that her mother was crying and said to her, "Karen, you are more independent


    and stronger than your sister. Just let your sister go for once."


    Whenever she thought about her mother saying this, her heart would hurt, like she was being cut by


    someone.


    Just because she was independent and strong, does that mean she can be abandoned and


    framed?


    "Karen..."


    The woman looked at Karen with tears in her eyes, and her tears kept falling like pearls.


    After meeting Charlie, Karen had figured it out very clearly this time.


    When the incident happened, Charlie''s affair hurt her heart, but her parents'' attitude made her more


    disappointed.


    If love were lost, it might be possible to find new love. However, if the family was lost, it could never


    be reced.


    Karen''s nose felt funny, her eyes were swollen, and tears were rolling in her eyes. She bit her lip


    and looked up, trying not to shed tears.


    "Karen, mother knows that I''ve wronged you..." As she said, Karen''s mum sobbed again. "You can


    me me if you want. It''s all my fault that I have no opinion and can''t make decisions in our home.


    That''s why something like that happened in the end. I watched you being wronged and framed, but I


    couldn''t do anything."


    She bit her lip tightly and clenched her fists. Her nails were squeezed into her flesh, and she


    seemed to not feel any pain.


    "Karen, don''t you want to say a word to me?" As Karen kept silent, the woman became sadder and


    sadder as she thought about it, and finally burst into tears.


    Karen was not unwilling to speak, but afraid to speak. She was afraid that she could not control her


    emotions and would cry in front of her.


    "I know, I have always known that I am weak. I have been weak all my life, and I can''t even protect


    my own daughter..." Karen''s mum said as she cried, her thin body shivering.


    Karen took a deep breath and forced herself to toughen her heart. She said calmly, "If youe to


    me because you want me to go back to Beaford City and be a surrogate mother for Charlie and


    Kristine, then you can go now."


    Three years ago, Kristine was pregnant with Charlie''s child. ording to the Gook family''s n,


    they wanted Kristine to be married into the family.


    But now Kristine couldn''t give birth anymore, and so they followed Charlie''s orders, that he wanted


    to take Karen back.


    Karen could totally ignore what Charlie did and what he said. She never thought that her mother


    woulde from Beaford City to persuade her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Three years ago, she shed tears and made Karen leave because she had to. And now she had to


    ask Karen to return to Charlie after three years?


    No matter what the reason was, Karen did not want to listen anymore. She nced at the person


    who gave birth to her and bit her lips to endure the pain and left.


    She walked very fast as if there were some monsters chasing after her. In fact, there were not


    monsters chasing, but she was afraid that she could not control her tears in front of them.


    After running for some time, Karen could not control herself. She hid in a dark corner, covered her


    mouth, and cried.


    When so many people were against her three years ago, she didn''t cry. She could even leave with a


    smile.


    And now, she had begun her new life. Her mother who used to love her so much still came after her.


    Did her mother really treat her as her daughter?


    In fact, Karen already knew that in the eyes of her family, especially her father, she and Kristine


    were just tools to raise the status of the Daly family.


    Her mother, who was so scared and never had her own opinions, would only listen to her father''s


    instructions.


    Three yearster, after facing Charlie and Kristine again, Karen could treat them like strangers.


    However, facing the mother who used to love her so much, she couldn''t do it.


    In the end, Karen could not bear it. She walked out and looked back secretly, only to see her mother


    tremble and fall to the ground.


    At this moment, she could not care about anything else as she ran towards her crazily.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    "The patient is already in poor health, and she has suffered a serious injury, leading to a temporary


    coma. We must treat her immediately."


    The patient is already in poor health!


    Suffered a serious injury!


    No one knew how long it had been, but Karen could only repeat what she heard the doctor had said


    before he entered the emergency room.


    Thinking of the bruises on her mother''s body, and the painful and regretful eyes of her mother when


    she looked at her, Karen''s heart ached so much that she almost stopped breathing.


    In this life, her mother was weak and had no opinion, but the love given by her mother since she


    was little was no less than any mother.


    Karen still remembered that when she was a child, she was very naughty and often injured her own


    knee. Her mother often helped her clean her wounds, and at the same time, she would be crying.


    Her mother was such a cry baby, a woman who used tears to solve problems.


    She was such a weak mother who loved crying and rarely spoke loudly to her husband. But she


    repeatedly argued with her husband for Karen.


    The thing that Karen remembered the most was that she promised to get engaged to Charlie


    because it was the first time that her mother quarreled with her father.


    Karen had always loved her mother, but when that happened, when her mother said "Just let your


    sister go this time", Karen felt that she couldn''t forgive her.


    If someone else betrayed or hurt her, for her, it would be just someone else. She could fight back in


    the same way, or even do more.


    However, her mother was her closest rtive. She was raised by her mother. She was her blood.


    How could her mother say that?


    Karen held her face and took a deep breath. "Why did my mothere to Chatterton Town this


    time?"


    Would it be like what Kristine said? Under orders from Karen''s father to persuade Karen to go back


    to Beaford City and help Kristine and Charlie to give birth for them as a surrogate mother?


    If that was the case, her mother would not have cried so sadly, nor would she have fainted on the


    roadside in the end.


    Karen continued to think, "Did I misunderstand my mother? Maybe she didn''te here to


    persuade me to go back to Beaford City?"


    When Karen was lost in her thoughts, the phone suddenly rang. it startled her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When she saw the words "Mr. Kyle" on the phone screen, she didn''t dare to answer it for a long


    time. She was so worried that she would cry if she heard Kevin''s voice.


    Staring at the phone number on the screen for a while, Karen took a deep breath, tried to calm


    down, and then slid her fingers through the screen to answer it. She tried to speak to him in a


    rxed tone, "Mr. Kyle, what''s the matter?"


    Must he call only if there is something?


    She couldn''t see Kevin frowning slightly at the other end of the phone, but he said calmly, seemingly


    unbothered by Karen''s words, "It''s noon. Don''t forget to have lunch."


    "Okay." Although Kevin could not see her at all, Karen still tried to smile.


    Karen didn''t try to find something to talk about, and Kevin didn''t know what to say. Both of them


    were on the phone but they were silent.


    "Miss Karen, the patient''s condition is not very optimistic. Although she has wakened up at the


    moment, based on her physical condition she might go into aa at any time." The light in the


    emergency room went out, and a doctor came out and exined to Karen.


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Karen was anxious and forgot that she was still on a call with Kevin.


    She grabbed the doctor and hurriedly asked, "Doctor, what do you mean she might go into aa


    at any time? How is my mother''s condition?"


    The doctor took her aside and said with a sigh, "Miss Karen, don''t be agitated. Your mother''s


    physical condition is very serious. You should know that. In the condition of poor health, who could


    stand the blows being beaten?"


    Poor health? Being beaten?


    So this time mother went against the man''s will and was unwilling toe to Chatterton Town to


    persuade her to go back. That''s why that man beat her up again?


    "Karen, which hospital are you in?" On the phone, Kevin had already heard the situation from the


    conversation between the doctor and Karen.


    "I..." The words that were about to be blurted out stopped abruptly at thest moment and Karen bit


    her lips shut.


    In fact, she wanted to tell Kevin what had happened. At this time, she needed him to give her a little


    bit of strength, but she didn''t want to disturb Kevin''s work, and she didn''t want Kevin to see how


    terrible her family was.


    "Karen, tell me, which hospital are you in?" Kevin''s repeated his question calmly.


    Karen took another deep breath and said, "I''m at the People''s Hospital of Chatterton Town."


    "Karen, with the doctor there, mother-inw will be fine. Don''t be afraid." Kevinforted her softly.


    "Yes." Karen nodded vigorously.


    "I''m going to hang up now." Kevin hung up the phone, then he said, "Assistant Gray, arrange for a


    flight to Chatterton Town as soon as possible."


    "President Kyle, you want to go back to Chatterton Town?" Suddenly, Amelia was startled when she


    heard Kevin saying that he wanted to go back to Chatterton Town. "President Kyle, you can''t, the


    meeting in the afternoon will start soon. This meeting is rted to the development of Rovio


    Corporation Inc in the west. If you leave now..."


    Kevinpletely ignored what Amelia said and continued to ask, "And contact the people at the


    People''s Hospital of Chatterton Town. Ask them to arrange the best doctors to take charge of


    Karen''s mother and send her medical records to me before I board."


    Amelia added, "President Kyle, the meeting is about to begin. The top leaders of several western


    districts are here..."


    "Don''t you understand what I said?" Kevin stopped and looked at Amelia coldly. His tone was


    neither heavy nor light, but it was absolutely powerful.


    "..." Amelia opened her mouth and did not dare to persuade him anymore. She nced at Nick who


    was at the other side of Kevin.


    Nick saw Amelia''s gaze and quickly followed up with Kevin''s pace. He persuaded, "Director Kyle, in


    order to move to the west, Rovio Corporation Inc has spent three years preparing for this. This is


    the most important meeting. If you leave, the money and manpower we have spent for 3 years for


    Rovio Corporation Inc will be of nothing."


    However, Kevin did not care. He raised his watch and checked the time. "How long will it take to get


    to the airport?"


    Amelia said, "It will take at least half an hour."


    "Book a ticket to Chatterton Town for forty minutester." After ordering Amelia, Kevin looked at


    Nick again. "Let Morris Scott take charge of this afternoon''s meeting. You stay back and help him."


    "Director Kyle..." Nick still wanted to persuade him, but he didn''t say anything when he saw Kevin''s


    eyes.


    Their boss had officially taken over Rovio Corporation Inc. For six years, he had not made any


    ruthless decisions, nor had he acted so carefree.


    Today, he said that he wanted to leave before an important meeting. What on earth could have him


    make such an outrageous decision?

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    They all knew that Kevin just called Karen. After that phone call, Mr. Kyle then asked to go back to


    Chatterton Town immediately.


    They had been with Kevin for many years, but they had never seen him so rebellious.


    With such a huge business, the leaders of several western districts were all here. However, Director


    Kyle screwed it up at the most critical moment.


    Was it possible that President Kyle has gone beyond feeling sorry for Karen, did he just develop


    feelings for her too?


    ......


    After sending Karen''s mother to the special ward, the doctor sighed and said, "Miss Karen, if your


    mother wakes up, don''t trigger her emotions too much. And domestic violence can''t be tolerated


    anymore. It''s better to seek thew to protect herself."


    Karen had thought of seeking thew to protect her mother, but her mother had been educated to


    obey her husband since she was a girl.


    No matter how the man treated her, she never thought about resisting, and she would not protect


    herself legally.


    Her mother was less than fifty years old, but her face and body looked so old.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Looking at her mother, who was lying on the hospital bed with a pale face and frowning eyebrows,


    Karen could not help but reach out to her hand and gently stroke her skinny face.


    "Mom..." After three years, Karen called out again. She struggled to speak.


    "Karen..." The quiet and timid voice came out of her mother''s mouth. She waved her hands and


    said, "Karen, run, run..."


    "Mom..." Karen rushed to her and hugged her tightly. "Karen''s okay now, nothing will happen to


    Karen again. Mom, don''t worry."


    Maybe it was Karen''s words, but her eyebrows rxed slightly. It seemed that she was not so sad


    like before.


    However, Karen''s mum did not sleep very well. From time to time, she would scratch her hands


    unknowingly. She kept shouting, "Karen, run..."


    Seeing that her mother was in so much pain, Karen wanted to share the pain for her mother.


    However, she knew that in reality, she was helpless.


    Seeing the wounds on her mother''s body, Karen could only imagine what her mother had been


    living like for the past three years.


    Three years ago, she just left, but she left her mother in that hell-like ce and lived in darkness.


    How could she not understand the grievance in her mother''s heart and the pain when she said


    those words? If she had seen how helpless her mother was, she would definitely leave with her


    mother.


    However, it wouldn''t be easy to take her mother with her. Even if she wanted to take her mother with


    her, her mother might not be willing to go with her. Her mother was afraid of Karen''s father. She''s


    grown to be inseparable from him.


    "Hello, Mrs. Kyle!" A doctor knocked on the door and came in. He nodded politely to Karen.


    "Director Kyle arranged for us toe over and tell you about your mother''s condition. Is it


    convenient for you?"


    Karen nodded. "Please don''t hide anything. Tell me everything."


    The doctor nced at Karen''s mum on the bed and said, "We have just analyzed your mother''s


    condition. Her body was injured, but it could be healed. We are talking about the depression


    symptoms. That might take a lot of time and energy."


    Karen also looked at her mother and remembered that her mother had just told her to keep running.


    Surely, her mother must have spent the three years in pain after Karen had left Beaford City.


    As she recalled what Charlie said a few days ago, he said that her mother fell sick after she left. It


    seemed that Charlie was not lying to her.


    The doctor added, "Mrs. Kyle, you don''t have to worry about these things. President Kyle has


    arranged for the best psychiatrist toe over. By then, we will help your mother recover."


    Kevin just called her and asked her which hospital she was in. After one or two hours, he had


    already arranged everything for her so well.


    At this moment, even if he wasn''t with her physically, Karen still felt his concern.


    As soon as the doctors left, her mother, who was half-awake on the hospital bed, cried and said,


    "Karen, I have let you down, I''m sorry..."


    Karen''s mum kept repeating this sentence. Karen now knew how much regret her mother had gone


    through for not helping her daughter for the past three years.


    Knowing that her mother has not fully awakened, Karen put her hand under the quilt and tried to talk


    to her mother with a smile. "Mom, I''ve misunderstood you. You didn''t let me down."


    Karen''s mum waved her hands again and said in a daze, "Karen, do not go back to Beaford City


    and don''t go back to that home."


    "Mom..." At this moment, the stone in Karen''s heart had been removed.


    She knew that she misunderstood her mother. Her mother didn''te to persuade her to go back


    to Beaford City, but she came to protect her.


    "Karen... Will you forgive me?" Karen''s mother suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Karen in


    front of her. She asked carefully and cautiously.


    If Karen chose not to forgive her, then she could not live through her days at all.


    Karen nodded with tears flowing down her face. "I misunderstood you, mom. Mom, I hope you


    wouldn''t me me."


    Karen''s mother touched Karen''s face and said with a smile, "My daughter, you seemed to be getting


    prettier and prettier."


    "Because my mother is beautiful, that''s why she can give birth to such a beautiful daughter." Karen


    wiped her tears and said with a smile.


    The Daly Family had two children. Karen looked like her mother, while Kristine looked more like her


    father. Kristine was good-looking, butpared to Karen, there''s a big difference.


    When Karen was young, she often heard some people say that daughters who looked like fathers


    are a blessing. Karen wondered if it was because of this statement, that their father''s expectation of


    Kristine was higher than Karen''s.


    Karen could also feel that although she and Kristine were siblings, her mother''s heart leaned more


    towards Karen.


    "Karen... I''m relieved to see that you''re fine..." Karen''s mother pursed her lips and smiled, her thin


    eyes shone brightly. She murmured, "If Karen is fine, then I''m relieved."


    "Mom, Karen will be fine." Karen looked at her mother, especially when she saw her mother''s


    prominent bones on her face. Her heart ached again.


    "Karen..." Karen''s mother called Karen''s name and smiled weakly, then closed her eyes.


    Karen held her mother''s hand tightly and said, "Mom, you can sleep peacefully, Karen will


    apany you here all the time. You can see me when you open your eyes."


    As soon as Karen finished her sentence, she heard someone knocking on the door. She was about


    to say "pleasee in", but Kevin had already opened the door and came in.


    ...

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Kevin wore a silver-gray suit with a ck overcoat. Because of his tall figure, he looked elegant.


    When he came to Karen, he looked like a moving work of art, which made people fix their eyes on


    him.


    Karen looked at him quietly and watched him get closer and closer to her. Finally, he came to her


    side.


    He called her name in a low voice, "Karen¡ª"


    At this moment, Karen did not hesitate at all. She threw herself into his arms, stretched out her


    slender arms, and he held her thin waist tightly. "Mr. Kyle, why are you back at such good timing?"


    Because he knew that Karen needed him at this time, that''s why he came at such good timing.


    Kevin hugged her with one hand and patted her on the back with the other. He said softly, "Karen,


    mother-inw will be fine. Don''t be afraid."


    "I was scared at first, but now that you''re here, I''m not afraid anymore." She wiggled in his arms.


    She said softly, but she was more at ease.


    It turned out she didn''t even know that he had given her such a great sense of security.


    As long as he was there, her heart was stable, as if nothing could stump her.


    Kevin did not say anything else. He rested his chin on top of her head, sniffed her hair, and held her


    tightly.


    Karen moved, raised her head from his arms, and asked, "Have you finished your work?"


    The work in the west was so busy that the leaders of several states were waiting for Kevin to go to


    the meeting, but he suddenly left. This was absolutely an awful thing.


    As soon as Kevin left, the staff who stayed in the west immediately started a series of public


    rtions activities to calm the scene down, to prevent some people from making a fuss about it.


    Fortunately, Nick and several people in charge of affairs in the west were all trusted generals of


    Kevin''s. They often followed him in different ces, so they were very capable of handling things


    like this.


    Kevin''s absence would definitely cause some people to be dissatisfied, but after everyone''s efforts,


    the situation became stable. As for the following deal negotiations, that was the moment of truth for


    his team.


    To answer Karen''s simple question, Kevin calmly said, "The staff there can handle the rest of the


    things."


    Hearing that Kevin was done with his work, Karen was relieved. She rubbed her hands against his


    chest and said, "It''s good that you''re done with your work. If you''re not done yet, I''ll feel bad if you


    dy your work."


    "Alright." He touched her face, lowered his head and kissed her forehead, and said, "Don''t worry too


    much about mother-inw''s condition. I''ve just asked the doctor about the situation. She will be


    better soon as she recovers."


    "Mr. Kyle, thank you for doing so much for me." Karen smiled and said.


    "Mrs. Kyle, it is Mr. Kyle''s duty to do these things." He said seriously, but there was a smile in his


    eyes.


    "Karen, who is he?" Karen''s mother who was on the bed had opened her eyes for a long time, but


    she did not say anything until they called each other Mr. Kyle and Mrs. Kyle.


    Karen pulled Kevin to her mother''s bed and said, "Kevin, this is my mother."


    "Hello, mother-inw!" Kevin nodded politely.


    Karen continued, "Mom, he is Kevin. We have registered for marriage. He is your son-inw."


    Karen''s mother did not pay attention to Karen. At this time, her skeptical gaze fell on Kevin as she


    looked at him from head to toe.


    "Mom, what are you looking at?" Karen''s mother stared at Kevin like this, and Karen felt a little


    embarrassed.


    Staring at Kevin for some time, Karen''s mother looked at Karen. "Karen, I want to talk to him alone."


    "Mom, what can you say to him alone?" Karen was worried and looked at Kevin.


    "Karen, mother-inw might be hungry. Go get some food." Since Kevin said so, Karen had no


    reason to stay.


    Before leaving, Karen looked at them and left reluctantly.


    As soon as Karen left, Karen''s mother said directly, "Kevin, do you like my daughter?"


    "I don''t like your daughter. I like Karen." Kevin answered very clearly to prevent others from trying to


    misquote him.


    The Daly family has two daughters, but there is only one Karen. He married the one and only Karen


    in the world.


    Hearing Kevin''s answer, Karen''s mother paused and threw another question. "Can you be good to


    her for the rest of your life?"


    "Karen is my wife. If I''m not good to her, I don''t know who I should be good for." Kevin stood


    straight, and his words sounded calm and powerful.


    Hearing this, Karen''s mother looked at Kevin from head to toe again and asked, "No matter what


    kind of background she has, you will ount for her as your wife?"


    This was the first time Kevin answered so many questions since he became an adult. But because


    it was about Karen, he did not hate it. Every question he answered was serious and firm.


    Kevin knew what Karen''s mother was worried about when she asked that question.


    Besides, he decided to marry Karen. Marrying Karen had nothing to do with her status or


    background.


    So, Kevin emphasized with certainty once again, "Karen''s status is Mrs. Kyle."


    Karen''s mother said, "I meant her past..."


    "Mother-inw, please listen to me." Kevin interrupted her without waiting for her to finish.


    He looked at Karen''s mother and said sincerely, "Mother-inw, I know what you''re worried about. I


    just want to tell you that your thoughts are as same as mine. We all want to protect Karen, not to


    open her wounds and hurt her. And I can tell you very clearly that I only know that she is my wife."


    Karen''s mother had been attached to others for most of her life, but it did not mean that she did not


    know how to read through people.


    On the contrary, because most of the time, she has always stood behind and listened around.


    These people can read people more urately than others.


    Just like before, she opposed Karen''s engagement with Charlie, and let Karen give Charlie to


    Kristine Daly.


    In fact, she had selfish motives. She felt that her younger daughter was definitely not a match for


    someone like Charlie.


    More importantly, she was afraid that if Karen was too tough against the Gook Family, she would be


    hurt by the Gook family, including that man. At that time, Karen''s best choice was to escape.


    Then she looked at the man in front of her. He was noble, calm, and had a good look. More


    importantly, his eyes were very sincere. She could feel the sincerity in his words with every word he


    said.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Only a man like Kevin, whose appearance and character were impable, could be worthy of her


    strong and sensible daughter, Karen.


    ...

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Karen''s mother and Kevin had just finished talking when Karen came back with the porridge she


    had bought.


    She looked at her mother and said with a sweet smile, "Mom, I bought your favorite century egg and


    pork porridge. Have a try and see if Chatterton Town or Beaford City''s porridge is better."


    "My Karen, you are still the most considerate and sensible one," Karen''s mother smiled and said.


    Maybe the knot between Karen''s mother and her daughter was untied, Karen''s mother looked much


    better than she did in the morning, and her voice was softer.


    Karen opened her arms and hugged her mother like she was a child. "Because you are my mother.


    Of course, I should take care of you."


    "Alright, you are the best!" Karen''s mother smiled gently and kindly. She was satisfied that she


    could still be so close to her beloved daughter in her lifetime.


    Kevin looked at the mother and daughter, especially when he looked at the happy smile on Karen''s


    face, there was a peaceful, content look in his eyes.


    Before he went to register for marriage with Karen, he asked someone to investigate everything


    about Karen. Karen''s parents were being investigated too, but he identally found out about the


    thing Karen''s mother mentioned.


    That sad past happened because Karen''s mother couldn''t speak out in front of Karen''s father, and


    she was being fooled around.


    In order to protect Karen, Karen''s mother chose to endure her husband''s domestic violence and all


    kinds of misfortunes. She had endured for more than 20 years.


    "Karen, it''s gettingte. You and Kevin should go back first." After finishing eating, Karen''s mother


    laid down and urged Karen and Kevin to leave quickly.


    "Mom, how can I let you stay alone in the hospital?" Karen leaned on her mother''s body and


    wiggled in front of her. "Anyway, I don''t have to be at worktely. I''ll stay and chat with you."


    "Who wants you to chat with me? Go back and apany your husband. Be careful not to let


    someone else take hold of him." Karen''s mother touched Karen''s head and said gently.


    "No, I''m going to apany you." Karen looked back at Kevin and said, "If someone else was able


    to take hold of him, then there is no point in protecting anyway."


    "You''re a child." Karen''s mother poked Karen''s head and sighed, "You are married, how can you


    say something like that?"


    Karen smiled again. "I''m always a child in front of mom."


    Karen''s mother closed her eyes and said, "There are nurses here who will look after me. You can


    leave now. Kevin, take Karen away. Don''t let her bother me here."


    "Mom..."


    "Go back quickly, don''t bother me here." Karen''s mother waved her hand impatiently, gesturing at


    Karen to go away. She really didn''t want Karen to stay here with her all night. What should she do if


    her beautiful little face turns ugly from sleepingte?


    In the end, Karen still could not dissuade her mother, so she had to go back with Kevin and she


    nned toe back early tomorrow morning to apany her mother.


    However, she never expected that in less than half an hour after they left, a middle-aged man came


    to the ward.


    He pulled away the quilt on Karen''s mother''s body and sneered, "What did I ask you toe here


    and do? Did I ask you to enjoy it?"


    Looking at the person, Karen''s mother smiled gently. "My daughter has grown up. She found a


    person who really loves her. You can''t hurt her and make use of her ever again."


    Karen''s father cursed with a ferocious face, "I have raised her for more than ten years. Shouldn''t


    she do something for the Daly Family? I''m asking her to have a baby with the young master of the


    Gook family. In the future, the heir of the Gook family will have half of the Daly family''s blood. Who


    is she to disagree?"


    "Just because she is my daughter. She is a living person, not a tool." Karen''s mother still smiled


    gently. Thinking of the man who Karen could rely on, she had nothing to worry about.


    In the future, her daughter would have a new life and someone would protect her daughter. As a


    mother, she could not help her, so she would try her best not to hold her back.


    Karen''s father grabbed Karen''s mother''s hair and said coldly, "Since you don''t want to persuade


    her, then I will have to give you a hard time."


    "Samuel, I won''t let you seed." Karen''s mother said calmly because she had expected this to


    happen.


    Samuel forced her to persuade Karen to go back and give birth to a baby for the Gook family. If she


    did not follow his order, she certainly would not have a good life.


    Karen was her daughter. She only wanted her daughter to live happily, that''s why she wanted Karen


    to leave, never return to Beaford City, and never be used again.


    "Do you want me to send these out?" Karen''s father took out another photo and shook it in front of


    Karen''s mother.


    In the past, whenever he did this, Karen''s mother would give in and endure, but this time she did


    not. She still smiled gently, as if nothing could affect her.


    The more she did not respond, the angrier Karen''s father was.


    He pulled her up and said, "I''ll take you back to Beaford City. If your good daughter is still filial, she


    will definitelye back."


    At the same time, Karen and Kevin just got home.


    Karen hung onto Kevin''s arm and winked at him yfully. "Mr. Kyle, what did Mom talk to you about


    alone just now?"


    Kevin touched her head and asked, "Do you want to know?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Of course I do." Karen nodded vigorously and approached him really closely.


    Kevin suddenly smiled and said, "Guess."


    Guess!


    This man could say such a thing. She just thought that he was the best husband in the country. She


    decided to take back the award, he was not good at all.


    She pouted and red at him angrily, her eyes full of dissatisfaction with him.


    Her lips were pink and tender, and now they were pouting as if waiting for him to pick on them.


    In recent days, what Kevin liked to do most was to meet her requests. If she wanted him to kiss her,


    then he would kiss her.


    So, he held her head, lowered his head and kissed her.


    He licked her lips and bit them maliciously.


    After tasting her, he wanted to let go of her, but Karen held him and refused to let go. Her face was


    against his chest and she whispered, "Mr. Kyle, Mrs. Kyle wants to have a baby with you."


    Today, Karen felt very happy and finally solved the misunderstanding between her and her mother.


    The mother and daughter reconciled.


    The man she had decided to spend the rest of her life with also came back to keep herpany.


    She felt as if she was dipped in honey. No matter how she rolled, it would be sweet.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin did not seem to believe what he had heard. He asked in shock, "What did you just


    say?"


    "I want to be your real wife." Karen roared angrily. "Are you willing or not?"


    She had said that she wanted to give him a baby, but he still didn''t understand. Does he want her to


    tell him that she wants to make love to him, only then he could understand?


    Seeing Kevin''s shocked look, Karen was even angrier. Without thinking something else, she pushed


    him down on the sofa in the living room, kissed his cold lips with dominance, and bit him hard!


    ......

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    The kiss was simple and crude, and there were no rules at all.


    She just relied on her enthusiasm and wanted to give herplete self and her happiest self to her


    husband. She wanted to be with him when she is the happiest, rather than just being a couple by


    name.


    In the future, she would have a lot of babies with Kevin, and then she would live happily with her


    mother. She would no longer care about the Daly family or the Gook family.


    Not only were they kissing, but Karen''s hands were also very busy. Her two small hands were


    touching Kevin''s body all over, she wanted more.


    However, after a long time, Kevin did not respond to her. She was anxious and did not know what to


    do next.


    She had already pushed Kevin down tonight. She did not want to give up halfway likest night.


    She made up her mind that she would finish what she started. Otherwise, she would not have the


    courage to push him down next time.


    "Kevin, do you want me or not?" Although she blushed, she pretended to be fierce and shouted at


    him.


    After shouting, Karen was so nervous that she licked and bit her lips that had stains of their saliva.


    She was so scared that he would say he didn''t want her.


    Karen''s subconscious action of licking her lips, like the fuse of gunpowder,pletely ignited the


    lust in Kevin''s body that had been suppressed for a long time.


    How could he not want her? He wanted to swallow her a long time ago and restrained himself only


    because he promised not to force her.


    When she saw his eyes, which had long been stained with lust, Karen was so scared that she


    quickly looked away, but in her heart, she was looking forward to what he would do next.


    However, Kevin did not want to let her go. He grabbed her chin, pulled her head over, and made her


    look at him. He asked softly, "Karen, have you thought it through already?"


    If it starts, he would never stop. She had the courage to provoke fire, so she must have the courage


    to bear the consequences.


    "Kevin, are you still a man? If you want to do it, hurry up. If you don''t want to then get out of here,


    why are you talking so much nonsense?" Karen said.


    Karen really wanted to kick him. Why did he ask so much nonsense? Wouldn''t it be better to do it


    directly?


    Karen was scared by her wild thoughts. Her heart beat so fast as if her heart was going to jump out


    of her throat.


    "Very well!"


    The two hoarse words came out of Kevin''s mouth...


    When he went all the way, Karen''s body was slightly stiff due to the pain...


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin took into ount her feelings and called her name. His voice was deep and raspy


    as if he wanted to call her name into the depths of his soul.


    "Kevin¡ª" Her voice had exined everything as if it was urging him. Her voice was like a kitten''s


    cry, mixed with pleasure and pain.


    "I shallply, Mrs. Kyle!" He listened to her urge, he went full force, leading her to enjoy the love


    that only belonged to them.


    After an unknown period of time, when Karen felt that she was about to be swallowed by the storm,


    everything finally calmed down. The quiet surroundings made the heartbeat and breathing sound of


    both of them sound like noise.


    Karen was tired and lying down and did not even remember how to return to bed.


    She vaguely remembered that Kevin carried her back to the room as if he was still urging for her...


    Thinking of that scene, Karen''s face blushed, which was original because of the intense exercise,


    but it became even redder, like a ripe red cherry that could drip juice.


    "Karen¡ª"


    Kevin''s husky voice, which sounded like sand being ground, sounded above her head, which made


    Karen feel fascinated again.


    "Kevin, hold me tight!"


    For some reason, she felt that her body was suddenly so empty that she wanted to be held tightly


    by him.


    He held her tighter as promised. He lowered his head and bit her round earlobe. He blew gently in


    her ear and said, "Mrs. Kyle, let''s do it again."


    Karen had already copsed on the bed and had no strength to move even her fingers. But when


    she thought of how he had only cared about her feelings and pleasure earlier, he had forgotten to


    make himself feel good, so she could not refuse him.


    The lust in his eyes had not dissipated, especially the heat of his body told her that he really wanted


    her.


    "Okay." Karen felt bad for rejecting, so she nodded with a red face.


    With Karen''s permission, Kevin pounced on the little sheep again like a hungry wolf, tasting the


    "food" that only belonged to him.


    The corners of Karen''s lips lifted, and her heart was as sweet as honey.


    She finally became his real wife and felt that he was so powerful and domineering to be one


    with her.


    In the past, she had never thought that a man like Kevin, who had a cold temperament and was not


    good at talking, would be so fierce in bed.


    He usually looked like a harmless sheep, but when she really saw him tonight, she finally knew that


    this man was a wolf disguised in sheep-skin.


    At the end of the second round, Karen felt tired even when she breathed. Sheid in Kevin''s arms


    and did not even have the energy to speak.


    But Kevin gently lifted her arm, got out of bed, and went to the bathroom.


    When the heat source around her disappeared, Karen felt a sense of loss in her heart. "Can''t this


    stinky man hold her for a little longer?"


    Just as she was scolding him in her heart, Kevin came out of the bathroom again.


    Karen looked up and saw what she shouldn''t have seen. She was so surprised that she forgot to


    close her eyes and watched him get closer and closer.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "What are you thinking about again?" He came over and carried her to the bathroom.


    They didn''t wear anything, so Karen''s closed her eyes shyly and didn''t dare to look at him again, but


    she could not resist touching his strong abs.


    This was the first time that she had seen his body. When he was wearing a suit, no one had


    expected that he would have a strong body with eight prominent abdominal muscles under his


    gentle appearance.


    Kevin put her into the bathtub filled with water and helped her wash up, without any ill intentions.


    But only he knew how much willpower he had spent to restrain himself to just help her wash up and


    not do anything else.


    She was naked in front of him and she was willing to let him clean her up.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Karen was so shy that her whole body was covered with ayer of pink hue. She really wanted to


    bury her head in the water.


    However, at the thought of his consideration and love for her tonight, Karen felt as sweet as though


    bubbles of happiness were in her heart.


    She had a mother who loved her so much and she married such a thoughtful husband who loved


    her so much.


    Karen felt that God was just testing her, letting her see a rainbow after the storm.


    Her mother and Kevin were the two most beautiful rainbows she had seen after the storm. She


    would definitely take them together and move towards a happy life.


    Her future life would include her mother and husband, and she might even have several children. It


    was a happy picture.


    Compared with Karen, Kevin was not only excited but also had all kinds of emotions...


    In the past, he also had women who would throw themselves into his arms, but he never had any


    desire for those women.


    Only Karen was different for him. He married her and upied her. He attached Kevin''s special


    label on her so that he could take care of her in public.


    But why did he want to take care of her publicly?


    During this period of time, Kevin also thought about it seriously, but he couldn''t think of the specific


    answer. Perhaps it was because of the tenacity in her bones that attracted him.


    Today, he realized that Karen was different from other women. He not only wanted to care for her


    but also wanted to love her.


    Just like tonight, he possessed her gently and strongly over and over again, feeling her and making


    her really be his wife.


    At this time, she was lying quietly beside him, breathing slowly and peacefully. Her delicate little


    face was red and her body was full of marks that he made.


    Looking at her, he swallowed his saliva that was dripping. He really wanted to "eat" her again.


    But he knew that her virgin body could not bear it again.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he forcibly suppressed his desire to "beat" her, gently held her in his arms, kissed her,


    and called her name repeatedly in his heart.


    Karen!


    She had finally be his wife!


    ...


    The next day.


    When Karen woke up, it was already bright. She gently moved her body as if she had been run over


    by a car, even her bones hurt like it had been shattered.


    "Tsss¡ª" She frowned and groaned.


    "You''re awake." The man, who was sitting by the window and reading the newspaper, as usual,


    turned his head and looked at her quietly.


    "Yes," Karen answered simply.


    How could this man be so calm? It seemed like he wasn''t the same person as the one who wanted


    her so hardst night.


    Kevin came over and touched her face. He looked at her with deep eyes and said, "If you don''t feel


    well, don''t get up. Take a rest at home today. I''ll ask a nurse to look after mother-inw."


    There were still traces of their lovemaking in the room, especially when he came over, he felt his


    breath once again upying all her senses.


    Karen blushed and couldn''t say anything. "..."


    Kevin added, "I didn''t control my strengthst night and hurt you. I''ll be careful next time."


    This man could be so serious about saying these things as if he was talking about business with her


    instead of private things between them.


    Karen reached out and pinched his waist. "You bad boy."


    Last night, she plucked up all her courage to pounce on him. When she woke up today, especially


    when she thought of her requestst night, she was so shy that she wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    He said such flirty words, did he want to make her feel ashamed?


    Last night, she was like a wild cat, and now she was so shy that she didn''t even dare to raise her


    head or look at him.


    Looking at her shyness, Kevinughed. He lowered his head and kissed her blushing face. "That''s


    settled. You take a rest in bed today. I''ll get you something to eat."


    "No." She grabbed his clothes, lowered her head, and said with a red face, "Mr. Kyle, I want you to


    hug me for a while."


    She hoped that when she woke up this morning, she would be in his arms, instead of sitting by the


    window and reading the newspaper as usual, as if nothing had happenedst night.


    "Hmm?" Kevin hugged her and sniffed her body scent.


    This silly girl, she certainly didn''t know how attractive she was to him. Just holding her like this, he


    wanted to crush her again.


    After two timesst night, the me was still alight in his body, and his body was still shouting. He


    wanted to pounce on her and continue to take her on.


    If it weren''t for his strong willpower and cared about her body condition that he let her go for the


    time being. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have the energy to annoy him at this time.


    Karen wiggled in his arms and whispered, "Mr. Kyle, you have to hug Mrs. Kyle like this every


    morning."


    The fire in Kevin''s body had not been extinguished. Karen definitely provoked the fire so early in the


    morning. The desire in his body was shouting again.


    She rested for a night and seemed to be in good spirits. She should be able to do it again...


    Kevinid down on the bed. Then he bit her earlobe and said gently, "Mrs. Kyle, every morning, Mr.


    Kyle will dote on you like this."


    Karen was so shy that she didn''t know what to say. But thinking that he would love her like this


    every morning in the future, she was a little excited.


    Later, when Mrs. Kyle got rid of Mr. Kyle, it was already two hourster.


    Sitting at the dining table and looking at Kevin''s satisfied look, she thought silently, "He is really a


    well-dressed beast!"


    Before yesterday, she still thought he was a gentleman. She could stay calm even when he came


    up to him, and she could even resist.


    But afterst night, especially this morning, the image of this man hadpletely changed in her


    heart.


    At the thought of this morning, Karen''s delicate face was burning hot. She could not even look at


    Kevin secretly.


    Did he have a lot of experience in the past? How could hee up with so many tricks? Even


    Karen had to beg him for more.


    How hateful!


    As she was thinking about it, she felt a gentle touch on the corner of her mouth. In a sh, she


    came to her senses and was startled as she moved a little to the side.


    "There''s milk on the corner of your mouth." He raised his thumb, which was covered with white milk,


    in front of her. "I wiped it off for you."


    White, sticky...


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Karen wanted to give herself two ps on the face. What was she thinking about? Why was her


    mind full of messy things?


    The milk was just milk. How could she think of it as Kevin''s?--


    It''s over. Karen did not want to think too much, but she could not control herself. If it went on like


    this, he would definitely not be able to go out today.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Where was the courage to pounce on Kevinst night?


    Why would she feel shy when she woke up after doing everything?


    Karen didn''t even understand herself.


    "Eat quickly. I will apany you to go to the hospital after eating." If Kevin did not interrupt her, he


    guessed that she would not be able to get out of her strange thoughts today.


    "Oh." Karen nodded in a low voice, but her face was still very hot.


    She secretly nced at Kevin and saw that he looked elegant while he was eating. His attitude was


    the same as before, as ifst night was just a dream for her.


    It was almost noon when Karen and Kevin arrived at the hospital.


    Kevin had an important meeting to attend, so he had no time to apany Karen in.


    "Mr. Kyle..." Before he left, Karen stopped him and pursed her lips nervously.


    Kevin looked back at her and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Karen took a deep breath and plucked up her courage, saying, "I want you to hug me before I


    leave."


    What''s wrong with her today? It will only be a short while. Her heart seems like she was reluctant to


    leave, like she wanted him by her side all the time.


    Kevin reached out and hugged her. "Go in quickly."


    "Okay." Karen turned around and walked into the hospital. After a few steps, she looked back and


    saw that he was still standing there looking at her. She waved at him with a smile.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Along the way, Karen was still thinking about what happenedst night and this morning. It turned


    out that she always thought that happiness was far away from her and found that happiness was


    actually by her side.


    Later, she wanted to ask her mother if she wanted a granddaughter or a grandson?


    She nned to give birth to two children in three years and let her mother take care of them. Her


    mother would not be so bored if there are children around her.


    Karen pushed open the door of the ward. It was neat and did not seem to be upied. She quickly


    pulled a passing nurse and asked, "Where is the patient here?"


    The nurse looked up and said, "The patient in this room left after the discharge procedurest


    night."


    "Impossible." Karen was a little anxious when she heard the news.


    Yesterday, her mother promised her that she would stay in Chatterton Town to live with her and


    never go back to Beaford City. Why did she suddenly get discharged?


    Unless... she was taken away.


    Karen remembered that familiar number a few years ago. She called and it was answered


    immediately by someone on the other side. It was Samuel''s voice.


    "Karen, I had already taken your mother back to Beaford City. Don''t worry about her anymore. If you


    like, you cane back home to see her. I haven''t seen you for three years, I miss you very much."


    Samuel''s words sounded proper. A father would probably say that to a daughter.


    But Karen knew that this was just a personality created by Samuel. His real intention was to bring


    her mother back to threaten her.


    Karen calmed down and tried to speak as calmly as possible, "Where is my mother? I want to say


    something to her."


    "Your mother?" Samuel Daley sighed and said, "She''s not well enough to talk to you now."


    "Let me talk to her." Because she was worried about her mother''s condition, Karen was so anxious


    that her hands was trembling.


    She didn''t even want to imagine the kind of harm her mother would suffer after being caught by


    Samuel.


    Her mother''s injuries had not healed yet, and the mental damage was even more serious. She


    could no longer stand the torture of Samuel.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Your mother is in poor spirits and keeps talking nonsense. In case of an


    ident, I locked her up in the storage room in the backyard."


    After a pause, Samuel said, "You should be very clear about that storage room. It''s dark and damp


    because no one has cleaned it for a long time. There are many mice and cockroaches in there."


    "Samuel, do you know what you are doing? It''s illegal to imprison your wife." Samuel''s behavior


    made Karen so angry that she raised her voice, which attracted a lot of attention.


    Samuel smiled and said, "You can even call your father by name, what''s wrong with locking up my


    crazy wife?"


    "I don''t have a father like you. Please let my mother answer the phone. I want to talk to her." Having


    such a father, Karen simply felt that her life was miserable.


    A person could choose his/her own life, and choose how to live it, but could not choose their own


    parents.


    If she could choose, Karen only needed her mother, she didn''t want a father that would only treat


    family members as tools.


    "Karen, if you really miss your mother, you cane back and have a look. The door of Daly Family


    is always open for you, weing you home." After that, Samuel hung up the phone.


    He knew very well that Karen could not let her mother go. At this point, Karen would definitely go


    back to Beaford City to save her mother.


    He hung up the phone directly. Hearing the busy tone of the phone, Karen was so angry that she bit


    her lips. She could not imagine what her mother had suffered throughst night.


    She should have stayed with her mother. She should have known that Samuel would not give up so


    easily. Why did she leave her mother alone in the hospital?


    Karen hated herself so much. She hated herself for being knocked out by joy for a moment. She


    messed up her simplest task.


    Knowing that her mother was in danger, Karen''s mind was in a mess. She turned around in a hurry


    and thought of calling Kevin to talk about it.


    She did call, but Kevin did not answer it. He should be in a meeting. Karen had to send him a brief


    message.


    She had to go to Beaford City as soon as possible. She had to rescue her mother from the fire pit.


    She must not let her mother stay alone in that dark ce.


    After several hours of tossing and turning, it was already evening when Karen transited from a few


    transportation modes and arrived at the Daly family''s vi.


    She raised her hand and rang the doorbell, waiting nervously for the servant of the Daly family to


    open the door.


    The weather in Beaford City was much colder than that in Chatterton Town. She left too hastily that


    she did not have time to pack any clothes. At this moment, it was so cold that her jaws began to


    shiver and her body began to tremble.


    After leaving for three years, she thought that she would nevere back here again.


    Unexpectedly, she came back just like that.


    However, the bitterness and pain in her heart were unclear and iprehensible.


    It was said that the most precious thing in the world was the family. However, what does family


    affection mean in her family?


    Father, sister... was not even as good as a stranger who had nothing to do with her.


    "How dare youe back." Kristine stood at the gate and looked at Karen coldly. "Do you want to


    come back and break up this house?"


    "Open the door for me. I want to see my mother." Karen did not want to talk nonsense with Kristine.


    She did not want to return home, but to take her mother away.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    "You can leave. You are not weed in this house!" Kristine nced at Karen and turned to leave.


    "Are you deaf? I want to see my mother. Who wants toe back to your home?" Karen couldn''t


    wait to rush in and give Kristine two ps.


    Karen hadn''t gotten even with this woman who directed the show two days ago, and now she added


    oil to fire.


    "Kristine, open the door and let your sistere in." Samuel''s voice came from behind Kristine.


    Kristine never went against Samuel''s will. If he told her to open the door she will open the door. She


    did whatever he asked her to do...


    As soon as the door was opened, Karen rushed in. Karen wanted to find her mother but was


    blocked by two servants who were ordered by Samuel.


    Samuel said unhurriedly, "If you want to see your mother, promise me one thing."


    "Don''t even think that I would promise you anything." Looking at this man in front of her, if it weren''t


    because she has his blood running through her veins, Karen would even spit at him.


    "You came by yourself. If you want to me, don''t me others." Samuel sneered and said, "Send


    the Second Miss to her room for makeup, and then call the young master of the Gook family to see


    if he arrived yet."


    Hehe¡ª


    Karen looked at the man in front of her. Was this man really her father?


    Would her father force her to be with another man regardless of her will?


    At this moment, Samuel''s eyes could only see the benefits of having Karen, other than that, there


    was no family affection at all.


    She had long known that Samuel was a person who would do anything for the sake of his own


    interests.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Wasn''t it?


    Karen took a deep breath and said, "Samuel, I want to see my mother. If you still have a soul, let me


    see her and take her away."


    "After you and the young master of the Gook family finish what you should do, I will let you see your


    mother." Samuel waved his hand, gesturing for the two servants to take action.


    Karen''s cold eyes swept over Samuel, Kristine, and the two servants and suddenly smiled.


    "Samuel, do you think you can do whatever you want? If you dare to make a mess, I won''t let you


    go even if I die."


    No, how could she bear to die? She only threatened them with harsh words.


    She had just be Kevin''s woman and had to give birth to a lot of babies with him.


    She also needed to take her mother back to live a better life with them. How could she risk her life


    to y with these ruthless people?


    Karen''s eyes were extremely sharp. The two servants were stunned and did not dare to go forward.


    Karen ignored them and walked inside. She was here to look for someone, not to be bullied.


    Samuel did not care about Karen anymore. Anyway, she was already at home. She wouldn''t run


    away.


    At present, he only hoped that the young master of the Gook family woulde over soon to take


    his woman. As long as he moved along with the n, everything would be fine.


    Turning around, he looked at Kristine''s jealous eyes and said, "Kristine, don''t worry. What we want


    is her child, not her. The position of the Young Madam of the Gook family can only belong to you."


    "Dad, I..." Kristine blinked and her tears swirled in her eyes. "I know, it''s you who loves me the


    most."


    "Because Dad only has one daughter." Samuel patted Kristine''s shoulder and said, "If I don''t love


    you, who else can I love?"


    "Dad, who is Karen''s biological father?" Kristine could not get an answer from her mother and


    wanted to get some clues from her father.


    Kristine did not want to miss any opportunity to pick on Karen. The more tricks up her sleeves, the


    better it would be to defeat Karen.


    Samuel said, "Don''t worry about this matter. Go and keep an eye on her. Since she''s here, we can''t


    let her run away. And don''t disclose the news about your mother for the time being."


    "Dad, what about mom..." After all, she was her biological mother. Kristine still could not bear it.


    "Hmm?" Samuel raised his eyebrows and snorted coldly.


    Kristine bit her lip and nodded. "I''ll go and watch her."


    Karen searched the whole Daly house but failed to find her mother. Since her mother was not in the


    Daly house, where could she go?


    Karen thought for a while, but she didn''t know where else her mother could go except in the Daly


    house.


    Did Samuel hide her mother with the Gook family?


    If Samuel and Charlie worked together to make here back, then it was very likely that he would


    hide her mother with the Gook family.


    She coulde back to the Daly house, but the Gook house''s security was tight, and it will not be


    easy to enter. Besides, if she went in, it would be like a sheep going into a tiger''s mouth.


    More importantly, Kristine had been following her with her men, so it would be difficult for her to get


    out of the Daly house too.


    Did Kevin see her messages yet?


    If Kevin encountered something like this, how would he deal with it?


    Thinking of Kevin, Karen found a ce and sat down. She was ready to call Kevin and ask him to


    give her some opinions.


    When she took out her mobile phone, she realized that she forgot to turn it on after getting off the


    ne, and the phone had been turned off all this while.


    When she turned on the phone, more than a dozen missed calls were shown. All of them were from


    Kevin.


    Since he couldn''t get in touch with her, he must be anxious. Karen quickly called him, but his phone


    was also turned off.


    Because Kevin was on the ne to Beaford City at this time.


    There were some problems with the business in the west because Kevin suddenly left.


    This afternoon, Kevinmunicated with the people on the other side through a video conference.


    They talked for several hours.


    After finishing his work and seeing the messages sent by Karen, he called Karen again. Her phone


    had been turned off, so he couldn''t get in touch with her.


    He asked someone to transfer the CCTV footage of the hospital to know about the situation. Finally,


    he asked someone to call the airport to check it out. He confirmed that the two elders of the Daly


    family had returned to Beaford Cityst night, and Karen had also flown there a few hours ago.


    Even Charlie, who had been eager to see Leo Kyle, returned to Beaford City early this morning. The


    whole thing was a ploy, and Kevin soon guessed what they were going to do.


    Therefore, Kevin immediately made a decision before boarding and asked the leader of Rovio


    Corporation Inc. in Beaford city to arrange a meeting with Charlie, saying that Leo Kyle of Rovio


    Corporation Inc was willing to see him.


    After getting off the ne, Kevin received the news from the head of Rovio Corporation Inc of


    Beaford City that Charlie had been contacted.


    After listening to Amelia Gray''s report, Kevin added, "Assistant Gray, ask someone to tell Charlie


    that as long as he can bring the second daughter of the Daly family toe forward, I will give


    Charlie whatever he wants."


    At this time, Kevin rushed to Daly''s house. Some things might be toote to stop Charlie from doing,


    but it could be stopped by using the identity of Leo Kyle.


    Samuel was a beast. He had already done crazy things to his wife in the past, and now he wanted


    to make use of Karen again.


    He knew that Karen would be hurt if the matter was exposed, if not then he would tear Samuel into


    pieces.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    When Charlie was in Chatterton Town, he had tried all kinds of methods but failed to see Rovio


    Corporation''s boss, Leo Kyle.


    As soon as he returned to Beaford City, Rovio Corporation Inc''s men contacted him and asked him


    to take the second daughter of the Daly family to meet with Leo Kyle.


    Karen Daly was in Chatterton Town, and rumor has it that Leo Kyle was also in Chatterton Town.


    Today, Karen Daly had just returned to Beaford City, and then Leo Kyle also came to Beaford City.


    Charlie thought that this was definitely not a coincidence.


    He guessed that it should be that Leo Kyle had taken a fancy to Karen Daly for a long time, but Leo


    Kyle knew that since Karen Daly is his subordinate''s wife, it would not be good to pursue her in


    Chatterton Town.


    Seeing that Karen Daly left Chatterton Town and came to Beaford City, such a good opportunity


    would not be missed easily by a prurient man like Leo Kyle. That was why Leo Kyle followed her


    here.


    After following her, it was not good for him to ask Karen Daly directly, so it was better for him to


    have a meeting through Charlie.


    Even if Leo Kyle''s subordinate discovered this matter in the future, he could still say that he knew


    nothing about it. He could say that he never asked about the origin of the gifts sent by others.


    Charlie didn''t care what Leo Kyle saw in Karen Daly, and Charlie didn''t care how long Leo Kyle


    would be interested in Karen Daly.


    He only remembered one sentence. As long as he could bring Karen Daly to him, Leo Kyle would


    agree to whatever Charlie wanted to do.


    Charlie did not want much, he only wanted Rovio Corporation Inc to cooperate with Gook Corp so


    that the major shareholders of Gook Corp would no longer look down on him and let him take over


    Gook Corp.


    Although he still had some feelings for Karen Daly, butpared to the opportunity of cooperating


    with Rovio Corporation Inc, Charlie chose thetter without hesitation.


    ...


    The Daly house was not big. It was only a two-storey building. Compared with the Gook family''s


    mansion, it wasn''t even as spacious as the Gook servants'' residence.


    Samuel Daly took a fancy to this ce because it was a rich area in Beaford City. He felt that his


    social status would be elevated.


    But in such a moderately big ce, Karen Daly still couldn''t find her mother after searching for


    several times.


    She also realized that she was too impulsive.


    Since Samuel Daly had lured her here, he would definitely have sent her mother to somewhere else


    in advance and would not let her see her again.


    It was impossible for Samuel Daly to tell her where her mother was, so she could only think of other


    ways.


    Karen Daly closed her eyes and breathed in. When she opened her eyes again, a white light


    shed before her eyes.


    She took a closer look and saw a glowing object lying in the grass a few steps away.


    Karen Daly approached and picked it up. It was a tinum ring.


    Karen Daly remembered that the ring was bought for her mother using the money from her first


    designmission. Her mother had been wearing it all these years and had never taken it off.


    Yesterday, Karen Daly saw that her mother still had it on her hand.


    Why did the ring fall here?


    Karen Daly wiped it with her hand, and her fingers were stained with bright red blood.


    Did something happen to her mother?


    Karen Daly was flustered because of this thought.


    At this time, Samuel Daly came with Charlie. Charlie looked at Karen Daly and smiled very


    tteringly. "Karen, go clean up. I''ll take you to meet someone."


    Karen Daly held the ring in her palm and took a pause. Then she asked, "Samuel Daly, where is my


    mother? Where did you hide her?"


    Karen Daly would rather believe that her mother was hidden by Samuel Daly or even beaten. But


    she was not willing to ept that something even horrible would happen to her.


    "Karen, as long as you meet someone with Young Master Charlie, you can see your mother when


    youe back." Samuel Daly never questioned what Charlie asked him to do. He only knew he


    has to give away his daughter.


    "Allow me to call her first. As long as I can confirm that she is fine, I will meet whoever you want me


    to see." Karen Daly said while biting her lip and clenching the ring in her hand.


    "Second Miss, Madam has gone today." An old servant who had worked in the Daly Family for more


    than ten years and watched Karen Daly grow up couldn''t stand it anymore, so he stood up and


    spoke out.


    Samuel Daly snapped, "Uncle Liang, what are you talking about?"


    If Uncle Liang dared to stand up and say that, he certainly had no intention to continue working


    there. He pointed to Karen Daly''s position and said, "Madam jumped down from the third floor and


    fell here. She died on the spot. Her body was sent to the funeral house already."


    Madam jumped down from the third floor and died on the spot. Her body was sent to the funeral


    house...


    There were only these words in Karen Daly''s mind. Except for these words, she could not hear any


    other sound or see anyone else...


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart seemed to have fallen into a pot of boiling oil, and her strength seemed to be drained by


    the pain.


    Her mother talked to her with a smile yesterday.


    She told Karen that she would live a good life with her in the future. However, just one night had


    turned her world upside down. They would never see each other again in the future.


    And her good father Samuel Daly refused to tell her the news that her mother had passed away,


    and even forced her to agree to his requests.


    What did his wife and children mean to him?


    Just a tool that can be used to get power and riches?


    Samuel Daly... You are really so cruel. Your heart is indeed as ck as night.


    Since he was so greedy for power, Karen Daly swore that she must destroy everything of him and


    make sure he will regret this.


    "Second Miss..."


    "Uncle Liang, thank you for telling me!" Karen Daly bowed deeply to Uncle Liang and looked up at


    Samuel Daly.


    Karen Daly did not cry or quarrel. She just looked at Samuel Daly quietly.


    She looked at Samuel Daly and raised her red and tender lips. She was smiling, but her eyes were


    cold and frightening, it brought a piercing coldness.


    Samuel Daly felt a little nervous. He opened his mouth but didn''t say anything.


    Charlie said, "Karen, my condolences to you. Anyway, people can''te back to life after death.


    You cane meet someone with me first. After that, we can prepare the funeral for auntie and


    send her off with dignity."


    "Meet who?" Karen Daly asked calmly.


    "Leo Kyle of Rovio Corporation Inc." Charlie didn''t want to hide anything from Karen Daly.


    After all, if a man had an identity like that of Leo Kyle, no woman would look down on him. In


    Charlie''s eyes, Karen Daly was no exception.


    Sure enough, Karen Daly simply smiled, nodded, and agreed without any hesitation.


    If he had known that Karen Daly would agree so easily, Charlie felt that he should have taken action


    in Chatterton Town, and he didn''t have to wait until today to see Leo Kyle.


    Karen Daly didn''t really want to go to see Leo Kyle with Charlie. Her real purpose was to leave the


    Daly house with Charlie and leave the cold ce that doesn''t feel humane at all.


    Her mother, her mother...


    Thinking of her mother, Karen Daly clenched her fists and a cold light shed in her eyes.


    Samuel Daly, you wait!

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Winter in Beaford City was freezing. At this time, the temperature was a negative 10+ degrees. It


    seemed that every breath released could turn into ice in a short time.


    When she used to live in Beaford City, Karen Daly did not feel that this ce was very cold.


    In the past three years, as she lived in Chatterton Town, Karen Daly had been used to and liked the


    warmer weather in the south.


    Now that she had returned to Beaford City, not only was the weather so cold that she could not bear


    it, but everything else was even more foreign to her.


    Sitting in Charlie''s car, the heater in the car was on full st, but Karen Daly still felt very cold, as if


    she was in a cold ice cer, shivering with cold and a pale face.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When she thought of her mother, the mother who had been wronged and had endured domestic


    violence for all her life, in the end...


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly closed her eyes and held her face with both hands to take a deep


    breath.


    At this moment, she could still be so calm, as if nothing had happened. That was because she did


    not see her mother jumping off the building with her own eyes. She did not see her mother''s body


    with her own eyes. She did not believe that it was true.


    Sometimes people just liked to deceive themselves. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, there


    was still a glimmer of hope in their hearts.


    At this time, Karen Daly was lying to herself. She felt that her mother was still alive and well. She


    could not find her mother, just because her mother was hidden by Samuel Daly.


    Or, she felt that she was having a terrible dream. If she slept at night and woke up the next morning,


    she would see her mother appear in front of her.


    "Karen..." Charlie stretched out his hand and wanted to hold Karen Kyle in his arms, but as he saw


    the pair of cold eyes looking at him, he immediately withdrew his hand.


    Karen Daly nced at him coldly and turned to look out of the window.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, the snow was getting heavier. The streets were white


    and there were almost no pedestrians on the road. It was so cold that there was no trace of life in


    the city.


    After staring at Karen Daly for a long time, Charlie sighed and said, "Karen, I''ll tell you the truth. Leo


    Kyle of Rovio Corporation Inc likes you. He wants you."


    "Did Leo Kyle fancy me?" Karen Daly found it funny. She had never met Leo Kyle. What did the


    prurient man fancy about her?


    "You may wonder why Leo Kyle knows you and why he fancies you." Charlie smiled. "Then you


    should ask your good husband, Kevin Kyle."


    Karen Daly raised her eyebrows. "What do you mean?"


    Charlie added, "Why did Kevin Kyle take you to that charity dinner not long ago? Why didn''t he


    touch you after you got married? He just registered marriage with you and then immediately took


    the position of CEO? Many things will make sense after thinking about it."


    Karen Daly sat in Charlie''s car and did not want to run away because she received a message from


    Kevin Kyle before getting on the car.


    Kevin Kyle asked her to go with Charlie, and follow Charlie to go to see whoever he wanted. To be


    obedient and not resist. He will handle everything else.


    So she didn''t do anything. She followed Charlie obediently to meet the Rovio Corporation Inc''s


    legendary super big boss¡ªLeo Kyle.


    She believed in Kevin Kyle, who must have had his reasons for asking her to do this. She didn''t


    think about it in a bad way.


    However, after hearing what Charlie said, Karen Daly had some doubts in her heart.


    Could it be that Kevin Kyle''s idea was the same as Charlie''s? Just because Leo Kyle of Rovio


    Corporation Inc liked her, so in order to gain power, he would hand her over to someone else?


    Gold, power, interest...


    For these superficial things, Samuel Daly could beat his wife and treat his daughter as a tool.


    In a man''s mind, could wives and daughters only be objects to them?


    Karen Daly knew that she shouldn''t doubt Kevin Kyle like this, but she couldn''t ignore any possible


    signs.


    With this idea in mind, Karen Daly felt a little uneasy.


    What if what Kevin Kyle did these days was just an act?


    What if Kevin Kyle was the same as Samuel Daly?


    So how could she deal with a marriage without love?


    At this point, Karen Daly felt that she had to go to see Leo Kyle with Charlie. When she arrives, then


    she will know what Kevin Kyle was thinking about and his ns.


    Knowing that Karen Daly had some doubts in her heart, Charlie continued to say, "Leo Kyle should


    be the man of all women''s dream. He is young and handsome. The most important thing is that he


    is the owner of the giant business empire Rovio Corporation Inc."


    "It''s probably the biggest wish of many women in this life to be fancied by him. If he gives you a little


    reward, it will already be enough for you to live a good life for the rest of your life."


    "And that fake husband of yours, Kevin Kyle, in the end, is only just a dog of Leo Kyle''s. There are


    only a few things he can give you in his life. But he can take advantage of you and get more


    benefits from Leo Kyle."


    "I know you don''t want toe back to me, but you can take the opportunity to capture Leo Kyle.


    He can help you do a lot of things that you can''t do."


    After saying so much, Charlie still did not see any changes in Karen Daly''s expression. He finally


    added, "For example, use Leo Kyle to do something for your deceased mother."


    Hearing this, Karen Daly suddenly smiled. "Charlie, aren''t you afraid that I will use the Leo Kyle to


    defeat you?"


    Charlie was speechless, "..."


    He really did not think about this. He only thought about giving Karen Daly to Leo Kyle, who would


    give him benefits, but never thought that Karen Daly might bite him back.


    Karen Daly continued, "Charlie, as long as I don''t want to, no one can force me to do anything,


    including that Leo Kyle whom all of you look up to so much."


    Leo Kyle was very rich and handsome. He was indeed a man many women dreamed of, but so


    what?


    Although Kevin Kyle''s status was lower than that of Leo Kyle and maybe not as rich as Leo Kyle,


    but Kevin Kyle treated her well. As long as Kevin Kyle really treated her well and stayed with her,


    she would never betray him in this life.


    Karen Daly did want to do something for her mother, she even wanted to ruin Samuel Daly''s


    reputation forever. But she has her own way. Who said that she had to use Leo Kyle''s power?


    Charlie said a lot in one breath. He didn''t mean to guide Karen Daly to use Leo Kyle do to stuff for


    her. Charlie said so much because he didn''t want Karen Daly to live the rest of her life with that Kyle


    guy.


    After Karen Daly got along well with Leo Kyle, she would naturally get rid of the Kyle guy. At that


    time, he could see how pitiful Kevin Kyle will look.


    Charlie was a person that would destroy what he couldn''t get instead of letting others have it.


    But what Karen Daly said just now made Charlie feel that she made sense, it was like carrying a


    rock and smashing his own feet.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Thinking that Karen Daly had not actually consummated her rtionship with Kevin Kyle, Charlie


    felt a little agitated.


    If it weren''t requested by Leo Kyle, he really wanted to taste her first and only send Karen Daly to


    him after tasting.


    But now he could only imagine. He didn''t have the courage to take his woman. After all, Charlie still


    wanted to live in this circle. Charlie couldn''t afford to offend him.


    Rovio Corporation Inc Hotel was located in the center of Beaford City. It had a distinctive design and


    it is one of thendmark buildings in Beaford City.


    After getting out of the car, Karen Daly stood in the open air and shivered coldly. She pulled her


    clothes tighter and wrapped herself in them.


    Charlie wanted to put his coat on Karen Daly, but he felt that it was inappropriate. Karen Daly was


    going to be Leo Kyle''s woman. He couldn''t have any rtionship with Karen Daly in front of him, he


    couldn''t be an enemy in Leo Kyle''s mind.


    The head of the Rovio Corporation Inc of Beaford City, David Pitt, had been waiting at the gate of


    the hotel for a long time. When he saw them, he immediately greeted them. "Miss Daly, you''re


    finally here. Director Kyle had been waiting for you for a long time."


    "President Kyle?" Karen Daly repeated it silently.


    She was familiar with this title because everyone called Kevin Kyle like this. However, she forgot


    that Leo Kyle of Rovio Corportion Inc has the samest name. Under normal circumstances,


    everyone would call him Director Kyle instead of Leo Kyle.


    The head of Rovio Corporation Inc of Beaford city came to wee her, it was normal for her to not


    be acquainted with him.


    But Charlie knew David Pitt and greeted him warmly, "Hello, Director Pitt! Has Leo Kyle arrived


    yet?"


    "Karen..."


    The sudden low voice attracted everyone''s attention. When she looked back, she saw Kevin Kyle


    walking towards her.


    Kevin Kyle took off the coat on his body as he walked. When he walked to her side, he had the coat


    in his hands. He put the coat over her and then put his arms around her and hugged her tightly.


    "Kevin..." Karen Daly called his name and suddenly felt a little bad. She had doubts about him


    earlier because of Charlie''s words.


    It turned out that he asked her to go with Charlie, and it was Kevin Kyle who waited for her here, not


    the legendary Leo Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle did not say anything but gently stroked her back, giving her a silentfort.


    Seeing this scene, Charlie wanted to rush over and grab Karen Daly back but was stopped by the


    people around Kevin Kyle. He could not get close to Kevin Kyle at all.


    Unable to get close, Charlie shouted, "Hey Kyle guy, get your hands off her. How can your dirty


    hands touch my Karen?"


    Charlie brought Karen Daly here to see Leo Kyle of Rovio Corporation Inc, and Karen Daly did not


    object. The deal was about to be done, but Kevin Kyle suddenly came out and sabotaged it. How


    could Charlie not be angry?


    However, Kevin Kyle could only see and hear Karen Daly; Karen Daly could only see and hear


    Kevin Kyle.


    They hugged each other tightly. Because they appeared in front of each other, they finally felt


    relieved.


    "Kyle guy, you''re fucking deaf, aren''t you? Do you know whose territory is this? Why are you pissing


    around in my territory!"


    Charlie phoned some people while shouting. Beaford city is his base camp. In thisnd, no one


    dared to mess with him.


    His men were approaching, and Charlie was even more arrogant. "Kyle guy, get out of Beaford City


    immediately. If not I''ll pick a fight with you."


    However, Kevin Kyle ignored Charlie and gave Amelia Gray a look. "Assistant Gray, please bring


    Madam to the room to rest."


    "F*ck, I brought this person here, how dare you take her away?" Charlie waved his hand, and his


    men rushed in with the intention of grabbing Karen Daly.


    In addition to Amelia Gray and David Pitt, there were two bodyguards by Kevin Kyle''s side. One


    was holding Charlie, and the other stopped Charlie''s men from approaching Kevin Kyle.


    Charlie had more than ten men, but they were no match for Kevin Kyle''s men. Before they could get


    close to Kevin Kyle, they were beaten down by Kevin Kyle''s bodyguards.


    The hotel staff did not take any action. They were looking from afar and seemed to be waiting for


    instructions.


    Charlie rushed over and tried to grab Karen Daly back. Immediately, someone blocked him and


    gave him a hard punch. He could not approach Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly at all.


    Karen Daly raised her head from Kevin Kyle''s arms and looked at Charlie. "Charlie, thank you for


    bringing me out of the Daly house."


    "Karen, are you trying to betray me?" Charlie stared at Karen Daly.


    "Yes. If it weren''t for you, Samuel Daly wouldn''t have let me leave the Daly house so easily." Karen


    Daly admitted that she was taking advantage of Charlie.


    However, Karen Daly was able to use Charlie because he wanted to give her away. She was just


    giving him an eye for an eye.


    "Go to the room first and leave the rest to me." Kevin Kyle did not want her to have too much to do


    with Charlie. Kevin Kyle patted her head and said softly.


    "Kevin..." Karen Daly did not want to hand everything over to Kevin Kyle because she wanted to


    handle it by herself too.


    Kevin Kyle gave her a reassuring look and patted her head again. "Listen to me."


    The three short words, like an order of love, always made people unable to resist him.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Karen Daly nodded and followed Amelia Gray into the room.


    After watching Karen Daly enter the elevator and get to the eighth floor, Kevin Kyle looked back at


    Charlie. His eyes seemed to have a smile, but with a piercing cold.


    Charlie was noisy and shouted, "Kyle guy, who the fuck are you? Even if I break your arms and legs


    today, no one would even care about you here."


    Kevin Kyle just nced at him coldly and turned to look at David Pitt. "David Pitt!"


    "President Kyle." David Pitt immediately stepped forward and replied respectfully.


    Kevin Kyle continued, "Immediately draft a press release and announce to the public that Rovio


    Corporation Inc will never cooperate with the Corp''s subsidiaries. Find a few more media


    companies to promote it. The bigger the matter is, the better."


    David Pitt nodded. "Yes, President Kyle."


    "Kyle guy, who do you think you are? How dare you stop Rovio Corporation Inc from cooperating


    with Gook Corp?" Charlie jumped up and shouted at Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle looked at him with sharp eyes. He said coldly, "Because I''m a Kyle."


    "So what if yourst name is Kyle? There are too many people with Kyle as theirst name in the


    world. Even if yourst name is Kyle, you can''t be Leo Kyle of Rovio Corporation Inc." When Charlie


    finished his words, he suddenly realized something.


    David Pitt, the director of Rovio Corporation Inc in Beaford City, was personally appointed by Leo


    Kyle. David Pitt has a very high position in the industry. Everyone knew that he only attends to Leo


    Kyle''s orders.


    But at this time, David Pitt was respectful towards Kevin Kyle, which meant...


    Charlie looked at Kevin Kyle again and stared at him for a long time. He said in a trembling voice,


    "Are you... Are you really Leo Kyle?"


    ...

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    After hesitation, Charlie hoped that someone could stand out and answer him-¡ªno!


    However, no one did answer him. David Pitt stood up and said, "Young master, this is our President


    Kyle. Is there a problem?"


    "Is, is he really Leo Kyle? The Leo Kyle who''s in charge of Rovio Corporation Inc?" Charlie shook


    his head, hoping that David Pitt would deny it.


    For Charlie, this Kyle guy just happened to have Kyle as his family name and was working in Rovio


    Corporation Inc, but he definitely was not Leo Kyle of Rovio Corporation Inc.


    "Yes." David Pitt said coldly.


    "Impossible! That''s ridiculous! How could he be Leo Kyle?" Charlie looked at Kevin Kyle again.


    Kevin Kyle was just Kevin Kyle. He was only Innovative Tech''s CEO, and he had no major backup.


    How could he be the Leo Kyle in a blink of an eye?


    If Kevin Kyle was Leo Kyle, then the cooperation with Rovio Corporation Inc he wanted was going


    down the drain.


    As he thought about how he could not cooperate with Rovio Corporation Inc and even angered


    Rovio Corporation Inc to a point where the ties were cut, Charlie broke out in a cold sweat.


    His position in Gook Corp was already not hopeful, as he might be reced by others at any time.


    To strive for the cooperation with Rovio Corporation Inc was his only hope.


    If people knew about Rovio Corporation Inc''s decision to not cooperate with Gook Corp, he could


    only watch helplessly as he would be abandoned by his father and could no longer enter Gook Corp


    anymore.


    In fact, Charlie should have thought of it earlier. There must be some connection between Leo Kyle


    and Kevin Kyle.


    Moreover, Kevin Kyle''s aura, even if he just stood still, was very intimidating.


    That kind of aura could not be owned by the CEO of a smallpany like Innovative Tech. There


    should be other identities behind him.


    But Charlie was too trustful of Duncan Miller, such an idiot. He never associated Kevin Kyle with


    Rovio Corporation Inc''s Leo Kyle.


    "No, um... President Kyle...." At this time, Charlie appeared very miserable. He was so pathetic that


    he could not even utter aplete sentence.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle nced coldly at Charlie, turned around, and left.


    Charlie wanted to chase him, but when he thought of what he had done, he had no dignity to chase


    him. Even if he did chase Kevin Kyle, what could he do?


    "Young Master Charlie..."


    "Get out of my way. You are a group of good-for-nothing. I gave you good food and drinks. What did


    you do for me all day?"


    Charlie raised his foot and kicked the people around him, as a way to vent all his anger of Kevin


    Kyle off the people under Charlie.


    Charlie might be too shocked, but after a while, he was still in a trance and his legs were out of


    energy. He walked to the door and identally fell to the ground.


    His subordinates helped him up but were kicked by him too. He cursed, "Get out, get out of here.


    Anyone whoes near me, I will kill his whole family."


    David Pitt could not help but shook his head when he saw Charlie shouting and cursing. If Charlie


    took over Gook Corp, there would be no future at all.


    Charlie and Kevin Kyle were of the same age, and they were all born in wealthy families.


    However, one was a yboy who made trouble everywhere because of his dirty mouth; the other


    was the leader of the Rovio Corporation Inc, who was calm, reserved, low-key, and with good


    principles.


    Inparison, President Kyle was so much better than Charlie.


    ......


    Karen Daly stood by the window in the room, holding the ring in her hand. She straightened her


    back and stared nkly at the white snow outside.


    It was as if her mother was standing outside the window, smiling gently and kindly at her. "Karen,


    my daughter, you are the best, and I love you the most..."


    "Mom..." Karen Daly rushed over and tried to hug her mother, but she bumped into the ss


    window.


    The pain woke her up in an instant. She knew that the scene earlier was her hallucination.


    "Karen!" Kevin Kyle opened the door and came in and saw the scene. Seeing her hit the ss


    window, his voice was a little gloomy.


    Karen Daly raised her head and smiled at him. "You''re back."


    Kevin Kyle looked at her and frowned. After a long while, he said, "Karen, you have me."


    "I know." Karen Daly winked at him yfully.


    She was clearly smiling, but Kevin Kyle felt that she was even sadder than when she cried. He held


    her in his arms and hugged her tightly.


    Being held tightly by Kevin Kyle, she felt his warmth being pressed onto her skin, thus her body


    became less cold, and her heart was less lonely.


    He held her so tightly as he wanted badly to protect her. He didn''t say anything, but she felt his


    concern.


    She gently pushed him and said, "Kevin, you are hugging so tight I can''t breathe."


    Kevin Kyle ignored her and said, "I''ll apany you to the funeral center."


    "No." Karen Daly refused without thinking.


    Kevin Kyle held her face. "Karen, it has already happened. You can''t act as though it didn''t happen."


    Karen Daly admitted that she was afraid. She was afraid that herst fantasy would disappear, and


    she was afraid to see what she was unwilling to see.


    However, Kevin Kyle was right. It had already happened. She could not pretend that nothing had


    happened. She had to face it bravely.


    When she was young, her mother often touched her head and said, "Karen, you are the bravest and


    the strongest. In the future, without me by your side, you will take care of yourself too."


    Now that she has grown up, she could take good care of herself, but she wanted to take good care


    of her mother too. On that day, they agreed that her mother would go home with Karen Daly after


    leaving the hospital.


    Her mother had promised her personally, but why didn''t she wait for a little longer? Wait for Karen


    Daly to arrive at the Daly house, then she could take her mother away.


    "Karen..."


    "Let''s go." Karen Daly took a deep breath and looked up at Kevin Kyle with a smile.


    Kevin Kyle had never hated Karen Daly''s smile as much as he did now.


    She could give her fake smile to anyone else, but when Kevin Kyle was present, he only hoped that


    she would be her most true self.


    However, he couldn''t do anything. Kevin Kyle didn''t even want Karen Daly to know that he had


    already seen through her fake smile.


    ...


    Samuel Daly knew what Karen Daly''s personality was like.


    He had expected Karen Daly to attend the funeral, so he had already asked his men to wait along


    the road to the funeral center.


    He looked at Karen Daly and then looked at the Kevin Kyle beside Karen Daly.


    Kevin Kyle also looked at Samuel Daly with a smile in his eyes, but it somehow made Samuel Daly


    shudder.


    Samuel Daly avoided Kevin Kyle''s gaze and looked at Karen Daly again, saying, "Karen, those


    things you did three years ago, your mother had already given up on you. Now that she had passed


    away, you should not disturb her anymore."

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Hehe...


    Karen Daly sneered and looked at Samuel Daly coldly.


    This was her sanctimonious father.


    She never knew that Samuel Daly had such skills to turn the world upside down.


    Samuel Daly said, "Karen, you''d better go back. I won''t let you disturb your mother."


    "What else?" Karen Daly was not angry. She looked at Samuel Daly with a death re.


    She wanted to see what kind of shameless words Samuel Daly could say today.


    Samuel Daly looked around but did not dare to look straight into Karen Daly''s eyes. He waited for a


    while and said, "If you still regard her as your mother, you should be kind and let her leave with


    peace. Don''t disturb her."


    As he said "Don''t disturb her", Karen Daly''s anger rushed up. If it weren''t for Samuel Daly, her


    mother would still be alive.


    It was Samuel Daly who killed his own wife and Karen Daly''s dearest mother.


    "Samuel Daly..." Karen Daly was about to get angry, but Kevin Kyle reached out and pulled her


    back.


    He touched her head and whispered, "Karen, we are here to see mother."


    Before he came, Kevin Kyle had already expected that Samuel Daly might do such a thing, so he


    made some arrangements with Amelia Gray.


    Being pulled by Kevin Kyle and hearing his voice, Karen Daly suppressed her anger and red at


    Samuel Daly.


    At this time, a ck car quickly drove to their side and stopped. A fat middle-aged man got off the


    car.


    The man bowed before Kevin Kyle and said, "Director Kyle, sorry to keep you waiting."


    Kevin Kyle nodded. "Deputy Morris, please lead the way."


    The fat man, Jack Morris, hurriedly took two steps forward and said as he walked, "President Kyle,


    this way, please. My men are not sensible. Please forgive us for wasting your time."


    "But Deputy Morris, you promised me..." Samuel Daly also followed, but before he could finish his


    words, he was red at by Jack Morris.


    Samuel Daly''s "work" every day was to find a way to blend with the rich and powerful. It had been


    like this for decades, that is why he had learned the ability to observe people''s speech and


    appearance.


    He heard from Kristine Daly that Karen Daly was married, but he did not investigate who the man


    was.


    Karen Daly left the Daly Family and walked away with a bad reputation.


    With Karen Daly''s bad reputation, it would be easy to get married to any Tom, Dick, or Harry, but it


    was impossible to find someone richer than the Gook Family, so he did not care much at all.


    However, when he saw the man''s appearance and dominant aura, in addition to Jack Morris''


    attitude towards him, the man must not be an ordinary person.


    If he was not an ordinary person, who could he be?


    Even if he had a background, it was nothingpared to the Gook Family.


    Instinctively, Samuel Daly regarded this as the first thing to be measured in a person.


    The background of a person was the standard for him to decide whether he should tter that


    person or not.


    "Dad, what are you looking at? Is Karen here?" Kristine Daly held two bottles of water, which


    Samuel Daly asked her to buy just now.


    Samuel Daly looked back at Kristine Daly and then looked at Karen Daly and the husband.


    "Kristine, have you seen the man Karen married?"


    Kristine Daly thought for a moment and said, "I saw him from a distance when I was in Chatterton


    Town that day. It was too far away and I couldn''t see him clearly."


    Samuel Daly said, "I think the man''s appearance and personality are good, he doesn''t look like an


    ordinary man. Go there and have a lookter, find out about his background."


    "They''re here?" Kristine Daly followed his father''s gaze and saw Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle walking


    away. "Dad, why didn''t you stop them?"


    Samuel Daly narrowed his eyes and said, "Deputy Morris came here personally to wee them,


    how can I stop them?"


    "Deputy Morris personally weed them?" Kristine Daly looked at the two people in a distance.


    She tried to recall if this was the man she had met before years ago.


    The back of the man who was married to Karen Daly was quite simr to Matthew Kyle''s.


    But it shouldn''t be so coincidental that they were the same person.


    ...


    Jack Morris led Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle to the morgue of the funeral center. It was a huge


    morgue, and the body was stored in a proper area.


    When the family members arrive, the staff will lead them with a code and pull the body out of the


    compartment.


    Karen Daly had been unwilling to believe that her mother had really passed away until she saw her


    mother lying in the smallpartment, and saw her face that had turned pale, along with the frozen


    blood on her forehead...


    "Mom..." Karen Daly wanted to touch her mother again and take a closer look at her, but her legs


    went weak and her strength was instantly drained.


    If Kevin Kyle hadn''t held her in time, she would have fallen to the ground.


    "Mom..."


    In addition to this word, Karen Daly''s voice was too speechless to speak more.


    Her heart seemed to be taken out. A cool breeze blew through her heart, and it felt empty inside.


    "My Karen, you must be very good-looking when you grow up."


    "My Karen, When you grow up, you must marry a hero."


    "Of course, you are the only treasure in mommy''s life."


    "My Karen..."


    What her mother said the past was like a movie, and the memories of them appeared on Karen


    Daly''s mind.


    However, this person who had warmed her whole childhood could no longer say a word and could


    not touch her head to whisper her name anymore, "My Karen..."


    Why were the heavens so cruel? The knot between her mother and Karen Daly had just been


    untied.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    A day ago, she thought that their future was still so bright and happy.


    She could take care of her mother soon and have a good life with her.


    However, her mother was lying in the cold ice cab and had no future.


    Perhaps...


    Samuel Daly was right. She caused her mother''s death. She left Beaford City alone, leaving her


    mother in the hell-like Daly house.


    Why didn''t shee early to take her mother away?


    Why didn''t God give her a chance to take care of her mother?


    Why?


    The emotion that Karen Daly had been enduring for the whole day finally copsed and her tears


    rushed down like beads from broken strings.


    She almost cried out hysterically, like a trapped beast, and every sound was filled with deep despair


    and sadness.


    Her heart was empty, as if nothing could fill it up again.


    Kevin Kyle hugged her and did not say anything tofort her. He just let Karen Daly''s tears wet


    his clothes and let her cry. After crying, she would not be so sad anymore.


    However, looking at her tears, his heart was also aching. His own mood was out of control. Kevin


    Kyle had never experienced this kind of feeling before. At this moment, he felt it from Karen Daly.


    He did not try to suppress it at all.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    After crying for some time, Karen Daly stopped. Kevin Kyle''s clothes and chest were soaked with


    her tears.


    Kevin Kyle had seen Karen Daly pretended to be strong before, but he never knew that she could


    cry so hard. He could not stop her.


    "Karen..." Kevin Kyle reached out and gently touched her swollen eyes with his thumb, wiping away


    the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    Karen Daly''s body shivered uncontrobly after crying. When she heard Kevin Kyle call her name,


    she shivered more.


    Kevin Kyle held her in his arms again and patted her back gently, just likeforting a crying child.


    Karen Daly raised her head from Kevin Kyle''s arms, bit her lip, and tried to control her emotions. "I


    have to take care of my mother''s funeral personally. I don''t want Samuel Daly to get involved."


    Samuel Daly didn''t want Karen Daly to see her mother because he wanted to threaten her and


    make her promise to do things she wouldn''t do.


    But Samuel Daly would not say it directly. On the surface, he would pretend to be a disgusting yet


    loving father and yet be supercritical towards Karen Daly.


    Kevin Kyle nodded. "I happen to know Jack Morris here. If I have a word with him, Samuel Daly


    wouldn''t be able to manage the affairs of mother-inw anymore."


    Karen Daly rubbed her eyes and looked up at Kevin Kyle seriously. "Kevin, why do you have friends


    everywhere? And are they all so powerful?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Karen Daly suddenly asked such a question. Kevin Kyle was a little surprised and said, "In fact, we


    don''t know each other. It''s all about mutual benefit."


    For someone like Jack Morris, he wasn''t a man of principle. For the sake of interests, he would


    collude with Samuel Daly and not let Karen Daly see her mother for thest time.


    As soon as Rovio Corp contacted Jack Morris, he would immediately jump ship and dive into the


    ones who would give him better interests. He would not hesitate to abandon Samuel Daly and work


    for Rovio Corp.


    Kevin Kyle''s words made Karen Daly understand. After all, as long as they had money, they could


    order people wherever they want.


    However, how rich was her husband?


    Why did she always feel that she could not see through him?


    ncing at her eyes, Kevin Kyle patted her head and said, "Let''s go back and have a rest first. We


    can n for mother-inw''s funeralter."


    Karen Daly nodded. "Thank you."


    If he wasn''t by her side, she might not even see her mother for thest time or even prepare the


    funeral for her mother.


    "Matthew Kyle?"


    Kristine Daly''s surprised voice suddenly sounded behind them.


    Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle looked back at the same time and saw Kristine Daly standing four or five


    steps behind them. Her eyes fell on Kevin Kyle.


    "Kristine, what kind of tricks do you want to y?" Karen Daly instinctively stood in front of Kevin


    Kyle, not wanting her man to be coveted by others, especially if this person was Kristine Daly.


    Kristine Daly ignored Karen Daly. She stared at Kevin Kyle for a long time and said, "Matthew, is


    that you?"


    Kevin Kyle nodded and replied indifferently and distantly, "Yes."


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s answer, Karen Daly''s body was slightly stiff. When did they meet? Did she not


    know what happened between them?


    "So it''s really you." Kristine Daly smiled, lonely and sad. "I didn''t expect you to marry my sister."


    Matthew Kyle?


    Matthew Kyle?


    Matthew Kyle?


    Karen Daly repeated this name three times, vaguely remembering some impressions of this name.


    After thinking really hard, she remembered something.


    Karen Daly remembered that when Kristine Daly came back from studying in the United States, she


    secretly told her that she had a boyfriend, who seemed to be Matthew Kyle.


    As she remembered, Karen Daly looked up at Kevin Kyle again and saw his cold eyes. He did not


    have any emotional changes or any intention of exining matters to her. She unconsciously pulled


    her hand away from his hands.


    Suddenly, his hand was empty. This feeling was not very good. Kevin Kyle frowned slightly and


    stretched out his hand to hold Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly wanted to withdraw her hand, but Kevin Kyle held it tighter this time. She had no way to


    move it.


    Holding Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle looked at Kristine Daly again and said politely, "Miss Kristine, if you


    don''t have anything else, my wife and I will go first."


    After that, Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly''s waist with one hand and forcibly left with her in his arms. He


    did not look at Kristine Daly at all.


    "Kristine, do you know that man?" Samuel Daly, who was hiding in the dark, came out and asked as


    he watched Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle leave.


    "I met him two or three times when I was studying in the United States." Kristine Daly answered


    honestly but deliberately did not mention that she had dated with him.


    "How was his family background?" Samuel Daly always cared about these questions.


    "It should be an ordinary family. He took a schrship to go to university." Kristine Daly did not


    know much about Matthew Kyle.


    Although she was Matthew Kyle''s girlfriend, they had only seen each other twice after they had


    known each other. They had not held each other''s hands.


    Kristine Daly''s lifelong pursuit was Charlie, so she didn''t spend too much time on Matthew Kyle.


    She only knew that Matthew Kyle was a legendary figure at Harvard University. Every year, he


    would receive schrships. She heard that he only continued to study because of the schrships.


    They didn''t know that the Kyle family was famous for having their own way to educate their children,


    especially the men who will take over the Kyle family. Their education was even more rigorous.


    When Kevin Kyle was young, he relied on his own ability to make money to support himself, and the


    tuition fees for the school were all earned by himself.


    "In that case, don''t waste your time on him. You''d better pay more attention to Charlie." Hearing that


    Kevin Kyle was from an ordinary family, Samuel Daly lost interest.


    Kristine Daly nodded and replied obediently, "Yes."


    ...


    Kevin Kyle didn''t let go of Karen Daly until he got into the car. Looking at Karen Daly''s eyes which


    were as red as a rabbit''s eyes and biting her pale lips, he sighed helplessly. "Sit down. I''ll tell you


    what it was about."


    Karen Daly was not mad, but Kristine Daly had once robbed her fiance, that is why she was


    worried.


    Now that she knew of the time when Kevin Kyle and Kristine Daly had been dating, her heart was


    flustered for no reason, and she even had some fear and it bothered her.


    She wanted to let go of Kevin Kyle''s hand and escape, but Kevin Kyle did not give her the chance.


    He held her hand and said seriously, "I''ve met her before and was persuaded to have a rtionship


    with her before."


    "Persuaded? What do you mean?" Karen Daly didn''t want to talk to him at first, but when she heard


    these words, she couldn''t resist her curiosity.


    Kevin Kyle added, "I became her boyfriend and I didn''t even know it. I was dumped by her in the


    end and I didn''t even know about it."


    ...

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Kevin Kyle had be Kristine Daly''s boyfriend without knowing about it, and then he had been


    dumped by Kristine Daly without knowing about it?


    Karen Daly wanted to believe Kevin Kyle, but Kevin Kyle''s exnation was too far-fetched and hard


    to believe.


    She nced at him and did not speak. Then she turned her head and looked out of the window.


    Karen Daly did not speak, and Kevin Kyle did not know what else to say. Looking at her back, he


    reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    Karen Daly pushed him hard, but he was too strong. She couldn''t push him away, so she raised her


    fist and punched him twice.


    "Karen, trust me," he said.


    His voice was deep and powerful, with a little sense of helplessness.


    Karen Daly did not struggle anymore. She bit her lips and asked softly, "Was it really just a


    coincidence that you had a blind date with me?"


    Kevin Kyle did not know how to answer this question. At first, he was appointed to be Kristine Daly''s


    boyfriend, and then he was suddenly dumped.


    Three years ago, he went to Beaford City as Kristine Daly''s boyfriend, ready topletely end the


    rtionship between them.


    Unexpectedly, when he reached Beaford City, he managed to witness a big show of the Daly Family


    and the Gook Family.


    The elder sister had a child with the younger sister''s fiance, and the younger sister was framed as


    an evil woman who snatched away the elder sister''s man. She was scolded and blocked, and finally


    had to leave embarrassingly.


    One night before leaving Beaford City, Karen Daly went to the bar and was drunk.


    If he hadn''t apanied her that night, Karen Daly, the stupid girl, would have been kidnapped.


    At this time, he was so d that he hade to Beaford city and met Karen Daly. He was so d


    that he had not let those bad things happen.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Because he met Karen Daly three years ago, he recognized her quickly when he saw her three


    yearster.


    That time when she was on a blind date with someone in the cafe, people said bad things about


    her.


    When he learned that she was still going on another blind date, for some reason, he spent money to


    make her blind date leave, and he went to rece the man to have a blind date with her.


    On the day of the blind date, she came earlier, but he arrived on time. He was very punctual. After


    chatting for a while, the two left with contact information.


    After that, he sent people to investigate her and decided to marry her after knowing all her


    information.


    Kevin Kyle had always been decisive and quick to make decisions, but he had never thought that


    he would be so fast to marry.


    At that time, he didn''t think too much. He just wanted to take care of this girl who had been deeply


    hurt, and to help her to heal the wound in her heart.


    "Kevin, you haven''t spoken for such a long time. Are you going to think of a story to trick me?"


    Without waiting for Kevin Kyle''s answer, Karen Daly looked up and asked him.


    Kristine Daly was a thorn in Karen Daly''s heart. She was afraid that the thorn would go near her


    marriage life with Kevin Kyle and destroy the peace that originally belonged to them.


    She nned to spend the rest of her life with Kevin Kyle, and she could feel his sincerity. He also


    said that he wanted to live with her for the rest of his life.


    "It was not a coincidence. I drove away the man who was supposed to have a blind date with you."


    Kevin Kyle told the truth.


    He had never encountered such a thing and did not know what to say. He didn''t know what to say to


    Karen Daly. Perhaps the best way is to tell her the truth.


    Kevin Kyle''s deep eyes were very sincere, and there was no trace of hypocrisy or concealment.


    Everyone had a past. If she had, couldn''t Kevin Kyle have a past too?


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly stopped thinking about his past with Kristine Daly. She snuggled into


    his arms and stretched out her arms to hold his thin waist.


    She said, "Then you are not allowed to have anything to do with her anymore."


    Now that her mother had left, she only had one family member, that is Kevin Kyle. She was so


    afraid that he would leave one day, leaving her alone.


    What should she do?


    Kevin Kyle held her in his arms and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it. He


    just held her tighter.


    ...


    Karen''s mother''s funeral was arranged by Karen Daly. It was not luxurious and did not involve many


    people, but each detail was carefully prepared by Karen Daly.


    She chose the best cemetery in Beaford City and chose a ce with a good view of her mother.


    When her mother was alive, she was locked up in a cage and never had the chance to go


    anywhere.


    She did not take good care of her mother. She could only do these trivial things for her mother. She


    hoped that her mother would go to heaventer.


    Looking at the newly erected tombstone and the words "Daughter Karen Daly" inscribed on the


    tombstone, Karen Daly felt heartbroken and sad.


    From now on, she could no longer see her mother''s kind smile and could no longer hear her mother


    say "My Karen".


    Kevin Kyle was by her side and did not know how tofort her. He did not say anything and just


    quietly apanied her.


    Compared with the tranquility on their side, Gook Corp headquarters was inplete chaos.


    After the news that Rovio Corp would never cooperate with Gook Corp had spread, many


    companies had to re-examine their cooperation with Gook Corp.


    Therefore, Gook Corp had fallen into crisis in a very short time. For three days in a row, the stock of


    Gook Corp sunk to its lowest after the market had started.


    "Mr. Gook, Leo Kyle has the same response: I don''t want to see anyone from Gook Corp." The


    CEO''s personal assistant, Mr. Hart, reported the information he had just received.


    Head of Gook Corp, Bernard, looked fiercely at his eldest son Charlie. He grabbed the teacup on


    his desk and threw it at Charlie. "Useless thing!"


    "Dad¡ª" Charlie was sshed by the tea, but he did not dare to move. He lowered his head and


    said, "Give me another chance. Let me talk with Leo Kyle."


    "You? What else can you do?" Bernard couldn''t wait to kick this useless thing. It was fine to offend


    anyone, but to offend Leo Kyle of Rovio Corp?


    Charlie, "..."


    Bernard added, "You are a useless thing. How did you offend Leo Kyle?"


    Charlie nced at his angry father and knew that he couldn''t escape, so he had to tell his father


    how he offended Leo Kyle.


    Hearing this, Bernard almost fainted out of anger. He stepped forward and gave Charlie a hard p.


    "You are such an idiot. All-day long you only think about women, can''t you think of anything else?"


    Charlie lowered his head and did not even dare to make a sound.


    Bernard added, "Go find Samuel Daly, and have him persuade Karen Daly. Karen Daly is the


    daughter of the Daly Family anyway. I don''t believe she can watch the Daly Family get into trouble


    with the Gook Family."


    "Dad, aren''t you afraid Samuel Daly will betray you?" Charlie asked.


    Samuel Daly is a snobbish man who would do anything for the sake of his own interests. Once he


    finds a better person as his backup, he would lose Gook Corp in a heartbeat.


    Bernard sneered and said, "Go and find him. He will know what to do."


    Bernard knew better than Charlie what kind of person Samuel Daly was. If he was not 100% sure,


    Bernard would not take this risk.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    It had been snowing for a whole day and night, and there was no sign of stopping.


    Karen Daly had suffered from the cold wind since 2 days ago and was heartbroken because of her


    mother''s sudden death. She fell ill after returning from the cemetery yesterday.


    She had a high fever, which made her dizzy. The whole night she talked in her sleep.


    She kept calling out for her mom, crying and whining...


    Seeing her like this, Kevin Kyle''s heart was almost in a mess. He hoped that she could open her


    heart to him and let him share some pain for her.


    But she didn''t. She hid all the pain in her heart and slowly tried to fill it. She didn''t want him to help


    her.


    He thought that after having physical intimacy with her, the rtionship between them would


    naturally step forward, but it didn''t.


    "Karen¡ª" He touched her head, and his deep and sincere gaze fell on her pale little face.


    "Remember, no matter what happens, you have me."


    The things that Karen''s mother had experienced and the sudden death of her mother were a great


    blow to Karen Daly. It was hard to imagine that someone like Kevin Kyle, who grew up in a warm


    family, could understand.


    He even once thought that all the couples in the world should be like their parents, that they should


    focus on only one lover.


    No matter there was love or not between a couple, as long as they made a promise to each other,


    they should carry each other for the rest of their lives and never fall in love with another.


    Kevin Kyle''s mother was in poor health, his father not only did not abandon her, instead, but he also


    quit his job and apanied his wife to travel around the world.


    Once, he heard from his father that it was easy for a man to treat a woman well, but it was difficult to


    treat a woman well for the rest of his life.


    Fortunately, his father had met the woman he loved all his life.


    Karen Daly was the woman that Kevin Kyle wanted to treat well for the rest of his life.


    "Kevin¡ª" Karen Daly opened her eyes in a daze and saw Kevin Kyle staring at her mindlessly. She


    had been awake for a long time, but he did not realize it.


    "You''re awake." Kevin Kyle stretched out his hand and touched her forehead. The fever finally


    subsided, but her face was still very pale and looked drained of energy.


    Karen Daly nodded. "What are you thinking about? You''re so absorbed in your thoughts."


    "Nothing." He helped her to sit up and took a coat to cover her with, "Eat something first."


    "Okay." Karen Daly smiled apologetically at him. "I''ve let you worry about me for the whole night. I''m


    really sorry."


    Hearing her words, Kevin Kyle froze for a moment and looked at her with dissatisfaction. "What


    nonsense are you talking about?"


    She pursed her lips and looked at him with a smile.


    Kevin Kyle turned around and went out. When he walked out of the door, he saw Amelia Gray, who


    had been waiting for a long time, "What''s the matter?"


    "President Kyle, Samuel Daly ising. He said he wants to see Madam." Amelia Gray said in a


    low voice.


    Because this was Karen Daly''s family affair, Amelia Gray could not drive Samuel Daly away directly.


    She had to wait for Kevin Kyle''smand.


    Kevin Kyle said, "Ask him to go to the meeting room."


    In Kevin Kyle''s eyes, Samuel Daly was not even worthy of being described as a beast. It was


    absolutely not a good thing for him to want to see Karen Daly. Kevin Kyle was going to remove this


    tumorpletely.


    Karen Daly looked at Kevin Kyle''s back and was recalling what happened. Last night, she was


    having high fever, but she still remembered that he had been taking care of her, which meant he


    probably had not slept for the whole night.


    She catches a cold all the time but rarely had a high fever. So this time the high fever was a little


    serious, and she was very weak.


    Not long after, Kevin Kyle came in with a tray and ced the dishes prepared by Aunt Jen in front of


    Karen Daly. "They are all in food."


    Although it was in, there were many dishes, and each of them was so thoughtfully made.


    Karen Daly thought of her mother again. When she was sick as a little child, in order to coax her to


    take medicine, her mother always tricked her with some fancy snacks.


    Karen Daly blinked, covered the tears in her eyes, and said silently in her mind, "Mother, do you see


    that? There is someone who is willing to be good to me, I will surely be happy. So you should be


    good in heaven too. Don''t worry about me."


    "Come on, try it." Looking at Karen Daly''s expression, Kevin Kyle knew that she must be thinking of


    her mother again, but he didn''t know how else tofort her.


    Karen Daly nodded, picked up the spoon, took a mouthful, and started to eat.


    After eating with Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle went to the conference room of the hotel.


    Samuel Daly had been impatient for a long time. He walked back and forth in the conference room.


    When he saw Kevin Kyle, he immediately greeted him with a smile, "Son-inw..."


    "Mr. Daly, our boss doesn''t have much time. Please speak your mind." Amelia Gray, who was


    beside Kevin Kyle, interrupted Samuel Daly.


    Samuel Daly looked at Amelia Gray discontentedly and said angrily, "I''m talking to your boss. It''s


    not your turn to interrupt."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Daly, you may have misunderstood." Kevin Kyle stood straight. His silver-gray suit made his


    face look even colder. "Amelia is my family."


    Kevin Kyle''s words were equivalent to a hard p on Samuel Daly''s face, but he was arrogant and


    he could pretend nothing had happened.


    He cleared his throat and said, "Son-inw..."


    "Mr. Daly, if you don''t have anything else, I''ll excuse myself." This time, it was Kevin Kyle who


    interrupted Samuel Daly''s sentence.


    Samuel Daly smiled awkwardly and said, "Well, Karen''s mother just left, she must be very sad. As


    her father, I want to talk to her. After all, I am her closest rtive in this world."


    Kevin Kyle looked at Samuel Daly with a piercing coldness in his cold eyes. "She is my wife, I will


    take care of her. I don''t want irrelevant people to appear in front of her again."


    "Kevin Kyle, I am Karen''s father after all. You are her husband, and you are talking to your father-in-


    law with this attitude? I am her father, why won''t you let me see my daughter?"


    Samuel Daly thought that Kevin Kyle knew nothing of her past. Even if Karen Daly had a bad


    rtionship with him, Kevin Kyle was not qualified to stop Karen Daly from meeting him, so he


    wanted to use his identity as a father to pressure Kevin Kyle.


    However, Kevin Kyle did not buy it.


    Kevin Kyle looked at Samuel Daly coldly and said, "Mr. Daly, you know better than anyone else


    what you have done."


    "What did I do? Don''t talk nonsense." Samuel Daly was stubborn, but he was a little nervous. Did


    Kevin Kyle know about that thing?


    "Amelia, see the guest off!" After saying this, Kevin Kyle turned around and left.


    "Kevin Kyle, you restrict Karen from seeing her family. Are you trying to imprison my Karen?"


    Samuel Daly shouted. The purpose of this trip had not been achieved, so how could he let Kevin


    Kyle go easily?


    "Samuel Daly, do not call me as your Karen. I have nothing to do with you." Karen Daly''s voice


    suddenly came from the door.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Hearing Karen Daly''s voice, everyone looked over.


    She was wearing pajamas with a coat. Her long ck hair draped over her shoulders. She looked


    so thin that it made people pity her, but there was a sharp light in her eyes.


    Kevin Kyle''s heart sank. How long had she been here? How much did she hear?


    "Karen, you must have misunderstood daddy. We should sit down and talk about it as father and


    daughter." Samuel Daly didn''t think about what Karen Daly had heard, or even bothered if Karen


    Daly would get hurt. He immediately put on a kind father''s face.


    "For a person like you, who forced his own wife to death, I have nothing to say to you. You''d better


    get out of here right now and don''t let me see you again." With such a father, Karen Daly did not


    think that she had anything to say to him.


    Seeing Samuel Daly, Karen Daly''s remembered the memory of her mother lying in the morgue.


    Her mother was already in this condition, Samuel Daly still wanted to take advantage of her. He


    even tried to deny Karen Daly from seeing her own mother.


    If possible, she really didn''t want this monster''s blood flowing in her body. She wanted to personally


    plot her revenge, tofort her mother''s spirit in heaven.


    "Karen..."


    Samuel Daly tried to change Karen Daly''s mind, in fact, he tried to let Kevin Kyle feel that he still


    had a very important position in Karen Daly''s heart.


    He just wanted to show Kevin Kyle that Karen Daly still had him as a father in her heart, he could


    make use of Karen Daly''s sympathy to make a request to Kevin Kyle.


    "Get out!" Karen Daly was so angry that her whole body was shaking. She pointed at the door and


    roared.


    "Karen, is this the way you talk to your father? Just because you have found a rich man, you don''t


    even want to recognize your father? Your mother''s body is not even cold yet, and you treat your


    father like this. Aren''t you afraid of hurting her heart?"


    He knew that her mother was the pain in Karen Daly''s heart, but Samuel Daly purposely tore her


    wound, as if he wanted to drive her crazy. Only then would he be satisfied.


    Kevin Kyle walked over, held Karen Daly''s hand, and left. At the same time, he said, "Assistant


    Gray, take care of the matter."


    "Karen, you will never get rid of the fate of being a child of the Daly Family. You can''t escape it."


    Samuel Daly shouted.


    "Mr. Daly, I''ve seen all kinds of shameless people over the years. It''s really the first time I''ve seen


    someone as disgusting as you." Amelia Gray looked at Samuel Daly and said rudely.


    "You are just a dog by Kevin Kyle''s side, a dog taking advantage of power." Samuel Daly said


    scornfully.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Even if I were a dog, I am still a dog who is loyal to my master. And what about you? What you


    have done is worse than hell." After that, Amelia Gray gestured for him to leave.


    Karen Daly''s precise attitude made Samuel Daly immediately understand that Karen Daly would


    never be of use to him. He must find another way.


    He immediately thought of his daughter Kristine Daly. Kristine Daly and Kevin Kyle were in the same


    university years ago, there must be a connection between them.


    Since Karen Daly''s stubborn temper could even make Kevin Kyle surrender, then it was not difficult


    for her to be moved by her gentle and lovely Kristine Daly.


    In Samuel Daly''s eyes, as long as Kristine Daly used some means, Kevin Kyle would definitely


    be the second Charlie.


    ...


    Karen Daly was forcibly brought back to the room by Kevin Kyle. She was so angry that she


    coughed violently. She hated herself, hated herself for being useless, and hated herself for not


    being able to do anything to Samuel Daly.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle forcibly hugged her and tried tofort her, but Karen Daly could not listen to


    anything. She was so angry that she stomped on Kevin Kyle.


    She knew that she shouldn''t vent her anger on Kevin Kyle, but when she thought of Samuel Daly''s


    face, she couldn''t control her temper.


    "Karen, calm down." Kevin Kyle patted her on the back and said, "Mother-inw will definitely not


    want to see you like this. You have to be strong."


    Hearing Kevin Kyle mentioning her mother, Karen Daly instantly calmed down and looked at Kevin


    Kyle with a smile. "I''m feeling dizzy. I''ll go to sleep for a while."


    Kevin Kyle grabbed Karen Daly, who wanted to escape, and stared at her for a moment with deep


    eyes. Then he held her tightly in his arms and said, "Karen, tell me if you''re sad."


    Karen Daly lowered her head and said nothing.


    Kevin Kyle pinched her chin and let her raise her head. She closed her eyes and murmured, "I''m so


    sleepy."


    Kevin Kyle knew that Karen Daly was not willing to reveal her worries in front of him. He reluctantly


    let go of her and said, "Go and rest."


    "Okay." Karen Daly responded softly, returned to the bed andid down, staring at the ceiling.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle sat down beside her and called her name, but she did not respond. Her eyes


    seemed to be fixed on the ceiling.


    Kevin Kyle stretched out his hand and pulled her head over, asking her to look at him. "Karen, I''m


    here, don''t be afraid."


    "Ah¡ª" Karen Daly paused and smiled slightly. "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    After saying that, she looked at the ceiling and stared at it. Kevin Kyle called her a few times, but


    she did not hear it.


    She said she was fine, but Kevin Kyle knew that she had something in her mind, so he turned her


    head over and lowered his head to kiss her.


    But she closed her eyes and sighed softly. "I''m tired."


    Kevin Kyle sighed helplessly and pulled the quilt to cover her. "Go to sleep."


    ...


    After his n with Karen Daly was forfeited, Samuel Daly spent the whole day thinking about how to


    tell Kristine Daly to get close to Kevin Kyle.


    More importantly, Kristine Daly still had the title as Charlie''s fiancee, and she needed the Gook


    Family''s approval too.


    Of course, he could not directly say that he would want Kristine Daly to seduce Kevin Kyle. He must


    find a way to make Kristine Daly go by herself so that he could better control Kristine Daly for his


    own use in the future.


    While he was thinking about it, Charlie came to him.


    Charlie looked at him and smiled. "Uncle Daly, How did the talk with Leo Kyle go? Or did Karen


    agree to see you?"


    Samuel Daly looked at Charlie and said, "This mess was caused by you. You should know what the


    result will be."


    Charlie sat down, picked up a cup, poured a cup of tea and took a sip, and said, "I also heard that


    Kristine and Kevin used to be in the same university in the United States, and there had been a


    connection too. Let her get close to Kevin. I don''t think there is a better candidate than her."


    "So, you agreed to let Kristine get close to Kevin?" Samuel Daly was worried that he didn''t know


    how to talk to the Gook family. Now that the Gook family had said it themselves, things would be


    much easier.


    "Why not?" Charlie asked.


    For him, Kristine Daly was just a tool to satisfy his desire. At this time, she could still be of some


    use, why not make the best use of it?


    In the past two days, the stock of Gook Corp was still falling sharply. If he could not find a way to


    change Kevin Kyle''s mind, the future of Gook Corp would be very worrying.


    Gook Corp did not have much time left, so they have to act as soon as possible.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Now for Gook Corp and Samuel Daly, the Leo Kyle of Rovio Corp was their life-saving factor. As


    long as he spoke, the crisis of Gook Corp could be immediately resolved.


    The person who could help them get this life-saving factor was Kristine Daly. They pinned all their


    hopes on Kristine Daly.


    Standing in the dark, Kristine Daly listened to the conversation between the two men. Her lips


    curved slightly, revealing a deste and indifferent smile.


    One of the men was her biological father, the other was the man she looked up to in her life, and


    also the father of her dead child.


    These two men were the closest people in her life. At this time, they were actually discussing how to


    send her away.


    She clenched her fists, trying not tough too hideously, and then walked lightly towards them.


    She looked at Charlie and smiled gently. "Charlie, you''re here."


    "Yes." Charlie looked up at Kristine Daly.


    Kristine Daly wore a pink coat today, with a winter dress inside. She looked shy, which was very


    attractive.


    He stood up, held Kristine Daly''s waist with one hand, and whispered in her ear, "Your body is made


    for men."


    "Charlie..." Kristine Daly put her hand on his chest and grumbled coyly.


    "Let''s see if I will destroy you today." Before Kristine Daly could respond, Charlie grabbed her by the


    waist and strode upstairs. He did not even care about Samuel Daly who was sitting in the living


    room.


    ...


    In the temporary office of the hotel.


    Amelia Gray took the documents and updated Kevin Kyle about the matters in the west, "President


    Kyle, news from the west..."


    "Has she eaten?" Before Amelia Gray finished her words, Kevin Kyle looked at Aunt Jen, who came


    over with a tray.


    Aunt Jen shook her head and said, "Young Master, Madam tried to eat, but she then vomited it out."


    Kevin Kyle had no mood to pay attention to what Amelia Gray had said. He immediately got up and


    said while walking, "Go prepare some food that is good for her appetite and send it overter."


    Amelia Gray looked at his back and sighed helplessly.


    Director Kyle took over Rovio Corp for more than six years, and his work was always the first


    priority. He never dyed his work for anything.


    But now, he neglected his work over and over again because of Karen Daly. Was he going to be a


    business king who only cared about beautiful women?


    Fortunately, over the years, he had used his men to gather all kinds of elite talents. If he


    asionally made mistakes, others can stillpensate for the ws with a good job.


    Kevin Kyle stepped into the room and saw Karen Daly sitting by the window. She was looking


    outside very quietly.


    "Karen¡ª" He walked over and hugged her from behind, but she did not give him any response and


    still looked out.


    Kevin Kyle turned her head and asked her to look at him, "Karen, tell me what you are thinking."


    "Ah¡ª" It seemed that Karen Daly just discovered his existence. She smiled and said, "You''re back."


    "What are you thinking about?" He asked softly.


    "Nothing." She looked at him and smiled gently.


    After two days, she still didn''t want to talk to him, which made Kevin Kyle a little annoyed, but he


    couldn''t do anything.


    He added, "Then why don''t you eat something with me?"


    Karen Daly shook her head. "I''m not hungry."


    These two days, she always said that she had no appetite. Forced her to eat a little, and then she


    vomited immediately.


    He thought a lot of ways, but she closed her heart tightly to keep him away.


    "Then eat some with me. I''ll take you to see someone after we eat." Kevin Kyle picked her up and


    carried her to the dining room.


    "I don''t want to go out." She still looked at him with a gentle smile.


    However, Kevin Kyle was not willing to let her go this time. He had to find an outlet to let her vent


    her emotions. Otherwise, if she kept holding it in this way, there would be problems.


    Kevin Kyle took Karen Daly to see a friend called George Ken, a very famous psychiatrist in the


    capital city.


    George Ken was 30 years old, and about 1.8 meters tall. Because he was very thin, he looked very


    tall.


    "Matthew, long time no see!" George Ken did not feel surprised when he suddenly received a call


    from Kevin Kyle. He was a little surprised to see Kevin Kyle with a woman.


    Kevin Kyle nodded. "Hello."


    George Ken''s eyesnded on Karen Daly, and there was an imperceptibleplex light in his eyes.


    "You finally have a girlfriend."


    Kevin Kyle said seriously, "Not a girlfriend, she''s my wife."


    "Your wife?" George Ken said in surprise, "I thought you would only spend all your time in your


    business. I didn''t know you would get married so fast."


    Kevin Kyle did not speak.


    George Ken looked at Karen Daly and said, "Mrs. Kyle, nice to meet you!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Karen Daly nodded and smiled gently. "Hello, Dr. Ken!"


    "Don''t call me doctor. I''m just a chicken soup seller." George Ken smiled. His manner of speech was


    humorous, which made people feel warm.


    "So, Mrs. Kyle, are you willing to talk to me alone?" Kevin Kyle had already talked about the general


    situation with George Ken on the phone. He also knew that Kevin Kyle''s time was precious, so he


    didn''t talk too much.


    Karen Daly nced at Kevin Kyle subconsciously. Kevin Kyle nodded to her, indicating for her to


    rest assured.


    She nodded and followed George Ken into the office.


    George Ken invited Karen Daly to sit down and poured her a ss of water. "Mrs. Kyle, just treat


    me as someone you don''t know. You can talk to me casually and anything you want."


    "Did you call Kevin as Matthew just now?" Karen Daly had just noticed George Ken''s address


    towards Kevin Kyle. This name made Karen Daly a little ufortable because Kristine Daly called


    Kevin Kyle this way too.


    "It''s his nickname. We used to call him that in school." George Ken smiled and said, "Mrs. Kyle, if I


    remember correctly, your father should be Samuel Daly, right?"


    When Samuel Daly was mentioned, Karen Daly took a deep breath and clenched her fists on her


    thighs with a fierce look in her eyes.


    Her thoughts were all about her mother, Samuel Daly, and the Gook family.


    Her mother passed away, but the group of people who forced her to her death still lived well. Life


    was the same, everything was the same, nothing was affected.


    The Gook family and Samuel Daly, she could definitely let them live a good life, but her mother died


    so miserably. She must find a way to revenge.


    George Ken saw Karen Daly''s reaction and said, "Some people, some things, if you don''t release


    them, it will be nailed in your heart forever."


    After a moment of hesitation, Karen Daly asked, "Release them? How?


    ...

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    "Don''t think too much of it. Release, get rid of and destroy it. It''s up to you." George Ken''s smile was


    calm.


    Karen Daly did not understand what George Ken was referring to. She looked up at him quietly, and


    he continued, "Don''t be so serious. Let me tell you a joke. I met a person a few days ago. He


    imed to be the illegitimate child of the Gook family. He had been saying he wants to destroy


    Gook Corp. I suspect that he has paranoia."


    An idea shed through Karen Daly''s mind. She narrowed her eyes and looked at George Ken


    warily. "Who the hell are you? Why are you helping me?"


    George Ken smiled again, revealing his white and neat teeth. "Your psychiatrist, a doctor who treats


    your issues and shares your worries. Is there anything wrong?"


    Karen Daly looked at him in a daze, and then he said casually, "If you are satisfied with my


    treatment, remember to ask Matthew topensate me more."


    George Ken said something else, but Karen Daly didn''t pay attention to it. She kept thinking about


    the illegitimate child of the Gook family.


    She had also vaguely heard of this person before, but she had never noticed him. But now it


    seemed that this person coulde in handy.


    In this world, there was someone who wished more for the Gook family to fall than she did.


    As long as the Gook family could be overthrown, Samuel Daly would not have support anymore. It


    would be much easier to make him lose his reputation like this.


    And the things in her hands could be given to that person and let that person help Karen Daly deal


    with the Gook family.


    As for Kevin Kyle, he had his job and family. She did not want to involve him in the matters rting


    to the Gook family and the Daly family.


    If one day she could get rid of everything, she still hoped that Kevin Kyle would be a warm man,


    standing under the bright sunshine, looking at the most beautiful scenery and she could be with the


    best person.


    After talking with George Ken for nearly an hour, Karen Daly felt much more rxed and made a


    decision.


    Even if Samuel Daly''s blood was flowing in her body, she couldn''t let that man live tomit evil


    again. He should be punished.


    Aftering out of the office, Karen Daly immediately looked at Kevin Kyle''s worried eyes. She


    raised her eyebrows and smiled at him. "Dr. Ken''s charges are too high. Can you pay for me?"


    If Karen Daly was willing to talk like this, it meant that the knot in her heart had been untied. Kevin


    Kyle rubbed her head and looked at George Ken. "Just tell me how much it costs."


    George Ken leaned against the door and smiled awkwardly. "I like Mrs. Kyle very much. So, I''ll


    spare her today''s fee."


    Hearing George Ken said that he liked Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle pulled Karen Daly into his arms as if


    he was dering ownership.


    George Ken smiled and said, "Mr. Kyle, no one would take your wife away. If you want to do some


    PDA please do it at home. I only ept patients here."


    "It''s best if you understand." Kevin Kyle smiled back at George Ken.


    It seemed to be a gentle smile, but it was full of warning. His wife was not allowed to be in anyone''s


    mind, not even just a mere thought.


    "Let''s go, Kevin." Karen Daly tugged at him. "I''m so hungry. Can you ask Aunt Jen to prepare some


    food for me?"


    George Ken was too mysterious. At present, Karen Daly did not know whether he was an enemy or


    a friend. She did not want Kevin Kyle to have too much to do with him.


    In her opinion, Kevin Kyle was still on a bright path. She would not want anything unclean to touch


    him.


    Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly had just left when a woman walked out of another office. She looked


    somewhat simr to George Ken.


    Looking at Karen Daly''s back, she sighed. "Brother, is that the Daly Family''s second daughter?"


    George Ken nodded and sighed. "Yes. She is the second daughter of the Daly family. I didn''t expect


    to meet her in this way."


    ...


    Aftering back from George Ken''s clinic, Karen Daly''s condition was much better. She could eat


    and was willing to talk to Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle was very happy to see her gradually emerge from the shadow of her mother''s death.


    He patted her head and said, "I have something to do today. Have a good rest at home. Let''s have


    dinner together tonight."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded and gave him a brilliant smile.


    After Kevin Kyle left, Karen Daly found a phone number. After thinking for a long time, she called


    the number.


    Once this number was called, there was no turning back. She would keep going until the Gook


    family and Samuel Daly were both ruined, only then she would stop.


    ......


    The headquarters of the Rovio Corp was in Beaford City, and the Rovio Corp Building stood high. It


    used to be the dreams of many people.


    Kristine Daly had been waiting for a long time in the lobby on the first floor of the building on behalf


    of her father and the Gook family. Finally, she saw Kevin Kyle walking and surrounded by a group of


    people.


    She took a deep breath and stepped forward. "Matthew, please wait."


    Kevin Kyle stopped and looked at Kristine Daly coldly. "Miss Kristine, what can I do for you?"


    "Can you give me a few minutes, just a few minutes, I want to talk to you." Kristine Daly said


    cautiously, with her hands grasping the corner of her clothes to show her nervousness.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle looked at her and said politely, "Miss Kristine, if you have something to say, please say it


    now."


    "Please give me five minutes, just five minutes." Kristine Daly looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    Kevin Kyle nced at Amelia Gray, who immediately asked the others to leave and clear the scene.


    "Go ahead." Kevin Kyle stood straight and looked at Kristine Daly coldly. Her tears could not arouse


    his pity.


    Kristine Daly bit her lip, shed a drop of tear, and said, "Matthew, the reason why I left you that year


    was that I thought you didn''t remember me. Until now, when I saw that you had married Karen Daly,


    I knew that you still have me in your heart. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t marry Karen who looked


    like me."


    "Miss Kristine, you really think too much. The reason why I agreed to let you talk now is to let you


    know that my wife is Karen."


    After saying that, Kevin Kyle turned around and left.


    The reason why he was willing to talk to Kristine Daly was that he didn''t want Kristine Daly to think


    that he has thoughts about her.


    Marrying Karen Daly is something he decided to stick to for a lifetime.


    Kristine Daly looked at Kevin Kyle''s cold back and watched him walk away so decisively. She didn''t


    feel ufortable because she expected this.


    If Matthew Kyle had some affection for her, he would not have met her only twice when he was her


    boyfriend.


    Perhaps, he did not remember her name at all. Maybe he did not remember what she looked like.


    Even after knowing this, she still walked up to him because she had to. She could not disobey her


    father and Charlie.


    ...

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    After the heavy snowfall, the weather seemed to be colder.


    As Karen Daly sat in the warm room, her mood was not affected by the weather, but it actually got


    better.


    For some things, since she had made up her mind, she should do them without any hesitation or


    worries.


    And that Kevin Kyle, who stood under the sunlight and could give her warmth¡ª


    Thinking of him, Karen Daly took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Kevin Kyle. Just when


    she took out her mobile phone, a call came in.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It was a familiar and annoying phone number. Karen Daly stared at it for a while and refused to


    answer it. She didn''t want to have any contact with the Daly family anymore.


    She didn''t want to have any contact with the Daly family, but Kristine Daly certainly did not share the


    same sentiments.


    Karen Daly did not answer the phone, but she received another message: I am in the coffee shop


    on the third floor of the hotel where you are staying. I brought some things left by my mother. Come


    out and meet me.


    Kristine Daly knew Karen Daly''s weakness. After sending out this message, she sat quietly in the


    cafe, because she knew Karen Daly would definitelye.


    Sure enough, after waiting for about ten minutes, Karen Daly arrived.


    Karen Daly was extremely afraid of the cold weather.


    In winter, she didn''t care about staying pretty. She wore a thick down jacket and wrapped herself up


    like a dumpling, but it couldn''t conceal her vital energy at all.


    Most of the time, Kristine Daly was very jealous of Karen Daly.


    She was jealous that Karen Daly dared disobey her father''s orders, that Karen Daly could get more


    love from her mother, and Karen Daly''s academic performance had always been better than her.


    Karen Daly was always looked so attractive wherever she went...


    Some people say that jealousy is allowing other people''s strengths to punish themselves.


    Kristine Daly knew this very well, but she couldn''t get out of this weird circle.


    She really wanted to destroy Karen Daly''s life and trample the confident Karen Daly under her feet,


    so that Karen Daly would look up to her and be jealous of her.


    However, after so many years, Karen Daly seemed to have be more outstanding and married


    such a rich, powerful man who loved her.


    What about Kristine Daly herself?


    She was still pursuing the dream that she had been pursuing since she was a child. She hoped that


    Charlie could see her silently devote herself to him when she turned back, hoping that Charlie could


    help her put on her wedding dress.


    Charlie¡ª


    At the thought of this man,plicated emotions welled up in Kristine Daly''s heart.


    Did she love him?


    Kristine Daly asked herself this question, but she couldn''t give an answer.


    Perhaps her father had instilled something into her when she was very young, saying that she


    would marry Charlie in the future.


    With this thought, she always felt that Charlie belonged to her. When she learned that he was


    engaged to Karen Daly, her first reaction was that Karen Daly took away the man who belonged to


    her.


    When she was young, Karen Daly took away the attention of all her friends around her.


    After growing up, Karen Daly took away the attention of all the men around her.


    How could she not be jealous of such an excellent sister in all aspects?


    Now that she was still stuck in a swamp of mud, she did not want to watch Karen Daly get


    happiness while she stood idle by.


    "Karen, you''re here." Facing Karen Daly, Kristine Daly forced a smile. Even if she had already lost


    the game, she couldn''t lose her dignity.


    "Where''s the stuff you were going to give me?" Karen Daly stood and said, not willing to sit in the


    same table with Kristine Daly.


    "Take a seat." Kristine Daly pointed to the opposite seat. "I have something to tell you that you might


    be interested in."


    "I''m not interested in anything you say. I just want to take back what my mother gave me." Karen


    Daly understood that Kristine Daly could not say anything nice and did not want to make herself


    ufortable.


    "What I want to say has something to do with Matthew. Don''t you want to hear it?" Looking at Karen


    Daly, Kristine Daly said gently.


    "He will tell me everything about him. It''s not up to you as an outsider to bber about." Looking at


    Kristine Daly, Karen Daly said calmly.


    "Would he tell you that he had slept with me before?" Kristine Daly smiled faintly and looked at


    Karen Daly provocatively.


    "Oh... So you two had sex before?" Karen Daly nodded with a smile, indicating that she understood.


    "You don''t believe it?" Kristine Daly felt that the bomb she threw out would definitely give Karen Daly


    a heavy blow, but she did not expect Karen Daly to ask so calmly.


    "Kristine Daly, don''t talk nonsense with me. Even if you have slept with him, so what?" Karen Daly


    looked at Kristine Daly and sneered. "It''s all in the past. Now his wife is me."


    "So what if you are his wife? You have been married for so long, but he has never touched you.


    Don''t you have any other thoughts about this?" Kristine Daly came up with another n after


    flunking herst.


    Last night, when Charlie was doing her, he told her that Karen Daly still did not have any sexual


    rtionship with her husband.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t look like a man with problems, and Karen Daly didn''t look like a woman with


    problems. They had been together for so long, but they hadn''t had sex as husband and wife. It was


    not hard for people to make up stories about them.


    Karen Daly did not want to talk to her anymore. There was no need to talk to an outsider about the


    rtionship between herself and Kevin Kyle.


    Karen Daly did not speak. Kristine Daly thought that her words had hit her trigger point, so she


    continued to say coquettishly, "You don''t even know how fierce Matthew was in bed. When we first


    did it, I couldn''t even get out of bed for three days."


    "Kristine, I''m sorry, how could you be so shameless?" Karen Daly smiled and gave Kristine Daly a


    piece of advice, turned around, and left.


    "Karen, don''t you think that Kevin Kyle married you because you look like me? You are just my


    substitute."


    Kristine Daly''s voice came from behind. Karen Daly stopped walking and looked back at her.


    Kristine Daly was still very beautiful, weak, and gentle, but in Karen Daly''s eyes, Kristine Daly didn''t


    have the dignity that a person should have.


    Kristine Daly looked so tender and elegant, but the words thate out of her mouth were so


    distasteful and despicable.


    Karen Dalyughed out loud.


    This was her sister. She was once such a beautiful and confident woman who had hurt her greatly.


    Now she couldn''t do anything. She could only use such boring and childish words to attack her. She


    really didn''t know if she was hateful or pitiful.


    In fact, beforeing here, Karen Daly had thought that Kristine Daly was using her mother''s relics


    as a pretense, but tried rationalizing that Kristine Daly was also her mother''s daughter, she would


    not go too far.


    It turned out that she was too stupid and naive to believe that Kristine Daly still had a little bit of


    humanity.


    After walking out of the cafe, Karen Daly took out her mobile phone and called Kevin Kyle.


    She dialed his number. After a beep, Kevin Kyle''s low and sexy voice came from the phone,


    "Karen?"

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s voice, Kristine Daly''s words floated in Karen Daly''s mind, and she couldn''t


    stopughing.


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing Karen Daly''sughter, Kevin Kyle''s voice became louder.


    "Mr. Kyle, some woman praised your skill on the bed just now." Karen Daly smiled and threw out


    such a sentence without conscience.


    Kevin Kyle had always been thoughtful. When he heard Karen Daly''s words, he immediately


    realized that someone must have lied to her. Immediately, his face darkened, and he quickly


    exined, "I didn''t..."


    "I''m joking." Before he could finish his words, Karen Daly interrupted him with a smile. She added, "I


    believe you."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Believe all your words, believe all your promises.


    Even if Kevin Kyle and Kristine Daly had a past, it was all in the past, and Karen Daly was Kevin


    Kyle''s present and future.


    After she said that, Karen Daly seemed to hear Kevin Kyle breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled


    again and said, "Mr. Kyle, Mrs. Kyle wants to invite you out for a walk. Will you agree?"


    "Mmmm." Kevin Kyle responded.


    "Do you agree or not?" Karen Daly knew what he meant, but she had to force him to say more


    words.


    "Okay."


    "Snow Mountain on the West Side. I''ll go there first. When you''re done with your work,e over."


    After the call with Kevin Kyle, Karen Daly waved her hand and hailed a taxi to go straight to West


    Side''s Snow Mountain, a famous tourist attraction.


    West Side Snow Mountain was a very famous tourist attraction in Beaford City. It attracted


    thousands of tourists every year.


    But they all went to the North Side of the mountain. Few people knew that the Southern Side had


    the most beautiful view instead.


    The South Side was not developed. The scenery was beautiful, the snow piled up, and the snow


    was as white as it can be. More importantly, there was an iceke.


    However, it was forbidden for tourists to enter and exit the South Side, but Karen Daly knew a


    secret passage that could sessfully avoid the management staff''s view ande to the


    undeveloped beautiful ce.


    In the past, Karen Daly woulde here alone every winter, carrying a drawing board and a brush


    as she sat next to the iceke, outlining the most beautiful fairy tale in her heart.


    Karen Daly first came to the tourist service area of the main entrance of the scenic area. The snow


    had just stopped and there were a lot of tourists. The scenery was covered by human heads.


    Fortunately, she didn''t ask Kevin Kyle to squeeze with these people but took him to the small world


    that only she knew.


    It didn''t take long for Kevin Kyle to arrive.


    He was always in a silver-gray suit, he had a lot of them. No one knew if he liked it or was toozy


    to change anything else.


    Because of the cold weather, he was wearing a ck coat outside. And because of his height, the


    coat made him look more elegant.


    What an outstanding and elegant man. Even in the vast sea of people, he was always the most


    eye-catching one.


    As soon as he arrived, many people''s eyes fell on him, and there were some side remarks.


    Her clear eyes were fixed on him, and there was a smile on her face. This excellent man was hers.


    She left her mark on his marriage certificate and on his body.


    Simrly, in the crowd, Kevin Kyle also found her.


    She was also so eye-catching, but she didn''t know it.


    "Mr. Kyle, Mrs. Kyle is here." She smiled and waved to him, seemingly announcing to others that


    this man was hers, and everyone else should back off.


    Kevin Kyle walked over. There was a hint of tenderness in his eyes when he saw her. He asked,


    "Are you cold?"


    "It''s cold." She winked at him yfully.


    The temperature was low and her body was cold. But with him around, she felt warm.


    As he spoke, he was about to take off his coat.


    Karen Daly grabbed his hand, stopped his action, and got into his arms. "If you hold me like this, I


    won''t feel cold."


    Kevin Kyle stopped taking off his clothes, moved his arms around her, and lowered his head to kiss


    her forehead.


    Karen Daly raised her head and kissed him on the corner of his mouth. Then, he smiled yfully at


    her. "That''s it."


    After that, her face was unconsciously stained with pink hues, a seductive luster, like she was


    encouraging Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle lowered his head and kissed her on the face. "Are you satisfied now?"


    What?


    These words sounded like a joke.


    Didn''t he want to kiss her at all?


    "Karen¡ª" He called her name again.


    "Huh?" Karen Daly blinked at him.


    "You look... pretty especially when you smile," he said.


    This kind of Karen was full of vitality and dazzling, which made her the center of attention.


    This was the first time that Kevin Kyle praised her so seriously and directly. Karen Daly felt shy and


    said, "You also look good when you smile."


    Kevin Kyle always had a cold expression on his face, everyone seldom saw him smiling. She had


    seen his smile only once or twice.


    His smile was not only good-looking but also intoxicating. It was like a dream.


    Karen Daly took his hand and held it in hers, letting him hold her too. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to a


    secret ce."


    Kevin Kyle did not ask where she was going to take him. He would apany her to the end of his


    life.


    After walking for a while, they went further and further, but still did not hear Kevin Kyle''s words.


    Karen Daly looked up at him and said, "Mr. Kyle, why don''t you ask where am I going to take you?"


    "Anywhere."


    As long as it was the ce where you asked me to go.


    "Why don''t you have any curiosity?" Karen Daly pouted to him discontentedly.


    Since he didn''t ask, she would not tell.


    She held hands with Kevin Kyle, like they were walking to the end of the world.


    When they reached the end of the path and climbed over a small hill, he was suddenly enlightened.


    In front of him stood a frozenke.


    Karen Daly pointed at theke and said, "Look at these ice cubes. They are crystal clear and you


    can see the nts under them. They are like frozen lives, making people feel as if these water


    weeds cane alive again at the beginning of spring."


    Karen Daly was excited but she did not hear Kevin Kyle''s response.


    She turned around and looked at him. "Don''t you think it''s very beautiful?"


    "It''s very beautiful," said Kevin Kyle.


    However, no matter how beautiful the scenery was, in his opinion, it was not even one-tenth better


    than the beauty of the person beside him.


    She was beautiful and lively. It was hard to describe her beauty.


    His heart seemed to calm down when he saw her smile. He could not see theplicated world but


    could only see her.


    Kevin Kyle had traveled all over the world, and he had seen much more beautiful scenery than this


    one. But at this moment, because of the additional person in this scenery, it had be the most


    beautiful scenery in his mind.


    ...

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    "Do you like it?" Karen Daly looked at Kevin Kyle and asked eagerly.


    Was he interested in her or the scenery here?


    "Yes." Kevin Kyle replied with one word.


    He liked her and the scenery.


    Hearing the satisfying answer, Karen Daly was extremely happy. She grabbed Kevin Kyle''s hand


    and said, "Mr. Kyle, I''ll take you to dig the treasure."


    "Treasure?" Kevin Kyle felt that this was a game that only children could y, but he did not refuse


    and followed her footsteps.


    Karen Daly held his hand and introduced the game while walking. "In fact, this ce was


    discovered by my mother. Then, she brought me here. When she didn''t want toe here


    anymore, I was the only one who came..."


    Speaking of her mother, Karen Daly had a moment of sadness, but soon she smiled brightly.


    She would live well and live better than before so that she could be worthy of the mother who used


    her life to protect her.


    "I''ll be with you in the future." Kevin Kyle slightly held her tighter and said softly.


    "I''ll apany you in the future."


    The short sentence was Kevin Kyle''s usual way of speaking.


    Every word was loud and clear, and each word was tapping on Karen Daly''s heart.


    In the past, Karen Daly had heard people say that a man who only knew sweet talk to make girls


    happy might not be reliable.


    In fact, those men who never said nice words with their mouths, but used practical actions to


    express themselves would be reliable.


    And her Kevin Kyle!


    Yes, it was her Kevin Kyle, a reliable man.


    Thinking about what Kevin Kyle had done to her these days, the smile on her face became more


    brilliant and charming.


    She added, "My mom also has named the iceke. Guess what is it?"


    "Baby Karen?" With Karen''s mother''s love for her, Kevin Kyle could think of this name.


    Baby Karen?


    The two words gently came out of Kevin Kyle''s mouth, casual yet endearing, which sounded


    charming.


    Her nickname was called out by Kevin Kyle, which made Karen Daly''s heart pound faster. She


    blushed again.


    When her mother called her Baby Karen, it was full of love, as if she was the whole world for her


    mother.


    When Faye Reed called her baby Karen, it was a friendship that hadsted for nearly ten years. No


    one would let go of it.


    However, Kevin Kyle never called her that. Maybe their rtionship had not yet be so intimate,


    or maybe his character was not used to calling her nickname.


    However,pared with "Baby Karen", she preferred him to call her "Mrs. Kyle".


    Mr. Kyle, Mrs. Kyle, this was their recognition of each other''s identity.


    She rubbed her hot face and said, "No. Guess it again."


    Kevin Kyle thought about it seriously. He really could not think of another name given by her mother.


    "Take a guess. I''ll give you five chances," Karen Daly said.


    She finally took him out to have a look, but he was still so quiet. It was always her talking alone.


    Kevin Kyle thought for a moment and said, "Karen Daly?"


    Karen Daly rolled her eyes. "Mr. Kyle, can we think more romantically?"


    Kevin Kyle thought about it seriously and finally shook his head.


    "Big fool!" Karen Daly red at him with disdain and said, "Mom named the Ice Lake ''Sea of Love''."


    Her mother named the iceke as the sea of love, not just a typical romantic love, but a love that


    includes all the positive feelings, family affection, love, friendship.


    Whether it was love, family affection, or friendship, each kind of emotion should be the most


    beautiful and purest.


    When her mother named the iceke, it should be the same meaning.


    However, in their family, the husband was not like a husband, the father was not like a father, and


    the sister was not like a sister. The family affection had long been obliterated by them.


    "Hmm." Kevin Kyle responded, indicating that he understood.


    "Hmm?"


    "That''s all?"


    Didn''t he ask her why she wanted to use this name?


    She really wanted to bite him hard.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Karen Daly''s angry look, Kevin Kyle did not realize what was wrong.


    "Kevin Kyle, why don''t you ask me why my mom named this?"


    "Why?"


    Karen Daly red at him, shook off her hands, and walked forward.


    Now, she hypothesized that the reason why Kevin Kyle didn''t get married before must be because


    he often made the girls angry, until he met her.


    Thinking that he might not get married because of these reasons, Karen Daly felt sweet again in her


    heart.


    It was precisely because his emotional intelligence was not high enough that he did not marry


    another woman before he met her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Karen Daly turned back to him and held his arm. "Don''t be depressed. I won''t dislike you."


    Kevin Kyle, "..."


    They held each other''s fingers and walked slowly along thekeside. After a long time, they came to


    a big tree.


    Karen Daly found two branches and handed one to Kevin Kyle. After searching for an intended


    spot, she picked up the branch and began to dig the soil. "Mr. Kyle, let''s dig the treasure."


    Kevin Kyle had never yed this kind of childish game even when he was very young. Now he was


    almost in his early 30s, but he was dragged by his wife to have fun.


    However, he did not feel bored. On the contrary, there was a feeling of unspeakableplexity in


    his heart.


    It doesn''t matter how boring or childish the activity could be, but it most definitely would be


    important who you''re performing the activity with.


    After digging for a while, a copper box appeared in front of them. Karen Daly said with a smile, "I


    finally dug you out."


    "What?" Seeing Karen Daly''s excited look, Kevin Kyle jumped at his curiosity.


    "Baby." Karen Daly opened the box carefully. There was a small wooden box in the box.


    After openingyers of packaging, Karen Daly took out a ring and said, "Look, this is the treasure I


    wanted you to find here today."


    Kevin Kyle sighed silently. It turned out that Karen Daly''s childhood was still the same as that of


    many children. She liked to y games and learned to hide things.


    "Give me your hand," Karen Daly said.


    Kevin Kyle reached out to her. She grabbed his hand and put the ring into his ring finger. "This is for


    you. You can wear it. Don''t take it off in the future."


    She did not tell him that her mother had buried this ring with her in the past.


    At that time, her mother patted her head and said to her, "Karen, when you meet a man who


    sincerely treats you well in the future, if you want to spend your whole life with him, dig it out and


    give it to him."


    At that time, she didn''t know why she didn''t want to dig it out and give it to Charlie. Until she met


    Kevin Kyle, the idea popped up.


    So by gifting him with this ring, it would signify his authenticity and loyalty towards Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle, I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Do you hear me?

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Kevin Kyle looked at the ring that Karen Daly had put on him. It was very old and had no shine. It


    looked a little old.


    He asked, "Where did you get this from?"


    Instead of answering, she leaned over and kissed him, but immediately ran away. She blinked her


    big bright eyes and looked at him with a smile.


    "You don''t want to say?" Kevin Kyle asked.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No." Karen Daly nodded. "It''s a secret."


    Her mother told her that as long as she handed over the ring, she would be happy with that man for


    the rest of her life.


    This was her mother''s blessing to her, so she couldn''t say it out loud. If she said it out, it wouldn''t be


    true.


    Since she didn''t want to say it, Kevin Kyle didn''t ask further anymore. He just looked at her hands.


    Seeing her empty hands, he just realized that they had registered for marriage for so long, and he


    did not even prepare a wedding band for her.


    Karen Daly pointed to the front and said, "There is still arge open space over there. The snow is


    very thick and we can build a snowman together. Are you willing to go with me?"


    Kevin Kyle nodded.


    As long as she was happy, he was willing to apany her anywhere.


    Karen Daly ran to his side and grabbed his arm.


    However, Kevin Kyle suddenly reached out his arm. He grabbed the back of her head, lowered his


    head, and kissed her, unwilling to let go for a long time.


    Karen Daly pounded his back.


    This man was really petty sometimes.


    She just snuck a quick kiss earlier, and he returned a kiss in this way.


    The kisssted for a long time. Kevin Kyle let Karen Daly go. Her face was flushed and her heart


    was beating faster. He reached out and touched her red and swollen lips that he kissed.


    "I''ll try my best to amodate you in the future," he said in a low voice.


    What?


    Karen Daly was taken aback.


    It turned out that if this man thought that he didn''t kiss her, she would be dissatisfied, so he kissed


    her.


    "Idiot!" Karen Daly raised her foot and stomped him hard. She was so angry that she ran away.


    Kevin Kyle looked at her back, his sexy thin lips slightly raised, and his usually cold eyes were full of


    smiles.


    It felt good to tease her asionally.


    ...


    After separating from Karen Daly, Kristine Daly went to the mall to buy some skincare products. She


    was always generous when it came to skincare.


    This face was her capital. She had to take good care of it. Only then could she maintain her youthful


    appearance for a long time.


    Others did not know what Daly Family''s real story was like, but they thought Daly Family lived a


    bright life from the outside.


    Kristine Daly''s car was a BMW. It was not a very good luxury car, but it was not cheap. The Daly


    Family, who had nothing to show off, must have some things to support their reputation. Otherwise,


    how could they blend with the upper ss?


    "Miss Kristine, you are back." The newly hired maid quickly took the bag from her hand and said,


    "Dinner is ready. Mr. Samuel has been waiting for you for a long time."


    "I see." In front of the servants, Kristine Daly looked friendly.


    When she came to the door, she changed her shoes and walked into the living room. Seeing


    Samuel Daly sitting there, she walked over and called softly, "Dad."


    Samuel Daly stood up and raised his hand to p Kristine Daly. The speed was so fast that Kristine


    Daly did not have time to react at all.


    p¡ª


    With a loud p, a clear palm print appeared on Kristine Daly''s face.


    She covered her painful face and looked at the man who hit her with tears. Her lips trembled


    slightly. "Dad, why do you hit me?"


    "You can''t even handle a man. What else can you do?" Samuel Daly said, raising his hand and


    pped Kristine Daly hard again.


    "Dad, I''m your daughter..."


    "My daughter?" Samuel Daly cried out loud as he pped. He beat and scolded, "I have spent more


    than 20 years raising you and sent you to study abroad, but you can''t even save your previous man.


    Do you think I have too much money or what?"


    "Dad¡ª" Kristine Daly was thin and weak, and her body could not withstand it. At this time, she was


    pped twice by Samuel Daly. She only felt darkness before her eyes and did not remember what


    happened after.


    When Kristine Daly was conscious, she opened her eyes and saw Charlie sitting by her bed.


    "Charlie¡ª" She had never thought that she would see Charlie at first sight when she woke up. She


    was so excited that she could not speak a word.


    She hurriedly sat up and reached out to grab Charlie tightly, as if she had a ray of hope.


    "You are so weak, you can sleep for a few hours after just being pped." Charlie looked at her and


    said this calmly. Obviously, things were not going well as Kristine Daly expected.


    Kristine Daly bit her lip and said cautiously, "Why did youe to see me?"


    Charlie sneered. "Leo Kyle doesn''t even want to look at you. What do you think I have to do with


    you?"


    "I..." Kristine Daly still wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it out of bitterness.


    She had always known that in her father''s and Charlie''s hearts, she could be used as a tool to


    seduce Leo Kyle.


    Once she seeded, she would be a great hero. They would both treat her decently and maybe


    they would give her anything she wants.


    But now she failed to seduce Leo Kyle. As Charlie said, Leo Kyle was reluctant to take a look at her.


    She failed deeply and lost her pride.


    "Kristine Daly..." Charlie grabbed her chin, pinched it hard, and his looks were fierce. "With your


    attractive figure and your body that can drive men crazy, why didn''t Kevin Kyle want to look at you


    more?"


    "Charlie, you are hurting me." Kristine Daly said with tears, but she did not get any pity from Charlie.


    "Does it hurt you? Do you still have the right to say that it hurts?" Charlie grabbed Kristine Daly''s


    hair and pulled her up. "Go clean up. I don''t care what method you use. I must make Leo Kyle


    cancel the statement that he will not cooperate with the Gook Corp forever."


    "Charlie, let go of me first." Kristine Daly was thin and powerless. Charlie picked her up like a


    chicken.


    "You d*mn useless woman. You didn''tplete your task. How dare youe back?" Charlie had


    completely lost his mind. He grabbed Kristine Daly''s hair with one hand and pped her hard with


    the other.


    "Charlie, are you crazy? Why did you hit me?" In the past, Charlie didn''t love her, so he didn''t care


    about her. However, he didn''t hit her then. He must be crazy today.


    "Yeah, I''m crazy, I''ll show you how crazy I can get." Charlie raised his foot and kicked Kristine Daly''s


    abdomen.


    Charlie kicked over, and Kristine Daly felt dizzy again. It took a while for her to recover. She saw


    Samuel Daly standing at the door of the room from the corner of her eyes.


    "Dad¡ª" She instinctively asked Samuel Daly for help, but he stood there motionless as if he was


    looking at a joke.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    The scene was so familiar to Kristine Daly.


    Her mother had been bullied by her father all these years, and she always stood at the door and


    watched coldly. It was like watching a show, and she never wanted to help her mother.


    She never expected that karma happened to her before she had any preparation.


    Hehe¡ª


    Kristine Daly wanted to cry out loud, but she also wanted tough out loud. It was so ridiculous. She


    wanted tough at her ignorance, her uselessness, and why didn''t she help her mother back then.


    If she did something to help her mother at that time, maybe there might not even be today?


    At this moment, she finally felt the pain that her mother experienced in those years.


    There was someone in front of her who could help her, but she didn''t give any response when she


    shouted out loud.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Before the incident about Kevin Kyle, Kristine Daly thought that her father still loved her. He might


    not love her with all he has but at least they are family.


    Her father often beat her mother up, but he never said anything harsh to Kristine Daly. Every time


    he greeted her with a smile.


    She thought that she was at a different ce than Karen Daly and her mother in her father''s heart.


    At this moment, she found out sadly that she might not be as good as Karen Daly in her father''s


    eyes.


    Why could Karen Daly deserve a good life?


    Why could she get love from an excellent man like Kevin Kyle?


    Why was God always biased towards Karen Daly?


    Why can she escape the fate of being used by her father?


    Why was Karen Daly able to do it but Kristine Daly can''t?


    She was filled with hatred!


    Samuel Daly stood by the door and watched Charlie beat Kristine Daly with a poker face. It seemed


    like the person who was being beaten was not his daughter at all, but a stranger who had nothing to


    do with him.


    There was no emotion in his eyes at all.


    He only had money and power in his eyes. The word "family" had never existed before.


    After watching her suffer, he turned and left.


    Looking at his back, Kristine Daly''s heart fell into pieces. It was so painful that she just wanted to


    die.


    While thinking, Charlie pped her again.


    He red at her fiercely, like he wanted to destroy her as if the Gook family''s unfortunate fate was


    all her fault.


    "Charlie, it''s useless for you to vent your anger on a woman. Are you a man?" Being controlled by


    Charlie, Kristine Daly couldn''t move, so she could only trigger him with words.


    "Am I a man or not? I have slept with you so many times. Don''t you know whether I am a man or


    not?" Charlie said unpleasant words, lowered his head and bit Kristen Daly''s neck. "You want me to


    make you suffer?"


    "Charlie, let go of me..." Kristine Daly cried out hysterically.


    What did she do wrong?


    Why did she deserve to be beaten by the two men closest to her?


    "Let go of you? If I let go of you, how can I make you feel good?" Charlie said while removing his


    belt. "I will pity you again and let you have a good taste of man."


    "Charlie, do you love Karen Daly?" Kristine Daly did not know why she mentioned Karen Daly at this


    moment. Maybe she really wanted to know from the bottom of her heart, so she asked.


    Hearing Karen Daly''s name, Charlie stopped abruptly.


    Did he love Karen Daly?


    The answer was very certain.


    Of course, he loved her.


    He wanted to cherish Karen Daly so badly, hoping to see her brilliant smile for the rest of his life.


    However, he lost the chance to love her when he took the wrong step.


    Kristine Daly ced her hands over her painful abdomen, continued to ask, "If it was Karen Daly


    who failed to seduce Kevin Kyle, will you still treat her like this?"


    No!


    If Karen Daly was by his side all the time, and they will continue to love each other, how would he


    be willing to give Karen Daly to another man?


    If he was reluctant to give her to another man, how could he beat Karen Daly?


    "Why?"


    Kristine Daly doesn''t understand why Charlie can''t acknowledge her all the time, but he only had


    Karen Daly in his mind, a woman he couldn''t have.


    "Why?" Charlie repeated.


    He thought about this question for a long time and finally came up with the answer. Perhaps there


    was only one reason that a girl who has self-respect and self-love naturally be respected and loved


    by others.


    Therefore, every time he forced Karen Daly to do something, he was very worried about Karen Daly,


    because he could never imagine what kind of things she would do.


    He said, "Because she loves herself."


    Does she love herself?


    Kristine Daly could not understand who would not love themselves? She also loved herself, but why


    could Charlie treat her so differently?


    "If you couldn''t understand this, how can youpare yourself with her?" Charlie let go of her,


    tidied his clothes, and looked down on her.


    Kristine Dalyid on the bed, crying, thinking about what Charlie said. She was processing his


    words.


    Besides not loving her, Charlie looked down on her.


    In Charlie''s eyes, Kristine Daly was just a b*tch, because she served him without any price.


    She should have figured these things out earlier, but when she thought about it now, it was toote.


    She didn''t know whether she should continue to live or not.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead. Go and freshen up. Follow me to see the two bossester. If you serve


    them well, I will give you some benefits."


    Kristine Daly was lost in thought when Charlie''s cold and heartless voice came into her ears.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and bit her lip. "Charlie, you can''t force me to do those things."


    "I won''t force you, someone else will." Leaving these words, Charlie sneered again, turned around,


    and left.


    Kristine Daly was very clear about the way the Gook family and her father do things, and she had


    seen many unsightly scenes with her own eyes.


    She did not expect that they would use these dirty tricks on her.


    Leo Kyle despised her, so she is useless now. However, they also felt like it was a waste of


    resources if they just let her go, so they nned to send her out to please the others.


    They thought to just suck everything out of her.


    ...

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    It was alreadyte when Kevin Kyle came back from the West Side.


    Karen Daly wanted to eat in steamboat badly, so she brought Kevin Kyle to a steamboat restaurant


    where she used to go with Faye Reed.


    The location of the steamboat restaurant was very remote, but the shop was surprisingly very busy.


    The owner of this restaurant was very friendly and also the food tasted very good.


    No matter what kind of customers entered the restaurant, they will feel a sense of back home.


    If a customer visits the restaurant for more than three times, the boss will recognize the customer.


    When Karen Daly brought Kevin Kyle into the store, thedy boss came up and said with a smile,


    "Hi, Karen."


    Look, she was so kind, she greeted Karen Daly like they were friends for many years.


    Thedy boss recognized her even when she did not visit the shop for three years. If this was not a


    homely feeling, then what is?


    Karen Daly smiled. "Nice to meet you, madam!"


    Thedy boss looked at Kevin Kyle. She smiled and said, "We haven''t seen each other for such a


    long time, you have a boyfriend now?"


    "Not a boyfriend." Karen Daly turned and looked at Kevin Kyle and saw his face looked unhappy.


    She held his hand tightly and said, "He is my husband."


    "What a perfect match." Thedy boss led them to their seats whileplimenting. "Take a look at


    the menu. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay, thank you!" Karen Daly took the menu from thedy boss and handed it to Kevin Kyle. "What


    do you like to eat?"


    Kevin Kyle said, "I''m fine with anything."


    Kevin Kyle was not used to eating outside food, nor to eat steamboat, he had never changed his


    routine habits, but now he was willing to change for Karen Daly.


    asionally he would apany her to an ordinary restaurant, sometimes he would apany


    her to eat steamboat, and sometimes he would apany her for shopping, just like couples.


    In fact, it felt quite good!


    Karen Daly took back the menu and looked at him angrily. "Mr. Kyle, do you know that when girls


    order dishes, they hate to hear men say that they are fine with anything?"


    Kevin Kyle, "..."


    His diet was always prepared by the professionals ording to his likings. He had no experience in


    ordering dishes in restaurants at all.


    To be honest, he really didn''t know how to order. As long as Karen ordered the dishes, he would be


    fine with it.


    "I won''t bring you for steamboat anymore." Karen Daly red at him fiercely. She was pissed off at


    this man who didn''t know romance at all.


    "I''m really fine with anything." Kevin Kyle shook his head helplessly.


    "Fine." Karen Daly rolled her eyes at him again.


    She felt that this man, Kevin Kyle, should be kept in a box. She can only appreciate him. She


    cannot bring him to the "human world", otherwise she would be pissed by him.


    Karen Daly knew that Kevin Kyle doesn''t like food with heavy taste, so she ordered more vegetarian


    dishes than meat. She mainly ordered for Kevin Kyle.


    Although she wasining about him, actually, she still thought that he was perfect. Look, even


    the waiter who served the dishes kept staring at Kevin Kyle.


    She did not feel good. She always felt that she might not be able to bring him back if he left.


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly red at Kevin Kyle, which made him confused.


    Kevin Kyle sighed silently. It seems that Assistant Gray was right. No reasons were needed for a


    woman to be angry.


    After the dishes in the steamboat started boiling, Karen Daly put her favorite tripe and duck


    intestines into the pot, but Kevin Kyle had never tried them before.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?" She was still angry with him, so she asked in a bad tone.


    "I want." Kevin Kyle reached out and took the bowl from Karen Daly and reced it with his. "The


    spicy food is too spicy it''s not good for your body. Don''t eat too much."


    He sat straight, with a cold expression, and advised with a serious tone. However, Karen Daly could


    still feel that he was concerned about her.


    Forget about it.


    She knew clearly about his personality. What was she going to argue with him about?


    Karen Daly put down her chopsticks which were stained with pepper, took a new pair of chopsticks,


    and boiled some dishes for him in the soup pot which was not spicy. "You must be hungry. You can


    eat first."


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle nodded but did not eat. Instead, he elegantly picked up the dishes that Karen


    Daly liked and put them into the pot. When he found that it was cooked, he would pick them up and


    put them in a bowl near her to cool down for Karen Daly.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Karen Daly liked to eat steamboat since she was a child. When she ate steamboat with her mother,


    most of the time, her mother would be cooking the dishes instead, and she was responsible for set-


    up and cleaning.


    Her mother would always put a te aside and cool the dishes first. Then, when she ate them, they


    would not be so hot.


    She thought that no one else would treat her like this except for her mother in her life...


    Kevin Kyle, thank you!


    Thank you for staying by my side when I was sad and helpless!


    "Thank you for bringing me sunshine when I didn''t believe that there was warmth. It''s warmed up


    my whole winter!"


    "Matthew, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    George Ken''s voice suddenly interrupted Karen Daly''s thoughts.


    She turned her head and saw George Ken standing by their table with a casual smile on his face.


    He said, "Mrs. Kyle, may I sit with you?"


    George Ken was Kevin Kyle''s friend, but George Ken asked Karen Daly if he could share a table


    with them, Karen Daly didn''t know what he was thinking. Thinking for a few moments, she was


    about to turn down his request, but she heard Kevin Kyle''s polite voice, "I''m sorry! No."


    For the first time, Karen Daly saw Kevin Kyle was so polite even when he rejected people. She was


    really curious about how his family brought him up. How could he be so perfect?


    George Ken ignored him and sat down beside Karen Daly. He smiled and said, "I was asking you,


    Mrs. Kyle, not Mr. Kyle."


    "Mr. Ken, I listen to Mr. Kyle''s decision," Karen Daly said.


    "Mrs. Kyle, we had a pleasant conversation two days ago. Why are you ignoring me now?" George


    Ken shook his head and showed a facial expression that disyed his heart.


    Kevin Kyle looked at him with a smile, but it made people feel creeped out. George Ken shrugged,


    got up, and said, "Enjoy your meal."


    After saying that, he turned around and left. After a few steps, he turned back and said, "Mrs. Kyle,


    if you meet any problems that can''t be solved, you are wee toe to me at any time."


    "Thank you, Dr. Ken." Karen Daly smiled politely at him. "If I need your help, I will definitelye to


    you."


    Karen Daly didn''t hate George Ken at all. She even felt that he was very kind to her for some


    reason.


    But he was too canny. He even knew what she was thinking, but she knew nothing about him.


    Making friends with such a person was too dangerous, so it was better for her to stay away from


    him.


    "Kevin Kyle, who is this Dr. Ken?" Although Karen Daly did not want to have anything to do with


    George Ken, she was very curious about him.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    After hearing Karen Daly''s question, Kevin Kyle frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, " He


    studied psychology. From now on, don''t care about him."


    "Yes, Mr. Kyle!" Karen Daly looked at him and smile.


    She had already known this man''s arrogance and his persistence in his opinion... But when facing


    him, she could ept it.


    At the same time, in the corner of the city, in the club, there were people who were drinking,


    dancing, and even more dirty transactions.


    Kristine Daly did not know how she came to this ce. She tried to recall the ss of water that the


    maid gave her.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After drinking the ss of water, she couldn''t remember anything. When she woke up, she was


    already lying here, and a fat man was pounding on her.


    She closed her eyes, bit her lips, and tried not to think about it. She acted like she was just


    dreaming. When she woke up from the dream, everything would be fine.


    However, she was very clear about what happened was real.


    It was her father and the man she loved, who sent her here together against her will.


    Hehe¡ª


    Charlie said that he would not force her. As expected, he did not force her but used a despicable


    and shameless trick.


    She held her fists, clenched her teeth, and repeated the words in her heart again and again.


    ¡ªCharlie!


    ...


    Through teamwork, Rovio Western Development projects were sessful, which was a good start


    for Rovio''s future development in the West.


    The news soon spread throughout the country, and various financial news outlets reported about it.


    In the past two days, Kevin Kyle was busy with all kinds of social activities that came one after


    another. He was so busy that he did not have time to apany Karen Daly for dinner for these


    two nights.


    Kevin Kyle looked at Karen Daly who was helping him with the tie, he saw her blinking eyshes,


    and her blushed face, he couldn''t resist sneaking in a little kiss.


    "Karen Daly¡ª" Kevin Kyle whispered her name.


    "Huh?" Karen Daly raised her head and smiled at him while blushing. "Mr. Kyle, I know work is very


    important, but you have to rest, too."


    For the past two days, he went out very early and came back veryte at night. He was as busy as


    a bee.


    He knew that she was worried that he worked too hard.


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle patted her head and said, "I''lle back early today. We''ll go back to Chatterton


    Town together tomorrow."


    Karen Daly nodded. "I''ll be waiting for you at the hotel."


    In the past two days, after Kevin Kyle went to work, Karen Daly was working on the design in the


    hotel.


    She hadn''t touched the brush for three years, so her hands were not used to it. Fortunately, her


    basics were good, and fashion design was her interest, so she made rapid progress in just two


    days.


    She sent the design to Faye Reed. Faye Reed praised her for half an hour, saying that it was a


    waste of her talent to stop designing in these three years.


    Therefore, Karen Daly would rather believe anything else than to believe Faye Reed''s words.


    Tomorrow, they were returning to Chatterton Town. Before leaving Beaford City, Karen Daly had to


    meet with someone first and she had to finish on this matter before returning to Chatterton Town.


    After getting into the taxi, Karen Daly took a few detours and finally came to a small cafe.


    She looked up and saw a wooden sign hanging on the simple-decorated door. The sign was written


    that the boss was not in a good state today and would take the day off.


    What a willful and cute reason!


    When Karen Daly was about to knock on the door she heard a young male voice. "Since you''re


    here, pleasee in."


    With the permission of the owner, Karen Daly pushed the door open and walked in. There was


    coffee on the bar, and the smell of coffee filled the whole room.


    Even Karen Daly, who had stopped drinking coffee for a long time, gave into the aromatic taste after


    smelling the fragrant smell. "Mr. Wilis, can you give me a cup of coffee?"


    The man who was sitting at the bar looked at her. His ck eyes were dark and scary.


    After staring at Karen Daly for a long time, he said slowly, "I don''t know if I should address you as


    Miss Daly, or should I call you Mrs. Kyle?"


    "Karen Daly," Karen Daly said.


    She came here to find him with her identity as Karen Daly. She did not want to cause any trouble to


    Kevin Kyle, so she came as Karen Daly.


    "Since you''re Miss Daly, I''ll treat you to a cup of coffee." The man took the cup he prepared a long


    time ago, poured two cups of coffee, and handed one over to Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly took a sip and nodded, "I haven''t had such good coffee for a long time. Mr. Wilis, I hope


    I can still have a chance to drink your coffee in the future."


    "As long as Miss Daly wants to drink, you are wee toe at any time." Mr. Wilis narrowed his


    eyes slightly and looked at Karen Daly with a faint smile on his face.


    Karen Daly turned to avoid his sight, and she looked at a painting on the wall. In the painting, a


    woman was holding a little boy, which looked very warm.


    Mr. Wilis saw what Karen was looking at and he smiled. "It seemed that the reason why we can sit


    here and drink coffee together was that we are both nostalgic people."


    "So?" Karen Daly raised her eyebrows and chuckled. "Do you agree to cooperate with me, Mr. Wilis


    ?"


    "I don''t think there''s a man who would refuse a beauty like Miss Daly." Mr. Wilis raised his cup of


    coffee and toasted to Karen Daly''s cup. "Happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation!" Karen Daly smiled and took a USB from her bag. "This is the gift I want to


    give to you for the first meeting. I''ve heard about something these two days, as long as you


    persuade her to help you, you''ll get what you want soon."


    "In fact, what I care the most is whether your private collection is also in this USB stick." Mr. Wilis''s


    eyes narrowed slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his lips after he teased.


    "Only after you see it will you know that. If you are satisfied with it, please don''t forget to call me and


    tell me." After saying this, she turned around and left, leaving Mr. Wilis a beautiful and slim figure to


    admire.


    Looking at her figure, Mr. Wilis reached out and made a grab gesture.


    Karen Daly¡ª


    He gently called her name.


    What a beautiful name! What a beauty she was! But she didn''t belong to him.


    But did she really not belong to him?


    There was still a long way to go to the future. Who knew what would happen?


    The alley was covered with thick snow and every Karen Daly''s step left a deep footprint. However,


    the footprints were quickly covered by more snow, removing traces of evidence.


    After walking out of the small alley, Karen Daly stood at the taxi stop, looked up at the sky, and took


    a deep breath.


    ¡ªMom, I will never let go of those who hurt you.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    After leaving the cafe, Karen Daly suddenly felt a little flustered.


    The feeling was so strong that she was feeling very uneasy. She suddenly wanted to see Kevin Kyle


    very much, so she could immediately hold his hand.


    In the past two days, news about the development of the Rovio Western project had been well


    spread. Karen Daly knew that the reason why Kevin Kyle could work unhealthily and around the


    clock was all because of the project.


    Kevin Kyle was the new director of Innovative Tech, and he had to participate in other projects of


    Rovio Incorporation Inc. Their big boss in Rovio Incorporation really gave him so many jobs.


    Kevin Kyle was always so busy, and he always left early and returnedte every day. They didn''t


    spend much time together.


    Maybe that was the reason why she felt so uneasy.


    She checked the time on her phone. There was still one more hour till lunchtime. She''d better go


    and find Kevin Kyle at Rovio Incorporation Inc for lunch before he forgot about his meal.


    After having this idea, Karen Daly did not waste any time. She immediately took the subway, used


    the ninth line, to get to Rovio Incorporation Inc.


    Half an hourter, Karen Daly was standing in front of the Rovio Incorporation Inc building.


    This building used to be andmark in the Beaford City, and it was also apany that many


    talented people want to work in.


    Although there were rumors that the headquarter of the Rovio Incorporation Inc was moving to


    Chatterton Town after some time, there were still many peopleing and going in every day, and it


    was very busy.


    Because of the guard at the entrance of the building, since Karen Daly was not an employee of


    Rovio Incorporation Inc, she cannot even enter the gate.


    Although she was unwilling, she had no choice but to walk around the entrance of the building,


    hoping that her feeling of unease would subside.


    However, the feeling of unease in her heart did not disappear at all.


    Somehow, when she arrived at the Rovio Incorporation Inc Tower, she felt that someone was


    watching her, as if her moves were under surveince.


    She couldn''t help but looked around and saw all kinds of luxury cars on the road. Everyone was


    focusing on their own business... Who would care about her?


    Karen Daly shook her head, tried to get rid of the strange idea in her mind.


    After observing for a while, she found out it was almost 12 o''clock in the afternoon. She can call


    Kevin Kyle to ask him out for lunch.


    As soon as she took out her phone, the door of Rovio Tower automatically opened, and Kevin Kyle,


    who was wearing a silver-gray suit, strode out with a group of people surrounding him.


    While he was walking he was also saying something, people around him were holding pens and


    taking note, and some of the people kept nodding. Everyone''s expression was very serious.


    Seeing Kevin Kyle''s handsome and serious face, Karen Daly suddenly sighed in relief.


    Wherever he goes, there were always so many people following him. What would happen to him?


    Sometimes, Karen Daly thought, if Kevin Kyle''s aura was so strong, how would the so-called


    decisive leader of Rovio Incorporation Inc, Leo Kyle be like?


    Rovio Incorporation''s boss''s family name was also Kyle, and Kevin Kyle''s family name was Kyle.


    Was he rted to Rovio Incorporation''s boss?


    While Karen Daly was thinking, Kevin Kyle led a group of people by his side.


    Out of instinct, Karen Daly quickly stood aside and greeted him respectfully, "President Kyle."


    "En." Kevin Kyle snorted coldly as a response. He did not stop for a second and continued to move


    forward.


    She greeted him but he didn''t even look at her...


    Was he really that busy?


    Kevin Kyle, who walked away for some distance, suddenly stopped and looked back at Karen Daly.


    "Karen?"


    Obviously, he did not expect Karen Daly to be here. He was a little surprised, but after a while, he


    regained his cool look.


    Judging from his expression and tone, Karen Daly understood that when she greeted him earlier, he


    really did not notice her existence and really did not purposely ignore her words.


    Only after walking for some distance, he realized that he heard her voice. This man''s reflex was


    really good.


    Kevin Kyle looked back at Karen Daly, and the people around him looked at Karen Daly too.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on her, and Karen Daly instantly became the focus of everyone''s


    attention, which made her a little ufortable. She looked at Kevin Kyle with embarrassment and


    smiled. "I''m fine. You can deal with your work first."


    "You can continue to implement the things that we had just talked about. I have something else to


    do." Kevin Kyle ordered and walked toward Karen Daly.


    "Go and deal with your work first, don''t let themment that you stopped working because of me."


    Seeing that Kevin Kyle was still busy, Karen Daly felt very sorry for disturbing him.


    "I''ve finished all my work." Kevin Kyle held her hand and said, "Let''s go. Let''s have lunch together."


    Her hand was held in Kevin Kyle''s palm, which made her feel warm andfortable. She raised


    her head and smiled at him. "Will it really not dy your work? If your Big Boss knows that you are


    not working during working hours, will he deduct your sry?"


    "My work will never end." Kevin Kyle held her cold hand and asked in a low voice, "It''s so cold, why


    didn''t you wear thicker clothes when you came out?"


    "Women loved to look nice. It''s not pretty to wear thick clothes when going shopping." Karen Daly


    smiled at him yfully.


    In fact, she went to see Mr. Wilis with a very professional image. After the meeting, she didn''t want


    to go back to the hotel and change.


    While Karen Daly was talking, Kevin Kyle took off his suit and put it on her.


    "I''m not cold." He gave her the suit jacket, leaving him only with a white shirt inside, which would


    definitely cause him to be cold.


    "Your hands were so cold, you still dared to say it''s not cold." His tense tone made Karen Daly


    unable to reject him anymore.


    Karen Daly looked at him and smiled. "Put on the suit and hold my hand, then I won''t feel cold."


    "Be obedient," he said. His tone was a little tense, and it sounded like he was very unhappy.


    She was very thin. She was almost 1.6 meters tall, but he can''t feel any weight when holding her.


    His coat draped over her body, long and wide, making her look even smaller.


    Unconsciously, Kevin Kyle held her in his arms and wanted to pass his warmth to her.


    Karen Daly leaned against him and moved forward slowly following his slow steps.


    At this moment, an idea appeared in her mind. Instead of lunch, both of them can just walk beside


    each other like this until the end of their lives.


    It was such a romantic idea.


    When Karen Daly was lost in thought, she looked up and saw a car rushing toward them out of


    control.


    Karen Daly had no time to think about what to do, but out of instinct, she pushed Kevin Kyle away,


    who was going to be hit by the car.


    However, when Kevin Kyle left, she was still on the spot.


    She felt a gust of wind whistling, and then a mountain-like shadow came towards her...


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She suddenly understood why she was feeling uneasy today.


    Bang¡ª


    The car crashed into the wall at the side, making a loud noise, and there was a big dent.


    Karen Daly was thrown out.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Everything happened too fast. When Kevin Kyle wanted to save Karen Daly, she was thrown to the


    bushes by the road.


    Kevin Kyle could not do anything but to watch Karen Daly''s slim and weak body being thrown out


    and fell to the ground.


    He watched helplessly and couldn''t make any sound. The collision seemed to have hit his heart.


    Listening to the bang, his heart was broken into pieces.


    Karen Dalyid on the greenwn. Blood gushing out from the wounds on her legs and pooled on


    the greenwn. The peony next to her was bright red, but she looked like a withering leaf.


    Kevin Kyle''s heart sank. He clenched his fist and ran quickly to Karen Daly. He picked her up and


    held her gently in his arms. " Karen Daly, don''t be afraid. I am taking you to the hospital in a minute.


    Karen Daly heard Kevin Kyle''s voice and twitched the corner of her mouth. It was not sure whether


    it was because of the pain or because she wanted to pull out a smile to make Kevin Kyle feel at


    ease.


    She looked at Kevin Kyle, and there was a hint of relief in her eyes.


    She suddenly raised her hand and put her cold finger between Kevin Kyle''s eyebrows. She gently


    rubbed it and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. It just hurts a little."


    It''s okay...


    How could she be fine?


    The wound on her leg was so horrible and a lot of blood was gushing out. How could it be all right?


    It was painful, very painful. Every time she twisted her face because of pain, it felt like a nail pierced


    through Kevin Kyle''s heart.


    For the first time, he hated this woman in front of him, and he hated himself for not being able to


    protect her.


    Kevin Kyle clenched his teeth and his eyebrows tightly.


    He sighed, he picked up Karen Daly, and said to Amelia Gray and Nick ck with a tense voice,


    "Go to the hospital."


    Karen Daly''s leg had lost too much blood, and she was in shock. No matter how strong she was,


    she could not hold on any longer and fainted in Kevin Kyle''s warm arms.


    Before losing consciousness, she vaguely saw Kevin Kyle''s scary face. It was the first time she had


    seen this scary look on his face.


    ...


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When Karen Daly woke up, she was on the hospital bed, with a thick white dressing around her legs


    and drip were on her arms.


    She turned her head and looked at Kevin Kyle''s gloomy eyes. He looked at her with a gloomy look


    and did not say anything, he looked very angry.


    "Kevin Kyle, I..." Karen Daly wanted to say something, but her throat was so dry that she could not


    speak.


    Kevin Kyle immediately took the ss of water on the bedside table and put a straw in it and gave it


    to her.


    After taking a few deep sips, she looked at Kevin Kyle and forced a smile. "Kevin Kyle..."


    Before she could finish, Kevin Kyle turned around and left. He sat on the sofa beside her, looked at


    a document, and did not intend to give any attention to her at all.


    "Kevin..." She was lying on the bed, but he still ignored her. Karen Daly felt so bad that her eyes


    were tearing up.


    Seeing her tearing up, Kevin Kyle threw the document in his hand, walked towards the bed and sat


    down. He bowed his head and kissed her pale lips.


    He bit and sucked her lips as if he was punishing her...


    Thinking back to the moment when the car hit her, seeing the bright red blood flowed out of her


    body, seeing her lose consciousness in his arms...


    When he thought of this, his heart panicked.


    In his 28 years of life, he had never experienced anything like that. He felt himself suffocating, which


    was worse than being really hurt.


    He was very angry that he couldn''t protect her, he could only watch her get hurt in front of him.


    When the car rushed towards Karen Daly, she chose to push him away. Didn''t she know that she


    would be hit by the car?


    Didn''t she know that women act more vulnerable when it was necessary?


    Didn''t Karen Daly know that he didn''t need her protection, he only wants to protect her for the rest


    of his life?


    After some time, he let go of her lips and stared at her pale face. He reached out and gently


    caressed her. "Karen, don''t you cherish your life at all?"


    Karen Daly punched him softly. "Who said I don''t cherish my own life? It''s just that there was no


    time for me to think at that moment. If there were more time for me to think about it, I would certainly


    not do that."


    Kevin Kyle stared at her beautiful face, lifted the hair off her forehead, and kissed her forehead.


    "Karen Daly, you are not alone anymore. If you get hurt, I will be worried about you."


    Karen Daly sniffed her nose and said in her nasal tone, "I''m sorry for letting you worry about me


    again."


    "If you promise me, you will not do such silly things again in the future." His face and voice


    softened.


    "Yeah." Karen Daly nodded heavily. "I won''t do it again."


    Kevin Kyle stroked her head, shook his head, and sighed helplessly, "Why were you so silly?"


    Karen Daly thought in her heart, she was not silly, she did not want to see him getting hurt. If he was


    injured, she would be very sad.


    "Kevin..." Karen Daly stopped and asked, "Have you figured out why the truck went out of control?"


    After Karen Daly asked this question, Kevin Kyle''s eyes turned serious, but he tried to change the


    topic. "It seemed that the brakes were jammed."


    "It seemed that the brakes were jammed?"


    Based on Karen Daly''s knowledge of Kevin Kyle, he would never say the word "like".


    "Oh..." Knowing that he would not tell her the real reason, Karen Daly did not ask anymore.


    From Kevin Kyle''s answer, the car ident must be a conspiracy. In the public, who would dare to


    hire a killer? Was the person behind this attempted murder targeting her or... Kevin Kyle?


    Karen Daly''s heart skipped a beat when she thought about this and looked towards Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle saw her worrying face, so he patted her head and said softly, "The doctor asked you to


    rest more."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded.


    ......


    When Karen Daly woke up again, she wanted to go to the bathroom.


    Her left leg was injured and she could not walk, and only Kevin Kyle was in the ward. She didn''t


    want to trouble Kevin Kyle, which made Karen Daly feel stuck.


    She closed her eyes and held her urges in for some time. She couldn''t bear it anymore. When she


    opened her eyes, she looked at Kevin Kyle, who was sitting on the sofa beside her and reading


    some documents.


    Kevin Kyle looked up. "If you need anything, let me know."


    Karen Daly smiled awkwardly. "Can you go out for a while and get the nurse toe over?"


    Kevin Kyle got up and walked towards her. He pulled away from the nket and picked up Karen


    Daly.


    Karen Daly was scared and instinctively held onto his neck. "What, what are you doing?"


    She was very close to him. She could even feel Kevin Kyle''s hot breath blowing on her face and she


    quickly loosened her hand around his neck.


    As soon as Karen Daly let go, she kicked her leg and identally pulled her wound, which made


    her frown in pain.


    Kevin Kyle frowned and looked at her. "Don''t you want to go to the bathroom?"

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Kevin Kyle''s words made Karen Daly speechless.


    She wanted to go to the bathroom, but how could she ask him to help her?


    She was very embarrassed and shy!


    Kevin Kyle did not sense her embarrassment. He carried her to the washroom, Karen Daly''s face


    was blushing, she said, "Kevin, no."


    Kevin Kyle ignored her. He put her on the toilet seat and he was about to help her take off her


    pants...


    "Kevin¡ª" Karen Daly grabbed his hand and said in a panic, "I''ll do it myself. I really don''t need your


    help."


    Didn''t he know that she would feel shy?


    She''s a woman. How could she do such an embarrassing thing in front of him? It was very bad for


    her image.


    "Are you sure?" Kevin Kyle asked seriously.


    He just wants to help her and did not think about anything else. However, looking at the little


    woman''s blushing face, he guessed that she must have thought otherwise.


    "I can." Karen Daly almost raised her hand to swear.


    Even if she couldn''t, she didn''t want to ask him for help.


    Since Karen Daly was so confident, Kevin Kyle looked at her for a while and then turned around


    and went out. He closed the door and said, "Call me when you are done."


    His voice was the same as usual, and his face was expressionless. He didn''t mind helping her, but


    Karen Daley wanted to go to the bathroom alone and never see him again.


    This man!


    After Karen Daly was done, she coughed softly and Kevin Kyle''s voice immediately came from


    outside the door. "Are you done?"


    "Yeah," Karen Daly answered in a very soft voice.


    When she was using the bathroom, Kevin Kyle was guarding outside the door, she felt so awkward.


    Kevin Kyle pushed the door open and came in. He gently hugged her to the sink to wash her hands,


    and then he took her back to the room and put her on the bed.


    He added, "Are you still feeling dizzy?"


    Karen Daly nodded. "A little, but it''s not as bad as earlier."


    Kevin Kyle patted her head and said, "Eat something first, and rest after you eat."


    There were many scratches on her body, and the most badly injured part was her legs. Her head


    was slightly concussed due to the heavy blow, so she had to stay in the hospital for observation for


    a few days.


    It was fortunate that the car yesterday was blocked by the bushes by the roadside, and if the


    direction of the car was slightly skewed when it rushed over, the consequences would be...


    Thinking of what happened yesterday, Kevin Kyle hugged Karen Daly tightly again. He would never


    let her get hurt like this again.


    After dinner, Karen Daly fell asleep again.


    Amelia Gray knocked on the door and came in. When she was about to speak, Kevin Kyle


    immediately gestured for her to keep quiet and went outside of the ward with Amelia Gray.


    "Director Kyle, you were right. It''s Charlie''s order." Amelia Gray looked at Kevin Kyle and saw that


    his face did not change. She continued, "He was targeting you, not your wife."


    After hearing this, Kevin Kyle frowned, "If he is looking for death, then let him have it."


    Amelia Gray added, "The police..."


    "This matter doesn''t require the help of the police." Kevin Kyle walked back to the ward.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t say it clearly, but Amelia Gray understood what he meant. If Charlie was handed


    over to the police, he would only be sentenced to a few years at most, which was the lightest


    punishment to him.


    Since Charlie wanted to y dirty, then they would return the favor.


    Over the years, Kevin Kyle had been in charge of the entire Rovio Corporation Inc. He did not rule


    out the use of mean tricks in certain matters.


    As for Charlie, who had always been so oblivious at his doings, it was he who personally caused


    the Gook family towards doomsday.


    ...


    Karen Daly knew that Kevin Kyle would not say nice words much, but he was actually a very


    thoughtful person.


    The wound on her leg was almost healed. She could walk slowly without anyone''s help, but he was


    still taking care of her.


    He was sitting on the sofa, reading the documents with a focused and serious expression.


    It was said that men at work were most attractive. Her Kevin Kyle was no exception. Every time


    when she watched him being serious, she could not look away.


    She stared at him for some time, he finally looked up. His deep eyes met her clear eyes.


    He asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    Karen Daly thought for a moment and said, "I want to leave the hospital. I want to go back to


    Chatterton Town. I miss Momo..."


    She had been in Beaford City for almost half a month. She really missed the weather of Chatterton


    Town. She missed Momo who was in Chatterton Town, the delicious food, and many things about


    Chatterton Town.


    The reason why she couldn''t wait to leave Beaford City as soon as possible was that the Gook


    family was the most powerful in this town.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t tell her about the car ident a few days ago, but it didn''t mean that she didn''t


    know about anything. That incident must have something to do with the Gook family.


    The only thing that was fortunate was that she was the one who got injured¡ª


    "Someone is taking care of Momo." Kevin Kyle put down the document in his hand and sat beside


    her. He patted her head and said, "Go for another check-up this afternoon. We''ll go home after


    making sure that your head is okay."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He said that we will go back to our home.


    No wonder she had been thinking about going back to Chatterton Town all this time. It turned out


    that she had already regarded that ce as her home, their home.


    "Thump, thump¡ª"


    There was a knock on the door. Amelia Gray pushed the door open and walked in. "President Kyle,


    Mr. Ken is here."


    "Let him wait." Kevin Kyle pulled the nket over Karen Daly. "Have a good rest. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded.


    When Kevin Kyle went out of the ward, George Ken stood by the corridor outside the ward. His


    usual smile was gone, and he looked at Kevin Kyle with concerned eyes.


    Kevin Kyle did not say anything. He nodded at George Ken and walked aside, trying to stay away


    from Karen Daly''s ward.


    George Ken understood Kevin Kyle''s intention, he reluctantly looked at the ward and followed


    behind Kevin Kyle.


    "How''s she doing now?" George Ken was concerned.


    Kevin Kyle looked at him, then turned his head and looked out of the window. "She is doing okay."


    George Ken saw Kevin Kyle''s cold attitude. They had been ssmates for many years, and their


    rtionship had always been good.


    Although Kevin Kyle didn''t talk much, he was nice to his friends and ssmates.


    Now that he was so cold, either Kevin Kyle felt that he had crossed the limit, or... he must have


    known something.


    Thinking of this, George Ken finally asked this. "You knew?"


    Kevin Kyle nodded.


    "I really can''t hide anything from you." George Kenid out his hands helplessly and said, "What do


    you want me to do?"


    Kevin Kyle lit a cigarette and took a puff. He said slowly, "If you want to reconcile with her, I won''t


    stop you. But I hope she doesn''t need to know about that matter."


    Karen Daly just came out of the shadow of losing her mother. If he let her know about what had


    happened 20 years ago, he could not imagine how she would react. He would do everything he can


    to protect her from getting hurt again.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    "Our father died in a car ident. The police said it was an ident. But everyone knew that it was


    not." George Ken sighed and said, "This time, car ident again? Only the Gook family can use


    such dirty tricks."


    Kevin Kyle said calmly, "The Gook family won''t be able to struggle for much longer."


    "Yes." George Ken looked at Kevin Kyle and sighed again. "As long as you are ready to fight back,


    the Gook family won''t be able to fight much no matter how capable they are."


    "I don''t have to do it. Someone will take care of them." Kevin Kyle looked at George Ken and said


    this calmly.


    After listening to Kevin Kyle''s words, George Ken understood that Kevin Kyle was aware of


    everything he had done.


    For example, Kevin Kyle knew that George Ken gave Karen Daly some hint to look for Mr. Wilis to


    deal with the Gook family.


    Since Kevin Kyle already knew about Mr. Willis, George Ken was not afraid of admitting this.


    He added, "It''s a good show to make Mr. Wilis punish the Gook family and let them kill each other."


    After finishing thest puff of the cigarette, Kevin Kyle put out the cigarette and said, "I don''t me


    you for using Karen Daly to do that."


    On the contrary, Kevin Kyle wanted to thank George Ken for giving Karen Daly a clear path.


    Her mother was forced to death by those people. ording to Karen Daly''s character, she would


    never give up. Giving her a way to find Mr. Willis, it was better than doing things recklessly.


    To guarantee sess, he could secretly help Mr Willis.


    As George Ken said, watching the Gook family fight was the most interesting show, wasn''t it?


    "Thank you for not ming me." George Ken patted on Kevin Kyle''s shoulder. "I know you''re


    worried about her, so I won''t do what you''re worried about."


    Kevin Kyle looked at him and did not speak.


    "Take good care of her." George Ken patted Kevin Kyle''s shoulder again and restored his casual


    smile. "My good brother-inw."


    His father used to have a lover in his childhood, but then they broke up amicably after.


    Then, both of them married someone else. Both of them had their own families and their own


    children.


    He thought that they would not cross paths again. Even if they saw each other again, they just nod


    at each other as if they were strangers.


    However, he had never expected that his father, who was in a high rank, became someone''s target


    to rely on for power.


    The man came looking for his father several times and told that he could give his wife to his father.


    After his father refused many times, the man had a vicious idea.


    His father was framed when he was on a business trip...


    After his childhood sweetheart was drugged, she was sent to his father''s bed.


    His father refused in the beginning, but after she cried and persuaded...


    George Ken guessed that Karen Daly''s mother still loves the father. Otherwise, she would never be


    used by her husband.


    The mistake had been done. The man took photos and threatened his father. Unexpectedly, his


    father was unwilling topromise, so they conspired a car ident in the end.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    More than 20 years passed, and they were conspiring for a car ident again. Fortunately this


    time, they were lucky and they only suffered from some injuries, which did not endanger their lives.


    However, no one from the Gook Family or the Daly Family can escape this time.


    When walking out of the hospital, George Ken looked up at the sky. The sky was gloomy. Another


    round of heavy snow was about toe.


    ...


    Daly family''s vi.


    Kristine Daly sat in front of the mirror and looked at the person in the mirror quietly.


    The person in the mirror had beautiful eyebrows and a standard oval face. No matter how she


    looked at the mirror, she still felt she was the definition of beautiful.


    However...


    But her body was so dirty that even she disliked herself.


    In the past two days, as long as she closed her eyes, she would think about what had happened


    that night and the disgusting things those men had done to her.


    What about Charlie?


    Charlie was watching from the side, even cheered for the others.


    At that moment, the one she hated was not the man lying on top of her, but the man who she had


    been going after since she was a kid.


    She hated him so much that she wanted to destroy him -


    Kristine Daly stared at herself in the mirror for a long time before she put on some light makeup.


    There was no doubt that she was beautiful. She doesn''t need too much makeup for looking pretty.


    She could surpass many girls even if she went out without makeup.


    Of course, except for the one she grew up with.


    After cleaning up, Kristine Daly acted as nothing happened. She went downstairs to eat and then


    drove out. She was calm.


    But only she knew that she was no longer the same Kristine Daly who followed Charlie foolishly,


    and no longer the one who always listened to Samuel Daly.


    The snow on both sides of the road have not melted yet, and it was going to snow again. In order to


    be safe, she drove very slowly.


    She still had a lot of things to do. She must stay alive and live longer than those people.


    On arrival, she was not out of the car but slowly rolled down the window.


    There was another car beside her car. The other person also slowly rolled down the window and


    smiled at her. "Miss Daly, nice to meet you!"


    "Hello, Mr Willis!" Kristine Daly said.


    "As per our phone discussion, you must have thought about it." The man still smiled gently.


    Kristine Daly looked at him. After looking at him for a long time, she asked, "Are you so sure that I


    will cooperate with you?"


    "Of course." The man smiled. "Because I know Miss Daly''s character very well. Besides, from what I


    understand, it was not a small matter, it will affect your whole life."


    After hearing what he said, Kristine Daly''s face became pale. She held the steering tighter with her


    hands, even her veins appeared on the back of her hand.


    Seeing Kristine Daly''s expression changed, the man continued, "Miss Daly, what you want would be


    what I want, so I am your best choice of partner."


    Kristine Daly took a deep breath and loosened her grip on the steering wheel slowly. After some


    time, she said, "If I cooperate with you, what will I gain from it after it is done?"


    The man narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a smile, "I''ll give you 20% of the share of the


    Gookpany."


    "Twenty percent? Do you think I am a beggar?" Kristin Daly said disdainfully.


    The man stared at her, and his slightly narrowed eyes shed a cunning light. He smiled and asked,


    "What do you want?"


    Kristine Daly took another deep breath and said slowly, "You''ll marry me after it is done!"


    "Marry you? Even if I marry you, I won''t love you or do things that husband and wife do." The man


    said cruelly, "If you still want to marry me, then I can give you the identity of Mrs. Willis."

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Mr. Wilis promised quickly, but at the same time, he had already thought of various possibilities.


    He was sure that Kristine Daly''s proposal to marry him was definitely not as simple as just wanting


    to be his wife.


    The reason why he agreed immediately was that he wanted to hear and see what her real purpose


    was.


    "Who cares about being your wife?" Kristine Daly smiled slyly. She said, "I want 20% of the shares,


    and I want to be the matriarch of the Gook Corp."


    It was her long-cherished wish to be the matriarch of the Gook Corp. Now that she could not rely on


    Charlie, she thought of other ways.


    Kristine Daly graduated from a well-known university in China and went to study at Havard


    University in the United States. She has both appearance and mind.


    After leaving Samuel Daly and Charlie, she could do better. She should be better than Karen Daly,


    with whom they were so obsessed with.


    "It turns out that Miss Daly is still thinking about the young master of the Gook Family." Mr. Wilis


    slightly narrowed his eyes and said with an enigmatic smile, "Once our n is carried out, the Gook


    Corp will change its master. At that time, the Gook Corp will no longer be called the Gook Corp."


    "So what?" Kristine Daly asked in a cold voice.


    In her opinion, no matter who would take charge of the Gook Corp, the Gook Corp was still the


    Gook Corp that had once been glorious.


    Mr. Wilis smiled and responded, "Since Miss Daly doesn''t care, I hope we can cooperate happily."


    Kristine Daly was not in the mood to y around with him. She took out a small box from her bag


    and threw it to Mr. Wilis through the window, and said, "The things in the box are enough to pull


    down the person you want."


    Having been by Charlie''s side for so many years, she had not only been by his side. She had kept


    the evidence of the dirty things that the Gook Family and the Daly Family had done together over


    the years.


    These pieces of evidence were kept by her for self-defense. As long as they did not do anything


    harmful to her, these pieces of evidence would nevere out.


    Therefore, no matter how badly the Gook family was defeated, Charlie and her family deserved it. It


    had nothing to do with her.


    "Miss Daly, this day is going to change. Go back early before the snow be heavy." After saying


    that, Mr. Wilis waved to her and drove away.


    Kristine Daly watched his car getting farther away from her. With a sarcastic smile on the corner of


    her mouth, she said silently, "Two to eight, I want you to get none."


    ...


    ording to the weather forecast, there would be heavy snow at 11 o''clock tonight, and the


    following two days too.


    In heavy snow, the airport would be temporarily closed, which directly affected the flight situation in


    and out of Beaford City.


    If they returned to Chatterton Town as nned, their flight would be dyed by the heavy snow.


    Karen Daly was in a hurry to go back to Chatterton Town, so Kevin Kyle asked Amelia Gray to


    change the flight to seven o''clock tonight.


    Somehow, when she thought that she would be back to Chatterton Town soon, her heart was filled


    with joy.


    Perhaps it was because she always got bad luck in Beaford City, she did not want to stay here any


    longer.


    She wanted to leave as soon as possible and stay away from the Gook family so that the man could


    take over the Gook Corp as soon as possible.


    When she returned to Chatterton Town, she could also work hard and everything would be fine.


    Karen Daly turned her head to look at Kevin Kyle, who was sitting next to her. He was still busy


    reading his documents. Looking at the documents, and making phone calls. After waiting in the VIP


    lounge for about half an hour, he was still working.


    He was always so busy, and she could not imagine how busy he was.


    "What are you thinking about?" Kevin Kyle''s attention finally fell on her.


    "I''m wondering since you are busy with work, is your big boss of Rovio Corporation Inc just busy


    with counting his ie every day?"


    Hearing her angry words, Kevin Kyle felt funny andughed in a low voice, "Only the staff members


    of the bank are busy counting money every day."


    She pursed her lips and said, "Your boss didn''t even give you the time to rest on weekends. How


    much did your big boss pay you?"


    He said, "Enough to raise you."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Who wants you to raise me? I can make money myself." Although Karen Daly didn''t need him to


    support her, she couldn''t help but feel a trace of sweetness when she heard his love words.


    She asked again, "It''s almost time to board the ne. Are you done with your business?"


    "I''m done." Kevin Kyle turned off his phone and handed theputer to Amelia Gray next to him.


    He reached out to hold Karen Daly and sniffed her hair. "Why are you so happy?"


    "Because we are going home." She snuggled up in his arms and held him. "Today is the tenth day


    of the twelfth lunar month, and there are still some days before the New Year. I have to go home


    and prepare for it."


    Kevin Kyle pinched her chin, raised her face, and said, "Karen,e with me to see my parents


    during Spring."


    Suddenly hearing that from Kevin Kyle, Karen Daly was a little excited, but also a little worried. If his


    family did not like her, what should she do?


    Judging from Kevin Kyle''s words and deeds, clothing, habits, and so on, his family should not be an


    ordinary family.


    And thinking about her own family¡ª


    Thinking of her family, she felt sad again.


    If Kevin Kyle''s parents asked about her parents, how should she answer them?


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle saw her worrying face, kissed her forehead, and said, "You are my wife, and


    my family will like you."


    "Really?" It was not that she was not confident, but she had too many tainted parts.


    Kevin Kyle would believe her.


    Kevin Kyle did not care about her past, but his family might care.


    Some people said that marriage was a matter between two people, as long as Kevin Kyle believed


    her.


    But she didn''t think so. She wanted to live a better life with Kevin Kyle. Of course, it was better to


    get blessings from his elders.


    "Of course it''s true." Kevin Kyle rubbed her head again.


    He believed that his family would definitely adore a kind, strong, and beautiful woman like her.


    "The British 3817 flight to the Chatterton Town is ready for boarding..."


    Hearing the boarding announcement, Kevin Kyle attempted to carry Karen Daly. Karen Daly was


    shocked by him again and tried to stop him. "There are so many people, you''d better let me down."


    "So what?" He was holding his wife, he didn''t hug anyone. What did it have to do with others?


    With so many people looking at her, she would be embarrassed.


    But Kevin Kyle didn''t mind. His grip was strong, and she couldn''t move at all.


    He was her husband, a man who was a little bossy, a little low EQ, but also very considerate.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    After more than two hours of flight, it was already past nine o''clock in the evening when the ne


    arrived at Chatterton Town Airport.


    It took them more than an hour to get home from the airport. It was close to ten o''clock in the


    evening.


    Knowing that they wereing back, the helpers who took care of Momo had sent her home in


    advance.


    Because she hadn''t seen her mother for a long time, Momo was in a bad mood and didn''t want to


    move from the sofa.


    When Momo heard the door open, she stillid on her stomach and did not move. Recently, when it


    heard the sound of the door opening, she was always disappointed. Today, she was toozy to


    move.


    After Kevin Kyle opened the door, he let Karen Daly enter the house first. Karen Daly first looked


    around and did not see Momo, who would definitelye to the door to wee her in the past.


    "Baby Momo..." Seeing no trace of Momo, she called out her name.


    Momo''s ears were very sensitive. At the moment she heard Karen Daly''s voice, she jumped off the


    sofa, rushed to the door, and wagged her tail at Karen Daly. "Woof woof woof woof woof woof..."


    Karen Daly picked up the little body, and the two of them leaned together and embraced one


    another. She had not seen this little girl for half a month. She really missed her.


    Momo was also very excited. She was wailing and barking as she nestled in Karen Daly''s arms,


    with tears in her eyes.


    She really missed her mother.


    It was the first time that Momo had not seen her mother for such a long time. She thought that her


    mother did not want her anymore.


    Fortunately, her mother was back.


    "Your leg injury has not yet healed. Let''s sit down first." Kevin Kyle reminded her in a deep voice.


    At this time, he felt a little ufortable. When they were in the car, Karen Daly could only see him.


    But as soon as she got home, she only saw this little pet. He seemed to be transparent.


    "Mr. Kyle, go and do your work. I''ll y with Momo for a while. You don''t have to worry about us."


    Karen Daly waved her hand to him and responded without looking at him.


    Upon hearing Karen Daly''s words, Kevin Kyle''s face darkened. He gave Karen Daly and Momo a


    gloomy look and turned into the study.


    Hearing the door of the study room close, Karen Daly whispered in Momo''s ear, "Momo, do you


    think your father is angry?"


    Momo barked to reply, seemingly agreeing with her mother.


    "Momo, go y by yourself. Mom will make a bowl of noodles for Dad."


    In the afternoon, Kevin Kyle needed to go to the airport. And because he couldn''t have any


    business contact after boarding, Kevin Kyle had been busy before boarding. He was so busy that


    he didn''t even have dinner.


    He did not eat the food on the ne, so he was hungry until now. Karen Daly deliberately sent him


    to the study so she could prepare supper for him.


    She could walk with her legs, but she would feel some pain if she walked too long or too much. It


    was not a big problem.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As they were not home for a long time, Karen Daly was still worried that the things in the refrigerator


    would have turned bad already. However, when she opened the refrigerator, she found that the


    refrigerator was full of new goods, including all the ingredients she needed.


    She looked down at Momo circling around her and asked, "Momo, do you know who bought all


    these?"


    Surely, Momo would not answer. She just felt very happy and wanted to talk to someone.


    Kevin Kyle was so busy, but he would have asked the helpers to prepare little things like that. How


    could she not be moved by his act?


    Karen Daly boiled the water. She washed the vegetables and prepared the spices. Soon, a bowl of


    noodles with the fragrant smell was ready.


    Smelling the hot food, Momo cried out in excitement. Karen Dalyforted her: "Don''t worry, I''ll get


    you something to eat after I send it to daddy."


    Karen Daly came to the door of the study with noodles in her hands. She knocked on the door and


    did not hear Kevin Kyle''s reply. She pushed the door open and came in. "Mr. Kyle, I have


    prepared..."


    "You¡ª"


    She thought that it was sote, and he should have finished his work. Who knew that he was still on


    the phone, and his face looked very bad. "Send me the address. I''ll be there right away."


    Karen Daly stood there with noodles in her hand. She didn''t know what to do. She did not know


    whether to go inside or leave. She just looked at him eagerly.


    Kevin Kyle hung up the phone and looked at her. "I have something to do outside. You can rest


    first."


    "Kevin Kyle, do you want to eat the noodles and then go to work?" She said cautiously.


    "There''s no time." He picked up his coat and put it on. As he walked, he said, "You should rest early.


    Don''t wait for me."


    "Oh..." Karen Daly took the noodles and sent him to the door, saying, "Drive more carefully. No


    matter how urgent you are, you have to deal with it slowly."


    Hearing her instruction, Kevin Kyle stopped holding the door handle and looked back at her. "Come


    here."


    "What?" Karen Daly did not know what he was doing and walked over foolishly.


    As soon as she approached, Kevin Kyle held her head and kissed her hard, "Don''t worry, go to


    sleep early."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded with a red face.


    After seeing Kevin Kyle off, Karen Daly sat and ate the noodles alone, finding them tasteless.


    When she heard Kevin Kyle''s call just now, it seemed that he was very anxious. She didn''t know


    what had happened.


    She still remembered that thest time a simr situation happened to Kevin Kyle, he went to see


    his younger sister, Pris. Karen Daly was not sure if today''s matter was rted to her too.


    Karen Daly guessed it right. At this time, Kevin Kyle was going to see Pris.


    Just now, Jacky Ball called and told him that Pris was drunk at the celebration party and beat a


    person.


    The driver, Mr. Watson, nced at Kevin Kyle from the rearview mirror, looked at his gloomy face,


    and said boldly tofort him, "Young master, don''t worry. With Jacky Ball and the others around,


    Pris will be fine.


    People who had been by Kevin Kyle''s side for many years knew him. When he heard Pris beat


    someone, he was worried. He was worried that she would get hurt.


    About half an hourter, they arrived at the destination.


    Mr. Watson parked the car. Kevin Kyle got out of the car. Jacky Ball hurriedly greeted him and said


    with a look of embarrassment, "Young Master, Pris is really drunk. No one is allowed to get


    close."


    Kevin Kyle said in a deep voice, "Lead the way."


    Jacky Ball hurriedly brought Kevin Kyle to the park. After a short while, he saw Mia Kyle lying on the


    stone chair in the park embarrassingly and singing, "I can''t stop loving you. I can live forever every


    month and every year. Why is it so difficult to love each other..."


    Seeing her like this, Kevin Kyle was furious. He walked over and picked her up and left.


    Mia Kyle was so drunk that she didn''t even know who carried her. She punched and kicked with all


    her strength to deal with Kevin Kyle.


    "Who dares to hurt me, I''ll kill you."


    "Mia Kyle!" Kevin Kyle roared.


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s voice, Mia Kyle shivered. Her hands and feet became quiet at the same time.


    She didn''t dare to retaliate.


    ...

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Even though she was drunk, when she heard the familiar sound, Mia Kyle knew who was carrying


    her.


    No one dared to do this to her except him.


    She stretched out her soft little hand and touched his back casually. She sighed, "Leo, why do you


    alwayse to me?"


    "Why are you so leisurely? Why don''t you find a girlfriend?" Mia Kyle shook her head and sighed


    while saying, "Spring ising. You are 29 years old soon and after that, it''s one year away from


    turning 30. You are so old. If you don''t find a woman, no woman will be willing to marry you in the


    future."


    She didn''t know if there was really something wrong with her brother.


    She released the news that he was a yboy. So many people rushed to send women his way, but


    he refused to see anyone.


    Ugh...


    She had put in a lot of effort to find him a woman so that he could continue the Kyle family''s


    bloodline, but he didn''t appreciate her kindness at all.


    "Leo, what kind of woman do you like? Tell me, I promise to find you a woman that will satisfy you.


    Among the women I know, there are both sexy and pure types. There are all kinds of women.


    However, to be honest, they are worse than me. Don''t be too picky. After all, not every woman in


    this world looks like me."


    Mia Kyle said casually. Seeing that Kevin Kyle did not say anything, she patted him on the back and


    said, "Leo, grandpa is almost 80 years old. He must be anxious to have his great-grandson. Even if


    you don''t want to get married, you should think of him."


    After saying that, Mia Kyle waited for a long time, but Kevin Kyle still did not say anything. He


    carried her and continued to move forward gracefully.


    She rolled her dark eyes and shed a sly smile. "Leo, if you don''t want a girlfriend, do you like


    men?"


    "Shut up!"


    As soon as Mia Kyle said this, she heard Kevin Kyle''s gloomy reproach.


    But she was not afraid of him. He finally responded. She was proud, so she said, "Are you so angry


    because I guessed it right?"


    "Mia Kyle, it seems that you have left home for too long and forgot all the etiquettes you have


    learned."


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s gloomy warning, Mia Kyle felt chills down her spine.


    Oh no, no, did she really guess it correctly?


    If he really liked men and was identally exposed by her, he would definitely shut her up.


    Thinking of this, she smiled again and said, "Brother, I really don''t know anything. Even if I know


    something, I will never tell anyone."


    Hearing her words, Kevin Kyle''s back stiffens up.


    Seeing Kevin Kyle''s reaction, Mia Kyle was sure that there was something wrong with her brother.


    He was the only one in the Kyle Family. If he liked men, the bloodline of the Kyle Family would be


    broken.


    However, his family had a younger sister who was so beautiful and lovely. She had all the perfect


    traits of a woman. After Kevin Kyle saw her beautiful face many times, it would be difficult for him to


    fall for any other woman.


    Mia Kyle was thinking far ahead, but Kevin Kyle was touched by her first sentence.


    Mia Kyle had misunderstood him because he had not told his family about his marriage with Karen


    Daly.


    Seeing that the Spring was approaching soon, he decided to take Mia Kyle back to meet Karen


    Daly tonight and to prepare his family for the news.


    "Leo..."


    "Shut up!" He could not let Mia Kyle go on.


    "You are raising your voice at me again." Mia Kyle rubbed her eyes with a pitiful look that she was


    about to cry. "You could scold ady that is so pretty like me, no wonder you can''t find a girlfriend.


    No girl will like you for the rest of your life, so go and fall in love with men."


    "Stop talking nonsense." Kevin Kyle put Mia Kyle into the car and sat down next to her.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Seeing Kevin Kyle''s sullen face, Mia Kyle curled her lips but did not speak again. What if she made


    him angry and he sends her back to her hometown?


    Mr. Watson looked back at them and asked, "Young Master, are you going to the Royal Bay?"


    "Let''s go back to Dreand City," Kevin Kyle said and turned to Jacky Ball, who was outside the


    car, "Notify Aunt Jen to cook a bowl of soup."


    Although he really wanted to teach this little girl a lesson, he instinctively wanted to treat her well.


    Taking care of her had be his habit over the years.


    Soon the car arrived at Dreand City. Kevin Kyle came to Aunt Jen''s room with Mia Kyle in his


    arms.


    Aunt Jen actually lived next door to him and Karen Daly, so it was so convenient for her to cook.


    There were also two other helpers in charge of cleaning the house, so it was actually convenient to


    go over to the next door and work.


    After receiving the call, Aunt Jen immediately cooked a bowl of soup. As soon as she finished


    cooking, Kevin Kyle came with Mia Kyle.


    She greeted him with a smile. "Young master, Miss..."


    Kevin Kyle ced Mia Kyle on the sofa and said coldly, "Feed her some soup."


    "I just drank two cups and I''m not drunk, so I don''t want to eat soup." In fact, she didn''t mind the


    soup at all. She just wanted to go against him.


    Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you want me to feed you?"


    Mia Kyle looked at him and pursed her lips. "Fine, I will drink it."


    Aunt Jen handed the bowl of soup to Mia Kyle and said with a smile, "Miss, the young master cares


    about you. If it were someone else, he wouldn''t care."


    Mia Kyle certainly knew that Kevin Kyle cared about her, but she just didn''t like him to put up a strict


    front.


    She red at Kevin Kyle again, and then took the soup and drank it.


    Seeing Mia Kyle drink the soup, Kevin Kyle asked the helpers at home to help her draw a bath.


    Coming out of the bathroom, the servant gave cotton-padded pajamas to Mia Kyle. She was so


    sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes and lied softly in Kevin Kyle''s arms. "Leo, I want to sleep in


    your arms."


    "Okay, go back to sleep." After being tortured by her for so long, Kevin Kyle was still reluctant to


    stay angry at her. He picked her up and carried her back to his house.


    At this time, Karen Daly should have fallen asleep. Kevin Kyle opened the door and walked very


    carefully, he carefully took Mia Kyle to the guest room.


    He took the quilt and covered her with it. Then he adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner in


    the room to afortable level. This little girl should not get a cold.


    Seeing that she was asleep, Kevin Kyle sat beside her bed and looked at her tenderly. He sighed


    helplessly and said, "Little girl, don''t mistakenly think that I do not have the courage to send you


    back."

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    It was not that he couldn''t stand her anymore, but he didn''t want her to suffer.


    It had been an indispensable 18 years of his life to take care of her and make her grow up happily


    and healthily.


    Back then, when his mother came back with Mia Kyle in her arms, he was ten years old. Looking at


    such a small baby, he was moved somehow.


    Perhaps he wanted to take care of her more because she was so little.


    Rubbing her head, Kevin Kyle got up to leave, but Mia Kyle turned over and grabbed him. "Leo, I''m


    afraid to sleep alone. You have to sleep with me."


    When she was young, she was especially afraid of sleeping alone, especially in the rainy weather.


    At that time, she would sneak into his bed and hold him in her arms.


    As long as he was there, he would protect her like her patron saint, and she would no longer feel


    afraid.


    "Okay, I''ll keep youpany." Kevin Kyle held her hand and patted her gently. "Don''t be afraid. I''m


    here."


    "Okay." Mia Kyle responded with satisfaction. Knowing that her brother would always be with her,


    she fell asleep.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After confirming that Mia Kyle was in a deep sleep, Kevin Kyle carefully pulled back his hand and


    got up to go back to his room.


    In the room, a dim orange light was still turned on at the bedside table. The soft light shone on


    Karen Daly''s rosy face, making her look quiet and beautiful.


    Kevin Kyle walked over and bent down to kiss her forehead.


    Karen Daly did not sleep deeply. When he kissed her, she woke up immediately and blinked her


    sleepy eyes. "You''re back. Are you done with your work?"


    "I''m done." Kevin Kyle couldn''t resist kissing her lips again. "Go to sleep. I''ll take a shower."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded, grabbed her mobile phone and checked the time. It was already past


    three o''clock in the morning.


    He wakes up very early every morning. She was afraid that he would not have enough sleep.


    Thinking about it, she really felt sorry for him. She hoped that she could help him and not let him be


    so tired.


    Soon, Kevin Kyle came out of the bathroom. He only wrapped himself in a bath towel.


    His washed hair was still dripping with water, and some of the water dripped on his strong muscles.


    Karen Daly was attracted to this.


    This was the first time for her to see his strong and perfect body so clearly.


    Karen Daly suddenly thought of the first time he had been so powerful and loved her hard...


    "Uh¡ª"


    What was she thinking about again? Why did she always think of this kind of thing?


    Karen Daly covered her hot face and quickly looked away. If she went on, she didn''t know what she


    would do.


    Kevin Kyle came out and walked around. He took something and went back to the bathroom to


    blowdry his hair.


    Karen Daly heaved a long sigh of relief and quickly shook her head to drive away the inappropriate


    thoughts.


    Not long after, Kevin Kyle, who had blown his hair, came out. He went to bed and lied down beside


    Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly was worried that she would do something to him again, so she moved a little to the side,


    trying to escape from him.


    As soon as she moved, Kevin Kyle pulled her back. He held her in his arms and said, "It''s getting


    late. Go to sleep."


    He held her, and her face was just on his bare chest. Their posture was so flirtatious. Did he really


    just want to sleep well?


    Karen Daly looked up and nced at him quietly. He closed his eyes, as if he really just slept with


    her in his arms. He had no other thoughts.


    Looking at him who was so calm, there was an indescribable sense of frustration in her heart.


    As Faye Reed said, she was a beauty at least. But when she was lying beside Kevin Kyle, he was


    always unwilling to touch her. Was she really so unattractive to him?


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly deliberately moved her foot and hooked it on Kevin Kyle''s leg...


    "The wound on your leg hasn''t healed yet." He pressed her moving foot to stop her from moving,


    and said, "Sleep well, don''t move around."


    Karen Daly, "..."


    She really wanted to kick him hard. How could this man be so slow?


    Was he only willing to touch her if she took the initiative?


    Thinking of this, she felt depressed and pinched Kevin Kyle''s waist.


    She used a lot of strength to pinch him, but he didn''t even flinch, just held her tighter.


    In Kevin Kyle''s warm embrace, it didn''t take long before she fell asleep.


    When Karen Daly woke up again, she felt something on her.


    She was sleeping soundly, but she was suddenly pressed hard by the "weight"ing at her. The


    "weight" pressed on her, making her unable to breathe. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw a


    tender girl lying on top of her.


    The girl squinted and sighed with satisfaction, and reached out her hand to touch Karen Daly. "Leo,


    you said that you would apany me, but you left me and ran away. Now I can finally catch you."


    Suddenly, there was an extra person on the bed, and it was pressing on her. Karen Daly screamed


    out of fear and did not hear what the girl said.


    Mia Kyle, who was still half awake, was awakened by Karen Daly''s scream. Mia Kyle stared at


    Karen Daly and asked in surprise, "Who are you?"


    "Who are you?" Karen Daly also stared at the girl on top of her with wide eyes. Their eyes met, and


    they were both looking at each other, wondering who the other was.


    Kevin Kyle, who was busy in the study, heard Karen Daly''s cry and rushed into the room


    immediately. Then he saw the two women looking at each other.


    "Mia, what are you doing?" Kevin Kyle''s tone was awful.


    Karen Daly and Mia Kyle came to their senses. Karen Daly had seen Mia Kyle''s photos on the


    inte before. Last time, she almost misunderstood Kevin Kyle, so she remembered her face.


    Kevin Kyle''s sister was her sister-inw. But why did shee to her bed?


    Mia Kyle was excited. She jumped up on the bed and said, "Kevin, it turns out that you have a


    girlfriend and you brought her home. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Without saying a word, Kevin Kyle came over and took Mia Kyle away. He threw her back to the


    guest room and said in a low voice, "Stay inside. You can''te out without my permission."


    "Leo, how can you be so cruel to your cute little sister?" Mia Kyle looked at Kevin Kyle''s back and


    shouted.


    At this time, her mind was full of Karen Daly. To tell the truth, this was the first time she had seen a


    woman who looked so well-matched to Leo.


    Although Mia Kyle felt that Karen Daly loses a little to her, she was already very excellent.


    She hurriedly found her mobile phone and wanted to call her mother. She wanted to tell her mother


    not to worry about Leo anymore. That boy was finally willing to sleep with women.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    When Kevin Kyle returned to his room, Karen Daly had already changed. She looked at him with


    some dissatisfaction. "Your sister is here. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I should have gotten up


    early to prepare."


    Kevin Kyle walked over and held her in his arms. "You don''t have to prepare anything."


    He had asked Aunt Jen to get everything ready.


    Karen Daly said, "It''s the first time for her toe to our house. I have to treat her well. She is your


    sister and your family. I have to leave her a good impression."


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle called her name said seriously, "You don''t have to tter anyone on purpose.


    She is my sister, and you are my wife. We are all family."


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s words, Karen Daly wanted to roll her eyes at him.


    There was no doubt about this man''s IQ and ability to work, but in his life, she was doubting how he


    handled some aspects.


    She didn''t mean to tter anyone on purpose. Instead, she should treat his sister well. This was the


    most basic thing in the world.


    Kevin Kyle added, "Pris is still a child. She likes to make trouble, and she doesn''t pay attention to


    her words. If she said something wrong, don''t take it personally."


    Kevin Kyle said so many words in one breath. Karen Daly guessed that he must love his sister very


    much.


    Although every time he mentioned his sister, he would gnash his teeth. In fact, he really loved


    Pris.


    "Are you telling me that you want me to be patient with anything she does?" Karen Daly pretended


    to be angry.


    "I don''t..." Kevin Kyle was at a loss for words. He didn''t mean that. He was worried that Mia Kyle


    was used to being free. Sometimes, she didn''t think thoroughly before she speaks. He was afraid


    that Karen Daly would misunderstand Mia kyle.


    Before he could finish, Karen Daly interrupted him with a smile and said, "Don''t worry. She is your


    sister, and I will treat her as my own sister. I will never make things difficult for you."


    Karen Daly was not a person who would stir up trouble, and she was willing to treat Kevin Kyle''s


    family with her genuine heart.


    Kevin Kyle rubbed her head and said, "Thank you."


    "Thank you for what? I am your wife." Karen Daly smiled and pulled him to ask, "What does your


    sister like to eat? Is there anything else she can''t eat?"


    Mia kyle was Kevin Kyle''s sister. This was Karen Daly''s first meeting with Kevin Kyle''s family.


    Although Mia Kyle just became an adult, Karen Daly still felt that she should be careful.


    "She is not picky with food," Kevin Kyle said.


    Mia Kyle''s taste was raised by her mother to be as high as Kevin Kyle''s, but her ability to adapt was


    extremely strong. No matter what it was, as long as others could eat it, she could eat it.


    "It must be easy to raise your kids. No one is picky." Karen Daly sighed from the bottom of her


    heart.


    "I am picky. My brother is pickier than me. So no woman wants to be with him." Mia Kyle poked her


    head out of the door and looked at Karen Daly with a smile. "Sister, people say that they would


    rather believe in ghosts than men. Don''t believe in men''s words. Don''t let him lie to you."


    Kevin Kyle turned around to look at Mia Kyle and rebuked sternly, "Pris, have you forgotten what


    you''ve learned? Can children interrupt when adults speak?"


    "Where is the adult?" Mia Kyle rolled her eyes. "This sister looks about two or three years older than


    me. If I am a child, she is also a child. You will not let go of a child. Should I still call you Kevin Kyle


    in the future? Maybe I should call you The Beast instead."


    The corner of Kevin Kyle''s mouth twitched. "How dare you talk back!"


    "I''m going to argue with you. If you have the ability, you can beat me in front of this sister." Mia Kyle


    raised her head high, looking as if she was provoking him.


    Looking at the brother and sister talking back, especially when she saw Kevin Kyle talking so much,


    Karen Daly understood that Kevin Kyle was actually talkative, but he only talked this much with his


    family.


    And she didn''t seem to have the honor to see him like this.


    When a family gets together, they could quarrel asionally, but when the other party needed help,


    the other person would definitely be there.


    This was the real family!


    Karen Daly hoped that she could get such family affection, and there was also someone who could


    tolerate her unreasonable behavior.


    Mia Kyle hid behind Karen Daly. She held Karen Daly''s arm, and said pitifully, "Sister, I tell you, my


    brother always bully me. You must help me."


    Being pulled by Mia Kyle like this, Karen Daly felt that she was willing to get close to her. Her heart


    softened. She smiled and said, "Okay, I will help you."


    "Sister, you are so nice." Mia Kyle was cute, especially when she smiled. She showed her wide


    teeth when she smiled, which made people want to hold her in their hands.


    "She''s your sister-inw," Kevin Kyle said after a while.


    "Sister-inw? Are you going to marry her?" Mia Kyle asked back.


    If that was the case, that was to say, her brother decided to marry this sister.


    "We are married," Kevin Kyle said.


    "You two got married?" Mia Kyle was really scared. She paused for a while." Kevin, you said you got


    married without telling our family?"


    Although their grandfather really wanted to have his great-grandson, Kevin Kyle had secretly done


    this thing.


    Mia Kyle was trying to imagine how angry his grandfather would be after knowing the situation.


    "Let''s go have breakfast first," Kevin Kyle said.


    At the dining table, Mia Kyle sat there without saying a word. She looked like an obedient and


    sensible child, but her angry eyes spoke the truth.


    Karen Daly filled a bowl of soup for Mia Kyle and said, "Pris, drink a bowl of soup first."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mia Kyle smiled sweetly and said, "Thank you, sister-inw." She still didn''t forget to throw a


    provocative look at Kevin Kyle.


    Karen Daly was ready to give Kevin Kyle another bowl of soup, but Kevin Kyle took over and filled


    her a bowl of soup.


    He said, "Take a sip first and warm yourself up."


    "Okay." Karen Daly smiled at him.


    "Miss, I have prepared your favorite food. Have a try." Since Mia Kyle came home, Kevin Kyle


    asked Aunt Jen toe over.


    "Aunt Jen, you always treat me the best." Mia Kyle jumped up, gave Aunt Jen a big hug, and looked


    at Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly.


    The two of them ate silently, and neither of them spoke. If she hadn''t known that the Kyle family''s


    etiquette well, she would have thought that they didn''t wee her.


    In front of Kevin Kyle, Mia Kyle did not dare to be too presumptuous, especially at the dining table,


    otherwise, she would definitely be sent away to learn mannerisms.


    Mia Kyle put down her chopsticks after eating, wiped her mouth with satisfaction and said, "Brother,


    go to work. I will take good care of my sister-inw at home."


    ...

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Mia Kyle was a very clever girl. You would never guess what she would do next.


    Kevin Kyle was absolutely worried about leaving her alone with Karen Daly. If she told Karen Daly


    some irrelevant or embarrassing things, he would really regret this.


    He wiped his mouth with a paper towel and said seriously, "You''ll go out with meter."


    "No." Mia Kyle turned around and looked at Karen Daly with eager eyes. She said coquettishly,


    "Sister-inw, I want to stay and chat with you."


    Mia Kyle looked very cute and smiled sweetly. She liked her genuinely.


    Karen Daly also looked at Kevin Kyle and said with a gentle smile, "I''m a little bored at home alone,


    so how about allowing Pris to apany me?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Karen Daly had already said so. It would be unreasonable if Kevin Kyle insisted to take Mia Kyle


    away. He had to nod and promise, "Your leg injury hasn''t healed yet. Rest at home and don''t run


    around."


    Karen Daly quietly held his hand under the table, pursed her lips and looked at him. She nodded


    and said, "Ok, don''t worry. I''m not a child anymore."


    Mia Kyle looked at her brother. In the past, her brother never looked at other women seriously. Now


    that he had married a woman, she didn''t expect him to be so gentle.


    She looked at Karen Daly again. Karen Daly was different from many women who wanted to make


    a move on her brother.


    Those women who wanted to seduce Kevin Kyle in the past tried to make her brother happy. Of


    course, she also gave them some support, but no one could get close to him in the end.


    However, her new sister-inw Karen Daly was very quiet. She spoke in a gentle voice like she


    could attract all the attention of her brother as long as she sat there.


    She thought that her brother must have found someone he wanted for the rest of his life.


    Mia Kyle had been making friends based on her intuitions for a long time. Her sixth sense had


    always been very urate.


    Today, her sixth sense told her that Karen Daly was a good girl, so she decided to get in touch with


    her new sister-inw.


    If anything happened to her family in the future, she could help. Although she had little power, it was


    better than nothing.


    Kevin Kyle got up and went back to his room with Karen Daly.


    In the room, Karen Daly took a tie and tied it carefully for Kevin Kyle. Kevin Kyle held her head and


    kissed her tender face. "Call me if anything happens."


    Karen Daly smiled with a red face and said, "What can happen? Are you afraid that Pris will hurt


    me at home, or are you afraid that I will hurt her?"


    "Yes." Kevin Kyle nodded.


    He was actually worried about that.


    Karen Daly thought that he was worried about Pris. She reached out to hold him and snuggled


    herself in his arms. "Mr. Kyle, don''t worry. Pris is your sister. Even if she hit me, I will let her win. I


    will let you deal with her when youe back?"


    "Karen Daly, do you think of me like that?" Kevin Kyle''s voice was slightly unhappy. He looked at her


    with dissatisfaction, then turned around and left.


    He suddenly became angry, Karen Daly was feeling confused.


    Before going out, Kevin Kyle gave Mia Kyle a warning and told her not to talk nonsense.


    When Kevin Kyle was around, Mia Kyle was not afraid of him. Once he left, Mia Kyle behaved like a


    king.


    Seeing Momo squatting on the ground, she said, "Little darling,e here and let me hug you."


    Looking at the stranger who broke into the house, Momo barked a few times.


    "Momo, this is your little aunt, not a bad person. You can have fun with her." Karen Daly picked her


    up and handed her to Mia Kyle.


    "Little aunt? I like this name." Mia Kyle looked up at Karen Daly and stared at Karen Daly''s belly.


    "Sister-inw, are you pregnant? I heard that generally, couples who want children will raise a little


    pet first. Let''s raise little pets to get some experience first, and then take these experiences to


    support children."


    "No." Karen Daly quickly waved her hand and replied awkwardly.


    She had only had one night with Kevin Kyle, so it was not easy for her to get pregnant.


    Mia Kyle didn''t notice Karen Daly''s embarrassment at all and said, "Sister-inw, our Kyle Family is


    weak. The mother didn''t have many children because she was not well. Both of you are so young,


    you can have more children to y with me in the future."


    "Pris, how''s your filming going?" Karen Daly didn''t want to continue the topic of giving birth to


    children, because she hadn''t thought about having children yet.


    "It''s done. I can have fun for a few days." Mia Kyle hugged Momo and sat beside Karen Daly.


    "Sister-inw, are you familiar with Chatterton Town? If you are, then you can be my tour guide. The


    service fee is given by my brother. He has a lot of money anyway."


    "I''ve been to Chatterton Town for a few years. I''m quite familiar with it." Karen Daly told the truth.


    "I''m not familiar with Chatterton Town at all, and I don''t have any friends. No one can apany


    me wherever I want to go. When your injury is healed, you can take me around to y, okay?" After


    that, Mia Kyle blinked her beautiful eyes, making it impossible for others to refuse her request.


    "No problem." Karen Daly nodded and said, "Pris¡ª"


    "Sister-inw, you can call me Mia from now on. Actually, everyone likes to call me Mia at home. My


    name is Mia Kyle."


    "Mia?" Karen Daly repeated the name silently. She seemed to have heard of this name somewhere


    before.


    She thought about it carefully and suddenly remembered.


    It was said by Kevin Kyle''s uncle at the charity banquet that day. He said that Kevin Kyle''s


    grandfather wanted Kevin Kyle to marry Mia--


    Could they be the same Mia?


    Mia Kyle?


    It could just the same name, but with different family names.


    The name of Pris was Mia Kyle, and she was Kevin Kyle''s sister. How could the Kyle family let


    Kevin Kyle marry Mia?


    "Sister-inw, what are you thinking about?" Mia Kyle looked at Karen Daly again.


    "I just feel that your name is so friendly. Mia, you are like my sister." Karen Daly shook her head and


    said with a smile.


    She didn''t know why she was so sensitive to a name. How could she be suspicious of Kevin Kyle''s


    sister?


    "My name was given by grandpa. When I was brought back by my mother, she said that I would be


    the little treasure of the Kyle family from now on, so grandpa named me Mia - Mia Kyle."


    Mia Kyle said carelessly. She didn''t mind that she was not rted to the Kyle Family by blood,


    because the elders of the Kyle Family loved her more than that silly brother.


    "Mia, you mean..." Karen Daly didn''t want to ask directly. After all, people usually didn''t want to


    admit that they were adopted.


    "Yes." Mia Kyle nodded and said proudly, "I''m not their biological child, but grandpa, dad, mother


    and brother. They love me and I love them too."


    ...

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    If Mia Kyle was adopted, then it made sense if the parents of the Kyle Family wanted to match


    Kevin Kyle and her.


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly looked at Mia Kyle carefully.


    Mia Kyle''s eyes were clear and her smile was sweet. No matter how she looked at it, she was just a


    young adult. All her thoughts were written on her beautiful face.


    Mia Kyle called her sister-inw, which meant that she acknowledged the rtionship between her


    and Kevin Kyle, but somehow she was thinking a lot.


    Karen Daly was so angry that she doubted what happened between Kevin Kyle and Mia Kyle.


    If there was really a rtionship between them, how could Kevin Kyle marry her? When Kevin Kyle


    married her, he said clearly that he wanted to live a good life with her.


    Although Mia Kyle was not blood-rted to the Kyle Family, when she mentioned the Kyle Family,


    Karen Daly knew that Mia Kyle really took Kyle Family as her family.


    Karen Daly was Daly Family''s own child, but her father''s actions were so beast-like.


    Therefore, interpersonal rtionships could be soplex. Sometimes blood-rted didn''t mean


    they would be the closest to each other, and rtionships could also be cultivated through nurture.


    Mia Kyle didn''t notice that Karen Daly''s mind had been full of thoughts. She continued to say,


    "Sister-inw, let me tell you, grandpa, dad, and mom are very good. When they see you, they will


    definitely like you like how they like me."


    "Thank you, Mia!" Karen Daly smiled.


    Even if the parents of the Kyle family could not ept her for the time being, she could still rely on


    her own efforts to let them ept her.


    In any case, as long as Kevin Kyle did not say anything, she would not break up with him easily.


    After chatting for a while, Mia Kyle answered the phone and left in a hurry. When she went out, the


    smile on her face was very bright as if she was busy to see her lover.


    Kevin Kyle understood that Karen Daly''s leg injury had not healedpletely, so he asked Aunt Jen


    to make some food for Karen Daly at noon.


    "Young Madam..." Aunt Jen looked at Karen Daly and wanted to speak but stopped.


    "Aunt Jen, if you have something to say, just say it." Karen Daly smiled and said.


    "Young Madam, I''ve been in charge of Young Master''s food for nearly 30 years. When he was still in


    his mother''s womb, I went to serve her. Later, when Young Master was born, I was always in charge


    of Young Master''s food," Aunt Jen said.


    "Mmm." Karen Daly nodded. "Aunt Jen, you''ve been working hard these years."


    "Young Madam, you misunderstood me. This isn''t what I want to say." With this, Aunt Jen took out a


    notebook from her apron pocket and handed it to Karen Daly. "Young Madam, this notebook records


    the young master''s habits. The things he doesn''t eat and can''t eat. Please take a closer look, Young


    Madam."


    Karen Daly took the notebook and flipped through it. The most obvious ce on the first page was


    that Kevin Kyle had a kind of food that he could not eat. Once he ate it, he would be allergic to


    it.


    That food was - an onion!


    Karen Daly remembered that not long after Kevin Kyle and her lived together, she made an onion


    dish for Kevin Kyle to eat. For the first time, he refused. For the second time, he ate, and he did not


    return for the whole night.


    Aunt Jen added, "I shouldn''t have been involved in these things, but I''m worried that you will..."


    Karen Daly interrupted Aunt Jen with a smile, "Aunt Jen, thank you for giving me this notebook. I will


    read it carefully and remember it carefully. I will never let Kevin Kyle eat the wrong thing again."


    Throughout the afternoon, Karen Daly had been reading the notebook. After reading it, she realized


    that Kevin Kyle was not an ordinary picky eater.


    Kevin Kyle couldn''t eat a lot of things. His food was always well prepared. He never ate outside,


    especially the hot pot.


    Looking at these, Karen Daly realized that she did not know much about Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle couldn''t eat onions, but he didn''t tell her personally. She knew it through an aunt.


    This made Karen Daly feel very ufortable. It was okay for him to tell her face to face. Why did


    he not tell her?


    Was she not as important as an aunt in Kevin Kyle''s heart?


    Thinking of this, she smiled again. What happened to her today?


    She seemed to have be a little dissatisfied wife.


    Karen Daly put down the notebook and took the brush and drawing board to the balcony of the


    master bedroom.


    The winter in Chatterton Town was not as cold as in Beaford City. It was sunny in the daytime today,


    so it would not be too cold.


    At this time, the sky had gradually darkened. The temperature slightly dropped, but it was not cold.


    Even Karen Daly, who was afraid of cold, did not feel cold.


    Sitting in front of the frame, Karen Daly picked up the brush, but could not paint for a long time.


    Because she was very flustered and panicked. She didn''t know what she wanted to do and what


    she was worried about.


    After sitting for a while, she began to draw on the drawing board.


    In fact, she did not know what she was going to draw. When she had a moment of realization, a


    vague portrait appeared on the drawing board.


    Although the drawing was very ugly, it could be seen that it was Kevin Kyle.


    When Kevin Kyle reached home, he searched all the rooms but did not see Karen Daly. Finally, he


    saw her on the balcony of the main bedroom.


    He stood behind her and saw her drawing him.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    From her messy strokes, it could be seen that she had something on her mind at this time.


    Kevin Kyle turned back to the room and took a coat for her. He went to the balcony and put it on


    her. "It''s so cold, why are you sitting outside?"


    "I want to sit outside. It''s none of your business?" She said in an unfriendly tone.


    Because she was very flustered and wanted to find an outlet to release her frustrations, so Kevin


    Kyle was the best candidate to vent her anger.


    "What''s wrong?" Karen Daly was angry with him when he came back. He didn''t know why, but he


    still asked her patiently.


    He frowned slightly, his eyes were full of worry and concern for her. Karen Daly''s heart softened.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about me." She didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She was afraid that her


    panic would be a sharp sword and hurt Kevin Kyle.


    "Karen, tell me?"


    Obviously, Kevin Kyle did not want to let her go so easily. He had to find out the truth.


    "What a hateful man! Do I have to tell him the truth?"


    Karen Daly looked at Kevin Kyle angrily.


    Kevin Kyle was confused and was about to ask further when Karen Daly suddenly stomped her foot


    and roared, "I''m jealous!"


    As soon as she finished her words, Karen Daly, like an angry kitten, quickly rushed over and kissed


    Kevin Kyle''s lips.


    The kiss came suddenly and fiercely. There were a lot of emotions involved.


    She was jealous of Mia Kyle. She never knew that she would be so unreasonable.


    Suddenly, she tasted blood in her mouth.


    The blood spread between their lips and teeth as they kissed.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Karen Daly felt that she crossed the limits, her kiss suddenly softened, and then slowly withdrew


    from his lips.


    Karen Daly let go of Kevin Kyle.


    She looked at him and his bloodied lips with teary eyes. Her lips were red and plump too.


    "Does it hurt?" she asked.


    Kevin Kyle nodded. He held Karen Daly¡¯s head and whispered, "Is that enough?"


    Karen Daly bit her lips and whispered, "Not enough."


    As soon as she finished her words, Kevin Kyle smiled faintly and kissed Karen Daly hard.


    His kiss was different from Karen Daly¡¯s, fierce and controlling, like a strong, dominating lion.


    Karen Daly was a little worried and instinctively wanted to avoid it, but she did not allow herself to


    do so. Her helpless hands grabbed the corner of his clothes tightly and went with his pace.


    She didn''t know what happened to her. Why was she suddenly jealous? She was jealous of Mia


    Kyle, Aunt Jen, and everyone around him.


    The people around him, all of whom had been with him for a long time, 18 years with Mia Kyle, 30


    years with Aunt Jen, and more than 10 years with Nick ck and Amelia Gray.


    Everyone knew him so well, his diet and habits, everything about him. But she was his wife, she


    knew nothing about him.


    Thinking about this, she suddenly panicked and felt scared. She always felt like she would lose him.


    In fact, Karen Daly disliked herself when she gets jealous and paranoid, she didn''t like to rely on


    Kevin Kyle too much.


    Maybe because of getting injured and she had not fully recovered yet, causing her to be dyed in


    seeking her next employment, so she would feel worried, anxious, and afraid mostly.


    She thought to herself, but she knew that it was not the only reason, but there were many other


    factors that scared her.


    After being married for so long, everything she experienced in the past was exposed to Kevin Kyle.


    He knew everything about her, but she knew nothing about him.


    It was this kind of feeling that made her feel very sad and she wanted to let her anger out...


    When Karen Daly returned to the present, she had already been carried back to the room andid


    on the bed. His strong body leaned over and held her tightly in his arms.


    "Karen¡ª"


    His gaze was deep, and his voice was low and hoarse, sounded like a bottle of wine, aged wine.


    She raised her head and looked into his eyes which were as deep as the vast starry sky. Hearing


    his seductive low voice, she reached out and wrapped her arms around his strong waist without


    realizing it.


    She did not say anything, but her actions told him that she was willing to ept everything he was


    going to do to her.


    Her subtle movements and small changes in her gaze were all noticed by Kevin Kyle and felt deeply


    in his heart.


    "Karen¡ª"


    He called her name again in a hoarse voice, kissed her again, and their lips collided with each


    other¡¯s, from light to heavy, and slowly he kissed deeper and deeper.


    He led her to a paradise that only belonged to both of them, in the most gentle, yet dominating way.


    His strength, his warmth, his tenderness...


    Karen Daly felt all of him and everything he had.


    Mia Kyle, Aunt Jen, Amelia Gray, and so on. They had been with Kevin Kyle for a long time, but so


    what?


    At this moment, there was no one else except the two of them in their world.


    He was hers and she was his. No one could enter their world.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle called her name and showed his love in the most direct and primitive way.


    She was not used to it in the beginning and Kevin Kyle took great care of her. Then, the


    combination of their body and spirit made them morefortable with opening up and exploring


    their rtionship.


    After doing it twice, Karen Daly was so tired that she can¡¯t even move her fingers. She was panting


    on Kevin Kyle''s body.


    Kevin Kyle held her tightly in his arms and did not say anything. He just held her tightly as if he


    wanted her to be a part of him.


    Karen Daly didn''t remember the details. The only thing that she remembered the most was his


    strength when he held her, which was so tight and so strong. It seemed that he was afraid that she


    would disappear as soon as he let her go.


    "Karen Daly, tell me about what happened today?"


    Karen Daly almost fell asleep on his body when he asked her.


    She told him that she was jealous and he kept probing for more details.


    She did not answer. Kevin Kyle lifted her chin and slightly lifted her head, whispering, "Karen, tell


    me? Hmm?"


    "I said I was jealous."Karen Daly bit her lips and pretended to be angry, shouted at him, "What else


    do you want to know?"


    He patted her head and said after a while, "I am your husband and you are my wife. No one can


    change this fact. You have to understand."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded and bit his chest yfully.


    She bit hard on his left chest. Leaving deep, red bite marks.


    "Does it hurt?" she asked.


    "No," he answered.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She needed to imprint her initial on him in this way. He would let her do whatever she wanted to do,


    as long as she was happy.


    "How can it not hurt?" she said.


    The left chest was on top of the heart.


    She used a lot of strength to bite him. She wanted to imprint the mark on him so that he would not


    get rid of it for the rest of his life.


    "Because I hurt you also," he said again.


    His voice was still low, sexy, and seductive, but it made Karen Daly understand his intention.


    Actually, she didn''t care that he hurt her at all.


    Because physical pain was not a form of pain for her, those were sacrifices for one another.


    Although the way she bit him was very childish, Kevin Kyle did not care. He liked to see her childish


    side.


    He liked to see her emotional side, he didn''t need her to be too rational when she is with him.


    In front of him, she could take off all her protective shields and mask. All she needed to do was to


    be a little woman and let him protect her.


    "Karen¡ª"


    He called her name again in a low voice, but there was no response from her. He looked down and


    found that she was exhausted and had already fallen asleep on his chest.


    She slept so deeply and sweetly. Her slightly raised lips made him understand that the insecurity in


    her heart was gone.


    After watching her over and over again, Kevin Kyle lowered his head and kissed her.


    The night -


    Was still young.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    The next day.


    It waste in the morning before Karen Daly woke up.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She tried to move, but her body was still very weak. However, she did not have the same kind of


    pain as their first time.


    She opened her eyes and looked out the window, but she did not see Kevin Kyle.


    She picked up her phone to check the time. It was almost 12 o''clock at noon.


    He was so busy, he would definitely not sit by the window and wait for her to wake up.


    While thinking, Faye Reed called. She slid over the screen and answered it. Then she heard Faye


    Reed''s anxious voice, "Karen,e to the studio quickly. There is a customer who is not satisfied


    with all the designs. My hope is all on you."


    "What kind of customer?" Karen Daly frowned and asked.


    "I can''t tell you clearly on the phone. Youe over first." After that, Faye Reed hung up without


    giving Karen Daly a chance to speak.


    Hearing Faye Reed''s anxious tone, Karen Daly got up quickly and prepared to rush to the studio as


    soon as possible.


    As soon as she sat up, she saw a note on the side of the bed with several words written by Kevin


    Kyle¡ª


    I''m going on a work trip for three days.


    Kevin Kyle.


    Karen Daly looked at the words and read them in a low voice.


    She didn''t see Kevin Kyle sitting by the window when she opened her eyes. She was a little


    disappointed, but after seeing the note saying that he will be on a work trip for the next three days,


    that disappointment earlier was nothingpared to this.


    Kevin Kyle was on a work trip, and the studio was busy. Karen Daly immediately decided to simply


    pack something and take Momo to Faye Reed''s ce to stay for a few days, which was convenient


    for her to work.


    When Karen Daly and Momo got into the taxi together, Kevin Kyle called. When she answered the


    phone, she heard Kevin Kyle¡¯s low and sexy voice. "Are you awake?"


    "Yes, I am awake." Karen Daly nodded. "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll ask Aunt Jen to prepare something for you to eat when you wake up."


    Karen Daly said, "No, thanks. I''m in the car with Momo. I''m going to stay at Faye Reed¡¯s for a few


    days for work."


    Hearing Karen Daly¡¯s words, Kevin Kyle kept quiet at the other end of the phone. After a while, he


    asked, "Are you angry?"


    They spent a lot of time togetherst night, but he arrived at the airport early this morning and flew


    to another city on business, leaving her alone at home. She should be angry.


    "Ah¡ª" Karen Daly paused and said, "I''m not angry. Why do you think I''m angry?"


    Karen Daly didn''t understand why he thought so, and Kevin Kyle didn''t give her an answer. After a


    few words, they hung up the phone.


    After arriving at the studio, Karen Daly found out that it was Faye Reed who took the order, but the


    couple was not satisfied with the styles designed by several designers in the studio.


    Faye Reed panicked and called Karen Daly over, who was still recovering from her injuries.


    Karen Daly put Momo down and let it free. Karen Daly got the information and requirements of the


    customers from Faye Reed.


    The wedding dress was ordered by a couple in their 50s. They lived together for decades, but they


    didn¡¯t have any wedding ceremonies before.


    Therefore, their children nned to carry out a wedding ceremony for the two old couples during


    their golden anniversary.


    The wedding was set in a few months, so they did not have much time to change the design draft. It


    would take time to make the product after the draft gets approved.


    The New Year was around the corner, if the design draft couldn''t bepleted, it will be impossible


    for them to finish the products on time. That was why Faye Reed was so anxious.


    After knowing the requirements of the couple, Karen Daly knew very well that the wedding


    ceremony was not that important to them.


    They wanted health, peace, happiness...


    However, the couple was not willing to let their children''s efforts go to waste, so they found this


    studio.


    "Faye, were the designs of wedding dress mostly dreamy?" Karen Daly asked while drawing the


    design.


    "How did you know?" Faye Reed nodded and looked at Karen Daly in surprise.


    Karen Daly said, "Then let''s not get into western style dresses. We could try an oriental style, with


    happiness and health as the main theme."


    Hearing Karen Daly¡¯s words, Faye Reed felt enlightened. She immediately pped her hands and


    said, ¡°Karen, it''s a deal. Then, please hurry up and prepare the first draft for the couple to see. As


    long as they are satisfied, then I won¡¯t feel guilty."


    Karen Daly stretched out her hand and pointed at Faye Reed''s head. "Take care of Momo for me. I''ll


    draw the first draft first so that the customers can see it sooner."


    "Please, Mrs. Kyle," Faye Reed said with a smile.


    Hearing the title of Mrs. Kyle, Karen Daly seemed to be a little happier. She gave Faye Reed a big


    smile and said, "Go and do your work. Don''t disturb me."


    When she drew the design draft, her mind was full of thoughts about growing old with Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle¡¯s hair had turned white, and time had left marks on his handsome face. However, he still


    stood straight with the same character. Holding her hand, he led her to the red carpet and slowly


    walked to the center of the stage.


    In the center of the stage, there was a line of words, "Mr. Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly¡¯s Golden


    Anniversary!"


    Some people said that when it came to designing works, the most important thing was to be


    sentimental. First of all, you have to love your work, so that others would ept your work.


    Karen Daly was designing the dress for them, but she designed them while imagining her old


    golden anniversary. So the dress designed by her would naturally be satisfying.


    The next day, when Faye Reed sent Karen Daly¡¯s draft to the couple to see, they were very satisfied


    and made the order immediately.


    Faye Reed asked Karen Daly curiously, "why do you know the couple likes that theme?"


    Karen Daly raised her red and tender lips and said with a smile, "Because I hope that I can be like


    them when I''m old. Then when I think about what I will look like when I''m old, I know what I need."


    "Fortunately, I asked you toe back to work. You didn''t work in the studio for three years. How


    much money do you think I have lost?"


    "I''m back now, am I not? I''ll work harder to earn back all the profits that you have lost in the past


    three years."


    "My God of Fortune, are you going home tonight?"


    "No."


    "Have you quarreled?"


    "He''s on a work trip. There''s no one to talk to when I am home." Karen Daly thought for a moment.


    "Miss Reed, let''s go for steamboat together tonight."


    "That''s what I thought." Faye Reed picked up the coat and put it on. "Karen, is it really because he


    is on a work trip that you don''t want to go home?"


    Last night, because she was in a hurry to draw the design, Karen Daly didn''t go home, and Faye


    Reed didn''t think too much about it. Today, Karen Daly still refused to go home, so people would


    think of other reasons.


    "Do you think I had an affair with someone, so I don¡¯t want to go back?" said with a smile. However,


    when she turned around, she saw Kevin Kyle standing at the door of the studio.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Kevin Kyle was wearing a silver-gray handmade suit that he usually wore. He stood straight at the


    door and he did not disy any expressions. His eyes fell on Karen Daly.


    Faye Reed also saw Kevin Kyle. She smiled and said, "Mr. Kyle, you are here to pick up Mrs. Kyle,


    aren''t you? It''s time to get off work. You bring her home."


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle nodded politely.


    "I thought that you are on a work trip for three days. Why did youe back early?" Karen Daly


    looked at him and smiled, but she was a little afraid to approach him.


    His face looked calm as usual. He was used to being cold, but when she looked into his eyes, she


    could feel that he was angry.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle did not say anything and just looked at Karen Daly quietly. His eyes were deep and


    focused entirely on Karen Daly.


    Faye Reed pulled Karen Daly¡¯s sleeves gently and whispered, "A small quarrel between husband


    and wife ismon. Since he came to pick you up, go back with him."


    "We didn''t quarrel and there was no conflict." Karen Daly was not angry with him. It seemed that


    Kevin Kyle was angry with her. She didn¡¯t know what she did that made him angry with her.


    "Anyway, there is only a few days before the holiday. I''m going back to Beaford City. You can work


    from home, don¡¯te to the studio." Faye Reed patted Karen Daly and whispered, "By the way, it


    seems that Ivan had returned to Italy. We will talk about the studyter after the new year."


    "We agreed to have steamboat together at night," Karen Daly said.


    "Let your man apany you if you want to eat something. I don''t want to be hated." Faye Reed


    gave Karen Daly her bag, pushed her towards Kevin Kyle, and said, "Mr. Kyle, take your wife away.


    Don''t let her pester me all day long."


    Kevin Kyle looked cold and did not say a word. There was still no expression on his face. Karen


    Daly wanted to step back, but her waist was held by Kevin Kyle tightly.


    She moved and whispered, "Let me take Momo."


    Momo had already run over, but because it was too small, no one noticed it if it did not make a


    sound.


    Karen Daly picked Momo up and said to Faye Reed, "Then I''ll go back first."


    Faye Reed quickly waved her hand and said, "Bye.¡±


    After walking for some time, Kevin Kyle still did not speak. Karen Daly looked at him carefully and


    asked, "What''s wrong? Was there something wrong with your work?"


    Kevin Kyle''s face was gloomy, and he still did not say a word. He slightly increased the strength of


    his hand around her waist.


    Karen Daly pursed her lips and asked, "Who on earth provoked you? If you tell me, I''ll deal with him


    for you."


    No matter what Karen Daly said, Kevin Kyle still kept his face darkened and did not speak. If he was


    not holding her waist, she would have thought that this person did not exist at all.


    After talking for some time, he still ignored her so Karen Daly stopped saying anything. She patted


    Momo¡¯s head in her arms and sighed helplessly.


    If he wanted to be cold, let him be. But in such a cold winter, it was so cold that it made people feel


    ufortable.


    Until she got in the car, Karen Daly sat in the passenger seat, and Kevin Kyle sat in the driver''s


    seat. Just as she was ready to put on the seat belt, Kevin Kyle stretched out his arm and grabbed


    her head and kissed her crazily.


    His movements were fierce and wild, like a mad beast.


    Karen Daly only felt pain in her lips. He bit her lips, and blood flowed from her lips, and the smell of


    blood spread in their mouths.


    Karen Daly did not struggle. If he was angry, she would let him let out his anger. Just like when she


    was upset, she would let it out in front of him.


    When she encountered unhappy things, she will let it out on him because he was the one closest to


    her. When Kevin Kyle did this, Karen Daly naturally thought he would feel the same way.


    However, as Karen Daly just silently took the blow, it made his anger even more intense.


    His original n was to go on a work trip for three days, but Karen Daly didn''t answer his call today.


    He couldn''t get in touch with her from morning to noon.


    Worrying about her safety, he immediately made up his mind to push the work that had to be


    handled by him this afternoon to the next day. He had toe back to assure her safety first.


    All his worries were relieved when he saw that she was fine. At the same time, another inexplicable


    anger rose in his heart.


    He called her so many times. As long as she cared for him, she would make time to call him back,


    but she did not.


    He was very angry that she didn''t answer his call. He was so angry that she didn''t take him


    seriously.


    Kevin Kyle took another bite on Karen Daly¡¯s lips before letting her go. He nced at her lips that


    had been bitten by him, then looked away and started the car.


    The car''s route was not to their house. Karen Daly asked cautiously, "Kevin Kyle, are you going in


    the wrong direction?"


    Kevin Kyle drove the car without looking at her. Hepletely ignored her.


    Karen Daly got tired. She stroked Momo¡¯s head in her arms and looked out of the window, looking


    at the scenery on both sides of the road.


    She saw couples walking hand in hand on the road, there were also couples embracing each


    other...


    She looked away and looked at Kevin Kyle. He was still gloomy and did not talk to her, nor did he


    intend to pay attention to her.


    "Stop the car," she said.


    He ignored it.


    "I ask you to stop the car," she said.


    Kevin Kyle finally nced sideways at her, but he did not intend to stop the car.


    "Kevin Kyle, stop the car first. Let''s have a good talk." As she spoke, she reached out to pull his


    steering wheel.


    Kevin Kyle happened to see the red light. He stopped his car and looked straight ahead, ignoring


    her.


    "Kevin Kyle, why are you mad? What did I do to make you unhappy? Tell me." If she really did


    something wrong, she was willing to change it.


    But he did not say anything and refused tomunicate with her.


    The couple had nothing to say among themselves. They didn''t say anything to each other and were


    only angry at each other. Did he want to give her the silent treatment?


    How would she know why he was mad?


    Hearing Karen Daly¡¯s words, Kevin Kyle¡¯s face looked even worse.


    He looked sideways at her, then looked away and continued driving.


    Along the way, Karen Daly did not talk to him anymore until the car entered the Rovio Skyview Bay


    area, and then came to the exclusive vi area named Nuoyuan.


    The door opened automatically and a guard came over immediately. Kevin Kyle got off the car and


    threw the car key to the guard. He looked back and found out that Karen Daly was still sitting in the


    passenger¡¯s seat.


    Kevin Kyle looked over and found that Karen Daly was looking at him.


    She pursed her lips and blinked her big watery eyes at him pitifully. "My injury seemed to have torn."

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    After hearing Karen Daly''s words, Kevin Kyle immediately walked over.


    He opened the car door and picked her up. At the same time, he ordered the people around him


    coldly, "Call the doctor."


    Karen Daly hooked her arm around his neck and kissed him on the corner of his mouth. Then she


    smiled proudly and said, "As long as you are not angry, my legs won''t hurt."


    He was deceived by her acting!


    Kevin Kyle looked at her smiling face, and her smile was so bright and charming. He was triggered


    and felt a wave of emotions.


    He came back because he was worried about her safety. He didn''te back to irritate her. As long


    as she was fine, he shouldn''t be angry with her.


    "Do you still want to be angry with me?" Karen Daly blinked and slipped down from his arms. She


    reached out to touch his chest and touched the position of his heart. The bite marks left by her at


    the night after they made love.


    Kevin Kyle thought of the same thing as her. He grabbed her hand and warned her in a deep voice,


    "Don''t move."


    "Then tell me, are you still angry with me?" She blinked and looked at him mischievously. She


    wanted him to admit that he was not angry anymore.


    Kevin Kyle was unwilling to say anything. He took her hand and said, "Let''s go into the house."


    "Momo." Karen Daly turned around and called out for Momo. When the little fellow followed her, she


    asked Kevin Kyle, "Where is this ce?"


    Kevin Kyle said, "Our new home."


    "Our new home?" Karen Daly looked around and couldn''t believe what she heard.


    In the vi area of Sky Cage Bay, it was said that ordinary people could not afford to buy a vi


    here. Being able to afford it was not enough, one needed to be evaluated in other life aspects as


    well.


    But soon, Karen Daly realized that this was the Sky Cage Bay, a high-end project for the


    development of the Rovio Real Estate.


    Kevin Kyle worked so hard for his big boss every day. Maybe this was the reward he got from his


    work.


    She smiled and joked, "Is this a gift from your big boss? If so, will every senior executive have such


    a vi?"


    "No." Kevin Kyle didn''t know how to answer her. He didn''t tell her that he is Leo Kyle. At first, he felt


    that there was no need to exin it to her. She didn''t ask, so he didn''t tell her.


    Later, their rtionship developed slowly, she heard some reports about the identity of the Leo Kyle


    and she didn''t have a good impression of Leo Kyle.


    If she knew his identity, she would not be able to ept it at once, so he had to think it over and find


    a suitable opportunity to make it clear to her.


    "Young Master, Young Madam." Aunt Anne, the housekeeper, led a couple of helpers to stand in a


    row and weed the masters to officially move in.


    "Yes." Kevin Kyle nodded.


    "Young Madam, I''m Aunt Anne, the housekeeper here. If you need anything, just tell me." Aunt


    Anne spoke on behalf of all the helpers.


    "Thank you, Aunt Anne." Looking at this group of people and seeing such a mansion, Karen Daly


    was still a little nervous. She grabbed hold of Kevin Kyle and whispered, "Kevin Kyle, we''d better


    not move in."


    Karen Daly felt that she cannot ept all this. She felt morefortable living in a smaller ce. If


    someone else served her, she would feel ufortable.


    She felt that Dreand City was more like home.


    Every day after returning home, it was only Kevin Kyle and her. No one would disturb them.


    However, at this ce, there were so many people working around them, so it was inconvenient for


    her to do anything for, or with Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle said, "During the New Year, the elders wille back from abroad, and everyone will


    live here. As the owner of this house, you should be familiar with the environment first, and then you


    can treat everyone well."


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s words, Karen Daly suddenly panicked. This kind of panic was not due to fear,


    but about the difort she felt when she was about to meet her husband''s parents.


    Karen Daly asked in a hurry, "When will they arrive?"


    "In a few days." There was no news from the elders of the Kyle family. Kevin Kyle also had no clue.


    Besides, his father was fine with anything. He would go wherever he wanted and never let people


    around him make a reservation for him in advance.


    Hearing that there were still a few days left, Karen Daly quickly patted her chest to calm herself.


    The grandfather of the Kyle family, Kevin Kyle''s parents were all elders of Kevin Kyle. They were his


    closest rtives.


    As someone from the younger generation, she must prepare some gifts for the elders. However, the


    Kyle family''s background was far better than hers. What should she prepare for them?


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly looked at Kevin Kyle and said, "Kevin, what are your grandfather''s and


    parents'' hobbies? Can you tell me in detail?"


    "They are all easy to get along. As for the things that we should pay attention to, I will ask Aunt


    Anne to tell you about it tomorrow." Kevin Kyle, who had always been quiet, exined patiently to


    Karen Daly.


    His work was not done yet, and he had to leave early tomorrow morning. He had to rush to the


    meeting at 10 o''clock in the morning. He had no choice but to hand Karen Daly over to Aunt Anne


    and the others to take care of her.


    While walking, Kevin Kyle suddenly stopped and asked, "Why didn''t you answer my calls today?"


    "Did you call me?" Karen Daly immediately looked for her mobile phone, but she could not find it.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She looked at him and smiled embarrassedly. "Maybe I left it at Faye Reed''s house, so I didn''t hear


    your call."


    Hearing her exnation, Kevin Kyle frowned.


    Karen Daly suddenly smiled. "So you were angry just now because I didn''t answer your call?"


    Kevin Kyle felt very awkward, but he still nodded.


    He had to let her know what she did wrong, she would not make the same mistake in the future.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry. You have to worry about me all the time. I will pay attention to it in the future."


    Thinking that he might have left his work and came back to find her because he didn''t get through


    her phone, she felt so sorry.


    He patted her head and said, "Don''t be so careless in the future."


    Karen Daly nodded heavily. "I won''t let you get worried about me anymore in the future."


    Kevin Kyle took Karen Daly into the hall and took her around for a look. The decoration of the hall


    had a minimalist theme, simr to Kevin Kyle''s usual style.


    Kevin Kyle added, "Our room is on the third floor. Let''s go and see our room first. For the other


    ces, I''ll ask Aunt Anne to show you around tomorrow."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded. Kevin Kyle held her hand and she followed him up the marble stairs


    step by step.


    The decoration style of their bedroom was exactly the same as the one in Dreand City, but the


    size of this room was double the size of that, or even bigger.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    There was a wardrobe room, changing room, bathroom, and a small study room. It was not only a


    bedroom but also arge suite.


    In a vi area like the Royal Bay, it was not an exaggeration to say that an inch ofnd was worth a


    hundred gold.


    Not only did Kevin Kyle own such a luxurious vi in this ce, but he also had so many people


    serving him at home. Was he really just a senior executive of Rovio Corporation Inc?


    If not for the pictures of Leo Kyle on the Inte, she would really think that Kevin Kyle was the


    legendary Leo Kyle from Rovio Corporation Inc.


    First of all, both of them were 28 years old.


    Kevin Kyle had a fair and humble temperament, good cultivation, and elegance¡ªno matter how you


    look at him, people would think that his family must be extraordinary.


    "Would you like to have a look?" Kevin Kyle took Karen Daly to the wardrobe room.


    "Yes." Karen Daly nodded.


    Women love the wardrobe room very much. Karen Daly walked over and pulled open the wardrobe


    on the right. Her clothes and shoes were neatly ced, like a clothing store.


    She looked at Kevin Kyle and asked, "Did you prepare these clothes for me?"


    Kevin Kyle nodded and looked at her tenderly. "Do you like it?"


    "Of course I like it." There is no woman who doesn''t like beautiful clothes, and she was no


    exception.


    But what she preferred was not the clothes in the wardrobe, but his love for her.


    On the left side of the wardrobe room was Kevin Kyle''s clothes, about a dozen suits, all the silver-


    gray colors. She didn''t know why he liked this series of clothing very much.


    The room inside was their bedroom, which was bigger than the main bedroom where they used to


    live.


    In particr, therge bed in the room was wide and big. No matter how much they rolled on the


    bed, they will not fall from the bed.


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly blushed without realizing and did not dare to look at Kevin Kyle.


    However, Kevin Kyle came over and held her from behind. He lowered his head and whispered in


    her ear, "I have to go out to work for two days. Wait for me at home."


    She didn''t know if he did it on purpose. When he spoke, the warm breath was on her ears and neck,


    which made her ears and neck turn red.


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded vigorously, but she did not have the courage to look up at him.


    "Karen¡ª" He called her name again in a low voice.


    "Hmm?"


    "Come with me on a work trip next time." When she was not beside him, he always had trouble


    falling asleep, and his mind was full of her.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t misce my phone again like today. You can go on a work trip without


    worrying." Karen Daly was oblivious towards his deeper meaning in his request.


    Kevin Kyle was not willing to exin. After taking a light breath, he hugged her in his arms again.


    The next day, Kevin Kyle left early.


    Karen Daly also got up early with him, because this ce was too new for her and it didn''t feel like


    home.


    Furthermore, there were too many people in the house, and they were all from the Kyle family. She


    didn''t want her future mother-inw to think that she was azy wife before she saw her.


    Karen Daly wanted to go and buy some new year goods, but all the new year goods and errands


    were already being attended to by the helpers.


    She didn''t need to help with anything. She was the owner of the house, but in fact, she was just


    someone who did not do anything.


    After lunch, Karen Daly felt bored and went to the backyard alone, basking in the winter sunshine.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Catch that puppy. It''s so dirty, you can''t let it enter the house. You know that young master hates


    these little animals the most."


    Suddenly, there was a voice. She looked for the source of the voice and saw two women chasing


    after Momo.


    Momo ran while barking to resist. Karen Daly walked out and said, "Momo..."


    After hearing the sound, Momo turned around and ran to Karen Daly. It seemed like Momo had


    been greatly frightened.


    Karen Daly caught the little body that was rushing over and gently patted its little head. She


    comforted Momo in a soft voice, "Don''t be afraid, mum is here."


    "Young Madam, please give it to us." The two maids spoke politely, but they said "please" in a very


    tense tone.


    Karen Daly smiled gently and said, "Momo is afraid of strangers. I''ll take care of it. Don''t have to


    trouble you."


    "Young Madam, we are going to disinfect it." The maid paused for a moment. Then she said,


    "Young Master is a germaphobe. Wherever he is, such little animals are not allowed to appear."


    "Really?" Karen Daly saw that Kevin Kyle had a good rtionship with Momo. Was the young


    master they talked about really Kevin Kyle?


    "Young Madam..."


    "I''ll go with you to help with the disinfection." Since a big family had its own rules, Karen Daly would


    not make trouble. However, Momo was afraid of strangers, so it should not be a problem for her to


    help Momo personally.


    The two maids exchanged nces and said, "Young Madam, this way please."


    Two dayster, the whole Nuo Garden was decorated, and every corner of the garden was


    decorated with a festive theme.


    Karen Daly hasn''t had a good New Year''s Eve for three years. Seeing everyone busy and the house


    was decorated withnterns and streamers, it felt good.


    "Aunt Anne, can you tell me about the preference of the elders of the Kyle Family?" Karen Daly


    wanted to know more about the elders of the Kyle Family from Aunt Anne.


    Anyway, this was the first time she would be meeting with the Kyle family, she had to give them


    some wee gifts.


    She didn''t have much money, and the elders of the Kyle Family must have had everything they


    needed, so she wanted to prepare some meaningful small gifts by herself ording to their


    preferences.


    Anyway, she wanted to put some effort and leave a good impression for the elders of the Kyle


    Family.


    Aunt Anne said, "Old Master likes calligraphy and painting, Master likes traveling, and Madam likes


    embroidery."


    After getting this information, Karen Daly went to prepare her gifts.


    Karen Daly knew that there was a cultural street in Chatterton Town which sells all kinds of antiques


    and paintings. Not all of them were authentic or good, but if you put effort into it, you could definitely


    find some precious goods.


    As for Kevin''s dad, who liked traveling, Karen Daly thought about it over and over again, but she


    couldn''t figure out what gift should be given to him.


    Mother Kyle''s hobby was easy for her. One of the four famous embroidery workshops was located


    in Chatterton Town. Karen Daly was ready to shop.


    It took her a whole morning to find several experts who knew about calligraphy and painting, and


    then she found a piece of calligraphy work that she was very satisfied with.


    After a simple lunch, she went to the famous embroidery street and personally chose a double-


    sided embroidery for Mother Kyle.


    These things were carefully chosen by her. She was sure Kevin Kyle''s parents would like them.


    ...

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    It took Karen Daly the whole day to prepare the gifts for Grandpa Kyle and Kevin Kyle''s mother.


    Next, she had to think about what to get for Kevin Kyle''s father and Mia Kyle.


    Karen Daly nned to call Kevin Kyle and ask him for advice on the gift for his father.


    As for the gift to Mia Kyle, Karen Daly had a hard time deciding. She couldn''t think of a suitable gift


    for Mia Kyle.


    Mia Kyle was deeply loved by the Kyle family. She had been spoiled by them since she was a child.


    Whatever she wanted, she will have it.


    After thinking about it, she didn''te out with an answer. The taxi that Karen Daly took had arrived


    at the vi area of Seaview Bay. Since foreign vehicles were forbidden from entering the vi area,


    Karen Daly had to get off the car and walked in.


    It would take about half an hour to walk to their house from the main entrance of the Seaview Bay. It


    was already gettingte, so Karen Daly picked up her pace while carrying the nicely wrapped gifts.


    Kevin Kyle was not at home, so Karen Daly did not want to live in thispletely new ce, she


    was having a hard time to get used to this.


    Those helpers called her "Young Madam" politely, which sounded polite, yet distant. It made her feel


    that they did not see her as one of them.


    Karen Daly often saw this when she was with Kevin Kyle. When those strangers greet him, he will


    be polite and distant.


    Kevin Kyle¡ª


    She thought of him again. During noon, he called and said that he would onlye back tomorrow.


    She would be able to see him in less than a day, but Karen Daly felt that time passed so slow when


    Kevin Kyle was not around. She really hoped that when she returned home, he would be waiting for


    her.


    But she knew that he will note back so soon.


    Kevin Kyle couldn''te back, she couldn''t me him also. After all, she was the one who left her


    mobile phone at Faye Reed''s house two days ago. Kevin Kyle couldn''t find her through the phone,


    so he flew back and postponed his work.


    It was almost the New Year, and the elders of the Kyle family wille here. As the day drew near,


    she felt insecure.


    Perhaps when Kevin Kylees back, he will be by her side, then, she would feel less insecure.


    It will usually take half an hour to walk back home, but today Karen Daly walked fast that it only took


    her about 20 minutes to arrive. After walking for such a long time, she felt much warmer.


    The security guard opened the door for her and greeted politely, "Young Madam, good evening!"


    Karen Daly nodded and smiled.


    Seeing thisrge Nuo Garden, Karen Daly tried to imagine Kevin Kyle''s family background and his


    ie.


    She didn''t know how big thend was, but it would take a few minutes to walk to the main room


    from the security room.


    Along the way, there were pavilions, nts, and trees, as if it was a leisure scenic spot.


    Moreover, the main building they lived in was a four-story-high Chatterton Town style building,


    surrounded by various facilities, such as gym, swimming pool, arge patch of grass behind, and


    even a golf course...


    In short, the luxury facilities here were beyond Karen Daly''s imagination.


    In the past, she thought that the vi area where Daly Family lived in was already very upscale, but


    compared with Seaview Bay, the difference was obvious.


    Perhaps, this estate really lived up to its name.


    Although the elders of the Kyle family lived in the United States for many years, they still cared a lot


    about traditional culture at home. Every New Year, they would stille back here to celebrate the


    New Year. They would gather their friends and rtives.


    Karen Daly knew that Kevin Kyle was going to introduce her to the Kyle family when everyone got


    together during the New Year.


    Karen Daly could not eat or sleep well for the past two days due to this. She felt as if there was a


    big stone crushing on her heart and she could not breathe.


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly could not help but clenched the bag in her hand, hoping that the elders


    of the Kyle family could see her efforts.


    Today, the lights of the whole vi were turned on. From afar, it was as beautiful as the pce of


    Jade Lake.


    "Chatterton Town is my hometown. I grew up here, and the weather here is good. I''ll just walk


    around. I will be fine. Go back to your room and do your work."


    "It''s cold outside. You''re not feeling well. Go inside and rest. You cane out tomorrow when the


    sun is out."


    "Hale..."


    Karen Daly was about to enter the house when she suddenly heard a conversation between a man


    and a woman. She stopped abruptly and looked for the source of the voice.


    She saw a couple who were with each other. Both of them seemed to be in their early forties.


    The woman was beautiful, and the man was handsome. Time and tide had polished them like a


    work of art. Every smile and gesture had an elegant vibe, but they made people feel pleasant when


    looking at them.


    Karen Daly looked at them quietly and couldn''t move her eyes away, because she saw the shadow


    of Kevin Kyle on them.


    Karen Daly was very sure that they were Kevin Kyle''s parents.


    However, Kevin Kyle''s father was 57 years old, his mother was 50, and they looked like they were in


    their early forties at most. Time really showed mercy to them.


    Karen Daly was lost in her thought. When Kevin Kyle''s mother noticed her, her eyes were fixed on


    her.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Hale Kyle, go in and do your work first. I''ll let this little girl walk around with me." Kevin Kyle''s


    mother''s gentle voice interrupted Karen Daly''s thoughts.


    Their sight fell on Karen Daly as if they were asking for information.


    Karen Daly''s heart was beating so fast as if it wanted to jump out of her chest.


    They were Kevin Kyle''s parents. She should have called them ''Dad and Mum'' with Kevin Kyle, but


    no one introduced her. She was worried that calling them ''dad and mum'' would be too abrupt and


    scared them.


    Just as Karen Daly was hesitating, Kevin Kyle''s father looked at Karen Daly and said, "Stay with


    Madam. If anything happens, inform me in time."


    Kevin Kyle''s mother gave him a funny look and said, "You. You always protect me like this. What


    else can happen to me at home?"


    "Then you should go for a walk for a while more. Remember to tell someone when you are tired."


    Before leaving, Hale Kyle warned her again.


    Watching Hale Kyle entering the house, Mother Kyle''s eyes fell on Karen Daly again. "Little girl, you


    can apany me for a walk."


    "Okay..." Karen Daly wanted to say something, but she was too nervous to say it.


    Seeing her being nervous, Kevin Kyle''s mother smiled and said, "You must be new."


    New?


    Karen Daly was stunned for a moment, but she soon reacted. It seemed that Kevin Kyle''s mother


    thought that she was a new maid at home.


    She subconsciously looked at her clothes. She was not wearing something branded, but it was not


    dirty. Why would she think that she was a new maid?

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    "Little girl, leave your things here and go for a walk with me." Kevin Kyle''s mother walked in front of


    Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly looked at her hands again. It turned out that she was carrying two big bags in her


    hands. She looked like a maid.


    Kevin Kyle''s mother might have mistaken her as a helper for this reason.


    Karen Daly found a ce to put the things down and followed behind Kevin Kyle''s mother. She


    heard his mother say, "Little girl, how long have you been here?"


    "Three days." Karen Daly was telling the truth. She had only been here for three days and was not


    familiar with everything here.


    "I see." Kevin Kyle''s mother smiled gently and said, "In our family, old master, master, young


    master, and miss are all easy to get along with. Since youe to work for us, you are also a


    member of the Kyle family. You don''t have to be too courteous"


    Karen Daly really wanted to say, "I am not working in the Kyle family, I am your daughter-inw."


    But she couldn''t say it out loud.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t tell his parents that he had already got married. How could she break the news?


    As they walked, Mother Kyle let out a long sigh. "Mia is not here. It''s very quiet at home. Where did


    she go?"


    "Woof¡ª" Karen Daly was about to talk about Mia Kyle when Momo''s voice interrupted her.


    "Momo, behave. Everyone here is one of us." Karen Daly held her up and stroked her head


    comfortingly.


    After staying here for two or three days, Karen Daly could feel that Momo was unhappy. She had


    been high on vignce when looking at people.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Is this your little pet?" Kevin Kyle''s mother asked with a smile, "What a cute little guy."


    "Yes, it''s cute and obedient." Karen looked at her mother and smiled shyly. "Mrs. Kyle, do you want


    to touch it?"


    Mrs. Kyle?


    Hearing this name, Mother Kyle was taken aback and looked at Karen Daly¡ª


    This girl was young and beautiful. Her words were gentle and soft, and she will easily blush. She


    was a child who waspletely different from their Mia.


    However, she was also very lovable.


    "Can I touch it?" Mrs. Kyle was also excited, looking like a child.


    "Of course." Karen Daly held Momo in her arms and approached Mrs. Kyle. Mrs. Kyle reached out


    and patted Momo''s head.


    She was also very obedient. She snuggled her head against Mrs. Kyle''s palm and pretended to be


    cute.


    "Can I hug it?" As Momo acted sensible and cute, Kevin Kyle''s mother wanted to hug it.


    Karen Daly handed Momo over to Kevin Kyle''s mother and wanted to ask Momo to call her


    grandmother, but she felt it was not the right time. She had not been recognized by the Kyle family


    yet.


    Kevin Kyle''s mother held Momo in her arms and sighed, "Actually, small animals are very cute. I


    have always wanted to have one. But Matthew is a little germaphobe. Our family has never raised


    any small animals."


    "Is Kevin really a germaphobe? He really doesn''t like to keep pets?" Karen Daly didn''t believe what


    the helpers said for the first time. Now hearing what his mother had said, Karen Daly processed


    those words.


    She thought of Kevin Kyle''s look when she brought Momo home for the first time. On that day,


    Kevin Kyle seemed to dislike Momo and did not want to touch Momo. But the rtionship between


    him and Momo changedter.


    She thought that it was very simple for Kevin Kyle to ept Momo, but she did not know how much


    effort Kevin Kyle had made to ept it.


    "Mom..."


    Kevin Kyle''s low and sexy voice was suddenly heard. She turned around and saw that he was


    striding towards them in a silver-grey suit.


    He walked very fast, but his steps were still elegant.


    "Matthew is back." Mrs. Kyle''s eyes were full of love, glistening brightly under the light.


    "Yes, I''m back." Kevin Kyle stepped forward and gave his mother a hug. Then he looked at Karen


    Daly who was standing next to her. "What were you both talking about?"


    When Kevin Kyle saw his mother and Karen Daly walking together, he naturally thought that they


    probably already knew each other. He forgot that he had not introduced his wife to his mother and


    other family members yet.


    "When did Matthew be so busybody?" Kevin Kyle''s mother looked at both of them and joked,


    "Are you tempted by her beauty?"


    Kevin Kyle''s mother received a phone call from Mia Kyle a few days ago. She said that her brother


    brought a woman home and asked her not to worry anymore.


    Mia Kyle''s words were very exaggerated. Mother Kyle knew that she would often like to exaggerate


    things, so she did not take what Mia Kyle said seriously. Of course, she would not think that Kevin


    Kyle would have a girlfriend, or worse, married.


    Kevin Kyle walked to Karen Daly''s side, hugged Karen Daly, and said, "Mom, this is Karen Daly. We


    have already registered our marriage, and she is your daughter-inw."


    After hearing that her son was already married, Kevin Kyle''s mother looked at Karen Daly


    immediately, focusing on her.


    It was different from how she was looking at a stranger earlier. She looked at Karen Daly carefully.


    To tell the truth, before this, she always imagined what kind of woman her son liked, sexy ones,


    innocent ones, or pretty ones...


    She did try to imagine her son''s preference in women. But she never thought that her son would


    really marry this kind of woman.


    She looked at Karen Daly thoroughly then looked into her eyes. At that moment, she understood


    why her son made such a choice.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t mention his marriage to his family members, and his mother didn''t think it strange


    that he did, because her son had always made his own decision in everything.


    When Kevin Kyle first took over Rovio Corporation Inc, he also asked for some opinions from his


    grandfather and father, but they always asked him to solve the problems by himself.


    Perhaps it was because of this, Kevin Kyle would do whatever he decided to do. He had never


    thought about asking for any opinions from his parents.


    She looked at Karen Daly and then looked at Kevin Kyle, who had his gentle look fixated on Karen


    Daly. She let out a smile, "Well, well, my son finally got married. This is a good thing. We should


    celebrate."


    Karen Daly had never expected that his mother would ept Kevin Kyle''s marriage so easily. She


    was surprised and touched.


    Looking at Karen Daly who was daydreaming, Kevin Kyle gently patted her head and said, "Call


    ''mom'' quickly."


    Karen Daly became alerted and said with a blushed face, "Mom, nice to meet you!"


    "Good girl, good girl..." Kevin Kyle''s mother nodded repeatedly, full of joy.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Mother Kyle had a good first impression of Karen Daly, and even more after knowing that Karen


    Daly was her daughter-inw. She loved her son, so she naturally would like her son''s wife.


    "Karen Daly, I have to apologize for what happened earlier." Kevin Kyle''s mother said again.


    She had mistaken her daughter-inw as a new helper, so Kevin Kyle''s mother was a little


    embarrassed. Even if she was an elder, she still had to apologize.


    Karen Daly shook her head. "It''s okay."


    "What''s the matter?" Kevin Kyle wanted to know what had happened between them, but they shook


    their heads at the same time. No one wanted to tell him.


    Kevin Kyle''s original work n was to finish his work tomorrow, but he received a phone call this


    afternoon, saying that the elders of the Kyle family arrived in Chatterton Town in advance.


    He didn''t tell his family about his marriage with Karen Daly in advance, so his family didn''t know


    Karen Daly''s existence.


    If they met each other first, Karen Daly''s position would be awkward. Thinking of this, he came back


    in advance.


    Kevin Kyle knew his mother''s character. His mother would definitely be okay with his choice of life


    partner.


    However, he was a little excited when he saw his mother''s recognition of Karen Daly. He could not


    help but hold onto Karen Daly tighter.


    "Your father should be in the study room sorting out his things. Ask someone to invite him


    downstairs. It''s time to tell him about this marriage," Kevin Kyle''s mother said happily.


    After his father arrived and took his seat, Kevin Kyle introduced Karen Daly to him formally.


    He said, "Dad, this is Karen Daly, my wife."


    Hearing the news of his son''s marriage suddenly, Kevin Kyle''s father did not show much surprise on


    his face. In other words, he knew too well about his son''s character. It was not surprising that he


    would suddenly give such shocking news.


    He was more surprised about meeting the woman that could win his son''s heart.


    Therefore, his first reaction was the same as that of his wife. After hearing Kevin Kyle''s introduction,


    he looked at Karen Daly.


    It was already official that their son had already gotten married. They only cared more about his


    wife''smitment and loyalty - if she would be there for him for the rest of his life.


    His eyes fell on Karen Daly, who looked calm but appeared to be extremely smart.


    The girl''s family background was not one of their consideration, because the Kyle family did not


    need to use marriage to strengthen social status.


    He only cared about her sincerity towards his son and whether his son''s marriage and life would be


    happy in the future.


    Kevin Kyle''s father had been working in the business with his father since he was a child. Later, he


    gave his career to his son and apanied his wife to travel around the world. He had seen


    countless people and things in life, so he can judge people very well.


    Kevin Kyle''s father could see through Karen Daly''s intention, which was written all over her face.


    She wanted to get the family''s approval and also spend the rest of her life with Kevin Kyle.


    He retracted his gaze and nodded. "Well, this marriage is your choice. Then you should manage it


    well. As your parents, we want to see you happy."


    Kevin Kyle''s parents fell in love at first sight and fell in love freely. Their love was a love story that


    many people wanted.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Now that decades had passed, their son had found a life partner who can apany him through


    hardships. Of course, they were very happy.


    During the short period when Kevin Kyle''s father looked at Karen Daly, Karen Daly felt so nervous


    that she broke out in cold sweat.


    To be honest, the word "father" was not a very good word for her. Because of Samuel Daly, she


    always had some prejudice against fathers.


    She was afraid that Kevin Kyle''s father would not approve this marriage, and she was afraid that he


    would force Kevin Kyle to leave her...


    Only after Father Kyle spoke, she knew that most parents would want their children to be happy and


    none of them would use their children as a tool.


    "Karen¡ª"


    The crisp and sexy voice appeared in her ears again, bringing her back from her thoughts. She


    heard him say, "It''s time to call ''dad''."


    "Dad, nice to meet you!" She hadn''t said this word for several years. It sounded a little awkward, but


    in her heart, she was happy.


    She was worried that the parents of the Kyle family would not ept her. However, they all


    epted her so easily, which made her feel surprised and shocked.


    "Good." Kevin Kyle''s father nodded.


    Mother Kyle took Karen Daly''s hand, took off one of her bracelets, and said, "This was passed down


    from the ancestors of Matthew''s grandmother. It will be passed down to the daughter-inw of


    Kyle''s family. Now I should pass it on to you."


    When she heard that Kevin Kyle''s mother was going to give her such an expensive bracelet, Karen


    Daly nced at Kevin Kyle. After he nodded, she epted it. "Thank you, Mother!"


    Mother Kyle put it on her and praised, "Well, it looks beautiful on you."


    "Mom, you gave her such a valuable gift after you met sister-inw. Why didn''t you give me any


    good stuff?"


    After hearing Mother Kyle''s sweet voice, Mia Kyle was already jumping up and down in front of


    everyone.


    Mia Kyle jumped over to hold and kissed her mother on the face twice. "Mom, I haven''t seen you for


    a long time. Do you miss me?"


    "Mommy missed you even in my dreams." Kevin Kyle''s mother patted Mia Kyle''s head and smiled


    gently.


    "I missed mom very much too." Mia Kyle snuggled in her arms and threw herself into her father''s


    arms. "Dad, why didn''t you say anything? Don''t you miss me?"


    "She has grown up and hasn''te home for a few months after she left. I don''t miss her." In front


    of Mia Kyle, Kevin Kyle''s father took off his strict father''s personality and he was just a father who


    loved his daughter very much.


    "You really don''t miss me?" Mia Kyle blinked her eyes as if she was trying to say "If you dare to say


    that you don''t miss me, I won''t miss you so much."


    "I miss Mia. Of course, I miss my precious Mia." Father Kyle rubbed Mia Kyle''s head andughed


    happily.


    "That''s more like it." Mia Kyle alsoughed. Then she looked at Kevin Kyle, who sat there without


    saying a word and only looked at his wife.


    She added, "Brother, do you miss me?"


    "In front of the elders, you should act decently as a younger generation. Look at how you act in front


    of them." Kevin Kyle looked at her with a serious face.


    Look at their family, listen to their family...


    Karen Daly was envious of a family like theirs. They loved each other very much, and their families


    were harmonious and warm.


    Karen Daly really envied Mia Kyle, who could act like a spoiled child in front of her parents and


    brothers at any time.


    All she went through in her childhood was only domestic abuse, her mother was scolded and


    beaten every day. Her mother would hide and cry in the room, but there was nothing she could do.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    "Karen¡ª"


    Perhaps knowing what Karen Daly was thinking, Kevin Kyle held her waist, took her into his arms,


    and tried to give her warmth andfort.


    Karen Daly looked at him and gave him a reassuring smile.


    From now on, she would be the daughter-inw of the Kyle family. Kevin''s father would be her


    father, and his mother would be her mother.


    She was also a member of the Kyle family. She could also have a warm and harmonious family, and


    she could be happy.


    Looking at Karen Daly''s smile, Kevin Kyle did not say anything. He just held her cold hands in his


    palm.


    "Aunt Anne, I''m hungry." Mia Kyle shouted.


    "Miss, the dishes are ready." Aunt Anne smiled.


    "Thank you, Aunt Anne." Mia Kyle hurried to hold her father and mother. "Dad, mom, brother, sister-


    inw, let''s have dinner. Anyway, everyone is here during the New Year''s holiday. We have plenty of


    time to chat, and we are not in a hurry."


    Kevin''s mother and father walked with Mia Kyle, followed by Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle. As they


    walked, Kevin Kyle suddenly stopped Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly looked back at him, and he rubbed her head. "Don''t worry."


    Karen Daly looked at him and smiled. "I''m not worried at all with you around."


    All the worries and anxiety disappeared the moment he appeared, because she knew that he was


    her most solid shield.


    No one spoke at the dining table. Even Mia Kyle, who was usually talkative, was eating obediently


    and did not make a sound.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Everyone in the Kyle family had to obey the Kyle family''s rules. Over the years, everyone had


    developed this habit.


    Karen Daly asionally looked up and secretly looked at everyone. When she saw Kevin''s father


    and mother, it was not difficult to imagine why Kevin Kyle was so excellent.


    Kevin''s father and mother were very outstanding in terms of their appearance and temperament.


    Kevin Kyle had inherited these traits, so how could he not be outstanding?


    Kevin''s mother was in poor health, yet she ran around the whole day. After dinner, she went back to


    her room to rest.


    Mia Kyle happily followed behind Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly and said with a sneaky smile, "Brother,


    sister-inw, it''s still early today. What are you doing at night?"


    Kevin Kyle stopped and looked at Mia Kyle. He said casually, "The New Year ising soon."


    "You naughty brat!" Upon hearing Kevin Kyle mention this, Mia Kyle became anxious and stomped


    her foot. "If you dare to deduct my allowances again, I''m not done with you."


    Her bad brother deducted half of the allowances her grandfather and parents gave herst year,


    which led to live quite ufortably.


    If he dared to do that this year, she would take his wife away.


    However, he was not that free now.


    Now that he was married, he should spend more time with his wife. He had no time to care about


    her.


    Thinking of this, Mia Kyle put on a smiling face again and said sweetly, "Brother, sister-inw, you


    should rest early and give me a little nephew or niece soon."


    After that, Mia Kyle turned and ran away.


    Kevin Kyle looked at her back and shook his head helplessly. When he looked away, he saw that


    Karen Daly was analyzing him.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin Kyle asked.


    "No, nothing." Karen Daly shook her head.


    She would not tell Kevin Kyle because she thought of something else after hearing Mia Kyle''s


    words.


    They went back to the room on the third floor together. After entering the room, they closed the


    door, Karen Daly turned around and hugged Kevin Kyle.


    Her hand was wrapped around his thin waist and her head was buried in his arms. She said, "Mr.


    Kyle, please poke me."


    Today, the parents of the Kyle family arrived too suddenly, and they also epted her so quickly.


    Everything was so sudden that she felt that everything was just a dream for her.


    Kevin Kyle hugged her, rubbed her head, and whispered, "Everything is true, you''re not dreaming."


    "But I''m so afraid that I''m dreaming," Karen Daly said in a soft voice.


    Happiness was not easy for her. A harmonious, warm, and healthy family was an inessible


    dream for her.


    "Karen!" Kevin Kyle held her head and said very seriously, "Forget all the bad things in the past. You


    just need to remember that you have me."


    Kevin Kyle understood Karen Daly''s thoughts.


    The happier Karen Daly was, the more bad memories would resurface.


    She was afraid that this kind of happiness that she just received would be swallowed up suddenly.


    "Okay, then I won''t think about it anymore." Karen Daly nodded, raised her head from Kevin Kyle''s


    arms, and pulled him to sit down. "I went to find something today. Please give me some advice to


    see if Grandpa and mother will like the gift I prepared."


    "As long as it''s prepared by you, they will definitely like it," Kevin Kyle said.


    Karen Daly rolled her eyes at him and unwrapped the things she bought in front of him. "This is a


    double-sided embroidery. I intend to give it to mother. What do you think?"


    Kevin Kyle picked it up and looked at it. He nodded and said, "Very good."


    Karen Daly spread out the calligraphy and painting that she wanted to give to Grandpa Kyle. "This


    is prepared for Grandpa. Look at it."


    Kevin Kyle looked at it carefully and said, "Although it''s not a master''s work, the painting style is


    good, and grandpa will like it."


    After listening to Kevin Kyle''sment, Karen Daly fell into a deep thought again. After a long time,


    she said, "But I haven''t thought about what to give to father and Mia."


    Kevin Kyle got up and picked Karen Daly up.


    Karen Daly was startled and patted his chest anxiously. "I''m still discussing serious matters with


    you. What do you want to do?"


    "What do you think I want to do?" Kevin Kyle raised his lips with a faint smile in his eyes.


    "I..." Karen Daly was speechless. He suddenly carried her into the room. What else could she think


    of?


    "Take a shower first. I''ll tell you what to give father and Mia," Kevin Kyle said.


    "You keep your promise." Karen Daly blushed again. In fact, she was the one who always over-


    interpreted his actions.


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle nodded.


    Karen Daly nced at him and turned to the bathroom. When Karen Daly finished washing up,


    Kevin Kyle was sitting on the sofa and patted the seat beside him.


    Karen Daly walked over and sat down beside him. "Are you going to tell me?"


    Kevin Kyle did not say anything, but suddenly reached out and lifted her left leg.


    Karen Daly wanted to avoid him, but he moved faster and lifted her pants with his hand.


    There was a long scar on her left calf, from her knees to her ankles, which destroyed the beauty of


    her leg.


    Earlier, he had asked the doctor to use the best scar-removing medication, but it didn''t work well


    and didn''t remove the scarpletely.


    Kevin Kyle''s palm gently stroked her scar. His rough fingers on her skin were maic, and Karen


    Daly had chills.


    ...

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    "Don''t look anymore, Kevin." Karen Daly pushed his hand and whispered.


    It was all in the past. She didn''t want to mention it again, and she didn''t want him to keep it in his


    mind and feel bad for her.


    Kevin Kyle took out a bottle of ointment and unscrewed the bottle cap. Suddenly, the room was full


    of fragrance.


    Karen Daly asked curiously, "What''s this? Why is it so fragrant?"


    "The medicine for removing scars." While answering her, Kevin Kyle ced some ointment on his


    finger and gently stroked her scar.


    After applying the ointment, he used his fingers to press it gently to help the absorption. Only then


    could the effect of the ointment be brought into its full efficacy.


    Looking at his concentration, Karen Daly gave him a kiss.


    Every time sheunched a sneak "attack" on him, he would be a little surprised, like he didn''t expect


    that she would do such a thing, and then pretend that nothing had happened after.


    Karen Daly liked to see his expression because he was no longer cold, but a little awkward and


    cute.


    However, this expression couldst for at most three seconds. It was so short that she missed his


    stunned expression when she kissed him several times before.


    "Okay." After applying for the medicine, Kevin Kyle pulled down her pants. Then he carried her to


    the bed and put her on the bed.


    He turned around to leave, but Karen Daly grabbed him and said, "You haven''t told me what to get


    for father and Mia."


    "Mia told you just now." Kevin Kyle looked at her and said seriously.


    "Mia didn''t say anything." Karen Daly thought for a while and couldn''t remember what Mia had told


    her.


    Kevin Kyle suddenly approached her, bit her earlobe, and whispered, "There is a gift everyone will


    like very much."


    "What is it?" Karen Daly asked in a hurry.


    "It''s giving Mr. Kyle a baby." Kevin Kyle looked at her t belly. He did not appear to be joking.


    Karen Daly blushed again and said in a low voice, "How can it be so fast?"


    After the first time, her period was still normal.


    Even if they seeded, it would take at least a month to know the results. Getting pregnant was not


    a quick process.


    Looking at Karen Daly who was really thinking about this question, Kevin Kyle suddenly felt that she


    was so innocent and cute.


    In the past three years before marrying him, Karen Daly was a very hard-working woman. When


    she was running sales, it could be said that her tongue was like a spring, and her mind was very


    clear.


    Once, in order to push a deal, the other party deliberately made things difficult for her and gave her


    two choices. One was to make her apany their manager for one night, and the other was to


    drink two bottles of white wine on the table.


    Without thinking, Karen Daly picked up the bottle and gulped down the two bottles of liquor.


    The real purpose of those people was not to ask her to drink but to make her lower her status to


    apany them so that they could get the sale by saying a few nice words.


    However, she did not expect that Karen Daly dared to risk her life. She did not agree with their dirty


    request.


    After drinking, Karen Daly forced herself to sign the contract. As soon as she got the contract, she


    called the ambnce herself to get treatment at the hospital.


    In addition to this, Kevin Kyle had a very deep memory of her when he was reading some


    information. She had run a kilometer after some boss''s car during the winter for a case.


    The boss was not a good person. He looked down on women. He always felt that women should


    take care of children at home and shouldn''te out to show their faces.


    At the time, Karen Daly was responsible for contacting him. He was very dissatisfied and vented his


    dissatisfaction with Karen Daly.


    He drove the car and let Karen Daly chase him in the snow. He promised to give her the project as


    soon as she caught up.


    At that time, Karen Daly did not think too much. As soon as she took off her high heels, she ran


    after the car with bare feet.


    If it was someone else, they would definitely be unwilling to do it when faced with such crazy


    conditions, but Karen Daly was not someone else.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She had this grit in her bones, and she needed this job. She needed work to prove herself, and she


    needed to distract her attention through work to forget about being abandoned.


    Thinking of what Karen Daly had experienced before, Kevin Kyle''s heart seemed to be pinched by


    someone. It was somewhat painful.


    Therefore, when Charlie announced not to work with Innovative Tech anymore, he did not announce


    that Rovio Corporation had bought Innovative Tech. The reason was that he wanted those little


    people to end the cooperation with Innovative Tech themselves and never give them a chance to


    get better.


    But Karen Daly was in front of him. Most of the time, he saw a silly Karen Daly who blushed all the


    time.


    Sometimes, this was how he recognized Karen Daly.


    He knew that it was her.


    At work, she had the grit to work, so she didn''t want to openly have a rtionship with him at first.


    In life, she had the tender side of a little woman, blushing, asionally acting coquettishly to him,


    cooking for her husband, and so on. She had been using practical actions to maintain their


    marriage.


    It was this simplicity that made him want to protect her and hide her under his wings to shelter her


    from the wind and rain.


    In the past, Kevin Kyle did not think about having a child. He did not want a child, but also he did not


    even think about marrying a wife.


    Tonight, when he heard Mia Kyle mention it, he really wanted a child.


    He wanted a child, with Karen Daly.


    He wanted to raise the child together, as the child grows up healthily, working together to develop a


    happy family of three.


    "Karen, if so, are you willing to keep it?" Thinking of this, Kevin Kyle asked.


    He still asked for her opinion. If she was willing, then he would let nature take its course. If she was


    not willing, he would respect her choice and try his best to use contraception to prevent her from


    getting hurt.


    "Of course, I would." Karen nodded heavily.


    Although Faye Reed had told her that if she wanted a child at such a young age, her future life


    would be attached to her child and she could no longer be able to do anything else.


    But after thorough consideration, she realized that the child was not a burden to her, but one of the


    important family members of a family. She wanted to have aplete family.


    She wanted everything to be natural. If she could be pregnant, she would be pregnant. If she could


    not be pregnant, she would not force it.


    Hearing Karen Daly''s answer, Kevin Kyle pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. After a


    long time, he whispered, "Well, since you have decided to have a baby, go to bed early."


    Leaving his words, Kevin Kyle let go of her and turned to the bathroom.


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s words, Karen Daly was stunned on the spot. Isn''t it necessary to work harder


    at night to have children?


    If she went to bed early, where would the childe from?


    Were they going to nt the child like crops in the field?


    ...

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Listening to the sound of running water in the bathroom, Karen Daly blinked her beautiful big eyes


    and her thoughts were all over the ce.


    No matter how low Kevin Kyle''s IQ was, he must have some basic knowledge. He must know that if


    he wanted a child, he has to work hard to "nt his seeds".


    No! No!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Karen Daly remembered that his back figure was shaking as he was entering the bathroom. He


    must have tried his best to hold back hisughter.


    "Naughty boy!"


    It turned out that he yed with her on purpose.


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly stared angrily at the bathroom door.


    If eyes could kill, at this time, her eyes must have passed through the door of the bathroom and


    knocked down Kevin Kyle who was taking a shower.


    Karen Daly stared at the bathroom door so closely that her eyes hurt, and then Kevin Kyle came out


    of the bathroom.


    He wrapped himself in a bath towel and walked toward her with steady and elegant steps.


    Watching him getting closer and closer, Karen Daly gulped. However, she heard Kevin Kyle''s


    slightly giggly voice and said, "What are you thinking about again?"


    "Didn''t you say that you want to have a baby?" Since he liked to act cool, then she will take the


    initiative.


    Otherwise, when can the baby be born?


    Heid down next to her, Karen Daly turned over and rolled into his arms, and reached out to hold


    him tightly.


    In fact, she was not so open-minded. Every time she wanted to take the initiative to do more, she


    would need to mentally prepare herself.


    For example, although she had thrown herself into his arms and hugged him tightly, her hands were


    trembling slightly. Her face was as red as blood and she did not dare to look at him.


    "Karen, don''t force yourself to do anything you are afraid of." He grabbed her chin and raised her


    head to face him. Then he said, "To have children or not, let nature take its course. Don''t force it."


    But if he didn''t touch her, where will the childe from?


    Karen Daly lowered her head and thought bitterly.


    Kevin Kyle added, "Give me your hand."


    "What?" Before Karen Daly could react, Kevin Kyle had already grabbed her right hand.


    Looking at her slender and white palm, Kevin Kyle gently pinched it. It was like magic, and a ring


    box suddenly appeared in her hand.


    He opened the box and a pair of shiny diamond rings appeared in front of them.


    Kevin Kyle picked up the ring and put it on her ring finger. Then he looked at her tenderly and


    asked, "Do you like it?"


    Karen Daly touched the ring he had just put on her and nodded vigorously. "I like it!"


    She picked up the other ring in the box and grabbed his left hand to help him put it on, but she saw


    the ring left by her mother on his left hand''s ring finger. It was a very old ring. It looked weird on his


    hand, but he did not get rid of it.


    She looked at him and felt a little embarrassed. She didn''t know where to put the new ring.


    Just as she was in a dilemma, he said in a low voice, "How about wearing the ring left by my


    mother-inw on my middle finger?"


    Few men, especially a man like him would wear two rings on one hand. If he goes out to work in the


    future, would othersugh at him if they saw him?


    However, Kevin Kyle grabbed her hand and asked her to take off the ring left by her mother and put


    it on his middle finger. Then he put her new ring on his ring finger.


    "Well, that will do."


    He did not tell her that the two rings were custom made. There is a "Kevin" inscribed in her ring, and


    the one he was wearing had a "Karen" engraved in it.


    He didn''t know romance. But this was the most romantic thing he could think of.


    Karen Daly looked at him and smiled. "So, Mr. Kyle, does this mean you have officially proposed to


    me?"


    "No." Kevin Kyle said seriously, "You are already my wife. I''m giving you a chain to lock you up and


    let other men know that you already have an owner."


    Although he was talking about trapping her firmly and telling other men that she already had an


    owner, he was also trying to let other women know that he already had an owner too and didn''t want


    other women to have thoughts about him.


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly''s heart was so touched that she moved in closer together with him. She


    took a breath quietly, suppressed the embarrassment in her heart, and kissed his lips.


    His sexy thin lips were a little cold, and she sucked it hard. She continued to attack him like what he


    had done before.


    Kevin Kyle stretched out his hand, grabbed her waist, and pressed her tightly on his body. Then he


    kisses her hard.


    "Oh..." When he became one with her intimately, Karen Daly made a cat-like moan.


    This man always had a cold look on his face, but when he made love, he was like a hungry wolf,


    eager to tear her apart and swallow her.


    At first, Karen Daly could barely deal with him, butter, her inhibitions were down, as if she was


    thrown into the sky...


    She saw the white clouds, the rainbow after the rain, and his handsome face that was as delicate as


    a sculpture. He raised his eyebrows and smiled at her.


    Later, Karen Daly did not know anything anymore. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. After a


    dreamless night, she woke up and opened her eyes to see that he was sitting by the window and


    reading the newspaper.


    He was still sitting upright today, but he slightly raised his chin, and there was a gentle smile in his


    eyes.


    "You''re awake." He still turned around the moment she woke up and asked calmly.


    "Mmm." Karen Daly moved slightly, feeling a little ufortable. She still felt like there was a part


    of him in her body.


    Karen Daly quickly lied back down and did not move. Her delicate face was red, as attractive as a


    ripe red cherry.


    Kevin Kyle put down the newspaper in his hand, walked over, and sat down beside her. He reached


    out and touched her silky long hair. "Take a rest if you''re tired. I''ll ask Aunt Anne to send breakfast


    to the room."


    "No." Karen Daly refused and sat up immediately. She hurriedly got out of bed and rushed to the


    bathroom. "Wait for me. Let''s go downstairs together."


    On the second day after seeing the elders of the Kyle Family, if she sleptte and asked someone


    to send breakfast to her room, what would the elders of the Kyle family think of her?


    Since the elders of the Kyle family were so friendly and polite, she should also work hard to be a


    qualified good wife.


    Looking at her running back in a panic, Kevin Kyle''s eyes looked at her endearingly. He licked his


    lips, and there seemed to be a lingering smell of her between his lips and teeth.


    He shook his head in disappointment again. After one night, the Karen Daly who had thrown herself


    at himst night disappeared again.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Not only did Kevin Kyle have a fixed schedule, but also the elders of the kyle family.


    When Karen Daly packed up and went downstairs with Kevin Kyle, Kevin''s father and mother were


    already in the living room. They sat together as if they were talking about something.


    It sounded like that Kevin''s father had provoked Kevin''s mother. Kevin''s mother was angry, and


    Kevin''s father was trying to coax her.


    The two of them were already so grown up, but they still loved each other as before. When they


    looked at each other, their eyes were still full of love for each other.


    Seeing them, Karen Daly could not resist looking up at Kevin Kyle standing next to her. Could she


    and Kevin be like Kevin''s father and mother?


    Kevin''s parents went through ups and downs together. Decadester, the significant other was still


    the most important person in each other''s heart, and no one could rece them.


    "You''re all up." Kevin''s mother suddenly looked over. She looked at Karen Daly and smiled slightly.


    "Karen, did you sleep wellst night?"


    Kevin''s mother asked casually, but Karen Daly, who was "guilty" suddenly blushed and did not know


    how to answer her.


    Kevin''s mother also realized that her question seemed to be inappropriate. She changed the topic


    immediately, "Aunt Anne, please prepare breakfast."


    "Yes, madam." Aunt Anne responded and turned to go to the kitchen. She thought of another thing,


    "Madam, should I wake Miss up?"


    "Let the little sleepyhead sleep a while longer. But keep the food warm for her. When she wakes up,


    she can eat it immediately." Whenever Mia Kyle was mentioned, Kevin''s mother couldn''t hide the


    love in her eyes.


    She had been in poor health all the time. When she gave birth to Kevin Kyle, she almost lost her


    life. She went through a lot ofplications.


    Kevin''s father, who was standing beside her, was also the same.


    When Kevin Kyle was born, Kevin''s mother was bedridden for a long time before her body got


    better.


    After that, Kevin''s father did a vasectomy, unwilling to see his wife suffer because of him.


    The Kyle Family was originally already a small family. Many people couldn''t understand what


    Kevin''s father did. Kevin''s mother also felt guilty for a long time.


    That was until Mia Kyle showed up. As they saw the cute little baby for the first time, they decided to


    adopt her immediately.


    The arrival of Mia Kyle injected new blood into the Kyle Family. Everyone treated this child as a


    treasure.


    Although everyone knew that Mia Kyle was not the biological child of the Kyle Family, no one dared


    to gossip.


    She was everyone''s treasure in the Kyle family. Whoever dared to say anything about her would


    lose their jobs.


    "Karen..." Kevin''s mother pushed Kevin''s father away and held Karen Daly''s hand. She said gently,


    "Since you''ve married into the Kyle family, you are a member of us. You can be as casual as Mia.


    You can get up at any time you want."


    "Mom, your daughter is already a sleepyhead. Do you want to turn your daughter-inw into that


    too?" Mia Kyle''s crisp voice suddenly sounded behind them.


    Everyone looked back and saw that she wore pink cartoon pajamas with her messy hair and


    appeared in front of her family casually.


    In Kyle Family, only she could do this. She could run around in her pajamas. No one would say


    anything to her.


    Kevin Kyle frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Go back and change your clothes before


    coming down to have breakfast."


    "Brother, you are already married, why do you care so much about me? Besides, sooner orter I


    will get married, as long as my husband won''t mind." With her parents around, Mia Kyle felt very


    arrogant.


    Kevin Kyle still wanted to say something, but Karen Daly gently pulled him and gestured him to stop


    talking.


    It was boring for a family to follow the rules. It was because Mia Kyle was lively and naughty that the


    big family of the Kyle Family became more lively.


    "Thank you, sister-inw. Let me tell you, I will be on your side in the future. If he dares to bully you,


    I will help you." Mia Kyle said again.


    Karen Daly smiled and said, "Mia, then I should thank you first."


    "Mia, after the meal, your brother and I will go to the airport to pick your grandpa up. Your duty is to


    hang out with your mother and sister-inw." Kevin''s father, who had been silent, suddenly said.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Mia Kyle rushed to her father''s arms and said, "Although I also want to see grandpa earlier, you


    guys can get him. I will be responsible for taking care of my mother and sister-inw at home."


    "My Mia is so sensible." Kevin''s father rubbed Mia Kyle''s head. "Then hurry up and change your


    clothes. We will wait for you to have breakfast together."


    "Roger, Mr. Kyle!" Mia Kyle saluted and went upstairs to change her clothes.


    Seeing that the Kyle family was harmonious, Karen Daly envied them so much that she hoped that


    she could integrate herself into this warm family as soon as possible.


    After breakfast, Kevin''s father and Kevin Kyle went to the airport to pick Grandpa Kyle up. It was


    only then that Karen Daly remembered that she had been thrown into a mess by Kevin Kylest


    night and had forgotten what to gift to Kevin''s father and Mia Kyle.


    It was not good for her to ask Mia Kyle directly and ask what she liked. It would seem that she was


    not sincere.


    While she was thinking, she received a message from Kevin Kyle: Go to the room and have a look.


    On the coffee table in the little hall.


    She didn''t know what Kevin Kyle wanted her to see, so she went upstairs obediently and opened


    the door. She looked up and saw two gift boxes on the tea table.


    As Karen Daly approached, she found that one box consists of a tea set, and the other was a book


    about self-cultivation of the actors.


    Seeing these two gifts, Karen Daly suddenly understood that Kevin''s father must have had other


    hobbies besides traveling, because she kept thinking about traveling, forgetting that there were


    other possible hobbies.


    As for Mia Kyle, she liked acting, so the best gift was to give her a gift rted to acting.


    Even if she didn''tck anything, receiving such a gift was to support her hobbies and to assure her


    of her career.


    Judging from the gifts, Karen Daly knew that she knew only a little about the Kyle Family, so she


    had to work harder in the future.


    "Sister-inw, I want to go have a walk in the back garden. Do you want to go with me?" Mia Kyle


    stuck her head out from behind the door and asked with a smile.


    "Okay." Karen Daly turned around and followed Mia Kyle out.


    The back garden was a garden behind the vi. It was not big, but there were many umon


    flowers that were rarely seen.


    After strolling for a while, Kevin''s mother was tired and they sat down in the pavilion to chat.


    "Mia, go get me a coat." Kevin''s mother sent Mia Kyle away was because she wanted to talk to


    Karen Daly alone.


    Mia Kyle was liked by the Kyle family. Not only was she lively and cute, but she was also very


    sensible.


    ...

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Knowing that her mother wanted to talk to her sister-inw alone, Mia Kyle ran away without saying


    anything.


    Seeing Mia Kyle walking away, Kyle''s mother took Karen Daly''s hand and said earnestly, "Karen,


    Matthew is a cold person. He may not know how to say good words to make you happy. Please


    forgive him in this aspect."


    Kevin''s mother''s sudden words made Karen Daly understand that it was not an easy thing for her to


    really integrate into this family.


    Kevin''s mother is willing to ept her, but deep down she treats her son and daughter-inw


    differently. Otherwise, how could she say that to Kevin Kyle?


    However, this was human nature, so Karen Daly did not care about it. She nodded and said, "Mom,


    I know about it."


    Looking at Karen Daly, Kevin''s mother paused for a while and said, "There is something I think I


    must tell you."


    Karen Daly said politely, "Mom, please go ahead."


    "Mia is my adopted child. Your grandfather had always intended to match Mia and Kevin together,


    but there is only sibling love between them. No one wants to advance further." While speaking,


    Kevin''s mother observed Karen Daly''s expression.


    She thought Karen Daly would be surprised or dissatisfied, but Karen Daly''s eyes were calm and


    gentle, and her eyes were clear.


    Looking at her calm and gentle face, Kevin Kyle''s mother had a little more affection for her.


    She held Karen Daly''s hand tighter and said, "When grandpa arrives, if he says something


    unpleasant, please don''t take it to heart. Anyway, you are Matthew''s wife. This is something that no


    one can change, isn''t it?"


    Karen Daly smiled and said, "Mom, in fact, I''ve heard about it before, but I chose to believe in


    Kevin. As you said, I am already his wife, and this is a fact that no one can change."


    Karen Daly had heard from his uncle at the charity dinner before. Later, when she knew that Mia


    Kyle was not the child of the Kyle Family, she had already thought of the connection between these


    matters.


    Kevin Kyle did not tell her personally, perhaps because he was worried that she would overthink.


    Besides, as he was involved in this matter, Kevin Kyle might not know how to open up about it.


    Hearing Karen Daly''s words, Kevin''s mother was relieved. She let out a long sigh of relief. Karen


    Daly left a better impression.


    Kevin Kyle was her child and had always been calm and reserved. His purpose was clear and he


    never did anything irrelevant.


    When she first heard that he was suddenly married, she was somewhat surprised, but after being


    surprised, she was relieved.


    She believed in her own child''s judgment. Now that she had some understanding of Karen Daly, she


    felt that her son''s judgment was not bad.


    "Woof, woof, woof..." After being ignored for a long time, Momo really didn''t want to be neglected


    anymore. She showed her existence.


    "Momo." Karen Daly smiled and picked up the little fellow, rubbing its head. "What are you shouting


    about again? Didn''t you have enough food in the morning?"


    "Woo..." Momo wiggled its body in Karen Daly''s arms and made two pitiful cries like it was


    responding.


    Looking at Momo, Kevin''s mother thought of Kevin Kyle again. In the past, Kevin Kyle would never


    allow his family to raise pets. Butst night, she saw Kevin Kyle holding this little animal with her


    own eyes.


    It also made her understand that it was not that people in this world would not change, but whether


    he or she was willing to change.


    Before Kevin''s father met her, he was also a workaholic. After getting married for a long time, he


    was also busy with work.


    It was only after Kevin Kyle was born that he slowly returned to his family.


    As soon as Kevin Kyle could support Rovio Corporation alone, Kevin''s father would immediately


    hand it over to Kevin Kyle to handle. He had no desire for power at all.


    Their son was different from his father. He was calmer and more capable than his father at work.


    While his father was busy with work, he also knew how to make his wife happy. However, Kevin


    Kyle was cold-hearted in nature. Kevin''s mother was worried that Kevin Kyle would ignore his young


    wife.


    However, afterst night''s observation, Kevin''s mother also found that Kevin took good care of his


    young and beautiful wife.


    "Mom, grandpa ising." Mia Kyle rushed over and said, "Dad asked us to wait first."


    Karen Daly put Momo down and hurried to support Kevin''s mother. Kevin''s mother patted her hand


    and said, "Don''t worry, child. We are all here."


    Karen Daly nodded.


    She would not be worried or afraid, because Kevin Kyle was here.


    They went to the main entrance of the vi together. As soon as they stood still, Old Master Kyle''s


    car arrived.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The logo in front of the car was very bright. It was still one of Bentley''s model, but the color was


    ck. It looked slightly more mature than Kevin Kyle''s silver car.


    Mia Kyle immediately ran over and opened the door for the old master. She said sweetly,


    "Grandpa."


    "Hey, my Mia seems to be taller and more beautiful." Before Grandpa Kyle got out of the car, his


    loud voice had already reached Karen Daly''s ears.


    One of the following two cars was Kevin Kyle''s silver-grey Bentley, and the other was Kevin''s


    father''s car, whose logo was a Cayenne.


    Three expensive luxury cars appeared at the same time, and each car was equipped with drivers.


    This was absolutely not owned by ordinary families.


    What kind of rich man had she married into?


    Karen Daly thought worriedly.


    Kevin Kyle got out of the car first, walked to Grandpa Kyle''s car, and helped him get out of the car


    with Mia Kyle.


    Karen Daly hadn''t met Grandpa Kyle officially, so she couldn''t do what Mia Kyle did. That is why


    Karen Daly stood by Kevin''s mother''s side quietly.


    "Although I''m old, I can still walk." Grandpa Kyle said, but he still held Kevin Kyle with one hand and


    Mia Kyle with the other.


    Seeing the two of them standing together, he smiled with satisfaction. "Matthew has be more


    mature and Mia has grown up. When I look at you two, I feel so much better."


    "Grandpa, you should stay in Chatterton Town for a little longer, so brother and I can spend more


    time with you," Mia Kyle said.


    "Grandpa, I want to introduce someone to you first." Kevin Kyle let go of Grandpa Kyle''s hand and


    walked to Karen Daly''s side. He led her to Grandpa Kyle''s side and said, "Grandpa, this is Karen,


    my wife."


    Karen Daly was still in a daze from seeing Grandpa Kyle. She was still thinking that Grandpa Kyle


    didn''t look like an eighty-year-old person.


    Perhaps the Kyle family knew how to keep fit and looked much younger than their actual age.


    Grandpa Kyle seemed to be in his seventies at most.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle tugged at her again.


    Karen Daly came to her senses and hurriedly said, "Grandpa, hello!"

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Kevin''s Grandpa stopped abruptly and immediately looked up at Karen Daly. His sharp eyes


    scanned through Karen Daly like an eagle.


    His gaze did not seem to be looking at a granddaughter-inw, but rather like an opponent, as if he


    wanted to see through Karen Daly and it made her feel extremely ufortable.


    "Grandpa..." Kevin Kyle shouted again, to protect Karen Daly.


    "You little brat, you are married?" Grandpa Kyle''s eyes moved from Karen Daly to Kevin Kyle, and


    his eyes narrowed slightly, showing no signs of joy or anger.


    "Yes, grandpa." Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly''s hand tightly and answered seriously.


    Her hand was tightly clenched in Kevin Kyle''s hand, and she could feel his warmth. The slight worry


    in Karen Daly''s heart also disappeared.


    She pursed her lips and gave him a smile, to reassure him that it would not easy for her to be


    scared into crying.


    Grandpa Kyle looked at them from head to toe. After a while, he said, "Registered? Or had a


    wedding? Or is it a shotgun wedding?"


    Kevin Kyle''s grandpa asked aggressively.


    Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly''s hand and stood straight. He answered seriously, "We have already


    registered our marriage. We are a legal couple."


    "Really?" Grandpa Kyle''s sharp eyes fell on them, slowly repeating what Kevin Kyle had said.


    "Yes." Kevin Kyle answered more briefly, but his tone was firmer, and he held Karen Daly''s hands


    more tightly.


    "Just a marriage certificate? Who would know that you''re married? You didn''t even have a decent


    wedding. How can you justify this to her?"


    Kevin Kyle''s grandpa rebuked his grandson, but he was looking at Karen Daly. He changed his


    gaze so quickly that no one could tell.


    His words made everyone else perceive that he didn''t mind that Kevin Kyle did not inform him of his


    marriage, rather, he cared more about the fact that he did not hold a wedding ceremony. This might


    not sit well with Karen Daly.


    "Dad, it''s cold. Let''s go into the house and talk." Kevin''s father hurried forward to mediate the


    dispute.


    These two people, one was his father and the other was his son. He couldn''t watch them quarrel,


    and not do anything.


    "Okay, let''s get into the house first." Grandpa Kyle''s tone suddenly softened. He did not care about


    this matter anymore. He took Kevin Kyle in one hand and Karen Daley in the other, "my child, we


    are a family now. Don''t be too courteous."


    Grandpa Kyle took Karen Daly''s hand voluntarily, which meant he acknowledged her identity. The


    people who looked at her breathed a sigh of relief.


    Especially Karen Daly, if she got the approval of Grandpa Kyle, it meant that she was acknowledged


    by everyone in the Kyle Family, then her rtionship with Kevin Kyle could continue to persevere.


    She looked up at Kevin Kyle and happened to meet his inquiring eyes. They looked at each other,


    and then they gave each other a shallow smile.


    Kevin Kyle Grandpa''s arrival made the Kyle Family even more lively.


    Although he was aged, he was in good spirits. His voice was loud and hisplexion was good.


    That kind of aura that seemed to be able to control everything. Sometimes, Karen Daly could see


    that aura from Kevin Kyle especially when he was at work.


    As if he had a well-thought-out n and controlled everything like an emperor.


    Moreover, Grandpa Kyle was more approachable than Karen Daly had imagined. When he looked


    at her, he called her "kid", which warmed her heart.


    Before that, she did not sleep for several nights because she was worried that the parents of Kevin


    Kyle would not ept her easily. After meeting Grandpa Kyle today, the burden in her chest was


    lifted.


    "Grandpa, do you intend to stay longer this time?" Mia Kyle asked while massaging her grandpa''s


    back.


    "Mia, sit down and talk to me." Grandpa Kyle patted the seat beside him with a kind face. At this


    time, he had faded his cold aura.


    "Grandpa, I think you look younger again." Mia Kyle leaned in front of Grandpa Kyle and said it in a


    joking tone.


    "Hahaha..." Kevin Kyle''s grandpa suddenly burst intoughter. "Only you have such a sweet mouth,


    and make me happy."


    Everyone sat in the living room and chatted with Grandpa Kyle. Most of the time, Mia Kyle was


    talking.


    Every time she said something, Grandpa Kyle wouldugh out loud. It could be seen that he loved


    this granddaughter very much.


    Kevin Kyle''s father asionally said a few words, and Kevin Kyle only responded when being


    targeted.


    "It turned out that Kevin was still very quiet in front of his family." Karen Daly thought to herself.


    Such a personality won''t please others easily, but the Kyle Family only had him. Even if he did not


    say anything, he still received the greatest attention.


    While chatting, Grandpa Kyle changed the topic to Kevin Kyle. "Matthew, how long have you been


    married?"


    "Four months." Kevin Kyle''s answer was still short.


    "Four months is not short. Why haven''t you told the good news to me? I mean, the baby thing."


    Grandpa Kyle asked with a smile.


    After asking such a sensitive question, Kevin Kyle shook Karen Daly''s hand and answered, "This


    kind of thing can''t be forced. We let nature take its course."


    Kevin Kyle''s responses were always so prim and proper, which made Karen Daly understand more


    that his cold personality definitely did not develop overnight.


    In such a harmonious and warm family like the Kyle Family, everyone was talking andughing.


    Only he remained cold and quiet.


    He rarely smiled, nor would he take the initiative to converse.


    After dinner, Kevin Kyle''s grandpa went back to his room early to rest.


    Karen Daly followed Kevin Kyle outside for a walk. He held her hand tightly and stopped walking


    after some time, then he stared at her with keen eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Being stared at by him for a long time, Karen Daly felt embarrassed.


    "Nothing." He raised his hand, pulled her hair up to her earlobe, and led her forward.


    "Really?" Karen Daly did not believe that he was fine.


    "I just want to look at you," he said.


    "Kevin, why are your family members so kind?" Karen Daly asked.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    But her family was so bad? How could there be such a big difference between families in the world?


    Karen Daly didn''t say what she thought, but Kevin Kyle knew.


    He hugged her again and pressed her into his arms. "Karen, will you be bored with ordinary days?"


    "How would I?" Karen Daly was surprised.


    What a dream for her to live an ordinary life. Now that she had it, she wanted to really cherish it.


    How could she be bored with it?


    In the past, Kevin Kyle did not consider this problem seriously. At that time, he just wanted to live


    with her.


    ...

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    They spent their days together.


    They just lived together.


    It did not matter whether there was love or not.


    Maybe if there was no love it would be better, because it would save a lot of trouble.


    This was what Kevin Kyle thought when he married Karen Daly.


    But now, Kevin Kyle didn''t think so.


    He wanted more than before. Not only did he want Karen Daly, but he also wanted her heart.


    Would she be willing to open her broken heart for him again?


    Because he could not figure out what Karen Daly was thinking, Kevin Kyle always felt that their


    rtionship was very fragile. They would copse in an instant even at the smallest storm.


    "Why don''t you talk? What are you thinking about?" Karen Daly tugged at his sleeve and asked


    softly.


    "I''m thinking if you can open up your heart and have a rtionship with me?" Kevin Kyle couldn''t


    say it out, so he could only look at her silently.


    "Look at you. If you don''t want to go shopping, let''s go back." Kevin Kyle didn''t want to talk, and


    Karen Daly didn''t want to go on hanging around.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go shopping." Kevin Kyle grabbed her hand and pulled her back. He


    lowered his head and kissed her hard.


    If he couldn''t say it, he would prove it with action.


    Karen Daly pounded his chest hard and got out of his arms. She gasped and said, "Kevin, don''t do


    this. All the elders are here."


    If the family elders saw them like this, it would be very embarrassing.


    "Sorry!" he said.


    "No, if we want to do it we can go back to the room and close the door." As soon as she said this,


    Karen Daly''s face turned red again.


    The gloom in Kevin Kyle''s heart dissipated because of her words, and he chuckled.


    This woman.


    She was obviously so shy, but what she said was so bold.


    In the next few days, Kevin Kyle began to be busy again, and everyone in the Kyle family began to


    be busy.


    The Kyle family had lived in the United States for many years, so there were not many rtives and


    friends in the country. Those who were still in contact with them were very close friends.


    As the New Year was approaching, the Kyle family held a small party and invited their close friends.


    Among these people, the one who had the best rtionship with them was Kevin''s mother''s family -


    the Brown Family.


    The Brown Family was the most famous family with military power in Chatterton Town.


    Kevin''s mother''s name was Rana Brown. Her grandfather used to serve as the general of the


    country and had made great achievements in the past.


    His father showed his talent when he was young. He first served in the central government and then


    was appointed to take charge of a military power in Chatterton Town.


    In the next few decades, the Brown family had established a firm foothold in Chatterton Town. No


    one could move their position. It could be said that they had great power.


    Rana Brown''s younger brother, who was 20 years younger than Rana Brown, was named Neil


    Brown.


    He had an extraordinary life. Many people wanted to be in his position.


    Neil Brown, who was only 30 years old, had already obtained a high rank with his own ability that


    many people couldn''t get in their lifetime.


    Now, he was in charge of the military region of Chatterton Town and he was also very well-known.


    The parents of the Brown family had passed away two years ago, Rana Brown was married already.


    Now there was only Neil Brown left in the Brown family.


    At the age of 30, he had not been married yet, nor had he gave an heir for the Brown family.


    Seeing that there was only him left in the Brown Family, Kevin''s mother was also anxious, but what


    was the point of being anxious?


    Her younger brother had his own opinion. To him, building a family to carry on the family line for the


    Brown family might be far less important than his military brothers working under him.


    Every year during the New Year, Kevin''s mother would shake her head and sigh, and Kevin''s father


    would also worry together with his wife. His wife was in poor health and could not think about these


    menial things.


    Today, Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly were dressed very formally.


    Kevin Kyle looked more handsome in his suit and shoes.


    She wore a long knitted dress with a base, a pair of long boots, and a red coat. Her hair was tied up


    high, looking brighter and more charming.


    Kevin Kyle took her to wee the guests at the door of the house and officially introduced Karen


    Daly to everyone.


    Every guest would be introduced seriously by Kevin Kyle, "This is my wife, and this is..."


    Almost the same words were repeated for half a morning, but he didn''t show any impatience, at


    times there was even a rare faint smile.


    Looking at him, Karen Daly thought that he talked more in the morning today than what he would


    talk in a year.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    This kind of Kevin Kyle was even more down-to-earth. He was no longer the man who was so cold


    that no one dared to touch him.


    Karen Daly really liked him like this, so she kept leaning closer to him.


    "Are your feet feeling ufortable?" Kevin Kyle looked at her a while, he was free and asked.


    "No." She shook her head and put her hand in his palm. "I''m very happy today."


    How could she be unhappy when she was formally introduced as a wife to Kevin Kyle''s friends and


    family? How could she be in the mood to care if her feet would be ufortable?


    "If you''re tired, you can sit here for a while. I''m here anyway." Anyway, at noon, Karen Daly would


    officially be introduced to everyone at the party, and he didn''t need her to stand here with him in the


    cold wind.


    "I''m not tired." Karen Daly shook her head and whispered, "I want to be with you."


    "Okay," he said.


    It was just okay, but it was also very powerful.


    Karen Daly smiled even more brightly.


    Mia Kyle changed her usual lively image. She dressed up beautifully early in the morning and


    popped around the front door from time to time.


    She was active for almost the whole morning, and all the guests of the banquet arrived, but the


    person she was waiting for still did note.


    She liked the New Year''s the most, but what she liked for a different reason.


    Other children looked forward to the New Year''s because they could get a lot of gifts. But she


    looked forward to the New Year''s because it was only at this time that she could spend two more


    days with that person.


    Last year, after the New Year''s had passed, he promised her that he would definitelye early


    this year. But the party was about to begin and she hadn''t seen him yet.


    After waiting for a while, some of the guests were leaving, which meant that all the guests that were


    supposed toe had already arrived.


    In other words, the person that she was waiting for wouldn''te anymore.


    "Mom, isn''t Neil Browning this year?" Mia Kyle ran over to hold her mother''s arm and asked


    coquettishly.


    "Silly child, that''s your uncle. How can you call him by his name? Where''s your manners." Kevin''s


    mother pinched the tip of Mia Kyle''s nose. Although she was scolding her, her tone was gentle and


    she didn''t mean to scold Mia Kyle at all.


    "Will hee or not?"


    "There''s something going on in the military region. He can''te today." Kevin''s mother said.


    Her brother was excellent in all aspects, but he was too responsible for his work and he did not


    even give himself holidays during New Year''s.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    He could let his men do a lot of things, but Neil Brown insisted on handling matters by himself. As


    his sister, she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Perhaps he was just used to being busy and working, so he didn''t care about anything else.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Mia Kyle''s beautiful face darkened instantly. She lowered her head and


    walked forward silently. She didn''t want to say anything more.


    Neil Brown had promised her that he woulde earlier this year. Why didn''t hee?


    Didn''t he know that she had been waiting for him?


    She had been chasing after him for 13 years.


    Now she had finally grown up, but he avoided her. Why?


    Before that, she went to find him, but the military base was heavily guarded. Not everyone could


    enter.


    She couldn''t even look at his back from afar.


    She also made countless phone calls to him, but each time it was his subordinate who answered


    the phone. He always said that he was busy with military affairs...`


    It seemed to be a very extraordinary thing for him to answer her phone calls.


    She always looked forward to the New Year''s holiday where everyone had a chance to meet up and


    catch up.


    But he didn''te!


    This matter was such a downer for Mia Kyle.


    She felt that she had wasted one year of her life and waited for nothing.


    She unknowingly clenched her fists, bit her pink lips with her teeth, and her little face became pale.


    "Mia, what''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?" Mia Kyle rarely had such a gloomy


    expression. Kevin''s mother was a little worried and immediately reached out her hand to touch her


    forehead.


    "I''m not ufortable." In order not to let her mother worry, Mia Kyle tried to raise her eyebrows


    and smiled gently. Then she pulled her mother and said, "The party is about to begin. Kevin wants


    to introduce sister-inw to everyone today. Let''s go in quickly."


    Kevin Kyle took the opportunity of gathering rtives and friends to introduce Karen Daly to


    everyone. They were today''s main stars.


    Mia Kyle was usually yful, but she knew how to behave right when needed. She would never


    make any trouble at such an important moment.


    Although it was a party, it was not as formal as a party. The party and gathering for friends and


    family prioritizedfort.


    The weather was good today, and the main venue of the party was set on awn in front of the vi.


    After the helpers set up the ce, the whole venue looked romantic and warm.


    There were flower racks all over the ce. A dozen long tables covered with white floral tables were


    arranged in a square, and there was good wine and delicious food.


    There were exquisite and delicious snacks, various fresh fruits, and some fruits that were


    handcrafted and carved into various shapes.


    Just looking at it was very appetizing.


    The men and women at the party were gentle and elegant.


    Most men were in suits and shoes like Kevin Kyle, women were dressed differently. Some were


    wearing dresses and some were wearing coats, which appeared colorful. It was indeed a beautiful


    scenery in the banquet.


    Grandpa Kyle, who had the highest prestige, was wearing a tunic suit. He looked both majestic yet


    kind, but it did not look odd.


    He was the eldest among the elders. When everyone came, they would first greet him. He would


    also give some gifts to the younger generation with a smile and to encourage them to study hard


    and work hard.


    He stood there for a while, looked around, and finally looked at Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly who


    were greeting the guests.


    ¡ª¡ª Karen Daly!


    The name was very simple and beautiful, which matched her temperament very well. She was not


    inferior to his shining grandson.


    There was no doubt that the two of them looked very well matched just by looking at their


    appearance, but¡ª


    Thinking of this, Grandpa Kyle slightly narrowed his eyes and a sharp light shed in his eyes.


    Perhaps sensing a weird stare, Karen Daly turned around and looked at Grandpa Kyle''s malicious


    eyes. But soon, Karen Daly thought that she was wrong. Grandpa Kyle''s eyes became kind and


    peaceful again. He nodded and smiled at her.


    "Matthew, congrattions on marrying such a beautiful wife."


    The person who came to speak was Uncle Law, whom Karen Daly had met at a charity dinner.


    Kevin Kyle nodded. "Hello, Uncle Law."


    Karen Daly smiled. "Hello, Uncle Law."


    Uncle Law raised his ss and said with a smile, "You are a perfect match for each other. I wish


    you a good rtionship forever! At the same time, I hope you can help add to the Kyle family as


    soon as possible."


    Kevin Kyle nodded slightly and politely said, "Thank you, Uncle Law!"


    Listening to these words, Karen Daly pursed her lips and blushed unconsciously.


    In Karen Daly''s view, not only were the elders of the Kyle family approachable, but all the rtives


    of the Kyle family were also very polite.


    No one asked how Karen Daly was raised, and no one asked what she was doing now. They just


    sincerely gave their blessings.


    Perhaps a really rich family should be like the Kyle family, who was well-educated, polite, and


    cultivated, who had like-minded friends too.


    Looking at the Gook family and her family, people could tell the difference at a nce.


    Three years ago, Samuel Daly also took Karen Daly to a party like this.


    At that time, Samuel Daly was always busy boot-licking or introducing her to others.


    Sometimes, Karen Daly felt ashamed, but at that time, she would think for Samuel Daly, thinking


    that he wanted to elevate the Daly''s family status, so he tried hard to do things that many people


    were disdained to do.


    But then...


    Later, she met Kevin Kyle and he became her husband. When people say bad things about her


    again, he stood behind her to support her.


    When her mother was forced tomit suicide, he apanied her and helped her.


    She was d that she had met him and found her happiness in her life.


    "What''s wrong? What are you thinking about?" His deep maic voice sounded in her ears, and it


    was not difficult to tell that he cared about her very much.


    "No." She shook her head and smiled at him. "I feel so happy, so happy."


    Kevin Kyle raised his hand and touched her forehead. Then he kissed her forehead and said softly,


    "That is a must."


    He kissed her under the gaze of so many people, and Karen Daly blushed again. She lowered her


    head and felt embarrassed to look up at him.


    "Follow me." Kevin Kyle took her hand and left.


    "Where are we going?" Karen Daly asked, keeping up with his pace.


    "Just follow me," he said.


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "As long as I follow him, it will be fine. Follow him to find our happiness." Karen Daly thought.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Compared with the harmony and warmth of the Kyle family, the Gook family in Beaford City was in a


    tight and hot situation.


    As the New Year was approaching, every family was busy preparing goods for celebration, while the


    Gook family was shrouded in dark clouds.


    They were not in the mood to prepare for anything, and they couldn''t even afford any facilities.


    The stock price of the Gook family had been falling again and again, which had made them panic.


    Now, some authorities and departments were looking for them.


    It was said that they had received evidences to prove that the Gook family had not only bribed some


    officials but also involved in business crimes over the years.


    The relevant departments had alreadyunched aprehensive investigation. During this period,


    Bernard was not allowed to leave the country.


    As long as the evidence was true, Gook Corp would not only face the risks of closing down their


    company, but Bernard would also face imprisonment.


    From the Gook family''s point of view, the reason why Gook Corp had fallen to such a state in such a


    short time was because Charlie had offended Leo Kyle of Rovio Corporation.


    Thinking of this, Bernard grabbed a stool and threw it at Charlie. He cursed angrily, "B*stard, why


    don''t you go to hell? If I had known that you would cause such a disaster, I shouldn''t have let you


    come to this world."


    Bernard threw a wooden stool, but Charlie didn''t dodge it. His head was hit, and he didn''t dare to


    make a sound.


    "Why don''t you say something?" Bernard lifted his leg and kicked him. "This crisis is caused by you,


    you useless thing."


    "Dad¡ª" Charlie clenched his fists and shouted in anger.


    "Who the f**k is your father? I don''t know you, you b*stard." Bernard was angry, he might be put into


    prison and Gook Corp was about to go bankrupt. He could not even control his own fate, so how


    could he care about Charlie?


    "Director Charlie, we got some sources. The evidence is from Daly''s daughter, Kristine Daly, who


    submitted it to the government." The secretary came to report in a hurry.


    "What? That b*tch Kristine Daly?" Charlie''s first reaction was to catch Kristine Daly and teach her a


    good lesson to vent his anger.


    Bernard roared, "You b*stard, look at what you''ve been doing all day long. What kind of person


    have you provoked?"


    Bernard''s first reaction was to look at Charlie. If he wanted to me, he would me it on this


    useless thing. He did not just offend the wrong people, but also made friends with those who were


    not easy to deal with.


    "Now that Gook Corp is in such a situation, do you have no guilt at all?" Seeing that Gook Corp was


    about to drown, Charlie did not want to hold back any longer. He looked at Bernard and said, "If you


    did business properly these years, how would you be caught?"


    After saying those harsh words, he turned around and left. At this time, the person he wanted to


    seek revenge the most was not Leo Kyle from Rovio Corporation, but Kristine Daly, the b*tch.


    After going downstairs, he did not even drive his own car. He hailed for a taxi and went straight to


    the Daly house.


    At this time, Kristine Daly just finished the call with Mr. Wilis and sat in the room to work on her


    embroidery. This was something she had recently picked up when she was bored.


    After being betrayed by her father and Charlie, she could not calm down. Every night when it was


    quiet, that scene would always appear in her mind.


    She hated Karen Daly because Karen Daly was happier than her. Karen Daly had someone to look


    after her even after experiencing those things.


    But Kristine Daly herself was lonely. No one wanted to stand behind her and help her willingly.


    She hated Charlie even more. She hated him for giving her hopes and destroying all her hopes and


    dreams.


    She hated many people and those who made her lose her happiness.


    She swore in her heart that she would deal with all the people she hated sooner orter.


    But for now, all she could do was to wait, wait for Mr. Wilis'' good news, and wait for Corp to


    completely fall.


    While waiting, she had to find something to distract her attention, so she bought some embroidery


    crafts to work on.


    She was doing embroidery, and the closed-door was pushed open from the outside. Then, Charlie


    appeared in front of her angrily.


    Charlie did not hesitate at all. He stepped forward, grabbed Kristine Daly''s hair, and then threw her


    on the ground.


    Then, he kicked at Kristine Daly''s abdomen and cursed, "B*tch, do you not want to live anymore?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The pain in her stomach made Kristine Daly curl into a ball. She opened her mouth and wanted to


    speak, but she couldn''t make a sound at all.


    Charlie walked over and sat on top of her. He waved his hand and pped Kristine Daly twice.


    Several marks immediately appeared on Kristine Daly''s fair face, and blood flowed from the corners


    of her mouth.


    "If I don''t kill you today, I wouldn''t live at all." Charlie waved his hand and pped her, repeating it


    more than ten times.


    He was going to vent all his anger from Bernard on Kristine Daly.


    He cursed while beating her, "You d*mn woman. You''ve lived in the Gook family for so many years


    and spent so much money. How dare you betray us."


    "Charlie..." Kristine Daly was dizzy. After a long time, she shouted Charlie''s name.


    "How dare you call my name?" Charlie pulled Kristine Daly''s hair with one hand and pped her


    several times with the other hand.


    He was so angry that pping her was not enough. He grabbed Kristine Daly''s hair and mmed


    her head against the wooden edge of the bed.


    Kristine Daly only felt that there was a white light shing in front of her, as if the sky and earth were


    spinning, and she could not feel anything else.


    She wanted to struggle out of it, but her strength was too weak to break away from Charlie.


    Even so, Charlie was still angry.


    Suddenly, he saw a small pair of scissors beside the embroidery cloth. Without thinking, he took it


    and shed a few times on Kristine Daly''s face.


    As he looked at the bright red blood, he came back to his senses, Kristine Daly''s face had been


    shed with several cuts, and the blood flowed out from the wounds, her face was full of blood.


    "I''ll disfigure your face today and see how you''ll meet anyone in the future." Thinking of this, Charlie


    shed the scissors a few more times, which made Kristine Daly''s face unrecognizable.


    "Ah¡ª" Kristine Daly screamed hysterically, and then everything went dark as she lost all


    consciousness.


    Seeing Kristine Daly faint, Charlie dropped the scissors and said as he faced the door, "Don''t hide


    anymore. If you send her to the hospital in time, you can save her life."


    Samuel Daly slowly walked over from the side and said with a fake smile, "She was brave to offend


    the Gook family, it wouldn''t matter to let her suffer a little pain."

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Charlie looked at Samuel Daly and snorted, "She is still your biological daughter."


    Samuel Daly did not answer. He looked at Kristine Daly unemotionally and sneered, "Who told you


    that she was my biological daughter?"


    "Not your own daughter?" Charlie looked back at Kristine Daly, who was unconscious on the ground


    and said, "It''s up to you whether to save her or not. Anyway, I don''t care if she was dead or alive."


    After saying that, Charlie turned around and left. It seemed that Kristine Daly''s life was not worth a


    dog''s life.


    Samuel Daly looked at Charlie''s back, clenched his fists, and his eyes were fierce. He sneered in


    his heart, "My Young Master?"


    Charlie, oh, Charlie. Do you really think that Gook Corp was still the same Gook Corp as before?


    Do you really think that there are so many peopleing to fawn on you?


    Once Gook Corp gets defeated, Charlie would be a homeless dog.


    Those evil things that he had done before, those people who he had bullied before, they would not


    let him go easily.


    At this time, Charlie still did not understand his situation, and still dared to hurt others and called


    himself a young master. It was destined that Charlie would never be able to turn over.


    Thinking of this, Samuel Daly felt very happy.


    Over the years, he had done a lot of illegal things for Gook Corp, because Bernard had something


    on him.


    Now that Gook Corp has fallen, means that he lost a backup and a person who could threaten him.


    After a long time, Samuel Daly finally took back his stare and looked at Kristine Daly, who was lying


    on the ground and had lost consciousness. He said coldly, "I thought you would be useful to me


    after I adopted you and raised you for so many years, but I didn''t expect you to be so useless."


    Before he got married, he had found out that he had Azoospermia. It was impossible for him to have


    his own child in this life.


    This was a secret in his heart, and he was never willing to mention it in front of others.


    So not long after the marriage, he made Karen Daly''s mother pretend to be pregnant, and then


    adopted an abandoned baby to pretend to be their child.


    In this life, he would not have his own child and could not carry on the bloodline of the Daly family,


    so he could only think of ways to restore the Daly family''s reputation.


    Money, power, fame, and wealth, these things should have belonged to the Daly family, and he tried


    his best to get them back.


    However, no one knew that after decades of hard work, he did not get what he wanted, adversely


    he became under other people''s control.


    But now, the defeat of Gook Corp was a foregone conclusion, and there was no turning back. He


    had to seize the time to think about his future.


    Since Gook Corp had been defeated, he would not join them.


    As for Kristine Daly who was lying on the ground, he would still be kind enough to send her to the


    hospital. If she died, things would beplicated.


    ...


    After sending away all the guests, it was gettingte.


    After a busy day, everyone was tired and went back to their rooms to rest.


    After returning to the room, Karen Daly was so excited that she twirled around the room. She smiled


    widely. "Mr. Kyle, what should I do?"


    "What?" Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    "I think I''m too happy. But I don''t want to hold this happiness in my heart. I want to shout it out to the


    whole world." If not for the fact that the elders of the Kyle family were all there, Karen Daly would


    have stood by the window and roared a few times.


    She wanted to tell her mother loudly that her daughter has be very happy now and let her


    mother know to not worry about her anymore.


    She also wanted to tell those who hurt her and those who tried to hurt her that she had not been


    knocked down by them. She stood up and lived a happy life.


    "Let''s go." Kevin Kyle turned around and took a coat for her to put on. He also took a coat and put it


    on himself. Then he took her hand and left.


    "Where are we going sote?" Karen Daly was a little worried. "Grandpa and parents are all here.


    It''s not good for us to go out at this time."


    "Don''t worry." Kevin Kyle took her out and said, "I told you to follow me right?"


    Karen Daly nodded and followed him with a smile. "Then I will follow you from now on. I will go


    wherever you take me."


    Kevin Kyle took Karen Daly out and drove for more than an hour before arriving at the destination.


    After getting out of the car, Karen Daly knew that the ce he took her to was Behae Resort.


    Not long after they got married, Innovative Tech had apany event here once.


    After getting out of the car, Karen Daly took Kevin Kyle''s arm and asked, "You are a senior


    executive of Rovio Corporation. Do you have benefits to stay here for free?"


    "Free," he said.


    "Rovio Corporation''s employee benefits are really good. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t resign, and


    I could enjoy a lot of benefits in the future." Karen Daly rubbed her head against his arm and said.


    "Resigned but your benefits are still there," he said.


    "Mr. Kyle, don''t forget that Leo Kyle is still above you." She thought he was teasing her, he can''t


    decide everything for Rovio Corporation anyway.


    All of a sudden, he heard Karen Daly mention Leo Kyle. Kevin Kyle stopped and looked at her


    seriously. "I''m Leo Kyle."


    "Alright then, you are Leo Kyle." It was rare for him to make a joke with her, so she just took him as


    Leo Kyle.


    But to be honest, his ability was so good, his upbringing was so good, and his family background


    was so good. If she hadn''t seen the pictures of Leo Kyle online, she would really believe that it was


    him.


    "You don''t believe me?" Kevin Kyle asked.


    "I believe you." Karen Daly smiled and winked at him yfully. "Then, Mr. Leo Kyle, can we go in?"


    Karen Daly was unwilling to believe it. Kevin Kyle felt helpless and did not know what else to say.


    He led her into Behae Resort.


    Before arriving, Kevin Kyle sent a message to Amelia Gray and asked her to inform the people


    here. The managers here had been waiting for a long time.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Seeing theming, the person in charge immediately greeted them and said, "Director Kyle, Mrs.


    Kyle, this way, please."


    They got on a buggy and drove straight to the vi area of Behae Resort, which was also the vi


    they stayed in when they camest time.


    After getting out of the car, they stood at the door, and there was unspeakable emotion in Karen


    Daly''s heart.


    Thest time she came here, she and Kevin Kyle were still like strangers, and this time she had


    be his real wife.


    Kevin Kyle did not take her back to the room but went around the buildings to the beach. Listening


    to the sound of waves hitting the rocks, she was so happy that she jumped like a child.


    "If you want to shout, just shout," he said.


    "Kevin Kyle..." She looked at him and suddenly could not speak.


    It turned out that he drove for more than an hour and took her out in the middle of the night just


    because she said that she wanted to shout loudly.


    "Hm?" He looked at her with his eyes that were so gentle that it made one''s heart ripple.


    "Thank you!" Thank you for treating her so well, thank you for making her so happy.


    "For what?" He rubbed her head and said, "It''s windy at night. Just say what you want to say and go


    back to rest early."

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    "Then you can shout with me." Karen Daly wanted to be capricious just once. She wanted him to be


    a silly couple with her.


    Kevin Kyle frowned and said nothing. She wanted him to shout at the sea. He was definitely not


    willing to do such a childish thing.


    Karen Daly grabbed his arm and shook it. "You don''t want to?"


    Kevin Kyle''s face darkened and he remained silent.


    "Okay then, I won''t force you." Karen Daly knew Kevin Kyle more than she knows. It was okay for


    her to do this kind of thing herself then. It was better for him to maintain the image of a cool CEO.


    "Then I''m going to shout." She added.


    Kevin Kyle nodded.


    "I might destroy my image when I shout, will you be scared?" she asked again.


    "No." He was finally willing to speak.


    Karen Daly smiled with satisfaction. "That''s right. I don''t know what you want to express until you


    speak."


    Kevin Kyle''s face darkened again.


    She was worried that if she teased him again, he would turn around and leave, so Karen Daly had


    to stop.


    She cleared her throat, ced her hands beside her mouth, faced the sea, and shouted, "Mom, can


    you hear me? I met a very good man. He loves me a lot. His family ept me too. I''m now so


    happy..."


    Because she was too happy, Karen Daly waspletely liberated. After shouting, it had an echo.


    Kevin Kyleughed out.


    Hearing hisughter, Karen Daly turned around and red at him. "You are not allowed tough at


    me."


    Kevin Kyle nodded.


    Karen Daly turned her head and shouted again, "Mom, don''t worry. I will treat Kevin well too and I


    will try my best to make him happy. I will protect him and no one is allowed to bully him. I will also


    have many babies with him..."


    For the first time in his life, Kevin Kyle heard someone say that she wanted to protect him, he was


    moved greatly.


    Since he was sensible, he knew that his mother was in poor health. His father had to work and take


    care of his mother. He had to deal with his own affairs.


    So he was more sensible than other children. He had developed a habit since he was a child to


    solve everything by himself.


    After that, Mia Kyle came to the Kyle family. He had been taking care of her as a big brother. It was


    his habit to take care of others for so many years. He had never thought of asking others to protect


    him.


    Then came Karen Daly who looked so fragile, but her slender body seemed to be full of endless


    power.


    She was shouting and shouting about her happiness at this moment.


    "Karen¡ª" He called her name gently in his heart.


    "Kevin, do you think mom can hear me?" Karen Daly turned around and looked into his burning


    eyes.


    Kevin Kyle nodded. "Yes."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Karen Daly ran over and hugged him. "Kevin, will we be so happy forever?"


    Kevin Kyle nodded. "Yes."


    He answered every question she asked in a very short way, but Karen Daly didn''t care about it.


    From the beginning, she already knew his personality.


    Perhaps it was because of his personality that he was more attractive. Others didn''t know about it,


    but she liked his personality.


    Although he didn''t like to talk, it was not a big deal for her. Take what happened tonight as an


    example. Except for him, it would be difficult to find men who were willing to do this for their wives.


    She added, "I''ve finished yelling, let''s go back."


    "Mmm." He snorted softly but did not move. Instead, he took her into his arms, hugged her tightly,


    and gently rubbed her chin.


    Her fresh fragrance drifted into his nose with the evening breeze, which aroused a strong desire for


    her in his heart.


    He wanted her.


    Now, immediately, urgently.


    "Karen¡ª"


    "Hmm?"


    Before she uttered any words, she was quickly kissed by his thin lips.


    His kiss was fiercer than any other time before. His tongue went straight in and kissed her deeper.


    His palm was also restless and wandered around her body.


    Although there would be no one else here, Karen Daly was still a little scared outside. She


    nervously grabbed his hand and said, "Kevin, not here."


    Kevin Kyle immediately stopped, grabbed her by the waist, and carried her back to the house with


    elegant and steady steps.


    Back in the room, Kevin Kyle almost immediatelyunched an attack. The fierce attack did not give


    her time to adapt.


    Although his attack was fierce and powerful, Karen was not afraid at all.


    She was not afraid, but she was very happy because this was the first time he took the initiative to


    ignite the fire, which made her understand that she was also attractive to him.


    She didn''t know how long it took. In Karen Daly''s memory, it was longer than ever before. In the


    end, she was doing things with him and fell asleep immediately.


    In fact, she didn''t want to be so useless. She still wanted to lie in his arms and chat with him


    afterward.


    But she didn''t know whether she was too weak or Kevin Kyle was too strong. In the end, she slept


    first.


    After Karen Daly fell asleep, Kevin Kyle did not continue. He was considerate of her and did not


    want to hurt her.


    He quietly stared at her blushing face and pinched her nose.


    "Kevin¡ª" She suddenly called out his name, making him withdraw his hand like lightning. He


    looked away awkwardly, pretending that nothing had happened.


    After waiting for a few seconds, she didn''t make a sound again. Kevin Kyle turned his head and


    found that she didn''t wake up.


    It turned out that he had appeared in her dream.


    What would he look like in her dream?


    While he was deep in thought, she murmured, "Kevin, I will try my best..."


    "Your best for what?"


    Kevin Kyle really wanted to know. He stretched his ears to listen, but she did not speak again.


    After making sure that she was asleep, Kevin Kyle got out of bed and went to the balcony. He called


    Nick ck back. "What''s the matter?"


    Nick ck''s voice soon came from the phone, "Director Kyle, we have already helped Wilis hand


    over the relevant information ording to your instructions. They have begun to investigate Gook


    Corp. If all goes well, Bernard will be arrested after the New Year''s, and Gook Corp will never be


    able to revive."


    "If all goes well?" Kevin Kyle asked in a deep voice.


    Nick ck immediately realized that he said wrongly and rectified, "After the New Year''s holiday,


    you will see everything you want."


    "Okay." Hearing him, Kevin Kyle grinned and decisively hung up the phone.


    Karen Daly was so badly hurt, so he didn''t mention it in front of her, but it didn''t mean that he forgot


    about it.


    There were a lot of things that he didn''t have to do personally, but it could cause harm to those who


    hurt Karen Daly and affect their future.


    As for Charlie, if he dared tomit any crime, he would not let him go.


    Whoever dared to provoke him, he would make them pay the price they couldn''t afford.


    ...

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Three days passed in a sh.


    After the reception of rtives and friends, Kyle''s family was free.


    During these three days, everyone was chatting and talking about interesting things at home. Life


    was warm andfortable.


    Today was New Year''s Eve. Everyone in the Kyle family got up early. In the morning, they asked


    helpers to help with thest round of cleaning. After lunch, they gave them their days off.


    The Kyle family was very considerate of these helpers. They also had their own families. Every year


    on New Year''s Eve, they would ask them to go home for their holidays.


    In previous years, Kevin''s father apanied Kevin''s mother to the kitchen for the New Year''s Eve


    dinner on New Year''s Eve. Mia Kyle would asionally help her with some things.


    Grandpa Kyle was an elder, and he was old. Of course, he would not do these things. He would just


    be taking his time to marvel at the scenery outside.


    Kevin Kyle was busy in his study. Whether it was New Year''s eve or the first day of the New Year,


    he had not been free before.


    In Mia Kyle''s words, her brother earns a remarkable amount every second. If he wasted one minute,


    how much would he lose? So let him do his work.


    Things were different this year.


    Today, Karen Daly was busy in the kitchen with Kevin''s mother, while Kevin''s father apanied


    Grandpa Kyle to drink tea and y chess in the leisurely garden.


    After Mia Kyle cheered herself up from a sad mood, she became energetic again. After a while, she


    was walking around the house. She would always be the life of the family.


    The person who was the most different from the previous years must be Kevin Kyle.


    He was not busy in the study like the previous years. Instead, he took the newspaper and sat in the


    living room to read the newspaper.


    When Mia Kyle passed by the living room, she was shocked. "Brother, did the Sun rise from the


    west today?"


    Previous years, if it wasn''t dinner time yet, he would never appear. He actually sat in the living room


    and read newspapers today. This was simply odd.


    Kevin Kyle looked at the newspaper and ignored her.


    He ignored, but Mia Kyle would not let him go easily.


    She squeezed herself to sit beside him and said with a smile, "Brother, aren''t you busy with work


    today? Don''t you want to deal with big things?"


    "If you want to sit, sit quietly." Kevin Kyle said without looking up, "If you can''t sit properly, go to the


    kitchen and help mother and Karen."


    "So you''re worried that Karen would be tired..." Mia Kyle grabbed the newspaper in his hand and


    said, "If you care about her, go to the kitchen and have a look. If you sit here like this, how can she


    know that you are caring about her?"


    Kevin Kyle raised his head and looked at Mia Kyle with heavy eyes. "Mia, do you want to face the


    wall to reflect on your mistakes on New Year''s Eve?"


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you two?" Karen Daly came out with a te and saw Kevin Kyle with a


    gloomy face.


    Mia Kyle immediately said, "Sister-inw, brother said that he cares about you."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded and smiled. "I know."


    Kevin Kyle''s face suddenly darkened. He didn''t say a word and didn''t look at them.


    He felt ufortable. How long had these two people known each other? In such a short time, he


    felt that they have built an alliance and he was pushed away.


    "Mia, this is a treat made by mother. Let me take it out for you to taste first." Karen Daly said with a


    smile.


    "Thank you, sister-inw." Mia Kyle took one and stuffed it into her mouth. She said with


    satisfaction, "The food made by mother is always delicious."


    "Did you wash your hands? Can you talk when you eat? Have you forgotten the etiquette learned in


    elementary school?" Kevin Kyle looked serious.


    Karen Daly had never seen him like this before. When she looked at him, there was some inquiry in


    his eyes. It turned out that he can also be fierce.


    It''s not entirely, ruthlessly fierce, but just an elder brother educating his younger sister.


    Mia Kyle pouted, got up, and ran, "I don''t want to y with you, emotionless guy. I''ll y chess with


    grandpa and father."


    Mia Kyle ran away, leaving only Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly in the hall.


    Kevin Kyle flipped open the newspaper again and read it attentively.


    Karen Daly sat down beside him and picked up a treat. "Do you want to eat?"


    Kevin Kyle opened his mouth to bite it, but Karen Daly suddenly withdrew her hand.


    She said, "Do you still want to be angry?"


    Kevin Kyle frowned. "I''m not angry." He just felt ufortable, as if she had a better rtionship


    with Mia Kyle than with him.


    Karen Daly smiled gently and asked, "You just don''t want to admit that you care for me?"


    Kevin Kyle frowned even more. "No."


    Karen Daly moved closer to him and said gently, "Kevin, it''s a very happy thing for me to be able to


    apany my mother to cook for our family."


    On New Year''s Eve, it was the time for a family reunion. Many families would have a reunion dinner


    on this day.


    In fact, the meal was not important, but enjoying the good time of a family gathering together.


    It was boring and insincere for helpers to prepare dinner, so Kevin''s mother would cook for her


    family every year.


    It was not about the meal, but love.


    After the reunion dinner, the family sat around and watched some television while they stayed up


    through the night.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Most people were also like this, so calm and warm, which is actually a kind of happiness.


    "As long as you are happy," he said.


    "Let''s eat." Karen Daly picked up a treat and fed it to him.


    After he swallowed, she added, "I didn''t wash my hands either."


    Knowing that he was a clean freak, she deliberately said so. After speaking, she ran away. Then


    she looked back at him and saw that his face was mad.


    She added, "I''m just teasing you. Don''t be angry, Mr. Kyle."


    Kevin Kyle''s face darkened again, and he didn''t even look at her. But when she left, he smiled


    under his breath.


    On the day of reunion dinner, the Kyle family would break the rule of not chatting at the dinner table.


    They sat together and chatted together, happy and warm.


    After dinner, Karen Daly knew that Kevin''s mother was in poor health, so she took the responsibility


    of cleaning up.


    How could Kevin Kyle let his wife do it alone? He also took the initiative to help. One was washing


    the dishes, and another one drying them.


    Karen Daly looked at him and said, "You haven''t done these things at home before, have you?"


    Kevin Kyle shook his head. "No."


    "I''m so happy." She felt so lucky. He got out of hisfort zone for her when they lived together.


    After packing up, there were shows on the screen. The family sat together to watch some shows


    while chatting with each other.


    For example, they discussed the plot, the actors,mon topics when you are watching shows.


    When the firecrackers lit up, Mia Kyle immediately approached Grandpa Kyle and said, "Grandpa, I


    wish you good health. The longer you live, the younger you are."


    Grandpa Kyle smiled and gave a small gift to Mia. "Come, I also hope that our Mia will be


    more and more beautiful and sensible."


    "Thank you, grandpa!" Mia Kyle took the gift and kissed him again.


    ...

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Amidst theughter, Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly received a gift from their elders too.


    Karen Daly also gave the gifts she had prepared beforehand to everyone. The elders and Mia Kyle


    expressed that they liked them very much.


    After all, Grandpa Kyle was old, so it was a blessing for him to live this long and healthy. After


    receiving the gift, he asked Kevin Kyle to walk him back to his room first.


    Kevin''s mother took Karen Daly''s hand and said a few words, and then went back to the room with


    Kevin''s father to rest.


    As soon as the elders left, Mia Kyle''s face darkened instantly. Sheid on the sofa and looked in a


    daze.


    "Mia, what''s wrong?" Karen Daly wanted to go upstairs, but when she saw that Mia Kyle looked off,


    she stopped and asked with concern.


    "Sister-inw..." Mia Kyle raised her head, sighed, and said, "Do you think that if you like someone,


    you should wait for him to like you, or should you take the initiative?"


    Karen Daly sat down beside Mia Kyle. She thought for a moment and said, "In my opinion, if you


    like, you should pursue boldly. If you don''t pursue, what if he feels the same for you? Then you will


    miss it."


    In Karen Daly''s view, people like Kevin Kyle would never take the initiative to chase after girls.


    In life, if she didn''t take the initiative and waited for him to take the initiative, they probably hadn''t


    be husband and wife yet.


    "So I should take the initiative?" Mia Kyle murmured.


    "Does Mia have someone she likes?" Karen Daly asked again.


    Mia Kyle blinked her eyes and put away the tears in her eyes. Then she said, "Yes, I like a very


    annoying man."


    A man who didn''t want to pick up her calls and see her, who was really annoying. She had never


    been annoyed at a person so much.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Tonight, she called him again. It was his private phone, but it was his subordinate who answered the


    phone.


    She asked the man to answer the phone. The man obviously paused for a while and then said to


    her, "Chief officer is busy with official business and has no time. He also said that you do not call


    him all the time in the future."


    She knew he must be there and could even hear her voice, but he just didn''t want to talk to her.


    Mia Kyle couldn''t figure it out. Before this, she was considered a minor by him, he would answer


    every phone call and tell her many interesting things in the army.


    He spent the New Year''s holiday in Beaford Cityst year. He rushed to Chatterton Town from


    Beaford City and gave her a big gift.


    When he saw her, he pulled her closer to his chest and said, "Mia, you seem to have grown taller,


    reaching my chin. If you continue to grow, are you going to grow taller than me?"


    She nestled in his arms and said, "Neil Brown, I am going to be an adult soon, so I won''t grow taller,


    you don''t have to worry."


    He rubbed her head with a smile. "It''s not good for a girl to grow taller. Later on, no man will marry


    you."


    "You already know, Neil Brown, I have been dreaming of marrying you since I was a child." She was


    simple-minded and said whatever she thought.


    "Stupid child." He pinched her face again, just like when he was a child. "I am your uncle. You are


    already a big child. Don''t talk nonsense like this in the future."


    He said that she was talking nonsense, but she knew very well that in this life, he was the only


    person she wanted to marry.


    Although she was young, this idea was very firm.


    Last year, after the New Year''s, when he returned to Chatterton Town, he said to her personally,


    "Mia, try your best to study. As long as you get into a good university, I wille to see you early


    next New Year''s."


    After that, she studied hard and worked harder than ever, putting all her energy into studying.


    It was just because he had said that as long as she could get a good result and enter a good


    university, she could see him in advance.


    Her academic performance was not bad, and if she tried harder, her academic performance would


    improve rapidly. Over the summer vacation, she got good grades and reported it to him.


    After hearing that, he was very happy. On the phone, she could hear his heartyughter, and he


    also agreed that she could go to Chatterton Town to hang out with him.


    Therefore, she flew to Chatterton Town from the United States alone and met him.


    On that day, he came to pick her up at the airport. He was so handsome in his military uniform that


    she couldn''t look away.


    "Neil Brown" She ran to him, threw herself into his arms, and hugged him tightly. "Do you miss me


    very much?"


    "Yes, of course." Neil Brown said with a smile. His heartyughter could be heard from afar.


    She spent the whole summer vacation with him.


    After work, he would drive her to ces to eat local specialties.


    During that time, she felt so happy and even felt that it would be very easy to marry him after she


    grew up.


    After the summer vacation, she went back to the United States to register for university. Before


    leaving, he told her that he woulde to see her in advance this New Year''s.


    Everything was fine between the two of them, but something strange happened on the day when


    she turned 18 years old.


    That day, she waited for a whole day and did not receive a call from him to wish her a happy


    birthday.


    She wanted to tell him a lot of things and tell him that she was already 18 years old today and was a


    real adult.


    She had prepared a lot of things to say, but she had no chance to tell him.


    Not only did he not call her, she even took the initiative to call him, but he did not answer.


    She had never heard his voice since that day, or even see him as if he was deliberately avoiding


    her.


    "Your brother is also annoying sometimes." Karen Daly rubbed Mia Kyle''s head and said, "Some


    men may be slow with their actions and words, but as long as he has you in his heart, that''s all that


    matters."


    "But..." Mia Kyle couldn''t say anything.


    Because she didn''t know if he had her in his heart. Even if he had her in his heart, it would be just


    as good as a rtionship between a niece and uncle, not love between a man and a woman.


    "But what?" Karen Daly asked.


    Mia Kyle took out her mobile phone, opened the photo album, turned to a photo in the private photo


    album, and handed it to Karen Daly, "Sister-inw, do you think we are suitable for each other?"


    The photo was a handsome man who Karen Daly had seen before on the Inte. It was the


    legendary Leo Kyle, the leader of the Rovio Corporation.


    It was rumored that this person was decisive in business. There was also a rumor that he was a


    prurient man.


    However, these were all news from the Inte, and Karen Daly had never seen him before, so it


    was not good to simplyment.


    "Sister-inw, you didn''t say anything, do you think we are not a good match?" Mia Kyle said sadly.


    "Mia, it doesn''t only depend on appearance, but also on all aspects." Karen Daly hugged Mia Kyle


    and said, "No matter what decision you make, your family will support you."

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Mia Kyle had always been lively. After hearing Karen Daly''s words, she jumped up and ran upstairs.


    While running, she said, "Sister-inw, go back to your room. If you don''t go back, my brother will


    me me for pestering you, he might take revenge another day."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Mia Kyle felt that her sister-inw was right. If she liked someone, she should chase him boldly.


    Why did she think so much?


    No matter how much she thought about it, it was impossible for the annoying man, Neil Brown, to


    know.


    She wanted to see him and tell him personally that she liked him, wanted to be his bride, and


    wanted to be with him for the rest of her life.


    Mia Kyle went back to her room and changed into a set of beautiful clothes. She sent a message to


    Neil Brown saying, "I''m going to the gate of Star nd to wait for you now. You muste to


    see me. If you don''te, I won''t leave. I''ll do what I said. Don''t doubt me."


    After sending the message, Mia Kyle walked down the stairs. After running for nearly half an hour,


    she ran out of the vi area of Seaview Bay and stopped a cab to send her to Star nd.


    This year-end vacation - oh no, it was already 12 o''clock at night. Now it should be the first day of


    the New Year. It was duringst year''s vacation, where Neil Brown brought her to the ce to hang


    out all the time.


    He was themander in charge of the whole military region of Chatterton Town. He had a lot of


    responsibilities, but he was willing to apany a little girl to y merry-go-round and frog


    jumping.


    As long as she wanted to y, no matter how childish it was, he would apany her without


    saying anything.


    He often patted her and said to her, "Mia is so cute. It''s almost impossible to reject you."


    At that time, she was so happy and capricious, because she knew that no matter how unreasonable


    her request was, he would not refuse her.


    The weather forecast said that there would be light rain today, the cold air would go south, and


    Chatterton Town would be cold for a few days.


    She knew that the temperature would drop, but Mia Kyle didn''t wear too much. She had to dress


    herself up so that Neil Brown couldn''t resist her.


    She wanted him to know that she was no longer the childish little girl. She had grown up and


    became more beautiful.


    However, after getting off the car, Mia Kyle regretted a little. "D*mn it. How stupid I was. Why did I


    ask to meet him in the evening? Meeting him tomorrow is OK. He won''t run away overnight."


    It was already two o''clock in the morning. The yground had long been closed, and there were no


    pedestrians on the road.


    Themp closest to her was probably going to be broken. The light kept blinking, bring up an eery


    vibe, which made Mia Kyle feel cold.


    Not only that, but there was also cold wind with drizzles. It was really cold.


    However, at the thought that she would see Neil Brown soon, Mia Kyle was excited again. She kept


    walking around to keep warm.


    While running, she looked at her mobile phone, afraid of missing a phone call from Neil Brown.


    She didn''t know how long she had walked around in circles. She stopped and rested for a while.


    She looked around and found no trace of him.


    But she didn''t want to give up easily. She always believed that Neil Brown would definitelye to


    see her. After a little recovery, she began to run around again.


    She said that if he didn''te, she wouldn''t leave. She would do what she said. She was so


    stubborn.


    However, as time went by, the sky was getting brighter and brighter. Mia Kyle''s heart was somewhat


    uncertain. She began to feel a little sad because if he wanted toe, he would have been here


    long ago.


    Did he hate to see her so much?


    Thinking of this, Mia Kyle''s strength seemed to be drained in an instant. She squatted on the ground


    lifelessly.


    Mia Kyle bit her pink lips, and dialed Neil Brown''s number again. After a few rings, the line was


    connected.


    Neil Brown''s voice came from the phone receiver, "Where are you?"


    Hearing his voice, Mia Kyle''s blood was revived in an instant. She said excitedly, "I am at the gate of


    Star nd! Are you here?"


    Neil Brown said, "Go home!"


    Mia Kyle stamped her foot in a hurry and said angrily, "I said I won''t leave if you don''t show up. Do


    you think I''m kidding you?"


    Neil Brown snorted and said, "Then stay there. It''s such a cold day. If you catch a cold, you deserve


    it."


    Mia Kyle was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, "Neil Brown, you are a man after all.


    Don''t you know how to show mercy to women?"


    Neil Brown said, "I don''t."


    Mia Kyle, "..."


    Neil Brown said, "Go home quickly."


    Mia Kyle thought for a while. She was so fierce, maybe that''s why he didn''t know how to be kind to


    women. At this time, maybe she should try to be feminine.


    So she sniffed, squeezed out two drops of tears, and said in a crying voice, "Neil Brown..."


    Before she could finish, Neil Brown hung up the phone.


    Hearing the beeping sound from the phone in her hand, Mia Kyle was so angry that she smashed


    the phone. "What the f*ck!!!"


    How could there be such an annoying man in this world?


    Seeing such an invincible, beautiful girl alone in the cold wind, he was not just unkind to her, but


    also mercilessly hang up on her call.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She raised her foot and stepped hard on


    the mobile phone on the ground as if she regarded the mobile phone as the annoying man who


    made her angry.


    "Neil Brown, you bastard, you don''t want to see me, do you? You want me to go home, don''t you?"


    Mia Kyle shouted while stepping on the ground, "Humph, I just don''t want to go home! Come out if


    you have the audacity!"


    This was not enough. Mia Kyle ran again and shouted while running, "Neil Brown, you coward, if


    you don''te to see me, I''ll crush you to death and crush you to pieces!"


    In the distance, Neil Brown watched Mia Kyle being crazy, smoking one cigarette after another. He


    apanied her by standing at the gate of the amusement park for the whole night.


    ...


    After returning home, Mia Kyle had a cold. She cursed the culprit in her heart while she sneezed.


    "Idiot, you''d better wait for me. You''d better not let me see you again, or I''ll peel your skin, drink your


    blood, and eat your flesh."


    "Mia, it''s very ufortable, isn''t it?" Karen Daly looked at Mia Kyle gnashing her teeth and felt that


    she had a cold.


    "I feel very ufortable. I''m so full of hatred." Thinking of the hateful man, Mia Kyle was so angry


    that she jumped out again.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she couldn''t enter the military area, she would not need to be angry in


    silence. She would definitely rush into his camp and blow up his base camp.


    Busy with military affairs! Always!


    If she shot a missile over and blew up his nest, let''s see what he can be busy about.


    "Don''t be angry, drink the medicine first, or you will be the one suffering." Seeing Mia Kyle''s angry


    look, Karen Daly felt funny.


    "Thank you, sister-inw!" Although she was angry, she would not get into trouble with her own


    body.


    She had to recover as soon as possible, and then she will find that annoying man to get even with


    him.


    B*stard!


    ...

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    After drinking the medicine, Karen Daly quickly handed candy to her and said, "Eat it quickly Mia.


    Don''t be bitter about it."


    Mia Kyle took a bite of the candy and said in a subtle tone, "Sister-inw, why are you so


    considerate? My brother, that silly guy, has been so lucky to marry such a gentle and considerate


    wife like you."


    "Your mouth can be so sweet with just a piece of candy." Karen Daly smiled and took back the bowl,


    and then touched Mia Kyle''s head.


    "My mouth has always been sweet." After that, Mia Kyle held Karen Daly and touched her face.


    "Sister-inw, since there is nothing to do, and my brother is busy in the study room. Why don''t you


    apany me here and chat with me? Let''s talk about my brother."


    "What does your brother have gossip about?" Karen Daly was still very interested in this topic. It


    was impossible to learn about Kevin''s past from himself, so it was not bad to hear it from Mia Kyle.


    However, Karen Daly, who had always been smart, forgot that Mia Kyle could definitely shoot all


    sorts of nonsense off from her mouth.


    Mia Kyle had suffered a lot of "bullying" by Kevin Kyle. If Mia Kyle were to talk about her brother''s


    past, she would definitely be able to talk about it for the rest of the day.


    "My brother has a lot of gossip about him!" Mia Kyle looked up at the door to make sure that her


    brother didn''t eavesdrop outside the door. She said mysteriously, "It depends on which one you


    would like to listen to."


    "Anyone will be fine." Karen Daly said with a smile.


    There were also some mischievous thoughts in Karen Daly''s heart. Usually, Kevin Kyle always


    pretended to be cold and distant. If she could know some of his previous embarrassing moments,


    she could use them to tease him in the future.


    "Let me tell you something. Before I knew that he got married, I thought he liked men." Mia Kyle


    winked and said. Her appearance was so adorable.


    Karen Daly was amused by her and couldn''t stopughing. "Mia, why do you think so?"


    "My brother used to have a girlfriend, but the woman dumped him. By the way, the woman''s family


    name seems to be Daly too." Speaking of this, Mia Kyle appeared happy.


    Her brother had always been loved by many in the school. No matter where he went, there were


    countless people who wanted to be his friends, but he was abandoned by a girl.


    "Why did she dump him?" At the mention of his ex-girlfriend''s surname, Karen Daly immediately


    thought of the thing between Kevin Kyle and Kristine Daly. At that time, Kevin Kyle also told her the


    same thing.


    If Kristine Daly didn''t dump Kevin Kyle at that time, then what would happen now?


    It was possible that Karen Daly had married Charlie, and Kristine Daly had married Kevin Kyle, and


    the person who had a conflict with the Kyle family here today would be Kristine Daly.


    Fortunately, Kristine Daly chose to let go of Kevin Kyle and came back to Charlie.


    Luckily, in the end, Kevin Kyle belonged to her rather than Kristine Daly.


    "Well. You know, my brother could be like a piece of wood, and he was as cold as an iceberg. He


    must be stupid. He did not know how to make his girlfriend happy, so naturally, he was dumped." As


    soon as Mia Kyle started talking, she couldn''t stop.


    Without giving Karen Daly a chance to interrupt, Mia Kyle continued, "Sister-inw, when my


    brother was with you, was he also like a piece of wood? Was it boring for you to be with him? Would


    he take the initiative to chat with you?"


    "No, in fact, your brother is a quality man." Karen Daly naturally stood up for her husband.


    Except that Kevin Kyle was cold-tempered and didn''t like to talk, he was very good in other aspects.


    At least, he was very considerate whenever he should be considerate to her.


    As for what Mia Kyle said, it was even more impossible for Kevin Kyle to fall in love with men.


    "That''s why I said that my brother was lucky."


    "Mia, you just took the medicine. Sleep for a while. Everything will be fine when you wake up."


    Karen Daly pulled the quilt to cover Mia Kyle properly, patted her, and watched her fall asleep.


    In the past, she had never taken care of others so carefully. Perhaps it was because Mia Kyle was


    too adorable, or perhaps it was because Mia Kyle was Kevin Kyle''s sister. As a sister-inw, she felt


    that she should take care of her.


    However, no matter what it was, Karen Daly had put in a lot of effort to take care of Mia Kyle, who


    was sick, and it could be regarded as a way to spare everyone else some worries.


    ...


    In a hospital in Beaford City.


    Kristine Daly had been lying in the hospital for a few days. Today was the day for her to remove her


    bandage.


    Kristine Daly sat quietly on the bed, and the two nurses stood at the bedside and carefully helped


    her remove the bandage of her head.


    A round of bandage was removed, and Kristine Daly was still sitting there. Her eyes were cold, and


    no single expression could be seen.


    "Miss Daly, the wound has already healed. If we use some better medicine from now on, there


    shouldn''t be much scarring."


    Hearing the nurse''s voice, Kristine Daly smiled gently and said, "Could you please give me a mirror


    so I could look at my face?"


    "Miss Daly, you''d better not look at it now. You''d better wait a few days when the wound would be


    better." The scars on Kristine Daly''s face looked like centipedes, the nurse was a little worried that


    she would not be able to face reality.


    Women had always wanted to be beautiful. Only a few women could ept the fact that their faces


    were disfigured like this.


    "Sorry to trouble you but please give me a mirror." Kristine Daly said.


    Kristine Daly insisted on seeing it, so it was inappropriate for the nurse to persuade her again, so


    she found a mirror for her.


    When Kristine Daly saw the woman with scars all over her face in the mirror, she still didn''t show


    any expression on her face. But, her hands at the side of her body clenched into fists, and her nails


    sank deeply into her palms.


    "Miss Daly, are you okay?" The nurse asked carefully.


    "I''m fine. Thank you." Kristine Daly raised her lips and smiled at the ferocious face in the mirror.


    The nurse took back the mirror and said, "Please go through the discharge form and you can leave


    the hospital."


    "I''ve alreadypleted the discharge form."


    Kristine Daly was about to say yes when a frivolous male voice suddenly came in. She looked up


    and saw Mr. Wilis appear at the door of the ward.


    "These are my personal affairs. I don''t need your help." Kristine Daly nced at him and said coldly.


    "Don''t think too much. I don''t mean anything to you." He waved to the nurse to go out and said,


    "You will marry me sooner orter. I just want to see the wounds of my future wife. If we are going to


    live together in the future, I will need to get used to it in advance so I won''t be scared."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Kristine Daly looked at him coldly. "Do you want to change your mind?"


    "Of course not. Anyway, I just need to marry you, not sleep with you. It doesn''t matter to me what


    you look like," Mr. Wilis said as he reached out to help her up.


    Kristine Daly grabbed his hand and whispered, "I have paid such a heavy price, and I have another


    request to make. You have to agree."


    "What request? Tell me, if I''m in a good mood, I may agree with it." Mr. Wilis slightly curled his lips


    and looked at her quietly.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Looking at the smile in Mr. Wilis''s eyes, Kristine Daly did not speak anymore. Her gaze went from


    being fierce and intimidating to being expressionless again.


    She was too stupid and naive. After experiencing so many things, she still thought that someone


    would help her and that she could rely on a man toplete what she wanted to aplish.


    Mr. Wilis and her are only working with each other for mutual benefits. It could be said that they had


    no affection at all.


    Now that she had given him everything that the Gook family should have given him, she was no


    longer useful to him. How could he help her?


    He came to her today just for a show. He wanted to see how serious her injury was and if she could


    survive.


    If she was so depressed, it would mean that he wanted to see the final result, because if that was


    the case, he couldpletely take back the 20% part of the deal that belonged to her.


    "Not speaking? Do you want to withdraw your ideas?" Mr. Wilis put his hand in his pocket and


    asked slowly.


    "Since you''re so free, I''m sorry to trouble you, but could you send me home?" Kristine Daly asked


    calmly.


    Mr. Wilis chuckled and said, "Go home? Which one?"


    Kristine Daly was stunned when she got out of bed. She looked up at him again and asked, "What


    do you mean?"


    Mr. Wilis took two steps back and observed Kristine Daly seriously. Then he said slowly, "Miss


    Kristine Daly, you may not know that during your half month in the hospital, there has been a huge


    change outside."


    "What kind of change?" Kristine Daly asked in a hurry.


    Her cold expression was observed by Mr. Wilis at this moment. In fact, she still cares about


    everything even though she didn''t express it.


    He added, "The Gook family had been sealed up, and several core leaders of the Gook family have


    been arrested. As for your father, he escaped quickly. I don''t know where did he go, and even the


    police can''t find him."


    "Haha..." Kristine Daly smiled coldly. Charlie, the beast''s patron, had fallen, which was really a great


    joy.


    However, it was a pity that she didn''t see Charlie''s miserable situation and the Gook family being


    arrested with her own eyes.


    Mr. Wilis added, "Anyway, I have promised to marry you. You don''t have a ce to live, and I can


    take you back to my ce."


    Kristine Daly asked, "Was the Daly household sealed up too?"


    Mr. Wilis said, "That''s not true. Maybe they have not found any evidence of Samuel Daly''s real


    involvement in the crime yet, but he felt guilty and ran away first. Maybe there isn''t much to search


    for anyway.


    "Since my house is still avable, I don''t need to go back with you. If you''re willing, please send me


    back to my ce." Kristine Daly got up and walked out.


    A cold light suddenly appeared in Mr. Wilis''s eyes as he looked at her back.


    This seemingly weak woman''s willpower was much stronger than her appearance. She had


    experienced so many things and her face had been disfigured. How could she be so calm?


    It seemed that he couldn''t look down on her, and he couldn''t be soft on her. He couldn''t leave any


    future troubles for himself.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Wilis quickly followed up. He helped Kristine Daly u[p courteously and said,


    "You have been lying on the bed for so long. Don''t go too fast. If you faint, you have to continue to


    stay in the hospital."


    Kristine Daly shook off her hand and said coldly, "You and I both know what we want. Don''t act with


    me."


    "I just want to be nice to you. I mean no harm." He smiled.


    "I don''t need it." Kristine Daly ignored him and strode out.


    Then Mr. Wilis drove Kristine Daly back to her ce. When she got off the car, he stopped her and


    said, "Miss Daly, I still have some things to give you."


    Kristine Daly stopped walking and turned back. "What is it?"


    "I''m worried that you don''t sleep well, so I got a bottle of sleeping pills especially through my


    contacts." Mr. Wilis took out a white bottle without anybels and shook it outside the window.


    Kristine Daly raised her eyebrows and said, "It''s not toote for me to be happy about the fall of the


    Gook family, so how can I not fall asleep?"


    "You really don''t need it?" Mr. Wilis smiled and said, "The dosage here is enough for a person to


    sleep to death and never wake up. I gave you so much at one time just for you to have a good


    sleep. Don''t eat it all at once and don''t let me get charged with murder."


    Murderer!


    Kristine Daly''s eyes lit up. She reached out to take the bottle and said, "Then, thank you for this."


    Mr. Wilis said, "You and I will be husband and wife soon. You don''t have to be so courteous."


    After that, he waved his hands and drove away.


    Kristine Daly saw Mr. Wilis driving away, and then turned back to enter her house.


    After returning to her house, Kristine Daly noticed that it was swept clean. All valuable things were


    sold by Samuel Daly, and there were no helpers around.


    It seemed that Samuel Daly knew about the fall of the Gook family, and he couldn''t get rid of the


    rtionship, so he was ready to escape.


    She went back to her room, which was in a mess. There was blood on the ground that had dried up,


    which proved that no one had cleaned up after she went to the hospital.


    She sat in front of the dresser and looked carefully at herself in the mirror again.


    This face used to be so beautiful, and she even felt that she would never lose to Karen Daly in


    terms of appearance.


    Now she was unrecognizable. The scars, big and small, looked like small worms, which was


    disgusting.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Ah¡ª" She screamed hysterically, holding her head in her arms.


    After venting for a while, she gradually calmed down.


    She stretched out her fingers and stroked every scar gently. Every time she touched a wound, the


    hatred in her eyes became deeper.


    Charlie, Samuel Daly, Karen Daly-


    The reason why she was here today was all caused by these people.


    If Karen Daly did not exist, Charlie would notpare her with Karen Daly, and it was even more


    impossible for him to do these unspeakable things to her.


    Thinking of this, she stopped touching the scars and turned her head to look at the window.


    The weather in Beaford City had always been like this. It was almost mid-month after the New Year,


    and the weather was still so cold. It seemed that a new round of heavy snow was about to start.


    The heavy snowfall will then melt in a few weeks. Everything new would start again.


    She also wanted to start her life again.


    She took out her mobile phone and searched for news about the Gook family. As expected, arge


    number of people were searched. The most eye-catching thing was that the Gook family''s


    commercial crimes had been investigated and several core leaders had been arrested.


    As for Charlie, if there was no news about him, it proved that he was fine. He was not involved in


    the case of the Gook family''s crime.


    "Can''t I do anything if he''s not involved?" Kristine Daly thought.


    She looked at herself in the mirror again, smiled, and said, "Charlie, if you gave me a hard time,


    how can I let you livefortably?"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Half a month seemed to have passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the past few days, the temperature in Chatterton Town had risen, and the sun was shining bright


    every day, which lifted people''s spirits.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After lunch, Kevin Kyle''s mother invited Karen Daly and Mia Kyle to sit in the garden, basked in the


    sun and chat.


    Kevin Kyle''s mother patted Karen Daly''s hand and said, "Karen, we will go back to the United


    States tomorrow. From now on, you and Matthew will live in Chatterton Town. You must get along


    well with each other."


    "Mom, you should say these to my brother. If the two of them quarrel, it must be because of him


    who doesn''t know how to make Karen happy." Mia Kyle chimed in and said.


    "I wanted to tell him, but do you think I have time to tell him? A few days after the New Year, he had


    been busy with work. Every day he goes out early andes backte. I can''t even see his


    shadow. How can I find a chance to tell him?" Speaking of her son, Kevin Kyle''s mother was full of


    comints.


    She had always known that her son was a workaholic. He would be upied with work 24/7. Now


    that he had gotten married, it seemed that nothing had changed.


    However, she knew that it was not entirely Kevin Kyle''s fault. It was because of her. If her body had


    not gotten weaker, Kevin Kyle''s father would not have handed over all the work to Kevin Kyle so


    early.


    "You can''t put pressure on sister-inw." Mia Kyle pouted her lips and looked at Karen Daly, who


    lowered her head and said nothing, "Karen, don''t you think so?"


    "Sorry? What?" Karen Daly asked in confusion.


    "Karen, did he really make you unhappy?" Seeing Karen Daly''s absent-minded look, Mia Kyle


    instinctively felt that her brother had made her sister-inw angry.


    "We''re fine." Karen Daly replied weakly.


    She didn''t know what had happened to her. She had been sleepy for the past few days.


    Kevin Kyle will leave work very early in the morning, and will only get up hourster. When he''s not


    back yet, she would go to bed early. But she still felt sleepy after sleeping so much every day.


    "Karen, are you not feeling well? Or did Matthew make you unhappy?" Kevin Kyle''s mother also


    noticed that Karen Daly was different from the past, and she was not in the mood.


    "I''m not unwell," Karen Daly said. But when she saw the skeptical look in Kevin Kyle''s mother''s


    eyes, she added, so that she would not worry, "Maybe I didn''t sleep wellst night. I''m a little sleepy


    today."


    She didn''t want Kevin Kyle''s mother to worry about her at all, but through the ears of his mother and


    Mia Kyle, it was perceived with apletely different meaning.


    Kevin Kyle''s mother smiled and said softly, "Since you''re tired, go back to your room and sleep for a


    while. You won''t have to get up until you''re fully charged."


    Karen Daly was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes, and she didn''t pay attention to the


    implicit meaning behind her words. She nodded and said, "Then I''ll go."


    Karen Daly tried to beat her sleepiness, but it was impossible. She had to rest well before she could


    chat with Kevin Kyle''s mother and Mia Kyle.


    After getting along for nearly a month, Karen Daly deeply felt the care and love of the parents of the


    Kyle Family.


    Especially Kevin Kyle''s mother, she was like her own mother, always smiling kindly at her, which


    was so gentle that people wanted to be in her embrace.


    It was probably a blessing for a woman to have such a caring mother-inw. It must be so rare.


    After the Gook family was investigated, the news that several core leaders had been taken in was


    quickly spread throughout the major cites, and it became the headlines for weeks.


    Over the New Year, Karen Daly was not in the mood to pay attention to the Daly Family or the Gook


    Family, so she naturally ignored the news.


    However, this news was too shocking. As soon as Karen Daly returned to her room, the news from


    the Gook family''s search popped up on her mobile phone.


    After reading, Karen Daly had an unspeakable feeling in her heart. There was no pleasant


    satisfaction as expected after her revenge. Instead, she felt a mixture of emotions.


    Life was so uncertain that it could push a person to the peak in a minute, and then it could throw a


    person to the lowest point in a minute.


    She reminisced the time when the Gook family was in such a great heyday.


    The young master of the Gook family, Charlie, was very eye-catching, but now he was doomed.


    To be able to defeat the Gook family in such a short period of time, Mr. Wilis must be much more


    powerful than she had imagined. Such a person, she had to stay away from him in the future, and


    should not have anything to do with him.


    As for Samuel Daly, it was said that he had run away. How could that beast run away?


    While she was thinking, Kevin Kyle called her.


    She picked up the call and heard Kevin Kyle''s maic voice, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m missing you." Karen Daly smiled and said.


    Sure enough, after hearing this answer, the man on the other end of the phone kept silent again.


    She added, "Don''t you want me to miss you?"


    Kevin Kyle replied, "No."


    Karen Daly asked, "What''s that?"


    Kevin Kyle didn''t say anything, "..."


    Karen Daly said, "Well, it''s fine if you don''t want to say it. I''m going to sleep now, so I won''t talk to


    you anymore."


    In fact, she really wanted to chat with him and wanted to hear his voice, but she was too sleepy.


    Kevin Kyle suddenly said "Karen..."


    "I''m not angry with you." Hearing his helpless voice, Karen Daly couldn''t resist smiling and said,


    "The elders are going back to the United States tomorrow. Do I need to prepare anything else?"


    Kevin Kyle said, "No need."


    Karen Daly sighed. "We''ve been together for nearly a month, and they''re going back. Suddenly, I


    feel empty in my heart. I''m so reluctant to say goodbye."


    "You still have me."


    "But the feeling is different."


    "What''s the difference?"


    Karen Daly rested her head on the pillow and said softly, "Because you are my husband. You are


    unique to me. It must be different."


    "Well, I see."


    His answer was such short and annoying. If he was by her side, Karen Daly would definitely pounce


    on him and bite him hard.


    "Then I''ll hang up." Before he could answer, she hung up on the call,id in bed, closed her eyes,


    and was about to sleep. The phone beside her rang again.


    Karen Daly answered, "Is there anything else?"


    "Karen, have you seen the news of the fall of the Gook family? It''s really a great joy." Faye Reed''s


    voice came from the phone.


    "Oh¡ª" Karen Daly answered weakly.


    "It''s a good thing that the Gook family is overthrown. Why do I hear that your tone is a little sad?"


    Faye Reed asked discontentedly.


    "I was just about to fall asleep, but I was woken up by you. I think it''s fair enough that I didn''t scold


    you, but how can I be happy?" Karen Daly had been woken up twice at this point, she was getting a


    little agitated.


    "Well, it''s not the right time for me to call. But tell me, when will youe to work?"


    "Tomorrow afternoon." After sending off the Kyle family tomorrow, she would go to work. Since she


    would be upied with work, then maybe she wouldn''t feel so groggy anymore.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    After nightfall, Karen Daly went to bed early again.


    She had been sleeping the whole afternoon. She would still be sleeping if not for Mia who woke her


    up for dinner. She still felt lethargic after dinner, so she went back to her room to sleep.


    She didn''t know how long she had been sleeping before she was awakened by the sound of the


    opening door. She could hear Kevin Kyle tiptoeing into the room silently.


    She was really deep in slumber but also wanted to talk to him. But she couldn''t muster the strength


    to sit up and do that.


    She felt that he was just beside her, staring at her with a longing gaze. He stared at her for a long


    time before turning around to go to the bathroom.


    After that, Karen Daly was still half-asleep until she heard him walking out of the bathroom. She


    raised her head and asked, "You''re busy working untilte night again?"


    "Yes." He lied down by her side. He reached out to pull her into his arms and lowered his head to


    kiss her.


    "I''m so sleepy." Karen Daly did not avoid that but did not reciprocate too.


    "Are you ill?" When he called her in the afternoon, she was already sleeping a lot.


    "Maybe it''s because of the weather. This kind of weather is the most annoying," Karen Daly


    muttered.


    "Then go to sleep." He kissed her forehead again and did not bother her anymore.


    He would never force her to do anything she didn''t want to do.


    Karen Daly shifted herself in his arms and fell asleep again immediately after her eyelids were shut.


    It felt safe to be with him, even when sleeping.


    Looking at her calm face, Kevin Kyle found it hard to fall asleep.


    Whenever he workedte at night, there was someone waiting for him when he got home. It was


    really a good feeling.


    The next day.


    Karen Daly was finally awake after sleeping for a long time. When she opened her eyes, she saw


    Kevin Kyle reading the newspaper by the window.


    "You''re awake."


    His voice was clear.


    "Yes."


    She nodded.


    "Go back to sleep if you''re still sleepy. I''ll send the elders and Mia to the airport."


    "How could I do that?"


    Karen Daly immediately got up and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    When the elders of the Kyle family left this time, it was going to be a while before they could meet


    again. How could she not send them off?


    When they went downstairs, the elders were already waiting for them to have breakfast together.


    After breakfast, Grandpa Kyle had a few words with Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly. He was hoping they


    could have a child soon so that he could have the fortune of holding his great-grandson in his


    hands.


    After Grandpa Kyle left, Kevin Kyle''s mother told them that they do not need to rush into giving birth.


    They should just let nature take its course.


    When the family arrived at the airport, Mia hugged Karen Daly and said, "Karen, I am just dropping


    by the school to register for the semester. It won''t be long until I return to Chatterton Town for


    filming. Try not to miss me too much."


    "Okay, then we''ll wait for you toe back." Karen Daly smiled and said.


    "Brother, be nice to my sister-inw. If you dare to bully her, be prepared to face my wrath." Mia said


    this while swinging her fists in front of Kevin Kyle.


    "Don''t let grandpa and your parents worry about you once you are back. You have to study hard,


    don''t spend too much time filming," Kevin Kyle said with a serious face.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "It''s none of your business." Mia pouted with discontentment.


    "Alright, stop arguing." Kevin Kyle''s mother said with a smile, "Matthew, no matter how busy you are


    at work, you should remember that you are now somebody''s husband. Don''t always leave Karen


    alone."


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle nodded.


    Grandpa Kyle said, "When you are done with your work, bring Karen back to us from time to time.


    As for the wedding, you don''t have to worry about it. We will take care of it for you."


    "Grandpa, about this..."


    "It''s settled, then." Grandpa Kyle waved his hand to stop Kevin Kyle and said, "We should check in


    now. You should also go back."


    Kevin Kyle could not respond. He wanted to prepare the wedding by himself.


    Karen Daly saw through his worries so she secretly held his hand and smiled at him. It was in fact a


    good sign that the elders were willing to help them with the wedding, it was a sign that they had


    completely epted her as one of their family members.


    After watching them pass through the security check at the customs, Kevin Kyle took Karen Daly''s


    hand and left.


    Kevin Kyle asked, "Where do you want to go now?"


    Karen Daly said, "Take me to the studio."


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle nodded and asked the driver to send her to the studio first.


    "What are you going to do today?" Karen Daly asked again.


    "Rovio''s headquarter in the country is moving to Chatterton Town. It''s going to get busier," Kevin


    Kyle said.


    "Remember to have your meals no matter how busy you are," Karen Daly said.


    "You too." He rubbed her head.


    "Yes, I will." Karen Daly nodded with a smile.


    She sunk into his arms and felt sleepy again. Before long, she fell asleep again as the car moved


    along.


    Kevin Kyle thought, "It was her who took care of my family these days." She must be very tired, that


    was all he thought. He couldn''t imagine other possibilities because he was quite inexperienced in


    this aspect.


    More than an hourter, Karen Daly arrived at the studio.


    One of the two designers at the studio had been on a pregnancy leave for some time. Faye Reed


    on the other hand had been busy handling some urgent jobs. She had been wishing that Karen


    Daly was there to help her.


    Seeing her, Faye Reed was extremely happy. "Thank Heavens, I''ve been waiting all day and all


    night, finally you appear."


    Karen Daly yawned and saidzily, "Mydy boss, you sound like you are going to fire me."


    "But you''re more like the boss, really. How could I fire you?" Faye Reed said as she showed Karen


    Daly the new job details. "The client''s requests are all on it. Please take a closer look."


    "Okay. I''ll give it a lookter. You can go back to work." Karen Daly yawned again as she finished


    her sentence.


    "Hey Karen, just how good is your man in bed?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Look at yourself, he must have done you good. You look tired even though you just came in."


    "We didn''t do anything." Karen Daly recalled about yesterday night when she rejected Kevin Kyle''s


    request to be intimate. "Faye, would it be disappointing for a man to be rejected by his partner when


    he wants it?"


    "Why did you reject?"


    "Answer my question, please."


    Faye Reed thought for a moment and said, "I''m not a man, I wouldn''t know how will they feel. But


    ording to what I read, it will be pretty disappointing for the man when ites to being rejected


    for that."


    As she was speaking, Faye Reed was inches in front of Karen Daly. "Karen, why did you reject


    him?"


    "Miss Reed, don''t be so nosy, or else someday Sebastian Spencer will get rid of you."


    "He does not have the guts to do that. Besides, he will be transferred to Chatterton Town next


    month. By then, we can be together every day."


    "Congrattions."


    "You too, but you really do look so sleepy. If it''s not because of your partner, is it possible that you


    are pregnant?"


    "Pregnant?" Karen Daly contemted this possibility.


    She had never been so sleepy before. The past few days were really unusual, and...


    Faye Reed''s words made Karen Daly suddenly remembered that it had been a while since herst


    period. It usually came regrly.


    However, she''d better not jump to conclusions. If her issue was due to health-rted concerns, then


    she would be so disappointed.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    After finishing work, Karen Daly went directly to the pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test stick.


    After exiting the pharmacy, she took out her mobile phone and searched on the Inte for


    information on how to use the pregnancy test stick.


    ording to the Inte, it was best to use the stick for testing the first urine in the morning as it


    typically contained the highest level of pregnancy hormones.


    Anyway, there was no point to hurry. She just waited for another night, hoping there would be good


    news when she checked the next morning.


    While she was thinking, Kevin Kyle called her again.


    As soon as she picked up the phone, she heard his low and sexy voice, "Are you done with work?"


    Karen Daly nodded and said, "Yes, I just got off work and was about to take a taxi home."


    Kevin Kyle said, "Turn around."


    Karen Daly turned around and saw that Kevin Kyle''s car was not far behind her. She grabbed her


    bag tight. She wondered how long Kevin Kyle had been there, she hoped he had not seen her


    coming out of a pharmacy suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "How long have you been here?"


    "I''ve just arrived."


    "Oh." Karen Daly breathed a sigh of relief, then hung up the phone and walked to him.


    Kevin Kyle got out of the car and opened the door for her. He ced his hands above her head to


    shield her from hitting anything when she was entering the car. He was quite the gentleman.


    After she fastened her seat belt, she asked, "Didn''t you say you''re busy? Why are you getting off


    work so early?"


    "I''m done with my work," he said.


    In reality, he was worried that she would be too lonely when she went home alone, so he got off


    work early.


    "Kevin¡ª" She called out to him, but did not know what to say.


    Thinking that she might be possibly pregnant with their first child, she could barely hide her


    excitement. At the same time, there was no certainty that she really got pregnant. This made her


    uneasy.


    "Yes?" He looked at her worriedly.


    "Nothing." She smiled at him. She''d better tell him after she confirmed it. At least she would be the


    only one disappointed.


    The dinner that Aunt Jen prepared was very much to Karen Daly''s liking. It was her favorite seafood


    feast. Looking at the steamed crabs on the table, Karen Daly was very hungry. However, she


    recalled somebody told her that seafood and early pregnancy did not go hand in hand.


    When this hit her, she pulled back her hand and could only devour the crabs with her eyes. She was


    so hungry that she was salivating.


    Looking at her transfixed expression, Kevin Kyle thought that she didn''t know how to eat the crab.


    He used the pliers to crack open the hard shells and revealed the tender meat underneath


    gracefully. He put them in her bowl and said, "Eat it"


    "You eat it," Karen Daly returned it. "I had tea this afternoon, and I''m not hungry yet. I''ll be fine after


    having some porridge."


    "You really don''t want to eat it?" Kevin Kyle confirmed again. He didn''t think of other reasons that


    could stop her from eating that.


    Karen Daly shook her head and said, "I feel slightly bloated. I really don''t feel like eating it."


    Kevin Kyle didn''t insist on it anymore. He picked up a bowl of porridge for her and said, "Have


    some."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded, picked up the spoon, and took a big spoonful.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, when she was eating porridge, she could not help but nced at him eating crabs. He


    was enjoying his meal which made her drool.


    It was a subtle act but Kevin Kyle interpreted it differently.


    He asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing." Karen Daly shook her head and lowered her head to eat the porridge.


    Kevin Kyle who was too oblivious did not realize that she was stopping herself from eating the


    crabs. He continued eating and did not bother her much.


    Karen Daly couldn''t stand it anymore. She gulped down the porridge inrge mouthfuls and said


    angrily, "Momo and I will go back to our room first."


    "Okay," replied Kevin Kyle tly.


    Karen Daly carried Momo off the floor and had angry thoughts going through her mind. Mia was


    right, Kevin Kyle was a clueless guy, he didn''t even realize that she was angry.


    Back in her room, Karen Daly decided to leave her anger behind as she still had work waiting for


    her toplete. So she went to her study area and continued to work on the design draft that had


    yet to bepleted today.


    However her mind was full of thoughts about her possible offspring, so she couldn''t really


    concentrate. She discarded her drafts, not happy with her designs at the moment.


    When Kevin Kyle returned to the room, he saw her anxious look. He went over, putting his hand on


    her shoulder and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." She shook her head. "You can be busy with your work. Don''t bother me."


    As soon as she said this, Karen Daly felt that she was too harsh. He was concerned about her, but


    she was taking it as a form of annoyance.


    She heard that the pregnant woman was especially moody and couldn''t stand anything. Some even


    had postpartum depression.


    When she thought of this, Karen Daly was even more worried. She shouldn''t be thinking too much


    at the moment when she was not even sure she was pregnant. It would be stupid to damage her


    rtionship with Kevin Kyle because she was not able to control her temper.


    She grabbed his hand again and threw herself into his arms, and hugged him tightly. "Mr. Kyle, I


    was not thinking straight when I said that. You''re not angry with me, right?"


    "You are my wife. I won''t be mad at you?" He rubbed her hair and sighed in his heart. What a fool.


    Even if he was dissatisfied with her asionally, he would not me her.


    These days, in front of his family, she tried her best to be a qualified daughter-inw and took


    everything into her own hands because she was a family-oriented person.


    "Are you still busy?" She shifted in his arms and looked at him.


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Then go ahead." She let go of him. "I''ll be busy for a while too."


    "Okay. Call me if you need anything." He kissed her ruddy cheeks and turned to leave.


    Looking at his back and touching her cheeks, she blushed unknowingly.


    After being interrupted by Kevin Kyle, she chose to put aside the matter of a possible pregnancy,


    and focus on her drawings.


    However, as her hands were working on the drawings, her mind started to wander off somewhere


    again. In her head, there was a toddler that looked like Kevin Kyle, with a big smile on her face,


    calling her ¡°mama¡±.


    "Woof, woof, woof..." Perhaps she had been left out for too long. Momo barked softly to get her


    attention.


    Karen Daly snapped back to reality, and picked Momo up while rubbing its head, ¡°Momo, do you


    want a little brother or a little sister?"


    "Woof, woof, woof..." It tried to send the signal to her that it didn¡¯t want any brother or sister. If mom


    had a child, her attention would be divided then. That¡¯s why it didn¡¯t want a new member of the


    house.


    "Momo, do you want both a little brother and a little sister right? But I can only give birth to one


    baby, so can only choose one now. Next time, I will give birth to another baby for you." Momo


    wouldn''t tell others what she told her anyway, so she could have this little conversation with her.


    She had to talk to somebody tonight.


    Normally the night would pass by so fast and in a blink of an eye, it would be already morning.


    However, tonight seemed to be much slower, as if her life shed by in front of her eyes. But in the


    end, morning came.


    Kevin Kyle was still by the window and reading the newspaper. After Karen Daly greeted him, she


    went to the bathroom to test if she was pregnant.


    When she saw there were two red lines on the pregnancy test stick, she was so excited that she


    almost screamed.


    She was pregnant!

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Karen Daly''s hand, which was holding the pregnancy test stick, was shaking slightly. It took her a


    long time to suppress her excitement.


    No, this couldn''t confirm that she definitely was pregnant. She had to go to the hospital for a check-


    up. She had to be 100% sure before telling Kevin Kyle.


    Karen Daly declined Kevin Kyle''s offer to drive her to the studio because she had to go to the


    hospital first.


    When she arrived at the hospital, it was finally Karen Daly''s turn after a long wait. After the


    examination, the doctor told her personally that she was pregnant. Karen Daly was so excited that


    tears of happiness flowed down her cheeks.


    "Mom, have you seen that? I finally have my own child, and it''s your grandson. If you were here,


    you would be very happy for me, right?"


    She stood at the entrance of the hospital, looking up at the sky and mouthing something silently, as


    if she could see that her mother was smiling at her.


    Karen Daly was still immersed in joy when her phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and took a


    look. It was an unfamiliar number. After picking it up, the caller addressed himself as Grandpa


    Kyle''s assistant and asked her out to meet him.


    Knowing that it was Grandpa Kyle''s assistant, Karen Daly did not think much about it.


    She called Faye Reed and told her that she would go to the studioter than usual, and then she


    took a taxi to the appointed ce.


    However, it never urred to her that Grandpa Kyle was there when she arrived at the appointed


    ce.


    Didn''t he just go back to the United States yesterday?


    "Why did he suddenly appear here? Why did he ask me to meet him alone?"


    A bad feeling was rising in Karen Daly''s heart. She clenched her fists and said nervously,


    "Grandpa..."


    "Sit down." Grandpa Kyle pointed to the empty seat opposite him. His tone was the same as usual,


    but the expression on his face was very serious.


    "Grandpa, what can I do for you?" Karen Daly swallowed nervously and asked cautiously.


    "Have a look at these first." As soon as Grandpa Kyle finished his words, his assistant immediately


    handed over a document.


    Karen Daly nced at Grandpa Kyle and started reading the contents uneasily. She stopped


    reading after going through the first page. She looked up at Grandpa Kyle and asked, "Grandpa, are


    you investigating me?"


    Grandpa Kyle said very calmly, "I didn''t investigate you. Matthew already sent someone to


    investigate about these long before you were even married."


    "He did that?" Karen Daly''s heart trembled slightly when she suddenly heard the news. Her heart


    seemed to be tied by a rope, and she could not breathe.


    However, she gave it a thought again, Kevin Kyle and her were strangers back then, he knew


    nothing about her. Since she was the one who was marrying him, it was not surprising for him to


    check her background.


    Although he found out about her ugly past, he still chose to believe her. There was nothing to worry


    about.


    "Continue reading the document." Grandpa Kyle said again. His voice was calm as always, like the


    caring and kind grandfather he always was.


    Karen Daley doesn''t want to continue. she took a deep breath and said, "Grandpa, I don''t know why


    you want me to see these?"


    "Please read the documentspletely. Then we''ll talk." Grandpa Kyle pointed at the documents,


    his bright eyes fell on her face.


    "I know everything in this document. There''s no need for me to continue reading." Karen Daly


    quietly clenched her fists and said, "Just tell me what you want to say."


    The information was about her past, her family. Anyway, everyone knew about these ugly things,


    including Kevin Kyle. There was no point in reading them now.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    However, Grandpa Kyle insisted and said, "You don''t have to read the first few pages. But take a


    look at thest few pages. We''ll talk about it after you finish reading them."


    Since Grandpa Kyle insisted on it, Karen Daly was curious about the contents of thest few pages,


    so she started flipping through the documents again.


    When Karen Daly understood the contents of the document clearly, her pink face turned pale in an


    instant. It was as pale as chalk, and she felt as fragile as ss.


    No! No! No!


    "This can''t be true! It can''t be true!"


    She closed her eyes and didn''t want to look at it anymore. She wished that there was a problem


    with her eyes, that she was mistaken.


    However, the reality was cruel. When she calmed down slightly, her eyes fell on the document


    again, and what she saw was the same as before.


    Her mother, the mother who had never lived a good life, was not only beaten up by Samuel Daly,


    that beast, but also¡ª


    D*mn it!


    Samuel Daly, that despicable animal, how could he do such a shameless thing?


    For the sake of money, power, and reputation, he even gave his wife away.


    Karen Daly bit her lips tightly and clenched her hands into fists. She could hardly suppress her


    raging emotions brewing inside her.


    Just as she was trying hard to stay calm, she heard Grandpa Kyle say, "Karen, our Kyle family


    never cared about the family status of our daughter-inw, but we care about the purity of the


    background. I know that you can''t choose how you were born and you''re not responsible for what


    your mother had gone through. But you have to stand in Kevin''s shoes."


    Karen Daly bit her lips and looked at Grandpa Kyle. She found no words to answer him, but she


    straightened her back and slightly raised her head.


    Even if her mother had experienced such a thing, even if her family history was doomed, she still


    had her pride and self-esteem. She wouldn''t ept anybody looking down on her, not even


    Grandpa Kyle.


    If Kevin Kyle knew about this and yet chose to be with her anyway, that was already enough


    evidence that he was willing to ept her wholeheartedly.


    There was no reason for her to give up easily when he did ept her.


    Grandpa Kyle continued, "Matthew took over Rovio at the age of twenty-two. During the past six or


    seven years, he spent almost all his time on work. He never had the chance to know or spend time


    with a lot of women. He only married you because he didn''t know there were better women out


    there; he didn''t know how topare. I know this there is no love in this marriage."


    "So what if that''s the case? Even if there is no love, as long as we both get along well, we can still


    live a happy life." Karen Daly straightened her back and said firmly.


    "He knows your past. The reason why he was willing to marry you was that he''s sympathetic to you,


    isn''t it? When he meets the one he loves, you will be nothing."


    Without letting Karen Daly intercept, Grandpa Kyle continued, "If you really want what''s the best for


    him, if you really want him to remember you in a good light, the only way is to leave him, that is


    what''s best for the both of you."


    "Grandpa Kyle, what do you mean by him taking over the Rovio at the age of 22?" After a long time,


    Karen Daly finally found her voice.


    "What do you mean?" Grandpa Kyle raised his eyebrows and stared at Karen Daly, and said, "Don''t


    you know that he is the head of Rovio now?"


    Karen Daly felt like she was losing her mind, and her face became paler and paler. After what felt


    like an eternity, she finally said, "You mean, he''s Leo Kyle?"


    Grandpa Kyle said, "That''s his full name."

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    "He is Leo Kyle!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Leo Kyle!"


    "Leo Kyle..."


    Karen Daly repeated the words of Grandpa Kyle and suddenly had the urge tough. She wanted to


    laugh at herself for being so stupid. She had been with Kevin Kyle for such a long time, yet has


    never known of his real identity.


    He had told her about that in the past, but under the circumstances of that time, she thought that he


    was only joking with her. Plus, she had seen the so-called pictures of Leo Kyle on the Inte. How


    could she have known that he was Leo Kyle?


    She did not want him to have such a prominent identity. She only hoped that he was an ordinary


    man with an ordinary job.


    She did not want him to make a lot of money, as she could make money by herself. The two of them


    would have made enough money to live a normal life.


    She didn¡¯t need to live in a big vi as well. Even if she just rented a house, as long as she was with


    that man, she would still be ted.


    But the truth was that Kevin Kyle¡¯s identity was so prominent that everyone in the world of business


    knew about him. He is the iron-hearted, decisive chief of Rovio, Leo Kyle!


    Leo Kyle!


    Never in her life had Karen Daly thought she would meet him, she had never thought that she would


    have anything to do with the man with that name.


    He was a man that she wouldn¡¯t even dream of meeting, yet she has a real rtionship with him,


    and even became his wife.


    ¡°Karen, no matter what status Matthew has, no matter how much power he holds outside, he will


    always be a child in our eyes. We want the best for him, and do not want any regrets in his life. You


    are still young, and you do not understand the feelings of our parents and elders. But one day, you


    will understand.¡± Grandpa Kyle said earnestly.


    Upon hearing about children, Karen Daly subconsciously put her hand on her lower abdomen. She


    was pregnant with a new life inside, and was a woman who was about to be a mother.


    When she found out she was pregnant, she was so happy, as if she had owned the entire world.


    She wanted to tell this good news to her mother and her husband. Apart from that, she wanted to


    tell everybody in the world that she was pregnant.


    She really wanted to let the whole world know that she was a blessed woman. She had a husband


    who loved her very much, and they were about to have a child together.


    However, before this happiness could be spread out, it was doomed by Grandpa Kyle''s words. She


    even wondered if the new life in her belly would not be weed to this world.


    If what grandpa Kyle said was true, that her birth was tainted, then the child that she would


    eventually give birth to would not be any better.


    Grandpa Kyle said, ¡°Karen, I heard you like fashion design. As long as you are willing, I can arrange


    for you to study with the world''s top clothing designer. And I promise you that you won''t worry about


    your life in the future."


    ¡°Grandpa Kyle, it seems that the reason you came to me today is for me to leave Kevin Kyle.¡±


    Karen Daly said with a deep breath. She looked at Grandpa Kyle, and then raised her lips. With a


    gentleugh, she said firmly, ¡° No matter what, I will not leave Kevin Kyle, unless he wants me to


    leave or if he wants to leave me.¡±


    Karen Daly stood up, raised her head, and puffed her chest. She then walked away in the most


    elegant posture.


    However, as soon as she took the first step, she felt dizzy, and her footsteps were light, as if she


    would fall down at any time.


    But she would not allow herself to fall down, especially in front of those people. She did not want


    them to see her like that.


    She nced at the sight of the tea house, what an elegant tea house it was! She thought about how


    many people could fancying here for a drink without any ill intentions.


    ¡°Karen, I hope that you can think about it clearly. I¡¯ll give you five days to call my secretary. I


    promise that the conditions that I promised you are real and valid.¡±


    Grandpa Kyle¡¯s old voice came from behind, but without looking back, Karen Daly said, ¡°Grandpa, it


    would be better to persuade your grandson.¡±


    At the beginning of the marriage, she and Kevin Kyle had made it clear that there was no love in


    this marriage. They just wanted to live a good life together.


    And on the first night that she moved into his house, he told her that they would not speak of a


    break up no matter what.


    As long as Kevin Kyle did not mention breaking up, she would never mention it as well. To keep this


    promise from the first day of their marriage was the only thing that she could do.


    When she walked out of the tea house, the sun was high up in the sky. The warm sunshine warmed


    up Karen Daly¡¯s cold body bit by bit.


    She took another deep breath and looked up at the sky.


    Kevin Kyle seemed to be like the red sun in the sky, giving her infinite warmth when she needed it.


    She also coveted the warmth he gave her.


    When she thought of Kevin Kyle, she thought of everything he had done for her, which convinced


    her even more that no one could force her to leave him except for himself.


    At this time, she really wanted to call him and listen to his voice. She wanted to tell him that they


    had a child, but she was afraid that she could not control her emotions and cry in front of him.


    She didn¡¯t want to rely on him for everything, she did not want to show him the side of her that was


    weak. For she believed that she too could be strong, and not everyone could knock her down.


    Karen Daly stood on the side of a road and stared at the moving cars. She stood for a while and


    thought of plenty of things. After she controlled her emotions, she took a taxi to go back to her


    studio to work.


    Back at the studio, Faye Reed immediately sensed that something was off with Karen Daly, and


    frantically asked, ¡°You don''t look good, are you OK?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Karen Daly smiled.


    ¡°But your hands are cold.¡± Faye Reed quickly poured her a ss of hot water, ¡°Drink up, it''ll warm


    your body.¡±


    Karen Daly smiled, ¡°Faye, did you know? When I made up my mind to forget about the past and


    only wanted to spend the rest of my life with Kevin Kyle, do you know how blessed I felt?¡±


    ¡°Karen, of course, I know.¡± Faye Reed knew that after everything she had experienced, having


    someone who loves her was not easy, and she knew that Karen Daly had always cherished it.


    Karen Daly continued, ¡°But someone told me that we aren¡¯t meant to be, that we are two people


    frompletely different worlds, and that someone like me does not deserve to be by his side.


    What did I do wrong? I only want to spend the rest of my life with him, to have his children and live a


    normal life. Is this really too much to ask for?¡±


    ¡°Karen, what''s wrong? Where did you hear about this?¡± Karen Daly didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, she


    was calm. But this only made Faye Reed even more worried.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Karen Daly continued, ¡°Others can look down on me, but I will never look down on myself. I always


    feel that I¡¯m not worse than other people. And I believe, the ones that truly understand and admire


    me will always be by my side.¡±


    ¡°Karen, you have always been exceptional in my heart, better than a lot of people.¡± Faye Reed¡¯s


    words were not only forfort but also words that she had kept in her heart.


    It was because Karen Daly was such an outstanding person and a worthy friend.


    Back then, when Karen Daly met with that situation, Faye Reed apanied her to Chatterton


    Town to start a business together, to n a better future together.


    ¡°Faye, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about, nothing can stop me.¡± Karen Daly smiled gently, paused


    for a while, and said, ¡°Now I know that happiness does note easy, we must strive for it, and


    once we have it, we have to protect it with our hearts. Never give up because of a little obstacle.¡±


    Therefore, Karen Daly was sure and firm that she would not leave Kevin Kyle just because of


    Grandpa Kyle¡¯s words.


    Moreover, she also believed in Kevin Kyle. In Karen Daly''s heart, he would never look down on her.


    He always trusted her and supported her.


    Faye Reed nodded, ¡°Karen, I know that you are always working hard. Life would never disappoint


    you, your happiness will eventuallye.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think so too.¡± Karen Dalyughed whole-heartedly and took another sip of water, ¡°Faye, we


    need to take more orders and make more money, so that we can have a better life.¡±


    Upon seeing Karen Daly¡¯s smile, Faye Reed also smiled. She patted her shoulder and said, ¡° Let¡¯s


    work hard, and buy a house and car as soon as possible.¡±


    Karen Daly thought for a moment and said, "Why don''t we go to look at some cars after work


    today? I want to buy a car."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Faye Reed thought about it, and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always said that you wanted to save money?


    Why do you suddenly want to buy a car?¡±


    Karen Daly said, ¡°Taking a taxi every day is quite expensive as well. If we buy a car, we might be


    able to save more money.¡±


    Moreover, a taxi can¡¯t enter her residential area, as it could only stop at the gate. It took her more


    than half an hour walking inside every day, which was too long, too tiring and too inconvenient.


    Furthermore, she wanted to buy a car as a way to show Grandpa Kyle that she was economically


    stable, that she could live afortable life by herself, and not rely on the Kyle family.


    After she made a lot of money, she would have the ability to buy a house, so that when Kevin Kyle


    had no more money, she could take care of him.


    When she thought about it, Karen Daly worked harder and paid more attention to work, she hoped


    that every customer would appreciate and like the wedding dress she designed.


    If they liked it, they would introduce it to their friends. Such a good reputation would spread easily,


    and the more it spread, the better her job security. Soon, she would not have to worry about not


    being able to get an order.


    They busied themselves until noon, and at this time Karen Daly was at a critical part of her design


    draft. Normally, she would wait until her draft waspleted before eating, or not eating lunch


    altogether.


    However, over lunchtime today, she asked for Faye Reed to order lunch for her. She could stay


    hungry, but not her baby.


    Now, not only was she Karen Daly, but also Kevin Kyle¡¯s wife. She was also a woman who was


    about to be a mother, no matter what, she had to think about them first.


    After work, Faye Reed apanied Karen Daly to a car shop. She could not afford to buy a luxury


    car, but a simple,mercial car was not a problem for her.


    Previously, Karen Daly had been interested in a specific car brand, and they researched the brand


    previously as well. Which was why they went straight to the brand''s shop.


    Karen Daly fancied a model after browsing around, after trying it out, she immediately paid the


    down payment and decided to pick it up in two days.


    As soon as she paid the bill, Kevin Kyle called. On the phone, his voice was still as usual, deep and


    sexy, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m buying a car.¡± Buying a car was a big deal. She couldn¡¯t hide it from him, but she didn¡¯t want to


    hide it from him anyway.


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle and fetch you.¡± His voice was still as calm as usual.


    She went to buy a car by herself, without using his money, but he didn¡¯t feel ashamed, nor did he


    ask her why she wanted to buy a car.


    ¡°Okay.¡± After the call, Karen Daly sent her location to Kevin Kyle¡¯s phone.


    After about twenty minutes, Kevin Kyle arrived.


    Faye Reed knew that Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle must have some discussions, so she left after


    greeting him.


    After getting on his car, Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly¡¯s hand, looked at her seriously, and said,


    ¡°Karen, there are some things I haven''t figured out yet.¡±


    ¡°Why would you say this?¡± Karen Daly looked at him and blinked her eyes yfully.


    Kevin Kyle looked at her fair face, while Karen Daly forced a smile, and suddenly he felt


    ufortable.


    There had to be a reason for her to buy a car by herself.


    Judging from her personality, he knew that she was unwilling to tell him the reason for this, so he


    was wondering if he should ask.


    If he didn¡¯t ask, he would never know the reason. But if he asks, there was a small possibility of him


    getting an answer, so he asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly buy a car?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made some money and want to get myself something. I¡¯ve had a license for a long time, and


    it''s a great time to put it to use.¡± Her answer was very natural, so he couldn¡¯t find a way to twist her


    words.


    He looked at her for some time and slowly said, ¡°Apart from the things at work, I have always had


    other people to take care of my other stuff. I don¡¯t know much, and there are some things that only


    come to my mind after a while.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know too much, I know all of this would be enough, I can remind you


    of things in the future.¡± Karen Daly suddenly thought it was funny, Kevin Kyle¡¯s words indirectly


    meant that he admitted that his EQ was quite low.


    Looking at her serious expression and particrly confident look, Kevin Kyle found that Karen Daly


    seemed to be a little different today. But he could not identify the reason.


    He looked at her and could not resist the urge to hold her, he slowly lowered his head and kissed


    her. The kiss was gentle and swift, he released her afterward.


    Karen Daly held his hand and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first. I have good news to tell you when we get


    home.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Can''t you say it now?"


    "For the sake of safety, I can''t tell you now." If she told him, he would be too excited and it would be


    dangerous to drive, so it was better to tell him after they were home.


    "What''s the matter?" The more she didn''t want to tell him, the more interested he was.


    "I''ve said that I''ll tell you when we get home. Why are you still asking? You aren''t cute at all like


    this." Karen Daly reached out to pinch his face and squeezed it hard. "Mr. Kyle, be good."


    Suddenly being treated like a child was a shock to him, Kevin Kyle turned to the front of the car and


    he started to drive home.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    On the way back, Kevin Kyle didn''t say a word, Karen Daly was silent all along.


    She thought about all the things that had happened in the past few months.


    Kevin was a quiet person. He barely chatted with her, but he made her feel at ease and warm.


    He said before that they were both adults, and the idea of "true love" doesn''t exist in the real world.


    He said that no matter what happened, they shouldn''t consider a break-up easily.


    He also said that she was the woman he wanted to spend the rest of his life with.


    He wasn''t a sweet talker, so she remembered every sentence he said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Even if there were no love between them, she too, believed that he was the man she wanted to


    spend the rest of her life together.


    However, what was lingering on Karen''s mind was what Grandpa Kyle said to her today.


    She knew very well that Grandpa Kyle did not want her to be with Kevin because of her poor


    background.


    Her birth was not up to her, and her mother was also a victim herself. It was unfair for her and her


    mother to bear the consequences of past events.


    She righteously thought that she has worked very hard to live a good life over the years. She had


    never done anything bad nor hurtful to others in the past.


    Didn''t she qualify to be with Kevin?


    Why couldn''t she be his wife?


    Why couldn''t she pursue the happiness she wanted?


    She would try her best to protect her happiness, her husband. No one had a say to just let her give


    up.


    After thinking it through, Karen''s mood was enlightened. She then let out a long sigh of relief.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin parked the car, looked back at her, and asked.


    "Kevin, you said I am the woman you want to spend the rest of your life with. Does this promise still


    count?" She asked, looking at him eagerly.


    "What are you thinking again?" Of course, he''s a man of his word. He wondered what was in this


    woman''s mind all day long?


    "Tell me, even if you meet another woman that you want to love, will you leave me?" She grabbed


    his hand, shook it and asked.


    "You are my wife." He had already married her. How could he fall in love with another woman? Even


    if he wanted to love someone, it will still be her.


    "A marriage could end in divorce. After divorce, you can marry someone else, and someone else


    would be your wife." She was not satisfied.


    "I won''t." Kevin threw out these two words in a heavy voice, unfastened his seat belt, and got out


    the car.


    "What do you mean?" Karen followed him out of the car and continued asking him.


    "I would only have one wife in my life, and there will be no one else." Kevin looked at her, and his


    tone sounded undeniably serious.


    "Okay, I believe in you." She threw herself into his arms and held him tightly. "In my life, I only want


    you."


    A person like him would not make a promise easily. Once he made it, he would do his best to fulfill


    it.


    Therefore, she had nothing to worry about, and she didn''t need to think about what Grandpa Kyle


    had told her before, as long as she believed in him.


    She took his hand and put it on her lower abdomen. "Here, touch it. Can you feel anything?"


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "You lost weight?"


    Karen rolled her eyes at him and said, "Feel it again."


    Kyle''s warm and thick palm moved around her belly, he was squinting slightly, and seriously thought


    about what she wanted to tell him. But after thinking for a while, he still couldn''t figure it out, so he


    shook his head.


    "I''ll let you guess, there will be a reward for you." Karen did not intend to let him go easily.


    "Do you want me now?" A faint smile appeared in Kevin''s eyes. He was flirting with her, but he said


    it so sincerely.


    Karen instantly understood what he was thinking. She punched him yfully. "Kevin, your reaction


    is so slow. Can''t we have a good chat?"


    How could there be such a stupid man? She gave him so many hints, but he still could not figure it


    out.


    What if their children were born with the same personality as him? What should they do?


    A piece of wood in front of her was enough. If there was another piece of wood for her to deal with,


    it would drive her crazy.


    "What exactly is it that you want to tell me?" he asked again.


    "Our child is in here." She said with a smile and fixed her eyes on his face, paying attention to his


    every reaction.


    "Mmm." He snorted softly, held her hand, and continued to move forward. He was so calm that it


    was unbelievable.


    "Kevin Kyle!!" Karen wanted to kick him. Was this the reaction he should have when he heard that


    she''s pregnant with his child?


    "Let''s eat," he said. His voice was deep and his eyes were cold.


    Karen was not feeling well at all.


    Not only did she want to hit someone.


    She still wanted to bite him.


    "I don''t want to eat." She shook off his hand and said angrily.


    "You have to eat." He said with a very concerned look.


    "I said I don''t want to eat." She rushed forward but was grabbed by Kevin.


    "Listen to me," he sounded helpless.


    Looking at him, Karen felt even more helpless.


    He had such a cold personality. She shouldn''t have expected that he would be so excited that he


    would just carry her and spin her around.


    On the dinner table, Aunt Jen prepared all the healthy and nutritious dishes. Karen nced over


    and thought that the dishes are all good for pregnant women.


    She sat down. Kevin served a bowl of rice and said, "Eat more."


    "It''s easy to gain weight if you eat too much at dinner." She said so, but she didn''t want to eat any


    lesser.


    Now she was not only alone. She had to take care of the baby. The more she ate, the healthier her


    child would be.


    "It''s better to put on some weight." He picked some food and ced them on her te.


    "I''ll look ugly if I''m fat."


    "There''s nothing wrong with it."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Eat quickly." He ignored her and ate seriously.


    After dinner, Karen went back to her room to take a bath. She went to bed early to rest.


    Like always, Kevin went to the study room and continued on with his work.


    At this time, Kevin was not in the mood to work at all. He smoked one cigarette after another, he


    was still thinking about what Karen had told him not long ago.


    Did she say that she was carrying their child?


    Did she mean in the future? Or was she already pregnant?


    At that moment, he didn''t know what he felt, so he didn''t ask anything.


    He was worried that the answer he had heard was not what he had expected. He was worried that


    he had thought too much.


    It turned out that he was hoping for her to be pregnant soon so that they could be together longer


    even if there was no passion in the marriage.


    Kevin finished thest cigarette. He suddenly got up, went to another room to take a bath, brushed


    his teeth, and changed into a pair of clean pajamas. After making sure that there was no trace of


    smoke on his body, he went back to their room.


    He unconsciously slowed down his pace and quietly came to her side. He stood by the bed and


    calmly looked at Karen who was fast asleep.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Just as he was staring at her, Karen opened her eyes. Their eyes met.


    "Are you done with your work?" she asked sleepily.


    "Karen..." He called her name, and his voice trembled.


    "Huh?" She rubbed her eyes.


    "You were telling me earlier that you''re pregnant with our child?" He paused for a long time before


    asking this simple question.


    Hearing what he said, Karen finally understood why his reaction was so calm. It turned out that this


    man was suspecting that he had heard it wrong.


    He must care about it so much that he had such a silly reaction.


    She didn''t know what to reply.


    "Karen¡ª" He called her name again, followed by a nervous swallow.


    "Yes, I''m really pregnant with our child, Mr. Leo Kyle." She nodded and looked at him with a faint


    smile.


    Hearing Karen''s words, Kevin did not respond for a long time. He looked at her deeply. She couldn''t


    figure out what he was thinking.


    He looked stunned silly. She was unsure whether it was because he heard her say that she was


    pregnant or that she called him Mr. Leo Kyle.


    "Mr. Leo Kyle?" Karen waved her hands in front of his eyes, then asked with a smile, "Are you


    unhappy hearing this news?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "No." Heid down on the bed by her side and instinctively wanted to reach out and pull her into his


    arms, but just when he realized that she was pregnant, he was worried that he might hurt her. He


    took back his hand and was so nervous that he did not know where to ce it.


    It was the first time that she saw him flustered. Karen couldn''t help butugh. She turned over and


    rolled over to his side. As she was about to speak, she heard his harsh voice, "Lie still, don''t move


    around."


    Karen blinked her eyes and said, "Hey, Mr. Kyle, you are favoring your child over your wife aren''t


    you?"


    "..." Kevin was speechless.


    It was not that he favored the child more, but it''s because his mother had suffered from


    complications when she gave birth to him. He was worried about her.


    Karen rested her head on his armfortably and sighed: "Mr. Kyle, don''t worry too much. My baby


    and I will be strong."


    Kevinid next to her, he didn''t dare to move his stiff body, as if he would hurt her if he had any


    movements.


    Karen continued, "Don''t tell the elders about my pregnancy for the time being. I heard that it could


    only be announced after the first three months."


    "Okay." It didn''t matter if that sentence was true or not, he would just listen to her.


    "Go to bed then." She moved her body and put her face against his chest. "Good night, Mr. Leo


    Kyle!"


    "Alright." He nodded, but his body was still stiff and he didn''t dare to move. After a long while, he


    asked, "Why do you suddenly believe that I''m Leo Kyle?"


    She thought he was just joking when he told her in the past. Why did she suddenly believe in it


    today?


    Her action and behaviors today made him feel different. Was she acting strangely because she


    found out that she was pregnant?


    "Because you are," she said with a grin.


    "You told me that you hated Leo very much." At that time, he was worried that she would not ept


    his identity easily.


    "I hated the so-called womanizer Leo Kyle, but the Leo Kyle I know is not that kind of person, so I


    will still treat you well. Don''t worry." No matter who he was, he was her husband, and she would


    ept him no matter what.


    She didn''t expect to get something off of Leo Kyle. She could get all she wanted by working hard,


    that''s why she could ept his identity easily.


    The reason was simple. Kevin was struggling to believe in her reasons. He gently patted her back


    and coaxed her to sleep like how he would do with a child.


    Karen was always sleepy recently. She fell asleep in the blink of an eye. However, Kevin couldn''t


    sleep at all. Knowing that she was pregnant with their child, he began to overthink.


    Was it a boy or a girl?


    Would the child look more like him or her?


    He still hoped that it''s a baby girl, a daughter who looked and have a personality like her. No matter


    how much she had been through, she could still be optimistic and happy.


    After thinking about it quite a while, his palm carefully touched her lower abdomen. Obviously, he


    couldn''t feel anything, but it was as if he could feel a tiny heart beating inside.


    What a strange experience.


    Not long ago, he didn''t even have the idea of getting married. He didn''t expect that he would have a


    child after only a few months.


    There''s a saying that mentioned how children are the legacy of parents'' lives, so did it mean that


    their lives could live on?


    "Kevin..." Karen muttered in her sleep.


    "Huh?" Kevin held his breath and listened quietly, listening to what she wanted to say.


    "We''ll be together forever, right?" Her voice was so soft, but Kevin heard it clearly.


    Although she couldn''t see or hear anything, he still nodded and said, "Of course."


    As long as she''s willing, of course, they would be together forever.


    He didn''t know how she was thinking deep down in her heart, but he knew his thoughts clearly.


    When he decided to marry her, this idea was already in his mind, firm as a rock. He had never


    hesitated.


    The next day.


    Karen woke up early. She instinctively looked at the window when she opened her eyes but did not


    see Kevin, who usually sits by the window reading the newspaper in his neat outfit.


    "You''re awake."


    His voice suddenly came from above her head. When she turned around, she saw that he was lying


    beside her in his pajamas.


    "Aren''t you busy today?" Ever since they were married, this was the first time she woke up with him


    still lying beside, except for the time when he had a fever.


    "I''m on leave today," he said.


    "It''s so early in the year and you''re taking a day off, we have several months to go in the future.


    Don''t you have to go to work every day?" Karen knew the reason he didn''t go to work right after she


    heard it.


    It was good news expecting a baby, but she didn''t want him to think too much about it, and she


    didn''t want it to affect his work.


    "I''m happy today," he said.


    Although he said that he was happy, his expression was still as calm as before. No one could tell


    that he''s happy.


    "I''ll go to work." She didn''t want to quit the job just because she was pregnant. She had to work


    hard to raise the baby. She would never be a homemaker that only depended on her husband.


    "It''s okay. I''ll apany you there," he said.


    Karen:"..."


    He sincerely wanted her to feel bad about it.


    As the CEO of Rovio Corporation, he still apanied her to work. The money she earned was not


    even a tenth of what he earned.


    He pressured her with his actions so that she could stay at home obediently and not go to work.


    ...

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Up until now, Karen red at him and said, "I don''t need you toe with me. You can do your own


    thing."


    Kevin: "..."


    In fact, he really wanted to tie her up with him, but he knew her too well. She saw work as a priority.


    If he forced her to not go to work, she would be unhappy. Thest he wanted to do was to make her


    unhappy.


    After thinking through the whole night, he came up with an idea that he thought it was a good idea.


    He could apany her to work so that he could look after her all the time.


    Karen pulled the quilt away and quickly sat up. Then, she heard Kevin''s nervous voice, "Karen, slow


    down."


    His big palm held her waist in time, preventing her from moving.


    "Mr. Kyle, being pregnant is not as terrible as you think." She felt that he was silly.


    She made him so nervous by just making a move. There would be several months ahead of being


    pregnant in the future. How could they live like this?


    "..." He opened his mouth but said nothing. He withdrew his hand slowly.


    Karen got off the bed from the other side and walked towards the bathroom. Just after two steps,


    Kevin was already behind her. He followed her to the door of the bathroom and had no intention of


    stopping.


    Karen looked back at him and said, "Mr. Kyle, I''m going to wash my face and brush my teeth."


    "The bathroom floor is slippery, I''lle with you."


    "I need to use the toilet. Do you still want to apany me?"


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Yes?" She regretted telling him about the pregnancy. She should have waited for a few more


    months and told him when she couldn''t keep it as a secret anymore.


    Karen took a deep breath and tried to exin to him, "Mr. Kyle, the thing about pregnancy is really


    not as horrible as you think. You should believe in me. I will be careful and protect your child from


    any incident."


    "I''ll wait for you at the door then." She didn''t want to give in, so he had to take a step back.


    Karen nced at him again, shook her head helplessly, finally walked into the bathroom. This man


    was really an idiot in life.


    When she came out of the bathroom, he was still guarding at the door as she''d assume. He was so


    nervous that he looked at her from top to bottom. He immediately reached out to hold her. "Karen


    ¡ª"


    "Mr. Kyle, you will pressure me if you keep on doing this." She patted him on the chest and sighed,


    "Rx, it''s me who will have to give birth, not you."


    Kevin: "..."


    He was so worried and nervous only because she was the one who''s giving birth to the baby. If it


    would''ve been him that''s going intobor, he wouldn''t care.


    "Go get changed. After breakfast, do what you need to do." Karen said as she walked, but every


    step she took, he followed.


    She stood still, turned around and stared at him, and said angrily, "Kevin, if you keep following me,


    I''ll be annoyed."


    She was so angry that she wanted to rush over and knock him out so that he couldn''t follow her so


    closely and get all tangled with her.


    Kevin stood still, but his eyes moved with her.


    Karen went to the changing room to get changed and then went downstairs to eat. She didn''t look at


    the man who was still standing there in a daze.


    Seeing his silly behavior, it was really hard to imagine that he would be the decisive, cold-blooded,


    and ruthless corporate ruler at work.


    But on second thought, he had made a clear distinction between work life and daily life. He would


    never bring his work into their lives.


    She might like him just because of this. "Although he is not a sweet talker", he cared everything


    about her.


    Karen wanted to refuse his offer of sending her to the studio, but when she saw Kevin''s worried


    eyes, she gave in and agreed to let him drive her there.


    She didn''t want him to worry about her.


    However, he would call her every hour to check in on her when she was at work, she was so angry


    that she wanted to smash her mobile phone.


    In the end, she turned off her phone in order not to let him disturb her work.


    Staring at the dimmed screen on the mobile phone, Karen gritted her teeth and thought furiously,


    "Mr. Kyle, let''s see what else you can do."


    However, it didn''t take long for Karen to regret this idea. Kevin couldn''t get through to her, so he


    came to the studio directly.


    When Kevin came, Faye Reed was serving a customer.


    He wore a silver-gray hand-made suit, and his eyes under his sses were cold. As he nced


    around, he saw Karen.


    His sudden appearance attracted everyone''s attention.


    The bride-to-be who was looking at some gowns was almost staring at Kevin, which made her man


    beside her extremely frustrated. He turned the bride''s head and said, "You are going to marry me


    soon. What are you looking at?"


    "Can''t I just have a look?" the bride-to-be said unhappily.


    "Mr. Kyle, are you here to see Mrs. Kyle?" Faye greeted him with a smile, letting others know that


    this gentleman was married.


    "Yes." Kevin nodded and fixed his eyes on Karen, who was busy sketching a draft in her desk.


    Karen looked up at him, raised her hand, and pinched between her eyebrows. She thought in her


    heart, "Why on earth is this man here? Doesn''t he know that she can''t concentrate like this?"


    Not only today but in the next few days, Kevin was in such a tense state.


    It was not until a weekter when he was sure that she was not as weak as he had imagined, he


    returned to his normal state gradually.


    In week''s time, they lived like this every day, simple but warm.


    Likewise, Kristine Daly had also livedfortably for the past few days. One day, when she was


    having lunch, an unexpected guest came to visit.


    Charlie sat down on the other side of the table and still behaved like a young master. "Go and get


    me a bowl of soup."


    Kristine looked up at him coldly, then lowered her head to eat, she didn''t want to pay attention to


    him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Don''t you hear me?" Charlie mmed on the table and sneered, "Believe it or not, I will make you


    deaf for real."


    It took Kristine too long to figure out what kind of person Charlie was. Of course, she knew that he


    might really make her go deaf, but she would not give him that chance.


    She got up and nced over Charlie gently. Then, she turned around and went to the kitchen.


    The Gook family was defeated, and Bernard was caught. Their family property had been sealed up.


    Charlie had been asking for help all the time, but all of his requests are rejected. He even hadn''t a


    decent meal, which was as miserable as a stray dog.


    As soon as Kristine left, he picked up the chopsticks and gulped down the dishes on the table. He


    cursed, "B*tch, I''m suffering outside and you''re here living a good life."


    After a long while, Kristine came out of the kitchen with a big bowl in her hands. She filled up


    Charlie''s bowl with soup.


    Charlie looked up at her and said, "Turn away, don''t let me see you. You ruined my appetite."


    He asked her to turn her face away, and Kristine did so. She didn''t want to see his face either, in


    case she''ll have a nightmare in the future.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Although January was almost over, it was still cold in Beaford City.


    Kristine Daly had not stepped out from home from the past few days. She was home all day long


    but dressed herself up beautifully still.


    Since young, she had always been a woman who cared about her looks.


    She did not give up although her face was ruined. She thought that good makeup was equally


    important.


    From behind, people couldn''t see her scarred face. Looking at her silhouette, she would still be


    outstanding.


    Her waist was slim and her wavy blonde hair was hanging freely on her shoulders.


    Charlie picked up the bowl and took a few sips. Then, his eyes fell on Kristine''s back.


    She was wearing a bright red coat today. The coat was as red as blood. It was so red that it was


    shocking.


    He stared at her for a long time, Charlie didn''t want to look away. It doesn''t make sense that she''s


    still listening to him like she used to.


    Could it be¡ª


    Thinking of this, Charlie looked away from her and turned to the soup in the bowl in front of him.


    He drank it too fast because he hadn''t had a good meal for days. He didn''t notice that the taste of


    this soup was different than before.


    At this moment, he tasted a hint of drugs in the soup. It was definitely not the scent of herbs, but


    another kind that he didn''t know about.


    "F**K!" He cursed, picked up the bowl, and threw it at Kristine. "What the f**k did you put in this


    soup, b*tch?" He shouted angrily.


    The bowl hit Kristine''s back, making a muffled sound. The hot soup instantly left a greasy stain on


    her red coat.


    The soup dripped along with the coat and reached the ground.


    Kristine did not look back. She straightened her back and stood as stiff as a sculpture.


    Seeing her response, Charlie was even angrier. He grabbed a spoon from the table and threw it


    towards Kristine again. "Are you f**king dead? Turn around!"


    The spoon did not hit Kristine this time. Instead, it passed by her ear and fell next to her feet,


    making a tinkling sound.


    She clenched her hands by her side as if she was going to bury her nails into her palm.


    She bit her lips and slowly turned around, smiled slightly as if she was pretending to be calm.


    "Master Gook, I''m kind enough to feed you the dog''s soup. It''s fine that you don''t pay me gratitude,


    but you dared to hit me with a bowl of soup. What do you think I should do with you?"


    She said ruthlessly, but her eyes were shining. Her smile, which she had tried her best to maintain


    stretched the scar on her face, revealing a disgusted look.


    Looking at Kristine''s distasteful scar and listening to her words, Charlie suddenly felt nauseous.


    His heart sank and he looked back at the bowl of soup in front of him. There must be something


    wrong with the soup, but he didn''t know what the b*tch added inside.


    He stood up abruptly, but his head felt numb. Before he could think, the monstrous anger took over


    his mind. He stepped over next to Kristine and grabbed her hair. "B*tch, you try to kill me? It''s not


    that easy!" Then, he grabbed Kristine''s head and mmed it against the table. "I''ll kill you today,


    b*tch."


    Kristine couldn''t react in time, and she''s far weaker than Charlie. Suddenly, she heard a muffled


    sound exploded in her ear followed by a roar in her head.


    Over these few days, Kristine did not get anything done. She could only think of how to kill the


    b*stard, Charlie.


    She wanted to kill him and take everything away from him. She wanted him to pay the price for the


    things he had done.


    Initially, she was still thinking about how to approach Charlie, but who knows that this b*stard would


    come to her by himself. She almost got flooded with joy while preparing chicken soup for this


    bastard, and put the sleeping pills she had kept for a long time into the chicken soup.


    Everything was wless, and she could soon kill her enemy.


    It turned out that Charlie had discovered it.


    The person who should have died was punching and kicking her at this moment, she could not do


    much but scream.


    One after another.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She felt a stabbing pain in her lungs with every punch.


    "Go to hell!" Charlie roared. Knowing that this damned b*tch poisoned him, he couldn''t suppress his


    anger. He cursed at Kristine "B*tch", "Wh**e" while kicking, stepping, and beating her mercilessly.


    After some time, Kristine had no strength left to scream, and Charlie stopped.


    He looked at Kristine who was like a broken doll on the ground with satisfaction and smiled smugly


    and spat on Kristine''s scarred face. "B*tch!"


    He said, and sat back in the chair, panting.


    This violent fight had used up a lot of his strength, and the half bowl of chicken soup with sleeping


    pills that he had just eaten gradually worked. At this time, he felt lethargic and needed to lie down.


    However, before he could sit still, he felt someone standing next to him. He instinctively stretched


    out his hand to grab the figure.


    At this moment, the sleeping pill began to work. His reaction was significantly slower, and his hand


    missed the figure. He looked over to Kristine''s direction and found no one there, only a small pool of


    blood was left.


    Charlie was shocked and knew that this was bad. He quickly turned around to look for Kristine.


    Before he could find her, a heavy object hit his head.


    Charlie felt a sharp pain and fell to the ground.


    He was angry, afraid, and screamed as he saw Kristine, who was holding a hammer, looking down


    at him.


    Kristine was smiling, and her grin stretched out the scars left by him, which was particrly


    disgusting and terrible. But unexpectedly, it looked beautiful... The smile was genuine. For a


    moment, Charlie saw a sh of their childhood memories in Kristine''s eyes.


    She was beautiful and innocent when they were young. She was following him and cried softly,


    "Charlie, am I pretty?"


    You look pretty¡ª he wanted to answer in this way, but as he blinked, the cute vision disappeared


    and her cute face was covered with long and deep knife marks again.


    It was he who did all of these.


    Suddenly, Charlie felt a fear that he had never experienced.


    He wanted to scream and escape, but the sleeping pills were slowing him down. The sharp pain on


    his head affected his voice.


    Kristine approached Charlie step by step. Looking at this man whom she once yearned for now


    squirming like a dying bug-filled her heart with joy.


    He was so ugly, just as ugly as her.


    She giggled and suddenly rushed over and sat on Charlie''s body, like how he used to sit on hers.


    "I won''t die." She smiled hideously and murmured, "You''re the one who should die!"


    Then she raised the hammer in her hand and smashed it on Charlie''s head.


    "Kristine, don''t!"


    Charlie screamed for mercy but failed to stop the falling hammer.


    One after another. The hammer fell, again and again.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Charlie''s head was smashed into pieces.


    "It''s you! It''s you! It''s you! It''s you!"


    Every time Kristine Daly hit with all her strength, she roared.


    Blood sttered on her face and sshed into her eyes, everything was blood red.


    She didn''t stop hitting until she had run out of all her strength.


    Charlie was no longer what he used to look.


    He was unrecognizable after being smashed by her.


    "Hahaha..." Looking at her masterpiece, Kristineughed abruptly until she burst into tears.


    Tears and blood were mixed together.


    It was sweet and bitter, just like her life.


    All of a sudden, she lost all her strength and copsed beside Charlie''s body.


    She looked at the disfigured body. Suddenly, she stretched out her hand and hugged him.


    "Charlie, am I beautiful?"


    She asked.


    She didn''t get an answer.


    The only thing that could be seen was the blood that was flowing endlessly.


    A long time passed, the sky was already dark when Kristine woke up.


    She nced at the ice-cold body on the ground and climbed to the side to pick up her cell phone.


    She scrolled to a recent contact number and dialed.


    After a long while, someone picked up. A pleasant voice came from the other side saying "Hello?"


    The voice was very pleasant. She felt like it came from another world.


    Kristine took a deep breath and then said coldly, "I killed someone."


    It was silent from the other side, but Kristine could picture the man''s smiling face.


    ...


    Compared to Beaford City, the weather in Chatterton Town was getting better day by day.


    It seemed that people''s moods would get better with the good weather.


    Karen didn''t sleep as much as before, but she began to vomit. The sickness came every morning


    and evening, and she felt unwell due to the constant throw-up.


    Kevin was by her side, and he couldn''t do anything but just felt anxious.


    The maternity doctors he hired for her were the best, but all of them told him that this was a normal


    reaction of a pregnant woman at the early stage of pregnancy.


    Karen was in such a bad condition, but those stupid doctors told him that it was a normal reaction.


    For the first time, he felt helpless.


    He asked Aunt Jen to prepare some light and nutritious food for pregnant women as best as she


    could. But tonight Karen could only take a bite before she began to vomit again.


    What made Kevin even mad was that Karen insisted on working in the studio every day despite her


    sickness. She said that she had to work hard to make money for the baby.


    It was not that he could not afford to raise her and her child. He really wanted to tell her this, but he


    knew that she had a strong ego. It would be an insult to her.


    Before they got married, he gave her his credit card. But throughout these few months, he had


    never received any charges, which meant that she had never used his money.


    The fact that she didn''t want to spend his money made Kevin feel ufortable. They were


    husband and wife, his money belonged to her too, but she didn''t want to spend it.


    Karen bent over the toilet seat and vomited for a while, but there was nothinging out. It made


    her lose all her strength.


    She turned around and smiled at Kevin. "Don''t worry, it''smon for pregnant women."


    Kevin held her in his arms and was about to say something, but she reached out and touched his


    eyebrows. "Don''t frown constantly, it''s not pleasant."


    Her voice was as gentle as a feather stroking his heart softly, making him both happy and worried.


    He pressed her into his arms, ced his chin on her head, and whispered, "Karen, let this be our


    only child. I don''t want you to suffer anymore in the future."


    He would rather not to have more children than see her suffering like this. She could not eat


    anything these days, and she became thinner. She was so thin that a gust of wind could blow her


    away.


    During the check-up yesterday, the doctor said that the baby was all right, but it still needed more


    nutrition, so the mother had to eat more.


    Listening to the doctor''s advice, even if she couldn''t eat anything at all, she still tried her best. She


    said that she could starve herself, but she couldn''t starve the child.


    Hearing what she said, Kevin hated himself for not using contraception at the beginning.


    If he hadn''t gotten her pregnant she wouldn''t have to suffer so much.


    "This is the first child, it will definitely be harder. When ites to the second, the third, or even the


    fourth child, these symptoms would go away" Karen said with joy. It seemed that the person who


    had suffered so much before was not her.


    To her, a child was not enough. She wanted to have a group of children with him so that they would


    have many children filling the house. So fun!


    She wanted to educate the children to love each other since they were young. When she grew old


    with Kevin in the future, the children would be there for each other.


    The key was that she didn''t want her children to be as tired as Kevin. If she had a few more


    children, they could share the responsibilities together when they take over Kevin''s work in the


    future. They wouldn''t have to count on one child alone.


    "Don''t say that." He helped her up and filled a ss of water for her to wash up.


    After gargling, she looked at Kevin, who was still frowning, and suddenly an evil idea came to her


    mind.


    She pouted and smiled cunningly, "Mr. Kyle, give me a kiss."


    She knew that Kevin was a germaphobe. She was certain that he would not kiss her because she


    had just vomited. Therefore, she just wanted to tease him and see how he reacted to her prank.


    However, she had never expected that Kevin not only lowered his head to kiss her, but also gave


    her a nice French kiss.


    The kiss made it hard for her to breathe, so he let go of her and stared at her face with deep eyes.


    "If this will make you feel better. Then in the future..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Karen felt sudden nausea and ran back to the toilet to vomit.


    To be frank, this was not a good feeling. She felt as if her guts were about to be spat out.


    But when she thought of how their child was going to be born in a few months, she would feel


    slightly better.


    After a while, Karen finally stopped vomiting. She apologetically looked at Kevin, who was by her


    side, and said, "Mr. Kyle, I''m sorry to make you worry."


    However, Kevin''s face was sullen. He frowned and ignored her.


    The reason why she felt so ufortable was entirely because of him, and she even foolishly said


    sorry to him.


    "Are you angry again? You''re always angrytely. Do you know that being angry makes you age


    faster?" She clearly knew that he was mad at her, but she still wanted to tease him to make him talk


    to her.


    Kevin got her up to clean again, then carried her back to the room and gently put her on the bed.


    Just as he was about to get up, she grabbed him. She said with a straight face, "Mr. Kyle, are you


    tired of being bullied by me every day?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    These days, when she was free, she always imagined what if he had enough of her and didn''t want


    to talk to her?


    Hearing Karen''s words, Kevin''s expression became even more distressed. He said in a low voice,


    "Sleep well. Don''t think too much."


    Kevin really wanted to get mad at this woman sometimes. He wanted her not to be so silly. He


    needed her to know that she could rely on him genuinely.


    ...

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Due to her condition, Karen Daly woke up rtivelyte these days. It was around ten o''clock in the


    morning when she arrived at the studio recently.


    Seeing her arrival, Faye Reed quickly poured her a ss of in water. Faye tried to say something


    but didn''t in the end.


    "Faye, what are you going to say?" They had been friends for years, Karen could easily tell that


    Faye had something to tell her.


    Faye thought about it again. Even if she didn''t tell Karen about it, she eventually would know it since


    it''s such a piece of big news. It would be better for her to tell Karen, as a reminder.


    She helped Karen sit down and said slowly, "Karen, how do you feel about Charlie now?"


    "Why did you suddenly bring that up?" Karen asked.


    Honestly, all her thoughts were focused on Kevin Kyle and the child throughout this period of time.


    She hadn''t thought about those things and people in the past for a long time.


    As for Charlie, she did not want to hear any news about this person at all. The Gook family had


    fallen, and she was not interested to know what would happen to him at all.


    Faye paid attention to Karen''s expression. Seeing that Karen''s expression was still calm, she


    added, "He was dead a week ago, he was killed by Kristine."


    Karen: "..."


    Although Karen had no feelings for Charlie, when she suddenly heard such news, aplicated


    feeling was surging in her heart.


    She still remembered that Charlie was so charming and attractive many years ago. He was the man


    that manydies from a wealthy family was chasing after.


    He once said to her, "Karen, it is the happiest and luckiest thing in my life that I can have you as my


    fiancee."


    He once promised her with much confidence, "Karen, you don''t have to work and study too hard.


    When you graduate, I''ll marry you. I have plenty of money to support you. I will make you the


    happiest woman in the world."


    He once said to her, "Karen, it was that one time I couldn''t control myself with Kristine. The love of


    my life is always you."


    Once upon a time, they used to share so many memories.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew him since she was a kid.


    When she first met him, he was only ten years old. He was childish but always liked to pretend to be


    an adult.


    That day, the rain was pouring.


    Little Karen Daly and little Kristine Daly went home after school. The school bus could not enter


    their residential area, so they would walk a long way after getting off the bus.


    "Kristine, do you like our new school?" A young Karen looked up at Kristine, who was holding her


    hand and blinked her big bright eyes.


    "The environment of the new school is much better than our previous school, of course, I like it."


    Kristine rubbed Karen''s head. "Do you like it, Karen?"


    "I don''t like it." Karen pouted her tiny mouth and shook her head. "I miss my old friends. They won''t


    laugh at you, nor will theyugh at me."


    "But we have moved here, so we must like it," Kristine said.


    As Karen was about to reply, a car sped past them and sshed the pool of dirty water all over


    them.


    Karen was nearer to the road, not only her body was sshed but her face was wet as well. Her


    chubby face was covered with mud and water.


    "Karen¡ª" Kristine took out a wet tissue from her schoolbag quickly. She wanted to help Karen.


    "Look at those little beggars, where do theye from?" She heard a tender boy''s voice and then


    saw Charlie, who was wearing the school uniform of the most prestigious school in Beaford City,


    appeared in front of her, looking at the two sisters arrogantly.


    Suddenly being called a beggar, Karen couldn''t be angrier. She rushed over, grabbed his hand, and


    bit it hard. He raised his hand, but he didn''t hit her in the end. He let her continue beating instead.


    When Karen let go of Charlie, she left a little tooth mark on Charlie''s small hand.


    Karen red at him angrily, but he suddenly smiled. "Are you the second daughter of the Daly


    family?"


    She stared at him silently. Kristine hurriedly went in front to protect her and apologized. "Charlie,


    Karen is still young and childish. Please don''t me her."


    "Karen?" He repeated her name and then looked at Kristine. "Are you her sister? The eldest


    daughter of the Daly Family?"


    Kristine nodded repeatedly. "Yes. We are the daughters of the Daly family. My father brought us


    over to your house to visit yesterday, but you weren''t home."


    "You''re patient, but your sister''s got a bad temper. Tell your father to teach her a lesson." After


    saying that, Charlie turned around and left.


    "Karen, don''t you remember what dad said?" Seeing Charlie leave, Kristine took out a wet tissue


    and wiped the dirty water on Karen''s face and said, "That''s the young master of the Gook family.


    We can''t mess with him."


    "Kristine, he called us little beggars," Karen said indignantly.


    Kristine had a gentle personality, but Karen''s temper was bad. When it came to an unfair situation,


    Kristine would rather endure it, but Karen would not.


    "Just let him be if he wants to. He is the young master of the Gook family after all." Kristine took her


    little hand and pinched her pinkish face. "Karen my sweetheart, you won''t want to make a father


    unhappy, will you?"


    "Mmm." Karen nodded and smiled sweetly at her sister who was a few inches taller than her.


    "Kristine, let''s go home."


    Their family had just moved to this neighborhood, and their parents were not really rich. They would


    always be bullied by the children in the neighborhood.


    One day, Kristine was blocked by a few children on her way back from school. Those people


    pointed at her and said, "Look those girls, even if they live in this neighborhood, they are still poor


    people."


    Kristine lowered her head and didn''t say a word. She endured it, as long as she didn''t offend these


    rich children.


    Coincidentally, the situation happened to be seen by Karen who just walked by. Karen would not


    tolerate their behaviors. She threw her bag away and rushed over to fight those kids.


    Just as she was beaten up, Charlie appeared and said, "Stop."


    He came over, grabbed Karen up from the ground, and said to the other kids, "Don''t ever let me see


    any of you bullying Karen in the future, or you''lle crying to me in the end."


    Karen shook off Charlie''s hand and hugged Kristine instead. "Kristine, don''t always be afraid. I will


    always protect you."


    Because of Charlie''s support, no one dared to bully the sisters ever since. Karen, in turn, became


    the one that other children avoided.


    Those people knew that she had Charlie backing her up. Whoever dared to find trouble with her,


    would offend the young master of the Gook Family.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Under Charlie''s protection, Samuel Daly treated Karen rather well, so she was still able to do


    whatever she wanted.


    After their high school final examinations, Karen got into the best university in Beaford City as she


    was the best scorer. It was what Samuel Daly wished for her to study. But the major that she wanted


    to pursue was fashion designing.


    Samuel Daly was mad at her because of this matter. With the anger, he disallowed her to have


    dinner as a punishment. Not only that, he even disallowed her to sit with the family.


    When Charlie knew about this, he climbed over the wall from the next door, climbed along a big tree


    until he reached the upper floor of her house, and gave her some hot food. "Karen, eat this."


    "Charlie, you always treat me the best." She took the lunch box and looked at him with the biggest


    smile.


    "If I don''t treat you well, then who will?" Charlie said proudly and rubbed her head.


    Looking at her eating like a pig, Charlie couldn''t help butugh. "Take your time. No one will take it


    away from you."


    Karen swallowed a piece of chicken and said sadly, "I didn''t eat anything, and was punished to


    stand here for two hours. I''m starving."


    "Well, you can''t eat too fast." Charlie thought for a moment and added, "Karen, don''t go head to


    head with Uncle Daly on this matter. Let''s think about a way to convince him."


    "Did you think of any idea?" Karen asked while taking huge bites off of the chicken drumstick.


    Charlie said, "Don''t worry about this, I''ll talk to your dad. He will surely agree."


    "Karen, Dad''sing." Kristine peeked from the room and whispered to them.


    Karen quickly swallowed the food in her mouth and wiped it using her hand. "Charlie, take it away. I


    don''t want to get punished again."


    "Remember what I told you, don''t confront Uncle Daly." Charlie held the bag and turned back


    quickly.


    Karen nodded repeatedly.


    As soon as Charlie climbed over the wall and left, Samuel Daly opened the door of the balcony and


    came over. He asked, "Have you thought it through?"


    Karen lowered her head and did not speak.


    Kristine peeked from the room again and said, "Dad, Karen admitted her fault to me just now. You


    know that she is stubborn, don''t be mad at her."


    Samuel Daly looked at the pieces of chicken bones and immediately understood who came by. He


    softened his tone and said, "Good for you. You may go back to your room."


    Karen returned to the room and gave Kristine a big hug. "Kristine, luckily I still have you guys."


    Kristine rubbed her head and said softly, "Karen, you know dad''s temper. You should be more


    respectful in front of him. It''s you who will suffer if you fight with him."


    "Thank you, Kristine!" Karen Daly sighed out of relief in Kristine''s arms. She felt blessed for having


    such a good sister.


    Once, Karen thought that she would be with Charlie for the rest of her life. He would be the hero


    who could stand behind her and guard her for a lifetime.


    Thatsted until he and Kristine slept together. The two people she trusted the most betrayed her


    and pushed her into the abyss.


    When she heard the news, her mind went nk. She couldn''t find any adjectives to describe her


    feelings at that time, until today.


    The rtionship between the three of them broke instantly, and there was no possibility of fixing it.


    After three years, Charlie still thought that she woulde back to him, and he said that he still


    loved her.


    Love?


    Karen admitted that she used to love Charlie. In fact, she loved him to death. Therefore, she was


    hurt deeply when he had slept with her sister that she trusted the most.


    Since then, she no longer believed in love, so when Kevin proposed marriage to her, she agreed


    without thinking much.


    Without love, even if she was betrayed again, she would no longer feel sad and heartbroken.


    Even if they separated someday, she should not feel heartbroken.


    "Karen..."


    Hearing Faye Reed''s worried voice, Karen came to her senses and looked at her with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    However, she felt that life is so fragile. It would be gone all of a sudden.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Her mother''s life did, so was Charlie''s.


    The two people she cared about the most in the past instantly disappeared from her life, leaving no


    trace at all.


    "Karen..." Faye Reed was worried again.


    "Faye, just go and do your work. I will try my best toplete Mr. Baker''s order by noon." Karen


    took a deep breath, flipped open the document, and started working.


    The reason Kristine Daly killed Charlie was because of the dispute between them thatsted for


    years.


    It was not something in Karen''s control.


    At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang. The ring trembled her hand which was holding her


    brush.


    Looking at the familiar phone number on her screen, she picked up the call.


    Mr. Wilis'' pleasant voice came from the phone, "Miss Daly, our n has beenpleted in


    advance. Do you want toe to Beaford City to have a look at the final results?"


    Even on the call, Karen could picture the man on the other end of the phone smiling with his


    eyebrows raised.


    "Congrattions." She said.


    "You too." He said.


    Karen took another deep breath and said, "Mr. Wilis, now that your purpose had been achieved,


    let''s not see each other again."


    Mr. Wilis said again, "Kristine went crazy. Now she is staying in a mental institution. Miss Daly, are


    you really noting back to have a look?"


    Karen did not say anything else and hung up. She did not want anything to do with this person


    anymore.


    After ending the call with Mr. Wilis, Karen couldn''t calm down. All she could think about were the


    people and everything in the past.


    With her state of mind, Karen could not work at all. In addition to her sickness, she informed Faye


    Reed and went home after.


    After having lunch at home, Karen went outside to bask in the sun. Finally, she felt too sleepy and


    went back to her room to sleep.


    However, Karen did not sleep well. Those people who upied her entire childhood woulde


    into her dream from time to time.


    "Karen..."


    She heard her mother calling her, and was looking at her with a faint smile.


    "Karen..."


    She heard Charlie calling her. He also looked at her with a smile. His face gradually became


    disgusting and horrible. "I love you so much, but you''re noting back to me."


    "Karen..."


    She heard that Kristine was calling her name. Kristine was still smiling gently. All of a sudden, her


    face became unrecognizable. " How could you live such a happy life, but I''m stuck in prison? I''m


    here today all because of you."


    "No, no..." Karen waved her hand and tried to chase away the shadow in front of her. "It''s not me, I


    didn''t."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    "Not you?" The one speaking suddenly transformed into Charlie. He stepped forward and strangled


    her on the neck "Karen, we used to be your closest family, but you betrayed us with someone else."


    "I didn''t¡ª" Karen wanted to speak, but she was choked by him. Her face turned red and she


    couldn''t breathe. She struggled to even say a word.


    "Karen, do you know how you were born? Samuel Daly gave your mother to another man like she


    was a toy, and that''s how your mother got pregnant."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look at Kevin Kyle, who is he? He is Leo Kyle who controls Rovio Corporation Inc. He''s the dream


    of a lot of people. But look at you, who are you? How did you deserve to be his wife?"


    "You think you can tie him up just by being pregnant with his child? Do you think his promise could


    last forever?"


    "There''s only one reason he''s still with you now is because he hasn''t met the woman that he truly


    loves yet."


    The people who were pointing at her increased. She tried to refute them, but didn''t even have a


    chance to speak.


    She could do nothing but re at the people who used her and struggled helplessly.


    "Karen¡ª"


    Out of the blue, she heard a unique low voice. She turned around and saw Kevin Kyle standing


    behind her.


    "Kevin¡ª"


    She tried to call his name, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not make a sound.


    "Karen, I don''t care about your background, but my family does," he said.


    His voice was low and sexy as usual. His facial expression was clear and cold and didn''t show any


    emotions.


    Before she could speak, he continued, "Karen, it''s a marriage without love anyway, let''s break up.


    We''ll each find our own life partner."


    "Kevin¡ª"


    It took a long time before Karen made a sound. She rushed over and grabbed him but missed


    instead. He suddenly disappeared from her sight.


    "Even you are giving me up?"


    She looked at the direction in which he disappeared, screaming in grief and pain.


    They agreed that it''s a sham marriage in the first ce, but why did she feel sad when he wanted to


    break up with her?


    Her heart went from painful to numb, as if it was no longer hers.


    Did she have feelings for him?


    Other than the marriage, could she get more from him that she shouldn''t have asked for?


    "Karen, wake up! Wake up!"


    It was Kevin''s voice again, but it was different from what she had just heard. He sounded urgent this


    time.


    Karen opened her eyes swiftly and saw a pair of eyes that looked anxious and a frown on his face.


    He didn''t leave, he was still here!


    When she realized that he did not leave her, her flustered heart suddenly calmed down.


    Kevin took a piece of tissue to help her wipe her forehead which was wet from all the sweat, "Don''t


    be afraid. It''s just a dream."


    Looking at his caring eyes and listening to his pleasant voice, Karen felt like crying. She blinked her


    eyes hard to stop the tears from dripping.


    Kevin rubbed her head and asked, "Karen, what did you dream of?"


    Karen sniffed and said, "I dreamt that you would break up with me and we went separate ways."


    He held her in his arms and locked her with one hand. He gently touched her belly with the other


    hand. He said softly, "It''s the contrary. We will be together forever."


    "But..." Karen said.


    But the dream was so real that she felt scared and timid. She felt like she would lose him.


    "Karen, tell me, is something wrong?" Kevin asked,


    She went to buy a car a few days ago and asked him strange questions. She would also wake up


    from her nightmare these days.


    At first, Kevin thought that pregnant women would be anxious at the beginning of the pregnancy.


    But after observing for a few days, he was sure that something must have happened.


    "Why do you ask so? Could anything have happened?" She blinked at him and her eyes were so


    innocent that no one could tell if she was hiding something from him.


    Kevin didn''t ask any more questions as she didn''t want to talk about it. He just stared at her quietly.


    "A lot happened in my dream, the people and things in the past. It was terrible looking back." Kevin


    Kyle was smart. Karen Daly was worried that he could figure it out, so she exined further.


    "Take a good rest at home and take a day off work tomorrow." Perhaps he was thinking too much.


    They were all too nervous expecting their first child.


    "Alright." She leaned in his arms and said softly, "Mr. Kyle, I''m hungry, do you have anything for me


    to eat?"


    "Just a second." Kevin Kyle got out of bed and helped her sit down before he turned around and


    left.


    Looking at his back as he left, Karen was in a daze.


    Although she was unwilling to admit, but what Grandpa Kyle said had quite an impact on her.


    Otherwise, she would not have had such a dream that Kevin would leave her.


    Although she woke up from the dream, but the fear was still there.


    Fortunately, he was still here, and he could make her feel safe.


    Not long after, Kevin came in with food in his hand.


    "Here''s some porridge and broth. The doctors said that these dishes are good for pregnant women


    and babies." He said.


    Kevin didn''t have any experience prior to this, so he read a lot about it these days. Now he could be


    considered as a half expert in the pregnancy field.


    Kevin took a spoonful of porridge and gestured it to her mouth. "Open your mouth."


    Karen smiled sweetly and said, "Mr. Kyle, are you going to feed me?"


    He could have asked Aunt Jen or Aunt Anne to prepare the meals for her, but he did it by himself.


    Now he even wanted to feed her.


    Karen felt that if she let Kevin go on like this, she would be a couch potato soon.


    "Come on." Kevin nodded and said, "Open your mouth."


    Karen opened her mouth and took a spoon. Then she looked up at him and smiled. "Mr. Kyle, thank


    you so much for taking care of me and my child."


    "I am your husband, the father of the child," Kevin said with a straight face. If he didn''t take good


    care of them, did he want other men to do it instead?


    "Then should I grant you the title of the best husband in the history?" Karen said with a smile.


    He was so attentive to her. After knowing that she was pregnant, he didn''te backte for even


    one night. He got off work on time every day and didn''t go on any business trip.


    In the past, he would have a business trip now and then. She didn''t believe that he suddenly had


    nothing on hand.


    He was Leo Kyle from Rovio Corporation and held the highest position in the Rovio business


    empire, but he was willing to do these trivial things for her. How could she not be touched?


    ...

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Karen did not know why. The better Kevin Kyle treated her, the more unsafe she felt. She was afraid


    that he would no longer be by her side when she woke up one day, and she would never be able to


    find him again.


    If he didn''t treat her so well, even if he was not here anymore, she would easily adapt to it.


    But now¡ª


    Now, she found that she was getting more and more reluctant to leave him. Even though their


    breakup was just a dream, she felt so heartbroken.


    Although the break-up happened in her dream, she still felt scared at this moment.


    "Karen, can you tell me what you''re thinking?" Kevin frowned slightly. His eyes looked dark and


    deep.


    Karen was always absent-minded recently. Kevin Kyle knew that she was keeping something from


    him, but he couldn''t guess what it was.


    She was still eating, and he was still by her side, but Kevin Kyle couldn''t see himself in her eyes. He


    didn''t know where was her mind again.


    She was always like this recently, which worried him very much, but he could not untie the knot in


    her heart.


    He even thought about hiring someone to investigate and follow her. He wanted to see what she


    was doing and who had she met all day long, but he didn''t want to do something that upsets her.


    "I''m wondering if it''s a baby boy or girl." Karen blinked and looked at Kevin. "Mr. Kyle, do you like


    boys or girls?"


    Seeing that the Kyle family loved Mia so much, she thought that they shouldn''t care too much on


    the gender of the baby.


    "Both," he said.


    As long as it was their child, he would be very happy no matter it was a boy or a girl.


    "I really hope to give birth to several children at a time, so that they won''t feel lonely." Karen tilted


    her head and said foolishly.


    "Silly." Hearing her childish and cute words, Kevin could not resistughing.


    He looked really handsome when he smiled. His eyebrows were like swords flying in the air, his


    sexy thin lips were slightly hooked, and his facial expression was much softer, as if it could melt the


    cier and snow.


    However, he always looked aloof and cool. He seldom smiled, and she rarely had the opportunity to


    see him smile so happily.


    She felt like kissing him.


    With this thought, Karen quietly inhaled a mouthful of cold air, clenched her hands into fists, leaned


    forward to gently kiss his sexy thin lips, and stretched out her tongue to lick them.


    "Karen, don''t mess around!" Kevin stepped back and pushed her away. If they did something now,


    the consequences would be serious.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Karen muttered.


    She just wanted to kiss him, but she didn''t think of anything more. What did he mean by asking her


    not to mess around?


    Did he think that she wanted to sleep with him?


    "You''ll stay at home and rest tomorrow, and you''re not allowed to go anywhere. Listen to me." Kevin


    added,


    She pouted her lips and pretended to be dissatisfied, "What a bossy man!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The next day, Karen stayed at home and did not go to work. Whenever she had nothing to do at


    home, she would always think about those things in the past.


    She thought about it thoroughly and decided to visit Kristine in Beaford City.


    She booked a flight online and took a taxi to the airport. She flew to Beaford City without telling


    Kevin Kyle.


    She knew that if she were to tell Kevin, he would definitely go with her. She had already caused him


    a lot of trouble these days, so she didn''t want to bother him anymore.


    After more than two hours of flight, she finally arrived at the airport of Beaford City.


    She felt a breeze of cold air as soon as she got off the ne.


    Karen knew that the weather in Beaford City during March was so cold that it would make people


    tremble, so she brought along a thick coat. She could not let herself freeze.


    When she walked out of the airport, she called Mr. Wilis and asked for Kristine''s address. Then she


    went straight to the mental institution.


    "Miss Daly, I thought that you wouldn''te? Why are you here? It seems that I have a good sense


    of people. We are all sentimental by nature."


    She heard Mr. Wilis'' pleasant voice as soon as she got out of the car. She turned around and saw


    Mr. Wilis standing on the steps, with his hand in the pocket of his pants and looking at her with a


    faint smile.


    "Where is she?" Karen did not want to talk to him about anything else.


    "Come with me." After that, Mr. Wilis went inside.


    Karen caught up with him and was walking a few steps behind him. Looking at his tall and straight


    back, she had to admit that this man was also well-groomed.


    He was always smiling. It seemed harmless, but in fact, he was something else. Otherwise, he


    couldn''t have the power to cause the Gook family to suffer such a big loss and never have a chance


    to turn over again in the future.


    At the right side of the lobby, they went through a long corridor and reached the residential area of


    the mental hospital. After they walked through a path, a private courtyard appeared in front of them.


    Mr. Wilis turned around and smiled gently. "Kristine is in this yard. Do you want to go in or talk to her


    outside?"


    "I''ll just talk to her outside." Karen did not forget that she was still pregnant. For the safety of the


    child, she would try her best to keep a distance from Kristine.


    Mr. Wilis asked someone to open the window. Karen took a look inside through the window. She


    saw Kristine sitting quietly in the room.


    Kristine was facing them with her back, she couldn''t see her expression. She didn''t know whether


    she was really out of her mind or just pretending.


    "Miss Daly, your sister, Karen, is here to see you." Mr. Wilis pped his hands and said.


    After a long time, Kristine turned around slowly. A ray of light shed upon her dull eyes when saw


    Karen. She looked so fierce that it was scary to look at.


    All of a sudden, she saw Kristine''s face, which looked like it was covered with caterpirs. Karen''s


    stomach churned, and she ran to the side and vomited.


    She had been vomitting for a long time before she felt a little better.


    Mr. Wilis handed her a bottle of mineral water and said, "I thought that you should be able to handle


    this. I didn''t expect that you would vomit so bad just by seeing her face."


    Karen grabbed the water over, took a sip of it, and said, "Did Charlie do it?"


    Something extremely bad happened that it could make Kristine Daly kill Charlie. Karen thought


    about all kinds of possibilities beforeing here, but she didn''t expect that Charlie would make


    Kristine look like this.


    It was clear to Karen Daly that Charlie was used to being arrogant and overbearing.


    With that kind of personality, he would be the most tender and dotting person in the world for you


    when you''re standing by him.


    But once you turned against him and stood on his opposite side, his arrogance would be the most


    deadly poison and the sharpest weapon to hurt you.


    In the past, when she could get along with Charlie, he treated her so well that it was simply not


    comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Three yearster, she stood at the opposite side of him, and he would threaten her with the safety


    of her closest family. The fact that her mother would be forced tomit suicide must have


    something to do with Charlie.


    "Except for the young master of the Gook family, who else could be so cruel?" Mr. Wilis smiled with


    his voice raised slightly, like he was sharing good news.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    "I want to talk to Kristine Daly in private," Karen Daly said.


    "I''ll go to the front and wait for you then. If you need anything, let me know." Mr. Wilis smiled as he


    finished speaking. He then turned around and left.


    Karen Daly took a deep breath and returned to the window again. Kristine Daly quietly looked over


    to the window from the inside of the room, and her eyes were deadly.


    Karen Daly looked at Kristine''s face. Looking at her disfigured face, she thought of a lot of things in


    the past.


    Once upon a time, Kristine was outstanding and bright like a diamond. At that time, many boys


    wanted to pursue her, but they were rejected by her.


    Until then, Karen Daly finally knew that Kristine Daly had always liked Charlie; her life goal was to


    marry Charlie.


    "Are you here to make fun of me?" Kristine suddenlyughed. Herughter sounded particrly


    horrible in this quiet yard.


    Karen''s mind was wandering somewhere, but when Kristine''s cold and hateful voice came to her


    ears, she came back to her senses. She saw that Kristine''s eyes were still calm, but the expression


    on her face was so ferocious that it made people sick.


    Karen was holding back nausea in her stomach and said calmly, "Yes."


    If Kristine Daly wanted to think ill of her intentions, just let her be. She never cared what Kristine


    thought of her anyway.


    To be honest, Karen Daly did not know why she came to see Kristine.


    Perhaps she wanted to see what happened to the person who had hurt her so deeply.


    Perhaps she wanted to see if she really went crazy or was just faking it.


    Or maybe it was because both Kristine, and she shared the same blood from their mother. Kristine


    Daly was the only person in the world who was biologically rted to her.


    She could not understand thisplicated emotion. She could not understand even if she kept


    thinking and did not want to ruminate on it.


    "It''s a pity that you''re going to be disappointed." Kristine Daly red at Karen Daly angrily, then


    laughed and said, "I''m telling you, I''m not crazy. I''m very sane."


    Karen Daly said, "Look at yourself, you''re locked up here. Does it make any difference whether


    you''re crazy or not?"


    "It''s Mr. Wilis. All of this was because of him. He was the one who asked me to kill Charlie. It''s him.


    Everything is because of him." Kristine burst outughing so hard that there were tears streaming


    down her cheeks. "Not only Charlie betrayed me, now there''s Mr. Wilis. Why are all the men in the


    world so scary?"


    Karen: "..."


    "Karen, don''t be too happy yet. As long as I''m alive, I''ll find a way to make you suffer." Kristine Daly


    added.


    "Kristine, It''s all your fault that caused you the consequences today. Do you still think it''s someone


    else''s fault?" Karen Daly said.


    "If it wasn''t for your existence, how could my mother not love me? How could Charlie not love me?


    If it wasn''t for you, how could those people who grew up with us see me as invisible?" Kristine Daly


    suddenly rushed over to the window crazily and shouted.


    Karen took two steps back, shook her head and sighed, "It''s not that those people don''t care about


    you, but you''ve only set your eyes on the person you care about and couldn''t see anyone else."


    "Karen Daly, don''t act like you know everything. If you really could ept it, why would you leave


    Beaford City? Why would you leave your mother so many years? If you''re really so considerate,


    howe you never forgave Charlie?"


    Listening to Kristine''s words, Karen Dalyughed. "If I don''t leave Beaford City, was I just going to


    stay and being harmed by all of you? Why should I forgive Charlie? He''s not worth my forgiveness."


    Kristine''s eyes fell on the lean figureing from behind Karen. She suddenlyughed and said,


    "Karen Daly, you should remember that Charlie used to treat you so well, but he threw you under


    the bus anyhow. You''ll see, your husband will be the second Charlie soon."


    Karen had never regarded Kevin Kyle and Charlie as the same kind of people. She was furious


    when she heard Kristine''s words.


    Up until the circumstances today, Kristine Daly was still thinking of cursing her. This woman


    deserved her oue.


    "Karen¡ª"


    Just as Karen was about to refute, she heard Kevin Kyle calling her name. Her body stiffened


    slightly. She took a deep breath quietly before turning around to look at him.


    He stood a few steps behind her. He was wearing a silver-gray suit as usual and stood straight. He


    squinted his eyes, and he seemed to be angry.


    She didn''t know how long he had been here.


    She didn''t know how much did he hear.


    "Kevin, why...why are you here?" In addition to worry, Karen Daly was more surprised.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It didn''t take long for Kevin toe after her. That was to say, he followed closely behind her on the


    flight.


    Kristine Dalyughed and said, "Karen, you had just left him for a while and your man is here now.


    He really loves you. I really want to see how miserable you will be when he abandons you in the


    future."


    Kevin Kyle came over and held Karen Daly''s hand tightly with his hand. He looked at Kristine with


    gloomy eyes and said coldly, "I''m afraid that you will be disappointed. I will take good care of my


    wife and it will never change for the rest of my life."


    Kevin''s voice was very soft. It didn''t sound angry but it was powerful. The strong aura from him


    instantly suppressed Kristine''s arrogance. She opened her mouth but could not say a word.


    Kevin Kyle turned to look at Karen Daly. The fierceness in his eyes disappeared in an instant. He


    then grabbed her hand and left.


    Looking at them from behind, especially when she saw the way Kevin Kyle carefully protecting


    Karen, Kristine Daly couldn''t get her eyes off them. She thought in her heart that she used to be so


    close to that man.


    If she had not let go of it easily in the past, if she had tried harder, everything that Karen had now


    might have belonged to her.


    Along the way, Kevin Kyle kept silent and did not look at Karen Daly. It was not until he got into the


    car that his deep and angry eyes fell on her.


    Karen Daly felt extremely ufortable under his gaze. She opened her mouth and said, "Kevin,


    I..."


    "Karen Daly, do you see me as your husband?" Kevin Kyle said coldly.


    If she had treated him as her husband, why did she take care of everything on her own and never


    tell him anything?


    She hid everything in her heart and locked herself in her own world. The door of her heart was not


    willing to wee him.


    He really wanted to enter her world and shelter her from the outside, but she didn''t want to give him


    a chance.


    "I don''t see you as my husband? Then what do you think I see you as? An ATM? Money?" Karen bit


    her lip and stared at him furiously.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    "A what?" Kevin Kyle thought.


    As soon as Karen Daly finished her words, she felt pain on her lips. Before she could react, she was


    kissed by Kevin Kyle.


    He broke into her mouth easily and forced her to ept his powerful kiss.


    "Oh¡ª" Karen Daly raised her fist and hit him in the chest repeatedly. "B*stard, let me go!"


    She scolded, but Kevin Kyle did not pay attention to her at all. He kissed her like an angry lion.


    His kiss was too strong that Karen Daly didn''t even have the strength to struggle, but she didn''t give


    up easily.


    Karen Daly couldn''t push him away, nor could she hurt him. This man''s strength and the muscles on


    his body were surprisingly strong.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Karen Daly was very angry. Or perhaps she was out of her mind, so she slipped one hand into the


    cor of his suit and scratched his chest.


    Kevin Kyle''s body shook slightly and he let go of her in a hurry. He pushed her away and stared at


    her face with his deep eyes.


    "B*stard!" She reached out and pinched him hard, and then raised her fist to punch him in the chest


    twice. "You piece of wood, don''t you know how much I care about you?"


    Her sudden confession surprised Kevin Kyle, and he heard her say, "I care about you. I even had


    dreams that you will leave me. They left me depressed when I woke up. Every time I think of the


    possibility that we can''tst forever, I will be heartbroken."


    Kevin Kyle was shocked and said, " Karen Daly¡ª"


    "Stop, let me finish." Karen Daly interrupted him fiercely like a small beast. "You said that you want


    to take care of me for a lifetime, so do I. I want to give birth to a bunch of kids and watch them grow


    up together. When we grow old in the future, we can travel around like your parents."


    "Karen, are you, are you serious?" After a long time, Kevin Kyle stammered.


    Kevin Kyle, the man who once gave a speech in front of mass crowds before, he was calm, cool,


    and confident. But now, because of Karen Daly''s simple words, he was so nervous that he even


    stammered.


    "You heard me!" Karen Daly said angrily.


    Kevin Kyle was so shocked that he couldn''t speak anymore. He only felt that his heart was racing. It


    was the first time in his life that his heart pounded so fast as if it was going to jump out of his throat.


    He was at a loss for words. He held her head again and kissed her hard again.


    "Oh¡ª" Karen Daly pushed him away. Was this man out of his mind? He kissed her whether he was


    happy or angry. She was almost out of breath because of his kiss.


    After a long time, Kevin Kyle finally let go of her. He caressed her delicate and smooth face with his


    rough fingers and called her name in a low voice, "Karen Daly¡ª"


    "Then do you have anything to say?" She had taken the initiative to confess to him. As a man,


    shouldn''t he do something?


    "Okay, I know." Kevin Kyle pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. He used so much force


    that it seemed as if he wanted to fuse with her.


    Does he know?


    What kind of answer was that?


    Karen Daly wanted to bite him again, so she opened her mouth and bite him on the chest. She


    cursed angrily in her heart, "B*stard! How can you be so irritating!"


    "Kevin Kyle, my stomach seems to be in pain." Karen Daly was scolding him in her heart. Suddenly,


    she felt a faint pain in her stomach, and she was so scared that her body went limp.


    "Uncle Watson, drive to the hospital!" Kevin Kyle shouted at the outside of the car, stroking Karen


    Daly''s baby bump. "Don''t be afraid, it''s nothing."


    The driver, Mr.Watson, immediately got in the car and started the car to rush to the nearest hospital.


    As soon as their car left, Mr. Wilis, who had been gone for a long time, slowly walked out. Looking


    at the car that was far away, he smiled and said, "Leo Kyle, I have to thank you very much. If it


    weren''t for you helping me this time, how could I have reached my goal so quickly? How could


    Charlie die in Kristine Daly''s hands so quickly?"


    Others didn''t know, but he was very clear that the things that had happened recently, were all


    controlled by Leo Kyle from Rovio Corporation Inc.


    The distinguished Gook Family had fallen and disappeared in such a short period of time - no one


    except Leo Kyle had the capability to do so.


    There was a trap set up by Leo Kyle, a dead-end that people couldn''t get out of.


    Since the Gook family was in trouble at the beginning, Charlie sent Kristine Daly away. Kristine


    Daly''s betrayal to the Gook family, Bernard being caught, Charlie being killed, each step was carried


    out in ordance with the ns arranged by Leo Kyle, without any deviation.


    If there was a mistake, it might be that he didn''t expect that his wife would suddenlye to


    Beaford City.


    In addition to worrying about his wife''s safety, Leo Kyle was also more afraid that his wife would


    know that he was actually the mastermind behind all this.


    Mr. Wilis''s eyes moved closely with their car until he could no longer see them. Then he turned


    around and walked inside and came to Kristine Daly''s yard again.


    He pushed open the courtyard door and walked in. He came to Kristine Daly''s room and sat down.


    He smiled and said, "How do you feel when you see that your rival is so happy now?"


    Kristine Daly raised her head and looked at him quietly. After staring at him for a long time, she


    slowly said, "I''m crazy. What do I feel?"


    "Would you like to have a look at a video?" He asked, but he did not get Kristine Daly''s consent. He


    clicked on a video on his mobile phone anyhow.


    Charlie''s curse, the screaming of Kristine Daly, and the sound of her beating Charlie to death came


    from the video.


    Kristine Daly nced at him and moved her eyes away. She was so scared that she shivered.


    "Wilis, you have already gotten everything you want. What on earth do you want to do?"


    "In fact, I just wanted to tell you that the real reason you killed Charlie and locked up here today.


    The real mastermind behind the scheme was not me, but the man who was here earlier."


    Mr. Wilis smiled and said, "At the end of the day, we are just pawns used by him. When these


    pawns are useless, they are often regarded as abandoned chess pieces. You should know what will


    happen to the abandoned chess pieces better than I do. Karen Daly was the best example."


    After listening to Mr. Wilis''s words, Kristine Daly did not respond for a long time. When he was about


    to lose patience, she said, "Does he really care about that woman so much?"


    Mr. Wilis said, "If he doesn''t care about her, what was it? Think about it carefully. Those who had


    hurt Karen Daly before, all of them were in trouble. They were either bankrupt or doomed."


    Kristine Daly grabbed Mr. Wilis and asked, "How can we save ourselves?"


    Looking at Kristine Daly''s flustered look, Mr. Wilis smiled faintly. "If you want to help yourself, you


    have to behave first. Don''t catch his attention again."

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Mr. Wilis was very clear as to why Leo Kyle did not stand out to handle these things. Instead, they


    wanted to use him as a pawn.


    This was because Leo Kyle didn''t want his wife to see his dark side, he could not bear to bring


    Karen Daly, who was a girl under the positive, bright sun to the world of darkness.


    At first, Karen Daly went behind Leo Kyle''s back to see him, in her heart, she had secretly wanted to


    prevent Leo Kyle from the dark side of this world.


    This couple was really interesting, they would rather be left in the dark by themselves to protect


    their significant other.


    ...


    The car stopped in front of the hospital, Kevin Kyle picked Karen Daly up and rushed in.


    Seeing him with such an anxious expression, Karen Daly simplyforted him, "It only hurts a little,


    I¡¯ll be fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about me so much."


    Kevin Kyle said in a deep voice, "Don''t talk."


    Karen Daly, "..."


    She just didn''t want him to worry about her. Why was he so rude to her?


    Before he came, he had already contacted the hospital. When he arrived, the hospital had already


    prepared for their arrival. An experienced doctor gave Karen Daly a thorough examination.


    When the results came, both her and the baby were alright.


    The doctor reminded them to be more careful, to not let the pregnant woman¡¯s mood swings be too


    high, otherwise, it could put their lives in danger.


    Kevin Kyle sat on the edge of the bed with a cold face, unwilling to speak a word to her.


    Karen Daly was filled with grievance, she pulled his sleeve and said, ¡°We both are fine, why are you


    still mad at me?¡±


    Seeing her face, Kevin Kyle rubbed her head and gently said, ¡°If you wanted toe to Beaford


    City to see Kristine Daly, you could have told me, I could make the proper arrangements. Why did


    youe here without telling me? You are only pregnant for three months, which is also the most


    unstable time, if something happened to you or the baby-¡°


    Until here, Kevin Kyle could not go on. He didn¡¯t want to imagine how crazy he would be if


    anything happened to her or their child.


    Karen Daly heard everything he said. He felt helpless, but most of it was because of his worries for


    her.


    Karen Daly hugged him and buried her head in his arms. She took a light breath and whispered, ¡°I


    won¡¯t let you worry about me or the child anymore.¡±


    Kevin Kyle held her hand tightly and said, ¡°Karen Daly, no matter what happens in the future, you


    have to tell me everything.¡±


    Karen Daly nodded her head, ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, a few months quietly passed by, and Karen Daly was six months pregnant.


    She was only six months pregnant, but it was obvious that her belly had be particrly big.


    Karen Daly also looked rounder and healthier, and her skin was still fair and tender.


    Aunt Anne and Aunt Jen, who were both experienced in this field, imed that the more beautiful a


    woman became when she was pregnant, the more likely she would have a daughter.


    Last month, after Kevin Kyle told the Kyle family that Karen Daly was pregnant, Mia Kyle flew all the


    way over to help take care of Karen Daly.


    Now, Mia Kyle¡¯s head was on Karen Daly¡¯s round belly. She listened carefully, and said excitedly, ¡°I


    think I hear the baby¡¯s heartbeat!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Karen Daly smiled gently and said, ¡°He must have felt his aunt''s love for him, and is greeting you!¡±


    Mia Kyle blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°Karen, can we find out the baby''s gender now?¡±


    Karen Daly said, ¡°We didn¡¯t check for the gender of the child, but we will surely love the baby very


    much.¡±


    ¡°I think it would be better for the baby to be a girl. If it¡¯s a girl, she would be more like you, but if it¡¯s a


    boy, he would definitely be as dull as my brother.¡± Mia Kyle said while she imitated Kevin Kyle¡¯s cold


    personality.


    Karen Daly was amused by Mia Kyle and burst intoughter, ¡°Mia, your brother is not like that.¡±


    In fact, in these few months, Kevin Kyle had changed a lot, he now knew better how tofort


    others with words.


    For example,st night, Kevin Kyle did what Mia Kyle did as well. He gently put his head on her


    belly to hear the baby¡¯s heartbeat. What was more surprising was him talking to the baby, ¡°Baby, it''s


    me, daddy, answer me if you hear me.¡±


    Not only that, but he also brought along children''s books and patiently told the baby a story.


    He learned from the doctor that when the fetus was six months old, it could already have the ability


    to memorize, listen, and learn, which was why he started to teach their baby.


    After that, he would also y some music for the baby every day, as well as telling stories for the


    baby.


    In the past, Kevin Kyle would rather be beaten to death than do something so childish. But now, he


    could do it so naturally.


    Thinking of Kevin Kyle, the smile on Karen Daly''s face became even more gentle. It was him who


    brought light to her life again and gave her warmth, which reminded her that her life could be happy


    and beautiful.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m going to join the filming crew tomorrow, will you go shopping with me?¡± This time,


    Mia Kyle was going to a remote holiday house to shoot her video, and it seems that she might not


    be able to go shopping for a long time, which was why she decided to go all out tomorrow.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Karen Daly answered straightforwardly.


    Since the start of this month, Kevin Kyle did not allow her to go to the studio. Faye Reed only gave


    her work once every few days, so she could only stay at home all the time. She was really bored


    and had wanted to go out for a long time.


    The fetus had grown for over three months, which meant it had passed the critical stage and it is


    currently stable.


    These days, she could eat, sleep, run, and walk. If it hadn''t been for her belly, no one would have


    known that she was pregnant.


    Karen Daly and Mia Kyle had not gone shopping for a long time. As soon as they brought up this


    topic, they were very excited. They quickly packed their things and went out.


    It was July, which was the hottest period of the year in Chatterton Town. But it didn''t matter. The


    driver directly sent them to the entrance of the shopping mall. When they entered the mall, the air-


    conditioner blew at their faces, and it didn''t feel like it was summer at all.


    In the shopping mall, Karen Daly could not see anything but baby products. In her eyes, she could


    only see baby clothes, baby strollers, toys, and so on.


    Kevin Kyle had already prepared these things early on, and even renovated a room for the baby. All


    that was left was the arrival of the baby.


    Karen Daly often counted her days. It was said that every pregnancy takes up to ten months, but in


    truth women usually gave birth after nine and a half months, and her baby was expected to arrive


    on the 29th of September.


    It was July now, and there were only two months left before they could see the baby. She was really


    excited.


    Karen Daly entered the baby supplies store, and Mia Kyle was not annoyed at all. She was not


    short of anything, and all the things she wanted to use were prepared by specialists. They just


    enjoyed the fun of shopping.


    After strolling around for a while, Karen Daly felt a little thirsty. They found a rest area to sit, while


    Mia Kyle, who could still move easily, went to buy Karen Daly a drink.


    As soon as Mia Kyle left, two men sat on both sides of Karen Daly. She felt a dagger was pointing


    on her waist.


    One man lowered his voice and said coldly, "If you want you and your baby to be safe, you''d better


    follow us obediently."


    ...

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    It was a hot day today, Karen Daly only had on a thin white dress for the pregnant women. The


    dagger was pressed close against her belly. As long as they gently put forth their strength, the


    dagger would be inserted into her abdomen, and then her child¡ª


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly''s heart was in chaos. She was so nervous that she just breathed slowly


    and her body was so stiff that she dared not move.


    She did not know why these people were holding her hostage.


    For the sake of money?


    If that was the case, she could give all her savings in the past few years to them, as long as the


    child and she would be safe.


    Or vengeance?


    If it was for revenge, who would it be?


    Karen Daly was so nervous that her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t think of anyone else who


    would cause trouble for them.


    She looked up and happened to see a couple passing by, but they did not see anything unusual.


    There were two security guards not far away, but she did not dare to call for help. Once she called


    for help made the two of them mad, there was no telling what they would do.


    In a short period of time, Karen Daly thought of many things, and her hands were trembling slightly.


    But she tried to calm herself down, to not be so scared. Before she was taken away by these two


    men, she must think of a way to leave behind some clues, so that Mia Kyle would know that


    something had happened to her.


    She tried for a long time, and finally calmed down a little. She really wanted to pretend that nothing


    had happened, but her voice was still trembling.


    She said, "What, what do you want to do? If you want money, I can..."


    "Shut up. If we hear one more word from you, we''ll cut off your d*mn tongue!" The man with the


    dagger pressed hard, and Karen Daly felt pain in her stomach.


    She quickly closed her mouth and did not dare to say another word. It was impossible to leave any


    clues for Mia Kyle. She could only let the two men take her away.


    ...


    Mia Kyle bought two bottles of water. When she came back to where Karen Daly was, she could not


    see her. She thought that Karen Daly had gone to the bathroom, so she sat down and waited for


    her.


    But after waiting for a while, Karen Daly still has not returned, Mia Kyle felt that something was


    wrong, so she called Karen Daly''s phone. When she called, all she heard was the machine''s cold


    voice, ¡°The number you have dialed has been turned off. Please dialter.¡±


    She could not contact Karen Daly, so Mia Kyle quickly contacted the driver who sent them here to


    ask if Karen Daly had gone back to the car due to fatigue.


    But the driver said that Karen Daly did not return to the car, nor did he see Karen Daly.


    After hearing the driver''s words, Mia Kyle rushed to the service center of the shopping mall and


    asked them to help her announce the search. After the broadcast, there was still no news of Karen


    Daly.


    Mia Kyle had been with Karen Daly for many days, so she knew that Karen Daly was not a person


    who would make people worry. When they separated, she would not turn her phone off, nor let


    anyone panic for her.


    After thinking for a while, a bad thought came to Mia Kyle''s mind. Did something happen to Karen?


    Her sister-inw was pregnant. If something happened to her, she¡ª


    With this thought, Mia Kyle''s mind was in a mess.


    It was she who brought her sister-inw out. If something happened to her sister-inw, she


    couldn''t face her brother or the elders of the Kyle family. She felt even more sorry for the baby in her


    sister-inw''s belly.


    Mia Kyle was so anxious that she walked in circles around a few times. It was not until then that she


    realized she needed help. She immediately dialed Kevin Kyle''s number.


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s voice, Mia Kyle said in a hurry, "Brother, I went shopping with Karen, but she


    suddenly disappeared. I couldn''t find her, and her cell phone was turned off."


    Kevin Kyle''s low voice came from the other end of the phone, "Tell me the time and ce now."


    Mia Kyle was anxious, but she still reported the address clearly. When he heard it, he hung up and


    didn''t give her another chance to say a word.


    Mia Kyle listened to his busy tone and felt both afraid and sad.


    What if something really did happen to her sister-inw?


    Even if she exchanged her life for her sister-inw¡¯s, she still would not forgive herself.


    What made her sad was that her brother had never hung up her phone like this before. It seemed


    that she could feel his anger on the other end of the phone.


    Mia Kyle bit her lips and thought of another person. She dialed the number of a contact. She was so


    anxious that she walked around in circles. Finally, he answered the phone. Neil Brown''s voice was


    clear. "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing his voice, Mia Kyle was so anxious that she burst into tears. "Neil Brown, my sister-inw is


    missing. What should I do?"


    The person on the other side of the phone paused for a moment, and answered, "Tell me where you


    are and stay there. Don''t go anywhere."


    ...


    When Mia Kyle called, Kevin Kyle was chairing an important meeting.


    Everyone looked at him answering the phone with his eyebrows slightly raised, and he hung up the


    phone with a gloomy face.


    The moment he hung up the phone, the higher-ups who were in the meeting room felt an


    unprecedented haze. Kevin Kyle''s handsome face became gloomy and livid.


    Amelia Gray and Nick ck looked at each other at the same time, they felt that something bad


    was going to happen. Then they heard Kevin Kyle''s calmmand, "Assistant Gray, send the


    surveince records of Sky Shopping Complex to me immediately. Assistant ck, contact the


    immigration department of Chatterton Town immediately. No one is allowed to go in or out of this


    town, not even a fly."


    While Kevin Kyle walked andmanded at the same time, he also called someone up. "Give me


    the best and most powerful special forces in your army as soon as possible. I''m in a hurry to use


    them."


    Neil Brown said, "I''ve already prepared the things you need. Let''s go to the shopping mall to meet


    up first."


    Hanging up the phone, Kevin Kyle rushed to the shopping mall without stopping, even for a


    moment. In his car, he clenched his fists.


    There seemed to be no expression on his face, or it could be said that he looked calm, but only he


    knew how scared he was.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When he heard Mia Kyle''s news of Karen Daly''s disappearance, his mind was nk for a few


    seconds. He couldn''t hear any sound nor see anything.


    When he was a bit calmer, he felt as if his heart was grabbed by a hand, which made it difficult for


    him to breathe.


    He didn''t even dare to imagine what would happen to Karen Daly-


    If something happened to her or their child, then his world would never be bright again.


    But soon, he calmed himself down.


    Something had happened to Karen Daly. He was her husband. He had to find her as soon as


    possible. He would not allow her and the child to be hurt at all.


    ...

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Karen Daly was carried into a van by two men. Before they could sit steadily in the van, the driver


    started the van and headed out.


    Karen Daly was blindfolded by them before she could even react. Her eyes could not see anything,


    which made her even more worried. Her heartbeat so fast like it was about to jump out of her chest.


    Subconsciously, she held her round belly with both hands.


    If she was alone, she would never be as scared as she was now.


    But now she was not alone. She still had the child in her belly. She could stand being injured, but


    she would never let these people hurt her child.


    Her child woulde to this world in two months, and the child would soon meet its parents. No


    matter what, she had to protect her child at all costs.


    Karen Daly could not see, so she could only rely on her sense of hearing to try to find out where she


    was.


    She felt that it was noisy around, and the car moved very slowly. They might be in the traffic on the


    main street of the city.


    After a long time, the car finally elerated and moved fast. After about half an hour, the car


    suddenly shook violently. After jolting, the car finally stopped.


    Karen Daly got out of the car again and was dragged to a ce. Before she could stand firm,


    someone said, "I asked you to kidnap the girl from the Kyle family. Why did you kidnap a pregnant


    woman?"


    "Brother Kaleb, this woman is pregnant with the child of Rovio''s chairperson, Leo Kyle. Wouldn''t


    she be worth more than that little girl?" The one who spoke was the man who came here with Karen


    Daly.


    Karen Daly sensed that the man who was called Brother Kaleb was approaching her. He walked


    around her and asked, "You said she is pregnant with Leo Kyle''s child? How can you be so sure of


    that?"


    ¡°The security of Seaview Bay did their jobs too well, we couldn¡¯t follow them inside, so we waited


    outside for the little girl toe out. Today, when she came out, she brought along a pregnant


    woman, and she kept calling her sister-inw. Before this, there was also news that Leo Kyle was


    married, so we were more sure of the fact that she is Leo Kyle¡¯s woman.¡± The other man exined.


    Karen Daly was suddenly pinched by the chin, and the corners of her mouth twitched because of


    the pain. Then she heard Brother Kaleb say, "Is the child in your belly Leo Kyle''s?"


    After listening to the conversation between these three people, Karen Daly captured two keywords.


    One was the little girl of the Kyle Family, and the other was that they were valuable.


    It seemed that their original n was to kidnap Mia Kyle in order to ckmail the Kyle family.


    After understanding the situation, Karen Daly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they didn''t kidnap


    her for revenge, they wouldn''t kill her nor her child unless there was no other way.


    So far, they were not sure about the rtionship between her and Kevin Kyle, so they were not sure


    how much she was worth. They were waiting for her answer.


    Karen Daly finally understood why the Kyle family was so low-key. They never showed their faces in


    front of the camera, which saved a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    Mia Kyle had never shown her face in front of the camera as a member of the Kyle family. The


    name she used when filming was also her stage name, Pris.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Everyone knew that the leader of Rovio was Leo Kyle, the only sessor of the Kyle Family.


    However, few people knew that Leo Kyle had another name, Kevin.


    She had only known the truth of Kevin Kyle after being married to him. The irrelevant people outside


    did not matter.


    Karen Daly was thinking about how to answer when she heard someone say, "Call Leo Kyle with


    her cell phone."


    ...


    Kevin Kyle sat upright, with green veins appearing on his hands as he clenched them tightly. He


    looked straight with a scary gaze, and his whole body exuded a cold chill.


    He didn''t say a word, but he had already analyzed the situation from the news he just received and


    excluded those who might hurt Karen Daly.


    As for Mr. Wilis and Kristine Daly in Beaford City, he had spies with them, so they would not have


    the opportunity to hurt Karen Daly.


    As for Samuel Daly who escaped, there were only his records of leaving the country, but no records


    of him entering the country. Samuel Daly would not dare to return to the country for the time being,


    so it was impossible for him to do this.


    If that was the case, who else would do something to Karen Daly?


    While thinking, he had arrived at the scene of the ident. Kevin Kyle got off the car, and Amelia


    Gray and Nick ck, who followed him, had also arrived.


    Nick ck said, "Boss, we''ve already sealed all the main traffic channels of Chatterton Town as per


    your instructions. It''s absolutely impossible for anyone to get out."


    Amelia Gray handed over the tabletputer and clicked on the video she had just received. She


    said, "Boss, this is a video taken from the shopping mall''s monitor. As of now, we can confirm that


    your wife was taken out of the shopping mall by two men. But these two men have been prepared,


    and none of the cameras have their faces."


    In the surveince video, Karen Daly was wearing a white dress. She was caught in the middle by


    two men and forced to leave through the back door of the shopping mall.


    At the moment they went out, Karen Daly suddenly looked back.


    Just as she turned her head, the surveince camera captured her face. She bit her lip tightly,


    looking nervous and scared.


    Seeing Karen Daly''s reaction, Kevin Kyle felt his head go numb. He was so distressed.


    He had already made up his mind to protect her for the rest of his life and to never let her suffer, but


    he¡ª


    "Brother¡ª" Mia Kyle ran over in a hurry. As of now, her face was also pale. She was both worried


    and afraid.


    Kevin Kyle gave her a cold look, which made her tremble.


    Mia Kyle bit her lips and said, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have let sister-inw go shopping with me. If


    we hadn''t gone shopping, such a thing would never have happened."


    "If anything bad happens to her, you..." Looking at Mia Kyle, Kevin Kyle said coldly.


    "I..." Mia Kyle pursed her lips. Emotions of grievance and fear flooded her heart.


    Since she was young, her brother would always punish her and scold her. However, those


    punishments and scoldings were all because he loved her dearly.


    But what he said earlier, made Mia Kyle feel that he was a stranger to her.


    If anything happened to her sister-inw or the child, her brother might twist her neck with one


    hand.


    Buzz...


    The phone suddenly rang. Kevin Kyle picked it up and saw that it was Karen Daly''s number. He


    answered it quickly and heard Karen Daly''s nervous voiceing from the phone, "Kevin Kyle, our


    child and I..."


    Before Karen Daly could finish her sentence, her phone was grabbed by the kidnappers.


    Kevin Kyle knew that someone snatched the phone away, "Mr. Kyle, if your wife and your child are


    safe, prepare a hundred million dors in cash to the ce we have appointed."


    Kevin Kyle slightly narrowed his eyes and said slowly word by word, "As long as you can guarantee


    their safety, I will give you a few million more."

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    "Then please go and prepare cash first, Mr. Kyle. We will contact you half an hourter and inform


    you to send the money to the ce we have appointed. Don''t y any tricks, otherwise¡ªAh¡ª"


    Hearing Karen Daly''s scream, Kevin Kyle tightened his grip holding his mobile phone. Blue veins


    appeared on his temples. "You want money, I''ll give it to you. But if you dare to hurt her, I''ll let your


    whole family die with you."


    Kevin Kyle''s voice sounded not much differentpared to what it did usually, but even the people


    around him who were familiar with him were scared, taking a few steps back. Mia Kyle was no


    exception.


    Hanging up the phone, Kevin Kyle''s sharp eyes swept over the people behind him. Nick ck


    immediately stepped forward and said, "Boss, we have found the specific location of the signal. Do


    you want to take action immediately?"


    "Pass this down, without my order, no one is allowed to act rashly. Contact the bank to prepare cash


    immediately and get the car to collect the money." Kevin Kyle immediately changed his way to save


    Karen Daly when he knew that the kidnapper was after money.


    Karen Daly was in their hands. He couldn''t attack them by force, so he had to give the money to the


    kidnapper first. The most important thing was to rescue Karen Daly safely. As for other things¡ª


    His lips curled up in an extremely cold arc, and his eyes shed a kind of bloodthirstiness that had


    never appeared in his eyes. If they dared to touch his woman, he would let them live in purgatory for


    the rest of their lives, and there would never be a day when they could turn over.


    Mia Kyle wanted to follow him, but her brother didn''t have time to keep eyes on her. She knew that


    she wouldn''t be of much help if she went there, and she might be their burden.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Over the years, the elders had never restricted her freedom. Most of the time, she was only


    apanied by Jacky Ball, because no one knew her identity.


    No one knew that she was a member of the Kyle Family, so naturally, no one would want to kidnap


    her.


    Today, such a thing happened. She didn''t know whether those people came for her or for Karen


    Daly.


    If they came for her, but kidnapped Karen Daly, then-


    Thinking of this, Mia Kyle was so sad that tears welled up in her eyes. However, she just held back


    her tears. It''s not the time to cry.


    Just as Mia Kyle was sad, a car with a military sign stopped on the side of the road.


    The door of the driver''s seat opened, and a man in a military uniform got off the car. He mmed


    the door shut.


    He was strong and tall, about 1.8 meters tall. He was in his thirties and had outstanding facial


    features. He has thick ck eyebrows with a serious look. He was wearing a military uniform, but it


    made people feel that he was arrogant.


    Few people could show their righteousness and arrogance perfectly at the same time, but this man


    in military uniform did it.


    From a distance, Mia Kyle saw him. He was still the same as she remembered. He was so good


    looking that she couldn''t move her sight away from him.


    The man''s eyes also fell on Mia Kyle at the instant. Unlike Mia Kyle, he looked away from her with a


    nce and no longer entangled with her sight.


    If it was another asion, Mia Kyle would have rushed to him and thrown herself into his arms. She


    would have asked about him and told him about her yearning for him.


    However, on such an asion today, she was both worried and scared. Especially when she saw


    him, she had never felt so wrong before. She bit her lips and wanted to cry.


    She hadn''t seen him for more than a year. She had thought of countless scenes when she met him


    again, but she didn''t expect to see him again under such circumstances.


    He took a few steps and came to her side. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said in a deep voice,


    "You called me because you want to cry and show it to me?"


    Mia Kyle looked at him and tears rolled down her cheeks. "Neil Brown, I''m very sad, anxious, and


    scared. Don''t you know how tofort me nicely?"


    Mia Kyle grew up under the care of her family. She had never encountered a kidnapping before.


    She was only 18 years old. How could she not be afraid?


    Neil Brown said, "I don''t know."


    Mia Kyle was so angry that she stomped her feet. "Then what are you doing here?"


    Neil Brown said, "To see you cry."


    Hearing what Neil Brown said, Mia Kyle instantly forgot what she was worried about earlier.


    She gritted her teeth, rushed over, raised her foot, and stomped hard on Neil Brown''s feet. "I''ll let


    you see me crying."


    That wasn''t enough. Mia Kyle clenched her fists and punched Neil Brown a few more times. She


    shouted while she punched him, "Even if you don''tfort me, how dare youugh at me?"


    Mia Kyle''s strength and anger were nothing to Neil Brown. If he wanted to avoid, he could easily do


    so, but he didn''t move and let Mia Kyle vent her anger as much as she could.


    As they were fighting, Mia Kyle burst into tears again. "What should I do if something happened to


    my sister-inw and baby?"


    Neil Brown pushed her away from his arms and wiped away the tears from her eyes with his rough


    fingers, which had been holding the gun for years. "If you cry like this, can your sister-inwe


    back?"


    Mia Kyle was so angry at his words that she gritted her teeth and said, "Neil Brown, do you want me


    to blow you up?"


    Neil Brown asked, "With your tears?"


    Mia Kyle raised her hand and wiped her tears hard. She was so angry that she gritted through her


    teeth and said, "You¡ª"


    Neil Brown said, "How about me? Bite me two more times? Give me two punches? So that your


    sister-inw cane back?"


    Mia Kyle, "..."


    "With your brother and me around, your sister-inw will be fine." Looking at Mia Kyle''s angry face,


    Neil Brown said this in a serious tone.


    As for Chatterton Town''s safety, the Brown Family had been stationed in Chatterton Town and


    controlled the military forces of Chatterton Town.


    Nowadays, the Kyle Family''s Rovio Corporation Inc had once again devoted all its strength to


    Chatterton Town, holding onto the economic lifeline of the city strongly.


    The Kyle family and the Brown Family, one of whom was engaged in business and the other in


    politics, were both families who were very popr in their own fields. In Chatterton Town, no one


    dared to hurt them.


    Of course, those who didn''t care about their lives were an exception.


    "Really?" Mia Kyle sniffed and said, "I know you''re all very powerful, but I''m still worried."


    "Get in the car." Neil Brown didn''t answer her question. He dragged her into the car and said, "I''ll


    send you back first. It will be the greatest help if you can save us more trouble."


    Mia Kyle, "But..."


    Neil Brown said, "If there''s another but, I''ll throw you out of the window."


    Mia Kyle gritted her teeth and thought, "I must be blind."


    Otherwise, how could she like such an overbearing and hostile man?

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Karen Daly''s eyes were blindfolded all the time. She could not tell where she was at this time, but


    from the cold breeze, she could feel that there should be arge cold storage facility near her.


    The kidnappers didn''t give her a hard time, so she just sat there and didn''t provoke them. Only in


    this way could she protect the child and herself well.


    Half an hourter, the kidnappers called Kevin Kyle again. When she heard Kevin Kyle''s voice,


    Karen Daly said in a hurry, "Kevin¡ª"


    This time, she just called out Kevin''s name, and the kidnappers grabbed the phone back. She heard


    them say loudly, "Mr. Kyle, is the money ready?"


    Karen Daly couldn''t hear what the other end of the phone said. She heard the kidnapper say, "Send


    the money to the trash can in front of No. 20 on Glory Street, and leave immediately after that. If


    you dare to y tricks¡ª"


    Speaking of this, the kidnapper stretched out his hand and pulled Karen Daly''s long hair hard.


    Karen Daly was in pain, but she didn''t want to let Kevin Kyle worry about her anymore. She gritted


    her teeth and held her pain back, but didn''t make a sound.


    Karen Daly didn''t cry out in pain. This could not threaten Kevin Kyle. The chief of the kidnappers


    didn''t think much about it and pped Karen Daly in the face.


    Karen Daly''s fair skin left a red palm print immediately.


    The kidnapper said again, "Mr. Kyle, I just gave her a p. If you don''t hurry up, I might have cut


    her belly."


    When he spoke, he even scratched Karen Daly''s belly with a knife, which scared her so much that


    she stiffened and did not dare to move.


    After the threatening words, Karen Daly did not know what Kevin Kyle had said. The kidnapper


    handed Karen Daly her mobile phone again, and rarely, he did not put on the speaker.


    "Karen, don''t think about anything, don''t do anything, and don''t be afraid. I will soone to you


    and the child, do you understand?"


    Kevin Kyle''s voice passed from the phone earpiece to Karen Daly''s ear. For the first time, his voice


    was not as low and sexy as it used to be, but was so firm and careful.


    Listening to Kevin Kyle''s voice, for some reason, Karen Daly suddenly had an impulse to cry.


    She sniffed and nodded hard. "Kevin, I won''t be afraid, and the baby won''t be afraid either. We will


    wait for you toe."


    After Karen Daly finished her words, the kidnappers took her cell phone away again and quickly


    turned it off.


    After hanging up the phone, the three kidnappers sat by the side and smoked. After smoking one


    cigarette after another, their hearts were getting more and more anxious.


    They knew very well that the woman they kidnapped was from the Kyle Family, Rovio Corporation


    Inc''s Leo Kyle''s woman.


    Yes, Leo Kyle.


    They had never seen him, but they had a clear understanding of his legend. How could the decisive


    man in the business easily let them go?


    At this time, his wife was in their hands, and he had to follow their orders. Once they return his wife


    to him, what kind of way would he take to deal with them?


    The three men seemed to think of the same thing at the same time, and they raised their heads at


    the same time. They looked at each other, and finally, their eyes fell on Karen Daly.


    With this idea in mind, the three of them were so nervous that they swallowed saliva. They had


    come to this point, so they must take the money. As for this woman¡ª


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She had seen their faces and if they went back to identify them. Then they might be arrested no


    matter where they fled to with money.


    A kidnapper looked at his chief and asked, "Brother Kaleb, what should we do after we get the


    money?"


    "You tell me." Brother Kaleb fixed his eyes on Karen Daly and raised his hand, motioned a sign to


    kill her.


    In order to prevent people from speaking and prevent the Kyle Family from finding out who they


    were, the best way was to keep the woman in front of him silent forever and never speak again.


    Karen Daly''s eyes were still blindfolded, so she didn''t see the gesture that the kidnapper just made,


    but she could feel the strange look they cast on her.


    Especially when she felt that their eyes fell on her abdomen, she was so nervous that she was in


    cold sweats. She kept taking gulps to calm down.


    She prayed in her heart that Kevin Kyle muste quickly and protect their child.


    "Brother Kaleb, this is the woman of Leo Kyle. She is really good-looking. Anyway, she will not live


    for a long time. Why don''t you let us have a taste?" As he spoke, he walked to her briefly, walked to


    her side, and looked down at her from a high position.


    Hearing someone lust over her, Karen Daly''s heart, which had been calmed down for a long time,


    started to beat fast again, which made her so nervous that she was in a cold sweat.


    Feeling the kidnapper approaching her, she instinctively shrank back, trying to keep a safe distance


    from him.


    However, just as she moved, her chin was pinched by someone. A particrly rough hand touched


    her face. "This skin is f**king soft. I have never done such a delicate woman."


    Karen Daly suppressed the fear and tension in her heart. She waved her face away and stepping


    back again. However, she did not know that there was a wall behind her. She had only taken a step


    back and had already reached the dead end. The disgusting kidnapper caught up with her again.


    He pressed one hand on her shoulder and the other on her round belly. He maliciously pressed it


    down and said, "If you try to avoid again, I''ll dig out what''s in your belly first."


    "If you want money, we will give you all the money you want. But if you dare to hurt my baby, you


    can''t escape even if you flee to the ends of the earth. You should know that better than me."


    Karen Daly was so scared that her heart was trembling, but she did not allow herself to be scared.


    She was a mother now, and she had to protect her own child.


    Before the kidnappers took any further action, she put her hands on her belly and said, "You


    kidnapped me just for money, and I just want to live a good life. As long as you don''t mess around, I


    promise that you can get the money and I promise that Kevin Kyle won''t me you."


    "Arjun, let her go," the chief of the kidnappers said.


    They were ouws. Maybe they didn''t take their lives as important as others, but they were human


    beings.


    The reason why they kidnapped her was that they wanted money and a better life. They couldn''t


    take a risk.


    "Brother Kaleb?" asked another kidnapper.


    The chief of the kidnappers took a drag on the cigarette and put out the cigarette butt. He said,


    "Lock her in the ice storage. Whether she is alive or not depends on her fate."


    It was at least -20 degrees Celcius in the cold storage room. She was not dressed for warmth, so if


    they threw Karen Daly into the cold storage she would be frozen.


    ...

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    As soon as Karen Daly was pushed into the cold storage, she felt a piercing coldness, which made


    her tremble with cold.


    The heavy door was mmed shut, and the surroundings were dead silent.


    Karen Daly tore off the blindfold covering her eyes first, but there was no light in the ice storage. It


    was so dark that she could not see at all.


    With her memory, Karen Daly slowly groped back to the door of the ice storage. She touched it and


    touched the doorknob.


    She pulled it, but the thick door didn''t respond at all. She couldn''t open it at all.


    It didn''t work once, and she pulled it several times, but still couldn''t open it. The door must have


    been locked from outside.


    She had tried hard for a long time, but it was of no use at all. She retracted her hand in


    disappointment.


    She didn''t know how long she could hold on, and she didn''t know if she could hold on until Kevin


    Kyle arrived.


    She groped and returned to a spacious spot. She touched her belly, took a deep breath, and


    whispered, "Baby, mom will hold on, and you have to hold on, too. Let''s wait for Dad to save us


    together, okay?"


    Now she couldn''t do anything but wait. She hoped that Kevin Kyle could arrive quickly enough to


    save her and her child before she was frozen into an ice stick.


    But as time went by, she felt so cold that she was about to lose consciousness, but she still didn''t


    hear good news.


    She didn''t want to give up, so she searched around in the darkness. Luckily, she found a military


    coat.


    She did not think too much. She immediately put on the general''s coat. After putting on the army''s


    coat, she did not feel warm, but she knew that this could prolong her freezing process.


    At the same time, Kevin Kyle asked someone to pretend to be him and send the money to the


    designated ce of the kidnappers, and he led a group of people quietly to the ce where the


    kidnappers and Karen Daly were.


    Several kidnappers were smoking and making phone calls. They were confirming whether they had


    gotten the money and whether the person who had given them the money was Leo Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle quickly looked around but did not see Karen Daly. When he saw the cold storage, he


    immediately guessed that Karen Daly was likely to be locked up there by the kidnappers.


    He didn''t know how long Karen Daly had been locked up there. He didn''t know how Karen Daly was


    doing now. So there was no time for him to dy. He had to settle the three people who guarded


    here as soon as possible.


    He turned over and nimbly jumped down from the wall.


    The three kidnappers immediately noticed him and were startled by his cold aura. But soon they


    reacted. Each of them picked up a wooden stick and rushed over. They scolded, "You''re looking for


    death."


    The three kidnappers rushed over at the same time, and the three sticks swung at Kevin Kyle at the


    same time. Just as the sticks were about to fall on Kevin Kyle, he turned around quickly. A dramatic


    scene happened.


    Kevin Kyle, who was wearing a gray shirt and ck trousers, was originally standing straight. But in


    an instant, Kevin Kyle had grabbed the stick quick. He waved his hand and the heads of the three


    kidnappers were beaten heavily.


    They rubbed their beaten heads and looked even more ferocious. The three of them exchanged


    nces and rushed to Kevin Kyle together.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t use a stick this time. He kicked them hard. In the blink of an eye, he stepped on a


    kidnapper.


    With one more step, he heard the sound of the kidnapper''s broken bones and screams.


    The other two kidnappers finally realized that they were no match for Kevin Kyle, so they turned


    around and ran. However, as soon as they ran, they were tripped by something and fell to the


    ground with a bang at the same time.


    Kevin Kyle walked over and stepped on the hands of the two kidnappers. With a hard kick, he heard


    a terrible shriek like a pig being in.


    When Nick ck arrived with a group of people, Kevin Kyle had already beaten down the three


    kidnappers. He looked at Kevin Kyle and waited for instructions, "Boss¡ª"


    "Watch them and wait for my call." Kevin Kyle did not hesitate as he quickly rushed to the cold


    storage and opened the door.


    Kevin Kyle turned on the light and opened the door. As soon as the door of the cold storage was


    opened, he saw Karen Daly, who was huddled up and shivering. He strode over and held her in his


    trembling hands. "Karen¡ª"


    Karen Daly, who was about to freeze, tried hard to open her eyes. When she saw that it was Kevin


    Kyle whom she had been looking forward to for a long time, tears rolled down from her eyes. She


    tried her best and said weakly, "Kevin, please, save our child. Don''t let anything happen to our


    child."


    "Don''t talk." Kevin Kyle picked her up, strode out, and carried Karen Daly to the ambnce that


    followed him. "Hurry up and save her and the child."


    The rescue team members who came with Kevin Kyle were all excellent medical staff who had


    years of experience. After receiving Kevin Kyle''s order, they immediately started the first aid.


    Karen Daly knew that Kevin Kyle had arrived, but her consciousness was vague. She wanted to


    open her eyes, but she did not have the strength to do so.


    She wanted to talk to Kevin Kyle and ask him not to worry too much. She and the baby would be


    able to hold on, but she still had no strength to speak.


    Later, Karen Daly couldn''t hear or see anything, as if she fell into a void.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Karen, wake up, I don''t allow you to sleep!" Kevin Kyle grabbed her hand and roared hysterically.


    He never knew what was the feeling when he cared about a person. When he saw her smile, it was


    a sunny day. When he saw her sad, it was a gloomy day.


    When he thought that she might leave him forever, it was as if someone was stabbing his heart. It


    hurt so much that his heart was bleeding.


    The reason why he was eager to make her his wife was due to her optimism and simple principles.


    After experiencing harm and betrayal, she could live a positive life. They should be able to live a


    good life together.


    In the following days, he gradually found that apart from her determination and optimism, she had


    other strengths.


    At first, he wanted to treat her well because she was his wife. As a husband, he should take good


    care of her.


    However, he didn''t know that she was bing more important to him. He didn''t want to part with


    her anymore.


    Later, he treated her well not only because she was his wife, but also because he really wanted to


    treat her well.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle held her hand tightly and said in a low voice again, "Don''t worry, I won''t let


    anything happen to you and the child."


    Karen Daly didn''t know how much time had passed. After a long time, she felt as if she had passed


    away. Suddenly, she saw the light and saw the familiar handsome face.


    However, he didn''t look well-groomed. Karen Daly knew he was always a neat person. It''s the first


    time she saw him like this.


    Seeing him like this, for some reason, Karen Daly''s heart sank and her heart was in a panic.


    "Kevin..." She opened her mouth and barely called out his name.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    "Karen, it''s all right now." Hearing her voice suddenly, Kevin Kyle immediately woke up from his


    thoughts. He grabbed her hand, put it on his lips, and kissed them again and again.


    Karen Daly suddenly realized something and quickly touched her belly. Her stomach was still


    bulging and felt heavy. She pursed her lips and smiled gently. "Our child is still there. That''s so


    good!"


    Seeing that she breathed a sigh of relief, he looked at her smile and saw that she was still fine,


    Kevin Kyle''s eyes suddenly wet.


    He didn''t know what to say, so he bowed his head and kissed her, her forehead, her lips, and finally


    her round belly.


    "Kevin, your stubble is harsh." Karen Daly''s abdominal skin was very sensitive. Being kissed by him


    and being pricked by his stubble made her very itchy.


    Kevin Kyle raised his head and stared at her with a deep look. There were a lot of things that he


    wanted to say to her, but he couldn''t say it out loud.


    Karen Daly was most afraid to see Kevin Kyle like this. He looked at her affectionately, as if he


    wanted to give her the world.


    This made her feel sorry for him.


    She reached out to touch his slightly frowned brows and whispered, "The baby and I are fine now,


    don''t worry about it anymore."


    As soon as she finished her words, she was kissed by Kevin Kyle.


    This time, it was different from the tenderness just now, as it was so fierce and strong. Perhaps he


    was reassuring himself that she was fine.


    After Karen Daly woke up, she stayed in the hospital and was observed for two days. After making


    sure that both the baby and she were fine, Kevin Kyle took her home.


    Because Karen Daly was kidnapped, Mia Kyle rejected all the film offers and waited for Karen Daly


    at home every day. When she saw Karen Daly return home, she ran over in a hurry and said,


    "Sister-inw¡ª"


    "You, stay away from her." Kevin Kyle was holding Karen Daly, stopping Mia Kyle from approaching.


    "Brother, I..." Mia Kyle pursed her lips.


    "Kevin, what are you doing? You can''t me Mia on this matter." Karen Daly held Mia Kyle''s hand


    andforted her. "Mia, we are fine. Don''t worry."


    "Karen, fortunately, you and the baby are fine, or I would really feel guilty." These days, Kevin Kyle


    did not allow her to go to the hospital, and she did not sleep well.


    Kevin Kyle grabbed Karen Daly back and held her in his arms. "Go back to your room and rest.


    Don''t worry about other things."


    Watching them leaving, Mia Kyle was extremely upset. But after thinking about it carefully, her


    sister-inw was kidnapped carrying a baby in her womb. Her brother must have been frightened,


    so it was natural to me her.


    Thinking of this, she rushed to the kitchen, poured a bowl of broth prepared by Aunt Jen, and


    wanted to serve Karen Daly.


    She knocked on the door but did not hear any answer. She pushed the door open and entered.


    After entering, she saw Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly kissing each other.


    She put down the tray and quickly covered her eyes. "Sorry. You guys keep going on."


    After saying that, she turned around and ran away.


    Because she ran too fast, she didn''t notice Neil Brown, who was following behind her, so she


    plunged into his arms.


    When she raised her head and saw him, a bold idea suddenly shed through her mind. She


    reached out to hold his head and kissed him hard.


    She had no experience in this aspect and bit him casually until she was pushed away by Neil


    Brown. Then she heard his angry voice, "If you don''t know how to kiss, you can find someone to


    learn first. I don''t have time to be your mentor."


    "What?" Hearing his words, Mia Kyle''s anger rose. She narrowed her eyes and looked at him. "Neil


    Brown, repeat what did you say."


    "Even if you let me repeat it ten times, it''s the same answer." He turned around and was about to


    leave, but he was held back by Mia Kyle.


    Mia Kyle gritted her teeth and said firmly, "Neil Brown, I like you, but you asked me to learn how to


    kiss other men. Are you a man or not?"


    Neil Brown said, "No."


    Mia Kyle repeated, "No?"


    How could there be such a man in the world? How could he say that he was not a man?


    Mia Kyle still wanted to make a fuss, but Kevin Kyle pushed the door and came out. He looked at


    them and said, "Mia, go and apany your sister-inw."


    "Okay." The reason Karen Daly was kidnapped this time was mainly because of her. Mia Kyle felt


    guilty all the time. He asked her to apany Karen Daly, she wouldn''t say no.


    After Mia Kyle entered the door, two equally outstanding men looked at each other. Neil Brown


    spoke before Kevin Kyle opened his mouth, "I''ll help you guard here, and you can continue your


    matters."


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle nodded and turned to leave.


    Karen Daly and their baby were safe now, so he had time to deal with those who had hurt them.


    He personally drove to the cold storage where Karen Daly was tied up. When he saw the three


    people who were tied up on the ground, Nick ck, who had been guarding here all the time,


    immediately stepped forward and said respectfully, "President Kevin."


    These kidnappers were tied up since Karen Daly was admitted to the hospital.


    Although they were tied up, Nick ck did not let them starve.


    Nick ck was very clear about the character of Kevin Kyle. It will be too boring if he just let them


    starve to death, these men wouldn''t suffer much.


    "Director Kevin, we are wrong. We shouldn''t have kidnapped your woman." The three kidnappers


    kept bowing, and their eyes were full of fear.


    If Kevin Kyle had ordered his men to kill them, they would have died quickly. However, Kevin Kyle


    did not do that.


    It was because they didn''t know what Kevin Kyle would do, they were so afraid.


    In the hot summer, Kevin Kyle''s grey suit was reced by a grey shirt. He stood there cold and


    stern.


    He didn''t say anything but stared at the three kidnappers. The three kidnappers were scared out of


    their wits.


    After a long time, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "Tell me, how did you torture my wife?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    His tone was very light, but it made people''s spines tingle.


    Nick ck added, "Tell the truth. Director Kevin may spare your life."


    The three kidnappers thought that they had not done too much to Karen Daly, so they rushed to tell


    Kevin Kyle the details.


    "Pulled her hair and pped her in the face. They threatened her to dig out her child and tried to


    offend her. Put her into the cold storage and tried to freeze her to death." Kevin Kyle said their


    crimes slowly and looked at them with gloomy eyes.


    When the three of them were so nervous that their heartbeat almost stopped, they heard Kevin


    Kyle''s cold voice, "Nick, repeat all the things they have done to her. Remember to clean up so that it


    will be convenient for the police to close the case."


    After listening to Kevin Kyle''s words, someone immediately went forward to carry out his orders.


    Soon, screams were heard one after another, and he watched coldly from the beginning to the end.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Mia Kyle apanied Karen Daly and then she came out of the room carefully after Karen Daly


    slept.


    She went downstairs to the living room and saw Neil Brown sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed.


    He was talking to someone on the phone. Looking at his flirtatious look, Mia Kyle felt ufortable.


    She walked to his side in a few steps and sat down. She wanted to hear whether he was talking to a


    man or a woman.


    However, before she could hear it, she was pushed away by Neil Brown. He red at her and


    continued to chat as if there was no one else around.


    "I like you, Neil Brown." Mia Kyle stood up, put her hands on her waist, and shouted at him fiercely.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Finally, Neil Brown hung up the phone and looked at her with raised eyebrows. "It''s your business


    that you like me. Not my concern."


    "What?" Mia Kyle raised her foot and kicked him. But this time, she didn''t kick him, instead, he


    kicked her instead.


    She lost her bnce and fell backward with a bang. If it weren''t for the thick carpet in the living


    room, she would hurt her back.


    Mia Kyle got up and stamped her feet in anger. "You''re a man. How dare you bully a woman? What


    kind of man are you?"


    Neil Brown stood up, pulled his military uniform, and said, "In my world, there''s only the strong and


    the weak. Gender does not matter."


    Mia Kyle grabbed the cup on the tea table and threw it at him. "Okay, let''s have a good fight. Let''s


    see who''s stronger."


    "You?" Neil Brown leaned to one side and avoided the teacup. He nced at her scornfully and


    said, "I don''t want to fight with you, a little girl. You will cry when you lose as if I am bullying you."


    "You are bullying me." As she said this, Mia Kyle pounced on him and grabbed him tightly like a


    small wild cat. She raised her head and bit on his face, leaving teeth marks on his face.


    Looking at her masterpiece, Mia Kyle was very satisfied andughed happily. However, after only a


    few seconds of joy, she was lifted high by Neil Brown and bring thrown to the sofa.


    " Neil Brown, you¡ª" Mia Kyle touched her painful little butt and said aggrievedly.


    "Mia Kyle, you''re almost 19 years old. Go outside and date. Don''t pester me all day long. I don''t


    have interest in a baby girl."


    After saying that, Neil Brown turned around and strode out.


    Mia Kyle was so angry that she shouted.


    "A baby girl?"


    She would soon be 19 years old. Her womanly figure should have already been well developed.


    How could he call her a baby?


    She was about to chase after him and ask for answers when she happened to run into Aunt Anne.


    She grabbed Aunt Anne and said, "Aunt Anne, look at me. How is my figure? Do I have a nice butt?


    And do you think I''m beautiful?"


    Aunt Anne was amused by Mia Kyle and said with a smile, "Of course our Miss Mia is beautiful. No


    one canpare to you in this world."


    "Then why doesn''t Neil Brown like me?" Mia Kyle also felt that she was very beautiful and cute, and


    she was good at making people happy. But she just couldn''t understand why Neil Brown didn''t like


    her.


    "Because..." Aunt Anne''s face changed slightly. She patted Mia Kyle and said earnestly, "Miss, he is


    your uncle."


    "He''s not my uncle. I''m adopted by the Kyle family. My grandfather used to pair me and my brother


    together. Why can''t I be with Neil Brown?" The rtionship between them was never within Mia


    Kyle''s consideration.


    "Maybe you are not his type?" This was the family business of the Kyle Family, especially since it


    was rted to Mia Kyle, who was the baby of the family. Aunt Anne couldn''t make anyments.


    Did Neil Brown not like someone like her?


    Mia Kyle sat back on the sofa. She lowered her head and thought about it carefully.


    Neil Brown didn''t like her type, so what kind of girl did he like? It was not difficult for her to change


    into that kind of girl.


    After thinking about it, Mia Kyle''s frustration disappeared in an instant. She could change fast.


    Anyway, she would definitely find a way to get Neil Brown.


    ...


    When Karen Daly woke up and opened her eyes, Kevin Kyle was already sitting by her bed, staring


    at her tenderly.


    Karen Daly rubbed her eyes and asked, "Eh, didn''t you say that you have something to do? It was


    finished so soon?"


    "Yeah, I''m done." Kevin Kyle rubbed her head and helped her sit up. "Have you had enough sleep?"


    "Yeah, but the baby doesn''t seem so." Karen Daly touched her belly and said, "I really wish to have


    the baby born soon. I really want to know whether it''s a boy or a girl, and whether the baby looks


    like me or not."


    Kevin Kyle took a coat and put it on her, saying, "Whether it''s like you or me, it''s still our child. I''ll like


    him or her very much."


    "Kevin¡ª" Karen Daly called him, but she did not continue.


    Kevin Kyle asked, "What do you want to say?"


    Karen Daly pursed her lips and apologized, "This time, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault for being so


    careless. You must be very worried."


    Kevin Kyle said in a deep voice, "Don''t you dare to talk nonsense?"


    Karen Daly pouted and said, "Do you want to hit me?"


    "No." As soon as he finished speaking, he held her head and leaned over to kiss her. After a long


    time, he let her go and said, "I''ll punish you in this way if you speak nonsense again."


    Karen Daly''s face turned red again, and she thought in her heart, "In fact, I like this kind of


    punishment very much."


    When they went downstairs, Mia Kyle was in a daze on the sofa in the living room. In fact, she was


    not in a daze but appeared angry.


    Karen Daly asked, "Mia, what''s wrong?"


    Mia Kyle looked up at them and said gloomily, "It''s nothing."


    Neil Brown left as soon as her brother came back. Mia Kyle wanted him to stay for dinner before


    leaving, but he ignored her.


    She had already made it clear to him that she liked him and wanted to marry him, but he said that


    her wishes had nothing to do with him.


    Come on. The person she likes was him. How can it have nothing to do with him?


    Thinking of his teasing tone, Mia Kyle gnashed her teeth in anger.


    "Just wait and see. If he dares to be nice to other women, and if he doesn''t like her back, she will


    definitely blow up his base camp ."


    "Kevin, you go to the dining room first." Kevin Kyle was dismissed. Karen Daly sat down beside Mia


    Kyle and rubbed her head. "Mia, are you thinking about your sweetheart again?"


    Mia Kyle said stubbornly, "No, I don''t. I won''t be upset about Neil Brown."


    Karen Daly smiled and said, "Mia, this kind of thing can''t be rushed. Let''s eat first, and then we''ll


    discuss itter after we''re full."


    Hearing Karen Daly''s words, Mia Kyle smiled again and said, "Sister-inw, do you have any idea?"


    Karen Daly smiled gently and said, "Let''s think about it together. It''s better than just thinking about it


    by yourself."

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    On the dinner table, there were plenty of dishes, such as sauteed chicken, m chowder, porridge,


    some vegetables, and more. They were all good for pregnant women.


    Mia Kyle ate the food bit by bit and looked at the two of them from time to time. Her brother ate so


    happily with her sister-inw even though the food tasted awful.


    The two of them even fed each other from time to time. The most incredible thing was that her


    brother, who use to be a germaphobe, even ate the leftovers of her sister-inw.


    Before her brother got married, every time he ate, there were always people preparing food


    especially for him. When they were having a meal together, they would always use a serving spoon.


    But now, he ate the leftovers of Karen Daly and enjoyed it. His face was full of enjoyment, which


    looked so odd.


    Seeing that the couple were so happy and affectionate, and thinking about Neil Brown and herself,


    Mia Kyle felt annoyed. "Can they be more considerate of me, a single person without anyone''s


    love?"


    Suddenly, she thought about the elders at home. If they were here, at least they loved her. She


    would not be as pitiful as she was now.


    "Brother, Sister-in-Law, grandpa, and our parents are very worried after hearing that Karen was


    kidnapped. They will be here in two days," Mia Kyle said.


    Grandpa Kyle had called Mia Kyle yesterday to ask her how was she doing in the film.


    Mia Kyle spilled the beans, so Grandpa Kyle heard about Karen Daly''s abduction.


    Especially when he learned that the kidnapper originally wanted to kidnap Mia Kyle, Grandpa Kyle


    was furious, so he decided toe.


    "I will send someone to prepare for them in advance." Kevin Kyle said, he too thought it was


    reasonable to hear that his family woulde back.


    Karen Daly''s belly was getting bigger day by day, and she was going to give birth in less than two


    months. It would be great if there were more people in the family to take care of her.


    When she suddenly heard that Grandpa Kyle woulde, Karen Daly''s heart skipped a beat. Her


    hand, which was holding her spoon, paused slightly.


    On the day she confirmed that she was pregnant, Grandpa Kyle had asked her to leave Kevin Kyle,


    but she refused.


    After that, Grandpa Kyle did not seek her out again, nor did she receive any news from him. She did


    not know if he had given up or if he had other ideas?


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly touched her round belly subconsciously. The child was still not yet due,


    so she was not at ease and was very worried about any idents.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    However, no matter what, the child in her belly was Kevin Kyle''s child. No matter how dissatisfied


    Grandpa Kyle was with her, he would not touch the bloodline of the Kyle family.


    But on second thought, the child in her womb was not only the bloodline of the Kyle Family, but also


    her bloodline.


    ording to Grandpa Kyle''s idea, half of the baby''s bloodline was of a sub-par status. What if


    Grandpa Kyle wanted to get rid of her child?


    "Karen, what''s wrong?" Kevin Kyle''s voice pulled Karen Daly back from her thoughts. She turned


    around and looked into his caring eyes.


    She smiled and said, "I''m full."


    Kevin Kyle put down his utensils and gracefully wiped his mouth with a tissue. "Let''s go. I''ll stroll


    outside with you for a while."


    Karen Daly nodded. "Okay."


    Because it was the coastal area, it was very hot in the daytime in Chatterton Town. In the evening,


    there was wind so the weather was cool.


    After dinner, the couple strolled on thewns of the vi, feeling veryfortable.


    Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly''s hand and walked very slowly,pletely in line with her rhythm. He


    patiently kept herpany.


    All of Kevin Kyle''s thoughts were focused on Karen Daly, and no one knew where Karen Daly''s


    thoughts went.


    She thought of Samuel Daly, her mother who had never had a good life, and the mystery man.


    Who was that man?


    Did he know her existence?


    Karen Daly wanted to know, and she even wanted to find a private detective to find out who the


    man was. But what could she do if she found out?


    Her mother had never mentioned anything of that sort to her since she was a child. She just wanted


    her to grow up like an ordinary child.


    "Karen, what are you thinking about?" Kevin Kyle''s low voice interrupted Karen Daly''s thoughts


    again.


    She looked at him with a smile and said, "I''m wondering why you like grey clothes so much."


    He wore a grey suit on a cold day and a grey shirt on a summer day. Couldn''t he change his choice


    of color?


    Kevin Kyle replied, "I''m used to it."


    He didn''t know when he had begun to wear grey and it had never changed.


    It was not that he liked it, it might be a habit now, a symbol that belonged to him.


    Karen Daly looked at him for a long time, then cocked her head and thought, "I think you look better


    in white. Would you like to try it?"


    "Okay." Without thinking too much, he nodded and agreed, she was able to change his habits for


    many years with just one sentence.


    He listened to her and doted on her, but there were a lot of things hidden in her heart that she


    couldn''t tell him clearly.


    After thinking for a while, Karen Daly said, "Kevin, you know that my biological father was not


    Samuel Daly, right?"


    "Yes." Although Kevin Kyle was a little surprised to hear Karen Daly ask this question, he nodded


    honestly and held her tighter at the same time. He said in a low voice, "But Karen, I told you before,


    our life is what I only concern."


    Of course, she knew that he wouldn''t care about her past. If he did, he wouldn''t have insisted on


    marrying her after he found out so much about her background.


    She asked again, "Do you know who he is?"


    "Yeah." Kevin Kyle stood still, with his hands on Karen Daly''s shoulders, and said seriously, "Karen,


    your biological father was a good man who was responsible. But he passed away in an ident


    years ago, or he wouldn''t have left you or your mother behind."


    "An ident years ago?" Karen Daly took in a breath and smiled helplessly. "So I''m still alone?"


    Kevin Kyle frowned slightly and said discontentedly, "You have the baby and me."


    "Of course I know that I have the baby and you, but I wish there was someone else in my family. If


    you dare to bully me, someone will take care of you for me." Kevin Kyle''s jealous expression was


    particrly awkward and cute, and she could not help butugh. "Silly!"


    Kevin Kyle gently pulled her into his arms and asked seriously, "If your biological father had another


    child, are you willing to see them?"


    "I''m afraid they don''t want to see me." Karen Daly smiled and said.


    No one would be happy if their father had another child with another woman.


    "Don''t think too much. Let''s take a walk." Kevin Kyle rubbed her head and held her hand to continue


    the walk.


    How Karen Daly wished that he could hold her hand like this until the end of life.


    However, she was inexplicably panic-stricken. She always felt that such a beautiful day would leave


    her, and she would eventually lose him forever.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    After wandering in the yard for about half an hour, Karen Daly broke out in a sweat and went


    straight to the bathroom to take a bath after returning to her room.


    Karen Daly had a big belly. Kevin Kyle was worried that she would slip or fall down. In the past few


    days, he would always help her with her bath.


    In the beginning, Karen Daly was very shy. When he helped her, she would be so shy that her


    whole body would blush.


    But she got used to it, because Kevin Kyle said that he had no other intentions when helping.


    She stood naked in front of him, but she never thought that this man''s self-control was really


    extraordinary.


    That was because she had never known that every time after helping her take a bath, Kevin Kyle


    would return to the bathroom and take a cold shower.


    He was a normal man, of course, he had his needs, especially since the woman standing in front of


    him was his wife. How could he not think about anything else?


    Therefore, whenever he helped Karen Daly shower, he would always put on an unusually cold


    posture. In fact, it was just a cover-up of his desire for her.


    When Kevin Kyle''s hand touched the round belly of Karen Daly, she quietly took a breath and


    plucked up the courage to press his big palm down. She looked up at him with a red face and


    whispered, "Mr. Kyle, the doctor said that the fetus is very stable now."


    "Yes, I know." Kevin Kyle nodded with a serious look on his face, indicating that he had known it.


    "Do you really know?" Karen Daly asked.


    Looking at Kevin Kyle''s serious face, Karen Daly felt that she was talking to a wall again.


    The period of time, Kevin Kyle talked more than his before, but his EQ was still low. He just was


    forced to act this way because he was afraid that he didn''t understand what she wanted to say.


    Sure enough, he ignored her. He took the towel back and wrapped her up. Then he carried her back


    to the room.


    After putting her on the bed, he got up and was about to leave. Karen Daly grabbed him and said,


    "Mr. Kyle, the doctor said that the fetus is stable. So we can..."


    "Go to sleep." Kevin Kyle interrupted her and pulled her fingers away. He pulled back his hand,


    turned around, and went to the bathroom.


    Karen Daly, "..."


    It seemed that if she didn''t make it clear to him, he wouldn''t know what she was going to do.


    Karen Dalyy on the bed and thought about it carefully. After a while, she must find a way to throw


    herself directly at him and not give him a chance to refuse.


    It didn''t take long for Kevin Kyle toe out of the bathroom. He was still the same as usual, with a


    white bath towel around his waist, revealing his strong abdominal muscles. He looked very sexy.


    When he sat on the bed, Karen Daly rolled over and hugged him, but she was too shy to look at


    him. She lowered her head and said, "Mr. Kyle, don''t you want to do anything?"


    Since she was pregnant, he had never asked her for such a request. It would be very ufortable


    for a normal man to live without sex for so many months.


    "What are you thinking about?" Kevin Kyle asked seriously, but there was a faint smile in his eyes,


    but he simply lowered his head.


    "Don''t you want me?" Karen Daly had the courage to say these words, and her face was also red


    and hot.


    "Stop kidding." Kevin Kyle responded.


    How could he not want her? Butpared to his own desire, he was more worried that he would


    hurt the baby.


    Although the doctor said that since she was safe, it was appropriate to have sex, as long as it''s not


    too often, he did not dare to do so.


    Karen Daly certainly knew what he was worried about. It was precisely because of him that she was


    more reluctant to see him suffer.


    She swallowed nervously and said, "But, but I really want to..."


    After that, Karen Daly was so shy that she couldn''t say anything. She let go of his arm, turned over,


    and moved aside.


    Karen Daly let him go, and Kevin Kyle suddenly felt that his heart was inexplicably empty, as if there


    was a gust of wind blowing from his chest.


    He stretched out his big palm and grabbed her back to hug her. He grabbed her hand and kissed


    her. "If you really want to, then we should be careful."


    "Mmm." Karen Daly buried her head in his chest with a red face. Her slender and white fingers


    touched the bath towel around his waist, and she wanted to tear it apart.


    However, she was too nervous, she found it hard to take off Kevin Kyle''s bath towel. That was


    extremely awkward. She blushed.


    Kevin Kyle grabbed her hand and said softly, "Lie down and leave it to me."


    "Oh..." Karen Daly nodded. Her tender cheeks had already turned red, giving off a seductive luster.


    Kevin Kyle was not as hasty and direct as she was. He bowed his head and kissed her. He kissed


    her tender lips and went down slowly.


    His kiss was very gentle as if she was his most important treasure. It seemed that he could break


    her into pieces with just a little force.


    His kiss was so gentle that it made Karen Daly''s heartache. It was so gentle that she was willing to


    immerse herself in his tenderness for the rest of her life and never wake up.


    When it was over, Karen Daly''s body was covered with ayer of sweat again. Kevin Kyle wanted to


    carry her up to take a quick rinse, but she was lying on his chest and did not allow him to move.


    She drew a circle on his chest with a finger and whispered, "Mr. Kyle, you must have not been


    satisfied."


    He could not have his desires fulfilled for a long time, but he still tried his best to restrain himself


    and did take care of her. He took care of her all the time.


    "Don''t move anymore." Kevin Kyle grabbed her moving hand, pressed his jaw on her head, and


    gently rubbed it. "Karen Daly, let''s give the child a name."


    Karen Daly asked, "I thought your parents and grandfather would need to name our child?"


    Kevin Kyle said, "It''s our baby. I guess it''s time to change the rule."


    Karen Daly remembered that because Mia Kyle didn''t follow the rules, she had often been criticized


    by Kevin Kyle. She didn''t expect that he would say such words today. It was really surprising.


    "What name do you want to give the child?" she asked again.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve thought a lot about it during this period of time, but I''m not satisfied with it. Why don''t we think


    about it together?" In the end, he just wanted the two of them to name their child together.


    "Then let''s think about it tomorrow. I''m sleepy and want to sleep." It had been a long time since she


    had such an exercise. In addition, she had a big belly, so Karen Daly was really tired.


    "Go to sleep then." Kevin Kyle put her down, pulled the quilt over her, and gently stroked her round


    belly with his big palm.


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded and fell asleep in a short while.


    Karen Daly fell asleep for a long time before Kevin Kyle turned over and got out of bed. He came to


    the balcony and dialed a phone number. "Tomorrow, you''lle to Chatterton Town."


    "Why do you ask me to go to Chatterton Town all of a sudden? Is it because my sister wants to


    meet me?" George Ken''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Yes." Kevin Kyle answered briefly and directly.


    Karen Daly wanted to meet her rtives. She wanted to have a greater sense of security, so he


    helped her to fulfill her wish.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    It was said that pregnancy could affect one''s cognitive abilities, and Karen Daly thought that she


    was really stupid recently. Kevin Kyle had not gone to work in thepany these days, but she only


    realized it today.


    Kevin Kyle did not go to thepany, so Amelia Gray and Nick ck came to the house. The study


    room at home became their temporary office.


    After breakfast in the morning, Kevin Kyle apanied Karen Daly to walk around and then went


    off to the study room to do his work.


    Karen Daly was not idle either. Mia Kyle pulled her along to practice her script with her.


    Mia Kyle''s new script was about Cindere. She said it would be a story that an ordinary girl married


    into a rich and powerful family through hardships and finally ended up with the male lead.


    The girl was not born rich, but she had been working hard all the time. At the school''s speech


    meeting, she met the male lead for the first time, so the two of them started a love story with a great


    disparity in status.


    When the male lead''s family knew the existence of the girl, they felt that the girl was not worthy of


    the male lead, so they tried their best to break them up. They even threatened the girl with the girl''s


    family. The girl was forced to break up with the male lead.


    Fortunately, the male lead had a firm mind on the girl. After experiencing all kinds of ups and downs,


    the hero''s family finally acknowledged the girl''s good attitude. The male lead married the girl with


    great glory, which made many people envy her.


    Mia Kyle had been spoiled by the whole family since she was a child. She had never suffered any


    grievance. After several times, she still couldn''t y a good role, especially with her psychological


    expressions. It was not perfect.


    After practicing a few times, Mia Kyle still couldn''t reach her goal. She fell on the sofa dejectedly


    and kicked her leg in anger. "Karen, why can''t I y this role well?"


    Karen Daly said, "Mia Kyle, why don''t you put yourself in the shoes of the position of the heroine.


    Think about it carefully. If you were her, what should you do when you encounter such a thing?"Mia


    Kyle blurted out, "I think this heroine is so stupid. His family didn''t approve of their rtionship and


    wanted them to break up. The hero was suffered such hurt that he almost gave her up. If I were her,


    I''d just take the bomb and blow up their house.


    Whoever gets in my way, I will kill them


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Mia Kyle''s words, Karen Daly burst intoughter. "Mia, you''re talking about your


    personality, but now you''re going to act the heroine in the script. She''s different from you when she


    was born and received a different education since she was a child. Besides, she has not much


    support. She can only rely on herself no matter what she does."


    Mia Kyle was born with a silver spoon. If the director wanted her to act like a spoiled youngdy of a


    rich family, she would definitely be able to pick that role up.


    The identity of the heroine in the script was a life Mia Kyle had never experienced before. It was


    hard to y.


    However, Karen Daly was different from Mia Kyle. Karen Daly''s family background was simr to


    that of the female lead, or even worse than that of the female lead. But the only thing that was


    stronger than the female lead was that she would never break up with Kevin Kyle for the sake of her


    family.


    Regardless of the time, her determination to spend the rest of her life with Kevin Kyle was so firm


    that no one could change it.


    Hearing Karen Daly''s words, Mia Kyle thought it was quite reasonable. She touched her forehead


    and thought carefully, feeling the life of the heroine with her heart and feeling the helplessness of


    the heroine. When she practiced with Karen Daly again, Mia Kyle was much more satisfied with her


    performance.


    At least, she understood that not everyone in the world was as lucky as her. She was abandoned by


    her biological parents, and she could meet a family like the Kyle family. She could also win


    everyone''s favor.


    As for the rtionship between her and Neil Brown, the most important thing was not her family''s


    attitude. She believed that if she liked him, her grandfather and parents would definitely agree. The


    most important thing was Neil Brown''s attitude towards her.


    Thinking of Neil Brown, Mia Kyle gnashed her teeth in anger. That dude knew that she liked him,


    but he asked her to fall in love with someone else.


    "Mia Kyle, are you thinking of Neil Brown again?" Karen Daly asked.


    it was estimated that only Neil Brown could make Mia Kyle react this way besides Kevin Kyle, who


    always punished her to learn etiquette and reflect on her misdeeds.


    "Yeah, I thought of him again. Karen, wait for me for a moment. I''ll call him," Mia Kyle took out her


    mobile phone and called Neil Brown. As soon as the phone was connected, she said in a hurry, "I''m


    missing you, Neil Brown."


    "Miss Kyle, the Commander is busy. He doesn''t have time to pick up your call." Mia Kyle heard a


    familiar voice came through the phone. It was the Deputy General of Neil Brown.


    "Since he''s busy, please tell him for me. I miss him. I like him. I''ll marry him in my life." After that,


    Mia Kyle hung up the phone.


    Neil Brown didn''t answer her phone. In the future, she would say the same thing no matter who


    answered his phone. She wanted everyone to know that he was her man. No one else would dare


    to covet her.


    Mia Kyle''s straightforward attitude really opened up Karen Daly''s eyes. She respected Mia Kyle''s


    attitude to pursue true love, but she was worried that Mia Kyle would get hurt.


    Karen Daly thought for a moment and said, "Mia Kyle, it''s not a good idea to blindly entangle with


    him. First of all, we have to be sure of his attitude towards you and see what he thinks of you."


    "Whether he likes me or not now, he will like me in the end." Mia Kyle was very confident. She was


    so beautiful and cute, and Neil Brown was not really blind. How could he not like her?


    Karen Daly said, "Mia Kyle, love is very strange. Sometimes being the best is not enough."


    Karen Daly was not a meddlesome person. She was worried that Mia Kyle''s enthusiasm would be


    extinguished by Neil Brown. She didn''t want Mia Kyle to get hurt, so she hoped that Mia Kyle could


    always be the happiest girl.


    "That''s right. My brother could find someone like you. Love is really a strange thing." In the past,


    Grandpa Kyle wanted to pair her with Kevin Kyle. As she thought of his cold face, she felt chills


    again.


    "Madam, Miss, Mr. Ken is here. He said that the young master had asked him toe." Aunt Anne


    led a man into the house.


    "Mr. Ken?" Karen Daly and Mia Kyle looked at the door at the same time.


    "Mrs. Kyle, I haven''t seen you for a long time." George''s thin and tall figure walked in from outside


    the house. He had a smile on his face, just like a few months ago when Karen Daly saw him. He


    was just like a frivolous person.


    "Hello, Mr. Ken!" Karen Daly stood up and smiled politely. "Aunt Anne, please go upstairs and invite


    Kevin Kyle downstairs."


    "Actually, I''m here to see you, Mrs. Kyle. It doesn''t matter if Matthew is here or not." George''s eyes


    fell on her round belly and said with a smile, "Thest time I saw you, I haven''t heard any good


    news. I didn''t expect to see you again and your belly is so big. Congrattions."


    Karen Daly nodded and said with a smile, "Thank you, Mr. Ken!"

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    "Mr. Ken, you know that my sister-inw is pregnant. Don''t try to hit on her." Mia Kyle jumped out


    and stood in front of Karen Daly. She didn''t want other men to look at her sister-inw anymore.


    Mia Kyle alwaysined about Kevin Kyle and felt that he was not good to her. He cared about


    everything and was very annoying, but she would still help her brother whenever required.


    George smiled and said, "Aren''t you Pris? I remembered that when you were studying in the


    United States, you were just a little girl. It''s been a few years since west saw each other, but


    you''ve grown taller and prettier."


    When Kevin Kyle was in college, Mia Kyle was only about 12 years old. At that time, she was very


    cute and lively. She liked to follow Kevin Kyle. So it was not surprising that George still remembered


    her.


    "You know me?" Mia Kyle stared at George and said, "Oh, you are that..."


    A name appeared in her mind. She was about to blurt it out, but she couldn''t figure out who it was.


    "Come on," reminded George.


    "So it''s you. I remember." Mia Kyle nodded as if she suddenly realized something. "You liked to


    guess the thoughts of the people around you at that time. Do you still want to guess now?"


    George said with a smile, "Now it''s my job to guess people''s thoughts. If I don''t guess, there will not


    be ie. So I have to continue to analyze."


    Watching the two of them talking cheerfully, Karen Daly did not interrupt. Instead, she looked at


    George quietly.


    To be honest, she didn''t hate George at all. She even felt somewhat intimate with him for some


    reason. She didn''t want to get close to him because he analyzed people''s thoughts thoroughly. In


    front of him, there was almost no privacy at all.


    If it weren''t for the clue he gave her when they metst time, she thought that they should be friends


    as well.


    "President Kevin, let''s arrange what you''ve told us."


    Hearing the voice, Karen Daly looked for the sound and saw Kevin Kyle, who was wearing a grey


    shirt and ck trousers, leading Nick ck and Amelia Gray downstairs. They walked behind him


    and were still talking about work.


    Kevin Kyle nodded and said, "Okay. You can go and do your work first."


    "Matthew, it''s been a while!" George took the lead in greeting Kevin Kyle.


    "It''s been a while!" Kevin Kyle nodded coldly. In front of outsiders, he was still arrogant and cold.


    He added, "Aunt Jen, please prepare some tea and meals for me and send them to the reception


    room."


    George said, "We have been old friends for so many years. Don''t bother. Besides, you should know


    that I don''t like eating desserts."


    "Karen likes it very much." Kevin Kyle''s answer was very direct, which was to emphasize that he


    didn''t think much of his guest. He didn''t prepare it for him, but for his wife.


    George did not know what to say.


    As expected, he was still the familiar Matthew.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This way, please." Kevin Kyle gestured him. He held Karen Daly''s hand and pushed the hair on her


    forehead behind her ear. "You shoulde with me."


    "Brother, I''ll go too." Mia Kyle also wanted to follow him, but she was stopped by Kevin Kyle''s cold


    gaze. She pouted her lips unwillingly and said with dissatisfaction in her heart, "Sister-inw and


    baby are safe now, but he is still angry with me."


    In the reception room, Aunt Jen brought some snacks and hot tea. Kevin Kyle picked up the snacks


    and fed Karen Daly. "Eat a little first."


    George looked at Kevin Kyle in front of him and widened his eyes. Was this really the Matthew he


    knew?


    It was hard to believe that the cold man actually had such a gentle and considerate side.


    George sat opposite him. Kevin Kyle''s behavior made Karen Daly feel a little embarrassed to open


    her mouth. She said, "I''m not hungry. If you have something to say, I''d better go out first."


    "Karen, you don''t have to go out. The thing we are talking about has something to do with you." The


    person who spoke was George. This time, he was not addressing her as Mrs. Kyle, but as Karen.


    Karen Daly also noticed it and looked at him in confusion. "Does it have anything to do with me?"


    She didn''t contact George privately. He said that it had something to do with her. Was she sick


    again? Didn''t she know?


    "Don''t be too nervous. As long as Matthew is here, I won''t eat you alive." George still said in a


    casual tone.


    However, he was right. As long as Kevin Kyle was here, why should she be worried? After some


    thoughts, Karen Daly put her hand into Kevin Kyle''s palm and let him hold her tightly.


    No matter when, as long as he stayed with her and held her hand tightly, she would no longer be


    afraid.


    "These snacks look delicious, and I would like to have a taste." George''s eyebrows raised slightly,


    and he said with a smile, "Karen Daly, can I have a try?"


    "Mr. Ken, please." As the host, Karen Daly felt particrly embarrassed.


    However, Kevin Kyle did not think so, and George did not think so either. He had known Kevin Kyle


    for many years, so he knew Kevin Kyle''s personality. The more he was polite to him, the stranger he


    would be to him.


    George took a piece of snack with his hand and stuffed it into his mouth to eat it. Then he said with


    a disgusted face, "It''s your girl who likes eating sweet food. This is not suitable for us men."


    "Tell me what do you like to eat. I''ll cook for you in the evening," Karen Daly said.


    "It''s best to eat the food prepared by my sister," George said.


    "Er¡ª" Karen Daly did not answer and thought that George''s words were not clear.


    "My name is George. I am the eldest son of your biological father, Herbert Ken, so I''m also your


    half-brother." George suddenly changed his casual attitude and said very seriously.


    "Wh-what?" Karen Daly looked at George in surprise. He looked serious, and it did not seem like he


    was lying.


    She looked at Kevin Kyle again. Kevin Kyle held her in his arms and nodded to her. "He is telling the


    truth."


    "He and I¡ª" Karen Daly was so shocked that she couldn''t say a word.


    This thing happened so suddenly that Karen Daly had no mental preparation at all, so she just


    looked at George Ken and Kevin Kyle.


    Since Karen Daly knew that she was not Samuel Daly''s biological daughter, Karen Daly had been


    thinking about who her father was and if there were other people in the family. What did they look


    like?


    During this period of time, she had thought of a lot of things, and never thought that she could meet


    her own biological brother.


    Moreover, judging from George''s attitude, he didn''t despise her. He even epted her.


    Every time she saw Kevin Kyle and Mia Kyle, Karen Daly would think that if she had a brother, it


    would be a wonderful thing that he could take care of her and pamper her.


    At this moment, her dream came true, but she could not believe it.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Karen Daly was worried that this was just a show that Kevin Kyle and George Ken had put on to


    fulfill her wish and make her happy.


    Karen Daly didn''t respond for a long time, so Kevin Kyle was a little anxious. Was it too sudden that


    she couldn''t ept it?


    Kevin Kyle patted Karen Daly''s face and said worriedly, "Karen¡ª"


    "I''m fine." Karen Daly shook her head and looked at them. After a long time, she asked carefully,


    "Are you sure?"


    "Are you sure that George Ken is my half-brother?"


    They must not give her hope and let her down again. If so she would rather not hear such news


    today.


    "This is absolutely true." George Ken handed a document to Karen Daly and said, "We found this


    document when we moved and cleaned up father''s relics two years ago. That is how we knew that


    you were my sister. I''ve also read this document and learned that my father wanted to take you and


    your mother back to have a new life, but before he could do it, he died in a car ident. So this


    matter was dyed for more than 20 years."


    Karen Daly opened the document with a trembling hand. The first thing she saw was a photo of her


    mother and a man.


    Her mother in the photo was still very young. She had a sweet and happy smile on her face. She


    looked so happy.


    The man next to her was looking at the woman''s smiling face. His eyes were thoughtful, but it was


    not difficult to find the gentleness in his eyes. It was probably only when a man fell in love with a


    woman that he would have this kind of look.


    Karen Daly opened the document again and saw a handwritten letter. It was written by a person


    named Herbert Ken.


    After reading these documents, Karen Daly was shocked beyond words. It turned out that her


    mother had such a beautiful rtionship, but those beautiful things were all ruined by Samuel Daly,


    that beast.


    Her mother swallowed the bitterness alone because she felt that she no longer deserved her


    childhood sweetheart. She broke up with her lover and married Samuel Daly, the beast, under the


    pressure of her family.


    Karen Daly took a deep breath and looked up at George Ken. She opened her mouth and wanted to


    say something, but she didn''t say a word.


    "Karen, I don''t know your thoughts of me, but in my heart, you''re always my little sister." George


    Ken''s words were extremely serious.


    "But, but don''t you me my mother and me?" Karen Daly said cautiously.


    Even if her mother and Herbert Ken were former lovers, they had broken up with each other. After


    that, they both married others. Then there wasn''t any contact between them.


    But a few yearster, Herbert Ken had a child with his ex again. Usually, the legal wife would not


    forgive him.


    Why did George Ken acknowledge her as his sister on behalf of his father?


    Karen Daly could not understand, but George Ken understood her concerns. He sighed and said,


    "My parents united with each other because of mutual family benefits. They respected each otherN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    like guests after their marriage. Their life was also in harmony. Later, my mother died young


    because of illness and my father didn''t marry another woman until this thing happened."


    Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly in his arms and said, "Karen, your mother, and your biological father.


    They were both very nice people. They had never done anything to destroy other people''s families."


    "Well, I understand now." Karen Daly nodded and raised her eyebrows with a smile, "Kevin, thank


    you! George¡ª" Karen Daly took a deep breath and said with great effort, "Brother, thank you too."


    She thanked them for bringing such good news to her, and let her understand that her birth was not


    a curse. Her mother and biological father were both good people.


    "Then can I hug you, Mrs. Kyle?" George Ken got up and restored his usual casual expression.


    "Of course, Mr. Ken." Karen Daly also stood up and looked at him with a smile.


    George Ken walked around the table and went to Karen Daly''s side. Under the gaze of Kevin Kyle,


    he hugged Karen Daly and patted her on the back. He said, "Now you have someone to rely on. If


    Matthew dares to bully you in the future, you can call me. I promise to deal with him for you."


    "Well, I have support now." This sudden feeling of having a family was really happy. Karen Daly


    smiled genuinely.


    Karen Daly believed that her mother would be happy for her when she saw her brother reconcile


    with her.


    George Ken held Karen Daly in his arms and did not let go. Karen Daly did not leave his arms


    either. Kevin Kyle, who was on the side, was unhappy.


    He grabbed Karen Daly back and put his arms around her waist. "Karen, you must be hungry. Let''s


    have lunch first."


    "Matthew, I''m her brother. You are jealous even if I hugged her. You''re too petty." George Ken shook


    his head and sighed again.


    "So what?" Kevin Kyle said without any emotion.


    So what if he was her biological brother? Now Kevin Kyle¡¯s wife, he would definitely protect her well.


    He would never let George Ken, her biological brother, have the chance to show off his care for her.


    "Mr. Kyle, my brother is right. You are too petty." Karen Daly also stood on George Ken''s side. Now


    that she had a brother, she could asionally be capricious and bully Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle''s face was cold, and he was not happy.


    Looking at Kevin Kyle''s dejected expression, George Kenughed heartily. "Matthew, I can''t believe


    things like this would happen to you too. You''ve finally met your nemesis."


    When Kevin Kyle went to school, he often bullied them. Now there was someone who could deal


    with him. This feeling was absolutely cool.


    Kevin Kyle put his hand on George Ken''s shoulder. With a slight push, he heard the bone crackling.


    Then he heard George Ken scream, "Matthew, I was wrong. I was really wrong. You are a


    magnanimous man. Please spare me. I won''tugh at you. I won''tugh at you anymore."


    How could he forget that Kevin Kyle was good at more than three kinds of martial arts? An unhappy


    Kevin Kyle was definitely not a kind man.


    Karen Daly did not know what had happened. She looked at the two of them with a confused look


    and asked, "What kind of riddles are you saying?"


    Kevin Kyle took back his hand and rubbed her head. "It''s okay. I''ll treat Mr. Ken to a big mealter."


    When he spoke, there was a faint smile in Kevin Kyle''s eyes. He seemed to be very happy. Karen


    Daly was happy too and nodded heavily. "Okay, let''s treat my brother to a big meal together."


    The couple walked happily at the front. Behind them, George Ken was still in deep pain that he


    almost fell to the ground.


    He reached out his hand and touched the part of his shoulder which Kevin Kyle had just squeezed.


    It was so painful that he gritted his teeth.


    He finally understood that it was fine to provoke anyone, but just not Kevin Kyle.


    Although Kevin Kyle always pretended to be aloof and emotionless. But when he became fierce, he


    could be a devil who kill others without blinking eyes.


    However, he was also very happy. Kevin Kyle would hurt anyone, except Karen Daly, who was


    loved deeply by Kevin Kyle.


    As Karen Daly''s biological brother, he was happy.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    After the kidnapping incident, Kevin Kyle started to work at home, so he could have more time to


    take care of Karen Daly.


    As for Karen Daly, she just began to acknowledge her own brother and wanted to go to Beaford City


    to visit herte parents. Kevin Kyle decided to go with her.


    On the way back to the Beaford City, George Ken briefly told Karen Daly about the Ken family.


    Herbert Ken''s closest rtive was his brother.


    After Herbert Ken''s ident, George Ken lived in his uncle''s house and grew up with his daughter.


    His uncle''s family treated him well, and he had a good rtionship with his cousin. They were just


    like a brother and sister.


    After listening to it, Karen Daly was full of emotions. Actually, there were still many families with love


    in this world.


    When they arrived in the Beaford City, Karen Daly first went to visit Herbert Ken''s burial site, and


    then paid her respects to herte mother.


    Standing in front of her mother''s tombstone and looking at the cold stone tablet, Karen Daly could


    not help but think of the past and her mother who was smiling so happily in the photo.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Karen Daly found out that when her mother smiled, she smiled so beautifully and happily, her


    mother must be very happy at that time.


    Karen Daly''s impression of her mother was that she was obedient. Every time after Samuel Daly


    beat and scolded her mother, all that her mother could do was to sob in the room.


    Karen Daly had never known that her mother had such a beautiful love story. There used to be a


    man who held her mother in high regard and loved her.


    However, those beautiful days were too short. When her mother was about to marry her childhood


    sweetheart, she was raped by Samuel Daly, the inhumane beast.


    Karen Daly''s mother wanted to call the police, but she was stopped by her family. They thought that


    this was a shame on the family name. They persuaded her mother to hide this matter and never talk


    about it to others, especially to the Ken family.


    However, it was the first time for her timid mother to go against her family''s wishes. She secretly


    found Herbert Ken and proposed to break up with him. She even lied to her family that she had


    already told Herbert Ken that she had lost her virginity. In the end, her family was furious and forced


    her to marry Samuel Daly.


    It was the beginning of her mother''s nightmare. She lived a miserable life for years. In the end, her


    mothermitted suicide to protect her from future threats of Samuel Daly and ended her


    miserable life.


    If her mother had not been raped by Samuel Daly and had not been forced to marry that beast by


    her family, then her fate would have been different.


    Her mother would be living a happy life with Karen''s biological father.


    But no one could turn back time. Everything changed when Samuel Daly showed up in front of her


    mother. Samuel Daly changed her mother''s life and Karen Daly''s life.


    But Karen Daly was luckier than her mother. She met Kevin Kyle, a man whom she could rely on for


    the rest of her life.


    Perhaps it was because she was more stubborn than her mother. She would not allow anyone to


    control her life, so she had the opportunity to meet Kevin Kyle.


    Karen Daly took a deep breath, and Kevin Kyle immediately held her waist. His low and sexy voice


    sounded in her ear, "Karen, you must live a happy life. That''s what my mother-inw wants to see


    the most."


    Karen Daly looked back at him. His face was always so handsome, his eyes were sharp, his


    sses look made him exude an elegant temperament.


    He was so perfect that he would catch people''s breath away. Karen Daly couldn''t believe that she


    had such an excellent husband.


    Karen Daly held Kevin Kyle''s hand and looked towards her mother''s tombstone. She said, "Mom,


    do you see this? This man has always been very kind to me and I will be happy forever."


    "We all know that you are very happy because Matthew loves you very much, so don''t show off in


    front of me, who is still single." George Ken, who stood behind them, suddenly said.


    Karen Daly turned around and raised her eyebrows with a smile. "Then you''d better find me a


    sister-inw as soon as possible. At that time, you can show off in front of me too."


    "Women are all troubled creatures. I don''t want to get myself into trouble." George Ken nced at


    Kevin Kyle and said, "Look at this man beside you. He used to be a very cold man, but now he has


    completely be a ve of his wife."


    "It''s my pleasure." Kevin Kyle said calmly. His appearance was still so cold that no one dared to


    approach him, but his gaze was much softer.


    "Okay, whatever floats your boat." Two days ago, after seeing Kevin Kyle''s ruthless means, George


    Ken''s shoulder was still hurting, so he had to be careful cracking jokes.


    After paying tributes to the parents, they had a meal with George Ken and were ready to go back to


    Chatterton Town.


    Before he left, George Ken held Karen Daly''s hand and said, "Karen, no matter when, if you need


    my help,e to me."


    "Yes, I will. Thank you, brother!" Karen Daly nodded and gave George Ken a hug. She rubbed at


    her brother''s chest, and she almost shed tears. For some reason, she seemed to be more and more


    emotional recently.


    "Don''t thank me. In fact, I''m just too free. I always want someone to find something to trouble me.


    Now that I''ve finally found the right person, I should thank you." George Ken patted Karen Daly''s


    back and led her out of his arms. He did not want to hug any longer. Kevin Kyle, who was next to


    him, looked at him with a gloomy look again.


    "Brother-inw, take good care of my sister in the future. If my father and Karen''s mom were here,


    they would thank you as well." Before Kevin Kyle would take her away, George Ken gently pushed


    Karen Daly toward him.


    "Karen is my wife," Kevin Kyle said in a deep voice.


    Of course, he would take good care of his wife, and Kevin Kyle doesn''t need to be told.


    "Aren''t you two ssmates and good friends?" Karen Daly nced at the two men in front of her


    and said with a smile, "Why are you guys talking with much sarcasm now?"


    "Let''s go! It''s almost time to board the ne." Kevin Kyle left with Karen Daly in his arms. He didn''t


    even want to say goodbye to George Ken.


    Karen Daly turned around and waved her hand. As she walked, she said, "Brother, bye. Wee to


    Chatterton Town if you have time."


    "Okay, See you soon." George Ken waved at her and stood where he was, watching them leave.


    It was his father''s wish to reconcile Karen Daly. Now that he had done it for his father, his father


    would be able to leave with peace.


    "Mr. Kyle, why do I feel that you are getting pettier each day?" Karen Daly pulled Kevin Kyle and


    said with some amusement.


    George Ken was her brother. And Kevin Kyle was the one that asked them to reconcile. Why was


    he jealous?


    Kevin Kyle had nothing to say.


    It was not because he became pettier and pettier, but because he cared more and more for her. He


    couldn''t even bear the thought of losing her.


    These were the thoughts in Kevin Kyle''s mind, but he wouldn''t say it out loud.


    Although he had tried his best to change a lot during this period of time, he was still Kevin Kyle who


    didn''t know how to talk sweetly with others.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly had just returned to Chatterton Town when Kevin Kyle received a call


    from Mia Kyle, saying that the elders of the Kyle family had already arrived home.


    Grandpa Kyle was very angry when he heard that Kevin Kyle was running around with Karen Daly,


    who was pregnant. Everyone was cautious around him.


    Every time when Grandpa Kyle was angry, Mia Kyle would be able to make him happy soon. But


    this time, he was really angry.


    Mia Kyle waited at the door of the house for a long time. Finally, when Kevin Kyle''s car arrived, she


    ran over and said, "Brother, Grandpa is angry, so you should be careful when you talk to him. Don''t


    provoke him."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The Kyle family knew that Grandpa Kyle does not get angry often, but when he started to get angry,


    no one could stop him. After all, he was the eldest of the Kyle family, and he had his own ego.


    Everyone respected him.


    Hearing that Grandpa Kyle wasing, Karen Daly subconsciously held Kevin Kyle''s hand tightly


    and looked at him with some concern.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry." Kevin Kyle thought Karen Daly was worried that he would be scolded by his


    grandfather, so he patted her hand andforted her.


    "Okay." Karen Daly did not say anything else. She held Kevin Kyle''s hand tightly and followed him.


    When they returned to the living room, the family looked at them immediately.


    Kevin Kyle''s mother''s face looked terrible. It seemed that it was caused by the long journey and that


    she didn''t have a good rest.


    Kevin Kyle''s father''s attention was focused on Mama Kyle, and he did not look good either. He was


    worried about Mama Kyle.


    There was no expression on Grandpa Kyle''s face, but it could be seen that his anger was


    suppressed in his heart.


    Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle were the younger ones in the house so they should naturally take the


    initiative to greet the elders. When Kevin Kyle was about to speak, Grandpa Kyle said, "Matthew,


    your wife has been pregnant for seven months, and you still take her around. What if there was


    something wrong with her and the child? What do you think we should do then?"


    Grandpa Kyle''s words were meant for Kevin Kyle. Perhaps everyone thought that he was lecturing


    Kevin Kyle, but Karen Daly knew that Grandpa Kyle was talking to her.


    Kevin Kyle said in a low voice, "Grandpa, the doctor said that the baby is in good condition."


    Kevin Kyle cared about Karen Daly and the baby in her belly more than anyone else. If it was


    dangerous, he would certainly not bring Karen Daly around.


    "The baby is in good condition? Don''t you know what is an ident?" Grandpa Kyle''s loud voice


    echoed in the room.


    "Dad, Karen hase back safely now. Don''t get angry." Kevin Kyle''s father quickly helped his son


    and daughter-inw.


    Grandpa Kyle said discontentedly, "Can''t I be concerned for my great-grandson and granddaughter-


    inw?"


    "Grandpa, I will pay attention in the future. I won''t go around before giving birth to the baby again."


    Karen Daly secretly nced at Grandpa Kyle''s face and said cautiously.


    "Well, I know you are a sensible child. It''s Matthew''s good fortune to be able to marry you," said


    Grandpa Kyle.


    Karen Daly understood the implied meaning behind Grandpa Kyle''s words, while everyone else


    probably took his literal meaning.


    What Grandpa Kyle really wanted to say was that she was not sensible, because she did not leave


    Kevin Kyle as what Grandpa Kyle had asked. Instead, she was pregnant with Kevin Kyle''s child.


    Grandpa Kyle didn''t take any action for a few months. Now that they met again, he still looked like


    the kind Grandpa Kyle on the surface, but no one knew what he was thinking.


    Karen Daly guessed that Grandpa Kyle might want to keep the bloodline of the Kyle family. After


    she gave birth to the baby, he would force her to leave Kevin Kyle.


    Grandpa Kyle might have underestimated her. She was not willing to leave Kevin Kyle the moment


    she knew she was pregnant, and she will never be willing to leave.


    Karen Daly quietly raised her head and looked at Grandpa Kyle. She happened to meet Grandpa


    Kyle''s gaze. His gaze was sharp and frightening, but he quickly concealed it.


    Grandpa Kyle pretended that nothing had happened, and Karen Daly pretended that nothing had


    happened. She smiled and said, "Thank you, grandpa!"


    "Grandpa, I have a lot to tell you during this period of time. You should listen to me first." Mia Kyle


    held Grandpa Kyle''s hand and acted like a spoiled child. In fact, she wanted to help her brother and


    sister-inw out.


    "Well, well, tell me, Mia. What story do you have recently?" Only Mia Kyle could make Grandpa Kyle


    smile so kindly.


    "Dad, mom¡ª" Karen Daly greeted Kevin Kyle''s parents again.


    Kevin''s mom patted the seat beside her and let Karen Daly sit next to her. She took her hand and


    said, "Karen, you''ve been through a lot these days."


    Karen Daly shook her head and said, "Mom, I''m fine. But you don''t look well. Why don''t you go back


    to your room and have a rest for a while?"


    "Well, just some old problems. I easily get sick." Speaking of her physical condition, Kevin''s mother


    nced at her husband again. He was the one who worked harder than her over the years.


    Although it was her who was sick, he was the one that was worried about her. Every time when she


    was in poor health, Kevin''s father would be more anxious than her.


    "Don''t force yourself. Go back to the room with me to rest first." Kevin''s father helped his wife up


    and said to Karen Daly, "Karen, you are also tired. You should go to rest for a while. Mia will


    apany Grandpa Kyle."


    "Okay." Karen Daly stood up and wanted to help support Mama Kyle, but was stopped by Kevin


    Kyle.


    He held her hand and led her back to the room. "Why do you look sick?"


    "Maybe I''m tired. I''ll take a shower and sleep for a while." Karen Daly couldn''t tell Kevin Kyle that


    she was afraid of Grandpa Kyle, that''s why her face looked so terrible.


    "Ouch¡ª"


    Hearing Karen Daly''s voice, Kevin Kyle hurried to hold her and nervously asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Shh, Kevin, don''t make a noise¡ª" Karen Daly stood still and seemed to feel something in silence.


    After a few seconds, she took Kevin Kyle''s hand and put it on her round belly. She said excitedly,


    "Kevin, do you feel it? The baby just kicked me, really, the baby kicked me a few times."


    Kevin Kyle said nervously, "Really? Does it hurt a lot?"


    Karen Daly responded, "It won''t hurt. It''s so amazing."


    Kevin Kyle immediately lowered his head and put his ears on Karen Daly''s round belly. As soon as


    he put them on, he felt that the baby kicked him.


    He smiled and said, "Karen, I feel it too."


    He smiled happily, revealing a mouthful of white and neat teeth, like a youthful boy.


    In the past, when he smiled, he was very reserved. If you didn''t pay attention, you couldn''t see his


    smile at all. This was the first time that Karen Daly saw himughing so happily, so she couldn''t


    move her eyes away.


    Kevin Kyle did not notice her silly look. He put his hand on her belly and listened to it. He said,


    "Baby, be good. Don''t kick your mother."


    Looking at Kevin Kyle''s silly look, Karen Daly smiled and said, "Mr. Kyle, you look so cute. Let me


    tell you, actually, the baby is not kicking me. It may have woken up and stretched herself."


    ...

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    "Baby, are you kicking Mom or stretching?" Kevin Kyle lowered his head and kissed Karen Daly''s


    belly and he smiled very happily.


    Kevin Kyle''s smile was really beautiful and warm. Compared with him, the sunshine outside seemed


    to have lost its color.


    Looking at his smile, she reached out and touched his face. "Mr. Kyle, can you promise me one


    thing?"


    "What is it?" Kevin Kyle asked.


    He never made a promise easily. As long as he made a promise to Karen Daly, he would try his


    best.


    "You should smile as much as you do today. I like it." Karen Daly expressed her love without hiding


    anything. She just liked him, so there was no need to hide it.


    Hearing Karen Daly''s words, the smile on Kevin Kyle''s face froze instantly, and he turned his head


    and ignored her awkwardly.


    Karen Daly came up to him again and smiled slyly. "You don''t want to promise me?"


    Kevin Kyle picked her up and said, "Go take a bath."


    Karen Daly was speechless.


    This man was still so dull that he didn''t want to say a nice word to her.


    After taking a shower, sheid on the bed. When Karen Daly was about to fall asleep, she heard


    Kevin Kyle''s low voice, "As long as you and the child stay with me, I will try my best."


    Listening to his voice, Karen Daly''s lips curled up slightly, and she smiled so happily.


    ...


    In the twinkling of an eye, a month passed. Karen Daly''s expected date of delivery was 29th of the


    following month. Soon, she could see her baby.


    Because the elders of the Kyle family were here, especially Grandpa Kyle, Karen Daly did not like to


    go out during this period of time. She spent most of her time on the balcony of the room drawing


    flowers and nts.


    Just when she was immersed in her drawing, Faye Reed''s phone call came in. She heard Faye


    Reed say, "Karen, Mrs. Baker introduced a customer before and asked you to design a wedding


    dress for them. I couldn''t reject it after a long time. Can you do that?"


    "Okay, of course." She hadn''t been working for a long time, and Karen Daly''s hands were itching for


    work. When she heard the news of Faye Reed, she was very happy.


    Before Faye Reed could respond, Karen Daly urged, "Faye Reed, send my client''s request to my


    mailbox. I''ll turn on theputer right away."


    Faye Reed said, "If I arrange a job for you at this time, will your man be angry with me?"


    "No, he can''t even thank you enough!" Kevin Kyle was worried that she would be bored and thought


    of ways to make her happy. Having a job was the best way to make her happy.


    "However, your expected date of delivery ising soon. When I think that you''re going to be a


    mother soon, I''m so excited." Faye Reed was envious and happy about Karen Daly''s current life.


    "Not long ago, you said that you were going to register for marriage with Sebastian Spencer. You''d


    better give birth to one soon after you get the marriage certificate. In the future, the children of our


    two families can still be friends." Karen Daly said.


    Faye Reed rolled her eyes at Karen Daly and shouted discontentedly, "If you give birth to a boy, he


    will be the sessor of Rovio Corporation Inc in the future. If you give birth to a girl, she will be the


    princess of the Kyle Family. We ordinary people can''tpete with your status."


    "No matter who the baby is, it''s my child. You''re my sister. Of course, you''re the child''s aunt." Karen


    Daly picked up Momo which was beside her feet and touched her head. "Momo, Aunt Faye said


    something wrong. Should we punish her?"


    "Woo¡ª" Momozily called twice and narrowed its eyes slightly, as if she was not very willing to


    pay attention to her.


    "What''s wrong with Momo?" Faye Reed also felt unhappy on the phone. "Little one, did you hear my


    voice and became unhappy?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She is angry with me." Two days ago, Kevin Kyle took Karen Daly out for two days. They left Momo


    at home and forgot to tell her in advance. So the little fellow got annoyed.


    Faye Reed said, "Well, you could send her to me and let me help out with her for a few days."


    "Woof, woof, woof¡ª" Hearing Faye Reed saying that she was going to take her away, Momo


    immediately came to her senses and looked at Karen Daly''s mobile phone with an alert look.


    Momo only wanted to be with her mother. If anyone dared to take her away, she would bite them.


    Over the years, she had never bitten people. Perhaps others had forgotten that she would bite


    people.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you leave your mother." Faye Reed smiled and said, "Karen, this order is not


    urgent. You can hand in it at any time."


    Karen Daly said with a smile, "Faye Reed, how lucky I am to have a good friend like you."


    "Don''t forget. Meeting Kevin Kyle is your luckiest fortune. He''s your greatest luck." In Faye Reed''s


    view, she was only by Karen Daly''s side, but the person who really pulled Karen Daly out of the


    swamp was Kevin Kyle.


    Karen Daly continued, "You were all blessed equally. However, don''t talk nonsense with me. Send


    me the customer information and requests."


    Faye Reed said, "Yes, Mrs. Kyle."


    After chatting with Faye Reed, Karen Daly hung up the phone and couldn''t wait to turn on the


    computer to check the email.


    Faye Reed didn''t arrange a job for her in the past few months, so she was bored. She must finish


    this job in advance. She''ll prove that she still could work and make money even if she was


    pregnant.


    As soon as Karen Daly turned on theputer, Kevin Kyle came in. He held her in his arms and


    kissed her forehead continuously.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong?" Karen Daly was shocked by his sudden reaction.


    Kevin Kyle said, "Karen, something has happened to my business. I have to deal with it. It will take


    me at least a week."


    Hearing that Kevin Kyle was going on a business trip, Karen Daly was panicked. She was reluctant


    to let him leave at this time. But thinking about it again, he had been staying at home with her these


    days. If it were not for something important, he would not have gone out at this time.


    Karen Daly smiled and said, "You go out to work. I''ll stay at home with the baby and wait for you to


    come back."


    "Karen Daly, the baby will be born, I¡ª" Kevin Kyle did not want to leave Karen Daly and her child at


    this time at all. However, something serious happened in the west this time, and his employees


    could no longer hold down the fort. He had to take charge of the work, so he had to leave.


    Karen Daly said, "The baby will only be born a monthter. Don''t worry, I''ll stay at home every day. I


    won''t go anywhere. Nothing will happen to me."


    Kevin Kyle grabbed her hand and raised it to his lips. He kissed her again and again. "Karen Daly,


    wait for me with the baby for a few days. I''ll be back soon."


    Karen Daly was amused by his nervous look. "Mr. Kyle, you''re only going away for a few days.


    Don''t make it look like you''re apart from me, okay?"


    As soon as she said that, she was kissed by Kevin Kyle fiercely. He did not allow her to say such


    ominous words.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Kevin Kyle went on a business trip. Mia Kyle also began her filming schedule a few days ago.


    Mama Kyle was not in good health, and the family became much quieter in an instant.


    Karen Daly really wanted to help take care of Mama Kyle, but her stomach was getting heavier and


    heavier. Mama Kyle also empathized with her and let her have a good rest.


    Karen Daly didn''t want to go out to walk around in the yard. If she met Grandpa Kyle, it would affect


    her mood. It was really boring to stay in the room, so she thought of Faye Reed.


    She didn''t know what Faye Reed was busy with. Last night, she sent several messages to Faye


    Reed, but she didn''t reply. So she decided to call her to ask.


    Karen Daly picked up the phone and called it, but no one answered it. She called for a few times


    before someone answered the call.


    Sebastian Spencer''s voice came from the phone. "Karen, what''s the matter?"


    Suddenly hearing Sebastian Spencer''s voice, Karen Daly was stunned and said, "Sebastian, is


    Faye Reed here? I want to talk to her."


    "Faye Reed is busy right now," Sebastian Spencer said.


    Sebastian Spencer''s voice was very deep as if he was trying his best to hold back something.


    Last night, Faye Reed did not reply to her texts, and today, she did not answer the phone. Karen


    Daly guessed that something might have happened to them, so she asked again, "Sebastian, did


    you argue with Faye?"


    They used to quarrel, but soon they would make up. Faye Reed was a person who didn''t bear


    grudges, so Sebastian Spencer could stay with her these years. Faye Reed could call shots if she


    wanted to. They would never drag out a fight.


    Sebastian Spencer looked at the two men who were guarding Faye Reed''s sickbed. They made a


    gesture with their hands, meaning that if he did not follow their orders, they would cut off Faye


    Reed''s oxygen supply.


    Last night, before Faye Reed fainted, thest sentence she said was that he should not tell Karen


    Daly about this. She didn''t want Karen Daly to be anxious so that it wouldn''t affect her baby.


    But in the current situation, Sebastian Spencer had no other choice. If he didn''t tell Karen Daly the


    truth, Faye Reed would be in danger.


    Sebastian Spencer had no choice but, to tell the truth. "Yesterday afternoon, when we were about to


    get off work, the studio suddenly caught fire. Faye ..."


    "How is Faye?" Karen Daly was so anxious that she jumped up. Her stomach ached because she


    jumped too fast, but she didn''t notice it because she was too anxious.


    After waiting for a long time, Sebastian Spencer said, "Faye Reed was burned by the fire. She is still


    in the intensive care unit at this time. It is very likely that..."


    Coincidentally, when those people were threatening him to call Karen Daly, Karen Daly''s call


    happened toe in. He wanted to dy for a little longer, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Which hospital is she in? I''ll go there now." Although she promised Kevin Kyle that she would not


    go out during this period of time, Karen Daly thought that Faye Reed was in danger. How could she


    sit still?


    "Karen Daly, you don''t have toe over. Faye Reed doesn''t want you to worry the most."


    Sebastian Spencer hoped that Karen Daly could understand his hint, but he also understood Karen


    Daly''s character. If something happened to Faye Reed, she would not sit by and do nothing.


    The strange thing was that the fire came so suddenly and happened without any signs. Everyone


    else was fine beside Faye Reed.


    "Sebastian, she is seriously injured. I''m her best friend, if I don''t visit her, I''m too ruthless." When


    Karen Daly left her hometown, it was Faye Reed who apanied her to Chatterton Town. Now it''s


    the time to apany Faye Reed.


    "The First People''s Hospital in Chatterton Town." Sebastian Spencer reported the address and


    looked at the two people who were guarding Faye Reed''s bed.


    One of them said, "If you cooperate with us, everything will be fine. Don''t even try to fight back, the


    result would not be favorable."


    Sebastian Spencer clenched his fists, full of hatred, anger, and guilt. Now, he could only pray for


    Karen Daly to be safe and sound.


    Hanging up the phone, Karen Daly quickly changed her clothes, turned around, and walked out, but


    after taking only two steps, she felt her stomach hurt.


    She pursed her lips and endured the pain and said, "Baby, don''t be naughty. Mom is going to see


    Aunt Faye. Can you be quiet?"


    The baby in her belly seemed to be able to understand Karen Daly''s words. Sure enough, it was a


    little more obedient and stopped torturing her.


    Kevin''s mother had been ill these days, so Karen Daly did not disturb her.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Grandpa Kyle sitting in the living room and reading the


    newspaper. She greeted Grandpa Kyle politely and said, "Grandpa, I have something to do. I need


    to go out for a while."


    Grandpa Kyle stared at Karen Daly for a few seconds, then smiled and said kindly, "Be careful on


    the way ande home early."


    Grandpa Kyle''s smile was especially kind, as if he was wearing a well-carved mask. He was calm to


    the point of perfection, but also very fake.


    Karen Daly paused for a moment. She felt that Grandpa Kyle''s smile was very scary, but she still


    nodded and said, "Okay."


    Karen Daly asked the driver to send her to the People''s Hospital of Chatterton Town.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Karen Daly did not know that Faye Reed''s ward had already been controlled. It was not until


    Sebastian Spencer told her the situation that the hospital continued to provide Faye Reed medicine.


    "Young Madam, be careful. Something bad may happenter, but don''t worry. It won''t hurt you and


    your baby." When the car drove to the main street of the city, the driver looked at Karen Daly from


    the rearview mirror and suddenly spoke strangely.


    "What do you mean?" Karen Daly faintly felt uneasy, but before she could react, several cars beside


    her suddenly collided with each other. The car she was sitting in was not hit, but it was blocked in


    the middle and could not go further.


    "What''s going on?" Karen Daly subconsciously covered her stomach. When she had just finished


    asking, the door was opened, and Grandpa Kyle''s assistant sat next to her.


    "What, what do you want to do?" Karen Daly never thought that Grandpa Kyle''s assistant would be


    here. She seemed to understand something for a moment, but it was toote. She had fallen into


    someone else''s trap.


    The assistant said, "We can only protect one, it''s either the child or you. Who do you want to


    protect?"


    Karen Daly gritted her teeth and red at the assistant angrily. "The child has to be okay, and I


    have to be okay as well. Both of us have to be safe."


    "Elder Master told us that we can only protect one." The assistant sneered and said, "If you insist on


    protecting yourself, we don''t mind killing the child in your belly."


    "I''ll see who dares to do that!" Karen Daly quietly touched her phone and wanted to call Kevin Kyle.


    Now only Kevin Kyle could save her and her baby, and she couldn''t trust other people.


    But as soon as she moved, the assistant grabbed her hand and grabbed the phone. He said,


    "Grandpa Kyle had been waiting for this opportunity for half a year. Don''t have any hope."


    Karen Daly gritted her teeth and red at her assistant. "How dare you!"


    The assistant said, "I''ll give you onest chance. Do you want to protect your child or not?"


    ...

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Karen Daly looked at her phone, which had been robbed, and then she rushed over to take it back


    but was pushed away by the assistant.


    The assistant''s strength was too strong, so Karen Daly was pushed over by him and lost her


    bnce. She leaned back and hit the door with her head, which made her feel dizzy.


    She also understood the reason why Grandpa Kyle had not taken action yet. It was not that he


    didn''t know how to take action, but that he was waiting for the right time.


    When her child was due and when Kevin Kyle was not by her side, he would execute his n in a


    wless way.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When Kevin Kyle came back after his work, he would not me his grandfather.


    However, Karen Daly was still d that Grandpa Kyle had a little sympathy. He would not take


    action until the child was carried to full term. At least, her child would be safe.


    Karen Daly had never understood that her background was really so uneptable for Grandpa


    Kyle.


    Perhaps there were some reasons that she didn''t know, so Grandpa Kyle tried his best to push her


    away from Kevin Kyle.


    This was supposed to be a desperate situation, but Karen Daly suddenly smiled, hard and


    desperate. She looked at the smiling assistant and said, "You have already made a decision. Is


    there any room for me to make a choice?"


    The assistant still maintained a polite smile and said, "You can rest assured. The child is healthy


    and growing on the full term. If the baby is taken out of the belly in advance, it can still grow up


    healthily. And this baby is the blood of the Kyle family anyway. Don''t worry, without you, the Kyle


    family will raise him well."


    Karen Daly clenched her fists, gnashed her teeth, and said, "But on the premise that I won''t resist?"


    "You''re so smart, Young Mistress. No wonder Young Master likes you so much." The assistant


    praised sincerely.


    Karen Daly felt as if she was trembling. " What if I''m not willing to do that?"


    "Although this is the first grandchild of the Kyle family, it is a pity... but this child will definitely not be


    the only one." The assistant paused and smiled more gently and affectionately. "The young mistress


    also knows that ording to the status of the Kyle family, the young master will notck any


    women, and could have more children."


    The assistant''s smile was like a vicious centipede, holding Karen Daly''s heart tightly. Karen Daly


    took a deep breath to calm herself.


    Based on the status of the Kyle family, they could find any woman for Kevin Kyle, no matter if it was


    a richdy, a nobledy, or even a noble princess... They would notck children...


    Karen Daly held on to her round belly. Not long ago, Kevin Kyle''s warm hand was still on it, and


    there was a smile on his lips. His eyes were as gentle as the spring breeze. He looked at her and


    said in a low but sweet voice, "Baby, be good. Don''t mess with mom."


    However, in just a few days... how did everything change?


    She only felt a wave of despair sweeping over her. Even when she left Beaford City a few years


    ago, she had never experienced such despair which was worse than death.


    "Kevin Kyle..." She couldn''t help but gently read these two words. She didn''t know whether she


    wanted to draw strength from them or... say goodbye.


    "Young Master is not here now. No matter how you call him, it''s impossible for him toe back."


    Hearing Karen Daly says Kevin Kyle''s name, the assistant exined thoughtfully.


    "Grandpa sent him away on purpose, right?" In a trance, she asked simply.


    "The young master protected you from any potential danger, so it took the Grandpa Kyle a lot of


    effort to send him away. Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    She was satisfied, really!


    "For the sake of a little woman like me, you have spent so much effort on it. How can I not be


    satisfied and not be ttered?"


    The sadness and despair in her heart seemed to have turned into anger. She stared at the assistant


    fiercely, as if she was going to dig a hole in his face. "Aren''t you afraid that Kevin Kyle will find out?"


    "Ah?" The assistant eximed as if he was scared by Karen Daly. But in a sh, he smiled again. "If


    he finds out, how could Young Mistress still be here? Furthermore, this is the Young Master''s most


    trusted grandfather, he definitely would not think ill of him."


    He would not think ill of his grandfather.


    These words, like the final verdict, pushed Karen Daly straight into the abyss. Suddenly, she was


    drained of all her strength and could no longer resist.


    Yes, we were betrayed by our most trusted family... Kevin Kyle, Kevin Kyle, why are we all so


    miserable? We are indeed born to be a couple.


    Tears rolled down silently like broken moonlight.


    Seeing that Karen Daly didn''t talk too much, the assistant''s gentle smile finally had another meaning


    ¡ªthat was sarcasm.


    This stupid woman thought highly of herself. She didn''t match with the Young Master at all. Why


    could she marry the Young Master?


    After thinking about it, the assistant shook his head, took out his mobile phone, dialed a number,


    and said, "Elder Master, Young Madam encountered a car ident on the way to the hospital, and


    she was seriously injured and fainted. Thest sentence she said before she fell into aa is to


    let us keep the baby."


    His words were serious, full of anxiety, and even a little sad ¡ª they were really following through an


    act here.


    "What are you pretending?" Karen Daly couldn''t believe this assistant could perform in such away.


    Indeed, the car ident was the mostmon way to get rid of her. Because she was worried


    about her friend''s safety, she was involved in the car ident, and then died before she tried her


    best to protect her baby. Bravo! It was a perfect script. If she was not the main lead, she would have


    pped her hands and praised the y.


    Karen Daly stroked her stomach, but she did not have the chance to see her child, nor could she


    see Kevin Kyle for thest time¡ª


    Kevin Kyle''s low and sexy voice sounded in her ears.


    "Karen Daly, trust me, we will be happy."


    "Karen Daly, your past has nothing to do with me. What I care about is your future."


    "Karen Daly, wait for me at home with the baby..."


    "Kevin Kyle, will there be a future for us? Will there be a future for me?"


    When the call was over, the door was opened again. Before Karen Daly could react, two people


    injected some drugs into her.


    She struggled hard to stop those people from injecting her with medicine, but in this narrow space,


    she had no room to struggle at all. She could only watch helplessly as a few needles were quickly


    injected into her body.


    "No, don''t..." She roared like a helpless small animal, but it was useless. Those people were


    ruthless, just following the orders of their superiors.


    Karen Daly held her belly tightly. She really wanted to see the child who was about toe to this


    world. She really wanted to see Kevin Kyle again. She told him personally that she really didn''t want


    to leave him. She really wanted to go with him for the rest of her life, but she didn''t have a chance.


    Karen Daly''s consciousness was getting more and more blurred, and everything in front of her


    turned nk¡ª


    "Kevin Kyle¡ª"


    Karen Daly''s lips moved, but she couldn''t call out Kevin Kyle''s name anymore. She was dying.


    ...

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    In the cold and bloody operating room.


    Karen Daly, who had long lost her consciousness,y on the operating table. Some doctors skillfully


    picked up the scalpel and quickly cut open Karen Daly''s abdomen, and soon took out the baby.


    "Waaaa¡ª" The baby''s cry rang in the cold operating room, especially loud and clear, as if it knew


    that its mother was suffering.


    A nurse put the child into the incubator that had been prepared and carried the baby out. She said


    to Grandpa Kyle who was guarding outside the operating room, "The mother could not be rescued


    but the child is safe. It''s a girl. As she is premature, we have to keep her under observation for a


    while, and you cannot hold her now."


    When Kevin''s mother heard that Karen had died, she was so anxious that she fainted before she


    could take a look at her granddaughter.


    Kevin''s father quickly held on to his wife and asked the doctor for help. He was in no capacity to


    care more about Karen Daly, who had supposedly died in the operating room.


    "Please help us take care of the baby. Can I go in and see Karen now?" Grandpa Kyle said to the


    nurse.


    The nurse said, "The doctor is stillpleting the surgery for the deceased. You should go inter."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After more than half an hour, Kevin''s father and Grandfather saw the cold body of Karen Daly, who


    had lost her life on the operating table.


    Kevin''s father only took a look at her and then turned his head away. He couldn''t bear to look at her


    anymore.


    Grandpa Kyle said, "Have you notified Matthew?"


    Kevin''s father shook his head and said, "Not yet. How can we talk to him about this matter? When


    he left, he asked us to take care of his wife and child. It''s only been a few days since he left¡ª"


    Grandpa Kyle said again, "Then don''t inform him. Let''s cremate Karen Daly''s body first. When he


    comes back, he won''t be so distressed if he can''t see her body."


    Kevin''s father looked at Grandpa Kyle and shook his head again. "Dad, don''t you want Matthew to


    see Karen for thest time?"


    Grandpa Kyle said, "So what if he sees Karen Daly? Seeing her like this, he will only be more


    distressed. If we want him to get out of grief as soon as possible, we have to take action as soon as


    possible."


    Kevin''s father hesitated, "But¡ª"


    Grandpa Kyle interrupted him and said, "No. Just listen to me. The sooner we deal with it, the


    better. Try to minimize the pain for Matthew as much as possible."


    His old voice was as cold as a grim reaper''s de.


    ...


    Kevin Kyle came back at night, rushing from thousands of miles away.


    When he heard that Karen Daly was in a car ident, he rushed back to Chatterton Town as fast


    as he could, but he couldn''t even see Karen Daly for thest time. At this moment, there was only a


    box of ashes in front of him.


    His family told him that Karen Daly had been in a car ident on her way to the hospital because


    she was worried about Faye Reed''s injury. She was seriously injured, so they must protect their


    child.


    The child had survived, but Karen Daly did not. She disappeared. There was only a box of ashes


    left.


    They said that this was his Karen Daly. How could this be his Karen Daly?


    He was not blind. Can''t he recognize his wife who was sleeping in the same bed with him every


    night?


    She could run,ugh, and cry when he left, and she would also be angry at him.


    She asionally called him silly, stupid and even called him a piece of wood.


    When she was very angry, she would pinch him, beat him, and kick him¡ª


    "Brother, how can you not eat or drink anything? This was an ident, and sister-inw didn''t ask


    for it. If she sees you like this, she will be very sad." Mia Kyle stood with him for a long time and


    couldn''t help but persuade him.


    Kevin Kyle stood upright, as if he was a lifeless sculpture,pletely ignoring Mia Kyle.


    Oh! Kevin thought. His Karen Daly must be angry with him. She was so angry because she was


    about to give birth to his child, but he still ran away to work.


    She must be angry for this reason, so she hid and didn''t want to see him. She was really a cute silly


    girl.


    Did she think that if she hid, he would not be able to find her?


    She was still here. Where could she hide?


    Maybe she was hiding in a corner and peeping at him to make sure if he would be sad for her?


    Thinking of this, he shook his head and smiled helplessly. "Karen, stop ying around. Come out


    quickly. Let''s go to see our baby together!"


    He looked around with his gentle eyes. His deep voice sounded in the room.


    Once, Karen Daly said to him, "Mr. Kyle, you are not allowed to look at other women and smile. You


    can''t talk to other women in such a good voice. You are not allowed to let other women find out that


    you are good."


    Once, Karen Daly said to him simply, "Mr. Kyle, what should I do? I really want to hide you in a


    ce that no one could find you. Then you will be mine."


    Once, Karen Daly said to him, "Mr. Kyle, how much I care about you? Don''t you know that? I care


    so much that when I dream of you breaking up with me, I''m very sad."


    She used to say a lot of things to him. Most of the time they were together, she was talking to him.


    He listened to her quietly and remembered every word she said.


    Her voice was crisp and sweet, and there was also some sense of yfulness and innocence.


    Every time he heard her, he wanted to hug her so tight and fuse with her, and never separate from


    him again.


    "Karen Daly¡ª" He shouted her name again and looked around. "Don''t hide anymore. Come out


    quickly, or I will be angry."


    After that, he waited, but after waiting for a long time, Karen Daly did not answer him. He guessed


    that she was not here.


    Recently, she always stayed in the room to draw paintings and painted flowers and nts.


    asionally, if she painted him, she would also draw the image of their children in her mind.


    Kevin Kyle went back to the room, which was full of the traces left by Karen Daly. The decorations


    were carefully arranged by her.


    He saw her.


    She stood on the balcony and looked back at him with a smile. "Mr. Kyle, you''re finally back. It''s


    really tough for you to wait for your wife. Look, I think you''ve lost a lot of weight."


    Kevin Kyle nodded. "Yes, I''m back."


    He walked over to her and wanted to take her into his arms, but he reached out his hand and tried


    to grab her, and his Karen Daly disappeared in an instant.


    He said in a hurry, "Karen¡ª"


    "Mr. Kevin Kyle, I''m here." Her voice sounded behind him again, and she winked at him slyly.


    "Karen, you are pregnant. Don''t be naughty." He turned back and approached her again. This time,


    he walked very slowly, and it took him a long time toe to her side.


    "You catch me. If you catch me, I will listen to you." She smiled happily, like a naughty child.


    Kevin Kyle reached out and grabbed her again. This time, like thest time, she disappeared as


    soon as he met her. She was so fast that he didn''t have time to react at all.


    "Karen, please!" He shook his head helplessly, and the smile on his face became more and more


    doting. "Come on, let''s have lunch together."


    ...

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    However, this time, Kevin Kyle waited for a long time, but Karen Daly did not appear again.


    Kevin Kyle did not want to wait any longer. He began to look for her and did not let go of every


    corner of the room. He turned his side and called her name, "Karen, Karen¡ª"


    He searched for her again and again, but he couldn''t find her.


    "Kevin, I''m here. Why can''t you find me? When did you be so stupid?"


    Karen Daly''s voice sounded behind Kevin Kyle again. He immediately looked back, but the room


    was still empty and there was no shadow of her.


    "Karen¡ª" Heid down on the bed, picked up the pillow that she often slept on, and sniffed it,


    inhaling her scent from the pillow.


    Because he hadn''t rested for a long time, Kevin Kyle fell asleep after a while.


    When he was sleeping, someone poked his face with his finger and said, "Kevin, it''s not fair. Why


    do you have such a good family background as well as such a beautiful face."


    "Karen got you!" Kevin Kyle stretched out his hand and wanted to grab her hand, but he failed


    again.


    Kevin Kyle suddenly woke up, and he was still alone in the room.


    He could not see Karen Daly. He only felt empty in his heart, and there was a cold wind blowing


    from time to time.


    He got up and walked to Karen Daly''s desk. Beside him was a painting frame, which was her


    unfinished painting.


    Kevin Kyle picked up the brush and wanted to fill her unfinished painting. The more he painted, the


    more he didn''t know what he wanted to draw.


    "Mr. Kevin Kyle, why are you so stupid to destroy my painting? I hate you so much."


    "Karen, I¡ª"


    "Silly. Don''t talk to me."


    "Karen, don''t hide anymore. Come and let me see you."


    Why could he hear her voice but couldn''t see her? Where was she hiding? Why couldn''t he find


    her?


    "Kevin, this ce is too big, and it will be inconvenient for us to live here. Why don''t we move back


    to the original ce and live there?"


    The crisp voice rang out again. Kevin Kyle suddenly thought of something. He rushed out of the car


    madly and drove back to Dreand City where they lived when they were newly married.


    Opening the door, there were two pairs of matching slippers on the shoe rack. The big one was his,


    and the small one was hers.


    This was the first time they went shopping. She chose it. At that time, she blushed and said to him,


    "Mr. Kevin Kyle, are you willing to wear matching slippers with me?"


    At that time, he did not speak but just nodded.


    He did not like to wear that kind of childish shoes, but she liked it. So he was willing to apany


    her, just because she was his wife. He hoped that she would be happy.


    Because the house was often taken care of by their helpers, the house that had not been lived for a


    long time was still spotless, as if the two of them were still living here.


    After walking through the entrance, he looked at the kitchen for the first time. In the past, every time


    he came back from work, she was always busy in the kitchen. When she heard the sound of him


    opening the door, she popped her head out of the kitchen and greeted him. "You''re back. The


    dishes will be ready soon. You can wash up and set up."


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle nodded and stared in the direction of the kitchen. It seemed that Karen Daly was


    still busy in the kitchen. She was cooking dishes that she was good at.


    "Karen¡ª" He called her name but dared not to get close to her again. After a few disappointment,


    he knew that as long as he got close to her, she would disappear from his eyes.


    "Mr. Kyle, why are you still standing? Go wash your hands. You can eat soon." She turned back and


    said to him with a smile.


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle nodded again, but he didn''t move. He was afraid that once he turned around,


    she would disappear again.


    "Mr. Kyle, I want to have a baby with you."


    She was gone from the kitchen. She stood at the door of the bedroom and looked at him nervously


    and shyly.


    Kevin Kyle also remembered that when they came back from the hospital that day, she told him that


    she had be his real wife that night.


    She was shy, but she did something bold with him.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she wanted to be with him forever, she wouldn''t have done that based


    on her character.


    "Karen Daly, won''t you regret?"


    After she disappeared without a trace from this world and forced him to live without her, Kevin Kyle


    was suffering from unbearable pain.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He didn''t want any children, and he didn''t want any women. He only wanted her, the one and only


    Karen Daly, his wife!


    "Kevin Kyle, will we continue to go on like this? We won''t be separated, will we?"


    Some time ago, she always asked him such questions, and every time she asked him, her


    expression would be so sad.


    She used to be so confident, and she always said she believed in him. However, she was not so


    confident about their future.


    She must have encountered something to be like this, but he didn''t see anything.


    Why can''t he see it?


    If he had guessed what was on her mind earlier, could he avoid this?


    What exactly happened that he didn''t know?


    Kevin Kyle walked into the room where they had lived for a few months. It seemed that he saw her


    again when she helped him to tie his necktie for the first time.


    She blushed with shame, lowered her head, while nervously and intently helping him.


    He hid in the room, looking for traces left by Karen Daly everywhere. He didn''t know how many


    days had passed in a daze.


    "Wow, wow..." The baby''s crisp cry suddenly came from outside the thick door. Kevin Kyle''s body


    suddenly froze, but he quickly reacted.


    He hurried to the bathroom to wash his face and then adjusted his clothes. He felt that he didn''t look


    that bad anymore, so he went to open the door.


    "Wow, wow¡ª" Outside the door, the baby''s crying was still going on, but Kevin Kyle''s hand holding


    the door handle did not move for a long time.


    Kevin Kyle closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he turned the knob and opened the door.


    Outside the door, Karen Daly was holding his child and looking at him with a smile, but he only


    blinked his eyes. The person in front of him turned into Mia Kyle and a woman he did not know. The


    woman was holding a baby, and the baby was crying loudly. It seemed that she was very upset.


    "Brother, this is your baby. Give her a hug." After Mia Kyle said that, she asked the newly-recruited


    nurse to give the baby to Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle looked around, but he didn''t see his baby girl. Once again, he still didn''t see the person


    he wanted to see.


    Finally, he looked away and looked at the baby in the arms of the woman. It was his and Karen


    Daly''s child, the only thing she left him.


    He stretched out his hands to hold the child, his hands were shaking.


    He didn''t know if there was a telepathic connection. The baby who was crying earlier stopped


    screaming loudly as soon as he held her, but her tears were flowing as if she had suffered a lot.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    The child''s face was small, her hands and feet were small, and her body was small. Compared with


    him, he seemed to be a giant, and she was a little doll.


    Kevin Kyle held her in his arms clumsily, but she cried and fell asleep in his arms. When she fell


    asleep, she was mumbling, as if to tell him that she was so sad and no one cared about her.


    Kevin Kyle stared at the little child for a long time and could not help but lower his head to kiss her


    face. Maybe it was because of his stubble, that she tilted her head and fell asleep again.


    Now the child was still young, and it was hard to tell whether she looked like him or Karen Daly. But


    no matter who she looked like, it was the most precious gift Karen Daly gave to him.


    ...


    A few dayster, in a cemetery in the Chatterton Town.


    Kevin Kyle stood in front of Karen Daly''s tombstone with his daughter in his arms and stood with


    Karen Daly for a long time. Then he said, "Karen, I have named our daughter, Karen Joy Kyle. I only


    hope she can live a simple and happy life."


    As soon as Kevin Kyle finished speaking, Nick ck came over and said respectfully, "Director


    Kevin, the matter you asked us to investigate has already been settled. Miss Reed''s studio


    suddenly caught fire, and there was no trace of anyone doing it. Furthermore, we couldn''t find any


    trace of anyone meddling in Mrs. Kyle''s car ident."


    Kevin Kyle sneered and said, "Faye was burned by the fire. Karen had a car ident on her way to


    see her. It was perfect timing. It seemed that God specially arranged this time to take Karen Daly''s


    life. Who did Karen Daly offend to make God treat her like this?"


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s words, Nick ck nodded and said, "Director Kevin, what should we do now?"


    Kevin Kyle looked at the child in his arms. Seeing that she slept so deeply and sweetly, his heart


    thumped.


    If Karen Daly was here, how pleasant would that be?


    Kevin Kyle''s left hand clenched into a fist as he tried to resist the pain in his heart.


    After a long while, he took a deep breath and whispered, "She must be alive."


    What he said was a derative sentence and his tone was positive.


    Hearing this, Nick ck was slightly stunned, but he didn''t say anything.


    What could he say? Assure Director Kevin that Karen Daly was really gone?


    "Go find her." Kevin Kyle raised his head and looked at Nick ck. His eyes were dead serious.


    "Even if you turn over the whole earth for me, you must find her for me."


    After that, Kevin Kyle felt that Nick ck''s eyes were full of confusion, as if he was looking at a


    madman.


    All of a sudden, Kevin Kyle felt that it was a little funny.


    Maybe he was really crazy, especially with the definite evidence, but he always felt that Karen Daly


    was not dead. He really felt that... she was still there, but he didn''t know where she was.


    She was waiting for him, waiting for him to find her, and waiting for him to save her.


    ... This time, he must not let her down again.


    Even if the whole world felt that he was crazy, even if the truth was crucial, he would not hesitate to


    do so.


    Kevin Kyle''s left hand was still clenched into a fist.


    In a trance, Kevin Kyle saw a picture, Karen Daly and he holding their child''s hands and strolling


    under the sunset. It was so beautiful.


    ...


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The Kyle family, who used to be happy, was all immersed in the haze these days, and everyone''s


    mind was on Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin''s mother was worried about her son so much so that she kept wiping away her tears quietly.


    She was very clear about her son''s character. He had little to say since he was a child. He kept


    everything in his heart and never confided in anyone else.


    Now they knew that Kevin Kyle was sad, but they couldn''t find any way to persuade him and


    comfort him. They could only watch him recover his bloody wound alone.


    Kevin''s father patted Kevin''s mother on the back,forting her, "Rana, Matthew is such a grown-


    up person. He knows how to adjust his mood. He will be fine."


    "Will he be fine? What do you think he''s been through these days? He''s living like a walking dead. If


    he hadn''t been watched by me..." Rana cried in her husband''s arms when she said that Kevin Kyle


    had been locked up at home for a few days.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Now that brother had buried my sister-inw, it proved that he has decided to let


    it go. We have to believe in him. He will definitely cheer up soon." Mia Kyle also held her mother''s


    hand and tried to persuade her.


    In fact, she also felt sorry for her brother. He had not had a girlfriend for so many years. Now he


    finally found a person who he wanted, but suddenly there was no one again.


    He had been out on a business trip for a few days. When he came back, his wife had turned into a


    pile of ashes.


    No one could imagine the pain. It was already very good that her brother could hold on.


    Grandpa Kyle sat aside and didn''t say a word. He slightly narrowed his eyes and no one knew what


    he was thinking.


    After a long time, he interrupted, "Maybe Karen Daly''s and Matthew''s fate hase to an end. No


    one should mention this person in front of Matthew in the future. It''s better to let him forget it as


    soon as possible."


    "That''s his wife. She gave birth to a daughter for him. I''m afraid he won''t forget her in his life."


    Responded Kevin''s father.


    He knew too well how to feel when he loved someone. He was worried about his wife''s health, and


    now his son faced the pain of losing his wife.


    Being retorted by his son, Grandpa Kyle was a little angry, but he couldn''t find any words to refute.


    He waved his hand and said, "I am tired. I''ll go back to the room and rest for a while. You''ll wait for


    him toe back."


    "Grandpa, I''ll send you back to your room." Mia Kyle helped grandpa Kyle to go upstairs.


    Grandpa Kyle patted her hand and said, "Mia, you should take care of your brother more often and


    help him take care of the child. He is a man, he doesn''t know how to take care of the child."


    Mia Kyle nodded and said, "Grandpa, I will."


    As soon as Grandpa Kyle went upstairs, Kevin Kyle came back. He, who had always been polite,


    didn''t greet his parents who were sitting in the living room, but went straight upstairs with his child in


    his arms.


    "Matthew¡ª" Kevin''s mother called him.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?" Kevin Kyle stopped and looked back at his mother.


    His tone was t and his expression was cold, as if he had returned to the old Kevin Kyle, who was


    so cold that no one dared to get close to him.


    "About Karen.." Mama Kyle began saying.


    "Mom, your granddaughter''s name is Karen Joy Kyle. From now on, she will be called Karen." Kevin


    Kyle interrupted Mama Kyle and said.


    Mama Kyle still wanted to say something, but Aunt Anne rushed in and said, "Young master, please


    have a look. Momo did not eat or drink these days. It seems that she''s dying."


    "Momo has not been eating for a few days, and you''re only telling me this now." Kevin Kyle looked


    at Aunt Anne with a gloomy face, and his eyes were fierce.


    "Young Master, it''s because I saw that you were ¡ª" Aunt Anne said nervously.


    These days, Kevin Kyle had locked himself up because of Karen''s matter, and even the Kyle family


    couldn''t get close to him. How could they, as servants, have a chance to inform him?


    ...

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    When he came to see Momo, Kevin Kyle almost couldn''t recognize him.


    It had only been a short period of time, Momo which used to be as chubby as a ball had lost a lot of


    weight.


    She stayed in her bed, weak and powerless like she was struggling to breathe.


    "Momo¡ª" Kevin Kyle squatted beside it and gently called it while stretching out his hand to stroke


    her head.


    "Woo¡ª" Hearing Kevin Kyle''s voice, she tried hard to open her eyes. There seemed to be tears in


    her eyes.


    "Momo, don''t be afraid. I''ve called the doctor. The doctor wille soon." Kevin Kyle picked it up


    and carefully held it in his arms.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Woo, woo..." She shook her little head gently, as if to say that she didn''t want to see the doctor. she


    wanted to live with her mother instead. It was meaningless for her to stay. She wanted to go to


    another world to find her mother.


    Kevin Kyle wanted to say something else, but after two whines, Momo closed her eyes, lowered her


    head, and swallowed herst breath.


    "Momo..." Kevin Kyle held her in his arms, clenching one hand into a fist, trying his best to restrain


    his heartache.


    Karen had gone. Now, Momo was leaving.


    Why didn''t she want to stay with him?


    ...


    Three yearster.


    The world-ss fashion lingerie show, which was held once every three years, was running in full


    swing in Mn. Apart from the morous models on the stage, the backstage designers were also


    the top figures in the industry.


    The works designed by the freshmen who were able to be in the upper ss must be eye-catching.


    They were excellent, so they had the opportunity to let the models put on their works and go on the


    stage.


    The catwalk show was about to begin. The designers and models at the backstage were still busy,


    hoping that the models could model their designs well.


    There were a blend of models from different parts of the world, most of which were Caucasians.


    There were some Eurasians and Asian models, which looked equally stunning too.


    A model that stood out was called Heather Su, who was one of the top-performing models in the


    industry. She was 183 cm tall, with a perfect body, and looked like an angel.


    Heather Su''s designer was the only neer designer in this fashion show, Asteria.


    Asteria was less than 1.7 meters tall. She was slender and her delicate face was exquisite. She had


    a special aura with her, she always quietly attracted others'' attention.


    She was busy doing the final check for Heather Su. She was so serious and focused that she didn''t


    notice that there was a person who had been staring at her for a long time.


    Her thick ck hair was casually tied up in a bun, and two strands of thin hair fell down from her


    forehead. Perhaps it was the first time for her to take part in such a fashion show, she was a little


    nervous, and her forehead was covered with ayer of sweat.


    The work she designed was a secret, and it was approved by her peers, where they rmended


    her to participate in this fashion show.


    Many people would not get such an opportunity even if they worked hard for their whole life.


    However, she, who seemed to be young, managed to get this opportunity.


    "Asteria?" The man gently read her name, with a meaningful radian hanging on the corner of his


    mouth, and his eyes were fixed on her.


    All the attention of Asteria was focused on her model. The model went to the catwalk in her own


    work. When she heard the apuse from the audience, she took a deep breath.


    After three years of hard work, her work finally went on stage, which meant that her work had gone


    on the way to the world.


    When Heather Su stepped out of the stage, she came over and gave Asteria a big hug. "Asteria,


    thank you for designing such a good work, this is definitely a winning glory for you."


    Asteria smiled and said, "I''m not as great as you think. I just want my work to be seen by more


    people. I want more people to enjoy my work."


    "Asteria?" A man''s voice sounded behind them.


    Asteria and Heather Su turned back at the same time and saw a man with ck hair and brown


    eyes. He smiled and looked at them with a faint smile.


    He wore a modern suit. The shirt in the suit was in a mess, and his hair was not groomed neat too.


    It seemed that he had just gotten out of bed.


    Perhaps it was because of his unique personality that people in the fashion industry would


    recognize him instantly.


    Ivan was a genius in fashion design. When he was in his twenties years ago, he had won many


    international awards. At that time, no one could catch up with him. However, he was extremely


    arrogant and not everyone could win his favor.


    "Ivan, are you looking for me?" Being acknowledged by a genius master in the fashion industry,


    Asteria was really ttered.


    "Asteria?" He looked her up and down. His eyes were scanning through her, but Asteria didn''t mind.


    "Your name is Asteria?"


    Asteria nodded. "Is there any problem?"


    Looking straight into her eyes, Ivan asked, "What''s your real name?"


    Asteria said, "Well, I don''t recall having another name."


    Out of respect for this genius designer, whatever Ivan asked, Asteria answered honestly.


    "So you grew up around here?" Ivan smiled and said, "How about having a meal together after the


    event?"


    Asteria smiled apologetically. "After the event, there will be a dinner party in ourpany, so I''m


    sorry. I can''t eat with you."


    "It doesn''t matter, I can join you." Even after being rejected, he didn''t feel embarrassed. This was


    his personality. He makes his own decisions, and the rest was not within his consideration.


    Asteria wanted to add on, but Ivan responded quick, "I don''t eat much, so don''t reject me again."


    Asteria was speechless at his words.


    But Ivan waved his hand and said, "I''m going to do my work. See youter."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Asteria looked at his back and shook her head helplessly. It was the first time that she had met such


    an unreasonable person. There was no way she could reject him.


    Heather Su said, "Asteria, do you know Ivan?"


    Asteria said, "He''s so famous. It''ll be strange if I don''t know him."


    Heather Su thought for a moment and said, "He rarely will take the initiative to talk to people. When


    others approach him, he''ll just ignore them. I think he is interested in you."


    Asteria said, "Well, by that logic - Heather Su, are you also interested in me?"


    Heather Su shrugged with a helpless expression. "Alright, you win."

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    At the end of the fashion show, Asteria won two prizes: the Neer''s Award and the Best


    Fashion Design Award. She became the first young designer who won the Neer''s Award and


    the Best Fashion Design Award together at this fashion show.


    While receiving the trophy, Asteria had also gotten a big bonus. More importantly, she finally


    reached her life''s dream and became a designer that was recognized by professionals in the


    industry.


    For Asteria, the most important thing was that with status, she could make more money. Then she


    could live in a bigger house with her father and live a better life.


    Asteria had a serious illness three years ago. After recovering from the serious illness, she lost all


    the memories she had before. She didn''t even remember who she was.


    Fortunately, her father apanied her to restore her memory, and also helped her realize her


    talent in fashion design so that she could get today''s good results.


    Now, she had opened a studio with a few friends she knew from Mn. They were responsible for


    the design work, and her father was responsible for the business.


    The studio had a total of five designers, including Asteria. There were three men and two women in


    the team. Moreover, the five of them were all founders and stakeholders of the studio. They came


    from all over the world and had different living styles. However, they seemed to work like a


    harmonious family.


    However, Ivan was a well-known genius designer in the fashion design industry. When they heard


    that he was going to have dinner with them, everyone was very excited and thought that it would be


    better to take the opportunity to know him better.


    Asteria exined the situation to her team because she wanted them to oppose the idea, but it


    turned out that they liked the idea.


    Ivan sat next to Asteria. Other people wanted to talk to him, but he ignored them. His eyes fell on


    her face, as if he wanted to see through her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Being stared at during the meal, Asteria felt ufortable, but she persevered and didn''t lose her


    temper.


    After a long time, Ivan finally said, "Miss Asteria, you look like someone I''ve met before."


    Asteria was drinking juice. When she heard what he said, she looked up and smiled at him, saying,


    "Mr. Ivan, I hope that your next sentence would not be that you fancy me, or you want to pursue


    me."


    "What if I say so?" Ivanughed even more arrogantly.


    Asteria smiled and said, "After all, it''s your freedom."


    However, after taking a sip of the wine in his ss, he said casually, "I''m sure since you have been


    looking at Leo''s face all this time, no other man will be able to catch your eye."


    Astonished, Asteria looked at Ivan with confusion. "Who''s Leo? I don''t understand what you''re


    talking about."


    Ivan shook the ss, raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile, "Mrs. Kyle, Mr. Kyle has been


    looking for you for the past three years. Are you going to keep hiding from him?"


    "Mrs. Kyle, Mr. Kyle?" Asteria was even more confused. She didn''t know if Ivan had a problem with


    his mind and tried to tell her some nonsense.


    "Well, I don''t care if you really don''t remember, or act like you don''t, I would not tell Leo that I''ve met


    you. He is upset at losing you, but I enjoy the moment that I know something he doesn''t know. I


    don''t want to get myself into trouble."


    As he spoke, Ivan paid attention to the expression on Asteria''s face. She was so calm that it didn''t


    seem like she was pretending. Was she really just someone who looked a lot like that person?


    Asteria didn''t answer, because she didn''t know what to say.


    "I have a series of pending work, and I will shoot some photos for a magazine in a few days. I am


    wondering if you would be keen to model?"


    "I''m sorry. I''m only interested in fashion design, and I''m not interested in being a model." Asteria


    rejected the offer without thinking.


    In addition to her disinterest, because of her health, her father would not allow her to work on other


    things.


    Ivan did not pursue any further. He gave her his business card and asked her to call him whenever


    she needed help.


    Although Asteria felt that she would not have any connections with Mr. Ivan, she still put the


    business card in her cardholder respectfully.


    After dinner, Asteria returned home. Her father was watching TV in the living room. When he saw


    hering in, he smiled and said, "Hey, my little girl. I''m really happy for you."


    Asteria changed her shoes and went to her father''s side. She gave him a big hug. "Dad, it''s all your


    credit that I can get this award. If it weren''t for you, there wouldn''t be me in this world. If it weren''t for


    you, I wouldn''t be here."


    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense. I am your dad. If I don''t treat you well, then who shall I take care of?"


    Samuel Daly smiled and stroked the head of Asteria, but his eyes were fixed on the TV screen.


    It was an exclusive interview on a finance show. The person who was interviewed was a member of


    Rovio Corporation Inc - Leo Kyle, who was never willing to show his face on TV three years ago.


    In the past three years, in order to find his missing wife, he had put in a lot of effort and spent


    countless manpower and financial resources.


    He, who had never shown his face in front of the media before, often appeared in front of the


    camera after the incident. Perhaps he wanted to tell Karen Daly that no matter where she was, he


    was by her side.


    At the thought of this, a cold but proud smile shed across Samuel Daly''s eyes. They wanted to


    hide from him, and Kevin Kyle couldn''t find them even if he had the ability to do so.


    What''s worse for Kevin Kyle would be the fact that Karen Daly, whom he had been searching for,


    hadpletely forgotten about him. Even if she saw him in front of the TV at this time, she would


    not have any reaction.


    It was said that the medicine they gave Karen Daly would cause dysfunction to her memory


    abilities, and if she did not restore her memories within three years, so she would never regain her


    memories in the future too.


    He changed her name and hid in such a ce with Karen Daly for three years. He observed her for


    three years, and it seemed to be going well.


    In this way, it was impossible for Karen Daly to recover her memories, so it was time for him to


    execute the long-prepared n.


    Samuel Daly said, "I have something else to tell you."


    Asteria nodded. "Dad, tell me, I''m listening."


    Samuel Daly said, "Are you willing to go back to our hometown with me?"


    Asteria asked, "Do you mean Chatterton Town?"


    Her father once told her that there were many bad memories in Chatterton Town and he didn''t want


    to go back for the rest of his life. What made him change his mind?


    "I''m old, I want to go back and have a look. There is a bigpany that is recruiting for a fashion


    designer over there. I think you can try that out." Samuel Daly said as he poured a ss of water for


    Asteria and handed the medicine to her. "Take the medicine first. Let''s talk about other thingster."


    "Alright." Asteria picked up the medicine and swallowed it. She never doubted the medications.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    For the past three years, Asteria had been living in Mn. She was used to the lifestyle of this city.


    She especially liked the fashion scene of this city. She didn''t want to leave the country.


    But her father treated her very well and did a lot for her.


    Her mother died early, and her father did not remarry to take care of her. He invested a lot in her.


    In order to take care of her, her father almost gave up his life and pinned all his hopes on her. He


    also gave her enough space and trust so that she could show her skills in the field she liked.


    Asteria had no way to repay such kindness. Therefore, her father was getting old and wanted to go


    back to his homnd. She had to apany her father.


    Fortunately, her work is flexible. As long as she has aputer, a pen, and a draft, she could do


    her work anywhere.


    It was two o''clock in the afternoon when the ne arrived at the Chatterton International Airport. As


    soon as Samuel Daly got off the ne, he looked at Asteria with a smile and asked softly, "Karen,


    do you have any impression of this ce?"


    "Yes." Asteria nodded.


    "Yes?" Samuel Daly was shocked.


    Asteria smiled and said in a cute way, "Airports are mostly like this. There''s a lot of crowds."


    Samuel Daly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that. He patted her head and said, "You know


    how to joke me."


    In Chatterton Town, she was not familiar with it at all. Everything was very strange to her. This kind


    of unfamiliarity made her feel a little uneasy and agitated.


    Therefore, after she settled down at home, she informed Samuel Daly and carried a backpack. She


    was ready to go out for a day to get familiar with the environment and crowd.


    Mn was a very romantic city. People there felt that they wanted to enjoy life, not to work.


    However, this Chatterton Town seemed like an upbeat city. When sitting in the restaurant for dinner,


    many people were wolfing down their food. After finishing eating, they had to rush to work.


    This was Asteria''s impression after wandering around alone for more than half a day.


    However, Chatterton Town''s nature scene was not bad. For example, Noble Park was full of flowers


    and flowers when she visited, and the park was full of visitors. Many couples snuggled up in front of


    the flowers, and many parents were enjoying the warm sunshine with their children.


    Just as Asteria was enjoying the city, someone suddenly pulled her sleeves lightly.


    It was a gentle pull, like a kitten''s pull.


    Asteria stopped and looked back.


    It was a three-year-old little girl. She was very beautiful. Her big eyes seemed to be filled with gems,


    but also seemed to contain stars, twinkling and very dazzling under the sunshine. Her features were


    exquisite, and she had a very lovely ponytail. She looked sweet and innocent.


    Asteria looked at the little girl and could not help being stunned... For some reason, she felt that this


    child looked a little like her.


    "Hello, Miss. Can you help me?"


    Looking at the beautiful woman, the cute little girl continued to pull Asteria''s clothes and she pouted.


    How could the beautiful Miss ignore her when she looked so cute?


    The little girl held her head high and stared at Asteria, showing a very innocent and vulnerable


    expression.


    After being stared at by the little baby girl, Asteria panicked and quickly got rid of the other thoughts


    in her mind. She squatted beside the little baby girl and reached out to touch her fair and tender


    face. She asked softly, "Kid, what''s wrong? What do you want me to do for you? Where are your


    parents?"


    After that, Asteria looked around again. How could such a little child not be watched by adults?


    What if she was taken away by bad guys?


    "Dad''s working, and mom is flying in the sky!" The little baby girl said seriously.


    Flying in the sky?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Asteria was stunned. "Is this another saying for taking a ne?"


    "So are you here alone?" Asteria asked again.


    "No." The little girl shook her head and smiled innocently. "Sister, aren''t you here to apany


    me?"


    ¡°...¡±


    The little baby girl smiled innocently, but Asteria had a headache. It seemed that the child was


    completely out of control, and the person who took care of her was nowhere to be found. How could


    she leave such a lovely child alone...


    While she was thinking, the little baby girl suddenly grabbed Asteria''s hand. Her little hand was so


    small that she could only hold Asteria''s fingers. She shook it again, as if she wanted to attract the


    attention of this beautiful woman.


    Asteria couldn''t help but smile at her. Looking at her lovely face, she pinched it again. When she


    was about to speak, she heard a little baby girl say in a positive way, "Give me 100 dors!"


    Asteria was stunned.


    "Dad said, if you pinch me you''ll have to give me 100 dors!" The little baby girl patiently exined.


    Looking at her serious look, Asteria finally realized that the little baby girl was talking about the


    pinch on her face that will cause 100 dors.


    This child''s father was really short of money. How could he raise the child like this?


    "But I don''t have money!" Asteria teased.


    "Then you''ll have to help me."


    "Okay, what can I do for you?"


    It seemed that she finally remembered something important. The little girl''s bright smile suddenly


    faded off. She said sadly, "My sister is bleeding. She''s going to die."


    Seeing the little girl''s serious look, Asteria was shocked and hurriedly said, "Where is she? Take me


    there."


    The little girl raised her hand and pointed to the distance, only to find a white puppy lying under a


    tree.


    "Is that your sister?"


    The little baby girl nodded desperately, and her watery eyes were suddenly filled with tears. "Yes,


    yes, my sister is in pain. Is she going to fly into the sky too?"


    Asteria''s heart missed a beat... It turned out that, "in the sky" meant dead.


    "No, it won''t." Asteria hurriedlyforted her, "Come on, let''s save her."


    After that, she held the little girl''s hand and walked to the dog.


    The dog sensed someone approaching and sniffed her. It wagged its tail excitedly and barked at the


    little owner. They didn''t know what the dog wanted.


    The little girl said, "Momo, be a good girl. She will help you cure your wound."


    "Woof, woof¡ª"


    Asteria checked the puppy slightly and found that there was a three-centimeter-long wound on its


    leg. Apparently, it was scratched by some wire. After thinking for a while, she took out a regr


    band-aid from her bag and carefully put it on the dog.


    "Hey, little girl, what''s your name?"


    "Karen! Isn''t it a nice name?"


    "Beautiful... I''ll tell you a secret, My name''s Karen as well."


    ...

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    At first, the little baby girl looked at Asteria with shock, and then she pointed at Asteria. "You''re Big


    Karen." Then she pointed at herself. "I''m Little Karen." Then she made a gesture with her chubby


    little hand and said, "We''re two Karens!"


    Little Karen looked very cute. Big Karenughed out loud. "Little Karen, why didn''t your family


    apany you?"


    Such a lovely child was left here. If it weren''t for her conscience, Asteria really wanted to take this


    child home and raise her.


    "Aunt Lynn is over there, and Brother Kobe is also over there." Little Karen pointed to a woman and


    several bodyguards. Their eyes were fixed on them, and they were observing the pair.


    Asteria instantly understood that there were many people watching over her. Maybe the little fellow


    didn''t want so many people following her, so those people could only watch her from a distance.


    She was so small and had her own opinion. When she grew up, she would be definitely strong-


    minded.


    Asteria was trying to apany Little Karen to go back to those people when her phone rang.


    She took out her mobile phone and it was her father.


    Asteria did not answer directly. She smiled apologetically at the little girl and said softly, "Little


    Karen, I''m going to work. I''ll y with you in the future, okay?"


    "Okay!" The little baby girl agreed and said, "Daddy likes me the most, so if there is another Karen,


    he''ll be happy!"


    Asteria shook her head. She wanted to refute that statement but couldn''t afford to offend a cute,


    little girl.


    "Big Karen, thank you for saving my sister." Little Karen looked at Big Karen with a lovely and bright


    smile. "My sister likes you a lot."


    "Woof, woof, woof¡ª" The little dog also barked a few times, indicating that it agreed.


    "Well, I like you too. Little Karen, goodbye!" Big Karen said goodbye to Little Karen and touched her


    little face again.


    Looking at Little Karen, a strong sense of reluctance emerged in Big Karen''s heart. Such a beautiful


    and lovely child, she really wanted to spend more time with her.


    She stood up and said goodbye to Little Karen again.


    "The world is so big. See you again... Maybe we won''t see each other again."


    ...


    Rovio Corporation Inc''s office tower in Chatterton Town was the newndmark of the Chatterton


    Town. As the headquarters of Rovio Corporation Inc in the country, it lived up to its name.


    There were 88 floors in total, and the 85th to the 88th floors were meant for sightseeing.


    From the 85th floor to the 87th floor, it served as thepany''s resting and entertainment area.


    On the 88th floor, there was a sightseeing area and a children''s yground. To put it bluntly, this


    floor was the yground prepared by Leo Kyle for his daughter. When he took her to work, she


    would not feel bored as there was a ce for her to y.


    Most of the time, Kevin Kyle would bring his daughter to work. At work, he asked his babysitter to


    y with her.


    Today, Kevin Kyle just came back from a business trip and was at the headquarters. After he came


    back, he was busy holding an important meeting. He asked some people to take care of Little Karen


    by bringing her outdoors. He would pick her up after he finished the meeting.


    In the bright and spacious meeting room, the atmosphere was very tense.


    Because of Kevin Kyle''s gloomy face, the managers sitting around the conference table were


    particrly cautious, due to the fear of having their big boss be dissatisfied with their work.


    As the host of this meeting, the chief manager of the real estate development in the Western region


    was even more frightened.


    Whenever he said a word, the face of the big boss darkened, which made him feel that he made a


    mistake.


    A long whileter, he couldn''t continue anymore. He wiped his cold sweat and said, "President


    Kevin, if there is anything wrong with me, please tell me directly."


    "Just say it directly. Don''t use your cold eyes. Your gloomy face is scary, okay?" He thought to


    himself but was so scared that he almost cried.


    "The details of the project are very good. Let''s continue," Kevin Kyle said.


    His face was still serious, and his voice was also cold, but the words were praises. The incongruent


    messages made the team leader of the Western Group even more frightened.


    He thought it over and over again. He just couldn''t figure out why was his boss so unhappy. How


    could he torture him like this?


    One manager stammered with fear, "President Kevin, I¡ª"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows and said impatiently, "Nathan Jim will be in charge of this project,


    and you will be his assistant. As for the project on Fallon Lime''s side, no matter what method you


    use, you''ll have to take it down, and the profit could be reduced by 1 percent."


    Kevin Kyle spoke very quickly, but several secretaries next to him still remembered his words


    clearly.


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Amelia Gray and Nick ck immediately followed, and Nick ck said, "President Kevin, Nathan


    Jim had never been in charge of this job. If he tries to, I''m afraid..."


    "No, we wouldn''t know until we try it." Kevin Kyle walked away and gestured for his assistants to


    now follow him.


    He returned to his office, pulled out a chair, and sat down. He stretched out his hand to massage his


    temples.


    In a trance, he thought of a figure that was very clear but also very vague.


    Three years, three whole years. He would think of her every day and dream of her every night, but


    her appearance was getting more and more blurred. He couldn''t remember what she looked like.


    There was a photo frame on his desk. In the photo, there was his daughter little Karen, little Momo,


    and him, however, without her.


    Without her, what made him happy was his lovely daughter, Karen.


    It had been a while since they parted. He had to go and see her, or the little girl would be angry with


    him again.


    When Kevin Kyle came to the park not far away from thepany, Karen was keeping herself busy.


    He had already walked to her side, but she didn''t notice him yet.


    He reached out and pinched her little face gently, which immediately attracted Karen''s attention. He


    smiled very gently and said, "Karen, what are you looking at?"


    "I''m looking at Big Karen." Karen threw herself into her father''s arms and jumped a few times. "Big


    Karen''s as beautiful as me."


    Kevin Kyle looked in the direction that Karen had been looking at just now. He looked around and


    found nothing. Even if he did, it was just his dream.


    "Dad, my sister is hurting." Karen was happy, but she still remembered her sister, who was lying on


    the side because of her injury.


    Momo was injured, and there was a bandage on her leg. Kevin Kyle asked, "Who was the one who


    helped her?"


    "Big Karen." Karen pointed to the direction in which Big Karen had disappeared. "A very beautiful


    Big Karen."

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Kevin Kyle looked in the direction of Karen''s finger but still did not see anything. Finally, he shook


    his head helplessly.


    What''s wrong with him recently?


    Even when he saw an ordinary heart-shaped bandaid and heard Karen''s childish words, he could


    only think of Karen Daly.


    "Dad, I''m hungry. I want to eat strawberries and chocte." Karen raised her small hand to hold her


    father''s face and said in a sweet voice.


    Very soon, Little Karen couldn''t remember what Big Karen had done for her earlier. She was


    focused on eating delicious food.


    "Do you want to eat it now?" Looking at his daughter''s blinking big eyes, Kevin Kyle lowered his


    head and kissed her red face.


    "Five hundred dors for a kiss." Little Karen spread out her hands and said softly, "Daddy will need


    to pay for it."


    Kevin Kyle said, "But do you want money or strawberry?"


    Hearing her father''s words, she tilted her little head and blinked her beautiful big eyes. She was


    seriously thinking about it. She wanted money and wanted strawberry too. How could she choose?


    After some thoughts, Little Karen raised her little hand and made a gesture of two. She said softly,


    "Dad, I want both of them."


    Kevin Kyle shook his head. "No, you can only choose one."


    Being rejected by her father, Little Karen felt sad. She threw her head into her father''s arms and


    said, "Dad, I need money and strawberries."


    Kevin Kyle was worried that he would make his daughter cry, so he quickly raised his hand and


    surrendered. "Okay, okay, you''ll get the both of them."


    "Daddy''s the best." Karen got up and looked up at her father''s face and gave him a kiss, "One


    thousand dors, Daddy."


    "Your kiss costs 1000 dors now?" Kevin Kyle picked Karen up and kissed her little face several


    times, and then he said, "Well, how much should I give you now?"


    Karen counted with her little fingers and said seriously, "One, two, three¡ªone more, two¡ª"


    She counted with her fingers several times, but no matter how hard she counted, she couldn''t figure


    out how much money her father should give her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had a deal with her father. If she kissed him, her father would give her 1000 dors. If her


    father kissed her, he would give her five hundred dors. And if he pinched her face, he would give


    her a hundred dors. And...


    There were a lot of promises between her father and her. She really couldn''t remember so many


    things at once.


    "A thousand dors." Karen counted with her fingers for a long time and finally came up with such


    an answer. She looked at her father and smiled very proudly, as if to say to him, "Daddy, you''d


    better praise me. I''ve counted it correctly."


    "Okay. But remember that I owe you so much, and I will give you back in the future." Kevin Kyle


    held Karen with one hand and picked her up from the ground with the other. "Karen, Momo, let''s go


    home."


    Karen leaned into her father''s ear and said, "Dad, and there are sister''s thousand dors too."


    Kevin Kyle smiled and said, "Well, okay, whatever you say, it''s up to you."


    The bodyguards and nannies behind them saw the father-daughter duo. No, it should be the father


    and his daughters, three of them. In their master''s eyes, the pet dog, who was born almost the


    same time as Little Karen, was also his daughter.


    Now in Kyle''s family, the most precious thing was their youngdy, Karen Joy Kyle, and the next


    one was the dog, who grew up with the youngdy.


    Nobody dares to provoke the youngdy and the puppy. The whole family looked after them like


    gems.


    After Karen Daly had an ident three years ago, Kevin Kyle reced all the workers in his house


    in Secret Garden. Besides recing the helpers who worked in Kyle''s family for decades, he


    reced the nanny who took care of Little Karen too. He personally chose this new nanny.


    Now the bodyguards who protected Little Karen were all Kevin Kyle''s men who followed him when


    he was in the United States. He reced all the people around him with the ones he trusted the


    most, and he didn''t need anyone else.


    Little Karen has already three years old and had been practicing Taekwondo for a few months.


    Kevin Kyle had invited the best Taekwondo coach to teach her at home.


    Every day when he got off work and went home, he would certainly apany Little Karen to


    practice for an hour. No matter what Karen did, he would apany her patiently.


    When Little Karen''s mother coulde back one day, he could tell her every detail of Little Karen''s


    growth to her. He''ll tell her that their child was good, but she only needed her mother toe back


    to her side.


    After changing into a white Taekwondo suit, Karen gently kicked him twice. Kevin Kyle pped his


    hands and encouraged her, "That''s great!"


    Being praised by her father, Karen became more serious when she learned from the coach.


    Although her arms and legs were small, her every move was really like that of a little warrior.


    After finishing her ss, she suddenly threw herself into her father''s arms and gulped down a few


    mouthfuls of water while holding the bottle. "Dad, I''ll protect you and sister in the future."


    "Well, good girl." Kevin Kyle took a towel to wipe the sweat on her head. Looking at her face, he


    couldn''t stop thinking of his wife, whom his daughter looked like.


    If Karen Daly was with them, what would she do with their daughter?


    "President Kyle, I''ll go first," said the young male coach.


    "Yes." Kevin Kyle nodded.


    "Teacher, goodbye!" Little Karen waved at the coach and said softly.


    "Goodbye!" The coach also waved to her. It was a kind of enjoyment to teach such a lovely and


    beautiful child.


    "Dad, I''m hungry."


    Kevin Kyle looked at the time. As he was careless, it was already past Little Karen''s mealtime. No


    wonder the little girl was starving.


    He picked her up and said, "Let''s go for dinner."


    "Dad, can I have a big brother?" Every day, she could only y with her sister. She felt so bored,


    and it would be good if there was another brother to y with them.


    "Why do you want a brother?" As long as his daughter was happy, he could consider adopting a


    child to grow up with her.


    Little Karen pinched his fingers and said in a soft voice, " I want a lot of brothers and sisters, but I


    only need one dad."


    Kevin Kyle understood that Little Karen wants brothers and sisters because she was too lonely and


    wanted someone to y with her.


    That night, after coaxing Little Karen to sleep, Kevin Kyle was thinking about this question.


    After thinking about it for a while, he decided to send Little Karen to a kindergarten in the military


    area of Chatterton Town. The security there was much better than the so-called expensive


    kindergartens outside.


    Three years ago, he had lost his wife, Karen Daly. He couldn''t afford to lose his daughter again.


    "Karen"


    Looking at Little Karen''s quiet sleeping face, Kevin Kyle called her name softly. He didn''t know


    whether he was calling for Karen Joy Kyle, his daughter, or Karen Daly, his wife.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    The Miwa Fashion Show was world-ss. After the event, not only will the models'' values soar, but


    the designers behind the scenes would also receive a lot more attention.


    Although the possibility of the designers being recognized by the audience was not as high as that


    of models, their status would be significantly elevated in the industry. Those who could win awards


    will definitely be the talk of the town.


    After Asteria won the award, her life didn''t change much, as her fashion business was handled by


    her father. She only needed to draft her designs, so her life was still veryfortable.


    On the third day after arriving in the Chatterton Town, Samuel Daly received a job posting for


    Asteria, which was an interview on a TV channel in Chatterton Town.


    The designers were mostly behind the scenes, and Asteria had never shown up in public in the past


    few years. When she suddenly heard such news, she rejected it in her heart. However, when she


    saw her father''s expectant eyes, she couldn''t say anything to reject him. In the end, she just nodded


    and agreed.


    When they were on the show, the program director arranged a makeup artist for Asteria.


    Her skin was already very good, and she was not someone who would use makeup regrly. When


    she needed to attend some asions, she only put on light makeup, and she would look very


    attractive instantly.


    Today, it was her first time putting on thick makeup, with thick foundationyer and heavily blushed


    cheeks. She could barely recognize herself.


    She even had the thought that these crew members were deliberately making her look like a clown


    to humiliate her.


    When she was recording the program, the host asked several questions about her work, such as


    her ns for her future work. However, the questions gradually went on to discuss her personal


    matters.


    Asteria smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m not old yet, so I n to work hard for a few years and


    master my own business. Then I''ll consider other matters."


    The host said, "Miss Asteria, you are so young and beautiful, and you got the Neer''s Award


    and the Best Fashion Design Award. In the future, the people who want to pursue you will definitely


    need to get in line. You don''t have to be in a hurry. You can choose slowly."


    All of a sudden, Asteria was speechless.


    Asteria had never been to a TV show, and she didn''t like being involved in other people''s personal


    affairs. So when the host asked her about personal questions, she didn''t want to answer.


    She did not answer, but the host did not intend to let her go.


    The host asked again, "Asteria, what kind of man do you like? Is the appearance or personality


    more important? Is talent more important than wealth?"


    The host asked several questions, but she never thought of those questions before so she didn''t


    know how to answer.


    Asteria did not answer, and the host was a little annoyed. She said, "You are so beautiful and your


    career is sessful. I guess your requirements must be very high. You should not be interested in


    ordinary people."


    Asteria said, "I think fate is the most important thing. Meeting the right person is the most important


    part, and the others are not that important."


    The host said, "Miss Asteria, do you mean that if you choose to be a couple, you won''t mind his


    financial status? Don''t you care about his status?"


    Asteria raised her eyebrows slightly, feeling a little displeased.


    What did picking a partner have to do with the money? What did it have to do with status? Can''t


    they just be in love with each other?


    She felt that the rtionship was a matter between two people. As long as they liked each other,


    what did their status have to do with each other? However, there was a voice in the depths of her


    heart telling her that status will matter.


    But that voice in her heart was far too soft. She just let that go.


    The host got the hint and knew that Asteria was unwilling to cooperate with this topic, so she


    reluctantly changed the topic to Asteria''s work.


    When it came to work, Asteria was willing to speak. She was very serious when discussing about


    designs, but the interviewer only asked a few superficial questions, and it seemed that she was not


    interested in her work.


    After the show ended, Asteria politely exchanged a few words with the host. The host was still very


    gentle, but when the camera was turned off, the host''s face turned ck. She looked at her with


    dissatisfaction, then turned around and left.


    As soon as Asteria returned to the locker room to remove her makeup, she heard some gossip.


    "The so-called top designer, Asteria, is just a neer who just made a name for herself. She just


    got a promotion, but she has some ego issues."


    "Yes, yes. When Rosa asked her questions, she always ignored her. Who does she think she is."


    "To be honest, new peoplee and go in the fashion design business. How long can she be


    famous? Who knows."


    "I think she''s just pretending to be pure and lofty. Maybe her private life is too bad for the public."


    "That kind of person who always says that status does not matter, where In fact, they won''t consider


    dating anyone who''s not rich."


    Several staff members chatted in the locker room freely. Their tone was extremely sour. Asteria


    didn''t believe that they wouldn''t know that she''s nearby.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It seemed that they deliberately provoked her. They wanted her to be furious and film a scene so


    that it will go viral and cause rumors.


    She was just a new designer. If such a rumor gets out, it would definitely hinder her future


    development.


    Asteria shook her head helplessly. She just didn''t like to partake in empty discussions, but was


    beingbeled as arrogant instead.


    It seemed that she''d better note to this kind of program in the future. She just needed to do her


    job quietly. As long as her designs were fine, she wouldn''t need to worry.


    Asteria removed her makeup and went out with her bag. As soon as she walked to the door, a


    group of people walked in from outside.


    "President Kevin, this way please!"


    Hearing the voice, Asteria looked up and saw a tall man in a white shirt escorted by a group of


    people walking toward the broadcast hall.


    Those people''s expressions and attitude showed how respectful the man was.


    This kind of person must be the real big shot. There was no need to y with him at all.


    And those who talked behind her back, were only brave because she was a nobody who had to


    carve her own path. Let''s see if they could talk about this big shot behind his back.


    Asteria sighed and walked away. The group of men looked at her instantly.


    With only one nce from afar, Kevin Kyle reacted quickly. He stopped and turned around again.


    His sharp eyes fell on the woman who was about to leave.


    Over the years, he had seen countless people who were simr to Karen Daly. But every time he


    went closer to have a look, he would be disappointed.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    If there was hope, there would also be countless disappointments.


    This time, Kevin Kyle did not immediately take action. Instead, he quietly watched the woman, who


    looked simr to Karen Daly, walking farther and farther away.


    Just as she turned around and disappeared from his sight, Kevin Kyle couldn''t care less about


    anything else, he stepped out of the crowd and rushed out.


    Regardless if that was Karen Daly or not, he still needed to be sure.


    He would rather be disappointed again than let go of any chance to find her.


    Kevin Kyle ran away all of a sudden, and the others followed behind.


    "President Kevin¡ª"


    It was Nick ck who called him. After this job appointment, there was an important meeting


    waiting for him.


    "Don''te with me," Kevin Kyle said without looking back.


    As soon as he spoke, Nick ck stopped the group of people. He looked at Amelia Gray and could


    not do much.


    Kevin Kyle''s legs were long, and he walked very fast. Soon he caught up with the woman.


    Today''s weather was very good. After walking out of the TV station, she looked up at the sky, took a


    long breath, and smiled.


    Looking at her back, Kevin Kyle was so nervous that he swallowed hard. His Karen Daly liked to do


    these actions the most.


    Although she looked silly, she was so cute.


    He fixed his eyes on her and watched her take out a map from her backpack. She looked at it


    carefully for a while with her head down and then looked around.


    When she looked at him and saw that face clearly, Kevin Kyle froze instantly¡ª


    It was the face that he had been thinking about constantly. It was the fact that he remembered so


    clearly.


    It was her. It was her. She was his wife, whom he had been thinking about day and night. It was his


    Karen Daly¡ª


    Maybe his eyes were too shocked, or maybe he was the only one at the gate, so she also saw him.


    There were only a few steps between the two of them. As long as he took two steps, he could catch


    her and hold her in his arms as he used to do. He could feel her breath, heartbeat, and everything


    about her.


    However, Kevin Kyle stood where he was and couldn''t move at all. His heart was beating so fast


    that it seemed that it was about to jump out of his chest.


    She walked over to him, pursed her lips, and smiled politely at him, saying, "Sir, do you know which


    direction to the Skyscraper Tower?"


    Although she was a designer, she couldn''t understand the map and was poor with directions.


    ording to the map, the Skyscraper Tower was not far from here, and she would be able to get


    there in ten minutes, but she just didn''t know if she should go left or right.


    All of a sudden, Kevin Kyle heard her voice, which was so familiar to him, and it shocked him. He


    was confused but he stretched out his hand to point to his right.


    "Thank you!" After saying thank you, she smiled at him again and then stepped away.


    Her smile was still so sweet as if it could melt his heart. As long as he saw her smile, the haze in his


    heart would disappear in an instant with the wind.


    After she walked for some distance, Kevin Kyle followed her without hesitation, and he followed her


    for quite some time.


    Along the way, she would touch her surroundings. And Kevin Kyle would touch whatever she


    touched. This was his way of staying in touch with her.


    He did not dare to get too close to her, nor did he dare to catch her. He was afraid that as soon as


    he touched her, she would disappear in front of his eyes as she did many times before.


    So he followed her from a distance and looked at her. Even if he had no contact with her, he felt


    inexplicably happy when he could follow her for such a long time.


    About ten minutester, they arrived at her destination, the Skyscraper Tower.


    The Skyscraper Tower used to be thendmark of the Chatterton Town.


    Although Rovio Tower became the newndmark of Chatterton Town, the hype of the Skyscraper


    Tower, a sightseeing spot, had not dissipated. Many tourists came to Chatterton Town to visit the


    Skyscraper Tower.


    If they didn''t travel to the Skyscraper Tower, they would be too embarrassed to say that they had


    been to Chatterton Town.


    When Kevin Kyle saw her buying sightseeing tickets, he also followed her and wanted to buy tickets


    with her.


    The ticket price was 100 dors, which was not a big deal for him at all. But he never took any cash


    with him, so when he had no assistants around, he couldn''t afford it.


    "Are you going sightseeing? You don''t have any money with you?" She stood next to him and asked


    him in her gentle and pleasant voice.


    Kevin Kyle looked at her and nodded stupidly. "Yes."


    "Please give me another ticket," she said to the ticket seller. She took out another 100 dors and


    bought a ticket for him. "Thank you for showing me the way."


    Kevin Kyle looked at the ticket she handed over, but he didn''t reach out to get it, as if he didn''t dare


    to take it.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Today, Karen Daly was so real, as if she really existed beside him. He wanted to get along with her


    for a while, but he didn''t want to touch her. He was afraid that she would disappear from his eyes in


    an instant.


    He didn''t reach out to take it, and she was a little embarrassed. She put the ticket on the counter


    and went to wait in line for the elevator.


    Kevin Kyle grabbed the ticket and also followed her, but he did not dare to get too close to her.


    There was still some distance between them.


    The people behind them bought tickets and lined up too. They saw that there were seats in between


    them and wanted to sit. Kevin Kyle red at them coldly, and the people retreated back.


    The elevator could carry more than a dozen people at a time. As soon as the elevator door was


    opened, people were pushed into it. Kevin Kyle wanted to keep a distance from her, but he was


    pushed by someone and hit her.


    He stood next to her. There were more than a dozen people in the elevator, but he could only see


    her and only hear her.


    This Karen Daly was solid, she could breathe, and she could speak.


    He stopped other people from approaching her, and he kept a certain distance from her to protect


    her under his wing.


    Suddenly, someone identally pushed him, and his hand identally touched her hand.


    Her hand was cold, but the touch was so real.


    Wasn''t this his dream? Or was it true that his Karen Daly really appeared beside him?


    He couldn''t believe it. He wanted to hold her hand and confirm it again.


    But at this time, the elevator shook, and the lights in the elevator suddenly turned dark, and the


    ladder quickly fell down.


    Screams were heard one after another in the elevator.


    "Ah, no, don''t..." Asteria let out a beast-like roar and trembled with fear. She held her hands up,


    forbidding anyone from approaching her.


    In the dark, Kevin Kyle grabbed her hands and held her in his arms, trying to calm her down and to


    stop her from being so scared.


    However, his hug made her even more resistant. She punched him again and again, almost heart-


    wrenchingly shouting, "Let me go, don''t touch me¡ª"

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    The rapidly descending elevator suddenly stuck and did not continue to descend.


    The screams in the elevator also stopped instantly, but Karen Daly''s fists did not stop. She seemed


    to be greatly frightened and regarded the person who held her as a fierce beast.


    Kevin Kyle hugged her tightly and keptforting her. "Karen, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I''m


    here. It''s okay, it''s okay. I won''t let anything happen to you again. Not anymore¡ª"


    Three years ago, he had lost her, and he had always regretted it.


    Now that he met her again, no matter how much he had to pay, he would never let her get hurt


    again. No one could hurt her again.


    Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly tightly and ordered, "Who has a mobile phone? Please dial for


    emergency outside."


    Hearing his steady voice, the people trapped in the elevator seemed to calm down. No one made


    any noise. Some took out their mobile phones to light up the dark space, and some called for help.


    While in Kevin Kyle''s arms, Karen Daly''s body was still shivering. The light of the mobile phone


    shone on her delicate face, which made him see her pale face.


    What kind of things had she experienced in the past three years to make her react so violently when


    she encountered such a thing?


    However, it was not the best time to ask these questions. He had to find a way to stop her from


    being so scared. He had to wait until the rescue personnel rescued them safely first.


    If they followed the usual procedure, it would take at least half an hour for them to be rescued. So


    Kevin Kyle took out his mobile phone to inform Nick ck and asked for his assistance.


    As soon as Nick ck received the news, he immediately informed people that Kevin Kyle was


    trapped in the elevator, and those in charge took action immediately.


    All the repair staff, firemen, police, and rescue personnel, arrived at the scene in the shortest time


    possible.


    About ten minutester, they were rescued sessfully. No one was injured, but everyone was


    shocked.


    After they were rescued, Nick ck and Amelia Gray, who had been waiting outside for a long time,


    ran over at the same time and asked worriedly, "President Kevin, do you have... Madam!!"


    The words of concern turned into shock before they could speak, just because they saw the person


    around Kevin Kyle ¡ªthe woman who was as gentle as a pool of spring water, the woman who had


    been searched for by Kevin Kyle for three years, and the woman who had been dead three years


    ago, now stood by Kevin Kyle ''s side. She was still beautiful, just like how she used to be.


    The two of them widened their eyes and opened their mouths wide. For a moment, they couldn''t tell


    if it was a reality or a dream.


    Kevin Kyle red at them in time and motioned for them to leave. Then he took his Karen Daly to


    the temporary ambnce and asked the doctor to do a simple routine check.


    Earlier, Nick ck called out for Madam. At that time, Asteria was still in a state of shock and did


    not hear it clearly.


    At this time, after a check-up, Asteria calmed down. Thinking of what she had just done in the


    elevator, she was very embarrassed and smiled apologetically at Kevin Kyle. "Sir, I''m sorry. I''m a


    little afraid of the elevator..."


    She bit her lip, and a faint blush appeared on her white face. Then she said, "I just overreacted and


    didn''t hurt you, did I?"


    Her tone was polite and distant, with a mix of guilt and sincerity.


    However, her soft words were like a sharp sword, piercing into Kevin Kyle''s heart deeply.


    The joy of reunion was torn apartyer byyer, and he just realized that his Karen Daly didn''t


    remember him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle fixed his eyes on her and felt so confused.


    She did not remember him. There was no longer his existence in her memory, and theirmon


    memories had turned into bubbles...


    He did not speak. Asteria thought he was still paying attention to what had just happened and said,


    "Sir, I''m really sorry! I..."


    Kevin Kyle saw her anxious and apologetic look, and he only felt that it was very dazzling. He


    couldn''t help but move his head away. But he was afraid that his action would make her feel


    ufortable, so he quickly put a gentle smile on his lips and whispered, "Afraid of the elevator?


    Did something like this happen before?"


    His voice was very light and soft. It was clear that they had just met today, but he gave her a feeling


    that they had known each other for many years, and she felt inexplicably familiar with him.


    However, Asteria did not see Kevin Kyle''s clenched hands on his side. His hands were so tensed up


    as if they were resisting something with all their strength.


    Listening to his gentle voice and his kind eyes, she took a deep breath and said, "It''s not a big deal."


    She smiled again. "Just a few years ago, I was trapped in the elevator in the hospital. I almost died


    that night."


    Asteria said calmly, but it was definitely traumatic. At that time, she had just recovered from a


    serious illness and just begun to walk slowly, but soon she was trapped in the elevator of the


    hospital.


    At that time, she tried hard to call for someone. The air in the enclosed space was thin, and the cold


    and hard walls around her seemed to copse into her closer.


    She was curled up in a corner in a hospital gown. She only felt that the darkness was full of danger


    and despair. It seemed that she had returned to the time when she was in aa. No matter how


    hard she ran in the darkness, she could not find a way out... She screamed, ran, screamed, and


    shouted, but the people she had been waiting for did note.


    However, who was she waiting for?


    She didn''t know.


    She had never mentioned to anyone about being trapped in the elevator. Because she was afraid


    that her father would worry about her, she did not even tell her father about it. But since then, she


    had been somewhat traumatized by the elevator.


    Today, there was an ident, and those dark memories came back. Therefore, she acted beyond


    her control.


    "Fortunately, I have this man''s help. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to calm down."


    After thinking about it, Asteria wanted Kevin Kyle to throw a grateful smile on his face.


    She said it very calmly as if there was nothing. However, Kevin Kyle knew that there probably was


    more than her words.


    If it had not been for the unforgettable fear, she would not react excessively earlier.


    In addition, she had always been this kind of person. Even if she was suffering, she would still smile


    through her problems and soothe everyone else.


    This smile... was once a lie to him.


    He really wanted to hold her in his arms andfort her. He wanted to tell her that he would not let


    her suffer any more grievances with him in the future, but he couldn''t. He was afraid that his sudden


    action would frighten her, and he was afraid that she would regard him as a pervert who wanted to


    take advantage of her.


    After thinking for a long time, Kevin Kyle suppressed the heartache in his heart and pretended to be


    rxed, "My name is Kevin Kyle. What about you?"


    "Asteria."


    He asked, and she answered.


    It was quick, without any hesitation, but he was lost for words.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Kevin Kyle hoped that she could say a few more words. He had a lot of things to say to her. He


    wanted to know how she had lived in the past three years.


    He wanted to tell her that Little Karen was already three years old. She is cute, sensible, but


    sometimes she''s a headache.


    But he couldn''t say that to her right now.


    Or, he didn''t know what to say.


    His wife, his Karen Daly, she could no longer remember their past.


    "Asteria?" Kevin Kyle repeated her name several times and said with a smile, "Asteria sounds very


    interesting. She''s the Goddess of the Star Night in Greek mythology. Presumably, your real name


    should be nice too."


    Suddenly, she heard someone ask for her real name again, and Asteria could not help but felt a little


    embarrassed. After a moment of hesitation, she said, "Two years ago, I was seriously ill and forgot


    everything about the past. My father didn''t tell me my real name, but he called me Karen."


    Karen.


    The tip of her tongue was pressed against her lower lip, and the corners of her lips were slightly


    raised. She could say these two words.


    It was simple but unforgettable.


    His Karen came back. This time, she really came back. It was not a dream for him to really appear


    beside her.


    "Well, thank you for today!" She said.


    If she hadn''t met him today, she wouldn''t know how crazy she would be in the elevator. She might


    hurt innocent people, so she should thank him.


    "You bought me a sightseeing ticket. I should thank you first," he said.


    "You''re wee." She smiled shyly again. "If there''s nothing else, I want to go home first."


    "Do you need me to send you home?" He asked carefully, he is afraid that she would refuse his


    offer.


    She shook her head and said with a smile, "No, I''ll take the subway home."


    "Then¡ª" Could you give me your contact number?


    Kevin Kyle didn''t say more. He was afraid that it would make her feel ufortable. Finally, he


    could only swallow back his words and nodded. "Be careful on the way."


    "Well, goodbye. See you."


    "Okay, goodbye."


    She turned around and left without hesitation.


    Looking at her figure getting further and further, Kevin Kyle didn''t keep up with her. He just clenched


    his fists, restrained and suppressed them.


    The person in front of him was clearly his wife and his child''s mother. However, he was a stranger to


    her.


    Even the "farewell" that he just said was so polite. She definitely didn''t mean to see him again.


    In the past, he had fantasized about all kinds of scenes when he met her again.


    He had thought that when he found her, he would hold her in his arms and never let go of her. He


    would be with her all the time.


    He had thought that when they meet again, she would happily throw herself into his arms and ask


    him if he missed her in her beautiful voice.


    He had fantasized about many scenes of reunion with her, but none of them was the same as what


    he had seen today.


    She had forgotten about himpletely, forgotten their child, and forgotten their pastpletely.


    It was as if he had never left any traces in her life. Everything in the past was just a dream.


    After waking up from the dream, he was still alone. None of his family and friends could get close to


    him.


    If it weren''t for Little Karen, who apanied him every day, calling him "daddy" daily, even he


    would doubt if there was once a person like Karen Daly in his life.


    After Asteria left for some time, Kevin Kyle withdrew his reluctant eyes and waved to Nick ck.


    "Send your best bodyguard to protect her 24 hours a day. Go to the TV station immediately. I want


    her contact information and I want to know everything she has gone through in the past three years


    as soon as possible."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    On the way home, Asteria had been thinking about the man she met today.


    She felt that he looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen him.


    As she looked up at the TV screen in the subway, the media advertisement was introducing the


    world''s most famous young entrepreneur.


    Kevin Kyle, who was the CEO of Rovio Corporation Inc, also known as Leo Kyle.


    Every photo of him was the same as what she saw today. He wore a white shirt, ck trousers, and


    a pair of sses with golden frames. He looked calm, yet restrained.


    The only difference was that he looked cold and noble in the photo, while in real life, he looked


    gentle and approachable, and seemed to be a little silly.


    After seeing this news, Asteria understood why it felt so familiar with him today.


    When she was in Mn, her father liked to watch news about this person, and she would


    asionally see him on TV.


    Every time she saw the news about this man, it was about investment, or him being young and rich.


    She never thought that she would have something to do with him.


    When she was deep in her thoughts, she had already arrived at the destination.


    After getting off the car, Asteria took a deep breath, stretched a little, and forced a smile.


    She would hide the things she had encountered at the TV station today and the meeting with


    Rovio''s CEO. And then she would work hard at the new job tomorrow.


    Now, she had a new starting point in her work. She had to work harder and draft better designs so


    that she could go further.


    When she got home, she smelled the fragrant aroma of dishes.


    When her father saw hering back, he looked at her with a caring look and said worriedly,


    "Karen, where did you go after leaving the TV station? You are not familiar with Chatterton Town. I


    am very worried about you."


    "Dad, I just went out for shopping. In the future, if I want to live in this city, I have to get familiar with


    it first." She changed her shoes and walked to her father. "I''m no longer a child. I won''t lose my way.


    Dad, don''t worry."


    Samuel Daly sighed and said, "After your illness, you always forget things. I''m just worried that


    you''ll lose yourself, and I won''t be able to find you again."


    "Dad..." Asteria suddenly couldn''t say anything. He was already so old. At this age, she should be


    taking care of her father, but she had to make her father worry about everything.


    Before she went out, her father would definitely remind her that she should remember to eat and go


    home on time. If she didn''te back due to some dy, her father would definitely pick her up.


    For the past two or three years, it had been like this every day. Her father''s hair was already turning


    white, but she was always like a child, making people worry about her.


    Samuel Daly turned around and handed the medicine on the table to her. He handed her a cup of


    water and said, "Eat the medicine first, and then eat dinnerter."


    Asteria took the medicine and the ss of water, then she took her pill. She smiled at Samuel Daly


    and said, "Dad, don''t worry about the medications in the future. I''ll remember to take the medicine


    ording to the instructions."


    Samuel Daly rubbed her head and said, "Silly, I am your father. How can I not be worried about


    you?"


    Asteria smiled and thought, "It''s so nice to have such a father who takes care of me!"

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    In the night of Chatterton Town, lights were shining brightly. It was called the City of No Sleep for a


    reason.


    Kevin Kyle stood at the balcony and looked at the lights from the thousands of houses outside. He


    smoked one cigarette after another and didn''t stop.


    Although he had never smoked in front of Karen Daly, he had secretly stopped smoking after


    learning that Karen Daly was pregnant previously.


    Simrly, three years ago, because Karen Daly suddenly disappeared from his side, he began to be


    obsessed with the smell of tobo again. It seemed that he used this method to numb his nerves,


    but he would never smoke in front of Little Karen.


    Tonight, he had already smoked nearly a whole pack of cigarettes, but he still couldn''t suppress the


    uneasiness in his heart.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He and Karen Daly were in the same city. She was close at hand, but they seemed to be thousands


    of miles away from each other, making it impossible for him to reach her.


    "President Kevin, this is the information you want." Nick ck rushed over, handed the prepared


    information to Kevin Kyle with both hands, and stepped back two steps to widen the distance


    between them.


    Kevin Kyle put down the cigarette butt in his hand, opened the folder quickly, and flipped through it.


    Every time he flipped through a page, Kevin Kyle''s face became more and more serious.


    Nick ck stood in front of Kevin Kyle. Looking at Kevin Kyle''s face, he felt even more uneasy.


    After three years of searching, no clues were found. When the hope in their hearts was getting


    smaller and smaller, the person who they had been looking for three years suddenly appeared.


    She appeared so suddenly, and without warning.


    Moreover, judging from the information he got today, it was obvious that someone was ying a


    cat-and-mouse game with them.


    In this game, the other party was a cat, and the other party regarded them as mice.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t speak for a long time. Nick ck was anxious for his orders and couldn''t help


    asking, "Boss, what should we do now?"


    Kevin Kyle threw away the documents in his hand and said in a cold voice, "Don''t do anything for


    the time being."


    Kevin Kyle had always been thoughtful. After reading the information, he quickly analyzed the


    causes and consequences of the matter.


    Three years ago, he also suspected it, but because he couldn''t find any definite evidence, he didn''t


    dare toe to a conclusion easily. He didn''t want to wrong his most trusted families, but today he


    understood everything.


    Three years ago, the cremation had been deliberate, and the car ident had also been deliberate.


    It was a trick to cremate Karen Daly before he returned to Chatterton Town.


    Except for his most beloved grandfather, Kevin Kyle had never expected that there would be a


    second person who could do such a perfect job.


    But there was one thing that he couldn''t understand. If it was done by his grandfather, how could


    Karen Daly fall into Samuel Daly''s hands? How could she forget all the things in the past?


    What kind of unknown secrets did his grandfather and Samuel Daly have? What have they done to


    Karen Daly...


    Thinking of this, Kevin Kyle inhaled sharply. His fingers were clenched so tightly that they turned


    white. His heart ached so much that waves of attacks came one after another.


    But now there was no time for him to feel heartache. There were more important things waiting for


    him to do.


    Samuel Daly had been hiding with Karen Daly for three years. And now he took Karen Daly back to


    Chatterton Town and made Karen Daly appear in front of him. Kevin absolutely had reason to


    believe that Samuel Daly must want to take advantage of Karen Daly to get something from him.


    Karen Daly had forgotten all the things in the past, so Samuel Daly seized Karen Daly''s weakness


    and made Karen Daly treat him, this horrible criminal, as her father.


    Now in Karen Daly''s heart, Kevin Kyle was just a stranger to her. Samuel Daly was her closest and


    most trusted person.


    Therefore, Kevin Kyle couldn''t do anything to Samuel Daly, let alone bring Karen Daly back from


    Samuel Daly''s side.


    Now, he must find a way to remind Karen Daly of the past. He must find out Samuel Daly''s real


    purpose. Only in this way could he ensure that Karen Daly would not be hurt and return to his side


    willingly.


    ...


    Samuel Daly was not surprised that Karen Daly would meet Kevin Kyle, because he had tried his


    best to arrange everything that happened today.


    He found out that Kevin Kyle would be on a TV program today, so he tried his best to pick up a


    simr slot for Karen Daly. As long as they appeared in the same ce on the same day, they


    would have a great chance to meet each other.


    Today, he had been guarding outside the TV station and saw Kevin Kyle chasing after Karen Daly.


    When he saw Kevin Kyle following Karen Daly, he also knew that they had gone through the


    elevator incident together.


    At first, he was worried that something wrong might happen to his n, but when he saw Karen


    Daly''s expression at night, all his worries were gone.


    As long as Karen couldn''t remember the past memories, she would be a powerful weapon. Even if


    Kevin Kyle found out that Samuel Daly was in Chatterton Town, he wouldn''t dare attack him.


    At this time, Samuel Daly was also standing by the window and looking at the moon in the sky. It


    seemed that he could see a shadow on the moon, as if he could hear disdainful voices speaking to


    him.


    "The Daly family? Who do they think they are?"


    "A few decades ago, the Daly Family was still a privileged family. But now, the Daly Family is just a


    poor, disgraced family. With Samuel Daly capabilities, he could never let the Daly Family return to


    its previous state."


    "Samuel Daly''s capabilities?" Samuel Daly repeated this again and again.


    He wanted to create a glorious Daly family on his own, so that everyone would know how powerful


    the Daly family was.


    Tonight, what he had to do was to have a good sleep so that he could revitalize and do what he


    wanted to do tomorrow.


    The next day, Samuel Daly got up early as usual. After washing up early, he took out his new suit


    and put it on.


    The suit was one of thetest Armani designs, which he had specially prepared for himself. Now


    that he was the father of a well-known designer, he naturally had to wear a well-tailored suit when


    seen out and about.


    "Dad, what party are you going to attend today?" In the few memories Asteria had, she had never


    seen Samuel Daly dressed so formally, so she couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "I''m going to help you contact the newpany today. If you can reach an agreement, then the


    contract can be signed and you can officially start work." Samuel Daly sat down at the dinner table


    and said, "Karen, sit down. I have something to tell you."


    "Dad, what''s the matter?" Asteria sat down and asked.


    Samuel Daly said again, "You know, I always don''t want to tell you why you were seriously ill three


    years ago, and I don''t tell you what your real name is."


    Asteria looked at Samuel Daly and said, "Dad, you don''t want to tell me. Of course, you have your


    reasons. I don''t want to know either."


    She guessed that she had forgotten the past after having a serious illness, and that meant her


    memory of the past must not be good. It was better to not remember bad things.


    Now, although she asionally felt empty in her heart, as if something was missing, as long as she


    worked hard, the inexplicable emptiness would disappear. Therefore, she was not interested in the


    past and never asked her father about it.


    Samuel Daly patted Karen Daly''s hand and said, "Your actual name is Karen Daly. It''s more


    convenient for you to use this name here in the future."


    "Karen Daly?" Karen Daly said it again. "It sounds nice."


    ...

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Kevin Kyle stared at Little Karen''s red face for a long time. He couldn''t help but reach out and touch


    it. "Wake up little pig!"


    "Dad, no..." Suddenly, she turned over and stuck her small body into Kevin Kyle''s arms like glue.


    She pursed her lips, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Kevin Kyle pinched her little face again and said softly, "Little pig, you won''t get strawberries today if


    you get upte."


    Little Karen suddenly opened her eyes and pursed her lips. She looked as if she was about to cry.


    "Dad, you''re not nice to me..."


    "Daddy is not nice, but if my Little Karen is good girl, you will have strawberries and chocte


    today," Kevin said. Looking at his daughter''s pitiful appearance, Kevin Kyle lowered his head and


    kissed her.


    "I''ll wake up now!" Little Karen said, then she opened her arms to ask for her father''s hug.


    "Okay, daddy will carry you. My little Karen is really cute!" Kevin Kyle said as he hugged her. He


    lowered his head and patted her little face a few times. "Then let''s go wash our faces and brush our


    teeth."


    Kevin Kyle was reluctant to let the little girl sleep alone in the nursery. So in the past three years, he


    slept with the child and took care of her very carefully.


    Every morning, he got up and coaxed Little Karen to wake up, which was his happiest time of the


    day. When he heard her calling him ''daddy'' and saw her acting coyly in his arms, his cold heart


    would be warmed by her.


    Kevin Kyle held Little Karen''s face and brushed her teeth seriously. He was such a big man, but he


    acted gently when doing these things, for fear of hurting the little girl even just a little bit.


    Little Karen blinked her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror. Sheughed happily and said, "I''m


    good, so is Daddy."


    "Of course, little Karen is my child. You are surely well-behaved." Although Little Karen couldn''t


    exin it clearly, Kevin Kyle understood what she wanted to say.


    However, the little girl was saying that both her father and herself were very good-looking.


    She was only a child but already so full of herself.


    Neither he nor Karen Daly were smug people, he wondered where the little girl got this from.


    Thinking of Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle couldn''t help but think of the things that she might have


    experienced in the past three years.


    Kevin Kyle''s heart seemed to have been pinched again. A bone-chilling pain rose from his heart, as


    if it was going to swallow him.


    "Dad¡ª" Little Karen reached out her small hand, gently grabbing her father''s big hand, and blinking


    her amber-like eyes.


    He was held by her soft little hand and her warm eyes were transmitted to him little by little.


    Suddenly, Kevin Kyle came to his senses and held little Karen tightly in his arms.


    "Dad, smile." Little Karen was small, but her mind was extremely sensitive. She could see that her


    father seemed to be unhappy at this time.


    "With my Karen here, Dad is very happy."


    "Karen wants daddy to smile."


    "Okay, I will smile, and you''ll give half of your strawberries to me. Are you willing to do that?" Kevin


    asked his child.


    "Of course I am willing." Although Little Karen liked strawberries very much, her father was more


    important than the strawberries. As long as her father was happy, she was willing to give all of them


    to him!


    "Good girl! Let''s go have the strawberries!" Kevin Kyle went downstairs with Little Karen in his arms.


    Because the little girl really liked to eat strawberries, the kitchen staff had been thinking of various


    ways to make all kinds of delicious strawberry dishes to keep the little princess happy.


    When they came to the dining room, the strawberry puree that Little Karen liked was already ced


    on the table.


    Kevin Kyle put Little Karen in her favorite lounge stool, circled it around, handed her a spoon, and


    let her eat it on her own.


    Little Karen picked up the spoon and took two big scoops. Then she scooped up another spoonful


    and said, "Daddy, eat it."


    Kevin Kyle opened his mouth and ate it. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "Well, it tastes better


    when Karen feeds daddy."


    However, she scooped up another spoonful and said, "Have some, little sister."


    While having her meals, Little Karen never forgot Momo who grew up with her.


    "Woof, woof, woof..." Momo squatted in another chair to respond to Little Karen.


    Kevin Kyle picked up a paper towel and wiped the strawberry puree on Little Karen''s mouths. He


    said, "Karen, eat it. Momo can''t eat this, or it will have a stomachache."


    When she heard that her sister would get a stomachache, she took a bite of the strawberry puree in


    the spoon and said softly, "I don''t want my little sister to get a stomachache."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle stroked Little Karen''s head and said, "Okay. Karen, eat quickly."


    Most of the time, Kevin Kyle could see the shadow of Karen Daly in little Karen, especially her big


    watery eyes, they were almost identical to Karen Daly''s.


    "Karen..."


    Hearing a beautiful female voice, Little Karen hurriedly looked back and saw her beautiful Little


    Aunt. She waved her little hand excitedly and said, "Little Aunt, whoosh."


    Mia Kyle took off her sunsses and handed it to Jacky Ball, who was by her side. When she ran


    over, she picked up Little Karen and twirled her twice. "Do you miss me, Karen?"


    Little Karen stretched out her hand to hold Mia Kyle''s face and said seriously, "Yes I do! I miss you! I


    want my Little Aunt to ''whoosh'' at me."


    "Whoosh¡ª" Mia Kyle blew on Little Karen''s face and rubbed her little face. "Little Karen, I think


    you''re more and more beautiful. You look more and more like Little Aunt."


    Little Karen replied, "I am more beautiful than you, Little Aunt."


    Mia Kyle twitched her mouth and looked as if she wanted to cry. "How can Little Karen be more


    beautiful than me? I will be so sad."


    Now Mia Kyle had already won an award after her movie, so her acting skills came as she wished.


    If someone didn''t know her well, they would really think that she waspeting with a child.


    "Little Aunt, don''t cry. You are as beautiful as I am!" Little Karen said. As long as it was someone


    who was good to her, Little Karen could not bear to let them be sad.


    Mia Kyleughed and rubbed Little Karen''s pink and tender face. "No, Little Karen is the most


    beautiful one in our family. I''m far worse than you are!"


    Little Karen''s parents were so good looking, Little Karen had the perfect genes of two people at the


    same time. How could she not be beautiful?


    "Little Aunt, one pinch costs 500, give me the money." Little Karen suddenly said seriously.


    "Five hundred is not enough. It costs at least fifty thousand. When your father pinches you once in


    the future, you can ask him for fifty thousand," Mia Kyle said.


    "50,000..." Little Karen was having a headache. 500 had a five, and 50,000 had also a five. What


    was the difference?


    "Why are you here?" After breakfast, Kevin Kyle put down his spoon and wiped his mouth gracefully


    before asking.


    "The shoot is over. Ie here to apany our little princess," Mia Kyle said.


    After what happened to Karen Daly three years ago, Kevin Kyle was cold to everyone except Little


    Karen.


    In front of his family, he had fewer words than before. He was getting farther and farther away from


    them and more and more like a being from another world.


    The elders of the Kyle family were all abroad. After Mia Kyle graduated, she often came to Secret


    Garden because she had been filming in the country all year round. She also had a closer


    rtionship with Little Karen.


    "Daddy, I''ll y with Little Aunt." Mia Kyle would y with Little Karen like a child. Little Karen


    naturally liked this Little Aunt of hers.


    Kevin Kyle came over and kissed Little Karen on her face. "Karen, y with Little Aunt at home


    today. I''m going to work now. Call daddy when you miss me."


    "Daddy, goodbye!"


    "Karen, goodbye!"

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    "President Kevin, we have already found out. Asteria has been hired by the international bridal


    brand, PM Corporation, with a high sry, to be the chief designer here."


    Kevin Kyle''s car had just arrived at Rovio Building, and Amelia Gray, who had been waiting for a


    long time, came forward to report the situation.


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle nodded and said, "Arrange to purchase thispany right away. The sooner,


    the better."


    "Director Kevin, this..."


    "What''s the problem?" Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows, nced at Amelia Gray, and said, "Let


    Rovio''s best corporate finance team handle this matter. I want to hear good news in three days."


    "Yes." Amelia Gray did not dare to raise any objection.


    She had watched Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly''s story since they were together. Later, Karen Daly


    had "died", and she saw how Kevin Kyle had lived in the past three years with her own eyes.


    Karen Daly''s position in Kevin Kyle''s heart had already surpassed what they had initially thought it


    would be.


    They all believed that Karen Daly was gone, but Kevin Kyle didn''t give up. He had hired people to


    look for her for three years.


    Now that Karen Daly had finallye back, what he wanted to do was to stand by her side all the


    time and not let anyone take Karen Daly away from him.


    ...


    In her new working environment, Karen Daly liked it very much.


    It was a spacious and bright office, beyond the wide French window was the city park with the best


    view of Chatterton Town. The park was facing the sea, and across the bay was the city of Kingbey.


    Looking out from where she stood, she could vaguely see the skyscrapers in Kingbey.


    "Asteria, please lead our local design team to greater heights!" The person who spoke was Hector


    Cheng, the chief director of PM Corporation in the country.


    Hector Cheng was in his 30s and he was extremely handsome. He was a top student at an Ivy


    League university. After studying abroad for several years, he worked at PM Corporation and had


    been promoted to the position of country head very quickly. He was a hot young talent in the


    industry.


    Karen Daly smiled confidently and said, "Director Cheng, since you offered me a high sry and


    invited me here, I will try my best to lead everyone to do well for PM, and I will never let you and the


    headquarters down."


    In reality, Karen Daly didn''t speak very much. It was not that she didn''t like to talk, but she liked to


    be quiet.


    In the past two or three years, when she was not working, she would travel around, to enjoy the


    scenery along with her backpack on her back.


    She would also stay at home, holding a book, and it would keep her busy a whole day. If Samuel


    Daly hadn''t reminded her, she would even skip meals.


    Perhaps because of her quiet character, she rarelymunicated with others in the past three


    years except for during work, so she didn''t make any good friends.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But when she was at work, she was different. She was capable, intelligent, and strong. She never


    dragged the team behind.


    Before Karen Daly spoke, Hector Cheng saw that she was very slim and always had a gentle yet


    frail smile on her face. In his heart, he was still a little suspicious of whether she waspetent for


    this job.


    However, Karen Daly''s words gave him apletely different feeling. Every word she said was


    sonorous and forceful. It seemed that an energy that he could not imagine was emanating from her


    frail body.


    Hector Cheng nodded. "I''m relieved, as long as you''re here."


    Karen Daly smiled and said, "Director Cheng, you''re ttering me."


    After talking with Karen Daly, Hector Cheng took her to tour thepany and meet the colleagues


    from the design department. He also assigned her an assistant, Lte.


    Lte had just graduated from college, and to be able to learn from the famous designer, Asteria,


    right after graduation, her excitement was off the charts!


    From time to time, she would knock on the door of Karen Daly''s office and serve Karen Daly tea,


    she was very enthusiastic.


    Thump, thump¡ª


    It was the fourth time that Lte had knocked on the door of Karen Daly''s office. She couldn''t stand


    it anymore, but she still said "Pleasee in!" patiently.


    Lte pushed the door open and came in. "Asteria, there''s an honored guest in ourpany


    today. Director Cheng wants you to see him."


    Karen Daly nodded. "Okay."


    When she followed Lte to the reception room, she pushed the door open and entered, but


    Hector Cheng was not there. There was only a man in a white shirt and ck trousers standing


    before a French window, with his back to the door.


    The man stood straight. His back was perfect, but he gave people a feeling of loneliness, as if he


    had left something very important behind.


    Lte said, "Asteria, you go in first, and I''ll go serve two cups of tea."


    Karen Daly nodded her head, stepped into the room, and her eyes fell on the man again.


    Just as she was staring at his back, he suddenly turned around and met her eyes.


    Their sight was entangled in the air for a moment. She was still a distance away from him, but she


    felt the heat of his eyes.


    Karen Daly was shocked by this intensity of his gaze and looked away.


    However, Kevin Kyle''s eyes were reluctant to move away from hers. If he could look at her for just


    another second, it would make him very happy.


    After a long time, he said, "Asteria! I didn''t expect you to be the well-known fashion designer -


    Asteria."


    Karen Daly said politely, "Hello, Mr. Kyle!"


    In the past, Karen had called him "Mr. Kyle" with some teasing connotations, but now there was


    only courtesy and politeness in her voice. Her polite voice was impable, but it was harsh to his


    ears.


    In an instant, Kevin Kyle felt that it was a little difficult to breathe. This painful fact reminded him that


    she really did not remember him anymore.


    However, he had always been strong in self-control. Although he was heartbroken, he did not show


    any emotions. He still smiled gently at her and said, "Thank you for remembering that myst name


    is Kyle."


    Karen Daly asked again, "Mr. Kyle, do youe to see me specifically?"


    Kevin Kyle did not answer her directly but slowly talked about his past. "My wife and I met each


    other on a blind date and we quickly registered for marriage. We have been married for many years,


    and our child is also three years old, but I still owe her a proper wedding. I want to wait until she


    comes back to me so that I can make up for this wedding that I owe her."


    Kevin Kyle was talking and Karen Daly was listening in silence. From his eyes and tone, she could


    tell that he loved his wife very much.


    Looking at Karen Daly''s calm eyes, Kevin Kyle felt a surge of emotion in his heart. He really wanted


    to tell her that his wife was her.


    But he couldn''t.


    He tried his best to restrain his impulse and tried to talk to her in a calm tone, "Asteria, I heard that


    the gowns designed by you are very special. I havee here to you to ask you to help us design


    three sets of outfits for our family."


    Karen Daly nodded. "There''s no problem with that. You can tell me your requirements, and I''ll try my


    best to satisfy them."


    Kevin Kyle said, "I have a lot of demands, and I can''t finish talking about them in a short time. It''s


    not good for us to stand and work here. Why don''t I treat you to dinner? Let''s eat and talk, and I


    should thank you for your help two days ago."


    Karen Daly shook her head and politely refused. "There''s no need for dinner. If you have any


    requests from me, just tell me here."


    She was not familiar with this man, at least she felt strange enough if he were to treat her to dinner.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Karen Daly was reluctant to go out to have dinner with him, so Kevin Kyle did not insist on it.


    He took the lead in sitting down and said softly, "Then let''s sit down and talk about the design of the


    outfits."


    Karen Daly nodded and sat down beside him. She took out a notebook and said seriously, "Mr.


    Kyle, tell me your detailed request. I''ll jot it down."


    Seeing that she was so serious, Kevin Kyle thought she was still the person who used to be the


    former Karen Daly again. When she was working, she was always very serious and never sloppy.


    After so many years, she was able to be hired by PM as a chief designer with a high sry, it must


    be the result of her hard work.


    "Mr. Kyle?" Seeing that Kevin Kyle was staring at her and did not speak, Karen asked.


    Kevin Kyle came to his senses and said, "I know nothing about design, and it''s hard to say the


    specific requirements. Why don''t you give me some suggestions? I''ll take it as a reference."


    Karen Daly thought for a moment and asked, "Then please tell me what your wife and child look


    like, Mr. Kyle. I can give some suggestions."


    When Kevin Kyle heard this, an idea shed through his mind. He said with a little excitement, "If I


    describe it, it would be very difficult to understand. Miss Asteria, if you don''t mind, why don''t you go


    back with me to see the child?"


    In the world of fashion design, the most important thing was having the piece well-tailored. In the


    past, Karen Daly had been running to her prestigious client''s homes many times to check on their


    measurements and for custom fittings. After thinking about it, she nodded and agreed.


    She wanted to see the child and measure the child''s height so that she could design the outfit


    better.


    She came up to Kevin Kyle''s car. She first wanted to sit in the back seat, but felt that it was impolite,


    so she sat in the passenger''s seat.


    Instinctively, Kevin Kyle wanted to stretch out his hand to help her to put on the seat belt, but just as


    he leaned over to her, she hurriedly moved towards the window and looked at him with vignce.


    Kevin Kyle reluctantly withdrew his hand and said, "In the past, whenever I drive, my wife would be


    sitting in the passenger seat. She would always forget to wear her seat belt. Just now, I had


    forgotten that the person sitting next to me was not her."


    The person sitting next to him was actually still his wife, but she had forgotten who he was.


    Kevin Kyle''s words made Karen Daly''s face blush with embarrassment. She quickly put on her belt


    and smiled politely at him.


    They were driving for more than half an hour, but no one spoke along the way. They simply looked


    ahead or enjoyed the scenery on both sides of the road.


    Kevin Kyle''s residence was even more luxurious than Karen Daly had imagined. After entering the


    main gates it took them more than ten minutes to walk to the building itself.


    Kevin Kyle walked very slowly, as if he was deliberately matching her pace. While walking, he


    introduced the surrounding area to her, which made Karen Daly feel that he was a very polite


    gentleman.


    "Dad, you''re back." A small figure rushed to Kevin Kyle from a distance.


    Kevin Kyle caught her little body and kissed her, "Karen, tell daddy, do you miss daddy?"


    "Of course I do miss you, even my stomach is hungry." Little Karen touched her belly as she spoke,


    looking pitiful.


    "Then let Aunt Lynn make some milk for you, okay?"


    "No, I don''t want to drink milk. I am a big child now. A big child doesn''t drink milk."


    "You have to drink milk first. Then you can have strawberries in the afternoon."


    Watching their close interaction, Karen Daly felt a gush of warmth in her heart.


    Karen Daly now remembered, she remembered very clearly this lovely child. She had seen her a


    few days ago, and her name was Little Karen.


    The father was so good looking. No wonder he had such a beautiful daughter.


    However, she vaguely remembered that Little Karen had told her that her mother is flying in the sky


    ¡ª


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly felt a little sad in her heart, and her clear eyes fell on Kevin Kyle''s face.


    She remembered what he had said earlier that day. He said that when his wife returns to his side,


    he would put on the wedding dress for her personally.


    What exactly was going on?


    Had Little Karen''s mother disappeared, or had she passed away?


    Thinking of how such a young child had lost a mother, Karen Daly suddenly felt a little distressed.


    Her eyes fell on Little Karen and she couldn''t bear to look away.


    Kevin Kyle noticed Karen Daly''s gaze and thought in his heart, would she remember anything about


    their child? If she could recall even by a little bit, it would be good.


    After waiting for a long time, Karen Daly kept looking at Little Karen. Kevin Kyle then asked, "Do you


    want to hug her?"


    "Can, can I?" Karen Daly wanted to hug the child very much, she really wanted to hug her!


    "Karen, can you let this beautiful auntie hug you?" Kevin Kyle introduced Karen Daly to his


    daughter.


    It was not until then that Little Karen looked at Karen Daly. The child, who had never been able to


    remember anything clearly, was very excited when she saw her. "Big Karen?"


    "Dad, it''s Big Karen. She was the one who helped me save my little sister."


    "Little Karen, I''m very d to see you again." Karen Daly smiled gently and said.


    When she said goodbye to Little Karen that day, Karen Daly thought that it was impossible to meet


    her again in the sea of people, but she didn''t expect that they would see each other again after only


    a few days.


    Kevin Kyle finally understood the situation. It turned out that when he went to the park to pick up


    Little Karen that day, Big Karen was indeed there, but he didn''t want to believe his daughter''s


    words.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Little Karen opened her little arms to Karen Daly and said softly, "I won''t charge Big Karen any


    money for carrying me."


    "Little Karen, you''re so nice." Karen Daly walked towards Little Karen and held her in her arms. Her


    heart was so soft. Little Karen was such a beautiful and lovely child, and Karen Daly had no choice


    but to like her.


    Looking at them, Kevin Kyle''s eyes were so gentle that they could meet people''s hearts. He was


    willing to just look at them this way, for the rest of his life.


    "Sister, I want to take you to a ce, would you like to go?" Little Karen liked Big Karen very much,


    so she thought of a good ce to share with her.


    Karen Daly nodded. "Where are we going?"


    "Just follow me, I will take you there." Little Karen took Karen Daly''s hand and said, "Sister, walk


    steadily and don''t slip!"


    "Okay, I''ll take good care of myself."


    Little Karen held Karen Daly''s hand and took a few steps. Suddenly, she felt that something was


    wrong. When she turned around and saw her father looking at them, she said, "Dad, you have to


    come along too."


    "Okay. Daddy will apany my Little Karen." Kevin Kyle was just waiting for Little Karen to say


    this, and he then took Little Karen''s other hand.


    He held on to Little Karen''s left hand, with Karen Daly''s on the child''s right hand. Little Karen walked


    between them, it was a beautiful picture of their family.


    As Kevin Kyle thought about it, it seemed as if time had stopped at this moment. He suddenly


    imagined how their family of three walked hand in hand, until they grew old, and until Little Karen


    grew up to be an adult.


    While Kevin Kyle was fantasizing about this, Karen Daly pulled back her hand quickly. She felt very


    shy to hold his daughter''s hand like this.


    Little Karen did not notice that someone had let go of her right hand, but Kevin Kyle noticed it


    immediately.


    All of a sudden, Kevin Kyle felt as if he was going to break through his self-control as if there was a


    gush of rage in his body.


    He really wanted to carry Karen Daly home crudely, and never let her leave again.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Kevin Kyle stopped. His left hand was empty and clenched into a fist. His eyes were slightly


    narrowed, and there were surging undercurrents in them.


    He was angry, not at her, but at himself.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If he had stayed with Karen Daly all the time, then those people would not have the opportunity to


    carry out their n. She would not have been taken away for three years, let alone forget about him


    and the child.


    Little Karen also noticed that something was wrong. She let go of her father''s hand and took a small


    step to Karen Daly''s side. She held Karen Daly''s hand with her small hand and said, "Sister, I''ll hold


    your hand so that you won''t slip while you walk!"


    Karen Daly held Little Karen''s small hand and nodded with a smile.


    "Karen, you are in charge of entertaining Sister Karen. I have something else to do, so I won''t


    apany you two," Kevin Kyle said.


    Since Little Karen was willing to get closer to Big Karen, and Big Karen was also willing to get closer


    to Little Karen, Kevin decided to let them hang out by themselves.


    Without him by their side, Karen Daly should be able to be less reserved. Perhaps being with Little


    Karen could remind Karen Daly of some things from her past.


    "Okay, Daddy." Little Karen nodded her little head vigorously and said softly, "I''ll take care of Big


    Karen."


    Kevin Kyle rubbed her head. "Daddy believes in you." He looked at Karen Daly and said softly, "I


    have something to attend to. I''ll be backter."


    Karen Daly nodded with a smile.


    "Daddy, go, and do your work." Little Karen took Karen Daly''s hand and walked forward with small


    steps. Despite not having her father by her side, she was still happy.


    When Kevin Kyle walked out of their sight, Little Karen immediately grabbed the braid on her head


    and looked at Karen Daly with a look of expectation and pride. "Sister, do you think my braids are


    pretty?"


    The two braids on Little Karen''s head were like horns on a goat. To be honest, these braids were


    not very well and even a little messy. However, Little Karen looked very cute, which made her melt


    the hearts of the people around her.


    However, Karen Daly would not give such a blow to the child''s confidence. Karen Daly simply


    nodded her head and smiled gently, "It''s beautiful."


    Hearing her praise her braids, Little Karen said proudly, "Daddy braided them for me."


    Karen Daly was stunned... She could not imagine how a god-like man like Kevin Kyle would braid


    his child''s hair.


    She imagined Kevin Kylebing the little girl''s hair in a clumsy way... Karen Daly felt that the


    thought of it was so beautiful, and she did not dare think too much about it. It was really warm and


    sweet of him.


    His wife must be very happy. She was so lucky to have such a husband who knew how to dote on


    others!


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly couldn''t help but smile. She was just a little envious, nothing else.


    Looking at Karen Daly''s beautiful smile, Little Karen couldn''t help but pounce on Karen Daly''s


    thighs. She blinked her big bright eyes and said, "Sister, are you happy?"


    Her words were clear, and her tone was soft. With her big eyes, she made people want to hold her


    and take a bite out of her. Not to mention her messy little braids, a cute child like this should


    deserve the whole world.


    Karen Daly couldn''t help pinching the little baby girl''s face. "I''m happy."


    "Daddy is also happy!" Little Karen answered.


    "Huh?" Karen Daly was puzzled.


    "Daddy is very happy!" Little Karen paused for a moment and then added, "He''s very happy today."


    "Oh?" Karen Daly blinked. "He wasn''t happy before?"


    "In the past, in the past... Daddy misses Mommy. But Big Karen is here today. Daddy''s happy!"


    ¡°...¡±


    There was no fear when a child spoke, she would say whatever she wanted to.


    However, Karen Daly felt that something was wrong... She and Kevin Kyle had only met once.


    There should be no other reason, right? It was just a child''s nonsense.


    "Where''s your mommy?"


    Karen Daly still couldn''t help but ask.


    "Mom is flying in the sky!" Little Karen opened her hands and pped them up and down, like a pair


    of wings. "Daddy and I are waiting for her toe back."


    Little Karen''s words were cute and naive, but when Karen Daly heard them, she felt very


    ufortable.


    She couldn''t help rubbing Little Karen''s head. "Little Karen, who told you that your mommy is flying


    in the sky?"


    "Little Aunt told me that," Little Karen blinked her eyes and pointed to the sky. "Little Aunt said that


    my mother flew away by ident. When I grow up, mommy wille back to me."


    Karen Daly bent down in front of Little Karen, pinched her pink face, and said softly, "Little Karen, I


    want to hug you, is that okay?"


    Little Karen opened her arms and threw herself into Karen Daly''s arms. "Big Karen can hug me all


    you want, I won''t charge you any money."


    Karen Daly held Little Karen in her arms and hugged her tightly. Somehow, when she heard Little


    Karen talking about her mother, she felt inexplicably ufortable.


    Little Karen pointed at a small yhouse in front of her and said happily, "Sister, that''s the


    yground for my little sister and me."


    "So, Little Karen, do you want to bring Big Karen to your yground?"


    "Yes."


    Karen Daly came to the yhouse with Little Karen in her arms.


    It was a small detached building next to the main house, a pink yhouse for children, just like what


    could be seen in cartoons.


    "Sister,e in." Little Karen enthusiastically dragged Karen Daly into the house and took care of


    Karen Daly like a little host.


    Little Karen had seen strangers around before, but she had not been so friendly to them. She would


    not tell anyone about her Fairytale Kingdom, let alone allow them in.


    She was so enthusiastic to entertain Karen Daly, not only because Karen Daly helped her to save


    her little sister, but also because she liked Big Karen very much.


    Little Karen''s the Fairytale Kingdom was actually a scaled-down house. Every item in the house


    was a scaled-down version.


    There was an actual miniature kitchen, bedroom, and utensils, convenient enough for Little Karen to


    learn to take care of herself.


    Every decoration in the room was very exquisite, and it could be seen that the person who set all


    these up was very detailed.


    Little Karen took Karen Daly''s hand and brought her around her Kingdom. After making a round of


    introductions, she blinked her bright, intelligent eyes and asked, "Sister, do you like it?"


    Karen Daly nodded. "I like it. I like it very much."


    Little Karen added, "It''s all done by Daddy."


    Listening to Little Karen''s soft voice, for some reason, Karen Daly felt a little ufortable in her


    heart. Her eyes became more gentle when she looked at Little Karen.


    Little Karen''s father loved Little Karen very much. Little Karen was also very cute and sensible. But


    there was no other love like a mother''s love.


    "Sister..." Little Karen tugged at the corner of Karen Daly''s clothes and wanted to show something


    else to Karen Daly.


    "Little Karen, you are so cute. May I kiss your face?" Karen Daly asked.


    Karen Daly had wanted to kiss Little Karen''s face for a long time. After thinking for a long time, she


    took the courage to ask her.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished her words, Little Karen leaned over to her face and said, "I''ll


    give you a kiss, sister!"


    Suddenly, Little Karen''s lips pecked Karen Daly on her cheek, and Karen Daly felt her heart go soft


    and melt...


    She picked up Little Karen''s face, carefully kissed her cheek, and then she grabbed Little Karen into


    her arms.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    In order to ensure Little Karen''s safety, Kevin Kyle had hired someone to install surveince


    cameras in the ces where she often yed. Moreover, they were directly connected to his mobile


    phone.


    Therefore, at this time, all the actions between the mother and daughter were witnessed by Kevin


    Kyle. He stared at them on the mobile phone screen. His eyes were gentle enough to melt the


    whole world, but there was also a sharpness that could turn the world upside down.


    The tenderness between the mother and daughter, snuggling up to each other on the screen, was


    emanating towards him.


    Although Karen Daly did not remember Little Karen, her eyes were full of pity and love, as if she


    had never forgotten. This happiness was what they deserved.


    And the sharpness in Kevin''s eyes, was directed to those who robbed them of this happiness.


    Kevin Kyle smiled coldly.


    No matter who it was, he would make them pay the price for the memories that Karen Daly had lost.


    "Brother, what are you looking at?" Mia Kyle suddenly stretched out her head from behind Kevin


    Kyle and looked at his mobile phone. "You look silly."


    As soon as Mia Kyle finished speaking, she saw clearly who the person on Kevin Kyle''s mobile


    phone was. She was so surprised that her eyes almost jumped out of their sockets.


    She was surprised for a long time before she spat out a few words, "Brother, she is ... sister-in-


    law..."


    It was incredible. How could a person who had been dead for three years appear again? Could it be


    that Mia had seen a ghost in the daytime?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps the person on the screen was not the Karen Daly from three years ago, but her cold


    brother could not forget Karen Daly, so perhaps he searched the whole world and found a substitute


    who looked the same as Karen did.


    Kevin Kyle put away his mobile phone, looked at Mia Kyle, and said in a low voice, "Don''t be


    surprised. Sit down, I have something to say to you."


    "Brother, that''s just someone who looks like sister-inw, it''s really not her, isn''t it?" Mia Kyle still felt


    that finding a person who looked like Karen Daly was more believable than a sudden resurrection of


    Karen Daly who was already dead.


    "She is your sister-inw, but she doesn''t remember us. Don''t talk nonsense in front of her."


    Although the truth was very cruel, Kevin Kyle had to exin it to Mia Kyle and so that she wouldn''t


    scare Karen Daly away.


    "Brother, I know there is something wrong with your EQ, but are you sure your IQ is okay? How can


    you believe that a person who died three years ago can be resurrected?" Because Kevin Kyle cared


    too much about Karen Daly, Mia Kyle was a little worried that he would be tricked by someone else.


    "Be careful. Maybe she is just a woman who looks simr to my sister-inw and ims that she


    can''t remember the past, and take her as Little Karen''s mother!"


    "She is Karen Daly!" Kevin retorted. From the first time he saw her, Kevin Kyle was 100% sure that


    she was Karen Daly.


    Perhaps a lot of people would have the same thought as Mia did, thinking that someone with the


    intention to take advantage of his weakness would send a woman who looked just like Karen Daly


    to him.


    A person''s face could be simr, but no one could imitate personality, the manner of speaking, and


    other little gestures.


    Now Karen Daly didn''t remember what had happened in the past, but many of her actions were the


    same as before, there was no change at all.


    Her speaking voice was also extremely pleasant, which could not be imitated by others.


    "Brother, since you have Little Karen here, perhaps you should think of a way to do a DNA test


    between them so that you can be rest assured," Mia suggested. Regarding this matter, Mia Kyle


    was an outsider, so she was being very rational.


    Something felt wrong with the sudden appearance of a person who had died three years ago.


    Although Mia Kyle had never seen Karen Daly''s body, her father and grandfather had seen it. They


    would not lie to her.


    If the elders had not been lying, then this Karen Daly was very likely to be a fake...


    This fake Karen Daly who approached her brother must have an ulterior motive. Mia thought that


    she must help her brother, who had been hoodwinked by the fake Karen Daly. She thought, she


    must help to uncover the truth.


    "I don''t want to hear that anymore." After saying this coldly, Kevin Kyle stood up and left, leaving


    Mia Kyle behind.


    Looking at Kevin Kyle walk away and thinking of his expression when he watched the surveince


    video on his mobile phone earlier, Mia Kyle knew that her silly brother hadpletely believed that


    the woman beside Little Karen was his wife.


    In the past three years, apart from smiling at Little Karen, he had never smiled at anyone else, and


    yet he could smile so gently when he looked at that Karen Daly on his mobile phone.


    Mia Kyle sighed. Her cold brother had never been close to a woman before. She didn''t expect that


    he would fall into a woman''s hands in the end.


    That scumbag Neil Brown was the opposite of her cold brother. Neil Brown could get along with


    anyone, but he chose to avoid Mia.


    In the past three years, she had pursued him many times, but when he saw her around, he would


    keep a straight face and ignore her, as if she owed him in herst life.


    However, it didn''t matter. She had a new n. By tomorrow, that news would blow up. She wanted


    to see if Neil Brown could still sit still by then.


    There was still some time today. To not let her cold brother be cheated by a doppelganger, Mia Kyle


    decided to test the woman, to see if that woman was really her sister-inw or a random woman


    who had been sent by others!


    "Big Karen, I''ll treat you to some strawberries, is that okay?"


    Mia Kyle was about to take action when Little Karen, who was holding Big Karen''s hand, walked


    into the living room from the outside and bumped into Mia Kyle.


    Mia Kyle took Little Karen over, nced at Karen Daly inconspicuously, and said, "Karen,


    sweetheart, did you make a new friend?"


    Little Karen nodded vigorously and said, "Little Aunt, this is my sister Big Karen."


    After Little Karen introduced her, Karen Daly nodded politely and added, "Hello, Miss Kyle! I''m


    Karen Daly."


    Mia Kyle looked at Karen Daly in a daze.


    They had the same name, the same voice, and the same appearance. Not to mention how her cold


    brother could not resist thinking so, even Mia could not resist thinking that this actually was the real


    Karen Daly!


    Mia Kyle still remembered how Karen Daly always smiled so gently, and her voice was the same as


    it was now, which made people feelfortable when speaking to her.


    Especially Karen Daly''s calm temperament, Mia Kyle would never forget it. Whether she


    remembered the past or not, Karen Daly still gave people around her that familiar feeling as if she


    had never left.


    After staring at Karen Daly for a long time, Mia Kyle went over and gave Karen Daly a big hug.


    "Miss Daly, hello! My name is Mia Kyle. We will be friends from now on. You can call me Mia."


    Being suddenly hugged by Mia Kyle, Karen Daly was slightly stunned. She found that everyone in


    the Kyle Family seemed to be very friendly.


    For starters, Kevin Kyle, she had only met him once, but he actually took the initiative to reach out


    to thepany to ask her to design a dress for his family of three.


    She had met Little Karen in the park once. Such a young child should have forgotten everything


    immediately after, but she actually remembered her.


    Now, even the Little Aunt who Little Karen had mentioned, had given Karen Daly a big hug the first


    time they met.


    Mia Kyle put Little Karen into Karen Daly''s arms again and said, "Miss Daly, my brother left earlier,


    and I am in a hurry to go out to run some errands. It''s rare for Little Karen to like to y with


    someone else. Please apany her today!"


    Karen Daly, "..."


    She had juste to the Kyle house to see the kid. Why did she seem to fall into a wolf''s den now?


    But when she thought of how she was going to apanying Little Karen for a day, she realised


    that she was very willing to do so.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    "The famous actress Pris and the famous actor Zander Yew grew fond of each other after a film


    shoot, and on Zander Yew''s birthday, the pair went back to Zander Yew''s house together, staying


    the whole night."


    As soon as the news was released, the poprity of Pris and Zander Yew''s names rose again


    and again, and soon rose to the headlines of all major websites.


    Before the two actors came out to speak on this issue, the fans on both camps began to quarrel,


    iming that it was the other party that wanted to steal the poprity of their idols.


    There were some rational fans whomented that these were their private lives. Everyone should


    not interfere too much and only wish the best for their idols.


    However, the rational fans'' voices were too small, and soon they were suppressed. On the inte,


    it could be seen that the two camps of fans were at war with each other.


    Zander Yew received a call from his agent. Before he could speak, he was scolded by his agent.


    He had just be popr in the entertainment circle. At this time, he could be a couple with just


    anyone, but he couldn''t let the news out that he had spent the night with someone.


    Zander Yew was also so anxious that he didn''t even know how to exin, because he did bring


    Pris back to his apartment.


    Although the two of them had not done anything inappropriate, no one would believe a single man


    and woman who had stayed in the same room for a whole night with nothing happening between


    them.


    At this time, Zander Yew was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, while the actress, Pris, was just


    lying on the sofa at home, eating fruits, browsing Twitter on her mobile phone, watching this fierce


    "war" like an outsider.


    She muttered as she scrolled, "Neil Brown, keep on hiding from me! If you have the ability, hide


    from me for the rest of your life."


    In the photos that were posted online, the first one seemed to be of Zander Yew who was kissing


    her, and the second one was Zander Yew on top of her andy on the sofa, with half of her


    shoulders exposed. The third one and the fourth one were even worse...


    Looking at these photos, Mia Kyle couldn''t help praising the photographer. The photos looked so


    real that even she could be deceived.


    Especially when she saw the hatements on her ount, Mia Kyle couldn''t help but register a


    fake ount and joined them to make a fuss for a while.


    Everyone cursed her. The worse it was, the better. She had been scolded so badly by theizens,


    and she had been "f*cked" by another man. Neil Brown would definitely not sit by and do nothing.


    Even if he wanted to sit back and do nothing, Mia Kyle would not let him do so. She had already


    told Jacky Ball to call Neil Brown when the matter was boiling over.


    However, she thought about it again and realized that Neil Brown was not an idiot. It was not easy


    for her to deceive him. She had to continue to y the game. The more vivid her acting was, the


    better it would be.


    The first thing she did was to turn her mobile phone to flight mode so that Neil Brown couldn''t get


    through to her phone. If he couldn''t get through to her phone, he would be anxious, and then he


    would definitelye over to see her.


    Secondly, she had to pretend to be miserable. First, she had to think of a way to make her eyes


    swollen, and then look like a mess.


    The third thing was that she had to eat enough. Only when she was full could she have the strength


    to fight with this scumbag, Neil Brown.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia Kyle first had a big meal, then messed up her hair and smeared something on her face. She


    tried to make herself look miserable as much as possible.


    After all the preparations, Mia Kyle turned around in front of the mirror and was very satisfied with


    her poor image. She took out her mobile phone and took a picture.


    She came out and looked at Jacky Ball who was standing there silently. She poked him in the chest


    and said, "Hey, Jacky, if you continue to look at me with such a serious face, I will be unhappy."


    "Pris, once this news spreads out, your reputation will be ruined!" He eximed. Jacky Ball


    couldn''t stop Mia Kyle''s nonsense, so he protested silently.


    "Don''t worry about it. Call Neil Brown now!" Mia replied. As long as she could catch up with Neil


    Brown, Mia Kyle would not care about her reputation.


    Yes, her reputation would be judged by others, and they could say whatever they liked. But her life


    was her own, living with the person she liked was her main pursuit.


    "Pris..."


    "Jacky, you are on my side! So you have to listen to me, or I will make you leave the country!" Mia


    Kyle punched him on the chest again. "Your muscles are getting stronger and stronger."


    Jacky Ball blushed and said, "I''m going to make the phone call now."


    Mia Kyle was lying on the sofa, thinking about how worried Neil Brown would be for her. She


    couldn''t help but smile.


    Neil Brown must like her. If he didn''t like her, he wouldn''t have been single for so many years. He


    was the only heir to the Brown family.


    Mia Kyle turned on her tablet again and went on Twitter again. The trending hashtags about her


    news were all gone.


    None of the top 50 hot searches were about her. She searched frantically, but there was no news


    about her and Zander Yew at all!


    All the news had been cleared up, leaving no trace behind!


    Not only did she feel that she was hallucinating, but also manyizens had the same thoughts.


    "Ah¡ª"


    Mia Kyle was so angry that she wanted to hit somebody. She had spent a lot of time and energy to


    make such a big scene today. Her cold brother had suppressed this news again.


    He just needed to take care of his wife and child. Why did he have to take care of her affairs?


    Mia Kyle was so angry that she rolled from the sofa to the ground and shouted, "Jacky Ball, I


    wanted you to inform Neil Brown about this. Who did you inform instead?"


    Jacky Ball came in and said hesitantly, "Pris, I''ve called him, but he didn''t say he wanted to see


    you."


    Mia Kyle said, "Honestly, what did he say?"


    "He said..." Jacky Ball knew that this was too hurtful, but he didn''t dare to lie. After thinking for a


    while, he said honestly, "He said that your business has nothing to do with him. He told you not to


    bother him with anything in the future."


    "My business has nothing to do with him?" Mia Kyle was so angry that she threw her mobile phone


    on the ground. She turned around and went to the bathroom to clean up, then changed her clothes.


    Jacky Ball followed her and said, "Pris, where are you going? Don''t mess around."


    "I''m in a bad mood now. You''d better not follow me." Mia Kyle went to the underground garage and


    drove straight to the military base at Chatterton Town. If she didn''t see Neil Brown today, she would


    not leave.


    The military base only allowed people in on military affairs, so nobody else coulde in. Mia Kyle


    was stopped by a soldier before she got close to the gate.


    She was not afraid of being stopped. She needed someone to stop her so that someone could pass


    on the message for her.


    She winked at the guard and said with a smile, "Soldier brother, I''m your captain Neil Brown''s


    girlfriend. You just need to inform him so, and ask him toe out."


    "Our captain''s girlfriend oftenes here, and we all know her. Don''t pretend to be her! Just go


    now, and we''ll pretend that we haven''t seen you."


    "What?" Mia Kyle narrowed her eyes. "Your captain''s girlfriend oftenes here? Who is your


    captain? Who is your captain''s girlfriend?"


    She swore that if this person dared to say that it was Neil Brown, she would beat him up.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    "There''s only one captain in this military base. Who else could it be except for Neil Brown?"


    Mia Kyle was more and more beautiful in recent years, but this soldier was not teased by her


    beauty, so he said to her seriously with a straight face.


    "Then who is his girlfriend?" Mia Kyle looked at the soldier, and her smile was as bright as a


    blooming flower.


    "Of course, his girlfriend is our future Madam." The soldier lowered his head and nced at Mia


    Kyle. This woman was dressed shily, and she was obviously a seductive woman. "You are


    definitely not suitable to be our Madam anyway."


    Before the soldier could finish hisst word, his face was hit by a heavy punch.


    Mia Kyle attacked very quickly, and the soldier was unprepared. This punch hit him on the face,


    which almost made him scream out of pain.


    "Little girl, do you know what you are doing?" The soldier looked at Mia Kyle angrily, but he didn''t


    dare to do anything to Mia Kyle.


    Although their captain didn''t admit to her identity, everyone in the Chatterton Town military knew


    who Mia Kyle was.


    Mia Kyle would make a few phone calls to the military every day. No matter who had answered the


    phone, she would let the person tell Neil Brown that she liked him and wanted to marry him.


    This matter had long been known in the military and became a public secret. Everyone knew that


    their captain was being pursued by a little girl.


    As a matter of fact, Mia Kyle would not be able to make the calls if the captain asked some


    technicians to alter the settings. However, since their captain did not do so, it could be possible that


    he wanted to receive her calls.


    The attitude of their captain towards Mia Kyle affected what his subordinates thought of her. So


    even if she hit someone, the soldier did not dare to do anything to her.


    Mia Kyle could tolerate just anything, but she couldn''t tolerate anyone saying that she couldn''t be


    with Neil Brown. She couldn''t vent her anger with just one punch. She threw another punch at the


    soldier''s abdomen.


    The soldier covered his abdomen with his hand and said, "You¡ª"


    "What?" Mia Kyle hit him and took two steps back. She pped her hands and said, "You had it


    coming."


    The soldier pointed at her angrily and said, "Don''t think that I wouldn''t dare arrest you."


    "Shouldn''t you arrest me?" Mia Kyle arrogantly looked at the soldier, who had been beaten twice by


    her, and said, "I not only hindered your job but also hit you. Are you going to let me go like this?"


    "I..." The soldier''s face was swollen, and he was in a dilemma because of Mia Kyle''s aggressive


    manner.


    He had been instructed by his superiors to say those words. But there was no real instruction to


    arrest someone in this situation, so he did not dare to make a decision by himself.


    "You won''t arrest me, will you?" Mia Kyle took out her mobile phone and said with a smile, "I''ll take a


    few photos and post them to the Inte now. I want everyone to see that the soldiers of the military


    in Chatterton Town will tolerate people who bully them. How can they protect the country and


    people?"


    The soldier was furious. He was provoked by Mia Kyle''s words. If he didn''t take action, his military


    badge would be confiscated.


    Therefore, Mia Kyle was locked up in a ce where criminals were held in the military. The room


    was dark and damp, which was far different from what she imagined.


    Mia Kyle squatted on a wooden nk on an iron bed frame. She looked over and nagged, "If I had


    known that the conditions here were so bad and there were so many stinky mice, I would have


    chosen another way to march into the military base."


    Now that she was locked up here, she didn''t even know whether Neil Brown was aware of it! If he


    didn''t know of this, she would be locked up in vain.


    No, she must let Neil Brown know that she is here and find a way to lure him over. Only when she


    sees him, could she move on to the next step of her n.


    Mia Kyle''s mobile phone had been confiscated and she couldn''t send a message or make a call.


    She could only rely on her lion-like roars.


    She jumped off the iron bed frame, stood in front of the iron window, and shouted, "Neil Brown, I


    came to see you on purpose. Before I came here, I told my family that if something happened to


    me, they should ask you for me."


    "Neil Brown, you said that I wouldn''t eat you! Then why do you hide from me all day?"


    "Neil Brown, are you deaf, did you hear that? If you don''t speak again, when I go out, I will definitely


    teach you a lesson."


    "Neil Brown, I was bitten by a rat. I''m dying. Come and save me."


    Mia Kyle shouted at the top of her voice. It didn''t take long for her throat to ache and her voice to be


    hoarse.


    "I can see that you''re shouting so loudly and still in good spirits. You don''t look like a dying person at


    all."


    When Mia Kyle was about to lose her breath, Neil Brown''s voice rang in her ears. She looked over


    and saw him, in his military uniform, walking towards her.


    Neil Brown was about the same height as her cold brother, but he was in the military area all year


    round and had many assignments on duty. His skin was much darker, and he looked healthy and


    full of strength.


    Looking at the tall, strong, and handsome Neil Brown, Mia Kyle felt that she was salivating in


    anticipation.


    Just now, she had lost all her strength to shout. But at the sight of Neil Brown, Mia Kyle regained full


    strength energy as if she had been injected with steroids!


    Mia Kyle said while jumping up and down, "Neil Brown, I know that you can''t bear to let a powerless


    and beautiful girl like me spend the night here. If I stay here, you must feel very distressed in your


    heart."


    Neil Brown raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "I haven''t seen you for a while, and couldn''t


    notice that you have learned anything new. But you are more shameless now."


    Mia Kyle grinned and said, "That''s because you''re the one I like. In front of you, I have to be the


    most real version of myself."


    The words "shameless" had no effect on Mia Kyle. She knew she was thick-skinned. How could she


    chase after Neil Brown this way if she was not shameless?


    Neil Brown asked, "So your most real self is when you''re hitting people and stirring up trouble?"


    Mia Kyle said, "Don''t talk about anything else now, Neil Brown. Open the shutter and let me out.


    There are so many mice and mosquitoes here, and I''m going to be bitten to death."


    Neil Brown asked, "Who said you coulde out?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia Kyle said, "Didn''t youe to pick me up?"


    Neil Brown said, "You caused trouble by yourself. Of course, you have to bear the consequences. I


    am just here to see if you are as miserable as you sound."


    Mia Kyle asked, "And then?"


    Neil Brown said, "Then you can y as you like."


    Mia Kyle said, "I want to y with you."


    Neil Brown said in a low voice, "The military base is for military affairs. Any intruder should be


    punished in ordance with thew, and no one can be an exception."


    Mia Kyle said, "Neil Brown, what do you want?"


    Neil Brown said, "This is what I want."


    After saying that, Neil Brown turned around and left.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    "Neil Brown, you cannot go!" Mia Kyle reached out from the window to grab Neil Brown but failed.


    Then she took off her shoes and threw them at Neil Brown but failed again.


    She was so angry that she shouted, "Neil Brown, are you still a human?"


    How could this b*stard go so far? He had alreadye and had already seen her locked up in such


    a cold and damp ce. How could he ignore her and leave?


    "Neil Brown, if you don''t get me out, I''ll blow up your ce." Mia Kyle was so angry that she kicked


    against the wall.


    Because she was too angry and did not notice that she had no shoes on, it was toote, and arge


    piece of flesh had been grazed off from her big toe.


    "Ah... It hurts!" Mia Kyle screamed in pain.


    Her anguished scream didn''t sound like she was pretending, Neil Brown paused for a moment and


    looked back at her.


    Mia Kyle gritted her teeth and was screaming in pain. When she saw Neil Brown looking at her, she


    knew that this was a turning point. She blinked her eyes, and big tears rolled down from her eyes.


    Her tears shed as if the whole world owed her. "Neil Brown, my foot is bleeding. But it doesn''t


    matter. I deserve to be taught a lesson if I did something wrong. Otherwise, I will never learn to be


    sensible. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "You''re right. Then you stay here." Neil Brown nodded and agreed that she was right. Then he


    turned around and left.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Wh-what?" Mia Kyle felt incredulous, had she heard it wrong?


    But when she saw that Neil Brown was getting farther and farther away, she finally realized that Neil


    Brown left her alone and walked away.


    "Neil Brown, you b*stard! Come back now! You hear me?" Mia Kyle jumped up in anger. If she had


    a grenade in her hand, she would throw it at him and blow him up.


    Her toe was bleeding, but he didn''t feel sorry for her at all. He didn''t care about her and wanted her


    to stay in this dark and damp ce.


    Mia Kyle was so angry that she jumped and cursed. In the end, she had no strength to curse. She


    even fell asleep on the hard wooden bed.


    As she fell asleep in a daze, she was still cursing, "Stupid Neil Brown. You''d better not let me catch


    you. Otherwise, I''ll peel off your skin, break your bones, drink your blood, eat your flesh..."


    In her sleep, Mia Kyle also looked fierce. She said these through gritted teeth as if she hated Neil


    Brown to the bones.


    However, after a few seconds, her voice suddenly softened. " Neil Brown, why do you hide from


    me? Don''t you know how much I like you?"


    Hearing Mia Kyle''s words, the female doctor shook her head, gently held Mia Kyle''s foot, and


    cleaned the wound on her foot with a sterilized cotton cloth.


    Mia Kyle was in a bad temper, that kick just now had been with great strength.


    Her foot was soft and fair. With this kick, arge piece of flesh on the big toe of her right foot had


    gone missing.


    Mia Kyle frowned because of the pain. But because she had used too much strength just now, she


    slept deeply. The doctor cleaned up the wound but didn''t wake her up.


    After treating the wound, the doctor left and reported to Neil Brown who was waiting outside the


    door, "Miss Kyle has a big piece of flesh missing from her right big toe. It must be painful, even as I


    helped her clean the wound. I didn''t expect that such a delicate little girl like her wouldn''t cry out in


    pain."


    "I see. Carry on with your other work then." After the military doctor left, Neil Brown walked to the


    dark and damp room and his eyes fell on Mia Kyle, who was lying on the dirty and hard wooden


    bed. She could adapt really well given she could fall asleep on such a bed.


    After looking at her for a while, Neil Brown picked her up and carried her on his shoulder. Then he


    left the room with her.


    Mia Kyle woke up as soon as she was carried by Neil Brown on his shoulder. Actually, Mia Kyle had


    already woken up when Neil Brown came into the room.


    She quietly opened her eyes and looked around, and then closed them immediately. She pretended


    to be asleep and waited for him to take her out of the room.


    She knew that Neil Brown would be reluctant to part with her. There were few girls as beautiful as


    her in the world.


    Neil Brown was carrying Mia Kyle, like carrying a bag of goods, without any pity.


    Mia Kyle was hanging upside down on his shoulder. As he walked, she put her face on his back and


    felt the warmth of his body. It felt so good.


    Just as Mia Kyle was still immersed in her beautiful fantasy, Neil Brown had already carried her to


    the suite where he lived in the military base.


    After entering the room, Neil Brown mmed the door and threw Mia Kyle on the sofa in the living


    room like throwing down a bag of goods. Then he turned back to the room without looking at her.


    What if she had fallen off the sofa?


    Mia Kyle touched her butt which ached in pain and scolded silently, "Stinky Neil Brown, remember


    what you''ve done!"


    When she finally gets him and bes his wife, she would teach him a good lesson.


    After a while, the sound of running water came from the room. When Mia Kyle heard it, an idea


    came to her mind. She felt that a good opportunity wasing.


    It was such a good opportunity. If she did not act now, she would not forgive herself!


    Mia Kyle thought for a moment, gritted her teeth, and took off all her clothes. She didn''t believe that


    he could control himself if she did this.


    Mia Kyle took off her clothes really quickly. Then she trotted to the bathroom in the room.


    The bathroom door was not closed, and Mia Kyle could vaguely see the figure moving around in the


    bathroom.


    However, no matter how bold she was and how wild she was, she was still a girl after all. She had


    never done anything like this before. At this moment, she still felt a little nervous and shy.


    She took a deep breath and clenched her fists. After standing for a long time, she plucked up the


    courage to kick the door open.


    When the door opened, Mia Kyle looked over and saw Neil Brown taking a shower.


    The water sshed on his naked and strong body, forming a very beautiful picture. Mia Kyle was


    stunned for a moment and did not know what to do next.


    Neil Brown looked back at her. It was just a nce, and then he turned around to wash as if Mia


    Kyle was transparent to him.


    Mia Kyle felt that it was an absolute insult. She was standing in front of him wearing nothing, but he


    acted like he didn''t see anything.


    He acted like he didn''t see anything, but he must have already seen everything.


    While naked, he looked a little different from what she imagined, but she did not care much about


    this. Her purpose was to throw herself at him!


    Mia Kyle took a few steps forward and held him tightly from the back, with her soft body clinging to


    his back.


    ...

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Mia Kyle made up her mind to seize this opportunity. She would first throw herself at Neil Brown.


    After everything happened, she would see if he could deny their rtionship!


    She tightly wrapped her arms around his sturdy waist and said arrogantly, "Neil Brown, you can''t


    escape this time."


    However, before Mia Kyle finished her words, Neil Brown pulled her hand away and picked her up.


    It was not easy for Mia Kyle to admit defeat. She reached out her hand and grabbed Neil Brown''s


    arm. "Neil Brown, I''m already naked. If you don''t touch me, I''ll suspect that you have something


    wrong with you."


    "It''s my business if there''s something wrong with me." Neil Brown lifted Mia Kyle up like a doll. "If


    you grow up and have physical needs, you can find a man who is willing to y with you."


    After that, Neil Brown threw Mia Kyle out mercilessly.


    Bang¡ª


    Mia Kyle fell on the hard wooden floor. With a bang, it hurt so much that her whole body almost fell


    apart.


    "Neil Brown, you¡ª" Mia Kyle was so hurt that she had no strength to curse. She curled up and


    rolled on the ground twice. "Neil Brown, you b*stard, aren''t you afraid that I will really go find


    another man?"


    Neil Brown said, "That''s really your own choice."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hearing what Neil Brown said, Mia Kyle grabbed something and threw it at the bathroom door. " Neil


    Brown, screw you!"


    She couldn''t believe that he had no affection for her at all. If he really hadn''t, he wouldn''t have


    waited until now and still not have a girlfriend.


    Mia Kyle was so angry that she stamped her foot and identally kicked her injured foot, which


    made her cry out in pain.


    "You asked for the pain." After taking his shower, Neil Brown wrapped himself in a bath towel and


    walked out of the bathroom. He said while walking, "Put on your clothes and leave on your own. Or I


    throw you out naked. Choose one."


    Mia Kyle curled up into a ball and did not speak or move. She cursed him again and again in her


    heart. This disgusting man was so cruel to her.


    Today, she had been locked up, injured, and even thrown out by him. She had suffered so much.


    How could she let this go so easily?


    "Do you want me to throw you out now?" Neil asked, but Mia Kyle didn''t answer. Neil Brown


    nced at her, he didn''t want to give her any face.


    Mia Kyle got up from the ground and pursed her lips. She nced at Neil Brown and turned her


    head away, pretending to look very pitiful. "Neil Brown, I only like you, you don''t have to humiliate


    me like this..."


    She seemed to be crying, but she was very arrogant in her heart. Hmph, Neil Brown, I''ll let you


    enjoy my acting! She thought.


    "Stop acting. Your pitiful look doesn''t work in front of me." Neil Brown unceremoniously exposed her


    disguise.


    "Acting? Who''s acting?" Mia Kyle gritted her teeth in anger.


    In the past, her acting skills were not as good as they were now, but he had believed whatever she


    said.


    Now her acting skills had improved, and the roles she acted in were more in-depth, but Neil Brown


    was unwilling to believe her words!


    He was no longer willing to coax her carefully, and it seemed that he would no longer treat her


    tenderly...


    Thinking of this, Mia Kyle''s face suddenly darkened.


    He might think she was a shameless girl who could easily take off her clothes in front of a man.


    It was not that she was shameless, but that she really liked him too much. She liked him so much


    that as long as he smiled at her, she was willing to give up everything and go with him.


    She had been pestering him and chasing him in her own way, but it seemed that this method was


    not effective. The more she chased, the farther he seemed to be. Mia Kyle didn''t like this feeling at


    all.


    Therefore, she was trying hard to get Neil Brown and make him her man as soon as possible. Then


    no one would dare rob him from her.


    "Since you think I''m acting, then take it as if I''m acting."


    Mia Kyle sniffed and tears rolled down from her eyes. She quickly wiped them away as if she didn''t


    want Neil Brown to see her cry.


    In the past, she had cried with a purpose and deliberately cried for him to see. Today, she had to


    hide her tears and avoid being seen by him. It seemed that she was not acting, but was really


    upset.


    Neil Brown went out to pick up her clothes and handed them to her, saying, "Don''t cry. Put on your


    clothes. I''ll send you back."


    Mia Kyle seized the opportunity, she hooked her arms around Neil Brown''s neck and kissed him


    hard.


    Neil Brown was slightly stunned, and his lips were suddenly bitten by her. She bit on his lips and


    sucked at his blood as if she was taking revenge on him in this way.


    Looking at her angry face, Neil Brown intended to push her hand away but he stopped. Instead, he


    moved his hand to hold her waist and lifted her up a little so that it would be more convenient for her


    to bite him.


    It was not enough just to bite him. Mia Kyle stretched out her hand and drew blood on his back.


    Only then did she let go of him with satisfaction.


    Neil Brown said, "Put on your clothes and I''ll take you back."


    Mia Kyle said proudly, "No, I won''t."


    Neil Brown calmly changed his clothes in front of her. He put on a coat and was ready to go out.


    Mia Kyle held him back and asked, "I''m here. Where are you going?"


    Neil Brown said, "It''s because you''re here that I''m leaving."


    "Where else can you go at such ate hour?" Mia Kyle was just about to ask when suddenly there


    was a knock on the door.


    "Neil, dinner is ready."


    A gentle female voice came from outside the door. Hearing her words, Mia Kyle''s body froze. "Does


    Neil Brown really have a girlfriend?" She thought.


    Neil Brown nced at Mia Kyle, opened the door, and went out. He mmed the door and left Mia


    Kyle alone in the room.


    Mia Kyle wanted to chase him to see who the vixen was, but she didn''t have anything on her body.


    When she got dressed and went out, the corridor was empty. She didn''t know where Neil Brown


    and that woman had gone.


    "Come out, Neil Brown!" She shouted in the corridor, but she didn''t get any reply.


    He had left with a woman, he wasn''t joking with her. Mia Kyle slowly realized this.


    She had always thought that the reason why Neil Brown avoided her was because of the


    complicated rtionship between the two of them. But now it seemed that it was not the case.


    Today, she heard from the guards that Neil Brown had a girlfriend, but Mia Kyle didn''t believe it at


    all.


    But now she heard with her own ears that there was a woman who came looking for him, and she


    called him with such intimacy. It waste at night, and he left with a woman. Where else could he


    have gone?


    With her usual temper, she would knock on the doors of the whole building until Neil Brown was


    found.


    However, the long day, Mia Kyle was also tired and had no energy to fight with him.


    But she would not give up easily. If she couldn''t do it this time, then she would do it next time, she


    was willing to spend a few more years on her pursuit of Neil Brown.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Boom¡ª


    As soon as she came out of Kyle''s house, there was thunder rumbling in the sky. The thunder was


    getting louder and louder, and the sky was wrapped in darkness. It seemed that there would be


    heavy rain soon.


    Karen Daly should have gone home, but Little Karen was ying with her for a while, and then


    dragged her look at other things. She forgot the time when she ying, so she didn''t go home until


    it was sote.


    Karen Daly wanted to take a taxi home, but Kevin Kyle insisted on sending her home. Not only did


    he want to send her home, but Little Karen also wanted to follow them!


    Therefore, Karen Daly was sitting on the right at the back seat, and Kevin Kyle was sitting on the


    left. Little Karen and their pet Momo were sitting between them.


    Little Karen was very excited today. She would climb into Kevin Kyle''s arms coyly, and then, she


    would be climb into Karen Daly''s arms. It was as if she knew that these two were her parents!


    Karen Daly was a little absent-minded. She didn''t know whether it was because of the weather or


    because she was in a hurry to get home.


    Her father had already called her several times and urged her to go home, but the chauffeur was


    driving too slowly. Karen Daly felt that she could even run faster than the car. If he kept driving at


    this speed, Karen Daly estimated that it would already be the next morning when she gets home.


    After a few more ps of thunder, it began to rain heavily.


    It waste at night, and given the heavy rain, there were not many vehicles around. It was very dark


    all around.


    Karen Daly had spent many dark nights running and shouting, shouting and running, shouting, as if


    she wanted to break through to another dimension, to find the person she had been looking for.


    However, no matter how hard she ran, she never could get to the destination she wanted to go to as


    if there was an invisible force weighing her down.


    An inexplicable feeling of uneasiness suddenly came upon Karen Daly. She was a little frightened


    and clenched her fists to control her emotions.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid. Daddy is here. Daddy will protect both of us," the child suddenly piped up. It


    was said that children may not be sensible, but in fact, they could often see things that adults could


    not see.


    Little Karen knew that her father was very happy today, and it was because of Big Karen that he


    was so happy.


    Little Karen reached out and held Karen Daly''s clenched fist. In an instant, Karen Daly was no


    longer afraid. She looked at her and smiled. "Thank you, Little Karen. I am not afraid anymore."


    Little Karen''s soft voice sounded again in the narrow space, "Sister, please take down my phone


    number and call me when you get home."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded, took out her mobile phone, and heard Little Karen skillfully read aloud a


    string of numbers. After she saved it, she heard Little Karen say, "This is Daddy''s number. Call


    Daddy when you think of me, then you can find me!"


    "Okay," Karen Daly nodded again and looked up at Kevin Kyle, just in time to meet his gentle gaze.


    He nodded at her with a smile and said nothing.


    About half an hourter, Karen Daly finally got home. After watching the Kyle father and daughter


    pair drive away, she turned around and went upstairs.


    ...


    In the dark night, the dazzling white Bentley continued to move in the rain.


    In the back seat of the car, Kevin Kyle, who was tall and handsome, had his adorable Little Karen


    sitting on hisp. And on Little Karen''sp was the adorable white Pomeranian puppy.


    Kevin Kyle kissed Little Karen''s small face and said softly, "Karen, there is still some time before we


    will reach home. Put down Momo and sleep in dad''s arms for a while, okay?"


    Little Karen raised her head and patted Kevin Kyle''s face. She said in a soft voice, "Daddy, I want to


    y with Momo for a while."


    "Okay, sure," In the past three years, Kevin Kyle had always been reluctant to refuse any of his


    daughter''s requests. No matter where they went, he would take Little Karen and Momo with him.


    When his Big Karen had disappeared from his life, Big Momo had also left the world too, so he


    wouldn''t let anyone have the opportunity to hurt Little Karen and Little Momo.


    "My little sister, I really like Big Karen. Do you also like Big Karen?" Little Karen looked at Little


    Momo and asked very seriously.


    "Woof Woof Woof Woof Woof..." Little Momo barked, that meant Little Momo liked her too.


    Little Karen touched its head and kissed it, "Then Big Karen is now our big sister!"


    TSS!


    All of a sudden, the car screeched to a halt.


    Kevin Kyle steadily held Little Karen in his arms and asked in a low voice, "What is it?"


    The driver turned around and said, "Director Kevin, there''s a bloodied man lying in our way."


    "Just go around him!" Kevin Kyle ordered coldly. He had never meddled in other people''s business.


    He never cared about another''s life nor death.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, sir," The driver started the car, turned the steering wheel to the left, and drove around the left


    of the boy lying on the ground.


    "Daddy, save that big brother¡ª" Little Karen suddenly said.


    The streetmp''s light shone on the man lying on the ground. When the car passed by him, Little


    Karen turned her head and inadvertently saw a boy covered in blood.


    She was a little scared, but she still asked her father to save the man.


    "Karen, do you really want to save that man?" Kevin Kyle rubbed Little Karen''s head and asked


    gently.


    "Yes, save that big brother!" She nodded her little head with an unusually firm look.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you," Kevin Kyle said. He kissed his daughter, nced at the boy lying on the


    ground, and said to the driver, "Pick him up and send him to the hospital."


    The boy was only about sixteen years old. He had many cuts on his body. At this time, he was still


    breathing, he could still be rescued.


    "Dad, will Big Brother be fine?" Little Karen blinked her bright eyes and looked at her father, who to


    her, could do anything.


    Kevin Kyle said, "As long as Karen thinks he is fine, he will be fine."


    Little Karen nodded vigorously. "Then I will think the best for the big brother."


    "Okay!" Kevin Kyle replied.


    It was because Little Karen thought the best for this big brother that the doctors at the hospital were


    able to perform emergency rescue and saved his life.


    ...


    The rain was still ongoing, which made people feel weary.


    After taking her medicine, Karen Dalyy down, but she couldn''t fall asleep in bed. Her mind was


    full of Little Karen''s beautiful little face.


    She thought of Little Karen''s sweet smile, her soft voice, and all of her adorable expressions.


    She had seen children before, and she didn''t know why, when she saw Little Karen, she felt as if


    her heart was melting.


    Little Karen also liked her, didn''t she? When she left the Kyle family, Little Karen didn''t want her to


    go. In the end, she followed her father and sent her home.


    When she got off the car, Little Karen made a pinky promise with her and asked her to see her


    again in two days.


    Karen Daly agreed to Little Karen''s invitation without thinking and kept it in mind.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    At the same time, Samuel Daly, who was in another room, also couldn''t fall asleep. The reason why


    he couldn''t fall asleep was because of the phone call he had received that afternoon.


    If he wanted to meet that person head-on with his current strength, he would definitely lose. The


    only thing he could hold that person back with was the secret, it was his only bargaining chip.


    And as for that Kevin Kyle, he was calm. Samuel did not believe that such a smart person like Kevin


    Kyle would not be able to guess the real purpose of his return with Karen Daly.


    If Kevin Kyle had already guessed his purpose but did not send anyone to find him, it only showed


    that Kevin Kyle had other ns in mind and was not willing to be controlled by Samuel Daly.


    The old head of the Kyle family was very concerned about Samuel Daly because of this matter. The


    old man wished he could get rid of Samuel as soon as possible.


    Because of what happened to Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle hated Samuel Daly to the core.


    These two people were now under Samuel''s control because he was withholding the most


    important person and a thing for them.


    Once these two things were out of his control, Samuel knew he might be destroyed by them and


    disappear without a trace.


    Therefore, he could no longer sit still and wait for death. He needed more connections, and he


    needed to build some of his own strength to fight against the Kyle family.


    And thest people he could think of are the two people who were doing well in Beaford city. They


    were good partners that he could choose to cooperate with.


    ...


    Thunderstruck the whole night, and rain fell endlessly.


    That night, Karen Daly didn''t fall asleep at all. As soon as she closed her eyes, she would see


    horrible scenes, some that she wasn''t familiar with but felt real.


    Perhaps Little Karen had left a deep impression on her, she even dreamt that she had a child.


    It was just that she tried her best to remember where the child went, but she couldn''t think of


    anything. She would only be swallowed up by endless darkness again and again.


    Since she couldn''t fall asleep, Karen Daly didn''t want to continue trying. She got up early to tidy up


    and tried to go to the office earlier.


    She arrived at the office very early. When she was waiting for the elevator, there was no one next to


    her. Just as the elevator door was about to close, a woman''s voice came, "Please wait."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Daly immediately pressed the "open" button. The elevator opened and the woman squeezed


    in. Her eyes fell on Karen Daly''s face and looked at it for a long time. Finally, she suddenly hugged


    Karen Daly. "Silly girl, we have been looking for you for so many years, and you are finally back.


    When I thought I will never see you again, you finally came back."


    "Madam, you may have mistaken me for someone else. I don''t know you." Karen Daly wanted to


    push away the woman who was holding her, but the woman held her too tightly. She couldn''t push


    her away at all.


    "Your name is Karen Daly, and my name is Faye Reed. We are high school ssmates, college


    ssmates even. We came to Chatterton Town from Beaford city together. We opened a studio


    together and did a lot of things together..." Faye Reed said cheerfully.


    Faye Reed wouldn''t be able to finish talking about the things that happened between them even if


    she had a full day to do so, she was so ecstatic and only was able to tell Karen some important


    things.


    Three years ago, after Faye Reed had been burned by the fire, Kevin Kyle hired the best doctor to


    help her with the treatment. The surgery was also sessful. There was almost no trace of burns


    on her face, only there were several obvious scars on her body.


    Karen Daly had disappeared. During these years, Faye Reed was still managing the studio that she


    and Karen Daly founded. With the help of Kevin Kyle, the size of the studio was now more than ten


    timesrger than before.


    The previous day, Faye Reed identally saw a photo. When she saw the photo, she was shocked


    ¡ª Karen Daly was in the photo.


    She immediately called her friend who posted the photos to confirm whether there was such a


    person. After getting a positive answer, she was so happy that she almost went crazy.


    She once thought that Karen Daly had really left this world, and because Karen had gotten into an


    ident on the way to the hospital when Faye was burnt, she had felt guilty all this while.


    If she had been careful enough to not have gotten into that burn ident, Karen Daly would not


    have gone to the hospital. If Karen Daly had not gone to the hospital, there would not be a car


    ident, let alone what happened after.


    "Faye Reed?" Karen Daly repeated the name and shook her head apologetically. "Sorry, I really


    don''t know you. I grew up in Mn. This is the first time I''ve returned to Chatterton. I think you might


    have mistaken me for someone else."


    "How could it be my mistake?" Faye Reed shook Karen Daly in her arms and asked, "You are Karen


    Daly, aren''t you?"


    Karen Daly nodded. "I am Karen Daly, but there are many people with the same name in the world."


    Faye Reed said, "Yes, there are many people with the same name. But how many people with the


    same name and the same face could you find?"


    Karen Daly did not understand what Faye Reed was trying to say, so she looked at Faye Reed


    doubtfully.


    Faye Reed added, "Karen Daly, we''ve known each other for more than ten years. We are best


    friends in the world. Do you think I''ll mistake you for someone else?"


    Seeing that Faye Reed was so serious and didn''t seem to be lying, Karen Daly thought about it


    seriously, but she still couldn''t think of any memory of Faye Reed.


    Karen Daly shook her head and said, "Miss Reed, I''m sorry. I really don''t remember anything about


    what you said at all."


    "You are Karen Daly, but you don''t know me?" Faye Reed also realized that something was wrong.


    "My name is Karen Daly, but I really don''t know you," Karen replied. This was the second time that


    Karen Daly had been mistaken as someone, and she began to have some doubts in her heart.


    Her father has been hiding something that he didn''t want to tell her. What happened three years


    ago?


    Faye Reed was not willing to believe this, so she said, "Karen, do you really not remember me at


    all? Or did something happen to you so you don''t want to admit it?"


    Faye Reed didn''t think it was possible. Even if Karen Daly didn''t want to admit that she knew the


    people from her past, it could be possible for someone else. It would definitely not be her.


    She was Karen Daly''s best friend. There were no secrets between them.


    Suddenly, Faye Reed thought of the words Karen Daly said a few years ago, Karen''s expression on


    that day scared her.


    Karen Daly had once told her that someone had told her that she did not deserve to stand by Kevin


    Kyle''s side, that she was born inferior, and that she was asked to leave Kevin Kyle...


    Karen Daly went missing for three years and she didn''t recognize Faye when she returned. Were


    these orchestrated by someone else?


    Faye Reed also didn''t know much about the Kyle family. Although she had seen Kevin Kyle several


    times, she wasn''t very close to him.


    However, Faye Reed could tell that Kevin Kyle was a good man who really cared for his wife. The


    person who hurt Karen Daly must not have been Kevin Kyle, but someone else.


    Faye Reed said, "Karen Daly, whether you remember me or not, I just want to tell you that no matter


    what happens, you will always be the friend I value the most."


    ...

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    It had only been a few days since she arrived in Chatterton Town. Karen Daly felt that she came to


    know more people than she ever did in the past two or three years.


    And everyone she met was so enthusiastic to her, as if they were all very familiar with her, like


    friends who hadn''t seen each other for many years.


    Take Faye Reed, whom she met this morning, for example. She cried so hard when she saw Karen,


    hugging her and crying until her nose was runny. She cried for a long time before she stopped


    crying. People who didn''t know them would think that Karen had been scolding Faye!


    She was confused but looking at Faye Reed''s worried look... Karen Daly also felt very warm in her


    heart.


    Kevin Kyle? Faye Reed? Mia Kyle? Little Karen?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Daly chanted these names several times in her heart. After thinking for a while, she still


    couldn''t remember that there was such a group of people who had appeared in her memory.


    Karen Daly shook her head, feeling helpless and amused. Apart from that, she also had some faint


    worries about the lost memories.


    Her father had never said anything about her past. But it was not to protect her from harm, then why


    would he hide those memories?


    Buzz...


    While Karen Daly was deep in thought, the phone on her desk started to buzz. She picked it up and


    saw the 2 words "Little Karen" on the phone screen.


    Thinking of Little Karen, the corners of Karen Daly''s mouth couldn''t help rising slightly. She smiled


    and answered the phone, "Is it, Little Karen?"


    "Yes, yes! It''s me!" Little Karen''s soft voice came from the other end of the phone. Just listening to


    her voice, one could imagine how cute she was when she spoke. "Sister, I would like to treat you to


    a meal."


    "Little Karen, I''m at work. Can I have a meal with you some other day?" Karen Daly couldn''t bear to


    refuse such an adorable little baby girl. But she still had to attend to her work today, how could she


    not refuse?


    "But, but, I''m already waiting for you downstairs!" Little Karen''s soft voice was tinged with a hint of


    anxiety as if she would cry if Karen Daly refused.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m downstairs your building!" Little Karen replied.


    Karen Daly looked at the time and it was almost 12 o''clock. It was time for lunch, so she said, "Little


    Karen, wait for me for a while, I''lle down to find you."


    When she went downstairs, Karen Daly saw Little Karen at first nce. The little girl was running


    around outside the building entrance. She looked very cute with her fairy-like eyes looking around.


    Her father was not beside her. There was only a woman following her. As Little Karen walked, the


    woman would walk beside her, worried that she would fall and knock something.


    "Sister¡ª" Little Karen also saw Karen Daly approach her. She smiled and threw herself into Karen


    Daly''s arms, kissed Karen Daly''s face with her tender little mouth, and said, "I''ll kiss you for free."


    Karen Daly picked up Little Karen and kissed her tender face. "I''ll kiss you for free too."


    Little Karen held Karen Daly''s face and suddenly asked in a serious tone, " Big Karen, how much


    would it cost for you to kiss Daddy?"


    Karen Daly, "..."


    Little Karen said, "Sister, you have to ask for a lot of money. Haha."


    Little Karen felt that she was the cutest child in the world. She didn''t ask Big Karen for any money.


    But if Big Karen kissed her father, he must pay a lot of money. But it didn''t matter, her father had


    money.


    Karen Daly smiled and didn''t respond. Who would treat her seriously? She''s only a child.


    Little Karen invited Karen Daly to have lunch at a restaurant named Baiha Restaurant not far from


    thepany. They had booked the private room 1808¡ªthe room that had created many memories.


    Only when Karen Daly pushed open the restaurant door did she realize that Little Karen''s father


    was also there.


    Kevin Kyle was on the phone. When he saw theming, he smiled apologetically and hung up


    after a few words.


    Kevin Kyle pulled out a chair and invited Karen Daly to take a seat. Then he put Little Karen on her


    baby stool and said, "Little Karen has been moring to have lunch with you. I really can''t do


    anything about her, so I had to ask someone to take her to you. Miss Daly, do you mind if Little


    Karen disturbs you?"


    "Not at all," Karen Daly immediately shook her head. In fact, she liked to be with Little Karen, but


    she didn''t expect that Little Karen''s father to be there, which made her a little embarrassed.


    Karen Daly''s embarrassment somewhat upset Kevin Kyle, but he still kept smiling and saying in a


    low voice, "Little Karen''s mother has been away from her since she was a child. I always wanted to


    be kind to her, so I unconsciously spoiled her so recklessly."


    "It''s not a bad thing for a father to dote on his daughter. Besides, I think Little Karen is very cute and


    not spoiled at all!" Karen Daly touched Little Karen''s head. "She''s a lovely and sensible child."


    Karen Daly did not notice how distressed her tone was when she heard Kevin Kyle say Little Karen


    was willful.


    She didn''t have a mother. Although she had her father to help her in the past three years,


    sometimes she still hoped that she could have a mother by her side... Even as an adult, she


    yearned for a mother''s love, let alone a cute child-like Little Karen.


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s words, Karen realized that Little Karen''s mother should still be alive, but just


    that he didn''t know where she had gone... She really didn''t know what was going on in that mother''s


    mind. With such a good husband and daughter, what would she be doing running around?


    "Yes, Karen is the loveliest. Daddy is not good" Little Karen naturally didn''t know what Karen Daly


    was thinking, but when she heard Karen Daly praising her, she was very proud. She smiled at


    Karen Daly as if Karen Daly and she were a family, and Kevin Kyle was just someone else.


    "Yes, my Karen is the most adorable one in our family. Daddy is not good at all!" Kevin Kyle got up


    and kissed Little Karen on the face. "Since you are the most obedient, you cannot cry if Daddy goes


    out to work alright?"


    When Little Karen heard this, she looked at Kevin Kyle in shock. "Ah! I''ve been tricked by my


    father." She thought to herself as she became upset.


    What should she do? She really wanted to know how to do magic and make her father disappear


    from her eyes for a while.


    Kevin Kyle scratched Little Karen''s little nose, looked at Karen Daly, and said softly, "There is still


    something for me to attend to at mypany. I have to go on a business trip for a few days. I have


    to go first. You two can take your time."


    "The dishes..." Since the dishes were all on the table, why didn''t he eat them before he leaves?


    Karen Daly wanted to say that, but when she thought of how he was just a stranger to her, she


    swallowed back her words and nodded with a smile.


    Kevin Kyle looked at her smiling face and his breath was slightly stagnant. He quickly turned his


    head and leaned over to kiss Little Karen''s face as a farewell.


    "Daddy kissed Little Karen. You have to kiss Big Karen too..." Little Karen blinked her eyes and said


    softly.


    As soon as Little Karen finished, Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly almost looked at each other at the


    same time.


    In Kevin Kyle''s eyes, Karen Daly saw a light that shouldn''t appear. It was so sharp that it was


    blinding. She immediately turned her head away and quickly blinked, pretending that she didn''t see


    anything.


    Seeing that Karen Daly turned her head away, Kevin Kyle felt a little distressed.


    They were at the same Baiha restaurant, in the same private room. She was still sitting in the seat


    she used to sit in, but she would not blush at him like she used to.


    But it didn''t matter. Everything would go back to the way it was eventually.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    After Kevin Kyle left, Little Karen took two bites of the strawberry pie and wiped her face with her


    hand. For an instant, her face was full of cream, making her look like a little clown. She smiled at


    Karen Daly and urged her politely. "Sister, you eat."


    "Little Karen, eat slowly!" Karen Daly was hungry as well, but she was busy attending to the little girl


    and had not taken a bite. She took a tissue and cleaned Little Karen''s face.


    She only met Little Karen twice, but she had already gained her father''s trust. He believed Karen


    Daly enough and handed Little Karen over to her. What if she were a wrong person with evil


    intentions?


    "Sister, Daddy is on a business trip. Why don''t you go home with me?" Karen Daly had just wiped


    Little Karen''s face clean but she stained her face with cream identally, again.


    Karen Daly cleaned Little Karen''s face and said, "I have work to do in the afternoon, you should go


    home first after eating. I''ll call you at night."


    "Hmm, but I want you to apany me!" Little Karen twitched her mouth and said with a sense of


    grievance.


    She didn''t forget her father''s instructions. Her father had told her to trick Big Karen to follow her


    back home. She even used her trump card. She didn''t believe that Big Sister Karen wouldn''t take


    the bait.


    "But..." Karen Daly wanted to go to work, but she couldn''t bear to refuse such an adorable little baby


    girl. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she would agree or not.


    "If I follow you to work, then you will apany me home!" At thest minute, Little Karen


    proposed a solution.


    Little Karen put on an expression that inly said, "I will cry if you refuse." Her big watery eyes


    blinked, which were more irresistible than the sharpness in her father''s eyes...


    Karen Daly sighed silently. "What''s wrong with this father and daughter duo?" She thought.


    "Sure, let''s do that!" Her heart softened, so she agreed to the little girl''s demands.


    In any case, Karen Daly had not much to do home with Samuel Daly, and Kevin Kyle was not at


    home. It should not be a big deal to apany this little baby girl, shouldn''t it?


    ...


    "After I received your phone call, I booked a flight back to Chatterton Town immediately. Now you


    tell me that Karen Daly has forgotten all the things in the past, and I can''t talk to her?"


    After listening to Kevin Kyle''s words, George Ken roared in fury. He was even more emotional than


    when he heard the news of Karen Daly''s death three years ago.


    Three years ago, he had just reconnected with his long-lost sister but suddenly received the news


    of her untimely death.


    He rushed to Chatterton Town as soon as he received the news, but before he could see his sister


    for thest time, the Kyle family had cremated her.


    No one could ept this kind of thing.


    At that time, George Ken had gotten into a fight with Kevin Kyle. He was actually no match for Kevin


    Kyle at all, but Kevin Kyle did not really fight back, and he was bruised by George all over.


    That had been the first time Kevin Kyle had been beaten to this state.


    In actual fact, George Ken knew very well that Kevin Kyle was more devastated than anyone else


    about the fact that Karen Daly had disappeared from this life. In the past three years, he had been


    living a life that was worse than death.


    But Kevin Kyle firmly told George that Karen Daly was still alive and that he would send many


    people to look for her. But the world was so big and without a clue, it was not easy to find a person.


    His parents had died early, so Karen Daly was the closest person in the world to George Ken.


    When he returned to Beaford city, he closed the studio in Beaford city. He then started to search in


    Beaford city and then all over the country, then went abroad to look for her. He went to all the ces


    where Karen Daly might have gone.


    In the past three years, he had gone to many ces and asked a lot of people, but there was no


    news about Karen Daly.


    But Geoge Ken didn''t give up, as Kevin Kyle didn''t give up looking for Karen Daly. As Karen Daly''s


    biological brother, it was impossible for him to give up looking for Karen Daly.


    Just as he got the news that Karen Daly might be in Mn, he received a call from Kevin Kyle,


    saying that Karen Daly was back.


    Karen Daly had returned, but she forgot her past memories. That was to say, they were all strangers


    to her.


    George Ken''s anger was ignited when he heard this news all of a sudden. But he soon calmed


    down.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After calming down, George Ken felt a little embarrassed. Kevin Kyle definitely would not want


    Karen Daly to forget everything about the past too.


    The reason why George Ken lost his temper was that he wanted to vent his anger, which had been


    put up in his heart for three years. He needed an emotional outlet for all this distress.


    However, if he could vent his anger on Kevin Kyle, who could Kevin Kyle vent his anger on? Kevin


    Kyle could only swallow all these grievances in his heart, and he had to bear all the consequences


    on his own.


    After being scolded by George Ken, Kevin Kyle still remained calm and said calmly, "Little Karen will


    take Karen Daly home tonight. You can go to my house and see her. Find a way to talk to her."


    George Ken raised his eyebrows. "Aren''t you going home too?"


    Kevin Kyle said, "I''m going on a business trip."


    George Ken gave him a look of surprise. "I didn''t expect that Rovio''s Leo Kyle would tell a lie."


    Kevin Kyle said, "I''m no longer in Karen Daly''s memory, and I don''t know what I can do, so it''s


    better for you, an esteemed psychiatrist, to talk to her."


    Kevin Kyle was very clear that if he were at home, Karen Daly would never go home with Little


    Karen. He was taking advantage of Karen Daly''s pity for Little Karen so that Little Karen could


    spend more time with Karen Daly alone.


    Blood was thicker than water. This child was hers. Perhaps if Karen Daly stayed around Little Karen


    a little longer, one day, Karen Daly''s memory of Little Karen would be back.


    Kevin Kyle couldn''t trust any other psychiatrists, so after learning that Karen Daly had lost her past


    memories, Kevin Kyle first thought of Karen Daly''s biological brother George Ken and asked him to


    return from abroad.


    George Ken then said, "Give me your Ferrari and let me drive it for two days so that I can look cool."


    George Ken was such a person. He seemed to be carefree about everything, but he had actually


    was very careful with things in his heart.


    Karen Daly was back. As long as she was back, the things from the past were really not so


    important.


    A man like Kevin Kyle, who was so excellent and had such good qualities, it''s impossible for Karen


    Daly not to like him.


    As for George and Little Karen, they were all people who had blood ties with Karen Daly. Even if


    Karen Daly couldn''t remember them, they were Karen Daly''s closest family.


    After thinking through these things, George Ken was now in the mood to crack a joke. He even


    started to think of showing off by borrowing Kevin Kyle''s car.


    With a Ferrari driving around in Chatterton Town, he could get all kinds of women he wanted.


    Kevin Kyle said, "As long as Karen Daly gets better, the car is yours."


    "I''m so lucky to have a brother-inw like you!" George Ken pped Kevin Kyle''s shoulder jokingly


    and said, "A sister for a Ferrari sports car. If I had known earlier, I would have asked my parents to


    have a few more daughters. I can just depend on my brother-inw to live a luxurious life."


    Kevin Kyle gave him a cold look.


    George Ken shut up immediately.


    Kevin Kyle was worried about Karen Daly at the moment. He had joked too much with him, so


    George Ken stopped. George Ken had been manipted by Kevin Kyle more than once, so he was


    all too clear about Kevin Kyle''s personality.


    ...

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    George Ken had gone to Secret Garden for the first time when Karen Daly was pregnant three


    years ago. At that time, Karen Daly was very wary of him.


    Later, after Karen Daly disappeared, he came to see Little Karen several times.


    Although Little Karen was just a little girl at three years old, many children could notpare to her


    in terms of intelligence. She was very mature for her age.


    However, there was a reason for Little Karen being so smart.


    Little Karen''s father, the chief of Rovio, was the man who had once skipped several grades in


    school, but till now no one had broken his record.


    As for Little Karen''s mother, when Karen Daly was at school, if she was in second ce, no one


    would dare to im first ce. Karen was also offered a ce at the best university in Beaford city.


    Most importantly, George Ken felt that his niece was so smart because she had an extremely


    nimble-minded uncle.


    People always say that nieces are like their uncles. He felt that Little Karen was the most simr to


    him in terms of intelligence and mindset. They could understand a person''s character at a nce.


    He had not stepped into this ce for months. It was different from his memory, but also a little


    simr. It seemed that he felt a little warmer than thest time he hade.


    Perhaps it was not the ce that had changed, but that the person they had been looking for three


    years was now in the house. The real owner of this ce hade back.


    George Ken was a frequent visitor to the Kyle family. Without asking the servant to lead the way, he


    went to the living room on his own. Before he entered the house, he heard Little Karen''s soft voice.


    "Sister, apart from Daddy, my favorite person is you, am I your favorite person apart from Daddy?"


    "Yeah, my favorite person is also Daddy, and also our Little Karen!" Of course, Karen Daly was


    talking about her own father.


    George Ken heard her voice. Even though he hadn''t heard it for three years, he could immediately


    recognize it. It could be no one else but Karen Daly.


    George Ken entered the house and saw Karen Daly kneeling on the ground with Little Karen. He


    didn''t know what the two of them were ying with. But they were very focused on their game and


    did not notice him.


    Karen Daly''s words resonated differently into Little Karen''s ears. Little Karen felt that her sister''s


    favorite person was her father, then herself.


    However, she felt that she was much cuter and more adorable than her father. Shouldn''t this sister


    like her the most?


    Could it be because when her father left today, he said that she would cry and Big Karen had heard


    him? Perhaps Big Karen did not like her? Little Karen thought.


    However, even if she cried, she would still look very beautiful.


    Seeing the little girl look upset, and was about to cry, Karen Daly felt funny and distressed. She


    couldn''t help but touch the tip of the little girl''s nose and say, "Little Karen, why aren''t you happy?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sister, why don''t you like Karen the most? Daddy is not as cute as me!" Little Karen blinked her


    eyes, and tears of grievance swirled in her eyes.


    Knowing that Little Karen had misunderstood, Karen Daly wanted to exin, but thinking about it


    again, even if she exined, Little Karen might not be able to understand.


    She held Little Karen in her arms and rubbed Little Karen''s pink face. "I like you the most. I won''t


    like others anymore."


    Hearing this answer, Little Karen smiled with satisfaction. "OK, I like you the most. And then Daddy."


    "Karen, don''t you like your uncle?"


    When they were talking happily, a male voice suddenly appeared, Karen Daly and Little Karen


    turned back at the same time.


    Little Karen immediately ran up, opened her small arms, and shouted, "Uncle, hug me."


    George Ken walked over and hugged Little Karen in his arms. He pinched her cheek and said,


    "Karen, don''t you miss me at all?"


    Karen Daly didn''t know this man. When she heard Little Karen call him uncle, she knew this man


    was from Little Karen''s family, so she couldn''t help but stare at him.


    George Ken noticed her eyes and replied with a polite smile, "Miss Daly, nice to meet you!"


    "Nice to meet you!" Karen Daly nodded. She thought to herself, "This is the first time I''ve met this


    person. How did he know my surname, Daly?"


    "Before I came here, I was on the phone with Little Karen''s father. He said Little Karen invited an


    important guest home, that is why I know your name!" George Ken saw through Karen Daly''s mind


    at a nce.


    Karen Daly, "..."


    "I''m George, George Ken," George Ken said, "I''m Karen''s half brother, we have the same father, but


    different mothers."


    Karen Daly nodded and did not continue. She just felt that it was strange that everyone she saw


    recently all told her something very personal about themselves.


    To be honest, Karen Daly didn''t care about the rtionship between George Ken and Little Karen''s


    mother at all. The reason why she came to the Kyle Mansion was that she just liked being with Little


    Karen and had no other purpose.


    "Miss Daly, don''t think too much of it. I like it. And Little Karen is very good at looking at a person''s


    character. Anyone she likes must be a very good person!" After a few simple words with Karen Daly,


    with George Ken''s years of experience, he was sure that Karen Daly had really lost all memories of


    the past. It was definitely not a disguise.


    "Sister, you are a good person. I like it very much!" Little Karen opened her arms towards Karen


    Daly. "I like your hug!"


    "Little Karen, you two haven''t had dinner yet, right? Shall I have dinner with you?" George Ken


    passed Little Karen back to Karen Daly and walked to the dining room. "Aunt Kim, please prepare


    food for us."


    Karen Daly caught Little Karen and was stunned for a while. It was the same when she saw Mia


    Kyle two days ago. They all passed Little Karen to her as if she was the closest person to Little


    Karen.


    At the dinner table, George Ken did not ask Karen Daly any special questions. He just chatted


    casually for a while, but it was enough for him.


    After the meal, George Ken left. He said that he was going out to hang out with his friends. But in


    fact, he was going to report the situation to Kevin Kyle.


    After having Big Karen around, the servants at home were not wanted by Little Karen anymore.


    After dinner, Little Karen took Karen Daly upstairs and wanted Big Karen to sleep with her.


    The servants had prepared a guest room for Karen Daly, but she had been led away by Little Karen,


    and Karen Daly couldn''t bear to refuse her. She thought that Little Karen should have her own


    room, so it didn''t matter for her to be with Little Karen.


    She didn''t expect that Little Karen would pull her into the master bedroom?


    Karen Daly took a quick look and saw the desk near the balcony in the hall. There were a few books


    on the bookshelf and a painting rack beside the desk.


    -- It seemed to look familiar to her.


    Karen Daly grabbed Little Karen and said softly, "Little Karen, this is Daddy''s room. Can we go to


    your room?"


    "I sleep with Daddy, and you sleep with me. Let''s sleep together!" Little Karen had a separate room,


    but she had never slept there. To her, her father''s room was her room.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Karen Daly understood Little Karen''s words. The child''s mind was very simple, but it carried a


    different meaning to an adult''s ears.


    Karen Daly shook her head and told herself not to think too much. She could help Little Karen take


    a bath first and apany her to sleep before leaving.


    "Miss Daly, this is Little Karen''s towel, pajamas... Sorry to trouble you with these things," Lynn, who


    usually took care of Little Karen, handed over Little Karen''s toiletries to Karen Daly and left right


    after.


    Karen Daly went straight to the bathroom with Little Karen in her arms. She didn''t even look around


    therge room, but how could she have known where the bathroom was?


    Little Karen liked ying with water. She flopped in her bathtub and sshed the water all over


    Karen Daly''s body.


    Karen Daly rubbed Little Karen''s head and said softly, "Little Karen if you y with water and you''ll


    catch a cold. Then you''ll get a snotty nose. That way, you won''t be very cute."


    Little Karen immediately stopped moving and said, "I don''t want to catch a cold, I want to be cute."


    Karen Daly said, "Well then don''t ssh around anymore. Let me help you with your bath. After


    that, let''s go to bed, okay?"


    "Okay!" Little Karen nodded vigorously.


    Karen Daly had never taken care of such a small child. The child was tiny, and her small arms and


    legs were particrly cute.


    When helping Little Karen with her bath, Karen Daly thought of Little Karen''s mother, the woman


    who had disappeared.


    Her husband was so good, and the child was so cute. How could she give them up so cruelly?


    Or perhaps what Karen Daly saw was only superficial. How could she, an outsider, know about the


    family''s rtionships?


    Little Karen had been making a fuss for the whole day and didn''t take a nap at noon. Now that she


    was quiet, she was soon sleepy. While she was sitting in the bathtub, she was already nodding off.


    Worrying that she would catch a cold, Karen Daly quickly wrapped her up with a bath towel, wiped


    her face, carried her back to the room, and put Little Karen in bed. She also helped her put on her


    pajamas.


    Karen Daly pulled the quilt over her. When she was about to turn around to clean up the bathroom,


    the little child reached out her little hand and grabbed one of Karen''s fingers. "Mom¡ª"


    Suddenly hearing this, Karen Daly felt that her heart seemed to be pierced. It was a little painful and


    a little sour.


    Little Karen never missed her mother during the day, but when she was sleeping, she did miss her


    mother.


    Karen Daly stopped in her tracks and sat down beside the big bed. She held Little Karen''s hand and


    lowered her head to kiss her little face. "Good girl Karen, go to sleep."


    "Sister-inw... Miss Daly, I was wondering why the door was not closed. It turns out that you are


    here to take care of Little Karen. Where is my brother? Is he taking a bath?" Mia Kyle said as she


    walked in, and even stretched her head to look at the bathroom.


    "Your brother is on a business trip. Little Karen asked me to apany her. She just fell asleep,"


    Karen Daly replied. Hearing this, she felt a little embarrassed. However, she was not afraid of what


    other people would say. She had no other thoughts.


    "Your clothes are wet, I''ll get you some pajamas."


    "It''s fine. I''ll take a bath in the guest roomter. I''ll just blow them dry with the hairdryer."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Mia Kyle turned around and walked to the wardrobe in Kevin Kyle''s room. There were new clothes


    prepared for Karen Daly every season, and they all hung in the wardrobe, untouched. Mia could


    easily pass a set to Karen and it would fit.


    Mia Kyle took a set and said, "These are all in your size."


    "In my size?"


    "No, I mean my sister-inw''s figure is almost the same as yours. You can definitely wear them."


    It was not good to wear another''s clothes. Karen Daly was a little hesitant and did not reach out to


    take them.


    "These are all new. They are unworn!" Mia Kyle put the clothes into Karen Daly''s arms and said,


    "Don''t worry, since you havee here, this is your home too!"


    Karen Daly smiled awkwardly. The fabric in her hand was soft andfortable, but no one had


    worn them before. After thinking it over and over again, Karen Daly couldn''t help but look at Mia


    Kyle and asked in a low voice, "Where is Little Karen''s mother? Why doesn''t she even have a


    picture around here?"


    Aftering here, she realized something strange ¡ª there was no picture of thedy of this house.


    Looking at Kevin Kyle, he should love his wife very much, but there was not a single photo of her in


    such a big house.


    This mother who was "flying in the sky" in Little Karen''s words seemed to have left no trace at all.


    Upon hearing this, Mia Kyle was stunned and confused.


    "What should I say? That you are her mother? Because I wanted to trick you toe back, that''s


    why I had put the photos away?" Mia thought to herself.


    "No, no, no... Sister-inw would be overwhelmed if I tell her the truth now. I''m afraid that she will


    run away... Kevin Kyle will probably send me to hell..." Mia pondered.


    After thinking about it, Mia Kyle cleared her throat seriously and said, "Well... My sister-inw left


    because of something that had happened. My brother put all her photos away because he was


    afraid of overwhelming emotions."


    Karen Daly nodded thoughtfully. She just thought that it might be because there were some


    irreconcble arguments between Kevin Kyle and his wife that they separated, but she felt pity for


    Little Karen.


    "However Miss Daly, my brother absolutely did not do anything wrong to my sister-inw!" Seeing


    that Karen Daly did not speak, Mia Kyle thought that Karen Daly misunderstood and hurriedly


    exined, "My brother and sister-inw separated because of a fault in the stars! It is not because


    of their feelings that they are separated!"


    She said quickly and urgently, for fear that Kevin Kyle would be thought of as a yboy who was


    unfaithful and heartless.


    Karen Daly smiled helplessly and said lightly, "I know."


    "No, you don''t understand!" For some reason, seeing Karen Daly so calm, Mia Kyle suddenly burst


    into anger. "My sister-inw is not here for the past few years. My brother has been living a terrible


    life. It''s the first time that I have seen him so absent-minded. I feel like his sky has copsed. If it


    weren''t for... If it weren''t for Karen... My brother may not have lived any longer."


    Mia Kyle paused for a moment and tears welled up in her eyes. She stared at Karen Daly with


    sadness and sincerity in her eyes. "My sister-inw was my brother''s everything, my brother''s


    whole world. Do you understand?"


    Karen Daly was not close to Mia Kyle, but after a few opportunities of meeting her, she knew that


    Mia was a cheerful and optimistic person. At this time, Mia Kyle''s eyes were full of tears, as if there


    was a deep sadness in her, which made her look like she would copse at any time.


    Karen Daly couldn''t help but pat Mia Kyle on the shoulder. She wanted tofort her, but she didn''t


    know what to say.


    Perhaps... Mia Kyle said those words to her because she thought that Karen Daly might be


    interested in her brother.


    Perhaps Mia wanted Karen to understand that there was only her sister-inw in Kevin Kyle''s heart.


    She hoped that Karen would not have any improper thoughts of Kevin Kyle. Karen thought while


    comforting Mia Kyle.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Karen Daly had only met Kevin Kyle a few times within the few days. From their conversations, she


    knew that he was a gentleman and also an excellent man. The most important thing was that he


    had deep feelings for his wife... Therefore, she would never have improper thoughts for him.


    But they had only seen each other a few times, yet she was sleeping at his house... It would indeed


    cause a misunderstanding.


    "When Kevin Kylees back, it''s better to stay away from him. Don''t let others misunderstand,


    and don''t let Little Karen misunderstand." She thought to herself.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just here to take care of Little Karen. I won''t go too far. I can see that your brother


    loves your sister-inw very much!" Karen Daly smiled harmlessly. "It''ste. I''m going to rest first."


    After that, Karen Daly nodded and turned to leave, leaving Mia Kyle, who was stunned again.


    What? Wait!


    Mia Kyle stretched out her hand and wanted to grab her sister-inw!


    "Sister-inw, wait! That''s not what I mean! You are my sister-inw! The woman my brother loves


    the most is you!!" Mia Kyle thought to herself.


    "Please, you must go beyond the limit! Hurry up and push on to my brother! He has been hungry for


    three years. During these three years, he has not enjoyed the pleasures between a man and a


    woman. Please save his exhausted little heart quickly!"


    Mia Kyle roared in her heart, but she didn''t dare to really say these words...


    She had a hunch that if her cold brother knew about what she had done, she might not be able to


    see the sun ever again.


    ...


    Chatterton Town was a humid ce, and the weather in spring weather was also quite warm.


    Today was a good day. There were a few stars in the sky, and a crescent moon was hanging


    between the stars. It was a magnificent night sky.


    Kevin Kyle was not in the mood to appreciate such beautiful scenery at all. He focused all his


    attention on Karen Daly and Little Karen in the vi.


    He had sent George Ken to investigate the situation. It had been a long time, but George Ken didn''t


    get back to him yet, so he didn''t know what the situation was.


    Looking around, Kevin Kyle was still waiting for George Ken toe out. Kevin Kyle lit up a


    cigarette and took two puffs, using the nicotine to calm his nerves.


    At work, people often said that Kevin Kyle was an iron-hearted and decisive leader. His decisions


    had never been wrong. No one could rece him as the king in the world of business.


    But in his private life, especially in his personal rtionships, Kevin Kyle was always an idiot. Not to


    mention others, Nick ck and Amelia Gray, who had always been by his side, also thought so too.


    Karen Daly had appeared in front of Kevin Kyle, and he had already found a way to let Little Karen


    bring Karen Daly home for the night.


    However, he still could not think of how to treat Karen Daly right, so that she could ept him easily


    and not reject him so much.


    George Ken walked out of the vi and watched the flickering lights at a distance. He knew it was


    Kevin Kyle out there, who was smoking.


    "How is Karen Daly?" Seeing George Ken, Kevin Kyle put out the cigarette. Although he tried to


    calm his voice down as much as possible, he could still hear the anxiousness in his voice.


    George Ken also leaned against the car, took out his cigarette, and lit it with Kevin Kyle''s lighter. He


    took two puffs and said slowly, "Karen has really forgotten about us, she is not pretending."


    "She really forgot about us!" Kevin Kyle lit another cigarette and smoked with George Ken while


    leaning on the car. After taking a puff, he asked, "Do you know why?"


    George Ken took a puff of his cigarette, and said, "I only chatted a little with her. I only know that


    she has really forgotten everything about the past. As for the reason, we have to look into this


    slowly."


    "In this field, you know more than I do. What do you think I need to do?" As long as Karen Daly


    could get better, Kevin Kyle would give away Rovio as an exchange.


    George Ken paused for a moment and said, "I have met many people who lost their past memories.


    There are a lot of types. Some of them are caused deliberately, some others are because of great


    trauma and they choose to forget their past memories."


    "You mean Karen might have experienced some great trauma, and then she chose to forget


    everything from the past?" Kevin Kyle looked at the lights in the vi. After a long time, he shook his


    head and said, "The Karen I know is definitely not that kind of person."


    A few years ago, she had experienced various betrayals and was abandoned by her family. In that


    kind of situation, she still went through it strong and lived positively and happily.


    She was so active, optimistic, and strong. Kevin Kyle did not think that there was anything else that


    could cause so much damage that she would choose to shut down her memories of the past.


    George Ken added, "Memory loss can be categorized into different forms and different degrees.


    General memory loss can be treated. But I think Karen Daly''s symptoms are different from what I


    have seen before."


    Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows. "What are you trying to say?" He demanded.


    George Ken sighed. "If we can find a chance to get Karen Daly to the hospital for a physical


    examination, and check if her brain has been seriously damaged, it would be useful. If there is no


    problem with her brain, then we can find reasons in other aspects, eliminating one possibility can


    quicken the process."


    Kevin Kyle, "..."


    After a pause, George Ken added, "I guess, for whatever reason she forgot her past memories,


    those memories should have been bad memories. In my opinion, it''s better that she doesn''t


    remember the past. As long as we stay with her, she will always ept us."


    "But Samuel Daly stays with her," Kevin Kyle said coldly. His eyes were so sharp that they seemed


    to be able to kill at a nce.


    If Karen Daly were not able to restore her memory, she would never believe what Samuel Daly had


    done before.


    At the thought of Karen Daly spending the past three years with that beast Samuel Daly, Kevin Kyle


    felt that he was about to suffocate.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They all knew very well, what kind of evil person Samuel Daly was.


    Kevin Kyle had given thought that perhaps Karen Daly''s memory shouldn''t be restored.


    He was also worried that what happened three years ago had caused a lot of damage to Karen


    Daly. Perhaps she chose to forget them because the damage had surpassed her tolerance.


    He even wanted to give up the beautiful memories of their past and let Karen Daly start over with


    him. It was okay for them to rebuild their family.


    However, at the thought of Samuel Daly taking advantage of Karen Daly''s weakness to make Karen


    Daly acknowledge him as her father, Kevin Kyle would never forgive him.


    "Samuel Daly, his tricks again!" At the mention of this name, George Ken''s eyes revealed a hint of


    malice.


    "Don''t mess around. We can''t touch him now," Kevin Kyle said.


    "Don''t worry. I know how serious it is," said George Ken.


    They were very clear that Samuel Daly was the only family and dependence Karen Daly had after


    losing her memory.


    If something happened to Samuel Daly, the person who would copse would be Karen Daly.


    ...

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Lying on therge and soft bed, Karen Daly didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Thinking of what Mia Kyle said to her, and thinking of Mia Kyle''s sad expression as she spoke, even


    a cheerful and optimistic person like Mia could not help but shed tears when she talked about Kevin


    Kyle''s past.


    Karen Daly could not help but be curious.


    Kevin Kyle obviously loved his wife so much, so why did his wife leave him and their child behind?


    Of course, Karen Daly was just curious.


    She never had any improper thoughts of Kevin Kyle. She promised Little Karen toe to the Kyle


    Mansion only because of her love for Little Karen.


    Thinking of Little Karen, Karen Daly was a little worried. Such a little child sleeping alone in the


    master bedroom with no one by her side. What if she kicks the quilt away and gets cold? What if


    she falls down from the bed after rolling a few times?


    Thinking about it, Karen Daly sighed helplessly. She was not a mother, but already had a mother''s


    heart. She had only seen Little Karen a few times, how could she feel so close to the little baby girl?


    She thought, as long as Little Karen spoke, there was probably nothing she didn''t want to do for


    Little Karen. This was not good.


    "... Daddy, I want Daddy..."


    Suddenly, the child''s cry came from the corridor. Karen Daly sat up straight and listened carefully.


    She wanted to make sure if she had heard it wrong.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Then she turned over and got out of bed, running out in a hurry. She was so anxious that she didn''t


    even put on her slippers.


    When she opened the door, she saw Little Karen walking alone in the corridor barefoot. She cried


    for her father while wiping her tears.


    Seeing Little Karen''s pitiful little face, Karen Daly was startled for a long while.


    The corridor was empty, and no one answered Little Karen''s cries. She cried sadly. "Daddy, I want


    Daddy..."


    "Little Karen..." Karen Daly rushed over and held the little fellow tightly in her arms. She kissed her


    hard on her face again and again. "Don''t cry, don''t cry. I''m here with you. Don''t be afraid."


    "Daddy, I want Daddy..." Little Karen cried so sadly. She wouldn''t listen to what Karen Daly was


    saying.


    When she woke up, her father was not beside her and no one was around her. She was so afraid.


    "Karen, I''ll go back to the room with you and wait for Daddy toe back, okay?" Karen Daly


    patted Little Karen''s back, picked her up, and carried her back to the room.


    However, no matter how Karen Daly coaxed Little Karen, Little Karen was still crying. Her little body


    kept twitching as she cried, and she had no intention of stopping.


    "Karen, Daddy is not here. Can Mommy apany you?" Karen Daly did not know what to do, so


    she thought of using this method to coax Little Karen.


    "Mommy, I want Mommy..." Hearing the word "Mommy", Little Karen seemed to have a sense of


    security at once, and her crying gradually faded away.


    "Karen, Mommy will be here with you," Karen Daly patted her on the back and walked around with


    Karen in her arms. After a long time, Little Karen finally calmed down in her arms.


    "Sister..." Little Karen, who had stopped crying, turned over her little body and said after a long time,


    "Doesn''t Daddy want Karen? Did Daddy fly to the sky as Mommy did?"


    In the past, Kevin Kyle would take Little Karen with him if he was on a business trip, so Little Karen,


    who was now three years old, had never left Kevin Kyle even for a night. She slept in her father''s


    arms every night. No matter where she was when she woke up and opened her eyes, she would


    see her father.


    Today, when she woke up and opened her eyes, her father wasn''t there. Nobody else was around


    her. For a moment, she was scared.


    "Your Daddy just went out to work and will be back soon!" Karen Daly kissed Little Karen''s small


    face andforted her softly, "His Karen is so cute, of course, Daddy wouldn''t leave her behind."


    "Sister, will you stay with me?" Big Karen had promised to apany her, but when she opened


    her eyes, she was not there. Do adults like to lie to children? Little Karen thought.


    Karen Daly nodded and said, "Yes. I won''t leave you alone anymore."


    "Sister, pinky promise. You can''t break pinky promises!" Little Karen stretched out her little finger


    and twisted it around Karen Daly''s finger. Then Little Karen said, "Please stay with me to sleep.


    Let''s wait for Daddy together."


    As she spoke, Little Karen blinked her tearful big eyes and looked very pitiful. Looking at her, Karen


    Daly felt so distressed that she didn''t have the energy to remember that she was in the master


    bedroom.


    Shey down on the bed with Little Karen in her arms and held the little baby''s trembling little body


    in her arms. "Karen, can I sing for you?"


    "Okay," Little Kareny on Karen Daly''s body, clutching at her clothes tightly with both hands. It


    seemed that she was afraid that Karen Daly would leave her alone again.


    Seeing Little Karen like this, Karen Daly felt ufortable in her heart. She could not help but


    lower her head and kiss Little Karen''s forehead. "Little baby, go to sleep quickly..."


    As she hummed, Little Karen slowly fell asleep in Karen Daly''s arms, but she twitched from time to


    time while she slept. It could be seen how sad she was when she cried just now.


    Karen Daly hugged Little Karen with one hand and covered both of them with the quilt with the


    other. Then she kissed Little Karen''s face and said, "Good night, little baby!"


    ...


    In the room, there was only a glowing bedsidemp, dimly lighting up the room.


    When Kevin Kyle returned to his room, he saw such a warm scene.


    His wife was holding their daughter, and the two of them were lying quietly on the bed.


    In the past three years, Kevin Kyle had fantasized about such a scene many times, and reality


    disappointed him time and again.


    But this time was different. This time, Kevin Kyle knew that it was real. Therge and small figures


    sleeping on the bed were really his wife and child.


    He slowly approached them and sat at the bedside, staring at them. He couldn''t help stretching out


    his hand when he saw them.


    He wanted to touch Karen Daly''s face and feel her warmth. He wanted to verify that she was really


    by his side.


    However, just as his hand was about to touch her, Kevin Kyle paused again.


    He knew that Karen Daly was real, but he was still worried that once he reached out to touch her,


    she would disappear before his eyes as she had done many times in the past.


    He shouldn''t havee back tonight, but after several struggles, he was unable to control himself


    and came back to the house quietly.


    He wanted to take a look at them from a distance and leave at a nce, but after that, he wanted to


    touch her to tell himself he wasn''t dreaming.


    After struggling for a long time, Kevin Kyle''s palm gently fell on Karen Daly''s face. As soon as he


    touched her gently, he withdrew his hand.


    In fact, he wanted to kiss her, but he couldn''t...


    Just as Kevin Kyle retracted his hand, Karen Daly suddenly moved and opened her eyes.


    The two of them looked into each other''s eyes. For a moment, the atmosphere was very awkward,


    as if the air was frozen.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Karen looked at Kevin. His inky eyes were so deep and full of emotions that attracted her curiosity.


    Was there something deep inside? At the end of the darkness?


    Although the light in the room was not very bright, she was sure that his eyes were full of affection.


    She saw the affection that should have belonged to another woman, and it felt very wrong!


    Why would he stare at her in this way? Did he make some mistakes? Perhaps he misunderstood


    her purpose?


    Kevin wanted to look away, but he couldn''t move his eyes at all. His eyes were fixed on her face


    noticing every single slight change of her expression.


    Seeing her stunned for a few seconds, he frowned and looked away quickly.


    "Mr. Kyle, you are finally back. I was just taking care of Little Karen. She just..." She stuttered in a


    panic, and she was embarrassed.


    The man of the house had returned, but she was sleeping on his bed. How embarrassing it was for


    her.


    Kevin couldn''t catch what she said. To be precise, when he heard her say "Mr. Kyle", he didn''t want


    to hear the rest of the sentence.


    Mr. Kyle!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was back to Mr. Kyle again!


    These two words were obviously the same, but now there was only the sense of alienation between


    them. It sounded so cold that he hated it!


    Kevin only felt the anger burning in his body, that he wanted to not care about anything. He no


    longer cared about her feelings, nor did he consider if she remembered the past. He just wanted to


    hold her in his arms desperately, kiss her fiercely, and tell her, "Karen Daly, you are my wife."


    The rage in his chest was overwhelming, but in the end, he suppressed everything and said with a


    faint smile, "Because I have never left her alone without me so I rushed back after finishing my


    work. So sorry that Little Karen caused some trouble for you!"


    "Little Karen is a good girl." Karen nced at the child who was sleeping soundly on her body. She


    smiled awkwardly at Kevin. She gently carried Little Karen off her body, put her aside, and got out of


    the bed. "I''ll leave her to you then. I''m going to rest first."


    Kevin nodded in the same polite manner, "Well, I''m sorry to bother you."


    "It''s okay." Karen smiled politely and said, "You''ve been busy all day, you should also rest early."


    After that, she turned around and left quickly.


    "Miss Daly¡ª"


    Just as she was about to walk out of the door, Kevin suddenly stopped her.


    Karen turned around and smiled politely, she said "Mr. Kyle, yes?"


    Kevin pulled up the quilt and covered Little Karen properly. Then he walked towards her gracefully


    and said, "I would like to have a chat with you. Would you give me this opportunity?"


    His eyes were fixed on her. She wanted to dodge, but she felt that as long as he looked at her, she


    would have nowhere to hide.


    Those eyes, which seemed to have followed her for thousands of years, were full of determination


    and perseverance.


    But... what could a man and a woman talk about in the middle of the night? And what did he mean


    by giving him this opportunity?


    Did he think that she was interested in him?


    He should not think so as all her focus now was on work. She was not interested to be in a


    rtionship, moreover interfering with another person''s family.


    However, since Kevin had already started the conversation, she could also take this opportunity to


    talk to him about it. She would say that if it was not necessary to meet him in future, she would not


    meet him.


    Karen nodded, "Okay."


    Kevin was happy when she agreed. This was the first step he took to get close to her. As long as he


    seeded, he could get close to her naturally in the future.


    However, before he could celebrate his little sess, the happiness was abruptly ended by her next


    sentence.


    "Mr. Kyle, I promised Little Karen toe to your house was because I like her, and I thought that


    you were away on your business trip so you won''t be back. I also know that you love your wife very


    much. Please be rest assured that I really don''t have any improper thoughts for you or that I am


    interested in you."


    Kevin, "..."


    Her voice was still so gentle, but every word was so powerful that they seemed to pierce his heart.


    The pain was so great, it could not be more intense.


    He wanted her to have ''improper'' thoughts for him. The more she thought of him, the better it would


    be. How could she not have any ideas?


    Seeing that Kevin did not respond, Karen continued without hesitation, "Mr. Kyle, I will leave


    tomorrow morning. As your family''s outfit designs, I will send someone to show you the first draft as


    soon as possible. Just let her know if you are not satisfied."


    She finished her words in one breath, but he didn''t want to listen. The anger that he had just


    suppressed was rolling again this time. It was far more turbulent and uncontroble than thest


    time.


    Kevin lost control.


    He held her chin and held her in his arms before she could react. He lowered his head and kissed


    her hard.


    For a man who had been controlling himself for three years, once he kissed her, he was like a


    hungry beast. The kiss was so hard that it seemed that he wanted to make up for what she owed


    him in the past three years.


    Three years of yearning, three years of loneliness, and three years of despair were all concentrated


    in this kiss. It was fierce but full of love.


    "Oh ¡ª " Karen''s words were blocked by this kiss, leaving only a few vague sybles.


    With her eyes wide open, she looked at the magnified handsome face in front of her in disbelief. For


    a moment, she forgot that she should have pushed him away.


    When she realized that this was extremely improper, she wanted to push him away, but she


    couldn''t. Kevin''s was much stronger than she had imagined.


    He wore sses and looked gentle, but there seemed to be some infinite power in his body. No


    matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t push him at all.


    She couldn''t push him away, so she lifted her foot and kicked him hard, but he didn''t feel any pain,


    and he didn''t stop kissing her.


    Karen was so angry that it boiled from the bottom of her heart.


    She thought he was a gentleman not long ago. How could he do such a thing to her?


    "Isn''t he deeply in love with his wife? Do all men change their feelings so quickly and fall in love with


    another woman so easily?"


    Just when Karen feltpletely helpless, Kevin finally let her go.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    However, before she could take a breath, Kevin held her into his arms again, as if he wanted to


    embed her into his body. "Karen Daly, I won''t let you leave me anymore."


    He said it softly, like a murmur, or more like something which had been rehearsed for hundred


    times, from the bottom of his heart.


    Abruptly, she stopped struggling. In a trance, she seemed to understand why he was out of control.


    After a long time, she sighed softly and then whispered, "Mr. Kyle, is your wife... also named Karen


    Daly?"


    Kevin seemed to have known her from a long time ago. The way he looked at her was very different


    from the first time they met, but it was only until now that she realized it.


    Perhaps it was because she had the same name as his wife, and her figure was somewhat simr,


    that he mistook her as his wife. Even Little Karen would rely on her so much, it was probably


    because of this too.


    With such an exnation, all the unreasonable things could be exined.


    They all regarded her as another person, while the other Karen Daly was not her.


    Ugh¡ª¡ª


    Although she had nothing to do with them, being treated as a substitute still made her feel


    extremely ufortable in her heart.


    As soon as she finished her words, she felt that Kevin''s body was slightly stiff, and the strength


    holding her arm was loosened.


    "Yes, my wife''s name is Karen Daly, and she looks exactly like you. I lost her three years ago. When


    I met her again, she was with her scumbag of a father."


    This was what Kevin wanted to say to her in his heart, but he knew that he couldn''t say that to her.


    Regardless of whether Karen would, believe it or not, it would only add salt to her wound.


    If Karen believed him but she was unable to find the memories she had before, it would drive her


    crazy. If Karen did not believe him, she would stay away from him, and she would not even be


    willing to see him again.


    Therefore, Kevin could only push the woman he had missed for three years away from him,


    watching her getting further and further away from him.


    Kevin didn''t know what he could say. Her expression now was like a frightened little kitten, full of


    fear and vignce. She never looked at him like this before, not even during their first encounter


    years ago. To her, he was worse than a stranger.


    Thinking about it carefully, this period of time of her return felt long and painful to him. He got what


    he wanted but lost it again. He was so happy and then he felt desperate. The difference between


    Heaven and Hell was just a fine line to him.


    But even so, he was still d that he had met her again.


    His feelings for her were deeply engraved in his heart.


    Karen Daly, did you know how much I missed you?


    Although you are right in front of me, I miss you more than ever.


    Kevin let go of Karenpletely. There was a smile on his lips. She could even see the smile on his


    lips. This smile was definitely not joy, but more like helplessness, the helplessness of a moth darting


    into a me.


    "I''m sorry!" Kevin said. His voice was a little shaky, but he still held his gentleness, "I was out of


    control."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She suddenly couldn''t say anything. There was a voice in her heart that wanted to break out, but in


    a sh, it was pulled back to the bottom of her heart and returned to silence.


    She should be angry. If she was forced to kiss a man as a substitute, she should be angry.


    But why wasn''t she getting angry?


    "Have a good rest," Kevin said, slowly walking out of the room, "Don''t worry, I will never lose my


    composure again this way."


    He stood at the door as he made this promise. He didn''t look back at Karen and then left.


    His figure seemed so lonely that she wanted to walk forward and hug him.


    She stared at him for a long time without moving, caught in a daze.


    ...


    On the breakfast table, Kevin''s face was gloomy. He did not only ignore Mia, but also Little Karen.


    Seeing that the situation was dire, Mia didn''t want to have breakfast too. She stood up and said,


    "Sweetie, auntie is going to work soon. See you in two days?"


    "Little Aunt, sure! I have Big Karen to apany me." In the past, when Mia left, Little Karen was


    always reluctant to part with her, but today she waved her little hand happily.


    "It seems that you don''t need little aunt anymore now that you''ve got your mother!" Mia couldn''t help


    murmuring while hurrying away.


    The reason why she left so quickly was that she was afraid to see Kevin''s gloomy face.


    She was afraid because she was guilty.


    She was worried that her cold brother had found out what she had said yesterday.


    He said he was on a business trip, but he appeared at the breakfast table early in the morning. Her


    sister-inw, who was still therete at nightst night, had disappeared in the morning.


    Mia did not need a high IQ to tell that something must have happened between these two people,


    leading to a tense situation in the morning.


    Over the years, she had learned to be very clever. Whenever she encountered something rted to


    her sister-inw, she would stay away from it to avoid conflict.


    ......


    "CUT¡ª"


    She didn''t know how many times the director had stopped her, Mia was running out of patience.


    The director said, "Zander Yew, you are now the male lead. The woman you kissed is the woman


    you love deeply. Why do you look so bitter?"


    His acting skills were so bad, and his looks were ordinary. The director really couldn''t imagine why


    such a person had be famous. Of course, he kept this in his heart without saying it.


    Zander said, "Director, can we just skip the kissing scene?"


    Because of the scandal that happened, Zander''s agency had made it clear that he could not have


    any contact with Pris.


    This film contract had been signed before the scandal, and the script he received previously did not


    have a kissing scene. Somehow, they added the scene after.


    Zander did not need to be a genius to guess that the photo was sent to the tabloids by Pris. He


    also figured out that this kissing scene was added on her request.


    He didn''t want to have anything to do with Pris anymore, and he didn''t want his career to be


    ruined by such a woman.


    Although Pris was much more popr than him now and might be able to increase his poprity,


    she was bad-tempered and had a horrible background.


    If he got along with someone like her, he would be dragged into trouble sooner orter, so it was


    better to stay away from her.


    Mia had long wanted to get angry because of the frequent cuts, but she also had her own


    professional ethics. No matter how angry she was, she suppressed it and did not say a word. She


    did not expect this man to dislike her to this extent.


    No one else except for Neil Brown dared to dislike her. Mia could not tolerate Zander''s attitude


    when he requested to remove the kiss scene.


    She raised the sword in her hand and pressed it against Zander''s throat, which scared him and


    made him tremble. "Pris, what, what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    "What do I want to do?" Mia Kyle looked at Zander Yew''s trembling legs with disdain in her eyes. "I


    didn''t mind kissing you but what are you doing now? I''ve seen so many good-looking men but none


    of them was as unappreciative as you."


    No one could beparable to her cold brother or Neil Brown.


    Zander Yew had starred in a film with her previously, and she had taken advantage of him to test


    whether the scumbag Neil Brown would get jealous.


    She didn''t expect the news to be suppressed by cold brother so quickly. The news didn''t reach Neil


    Brown, on the contrary, Zander Yew was so self-absorbed to think that she was into him.


    Sh*t! Pris swore in her heart. This Zander Yew was frightened just by a prop sword and almost


    peed his pants! She wouldn''t even spare any attention for this kind of guy.


    She liked the manly type of guy, just like how Neil Brown was. Even if he was pointed at with


    dozens of guns, he wouldn''t even frown a little.


    The more Mia Kyle thought about it, the more admiration she had for Neil Brown. He was so


    handsome but only had few friends. Fortunately, Mia was in love with him. Otherwise, he would be


    single all his life.


    To be honest, only a beautiful and smart woman like her, who was outstanding in all aspects, could


    be a good match for him.


    "Pris, you may take a rest. I''ll brief Zander Yew through this." Mia Kyle was so angry, even the


    director had to give in.


    They didn''t even know of Pris''s true identity, they only knew that she was managed by Rovio


    Entertainment.


    Everyone in the industry knew that Rovio Entertainment didn''t take artists easily, but once their


    contract is signed, they would try their best to protect the artists.


    All the artists under Rovio had their strength and skills in acting. They never neededmercial


    publicity, but relied on their skills to market themselves.


    Whoever that was offered a contract with Rovio Entertainment either had good acting skills or great


    potential during their time in film school.


    As for Pris, who had no background in film school and zero acting skills, everyone''s guess was


    that she gained a contract with Rovio Entertainment because she probably had a rich and


    supportive investor.


    As for who this sponsor was, people had taken guesses but none of them were certain.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are we taking a break? He has spare time to waste but I don''t. Let''s give it another try, if the


    scene fails again, perhaps we just need a recement?" Mia Kyle was busy shooting so many


    scenes each day and wanted to find an excuse to spend time with Neil Brown. She had no spare


    time to waste with these people.


    "Master Yew, can you please be more mindful of what I''ve said? If this take fails again...", the


    director paused halfway but Zander Yew presumably should be aware of what was wrong.


    "This is a film shoot, and it''s not up to her! Can she even decide on a recement?", Zander Yew


    was not worried to be reced as he had a powerful investor backing him up as well.


    Everyone in the industry assumed that the reason Mia Kyle managed to sign a contract with Rovio


    Entertainment was that someone was supporting her from behind, where they had an ambiguous


    rtionship. The man could protect her now but if anything really happened, no one would care


    about her.


    "Looking so ugly and having poor or even no acting skills, how dare you talk to me like that? Be


    careful with your words, I''ll beat you up!", if Mia Kyle wasn''t in a rush, she would have him reced


    immediately. She felt that it was good enough that she had even agreed to star in a production with


    such unprofessional actors.


    When Mia Kyle was furious, she could really beat someone up. There was a previous incident


    where Mia Kyle hit someone but no one knew the actual reason because the news had been taken


    down so quickly.


    Zander Yew knew that she always followed up with action after speaking her words. So he decided


    to endure her scolding and quietly vowed to take revenge in the future.


    After being scolded by Mia Kyle, Zander Yew''s attitude was much better. Although the performance


    was not perfect, it was still usable.


    After that, Mia Kyle had another important scene that required stunt rigging, and she was sharing


    the scene with the supporting actor, Tori Yard.


    In fact, Tori Yard, the supporting actor, looked far more handsome and had better acting skills than


    the leading actor, Zander Yew. Perhaps Tori Yard just didn''t have the same background, and that his


    managementpany wasn''t very helpful. Therefore, after several years of acting, he was still


    taking on supporting roles. It was such a pity for his acting talent to not be recognized.


    Mia Kyle was quite pleased to meet the supporting actor, and both of them could chat quite well


    after the filming. They had once acted in the same film and went drinking together. He was at the


    very least, a friend.


    "Pris, do you need me to help you with your lines? Don''t be too scared and forget your linester


    when doing the stunt!", Tori Yard joked while sitting down next to Mia Kyle.


    "Don''t worry, the lines are etched in my mind. Even if I were to wet my pants, I won''t forget them."


    Even though she had seemed carefree, and not too serious, she had never taken her career lightly.


    She also never took advantage of her true identity. She worked ording to the rules amongst the


    film crew, and most of the time she put in more effort than anyone else.


    However, she sometimes epts the preferential treatment her family elders showed as a caring


    act in order to let them be at ease.


    Tori Yard grinned and said, "Since you''re so confident, I won''t bother you anymore. Get ready. It''s


    our turn soon."


    "No problem.", Mia Kyle said while making an OK gesture. Just after Tori Yard left, she immediately


    took out her mobile phone to take some selfies and send it to Neil Brown.


    --Neil Brown, how do I look in my ancient costume? Am I pretty? I know you won''t answer but it


    doesn''t matter. I know deep in your heart, you think I''m gorgeous.


    --Neil Brown, let me tell you a secret. Every time when I get cast in a romance film, I would think of


    you as my lover. In that case, I could hug and kiss you.


    --Neil Brown, I haven''t seen you in a few days. Shall I treat you to dinner after my shooting today?


    --I know you won''t answer me, but who cares? I''m now going to do a stunt! I''ll talk to you when I''m


    done. You can miss me and think about me as much as you want. XX


    Although she clearly knew that Neil Brown would not reply, Mia Kyle still bombarded him with text


    and voice messages whenever she had time to spare.


    "Hmm.."


    She wanted to routinely appear in his life where he would get used to her existence. One day if she


    stopped contacting him, perhaps he would feel the loss.


    "Pris, it''s soon your turn. Let''s get prepared," said the assistant.


    "Okay!" Mia Kyle responded and took a short video for Neil Brown, apanied by a short text,


    "Miss me, Neil Brown."


    Because her mind was full of Neil Brown, Mia Kyle was in a very good mood. She was usually


    afraid of heights, but she wasn''t terrified even after being rigged and hoisted up for the stunt.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    "Pris, it''s better to get a stunt double for such a dangerous scene." Jacky Ball, who had always


    been by her side, suggested worriedly, but Mia Kyle didn''t take it seriously.


    He tried convincing Mia Kyle heaps of times to use a stunt double but Mia Kyle wouldn''t listen to


    him. She always had a theory, where everyone was equal and also loved, how could she be the one


    who earned the money while someone else bears the risks?


    Jacky Ball was so worried that he would break out in a cold sweat every time he watched Mia Kyle


    rigged for a stunt.


    The Kyle family was so rich that Mia Kyle''s annual pocket money could be someone else''s entire


    life expenditure. No one knew why she worked so hard.


    Looking at the wire rise in the air, Jacky Ball felt nervous, he had a feeling that something bad was


    going to happen.


    Hearing every creak of the wire, Jacky Ball''s worry got more intense. Mia Kyle had never left his


    sight.


    At that sudden moment, the wire broke. Jacky Ball watched helplessly as Mia Kyle plunged down


    from a height, she screamed, "Ah¡ª"


    The shooting crew panicked,pletely forgetting what to do. People started screaming and the


    scene was in chaos.


    The moment Jacky Ball saw Mia Kyle fall, he ran towards her almost immediately, hoping to catch


    her in time.


    Though he had tried his best, he couldn''t save Mia Kyle. He helplessly watched Mia Kyle fall before


    his eyes and heard a simultaneous thump.


    "Oh my god!", Mia Kyle was in pain. Her face turned pale, she felt as if her body had shattered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Pris!", Jacky Ball rushed over. His knees hit the floor hard as he knelt by Mia Kyle''s side. He


    checked on her, "How are you feeling?"


    "I think I''m going to die!", Mia Kyle answered. She had never suffered such pain ever in her life.


    How she wished there were a few other crew members who also fell with her to share the pain.


    "Don''t move, I''m calling an ambnce.", Jacky Ballforted her while dialing on his mobile


    phone.


    "Jacky Ball, are you worrying about me?", asked Mia Kyle.


    "Don''t talk. Save some energy forter.", Jacky Ball replied.


    "Jacky Ball, can you grab my phone?", Mia Kyle requested.


    "Pris, don''t move. We''ve already called the ambnce.", said the crew members that had


    surrounded her.


    No one dared to move Mia Kyle since it was known to not move an injured person and to leave it to


    the paramedics.


    "Jacky Ball, get me my phone!", Mia Kyle almost cursed. Her back was in extreme pain. If she


    wasn''t trying to reach Neil Brown and get him to see her, she wouldn''t have held on for that long.


    Jacky Ball asked worriedly, "Why do you need your phone?"


    "Sh*t! Stop your nonsense and just give it to me!", Mia shouted in outraged. If it wasn''t for the injury,


    Mia Kyle would probably have jumped up and beat him up.


    Jacky Ball had been around her for years but was just like her brother Kevin Kyle! He was too rigid


    and never flexible. Mia felt that sooner orter, she would go bananas.


    Jacky Ball never disobeyed Mia Kyle. He quickly handed over her mobile phone and offered


    nervously, "What do you need to do? I can help."


    Mia Kyle didn''t bother to react. She opened her app, switched on the video mode, and started


    recording herself. She said pitifully, "Neil Brown, I wanted to treat you to dinner tonight but I was


    injured during the shoot. I don''t know if I will survive. You wille to see me after knowing that I


    have been so seriously injured. I know you''re the best and won''t let me down, right?"


    After finishing the sentence, Mia Kyle sent the video and her phone slipped from her hand. She


    groaned feebly, "Jacky Ball, don''t let my brother, grandpa, and parents know about this incident. I


    don''t want them to worry."


    Her brother was worried about his wife, so she didn''t want to make any more trouble for him. Her


    grandfather was so old and she didn''t want him to worry.


    Her mother had been sick, and her father strived hard to take care of her mother. She couldn''t let


    them worry too.


    Therefore, the only person who came to her mind was Neil Brown. She wanted to spend all her time


    with him.


    Jacky Ball hesitated, "But..."


    "But what?", Mia Kyle fiercely interrupted. She gnashed her teeth in pain and yelled, "Has the


    ambnce arrived yet? They can''t afford for me to die here."


    Mia Kyle couldn''t understand why this happened to her. The shooting went well but the wire


    suddenly broke. She fell down immediately.


    She started thinking about people she had offended recently. How could someone take revenge?


    How was she going to hang around these people?


    Mia Kyle had a strong and feisty temper. In spite of that, she still had her limits, she couldn''t hold on


    any longer.


    She added, "Jacky Ball, I feel like I''m going to faint. Don''t be scared. Remember what I told you."


    After finishing her sentence, Mia Kyle was finally relieved and fainted. She lost consciousness after


    that.


    Mia didn''t know how she had been sent to the hospital, how serious her injury was nor how long she


    had been unconscious.


    The moment she woke up and opened her eyes, Neil Brown''s stern face was right in her sight.


    He was dressed in his military uniform. As long as he did not speak, he looked like a representative


    of justice.


    Mia Kyle thought that she had seen it wrong, she hurriedly raised her hand and rubbed her eyes but


    her actions were too vigorous. Her wound was stretched, and it was so painful that she grimaced in


    pain. She screamed mindlessly, "This is really not something a person should suffer!"


    "Only two ribs were broken. You will be discharged in a few days," Neil Brown said, he was calmly


    standing by Mia Kyle''s bed.


    "I broke two ribs?", Mia Kyle asked while she stared at Neil Brown with her eyes wide open. "Neil


    Brown, don''t you know how to show mercy to women? As themander of the Chatterton Town


    military, have you lost all your empathy?" Mia Kyle questioned.


    Neil Brown replied, "What''s empathy? Is it worth a penny?"


    Mia Kyle responded, "You! I really wished I took you down with me."


    She couldn''t fight him verbally nor physically but she had merrily epted the fact that he was her


    lifelong partner.


    Neil Brown sat down by Mia Kyle''s side. He reached out his hand and stopped her hand from


    moving. "If you still want to create trouble, you won''tst long enough to take me down with you. I


    can prepare a coffin for you in advance if that''s what you want," Neil Brown said.


    Mia Kyle was speechless.


    What was this man''s heart made of? Did he have an iron heart?


    "Would it kill him to say something nice? If it doesn''t, why won''t he say it?" Mia Kyle pondered, she


    was puzzled.


    Neil Brown said, "Don''t look at me like that. I won''t buy it!"

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Neil''s voice was very calm. His meticulous care for Mia could no longer be seen.


    He used to be even more nervous than she was, whenever she fell and hurt herself.


    One day she only skinned her knees, but he forced the doctor to conduct a full physical examination


    on her.


    He said, "You are our family''s treasure, you must not be injured at all!"


    He also once said, "Little girl, you were sent by God to save me. No matter how unhappy I am, I will


    be fine once I see you."


    Mia used to think that she was his whole world and if she left him, his world would fall apart.


    Mia once thought that as long as she grew up, she could finally be with Neil.


    But it was not this way.


    Ever since she turned 18, Neil Brown had been hiding from her for thest few years.


    She had confessed to him countless times, but in return, she only got his ruthless sarcasm, "It''s


    none of my business whether you like me or not."


    She used to think that she was very close to him, but now, he was sitting by her side, but she


    couldn''t get him to stay.


    Thinking of this, Mia''s face suddenly darkened and said faintly, "Neil Brown, if I really fell to my


    death this time, would you be happy?"


    Not waiting for him to answer, Mia continued, "If I die, no one wille to bother you again, and you


    can peacefully live your life. I bet you are now hoping for me to fall to my death the next time, aren''t


    you?"


    Hearing this, Neil narrowed his sharp eyes and said, "I thought you didn''t know. Thank God you are


    still aware of this."


    Mia, who looked gloomy just now, instantly grew furious. She gritted her teeth and stared at him,


    she shouted, "Are you cold-blooded?"


    She was just joking and wanted to hear him say something nice tofort her. How could he


    answer her like this? Was he trying to piss her off?


    Neil shrugged indifferently and said, "You are not the first one who calls me cold-blooded, and you


    won''t be thest one too."


    Mia was so speechless that she was ready to wrestle him to death.


    Neil pressed his long arm on her body. She was in so much pain that she screamed, "Neil Brown,


    are you still human?!"


    He hurted her so badly, and he even pressed on the wounded area. Why did she fall in love with a


    man like this?


    No, it was his fault. He acted a gentleman too well until she fell for him, and when she was into him,


    he ignored her and yed with her feelings, didn''t he?


    It''s not a big deal!


    Let''s wait and see. I will teach him a lesson when I recover. Mia thought.


    Neil asked, "Does it hurt? Do you want me to let go?"


    Mia''s face was pale with pain. "B*stard, stop pressing!"


    Neil withdrew his hand and said, "You lost again."


    Mia said angrily, "What do you mean by I lost? D*mn it! Neil Brown, you''re a big guy. And you take


    advantage of me when I''m injured? If you want, I can fight you alone when I have recovered!"


    Neil said, "I can defeat you without effort if you are injured. Why do I have to wait for you to


    recover?"


    Mia''s face was full of disbelief. "Neil Brown, where has your morality gone to?" Mia eximed.


    He still answered with a serious face, "This is called a good strategy! What is morality? Can I


    survive on it?"


    Mia, "..."


    This was the real Neil Brown, a man without morals.


    A man like Neil Brown, who looked like a gentleman from the outside, was rotten on the inside.


    Mia decided that she would stop her career as an actor and write a book about Neil Brown, about


    how dark his life was, it would definitely be a bestseller.


    "Little Aunt! Uncle!"


    Little Karen''s soft voice suddenly came from the door. Mia and Neil looked at the door at the same


    time. Apanied by Lynn, Little Karen walked towards them with small steps.


    Neil took two steps forward and picked Little Karen up. "Karen, you are still as lovely as always."


    "Uncle, give me money!" Little Karen was very smart. She must let Neil know praising her loveliness


    did not prevent her from asking money from him.


    "Little Karen, who taught you to ask for money in this way?" Neil didn''t believe that Kevin Kyle would


    teach his daughter like this.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Kevin might have changed after all these years.


    Mia asked, "Karen, why are you here?"


    "Dad said that you were disobedient and fell from a very high ce, injuring yourself." Little Karen


    said, at the same time making a gesture of falling from a high ce, "And it''s time for me to fix my


    little aunt."


    Hearing Little Karen''s words, Neil couldn''t helpughing. "Haha ... Little Karen, you are really smart.


    You will be your aunt''s opponent in trash-talking in the future."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia stared at Neil fiercely. She was so angry that she grabbed the pillow and threw it at him. But it


    didn''t hit him and she herself cried out in pain because she just aggravated her wound, "Neil Brown,


    you are officially my enemy now."


    "Okay," Neil said, as he put Little Karen on her bed. "Karen, your aunt has broken down. Find a way


    to fix her."


    "Okay, yes, I will!" Little Karen nodded her little head hard. She would fix her broken little aunt.


    Neil touched Little Karen''s head for a bit, then turned around and left.


    Mia asked, "Where are you going?"


    Neil said, "I thought we are officially enemies? I''m leaving then."


    Mia was so angry that she gritted her teeth. After a long while, she said, "Screw you. Neil Brown,


    you b*stard!"


    Little Karen looked at Mia, who was shouting angrily, with a shocked look on her face. She was


    scared. "What did Little Aunt mean?"


    Mia also noticed that she had frightened her little niece. She quickly smiled and said softly,


    "Sweetie, why are you here looking after me? Aren''t you going to help your dad get your mother


    back?"

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Mia realized she said it wrongly, so she quickly corrected herself," Aren''t you helping your daddy get


    close to Big Karen?"


    "Big Karen is still mad at daddy," Little Karen exined to Mia very seriously.


    After waking up that morning, Big Karen had gone. Little Karen was wondering if Big Karen was


    scared away by her crying.


    However, Little Karen did not tell anyone about such an embarrassing thing. Otherwise, her father


    wouldugh at her for crying the other night.


    In the past two days, she did call Big Karen on the phone. Her voice was very pleasant, and she


    was still willing to talk to her, but Big Karen didn''t want to talk to her father. She then figured out that


    Big Karen was mad at her father, and it had nothing to do with her crying the other night.


    Big Karen would not dislike her, how could she not like such a cute girl like Little Karen?


    Mia suddenly asked her, "Sweetie, do you want to see Big Karen?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Little Karen nodded her head and said, "Of course."


    She missed Big Karen a lot, but she didn''t know what to do if Big Karen did not want to see her.


    Mia added, "Call Big Karen now and tell her that you are in the hospital. She wille to see you


    soon."


    "Will Big Karene to see me?" Little Karen expressed some doubts. Big Karen had note to


    see her for a few days. If she called her, would she reallye?


    ...


    After leaving the Kyle household that day, Karen Daly focused all her attention on her work. She


    didn''t think about the Kyle family at all, and she didn''t want to even think about the incident that


    night.


    However, the more Karen Daly wanted to forget about it, the more she would think of it.


    Especially Kevin Kyle''s hesitant expression. The helplessness in his eyes made Karen want to


    figure out what had happened in his past.


    Karen was not a meddlesome person. She did not even care much when her father refused to tell


    her about her past. She didn''t know why she was particrly concerned about Kevin Kyle.


    It had been a few days since she started work at PM Corporation, and she was getting used to it.


    The people in her team were finally convinced by her work and treated her much better.


    Now, she was living a good life, but it''s just that she suddenly missed Little Karen. She missed her


    soft voice and wanted to see her pink little face.


    Buzz...


    Karen was just thinking about Little Karen, and suddenly her phone rang.


    "Sister..."


    Karen picked up the phone and heard Little Karen''s soft voiceing from the phone. And her


    heart was warmed by her soft voice.


    "Little Karen, have you had lunch?" Karen asked softly with her smiling lips.


    "No, I am in the hospital, it''s so painful. Daddy is not here." Little Karen followed her aunt''s


    instruction and deliberately said it in an unclear way.


    "Sweetie, which hospital are you in?" Before she got a reply, Karen had already picked up her bag


    and rushed out. She had to rush over and see if Little Karen was alright.


    She still remembered how badly Little Karen cried on the corridor the other day, as if the whole


    world had abandoned her.


    Now that she was injured, without her father and mother beside her, she must be very afraid.


    At this point, Karen Daly no longer cared about staying away from the Kyle family. She only wanted


    to take care of Little Karen, so that she wouldn''t feel afraid.


    Karen Daly immediately hailed a cab after Little Karen told her she was at Rovio Hospital. When


    she arrived at the hospital, she did not notice that there was also another person getting down from


    the car next to her taxi.


    The other person also followed her into the elevator. Karen looked up and saw it was Mr. Kyle. She


    was surprised!


    "Miss Daly, what a coincidence. You are at the hospital too," Kevin said, while he nodded at her. He


    was polite and distant, as if he had not done anything to her that night.


    "Yes," Karen nodded, averted his gaze, and stopped looking at him.


    As usual, Kevin stood stiffly, without any emotions. Only his hands on the side of his body were


    clenched so tightly that his knuckles were all white.


    They both reached the eighth floor where the in-patient wards were very soon. The elevator door


    opened, but Kevin did not move. He wanted to wait for Karen to go first, but she did not move either.


    She hade to see Little Karen but he was also here. It was better to pretend that she had


    something else to do because she didn''t want to spend too much time with Kevin.


    "Miss Daly, which floor are you going to?" After a long while, Kevin asked first.


    "The tenth floor," Karen said casually.


    "Oh, okay," Kevin helped her press the tenth floor and then closed the elevator door, he wanted to


    go to the tenth floor with her.


    Karen asked, "Aren''t you going to the eighth floor?"


    Kevin said, "I''m also going to the tenth floor." He would follow her anywhere she went.


    Karen, "..."


    Little Karen was clearly on the eighth floor. What was he doing on the tenth floor?


    Was it because of her?


    Thinking of this, she nced at him quietly and found that he looked calm and was looking straight


    at the elevator door. He had no other thoughts.


    Well, she admitted that she thought too much. Maybe he was just going to the tenth floor.


    The tenth floor arrived soon. This time, Karen did not stay any longer. She walked out, and Kevin


    followed closely behind her.


    "Mr. Kyle, why don''t you go first?" Karen really couldn''t see through him. He didn''t say a word and


    yet followed her around. She didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    "Why are you avoiding me?" Kevin asked in a very serious tone.


    Karen Daly would never be able to understand his kind of helplessness - that the person he had


    been waiting for had finally returned to his side, but he could not get close to her nor touch her.


    These days, he even thought of letting go of everything, no matter what Samuel wanted to do, no


    matter if Karen could remember the past...


    He wanted to let go of everything and take Karen Daly and Little Karen to find a ce where no one


    knew them and start a new life together.


    "I am not avoiding you," Karen Daly replied. She was hiding from him, but it was not good to admit it


    in his face.


    "That night..." He started.


    "Mr. Kyle, I have forgotten about it." Karen interrupted him, looked into the distance, and said, "I


    think it''s better if you go have a look at Little Karen. She needs you now."

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Karen wasn''t avoiding him, but she couldn''t remember him, their child, and all their past.


    Although Kevin had long epted this fact, his heart still hurt every time he met her.


    He clenched his fists and loosened them, again and again. He then calmed himself down and spoke


    to her.


    He said, "Little Karen always tells me about you nowadays. If you can visit her with me, she will be


    very happy."


    Karen thought for a moment. She was not at fault in the incident too, why did she avoid him


    anyway?


    It would only make her look guilty this way.


    They were acquaintances. Even if they were not friends, they still knew each other. There was no


    need for her to hide, she then decided to visit Little Karen with him.


    After thinking it through, Karen looked up and smiled gently at Kevin. "Okay, let''s go together. In


    fact, I came here to see Little Karen, but I forgot which floor she was on."


    Karen''s smile was a little cunning, she was obviously lying. Kevin saw it through but he stayed


    silent.


    This was the Karen Daly that he always knew.


    Who would y tricks on him from time to time, and would also trash-talk him asionally. Most of


    the time, she was naughty but cute.


    When both of them appeared in Mia''s ward together, Mia even thought there was something wrong


    with her eyes again.


    Didn''t Little Karen say that Big Karen was still angry with Kevin? Then how did both of them get


    together?


    Had both of them made peace with each other?


    "Dad..."


    Little Karen quickly got out of bed and rushed to her dad. Kevin picked her up and kissed her.


    "Dad, Big Karen, I''m so happy to see you." Little Karen looked at Karen Daly who was by Kevin''s


    side, and said, "Big Karen, I want you to hug me."


    Karen Daly hugged Little Karen and looked at her carefully. After confirming that she was ok, Karen


    Daly was relieved.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t hide from me okay?" Little Karen held Karen Daly''s face, leaned forward, and kissed on her


    cheek.


    Karen Daly touched her head and smiled gently. "I won''t avoid you anymore in the future. Little


    Karen, you cane and y with me any time."


    Hearing that she allowed her to go to her house anytime, Little Karen was very happy and asked


    softly, "Can daddy alsoe along?"


    Little Karen and daddy both liked Big Karen. It would be great if Big Karen had been with them all


    the time, Little Karen thought to herself.


    At night, her father could sleep on the left side and Big Karen could sleep on the right side, while


    Little Karen could sleep in the middle. Just thinking about it made her so happy.


    Karen Daly pinched Little Karen''s face and said, "Dad is busy, he still has work to do. You cane


    along to see me."


    "All right then." Little Karen looked at her father who just gave her a look and quickly understood


    what her dad meant. She struggled to take off the ne around her neck and said, "Big Karen,


    this is your present."


    The ne was actually a protective amulet made of fragrant wood. Her grandmother gave it to


    her and she had worn it since she was a baby.


    "Isn''t this the ne that you wear all the time, how could I ept it as a gift?" Karen Daly


    thought that she should be the one who gives Little Karen a present instead of the other way round.


    "But I like you. I want to give it to you." Little Karen, however, insisted, and clumsily tried to wear it


    for Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly nced at Kevin subconsciously. He nodded to her and said softly, "Little Karen want to


    give it to you. If you don''t ept it, she will be sad."


    "Big Karen..." Little Karen wailed. As soon as Kevin finished his words, tears welled up in Little


    Karen''s big eyes.


    "Hey sweetie, do not be sad I''ll take your gift." Karen Daly held Little Karen''s head and kissed her


    forehead. "Thank you!"


    Little Karen immediately stopped crying and said happily, "Put it on, please. You are not allowed to


    take it off anymore!"


    "Well, alright, I will put it on and not take it off, I promise," Karen Daly put the ne on


    immediately.


    Little Karen looked back at Kevin and smiled proudly. As if she was saying, "Dad, I havepleted


    the task you gave."


    Kevin nodded at his daughter with satisfaction and secretly gave her a thumbs-up gesture.


    "Ouch, ouch, it hurts so much!" Mia Kyle, who had been ignored for a long time, really couldn''t


    stand it anymore. The three of them were reuniting so warmly. Did they care about her feelings?


    She was still lying on the bed injured and two of her ribs were broken. She couldn''t even get out of


    her bed now, but no one came to care about her.


    She was so pitiful that no one loved her, and still needed to watch the lovely family of three in front


    of her.


    "Stop yelling. Your wound isn''t that bad till you can''t get out of bed!" Kevin spoke to her in a cheerful


    voice.


    "What?" Mia Kyle shouted discontentedly, "Wasn''t it serious that I broke two ribs? Then how do you


    define serious? Someone who cannot eat or talk?"


    "Who told you that you have broken two ribs?" Kevin asked.


    If Mia had really broken two ribs, would he only send Little Karen to take care of her? He would


    have already hired the best specialist on earth to treat her. How could he let Mia stay at the hospital


    alone?


    "Did Neil Brown lie to me?" Mia Kyle sat up in anger.


    After sitting up, she found that the wound, which had hurt until she couldn''t move earlier, had


    recovered without medicine.


    She moved again. It was amazing. When she first heard that two of her ribs were broken, she felt as


    if she was in great pain.


    But at this moment, when she heard that she was fine, she felt no pain all over her body. She


    immediately got off her bed and ran around the room.


    Mia Kyle ran over and picked Little Karen up. She kissed her on the face and said, "Sweetie, it''s all


    because of you that I recovered so quickly."


    Little Karen spread her hands out to Mia Kyle and said, "A thousand dors, please! Pay me now."


    "You''re really a money-minded baby. You only know how to ask me for money. Why don''t you ask


    your mother for money?" Mia Kyle muttered and pinched her face. "The Kyle family''s property


    belongs to you in the future. And you are asking me for this little money now?"


    "OK. Pack up your stuff now. Let''s go back first," Kevin still had to thank Mia Kyle. If Mia hadn''t


    come up with such a good idea, Karen Daly wouldn''t have been here too.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    "Young Master, Pris, a call from Old Master." Jacky Ball stood at the door with his mobile phone


    and reported respectfully.


    "Jacky, you''re so big-mouthed. I told you not to tell the elderly at home, but now you''ve let everyone


    know!" Mia Kyle scolded him as she took over the phone and said sweetly, "Grandpa."


    No one knew what the person on the other side of the phone said. Mia nodded vigorously and said,


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I am a lucky girl. I won''t fall to death so easily."


    Speaking of this, Mia quickly jumped a few times and said, "Grandpa, did you hear that? I can run


    and jump. I am perfectly fine. Don''t worry."


    "Grandpa, don''t worry, I am really fine. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Kevin! He is also here."


    Mia handed the phone to Kevin. He nced at the phone, and a dark and sharp look shed across


    his eyes. He did not pick up the phone, nor did he intend to speak to Grandpa Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle did not answer the phone. Mia had to exin to Grandpa Kyle, "Grandpa, it''s too tiring to


    fly around. Just stay put. I will fly back out to see you in a few days."


    Kevin picked up Little Karen, looked at Karen Daly beside him, and said softly, "Let''s go first."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded and followed Kevin Kyle out.


    For some reason, Karen Daly had just seen a deadly coldness in Kevin''s eyes, but it was only there


    in a blink of an eye. Before she could see it clearly, Kevin had returned to the gentle and refined


    look she often saw, as if it was just an illusion.


    Would it be just an illusion?


    Karen couldn''t help but look up at him. How could such a gentle person have such a look?


    She was more and more curious about him.


    "Dad, hold Big Karen''s hand," Little Karen''s soft voice suddenly appeared, and Karen Daly and


    Kevin looked at each other almost at the same time.


    Karen Daly moved her eyes away at the fastest speed. The child might have spoken unintentionally,


    but the adults felt extremely embarrassed.


    A family of three walked in front of them. The father was holding the child in his right hand and her


    mother in his left hand. Little Karen saw it. She thought for a moment and felt that although her


    father was holding hers, and he should still hold Big Karen''s hand.


    Karen Daly also saw a family of three walking in front of them. It was a father, a mother and a child,


    not like them - a father, a stranger, and a child.


    Little Karen, such a silly child!


    She certainly did not know that if her father held another woman''s hand now, her mother would


    nevere back.


    As for Kevin, he loved his wife so much and had been waiting for his wife toe back. How could


    he hold another woman''s hand?


    Karen Daly sighed silently and said, "Mr. Kyle, I still have work to do in the afternoon, so I have to


    go first."


    "Big Karen, don''t you want to have dinner with me? Don''t you want to y with me?" This time,


    without her father''s hint, Little Karen had already helped her father because she really wanted to be


    with Big Karen.


    Karen Daly smiled gently and said, "I still have work to do. I will y with you next time, alright?"


    "You don''t need to work. Daddy has a lot of money!" Little Karen said while nodding her little head.


    She blinked her big beautiful eyes at her father as if to say, "Dad, please help me keep Big Karen."


    As long as Dad said that he had a lot of money for them, Big Karen could stay at home with her


    every day, and she didn''t have to go to work.


    However, Little Karen did not get a response from her father. Her father did not say a word.


    She felt that her father was so stingy. He obviously had a lot of money, but why didn''t he spend it on


    Big Karen?


    Little Karen was hurt. She decided not to love her stingy father for the rest of the day. At that crucial


    moment, he would not even help her keep Big Karen with her.


    "Silly child!" Karen Daly touched Little Karen''s head dotingly and said to Kevin, "Mr. Kyle, I''ll go


    first."


    Kevin Kyle nodded. "Be careful on the way!"


    Karen Daly also nodded and waved to Little Karen. "Little Karen, goodbye!"


    Little Karen didn''t know what to say.


    Little Karen widened her eyes and watched Karen Daly leave with shock and grievance until she


    could no longer see Karen. She burst into tears, and her heart was broken. She cried so hard as if


    she could tear down the entire hospital.


    "Karen, don''t cry. Big Karen has a job, so she can''t apany you all the time," Kevin patiently


    coaxed the child, but her crying did not stop at all.


    Kevin patted Little Karen on the back and said, "Little Karen, I will take you to Big Karen, okay?"


    "No¡ª" Little Karen raised her pudgy little hand and wiped her tears. She cried even louder.


    No...


    How could it be like this? How could things turn out like this?


    Big Karen called her a silly child, but she was not silly at all. Big Karen didn''t like her anymore, did


    she?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But Big Karen obviously liked her all the time. Why did she suddenly call her a silly child and didn''t


    like her anymore?


    Oh, no...


    It must be her bad father. Her father had money, but he didn''t want to spend it on Big Karen, and he


    didn''t want to help her keep her.


    At this time, Little Karen felt that she was hurt badly. It would be good if she had more money. In


    that case, she could keep Big Karen without her father''s help.


    She cried and said aggrievedly, "Dad is a bad guy, I don''t want you... Sob, sob..."


    "Karen, don''t cry. The more you cry, the uglier you would be!" Kevin coaxed his daughter,


    feeling distressed and helpless.


    "No, I''m not ugly..."


    "Well, well, my baby is the most beautiful."


    "I don''t want daddy anymore..."


    Little Karen had never been so unreasonable. Kevin couldn''t stop her from crying no matter how he


    coaxed her. He felt so helpless.


    ...


    Mia Kyle was a person who couldn''t sit still. Once she got to know that her ribs were fine and she


    only got a few bruises, she didn''t want to stay in the hospital anymore.


    After talking to Grandpa Kyle, she immediately changed her clothes and was ready to go back to


    the crew to start working again. Jacky Ball couldn''t hold her back even if he followed her.


    They immediately saw Kevin coaxing his daughter, who couldn''t calm Little Karen down.


    Seeing Kevin patiently coax Little Karen, Mia''s eyes teared up again.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Mia Kyle could never imagine Kevin doing this in the past.


    The man who owned the empire of Rovio used to be so cold, she didn''t expect that he would be


    such a loving father one day...


    He could have handed over Little Karen to his assistants, but he didn''t. As long as it was something


    about Little Karen, he would do it all by himself.


    Mia Kyle had once thought that this brother of hers would be lonely for the rest of his life, so she


    kept finding him, women.


    And he finally got married and had a childter...


    Just when she finally thought that her brother got his happiness, the woman who could bring


    happiness to his life suddenly disappeared, leaving behind a box of ashes.


    Mia Kyle witnessed how her brother fell from the heavenly happiness to hell. His soul was hollow. If


    it weren''t for Little Karen, he would probably be dead...


    Thinking of this, Mia Kyle rushed up and hugged Little Karen. "Sweetie, I know you are mad at


    daddy. Do you want to stay with me for a while?"


    "I want my little aunt..." Little Karen wiped her tears with her small hands and said pitifully.


    "Hey, Sister-in-Law has already gone. Go and do your work. I''ll take care of her!" After saying that,


    Mia Kyle left with Little Karen in her arms.


    Looking at Little Karen that was crying so badly, Mia guessed that it must be because of Big Karen


    who left.


    Little Karen and Big Karen were daughter and mother. Ever since Karen Daly was back, Little Karen


    wanted to see her so badly, even though she did not know that Karen Daly was her mother.


    Since she missed her mother, then she would take Little Karen to her mother. Because her silly


    brother did not know what to do.


    ...


    As soon as Karen Daly arrived at thepany, Mia Kyle arrived with Little Karen, whose eyes were


    as red as a little rabbit.


    Mia Kyle put Little Karen into Karen Daly''s arms and said angrily, "She is already so sad, it''s your


    business now."


    After saying that, Mia Kyle turned around and left, leaving Karen Daly holding a child in her arms.


    She stood there in a daze and didn''t know what to do.


    Mia Kyle sounded as if it was her fault that Little Karen was crying this badly.


    Little Karen did not want Karen Daly to dislike her. Even though she was heartbroken, she was


    unwilling to cry now.


    "Little Karen..." Karen''s heart ached when she saw Little Karen''s red eyes. She hugged the little girl


    tightly and said, "Little Karen, you can go to work with me."


    "I''m not a silly girl!" said Little Karen while leaning her head against Karen''s shoulder. She looked so


    pitiful that she was about to cry again.


    She had made up her mind. If Big Karen called her a silly girl again, she would definitely cry loudly,


    just like how she cried to her father just now.


    "Our Little Karen is so cute and smart. You are not silly at all!" Karen Daly rubbed her head, feeling


    helpless. What was she thinking?


    "Sister, do you like me?" Little Karen sniffed and asked softly.


    "Of course I like you. I like you more than everyone else!" Karen Daly hugged her tightly.


    Even she herself did not imagine that she would like Little Karen so much. She would be sad if she


    saw her cry, and would also miss her a lot when she did not get to see her.


    Little Karen did not understand what she said, but she only needed to know that Big Karen did not


    hate her.


    Since Big Karen said she liked Little Karen so much, Little Karen held her face and rubbed it with


    her little hand.


    Little Karen''s face was a little chubby. She used her little strength to rub against Big Karen''s face,


    which nearly melted her heart.


    "Then I will have lunch with you and you can apany me to workter, okay?" Karen Daly


    pinched Little Karen''s face and asked softly.


    "Okay." Little Kareny on Karen Daly''s shoulder and answered softly.


    Karen Daly held Little Karen in her arms and looked around. She had to find a restaurant selling


    food that was suitable for a three-year-old child.


    However, just after a short while, Little Karen had fallen asleep on her shoulder.


    Karen Daly stroked her head, smiled gently, and said in a low voice, "What a lovely girl. You are so


    cute. How could your mother leave you alone?"


    Karen Daly didn''t know that every word she said reached Kevin''s ears, and she didn''t know that


    there was a tracking device in the amulet that Little Karen had given her. Every move of hers was


    under Kevin''s surveince.


    On the first day they met Karen Daly, Kevin already had the n to do so, but it was not the right


    time, and he could not find a suitable way. Until Karen Daly got along with Little Karen happily,


    Kevin only thought of asking Little Karen to send a gift to her.


    After losing Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle had protected Little Karen very well over the years. Therefore


    Little Karen''s amulet had a tracking device hidden in it, in case she ever goes missing.


    Nick ck knocked on the door and entered the office, saying, "Boss, the signal is good, and the


    location is urate. No matter where she goes in the future, we can urately pinpoint her position


    as soon as possible to ensure her safety."


    "Very well." Kevin nodded.


    He promised that he would never lose Karen Daly again, and he would never let her be hurt for


    even a bit.


    Even if this method would invade her privacy, he still had to do so. He had to know her situation for


    her safety because she was by Samuel Daly''s side all the time.


    Nick ck added, "Samuel Daly has been in contact with the people in Beaford City for the past two


    days. We haven''t found out who he is reaching out to yet."


    "It would be Willis and Kristine Daly!" Kevin made his guess immediately.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past three years, Mr. Wilis''spany had been growing bigger. It was almost as big as the


    Gook family''spany.


    Kristine Daly had been apanying Wilis all this while. Samuel Daly, who was hiding in the dark,


    must know about it because he had part of thepany''s shares.


    Therefore, as soon as Kevin heard that Samuel Daly was in contact with the people in Beaford City,


    he immediately thought of Wilis and Kristine Daly.


    Hearing Kevin''s words, Nick ck thought it made sense too. He said, "I''ll arrange for someone to


    keep an eye on both of them."


    "Keep an eye on Samuel too. No matter who he is contacting, I want to know!" Kevin Kyle tapped


    the table gently with his fingertips and suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Kevin Kyle''s eyebrows were raised, the corners of his lips were slightly hooked, and his eyes were


    soft... Such a smile was really genuine. There was absolutely no hidden meaning.


    Nick ck was a little confused. Why was their boss, President Kevin, smiling this way when he


    mentioned Samuel Daly?


    After staring at Kevin Kyle for a while, Nick ck tentatively shouted, "Boss..."


    "It''s all right. You may go," Kevin Kyle waved his hand, and his eyes became more gentle, which


    made Nick ck have goosebumps.


    After walking out of the office, Nick ck was still wondering if he had done something wrong that


    their president wanted to punish him with such a smile.


    Nick ck knew that Kevin Kyle could listen to Karen Daly all the time, but he didn''t know that the


    reason why Kevin Kyle suddenlyughed was that he heard Karen Daly talking.


    Kevin Kyle was ordering Nick ck to pay attention to Samuel''s movements when Karen Daly''s


    voice suddenly came from the Bluetooth headset on his ears.


    "Little one, the more I look at you, the more I think you look like me. Is it possible that I look simr


    to your mother, so you look like me, too?"


    Kevin Kyle heard Karen Daly kiss Little Karen, and then heard her say, "You sleep like a piggy, and


    you will certainly not answer. Sleep well here, and when you wake up, I will take you out to eat


    delicious food."


    "Karen Daly."


    Suddenly, a man''s voice came into Kevin Kyle''s ears, and he unconsciously frowned.


    "Director Cheng," Karen Daly called out.


    "I heard that you''re so busy that you don''t have time for lunch. I''ve packed some for you!" The man


    said in a gentle voice.


    "Director Cheng, how could this be?"


    "We are colleagues. What''s there to be shy about?" He could hear that the man was smiling.


    "Thank you, Director Cheng!"


    "You don''t have to be so polite to me. If you need anything in the future, just tell me."


    Kevin Kyle suddenly felt agitated, but Karen Daly didn''t like to bother people normally... So she


    would definitely refuse this man.


    However, as soon as he thought about this, he heard a soft voice from the earphone¡ª


    "Okay."


    Kevin Kyle felt that something had caught his heart, and his breath suddenly stopped.


    "Hey, whose family does this beautiful and lovely child belong to? I see she oftenes to look for


    you."


    "I''m close to this child, but I''m not close to her family."


    Kevin Kyle did not know if he had heard the conversation after those words. He was slow to react


    and suddenly realized a terrible reality ¡ª Karen Daly hadpletely forgotten about the past.


    In Karen Daly''s memory, she was single and had the freedom to fall in love with anyone. And his


    Karen Daly was so outstanding that there must be many people chasing after her... What if


    someone tried to chase after Karen Daly before he could?


    Kevin Kyle suddenly couldn''t sit still. He really wanted to rush to see Karen Daly immediately and


    take her hand and announce that she belonged to him.


    When he thought about it, Kevin Kyle had already rushed to the door of the office. He was about to


    open the door, but he stopped. What reason did he have now?


    He hoped that Karen Daly could go on a blind date again, and he could kick out the person who


    was on a blind date with Karen Daly again, and he would rece Karen''s date and to propose to


    Karen Daly again.


    She had promised him once before, and she would say yes again, wouldn''t she?


    As long as he could find a way to get Karen Daly back home, other things would be easy to handle.


    ...


    Recently, Karen Daly felt that the happiest thing for her was the hot dishes prepared by her father


    when she got home after work.


    Tonight, her father had prepared several dishes that Karen Daly liked very much, such as salt-


    roasted chicken, beancurd, and vegetables.


    These were all verymon dishes, but her father did it with great care. It was very appetizing just


    by looking at them.


    After taking a bite of the beancurd, Karen Daly couldn''t help but nod and praise, "Dad, your cooking


    skills are getting better."


    Samuel Daly took off his apron and said, "It''s all because you like it. I want you to have a good


    meal. That''s why I want to practice my cooking skills!"


    Hearing her father''s words, Karen Daly''s nose twitched slightly and she suddenly felt like crying.


    However, she blinked her eyes and forced back her tears. "Thank you, dad!"


    Karen Daly still remembered that when she had just recovered from the serious illness, she didn''t


    remember anything about the past. She shut herself up in the room and didn''t go out at all. It was


    her father who apanied her patiently and guided her to walk out of the shadows step by step.


    If it weren''t for her father''s patience, there wouldn''t be the rebirth of Karen Daly.


    "Silly, why are you so polite to me? You''re my child." As he spoke, Samuel Daly helped Karen Daly


    add some dishes to her te. "You must be very tired since you were so busy today. Eat more."


    "Actually, I''m not busy at work. It''s just that I met a lovely little girl recently. After work, I would wait


    for her family to pick her up, and after that, I''d go home," Karen Daly said without any precaution.


    How could Samuel Daly not know that Karen Daly had met this little girl? He also knew very well


    who the little girl was. He just wanted to test if Karen Daly would tell him the truth.


    Hearing Karen Daly''s words, Samuel Daly was relieved. He picked up more food for Karen Daly "It''s


    tiring to take care of a child. You should eat more."


    Although he said these caring words, he sneered in his heart. "Kevin Kyle, oh, Kevin Kyle, when


    you see your wife, your child''s mother, right in front of you, but you can''t tell her the truth - that kind


    of unsatisfied desire must be wonderful."


    If Kevin Kyle knew what he should do to help this situation, Kevin woulde to look for Samuel


    Daly sooner. As long as Kevin could help Samuelplete what he wanted to do, he might return


    Karen Daly to him.


    But Kevin Kyle didn''t¡ª


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel Daly added, "Why don''t you tell me how many boys have been chasing after you recently?"


    Samuel Daly asked how many boys there were, and not if there were any boys pursuing her, which


    proved that there had always been boys pursuing her all the time.


    Karen Daly looked up at Samuel Daly and shook her head.


    She didn''t like tomunicate with strangers, and she didn''t like to make friends. Other than some


    contacts at work, there were almost no other men around her. Of course, no one would be pursuing


    her!


    Samuel Daly said earnestly, "However, you are not young anymore. If you meet a suitable man, you


    can consider it carefully."


    "Dad, I''m not in a hurry!" Karen Daly did not want to talk about rtionship matters with her father.


    Karen Daly interrupted Samuel Daly in time, but Samuel Daly''s words had a great impact on her.


    At this time, lying on the bed, she was thinking about "a suitable man".


    Today, when she heard her father''s words, the first person who had appeared in her mind was


    Kevin Kyle.


    She and Kevin Kyle were in apletely different world. Moreover, Kevin Kyle had a wife he deeply


    loved, and little Karen. How could she have feelings for him?


    Speaking of the right man, she thought of it over and over again. She couldn''t think of anyone else


    who was suitable. This kind of thing couldn''t be forced. It all depended on fate.


    ...

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    In the afternoon, Mia Kyle went to pick up Little Karen from Karen Daly and went back to Kevin


    Kyle''s house. Mia Kyle also took advantage of the afternoon''s free time to think of a n for her


    brother, to pursue his wife.


    Of course, her n was simple and rough. Her character was straightforward. Since she liked it,


    she should go after it. Why did she think about so much?


    However, Mia Kyle was very clear that her brother was calm and reserved, and he would not use


    her method, so she did not tell Kevin Kyle. She would just execute it on his behalf!


    Thinking of her own method, Mia Kyle thought it was perfect. There was no girl who could resist


    such a romantic attack.


    When she gets her sister-inw back, Kevin Kyle would just have to give Mia Kyle the first-ss


    merit. She didn''t need too much, she could just ask for a new sports car for herself.


    Mia Kyle reached out and pinched Little Karen''s pink face, and rubbed it a few times as if she was


    kneading flour. "Little baby girl, your favorite Big Karen will soon return to our big family. By then,


    you have to thank me very much."


    "Little Aunt, give me the money."


    "Money minded baby, what do you want so much money for?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "For Big Karen."


    Humph, as long as she had a lot of money, she would give all the money to Big Karen, and Big


    Karen could apany her every day. Little Karen thought.


    "You little fellow." Mia Kyle poked Little Karen''s head and said with jealousy, "I''ve been taking care


    of you for so many years, but I can''tpare with your mother who has never taken care of you...


    Big Karen."


    Little Karen blinked her eyes and said innocently, "Daddy likes Big Karen."


    Mia Kyle nodded again and said, "Little Karen, you''re so cunning. Your father likes Big Karen, and


    you can see that."


    Little Karen nodded vigorously. She was her father''s baby and was always around him. She would


    know that her father liked Big Karen.


    "Little one, do you hope your uncle likes me?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "Uncle likes me."


    "Alright. You win!" Mia Kyle said in exasperation


    Mia Kyle had to admit that Little Karen would be super smart when she grows up. At such a young


    age, she even knew how to scheme against her little Aunt! It would be terrible when she''s older.


    "Daddy¡ª" Seeing that Dad was back, Little Karen immediately opened her arms. Kevin Kyle


    walked over and touched her small nose. "You''re not crying andining to me today?"


    Little Karen blinked innocently with her big eyes as if to say, "Daddy, don''t talk nonsense. I''m a


    lovely and sensible baby, so I won''t cry."


    Looking at Little Karen''s nifty face, Kevin Kyle couldn''t help butugh. "From now on, my Little


    Karen is going to be called a snot worm."


    "Daddy, no."


    "Snot Worm, this name is good. It''s very suitable for Little Karen!" Mia Kyle interjected.


    "Little aunt, I don''t want it." Little Karen said softly and pursed her lips. If they dared to talk about her


    again, she would cry at them.


    Anyway, when Big Karen wasn''t here, she would cry if she wanted to, she wasn''t afraid of them.


    Kevin Kyle rubbed Little Karen''s head and said, "Since you don''t want to be a snot worm, hurry up


    and eat and rest early."


    "Okay," Little Karen replied softly.


    ...


    It was a quiet night, so quiet that the sound of the breeze could be heard.


    It was not only Karen Daly who was lying in bed, unable to fall asleep, but also Kevin Kyle. He was


    listening to Karen Daly''s movements all the time.


    This bug was indeed very effective. When there was no noise around, even the sound of Karen


    Daly breathing could be heard clearly ¡ª it was as if she was lying beside him.


    "Kevin Kyle¡ª"


    Suddenly, he heard Karen Daly calling his name softly and softly. It felt much better than when he


    heard her call out the three words "Mr. Kevin Kyle" in a polite and distant tone.


    "Little Karen, Little Karen is so cute. I really want to take her home and raise her."


    A crisp and gentle voice came from the earphone again, which made Kevin Kyle''s face grow a little


    gloomy. The person whom Big Karen truly missed was Little Karen, and not Little Karen''s father.


    Later, Kevin Kyle heard the rustling of the quilt, and Karen Daly''s breathing became more and more


    uniform. It seemed that she had fallen asleep.


    Hearing that Karen Daly had fallen asleep, Kevin Kyle turned his head and kissed the little girl next


    to him, and then closed his eyes with peace of mind.


    "No, don''t touch my belly, don''t¡ª"


    He didn''t know how long it had been, but Karen Daly''s heart-wrenching voice came from the


    Bluetooth headset. Kevin Kyle instantly woke up. "Karen!" He cried.


    After calling her name, Kevin Kyle remembered that she was not by his side. He immediately got


    out of bed and wanted to save her, but he was slow to realize that she was not really in danger, but


    she was only dreaming.


    She must have been having these bad dreams. Little Karen had been cut out of her womb


    prematurely, robbed by someone else.


    Even if she could not remember the past, such unforgettable things would torture her from time to


    time every time she was dreaming at night.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t think about it anymore. He took out his mobile phone and dialed Karen Daly''s


    phone number. He heard her cell phone ringing.


    Soon, the phone was connected, and Karen Daly''s voice, lingering with fear, could be heard. "Hello,


    is it Little Karen?"


    "It''s me. Kevin Kyle!" Hearing her voice, Kevin Kyle wanted to hold her in his arms and tell her not to


    be afraid anymore. No one would dare to hurt her anymore, but they were separated by a wall that


    could not be destroyed.


    "Mr. Kyle, it''s sote. Is Little Karen looking for me?"


    However, in just a few seconds, it sounded that she had already calmed down. From this, Kevin


    Kyle could judge that it was not the first time for her to have such a nightmare.


    "It''s not Little Karen who is looking for you. It''s me who wants to hear your voice." For the first time,


    Kevin Kyle said things so rashly.


    "Mr. Kyle, calling ady you are not close to, in the middle of the night, is not a good thing, and on


    top of that, saying such a thing!" Karen Daly''s voice sounded a little unhappy.


    Kevin Kyle took a deep breath and said seriously, "Karen Daly, let''s meet tomorrow, without Little


    Karen. Let''s meet each other."


    "Mr. Kyle, if there''s something you need to say, say it now. I don''t think we''re that close that we need


    to meet."


    "I''ll take you to meet someone. After you meet him, you can tell me what you think." Kevin said.


    Karen Daly was speechless.


    Kevin Kyle added, "Karen Daly, don''t think of me as a bad person. I won''t hurt you. Please trust


    me."


    She didn''t know if it was because Kevin Kyle''s voice was too pleasant, and she didn''t know whether


    it was because he called her in time to drag her out of the nightmare that she couldn''t get out of,


    that her heart softened.


    In short, Karen Daly did not know the reason why, but she nodded and agreed to Kevin Kyle''s


    invitation. She agreed to meet him the next day.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Kevin Kyle had asked Karen Daly to meet downstairs her office, at ten o''clock in the morning. Karen


    Daly went to the office first to see the management first, so that she could leaveter without


    seeming like she was skiving off work.


    "Miss Daly, flowers for you."


    As soon as she arrived at the front desk of the office, the receptionist stopped Karen Daly, pointing


    to the two red roses on the counter.


    In Karen''s memory, she had never experienced such a thing. For a moment, she did not know


    whether she should ept it or not.


    Or should she take it back to the office or throw it into the trash can?


    After thinking about it, Karen felt that the most polite way was to ept it. She would know who


    sent them, and then she would find a way to return the flowers.


    Thinking of this, she smiled at the receptionist politely and then returned to the office with these


    roses in her arms.


    Back in the office, Karen Daly picked up a bunch of cards that were stuck in the flowers and opened


    them. Karen Daly then felt goosebumps all over herself!


    [Big Karen, I love you! Since the first time I saw you, I have deeply fallen in love with you. I want to


    hug you, kiss you, and even sleep with you. If you have the same feelings towards me, please call


    me after you receive this bouquet of flowers. I am waiting for you. - Kevin!]


    After reading it, Karen Daly felt as if she was going to puke, what was this mess.


    Kevin?


    Which Kevin?!


    Karen Daly thought about it seriously. Among all the people she knew, Kevin Kyle was the only one


    whose name was "Kevin".


    Could this really be that cold and aloof Kevin Kyle? It seemed incredulous.


    In Karen''s eyes, Kevin Kyle was the kind of man who was calm, reserved, didn''t like to smile, and


    was very serious and responsible in doing things.


    When she was with him, he always made people feel very safe. He would not do such childish


    things.


    Karen tried to think about the appearance and tone of Kevin''s words, but she couldn''t figure it out.


    She shook her head and denied it. Kevin should not be such a frivolous person.


    However, she might only know what was on the surface and not what was in his heart. In the past,


    she had never thought that Kevin would call her at midnight.


    But justst night, Kevin did call her and said that he wanted to hear her voice.


    If he could say such cheesy wordsst night, Karen was afraid that he might actually have written


    these nauseating words on the card.


    Looking at the card again, Karen really wanted to call Kevin Kyle. It was not to tell him that she was


    thinking the same, but to tell him that she didn''t want to see him anymore.


    Buzz...


    Karen was about to call Kevin, but her phone on the desk rang first. As soon as she looked at the


    phone number, Karen knew it was Kevin.


    She took a deep breath, answered it, and said without mercy, "Mr.Kyle, I think there''s really no need


    for us to meet again. You''d better not do such childish things again.


    Half an hour ago, Kevin had called Karen. She had even told him on the phone that she would wait


    for him to pick her up. Why had her attitude towards himpletely change in such a short period


    of time?


    Kevin frowned slightly and said, "Karen, I have already arrived downstairs of your office. If you have


    anything to say, you cane down first."


    "Mr.Kyle, if you love someone, just love her with all your heart. Don''t get distracted. If you do so,


    people think lowly of you!" After that, Karen Daly hung up the phone.


    For some unknown reason, she felt a little ufortable.


    Maybe she felt sad on behalf of his wife.


    Or perhaps she had thought that it was a good thing to have a man in this world who was so


    obsessed with a woman, but such a good thing had turned into a mere shadow before her eyes,


    and that upset her.


    "President Kyle, please wait a moment..."


    After a while, there was a loud noise outside the office. As soon as Karen looked up, she saw Kevin,


    with his darkened face, barging into the office.


    He stood at the door of her office, his two sharp eyes fell on her, making her unable to look away


    from him.


    After staring at her for a while, Kevin suddenly stepped towards her. Although he seemed to be


    covered by rage, his pace was still elegant, and his temperament was still cold and noble.


    "Mr.Kyle¡ª"


    "Call me Kevin!"


    He grabbed her hand and dragged her away, no longer asking for her opinion.


    Today, whether she agreed or not, he had to take her to that ce to see that person. He wanted


    her to know that he wanted to pursue her.


    Kevin held Karen''s hand tightly, but his control of his strength was very good, so he did not hurt her.


    Even when he stepped forward quickly, he paid attention to her speed.


    "Mr.Kyle¡ª" Before Karen finished her words, she felt that Kevin gave her a hard look, which was


    cold and bone-piercing.


    She had never seen Kevin Kyle like this before. For a moment, she was a little scared. She


    swallowed back what she wanted to say and followed him obediently.


    Kevin put her in the passenger seat of the car. He closed the door and took his seat in the driver''s


    seat.


    After checking that she had buckled the seat belt, Kevin immediately started the car and rushed out.


    After driving for a while, Karen nced at Kevin quietly. He looked very unhappy as if he was trying


    his best to endure something.


    Karen didn''t know what was wrong with him. Seeing Kevin Kyle depressed like this, she felt


    distressed for no reason.


    "Kevin..."


    His name came from her gently parted lips. It was like a kind of tonic for him, calming Kevin''s


    agitation and uneasiness.


    He tilted his head and gave her a reassuring smile. "Karen, we''ll be there soon. Just apany me


    once."


    Karen nodded and said, "You can drive in peace. I''ll go with you."


    It didn''t take long before she got to know his destination ¡ª the Chattertown Town graveyard with


    the best views.


    She saw a tombstone that she had never thought o seeing. The name of the tombstone was none


    other than ¡ª Karen Daly!


    The tombstone was somewhat different from other tombstones. There were no photos of the


    deceased, but only the name of the person buried there.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Daly, with the exact same name as her, this was Kevin Kyle''s wife.


    "Three years ago, my wife was waiting to deliver her baby at home. With the date of delivery one


    month away, I went on a business trip. When I left, she smiled and said that she would wait for me


    at home, but when I came back, all I had were her ashes."


    "My family told me that my wife was in a car ident on the way to visit her good friend. She was


    seriously injured and then lost her life. Herst wish was to have the doctors protect our child."


    Kevin said it all very calmly as if this matter had nothing to do with him, but Karen understood his


    sorrow from the bottom of his heart.


    When he was leaving, his beloved woman was still smiling at him and waiting for him to go home.


    When he came back, the person he loved had turned into a pile of ashes. How desperate would he


    feel?


    ...

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Karen Daly quietly turned to look at Kevin Kyle. Dressed in a white shirt, he stood straight and lifted


    his chin slightly. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked straight ahead as if he were a perfect


    sculpture.


    However, what she saw was not just Kevin''s elegant temperament and beautiful appearance. She


    seemed to be able to see his heart as if he was surrounded by endless loneliness and pain, he


    seemed so helpless.


    In her short few years of memories, she had never fallen in love, and she didn''t know what it felt like


    to be in love.


    She had heard people say that love was like a double-edged sword, which could serve as armor,


    but also a weakness.


    Now, Kevin Kyle, who had lost his "Karen Daly", was a person who had no weakness and yet lost


    his armor at the same time.


    The "Karen Daly" had once given Kevin the most beautiful things in life, and when she disappeared,


    she also silently destroyed everything in him.


    Kevin was still so dazzling in the crowd, but his body seemed to be covered with a thinyer of ice,


    so cold that no one would dare to get close to him.


    The most desperate and helpless thing about Kevin was that his wife was still smiling, and waiting


    for him to return from his business trip. When he was back, she had gone, and there was no chance


    for them to meet again in this life.


    However, for Kevin, those things were already in the past, and now there were even more cruel


    things happening to him.


    His wife was in front of him. As long as he reached out, he could touch her, but she did not


    remember him.


    An invisible wall separated her from him. They could hear each other and feel each other, but their


    hearts could not touch each other.


    There were eight hardships in life: life itself, old age, illness, death, love but separation, long-term


    grievances, begging, and being unable to let go.


    To have loved and lost, it was painful -


    Kevin suddenly burst intoughter. Hisughter was low and his eyes under his golden sses


    were slightly narrowed as if there was a sh of tears.


    Karen looked at his smile but felt that it was more ufortable than looking at a person crying.


    "Our child was saved and is growing up well. She is very cute and sensible. She is almost all the fun


    in my life." Kevin looked at Karen and continued, "When her mother was pregnant, she told me that


    when the child is one year old, we will take a family photo. In the future, whenever the child grows a


    year older, we will take another family photo..."


    But there would never be a chance toplete such a dream!


    Karen couldn''t help but pity Kevin, it was heartbreaking.


    Kevin''s low and maic voice knocked on Karen''s heart again and again. She even wanted to go


    up and hold his clenched fist to give him some strength andfort.


    But she didn''t do that, and she didn''t have a right to do that either¡ª


    She didn''t even know what was in Kevin''s mind to take her to see his deceased wife.


    Just as she was unsure, she heard Kevin say in a deep voice, "She has been away from us for


    three years. Three years have passed. Should we forget her?"


    He was asking Karen, but Karen believed that Kevin already had his own answer in his heart. He


    didn''t want her answer, so Karen didn''t answer.


    Karen did not speak, but she was thinking for Kevin. People had to move forward if they were alive,


    instead of continuing to live in the past.


    If Kevin''s wife could see this, she must not have wanted to see him suffer so much. She certainly


    hoped that he would forget the past as soon as possible and start a new life with his lovely child.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Karen¡ª"


    Kevin Kyle suddenly shouted "Karen", but Karen Daly didn''t know if he was calling his wife or her,


    so she didn''t answer.


    "Give me a chance to pursue you."


    Kevin''s low and seductive voice rang in Karen''s ears. She was so shocked by his words that her


    head was buzzing. Was there any problem with him?


    He first told her a lot of stories about him and his deceased wife. Before she could digest that sad


    story, he said that he wanted to pursue her in front of her!


    Although his wife had passed away for three years, it was still unbelievable for him to say that he


    wanted to pursue another woman at her grave.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, Karen could understand it. It was because she was


    somewhat simr to Kevin''s deceased wife leading him to these incredulous things.


    He said that he wanted to pursue her, but she was afraid that he didn''t really want to pursue her, but


    regarded her as his deceased wife. He wanted to start over with his deceased wife.


    Kevin''s eyes followed Karen closely, wanting to get her positive answer. While he waited, his


    nervous heart was in a cold sweat.


    Karen smiled apologetically and said, "Mr. Kyle, although my name is also Karen Daly, I am me. I


    have nothing to do with your wife. I don''t want to be someone else''s substitute."


    Karen''s answer made Kevin feel as if his heart had been torn apart. He held his breath and came to


    his senses after a long time.


    He stared at Karen with burning eyes and asked solemnly again, "Karen, you are not a substitute,


    but you are yourself. Are you willing to try this?"


    Karen was back. She had forgotten everything in the past, so she was a new Karen. Whether it was


    the past Karen or the present Karen, for Kevin, they were both Karen Daly.


    He could let the previous Karen Daly go, and pursue a brand new Karen Daly, so that they could


    start over again.


    Because he knew that Karen had many pursuers around her, Kevin felt a heavy sense of crisis. He


    had no time to wait, so he had to let her ept him as soon as possible.


    Even if she couldn''t ept him, he hoped that she could stay by his side and protect her from other


    people who wanted to get close to her.


    Karen wanted to refuse at once, but when she looked at Kevin''s eyes, she could not say so.


    Even she herself didn''t know why she didn''t want to see Kevin so sad. If she refused him, she


    would feel guilty.


    However, rationality eventually defeated emotions. Karen shook her head and said very calmly, "Mr.


    Kyle, did I do something to make you misunderstand? In fact, I really don''t have any improper


    thoughts about you."


    "Karen, it''s I who want to pursue you!" Kevin grabbed Karen''s shoulder and said, "I don''t want you


    to say that you have nothing to do with me. I just want you to give me a chance, a chance for me to


    pursue you."


    Karen said, "Mr. Kyle, I really..."


    Kevin interrupted her and said, "Let''s stay in touch with each other and go out together. If you think


    I''m not a good person and it''s not what you want, you can break up the rtionship at any time."


    Karen shook her head and said, "Mr.Kyle, it''s not fair to you."

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    As long as Karen Daly promised to date Kevin Kyle, he would never give her the chance to say


    "no", so it was not unfair for him.


    Kevin looked at Karen, and his eyes became more gentle, and his voice became more seductive.


    "Karen, let''s give each other a chance, okay?"


    Kevin looked at Karen. She once again saw a sea of stars in his eyes, which deeply attracted her,


    as if there was an endless force pulling her, wanting to take her into the sea of stars to see what


    was going on.


    Perhaps it was not bad to fall in love with a man like Kevin Kyle. It could satisfy her curiosity and


    she could get closer to Little Karen more openly.


    "Then, let''s have a try?" Karen was also shocked by her own words. She just thought of it but why


    did she say it out loud?


    He had said that she was not a substitute, but who knew if he was only saying this in front of her?


    Even when Kevin called her by her name, she did not know whether he was calling her or his


    deceased wife.


    As soon as Karen finished her sentence, she was pulled into Kevin''s arms and he hugged her


    tightly. It seemed that he used all his strength, and he was so strong that it seemed that Karen was


    going to be crushed by his bones.


    "Karen, Karen..."


    Kevin called out this name again and again. Karen did not know if he was calling her name or


    calling his deceased wife.


    She tried to struggle butpared to Kevin, her strength was like an ant trying to take down an


    elephant. The difference was too much, so she didn''t do anything at all.


    "Karen¡ª"


    Karen didn''t say anything.


    "Karen, answer me!" He hooked her chin and looked at her with burning eyes.


    "Just tell me what you want to say," Karen whispered, she did not look at him in the eyes.


    His masculine aura was so strong that when she looked at him, her heart would beat faster, her


    head would heat up, and her thinking would be slowed down by more than half a beat.


    "I don''t want to say anything. I just want to call your name, I want to hear your voice!" Kevin smiled


    and put her head against him again. He gently raised her head and said, "Let me hear some more


    words."


    He told her to let him listen to her voice. He hugged her close so that he could believe that she had


    really returned to his side.


    "Mr. Kyle, we are not that close yet. Can you let me go first?" She had agreed to let him pursue her,


    not to be his girlfriend. Was it too much for him to do so?


    "I won''t let go!" Kevin said childishly. How could he let her go again? He would never let go of her


    for the rest of his life.


    Karen was speechless. "Is this person still the one she first met?"


    Kevin stretched out his hand and pushed her hair behind her ears. Then he held her head and


    leaned over to kiss her.


    Karen immediately turned her head away when she saw that something was wrong.


    She had promised him that he could pursue her but did not promise to be his girlfriend. But now, he


    hugged her and wanted to kiss her again. It was going too fast!


    Kevin also realized that he was too anxious. The woman beside him was apletely new Karen


    Daly.


    He thought it was normal to kiss her, but he was actually not that close to the brand new Karen


    Daly. It was the same for her, and she was wary of him.


    He was too eager, and it was not good for him to rush their rtionship. He still needed to take his


    time ording to her pace.


    However, Kevin was already very happy to have such a result today. He had another chance to


    pursue Karen and had the opportunity to have her again.


    In the future, as long as he worked harder, he could bring Karen back to his side and protect her


    under his wings.


    On the way back, Kevin''s mood waspletely different from when he was going over. His sword-


    shaped eyebrows were slightly raised, and his sexy thin lips were slightly hooked. It could be seen


    that he was happy no matter how she looked at it.


    Karen''s mood was also different from when she came here. She felt like she was floating, and she


    couldn''t believe that what she had experienced today was true.


    Only then did she realize that Kevin was not only Little Karen''s father or a sad husband who had


    lost his wife. He also had an attractive identity ¡ª he was the head of Rovio Corporation Inc!


    Not to mention his cool demeanor, his position as the leader of Rovio Corporation Inc was enough


    for many women to throw themselves into his arms.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason why he chose her was not because of how good she was, but because she had the


    same name as his deceased wife, and her appearance was somewhat simr.


    After that, she really regretted agreeing to Kevin Kyle ''s request.


    But how?


    Could she tell him that she would renege on her words?


    Karen quietly nced at Kevin, who was driving, and saw that his eyes were smiling. If she said she


    regretted it now, would he suddenly change his expression and throw her out of the window?


    Noticing Karen''s gaze, Kevin slowed down and reached out one of his hands to grab Karen''s. He


    asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    Suddenly her hand was caught, her body was slightly stiff, and she instantly forgot what she wanted


    to say to Kevin. All her attention was focused on his palm.


    His palm was very hot and his fingers were very strong. Her hand was held in his palm. For some


    reason, he didn''t want to pull back his hand.


    "Who is taking care of Little Karen today?" Karen didn''t want to say that she was regretting, but she


    had to answer Kevin''s question. Thinking about it, she thought of Little Karen.


    "Today, there are only two of us here. Don''t mention Little Karen!" Karen had promised to give him


    an opportunity. Little Karen would only create a lot of trouble on the side, so he didn''t want to


    mention the little one.


    Hearing Kevin''s words, Karen was very unhappy. "Little Karen is your child. Your wife was thinking


    about saving her little life even at such a dangerous moment. You can''t ignore Little Karen after


    having a new lover."


    If Kevin neglected Little Karen because of her, Karen would never ept it.


    Little Karen was so cute. Karen always hoped that Little Karen should grow up healthily and happily.


    No one could hurt Little Karen, including her own father.


    Kevin was stunned and said, "Do you want to take Little Karen with us on every date in the future?"


    A little third wheel? Kevin thought.


    "There''s nothing wrong with having Little Karen around," Karen replied. It was better to have Little


    Karen around.


    In Karen''s heart, she hoped to see Little Karen, not Little Karen''s father.


    She would agree to Kevin''s request, mostly because of Little Karen. She did not want Kevin Kyle to


    marry another woman. She was worried that other women would treat Little Karen badly as her


    stepmother.


    Kevin just felt that it was hard for him to be alone with Karen, so he wanted to enjoy their two-


    person world. However, he forgot that Karen cared more about Little Karen than about him.


    It seemed that Little Karen, this little third wheel, could still be put into use to help with his


    rtionship with Karen! Kevin thought.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Buzz...


    Karen Daly''s mobile phone in her bag suddenly rang, and she immediately pulled back her hand.


    She opened the bag and took out her mobile phone. When she saw that it was her father''s call, she


    unconsciously smiled and said, "Dad."


    "I''m not at thepany today. I came out with a friend."


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a friend whom I''ve just met. Do a little sightseeing," Karen added.


    "What? Did you get into a car ident when you went out?" Karen suddenly asked.


    "Which hospital are you in? I''ll go and find you right away."


    Seeing Karen''s expression and listening to her tone, Kevin could roughly judge Samuel Daly''s


    position in Karen''s heart.


    Samuel Daly''s image of a loving father, which had been carefully crafted in front of Karen in the past


    three years, was very sessful. It could make Karen trust him so much and rely on him.


    Samuel Daly could see through people''s minds very well and knew what kind of image should be


    created in front of Karen so she could be within his control easily.


    Threats could only work temporarily, and no one could be controlled by force for a lifetime. On the


    contrary, his fatherly image gave Karen a sense of security. In this way, he could have Karen firmly


    in his grasp.


    Under such circumstances, if Kevin told Karen that this father was not her biological father, she


    would never believe him.


    Karen not only would not believe it, but she might even think that Kevin was a madman and would


    avoid him.


    Kevin knew Samuel Daly''s real intention. Of course, he couldn''t be stupid enough to provoke


    Samuel Daly. He could only think of a way to let Karen slowly recall the past.


    Kevin was just going on a date with Karen Daly today, and Samuel Daly had a car ident. He


    didn''t know whether it was really a car ident or Samuel Daly''s trick!


    After Karen hung up the phone, Kevin immediately said, "Did something happen to uncle?"


    Karen nodded and said in a hurry, "Mr. Kyle, if it''s convenient, could you please send me to the


    Chatterton First People Hospital?"


    Kevin had only just felt that he would be able to get Karen back again. But as soon as she


    addressed him "Mr. Kyle", it sent Kevin back to crucial reality.


    It turned out that in Karen''s mind, he was still a stranger. She would not be able to pay attention nor


    care for him that way.


    Kevin did not respond and Karen simply thought that it was inconvenient for him. She added, "If it''s


    not convenient for you, please find a ce to stop, I can take a taxi to the hospital on my own."


    "Karen, I will take you there!" Kevin said suddenly.


    "As long as it''s something you want, I''m willing to do it."


    And not just sending you to the hospital to see Samuel Daly, even if you asked me to go to Samuel


    Daly and let him stab me twice, I would have noints. Kevin thought.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, he could only hide his thoughts in his heart. Karen would not understand. All of her


    thoughts were on Samuel Daly.


    They had no other rtives in the Chatterton Town. When her father got into this car ident, he


    would not have anyone to take care of him. As her father''s only rtive, Karen had to rush over to


    take care of her father as soon as possible.


    Kevin had intended to bring Karen out for dinner, and then take her to the ces they often visited


    together, hoping that she could recall some memories. He did not expect that Samuel Daly would


    interrupt the n with just a phone call.


    Samuel Daly was really unforgivable!


    ......


    Samuel Daly''s injury was not serious, it was almost not even an injury.


    He had just been frightened while crossing the road. He fell to the ground for a long time and did not


    get up. The driver was worried that something would happen, so he sent him to the hospital.


    The doctor also did a check-up, and there was not even a scratch on his skin.


    Seeing that Samuel Daly was fine, Karen also breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the past three years, Karen Daly only knew how to work. She was an idiot when it came to life


    skills.


    Without her father by her side, she didn''t even know if she could live like a normal person.


    Through the transparent ss window, Kevin''s sharp eyes fell on Samuel Daly.


    Samuel Daly also raised his head and looked at him with an arrogant look in his eyes. He seemed


    to say to Kevin Kyle, "I hold the person you care most in my hand. No matter what you do, you


    should think about the consequences."


    Kevin looked at him and his thin lips curved into a faint smile. Just as he was about to say


    something, Karen followed Samuel Daly''s gaze and then nodded and smiled at Kevin.


    Kevin Kyle''s face almost changed immediately, and he nodded back at Karen Daly with a smile.


    He had to admit that Samuel Daly had targeted his most fatal weakness. As long as Karen did not


    restore her memory, he could not do anything to Samuel Daly.


    He took another look at Samuel Daly and Karen, who were talking andughing in the ward. Kevin


    Kyle stepped aside and dialed a phone number. "I asked you to keep an eye on Samuel Daly. What


    happened now?"


    Nick ck''s voice came from the phone, "President Kevin, because I didn''t know you were with


    your wife earlier. Samuel Daly wasn''t doing anything to create trouble, so we just left him alone."


    "The next time when I am with Karen, keep an eye on Samuel Daly!" Kevin ordered coldly and hung


    up the phone.


    Their date had been interrupted by that beast. How could he feel alright about it?


    "Mr. Kyle¡ª"


    Suddenly, Karen''s polite voice came from behind. Kevin looked back at her and emphasized,


    "Kevin! Call me Kevin!"


    "Kevin, thank you for sending me to the hospital!" Karen smiled politely and said, "My dad is fine.


    You can go back first. I''ll settle the procedures for himter."


    Kevin said, "I''ve already asked someone to help you settle the procedures. You don''t have to worry


    about it anymore."


    Karen said, "Thank you very much, for today."


    "Karen, don''t be so polite to me." Kevin looked at her and said seriously, "You are my future


    girlfriend. I should do everything for you."


    Karen, "..."


    Kevin added, "If you are satisfied with what I have done today, remember to give me a star."


    "Ah?" She did not understand what he meant.


    Kevin grabbed Karen Daly''s hand, rolled up her fingers one by one, and made her hold a fist. "As


    long as I get five stars, you will promise to be my girlfriend."


    In a panic, Karen pulled back her hand, "Don''t rush it then. Take your time," she said.


    As soon as Karen finished her words, Kevin pulled her into his arms and said, "I still have


    something to do, so I have to go first. I''ll ask someone to send you home."


    Karen shook her head and said, "It''s OK that we take a taxi back. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Kevin said, "You have to give me the chance to perform, or I''ll be worried that I won''t be able to get


    through this probation!"


    Karen Daly, "..."


    Why did she feel that this man suddenly seemed to have changed into a different person? He was


    still very serious, with a hint of light-heartedness, and he was also frivolous at times!


    Could it be that she had misjudged him?


    ...

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    "Karen, was the man your friend?"


    When she returned to the ward, she saw her father asked with a worried face. Karen Daly nodded


    honestly and said, "He is the father of the little baby girl I told you before."


    "Karen¡ª" Samuel Daly looked at Karen and wanted to say something but stopped. It seemed that


    there were a lot of things that he wanted to say to her, but he couldn''t say it out loud.


    "Dad, if you have something to say, just say it," Karen helped Samuel Daly stand up and said while


    walking, "I am your daughter. Is there anything that you can''t tell me?"


    Samuel Daly touched Karen''s head and let out a long sigh. "Your mother left early, leaving only us


    to rely on each other. If anything bad happens to you, I will definitely die."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Karen said, "Dad, why do you suddenly say such sad words? I''ll be fine. I''ll stay by your side and


    take care of you."


    "I know that you are a good girl, but¡ª" Samuel Daly shook his head and sighed deeply. Then he


    said, "That man is the head of the Rovio Corporation Inc. We are not in the same world as him."


    "Dad, I know. I know what I''m doing!" She nodded and felt sad in her heart but she couldn''t exin


    how she felt.


    She had promised Kevin so quickly that he could pursue her. In addition to her curiosity about his


    past, her most important consideration was Little Karen, she liked the little girl so much that she


    wished to apany her more.


    Kevin had suddenly said that he wanted to pursue her. It happened so randomly that she didn''t


    have any mental preparation at all.


    Karen had only met him a few times. She knew very well why Kevin pursued her. When he realized


    that she was not his wife, he would eventually let her go.


    "Karen, you don''t understand my meaning," Samuel Daly stood still, looked at Karen, and said


    earnestly, "My child, I will leave you sooner orter. There must be a man who to take care of you in


    future. No matter who he is, I hope that you can see him clearly and see if he is really good to you."


    Karen understood her father''s concern, so she agreed obediently and stopped talking.


    After dinner, Karen ran around the garden downstairs ... Since she recovered from her serious


    illness, she had always maintained her habit of exercising. Every time she broke out in a sweat, she


    could always clear her mind, as if all her worries had been washed away.


    To be honest, Samuel Daly''s words furtherplicated the feelings of Karen''s heart. Now her mind


    was full of Kevin. The moment she closed her eyes, she would think of his eyes, full of sparks, and


    his gaze,nding on hers, filled with infatuation.


    But... this feeling wasn''t hers, was it?


    Karen felt a burst of frustration for no reason. She couldn''t exin why she was so frustrated in her


    heart and she even had no mood to run.


    In desperation, she had no choice but to return home and decided to cool down for a while by taking


    a bath.


    Standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom, looking at the centipede-like scar on her abdomen,


    she could not help but reach out and touch it with her fingers.


    She didn''t know how she had gotten the scar on her abdomen.


    She asked her father once, but he sighed and said nothing. After that, she never asked again.


    Suddenly, Karen thought of what Kevin had said to her today. He said that his wife was seriously


    injured in a car ident and asked the doctor to protect the child.


    That was to say, his wife had not given to Little Karen naturally, but via a Caesarean section.


    Then she and Little Karen...


    Karen quickly shook her head. Her imagination was too wild. How could Little Karen have anything


    to do with her?


    When she returned to her room, the mobile phone on the bedside table was ringing. Karen walked


    over and found that it was a call from Kevin.


    Looking at the phone number on the screen, she frowned slightly. After waiting for a while, she


    picked up the phone and answered, "What?"


    "Big Karen, are you unhappy to receive my call?"


    When Little Karen''s soft voice came into Karen Daly''s ear, she immediatelyughed and her voice


    unconsciously became gentle. "I was thinking about you, and you called. I''m very happy."


    The tone of her voice was initially not very friendly, and the sensitive little baby girl sensed it


    immediately. She thought that Big Karen was unhappy to answer her phone call, and she was a little


    sad.


    However, when she heard what Big Karen said, Little Karen immediately smiled happily and said,


    "Big Karen, I''ve eaten a lot of strawberries and I''m full."


    "Little Karen, don''t just eat strawberries. You have to eat rice and vegetables. In this way only can


    you be more beautiful in the future!" Karen chided her gently. Hearing Little Karen''s voice,


    Karen seemed to be able to imagine how lovely she looked, lying on the bed, touching her belly,


    and kicking her feet.


    If Little Karen was in her arms at this time, how good would it be!


    "But..." Little Karen pursed her pink and tender mouth. It was soplicated and saddening to her -


    eating strawberries only wouldn''t make her beautiful, but she liked strawberries very much.


    Little Karen was so confused that she was about to cry, Kevin held her in his arms and said, "Do


    you want to be beautiful or do you want to eat strawberries?"


    "I want to be beautiful but I also like to eat strawberries." Little Karen hugged her father and


    said with great grievance.


    "You may eat strawberries, but you have to eat rice and vegetables as well, which will make you


    even more beautiful!" Kevin replied. Hearing the interaction between them, Karen smiled deeply.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to Big Karen."


    "Okay. Little Karen, you should go to bed!" Kevin took the phone from Little Karen''s hand and said,


    "Let Daddy speak to Big Karen."


    Little Karen stared at Kevin angrily with her beautiful big eyes.


    Hiss... How could daddy do this? She still had a lot of things to say to Big Karen. How could he


    disturb her calling? The child thought.


    Karen Daly said nothing.


    She only wanted to talk to Little Karen. She wished Kevin would return the mobile phone to Little


    Karen!


    Kevin did not notice the dissatisfaction emanating from Big Karen and Little Karen at all. He simply


    said, "Karen, let''s have lunch together at noon tomorrow."


    "Will Little Karen be there ?" Karen Daly asked.


    As long as there was Little Karen, she would agree, or she would not consider it at all.


    Kevin looked at his daughter and said softly, "Little Karen, do you want to have lunch with Daddy at


    noon tomorrow?"


    "I don''t want to have lunch with daddy." Little Karen gave Kevin a proud look.


    Her father was not good at all. He grabbed her phone and she could not talk to Big Karen.


    Tomorrow, she would ask Aunt Lynn to take her to Big Karen and have lunch with her instead!


    Kevin was delighted when he heard Little Karen say that she was not willing to join them. This little


    third wheel was really sensible, but then he heard Karen saying, "If Little Karen is noting, then


    forget it!"

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    All of a sudden, Kevin Kyle felt awkward.


    Little Karen was not willing to go, and so Karen Daly was not willing too. It was obvious that Karen


    only wanted to see Little Karen, not him.


    Kevin shook his head helplessly and said, "Little Karen, tomorrow, I will invite Big Karen to have


    lunch with us at noon."


    "Daddy, if Big Karen goes I also want to go!" Hearing Big Karen woulde, Little Karen


    immediately changed her mind. She held her father''s head with her small hands and kissed him on


    his face.


    Daddy was not that bad. He knew that she liked Big Karen, so he invited Big Karen to have lunch


    together. Daddy is awesome. The child thought to herself.


    "Mr.Kyle, in that case, please tell Little Karen that I will meet her at noon tomorrow!" Karen''s voice


    came from the other end of the phone, and then she hung up.


    Kevin was upset.


    There was no doubt that he had been ousted by Big Karen and Little Karen.


    ...


    The next day.


    When she arrived at thepany early in the morning, Karen Daly received roses again.


    There was a card on the bouquet, and a sentence was written on the card: [You are the wind, and I


    am the sand, I will be with you until the end of time! - Kevin Kyle.]


    Karen was speechless.


    She really wanted someone to tell her that this was not Kevin Kyle, not the mature and steady man


    she knew.


    However, there was really no other man named Kevin Kyle around her.


    After seeing the card, even if Little Karen would show up, she no longer wanted to have lunch with


    Kevin Kyle at noon.


    How?


    I can send a message to Kevin Kyle saying that I have to work overtime at noon. Can''t have lunch


    with him! Karen Daly thought.


    "Karen."


    Hector Cheng''s voice came from the door. Karen Daly looked up and said, "Good morning, Director


    Cheng!"


    Hector Cheng nced at the roses on her desk and said, "Karen, let''s have lunch together at noon."


    "Okay, sure," Karen replied. She was worried that she could not find a suitable reason to refuse


    Kevin, and this reason came to her spontaneously.


    Since her boss had invited her to lunch, there must be something important to discuss. She could


    not find any reason to refuse her boss!


    After Hector Cheng left, Karen immediately took out her mobile phone and sent a message to


    Kevin: Mr. Kyle, my boss has something to discuss with me at noon. I am sorry that I can''t have


    lunch with you.


    After sending the message, Karen Daly breathed a sigh of relief. Now she could focus on her work


    with a peace of mind.


    When Karen Daly''s text message arrived, Kevin Kyle was in a meeting in the conference room,


    listening to the final n of a major project.


    Seeing the two words "Karen Daly" disyed on the phone screen, the corners of Kevin Kyle''s


    mouth twitched slightly. Everyone could see that the big boss was in a good mood.


    However, just after their big boss finished reading the text message, everyone found that the


    atmosphere instantly became tense that it made everyone tremble.


    Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "Nick, how is the progress of the purchase n of


    PM Corporation?"


    Nick hurried to report, "President Kevin, Rovio''s team is negotiating with the person in charge of PM


    Corporation. We should be able to hear good news the next weekend."


    In fact, it was not so easy to buy a multinationalpany. It took a lot of time just to handle it.


    But for Rovio, these problems were not a problem. With their skilled team, no matter how difficult it


    was to solve these problems, it would be easy for them.


    However, the current meeting was regarding another important project.


    It was a big project that they have been preparing for or nearly a year and had invested a lot of


    money and manpower. It was also one of the biggest projects during the year. How could their boss


    mention something that was beyond his reach during such an important meeting?


    Many high-ranking executives in the conference room did not understand the situation, but Nick


    ck and Amelia Gray were clear about it. They were afraid that something had happened to Karen


    Daly.


    "Go on!" Kevin Kyle said with a gloomy face. The meeting that had been interrupted and could now


    be continued. This time, everyone seemed to be careful when speaking, afraid of being hit by their


    boss''s words.


    ...


    Karen was very busy in the morning, so time passed quickly. If it weren''t for Hector Cheng calling


    her, she wouldn''t even have realized it was time for lunch.


    Hector had booked a western restaurant. He said that he had something to do in the morning.


    Hence he had to go first and let Karen go there on her own.


    She knew that this western restaurant was new and it was near the office. A few days ago, she


    received a flyer from the restaurant, but she had not been there


    When she stepped into this restaurant, it seemed that the decoration was quite romantic. It should


    be more suitable for couples rather than to discuss work.


    The waiter took her to the private room that Hector Cheng booked -it was called the Water Cloud


    Room.


    The waiter knocked on the door and said politely, "Sir, the guest you''ve been waiting for is here."


    When the door was opened, Karen smiled at the waiter politely and looked into the private room,


    only to find that something was wrong.


    The person who should have been waiting for her here was Hector Cheng, but now it was Kevin


    Kyle.


    Kevin was still wearing his usual white shirt and ck trousers as well as golden frame sses. He


    stood still, quietly looking at her.


    Karen Daly couldn''t tell what kind of feeling was in her heart. Initially, she was shocked, then she felt


    a little excited for no reason, and then she was at a loss.


    After a long time, she finally found her voice. "Mr., Mr.Kyle, why are you here? Did Director Cheng


    also make an appointment with you?"


    Could it be that Hector Cheng had an appointment with her to have lunch and discuss the official


    business? Was this business rted to Kevin?


    Kevin Kyle did not respond to her. While looking at her, he walked to close the door behind her and


    locked it behind her.


    Karen was startled and took two steps back, trying to keep a distance from Kevin. "Well, why are


    you locking the door?"


    "Karen, what did you promise mest night? Hmm?" Kevin approached her step by step and fixed


    his deep eyes on her face as if he wanted to make a hole in her face.


    "I..." Karen did promise to have lunch with him, but she also sent a text message in the morning and


    canceled it. Didn''t Kevin see it?


    The next moment, Karen was pulled into his arms by the man in front of her. Her face hit his solid


    chest¡ªit was so painful!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned around and pressed her against the wall. A rainstorm of kisses fell on her forehead,


    between her eyebrows, bridge of her nose, and finally stopped on her red lips and lingered.


    "Mmmm..." Karen wanted to push him away, but she failed.


    She knew that when he would be so out of control, he must be mistaking her as his dead wife.


    Karen simply raised her fist and punched him on the back. It was useless to stop him from


    continuing.


    Standing in front of her, he was as steady as a mountain, which made her unable to breathe. She


    could not move him at all.


    The kissessted a long time, and Kevin finally let go of Karen. Then Karen Daly pped him with


    her hand.


    p¡ª


    He endured the hit which didn''t make her feel better at all. Instead, she felt a little sad.


    She nced at him, bite her lip, opened the door, and ran away.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Karen Daly did not know what had happened to herself. How could she be so sad?


    It was clear that she was offended by Kevin Kyle. He regarded her as a substitute. He deserved it.


    Why should she me herself?


    Because she didn''t understand this emotion, her heart was in a mess. After hitting Kevin Kyle, she


    ran away in a panic.


    She didn''t know where she was going to run away to. She rushed forward at random until she was


    caught by a powerful palm.


    "Karen¡ª"


    Karen Daly looked up and met his deep eyes. His voice was low and hoarse, which made her feel


    guilty.


    A few days ago, Karen had also been treated this way by Kevin. That time, he also looked at her


    with such a look. Being looked at like this, she felt more like she had done something wrong.


    Karen understood that Kevin saw another person through her, the mother of Little Karen whom he


    deeply loved, his deceased wife.


    An inexplicable sense of sadness poured into Karen''s heart. She did not know when her eyes were


    filled with tears, and tears silently slipped down from the corners of her eyes.


    Suddenly seeing Karen Daly''s tears, Kevin Kyle''s heart was torn into pieces.


    Karen rarely cried. In Kevin''s memory, she only shed tears a few times, and every time he would be


    at a loss.


    Especially now, he had scared her to the point of crying, and he didn''t know how to fix it, so that she


    could stop crying.


    Kevin pressed her into his arms and wiped her tears with his finger. "Karen, I didn''t mean to scare


    you. I was just... just angry. You promised to have a meal with me, but canceled because of another


    man. I was jealous."


    Kevin once said something simr. At that time, he said that he would be jealous because she was


    his wife.


    Now he was jealous because of her.


    Karen pursed her lips and held back the tears that were about to fall out of her eyes. She said, "I


    don''t want to eat with you, not because of others, but because of you."


    The note he wrote was so disgusting and cheesy. How could he not know?


    "Why?"


    Kevin thought about it carefully. After the callst night, he received a text message from her today.


    He had never done anything to her. He really didn''t know what he had done wrong.


    Karen continued, "If you really want to pursue me, you should go step by step. Don''t send me any


    flowers and don''t write such vulgar notes!"


    "What flowers? What note?" Kevin was very sharp. Soon, he understood the meaning of Karen


    Daly''s words. It seemed that someone had sent Karen flowers and notes on his behalf.


    Except for Mia, Kevin couldn''t think of another person who would think that this would be amusing.


    "You don''t know?" Kevin didn''t seem to be lying. The most important thing was that Karen couldn''t


    believe that such a note would be written by Kevin.


    Kevin shook his head. Even if he already knew who did it, he couldn''t say it at this time.


    Mia was his sister. What she did was very likely under his instructions. In order not to let Karen


    misunderstand, he pretended that he knew nothing.


    Buzz...


    Kevin''s phone suddenly rang, and he said, "Sorry, I''ll answer the phone first."


    Karen had already finished her sentence. After calming down, she heard Kevin Kyle''s extremely


    gentle voice, "Well, sweetie, wait for us. Don''t run around now. I''ll take Big Karen there right away."


    Kevin hung up the phone and told Karen. "Little Karen is waiting for us at the Baiha Restaurant."


    "Let''s go then," Karen said, quickly walking forwards.


    Kevin followed closely and sighed in his heart. "Pursuing a girl is really a profound knowledge. It''s


    much more difficult than doing business!"


    ...


    Little Karen knew that she would have lunch with Big Karen today, so she came to room 1808 of the


    Baiha Restaurant with Momo very early.


    However, she had waited for a long time and did not see her father bringing Big Karen over, so she


    was in a hurry to call her father and urge him toe.


    When she heard that her father wasing with Big Karen, she ran to the door and kept looking at


    the elevator with her beautiful big eyes.


    The elevator had opened several times, but none of them were the people she was waiting for. She


    was so disappointed.


    Just then, the elevator door opened again with the sound of "Ding-dong". She saw Daddy and Big


    Karening out of the elevator.


    "Big Karen¡ª" Little Karen ran over, but because she was too small and ran too fast, she fell on the


    carpet.


    "Little Karen!" Karen rushed over in two steps and picked up Little Karen. "Are you OK?"


    "Don''t worry. It doesn''t hurt!" Little Karen held Karen Daly''s face and nibbled at it.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t run so fast!" Looking at this little baby girl, Karen''s heart softened again.


    She held Little Karen in her arms and looked at her. No matter how hard she tried, she could not


    move her eyes away. "Little Karen, why do you attract so much attention?"


    She really wanted this little baby girl to be her own child so that she could take care of her every


    day and never be separated from her again.


    "Well, I am always so beautiful and lovely!" Little Karen had always been very confident. This self-


    confidence might have been learned from Mia Kyle. She felt that she was the most beautiful child in


    the world.


    "Woof, woof, woof..." Beside her, Momo also made a sound, indicating that she was still here. Don''t


    neglect me! Momo seemed to be saying.


    "Momo, you''re so cute!" Karen Daly picked her up and rubbed her head. "Little girl, why do you also


    attract so much attention?"


    "Momo is my sister, if I am cute, she is also cute and lovely!" Little Karen replied. When Big Karen


    praised Momo, Little Karen felt like she was just praising her, which made Little Karen very happy.


    As soon as the mother and daughter met, they always ignored him so thoroughly. Kevin shook his


    head and said, "Little Karen, take Big Karen back to the room, and don''t let her starve."


    Little Karen said, "Big Karen, sit with me."


    Karen Daly said, "Alright, I will sit with you."


    "Woof Woof Woof..." Momo joined in.


    Kevin still had not found an opportunity to interrupt their conversation.


    It was still room 1808 of the Baiha restaurant, the room in which they shared beautiful memories.


    Kevin even clearly remembered Karen''s serious look when she taught him how to peel shrimps, and


    he remembered her blushing face when he kissed her in secret.


    The past was vivid in his mind, but things had long changed.


    But it didn''t matter. Karen had returned. He could hear her and touch her, even if there was only


    Little Karen in her eyes, he was still satisfied.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Today''s meal was arranged by Kevin Kyle with great care. There were several dishes on the table,


    which were exactly the same as several years ago.


    Steamed scallops, curry crab, tofu, shrimp with bitter gourd, and so on...


    There were some dishes with heavy taste and some with a mild taste. This time, it not only was in


    line with their appetite but also took care of Little Karen''s preference, who was a new member of the


    family.


    The tofu was nutritious and healthy so it was most suitable for Little Karen, who did not have fully


    grown teeth yet. Kevin Kyle took a small bowl and filled the bowl for Little Karen. "Sweetie, can you


    eat it yourself?"


    Little Karen grabbed the spoon and tapped her little head. "I can," she said softly.


    Big Karen was watching from the side. How could she not do that? Little Karen wanted to show off


    in front of Big Karen.


    Little Karen picked up a spoon and said like an adult. "Big Karen, I''ll feed you."


    "Thank you, Little Karen!" Karen Daly opened her mouth and drank the tofu soup. She nodded


    repeatedly. "What you fed me was yummy!" Karen Daly said.


    After receiving the praise, Little Karen felt proud. She scooped up another spoonful and blew it a


    few more times. "Dad, I''ll feed you."


    Karen had drunk the soup from that same spoon just now, and Little Karen was now feeding it to


    Kevin. She felt particrly embarrassed and wanted to stop her, but did not know how to say it.


    Kevin did not hesitate and opened his mouth to drink the soup that Little Karen fed him. "Little


    Karen, it''s yummy!" he said.


    Having lunch with Daddy and Big Karen, Little Karen was extremely delighted!


    Kevin peeled the shrimps slowly for Little Karen to eat. However, Little Karen then fed all the peeled


    shrimps to Karen instead!


    She remembered that her father had said that she must take good care of Big Karen, so she


    listened to her father and did a good job.


    Kevin Kyle looked at the mother and daughter with gentle eyes, as if he had owned the whole world


    at this moment. All the distress he had suffered in the past three years were now scattered along


    with the wind.


    As long as Karen was happy, as long as Karen lived a good life...


    Kevin didn''t care whether Karen Daly remembered that they spent countless lunch breaks here.


    They had eaten these five dishes together in this room, and she had even taught him how to peel


    shrimps.


    The past was not important. What was important was their future. It was not only his and Karen


    Daly''s future but the future of the three of them.


    Karen suddenly looked up and happened to meet Kevin''s eyes. She blushed unconsciously and


    said, "Mr. Kyle, why don''t you eat?"


    "I''m not hungry," Kevin said.


    It was rare to have the opportunity to watch the mother and daughter sit at a table for lunch. His


    mind was filled with both of them, hence he did not eat.


    Even if Karen still called him "Mr.Kyle", he could interpret that she was not solely addressing a


    stranger, but there was now another connotation behind it.


    ...


    The summer came quickly.


    Although he had been very busy with work recently, and he had two international video conferences


    in the evening, Kevin Kyle still took an hour of his time to practice Taekwondo with Little Karen.


    Over the years, no matter how busy he was at work, he would not neglect Little Karen.


    She had practiced Taekwondo for some time. Although she was young, she was very smart and


    well-behaved. The teachers often praised that she was the smartest child they had ever taught.


    Little Kareny in Kevin Kyle''s arms, she looked tired, and she was gulping down big mouthfuls of


    water after the practice.


    Kevin took a towel and gently wiped her sweat away. "Little Karen, would you like to have Big Karen


    practice Taekwando with you another day?"


    All the members of the Kyle Family had learned some self-defence, just in case.


    Mia Kyle had practiced with Kevin Kyle when she was a child, but she was too naughty and never


    paid attention. She didn''t learn any practical skills at all but only learned the ability to run away!


    Kevin Kyle had always wanted Karen Daly to learn some self-defence. Now that she was back, he


    wanted her to learn these. In the future, in case he was not with her, she could also protect herself.


    "Sir, Uncle Watson brought a boy here and said he wanted to see you," Sarabelle, who was now the


    housekeeper of Secret Garden, reported to Kevin Kyle.


    "Invite him to the living room. I''ll be there right away," after Kevin Kyle gave his order, he picked


    Little Karen up again and said, "Little Karen, let Aunt Lynn take you for a bath first, okay?"


    "No, I don''t want to take a bath. I want to follow you!" Little Karen hugged her father, so she would


    not be separated from her father.


    "Okay, let''s go," Kevin Kyle picked up his daughter and walked to the main building.


    There were two people waiting in the living room. One was Uncle Watson, Kevin''s chauffeur for


    many years, and the other was a teenager, who looked like he was about fifteen years old.


    The boy stood with his head down, so his face could not be seen clearly. He seemed quite young,


    but he was tall and scrawny.


    "Young Master, little miss..." Seeing Kevin Kyle carrying Little Karen into the house, Uncle Watson


    quickly got up and greeted him.


    Kevin Kyle nodded and said, "Uncle Watson, please sit down."


    "Grandpa Watson, please sit down." Little Karen also nodded like her father, and then looked at the


    teenager who had his head lowered. "Big brother, sit down too. Don''t be afraid, sit next to me."


    Little Karen climbed up to the sofa from her father''s arms and sat down. She patted the seat beside


    her with her small hand and said in a soft voice, "Brother,e here."


    Kevin Kyle looked at Uncle Watson and asked, "What''s this all about?"


    Uncle Watson quickly said, "This is the injured boy that the little miss asked us to save. After he


    heard that the little miss saved him, he wanted to show his gratitude. I told him it''s not necessary,


    but he kept his mouth shut, followed me wherever I went. Young Master, I took him here because I


    didn''t know what to do with him."


    Kevin Kyle turned his eyes to the boy beside Mr. Watson and looked him up and down. Then he


    said, "Raise your head and let me see you."


    The boy still kept his head down and didn''t move, as if he couldn''t hear his words at all.


    Little Karen rolled down from the sofa and walked to the boy with small steps. She reached out her


    little hand to grab the boy and said softly, "Brother, don''t be afraid."


    Hearing Little Karen''s voice, the boy nced at her and slowly raised his head to look at Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle stared at the boy, and the boy did the same to him.


    Being an important businessperson, Kevin had met all kinds of people, but he rarely met someone


    who could look him in the eye for such a long time.


    The boy''s eyes seemed to be ssy, but they were extremely sharp. There seemed to be many


    unknown things hidden in his eyes.


    Kevin asked, "What''s your name?"


    The boy looked at him but kept his mouth shut. He did not intend to speak.


    Little Karen took his hand and asked, "Brother, what''s your name?"


    After a long time, an extremely hoarse voice rang from his throat. It was absolutely inconsistent with


    the boy''s age, his throat seemed to have been burned.


    "Lionel", the boy managed to utter.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Kevin Kyle had seen many people and things before, but when he heard the hoarse voice, he was a


    little surprised and he looked at the boy doubtfully.


    There seemed to be much hidden in the boy''s eyes. He tried his best to hide them from others, but


    he was still too young. Coming up against him, Kevin Kyle could see through his eyes immediately.


    Kevin got up, picked up Little Karen while saying, "Uncle Watson, take him away."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I - don''t - want - to -go!" The boy tried his best to say these words, his voice was still hoarse.


    His scarlet eyes stared at Little Karen, who was in Kevin''s arms, and he said again, "I want to stay, I


    want to stay by her side."


    "What... you want to stay with my daughter?" Kevin snorted. "My daughter does notck people


    who can take care of her."


    "My life..." The teenaged boy swallowed, and it took him a lot of effort to say, "I can protect her with


    my life."


    The boy''s every word was sincere. Kevin could see that what he said was from the bottom of his


    heart, but as this was rted to Little Karen''s well-being, Kevin wouldn''t make the decision so


    quickly.


    He stared at him for a long time and said, "Why should I believe you?"


    "She saved my life." In that stormy night, he was wounded all over and was almost unconscious.


    After being rescued, he only heard a voice ¡ª "Save that big brother".


    His answer was very touching to Kevin Kyle, but he knew that there was a lot more to this boy than


    he showed.


    The boy would be like a time bomb if he stayed by Little Karen''s side, it would do more harm than


    good. Kevin Kyle would not want to mess around with Little Karen''s safety.


    "Daddy, I want him to stay," Little Karen, who had not spoken a word in Kevin Kyle''s arms, suddenly


    said softly.


    "Why?" Kevin looked at Little Karen and his tone instantly softened.


    "He can y with me," Little Karen said.


    Little Karen''s reasoning was very simple, but Kevin understood there was more meaning to it.


    Little Karen would only get close to people she liked or those that would not harm her, she would


    not be willing to get close to just any stranger. Children often perceive people more urately than


    adults.


    Kevin had never been willing to refuse any of Little Karen''s requests, especially when he saw his


    little baby girl''s big bright eyes. He could not refuse.


    Kevin looked at the boy again. After thinking for a long time, he said, "OK. She will be your master


    from now on. You will apany her and be by her side to protect her."


    The boy did not speak, but turned his eyes to Little Karen in Kevin Kyle''s arms. She looked at him


    with a sweet smile and said, "Brother, I will protect you in the future!"


    Kevin Kyle put Little Karen down and said, "Little Karen, take your brother to ask Aunt Sarabelle to


    prepare some lodgings for him."


    "Yes!" Little Karen nodded happily and took the boy''s hand. "Brother, let''s go."


    The boy did not hesitate, he had epted Little Karen as his master. He just wanted to follow her


    no matter what in future.


    Looking at the pair leave, Mr.Watson said worriedly, "Young Master, is it too risky to let an unknown


    person follow our little miss around?"


    Kevin looked at the boy walking away. He looked away and said, "He won''t hurt Little Karen."


    Kevin was very confident when it came to identifying a person''s character.


    Little Karen was his most precious daughter. If he didn''t have full confidence, why would he do such


    a risky thing?


    Mr. Watson added, "Do we need to send someone to find out his background?"


    "No need for that," Kevin Kyle got up and left. At the same time, he ordered, "Sarabelle, please ask


    Mia toe to my study, if she is at home."


    ...


    When Sarabelle went to see Mia Kyle, she was reading a new script in her room.


    Hearing that Kevin wanted to see her, and thinking of how the three of them had lunch together


    earlier, Mia thought that it was her efforts which had helped him get his wife back!


    She threw the script aside and ran to Kevin''s study as fast as she could. She was thinking about the


    new sports car she liked while running and it seemed that it could be hers soon.


    "Brother," Mia pushed the door open without knocking on the door. She said happily, "If you want to


    thank me, give me a big reward!"


    "Thank you?" Kevin was sitting at his desk. He said without raising his head, "Do I have to thank


    you for giving me more trouble?"


    At first, Kevin had just guessed that Mia was the one who sent the flowers. But now, before he could


    ask, she had revealed her antics on her own.


    "You are my brother. Even if the things I have done did not go as nned, you have to understand


    that I did everything for your own good!" Mia had been always very clever. When she heard Kevin''s


    words, she knew something must have gone wrong with her n.


    It was an ident that no one expected and no one wanted to happen. So Kevin should not me


    her.


    "Tomorrow, you will go back to the United States and repent for a month. When you figure out your


    mistakes, you have to write me a report with no less than 3000 words. You''re grounded out until you


    pass the test," Kevin Kyle''s tone was serious and stern, as if he didn''t intend to give Mia Kyle any


    room to turn the situation around.


    "Brother, are you sure? I''m a grown-up, and you can''t punish me this way." Mia pursed her lips and


    said indignantly.


    She was already in her twenties! When her sister-inw was at her age, she had already married


    Kevin and was already busy trying to have a baby.


    If it weren''t because of Neil Brown who was always so cold to her, she might have already flown


    away with Neil Brown, instead of living with her parents.


    Mia Kyle has her own ce outside, but she lived there alone. She would stay at Secret Garden


    during her spare time and spend time with Little Karen as well.


    Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "Since you''re all grown up, am I no longer


    your brother?"


    "If you have time to lecture me, you''d better spend it by thinking about how to get my sister-inw


    back!" Mia thought quickly. Before Kevin was able to speak, she said, "I have just made an


    appointment with Faye to go shopping with sister-inw tomorrow. Perhaps I can help her recall


    something..."


    Mia had thrown a bait at the right time, which made Kevin tempted.


    It might be easier for Faye and Mia to get close to Karen since she was not being very open to him


    yet. It was more difficult for him to help her recall the past.


    Why didn''t he think of such a simple solution before?

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    In the past two or three years, Karen Daly had not had a good night''s sleep. Most of the time, she


    would be surprised by nightmares, so she sleptte, hoping to sleep deeper as soon as she fell


    asleep.


    However, it didn''t work at all. As long as she closed her eyes, she would have all kinds of


    nightmares to pester her.


    Today, she dreamed again. She dreamed of a lot of people in white coats holding needles and


    injecting unknown liquids into her body.


    She struggled and resisted, but it was useless. It was as if there was an invisible covering her.


    She could only allow those people to harm her.


    "Karen Daly¡ª"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In the darkness, a low voice was calling her name. It was a very familiar but far-away male voice.


    As the voice sounded, a ck figure came to her. The ck figure was getting closer and closer.


    She wanted to reach out to grab him. Just as she was about to catch the ck figure, a doctor-like


    man dragged her away and stabbed her with a big cylinder.


    Karen Daly struggled and shouted, "No, don''t..."


    Just when she was at her most helpless, the cell phone next to her rang, like a bell ringing in


    heaven, pulling her out of her nightmare.


    Karen was panting and was still in a state of shock. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and


    touched her mobile phone to answer the phone. "Hello?"


    Her voice was still trembling and uncontroble.


    She didn''t see clearly who was calling. She just felt that the call was too timely and pulled her out of


    the nightmare.


    "Karen, it''s Kevin."


    The other party''s deep voice came from the receiver, with a kind of reassuring calmness.


    ... It was Kevin Kyle again.


    Karen vaguely remembered that when she had a nightmare a few days ago, it was Kevin who


    called her in time to pull her out of the nightmare, as if he had always known her situation.


    Why did he always appear when she needed him?


    She clearly knew that in that man''s eyes, she was just a substitute for his previous wife... However,


    when she heard his deep and cello-like voice, she could not help but feel reassured, as if there was


    a light in the dark night as if there was a warm embrace in the cold winter.


    She took a deep breath and tried to talk to him in a calm tone. She didn''t know why she didn''t want


    the man to see through her thoughts. "It''s sote. What''s the matter?" She asked.


    "I just wanted to hear your voice, so I called you!" The man said. His voice was so gentle. "Did I


    disturb you?"


    "No..." Karen answered softly. It was after two o''clock in the morning. The world was dark and quiet,


    and all the sounds became very clear in the night, such as the calm breathing of the man on the


    other end of the phone.


    Karen Daly suddenly wanted tough. It was the middle of the night, and yet he did not sleep, but


    just called her on the phone... Was it a coincidence? Or did he really know that she was having a


    nightmare?


    "Kevin," she couldn''t help calling his name.


    "I''m here." The other side answered with calming certainty.


    Karen Daly sat on the bed, raised her head slightly, looked at the darkness before her eyes, and


    couldn''t help but smile. "Are you monitoring me? Why do you always appear in such a timely


    manner?"


    Her tone was brisk, a little delicate, but mostly yful.


    However, she did not know that her words made Kevin Kyle''s heart thump.


    He was indeed monitoring her. Just a few days ago, he realized that she would have nightmares.


    Although he knew that it would be suspicious if he kept calling her at the right time, he still couldn''t


    help but call her.


    Even if I can''t hold you in my arms and drive away the darkness for you, I hope you can have a


    moment of peace. Kevin thought.


    However, I hope that I cane back to you as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Kevin couldn''t help frowning in the darkness with a little helplessness. He


    whispered, "Yes, I have been watching you, from the past to the future. Miss Daly, do you want to


    arrest me?"


    "Do you want to arrest me?"


    Now it was Karen''s turn to be stunned. The man''s words were half true and half false. She didn''t


    know whether he was really watching... or did he mean something else? And to arrest him? That


    also carried some ulterior meaning!


    In the dark, Karen couldn''t help but hold the pillow tightly in her arms. She bit her lip and gritted her


    teeth after a while, saying, "Sure!"


    She was now angry!


    However, she was very clear that in the dark, her cheeks were as red as the rosy clouds.


    The other party did not respond.


    Somehow, she suddenly felt a little nervous. She couldn''t help but bury her face in the soft pillow,


    and her heart was beating erratically.


    "Okay¡ª"


    After a long time, that word came from the other end of the phone.


    Karen Daly was stunned.


    "Wait for me," he said firmly.


    Then, he hung up.


    Karen felt relieved and suddenly let go of the phone in her hand. Then she buried her face deep in


    the pillow, and gently said, "Yes".


    She would wait for him, but the sound of her ''Yes'' disappeared into the pillow and disappeared in


    the darkness.


    There was no sound of Kevin''s voice in her ear, and loneliness seemed to wander around her


    again. It seemed that as long as she closed her eyes, she would be swallowed up by the darkness.


    Worried that she would be haunted by nightmares if she fell asleep again, she simply grabbed the


    pillow and looked at the dark night sky with her eyes wide open. She tried not to sleep.


    She tried hard to recall the dream she had just had, but her mind was nk as if the dream had


    never existed.


    She didn''t know how long it had been. It seemed long but not really. The cell phone on the bed rang


    again.


    This time, Karen Daly saw it clearly, and the two words "Kevin Kyle" were disyed on her mobile


    phone.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    Doubtfully, Karen Daly''s fingertips slid to answer the phone, "Mr. Kyle?"


    "Have you slept?" The man''s gentle voice came to her ears. She shook her head instinctively and


    then heard him say, "I am downstairs at your house."


    Karen Daly was slightly stunned. She immediately got out of bed and walked to the balcony.


    Looking around, she saw Kevin Kyle, who was wearing a white shirt, standing straight under the


    streetmp at theplex.


    He raised his head and raised his lips. He waved at her and said, "Miss Daly, are you willing to


    come down and walk with me?"


    Going out with a man she didn''t know that well, in the middle of the night was something that Karen


    Daly had never thought of before. But at this moment, she didn''t hesitate at all. "Okay, wait for me


    for a while."


    Hanging up the phone, Karen Daly returned to her room, turned on the light, walked to the


    wardrobe, and didn''t know which clothes to wear.


    She only had some home clothes, work clothes, and she did not own a single dress.


    She flipped through everything, but could not find anything she was satisfied with. In the end, she


    dressed in a white shirt and jeans.


    She quietly walked out of the door, hoping that she would not be discovered by her father, but she


    did not know that Samuel Daly had already taken in her every move.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Karen Daly went downstairs.


    There was a full moon. The bright moon shone brightly in the sky, illuminating the whole world within


    a dreamy white light. It seemed to be shrouded by ayer of white gauze, which was exceptionally


    graceful.


    Kevin Kyle was standing in the moonlight, with one hand in his pocket, and his back very straight.


    He looked to a distance, and he did not see Karen Dalying downstairs at first. Therefore, Karen


    had a moment of silence to enjoy looking at him.


    In recent years, Karen had been in the fashion industry, and she had seen many beautiful models...


    However, none of them could match up to Kevin''s appearance and style. He was proud and


    reserved, elegant and upright.


    Although she didn''t want to, she had to admit he was the most perfect man she had ever seen.


    Thinking of this, she was a little jealous of his deceased wife.


    When Karen was in a daze, Kevin turned around and saw her.


    The man in the moonlight smiled in an instant, like a cier melting the snow, and the earth was


    bathed with a warm spring.


    He said softly, "Hey, you''re here."


    Karen''s heart skipped a beat, and there was a roar in her mind. The blush that had faded away


    before was once again on her cheek.


    Karen blinked in a hurry and turned her head. She only hoped that the night would be gloomier so


    that Kevin would not see her expression.


    However, the bright and hazy moonlight was so intoxicating. It was so bright that it seemed that she


    could not hide her blushing face.


    Kevin Kyle walked towards her with a smile.


    In the clear light, he could see Karen Daly''s trembling eyshes, blushing cheeks, and the glittering


    light in her eyes. Such a delicate light belonged to the shy Karen Daly''s eyes, just as it used to be.


    In a sh, he felt as if he had returned to his old days.


    In the vast sea of people, they had found each other. They fell in love with each other. They


    snuggled up to each other and wanted to share a lifetime together.


    Kevin could not help but hold Karen''s hand.


    It was so soft and so... so cold. He was eager to hold it for a lifetime.


    Seeing her hand being held by him so suddenly, Karen wanted to pull away, but Kevin Kyle seemed


    determined not to let her go.


    Karen was a little angry, so she red at Kevin. Coincidentally, Kevin was looking at her with soft


    and firm eyes.


    His eyes were attractive, making her have an illusion that she was deeply loved by him.


    Karen suddenly couldn''t tell whether this man was looking at his deceased wife or... her...


    It was too much, wasn''t it? Why did he tell her about his wife? Now, her heart was beating like a


    drum, and she was eager to hold the man''s warm hand, and never let go again.


    But... Karen Daly he loved, wasn''t her.


    Now, he was holding her hand, and it made her feel safe and ease. She could not help but look


    down.


    She had never been held by a man like this. This feeling was very strange, but somehow familiar,


    as if he had once held her this way.


    Perhaps, this was how he held his wife''s hand in the past.


    Karen Daly didn''t want to think about it anymore. Even if Kevin Kyle treated her as a substitute for


    his deceased wife, she would ept it.


    She had a moment with him temporarily. When the day came, everything would return to its original


    state.


    "Let it be. Just one night."


    Kevin held her hand, and Karen did not refuse. Neither of them spoke a word.


    She didn''t ask him where he was taking her. All she knew was to follow him.


    How wonderful it was! The night was thick and the surroundings were silent. It seemed that there


    were only the two of them walking between heaven and earth, apanied by the breeze and the


    moonlight.


    Walking out of the residential area, Kevin Kyle stopped and looked at her. "Is there any ce you


    want to go?"


    Karen Daly shook her head. "I''m not familiar with Chatterton Town."


    "Then just go with me," he replied gently. He took her to his car, a Bentley worth millions.


    He opened the door to the passenger seat and let her get in. Karen Daly got in the car and sat


    down. She reached out to get the seat belt, but Kevin Kyle held her hand.


    He said, "Let me do it."


    He bent down, pulled out the seat belt, and buckled it for her. When he got up, his face brushed


    gently against her pink lips.


    It was as if she had touched electricity. She could only feel the heat on her lips, and her heart beat


    as if it would jump out of her throat.


    However, he did not change his expression.


    Kevin Kyle looked at her and smiled enigmatically. Then, he leaned forward and approached her. It


    seemed that he was going to kiss her, but he stopped just as he was about to touch her lips.


    The faint smell of smoke from him melted into her breath, and the tip of her nose touched the tip of


    his nose, which tickled her.


    Karen Daly looked at herself, who was nervous in her eyes, and felt that she was out of breath.


    However... Kevin Kyle did not move forward. The distance between them was minute.


    Karen seemed to see the hesitation in Kevin Kyle''s eyes. As expected, as soon as the light of


    hesitation shed, Kevin Kyle retreated.


    Somehow, the sense of loss in her heart surged like a wave.


    Perhaps, he suddenly saw that she was not his deceased wife.


    Her lips were still hot, but Karen Daly felt a little cold in her heart.


    She didn''t know that Kevin Kyle''s hesitation was just because he was afraid of her resistance. He


    had always thought for her. Even if he had to endure the pain, he didn''t want to go against her will.


    Kevin Kyle sat down in the driver''s seat and reached out to grab her hand. He pinched it in his palm


    and said, "Go somewhere with me."


    Karen Daly nodded.


    Although she was still upset, she didn''t want to miss out on the night.


    Kevin Kyle said, "Then lie down and sleep for a while. I''ll wake you up when we arrive."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Karen Daly said, "It will be dawn in two or three hours. Don''t go too far. You have to go to work early


    in the morning."


    Kevin Kyle did not respond. He turned his phone off and threw it into the backseat then said, "Would


    you like to take a day off with me?"


    Since the first day he took over Rovio, he had never once taken a day''s leave for himself. Today, he


    was going to let himself do whatever he wanted with Karen Daly.


    She looked at him with a straight face. She could see the tenderness in his eyes.


    He was the CEO of the Rovio, and he was willing to y with her like this. Why couldn''t she, a small


    designer, do it?


    Karen Daly also took out her mobile phone and followed suit. She threw the phone to the back of


    the car and said, "Mr. Kyle, my phone is also missing. Let''s go."


    In the past two or three years, she had lived ording to her father''s wishes. Since she had been


    holding back for such a long time, let her act recklessly for once.


    Kevin Kyle started the car, turned around, and soon entered the main street to the center of the city.


    Karen Daly sleptte that night, and she began to have nightmares soon after she fell asleep. She


    almost did not rest for the whole night, so after a short while, she fell asleep in a daze.


    It was strange that she used to have nightmares no matter when she fell asleep, but this time she


    slept very deeply.


    After nearly two hours of driving, Kevin Kyle arrived at the most famous vacation spot near


    Chatterton Town - Rovio''s Ocean Behae Vi.


    This was a ce with a lot of beautiful memories for the two of them!

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    The car rolled to a stop, and there were staffing to pick the car up but Kevin Kyle waved his


    hand to tell them to wait.


    Karen Daly was still asleep in the passenger''s seat but she didn''t sleep soundly. She seemed to be


    frightened by something several times and was trembling with fear along the way.


    In the past, whenever she fell asleep, she asionally slept till dawn, but sometimes she had


    nightmares, so she barely had any sleep.


    Now, almost every night, Karen Daly would be bothered by nightmares. He heard her screaming


    hysterically and asking for help, but he couldn''t help her.


    He could not even hug her in his arms and tell her that he is by her side and not to be afraid.


    Three years ago, in the staged "car ident", those people had forcefully taken Little Karen out of


    Karen Daly''s womb.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he did not witness it with his own eyes, as long as he thought of it, he would feel as if a


    knife was twisting in his heart, and he would feel so painful that his organs were broken into pieces.


    At that time, Karen Daly was pregnant and couldn''t do anything. She couldn''t resist and couldn''t


    escape. How desperate and fearful she must have been!


    Thinking of this, Kevin Kyle couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Looking at Karen Daly, his eyes


    became gentle like water, and he whispered her name, "Karen ¡ª"


    As if she could hear his voice, Kevin Kyle saw Karen Daly''s brows moving. He couldn''t help but


    reach out his hand to touch her to prove that she was really beside him.


    But before his hand could touch her, her long eyshes blinked twice and she slowly opened her


    eyes.


    Kevin Kyle''s hand froze in mid-air. After a pause, he withdrew it and said softly, "You''re awake."


    "Yes." Karen Daly nodded in confusion. It took her quite a while to realize where she was and why


    Kevin Kyle was by her side. "Where are we now?"


    Karen Daly had just woken up. Her voice soundedzy yet lovely, and a little confused.


    Kevin Kyle suddenly thought of Little Karen at home, Little Karen would also be in a daze whenever


    she woke up. There were too many simrities between the mother and daughter.


    "Ocean Behae Vi," Kevin Kyle replied as he looked at Karen Daly, who was in a daze and could


    not help but chuckle. "It''s almost dawn. I''ll take you to a ce."


    Karen Daly nodded. "Okay!"


    Kevin Kyle handed the car keys to the attending staff and turned to grab Karen Daly''s hand. Just as


    he was about to touch her, she instinctively dodged.


    He paused slightly and then reached out his hand again to grab her quickly. He held her hand


    forcefully and tightly, not allowing her to break free.


    This time, Karen Daly did not want to pull it back. She made up her mind to enjoy this day with him,


    so she would not hesitate any longer.


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly couldn''t help but look up at Kevin Kyle and identally saw him staring


    at her.


    He looked at her and suddenly leaned over to her. Karen Daly was so scared that she closed her


    eyes quickly, but she heard himughing in a low voice. He reached out his hand to tuck her hair


    behind her ears and said softly, "Little fool."


    Karen Daly opened her eyes and saw his smile, which seemed to light up the darkness before


    dawn.


    She looked at him nkly, feeling that the dark ces of her heart were illuminated by his smile. It


    was warm and reassuring.


    As long as he was here, would there no longer be the endless darkness?


    Karen Daly asked herself in her heart.


    At the same time, she got a positive answer. Yes, as long as he was there, there would be no


    endless darkness, nor would there be those nightmares that always haunt her.


    In the easternmost part of the Ocean Behae Vi, there was arge private bay for Kevin Kyle. This


    was the best ce to enjoy the sunrise in Chatterton Town.


    The sun had not yet risen from the coastline and the sea breeze was a little strong, it was a little


    cold when it touched the skin. Not realizing it, they were snuggling against each other for warmth.


    Kevin Kyle wanted to hold her in his arms to help her warm-up, but he was afraid that he would


    scare her and hide away from him.


    When he thought about it, he wanted to take off his shirt and give it to her, but Karen Daly grabbed


    his hand to stop him.


    Her actions were so natural that Karen did not realize how close it was. When she reacted, her


    delicate face blushed again.


    Since she had already taken the first step, she didn''t want to retreat. She calmed down and


    carefully leaned into Kevin''s arms. She said softly, "It won''t be cold this way."


    At this moment, Karen forced herself to let go of all her restraints, and no longer thought about


    Kevin''s beloved deceased wife, nor did she think about Little Karen.


    She thought, why not just be selfish and enjoy this? And she snuggled up in Kevin Kyle''s arms,


    enjoying the sense of security that he gave her. At the same time, she hoped to spend a beautiful


    day with him.


    Once upon a time, Karen had done this before, but at that time, she was bolder and more yful.


    Kevin held her in his arms, patted her back gently, pressed his jaw on her head, and sighed with


    satisfaction.


    He had been waiting for this, for three years.


    It was the best thing in the world for him to hold her in his arms again and feel her warmth and


    heartbeat.


    On the distant horizon, a red sun rose slowly, slowly illuminating the whole world, just as how her


    return lit up his whole world.


    Under their feet was arge piece of rock. The waves beat on the rock rhythmically, as if they were


    performing a beautiful song for the two of them.


    The sunrise was beautiful, but at this moment, they only had eyes for each other, as if nothing else


    coulde between them.


    "Kevin Kyle, did youe here often before?" Although she knew that she should not mind, she still


    cared about it in her heart. She hoped that she was the only person whom he brought here to see


    such a beautiful sunrise.


    "Yes, Ie often," Kevin replied softly. During the three years when Karen Daly was absent, he


    often came here and sat for a whole night. He would look into the distance and miss the person in


    his heart.


    asionally, he could hear her voice, from the sound of the waves -


    "Kevin Kyle, I''m so grateful for this. I cannot believe this is true"


    Every time he came here, Kevin Kyle seemed to hear Karen Daly''s cry in the middle of the night,


    but she was no longer by his side.


    Karen Daly, do you still remember that night many years ago, I drove you here and was beside you,


    listening to you dere your happiness by the sea?


    "Oh," Karen Daly whispered to herself. She didn''t know why she minded this. She was nothing to


    him.


    He used to bring his wife here often. Wasn''t that very normal?


    Karen Daly was unwilling to think about those things that she would mind. She closed her eyes and


    snuggled up in Kevin Kyle''s arms quietly.


    Kevin Kyle caressed her back gently, as if he was coaxing a child to sleep.


    After a long time, when Karen Daly was about to fall asleep in Kevin Kyle''s arms, she suddenly


    heard Kevin Kyle''s low voice, "If you like it, we cane here often in future."


    "In future?"


    "Will I have a future with him?" She thought.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    The sun rises slowly into the sky.


    Everything in front of them was so bright.


    Kevin Kyle lowered his head, and Karen Daly, who was in his arms, had fallen asleep.


    Her breathing was even and her face was slightly red, she was quiet and still so beautiful.


    Looking at her, Kevin Kyle could not help but swallow in anticipation. He slowly lowered his head,


    and his sexy thin lips fell on her pink lips. He gently kissed her and quickly released her.


    Karen Daly moved. She changed into a morefortable posture, but stilly in his arms, and


    continued to sleep.


    Kevin Kyle gently picked her up and carried her to the small vi close by. He strode elegantly and


    carefully.


    When he came to the second floor of the room, Kevin Kyle put Karen Daly on the bed gently. When


    he was about to let go of her, Karen Daly grabbed him.


    She tugged at his sleeve tightly, like a drowning person who had caught the only life-saving straw.


    She seemed so terrified.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle stopped abruptly. He grabbed her hand andy down beside her. He held her in his


    arms, patted her on the back, and whispered, "Karen, don''t be afraid, I won''t let anyone hurt you


    again."


    After a short while, Karen Daly, in his arms, grew quiet. The hand that was holding his sleeve slowly


    loosened and she fell back asleep.


    Karen Daly slept soundly, but Kevin Kyle was not sleepy at all. He looked at her and thought about


    every detail of his past.


    That time, was their first time at the Ocean Behae Vi. At that time, they were not very familiar with


    each other. Although they were husband and wife, they didn''t even hold each other''s hands.


    During thepany''s activities that night, she had drunk too much wine and had fallen asleep in


    the hot spring. If he hadn''t been there in time, she would have lost her life.


    The second time she came here was after she had been introduced to all the elders in the family as


    hiswful wife.


    That night, she said that she wanted to scream out her happiness. So in the middle of the night, he


    drove her here, just to let her have a way to express her happiness.


    He still remembered that night, the two of them were wrapped together on thisrge bed, share a


    romantic moment that only belonged to them.


    Thinking of that night, with her soft fragrance in his arms, Kevin, who had been celibate thest few


    years, suddenly felt hot and dry. In his heart, there was a voice shouting and screaming¡ª


    He craved for her. He hoped that he could go as crazy as that night and enter her as a whole.


    However, he would not frighten her nor hurt her.


    It was already amazing as long as he could sleep with her in his arms as he did now!


    He didn''t know how long Karen Daly had slept before she woke up.


    It had been a long time since she had slept so soundly. When she woke up, she felt much more


    energetic.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a handsome face in front of her. She was frightened and


    rolled back. She was so shy that she felt hot all over her body. "That, we, we..."


    Kevin Kyle stretched out his arm and pulled her back. He asked with a smile, "Do you want to know


    if we did anything with each other?"


    Karen Daly did not dare to look at him, so she buried her head in the pillow shyly. Before she


    agreed to be his official girlfriend, they had already gone through the steps and fell asleep together.


    The key was not whether anything happened, but whether he felt that shecked principle and was


    too casual about such a thing.


    "Everything that should have happened has happened," Kevin said calmly. Their Little Karen was


    already so big now, wouldn''t something already have happened between them?


    Karen Daly red at him and pinched his waist hard. She was not a fool, how could she not know if


    something of that nature had happened?


    She used to pinch him when she was angry, it''s just this lovely look. Kevin Kyle couldn''t help


    laughing and said, "It''s getting dark. You must be starving."


    Karen Daly didn''t even realize if Kevin Kyle did not mention it. When he said it, she felt her stomach


    growling. She nodded and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s get something to eat and go back."


    Kevin Kyle rubbed her head and said, "Get up and clean up first. I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    "Okay!" Karen Daly turned over and got out of bed. With a red face, she lowered her head and


    walked to the bathroom.


    Watching her walk into the bathroom, Kevin Kyle got up and left. He went to the small kitchen on the


    first floor and was going to cook for her.


    When Karen Daly went downstairs, she did not see Kevin Kyle in the living room. Instead, there was


    a voiceing from the kitchen nearby. She looked out and found that Kevin Kyle was also staring


    at her.


    He looked at her and said, "There are some snacks on the table. You can have some first. Your


    actual meal needs a while more."


    "Can you cook?" What on earth did this man not know how to do?


    The more perfect he was, the more she fell for him. But at the same time, she was more afraid to be


    with him.


    After all, the gap between them was toorge. The most important thing was that there was still the


    other "Karen Daly" in his heart.


    "I don''t do it well. I hope you don''t mind!" Kevin replied. In the past, he had never entered the


    kitchen. He learned slowly after he was with her, but she haspletely forgotten about it.


    Karen Daly looked at him and saw his busy figure in the kitchen as if someone had done this for her


    before, but the image came and went so fast that she didn''t catch it at all. It was as if the sh of the


    shadow just now was just an illusion.


    Staring at Kevin Kyle for a long time, Karen Daly walked over and said, "Kevin, is there anything I


    can do to help you?"


    Kevin Kyle turned around and said, "You can help me eat it."


    Just to eat it?


    What a simple but warm sentence. It warmed her heart.


    Karen Daly also understood that all of Kevin Kyle''s gentleness, carefulness and patience might not


    be for her, but they were all for the "Karen Daly" who could no longer enjoy his gentleness.


    What could I do? Karen thought.


    She knew that this man was very likely to take her as a substitute, but she didn''t want to let go of


    him. She wanted to hold him tight.


    Today, tomorrow, every day in the future, she could enjoy his good, his tenderness, and his


    kindness.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin Kyle turned around and saw Karen Daly in a daze. He was so worried that


    he frowned.


    "I''m okay!" Karen Daly shook her head and said, "Let me help you. Although I''m not very good at


    cooking, it''s always better for two people to be busy than one person."


    "No, it will be ready soon!" Kevin replied. When they had just registered for marriage, she had been


    in charge of cooking, and now she would be taken care of by him.


    "Okay. I''ll go and have some snacks first. I''m too hungry," Karen Daly said with a smile.


    Since Kevin Kyle was so persistent, she would wait and see. After a while, she could taste the food


    cooked by the big boss of Rovio. Was it different from food cooked by amoner?


    Kevin Kyle turned around and looked at Karen Daly, who was sitting on the dining table and eating


    snacks, through the transparent window. Her appearance had not changed at all from three years


    ago.


    It was the same person, it made him want to dote on her more.


    Karen, this time, no one or nothing can separate us. Kevin vowed in his heart.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    After sending Karen home that night, Kevin drove around and found a perfect spot to keep an eye


    on her room.


    At this time, the lights in the room had already been turned on. There was a slim figure shing in


    the warm yellow lights, which was veryforting.


    Kevin stood there, watching her going back and forth quietly. Her petite figure cast a mottled


    shadow on the window. He hoped that he could watch her for the whole night... But not long after,


    she drew the curtains and turned off the lights.


    When the light went out, Kevin Kyle''s heart suddenly became empty. Only a few minutes, he had


    already missed her. He was also worried whether she would have a nightmare or not... After


    thinking for a while, Kevin couldn''t help but take out his mobile phone and dialed her number.


    Almost immediately, she picked up the phone.


    "Hello?" Her voice came from the darkness, soft and sweet.


    "You haven''t slept yet?"


    "No." She paused. "What about you? What are you doing?"


    Kevin Kyle smiled and answered honestly, "Thinking of you."


    He was telling the truth, he was not lying at all.


    But Karen Daly, on the other end of the phone, blushed and didn''t know how to answer. This man


    was really frighteningly frank. How could she reject him?


    "Karen," As she did not respond, Kevin Kyle said her name again.


    "Yes?" Karen responded.


    She was there - and Kevin Kyle felt at ease. He gazed at Karen Daly''s room softly. He chuckled and


    said, "Can you do me a favor?"


    "Well? What do you need my help with?" Karen Daly''s soft voice passed from the phone receiver to


    his ear. He could tell that she was in a good mood today.


    Kevin Kyle added, "I''ve beencking sleep recently. Can you talk to me like this? Stay on the line.


    Don''t hang up."


    Perhaps, if he apanied her in this way, she would not have a nightmare anymore.


    All he needed to do was to endure the night. When the sun rose, he would find a way to bring Karen


    Daly home.


    However, Karen Daly did not answer. There was another silence on the other end of the phone.


    The night was quiet, and the silence became particrly deafening.


    Kevin Kyle suddenly felt a little worried about his abrupt request. He was about to say something to


    break the silence when he heard a chuckle from the other end of the phone.


    It was gentle, with a little helplessness and loveliness.


    "Mr. Kyle," Karen Daly called him, "Did youfort Mrs.Kyle like this in the past?"


    Now it was Kevin Kyle''s turn to be silent. How should he answer?


    "Is that so?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Would Karen be jealous of herself?


    "No?"


    "Would it upset her if I tell her the truth?" Kevin Kyle pondered.


    In the past, Karen used to say that she had low EQ and didn''t know how to say pleasing words.


    Kevin didn''t take it to heart, but now he agreed with her very much.


    Just as Kevin was thinking about how to give Karen a perfect answer, another chuckle came from


    the other end of the phone.


    As if she understood Kevin Kyle''s hesitation at this time, she said in a simple and sweet way, "Well,


    I am joking."


    Kevin Kyle breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then are you willing to do that?"


    "Probably," Karen Daly said.


    "Probably?" Kevin Kyle did not understand.


    Karen Daly thought for a moment and said, "I''ll fall asleepter. Maybe I''ll hang up by ident."


    "It''s okay," Kevin Kyle smiled gently and said, "Anyway, I''ll be here, and I won''t hang up."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Trust me."


    Believe me¡ªI won''t let you suffer anymore. Kevin vowed in his heart.


    On the other end, Karen did not answer immediately. After a long time, she said softly, "Okay."


    Kevin''s smiled gently, filled with affection. "Go to sleep then," he said.


    "Yes."


    "You too," Karen replied.


    "Good night."


    "Good night."


    The phone was still connected, but there was no longer a soft voice.


    It was quiet all around. After a while, all he could hear was her gentle breathing. Presumably, she


    had fallen asleep.


    Kevin leaned against the car, lit up a cigarette, took a puff, and looked up at her window. He felt


    extremely calm in his heart.


    ...


    Kevin had disappeared for twenty-four hours, and no one could get in touch with him. Everyone


    around him was worried about him.


    There was a lot of work to be done. Nick ck and Amelia Gray had been bothered by different


    questions from his subordinates.


    In the past, no matter where Kevin Kyle went, he would inform them because he would need them


    to make arrangements. This time, they had no idea what to do.


    When Kevin Kyle reappeared, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, rushing to report their work to him.


    However, Kevin Kyle waved his hand to stop them. He said to Nick ck, "Go and meet Samuel


    Daly immediately."


    He couldn''t tolerate that Karen Daly was not with him, and he couldn''t tolerate that he was not with


    her when she had a nightmare.


    "Boss, I''ll have someone look for him immediately," Nick ck was also a very smart person. If


    Kevin Kyle did not want to attend to his work, it must be something very important to do with Karen


    Daly. He added, "We have already gotten hold of the medication that Samuel Daly is giving to


    Madam. We have submitted it for the fastest possible test, and the results are out."


    Kevin Kyle said in a cold voice, "Go ahead."


    Nick ck took a look at Kevin Kyle and said cautiously, "There is a small amount of morphine in


    the medication. It can be used as an analgesic, but it is easy to make people addicted to it. Long-


    term consumption of morphine will cause a serious dependence on it, both physically and


    psychologically. Addicts may cause great harm to themselves."


    Kevin said, "Get to the point."


    Nick quickly handed over the report and said, "Based on Mrs. Kyle''s physical condition, she has


    been taking it for two or three years. I''m afraid it''s not easy to get her off it."


    After saying that, Nick took a careful nce at Kevin Kyle, he was worried that his master would


    vent his anger on him.


    Unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, Nick did not see the change in Kevin''s expression. Even


    his eyes were calm as if this was not a big deal.


    However, when he took a closer look, he saw that Kevin''s hand was so tight that he was almost


    crushing the document in his hand.


    Nick ck knew that their Director Kevin was not as rxed as he thought.


    He was frightened by his fury. The more he looked at him, the more he seemed to be fine. But Nick


    ck knew that Kevin Kyle''s blood was boiling.


    After a long time, Kevin Kyle calmed down the turbulent undercurrents in his heart and said, "Get in


    touch with an expert in this field right away. I want a professional. And - get me, Samuel Daly."


    He would not go to see Samuel Daly, instead, he would ask Samuel Daly toe over.


    He couldn''t kill Samuel Daly, but he had other ways to make the beast live a life worse than death.


    No matter what kind of means he used this time, he would keep Karen Daly by his side. He would


    never allow Samuel Daly''s vicious ws to touch Karen Daly again.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    In the daytime, the temperature in the urban area of the Chatterton Town was very high.


    Samuel Daly just had a phone call with Karen Daly, saying that he would cook her some herbal


    soup and put it in the refrigerator at noon. Karen Daly could drink it when she got off work at night,


    so as to soothe her body.


    In order to better control Karen Daly, Samuel Daly had performed this act of being a loving father


    very well in the past three years.


    Hanging up the phone, looking at the herbs he had just bought, Samuel Daly''s face couldn''t help


    but look a little proud and confident.


    The old head of the Kyle Family, and Kevin Kyle were both big shots. But so what? In the end, they


    were still controlled by Samuel Daly''s hands.


    Just as Samuel Daly was proud of himself, two men blocked his way and dragged him away without


    saying anything. The men did not care that they were in a vegetable market. As people were


    coming and going, everyone was watching them.


    The herbs in Samuel Daly''s hands fell and scattered on the ground, but no one dared to stand up to


    speak. Everyone hid far away as it was none of their business.


    "Who are you?" Samuel Daly demanded, but no one answered him. Soon he was dragged into a


    car, and the car started and drove away.


    Everything happened too fast. Before Samuel Daly could react, he was dragged into a boarded-up


    house by the two men.


    The two burly men pushed him hard and he fell to the ground.


    Samuel Daly got up and patted away the dust on his body. He looked at the two men and said


    angrily, "Whose men are you? Who sent you here?"


    The two men gave Samuel Daly a cold look, closed the door, turned around, and left. They did not


    say a word to Samuel Daly all the time.


    The door of the room cut off all rtions with the outside world as soon as it was closed. The


    fluorescent light on the ceiling was the only thing in the room.


    Samuel Daly was also a person who had experienced a lot and knew that it was useless to just


    make trouble. At present, the most important thing was to find out who kidnapped him and why he


    was here.


    He thought about it carefully. Only the old guys of the Kyle Family and Kevin Kyle were enemies


    with him in Chatterton Town, and they were able to make a big fuss.


    Karen Daly was now under his control. Kevin Kyle would not dare to act rashly, the most likely


    mastermind behind this could be the old man of the Kyle Family.


    Years ago, the old man had wanted to put Samuel Daly to death. But because Samuel knew the


    secrets of the old man, the old man did not dare to touch him so quickly.


    Who else could it be other than these two people?


    Samuel Daly thought about it for a long time, he still expected that the person who was most likely


    to kidnap him was the old man of the Kyle Family.


    The old man of the Kyle Family was angered that Samuel Daly had secretly brought Karen Daly


    back to Chatterton Town and that Samuel wanted to threaten Kevin Kyle with Karen Daly. The old


    man had warned Samuel because of this matter.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Samuel Daly would broadcast the old man''s secrets if he were to die,


    the old man of Kyle''s family would have already sent men to assassinate Samuel Daly in secret.


    After guessing who was the one who kidnapped him, Samuel Daly''s uneasiness disappeared with


    the wind.


    He looked around again. As he expected, there was a small surveince camera mounted on a


    corner of the ceiling.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Because the camera was too small to be noticed, he didn''t notice that he was being watched when


    he first came in.


    Looking at the camera, Samuel Daly smiled coldly and said, "Old Mr. Kyle, don''t forget that if


    something bad happens to me, the secret you want to hide will be exposed to the world


    immediately. At that time, you will know clearly, who will be hurt."


    In the surveince room, when Kevin Kyle heard Samuel Daly''s words, his eyes narrowed, and


    there was a chill in his eyes. Now, it all made sense. How did Karen Daly fall into Samuel Daly''s


    hands three years ago?


    It was all a y directed by Kevin Kyle''s own grandfather! In the end, Grandpa Kyle had handed


    Karen Daly over to the beast, Samuel Daly.


    Previously, when Samuel Daly first brought Karen Daly back to Chatterton Town, Kevin Kyle had


    guessed that there was something between his grandfather and Samuel Daly.


    Now he could be 100% sure, but what kind of secret was it, that Samuel Daly mentioned? What


    kind of secret could make his powerful grandfather be threatened by Samuel Daly?


    "Director Kevin..."


    Nick ck was about to speak but was stopped by Kevin Kyle. Kevin Kyle motioned for him to


    continue listening and see if he could find out more secrets from Samuel Daly.


    But Samuel Daly was a very cunning person.


    Although he suspected that the person who kidnapped him here was the old master of the Kyle


    Family, he had not actually seen him around. He wanted to leave a way out for himself. Only if he


    was alive, could he achieve his goals, so he always guarded his life carefully?


    If the old master of the Kyle Family and Kevin Kyle wanted to confront Samuel Daly head-on, he


    was definitely no match for them, so he must make good use of the chess pieces in his hands.


    "Director Kevin, it seems that Samuel Daly will not expose himself." After Kevin Kyle''s observation


    for a long time, Nick ck took the initiative to break the silence.


    Kevin Kyle stared at the screen, and his sharp eyes seemed to be able to kill Samuel Daly through


    the screen.


    He took a deep breath and walked out, followed by Nick ck.


    When they arrived at Samuel Daly''s small room, Kevin Kyle stood still. Nick ck immediately


    asked the guards to open the door.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Samuel Daly nced behind immediately. When he saw


    clearly that the person standing outside the door was Kevin Kyle, Samuel Daly smiled and said, "My


    dear son-inw, is this how you invite your father-inw over? If my good daughter Karen Daly sees


    this, she will feel sorry for me."


    Kevin Kyle snorted and looked at Samuel Daly''s smug face with a faint smile. If it weren''t for the fact


    that Karen Daly hadn''t recovered her memory, there was no way Samuel Daly could stand here and


    talk to Kevin Kyle so smugly.


    Samuel Daly looked around and said, "But after all, you haven''t done anything to me, and I won''t


    argue with you. If you let me go, I will pretend that nothing has happened today."


    Kevin Kyle still did not speak. He just stared at Samuel Daly with a pair of malicious eyes like an


    eagle, which made Samuel Daly feel a chill on his back.


    However, Samuel Daly was holding Karen Daly, his most useful chess piece, in his hand. Kevin


    Kyle could not wait to tear him into pieces. It was just a thought, but he did not dare to really do


    anything to him.


    Kevin Kyle did not speak, but he was emanating a deadly vibe. Samuel Daly had to use his words


    to gain some ground.


    Samuel Daly provoked again, "Not saying anything. Are you dumb? Or are you unable to think of


    how to speak to your father-inw?"


    "A viin like you, Director Kevin may choose not to speak to you," Nick ck stood up and said on


    Kevin''s behalf.


    "If you say I am a viin, then I am a viin. But what can you do to me?" Samuel Daly was sure


    that Kevin Kyle did not dare to do anything to him, so he dared to say this.


    ...

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Looking at Samuel Daly''s disgusting face, Kevin Kyle said in a deep voice, "Nick ck."


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s words, Nick ck immediately understood what Kevin Kyle wanted to do. He


    stepped forward and grabbed Samuel Daly and punched him twice.


    These two punches, Nick ck almost used his most strength, hitting Samuel Daly''s abdomen,


    which made Samuel Daly feel as if his ribs were broken.


    "Since you im to be a viin, then I wille and serve you right," Nick ck said. He grabbed


    Samuel Daly with one hand and punched his abdomen with the other hand.


    "Kevin Kyle¡ª"


    Before Samuel Daly could say what he wanted to say, Nick ck kicked Samuel Daly again.


    Samuel Daly''s legs went limp and he fell to the ground with a bang.


    Nick ck said, "If I can''t beat you to death, then I''ll cripple you, okay? Or I''ll force poisons down


    your throat!."


    "Kevin Kyle, it seems that I really overestimated your feelings for Karen Daly." Samuel Daly pressed


    his belly with his hand and sneered, "As long as Karen Daly knows what you have done to me


    today, she will never forgive you in her life. Do you still want her toe back to you?"


    Nick ck said again, "Then we can only let you have no chance to speak, then our Mrs. Kyle will


    never know what happened today."


    Samuel Daly spoke for a long time, but Kevin Kyle did not say a word to him, which made him even


    angrier. Samuel roared at Nick ck, "I am talking to your master! You''re just a dog! When is it your


    turn to talk here ?"


    Nick ck raised his foot and stepped on Samuel Daly''s body. "Since you called me a dog, should I


    bite you a few more times?"


    Nick ck waved his hand to get the other two subordinates to hold Samuel Daly down. He kicked


    Samuel Daly several times, and Samuel Daly could have lost several teeth.


    After a fierce beating, Samuel Daly almost lost half of his life. He was lying on the ground like a dog


    that was about to die.


    Samuel Daly was beaten up, but he didn''t admit defeat. He looked up at Kevin Kyle and sneered, "I


    ended a call with Karen Daly before you caught me. I told her that I would wait for her toe back


    for some herbal soup tonight. If she doesn''t see the soup I was going to cook when shees back


    at night, do you think she would be suspicious?"


    Kevin Kyle walked up to Samuel Daly and looked down at him, saying, "Samuel Daly, what do you


    want?"


    "Hahaha..." Samuel Dalyughed out loud and burst into tears. "Kevin Kyle, just beat me to death


    here if you dare. Otherwise, you can''t let go of this matter today."


    Samuel Daly took advantage of Karen Daly''s kindness. Kevin Kyle knew it better than anyone else


    in his heart.


    Samuel Daly was Karen Daly''s only family member after she lost her memory. Karen Daly would be


    so worried that she would not even sit still if Samuel Daly had just a scratch on his skin.


    If something bad happened to Samuel Daly, Karen Daly, who had no memory at all, would feel like


    her world had ended.


    Kevin Kyle certainly did not want Karen Daly to suffer any more harm. How could he bear for her to


    go through the pain of losing her loved ones again?


    Samuel Daly was sure that Kevin Kyle felt sorry for Karen Daly, so he was so unscrupulous when


    he did things.


    "Do you want to die?" Kevin Kyle suddenly smiled. He wasughing, but his eyes were fierce. "Nick


    ck, since Mr.Samuel is so ungrateful, you don''t have to give him any mercy. You can do


    whatever you want."


    Samuel Daly endured the great pain in his body, gritted his teeth, and shouted, "Kevin Kyle, how


    dare you touch me again?"


    "What is it that I don''t dare to do? Hmm?" Leaving behind this cold sentence, Kevin Kyle turned


    around and strode away.


    He didn''t do some things, not because he didn''t dare to do it, but because he thought they were too


    lowly for him.


    From the age of ten, he had been following his father in the business world, which was as cruel as


    the battlefield.


    Underneath the morous surface, the darkness was beyond what people could imagine.


    Since he had been able to take up this position for many years in this ruthless world, how could


    Kevin Kyle not have some tricks up his sleeve?


    It was just that he only used those means to deal with his enemies.


    In front of his family and friends, he was just like an ordinary person. He was just a son, a husband,


    a brother, and a father.


    He also had his loved ones, his loving daughter, and his wife, whom he cared the most for ¡ª Karen


    Daly.


    Behind him, Samuel Daly''s screams rang in Kevin Kyle''s ears, but he ignored it.


    Some people were just in need of cleaning up. Let Nick ck clean up that beast, and then Samuel


    Daly woulde clean.


    Therefore, when Samuel Daly saw Kevin Kyle again, he was already close to death. He didn''t even


    have the strength to say a word and was no longer brimming with arrogance.


    Nick ck said, "Samuel Daly, if you have anything to say to Director Kevin, just say it now. He has


    no time to waste on you here."


    Samuel Daly tried hard to open his eyes and mouth. It took him a long time to make a sound, "Kevin


    Kyle, you''re rather fierce, I admit it today."


    Kevin Kyle stood by Samuel Daly''s side, he was like a divine being, sacred and invible.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Samuel Daly, who was lying on the ground, could only see his leather shoes. His shoes were


    polished bright, and there was no trace of dust on them. It was the image that Kevin Kyle had


    always given people, clean and refreshing.


    Kevin Kyle squatted down beside Samuel Daly, narrowed his eyes, and said coldly, "Cut the crap. I


    just want to know three things. First, how did Karen Daly lose her memory? Second, what was the


    secret you were mentioning? Third, what do you want?"


    "Haha..." Samuel Daly sneered and spat out a mouthful of blood. He stared at Kevin Kyle, who was


    high up in the air and said, "If you want to know why Karen Daly forgot everything, you should go


    ask your good grandfather. That was nned by him, and no one knows better than he does."


    Kevin Kyle already knew that Karen Daly''s matter had something to do with Grandpa Kyle and that


    Grandpa Kyle was behind it. However, when he heard Samuel Daly''s words, Kevin Kyle''s heart still


    couldn''t help but twitch in agony.


    His grandfather was a person whom he respected very much since he was a child. He regarded him


    as a hero when he was young.


    Although he knew that it was Grandpa who took Karen Daly away from his hand, he still held on to


    a shred of fantasy, hoping that these words were not true.


    He could only fantasize that someone else was deliberately leading the clues to Grandpa Kyle, who


    did not know anything at all. It wasn''t the first time Kevin Kyle had to think of excuses for his


    grandfather, but the truth was always so cruel.


    Beneath the bright and beautiful coat, his grandfather wore, what Kevin saw inside was so dirty and


    inhumane. Kevin lost all hope.


    Although he had been thinking about it for a long time, there was no emotion on Kevin Kyle''s face.


    He continued in a low voice, "So what''s the secret you mentioned?"

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Samuel Daly took a few deep breaths to reduce the pain in his body. After a while, he looked at


    Kevin Kyle again.


    He stared at Kevin Kyle''s calm face for a long time. Kevin Kyle''s was too strong, so strong that he


    did not show any emotions on his face.


    Samuel Daly surreptitiously studied Kevin Kyle for a long time. The only person who could make


    Kevin Kyle''s face reveal any emotion was Karen Daly, she was Kevin Kyle''s only weakness.


    Samuel Daly held Kevin Kyle''s soft spot tightly in his hand. He would not be satisfied if he did not


    make use of his weakness!


    After a long while, Samuel Daly said, "As for that secret, it doesn''t matter to me whether I say it or


    not. But after you know it, it will be dangerous for others to know. Then, Old Master Kyle will try his


    best to protect the person he wants to protect for so many years, and I''m afraid that he can''t keep it


    that way any longer."


    Kevin Kyle said in a deep voice, "Nick ck."


    Once again, when he heard Kevin Kyle calling for him, Nick ck, who had been guarding behind


    Kevin Kyle, immediately stepped forward, rubbing his hands together. His intentions were obvious.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t..." Samuel Daly raised his hand and surrendered. "I really can''t tell you this


    secret. If you really want to know, you should ask your own grandfather... Maybe you should ask


    Neil Brown, who is now in charge of the military in Chatterton Town. The answer they give you must


    be much more detailed than what I can say."


    Kevin Kyle didn''t expect to hear the name "Neil Brown" at this time. After a slight pause, he made a


    decision on how he should proceed.


    Since this was a big secret, even if Samuel Daly told it to him, it might not be true. It seemed that


    Kevin had to think of another way.


    Kevin Kyle asked again, "So, what is it that you want, Samuel Daly?"


    "What I want is very simple. I want money and power. I also want status..." Speaking of this, Samuel


    Daly smiled again. "Kevin Kyle, you have all these things. As for whether you agree to give them to


    me or not, it depends on how important Karen Daly is in your mind."


    "Before the afternoones, make a phone call to Karen Daly and tell her you''re going to Beaford


    City to sort out some affairs," Kevin Kyle did not continue to question Samuel Daly, but gave him a


    task instead.


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Although he knew that Kevin Kyle did not dare to kill him,


    Samuel Daly''s arrogance had weakened a lot after being treated like this.


    This kind of violent torture, was worse than death. He was not a fool. He knew that he would suffer


    a lot, but he had to endure it when he had to.


    When he got everything he wanted, the Daly family would regain its former glory. At that time, no


    one would treat him like what they did today.


    "Don''t you want money, power and status?" Kevin Kyle looked at Samuel Daly as if he was looking


    at a clown. "I''ll give you what you want, as long as you follow my instructions obediently."


    Money and power were not that important to Kevin Kyle, and they were not worth mentioning


    compared to Karen Daly.


    If Samuel Daly wanted these things, Kevin Kyle could give it to him.


    As for whether Samuel Daly could keep it, it depended on Samuel Daly''s own ability.


    ......


    After Karen Daly had "disappeared" for a day, she went back to work. She received arge bouquet


    of roses.


    In the envious eyes of her colleagues, she returned to her office with roses in her arms.


    She knew that the flowers before were not sent by Kevin Kyle, and she knew that those nauseating


    words were not written by him, so she was not as repulsed as before.


    On the contrary, she wanted to see who was teasing her and what kind of terrible words this man


    could write.


    So, she simply opened it and looked at it.


    There was still a poem on the card, but the handwriting was more sonorous and forceful than


    before, more like the handwriting of a man.


    Before you


    The world was silent, and there was no loneliness.


    After you


    The world was in a mess, and it was deste.


    There was no signature.


    After reading this poem, Karen Daly''s heart thumped in her chest, as if it might burst out of her


    body.


    Her delicate face grew redder, like the sunset glowing in the west, it made people feel intoxicated.


    This flower should not be sent by the person who had been teasing her. She could not think of


    anyone else. Could it be that these were really sent by Kevin Kyle?


    Kevin Kyle!


    How could this man touch her calm heart so easily?


    She had never had this kind of feeling in the past three years, but when she heard him talking, her


    heart seemed to no longer belong to her.


    "Karen Daly¡ª"


    At the door of the office, Hector Cheng''s voice suddenly came. Karen Daly hid the card behind her


    and smiled awkwardly, "Good morning, Director Cheng!"


    Hector Cheng looked at her and said with concern, "Are you alright? If you still feel ufortable,


    go home and rest for a few more days. Come back to work when you feel better."


    "Director Cheng, I''m fine."


    Karen Daly was a little confused. Since when was she not feeling well? Even if it was bad, it was


    still the old problems, and she didn''t need any extra rest.


    Hector Cheng said, "Yesterday, you didn''te to work and I couldn''t get through to your phone, so


    I called your father and asked him. He said you were sick and forgot to call in because you were in


    a hurry."


    "Oh, I''m fine now!" Karen replied. Her father had lied on her behalf, and her boss cared about her


    so much. She felt too embarrassed to show her face.


    "That''s good." Hector Cheng smiled and kept looking at the flowers on Karen Daly''s desk. He


    wanted to say something else, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. He simply nodded to Karen


    Daly and left.


    Karen Daly''s mind was simple, and she didn''t catch anything in Hector Cheng''s eyes. After putting


    away the flowers, she began to work on her projects.


    Recently, she had been in charge of Kevin Kyle''s projects. In fact, she also knew that Kevin Kyle did


    not really want the clothes designed by her. It was just that she looked like his deceased wife, so he


    found an excuse to get close to her.


    Since Kevin Kyle''s order was not urgent, Karen Daly took the opportunity to design several sets of


    children''s clothes.


    Little Karen had given her an amulet, and so Karen Daly also wanted to gift something to the little


    child. However, Little Karen did notck anything, so Karen Daly thought of designing and sewing a


    few sets of clothes personally for Little Karen.


    Although it wasn''t much, it was just a token of her care for Little Karen.


    She was very busy at it, so much that she did not even take a sip of water during the process. Just


    as she was busy sketching with her head down, the mobile phone on the table suddenly rang.


    Seeing the phone number on the screen, Karen Daly raised her eyebrows unconsciously and


    smiled gently, "Hello?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Kevin Kyle''s low and sexy voice came into her ears.


    "I''m working!" Karen replied.


    "What do you want to eat at noon? I''ll get someone to prepare it in advance."


    His question was so frank that it could not be refused. However, she had not agreed to have lunch


    with him!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    When it was time for lunch, Karen Daly received a call from Kevin Kyle again, saying that he was


    waiting for her downstairs.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was already downstairs! Even if she didn''t want to go, she couldn''t refuse. What''s more, she


    actually did want to have lunch with him.


    During the lunch break, there were a lot of peopleing and going downstairs at the office, but


    Karen Daly still saw Kevin Kyle at first nce in the crowd.


    He was like a peacock amongstmon birds. His appearance alone was extremely outstanding.


    No matter how simple he dressed, as long as it was him wearing it, the clothes would seem to be of


    a different taste.


    A few female colleagues around her were stunned when they saw Kevin Kyle in the building. They


    looked at him with eager eyes, as if ready to pounce on him.


    Suddenly, Karen Daly was a little unhappy, as if her belongings were being coveted by others!


    She quickened her pace and walked up to Kevin Kyle. Smiling, she said, "Mr. Kyle, you''ve been


    waiting for a long time, haven''t you?"


    "I have just arrived," He looked at her tenderly. He stretched out his long arms and pulled her into


    his embrace. He didn''t care at all that countless eyes were staring at them.


    Kevin Kyle thought of the pain Karen Daly had suffered in the past three years, the fact that she not


    only had been robbed of her memories, her husband, and her child. He thought of how she was


    being controlled by her mother''s murderer - Samuel Daly, drugged with medication and living like


    someone''s ything, and his heart began to ache, his blood boiling.


    "Kevin, don''t do this!" Karen Daly gave him a push, but he held her even tighter. He was so strong


    that she was almost out of breath.


    Kevin Kyle held her in his arms and buried his head in her ear, calling her name in a low voice,


    "Karen Daly, Karen Daly..."


    Over and over again, his voice was low and hoarse, as if he felt sorry for her, or as if there were


    manyplicated emotions he could not express.


    For some reason, a pang of heartache welled up in Karen Daly''s chest. She stopped refusing him


    and raised her arm around his waist.


    She wanted to tell him, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    However, she did not say anything.


    Because she didn''t understand what he was afraid of. Was he afraid of losing "Karen Daly" again?


    "Karen Daly¡ª" He called her name again.


    "Mr. Kyle, if you call me in such a tone, I may get angry!" Karen Daly smiled, pretending to not


    notice his pain.


    Perhaps she didn''t know what she liked about Kevin Kyle. Was it because he was so kind to her, or


    because she was envious of his love for his wife?


    "Karen Daly, you may get angry at me, beat me, scold me, you can do whatever you want..." As


    long as you don''t leave me, I can protect you. Even if you wanted to get to heaven, I am willing to


    build adder for you. Kevin thought.


    "Ah... I just want you to let go of me. There are so many people watching!" Karen said indignantly.


    This man was really flirtatious.


    He was so handsome, and his voice was so pleasant, and he was so rich! The key was that he was


    also so considerate and gentle. As long as he was willing, would all the girls in the world be


    fascinated by him?


    It was really stressful to be with such a perfect man whom many people coveted.


    Was Mrs. Kyle very insecure when she was with him in the past? Or did she have to watch out for


    him every day?"


    Otherwise, he would probably have been taken away by another woman.


    "Let''s go for lunch!" Kevin Kyle also felt that he was overdoing it. He quietly calmed down and led


    her away.


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded.


    They were going to the same ce for lunch, room 1808 at Baiha Restaurant.


    Karen felt it was particrly wasteful to book out such a good private room for just a casual meal.


    But when she thought of Kevin Kyle''s status, she concluded he must not want to squeeze in the


    large dining halls with the lunch-time crowd.


    When they arrived at the room, Karen Daly realized that it would not be only the two of them today.


    There was another person there.


    Karen Daly had met this man before. He was little Karen''s uncle. She could almost recall his name.


    It seemed to be George Ken or something.


    if Little Karen''s mother was also named "Karen Daly", why would her brother be called "George


    Ken"? Karen Daly was a little confused.


    "Miss Daly, we meet again." George Ken always looked casual. "You''re more beautiful than thest


    time we met."


    "Mr. Ken, you are ever more handsome," Karen Daly said.


    Karen Daly did not dislike this person, though he always spoke in such a frivolous manner.


    George Ken smiled and said, "Comparing myself to Mr. Kyle, who do you think is more good-


    looking?"


    "Of course, it''s Mr. Kyle!" Karen Daly really wanted to answer this, but she wouldn''t hurt George''s


    self-esteem too much, so she cleverly answered, "Well, what do you think, Mr. Ken?"


    George Ken gave a look of surprise said, "Of course it''s me. Is there any dispute?"


    Karen Daly was rendered speechless.


    Well, confident people are true, the most handsome.


    Mr. Kyle nced at them and felt a little jealous.


    When Karen Daly first met Kevin Kyle, she was polite and courteous to him, but she was so open


    when it came to George Ken. The blood ties between them were quite remarkable!


    Although Kevin had no blood rtionship with Karen Daly, they were the closest to each other. Who


    couldpare to him? The present Karen Daly was the only one who was not close to him.


    "Oh, it seems that Mr. Kyle is jealous. Miss Daly, I''d better stay away from you. If you fall in love with


    me, I will be killed by Mr. Kyle," George Ken said.


    Now, George had been thinking of ways to help Karen Daly restore her memory every day. Kevin


    Kyle did not dare to do anything to him, so taking such a good opportunity to tease Mr. Kyle, who


    was always so cold and aloof, could also add some fun to his boring life.


    "Pfft..." Seeing George Ken''s exaggerated words, Karen Daly couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Her smile was brilliant and captivating.


    "Brother-inw, you see, Karen Daly is smiling. I''m better."


    The word "brother-inw" suddenly hit Karen Daly''s brain waves, as if she had heard these words


    before.


    Her head was numb, and an image shed in front of her... a brother-inw, a brother, a pregnant


    woman with a big belly...


    Such a clear picture shed away again. When she wanted to clear her mind, her mind was


    suddenly nk again. There was nothing left.


    These days, she had some strange images appear in her mind, but when she wanted to grasp at


    them, she couldn''t recall anything.


    George Ken added, "Miss Daly, I''m telling you, Mr. Kyle only knows how to put on an act and


    pretend to be cold in front of others. In fact, he is a man who cares about his wife. When you have


    more contact with him, you will know how good he is."


    Karen Daly asked, "Is he cold?"


    In terms of Kevin Kyle''s character, Karen Daly had never had such an impression of him being cold.


    He was a good man who was considerate of his wife, and there was no doubt. The problem was -


    was she able to fantasize about him?


    ...

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Kevin Kyle red at George Ken coldly, warning him to stop talking nonsense.


    The reason why he asked George Ken toe here for lunch was to let him say something that


    could help Karen Daly restore her memory. What he was saying now, was all a mess!


    Under Kevin Kyle''s gaze of warning, George Ken dared not act recklessly again. He coughed lightly


    and said, "Brother-inw, I heard that there are some new high-tech equipment installed at your


    Rovio Hospital recently. Can I do a body check-up for free?"


    Kevin Kyle scooped a bowl of soup for Karen Daly, so she could have some soup first. Then he


    looked at George Ken and said, "Go if you want."


    "Miss Daly, you cane with me. Anyway, it''s free! You should take advantage of it!" Their actual


    purpose of the lunch was to trick Karen Daly into getting a full-body physical examination. They


    needed to check if her memory loss was caused by any brain injury.


    Karen Daly was about to shake her head in refusal, but Kevin Kyle, who was sitting beside her,


    spoke before she could, "Sure, I too want to get a check-up. Let''s go together."


    Karen Daly, "..."


    George Ken said, "Since we''re all already together, shall we just go today? Matthew, get someone


    to prepare it in advance. We''ll go after lunch."


    Kevin Kyle nodded.


    Karen Daly smiled apologetically and said, "Sorry, I still have work to do in the afternoon."


    George said, "Call your office and ask for sick leave. I''ll get the doctor to issue you a noteter, it''ll


    be fine."


    Karen Daly said in surprise, "Will that be okay?"


    "With Matthew here, nothing is impossible!" George Ken said, and he looked at Kevin Kyle.


    "Matthew, don''t you think so?"


    As a result, Karen Daly was indeed tricked into going to the hospital by the two men.


    The truth was, she didn''t like going to hospitals. When she had been ill, shey in the hospital for


    nearly a year, smelling the scent of medication every day. It was terrible!


    It was a dark time.


    Fortunately, her father was with her during that period of time. If she had been alone, she didn''t


    know if she could have survived.


    Looking at Karen Daly being taken into the MRI room by the doctor, Kevin Kyle and George Ken


    looked at each other. George Ken said, "Don''t worry too much."


    Till now, Kevin Kyle still did not know why Karen Daly had forgotten all the memories of the past.


    How could he not be worried?


    However, his worries were hidden in his heart, and he never told anyone. He kept everything to


    himself.


    If it weren''t for Samuel Daly, Kevin Kyle would rather wish that Karen Daly lost all her memories


    completely. That way, she would not remember the terrible things that had happened three years


    ago, and she would not be hurt again.


    "Matthew, what are you going to do if the check-up confirms that Karen did not sustain any brain


    injuries?" George asked.


    "I will hunt that person down!" Kevin Kyle spat these words, after a long pause.


    That person was none other than Kevin''s grandfather, and he was also the evil mastermind who


    "killed" his wife. He really did not want to call that person ''Grandpa'' now.


    And he had to find out the root cause of Karen Daly''s memory loss as soon as possible and let her


    return to his side.


    George Ken added, "What if he doesn''t admit it and doesn''t tell you anything? What can you do?"


    What should he do?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, Kevin Kyle really couldn''t think of what he could do to Grandpa Kyle.


    If that person was not his grandfather, Kevin would have taken action a long time ago. But there


    was no if! That person was, indeed, his grandfather, a person who shared such close blood ties with


    him.


    Grandpa Kyle had attacked Karen Daly, so the secret mentioned by Samuel Daly must be the


    reason for all of this.


    But what on earth was that secret?


    Once the secret was revealed, who would be involved, and who would be hurt?


    Was it Kevin? Was it Mia? Or was it their parents? Kevin Kyle could only guess.


    Or was there something to be gained by someone else?


    Thinking of this, Kevin Kyle thought of Neil Brown. It seemed that it was time to talk to him.


    George Ken was a psychology expert. Usually, he couldn''t see through what Kevin Kyle was


    thinking, but he could always pry into Karen Daly''s mind.


    The person behind everything was Kevin Kyle''s grandfather. He was indeed not so simple to deal


    with. It was understandable that Kevin Kyle couldn''t give George Ken a good answer.


    He immediately changed the topic. "Didn''t we ask Mia and Faye toe over? Why haven''t they


    arrived yet? Where have they been cking off?"


    "Who is speaking ill of us?" Mia''s crisp voice interrupted their conversation.


    They looked back and saw Mia Kyle, who was wearing a cap and sunsses, and Faye Reed, who


    was walking behind her.


    George Ken said quickly, "Well, speak of the devil! My two beautiful women, I have missed you too


    much, that''s why I was talking about you."


    Mia Kyle said, "Never speak ill of people behind their backs. Otherwise, there will be ghosts


    knocking on your door at night."


    "Mia is right. Mr. Ken, be careful! A female ghost will knock on your door at night," Faye Reed


    chipped in yfully.


    Although she had sustained burns all over her body, and her face was almost disfigured by the fire,


    her outgoing and brisk personality had not changed. After many years, it was still the same Faye


    Reed.


    "I don''t mind a female ghost. I happen to be short of apanion. That way, I can save a lot of


    trouble!" George Ken was also always so frivolous.


    They were making a ruckus, only Kevin Kyle remained silent. It seemed as if they didn''t exist at all.


    He kept his eyes on the MRI room, and his mind was all on Karen Daly.


    He had instructed his men to change the drugs that Samuel Daly was giving Karen Daly into


    vitamins. Karen Daly was now off the drugs. Whether she could move away from the drug addiction


    was what he was most worried about at present.


    Mia Kyle yawned and asked, "Where''s my sister-inw?"


    Last night, Mia Kyle had attended a movie premiere. After that, she went to socialize at a dinner


    party. She was busy till midnight, and only went back to her apartment to restte at night.


    Mia would not normally be awake at this hour, given herte night the night before. She was


    yawning and tearing out of sleepiness. If it weren''t for the fact that she was supposed to go


    shopping with Karen Daly, she would get out of bed even under the threat of getting beaten up.


    George Ken said, "There are two super-handsome men in front of you, but you turn a blind eye to


    them. It''s very heart-rending."


    Faye Reed said, "We are all taken! No matter how handsome you are, you are just another man.


    There is only one purpose for us here, that is to take Karen Daly shopping with us."


    Mia Kyle nodded in agreement with Faye Reed. "I only like my Neil Brown. Other men, except my


    brother, are not even attractive, in my eyes."


    George Ken made a very exaggerated expression of injury. "If you two beautiful women don''t want


    me, then I have to go to our most precious little Karen for love."


    Mia Kyle said, "Little Karen has her new big brother recently. She doesn''t want her dad anymore.


    She wouldn''t have the time to talk to you, uncle!"


    George Ken shrugged his shoulders helplessly and pretended to be sad. "Well, just give me a hard


    beating. After all, I''m still single with nobody to love."

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Faye Reed said, "With your appearance and knowledge, there must be a bunch of girls who want to


    pursue you! There would be all kinds of girls. It''s just that you are too picky!"


    "It''s not true!" George Ken wiped away his fake tears and sighed. "I shouldn''t have gotten to know


    Matthew! Wherever he is, no woman would see me."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia Kyle nodded hard to show her agreement. "Master Ken, you''ve finally spoken the truth. With my


    brother around, there would be nothing left for other men."


    Upon hearing Mia Kyle''s words, George Ken was about to cry. "Please think about my feelings,


    okay?"


    No matter how he wailed, no oneforted him.


    "I am done. Have you all done it already?" Karen Daly came out of the examination room and saw


    so many people around. She was surprised and said, "Hey, Miss Kyle, Miss Reed, you all are here."


    Mia Kyle said, "Yeah, what a coincidence. Have you got anything to do this afternoon? How about


    going shopping with us, Miss Daly?"


    "What is up with these ''Miss Daly, Miss Reed, Miss Kyle''?" Faye Reed shouted discontentedly, "My


    name is Faye, and her name is Mia. If you continue to call us ''Miss'', I''ll beat you up."


    Karen Daly was nervous. These people were all so hospitable to her. They must be the previous


    "Karen Daly''s" friends.


    So when they saw her, they felt as if they had seen an old friend from many years ago. They were


    so kind and concerned about her, which warmed her heart.


    Kevin Kyle, who had been silent for a long time and had been looking at Karen Daly, walked up to


    her and pushed the wisps of hair that fell over her forehead behind her ear. He said softly, "go


    shopping with them. I''ll tell you when I get the results."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded and smiled gently. "You have your work too. But don''t get too tired."


    After saying these words, Karen Daly turned around and saw that everyone was staring at her. In an


    instant, her face was flushed with embarrassment.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    They were not that close to Kevin Kyle, were they? Why did he do such an intimate thing to her in


    front of so many people? She had almost forgotten that there were other people around her.


    "Karen Daly, let''s go!" Faye Reed helped Karen Daly out of the predicament in time, she grabbed


    her and turned to leave the ce.


    Mia Kyle followed them closely. She turned back and said to the two big men who were watching


    them leave, "You two go y on your own. Don''t worry about us. I will take good care of my future


    sister-inw."


    Watching them walk away, Kevin Kyle then turned away and walked with George Ken to retrieve the


    physical examination report for Karen.


    ......


    Both Mia Kyle and Faye Reed were fun people. Karen Daly''s mood was uplifted by their mere


    presence. When she listened to them talking on their way out, her smile was ever-present.


    The two of them seemed as if they were guarding a toy that could break at any time.


    One of them walked on Karen Daly''s left while the other walked her right. If the passers-by got


    anywhere closer to her, the twodies nking Karen would make sure that they were chased away.


    Karen Daly found it funny. "People who don''t know us would think you''re going to kidnap me


    somewhere!" she joked.


    Mia Kyle said, "We are here to protect you. If we meet someone who harms you, my brother would


    kill me when we return."


    Karen Daly couldn''t remember, but when she was pregnant with little Karen she had been


    kidnapped before. Mia Kyle and Faye Reed remembered this clearly, especially when she


    disappeared three years ago. It was hard for her to have returned. Everyone wanted to protect her


    this time!


    Karen Daly shook her head helplessly. On the contrary, a trace of happiness rose in her heart.


    In the past three years, she didn''t have a single friend, but suddenly she had so many friends who


    cared about her. It felt very good.


    Apart from feeling good, Karen Daly also felt inexplicably a little disappointed. "They are good to


    me, just like Kevin Kyle likes me," she thought.


    Because all of them regarded her as the "Karen Daly" who had passed away.


    "Karen, Mia, let''s go have hotpot after shopping!" Faye Reed suggested.


    In the past, she and Karen Daly would eat hotpot together frequently. On a hot day, drinking the


    steaming hot soup, it could be quite exhrating.


    Mia Kyle said, "I''ve been preparing for a new movie recently. I can''t have too many high-calorie


    meals, but I can just sit with you."


    Karen Daly hadn''t had hotpot for a long time. Because her father always said that eating hotpot was


    not good for her health, so she could only abstain from doing so. As Faye Reed spoke of hotpot,


    Karen felt her tummy grumble!


    So, she agreed without hesitation, "Okay, when we''re done shopping, we can have hotpot together."


    They went to thergest shopping mall in Chatterton Town, Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly went there


    shopping for the first time.


    Karen Daly didn''t want to buy anything at first, but when she walked into the mall and saw clothing


    for little girls, she was deeply tempted!


    She couldn''t help thinking of Little Karen. When she saw the dresses, she would think of how good


    Little Karen would look in them.


    When she saw some toys, she wondered if little Karen would like these toys.


    In short, everything was suitable for a child of little Karen''s age. Karen Daly wanted to buy them and


    give them to her!


    However, she understood too well that little Karen did not need these things at all, so she had to


    suppress her impulse to shop.


    Mia Kyle looked at Karen Daly, it was as if it was the Karen from a few years ago.


    Back then, she and Karen Daly had gone shopping together, and Karen still had her big pregnant


    belly. She shopped at the baby supplies store fervently. Even though her family had already


    prepared all these baby supplies for her, she still bought a lot of them.


    Faye Reed was a fashion designer. Every time she went shopping and looked at clothes, she


    couldn''t help but having some professional opinion on them. There were not many clothes that she


    liked. She would not buy anything even if she shopped around.


    "B*tch, the clothes of the two brands you like are on the fifth floor. Why don''t we go up and have a


    look?" Faye Reed called Karen Daly that way, it was just like how she used to call her.


    "Okay!" Karen Daly answered instinctively. She didn''t even notice that Faye Reed was supposed to


    be a stranger to her. How could she know what brand of clothes she liked?


    Just as the three of them were about to go upstairs, a branded scarf shop attracted Karen Daly''s


    attention.


    She stood still and looked at the scarf shop quietly.


    In a trance, she saw a young and handsome man and a beautiful woman appearing in the empty


    store. The man was wearing a silver-gray suit and a pair of sses with golden frames. He looked


    at the woman tenderly.


    Under his gentle gaze, the woman blushed and helped the man put on the scarf. Then she plucked


    up the courage to kiss the man surreptitiously on the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Yes."


    There seemed to be two familiar voices ringing in Karen Daly''s ears, and she even saw the man''s


    face clearly.


    ¡ª¡ª it was Kevin Kyle!

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    How could this be?


    How could she see herself getting so close to Kevin Kyle?


    Karen Daly didn''t understand, but her heart suddenly ached. It hurt so much that she broke out in


    cold sweat as if she had missed something very important, but she couldn''t recall what it was.


    What was very important to her? Karen Daly didn''t even know, and her mind suddenly went nk.


    "Sister-inw, what''s wrong with you?"


    "B*tch, don''t scare us!"


    Looking at Karen Daly, who was stunned, and breaking out in a cold sweat, Mia Kyle and Faye


    Reed reached out to hold her almost at the same time.


    Mia Kyle and Faye Reed were speaking to her anxiously, but Karen Daly couldn''t hear anything, as


    if she had suddenly stepped into another dimension.


    Everything around turned white, and her surroundings were empty. There was no one around, and


    she seemed to be floating in the air.


    She could not move up nor down. She was like a bird without legs. She could only fly around but


    nevend.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed. When she felt that she was about to forget this world


    entirely, there was finally a voiceing into her ears.


    The white around her also disappeared, and the present scarf store reappeared before her. She


    was surrounded by Faye Reed and Mia Kyle.


    "Karen, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Sister-inw... I''d better call my brother."


    Faye Reed''s and Mia Kyle''s caring eyes were so warm that it made Karen Daly want to shed tears,


    but she restrained herself.


    She quietly took a deep breath and stopped Mia Kyle from taking out her mobile phone. "I''m fine.


    Don''t worry about me."


    "You really scared me just now." Karen Daly did not cry, but Faye Reed, who had always been so


    strong and crude, suddenly started crying and hugging Karen Daly, "B*tch, don''t scare us like that


    anymore."


    This feeling of retrieving something lost, getting it back but always feeling like it could disappear at


    any time - was not a good feeling. Faye Reed was so upset that she couldn''t keep up her strong


    facade anymore, and she too began to cry in desperation.


    "Faye..." Karen Daly patted her on the back. Although her heart was tightly clenched by Faye


    Reed''s tears, she still smiled gently. "If you continue to cry, all the people in the mall will stare at


    you."


    Faye Reed let go of Karen Daly and wiped her tears, "Let them surround and watch, it''s not like


    they haven''t seen a woman cry." Then, she cried andughed at the same time, "B*tch, don''t you


    know how worried I am?"


    Karen Daly said, "In the future, I won''t let you worry about me anymore."


    Regardless of whether they regarded her as "Karen Daly''s" substitute, Karen Daly would treat them


    as her friends and care for them sincerely.


    Because of this episode, the three of them were no longer in the mood to go shopping anymore.


    They went to the hotpot restaurant rmended by Faye Reed for an early dinner.


    After dinner, Mia Kyle and Faye Reed sent Karen Daly home together and ensured that she was


    safe before they left.


    Mia Kyle also called her brother in time to report the situation. She also told Kevin Kyle about Karen


    Daly''s abnormal behavior earlier that day.


    Hanging up the phone, Mia Kyle then dialed Neil Brown''s number. She had been so busy these


    days that she didn''t have time to harass him. She had to pester him today.


    But when she called him, he didn''t even get someone to deal with her. Instead, he hung up the


    phone immediately.


    Looking at the nk mobile phone screen. Mia Kyle jumped up in anger. For a moment, she forgot


    that she was still sitting in the car. She hit the roof of the car, which made her scream in pain.


    Jacky Ball, who was driving, looked at her from the rearview mirror and asked worriedly, "Pris,


    did you hit anything?"


    "My head is going to explode. Do you think I hit anything? How do you drive?" Because of the pain


    in her head, Mia Kyle roared angrily and med Jacky Ball''s driving instead.


    It wasn''t the first time, and Jacky Ball had gotten used to her temper. Her mouth was vicious. In fact,


    she treated these people who followed her closely like how she treated her own family members.


    Mia Kyle rubbed her head, wincing in pain, and the more she thought about it, the angrier she


    became. The b*stard, Neil Brown, she had not been looking for him for a few days. He dared to


    hang up her phone. Damn it!


    After thinking for a while, Mia Kyle asked, "Where can we buy explosives in Chatterton Town?"


    Hanging up her phone, wasn''t he? Mia thought furiously.


    He ignored her, didn''t he?


    Today, she was going to blow up his old nest and see how arrogant he was. She wanted to see if he


    could still be so aloof.


    "Explosives are against thew. It''s not easy to buy them," Jacky Ball exined honestly.


    "If I can''t buy the explosives. I''ll buy two barrels of gasoline!" Mia eximed. Since she couldn''t


    blow up Neil Brown''s old nest, she will burn it up instead. It would have the same effect.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacky Ball said, "Pris, Captain Brown didn''t pick up your call, did he?"


    Hearing this and seeing Jacky Ball''s sympathetic eyes from the rearview mirror, Mia Kyle was in a


    worse mood. She was going to explode with anger. "Jacky Ball, do you know how to speak in


    humannguage? What do you mean? Does he dare not answer my call?"


    Although it was indeed a fact that Neil Brown didn''t answer her phone call, everyone already knew


    the truth. Was it necessary to say it to her face?


    Jacky Ball kept his mouth shut and no longer dared to say a word to provoke her. If he continued to


    provoke her, her fury would be unfathomable.


    After being silent for a while, Mia Kyle said, "Head to the Military Base!"


    Jacky Ball had no choice but to turn around and head for the direction of the Chatterton Town


    Military Base. After all, this youngdy was so sure she wanted that man!


    ......


    Karen Daly''s test results came out soon. There was no trauma sustained by her brain. Kevin Kyle


    and George Ken ruled out the possibility that Karen Daly''s brain suffered from memory loss due to


    brain injury.


    They would now focus their investigation on medication and mental stimtion and let the experts


    that they had hired to figure out a cure.


    As for Karen Daly, after Kevin Kyle had kidnapped Samuel Daly, he had instructed his men to


    rece the medication that Samuel Daly was giving to Karen Daly withmon vitamins.


    Vitamins tablets would not cause any harm to the body, but it would be a torture for Karen Daly, who


    had long been addicted to the previous drug.


    Her father said that he would go to Beaford City to do run some errands. It might take a few days for


    him before he would be back, leaving her alone at home.


    She stayed at home alone and didn''t even have a person to talk to. The house, with two bedrooms,


    was hauntingly empty, it made her feel very ufortable.


    She sat in a daze for a while and then began to design clothes for little Karen again. After she


    finished the designs, she chose some fabric, so that the clothes could bepleted quickly. That


    way, she could make it in time for Children''s Day to send these gifts to Little Karen.


    But only a while after she started drawing, Karen Daly yawned. She had no strength and felt


    extremely demotivated. She was also very anxious as if she wanted to pick a fight with someone.


    She threw aside the pen in her hand, got up, and washed her face in the bathroom, hoping to


    refresh herself.


    ...

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    But it didn''t work at all. Karen Daly was very weak as if she would fall down any time, just like the


    last time she fell sick.


    Maybe she was sick, and she was more sick than usual. One dose of medicine had no effect on her


    anymore.


    Karen Daly went to the living room, poured a ss of water, and took another dose of medicine.


    After taking the medicine, Karen Daly went back to her room and lied down on the bed. She closed


    her eyes and hoped that the effect of the medicine would be effective as soon as possible so that


    she would not be so ufortable.


    Karen Daly waited for a long time, but she didn''t feel better. Instead, she broke out in a cold sweat.


    Two years ago, when she was discharged from the hospital, she''d feel better after taking the


    medications. Why was it different today?


    Karen Daly felt frustrated. She was so sick. She wanted to call her father, but she didn''t want him to


    worry, so she put down her phone.


    Suddenly, a call came in. She took it back and saw Kevin Kyle''s name. Her heart softened for some


    reason. When she answered the phone, she heard Kevin Kyle''s low voice, "What are you doing?"


    "I..." Karen Daly sniffed and suddenly felt sad that she wanted to cry, but she suppressed her pain


    and tried to speak in a calm tone. "I think I am sick."


    "Don''t hang up the phone. Wait for me."


    Then, Karen Daly vaguely heard the sound of the door closing. She held the mobile phone and


    buried her head in the pillow, feeling ufortable as if thousands of ants were devouring her


    heart.


    Not longter, Kevin Kyle''s voice came from the phone again, "Open the door."


    "Open what door?" Karen Daly did not understand. She had already lost her senses, so she did not


    expect Kevin Kyle to appear in front of her door.


    "Open your house door." Kevin Kyle''s voice came from the phone again, his voice was a little


    anxious.


    "Ah?" Karen Daly let out a silly sound and felt so confused. Then, she realized that Kevin Kyle was


    asking her to open her door.


    She got up and staggered out of the door with her weak body. When she walked to the door, she


    reached out to hold the doorknob. She felt like she had caught it, but she failed to grab it.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle''s voice came from outside.


    "I''m opening the door. Wait for a while." Karen Daly looked for the knob for a long time before


    opening the door. After opening the door, she couldn''t even see Kevin Kyle''s appearance clearly.


    "Are you Kevin Kyle?"


    "It''s me. I''m Kevin Kyle, your Kevin Kyle." Kevin Kyle grabbed her by her waist and carried her


    away.


    "Kevin, what are you doing?" Karen Daly pushed him, but her body was really weak. Sheidzily


    in his arms.


    "I am bringing you home." Back to their home, he would never let her stay outside alone and never


    let her bear the pain and loneliness alone.


    "Home? Whose home?" Karen Daly muttered to herself, "Where my father is, is my home. He''s not


    here, and I don''t know where my home is."


    She was sick, helpless, and afraid. It must be because her father was not by her side. It must be it.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In the past three years, her father had never left her. Today, her father''s sudden departure made her


    so helpless.


    Hearing Karen Daly''s words, Kevin Kyle tightened the strength of his arm and held her tightly in his


    arms. He said in a low voice, "Karen, stop talking nonsense."


    If there was someone to me, it would be Kevin Kyle. He didn''t protect Karen Daly well, that''s why


    she encountered those painful things, and let her lose herself in the past.


    "Kevin Kyle? You are Kevin Kyle, aren''t you? Who is Kevin Kyle?" Karen Daly was caught in a daze


    and said vaguely, "I don''t seem to know you anymore but I seem to have known you for a long time.


    This feeling is really strange."


    "Karen Daly..." Except for calling her name, Kevin Kyle did not know what else he can do.


    Karen Daly continued, "Besides not knowing you, I don''t know who I am too. My father told me my


    name. But I can''t remember who I am. I don''t know what happened to me in the past. Most of the


    time, I feel like I''m going to disappear at any time, as if I don''t belong in this world."


    "I''m afraid in my heart, but I don''t dare to tell my father that I don''t want him to worry about me. He


    is not young, he is the only rtive of mine. He was not willing to tell me what happened in the past,


    it must be for my own good. But I understood that things in the past must not be good."


    "I have always refrained myself from thinking about the past, but I still can''t help it. What kind of


    horrible things have I encountered that I don''t remember my past?"


    "Why do I say so much to a stranger like you? As I said, you won''t understand how sad I am. You


    don''t understand how scared I am." Karen continued in her daze.


    She always pretended like she didn''t care about everything, as if she was someone who has high


    apathy and ignorance. She didn''t have many friends throughout the few years.


    It was not because she didn''t want to make friends, but she was more worried about losing them.


    Whenever someone asked her about her education, her employment history, her...


    Whenever others asked her the simplest and most basic questions.


    How should she answer?


    "If I answer honestly and tell others, I can''t remember what happened in the past, will those people


    treat me like an alien?" Karen asked pitifully.


    "Karen Daly, I understand. I understand everything you said." Kevin Kyle kept telling her that, his


    heart was broken and it was hard for him to breathe.


    This was his Karen Daly. No matter what happened, she was always smiling, using her unique smile


    to cover up the worries and fear in her heart. She pretended to be strong as if no one could hurt her.


    He really hated himself for losing her for such a long time. How did she live in the past three years?


    "Haha..." Karen Daly sneered and shook her head, pulling out a smile that was uglier than crying.


    "Even my father doesn''t understand, how would you understand?"


    Perhaps her defenses were down from being sick, or maybe she''s too weak. Karen Daly had never


    expressed her deep thoughts to others before, but she did so to him, right now.


    Perhaps she was really lonely for too long. She had no friends for a long time, so she jumped into


    Kevin Kyle''s trick so easily and let herself be vulnerable.


    She knew that he saw the shadow of his dead wife through her, but she still threw herself at him


    without hesitation, like a moth darting into a me.


    Most of the time, Karen Daly was jealous and envious of Kevin Kyle''s "Karen Daly".


    Although that Karen Daly was no longer by Kevin Kyle''s side, they shared beautiful memories.


    There was a person who loved that Karen Daly deeply, cared about her, and they had such a lovely


    daughter.


    What about her?


    She only had her father. Other than that, she had nothing else. She did not even have memories


    that everyone had.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    How sad would it be for someone who lost all her memories of the past?


    But as she spoke, Karen Daly smiled again, which was still her usual gentle smile. Her eyebrows


    were slightly raised, her lips curved upwards a little. Her faint smile was very beautiful.


    In the past, Kevin Kyle had always thought that her smile was beautiful. It was not until today that


    he understood that this was a smile that only existed if she was true to herself.


    Looking at her smile, Kevin Kyle felt his heart shatter, but it was no longer a new feeling to him.


    "Karen Daly, your father doesn''t know you, but I know you. I know how insecure and afraid you are,"


    he said.


    Because he was also afraid just like her. He was afraid that he would never be able to find her again


    in his life. For countless nights, he had to rely on medicine to fall asleep.


    "You know me?" Karen Daly shook her head, revealing a bitter smile. The person he knew was his


    "Karen Daly", not her.


    "Karen Daly, trust me." It seemed that she had returned to the past. At that time, she did not believe


    that he could deal with Charlie Gook, and now she also did not believe that he could understand the


    pain she was going through.


    "Can I really trust you?" She was still asking, but in Karen Daly''s heart, she told herself to believe in


    him. He was worthy of her trust.


    Suddenly, Karen Daly thought of the image that suddenly appeared in her mind when she went


    shopping today. She thought of that image of Kevin Kyle in her mind.


    Kevin Kyle in her mind was wearing the same sses as this Kevin Kyle, and his height and figure


    looked almost the same. The only difference was that Kevin Kyle in her mind was wearing a silver-


    gray suit while the one that was holding her was wearing a white shirt.


    Kevin Kyle?


    Why did that image pop up?


    Karen Daly still wanted to think deeper, but her body was getting more and more ufortable,


    and she was getting more and more afraid, anxious, and weak. Many invasive thoughts were


    attacking her, making her feel afraid and insecure.


    She wanted to just hug Kevin Kyle tightly and yfully bite him -


    With this idea in mind, she acted faster than her thoughts. She opened her mouth and yfully bit


    Kevin Kyle''s shoulder instead. She bit him through his thin white shirt. She was like a little wild


    beast.


    Not longter, the bright red blood stained Kevin Kyle''s white shirt, and at the same time, Karen


    Daly may have tasted his blood.


    However, she did not stop. She was still biting him like she was venting her loneliness and fear to


    him.


    As the bright red blood flowed more and more, it slowly stained his white shirt more.


    It was very painful, but Kevin Kyle didn''t even flinch and willingly let her bite him.


    Compared to the fact that she had her child removed forcefully, and that she had lost her past


    memories or the tough life she had lived in the past three years, his pain when she bit him was


    nothing.


    He got in the car with Karen Daly in his arms. After gesturing for the driver to drive off, he looked


    down at her in his arms, and his eyes were as gentle as the moonlight shining above her head.


    Not only did he endure through the pain, he even reached out and gently stroked her head, as if he


    wasforting a wounded little beast.


    "Karen¡ª" I won''t let you be afraid anymore. I won''t let you bear the loneliness in the night alone.


    Never again. Kevin spoke in his mind.


    After a long time, they were almost home. Karen Daly had let go of Kevin Kyle, but she also fell


    asleep in Kevin Kyle''s arms because she was too tired.


    Kevin Kyle held her tightly in one hand and gently stroked her brows with the other hand. He called


    her name in his heart.


    Before he met Karen Daly, or to be more precise, before Karen Daly disappeared, he did not believe


    that love existed.


    In his opinion, when the two of them got married, they were justpanions. As long as he could


    get along with his wife, and she looked presentable, he would ept this person as his wife.


    It was not until Karen Daly suddenly disappeared from his world three years ago that he felt the


    heart-wrenching pain of losing her. Only at that time did he realize that he wasn''t too busy to love


    someone in the past, rather, he just had not met the right person yet.


    He understood that the reason why he chose to marry Karen Daly was not only because they


    matched each other well, but also because he didn''t want her to go home with another man.


    If that was not the case, why would he purposely chase away her blind date and sat down with her


    instead, that fateful night so many years ago?


    His emotional intelligence was low back then. When he finally figured things out, she was no longer


    by his side. He had been looking for her all over the world for three years, but he couldn''t find her.


    Now, he finally understood himself. Besides Karen Daly, he did not want anyone else in this lifetime.


    ......


    Karen Daly''s dependence on morphine was much higher than Kevin Kyle had estimated.


    Karen Daly was lying on the bed with cold sweats all over her body, and her mind was still very


    unclear. asionally she would mutter some words.


    Today, Karen Daly underwent a general physical examination and also did a blood test. The doctor


    advised Kevin Kyle to have her wean off the morphine dependence gradually.


    "Natural Drug Rehabilitation" was a kind of drug rehabilitation method that required cutting off the


    drug intakepletely, provided the patient keeps a healthy lifestyle, and gets enough care and


    support so that the withdrawal symptoms would naturally fade away and achieve theplete drug


    rehabilitation.


    The patient would need to go "cold turkey", and this would bring much suffering to the user.


    Kevin Kyle also researched on several other methods of drug rehabilitation. After careful


    consideration, he decided to take the doctor''s advice.


    Although the process will be painful, as long as she persisted, she would not be addicted to the


    drugs anymore after treatment, and it would be more helpful for her recovery.


    He held the towel and kept wiping away the cold sweat on Karen Daly''s forehead. He held Karen


    Daly''s hand tightly with one hand as if he was trying to give her strength.


    Watching her suffering, Kevin Kyle hoped that he could bear all of this, instead of the thin and


    delicate Karen Daly.


    Sometimeter, Karen Daly''s situation was getting better. Shezily opened her eyes and gradually


    regained consciousness. She also saw Kevin Kyle was beside her.


    When she saw the bloodstains on his shirt, Karen Daly''s eyes widened and her heart ached. "Are


    you hurt? Are you badly injured? How did you get hurt?"


    "I''m not injured. This is from some coloring." He smiled at her and reached out his hand to touch her


    head. "Are you still feeling ufortable?"


    Karen Daly shook her head lightly and said, "No, I''m not. I just feel like all my strength has been


    drained."


    Kevin Kyle pulled back his hand and said, "Close your eyes and lie down for a while. I''ll get


    someone to get you something to eat."


    Karen Daly smiled weakly and said, "Okay."


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle pulled up the nket and covered her. Then he got up and left.


    "Kevin¡ª"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Hmm?"


    "Nothing." Karen Daly shook her head quickly.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    "Wait for me." Kevin Kyle smiled and left.


    Watching him leave, Karen Daly was feeling a little scared. She was so worried that he would not


    come back once he left again.


    "Again?"


    Why did she use the word "again"?


    She didn''t know what had happened to her recently. She always felt restless and had some strange


    images popping up in her mind.


    She felt very familiar when meeting Faye Reed, Mia Kyle, George Ken, and the others as if she had


    really known them.


    Before Karen Daly coulde up with an answer, the door was opened. Kevin Kyle carried Little


    Karen in, who was sleeping like a pig in his arms. "Let Little Karen apany you first."


    How could Kevin Kyle not sense her emotion? She was afraid that she would be alone, so he went


    back to his room and brought Little Karen over to apany her.


    "Okay." Karen Daly took Little Karen over. All her attention was on the little fellow, and she was no


    longer in the mood to find out what Kevin Kyle was doing.


    He was ignored instantly, and Kevin Kyle felt a little sad in his heart. However, when he saw Karen


    Daly''s reassuring smile on her face, the bitterness in his heart dissipated.


    He shook his head and left. He asked someone to prepare food for them and he cleaned himself


    up. He couldn''t scare off others looking so unkempt.


    Little Karen fell asleep and did not notice that she had been carried to another ce by her father


    when she was asleep.


    Looking at Little Karen''s flushed face, Karen Daly''s heart was softened as she caressed her gently.


    As Little Karen''s sleep was interrupted, she instinctively stretched out her little arms and wanted to


    scratch her eyes. However, she did not even open her eyes. She pursed her lips and continued to


    sleep.


    Karen Daly only felt that Little Karen was extremely cute. She bowed her head and kissed her on


    her face, and all the insecurities in her heart quietly disappeared.


    Karen Daly held Little Karen in her arms and ced her face next to hers. It didn''t take long for her


    to fall asleep too.


    There were no nightmares like before, no one was going after her, Kevin Kyle was in her dream


    tonight, there was Little Karen, and herself too...


    Kevin Kyle, who had already changed into clean clothes, entered the room with some broth. He saw


    the mother and daughter duo sleeping together while facing each other.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle put the broth aside, and he sat by the bedside and quietly looked at them. He did not


    bother to wake Karen Daly up.


    He pulled the nket to cover the mother and daughter pair. He sat at the side and looked at them


    quietly, hoping to see them like this for the rest of his life.


    For the rest of the night, Karen Daly slept soundly. She didn''t know how long she was asleep. When


    she woke up and opened her eyes, she saw a cute baby face.


    "Sister..."


    Little Karen, who woke up a long time ago, was already waiting by Karen''s side. As soon as Karen


    Daly woke up, Little Karen went up to hug her and gave her a big, sloppy kiss.


    "Little Karen." Karen Daly also kissed her back with Little Karen in her arms.


    "You''re awake."


    As soon as she kissed Little Karen, Kevin Kyle''s low and sexy voice came to Karen Daly''s ears.


    She looked up and saw Kevin Kyle, who was neatly dressed, reading the newspaper by the window.


    "Yes." Karen Daly nodded.


    Kevin Kyle, who was wearing a white shirt, became a man wearing a silver-gray suit in her mind.


    The image was so familiar, but Karen Daly just couldn''t remember she had seen this image before.


    Was she possessed by Little Karen''s mother''s soul? Was that why she saw these images all of a


    sudden?


    Karen Daly quickly shook her head and drove away from the absurd ideas in her mind. It was really


    enough for her. How could she think about all these useless things?


    "Are you still sleepy?" Kevin Kyle asked again.


    "I''m not sleepy anymore." Karen Daly shook her head and blushed unconsciously.


    "Little Karen, show Big Karen around, take her for a good shower, and a change of clothes. I will


    wait for you for breakfast." Kevin Kyle said.


    "Okay, Dad." Little Karen liked performing tasks for her father, and she would carry these tasks out


    responsibly.


    Little Karen rolled her little body and tried to get off the bed, but because she was too small, she


    identally fell off the bed without holding on firmly.


    Karen Daly wanted to catch her, but she was toote. She didn''t grasp her and watched Little Karen


    fall to the ground.


    Little Karen fell to the ground and struggled to get up. She rubbed her little butt and pouted her little


    mouth. "Dad..."


    "Karen, are you going to cry in front of Big Karen and daddy?" Kevin Kyle looked at her, feeling both


    distressed and amused at the same time.


    "I won''t cry." Since Big Karen was still here, so she would not cry. She would not want to leave a


    bad impression.


    Karen Daly nced at Kevin Kyle with dissatisfaction, got out of bed, picked Little Karen up, and


    said, "Little Karen, you can tell me, where did you get injured? Did it hurt?"


    Little Karen rubbed her head on Karen Daly''s shoulder twice and said softly, "I''m not hurt, let me


    show you around so you can take a shower."


    "Okay, but you''ll have toe with me." Karen Daly stopped looking at Kevin Kyle after he did not


    comfort Little Karen.


    Watching the mother-daughter duo entering the bathroom, Kevin Kyle shook his head helplessly. It


    seemed that his status at home would plummet in the future.


    ......


    At the breakfast table, Kevin Kyle prepared breakfast ording to Karen Daly''s preference. It was


    also the food they used to eat when they were together in the past. He wanted Karen Daly to recall


    some memories through subtle details.


    However, Kevin Kyle''s well-prepared food did not attract Karen Daly''s attention at all. Her attention


    was on Little Karen.


    In the past few days, it was rare that Little Karen didn''t look for Brother Lionel at the breakfast table.


    It seemed that she only had Big Karen in her eyes.


    "Was this a special mother-daughter connection?"


    It was obvious that they did not know each other''s actual identities, but their love for each other was


    so strong that no one could intervene.


    Being neglected by the mother-daughter duo, Kevin Kyle tried his best to make himself


    conspicuous. He ced some food on Karen Daly''s te. "Little Karen, you can eat by yourself.


    Karen, you should eat too instead of just entertaining Little Karen."


    "Okay." Karen Daly replied, then turned back and smiled at him.


    "Karen Daly, I''ve already told the managers at your office that you won''t be going to work these


    days, just work at home and help us design something."


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s words, Karen Daly was stunned for a moment and asked, "Kevin, do I look


    very much like your wife?"


    "Exactly the same, there''s no difference at all. Even your smile is the same. The same smile used to


    deceive me countless times." Kevin Kyle really wanted to be honest to Karen Daly, but he couldn''t,


    how could he scare her?


    Therefore, Kevin Kyle changed his answers. "You are you. No one can rece you."

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Karen Daly had to admit that Kevin Kyle was really good at flirting with girls.


    He made her blush and could speed up her heartbeat by just saying a few words.


    She quickly lowered her head and ate her breakfast seriously. She pretended like she didn''t ask for


    anything earlier, and pretended that she didn''t hear anything.


    However, Kevin Kyle did not want to give up so easily. He continued, "It has nothing to do with


    anyone else. I just want to pursue you."


    Karen Daly, "..."


    This man¡ª


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He was always so straightforward that he''d catch her by surprise...


    "Daddy likes both Karens now." Little Karen also spoke for her father in time.


    Never assume that a child would not understand these things because Little Karen seemed like she


    did. Just by looking at her father''s expression, Little Karen could tell that her father was very happy


    with Big Karen. She would also be very happy if her father was happy.


    Karen Daly, "..."


    Not only did this man, Kevin Kyle, make her speechless, but he managed to recruit Little Karen on


    his team.


    Little Karen added, "Of course, I want Big Karen to be my mother."


    It sounded strange that Little Karen would say this at such a young age. Karen Daly looked at Kevin


    Kyle with some dissatisfaction. Love was an adult''s business. How could he take advantage of the


    child?


    "Little Aunt said that my mother flew back from the sky, and now I will have a mother." Little Karen


    had long forgotten that when her aunt had said this to her, she also specifically asked for Little


    Karen to keep this a secret.


    After listening to Little Karen''s words, Karen Daly felt bad in her heart. She could not disappoint this


    child at all, but she really had to.


    Little Karen would grow up anyway. In the future, she would understand that no matter how much


    she looked like her mother, Karen Daly would not be able to rece her biological mother.


    ......


    Karen Daly stayed on in Secret Garden, and the reason was very simple. She devoted herself to


    design matching outfits for Kevin Kyle''s family.


    Kevin Kyle went to work and Little Karen went to Kindergarten. Mia Kyle didn''te back during


    this time. In thergepounds of Secret Garden, she was the only person in the house beside


    the domestic helpers. She didn''t even have a single person to talk with.


    There was an art room beside their house. The art room was made from transparent ss, and


    there were all kinds of tools for painting. It''s obvious that they were all prepared by Kevin Kyle.


    When Karen Daly went in the master bedroom for the first time previously, and there was also an art


    easel in the room. She understood that these things must have been prepared by Kevin Kyle for his


    wife.


    They had the same name, same face, and now even their hobby was the same. The images from


    Karen Daly''s missing memories and the scar on her abdomen appeared in Karen Daly''s mind from


    time to time these days¡ª


    "No matter how I look at it, this is definitely not a coincidence. Does Kevin Kyle think I am the


    "Karen Daly" that passed away?" Karen wondered.


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly suddenly felt that it was difficult to breathe, and she clenched her fists.


    She told herself that she could not hide in her shell as she did in the past and pretended that


    nothing happened.


    She must find a way to get her own memories back. Even if the memories of the past were not good


    for her, it was still a part of her past. She had to get her memories back, then only she would feel at


    ease.


    But how should she do it?


    At least, she had to find some clues.


    Who would give her any clues?


    Karen Daly closed her eyes and thought about it seriously. Her father was the one who knew her


    past, but he didn''t want to mention them to her so that''s of no use.


    Then she could ask the others. Not Kevin Kyle, Little Karen wouldn''t know, and Mia Kyle wouldn''t


    be suitable too. After thinking for a while, she thought of Faye Reed.


    Although they had not known each other for a long time, Karen Daly could feel the deep friendship


    between Faye Reed and that "Karen Daly" from the past.


    It was possible that Faye Reed was the best way to help her get her memories back.


    Karen Daly tried hard to recall what Faye Reed had said to her. She said that they were good


    friends, and they came to the Chatterton Town together from the Beaford City. Her father said that


    he had something to do in Beaford City. So does it have something to do with her past?


    Today, Karen Daly didn''t do much, as her mind was upied thinking about her past.


    Kevin Kyle did not go to work at thepany but had a meeting with some medical professionals to


    find a solution to reduce Karen Daly''s pain when weaning off morphine.


    Later, he met a few well-known psychiatrists with George Ken, hoping to think of a way to restore


    Karen Daly''s memory.


    After he was done with these matters, it was gettingte. He did not go anywhere else and went


    home because Karen Daly was waiting for him at home.


    The domestic helper notified that Karen Daly was in the art room, so Kevin Kyle went over there.


    He saw Karen Daly sitting quietly in the art room daydreaming. No one knew what she was thinking


    about.


    He did not disturb her, but he stood at the door and looked at her quietly. Everyday after work, he


    was very satisfied to be able to look quietly at her like this.


    Perhaps his intense and concentrated gaze at her made Karen Daly realize his presence. She


    turned around and smiled gently at him. "You''re back."


    "Yes, I''m back." What a simple and short conversation, But Kevin Kyle has been waiting for her to


    say that for three years.


    In the past, he always got off workter than her. When he reached home, she would say, "You''re


    back."


    Just as Kevin Kyle was about to say something, the servants at home rushed over and said, "Young


    Master, the little Miss has been crying. We can''tfort her no matter how hard we try. Please


    come over and have a look."


    "What''s wrong with Little Karen?" The person who asked was not Kevin Kyle, but Karen Daly. She


    looked more anxious than Kevin Kyle did.


    Kevin Kyle grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t worry. Let''s go and have a look."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded and let Kevin Kyle lead them away.


    As they were walking towards the main living room, Little Karen''s crying voice could be heard. Kevin


    Kyle held her hand and said, "It''s verymon for children to cry. Don''t worry too much."


    "How could I not..." Realizing that she had overreacted, Karen Daly swallowed her words and tried


    to calm herself down.


    "Wawa..." Little Karen was sitting on the sofa and crying loudly. No one could get close to her. Lynn,


    who took care of her, also couldn''t get near, neither could Brother Lionel.


    She had been crying for a long time. Her eyes were swollen.


    Karen Daly shook off Kevin Kyle''s hand and rushed over. She wanted to hold Little Karen in her


    arms, but Little Karen struggled hard and said, "I don''t want you."


    She cried and wiped her tears. She cried so hard like her heart and lungs were torn apart. It


    seemed that the whole world was bullying her.


    "Little Karen..." Karen Daly''s heart almost broke when she saw that Little Karen was crying so sadly.


    But Little Karen pushed her away, so she didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Kevin Kyle walked to Little Karen''s side and sat down. He took Little Karen into his arms, patted her


    on the back, and asked softly, "Karen, tell Daddy, what''s wrong?"


    "I want Mommy¡ª" Little Karen''s face was flushed with tears, and her little body was trembling.


    Hearing that Little Karen only wanted her mother and not anyone else, she withdrew her hand that


    wanted to reach out to hold her. She felt very bitter in her heart.


    After all, Little Karen was just a child. A child''s mind would change quickly. This was also what


    Karen Daly was worried about, but she didn''t expect it toe so soon.


    When Little Karen went to school in the morning, she was happy to say goodbye to her. When she


    came back in the evening, she cried and said she didn''t want her.


    Karen Daly understood that Little Karen wanted her mother. Only her mother could provide Little


    Karen with unconditional love, not Karen Daly who had no blood rtions with Little Karen.


    Karen Daly didn''t want Little Karen to be sad. She turned around and wanted to leave quietly, but


    Kevin Kyle grabbed her and dragged her to sit beside him. "Stay here and don''t go anywhere."


    His tone was somewhat stern, yet sounded a little desperate. She pursed her lips, nodded, and sat


    down beside him obediently.


    Kevin Kyle wiped Little Karen''s tears and asked patiently, "You like Big Karen so much, and she


    likes you too. However, she will be sad if you speak like this, you know?"


    "Big Karen will be sad?" Little Karen cried even louder. Little Karen didn''t want Big Karen to be sad.


    She was so sad that she didn''t know what to do.


    Kevin Kyle stroked his daughter''s head and kissed her on her red face, and his voice became more


    gentle. "Yes, as long as you tell me the reason you''re crying, I can solve all the problems for you,


    then you don''t have to be sad anymore."


    Little Karen sniffed her small nose and said sadly, "You''re gonna have a baby boy with Big Karen.


    You wouldn''t want me anymore, so I want my mother¡ª"


    When she came home today, Auntie Lynn told her that if her father married Big Karen, they would


    have a new baby boy. In the future, her father would only love Big Karen and her brother, and he


    would no longer love her. She would just be a poor child without a mother.


    Little Karen felt so sad. She liked Big Karen so much, but Big Karen would take away her father and


    have a baby with him. They would not love her in the future.


    Why did Big Karen have to have another baby with her father? Why would she stop loving her? She


    didn''t understand, so she kept crying sadly.


    The more Little Karen thought about it, the sadder she felt. Big Karen, whom she liked so much,


    would not like her anymore. Just thinking about it made her feel like she had been hurt.


    Little Karen didn''t make it clear, but Kevin Kyle knew that someone must have said something to


    little Karen. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have said something like that.


    He stroked Little Karen''s head and said, "Karen, you did something wrong. Do you know that?"


    Hearing that she did something wrong, Little Karen was stunned for a while and burst into tears. Did


    he not love her anymore?


    She doesn''t have a mother, and her dad doesn''t want her anymore. She was so pitiful!


    Kevin Kyle put Little Karen into Karen Daly''s arms and said, "Karen, listen to Dad. Big Karen and I


    will always love you. We will always love you. Do you understand?"


    Little Karen did not understand. She blinked her big watery eyes and looked at the Karen Daly who


    was holding her. "Will you still love me?"


    "Little Karen, I..." Karen Daly was not stupid, she certainly knew that Little Karen would not say


    these words. Someone behind her must have been influencing her.


    However, she was in a different position than Kevin Kyle. If she really had something with Kevin


    Kyle, then it was a normal concern for Little Karen to feel robbed away from her father''s love. She


    did not want to lie to Little Karen, so she did not know how to answer Little Karen.


    "Big Karen, don''t you love me?" Karen Daly did not answer. Little Karen felt like she was like a child


    who had been abandoned. How pitiful she was.


    Kevin Kyle added, "You pushed her away earlier. Now she must be mad at you. If you apologize to


    Big Karen, she will forgive you."


    "Big Karen, I love you!" As long as her father and Big Karen loved her, she would not be a


    poor child like what Auntie Lynn said. She would not be a child without a mother or father. She


    would also love her father and Big Karen very much.


    "Karen¡ª" Karen Daly held Little Karen tightly in her arms. She kept quiet and didn''t speak for a


    while.


    Seeing Little Karen crying, hearing her say that no one loved her, and hearing her say that she was


    a poor child, Karen Daly felt as if her own child was being bullied, and she was so distressed.


    "Well, now Little Karen and Big Karen are friends again." Kevin Kyle spread his long arms to hold


    the mother and daughter in his arms and hugged them hard. "You both have reconciled. Let''s have


    dinner first, and Little Karen will y with Big Karen after dinner, okay?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Okay." Little Karen nodded vigorously and felt a little embarrassed. She quickly kissed Karen Daly


    and said, "Big Karen, I love you."


    "Well, I love you too." Karen Daly picked Little Karen up, kissed her on the face, and went to the


    dining room with Kevin Kyle.


    After dinner, Kevin Kyle asked Little Karen and Karen Daly to step out for a walk, and he gathered


    all the domestic helpers together.


    Kevin Kyle was quiet. There were not more than a dozen servants in the house. All of them were


    gathered. No one knew what happened.


    Lynn Dane, who took care of Little Karen, was even more cautious. She was so afraid that the


    words she said to Little Karen would go back to her employer''s ears.


    Kevin Kyle''s eyes nced at them one by one and finallynded on Lynn Dane. He said in a low


    voice, "Sarabelle, pass her wages over to her, and then she may leave."


    Kevin Kyle never liked people who talked behind his back, especially the person who provoked his


    wife. This meant that Lynn Dane had stepped on his tail. No matter how loyal she had been, he


    could not tolerate this behavior.


    Lynn Dane trembled and said, "Sir, I, I..."


    Kevin Kyle did not give her any chance. He interrupted her and continued, "I will say this in front of


    everyone. Karen Daly is the only madame of this family. If anyone dares to treat her lightly, then


    don''t me me for being merciless."


    Kevin Kyle didn''t like to talk to the helpers at home because he had such a cold personality, but he


    had never treated his helpers badly.


    Many of them worked for him for many years. He was not close to them, but he was polite and nice


    to them. He had never lost his temper with them.


    This was the first time, and also the only time.


    These helpers were brought over from the United States to Secret Garden after Karen Daly''s


    disappearance. They didn''t know the former Karen Daly, they didn''t know who was Little Karen''s


    mother.


    Now they understood how important Karen Daly was to him.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Although a child''s temper woulde and go quickly, some words would still have a great impact.


    Especially when she was going to the kindergarten these days, she saw that other children were


    brought to school by their mothers, but her mother was not around. Little Karen was also very


    confused.


    Little Aunt said that when she grows up, her mother would fly back. She felt that she had already


    grown up. She was already over three years old and could pass as a big child now. But why wasn''t


    her mother back yet?


    Little Karen blinked her big eyes, looked at Karen Daly, and asked innocently, "Do you know where


    my mother flew to?"


    She didn''t expect Little Karen to ask such a question all of a sudden, so she was slightly stunned


    and didn''t know how to answer it.


    She thought for a while, sat beside Little Karen, held her face up, and said seriously, "She flew to


    heaven, maybe she will nevere back. But she will definitely watch Little Karen grow up healthy


    and happy in heaven."


    "She will watch over me!" Little Karen eximed excitedly.


    In Little Karen''s memory, she didn''t know what her mother looked like, nor did she know who her


    mother was. She only knew that children will definitely have mothers, so she should have a mother.


    "Yes." Karen Daly nodded and picked up Little Karen. "Besides your mom, you would still have your


    dad, aunt, uncle, and a lot of people who love you."


    "I also have my little sister Momo and Brother Lionel..." Little Karen looked back and saw Brother


    Lionel who had been following her.


    Brother Lionel told her that he would protect her and help her to chase away all the bad guys, so


    she was not afraid of anything.


    "Do you want to y with Brother Lionel?" Karen Daly read through Little Karen thoughts and asked


    kindly.


    Little Karen nodded her little head hard and said softly, "Of course, I want to y with Brother


    Lionel."


    Karen Daly let go of Little Karen, rubbed her head, and said softly, "Then go."


    "Okay." Little Karen turned around and ran towards Brother Lionel. She had short little legs, but she


    was very fast.


    Brother Lionel opened his arms to catch Little Karen. He picked her up and gently rubbed her head.


    Then he turned around and left with Little Karen in his arms.


    Looking at their retreating figures, Karen Daly was mesmerized.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Suddenly, she heard Kevin Kyle''s low and sexy voice, which pulled her back from her thoughts.


    She turned around and smiled at him. "Where did you find such a guy? I think he is really good with


    Little Karen."


    After Karen Daly lived in Secret Garden, she saw Brother Lionel several times. She had never


    heard the guy say a word or seen him smile. He always put out a cold front. However, he was


    smiling at Little Karen earlier.


    Although his smile was not obvious, Karen Daly still saw it. It was a good thing to have such a


    person to watch over Little Karen.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle said, "I didn''t find him. Little Karen found him on her own."


    In the beginning, Kevin Kyle was not keen on the idea of allowing an unknown person to take care


    of Little Karen. He always had someone observe Lionel secretly.


    After observing for a period of time, he was assured that Lionel did not have other intentions. He


    was willing to apany Little Karen, just to repay Little Karen''s life-saving grace.


    He felt that his daughter was quite good at picking people. Since she had found a loyal guardian so


    soon, he could worry less in the future.


    "Little Karen found him on her own? She''s still so young, where did she find him?" Karen Daly


    continued to ask. She didn''t notice that she was asking too much.


    "Let''s not talk about Little Karen." Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly''s hand and said softly, "How about


    going for a walk with me?"


    Karen Daly shook her head. "I''m tired. I want to rest early."


    She didn''t understand why she was so tired as she napped for 2 hours in the afternoon.


    Besides feeling sleepy, she also felt weak. The restless thoughts and insecurities from the night


    before wereing back too.


    However, it was fortunate that she had Little Karen and Kevin Kyle by her side so that she could be


    distracted.


    "It''s still early. Let''s restter," Kevin Kyle said.


    Karen Daly didn''t know why was she feeling like that, but Kevin Kyle knew, so he wanted to bring


    her out for a walk to distract her. He didn''t want her to suffer from the pain of withdrawals alone.


    But he was very clear that it was not easy to get rid of withdrawal symptoms. Karen still had to


    suffer for some time.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle pulled Karen Daly''s arm, who was about to leave, and held her in his arms.


    "Stay with me."


    "Kevin, we haven''t officially dated yet." She always felt that she shouldn''t be involved romantically


    so fast, but she couldn''t control herself.


    Before even getting into a rtionship, she was already at his house, already met his daughter, and


    even gotten physically close to him. She shouldn''t be this casual.


    Kevin Kyle pushed her out of his arms and held her shoulder. He looked at her and said seriously,


    "Karen Daly, will you be my girlfriend?"


    "Uh¡ª"


    How could this man be like this? She said that they hadn''t officially dated yet, then he immediately


    asked her to be his girlfriend.


    Should she say yes or no?


    Once again, her body betrayed her. Her thoughts were still in a mess, but she nodded quickly at


    Kevin Kyle.


    As soon as Karen Daly nodded, Kevin Kyle bent over and kissed her hard. Their lips and teeth


    collided, and he led her into their beautiful private world.


    Karen Daly wanted to hide, but when she remembered that she had already agreed to be his


    girlfriend, it seemed a little weird to hide from him, so she reciprocated his affection.


    The kisssted for some time. When Kevin Kyle let go of her, he saw Karen Daly''s blushing cheeks


    and felt happy instantly. He lowered his head and kissed her hard on her face. Then he pulled


    Karen Daly into his arms and said, "Karen Daly, you are mine again."


    "Again?"


    Kevin Kyle used the word "again".


    A lot of coincidences were happening around her.


    Not long ago, she heard about Kevin Kyle''s deceased wife. His Karen Daly had already gone when


    he came back from a business trip. What he saw was a box of ashes.


    Could there be a possibility?


    Kevin Kyle''s Karen Daly did not actually die. Instead, she forgot all her previous memories and was


    taken to another ce by her father. She changed her name and identity, so Kevin Kyle couldn''t find


    her?


    Her memories were only present from the moment Kevin Kyle lost his wife, and the cut on her


    abdomen also looked like a cut from a C-section.


    Was she really the "Karen Daly"?


    Was she Kevin Kyle''s deceased wife?


    If she was really Karen Daly, then why did she leave Kevin Kyle?


    Or was there someone who asked her to leave him? Karen Daly was thinking frantically.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    The more she thought about these problems, the more confused she became. The more she


    thought about them, the more her head hurt. Karen Daly hit her head a few times. If she could not


    figure it out, she should not think about it.


    She needed to find some clues and investigate some matters, then she would know whether she


    was Kevin Kyle''s "Karen Daly".


    Karen Daly broke free from Kevin Kyle''s warm hug and said, "Mr. Kyle, it''s gettingte. I''m going to


    rest."


    "Then I will apany you to rest." Kevin Kyle followed her and would never let her stay alone.


    "Mr. Kyle, I have just agreed to be your girlfriend." She had just agreed to be his girlfriend, then he


    said that he would apany her to rest. The development between them was too fast, and she


    was not ready yet.


    Seeing Karen Daly''s delicate blushing face, Kevin Kyle knew that she was thinking about something


    else. He chuckled, "Silly girl!"


    He had been waiting for this for more than three years, so he didn''t mind to wait for a while more.


    He was waiting for her to remember their past and really ept him.


    Looking at Kevin Kyle''s smile, Karen Daly''s face turned redder.


    Perhaps Kevin Kyle just wanted to apany her without any ill intentions? Was she overthinking?


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Thinking ill of Kevin Kyle, Karen Daly really wanted to hit something. She really wanted to punch


    Kevin Kyle too.


    ......


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Daly just wanted to punch Kevin Kyle out of frustration, while Mia Kyle was being properly


    beaten up elsewhere. Her face was so swollen that it was unrecognizable.


    "Please!"


    She was an actress, an actress with both beauty and good acting skills. She relied on her beauty to


    earn a living!


    Those b*stards dared to beat up a beautiful girl like her and even pped her in the face. Did they


    ask for her permission?


    She felt hateful and annoyed. The reason why she was beaten up was because of the bastard, Neil


    Brown.


    That day, when Neil Brown did not answer her phone, she asked Jacky Ball to drive to the military


    camp to look for him.


    After asking around, she heard that Neil Brown was not in the military region at all. He had gone to


    thebat training field. Someone said that he was personally training a group of special forces


    and it would take a long time before he cane back.


    She was going to join the new shooting crew in a few days and she would be busy for two or three


    months as soon as she joined the crew. Therefore, she had to meet Neil Brown before leaving.


    So she sneaked into thebat training field and looked around. It was a long time before she


    finally found the actual location.


    Perhaps she was unlucky. When she sneaked in, she happened to run into some soldiers who were


    practicing long-range shooting.


    If it weren''t for her good luck, quick response, and quick skills, she would have been shot into a


    ho''s nest.


    She was almost injured, but the b*stard, Neil Brown, didn''t feel sorry for her, yet he also used


    her of being wrong.


    She was very angry at that time, and she couldn''t remember what Neil Brown had used her of.


    She only knew that she was very angry at that time. She rushed to fight with Neil Brown. However,


    before she could approach him, she was caught by his men.


    She remembered that Neil Brown asked her in an indifferent tone, "Do you want to fight?"


    She was definitely unhappy, so she puffed out her chest and shouted, "Yes, I just want to fight. If


    you have the ability, ask these people to get out of my way. Let''s fight one-on-one."


    "If she wants to fight, you can fight with her. You can do whatever you want. If anyone shows mercy,


    he would be punished." After saying that, Neil Brown left.


    "Neil Brown, you bastard, how dare you!" Mia Kyle shouted and jumped. She really wanted to rush


    up and kill him, but she was stopped and couldn''t rush out.


    His soldiers looked at each other and hesitated... No one dared to disobey theirmanding officer,


    so Mia Kyle was beaten up. Hence, she was lying on the hospital bed.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Mia Kyle became. She wanted to remove her drips and


    throw it at him. "Neil Brown, you bastard! You''d better hide, or you won''t see the end of this!"


    As soon as Mia Kyle spoke, a tall figure wearing a military uniform and military boots appeared in


    front of Mia Kyle. He looked at her with his majestic vibe, and said, "Do you want to die?"


    "I''ve lost all my respect. Do you think I still want my life?" Mia Kyle grabbed a cup to throw at Neil


    Brown without thinking.


    Neil Brown could dodge her attack with just a casual move, but he did not move today.


    The cup hit his body. It was filled with hot water so it was very painful, but he did not even flinch.


    "Neil Brown, you bastard, why don''t you dodge?" Mia Kyle was angrier and was about to explode.


    If she couldn''t hit Neil Brown, she would be angry; if she hit Neil Brown, she would feel distressed.


    This bastard wouldn''t know that she would feel sorry for him. He must want to make her angry.


    Mia Kyle was so angry that she jumped down from her hospital bed. She grabbed all the things


    around her and threw them all at Neil Brown.


    If he didn''t hide, then she would smash things at him until he dies.


    When Mia Kyle got tired, Neil Brown took two steps towards her, picked her up, and threw her on


    the bed. Then he raised his hand and pped her on her ass.


    His strength was strong, and he used a lot of strength when hitting Mia Kyle. Instantly, Mia Kyle felt


    pain...


    She was so angry that she gnashed her teeth and kicked again and again. "Neil Brown, you


    bastard! Beat a woman! How dare you beat a woman!"


    Neil Brown said coldly, "Mia, your life belongs to you. If you die, no one will feel sorry for you."


    "If you die, no one will feel sorry for you except me." Mia Kyle stared at him angrily and shouted, "If I


    die, my grandpa, my parents, and my brother and Little Karen will feel sorry for me. I won''t be as


    lonely as you."


    Neil Brown said, "I thought you didn''t know. It turned out that you knew that so many people will


    worry about you."


    Yesterday, he led a group of people to practice long-range shooting. When everyone was practicing,


    Mia Kyle suddenly appeared behind the target.


    At that time, he was so scared that his heart skipped a beat.


    If he didn''t find her in time and didn''t ask the team to stop shooting, the person lying here now


    would not be Mia Kyle, but just Mia Kyle''s dead body.


    She was such a fearless girl. He had to teach her a lesson.


    She never understood consequences, and did not know how dangerous this world could be, nor did


    she know how evil people could be.


    "Neil Brown, if I die, will you be sad?" Suddenly, Mia Kyle just wanted to know if Neil Brown would


    worry about her.


    "No." He would not let her die. He would protect her well, and he would let her grow up well, so she


    could build her own future.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    "What? Neil Brown, say it again?" Mia Kyle shouted. If he did not repeat, Mia Kyle decided that she


    would bash him up.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Mia Kyle seemed to have forgotten that she had just been beaten by Neil Brown. If she wanted to


    fight him, she was no match for him at all, but since she still dared to speak in such a provocative


    tone, this proved that she had not suffered enough.


    "Even if I repeat 10 times, I will still give you the same answer." Neil Brown pressed Mia Kyle on the


    bed and said, "If you don''t want to get better and want to look worse than you do now, you can do


    whatever you want. Pull out the needle from the drips and smash the medicine. There are plenty of


    supplies here in the military hospital. If you smash them, I will ask someone to send moreover."


    Mia Kyle raised her hand and rubbed her eyes hard. She felt that there must be something wrong


    with her eyes. Otherwise, she would never fall in love with Neil Brown, this hooligan.


    Yes, he was a hooligan, a bastard. He didn''t look like the leader of the military of Chatterton Town at


    all.


    Usually, he looked unkempt, but it was true that he was more handsome in his military uniform, but


    this same person was so rude to her.


    It was also because of her kindness and mercy, that she could care for someone for so cold and


    lonely. Who knew that this bastard still didn''t appreciate her?


    Did he think that he could find such a woman who was so beautiful, so smart, so considerate and so


    brave as he wished?


    "Who wants to look like this? I don''t want to." Mia Kyle red at him and said, "Call the nurse to


    apply more medicine for me. If my face can''t recover, I can''t act anymore, you will be responsible for


    taking care of me for the rest of my life."


    Neil Brown waved to the nurse who had been waiting at the door of the ward and said, "Give Miss


    Kyle a new drip. She likes to make trouble, so she might need two more needles. If she knows the


    pain, she won''t pull out the needle stupidly."


    Mia Kyle, "..."


    "I''ll endure it! I''ll endure it! I''ll endure it!"


    If she endured for a few more days, she would let Neil Brown know how powerful she was. She


    wanted to let Neil Brown know that no matter how hard he resisted, it was impossible for him to


    escape from her.


    However, what kind of way could she think of to make Neil Brown surrender and make him marry


    her?


    She tried forcing, but it was useless. Her body was not as strong as he was, and in the end, she


    was the one who got hurt.


    Then maybe she could appeal to his superiors. Let them see how he was still single in his thirties,


    hence he should marry her.


    However, this method was obviously not possible. Neil Brown, the bastard, never yed by the


    rules. It was impossible for him to listen to his superior''s orders to marry her.


    Mia Kyle rolled her eyes. An evil idea shed through her mind. If she can''t force him, she can give


    herself to him.


    First, she had to find a way to knock out Neil Brown so that he would have no strength to resist.


    Then, she will force herself upon him.


    Neil Brown was standing at the side. Looking at Mia Kyle''s sly eyes, he knew that she must be


    thinking about bad ideas again.


    She had been living in the Kyle Family since she was a child. When she was young, she had


    listened to her cold brother. Kevin Kyle''s words.


    The first time he saw Mia Kyle, she was only about five years old, not much older than Little Karen


    now.


    When Mia Kyle was about five years old, she looked cute and invincible, but she was well-behaved.


    She was not as lively as her peers at all. She listened to whatever her cold brother said.


    Perhaps it was because Neil Brown didn''t like how Kevin Kyle was always so cold and arrogant with


    Mia Kyle, so he took Mia Kyle away from Kevin Kyle.


    He brought Mia Kyle to fish in the sea, up the mountain to hunt for the wild, and fight with others.


    You would say that Mia Kyle grew fearless because he trained her to be.


    He didn''t know when did he begin to develop feelings for this little girl. He was no longer just her


    uncle anymore, but he felt romantically inclined towards her.


    When he discovered this feeling, he did not care too much. Anyway, Mia Kyle was only his sister''s


    adopted daughter and he had no blood rtionship with her. As long as she was willing, he would


    marry her.


    Just as soon as he developed feelings, he found out a secret. A secret that would die with him.


    Because that secret had made him realize that both of them could never be together.


    But he could not tell her about it, because if she knew, she would definitely ask a lot about it.


    So he began to stay away from her, ignored her, and did not want to talk to her. He hoped that she


    could stay away from him and look for her own happiness.


    However, this girl was more persistent than he had imagined. His indifference did not make her give


    him up. Instead, she became braver and stronger.


    She was so persistent that he couldn''t reject her anymore, but every time he wanted to approach


    her, there was always a voice reminding him.


    Neil Brown, anyone could be with Mia Kyle, but not you!


    Thinking of this, Neil Brown clenched his fists and tried his best to control his true feelings so that


    the smart Mia Kyle would not find any clues to hold onto him.


    "Neil Brown, I''ll tell you something. Anyway, I''m still young. I''m just in my early twenties. But you''re


    different. You''re already over 30 years old."


    Mia Kyle decided to have a good talk with Neil Brown and give him a lecture. Maybe she would not


    have to use her evil ideas.


    She looked at him, cleared her throat, and continued to say, "Although men may not get old as fast


    as women, you have lived up to your best age, so don''t hold back anymore. Just embrace me."


    "After we get married, I''ll give birth to a few more children for you when I''m still young. I won''t let


    your family lineagee to an end."


    "Think about it. Only I am willing to do this. If you find other women, they will certainly dislike you as


    you are old and not manly enough. Maybe they will not be able to stand loneliness and betray you.


    You can cry and be sad at that time."


    "Don''te to me when you cry. Although I like you, I don''t ept second-hand goods that others


    don''t want. So your only choice is to take advantage of my interest in you. You should marry me


    quickly and not hesitate anymore."


    Mia Kyle''s words were very emotional. It was almost true that Neil Brown was really an "old man"


    that no one wanted. She was the only one who could help him.


    Neil Brown said, "Mia Kyle, you don''t have to worry about my personal matters. You''d better take


    care of yourself. But I''ll tell you the truth. I will marry anyone but you."

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    "Listen up, Neil Brown. If you dare to marry another woman, I will make you suffer." Mia Kyle


    clenched her teeth and warned him fiercely.


    Tears welled up in her eyes for no reason. She raised her hand and wiped it hard, saying, "You''re


    the man I want. Whoever dares to steal you away from me, I''ll kill her. If you don''t believe me, you


    can give it a try."


    Neil Brown knew Mia Kyle''s character very well. What she said was definitely not a joke. Her words


    carry weight. Otherwise, he would have pretended to marry someone and let her give up.


    In fact, what made Neil Brown worried was not Mia Kyle hurting him or other women, but Mia Kyle


    would hurt herself.


    She was a stubborn and determined person. If she had set her mind on marrying him, she would


    not consider anyone else.


    Looking at Mia Kyle''s eyes full of tears, he wanted to kiss her tears, but he spoke strongly, "I haven''t


    seen you cry for a long time. Cry out loud. It should go well with your swollen face."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia Kyle reacted quickly. She grabbed Neil Brown''s hand and bit it. But the man''s skin was too


    thick. A thickyer of calluses grew on his skin over the years. When she bit him, his hand didn''t


    hurt but instead, her mouth hurt.


    Now she was annoyed!


    She threw his hand away and red at him angrily. "Bastard, why is your skin so thick?"


    Neil Brown smiled and said, "Your teeth are useless."


    Mia Kyle ignored him. She closed her eyes and said, "I''m a little sleepy. I need to sleep for a while.


    Please stay here to apany me. Don''t leave. If you leave when I''m asleep, I''ll blow up yourir."


    She had such a weird temper. If she wanted someone to apany her, she would not ask politely,


    but she would request rudely. Besides him, who could tolerate her horrible temper?


    "Go to sleep. It''s rare to see you so ugly. I want to look at you longer." He pulled the nket to cover


    her.


    Mia Kyle clenched her teeth and scolded, "Bastard, don''t think you can act as you wish just


    because I like you."


    Yes, he could hurt her again and again just because she liked him. He hurt her deeply, but she''d still


    follow him everywhere.


    Neil Brown hoped he had not known about the secrets then, there would be infinite possibilities


    between him and her. But not anymore. Their fate had been set in stone.


    Mia Kyle was short-tempered but also easy-going. Earlier, she was so angry that she gnashed her


    teeth, not longter she had already closed her eyes and fallen asleep. She even snored.


    Neil Brown looked at her swollen face and felt ufortable. He touched her face and said in his


    heart, "Mia, there are a lot of difficulties in life. I hope you can be as brave no matter the difficulties


    that you face. Don''t ever get knocked down!"


    When Neil Brown was staring at Mia Kyle, his cell phone rang suddenly. He picked it up and saw


    that it was from Kevin Kyle. He nced at Mia Kyle a while more, then got up and went out of the


    ward to answer, "Matthew, what''s wrong?"


    Kevin Kyle''s low voice came from the phone. "There are some things I want to ask you. When you


    are free, set a time and I will meet you."


    "Anytime is fine. You can arrange the time and ce. Just ask someone to inform me." They spoke


    briefly before ending the call.


    ......


    Kevin Kyle made an appointment with Neil Brown in the military region. That ce was the safest


    ce to talk about certain matters.


    Two equally outstanding men were sitting together. From a distance, they looked so majestic


    together. Both of them were really attractive.


    Fortunately, there were only male soldiers around them. Otherwise, no one would be able to


    function properly when they saw these two handsome men together.


    Neil Brown poured a cup of tea for Kevin Kyle, sat opposite him, and said, "Matthew, what can I do


    for you? Why did you choose to meet in the military camp?"


    "I want to know if there was any secret between Grandpa Kyle and you, that has fallen to Samuel


    Daly''s hands?" Kevin Kyle went straight to the point.


    Neil Brown''s hand, which was holding the teacup, was slightly stiff, but soon returned to normal. He


    smiled and said, "What are you talking about? What secret can there be between us?"


    "Does this secret have something to do with Mia Kyle?" Kevin Kyle ignored Neil Brown''s answer


    and asked the second question.


    His observation ability had always been sharp. The slight pause Neil Brown had did not escape his


    observation, and he also believed that Samuel Daly didn''t need to involve an unrted person in


    this matter.


    Knowing that he could not hide from Kevin Kyle''s eyes, Neil Brown no longer beat around the bush.


    He put down the cup and said seriously, "This matter has nothing to do with you. And the fewer


    people know, the better. You''d better not know."


    "It was none of my business?" Kevin Kyle snorted and said, "My wife is the victim of this matter. Do


    you still think it was none of my business?"


    If this matter had nothing to do with Karen Daly, no matter what kind of secret it was, he would not


    be interested at all.


    But it was very likely that it was because of this matter that Grandpa Kyle took Karen Daly away


    from him. How could he say that it had nothing to do with him?


    He must know the real reason and the method Grandpa Kyle used to make Karen Daly lose her


    memory. Only then Karen Daly can retrieve her memory as soon as possible before Samuel Daly


    gets released.


    "Matthew, you have someone you want to protect, and so do I." Looking at Kevin Kyle, Neil Brown


    paused and said, "I won''t tell you about this. I believe that Grandpa Kyle won''t tell you either. You''d


    better not know."


    Neil Brown did not answer Kevin Kyle directly, but he now understood that this secret must have


    something to do with Mia Kyle.


    When Kevin''s most respected grandfather chose to protect Mia, he chose to sacrifice Kevin''s wife at


    the same time.


    He chose to forcefully remove the baby from Karen prematurely, even though their lives would be at


    risk.


    Karen Daly lost her memory and was controlled by Samuel Daly. Samuel Daly drugged her for three


    years.


    Last night, when Karen Daly was suffering from the withdrawal symptoms, he noticed that she hit


    her head against the wall and bit her own hand.


    Karen Daly had never done anything wrong. Why must she pay the price of this secret?


    Every time he thought of these things, Kevin Kyle''s heart would ache as if it was being cut by a


    knife. He would never let Karen Daly suffer those tortures in vain.


    And what he needed to do now was to investigate everything clearly before Karen Daly''s memory


    was restored.


    When Karen Daly could regain her memory one day, he would give her a satisfactory exnation.


    ...

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    A few dayster, Mia Kyle was almost healed. The medicine used was the best, and her immune


    system was also very good. She looked the same as before.


    Mia Kyle imed that she was an injured person and wanted to eat a good meal in a restaurant in


    the East of Chatterton Town. Neil Brown drove far to bring it back for her.


    Neil Brown walked to the ward with the food. The door was closed, but there were loud voices


    coming from the room.


    There were noises of a man''s heavy breathing and some moans. It definitely did not seem right.


    Quickly, Neil Brown rushed into the room¡ª


    However, what was in the room was not what he imagined at all. There was no one else inside, but


    only Mia Kyle.


    She leaned against the bed, holding a tablet in her hand. Her eyes were fixed on the tablet, and she


    looked at it with great interest.


    Those embarrassing sounds wereing from her tablet.


    Neil Brown mmed the door. Mia Kyle did not look at him. Her attention was on the tablet, like she


    was shut off from the world.


    "Mia Kyle, what are you looking at?" Neil Brown stepped to the bedside and grabbed the tablet in


    Mia Kyle''s hand.


    When he saw what was ying on her tablet, he felt angry. He was so angry that he wanted to bash


    Mia Kyle up.


    "Neil Brown, I''m watching a love movie." Mia Kyle looked at Neil Brown and smiled happily. "Since I


    don''t have any actual experience, I''ll learn from these movies first, so it''lle in handy in the


    future."


    Neil Brown nced at the tablet again. The man and woman in the video were very passionate. He


    raised his eyebrows and asked, "What the hell?"


    Mia Kyle rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t pretend. I don''t believe that you haven''t seen it before.


    Look at the man, he has a great body."


    "This figure is great? Is there something wrong with your eyes?" Neil Brown nced at the video


    very disdainfully. The figure of the actor in the video was far worse than his figure!


    "Don''t you think it''s great?" Mia Kyle waved her hand and said, "Well let''s watch it together and


    analyze him then."


    Neil Brown really sat down beside her and gave her the tablet. The two of them watched the video


    together and made remarks.


    "And this woman, she''s quite beautiful. She looks so attractive." Mia Kyle said as she looked at her


    closely.


    Neil Brown said, "She''s just mediocre, with an average body, and badplexion. Far away from a


    man''s beauty standards."


    Mia Kyle said proudly, "That''s because you see beautiful women like me every day. Other women


    can''t get into your eyes at all."


    Neil Brown said, "You''re the world''s first narcissist."


    "Am I wrong?" Mia Kyle knew that she was beautiful, and she always liked to unt that.


    Neil Brown, "..."


    Mia Kyle pointed to the two people in the video and said excitedly, "Neil Brown, this position is good.


    You should learn it. We can use this position in the future."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil Brown shook his head, showing his disagreement. "This position is difficult, he won''tst long.


    Endurance is more important."


    Mia Kyle red at him and said, "I like this position. You can just listen to me. Did I ask for your


    opinion?"


    Neil Brown said, "Mia Kyle, your partner is me. Why can''t I express my opinion?"


    Mia Kyle raised her elbow and hit him. She winked at him and said, "Hey, Neil Brown, why don''t we


    try it now and see if you''re okay with this position?"


    Neil Brown said, "I only have two words for you."


    Mia Kyle asked, "Which two words?"


    Neil Brownughed and said, "Hehe..."


    Mia Kyle hit him with her fist and said, "You think you''re so funny... I can beat you up anytime okay."


    Neil Brown said, "Don''t forget that the wound on your face has not healed yet."


    Mia Kyle clenched her teeth and scolded, "Bastard! I don''t think you can do it. If you can, you won''t


    be making any remarks?"


    Neil Brown said, "Don''t provoke me. I won''t fall for your trick."


    After being defeated in every move, Mia Kyle was also very angry. After thinking for a while, she


    asked, "Have you ever done it before?"


    Neil Brown raised his eyebrows. "What do you think?"


    "You must have done it at least once before. Anyway, I don''t expect you to be a virgin. But you are


    not allowed to touch other women in future, otherwise..." Mia Kyle made a cutting gesture. "You


    understand."


    Neil Brown grabbed the tablet and deleted the video. "Don''t look at this kind of thing again in the


    future. It''s not good for your health if you watch it too much."


    Mia Kyle nodded vigorously and said, "I know it''s not good for my health if I watch it often. I''m just


    curious. Is the real experience as crazy as we see in the movies?"


    Neil Brown said, "Mia Kyle, there must be a lot of people chasing after you. Just pick one and you''ll


    know how it is."


    "But you are the one I want." Mia Kyle quickly grabbed Neil Brown, held his head, and kissed him


    hard.


    Mia Kyle had no experience in kissing. She didn''t know how to kiss. She just kissed him impulsively.


    Neil Brown''s conscience asked him to push her away, but his heart asked him to keep going. His


    conscience and feelings were arguing in his mind, and made him confused.


    In a split second, Neil Brown''s feelings defeated his conscience. He continued to kiss Mia Kyle. He


    grabbed Mia Kyle''s head and kissed her so hard that she could not resist.


    After kissing for a long time, Neil Brown was still reluctant to let go of Mia Kyle.


    Mia Kyle gasped for air and looked at Neil Brown with a red face. He almost kissed her to death


    earlier, but she was not angry. She was happy because she liked his assertiveness.


    After she calmed down, Mia Kyle said again, "Neil Brown, it felt really good. Let''s do it again."


    Neil Brown said, "The lesson is over!"


    Mia Kyle said, "Why don''t you teach me something else, such as what we saw earlier. After all,


    watching a video is not the same. I still prefer the actual experience."


    Neil Brown: "Mia Kyle, do you know what shame is?"


    Mia Kyle said, "What''s shame? Is it edible? Can it make me rich?"


    She might look innocent, but she was vengeful.


    She remembered every word Neil Brown said that to her, and she was waiting to teach him a lesson


    in the future.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Neil Brown, "..."


    Mia Kyle said, " Neil Brown, you like me, don''t you?"


    Neil Brown responded, "Mia Kyle, why are you so persistent?"


    Mia Kyle said, "You are responding to me earlier!"


    Neil Brown, "..."


    He really wanted to just tear her apart.


    Mia Kyle continued, "Neil Brown, why refuse me? Is it because of our rtionship?"


    She was not stupid, she knew that there was a reason why Neil Brown was hiding away from her.


    But she could not think of the reason.


    She knew Neil Brown well. He wouldn''t mind if they were "rtives" with each other.


    Mia Kyle couldn''t think of any other reason, so she had to ask Neil Brown. Maybe he would tell her


    the reason.


    Neil Brown answered, "If Jacky Ball likes you and pursues you, will you agree?"


    Mia Kyle replied immediately, "Of course not, because I don''t like him. The person I like is you."


    Neil Brown said, "By the way, my answer is the same as yours."


    Mia Kyle refuted, "It''s not the same. You like me for sure, I know."


    Neil Brown said, "You know? You''re not me. How would you know?"


    Mia Kyle added, "You hide away from me, but when I was injured, you ran faster than anyone else.


    Every time I called your office, no one stopped me. Don''t you know that if you want me to stop


    calling you, you could do something about it? But you didn''t do that, it means that you want to hear


    my voice and see me messing around like this."


    The reason why she was brave to do whatever she liked was because she had him by her side.


    And she always believed that Neil Brown had her in his heart.


    As for the reason why Neil Brown avoided her, that was not her focus. Her main focus was to show


    her persistence towards Neil Brown bying up with numerous methods and ideas.


    ......


    Low energy, bad appetite, nausea, body aches, numbness and twitching of limbs, sweat, blurred


    vision...


    Karen Daly, who was waiting for the test results in the hospital, repeatedly thought of the symptoms


    of drug addiction and withdrawals seen on the Inte.


    These symptoms were not frightening, but she was scared because she was undergoing the


    symptoms as described on the Inte.


    She had never taken drugs before, why did she have these symptoms that were simr to drug


    addiction?


    Karen Daly couldn''t figure it out at all. When she found that her symptoms were simr to the


    withdrawal effects, she tried hard to search for more information, hoping to find out another possible


    exnation.


    She searched for a lot of information on the Inte. Other possible diagnoses didn''t mention most


    of the symptoms she was exhibiting.


    Although she didn''t want to believe that she was addicted to drugs, Karen Daly still took advantage


    of Kevin Kyle''s absence and went quietly to the hospital for an examination.


    She sat in the waiting area in the hospital, hands on her face, and prayed silently in her heart. She


    hoped that the results of the examination would not be too cruel to her, and she hoped that she was


    probably just overthinking...


    As she waited, Karen Daly became more and more nervous. She was so nervous that she had to


    watch her breathing.


    After waiting for a long time, Karen Daly finally heard the nurse call her name. She also got the test


    results.


    She had never taken any drugs before. How could she be addicted to it? How could...


    Karen Daly shook her head hard, and kept blinking as she saw her test results, but the results


    remained the same.


    Even if the truth was in front of her, Karen Daly was not willing to believe it. But what else could she


    do? Would the diagnosis fade away just because she didn''t believe it?


    Karen Dalyughed to herself. She thought a bit more about the diagnosis.


    She really was in disbelief!


    How could her most trusted father, who had been taking good care of her all these years, secretly


    gave her drugs without her consent?


    Karen Daly took out her mobile phone and found Samuel Daly''s phone number. Looking at this


    familiar phone number, she hesitated for a long time, then she decided to call.


    Soon, Samuel Daly''s caring voice came from the phone. "Karen, are you getting used to me not


    being around you?"


    "Dad, what are you doing in Beaford City? How long will it take for you toe back?" Karen Daly


    bit her lip and tried her best to control her emotions so that she would not lose control.


    Samuel Daly said, "It''s not really a big deal. I''ll go back in about half a month."


    Karen Daly closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and said, "Dad, I identally threw away the


    medicine you left at home. I guess I have enough dosage for two or three days."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "What? Why are you so careless?" On the phone, Samuel Daly''s voice sounded agitated, but soon


    returned normal. "Karen, don''t be afraid. I will try to go back earlier. You are not in good health, so


    the medications can''t be stopped."


    "The medications can''t be stopped?"


    Was she really not in good health?


    It was only after she stopped the medications did she realize that it wasn''t just a simple medication


    to treat illness, but rather, it was an addictive drug.


    Karen Daly wasn''t sure how she ended Samuel Daly''s call. She walked on the street with the


    mobile phone in her hand, aimlessly.


    She didn''t know who she was and where her home was. She didn''t know who she could trust and


    rely on, and she didn''t even know where she was going.


    She walked for a long time and reached a residential area called Dreand City.


    There was a supermarket on the right side of the entrance of the residential area. As soon as she


    walked to the door, she heard a stall owner shout out, "Hey, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I


    thought you had already moved away. There''s a 10% discount for these fruits today, do you want


    any?"


    Karen Daly looked at the woman in front of her in a daze and checked if she was talking to her.


    Then she heard the woman say, "Hey i''m only giving you a discount because I know you. Just you."


    "Do, do you know me?" It took a long time for Karen Daly to regain her voice from the shock.


    "I don''t know you personally, but I remember that you used to buy fruits here all the time." The


    reason why the woman remembered Karen Daly was because she was really beautiful, and she


    had a husband that most people would recognize.


    The woman wanted to add more, but she saw the tall man walking quickly behind Karen Daly. She


    smiled and said, "Wow, I didn''t expect that after so many years, the rtionship between you and


    your husband is still going strong."

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    "Karen Daly¡ª"


    Karen Daly was confused and didn''t understand what the woman was talking about at all. She was


    brought back to the present by the voice behind her.


    When she turned around, she saw Kevin Kyle walking towards her. His pace was quick, yet elegant.


    He looked at her with concern and care in his eyes.


    Did he feel sorry for her? Was he feeling sorry for her? But... how did he know she was here?


    She had just arrived here, but why was Kevin Kyle here? Did he put a tracker on her?


    Karen Daly did not understand. She felt that there were so many things she couldn''t understand in


    this world¡ª she was like a lonely soul floating in the boundless sea. Without the past, everything


    she saw was like a mirage; vague and unbelievable.


    Could she trust Kevin Kyle? She didn''t know either.


    Who else could she trust in this world?


    Even her only rtive, her kind father, was just pretending to treat her well. He said that taking the


    medicine was good for her, but he gave her some addictive drugs instead.


    He was her only rtive, the only person she could trust in this world, and the only person she


    could rely on.


    Even he would deceive and hurt her. Who else in this world should she trust?


    If she had known that the truth was so cruel, she would rather not know the truth and live her life as


    a fool.


    Kevin Kyle walked up to Karen Daly and looked at her with concern. There were tears in her eyes,


    but the tears had not flowed out. She looked at him with despair and suspicion.


    He felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    He knew that Karen Daly had already known the truth of her addiction to drugs... An observant


    person like her would definitely be questioning about that addiction, and then she would be curious


    to learn more truths.


    Kevin Kyle wanted to hug Karen Daly. He wanted to tell her that she''s going to be fine since he''ll be


    here for her. But at this time, Karen Daly''s expression was deep in despair. He wanted to hug her,


    but he hesitated.


    Then Karen Daly rested her head on his chest.


    Karen Daly obediently responded to his cue, but Kevin Kyle could feel that she was trembling. She


    was in a panic and in fear, like a newborn baby who just came to the world.


    "Karen Daly," he called her with his soft voice. "I''m here."


    He didn''t know how tofort her, he could only tell her that she could rely on him.


    She trembled in his arms. After a long while, Karen Daly spoke lightly, "Can I trust you?"


    Her voice was so weak as if she would break at the slightest touch.


    Kevin Kyle felt his heart ached. He put his chin on the top of Karen Daly''s head and answered in a


    low voice, "Yes."


    "Haha," Karen Dalyughed, "But, I don''t dare to trust anymore."


    Kevin Kyle was stunned.


    "Even my father lied to me and hurt me. Who else can I trust?" Karen Daly spoke fast, and her voice


    seemed to be trembling. "I don''t have any memory of the past, I admit it. But you all can''t control me


    as you like. What does my father think of me? A pawn? A tool? And what do you think I am?"


    Karen Daly was venting out her pain. Every word she said was true.


    Kevin Kyle hugged her tighter and said, "You are you. I never thought of treating you as anyone


    else."


    "Then who am I?" Karen Daly broke free from Kevin Kyle''s arms and looked at him with a stern


    look.


    Kevin Kyle was caught by surprise by her reaction.


    Who was she?


    She was his wife and his lover in this life.


    But the evil plot three years ago ruined everything.


    Kevin Kyle did not answer, Karen Daly sneered and shook her head. "Look, you can''t even answer.


    You treat me as your wife, but I can''t remember any of it."


    "It doesn''t matter." Kevin Kyle once again forcefully pulled Karen Daly into his arms and hugged her


    tightly, regardless of Karen Daly''s struggle. "If you don''t want to go back to the past, then let''s start


    over. Nothing else matters."


    As long as we are still there, it doesn''t matter.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t let go. Karen Daly, caught in his arms, couldn''t struggle further, so she kicked and


    stomped at him. She grabbed and hit his arms, venting all her anger onto Kevin Kyle.


    No matter how hard she tried to hit him, Kevin Kyle didn''t loosen his grip of holding her. He stood


    straight, like a strong and tall mountain that could shelter her from the wind and rain.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She was so tired, but she kept hitting until she was exhausted.


    After a long time, Karen Daly, who was in his arms, said in a muffled voice, "You''ve already known


    the truth, haven''t you?" Her voice sounded sad and tired.


    "You knew that I''m addicted to drugs and knew that the mastermind behind this was my father?"


    Although Karen Daly didn''t say it out loud, Kevin Kyle was very clear about what Karen Daly was


    talking about. He thought for a moment and replied, "Yes."


    Karen Daly bit her lips and forcefully held her tears back. "Then why didn''t you tell me? Do you want


    to see me make fun of myself? Do you want to see how stupid I am?"


    Karen Daly put her head on his chest and have her face close to his heart. He said, "I didn''t want to


    make fun of you. I just want to protect you and not let you get hurt again."


    "Ha," Karen Daly suddenlyughed. She didn''t know why she did that.


    After a while, she asked again, "So actually, I''m your Karen Daly? When you came back from the


    business trip, you only saw a box of ashes?"


    Kevin Kyle''s body stiffened, and he felt a huge surge of emotions. After a long time, he finally


    answered, "Yes."


    A simple response and Karen Daly burst into tears.


    It turned out that her hypotheses were right. She was really the "Karen Daly" who should have


    died... She was Faye Reed''s best friend, the sister-inw of Mia Kyle, Little Karen''s biological


    mother, and his... wife.


    They didn''t treat her as an alternative for the dead "Karen Daly". She was Karen Daly.


    It was just that she forgot everything... she couldn''t remember anything.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why did you lie to me about your dead wife?" Karen Daly didn''t


    want to cry, but she couldn''t hide her tears any longer. She continued while wiping her tears, "Kevin


    Kyle, you know that I can''t remember anything, and you are still ying tricks with me. Do you know


    how scared I am?"


    ...

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    "Karen Daly, I never thought about lying to you." He just wanted to try helping her retrieve her


    memories, to protect her, and to stop her from being so scared.


    "You didn''t think about lying to me, but you have been lying to me." Karen Daly raised her head and


    hit Kevin Kyle''s chest hard. "Bastard! Why did you lie to me?"


    Everyone, including her father, would pretend to care about her. No one cared much about what


    they were doing, and maybe they were even thinking about hurting her.


    A person without a past was like a tree without roots. It could be taken away by a gust of wind at


    any time and drift away to an unknown and horrible future.


    Only those who were like her could understand the sense of fear and insecurity.


    Her father couldn''t understand it, neither could Kevin Kyle. She could only bear the loneliness and


    fear alone, and no one could help her.


    Karen Daly had always thought that even if she lost her memories, she still had a rtive by her


    side. Her father, who loved her so much, who had been giving her power and giving her support...


    In the end, she learned the cold, hard truth.


    "I''m sorry!" Kevin Kyle held her in his arms and held her tightly. "Karen Daly, if you are willing, I''ll


    help you retrieve those memories, okay?"


    "Can you really?" Karen cried in despair. After such a long time, she still knew nothing about her


    past. Can she really get them back?


    "Trust me, we can!" Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly''s hand and kissed her gently. His eyes were firm,


    yet loving. "Just follow me. Don''t think too much about other things."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded heavily. She tried hard to hold back her tears.


    Kevin Kyle took Karen Daly''s hand and smiled. Then they held each other''s hands while walking.


    No matter where he went, she just needed to follow him.


    Kevin Kyle patted her head. When he turned around and saw the stall owner staring at them, Kevin


    Kyle was speechless.


    The stall owner did not hear what the two of them were talking about. She only saw Karen Daly


    crying, and her intuition told her that they were quarreling.


    Now that Kevin Kyle suddenly turned around, the olddy felt a little embarrassed. She cleared her


    throat and said, "Young man, it''s a blessing to have such a good wife. How can you make her sad?


    You''ll regret it once she leaves."


    The stall owner kept talking. Kevin Kyle did not speak, but he still nodded his head humbly. His wife,


    of course, would not be taken away by others. No one was allowed to do that.


    The woman saw Kevin Kyle''s response and snorted proudly. Then she quickly packed a small bag


    of fruits and handed it to Karen Daly.


    The woman smiled and said, "Miss, take it and stop crying. I think this young man is very good. As


    long as you have each other in your hearts, you can ovee anything. Be open to one another."


    Karen Daly''s eyes were red. Looking at the bag of fruits, she was touched. She smiled at the


    woman and said softly, "Thank you."


    The atmosphere between the two seemed to be less tense. Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly''s hand


    again and walked away slowly.


    It was evening, and the sun was setting.


    They held each other''s hands and walked along the street. The sunlight shone on them and they


    looked particrly sweet.


    The two of them didn''t speak. They just walked quietly.


    They walked towards the entrance of the supermarket, and Kevin Kyle suddenly stopped.


    He looked back at Karen Daly and said softly, "When we first got married, you used to get our


    groceries in this supermarket."


    "I often bought groceries in this supermarket?" Karen Daly looked around. The supermarket was not


    very big, but there were a lot of people.


    At this moment, a young couple walked out holding hands. The husband was gentle and handsome


    while holding some bags. His wife smiled sweetly and snuggled up to him.


    That scene was very familiar. She seemed to see herself and Kevin Kyle in a trance. After a while,


    her imagination disappeared.


    The memories of the past often came and went quickly. They were like shes of light.


    Karen Daly felt disappointed.


    "Karen Daly, don''t worry, let''s take it slow." Kevin Kyle saw Karen Daly''s anxiety and quickly


    massaged Karen Daly''s hand. He was willing to wait for her and be by her side while she regained


    their memories bit by bit.


    It seemed that Karen Daly was still deep in her thoughts and felt dejected. In desperation, she


    sighed and nodded silently to Kevin Kyle.


    In order to help retrieve some simple memories, Kevin Kyle took Karen Daly to shop in the


    supermarket. Three years had passed, the supermarket had changed a lot. Fortunately, the person


    who apanied her was still there.


    After buying some groceries, Kevin Kyle took Karen Daly back to the ce where they lived when


    they first got married. The furniture and arrangement of the ce had not changed.


    Kevin Kyle had some of his helpers clean the ce regrly.


    Karen Daly stood at the door, and some vague images appeared in her mind. In those images,


    there was Kevin Kyle, and there was also her own smiling face.


    The scene was not clear, and it disappeared very quickly. Karen Daly tried to catch them, but in the


    end, it still slipped away.


    "Karen Daly, eat some fruits, and I''ll cook us something."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded. She had already experienced his delicious cooking, so she just let him


    be and did not trouble him further.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle moved the groceries into the kitchen and put on the apron. He was so skilled as he had


    been practicing.


    He was so tall and strong. Fortunately, the kitchen was spacious enough, or it would be difficult for


    him to walk around.


    Karen Daly picked up a grape and ate it. When she was about to eat it, she thought of Kevin Kyle,


    who was busy in the kitchen. She took a couple of grapes and went to the kitchen. "Do you eat


    them?"


    "Yes." Kevin Kyle didn''t really fancy grapes, but since she asked, he wouldply.


    "Here." Karen Daly handed some to him.


    Kevin Kyle was holding some vegetables with one hand and the kitchen knife in another, "My hands


    are full. You feed me."


    Feed him?


    Karen Daly''s face instantly turned red.


    Although they used to be husband and wife, she didn''t remember him. Would it be too weird to feed


    him?


    But when she thought about it again, she had promised to be his girlfriend, hadn''t she?


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal to feed him." She thought.


    Karen Daly quietly suppressed the nervousness in her heart and raised her hand to feed Kevin


    Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle yfully bit Karen Daly''s finger instead.


    Karen Daly felt a slight pain, but also felt a surge of emotions running through her mind and her


    heart. She didn''t move her hand at all and she just looked at Kevin Kyle.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    He saw Karen Daly who looked like a frightened deer. Kevin Kyle let go of her and smiled. "You''re


    still so cute."


    He still remembered once when she fed him some snacks, he also sucked her fingers, and she was


    also this shy.


    During that time, Little Karen wasn''t born yet. Now Little Karen was already more than three years


    old, but her shy personality had not changed at all.


    "Bastard!" Karen Daly pinched him, but she did not use too much strength. She did not know why,


    but she felt that he must have suffered as much as she did in the past three years.


    From his sincere eyes, it could be seen that he cared about her from the bottom of his heart.


    But so was her father. Every time she saw her father''s kind eyes, it was like she was the person he


    cared the most for in this world. But in the end?


    Karen Daly shook her head and didn''t want to think about it again.


    Time can prove everything. She could use the time to test Kevin Kyle''s sincerity.


    He could pretend for a while, but not for the rest of his life.


    Karen Daly sat back at the table and continued eating grapes.


    Kevin Kyle, who was busy in the kitchen, put his head out to look at her from time to time. He also


    felt ufortable seeing her suffer.


    "Karen, go and look around the house." He was finding something for her to do, to serve as a form


    of distraction.


    Karen Daly had wanted to look around earlier, but she was too shy to ask. When she heard his


    words, she immediately agreed.


    Karen Daly walked around the living room. The decoration andyout here were simr to his house


    in Secret Garden, but the area was not asrge as his.


    Instantly, what attracted her eyes was a small dog kennel near the balcony. In a trance, she seemed


    to see a snow-white dog rolling around.


    "Woof, woof, woof..." The dog seemed to have discovered her presence. It raised its head and


    barked at her a few times. It wagged its tail intimately as if it was waiting for her toe back.


    "Momo?" She blurted out this name unconsciously, but when she took a closer look at it, she found


    that there was only a small empty house, and there was no "Momo" at all.


    "Momo?"


    Was it the Momo, whom Little Karen often brought with her, or was it the other one in her memory?


    Karen Daly did not know. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. The more


    she thought about it, the more she panicked.


    "Karen,e and help me."


    Kevin Kyle''s voice pulled Karen Daly back from her thoughts. She took a deep breath and walked


    towards him. "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Kevin Kyle looked at her worriedly. "Karen Daly, what were you thinking of just now?"


    Karen Daly shook her head. "Nothing."


    She must have been thinking about something, but she just didn''t want to tell him.


    Kevin Kyle stared at her, hesitated for a while, and said, "Karen Daly, tell me what you were thinking


    about and what you were confused about. I''ll answer it."


    "Kevin, can you tell me about Little Karen?" She wanted to know everything about Little Karen. As a


    mother, she had missed her child''s growth for more than three years.


    She didn''t even know how she gave birth to her... how much she hoped to make up for all the love


    she didn''t give to the child in the past.


    Kevin Kyle asked, "Do you think Little Karen is very cute?"


    Karen Daly said, "Yes. When I saw the little girl for the first time, I was thinking about how could


    anyone give birth to such a beautiful and lovely child."


    Kevin Kyle smiled and said, "Of course, because she is our child. I''m also good-looking, and you''re


    so beautiful. How can the child not look good?"


    Karen Daly rolled her eyes at him and said, "How could you praise yourself like that?"


    Kevin Kyle shrugged his shoulders and said, "I just told the truth."


    Hearing this, Karen Dalyughed and said, "Mr. Kyle, did you make me happy in the past?"


    Kevin Kyle suddenly felt sad in his heart. In the past, he used to be too rigid and never knew how to


    complement orfort her.


    When they were together, she was the one who made him happy, and he just epted her warmth


    blindly.


    In the future, he would be responsible tofort her, and he would be responsible for making her


    happy.


    Kevin Kyle added, "Well, do you think Mrs. Kyle was happy in the past?"


    When he said it, he was particrly careful. He was worried that the words "Mrs. Kyle" would trigger


    Karen Daly.


    "She should be happy." Unexpectedly, Karen Daly nodded quickly, but with some regret, she said,


    "But I can''t be Mrs. Kyle now."


    She paused and looked up at Kevin Kyle with her watery eyes. "Kevin, if I can''t remember the past,


    will you mind?"


    "No. We can start over, as long as you are with me." For the first time, he was direct.


    Karen Daly paused for a while, but she did not know how to respond. She looked out of the window


    and said, "Hey, it''s raining."


    The weather in May changed so fast. Earlier, the sky was very clear. Suddenly, thunder was heard,


    and then it rained heavily.


    Many people walking along the road were drenched, everyone ran to the buildings nearby to take


    shelter from the rain.


    From afar, Karen Daly looked at the pedestrians through the window. She didn''t know where could


    she go and where could she feel safe and secure.


    Because she had no home, no roots, and no one to rely on¡ª


    "Karen!"


    Kevin Kyle brought her back to the present.


    Karen Daly suddenly came to her senses and smiled apologetically. "Sorry! I was daydreaming


    again."


    "Karen Daly, don''t hide everything in your heart. Don''t take responsibility for everything." Kevin Kyle


    patted his chest. "This is a safe ce."


    "Mr. Kyle, I''m hungry."


    He was still a stranger to her without any memory of the past. There were some matters that she


    really did not know how to tell him. She could only change the topic stiffly. She could only see the


    heartache in Kevin Kyle''s eyes and do nothing.


    Why would her father drug her? She really wanted to know why she did to lose her memory? But


    she did not think Kevin Kyle knows why, either.


    She still remembered that he said that when he came back from his business trip three years ago,


    she disappeared and he only saw her ashes.


    Three years ago, Little Karen was taken out of her belly, Kevin Kyle was not there, so he would not


    know what happened during that time.


    To know what happened, she needed to regain her memories.


    During these three years, as long as she did not think too much of her past, her life was quite


    peaceful.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How did Kevin Kyle, who lost his wife, spend hisst three years?

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    After Kevin Kyle came back from the business trip, his wife was gone. How desperate would Kevin


    Kyle be at that time?


    Was it like what she saw in the past few days?


    He took care of Little Karen alone with a glimpse of hope. Day and night, he was praying for his wife


    to return to them.


    Kevin Kyle patted her head and said, "Sit down if you''re hungry. The dishes will be served right


    away."


    The biggest problem between them was not that how Karen Daly couldn''t remember the past, but


    how should Karen Daly tell him her heartfelt thoughts.


    Kevin Kyle also understood that it was not easy for her to speak out about the things hidden in her


    heart.


    She didn''t have memories of the past. She had just learned that her closest and most trusted father


    lied to her. She subconsciously locked her heart tightly and would not let anyone approach her


    easily.


    The dishes were quickly served. Kevin Kyle took off his apron and went to sit beside Karen Daly.


    "We''ll have something light today. I''ll cook something different the next time."


    "Mr. Kyle, did you cook for Mrs. Kyle before, or did Mrs. Kyle cook for you?" Karen asked.


    Karen Daly was very curious. A man with a high status like Kevin Kyle always lived a life that


    without worrying about anything. How could he know how to cook? Besides, he could cook so well


    too!


    "Mrs. Kyle always cooked when we got married. I was responsible for washing the dishes." Kevin


    Kyle felt very embarrassed. The first time he washed the dishes, he broke a te. He still


    remembered Karen Daly''s expression at that time.


    "You were in charge of washing the dishes?" Karen Daly repeated this sentence, and some images


    appeared in her mind. A clumsy man washing the dishes in the kitchen../


    Bang¡ª


    She heard the sound of the te breaking and it pulled Karen Daly out of the memory vortex, which


    scared her and made her tremble slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin Kyle saw Karen Daly''s stunned expression, so he put his hand on Karen


    Daly''s shoulder, trying to give her some assurance.


    Karen Daly looked at him and suddenly asked, "Did you break a te?"


    "Yes." Kevin Kyle nodded and said excitedly, "Karen, did you remember something?"


    Karen Daly rubbed her temples and wanted to think of more, but she still couldn''t remember


    anything else. Even the scene she saw earlier disappeared.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter. Let''s have soup first." Kevin Kyle always saw through Karen Daly''s


    mind easily. She was anxious, but he couldn''t be anxious like her.


    If he wanted to help her get her memories back, he must do it slowly. He could not give her too


    much pressure.


    George Ken had observed Karen Daly. Apart from the possibility that her head was seriously


    injured, Karen Daly''s memories may have been lost due to trauma.


    Other than these two possibilities, George Ken could not think of any other reason that could make


    Karen Daly lose her memory.


    It might be because of the medications, but they didn''t know the kind of medication that was this


    powerful. They were still doing research on it, hoping to find out the reason as soon as possible.


    Kevin Kyle filled a bowl of soup for Karen Daly. Karen Daly picked it up and took a sip. She looked


    disgusted, "Mr. Kyle, it''s a little salty."


    "It''s salty?" Kevin Kyle quickly took a sip and tasted it.


    "Puff¡ª"


    Seeing Kevin Kyle''s nervous look, Karen Daly burst intoughter and said, "Mr. Kyle, I''m teasing


    you. Can''t you see that?"


    Once upon a time, Karen Daly used to tease him to make him happy. For a moment, Kevin Kyle


    was smitten by her and did not respond for some time.


    Karen Daly raised her hand and waved it in front of him. "Mr. Kyle, is there something on my face?"


    She was smiling. This smile was not a deliberate or forceful one. She was a little naughty and cute.


    That was the Karen Daly that he married.


    There was nothing on her face, but Kevin Kyle felt that he saw something on her face. He saw a


    little glimpse of the Karen Daly that he remembered.


    Kevin Kyle couldn''t help himself and he held her face close to him. He lowered his head and kissed


    her gently.


    He kissed her so slow and gently, like it was full of love.


    And Karen Daly didn''t dodge it.


    Their foreheads touched, the tip of their noses were against each other, and their lips and teeth


    entwined. They could feel each other''s breath and warmth.


    Karen Daly''s heart was jumping hard. She wanted to avoid him, but at the same time, she didn''t


    want to.


    What a conflict!


    ......


    Their dinnersted for nearly an hour.


    Kevin Kyle was responsible for washing dishes. Karen Daly sat in the living room and watched TV,


    but her attention was not on the TV. It was on the pouring rain outside.


    Her father and mother were not around. In rainy weather like this, Little Karen was alone at home.


    Would she be afraid?


    Would she think that her father would not want her anymore?


    A three-year-old child should be sensitive. She couldn''t let little Karen have such an idea, or she


    would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    Although Little Karen was cared for by a lot of people, they were not her favorite - her father. She


    would definitely not get used to it.


    "What should I do?"


    She really wanted to go back to Little Karen and take care of her.


    Thinking of this, she looked at the kitchen and saw Kevin Kyle walking out of the kitchen. He asked,


    "What''s wrong? What are you thinking about?"


    Karen Daly said, "I''m thinking about Little Karen. I wonder if she is missing you from home."


    Kevin Kyle walked to her side and sat down. He held her in his arms and kissed her forehead.


    "Don''t worry, Mia Kyle will take care of Little Karen at home. Mia Kyle knows how to make Little


    Karen happy. Little Karen won''t be bored."


    "But..."


    "There''s no ''but''. Today, we are reminiscing the time when we just got married. We haven''t had Little


    Karen yet, so don''t think too much about it."


    "I''m still worried."


    Why couldn''t she listen to him? Kevin Kyle didn''t say anything anymore. He hugged Karen Daly''s


    head and kissed her hard.


    Sometimes, actions spoke louder than words.


    Today belonged to them. He didn''t want anyone to disturb them, not even Little Karen.


    Karen Daly gave Kevin Kyle a push, but the man was very strong. He looked very thin in his


    clothes, but he was very strong, as if he had been exercising constantly.


    Perhaps he did work out. There was a gym in Secret Garden, but she had never seen him exercise.


    Later, Kevin Kyle kissed her deeper and deeper, and Karen Daly did not resist any longer. Her head


    was in a daze, and she seemed to see another Kevin Kyle kissing another Karen Daly.


    It was the same passionate kiss. The same energy. The same feeling.


    Unknowingly, Karen Daly reached out to hold Kevin Kyle''s waist and tried to reciprocate.


    The more she kissed, the more familiar she felt as if she had been kissed like this before.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    After a long time, Kevin Kyle ended the sweet deep kiss. It felt like time stood still for a while.


    With a blushing face, Karen Dalyid in his arms and her little heart was beating very fast. She


    lowered her head and did not dare to look at him.


    How could this man stop her from talking using that method? Did he treat her the same way in the


    past?


    Kevin Kyle saw the cute and shy look on Karen Daly, and he smiled. He lowered his head and


    kissed her on the lips. Then he held her tightly in his arms and called her name, "Karen Daly¡ª"


    "Huh?" Karen Daly gave a soft moan and rested on top of Kevin Kyle''s chest. She still did not have


    the courage to look at him.


    Kevin Kyle rested his head against her head and rubbed it gently. He said, "No matter your


    memories, or the past, you just have to remember that I am your husband and Little Karen is your


    child. We are your biggest support."


    Karen Daly raised her head from his arms and looked into his eyes. She said softly, "Kevin if I can''t


    remember the past, I won''t be able to fully trust you. Do you understand?"


    Before she found out about being drugged, she also looked at her father, in the same way, every


    time she saw him. He was so kind and gentle, and care about her a lot.


    She was so scared. She was afraid that Kevin Kyle would be the same as her father. It seemed that


    he treated her well, but behind her back... she could only afford to be betrayed once. She didn''t


    know what would happen to her if she was betrayed again.


    If she couldn''t get her memory back, and she was betrayed again, she would go crazy.


    "It doesn''t matter. No matter how long that''ll take, I will wait for you." There was no need for Karen


    Daly to trust himpletely. As long as he can protect her well and never let her get hurt again, that


    was enough.


    He always said that it didn''t matter.


    He always said that he would wait for her.


    He always said that he wanted her to believe him.


    He had been protecting her silently since he saw her for the first time when she returned to


    Chatterton Town.


    When she had a nightmare, he would pull her out of it.


    When she didn''t even know that she was going through drug withdrawal symptoms, he


    apanied her for drug rehabilitation.


    When she was hesitating and helpless, he would always appear next to her instantly and tell her ¡ª


    Karen Daly, I am here!


    Karen Daly, I am here!


    Simple words, but they made her feel secure.


    Karen Daly took a deep breath and nodded. "Well, I''ll try my best."


    She would try her best to retrieve her memories of the past and strive to return to the father-


    daughter duo as soon as possible. She would go back as Kevin Kyle''s wife and Little Karen''s


    mother, not as the Karen Daly who did not remember her past.


    The heavy rain was still pouring and there was thunder from time to time. The weather was bad, but


    it couldn''t affect Kevin Kyle''s good mood at all.


    It seemed that they were back to the time when he and Karen Daly just got married. After getting off


    work and having dinner, Karen Daly would sit in the hall and watch TV for a while, while he was


    busy working in the study.


    Although the two of them rarely talked, they knew that they had each other by their side. As long as


    they needed each other, that other person would definitely appear.


    In the study, Kevin Kyle was not busy with his work. He was reading an e-mail, which was sent by


    George Ken.


    George Ken wrote that some people found out that there was a form of an injected drug that could


    make people lose their memory.


    This was used by the military of a country A to deal with military spies. After injecting a few doses,


    their bodies would be greatly affected. They might die or lose their memories.


    After this, if one could not recover the memories within three years, the probability of his/her


    memory recovering would be less than 5% after three years.


    The military of Country A had conducted experiments with some captured spies. There were sixteen


    people who had been tested, eight people died, and eight people lost their memories.


    This meant that the probabilities were equal. After being injected with this drug, there was a 50%


    chance that he or she would die.


    Among these eight people who lost their memories, they were divided into two groups to conduct an


    experiment separately.


    The four people of Group A were tasked to get their memories back within three years. Two of them


    got their memories back, and two of them lost their memories forever.


    The four people of Group B were provided with another kind of memory in three years, and they


    were tasked with retrieving their real memories three yearster. However, none of them got back


    their memories.


    Kevin Kyle''s good mood copsed instantly after reading this email. Looking at theputer


    screen, his eyes were sharp. He almost crushed the mouse.


    It was evident that Grandpa Kyle may have used this kind of drug on Karen Daly. This meant that he


    was willing to gamble on her life with this drug.


    Kevin Kyle still remembered that Karen Daly said that she had a serious illness three years ago and


    had been lying in the hospital for a whole year.


    That meant that she lived a life worst than death, lying on the bed for a year because she was


    injected with this drug.


    Just as Kevin Kyle was immersed in his thoughts, his phone on the desk vibrated a few times. He


    picked up the phone and answered, "What else do you want to say?"


    George Ken''s voice came from the phone, "Matthew, no one can be sure if Karen Daly was injected


    with this drug. If you want to be sure, I think you''ll have to ask your grandfather."


    "It doesn''t matter if she was injected with this drug or not, you first have to think of a way to restore


    her memory. I will find out if she was injected with the drug." Kevin Kyle hung up the phone.


    He held his mobile phone, dialed another number, and said coldly, "Nick ck, please arrange for


    Grandpa Kyle toe to Chatterton Town immediately."


    After settling his matters, Kevin Kyle left the study and went to Karen Daly.


    As Karen Daly had already taken a shower and wanted to sleep, she couldn''t fall asleep at all


    because of her withdrawal symptoms.


    She turned on the air conditioner, and then covered herself under the nket. The temperature in


    the room was very low, but she still broke out in cold sweats, and the thin pajamas on her body


    were wet.


    She was really suffering, but she tried her best to control herself. She didn''t want Kevin Kyle to


    worry about her anymore.


    It had been a few days since she was weaned off the drugs. These days, being apanied by


    Kevin Kyle, she could go through it. She also believed that if she persevered for a while more, she


    would definitely get rid of her drug addiction.


    When Kevin Kyle returned to the room, he saw Karen Daly, who was shivering on the bed, wrapped


    in the nket. He felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    "Karen¡ª"


    "Kevin don''te over. Get out here." She didn''t want him to see her like that, nor leave a bad


    impression on him.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle walked to her side and held her close. He said softly, "Karen, don''t be afraid. I''ll be with


    you."


    ...

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    "Kevin Kyle, I..." Karen Daly was afraid. She was afraid that she would not be able to hold on, and


    she was afraid that she would be swallowed by this helpless feeling.


    The feeling of powerlessness, irritation, panic, and helplessness...


    Countless sensations were haunting Karen Daly. She was trying hard to restrain the impact of these


    feelings on her, but it didn''t work at all. She would soon lose control of herself.


    "Karen, it will be the weekend in two days. Let''s take Little Karen out." Kevin Kyle took off the


    nket around Karen Daly and held her in his arms, as he tried to distract her, and at the same


    time, reassure her.


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded and replied weakly.


    Kevin Kyle kissed her forehead and said, "Then let''s think about ces to bring Little Karen to."


    Karen Daly did not answer. It was not that she was unwilling to answer, but that she had used all


    her strength to restrain herself. She had no more strength to answer Kevin Kyle''s question.


    "Karen, do you think we should go to the amusement park? To a holiday vi? Or where?" Seeing


    Karen Daly''s pain, Kevin Kyle''s heart seemed to have ached further. It was so painful that he felt


    like he was torn apart.


    He was Karen Daly''s greatest source of strength, so he could not panic or mess up. He needed to


    calm Karen Daly down and let her understand that she will get through this period.


    Kevin Kyle added, "Little Karen has always been lovely and sensible, and she is very considerate


    towards me. She will also be very considerate towards you in the future."


    Hearing about Little Karen, Karen Daly''s heart ached. She pursed her lips and said, "Kevin Kyle,


    you must take good care of Little Karen. She doesn''t have a mother. As a father, you must love her


    more. Give her the love of her missing mother as well. Love her well and don''t let anyone bully her."


    Kevin Kyle hugged Karen Daly tighter and said, "I will tell Little Karen that her mother wille


    back and she will love her more than her father, so no one can rece this special rtionship.


    Karen, you must understand this."


    "Karen, when you feel better, the three of us can do a lot of things together. You, Little Karen, and


    me, just by thinking about it, I feel so happy."


    Kevin Kyle said too much in one breath, but Karen Daly couldn''t hear it clearly. Her mind was in a


    daze, and there were all kinds of voices ringing in her ears.


    These voices seemed to be right beside her, but also seemed to be so far away. She panicked and


    felt restless and scared, but on the other hand, she didn''t seem to be as scared as before.


    Gradually, Karen Daly lost her consciousness and fell asleep in the midst of this painful struggle.


    When she woke up, it was already morning.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps her withdrawal symptoms were badst night, so she still felt a little pain in her head. She


    was dizzy and was a bit disoriented.


    She opened her eyes and the sun shone through the thick curtains, allowing her to see the situation


    in the room clearly.


    Kevin Kyle, who was wearing a white shirt, stood by the window. He stood straight and looked into


    the distance, like a statue.


    Karen Daly looked at his back and suddenly felt that he looked so lonely. He looked


    unapproachable.


    "Had Kevin always been like this since the days when Karen Daly was "dead"?"


    He knew that "Karen Daly" was no longer in this world, but he was waiting for her every day, hoping


    that "Karen Daly" could return to them.


    Karen Daly suddenly felt that she could empathize with Kevin Kyle greatly.


    She did not remember her past and she was afraid. Kevin Kyle might have lost her, but he did not


    want to believe it. He was trying hard to find hope in despair, but he was constantly disappointed.


    At that moment, Karen Daly hoped that she could find the memories she shared with Kevin Kyle so


    badly so that she could finally be with him and reassure him the same way he did to her.


    ¡ªKevin Kyle, don''t be afraid. I will apany you!


    She would return to the father-daughter and they would be stronger than ever.


    Kevin Kyle suddenly turned around and looked into her inquiring eyes. He said softly, "How long


    have you been awake?"


    Karen Daly did not like this kind of depressing atmosphere. She smiled and said, "I''ve been awake


    for almost half an hour, but you didn''t notice me. You were daydreaming. What were you thinking


    about? Were you falling in love with other girls?"


    "You''re right. I was thinking about a girl just now." Kevin Kyle walked to Karen Daly, "Thinking about


    the girl''s smile, her voice, and everything about that girl. When I was thinking about it, I saw the girl!


    So, girl of my dreams, are you going to reward me?"


    Kevin Kyle went up to Karen Daly, and she knew exactly what kind of reward he wanted.


    Karen Daly looked at Kevin Kyle handsome face. He was really good-looking. His facial features


    were so perfect and he had no ws. He had the type of face that you would never forget once you


    look at him.


    After returning to Chatterton Town, when she saw Kevin Kyle for the first time, she vividly


    remembered his appearance and could not forget it.


    Karen Daly was so nervous that she gulped. She quietly clenched her fists and carefully leaned


    forward. She kissed him on the corner of his mouth and asked, "Mr. Kyle, are you satisfied?"


    "Can I say that I''m not satisfied?" He said.


    "Of course not." She replied.


    "What an overbearing woman!" Kevin Kyle touched the tip of her nose and said, "Go wash up. I''ll


    wait for you for lunch."


    "Lunch? Did I oversleep?" Karen Daly didn''t know what happenedst night, and she didn''t know


    how she had slept for so long.


    Kevin Kyle said, "It''s still far away from dinnertime, so it''s not toote at all."


    Karen Daly said, "Your joke is not funny at all."


    He waspletely different from his appearance. When he didn''t speak, she felt that he was a cold,


    tall, handsome man. When he spoke, she felt his warmth instead.


    Perhaps as Mia Kyle had said, Kevin Kyle was extremely cold to everyone, and he was only nice to


    Big Karen and Little Karen.


    Karen Daly was so d that she was that Karen Daly, not a substitute.


    Dreand City was where they used to live when they just got married, so Kevin Kyle decided to


    live here with Karen Daly for the time being. Being able to reminisce about the past, might help


    Karen Daly recall her memories.


    After lunch, Kevin Kyle answered a phone call. There was something that he needed to do


    personally.


    He thought it might be too boring for Karen Daly to stay here alone. He wanted to send Karen Daly


    back to Secret Garden, but after thinking about it carefully, he requested that Karen Daly wait here.


    He wouldn''t go out for long, and he woulde back early to keep Karen Daly''spany.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Kevin Kyle had something to do and Karen Daly was really bored at home alone.


    She watched TV for a while, but she couldn''t really find a nice TV show. Maybe she didn''t pay


    attention to the TV at all, so she didn''t enjoy any of the shows.


    After she turned off the TV, she wanted to do something else, but she didn''t know what else she


    could do.


    As soon as she stopped doing anything, Karen Daly thought of her father, Samuel Daly, and started


    to wonder why he drugged her.


    She was wondering why Samuel Daly didn''t want to tell her that she was actually Kevin Kyle''s wife


    when he saw him?


    The more Karen Daly thought about it, the more she felt that these things were very strange. All the


    things were like a that caught her tightly, making her unable to breathe.


    If she wanted to get these answers, she could not just ask her father Samuel Daly directly, she


    didn''t know whether she could trust his answers.


    He knew that she had no memory of the past, so it was possible for her to believe the false stories


    that were told to her.


    Therefore, Karen Daly felt that there was only one way out. She had to think of a way to remember


    her past. This is the only way to clear all the doubts in her heart.


    After having the strong idea of retrieving the past memories, Karen Daly would not wait stupidly and


    do nothing.


    She already had an idea in her mind. She wanted to know of her past from more people so that she


    would be able to remember her past memories easily.


    Among the few people who she was familiar with, the first person Karen Daly chose was Faye


    Reed.


    Faye Reed was a good friend of "Karen Daly" for many years, so she should be clear about Karen


    Daly''s past.


    Thest time when they went shopping together, Faye Reed left Karen Daly a phone number and


    also told her the address of her studio, so it was not difficult for Karen Daly to find Faye Reed.


    Karen Daly went out and took a taxi to Faye Reed''s studio.


    When Karen Daly appeared at the door of the studio, Faye Reed did not believe her eyes. She


    rubbed her eyes hard and confirmed that Karen Daly was really standing in front of her after a while.


    She gave Karen Daly a hug and said excitedly, "Bitch, why did youe to see me all of a sudden?


    Did you remember me already?"


    She didn''t remember any memories about Faye Reed at all, but when she saw Faye Reed, she felt


    so close to her, as if she was a friend she had known for many years, the kind of familiarity that was


    unexinable.


    She didn''t remember anything, but Karen Daly nodded and said, "Faye, do you really think I''m your


    best friend, that Karen Daly?"


    "What do you think?" Faye Reed dragged Karen Daly into her office and shouted, "You are my best


    friend. We were ssmates in high school and college. After graduation, we came to Chatterton


    Town from Beaford City together. We opened a studio together and went through a lot of things


    together. This rtionship was and remain irreceable by everyone else, including your Mr. Kyle


    and my Mr. Spencer."


    "But¡ª" Karen Daly was a little embarrassed. "But I don''t have any memory of what you said. I don''t


    know if I''m that person. I don''t even know the name Karen Daly well."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know." Faye Reed grabbed Karen Daly''s hand and said firmly, "Karen,


    as long as I''m here, it''s not a problem for me to answer all your questions. I promised to help you


    recall your past together."


    Karen Daly said, "Faye, I really want to thank you so much, but I don''t know how to thank you."


    "Don''t thank me. If you really want to thank me, please recall the past as soon as possible. Return


    to Mr. Kyle''s side ASAP, and return to Little Karen ASAP." Faye Reed''s heart ached when she


    mentioned Kevin Kyle and Little Karen. "Karen, do you know? I never know, a man..."


    Speaking of this, Faye Reed suddenly teared up. She didn''t know what words she should use to


    describe how she felt when she saw Kevin Kyle after her injuries had healed.


    She just felt that the damage she caused to Kevin Kyle was far more terrible than she had


    imagined. It was so terrible that she could not describe it.


    In Faye Reed''s mind, Kevin Kyle had always been a mysterious and unapproachable figure.


    However, after Karen Daly left, she found that Kevin Kyle was just an ordinary person.


    He had blood, flesh, feelings, love, and so on. There was no difference between him and other


    ordinary people.


    Of course, there was no difference. Faye Reed was referring to Kevin Kyle''s feelings and


    personality. In terms of career and status, Kevin Kyle was the big boss who could dominate his work


    and was respected by many people.


    Karen Daly continued, "Faye, just tell me what you want to say."


    "Karen, Mr. Kyle was really a very good husband. He was so good that I don''t know what kind of


    words I should use to describe him." Faye Reed sighed and said, "At first, I found out that he took


    someone else''s ce to go on a blind date with you. So, I suspected that he had some other


    purpose to get close to you and secretly observed him."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After a pause, Faye Reed continued, "After that, he said something to me, and my impressions


    towards himpletely changed."


    Karen Daly asked, "What did he say?"


    Faye Reed thought for a moment and said, "I''ve forgotten the details. It mostly meant that he was


    your husband. He would protect you well and not let you get hurt."


    Karen Daly was speechless. It was what Kevin Kyle would say.


    Faye Reed added, "Karen, you wouldn''t know this. When I saw Mr. Kyle, I was so d that Charlie


    Gook betrayed you. If that scum didn''t betray you, you wouldn''t have met such a good man like Mr.


    Kyle in your life."


    Speaking of Charlie Gook, Faye Reed looked angry. "Charlie Gook and Kristine Daly were a perfect


    match. In the end, Charlie Gook deserved to die in Kristine Daly''s hands."


    The more Faye Reed said, the more agitated she became. She didn''t notice Karen Daly''s face at


    all.


    She just wanted to help Karen Daly get her past memories back as soon as possible, but she didn''t


    know that these may be too overwhelming for Karen.


    Faye Reed continued, "Karen, these things are not important anymore. The most important thing


    was that I heard you were with Samuel Daly. At that time, I was almost scared to death. I was so


    worried that he would hurt you. The most important thing was how could you be with a murderer


    who indirectly killed your mother."

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Kevin Kyle pretended to be her date, Charlie Gook''s betrayal, and Samuel Daly indirectly killed off


    her mother...


    Fear and anxiety were hitting Karen Daly hard, making her shocked, scared, and uneasy.


    She looked at Faye Reed in great shock and said after a long time, "Faye, are your words true?"


    Karen Daly didn''t remember the things that Faye Reed said at all. She was very worried that these


    things were all made up by Faye Reed to deceive her.


    She was afraid that she could not remember her past anymore and she was afraid that her memory


    was purposely twisted. She was so afraid of so many things.


    Faye Reed''s heart ached when she heard what Karen Daly said. She hugged Karen Daly and said,


    "Karen Daly, I can lie to everyone in the world, but I won¡¯t lie to you."


    They used to be so close to each other and they were good friends who talked about everything.


    They would think about each other in everything that they do. But damn it, Karen Daly had forgotten


    about what happened in the past.


    Faye Reed was genuine, but Karen Daly just could not trust herpletely. To be exact, she could


    not trust anyone easily now.


    She didn''t believe in Samuel Daly and couldn''t believe in Kevin Kyle fully. Of course, she couldn''t


    absolutely believe in Faye Reed.


    Faye Reed was a little anxious when Karen Daly didn¡¯t believe what she said and said, "Karen, I


    swear with my life that every word I said to you was true. If any of the things I told you to turn out to


    be fake, I will die a terrible death."


    Karen Daly did not want to lie to Faye Reed. She smiled apologetically and said, "Faye, I''m sorry!


    It''s not that I don''t want to believe you, but I''m just so worried."


    Her father did not just drug her, but also indirectly murdered her mother. The truth was so horrible


    that she didn''t want to believe it.


    In the past three years, Samuel Daly was by her side, took care of her, apanied her... In the


    blink of an eye, everything changed. How could she believe anyone else?


    Karen Daly had to be cautious.


    Faye Reed added, ¡°Karen, it doesn''t matter. I will wait until you remember the past."


    "It doesn''t matter. I will wait until you remember the past."


    Such a familiar sentence?


    Karen Daly still remembered that Kevin Kyle said something simr.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Is it possible that only those who really cared about her would say such words and be so patient?


    Because they really wanted the best for her, so they couldn''t bear to lie to her, and they wouldn''t


    force her either. They would cooperate with her choice and grow with her pace.


    She had to spend a lot of time digesting what Faye Reed told her earlier, so she needed time to


    calm down and think about it carefully.


    Coming out of the studio, Karen Daly nced at the sky with the scorching sun. The sun was


    shining so brightly as if it was burning.


    Karen Daly took two deep breaths and calmed down.


    Perhaps she experienced too many things in the past two days, so Karen Daly adapted and was


    much calmer than before. After hearing Faye Reed¡¯s words, she could still keep her cool.


    Karen Daly thought for a while and decided to pick out some fabric to make some clothes for Little


    Karen. After that, Karen Daly would focus on nning her future.


    "Karen¡ª"


    Suddenly, Kevin Kyle¡¯s voice came from behind. Karen Daly turned around and looked at Kevin


    Kyle¡¯s caring eyes. She smiled and said, "Mr. Kyle, what a coincidence. You''re here too."


    Wherever she went, he would appear on time. It was a coincidence that happened too frequently.


    She really suspected that he had installed a tracker on her.


    "There¡¯s no such thing as coincidence." Kevin Kyle walked to her side and rubbed her head. "I


    heard from Faye Reed that you were here, so I came to pick you up and we can go home together."


    It turned out that Faye Reed had called him earlier. If he didn''t rify, she might seriously doubt him.


    Karen Daly was very clear that even though she was in a bad state, she couldn''t resist overthinking.


    She smiled apologetically at Kevin Kyle and said, "Mr. Kyle if you have nothing to do, you can


    apany me to a ce."


    Kevin Kyle nodded. "Okay."


    Karen Daly said, "Are you not even going to ask me where I want to go?"


    "As long as it''s a ce where you want me to go with you, no matter where it is, I will apany


    you." No matter near or far, high or low, as long as she asked for him to go, he would notin.


    Karen Daly said, "What if I take you away and sell you?"


    Kevin Kyle said, "Then I''d like to see who dares to exploit me."


    Karen Daly said, "That''s right. Who has the money to afford our Director Kevin?"


    Kevin Kyle said, "You."


    "Me?" Karen Daly pointed at herself in surprise.


    Kevin Kyle added, "I''ll give you Director Kevin, free of charge."


    Karen Daly smiled and said, "People don''t know how to cherish things that don''t cost money. So,


    Director Kevin, you must not give yourself away for free."


    Kevin Kyle said, "Then you can quote me a random price and that will be my price."


    Karen Daly raised her fingers and gestured some numbers. She said, "Mr. Kyle, what do you think


    of the price?"


    Kevin Kyle knew that she was teasing him, but he nodded and said, "Isn''t the price too high?"


    Karen Daly just heard some shocking news from Faye Reed, but she was acting too calm. Kevin


    Kyle didn''t know how to make her feel better.


    If she wanted to joke around, he would apany her.


    Karen Daly hooked her arm onto his arm and said, "Mr. Kyle, in fact, the figure was just the tip.


    You''d better be free to me."


    Kevin Kyle put his arms around her waist and said, "I''ll listen to you."


    Karen Daly took Kevin Kyle to the cloth market. She carefully selected a few pieces of cloth to make


    clothes for Little Karen, and it could count as a gift to her.


    After buying those fabrics, Karen Daly wanted to go back to the ce where she lived, because that


    was where her tools were.


    Kevin Kyle said, "What tools do you need? I''m going to ask someone to prepare it now. When we


    go back to the Secret Garden, it will be there."


    Since Kevin Kyle was so generous and acted so cool, Karen Daly took advantage and listed down


    the tools she needed.


    When they returned to Secret Garden, an electrical sewing machine and all the other tools were


    already ready, and they also set up a small workstation for her.


    Karen Daly sighed, "So this must be the efficiency of Rovio Corporation Inc?"


    Kevin Kyle shrugged and said, "Miss Daly, are you satisfied with our efficiency?"


    "I''m very satisfied, indeed." Karen Daly smiled at him. "Mr. Kyle, I''m going to start my work. You


    could go and do your own things."


    As a qualified fashion designer, she was familiar with both the simple andplex steps of


    dressmaking. It was not difficult for her toplete the set of clothes.


    She took out the draft she had drawn before and began to concentrate on the work, leaving Kevin


    Kyle aside.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Kevin Kyle looked at her silently and did not disturb her.


    Karen Daly''s movements were skillful and agile. It could be seen that she was very focused. She


    was so focused that he had been staring at her all the time, but it did not affect her.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t leave until his mobile phone rang.


    He answered, "What''s the matter?"


    Nick ck''s voice came from the phone, "Director Kevin, Old Master Kyle came back to the country


    a week ago. He''s currently at Beaford City, but we haven''t found his exact whereabouts yet."


    Kevin Kyle frowned. "So Old Master Kyle returned to the country? Can''t you get in touch with him?"


    Nick ck said, "I can''t get in touch with him and the people around him. He must have deliberately


    prevented us from getting in touch with them."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When Nick ck learned that Old Master Kyle had returned to the country a week ago, he


    immediately asked the person in charge of the Beaford Airport to show him the surveince footage


    of that day.


    After watching the surveince footage, he could confirm that Old Master Kyle and his two


    assistants hadnded at Beaford Airport on their own ord and were not threatened by anyone.


    They were not threatened by others, but they could not be reached by various means, which implied


    that they were in hiding.


    Kevin Kyle responded, "Since you can''t get in touch with him, then try to let his people take the


    initiative to contact you. I''ll give you another day."


    "Yes." After answering, Nick ck said, "The purchase of PM Corporation has beenpleted, and


    ording to your instructions, all the shares you hold in thepany have been transferred to your


    wife''s name."


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle hung up the phone.


    Karen Daly liked fashion design, so he bought over a big brand and transferred his shares to Karen


    Daly''s name. In the future, she could do whatever she wanted and did not have to be restricted by


    others.


    It was just that he couldn''t tell Karen Daly now. Otherwise, with Karen Daly''s character, she wouldn''t


    have epted this.


    "Daddy¡ª"


    Hearing the soft voice, Kevin Kyle turned around and saw Little Karen, who was running towards


    him.


    Kevin Kyle opened his arms and caught Little Karen''s small body. He kissed her on the face and


    said, "Karen, you''re back from school."


    "Dad..." Little Karen held Kevin Kyle''s face with her small hands and kissed him on the face twice. "I


    missed you so much, Dad."


    "Well I miss you a lot too." Kevin Kyle kissed Little Karen again and said softly, "But you can tell me,


    what have you done in the kindergarten these days?"


    Little Karen blushed and said softly, "Of course I''m well-behaved. I didn''t beat other kids."


    As soon as she heard that her father asked her what she had done in kindergarten, Little Karen''s


    intuition was to hide the fact that she had bullied other kids in kindergarten, so she exined


    quickly.


    But that may have backfired.


    Kevin Kyle was also amused by the adorable appearance of Little Karen. He pinched her face and


    said with a smile, "However, you said that you didn''t beat others. Do you think I was going to reward


    you?"


    Little Karen shook her head hard and looked at her father with dissatisfaction.


    Her father must have known that she bullied other kids in kindergarten, yet he still said that to her.


    Her father was not cute at all.


    She decided to be angry with her father for two minutes. She didn''t want to talk to her father.


    Kevin Kyle added, "Then you tell me, why did you hit other kids?"


    Little Karen blinked her beautiful big eyes at her father. Her eyes were clear and innocent. She had


    just said that she did not hit other kids, and her father asked her why did she hit others. She chose


    to remain silent.


    Kevin Kyle added, "Didn''t I mention how kids who lie are not cute kids?"


    Little Karen pursed her lips and said aggrievedly, "I don''t want to be a child who''s not cute."


    Kevin Kyle continued, "Tell me then, why did you hit other kids? And which hand did you use to hit?"


    Little Karen raised her right hand and said obediently, "I didn''t like him. He didn''t behave well. I hit


    him with this hand."


    Kevin Kyle grabbed his daughter''s right hand and looked at it to make sure that she was not hurt.


    Then he said, "Well, I understand."


    He touched Little Karen''s face and said, "Karen, listen carefully. In the future, hand over these


    disciplinary matters to others. You can''t hurt yourself."


    At this time, Little Karen still didn''t quite understand what her father meant. However, she would


    understand as she grows up.


    When Karen Daly, who was busy working in her workstation, heard Little Karen''s voice, she stopped


    her work immediately.


    After learning that Little Karen was her child, she had yet to meet her. Karen Daly felt a little nervous


    and her heart was beating fast.


    When she came out of the room, she happened to see the intimate interaction between the father


    and the daughter.


    Looking at them, a smile unconsciously appeared on Karen Daly''s face. The handsome man was


    her husband, and the lovely child was her daughter.


    Even if she still couldn''t remember the past, no one could change the fact that Little Karen was her


    child.


    Both the father and the daughter were her most solid supporters.


    Karen Daly really wanted to go over and hug Little Karen, but she was so nervous that she couldn''t


    move until she heard Kevin Kyle teaching Little Karen some bad behavior. Karen Daly intervened,


    "Mr. Kyle, do you regrly teach her like that?"


    The crisp voice of dissatisfaction suddenly came from behind. No one knew how long she had stood


    there and how much she had heard.


    Kevin Kyle was stunned. "Oh no, I have misguided the child and was caught by the child''s mother."


    He thought silently.


    "Big Karen, I want to hug you." Seeing Karen Daly, Little Karen was more excited.


    Karen Daly took Little Karen from Kevin Kyle''s arms and held her in her arms. She asked gently,


    "Little Karen, what do you want to eat tonight? Why don''t I cook for you?"


    After knowing that she was Little Karen''s mother, Karen Daly treated Little Karen a little differently.


    Although she still did not remember the past, she still wanted to give Little Karen more love. And


    she would start by the least things.


    "I want to eat strawberry tart, strawberry pie, strawberry..."


    "No main dishes?" Karen Daly interrupted Little Karen and asked.


    Little Karen replied, "I really like strawberries."


    "However, children have to eat bnced meals so they can grow taller and prettier. If you don''t


    believe me, you can ask your father." Karen Daly looked at Kevin Kyle and red at him sternly as


    if to question Kevin Kyle''s ignorance when it came to their daughter''s eating habits.


    Little Karen replied, "I will eat whatever food you prepare for me then."


    Kevin Kyle quickly gave Little Karen a thumbs-up. "What a good girl!"


    Karen Daly also smiled happily. " Little Karen and Daddy are both great!"


    Little Karen looked at Big Karen''s face and then at Dad''s, like she realized something.


    Last night, when her father didn''te back home, Little Aunt told her that her father was with Big


    Karen.


    Earlier, Big Karen did praise Dad. Did Dad already win over Big Karen''s heart?

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    After dinner, Little Karen dragged her father and Big Karen to take a walk with her.


    Little Karen was holding her father''s hand with one hand and Big Karen''s with the other. She was


    jumping along the way and felt very happy.


    Karen Daly looked at Little Karen and couldn''t move her eyes away, as if her eyes were fixed on


    Little Karen.


    Kevin Kyle was observing Karen Daly throughout the whole walk. He wanted to guess what was on


    her mind, but it was of no use.


    Kevin Kyle did not want to mention anything about Samuel Daly to Karen Daly, because he did not


    want Karen Daly to get hurt before she could retrieve her memory. However, he did not expect that


    Karen Daly would look for Faye Reed after he had left her, just for a while.


    No one could rece Faye Reed''s and Karen Daly''s friendship.


    Over the years, Faye Reed always felt that Karen Daly was in that car ident because of her. She


    had been ming herself for this matter, but she didn''t know that there was a conspiracy behind


    that incident.


    Now that Karen Daly had returned, Faye Reed was very happy at first until she knew that Karen


    Daly couldn''t remember anything.


    One could imagine how much Faye Reed hoped that Karen Daly could regain her memory and


    everything would be back to normal.


    Kevin Kyle understood Faye Reed''s feelings, but Faye did not realize that there were things that


    could not be rushed. In order to restore Karen Daly''s memory, they could only guide her slowly.


    "Karen, slow down." Karen Daly pulled Little Karen, who was jumping around and wiped the sweat


    on her forehead. "Look at you, you''re sweaty."


    "Big Karen, you should wipe your face too." Little Karen stretched out her little hand and wiped


    Karen Daly''s face sloppily.


    "You''re really thoughtful." Karen Daly held Little Karen in her arms and kissed her again and again.


    She was reluctant to let her go.


    Kevin Kyle checked the time and realized that it was gettingte, Little Karen should go to bed. He


    said, "Karen, you are now responsible for taking care of Little Karen at night, let her sleep with you."


    Karen Daly really wanted to take care of Little Karen and let Little Karen sleep with her, but she was


    still suffering from her withdrawal symptoms. She couldn''t take Little Karen with her, as she couldn''t


    afford to scare Little Karen.


    She shook her head and said, "Maybe a few dayster."


    She could take good care of Little Karen after a few dayster when her drug addiction was over.


    "I want to sleep with Big Karen and daddy." Little Karen didn''t care so much and blurted out her


    thoughts.


    Kevin Kyle looked at Karen Daly and saw that she did not object to her request. He said, "Okay, let''s


    sleep together with Big Karen then."


    Hearing her father''s words, Little Karen was very happy.


    Later, she would let her father sleep on her left side and Big Karen would sleep on her right side.


    That sounded so blissful.


    Her ssmate, Marius, said that his father slept on his left side and his mother slept on his right


    side. With both of them protecting him on the sides, nothing scary coulde close.


    Little Karen didn''t have a mother and couldn''t experience having a mother sleeping on her side, so


    she hit the little boy who showed off in front of her.


    After beating Marius, Marius burst into tears. Little Karen also cried after realizing that the situation


    didn''t look good. She cried loudly, even louder than Marius'' crying, so the teachers thought that


    Marius had hit her instead.


    Looking at Marius being criticized by her teacher, Little Karen was very pleased. With Brother


    Lionel''s protection, those children would not be able to bully her.


    After a shower, Little Karen seemed so energetic, and she rolled around on the bed.


    "If I roll to the left, I can roll into my father''s arms. If I roll to the right, I can roll into Big Karen''s


    arms."


    After getting a kiss from each side, Little Karen rolled more and more vigorously. After rolling a few


    times, she stopped. She held her father''s hand with one hand and Big Karen''s hand with the other.


    "From now on, both of you will sleep with me."


    "Okay. we will sleep with you." Kevin Kyle carried the little girl on his body and patted her back. "Go


    to sleep, or you won''t be able to get up tomorrow."


    "Kiss me again, Big Karen." Before going to bed every day, her father would give her a goodnight


    kiss, so Little Karen asked Big Karen to kiss her goodnight too. She could only have a good sleep


    after this.


    Karen Daly approached Little Karen and kissed her on her cheek. "Good night, Little Karen."


    "Big Karen, daddy, good night." Little Karenid on her father''s body. She had been ying for too


    long, so she was fast asleep after a while.


    Karen Daly only saw Kevin Kyle after Little Karen had fallen asleep.


    When she saw Kevin Kyle, she suddenly felt sorry for him and asked, "Kevin Kyle, have you been


    coaxing Little Karen to sleep like this all these years?"


    Kevin Kyle holds little Karen in one hand and Karen Daley''s in the other. He said, "Karen Daley, you


    have missed some years in Little Karen''s growth, let''s make it up to her together in the future."


    "Yes." Karen Daly nodded. "I will."


    Kevin Kyle added, "Little Karen is very sensible. She usually falls asleep without thinking too much.


    It''s just that it''s a little difficult getting her up in the morning."


    Karen Daly reached out her hand and touched Little Karen''s face. "I can''t imagine how it''ll look like


    when the little girl refuses to get up."


    "Very cute." Kevin Kyle looked at Karen Daly and asked softly, "Do you want to hug her?"


    "I want to sleep with her in my arms." Karen Daly nodded, then she shook her head. "But I''m


    worried about..."


    "Don''t worry. As long as you think about Little Karen, you won''t think about anything else." Kevin


    Kyle handed Little Karen to Karen Daly and checked the time. It was alreadyte today and Karen


    Daly did not exhibit any symptoms yet. It seemed that the treatment had been working after half a


    month.


    Karen Daly hugged Little Karen and looked at Little Karen''s flushed face. Her heart was melting.


    "Kevin, our daughter is so cute."


    She was talking about "our daughter".


    The person who spoke did not notice the gravity of this sentence, but Kevin Kyle did.


    He said, "Yes, our daughter."


    The stories about Little Karen that Kevin Kyle told Karen Daly were all pleasant and nice. He never


    mentioned what happened to Little Karen when she was very young.


    Little Karen was taken out of her mother''s womb a month before the due date. She was in an


    incubator for nearly half a month due to the premature birth. She was also in poor health and would


    fall ill easily as she grew bigger, and she almost died.


    During that period, Kevin Kyle stayed by Little Karen''s side day and night, looking for the best


    doctor, using the best medicine, and taking good care of her until Little Karen''s condition had


    improved.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    His Karen Daly was gone, and so was Momo. There was only him and Little Karen left. Kevin Kyle


    felt like he was living in hell as he looked back at that time.


    After some time, he bought a Pomeranian dog and named it Momo too, so that it could grow up with


    Little Karen while they wait for Big Karen''s return.


    It was because of Kevin Kyle''s attentive care that Little Karen was so healthy and lively today.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    At thergest entertainmentplex in Chatterton Town - Charm!


    There were people feasting and seeking pleasure in the debauched environment with loud music.


    The men and women were dressed in revealing clothes while shouting and swinging around on the


    dance floor.


    The private room upstairs was much quieterpared to the noise on the ground floor.


    Some people were here to drink and some people were here for business. There were many


    different kinds of customers here every night.


    It was not the first time for Mia Kyle toe to such a ce, but it was the first time for her toe


    here to discuss a script.


    In the past, her script was personally handed over to her by her manager from Rovio Entertainment.


    If she liked it, she would ept it. If she did not like it, she would reject it.


    The quality of the films and TV series produced by Rovio Entertainment were guaranteed, but they


    were not good at promoting their actors. Normally, their TV series was far more popr than the


    individual actors.


    In the past few years, Mia Kyle had been featured in a lot of TV series, and also in some movies.


    Last year, she even won the Best Actress Award for a movie. Her poprity peaked at that moment.


    After being popr for a certain period, some people began to question her acting skills, saying that


    her role was simple and not challenging.


    Sh*t¡ª


    Mia Kyle rewatched the roles she had yed in the past few years. Most of them were of simr


    roles and appearances, which was simr to her own image. There was indeed not much space for


    her to show off her acting skills.


    If she could notice the problem, others would also notice it. There were people on the Inte who


    edited her recent roles into a short video. They said that if it weren''t for the different styles of


    clothes, they would have thought that she was acting the same role in the same film.


    Arge number of people attacked her acting skills after the edited video came out. After being


    attacked, those fans who did not understand her strayed away from her.


    Her poprity was falling, or it was declining sharply. Mia Kyle felt distressed just thinking about it.


    She was greatly impacted.


    Mia Kyle suffered a bigger blow when she saw a recent actress the same age as she attracted


    unprecedentedly high attention.


    Mia Kyle decided to change her style. She did not want to y the role of a good girl anymore. She


    wanted to do apletely opposite character. Anyway, she had to be more open-minded and bold


    in this field.


    However, her manager was not willing to give her other roles, saying that the image she had built


    over the years with great efforts could not be ruined.


    Upon hearing her manager''s words, Mia Kyle gave her manager an earful.


    Her manager was one of her brother''s staff, so she knew that her brother had some indirect control


    over these decisions.


    When Mia Kyle was worried about her own role and image, she received a call from a Director S,


    who said that he was going to shoot a new movie and was looking for a lead female actor. He


    thought that her image was quite suitable.


    As soon as she received the call from Director S, Mia Kyle did not think twice and secretly went to


    the appointment without Jacky Ball knowing.


    If Jacky Ball followed her, her brother would certainly find out, and then her dream of changing her


    image would be in vain.


    They first went to a restaurant for dinner and Mia Kyle paid for it.


    The meal costs thousands of dors.


    Although Mia Kyle wasn''t poor, it was definitely painful to spend so much on others.


    After dinner, they said they would like to have some fun, so they had chosen the most expensive


    entertainment center in Chatterton Town.


    These bastards knew that they were not spending their own money. Hence, they wanted the most


    expensive private room, the best liquor in the house, and also a bunch of escorts to apany


    them.


    Mia Kyle took a sip of wine and cursed in her heart, "Damned old bastard, you''re not going to live


    long with this lifestyle."


    "Pris, there are a lot of people who want to work with Director S. Now that he had given you a


    chance to audition, you should take full advantage of it."


    After drinking a few sses of wine, the director''s assistant sat next to Mia Kyle and tried to speak


    to her.


    "An audition? Where?" Mia Kyle''s patience had been worn out. She could guarantee that she would


    hit someone at the slightest bit of inconvenience.


    The assistant passed a room card to Mia Kyle and whispered, "It''s in this room. As long as Director


    S is satisfied, the role of the lead actress will go to you."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a night''s worth of hassle, Mia Kyle finally understood that these old bastards wanted to y by


    an unspoken rule.


    They shouldn''t think that she was really stupid just because she looked silly and sweet.


    These old bastards tried to harass her. She had to let them have a taste of the consequences of


    fooling with her.


    Director S was a well-known director in this field. His reputation was also very good and he made a


    lot of actors popr.


    Those who had yed the lead role in his movie gained a lot of fame and poprity. This was why


    Mia Kyle came over without thinking twice when she heard that he wanted her to take the role.


    At this moment, Mia Kyle was not in the mood to serve those bastards anymore. She was looking at


    the bill to check how much money she had spent today. She must let these bastards pay her back.


    "Pris, why are you still standing there? Go ahead." The assistant pushed Mia Kyle and said,


    "This is such a good opportunity. If you miss it, I''m afraid you won''t be able to have another chance


    for the rest of your life."


    Mia Kyle dialed Neil Brown''s phone quietly and said, "Please cough up with a total of five hundred


    thousand dors roughly."


    The assistant asked, "What?"


    Mia Kyle said, "It''s for tonight''s expenses."


    The assistant said, "Pris, are you crazy? Don''t you want to stay in this industry?"


    Mia Kyle sneered and said, "I''m very sober. I won''t be fooled by you."


    Over the years, it was always her who would normally lie to people, no one could lie to her.


    Five hundred thousand dors, she would get back whatever she paid for them. She couldn''t let


    these old bastards take advantage of even a single penny.


    As soon as Mia Kyle caused a scene, the people in the room looked over immediately. One of them


    said, "Yo, you willingly joined us tonight. Don''t make a fuss now."


    Mia Kyle said, "Pay me back the money, then I can pretend that nothing has happened. If you pay


    less, none of you can survive in this industry in the future."


    Mia Kyle was telling the truth, but no one would believe that she was capable of doing that. If


    someone were to believe her capabilities, then Mia Kyle would not be invited here in the first ce.


    "Hahaha..."


    They were allughing at Mia Kyle,ughing at her stupidity,ughing at her foolishness,ughing at


    her arrogant attitude in the face of disaster.


    Someone stood up and said, "Pris, do you know who is sitting in front of you?"


    Mia Kyle raised her eyebrows and nced at the man they were talking about. Only then she


    noticed that there was a handsome man sitting here.


    But so what if he was good-looking? He was still far worse than her Neil Brown.


    She snorted disdainfully, "I don''t care who you are. As long as you give me back my money,


    everything will be fine."


    ...

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    "Little girl, you have been in Chatterton Town for a long time, haven''t you? Don''t you know who you


    can''t offend in Chatterton Town?"


    Seeing Mia Kyle''s arrogant attitude, some people wanted to give her some advice. Otherwise, she


    would not understand what trouble was she in.


    "Who is the person who can''t be provoked in Chatterton Town?" Mia Kyle really couldn''t think of any


    person who couldn''t be provoked in Chatterton Town as she had always acted ording to her own


    liking.


    Because no matter what she did, no matter how uncontroble the situation was, there would


    always be someone behind her to clean up the mess, so she never knew how to control her temper.


    This person lent her some kind words, "Leo Kyle from Rovio Corporation Inc, Neil Brown, who is in


    charge of the military of Chatterton Town, and our mayor''s son, Master Perth."


    "Neil Brown can''t be provoked?" Mia thought.


    Mia Kyle was provoking him every day, and he couldn''t do anything to her. The most miserable


    thing was that she was beaten badly by his menst time. In the end, Neil Brown still stood by her


    side and treated her nicely.


    Her very own cold brother, in addition to being very good to Little Karen and Big Karen, was also


    very good to her. Although he took care of a lot of things and was quite strict with her, it was always


    for her own good.


    Among the three big shots who couldn''t be provoked in Chatterton Town, two of them were people


    that Mia Kyle was very close to. She had been ying around with them since she was young.


    They had been treating her nicely and preciously ever since she was young.


    As for the son of the mayor, Mia Kyle really didn''t know him.


    Over the years, she had spent all her time with Neil Brown except when she was filming. She had


    no time to think about anything else and could not tolerate other men in her eyes.


    Mia Kyle arranged her thoughts quickly. After some time, she soon guessed that the good-looking


    man in front of her should be the son of the mayor, Master Perth, whom they mentioned.


    Mia Kyle looked at him and said, "You must be one of those top figures in the city then. Well, I''m


    guessing that you definitely wouldn''t let a hard worker like me pay this bill."


    "What''s going on? How can you let such a beautiful girl pay the bill?" The man who was surrounded


    by everyone stared at Mia Kyle and finally spoke.


    One of his subordinates said, "Master Perth..."


    The man waved his hand to stop his subordinates from talking, and then he said, "Return the


    money to this beautiful girl, five hundred thousand dors, every single penny of it."


    "Yes."


    Mia Kyle received the amount she had spent this evening in her ount within a few minutes.


    Looking at the figures on her mobile phone, she smiled and said, "Master Perth, you are indeed one


    of the top three powerful people in Chatterton Town who can''t be messed with. You are forthright


    when dealing with things. You cane to me if you need my help in the future, as long as you


    don''t bring these bastards along."


    "I also like to make friends with generous people." The man looked at her, smiled gently, and said,


    "Let me propose a toast to you and apologize on behalf of everyone. Let''s pretend that nothing


    unpleasant happened tonight."


    The man said sincerely. He raised his ss and finished his drink. He said, "I''ll toast first."


    Mia Kyle was also a generous and bold person. She took over the ss of liquor passed by his


    subordinates. She said, "I have never forgiven anyone so easily in the past. Today, I''ll make an


    exception because of your good looks and generosity, Master Perth."


    The man nodded as if he epted Mia Kyle''spliment.


    "Since the money has been returned, and I''ve apanied you all enough, I should go now." Mia


    Kyle waved to the man and said, "Master Perth, see you again!"


    The man looked at Mia Kyle and smiled without saying anything. His eyes were deep and


    unfathomable.


    Mia Kyle turned around and suddenly found that her feet were so heavy that she couldn''t move at


    all, as if they were nted to the ground.


    Besides, her head was also dizzy. Her vision gradually became blurred, and these people in front of


    her seemed to be going around in circles.


    "Damn! You drugged me." Mia Kyle gritted her teeth. She had heard of this kind of thing, but she


    didn''t expect that she would encounter it.


    She had been working with Neil Brown and Kevin Kyle since she was a child. She didn''t expect that


    she would be defeated by such a few losers today.


    One of them said, "Master Perth, this little girl is really hot-tempered. She can still remain calm at


    this time."


    "How dare you spike my drink. Just wait and see." Mia Kyle tried to keep her eyes wide open and


    she was trying to keep her head clear.


    "Hahaha..." The people around herughed again, which was louder and more arrogant than


    before."Since she threatened us, it''s better for us to take her clothes off first."


    "Take off my clothes? Any fingers near me will be chopped off!" Mia Kyle was still very arrogant, but


    she was panicking in her heart.


    She hadn''t encountered such a thing, and she didn''t know what kind of drug these bastards had


    given her.


    Her head was getting dizzier and dizzier that she couldn''t think anymore. Their voices were so close


    but she couldn''t hear what they said.


    She subconsciously held her mobile phone in her pocket. She didn''t know if the previous call went


    through to Neil Brown''s phone, whether he had answered it, and whether he woulde to save


    her...


    When Mia Kyle was thinking of Neil Brown, her head slowly turned nk. Her body went limp and


    she fell to the ground.


    In her mind, she was plotting revenge.


    Looking at Mia Kyle who copsed on the ground, the others stoppedughing. Everyone looked at


    the man and asked, "Master, how do we deal with this girl?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The man got up and walked to Mia Kyle''s side and bent down. He pinched her chin and slightly


    raised her head. He stared at her again and again, as if there was something on Mia Kyle''s face.


    After looking at it for a long time, the man said, "Send her to my room."


    The men exchanged looks and walked up to carry Mia Kyle.


    At this moment, the door was kicked open violently. With another kick, the thick wooden door fell


    apart, and then the tall figure of Neil Brown appeared in front of them.


    Neil Brown suddenly appeared, which made everyone else stepped back in fear.


    "Captain Brown, it''s you." The man in front smiled and said, "I heard that you would nevere to


    such a ce. Why are you here today?"


    Neil Brown grabbed Mia Kyle and carried her on his shoulder. His sharp eyes swept around the


    room like a cheetah.


    In just a second, Neil Brown scanned everyone''s face, and especially those whom he knew.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    The man in the lead said, "I heard that you never get close to women. Why did youe to my


    ce to snatch my person?"


    "I''ll do whatever I want. What kind of reason do I need to give?" Neil Brown replied coldly.


    The man looked at Neil Brown and said provocatively, "Captain Brown, there are rules to follow. If


    you want to snatch a woman from me, you''ll have to ask my men."


    "Hmm..." Neil Brown snorted, "How many people are here? Juste and fight me then instead of


    spewing nonsense."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The fact that they drugged Mia Kyle was already crossing his boundaries, yet they wanted to


    challenge him too.


    Neil Brown grew up in the army and had already trained himself well. Even if he didn''t hit anyone,


    their hands would hurt from hitting him.


    The man waved his hand, and several men attacked Neil Brown together.


    Neil Brown kicked them away. He effortlessly kicked those men away and they copsed instantly.


    He even stepped on a man''s back.


    Neil Brown looked at the main man and said coldly, "Perth, no one will stand in your way if you want


    to y with women. Just be cautious in the future."


    After saying that, Neil Brown walked away while carrying Mia Kyle, leaving everyone in the room


    looking at each other in dismay.


    When Neil Brown walked far away, one of them asked, "Master, why was Neil Brown here


    suddenly?"


    "That little girl was not stupid. She called Neil Brown before causing a scene." The man said.


    The man was admiring Mia Kyle''s courage, but although she was courageous, she stillcked some


    brains. He barely touched her and just spiked her drink, yet she fell for it.


    ......


    Mia Kyle, who had lost consciousness for a long time, was lying on the shoulder of Neil Brown,


    swaying from side to side. She was unconscious.


    Neil Brown put her into the car and drove Mia Kyle to his house in the central area of Chatterton


    Town. This was the house he had bought for himself to stay during his leisure time.


    Neil Brown was the only one left in his family, and he lived in the military base almost every day. He


    would onlye back for a few days during his days off.


    It would take a long time to drive here from the military region. It would be a waste of time for Neil


    Brown to travel to and fro.


    After carrying Mia Kyle home, he threw her onto the sofa. He then turned around and went to the


    bathroom without looking at her. He opened the faucet and filled the bathtub with water.


    He went back to the living room and picked Mia Kyle up, it was as easy as picking up a pet. He put


    her into the bathtub.


    Neil Brown pressed Mia Kyle''s head into the water, and only brought her back out after a while.


    Mia Kyle coughed and spat out a mouthful of water. She had woken up. Before she could figure out


    what was going on, she scolded, "F**k, you old bastards, how dare you drug me? You wish to die,


    don''t you?"


    She scolded and waved her hand in the air. "Bastard, wait for me. I''ll cripple you up so that you can


    no longer harm others."


    "Mia Kyle!"


    Neil Brown''s voice came from above her head, which made Mia Kyle shiver. She looked up and


    said, "Neil Brown, don''t make a sound. I''ll deal with those old bastards first, and then I''ll apany


    you."


    "Mia Kyle, is something wrong with your brain?" Neil Brown threw a towel to her and said, "Please


    wash yourself up!"


    Mia Kyle didn''t realize that she was soaked in the bathtub until she caught the towel thrown by Neil


    Brown. Her thin clothes were wrapped tightly to her body, and the beautiful skin and curves of her


    body werepletely exposed to him.


    Mia Kyle deliberately puffed out her chest and coughed softly, "Neil Brown, I was drugged just now.


    My legs and whole body were weak. I don''t have the strength to stand up. Help me."


    Neil Brown nced at her and leaned against the sink. He said slowly, "You''re in a pool of cold


    water. Continue being in it if you''re not afraid of the cold. I don''t have any objections."


    "F**k, are you a man or not?" Mia Kyle was a little excited at first, but when she recalled that he


    didn''t even look at her, the little excitement vanished.


    Neil Brown then looked at her and didn''t say a word.


    Mia Kyle pouted her lips and said discontentedly, "Neil, I called you so early, but you didn''te to


    save me before I was drugged. It''s really unforgivable."


    Neil Brown said, "I was not going there to save you, I was there to see you make a fool of yourself.


    Let''s see how foolish you were to be set up by those people."


    "Everyone will make mistakes, and I''m just a woman." Mia Kyle suddenly jumped up from the


    bathtub and rushed to Neil Brown to hug him tightly. "Neil Brown, don''t be stubborn. Is it so difficult


    for you to admit that you like me?"


    Neil Brown forcefully let go of her and pushed her away, saying, "I cannot control how you think


    about it and I don''t care."


    Mia Kyle rushed to him again and hugged him tightly. "Neil, you''ve brought me to your house. Don''t


    pretend anymore. If you want to sleep with me, just say it. Don''t worry, I won''t reject you."


    Neil Brown said, "My sister is in poor health and she still treats you like her own daughter. If


    something happens to you, how long do you think she can live?"


    "So that''s the reason why you took care of me and came to save me?" Mia Kyle blinked and a drop


    of tear rolled down from the corner of her eyes, she had been greatly hurt.


    If others saw her like this, they would definitely be deceived by her superb acting skills. But Neil


    Brown was different.


    He was the man who often fought with her. He could read through her intentions.


    "Stop acting. I won''t be tricked." After saying that, Neil Brown turned around and left.


    Mia Kyle lifted her foot and kicked him. Neil Brown didn''t walk fast, so she kicked his ass, which


    made herugh. "I''ll let you pretend to be a nice person, and let''s see how long you can keep


    pretending."


    Mia Kyle wiped her body with the towel. Her clothes were see-through from being drenched in


    water, but she didn''t mind.


    She then sat beside Neil Brown. She stretched out her hand to touch him. Neil Brown grabbed her


    hand and said sternly, "Mia Kyle, you are not young anymore. No one can take care of you for the


    rest of your life. You have to learn to grow up."


    "No matter how old I am, I can''t be older than you." Since her hand was caught, she then squeezed


    her whole body against his. "Marry me please. If you marry me, I will be a wife and a mother. Maybe


    I will grow up and be sensible then."

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Mia Kyle had never treated herself as a girl in front of Neil Brown.


    She was like a female warrior, she kept working hard to win the battle against Neil Brown and tried


    her best to get him.


    She had been working hard for a long time, but she had been circling around in the same ce.


    There was no progress at all.


    At first, Mia Kyle was not in a hurry and felt that she had plenty of time to y with him, but she


    didn''t think so now.


    Time passed quickly before she knew it. She had to find a way to knock him down and "eat" him


    first.


    In the past few days, she had watched a lot of live-action movies and learned a lot of seductive


    skills from the actor. Today, she could use Neil Brown to practice her skills.


    She felt that her learning ability was very strong. As long as she threw herself at Neil Brown, she


    would definitely wipe him out.


    However, before she could start, she was grabbed by Neil Brown and thrown to the other side of the


    sofa.


    Mia Kyle was so angry that she gritted her teeth and scolded, "Neil Brown, you b*stard, can''t you be


    a little gentler?"


    Neil Brown nced at her and said, "Jacky Ball ising soon. If you want to be someone''s wife or


    a mother, find him. I think he wouldn''t mind."


    "Hmph..." Mia Kyle red at him, rolled her eyes, and came up with a new idea. "Neil Brown, do


    you know what kind of drug those people gave me?"


    Judging by her reactions, it probably was just a form of sedative. Neil Brown was familiar with this


    kind of drug.


    Neil Brown knew what she was thinking from the moment she rolled her eyes. He said, "Go back


    with Jacky Ball, and don''t think too much."


    "No. I want to sleep with you." Mia Kyle rushed to him again when he didn''t pay attention to her. But


    he moved too fast and she missed him.


    Mia Kyle still wanted to say something, but the doorbell rang. Damn it, it seemed that Jacky Ball had


    arrived.


    Neil Brown went to open the door. As expected, Jacky Ball showed up outside. After greeting Neil


    Brown politely, he said, "Pris, I''m here to pick you up."


    Mia Kyle grabbed the pillow on the sofa and threw it at Jacky Ball. She said angrily, "Jacky Ball, how


    can you be so stupid? You have been with me for so many years. Don''t you know what I''m thinking


    about?"


    Of course, Jacky Ball knew what Mia Kyle was thinking, but Neil Brown had called him to pick her


    up, so it was impossible for him not to show up.


    Besides, Neil Brown was legally, Mia Kyle''s adoptive uncle. It would be a mess if there was really


    something going on between them.


    Mia Kyle left with Jacky Ball reluctantly. She stepped forward and red at Jacky Ball fiercely. Her


    eyes were so sharp that they could kill.


    Jacky Ball lowered his head and did not dare to utter a word. If he were to speak up, he would


    definitely be beaten up by Mia Kyle as a punching bag.


    As soon as she got in the car, Mia Kyle''s cell phone rang. She looked at it when she saw the caller


    ID on the screen, she smiled happily and picked it up, "Grandpa, it''s sote. Haven''t you slept yet?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much that I can''t sleep." Grandpa Kyle''s voice


    came through the phone to Mia Kyle''s ears.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Grandpa, sorry, it''s my fault."


    Hearing Grandpa Kyle''s voice, Mia Kyle felt bad. She promised to return to the United States to see


    her grandfather days ago, but she didn''t. She spent all her energy to pursue Neil Brown.


    "Silly child, you are my joy. How can you me yourself?"


    "Grandpa, I won''t be filming these days. I''ll ask someone to book a flight right away. I''ll take a ne


    back to the United States to see you tomorrow."


    "Mia, if you want to apany me, you don''t have to go to the United States. Just wait in


    Chatterton Town."


    "Grandpa, are you here in Chatterton Town?"


    "I have some things to deal with. After that, I will head to Chatterton Town for a few days."


    "Grandpa, since you''reing to Chatterton Town, I''ll tell you a piece of good news in advance."


    "What good news?"


    "Sister-inw actually came back alive. Although she lost her memory, it was so good to see her


    again."


    ¡°......¡±


    "Grandpa, don''t you think it''s amazing? It was you who said that sister-inw''s body had been


    cremated. How did she survive?"


    "Mia, it''s been a while, and I don''t really think too much. But since your brother cares so much about


    your sister-inw, it''s good for her toe back." Grandpa Kyle replied.


    "After she came back, Kevin smiled a lot more and won''t push people away like what he did before,"


    Mia said.


    Grandpa Kyle asked, "Did your sister-inw regain her memory?"


    Mia Kyle shook her head and said, "She hasn''t yet, she doesn''t even know me."


    "Well, I see." Grandpa Kyle sighed and said, "It''s gettingte. Go home and rest early after you get


    home."


    Mia Kyle asked, "Grandpa, how do you know I haven''t arrived home yet?"


    "..." Grandpa Kyle paused for a moment and said, "I can hear it from your voice. Besides, a little


    devil like you won''t be home so early anyway."


    Of course, he would not tell Mia Kyle that he was sitting in the car located near Neil Brown''s house


    and watching her.


    After the call with Mia Kyle, the person invited by Grandpa Kyle had arrived.


    He asked the driver to open the door, and Neil Brown sat down next to him in the back seat.


    Grandpa Kyle asked, "How''s the investigationing along?"


    Neil Brown said, "I don''t have any clue."


    Grandpa Kyle said, "If we don''t figure out this matter, we can''t get rid of Samuel Daly. If we can''t get


    rid of him, the secret may be exposed to the public at any time."


    Neil Brown knew the magnitude of the matter, but it was not so easy to find anything without any


    clues.


    Grandpa Kyle said again, "Now with the Inte that can spread the news so quickly, if the news


    were to be leaked out, we can''t save it no matter how hard we try."


    Neil Brown said, "I will work hard."


    Samuel Daly could schedule an e-mail draft to be sent out in the future, which was then possible to


    reveal this news even after his death.


    There were so many methods. Neil Brown also could not simply approach anyone to investigate


    this. This matter had gotten incrediblyplex.


    However, no matter how difficult it was, he would try his best to investigate so that they could


    protect the person they wanted to protect.


    As long as they learn the way Samuel Daly would use to expose that news, it would not be difficult


    for them to deal with Samuel Daly.


    And at this moment, Samuel Daly was still daydreaming, hoping to get the money and power that


    he had dreamed of and make the Daly family proud.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Because she wanted to take care of Little Karen better, because she wanted to quickly regain her


    past memory, and because she wanted to return to Kevin Kyle and Little Karen as Mrs. Kyle badly...


    Karen Daly''s perseverance in her drug rehabilitation was stronger than anything else. For a few


    days in a row, she did not experience any rpse, and her mental condition had improved a lot.


    A Children''s Day celebration wasing up in a couple of days, and Karen Daly was finishing up


    the clothes she made for Little Karen.


    Because it was her first time making clothes for her daughter, Karen Daly really put in a ton of effort.


    She made two beautiful dresses and a suit, so that Little Karen would have more fashion choices.


    She could either be a beautiful little princess or act like a handsome boy.


    Karen Daly held the clothes and couldn¡¯t stop looking at them. She could already imagine how cute


    Little Karen would look when she wore them.


    Every time she thought about how she was the one who gave birth to Little Karen, Karen Daly felt


    an immense warmth.


    She was not alone. She had her own child, Little Karen.


    Just as Karen Daly was engrossed in her thoughts, the phone beside her started to buzz. She


    shook off her thoughts and saw the most familiar contact number on the phone screen¡ªFather.


    She didn''t want to answer the phone, but after some consideration, she decided that she wanted to


    hear what Samuel Daly had to say, so she picked up the call.


    As soon as Karen Daly answered the phone, she heard Samuel Daly speak with concern, "Karen, I


    am back. You are not at home nor at thepany. Where did you go? I''m very worried about you."


    If she didn¡¯t know that she was drugged by him, Karen Daly would have been deceived by the kind


    act Samuel Daly was putting on.


    Karen Daly used to feel so happy every time she heard Samuel Daly¡¯s voice. While she had lost her


    memory and everything in the past, there was still a father who cared so much about her and


    stayed by her side to give her strength.


    But now, Karen Daly only found his voice to be fake and hollow. She didn¡¯t even care much to


    respond.


    "What''s wrong, Karen? Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you unwell?" Samuel Daly kept asking,


    demonstrating his concern for Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly took a deep breath and said, "I''m fine. What can I do for you?"


    Karen Daly¡¯s unaffectionate reply proved Samuel Daly¡¯s suspicion. Karen Daly mentioned losing her


    medicine when they were on the phone a few days ago, she probably already knew that he had


    added morphine to her medication.


    After figuring that out, Samuel Daly said, "Karen, since I''m back. shouldn¡¯t youe home?"


    Karen Daly thought for a while. There were some things that she wanted to ask him face to face.


    After a moment of silence, she replied, "I''ll go back soon."


    Karen Daly washed and hung Little Karen¡¯s new clothes, then packed up some clothes to go over to


    Samuel Daly¡¯s house.


    When she got there, Karen Daly could already smell the broth from the doorstep, much like in the


    past.


    She used to be ted smelling this, but now she felt like Samuel Daly was only doing this to get


    something from her, and not actually because he cared for her.


    With the others like Kevin Kyle and Faye Reed, she could feel that they cared for her sincerely. It


    was very different with her father.


    Women have very urate sixth senses, and Karen Daly believed in her own sixth sense. Just like


    how she felt Little Karen was familiar at first sight.


    "Karen, you''re back." Samuel Daly greeted her.


    ¡°Mhmm." Karen Daly nodded and didn''t want to say anything else.


    "I cooked your favorite soup and dishes. Take a seat, the food will be served soon." After saying


    that, Samuel Daly turned and went to the kitchen.


    Samuel Daly acted as if he didn''t notice Karen Daly¡¯s abnormal mood. He was still as kind as he


    had been to Karen Daly for the past three years.


    He was aware that Karen Daly was suspecting him. And it was precisely because of her suspicion,


    that he wanted to put up more of an act.


    As long as Karen Daly hasn¡¯t regained her memories, he could grab every opportunity to use her


    against Kevin Kyle.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Now was not the time for him to confess about drugging her. He wanted to wait for Karen Daly to


    ask about it. As long as she initiated the conversation, Samuel Daly had the chance to regain her


    trust.


    Samuel Daly served Karen Daly a bowl of her favorite soup, ¡°Karen, I know you can¡¯t stand being


    hungry. Have some soup first.¡±


    Karen Daly did not take the soup. She stared firmly at Samuel Daly and asked, "Why did you drug


    me?"


    Karen Daly did not even greet him well, and she spoke in a cold tone. Samuel Daly knew Karen


    Daly had already learned that he was the one who drugged her.


    But it didn''t matter. He had long prepared to deal with this.


    Samuel Daly pretended to be sad and sighed. "You already know? Did Kevin Kyle tell you?"


    Before Karen Daly could speak, Samuel Daly continued, "I wanted to keep it a secret from you, but


    it seems like I can''t hide it anymore."


    "Keep it a secret from me?" Karen Daly was shaking, "Even if you could keep it a secret for now, I


    would find out some day, right?"


    Samuel Daly added, ¡°Karen, do you know why I had to give you the drugs? Do you still remember


    that you had been bedridden for a year?"


    Of course Karen Daly remembered that. It was a problem for her to even get out of bed and walk at


    that time, and she was not very conscious of what was going on. She felt that she had been to hell


    and came back to life.


    "Do you really think you were sick?" Samuel Daly shook his head, clutched his chest and said, "No,


    Karen. You weren¡¯t sick. The truth was, you were injected with a chemical."


    Karen Daly was stunned and asked, "What chemical?"


    Samuel Daly gritted his teeth and put on a suffering expression. After a long while, he said gently,


    "Anyone who gets injected with that chemical, would have a 50% chance of death, and a 50%


    chance of memory loss if they lived."


    After hearing Samuel Daly¡¯s words, Karen Daly felt extremely shocked. She recovered after a while


    and asked, "So the reason why I lost my memory was not because of an illness but instead, it was


    due to the chemical injection?"


    Around that time, she should have been pregnant with Little Karen. Or maybe she had just given


    birth. Who would have done this to her?


    Samuel Daly said firmly, "Yes."


    Karen Daly asked, "Who was it? Why did they do it?"


    ¡°Because we came from an ordinary family with an ordinary background, we are not worthy to be in


    the Kyle family. They simply needed someone to conceive their child. Once you gave birth, they


    didn¡¯t need you anymore. Samuel Daly teared up as he said this, and pped himself hard, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Karen. It was my fault. I wasn¡¯t sessful enough that you had to go through this.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Samuel Daly continued with tears streaming down his face, "The Kyle family wanted children, but


    they don''t want the children to know that they have such an ordinary mother. The easiest way was


    to kill you, so they injected you with the chemical that the military used against spies. They wanted


    you dead, but you were lucky. You survived."


    Samuel Daly spoke with emotion, and Karen Daly could not resist feeling sad when she heard it.


    But if what he said was true, why did Kevin Kyle bother getting close to her? Why did he tell her that


    Little Karen was their child?


    If the Kyle family simply wanted children, Kevin Kyle could probably get any woman he wanted.


    There would be tons of women willing to conceive his child. Why did he choose her?


    Karen Daly still had doubts in her mind, but she did not show it. She looked at Samuel Daly with a


    calm expression. Samuel Daly shifted away from her gaze, avoiding eye contact.


    Karen Daly took a deep breath and asked, "Then how are you going to exin why my mother died


    because of you?"


    Samuel Daly did not expect Karen Daly to suddenly ask about the cause of her mother''s death. He


    was a little flustered but soon regained hisposure.


    He was a very cunning person and soon came up with a reply. He wiped his tears and said sadly,


    "Karen, you would rather believe in a person who has nothing to do with you more than me?"


    Karen Daly, "..."


    Karen Daly admitted that she believed in Kevin Kyle and Faye Reed more, but she couldn''t say it


    out loud. She was worried that she might be wrong about Samuel Daly.


    Seeing that Karen Daly did not say anything else, Samuel Daly understood her hesitation and


    added, "Since you don''t believe me, I have nothing to say. I just want you to know that wherever you


    go, you can alwayse back to me if you need me."


    After saying that, Samuel Daly got up and left. He couldn¡¯t walk straight, as if he had been hurt


    gravely.


    Seeing Samuel Daly like this, Karen Daly couldn''t bring herself to ask more questions.


    She had lost all her memory. She could only guess what happened in the past based on what


    people told her. She did not know what was the truth.


    In order to verify whether these stories were true and to find out what actually happened three years


    ago, she had to regain her memory.


    But she knew nothing about the past. How was she going to get her memory back?


    Samuel Daly spoke nothing of her past. Faye Reed, on the other hand, told her a lot. She told her


    that they both grew up in Beaford City.


    Maybe she could get some more information from Faye Reed, then go visit Beaford City. Perhaps


    that would help her regain her memory.


    With that thought in mind, Karen Daly couldn¡¯t wait to see Faye Reed. She had to get to the bottom


    of things.


    ......


    At the same time, Kevin Kyle had just finished listening to the conversation between Karen Daly and


    Samuel Daly. He looked devastated.


    To hear that he had guessed correctly about Karen Daly receiving the lethal chemical injection, he


    didn''t know how to react.


    His precious Karen Daly. If she wasn¡¯t lucky enough, she may have left him and Little Karen forever


    three years ago.


    The thought of Karen Daly having to put up with the torture tore him apart. He couldn¡¯t imagine how


    helpless and scared she must be feeling, having gone through such terrible schemes.


    He pulled out his phone and keyed in Karen Daly¡¯s number. Just before he dialed the call, he


    stopped... She probably wouldn¡¯t want to receive a call now.


    After consideration, Kevin Kyle did not call Karen Daly. Instead, he called George Ken and said,


    "Karen Daly was indeed injected with the chemical you were talking about. Please think of a


    solution as soon as possible."


    The reason why Kevin Kyle gave orders to release Samuel Daly and not prevent Karen Daly from


    meeting him was simple. He wanted to collect some information from Samuel Daly, who probably


    wouldn¡¯t say anything to him.


    Kevin Kyle managed to get the information he wanted, and of course, he also heard the usations


    made of his family.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t totally an usation. Perhaps his superior grandfather did exactly what Samuel


    Daly mentioned.


    Now, he was just worried that Karen Daly would believe what Samuel Daly said...


    Amelia Gray knocked on the door and came in, interrupting Kevin Kyle¡¯s thoughts. "Director Kevin,


    the meeting is about to begin."


    Kevin Kyle nodded and suppressed theplicated emotions he had. "Okay."


    ......


    Karen Daly walked out of the house and hailed a taxi as soon as she walked onto the roadside. She


    was hurrying to see Faye Reed at the studio.


    She was lucky. It was usually difficult to hail a taxi on this side of the road, but there was a taxi


    coming towards her as soon as she came out of the house. It was almost as if the taxi had been


    waiting for her.


    After she got in the taxi, Karen Daly told the driver the address and stared out the window, with too


    many thoughts in her head. After returning to Chatterton Town, she hade in contact and talked


    to more people than she had in the past three years.


    It was a nice feeling because it did not make her feel like a freak anymore. She no longer felt as if


    she was alone all the time.


    Just as Karen Daly was deep in thought, the car stopped abruptly, causing her to topple forward and


    hitting the seat in front.


    She was rubbing her head and wanted to speak when the driver signaled for her to remain silent.


    He held up a piece of paper towards her.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    - Miss Daly, please read this silently. There is a tracking device with an eavesdropping bug installed


    on you. Your every action and your speech are being monitored. If you do not believe me, take off


    the amulet you are wearing and look inside it.


    "I..." Why should she believe him?


    Karen Daly had just said a word, but stopped quickly. She stared at the driver and looked at him


    quietly. She wanted to understand how he did he know that there was a tracking device installed on


    her, and why did he tell her?


    The taxi driver did not show any expression on his face. His gaze was even calmer, as if he had


    been trained professionally.


    Karen Daly bit her lip. Anxiously, she removed the amulet Little Karen gave to her with care.


    After taking it off, she held the amulet tightly in her hand. She did not dare to open it up. She was


    scared.


    Although she knew she shouldn¡¯t trust Kevin Kyle fully, she had feelings for him, and therefore


    trusted him.


    If there was really a tracking device in that amulet, it would mean that Kevin Kyle used Little Karen


    and took advantage of Karen Daly¡¯s love towards her... that would be really despicable.


    Karen Daly took a deep breath in and opened up the amulet with her hands trembling. Fumbling


    about the contents of the amulet, she found a small device just the size of a pin.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Karen Daly recalled jokingly asking Kevin Kyle whether he was monitoring her or not. At that time,


    his answer was... yes!


    He even asked her if she wanted to catch him.


    Her answer was¡ªyes.


    At that time, she thought that he was only joking with her. She even felt blissful, but now she only


    felt scared.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Karen Daly closed her eyes, clenched her fists, and tried to calm herself down. After a while, she


    put back the amulet and put it back on her neck.


    This was the first gift that her daughter Little Karen had given her. Even if the person who sent Little


    Karen to do this had ulterior motives, she still wanted to keep the amulet with her.


    After putting on the amulet, Karen Daly said, "Please drive me to the Daly Reed Designs studio on


    Starluck Street."


    If Kevin Kyle wanted to monitor her, then let him be.


    She wanted to see, what possibly could he get from a woman who lost her memory?


    Soon after, the car stopped in front of Faye Reed''s studio. The car stopped steadily. Karen Daly did


    not get off the car. She looked up from the rearview mirror and quietly observed the driver''s face.


    She wanted to ask who the driver was. She wanted to know why he knew that Kevin Kyle had put a


    bug in the amulet? Why did he tell her?


    As if he knew Karen Daly had these questions, the driver handed her a note and said, "Take care,


    get off the car and be careful."


    Karen Daly got out of the car, opened the note, and read the two sentences written on it - It doesn¡¯t


    matter who I am or why I told you. The most important thing is that you must be wary of the people


    around you.


    The two simple sentences were just a waste of time. They did not tell Karen Daly what she wanted


    to know.


    When Karen Daly turned back, there was no sign of the car at all. It was almost as if it was just her


    hallucination.


    Karen Daly changed her facial expression and tried to make herself look better. Then she stepped


    towards Faye Reed¡¯s studio.


    Faye Reed was discussing some problems with a designer, so Karen Daly simply listened and did


    not disturb her.


    Only after Faye Reed was done with her work, that she turned around and saw her. "Karen, how


    long have you been here? Why didn''t you call me?"


    "I just arrived," Karen Daly said with a simple smile.


    Faye Reed gave Karen Daly a warm hug and said, "It''s dinner time now. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    Karen Daly nodded. "Sure."


    Faye Reed invited Karen Daly to a nearby restaurant that they used to visit often. In the three years,


    the restaurant had been renewed. The staff members kept changing too.


    After asking for Karen Daly¡¯s opinion, Faye Reed ordered some dishes that Karen Daly liked to eat


    before, and they chatted away.


    "Karen, how have you been with Mr. Kyle?"


    Karen Daly nodded. "Very good."


    If she hadn''t found out something by ident today, things were indeed very good.


    They slept in the same bed with Little Karen every night. Every morning when she opened her eyes,


    she would see Kevin Kyle sitting by the window and reading newspapers. They looked like an


    ordinary couple.


    Faye Reed said with relief, "Karen, I''m also happy that you can get along well with each other."


    Karen Daly smiled, "I don''t remember anything about the past. We can''t get along with each other


    like before. It''s a pity for me."


    Karen Daly came to Faye Reed today because she wanted to know what had happened in the past,


    so as they talked, she slowly guided the topic to her memory.


    Faye Reed added, ¡°Karen, I can understand how you feel. Even between the two of us now,


    although we are sitting together and chatting, I can feel that you haven¡¯t truly opened up, and I am


    also careful around you."


    Faye Reed had always been straightforward and said whatever she thought. Especially in front of


    Karen Daly, she didn''t need to hide what she thought.


    She was careful around Karen Daly because she was afraid that she would trigger Karen Daly by


    saying something wrong, and she was afraid that Karen Daly would be scared away.


    Karen Daly pursed her lips and chuckled. "Didn''t you say that I''m your best friend? You can just say


    what you want to say. You don''t have to be careful. Maybe it¡¯ll help with my memory."


    "You''re right." Faye Reed nodded, "If you want to know anything, just ask me. I promise you that I


    will tell you everything."


    "I don''t know what is there to know about." Karen Daly smiled apologetically. "If you don''t despise


    me, please tell me what happened in the past. Tell me as much as you can."


    "How would I ever despise you?" Faye Reed rolled her eyes at Karen Daly with dissatisfaction,


    "Even if I despise my Sebastian Spencer, I wouldn¡¯t despise you."


    Every time Faye Reed said something, Karen Daly was observing her eyes. Every time she spoke,


    she would make eye contact with Karen Daly, and she didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    Faye Reed talked about the past intently. She knew exactly where her home was, where she lived,


    where she was in primary school, middle school, and college. All of them were clearly exined,


    and Karen Daly kept them in mind.


    At the same time, she also took note of Kristine Daly, who Faye Reed described as both hateful yet


    pitiful.


    If good memories were unable to make her regain her memories, would Kristine Daly be the key to


    the breakthrough?


    Karen Daly had the thought but didn¡¯t say anything about it. She finished the meal with Faye Reed


    ¡°happily¡±.


    Halfway through the meal, Kevin Kyle called to ask her where she was.


    He knew where she was, but still pretended to ask her, and Karen Daly simply cooperated with him


    without exposing him.


    When she went downstairs, Karen Daly saw Kevin Kyle waiting for her. He was leaning against his


    Bentley and stared straight ahead.


    Everyone passing by would get attracted and some even went up to talk to him. But when he


    ignored them, they left defeated.


    "Mr. Kyle, Karen Daly is here. What are you looking at?" Faye Reed waved to Kevin Kyle and


    shouted loudly.


    Kevin Kyle looked over and cleared off the emotions in his head. He nodded politely to Faye Reed


    and looked towards Karen Daly. "Are you full?"


    Karen Daly nodded. "Yes, I¡¯m full."


    Faye Reed realized the situation, "It''s gettingte. The idiot Sebastian Spencer must be waiting for


    me at home for dinner, so I shall not disturb you anymore."


    "Faye, be careful on the way," Karen Daly said.


    Faye Reed had just turned around and was about to run off when she heard Karen Daly¡¯s caring


    words. She gave her a tight hug. "Karen, All the best! I believe you can do it!"


    "Okay." Karen Daly smiled at her.


    Seeing Faye Reed walking away, Kevin Kyle reached out to hold Karen Daly¡¯s hand. As soon as he


    touched her finger, Karen Daly swats his hands away.


    Karen Daly walked towards the car without saying a word to Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle only thought that she believed the usations Samuel Daly made about his family. He


    did not know that Karen Daly was already aware of the tracking device.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Along the journey, Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle remained silent.


    Karen Daly had her gaze set straight ahead and put on a calm front. Deep inside, she had mixed


    emotions she couldn¡¯t express.


    If it weren''t for Little Karen, and if it weren''t for the fact that she wanted to hand over the gift to Little


    Karen, she probably would not have followed Kevin Kyle back to his home.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t say a word, but he hadn¡¯t thought of how to exin the usations Samuel Daly


    made about his family. To be precise, he couldn¡¯t exin it to Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly had to be the one to bring it up. If he brought it up, it would be admitting that he was


    eavesdropping on her.


    "Karen, is there something on your mind? You can tell me anything." She used to be the one who


    carried the conversation forward, but he didn¡¯t mind doing so now.


    Karen Daly still stared ahead, as if she didn''t hear Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle was a little helpless and did not ask any more questions. When they arrived, he heard


    Karen Daly asking faintly, "Kevin, did we get along fine... in the past?"


    Karen Daly did not know what she was doing.


    With Samuel Daly, she was always able to maintain herposure and think properly.


    However, with Kevin Kyle, her mind was in shambles and she could not bring herself to me him.


    She was even trying to convince herself that Kevin Kyle was only tracking her to understand her


    and help her regain her memory.


    But if that was what he was trying to do, why couldn¡¯t he just tell her?


    The true reason why she ignored Kevin Kyle was because he invaded her privacy without her


    permission.


    "Karen- " Kevin Kyle pulled Karen Daly into his arms and held her tightly. He grabbed her hand and


    put it against his heart. "I don''t know if you felt that I was good enough, in your heart. But I do know


    that my heart feels empty when you¡¯re not around."


    His heart was empty, so was hers.


    However, she still couldn''t let go of the grudge in her heart, and she hadn''t thought about how to


    bring up the topic of the tracking device.


    Karen Daly caressed Kevin Kyle¡¯s chest lightly, looked up at him, and said, "Let''s go in. It''s sote,


    Little Karen must be waiting for us."


    "Okay." If Karen Daly didn''t want to continue the topic, Kevin Kyle didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. He took


    her hand again and Karen Daly didn''t dodge away, so he held her tightly and didn''t intend to let go.


    When they got home, Lionel was ying with Little Karen. It was a game of hide-and-seek. Lionel


    was very patient with Little Karen.


    Seeing a big boy ying hide-and-seek with Little Karen patiently, Karen Daly couldn¡¯t stop staring


    at him.


    She had been staying in Secret Garden for a long time, and she had never heard Lionel speak a


    word.


    If she hadn¡¯t heard from Little Karen that ¡°Brother Lionel talks a lot¡±, Karen Daly would have thought


    that he was mute.


    The boy put on a cold face with everyone, but when he was with Little Karen, his gentleness


    showed, and asionally he smiled.


    Little Karen didn''t have siblings. Karen Daly felt at ease that she had a big brother taking care of


    her.


    "Dad, Big Karen..." Little Karen, who hid behind the sofa, forgot about Brother Lionel who was


    ''seeking'' her and just got up and ran to them.


    Kevin Kyle stretched out his hands to hug Little Karen but she ran into Karen Daly¡¯s arms, leaving


    him hanging.


    Karen Daly caught Little Karen and kissed her forehead. She said softly, "Little Karen, have you had


    your dinner?"


    "Of course, I''m full." Little Karen rubbed her belly and pointed to Lionel who was standing next to


    her. "Brother Lionel apanied me to eat together."


    "Well, our Little Karen is a really good girl." Karen Daly smiled politely at Lionel. "Thank you for


    apanying Little Karen."


    Lionel did not respond.


    Little Karen looked at him and smiled sweetly. She said in a soft voice, "Brother Lionel is going to


    sleep, and I¡¯m going to sleep too."


    Hearing Little Karen''s instructions, Lionel nodded. Then he went upstairs and went back to his


    room.


    Karen Daly rubbed Little Karen¡¯s head, "Little Karen, Brother Lionel is very good, isn''t he?"


    "Mhmm..." The little girl nodded repeatedly and said innocently, "Brother Lionel ys with me and


    eats with me. I like Brother Lionel a lot."


    Karen Daly smiled with satisfaction, "If you like Brother Lionel, then you should treat him better, as if


    he was your biological brother."


    "Okay." Little Karen didn''t quite understand what ¡®biological brother¡¯ meant, but she just nodded


    obediently.


    As the mother and daughter talked, theypletely neglected Kevin Kyle.


    Although he waspletely ignored, Kevin Kyle had noints at all. What else could make


    him happier than seeing the two of them staying by his side at the same time?


    Karen Daly helped Little Karen with her shower, put her in bed, and said gently, "Little Karen, Daddy


    will y with you for a while. I have something to do."


    Kevin Kyle grabbed Karen Daly, who was about to leave, "Karen¡ª"


    Karen Daly smiled at him, "I¡¯m going to iron Little Karen¡¯s clothes. I''ll be back in a while."


    He knew that she was angry with him, so he was so worried that she would leave and note


    back. But actually she couldn¡¯t bring herself to get mad at him, though she didn¡¯t understand why.


    Karen Daly picked up the clothes and went back to the room after getting an iron.


    In the room, Little Karen was happily rolling on Kevin Kyle,ughing all over the ce. She looked


    really happy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When she saw the father and daughter interact, Karen Daly couldn¡¯t look away, and her heart


    softened.


    When she saw them, Karen Daly thought of many things.


    She remembered how Kevin Kyle apanied her during her drug rehabilitation and took good


    care of her. He really cared for her, how could she not notice?


    No matter how busy he was, he would always make time for his daughter.


    How could such a good man be the kind of person who only cares about his daughter and not care


    about her, as what Samuel Daly said?


    Karen Daly took a deep breath and said, "Little Karen, I made some new clothes for you. Would you


    like to try them?"


    "Okay." Little Karen rolled down from Kevin Kyle and answered happily.


    Kevin Kyle took the clothes from Karen Daly, "You''ve worked hard. I''ll take care of changing her


    clothes. I can''t let you do everything. It would make me seem useless as a father."


    As he spoke, Kevin Kyle had skillfully taken off Little Karen¡¯s pajamas and then helped her put on


    the skirt.


    The pink princess-dress did not look exceptionally outstanding, but when Karen Daly put ace with


    a big bow around Little Karen¡¯s waist, the dress looked remarkable on her.


    "Little Karen, do you like it?" Karen Daly asked cautiously. She noticed her lips had dried up from


    nervousness. She was afraid her daughter wouldn¡¯t like the first present she was giving her.


    ...

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Kevin Kyle quickly cooperated with Karen Daly and said with some exaggeration, "Wow, it''s so


    beautiful. This is the most beautiful little princess dress I''ve ever seen you wear."


    Little Karen turned around on the bed and said in a sweet voice, "I want to take a look at the mirror."


    She was a witty little girl. She wouldn¡¯t trust daddy¡¯s judgment. She must look at it herself.


    Daddy liked Big Karen so much, who knows if he was just lying to help Big Karen look good.


    Looking at her beautiful reflection in the mirror, Little Karen was very happy. She turned around and


    ced a few kisses on Karen Daly¡¯s face. "Thank you, Big Karen. I like it very much."


    "Well, thank you so much for liking it." Karen Daly also kissed Little Karen back.


    Receiving Little Karen¡¯s recognition, Karen Daly felt more excited than when she was receiving an


    international designer¡¯s award.


    It was not just the dress. Little Karen also liked the other two clothes a lot. She started to believe


    what daddy said, that the clothes Big Karen made were the prettiest. She wore them and did not


    want to take them off even when she went to sleep. Karen Daly had to change her into her pajamas


    after she had fallen asleep.


    Looking at the cute Little Karen, Karen Daly kissed her again. Every time she thought about how


    Little Karen was her own child, she felt an indescribable satisfaction.


    With the little ball of joy asleep, the atmosphere turned quiet immediately.


    Both people lying by Little Karen¡¯s two sides were staring at the ceiling in unison. They both had so


    much to say to each other but did not know where to start.


    After a long time, Kevin Kyle turned over and moved Little Karen to the side. Hey down beside


    Karen Daly and pulled her into his arms.


    "Kevin Kyle, what are you doing?" Karen Daly tried to struggle, but she couldn''t. She angrily


    pounded on his chest.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just want to hug you." He did want to hug her, to feel her warmth filling up the hole in his heart.


    Hearing his low voice, Karen Daly¡¯s heart softened. She silently put down her fist and snuggled in


    his arms, quietly listening to his strong heartbeat.


    "Kevin, are you..."


    Are you hiding anything from me? As long as you tell me frankly, I will forgive you.


    Karen Daly really wanted to tell Kevin Kyle this, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    "Karen, trust me!"


    No matter what happens, you must trust me. Trust that I can handle everything. Trust that I can


    protect you and our daughter.


    Kevin Kyle really wanted to tell Karen Daly this, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. He didn¡¯t


    want to add on to the matters at hand. He would confess everything to Karen Daly when he¡¯s done


    handling the situation. She should be able to ept it by then.


    "Mmm." Karen Daly breathed deeply. She shall trust him again. She shall trust that he was doing


    everything for her own good, and not cause her to harm like Samuel Daly.


    He had told her earlier that he was on a business trip when everything happened three years ago.


    When he came back everything had already passed.


    The child was given birth through surgery, and he had lost his wife. He did not know what


    happened. All these years, he had been looking for her.


    So she was willing to trust him.


    Although she had decided to trust Kevin Kyle, Karen Daly couldn¡¯t just sit there and do nothing. She


    didn¡¯t want to rely on Kevin Kyle for everything. She wanted to be brave and search for her memory


    on her own.


    So on the second day, Karen Daly quietly took out the tracking device from the amulet, left it at


    home, and flew to Beaford City by herself.


    She was hoping that if she saw the ces and sceneries from her past, it would trigger something


    in her mind that could make her regain her memories.


    ......


    When Kevin Kyle received the news that Karen Daly had flown to Beaford City alone, he was


    holding arge conference. The moment he heard it, Karen Daly had already boarded the flight long


    ago, Kevin Kyle blew up on the spot.


    Many people in the meeting room were Kevin Kyle''s old subordinates. In the business circle, Kevin


    Kyle had always been the stable one. No matter how rming the situation was, he could deal with


    it calmly and issue orders urately.


    It was the first time for everyone to see Kevin Kyle get so angry.


    In fact, he didn''t do anything, but everyone could feel his anger, which could have burned down the


    whole building.


    Kevin Kyle nced coldly at the messenger, "Nick ck, your men are ipetent. You''ll take


    care of that yourself. Amelia Gray, arrange a private ne to fly to Beaford City immediately. I want


    to take off as soon as I arrive at the airport. Also, contact the Beaford City airport personnel. I don¡¯t


    care what methods they have to use, I want them to make sure she doesn¡¯t leave the airport."


    He had arranged so many people to keep an eye on Karen Daly, and yet this group... only informed


    the news to him after she had already boarded the ne. He really wanted to tear these people into


    pieces.


    What if...


    He didn''t have the courage to think about what might happen. At this moment, he had to catch up


    with Karen Daly as fast as he could and put her under his protection so that she wouldn''t be hurt at


    all.


    ......


    The weather in Beaford City was not as good as the weather in Chatterton Town. That was Karen


    Daly¡¯s first impression after getting off the ne.


    Chatterton Town was hot, but there was the sea breeze, so it was bearable. On the other hand,


    Beaford City made her feel like she was going to evaporate from the heat at any moment.


    From Karen Daly''s limited memory, it was her first timeing to the Beaford City Airport. The


    airport was on par with many international airports, and there were a lot of travelers.


    She followed everyone who got off the ne and quickly moved forward toward the airport exit. But


    before long, she was stopped by the airport security staff.


    She wasn¡¯t sure whether the staff thought that she was stupid, because they gave her the most


    ridiculous excuse for stopping her. They said that her luggage contained prohibited items, and


    asked her to cooperate with a spot check.


    Gosh!


    She was only carrying a small backpack, which only contained a set of clothes and some toiletries.


    How was it possible that she had prohibited items?


    Beforeing to Beaford City, she had thought that there might be obstacles. There were probably


    some people trying to prevent her from regaining her memory, so she came prepared.


    She asked to be excused to the bathroom. This simple reason had to be epted by the airport


    staff.


    Moreover, there were no windows in the bathroom. As long as they waited outside, she would not


    be able to escape no matter what, so the security personnel let her go.


    When she came to the bathroom, Karen Daly quickly changed into a new set of clothes, put down


    her high ponytail, and put on some makeup. She only came out when she thought the security


    personnel would not be able to recognize her.


    As she expected, she walked out of the bathroom and passed the two security personnel with ease.


    They only gave her a nce and did not suspect her at all.


    After walking for some distance, Karen Daly walked swiftly. She had to escape before the two


    security guards found out. As long as she left the airport, searching for her would be as hard as


    searching for a needle in a haystack.


    ...

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Beaford City was the capital of a country, so you could imagine the lifestyle here.


    If you look up, there are skyscrapers everywhere, buried in the clouds.


    Karen Daly could not figure out where she was when she got out of the taxi. That''s hard to imagine


    since she grew up in this city.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The streets, the buildings, the pedestrians, everything was unfamiliar to her as if she''d never lived


    here before.


    Karen Daly took a deep breath, as she put on a smile and told herself, "Karen Daly, it''s okay."


    Just because she could not remember anything today, it did not mean that she would not make any


    progress tomorrow. If she tried hard enough, she''d definitely be able to remember her past.


    Karen Daly had only one purpose in mind for her trip to Beaford City. She needed to find the


    whereabouts of her pitiful, yet hateful sister, Kristine Daly, as mentioned by Faye Reed.


    Beforeing to Beaford City, Karen Daly had already contacted Kristine Daly ahead of time and


    told her that she would like to meet up with her, and Kristine Daly immediately agreed.


    "Kristine Daly..."


    Silently, Karen Daly recited the name over and over again, trying to bring back any sort of memory


    that was buried deep in her mind. Something was definitely there, but she couldn''t remember any


    little detail about Kristine Daly.


    Karen Daly had learned some information from Faye Reed, and from the additional information that


    she found on the Inte, she knew that Kristine Daly was disfigured once, and she was also


    mentally unwell once.


    But Kristine Daly''s doing better now, having done stic surgery and she''s starting life anew. She''s


    currently employed at a startuppany in Beaford City, as well as owning some of thepany''s


    shares.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she had heard too many negative stories about Kristine Daly, Karen Daly


    would''ve thought that Kristine Daly was a very inspirational person.


    Karen Daly shook her head, not wanting to hear about the things that Kristine Daly had done in the


    past. She''s only hoping to get other insights from Kristine Daly.


    The buildings around her looked almost identical to each other, hence Karen Daly had trouble


    finding thepany that Kristine Daly was working at, which was Wilis Corporation, even with the


    help of the navigation application on her phone.


    As ast resort, Karen Daly texted Kristine Daly. "I''m here. But I can''t find your office."


    Not long after the text was sent, Karen Daly got a call from Kristine Daly. She sounded almost


    simr to what Karen Daly imagined she would sound like, soothing and very pleasant.


    She said, "Where are you? I''ll go look for you."


    Karen Daly took a quick look around and gave the name of a shop on her left, then she hung up the


    phone and waited for Kristine Daly.


    ......


    Kristine Daly didn''t leave immediately after she''d hung up the phone, though. Instead, she made her


    way to the window, and she looked at the convenience store across the street downstairs.


    There stood a tall woman wearing a cap, white shirt, and jeans on the right side of the convenience


    store. She was looking around, probably trying to get familiar with her surroundings.


    She still looked beautiful even though a few years had passed. She was tall and slender, and she


    looked like she had good skin, like a young schoolgirl. It would have been impossible to tell that she


    was already the mother of a young child.


    The woman who should have passed away three years ago, the woman who had outdone her over


    and over again... Kristine Daly thought that they would never meet again in this life, but she came


    back alive and even took the initiative to contact her.


    Kristine Daly had started a new life and achieved some results at work. Kristine was trying to forget


    all the painful memories that had happened to her.


    As long as no one reminded her, she was starting to put her past behind her.


    But just as she was about to move on, Samuel Daly, who had been on the run, came back with


    Karen Daly, who should have died.


    Karen Daly was thest person that Kristine Daly would want to see because seeing Karen Daly


    now would force her to recall how badly defeated she was by Karen Daly in the past.


    So why did she agree to meet up with Karen Daly if she didn''t want to see her? She wanted to see


    how Karen Daly had turned out, now that she''s lost all of her memories.


    Lost all of her memories?


    Kristine Daly narrowed her eyes, doubtful.


    Karen Daly was smart. Maybe it''s all just an act, and she never lost any of her memories. But she


    couldn''t quite figure out why, and who could possibly be her audience?


    Karen Daly was involved in a car ident three years ago and she died, but the child in her womb


    didn''t.


    Kristine Daly was still in the hospital recovering from her psychotic episode when she heard the


    news, and no words could describe the thrill that she felt in her heart.


    The woman who was indefinitely blessed by the God of Fortune, the woman who was a lot luckier


    than her, had also been blessed by the God of Death.


    Back then, sheughed at the sky for a solid 30 minutes.


    Though, happiness aside, she felt indescribably sad. Once her tensed nerves had rxed, she


    could only feel the emptiness in her heart.


    There used to be Charlie Gook, Karen Daly, and her. The three of them grew up together, and now


    they''re all gone. She was the only one left.


    It was only then that she finally realized that life is truly short, so you need to make the best out of it.


    You only get to live a few good years in a lifetime. No matter how hard you try to fight for more,


    you''ll still end up with nothing eventually.


    When she finally got her head around it, Kristine Daly felt that God was actually not that bad


    towards her after all. He may have disfigured her, but He didn''t perish her.


    Charlie Gook and Karen Daly died when they were young and turned to ashes. She was the only


    one left alive, and only those who remain alive could change their fate, and live the lives that they


    want to live.


    Why must Samuel Daly bring Karen Daly back just when she was starting to see that life''s finally


    turning for the better? Why must theye and destroy this peaceful life of hers?


    Samuel Daly, who had destroyed her life, was shameless enough to have contacted her, calling her


    his good daughter, so that they could unt the Daly Family''s reputation as a father-daughter duo.


    Hehe¡ª


    How ridiculous. Only a bastard like him would have such a shameless personality. He might have


    forgotten all the ugly things that he had done in the past, but she hasn''t, and she never will.


    She didn''t reject Samuel Daly either. Instead, she agreed to his request. She wanted to see how far


    Samuel Daly could leap before he falls to the ground.


    She wanted to see it with her own eyes - Samuel Daly giving all that he could, only to lose


    everything in the end.


    ......


    Karen Daly had waited for quite a while before she finally got to meet Kristine Daly.


    Karen Daly wasn''t able to find any photos of Kristine Daly after her facial reconstruction surgery, but


    Karen Daly could still recognize Kristine Daly at first sight.


    Based on what Karen Daly had heard from Faye Reed, she grew up with Kristine Daly together.


    They lived together for so long, and they knew each other like the back of their hands. She thought


    that her telepathic sense maybe helped her recognize Kristine Daly.


    "Karen, it''s been so long that we''ve seen each other, but nothing''s changed at all, and you''re still as


    beautiful as ever."


    Kristine Daly greeted Karen Daly as she would to a sister whom she hadn''t seen for many years.


    She had her true feelings so well hidden that no one could see through it.


    Karen Daly nodded. "Nice to meet you!"


    She wasn''t sure if her rtionship with Kristine Daly in the past was just as what Faye Reed had


    described, so she was keeping herself at a distance, at least until she regains her memory.


    ...

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Kristine Daly smiled at Karen Daly and said, "Karen, we''re sisters. You don''t have to be so


    courteous to me."


    Kristine Daly''s facial expression appeared to be rather stiff after surgery, and her smile looked very


    unnatural. She wasn''t as beautiful as she looked in the photos that Karen Daly had found on the


    Inte.


    Sisters?


    Were they really close sisters?


    Karen Daly trusted what Faye Reed had said, but Kristine Daly''s expression looked sincere, so


    Karen Daly did not believe that she could be faking it.


    At this point, she was starting to get really confused about who she should trust.


    Kristine Daly said again, "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    To which Karen Daly replied, "I should be the one treating you, since I was the one who''d asked to


    meet up with you."


    Kristine Daly gave it a thought and said, "That''s fine too."


    Kristine Daly drove Karen Daly and they went to a restaurant that was a little further away. She said,


    "We used to go to this restaurant a lot when we went to school. See, the other restaurants have


    changed a lot, but this one is still standing strong with a lot of customers."


    "Maybe..."


    Perhaps they used toe here a lot when they were young, but Karen Daly''s mind was all nk.


    She couldn''t rte at all.


    Kristine Daly went on and described more about the restaurant.


    Though she wasn''t really interested, Karen Daly listened attentively anyway. Any clue she could get


    was better than none.


    Kristine Daly spent the entire meal talking, and Karen Daly was responding to her courteously,


    mostly providing some non-verbal cues such as nodding and smiling.


    After Karen Daly had paid for the meal, Kristine Daly said again, "I heard from Samuel Daly that


    you''d lost your memories. I also know what you came here for, so if you ever need anything, just let


    me know."


    Kristine Daly''s offer was so straightforward, that it made Karen Daly hesitate a little.


    If Faye Reed''s words were true, Kristine Daly should be resenting her instead of weing her.


    Karen Daly had prepared to be rejected when she requested to meet with Kristine Daly. But she


    didn''t expect that Kristine Daly was so friendly towards her.


    Was it because Kristine Daly had changed? Could she just be acting? Or did Faye Reed deceive


    her?


    If Karen Daly could not remember the past, she would not have the answers to her questions or to


    prove the authenticity of their information. Now the only thing left for her to do was to try and find out


    about the past.


    Karen Daly gave it a thought and said, "I want to go back to look at the old ce that we used to


    live. Will you take me there?"


    Once again, Kristine Daly replied generously, "Of course, it''s no problem at all."


    They came out of the restaurant together, and Karen Daly stood at the crowded intersection to wait


    for Kristine Daly as she drove the car over.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Just as Karen Daly was looking around, a familiar, tall, and slender figure appeared out of the


    corner of her eye.


    Kevin Kyle?


    Flustered, Karen Daly pulled the cap low over her eyes, turned around and hid behind a huge tree


    by the road.


    She had a chance to take a closer look at the man from her hiding spot and found that the man was


    indeed Kevin Kyle.


    He still wore the same clothes as he always did, a white shirt paired with ck cks. in and


    ordinary.


    Maybe because he stood out too much, Karen Daly was able to recognize him at first nce,


    despite the distance and the crowd.


    Kevin Kyle looked calm, though Karen Daly could tell that he disyed a different kind of "calm"


    emotion.


    He looked a little anxious, but he was managing it well to the extent no one would know if they did


    not take a closer look.


    Why on earth did Kevin Kylee here?


    Is he here because she was here?


    Is he trying to help her remember?


    Or did hee because he was worried about her safety?


    Would he be concerned if he could not find her?


    But she could not depend on him for everything. If she wanted to regain her memories, she must do


    it on her own. Kevin Kyle would not be of much help.


    Just as Karen Daly was getting lost in her thoughts looking at Kevin Kyle, Kristine Daly stopped the


    car beside her and said, "Karen, get in the car."


    Karen Daly stole another nce at Kevin Kyle again. She bit her lip and got into Kristine Daly''s car


    without looking back.


    Kevin Kyle treated her well, but she could not rely on him all the time. She also needed to grow up


    to let him have a shoulder to rely on when he is tired.


    The ride took about half an hour to arrive at their destination.


    Two people had died over the course of a few months in the Daly residence. One died of suicide,


    while the other was murdered. Both died a gruesome death.


    Karen Daly''s mother''s death was only investigated when the police were investigating the death of


    Charlie Gook.


    News spread quickly as the servants of the Daly residence started to speak out too. The house was


    deemed to be haunted.


    The stories got stretched out even further as time went by. ording to some people, they could


    see a woman jumping off the roof every night.


    when the rumors went viral£¬ The house became a focal point, and pedestrians and cars would


    take a detour just to observe the house.


    The house was left vacant, and it couldn''t be resold or rented out due to the spections of it being


    a haunted house. No one even bothered to clean up the house.


    No one had been here for the past three years. The yard was overgrown with weeds. The house


    was starting to look like a haunted house as depicted in horror movies.


    They stood outside the courtyard, looking at the gate.


    Karen Daly''s legs were suddenly heavy out of the blue for no reason.


    Kristine Daly spoke, "This is the ce where we used to live. Do you still remember it?"


    Karen Daly shook her head and then nodded again hesitantly.


    She couldn''t recall, but it all felt so familiar. She felt a difort in her heart all of a sudden, as if


    her subconscious remembered this ce.


    In a trance, Karen Daly saw a middle-aged woman standing in front of her, looking at her with a


    smile. "Karen, you''re finally home. Do you know how long have I been waiting for you?"


    "Mom?" Karen asked.


    "Karen, I''ve missed you so much." The woman said.


    "Mom, I miss you too."


    Karen Daly walked over as she wanted to catch the woman but she couldn''t. Everything


    disappeared into thin air.


    Kristine Daly asked, "Did you see mom? Did you just have a hallucination of her? Or did she die


    resentfully and her ghost was left here waiting all this time?"


    Karen Daly did not answer her, but she could vaguely remember images in her mind. At times the


    woman will be smiling at her, at times she would be hiding in the room crying, she even saw the ice,


    cold coffin...


    These scenes were very much different from the ones that she''d seen before. They were clear in


    her mind, but when she tried to focus to remember more, everything seemed to have perished.


    Taking a deep breath in, Karen Daly clenched her fists. She pretended to be calm and said, "Can I


    have a look inside?"


    Kristine Daly hesitated before she said, "You can go in on your own if you want to, I won''t


    apany you."


    Kristine Daly saw the tragedy happen before her own eyes when Karen Daly''s mother had


    committed suicide.


    Furthermore, she murdered Charlie Gook here. This ce was miserable for her. Usually, she


    would not return here.


    Today, she came here with Karen Daly. Kristine Daly was secretly analyzing Karen, and she would


    be able to know soon enough, if Karen Daly had, in fact, lost all of her memories.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Karen Daly pushed the rusty gate open, as she walked in with extreme caution.


    "Karen, you''re back!"


    In a daze, a familiar, gentle and kind voice rang again in Karen Daly''s ears.


    But when Karen Daly stopped in her tracks to look around, there was nothing there, even the voice


    in her ears were gone.


    Karen Daly continued making her way in until she came to the main door. She opened the door and


    a pungent smell arose. Spider-webs were visible in all corners of the house.


    Karen Daly stood at the door. What she saw in front of her was no longer the house covered in


    spider-webs, but of a young woman ying with a little girl in her arms.


    A chubby little girl with a face full of mud like a kitten was there. The woman didn''t look at all


    displeased, and instead she took a towel and gently wiped the little girl''s face.


    "Karen, someone had just mopped the floor. Where did you go that you could bring so much mud


    back into the house?"


    "Karen, I''m going to carry you to the mirror for you to look at yourself. Look how dirty you are."


    "Karen, girls must be well-mannered. Don''t be naughty."


    "Karen..."


    The gentle voice of the woman kept sounding in Karen Daly''s ears, warming her heart.


    Mother loved to clean. She used to help the servants clean up the house. She would polish the floor


    over and over again, so bright that it could be used as a mirror.


    "Mom?"


    Unknowingly, these were the only things that crossed Karen Daly''s mind when she thought about


    her mother. She knew how much her mother loved keeping the house spotless.


    Her mind brought her back to the scene when her mother would hold her, and she was smiling as


    she told her, "Girls must be gentle, girls must be pretty, girls must take care of hygiene...


    Karen Daly could hear her mother''s voice clear as day and slowly, she was able to get a clearer


    look of her mother''s face.


    So many familiar scenes flood themselves in Karen Daly''s mind. She finally remembered that her


    name was Karen Daly, and her mother used to gently call her name, Karen.


    But the scenes that came to mind were merely memories of her mother when she was young. She


    still couldn''t recall how her mother had passed away.


    "Mom..." Karen Daly closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then she said, "I''m home. I''vee


    back to see you."


    Karen Daly continued her way in, and made her way upstairs to her mother''s room by instinct.


    Corners of the room were covered by cobwebs, no longer the way it was when her mother was still


    living here.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The image of her mother crying in the room was also present, obviously a memory that Karen Daly


    kept buried in her mind. And now her mother was no longer here.


    Yet how did her mother leave? Did it have anything to do with Samuel Daly like what Faye Reed


    had said?


    Though Karen Daly was facing a little trouble with remembering everything else, she was in no


    hurry. She had already remembered some details, and that''s a good start.


    She had faith that as long as she tried even harder, she would be able to regain all her memories of


    the past.


    Karen Daly continued treading in the house full of cobwebs and dust, to continue looking for her


    memories, but nothing seemed to work anymore.


    At the end of the corridor of the second floor was a storage room.


    The door was tightly shut. Karen Daly knew it was a storage room as there was a sign.


    She stood in front of the door and took her time. After some deliberate consideration, she lifted her


    hand and turned the door knob. She pushed the door open and walked into the room.


    There weren''t any windows in the room. The room was very dark, with all kinds of things cluttering


    on the floor. The moldy smell was getting stronger than ever.


    Karen Daly pressed on the switch on the wall. Since the ce had been vacant for too long, there''s


    no water and electricity supply in the ce.


    Karen Daly took a tour of the room, relying on the minimal external sunlight. A whileter, the door


    closed itself shut and Karen Daly could hear the sound of the door being locked. The room was


    dark again, now that the light was gone.


    Ever since her experience of being stranded in the hospital elevator, dark and enclosed spaces had


    be Karen Daly''s worst fears.


    She rushed to the door as fast as she could, wanting to open the door to escape. But the door was


    locked from the outside and she couldn''t open it.


    The door was a dead end, and the room was terrifyingly dark. Not only was Karen Daly stuck, the


    traumatizing experience from Karen Daly''s past was triggering her even more.


    She mmed the door, yelling for help at the top of her lungs, "Is anyone there? Let me out..."


    Her cry for help went on until she lost her voice. Still, no one came for her.


    She was brought back to her past, to the night when she got stuck in a hospital elevator. No matter


    how hard she''d cried for help, no one came to her rescue either. She was left within the dark and


    enclosed space of the elevator for nearly the whole night.


    If the people had found her just a littleter, she might have suffocated due to ack of oxygen in


    the elevator.


    And now she was experiencing the same trauma with no one beside her. One could only imagine


    the fear that Karen Daly was feeling.


    She had herself curled up in a corner holding her legs with her arms. Her body was shivering and


    her teeth were chattering. She gradually lost the ability to think.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed when the door was suddenly opened up and it fell onto


    the ground. Dust was flying everywhere, and light was restored in the room.


    "Karen ¡ª"


    Karen Daly could hear someone calling her name. It was a warm and familiar voice, both low and


    deep at the same time. It was the most amazing voice that she''s ever heard in her life.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to call out to him only to find that her body was filled with fear


    and anxiety, and she couldn''t say anything.


    Kevin Kyle did a quick scan of the room as he entered, pacing quickly towards her and engulfed her


    shaking body into his embrace, "Karen Daly, don''t be scared. It''s okay now."


    Being held in Kevin Kyle''s arms, Karen Daly found that she had long turned into a puddle. She was


    no longer scared though, because she had him right by her side.


    She couldn''t recall much about their rtionship, but she would no longer feel doubtful of his


    actions towards her and neither would she doubt her feelings for him anymore.


    If he had other intentions, he wouldn''t be able to give her such a great sense of security.


    Even though she couldn''t remember that she used to be his wife, her heart was undoubtedly and


    unknowingly drawn towards him.


    How could you not fall for such a kind, gentle and considerate man?


    It took a while before Karen Daly lifted her head and she was met with the concerned and loving


    eyes of Kevin Kyle, which made her heart ache.


    She said, "Kevin Kyle, I''m so sorry! I won''t let you worry about me ever again."


    Regardless of her memory, Karen Daly wanted him. She wanted to be his wife, wanted him to hold


    her hand and to never let go.


    "It''s okay now, let''s go." Kevin Kyle kissed her forehead, grabbed her by the waist and walked her


    out of the room.


    Sitting in the car, Karen Daly turned around to look back at the ce where she used to live.


    The sky was starting to get dark. Since the house had been left vacant for a long time, the yard was


    overgrown with weeds, it gave off an eerie vibe of destion.


    Kevin Kyle ordered the chauffeur to drive off. He went silent after that. His gaze was dark, as if he


    was angry about something.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Kristine Daly, who was standing in the dark, saw Karen Daly being taken away by Kevin Kyle. Tears


    began welling up in her eyes as she watched their car drive off.


    After so many years, Kevin Kyle''s love for Karen Daly remained, maybe even more than before. You


    could tell that from the way he got nervous about her.


    Kevin Kyle showed up not long after Karen Daly came to the house. Maybe he couldn''t stand to be


    apart from her.


    In the absence of Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle could be seen appearing everywhere in the news, the TV,


    and even the Inte.


    For a man who had never been on TV, never been in front of the camera, and was mysterious to the


    public, he would change at such great measures for Karen Daly.


    Did she know how lucky she was to have met a man like him?


    Kristine Daly had thought about it countless of times before. If only she''d worked harderst time, if


    only she hadn''t returned to Beaford City to fight over Charlie Gook, the scumbag, then maybe all the


    love and care that Karen Daly was receiving would have belonged to her instead.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "That man will never belong to you. Why don''t you look at me more instead of dreaming about him."


    There was a snicker, and Kristine Daly was pulled into a pair of strong arms by force. She met his


    devilish eyes when she lifted her head up to see who it was.


    Kristine Daly raised her feeble arms and patted twice on his chest, smiling gently as she said, "Mr.


    Wilis, you''re a phoenix and I''m just a little sparrow. How dare I fantasize about you?"


    "You know it''s not that, but it''s because you never know when to stop. Back then when Karen Daly


    was in a rtionship with Charlie Gook, you fought with your sister over him. Then Karen Daly


    married Kevin Kyle, and you wanted Kevin Kyle too. You don''t really love those men, you just got


    used to snatching things that belongs to Karen Daly."


    Mr. Wilis looked at Kristine Daly as he pointed out her thoughts mercilessly. They had been working


    together for a few years now, and he thought that he could read this woman like the back of his


    hand.


    "Haha..." Kristine Daly replied Mr. Wilis with a sneer.


    There was never a need to exin your circumstances to the ones who believe in you. As for those


    who don''t believe you, they would never believe you, no matter how much you try to exin to


    them.


    "You don''t think so?" Mr. Wilis smiled, as he lifted Kristine Daly''s chin and said, "Then what was that


    just now?"


    Kristine Daly patted on his chest again and said, "I was just happy."


    To Kristine Daly, Mr. Wilis was merely a business partner and she never felt the obligation to share


    her thoughts with him.


    Karen Daly had grown up with a stubborn temperament ever since she was a little girl. Once she


    has made up her mind, nothing could stop her. It was also because of this stubbornness of hers,


    that she was punished a lot.


    After every screw-up, Karen Daly would most of the time locked up in the storage room by Samuel


    Daly and she''d only be able toe out of it if she admitted to being wrong.


    Stubbornness did not get her very far. Karen Daly never learned how to butter people up, especially


    Samuel Daly. So she was locked up a lot, usually for the whole night and no one could get to her.


    The storage room would have been a nightmare to Karen Daly''s childhood, so Kristine Daly just


    wanted to test out and see if Karen Daly had in fact lost her memories. Just that, and nothing else.


    Kristine Daly used to think that everything that belonged to Karen Daly should belong to her. She


    had a mentality of jealousy and hatred. But now she was just envious of Kevin Kyle''s care towards


    her.


    Mr. Wilis grabbed Kristine Daly by the hand and said with a faint smile on his face, "Kristine Daly,


    was I too permissive with you that you''re starting to be more and more unruly in front of me?"


    "Not at all." Kristine Daly shrugged his hand off and turned to leave as she said, "Mr. Wilis, we''re


    merely business partners. Please keep that in mind, and I will not forget what kind of a woman I


    am."


    You tend to see through things after going through a lot, and the same goes for fame and


    reputation. The most important thing was to live a good life, and that was the kind of person that


    Kristine Daly was now.


    She had crossed paths with death before, and a lot of people. She had finally figured it all out.


    Life was really short. So you should enjoy it while you''re still alive, and be the best person that you


    can be instead of scheming against other people and fighting for things that don''t belong to you in


    the first ce.


    Mr. Wilis nced at Kristine Daly who was walking further and further away and the smile in his


    eyes perished, only darkness remained.


    He didn''t know when it started, that he''d begun craving for this woman.


    The feeling was so strong that he couldn''t control it. The desire of wanting her was like a wild horse


    being let loose of its reins, running wild in the fields.


    What''s even more hateful was that the woman who had been trampled on by men, who was locked


    up in a psychiatric hospital, and was disfigured, told him that he was not her type.


    A woman who had her self-worth trampled on by so many people before, pretending to be better


    than him in front of him.


    Ever since he overthrew the Gook family, and achieved a gradual development in his family


    business, he had received numerous invitations and insinuations from thedies in Beaford City.


    He was a businessman, and a shrewd one at that.


    The society had gotten more open-minded nowadays, no one would care about your background as


    long as you could make money.


    But that was not entirely true either. They mostly just pretended that status and family did not


    matter, but they would definitely judge you behind your back.


    So when a particrdy from a noble family in Beaford City courted him, he had epted it.


    As for Kristine Daly, he wanted her too.


    Judging by Kristine Daly''s personality, she was not really turning his advances down. Maybe she''s


    just trying to y hard-to-get.


    Since he was very interested in her, he''d y the game that she wanted to y.


    ......


    The car had been on the road for quite some time, and Kevin Kyle still had his moody face on.


    Neither did he utter a single word, nor did he even steal a nce at Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly noticed Kevin Kyle''s gloominess. She saw how the veins showed on his forehead, his


    clenched fists, and how he was trying very hard to hold it in. Her heart ached.


    She scooted over to Kevin Kyle''s side, and reached her hand out cautiously to hold Kevin Kyle''s fist


    in her hand, "Kevin..."


    Karen Daly wished for Kevin Kyle to express the anger in his heart, even if that meant for him to yell


    at her. She just didn''t want him to be too harsh on himself.


    She''d feel bad if he had to hold everything in.


    Kevin Kyle was still ignoring her. He remained silent as his face looked even gloomier, like he was


    holding so much in that he was about to burst.


    Karen Daly was beginning to lose her mind seeing Kevin Kyle continue to ignore her. Just as she


    was about to pull her hand away, Kevin Kyle grabbed it.


    Karen Daly looked up at him, but he still continued to ignore her. So she just sat quietly beside him.


    Once they got back to the hotel and the doors closed behind them, Kevin Kyle turned around and


    pressed Karen Daly''s body to the door. He then began kissing her passionately.


    Kevin Kyle stood at more than six feet tall, while Karen Daly was nearly a head shorter than he was.


    Naturally, Karen Daly could not resist Kevin Kyle''s strength.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Karen Daly couldn''t resist Kevin Kyle at all, having been overpowered by him. Her lips were also


    sealed by his kisses, and she couldn''t even get more than a syble out of her mouth.


    His kiss was domineering and strong, with a sense of fierceness that appeared to have been


    suppressed for a long time.


    Out of instinct, Karen Daly wanted to fight back to get out of Kevin Kyle''s shackles. But he was so


    strong, and his kisses were so passionate that Karen Daly couldn''t escape at all. All she could do


    was let out a series of whines.


    Kevin Kyle swallowed her cry for help. It seemed like he was letting all his years of yearning and


    sadness out with his action.


    Why couldn''t she remember him?


    Why did she leave him wandering back and forth, and alone in the past when she''d just forgotten


    about their past?


    Kevin Kyle poured all of his emotions in the kiss. The deeper it got, the more ruthless he became.


    Gradually, his hands became restless as they snaked their way under Karen Daly''s shirt.


    His hands were warm, grazing against Karen Daly''s ice-cold skin.


    She was still whining, her tone was weak yet sharp as a knife.


    She had been trying to struggle free as well. Her frail grip barely helped her, but every time she tried


    to fight back, Kevin Kyle got angrier.


    "Enough!" Then out of the blue, Kevin Kyle let out a loud cry, his voice resonating off the walls.


    Karen Daly had never heard Kevin Kyle this loud before, ever since she had known him. It was loud


    indeed, but with a hint of lingering sadness... Karen Daly''s struggling halted. She just watched him


    with fear, doubt, and grief...


    Kevin Kyle was looking at her as well as if he had a million things he wanted to say but he didn''t.


    Yearning, desire, me, adoration... So many emotions in his eyes, yet not a single sound could be


    heard.


    Karen Daly felt like she was out of breath and only wished to hold onto him as tight as she could.


    Regardless of his pasts, regardless of his fears.


    It was at this moment that Kevin Kyle lowered his head and gave her a light peck on the forehead,


    as gentle as a breeze blowing on her face.


    Karen Daly didn''t fight him off, but let herself indulge in Kevin Kyle''s delicate kiss on her forehead.


    Then it went to the tip of her nose, her lips until finally, hended on her ear.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Look at me, Karen Daly!"


    His voice was as beautiful as the summer''s breeze.


    For a while there, her heart was beating so fast in her chest.


    Karen Daly couldn''t help but let out a hum.


    "Oh..." Kevin Kyle sounded satisfied, and he smiled softly beside her ear.


    It was so seductive it could make one blush.


    Then came the next wave of Kevin Kyle''s kisses!


    No longer fierce and deranged, but with endless affection, coupled with his usual dominance.


    Karen Daly stopped resisting at once. Her clear and bright gaze followed Kevin Kyle''s eyes closely.


    Look at me.


    Yes, I will keep my gaze on you, always, following you around until the day that you die. Karen


    thought.


    Karen Daly''s shirt was ripped open, her fairplexion was exposed to the cold air. But she wasn''t


    cold, because his warm hands were grazing against her skin.


    She''d thought about a lot of things prior toing to Beaford City, including her past, and her


    future. But in hindsight, it seemed ridiculous now.


    She liked him, whether it was in the past or in the future, and whether her memories were back or


    not... Even if she were to do it all over again, she still would''ve fallen for him-


    The fact was obvious. This was the truth.


    But was that enough?


    Karen Daly stretched her hands out and wrapped them tightly around Kevin Kyle''s neck. They were


    breathing in sync, but it still didn''t seem enough for her.


    It wasn''t close enough, and she wanted to get even closer. She wanted to take a walk into his heart,


    to look at his past, and to be with him till the end of the world.


    It was so hot in the summer, that they were both about to melt.


    Karen Daly held onto Kevin Kyle as tight as she could while they continued being passionate. When


    she had reached her climax, she finally spoke in her soft voice, "Kevin Kyle, I like you."


    I like it so much! So much!


    She couldn''t imagine how she would have survived without him.


    In turn, Kevin Kyle responded to her words, by going at it more passionately.


    ......


    The night was descending, but the heat in the room was just getting started.


    It was unclear how much time had passed, but to them, it felt like an instant.


    It wasn''t until Karen Daly felt weak on her knees that the atmosphere turned peaceful again.


    She was very tired and sleepy. She was so sleepy that she could fall asleep just by shutting her


    eyelids but she didn''t want to let it happen. She wanted to hear more of Kevin Kyle''s elerating


    heartbeat, or just have a conversation with him as she wanted to listen to his voice.


    Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly in his embrace, his hands patting her lightly on the back and he lowered


    his head to kiss her forehead. Then he asked, "Tired?"


    Of course, she was!


    She was exhausted, so exhausted she could just pass out. She''d never felt like this before.


    But how could he expect her to answer such an embarrassing question?


    The man was evil. His usual noble and elegant look disappeared with his clothes, and he turned


    into a hungry werewolf, gnawing on her to the point where she couldn''t fend him off.


    Kevin Kyle lowered his head until he was making eye contact with her and asked, "Karen Daly since


    you''re not talking, can I take it that you''re tired?"


    Karen Dalyy on his bare chest and shook her head. She responded softly, "No."


    "So you''re not tired?"


    "Bastard!"


    Karen Daly gave him a pinch. What did he want? Doesn''t he know that she gets easily embarrassed


    by these questions?


    "Karen ¡ª"


    "Hmm?"


    "No, it''s fine. Go to sleep." He patted her on the back, like cooing a child to sleep.


    Karen Daly was indeed tired, having tortured by him, and she fell asleep in his arms a whileter.


    Kevin Kyle watched her sleep, and there was an unspeakable sense of content in his heart. He was


    melting. It felt good to be able to have her back, and to be able to hold her to sleep!


    He''d waited day and night for three years for Karen Daly''s return. And now he could finally hold her


    in his embrace, and to adore her like never before.


    Everything was so surreal, and she was really there right by his side.


    It was at this moment, that he was sure that his Karen Daly had returned to him.


    He''d heard her just now when she said that she liked him.


    But he didn''t say anything back.


    Because her words ignited his passion for her. He didn''t know how to respond, so he responded


    through his movements.


    "Karen, you said that you like me, and I do too."


    He did not know how much she adored him, but he knew that he could never live without her.


    "Kevin, I''ll try harder, I will work harder..."


    Karen Daly was muttering in her sleep, and Kevin Kyle held her even closer as he gently


    reprimanded her, "Silly girl!"


    She could have just relied on him, but she didn''t say anything to him and wanted to do things her


    way instead.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    "Baby, tomorrow is Children''s Day. Is it really good for your father and mother to abandon you at


    home and run off together?"


    Mia Kyle had repeated this to Little Karen Kyle uncountable times. She heaved a long sigh as she


    spoke.


    Mia Kyle, who was thinking about getting closer to Neil Brown, suddenly received a phone call from


    her cold brother who asked her to go home and help take care of Little Karen.


    Although she liked Little Karen very much, Mia Kyle still felt annoyed as he was disturbing her from


    wooing Neil Brown.


    Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly had a child, and they would have tons of time together in the future.


    Why did they have to trouble Mia Kyle, who was single?


    "Little Aunt, I don''t want to listen to that." Little Aunt had already nagged for many times, and Little


    Karen felt that her ears were going to be gued soon.


    She decided to go y with Brother Lionel and requested that he sleep with her at night. She didn''t


    want her Little Aunt to sleep with her anymore.


    Little Karen slid down from the sofa, and walked away with her dainty hands on her hips, just like an


    adult. She wanted to look for Brother Lionel.


    "Little Karen, are you also going to despise me now?" Mia Kyle chased after Little Karen and


    brought her back, "Little Karen, just apany me. If you don''t apany me, I will be so bored."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Alright Little Aunt, I''ll forgive you." Little Karen decided to be generous. Little Aunt was not being


    sensible, so she had to be.


    Mia Kyle hugged Little Karen and kissed her over and over, "Thank you, dear. You treat me the


    best. If no one likes you when you grow up in the future, I will be with you."


    "Little Aunt, I don''t want that." Little Karen did not want to apany Little Aunt, so how could she


    say that no one would like her in the future?


    She was so cute. It was impossible that no one liked her. Little Aunt¡¯sment wasn¡¯t nice to hear


    at all. Little Karen didn¡¯t want Little Aunt around anymore.


    Mia Kyle pinched Little Karen¡¯s face and said with a smile, "I was only joking. You''re so cute and


    beautiful. After growing up, there must be countless people wooing you. How could there be no


    one?"


    "Little Aunt, ten thousand dors please." Little Karen stretched out her hand and smiled sweetly,


    "Little Aunt, please give me the money."


    "How much is ten thousand dors?" Mia Kyle teased her. She poked Little Karen¡¯s forehead and


    said, "Money-Minded Baby, remember how much I owe you. When you grow up, I''ll give the money


    to you."


    "Miss, Grandpa Kyle is here." Sarabelle, the housekeeper came to inform in a hurry.


    Upon hearing the arrival of her grandfather, Mia Kyle was delighted and asked, "Where is


    Grandpa?"


    "Mia." Grandpa Kyle¡¯s loud voice came from the door.


    "Grandpa, you are here." Mia Kyle jumped up and rushed over to give her grandfather a big hug.


    "Grandpa, I missed you so much."


    Grandpa Kyle rubbed Mia Kyle¡¯s head and said, "I haven''t seen you for months. You are really


    getting more and more beautiful."


    Mia Kyle smiled and said, "Grandpa, I already know that I look good, you don''t have to praise me


    like this. If you continue to praise me, I will get too proud."


    Grandpa Kyleughed out loud and said, "You''re our treasure, so what if you get too proud?"


    Mia Kyle was a vain person, and even then she was getting embarrassed by her grandfather¡¯s


    praises. She quickly changed the topic and said, "Grandpa, don''t just look at me, Little Karen is also


    here."


    Mia Kyle picked Little Karen up. "Grandpa, look at Little Karen. Do you think she looks more like


    Kevin Kyle or sister-inw?"


    Grandpa Kyle looked at Little Karen and reached out his hand, but before he could touch her, Little


    Karen burst into tears.


    "Little Karen, what''s wrong with you? This is your great-grandpa, not a bad guy. Don''t be scared."


    Mia Kyle quicklyforted Little Karen.


    Little Karen had seen a lot of strangers, and she had never been afraid of them. Mia Kyle never


    thought that she would cry so badly when she saw her grandfather.


    "I want daddy and Big Karen, I don''t want great-grandpa..." Little Karen cried so loudly. She wanted


    her father. She didn''t want her great-grandfather.


    "Grandpa, please don''t be upset." Mia Kyle said while coaxing Little Karen, "It''s easy for children to


    forget things. She saw you during the New Year holidays. She must have forgotten after these few


    months."


    Grandpa Kyle smiled, "Mia, do you think I''m short-tempered? I¡¯m already in my eighties. How could


    I be angry with my little great-granddaughter?"


    "I want daddy..." Little Karen was still crying, and she had almost used up all her strength to cry.


    Mia Kyle gave Little Karen a kiss andforted her, "Karen dear, your father is working outside.


    He¡¯lle back to apany you after he¡¯s done with work."


    Grandpa Kyle said, "Mia, bring her upstairs first and coax her to sleep. I need to talk to youter."


    Mia Kyle was flustered, "Grandpa, you haven''t had dinner yet, have you? I''ll ask Sarabelle to


    prepare dinner for you."


    "I have already eaten. Just take her upstairs."


    Mia Kyle carried Little Karen upstairs first. When she couldn''t see Grandpa Kyle anymore, Little


    Karen stopped crying abruptly. She wiped her tears with her small hands and curled her lips. She


    said sadly, "I don''t want great-grandpa."


    "Karen, your great-grandpa is the grandfather of your father and me. He is a very kind old man and


    he likes you very much. Why don''t you like him?"


    Mia Kyle really couldn''t understand what Little Karen was thinking about. Why didn''t she like her


    kind and loving grandfather?


    However, she was still young, and Mia Kyle did not know how to exin further. It¡¯s alreadyte,


    she should probably put her to sleep first.


    ......


    In the living room on the first floor, the servants poured some tea for Grandpa Kyle.


    Grandpa Kyle waved his hand, signalling for them to leave. When they left, the assistant who had


    been following him took a step forward and bent over to whisper, "Old Master, this is the easiest


    way to do it if you don''t want the Young Master to continue investigating."


    Grandpa Kyle took a sharp look at his assistant and said coldly, "Hart, it does not matter whether


    the child is close to me or not, she is still a child of the Kyle Family. You dare touch a child of the


    Kyle family?"


    "Sorry, I was mistaken, Old Master." Hart clenched his fists and lowered his head, taking a few


    steps back.


    For a moment, he couldn''t figure out what Grandpa Kyle was thinking. Why couldn''t they just use


    his way to settle the problem?

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Although Karen was a small girl, she was quite smart. Mia Kyle had to use a lot of effort to put her to


    sleep.


    Looking at Little Karen¡¯s pink face, Mia Kyle pinched it gently, "Dear, your parents are so good at


    creating human beings. How could they create such a miracle like you?"


    "In the future, when your uncle and I have kids, I must learn from your parents and strive to create a


    baby that is even more attractive than you."


    Imagining that she was giving birth to Neil Brown¡¯s child, who was just as cute as Little Karen, Mia


    Kyle was excited and couldn¡¯t help whistling to herself.


    She covered Little Karen with her nket, "Dear, I''m going to chat with Grandpa for a while. You


    can sleep on your own."


    After nting a gentle kiss, Mia Kyle turned around and left. As she opened the door, she bumped


    into Lionel, who was standing by the door.


    Mia Kyle clutched onto her chest, "Hey, ¡°Brother Lionel¡±, why are you standing here instead of


    sleeping at this hour? Are you trying to scare me to death?"


    She was so shocked that her heart was racing.


    She wondered where Little Karen found such a weird boy.


    He acted suspiciously every day and only talks to Little Karen. He really was a weird person.


    Lionel stood upright, as if he didn¡¯t hear what Mia Kyle said. He had no expression on his face.


    Mia Kyle nced at him and said, "Please speak up or at least make a sound. Don''t scare others to


    death."


    Knowing that he would not reply, Mia Kyle did not wait for him to answer. She tried to close the door,


    but Lionel blocked it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Mia Kyle asked discontentedly, "What are you trying to do?"


    "I... am here to guard her." Lionel struggled to say these words, and his voice was so rough that it


    sounded like he was sick.


    Mia Kyle had never heard Lionel speak before. She felt so ufortable hearing his voice.


    She cleared her throat, and said, ¡°Little Karen is asleep. You don''t have to apany her. You can


    go back to your room and sleep."


    Lionel stopped talking and stood in between Mia Kyle and the door, blocking her from closing the


    door with his slender figure.


    Although he was thin, he was tall, and Mia Kyle was only as tall as his shoulder, so it was not


    difficult to stop her from closing the door.


    Mia Kyle looked at Lionel in confusion. Usually, when Little Karen went to sleep, he would also go to


    sleep. What¡¯s up with him tonight?


    After observing him for a while, Mia Kyle thought that perhaps he was being thoughtful. He had


    been with Little Karen for such a long period of time. He wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Besides, they were in the residence of Kyle Family. Lionel would not be brave enough to create any


    trouble.


    "Then I''ll leave Little Karen to you for a while, and I''lle up to apany her soon."


    After saying that, Mia Kyle walked away. asionally, she turned back to look at him. She thought


    that Lionel was acting differently tonight, though she could not tell why.


    Lionel stood at the door, staring at Little Karen while she was lying in bed.


    When he looked at Little Karen, his eyes were very gentle, like a warm elder brother.


    After staring at Little Karen for a while, he looked at the window. His gentle gaze suddenly became


    extremely sharp. Too sharp for a boy of his age.


    Little Karen was lying in the room. She was an innocent and lovely little girl. She was also his life


    savior.


    As long as he was alive, he would not let anyone hurt her.


    ......


    Downstairs, Grandpa Kyle was chatting happily with Mia Kyle.


    He rubbed Mia Kyle¡¯s head and sighed, ¡°Mia, I''m getting older and older. I don''t know how many


    years I have left with you."


    Mia Kyle snuggled up against her grandfather¡¯s arms and said like a little child, "Grandpa, you''re a


    great man with a good mindset and a strong body. I''m sure you''ll live a long life."


    "Ha, ha, ha..." Old Master Kyleughed heartily, "You are the most sensible one in the family and


    knows how tofort grandpa."


    Mia Kyle said, "I''m notforting you. I always simply speak the truth."


    Grandpa Kyle looked at Mia Kyle and suddenly said, "Mia, you shoulde to the United States


    with me and apany me for a period of time. Don¡¯t continue your acting career. Or maybe I can


    help turn you into a Hollywood star."


    "Grandpa, I like Chatterton Town and I want to stay here. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere else." Mia


    Kyle wanted to stay here forever because Neil Brown was here.


    She has to think of a way to win Neil Brown over quickly. In a few years, he would be old. By


    then, she may even despise the old Neil Brown.


    Grandpa Kyle understood why Mia Kyle wanted to pursue her career in Chatterton Town, but since


    no one mentioned it, he pretended as if he didn¡¯t know anything.


    He added, "Mia, what¡¯s so good about Chatterton Town?"


    What''s so good about Chatterton Town?


    Mia Kyle didn''t even need to think about it. Neil Brown was here. That was enough for her to want to


    stay here for the rest of her life.


    She said, "Grandpa, Chatterton Town is just as good as other ces. We have all sorts of scenes


    here. Whatever you can find in America, you could find here too. Why don''t you stay in Chatterton


    Town? Then I can always see you when I¡¯m done filming next time."


    Grandpa Kyle wanted to continue the conversation, but the assistant who left earlier returned and


    said in a gentle voice, "Old Master, there are some things that have not beenpleted yet. I am


    waiting for your instructions."


    Hearing that the matter had not beenpleted, Grandpa Kyle put on a mixed expression, but


    brushed it off in a second.


    "Mia, it''s gettingte. You should go get some rest. I''ll have to go first."


    Mia Kyle tugged onto Grandpa Kyle, "Grandpa, why are you so busy at this hour? Where are you


    going? Why don''t you stay here?"


    Grandpa Kyle patted her hand and sighed, ¡°Mia, I''m old. If I don''t do something now, I''m afraid I


    won''t have time to do it in the future."


    "Grandpa¡ª"


    "Go to bed, child. I''ll have to leave first."


    Grandpa Kyle¡¯s visit was sudden, and his departure was even more so. Mia Kyle had a lot of things


    to say to him, but before she could say everything, her grandfather was already leaving.


    She sent her grandfather to the gate and got him into the car. Mia Kyle looked reluctant as she


    watched her grandfather leave.


    Her grandfather''s words made her feel sad for no reason.


    Her grandfather had already passed over thepany matters to her brother. He had also been


    enjoying his retired life for many years. What on earth was so important that he had to go in the


    middle of the night?


    Mia Kyle tried thinking but couldn¡¯t think of anything. She felt useless sometimes, not knowing


    anything other than acting. When there was something going on with her grandfather, she couldn¡¯t


    be of much help.


    ...

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    When Mia Kyle returned to Little Karen¡¯s room, Lionel was still standing upright in front of the door,


    just as how she had left him. It was like he hadn¡¯t moved at all.


    Mia Kyle began to be more and more curious about this teenage boy. She kept staring at him.


    Seeing that she hade back, Lionel took another look at Little Karen, turned, and left without


    saying a word.


    Mia Kyle pouted her lips and stared at Lionel¡¯s back. She said discontentedly, "Hmph! You¡¯re still so


    young and you¡¯re already acting cool. What¡¯s gonna happen to you when you grow up."


    Suddenly, an idea came into Mia Kyle''s mind. "Has that guy fallen for our Little Karen?"


    Mia Kyle returned to the room and looked at Little Karen, who was sleeping soundly. She muttered


    to herself, "Little Karen is so cute. Of course, she wouldn''t fall in love with that strange person."


    Shey down next to Little Karen and said, "Baby dear, I''m going to be sleeping with you here.


    What are your parents doing? Those two bad people are probably having fun. Unlike your pitiful


    Little Aunt, who hasn¡¯t even gotten anyone yet."


    Mia Kyle was a chatterbox, and she could even chat with Little Karen who was sleeping soundly for


    a long time. However, this was all because of Neil Brown.


    If Neil Brown had epted her requests, she would already be busy building a life with him, instead


    of thinking about other things.


    At the same time, Lionel, who had just left, did not return to his room. Instead, he went to the roof


    alone and sat down just above Little Karen¡¯s room, quietly observing the surroundings.


    There was no cool breeze tonight, and the heat from the day did not clear off. It made the night feel


    very hot and stuffy.


    However,pared to the heat of the night, those evil people who were waiting for their chance to


    strike made people feel more ufortable.


    In the pitch-dark night, Lionel was scanning around the surrounding like a cat. Even though it was


    extremely dark outside the vi, he could see clearly.


    As long as he was still around, he would do his best to protect Little Karen Joy Kyle, and not let the


    evil people achieve their objectives.


    This hot night was particrly long for Lionel. After waiting for a long time, dawn finally came and all


    threats had been cleared.


    The same night, however, was very short for Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly.


    They held each other in their arms, skin-to-skin, breath-to-breath. Before they could thoroughly


    enjoy this feeling, the night had already passed.


    Kevin Kyle was lying beside Karen Daly, observing her delicate face, her fan-like eyshes, and the


    countless traces he left on her body, Kevin Kyle felt that his heart was filled with happiness. He


    really wanted to be with her forever.


    He wanted to forget the secret that affected Karen Daly. He wanted to forget that Karen Daly had


    lost her memory. He wanted to forget everything, and just hold each other tightly, and grow old


    together.


    When Karen Daly woke up, it was alreadyte in the morning. She felt so tired that she didn''t even


    have the strength to turn over. It took her a lot of effort to open her eyes. And when she did, she


    saw Kevin Kyle¡¯s handsome face.


    She had to admit, Kevin Kyle was really good-looking. Even though she was already familiar with


    his looks, she would still be amazed.


    He was the one who worked hardst night and used more energy, but yet he looked like he was in


    good spirits. She wondered how this man had so much energy.


    "You''re awake."


    His deep and husky voice sounded really attractive in the morning, making her heart race.


    "Mhmm." Karen Daly nodded.


    Before she could even utter a word, Kevin Kyle climbed on top of her and gave her a deep kiss.


    "Mmm..." Karen Daly instinctively pushed him away, but his strong body was like a mountain, and


    she could not push it at all.


    Kevin Kyle enjoyed her beauty ravishingly, like a hungry beast - fierce and dominant, yet with a


    sense of gentleness.


    He slowly devoured Karen Daly¡¯s breath, making her mind nk. She didn¡¯t want to do anything


    else. She just wanted to follow him everywhere, to reach the ecstasies of life.


    Karen Daly had never expected that Kevin Kyle, a man who looked aloof and noble, could be so


    fierce and dominant. He instantly turned into an evil wolf, eating her alive until nothing was left.


    Later, Karen Daly simply couldn''t resist him. After they made love again, she fell asleep instantly.


    Karen Daly slept for a whole day. When she woke up again, it was the next morning.


    Though she already woken up, but she was afraid to open her eyes. She was afraid that if she met


    Kevin Kyle¡¯s gaze, he would pounce on her again. If she had to endure another session, she would


    break down.


    Just as she was hesitating, Kevin Kyle''s low and deepughter sounded. Theughter was like an


    old wine that had been buried for many years, mellow yet intoxicating.


    Karen Daly pulled up the nket to wrap herself up. She decided to ignore the bad boy Kevin Kyle.


    He couldugh at her as he wished.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle leaned over, kissed her forehead, and said softly, "Well, you have been


    sleeping for a whole day and night. It''s not healthy if you sleep too long. Get up and let''s have a


    meal. Let''s go somewhere together."


    Karen Daly said angrily, "I''m not hungry."


    Kevin Kyle touched her head and said in a spoiled tone, "Are you sure you''re not hungry? Or do you


    still want...¡±


    Karen Daly covered his mouth with her hand and said with a red face, "Kevin Kyle, if youe at


    me again, I..."


    Kevin Kyle grabbed her hand and gently kissed her, "What I did yesterday was apensation for


    these three years. I won¡¯t make you so tired next time."


    "Er..."


    Karen Daly really didn''t know what to say about this man. He was really a man whose face did not


    reflect his intentions.


    Why must he embarrass her?


    "You must not sleep in anymore." He gently pecked on her lips. "Take a shower and let''s have


    breakfast. I want to take you somewhereter."


    "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    Alright then, she would not ask anymore. She would just go wherever he brought her.


    As long as he was around, she would be willing to go anywhere.


    For their first destination, Kevin Kyle brought Karen Daly to visit her mother.


    Standing in front of the tombstone, Karen Daly felt like she could feel the grief when she buried her


    mother. However, she couldn¡¯t remember anything specific.


    As for the second destination, Kevin Kyle took Karen Daly to the snowy mountain in the West Side


    in Beaford City, which was also a ce where they had been to before.


    It was summer now. There was no snow in the scenic area nor any winter sport activity, but it still


    presented a beautiful scenery. The blooming begonia flowers had painted the snowy mountain into


    a sea of colorful flowers.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Snow in the winter, flowers in the summer.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There were many tourists who came to the West Side for the scenery.


    Maybe it was because Kevin Kyle had a very good memory, or maybe it was because Karen Daly


    brought him here before, so he remembered this ce vividly.


    Although he had only been here once all those years ago, he could still remember each and every


    turn.


    He held Karen Daly¡¯s hand and brought her to the small path where she had led him before,


    towards the ¡®Sea of Love¡¯.


    In the summer, the snow melted, and there was rain. The smallke that was frozen in the winter


    had already been melted. Theke was filled with sparkling water, like a pearl in the mountain.


    Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly in his arms, kissed her forehead, and said softly, "Karen, do you like this


    ce?"


    "I like it." Karen Daly nodded vigorously, gave him a bright smile, and said gently, "I really like it!


    Thank you for bringing me to such a beautiful ce."


    Hearing her words, Kevin Kyle smiled bitterly and rubbed her head.


    She was the one who brought him to this beautiful ce, and not the other way around. She just


    didn¡¯t remember.


    "You brought me here that winter." Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly''s hand and walked towards the old


    tree. He said as he walked, "You also told me that this smallke was called the ''Sea of Love''."


    He knew that she didn¡¯t remember it anymore, so he would patiently recount everything to her. It did


    not matter if she couldn¡¯t regain her memory.


    It didn''t matter if she didn''t remember their past. He would tell her everything, one by one.


    It turned out that this ce was called the "Sea of Love"!


    Theke was not big, and the water was sparkling clear, just like how love should be. Real love


    could only amodate two people, and it would be as clear and sweet as spring water.


    While they were talking, Kevin Kyle had already led Karen Daly to the old tree. They sat down


    together, "At that time, you dug out a ring here and gave it to me."


    After that, Kevin Kyle looked at Karen Daly quietly, hoping that she could respond to him and tell


    him that she remembered something.


    It was here, when theke was still frozen, that she dug out the "treasure" she buried with her


    mother and gave it to him.


    Karen Daly was also trying hard to think about it. After some thinking, she could only picture a few


    images, one of which was her burying the ring with her mother.


    She looked at Kevin Kyle¡¯s left hand. He had an old-fashioned ring on his middle finger. That was


    the ring she buried with her mother in her memory.


    She still remembered that her mother said that if she met someone she really loved and wanted to


    be with him for the rest of her life, she should give him this ring.


    Karen Daly couldn''t remember giving the ring to Kevin Kyle. However, since the ring was on Kevin


    Kyle''s hand, it could be confirmed that she must have been in love with him when she gave him the


    ring.


    She used to have some suspicions, anxiety, and panic around him. After what had happened within


    these two days, all those feelings had disappeared.


    At this moment, Karen Daly only knew that Kevin Kyle was her husband and her child''s father, the


    man she had loved before, and the man she fell in love with again in her new life.


    Love was really a wonderful thing. It did not disappear with the passage of time. Instead, there


    would be an invisible force pulling the two of them together.


    Karen Daly snuggled into Kevin Kyle¡¯s arms, wrapped her arms around his thin waist, and muttered,


    "Mr. Kyle, I will hold you tight in future and never leave you again."


    No matter who made her lose her memory, no matter how terrible the forces behind the scenes


    were, she would fight them until the end.


    This time, she wanted to hold on tightly to Kevin Kyle and never leave him again.


    "Then I will also hold you tightly and will never let go of your hand," Kevin Kyle replied.


    Kevin Kyle stretched out his hand and showed Karen Daly the old-fashioned ring that he had never


    taken off from his left middle finger. "Last time, you said that I''ll be yours if I wear it. And that I could


    not retract my decision."


    "Did, did I really say that?" Karen Daly did not remember that. Would she really say such a thing?


    Or was Kevin Kyle simply trying to make her happy again?


    "Are you nning on taking it back?" Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows. If she said yes, he probably


    would have jumped into theke.


    "Nope." Didn''t they already have Little Karen? That is their lifelong responsibility now. How could


    she go back on her words?


    Kevin Kyle grabbed Karen Daly¡¯s hand and nted a kiss on the back of her hand. Like magic, a


    ring appeared out of nowhere.


    "Karen Daly, this was our wedding ring. Are you willing to put it on again for me?" Kevin Kyle asked


    very carefully, as he feared that Karen Daly would refuse.


    When he came back from his business trip, Karen Daly was gone. He was left with Little Karen,


    their wedding ring, and an urn of ashes.


    The ring that belonged to Karen Daly had a small word ¡°Kevin¡± engraved on it. Kevin Kyle wanted to


    put it on for her again, but he wasn¡¯t sure whether she¡¯d be willing to do so.


    "Of course I am willing to." Was there really a need to ask?


    Kevin Kyle carefully slipped the ring onto her ring finger. She was thinner than she was three years


    ago, so the ring was a little loose.


    Kevin Kyle added, "This one is a little loose. I''ll take it back and ask someone to fix it."


    Karen Daly immediately balled up her fist and did not allow him to take the ring back. "This ring is


    mine. You can''t take it off as you wish."


    It didn''t matter if it was a little loose. She would eat more and grow faster in the future. She was


    superstitious and believed that wedding rings must never be simply removed after putting them on.


    Karen Daly raised her hand and looked at it. She sighed and pretended to be rxed, "I feel like I''m


    marrying again, but I''m still getting married to the same man. That seems like a bad deal on my


    end¡±.


    Karen Daly was joking, but Mr. Kyle took it seriously. He pulled her into his arms and engulfed her in


    a long kiss.


    He only let go of her when they couldn¡¯t breathe. He said seriously, "In this life, you can give up


    dreaming about anyone else other than me."


    "How domineering!" He was really being an alpha, but she seemed to like him like that. He was


    dominant, yet gentle.


    As they spoke, Karen Daly suddenly remembered something and eximed, "Kevin, what''s the


    date today?"


    "The 2nd."


    ¡°It¡¯s already the 2nd?"


    Karen Daly furrowed her eyebrows, looking upset.


    They had promised to apany Little Karen during the Children¡¯s Day celebration on 1st June,


    but they came to Beaford City. All the other children had their parents with them on that day, but


    Little Karen did not. She must be feeling so sad.


    "I believe thatpared to Children¡¯s Day, Little Karen would care more about her mothering


    back." Speaking of this, Kevin Kyle hoped that Karen Daly could be brave and acknowledge her


    rtionship with Little Karen.


    But Karen Daly was not ready yet.


    Although she had a good rtionship with Little Karen and Little Karen had mentioned that she


    should be her mother, the feeling was different.


    Little Karen was still young, and she might not understand the difference between a biological


    mother and stepmother.


    She wanted Little Karen to understand that she was her biological mother, not a stepmother her


    father had found.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    It is true that a mother and her child do share a special connection.


    On Children''s Day, something did happen to Karen Joy Kyle. It was not in her kindergarten, but on


    the way to kindergarten.


    Over the years, Kevin Kyle had protected Little Karen very well. Generally speaking, he would bring


    Little Karen wherever he went.


    He hadn¡¯t been bringing Little Karen with him recently. One reason was that Little Karen was


    already over three years old. She had to attend kindergarten to get to know more children and let


    her learn ways to socialize. The other reason was that Kevin Kyle was busy trying to find Little


    Karen¡¯s mother, so he neglected her slightly.


    There were usually a few people apanying Little Karen. Lionel, two bodyguards, her personal


    driver, and her nanny.


    The two bodyguards were with Kevin Kyle from the United States and came over shortly after Little


    Karen was born. They had been with Little Karen for more than three years. They have been very


    loyal to Little Karen and had protected her well these years.


    The personal driver was also a person that Kevin Kyle worked with for many years. His driving skills


    were great, and he was very stable emotionally.


    The people around Little Karen were carefully chosen by Kevin Kyle. They were considered in all


    aspects. In case of an ident, they would not panic, so that they could protect Little Karen better.


    All the people who had been handpicked by Kevin Kyle to apany Little Karen were able to


    perform to their strengths this time. That was why Little Karen did not receive a single scratch


    despite the dangerous situation.


    Speaking of this, Lionel would know better about what actually happened.


    Although Lionel stayed on the roof for a whole night the night before, his spirits during the next day


    was not much affected. He was always vignt.


    Because of the background, he was born into, he was always high on alert. Most of the time, he


    could sense the danger that others could not sense.


    On the night before the incident, the surroundings of the vi seemed to be as calm as usual. The


    security personnel in the Secret Garden didn''t notice anything abnormal, but Lionel did.


    Secret Garden seemed peaceful that night, but it had already been targeted by someone. And their


    target was probably Little Karen.


    He didn''t know much about the Kyle family, and he didn''t know who would do this to a child.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, no matter who they were and no matter what their purpose was, he couldn''t let his guard


    down. He must protect Little Karen well.


    He thought that those who hid in the dark would restrain themselves in the daytime, but he didn''t


    expect them to be so aggressive that they¡¯d try to stop them on their way.


    They must have observed Little Karen for a long time. Knowing the route she took to her


    kindergarten, they made preparations in advance. Many cars without number tes had already


    laid in ambush on the quiet roads. When they saw their caring, they swarmed up.


    Fortunately, Lionel sensed something was wrong, so he immediately asked the driver to get rid of


    them and notified the two bodyguards in the other car.


    When Lionel was speaking, Little Karen¡¯s ears were eavesdropping. She blinked her big watery


    eyes and listened to Brother Lionel seriously, but she still didn''t understand what had happened.


    He rubbed her head and tried to soften his hoarse voice as much as possible. "Karen, shall we y


    a game?"


    Hearing that Brother Lionel was going to y a game with her, Little Karen immediately became


    interested and said softly, "Brother Lionel, what game do you want to y with me?"


    Lionel said, "After a while, the driver will drive the car very fast. Brother Lionel will be hugging you.


    Are you afraid?"


    Little Karen shook her head. "Of course, I''m not afraid."


    She was a brave child. She would not be afraid, would not cry, and would not let Brother Lionel


    laugh at her.


    "Okay, then you hug me too." Lionel took Little Karen into his arms and protected her head with one


    hand. At the same time, he said, "Time to get away.".


    When the driver got the order, he quickly stepped on the gas pedal, and the speedometer rose


    rapidly. The car was as fast as an arrow, and soon got away from the cars that were chasing them.


    The bodyguards'' car behind them rushed in front of them after receiving Lionel''s order. With superb


    driving skills, they brushed away the two cars in front of them and sessfully let Little Karen''s car


    rush out of danger first.


    After getting rid of the cars that surrounded them, they did not slow down. They continued to move


    forward to their destination. As long as they reached the Chatterton Town military camp, they would


    be safe.


    Everything happened so fast that Little Karen thought she only took a nap in Brother Lionel¡¯s arms,


    and everything had already passed.


    What they encountered that day might have seemed small, but if they weren¡¯t all Kevin Kyle¡¯s


    handpicked elites, in addition to having Lionel protecting Little Karen, it might have ended a lot


    worse.


    Kevin Kyle had already received the news before he returned to Chatterton Town. In order not to let


    Karen Daly worry, he did not say anything.


    Although there was no evidence, Kevin Kyle had already guessed who would be targeting Little


    Karen. It was time for him to talk to that person face-to-face.


    After a two hour flight, they finally arrived at the airport of Chatterton Town.


    Kevin Kyle was gone for a couple of days and hadn¡¯t been dealing with matters at work. The


    number of things he had to do was piling up.


    Nick ck''s men were ipetent, and he was punished as well. When Kevin Kyle went to


    Beaford City, he did not bring his most important people with him.


    As soon as they reached the airport of Chatterton Town, Nick ck and Amelia Gray who had been


    waiting for a long time, started briefing him about his workload. Karen Daly felt upset seeing that.


    Kevin Kyle was such a busy man that he couldn¡¯t even take a breather and had to get to work as


    soon as he touched down, and yet he went to Beaford City just for her.


    Now that she thought about it, she hadn¡¯t been rational at all creating troubles for him.


    She didn¡¯t even need to help him with anything rted to work. If she was more rational, she could


    simply not create any more trouble for him, or distract him, so that he could focus on his work.


    Karen Daly, sitting next to Kevin Kyle, secretly took a deep breath and clenched her fists. She told


    herself that she needed to do her best.


    They were driving a luxurious business car. Apart from the driver, there was Nick ck and Amelia


    Gray sitting in the car reporting everything to Kevin Kyle.


    Just as Karen Daly cheered herself up in silence, she suddenly felt an unfriendly gaze on her.


    However, when she looked up, she did not see anything. Kevin Kyle''s two assistants were reporting


    to him, and no one paid attention to her.


    Was it just an illusion?


    ...

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    It was June, and the weather was getting hotter and hotter. The sun was burning the earth into a


    fireball.


    Kevin Kyle first sent Karen Daly back, then excused himself to work before leaving with Amelia


    Gray and Nick ck.


    "Director Kevin..."


    As soon as Nick opened his mouth to speak, Kevin waved his hand to interrupt him. "Get in touch


    with my grandfather. I''m going to meet him soon."


    Kevin Kyle was very clear that the Old Master must have already been prepared to meet him,


    considering how he came to Chatterton Town.


    Old Master Kyle was getting old and enjoyed peace, so he lived on a farm in the suburbs of


    Chatterton Town. Every day, he would enjoy the flowers and walk on the green grass, which was the


    best form of enjoyment for his age.


    When Kevin Kyle arrived at the farm, Grandpa Kyle was watering the flowers in the yard. When he


    saw Kevin Kyle, Grandpa Kyle ignored him.


    Kevin Kyle stood still and waved his hand to beckon for his assistants to leave, but he did not


    speak.


    After waiting for a long time, Grandpa Kyle looked back at him and said, "Matthew, you¡¯re here. I


    know you are filial, but since you are so busy, you didn¡¯t have toe to visit me."


    "You are waiting for me here. Aren¡¯t you hoping for me toe?" Kevin Kyle was not in the mood to


    beat around the bush with the Old Master Kyle. "You should also know why I''m here."


    "Hart just bought me some good quality tea. I haven¡¯t even tried it yet. Since you''re here, why don''t


    you have a cup of tea with me? I haven''t seen you for months, and I want to talk to you as well. I


    would like to know how thepany''s doing."


    Grandpa Kyle did not pay attention to Kevin Kyle¡¯s words and deliberately changed the topic to


    other things. However, Kevin Kyle came to him this time with only one purpose, and he was not in


    the mood to chat with him at all.


    Kevin Kyle added, "We both know that we¡¯re going to have to talk about this sooner orter. You


    don¡¯t have to beat around the bush with me. I just want to know the reason why you did what you


    did three years ago.¡±


    "Three years ago?" Grandpa Kyle touched his forehead and pretended to think about it seriously.


    "Matthew, I have done too many things three years ago, and I can''t remember them clearly


    anymore. Which one are you talking about?"


    "About Karen Daly." Grandpa Kyle wanted to y dumb, but Kevin Kyle wanted an answer no


    matter what. "You injected her with the chemical the military used, almost causing her death! She


    lost all her memory, and then you gave her to Samuel Daly. What were you trying to do?"


    "So, you already know this..." Grandpa Kyle smiled and said calmly as if Karen Daly''s simple life


    was not a life to him at all.


    Before Kevin Kyle could ask again, the Old Master went on. "Three years ago, I thought she would


    die. Samuel Daly asked me about her, so I handed her over. I didn''t expect her to survive."


    "You¡ª" Kevin Kyle was so angry that he clenched his fists and his knuckles cracked. How could he


    speak of it as if it was such a small matter? If the old man in front of him was not his grandfather, he


    would have punched him in the head.


    "Matthew, have you forgotten what you have learned since you were a child? How could you speak


    to your elders in such a tone?" Grandpa Kyle sighed and shook his head as if he was disappointed


    at his unfilial grandchild.


    "I''ve always followed your teachings since I was a child, so I know what I can do and what I can''t


    do." Kevin Kyle red at his grandfather, gritted his teeth and said, "And what about you? As my


    elder, what have you done?"


    "Everything I do is for your own good." Grandpa Kyle red at Kevin Kyle with a sharp gaze and


    said coldly, "The Kyle family has been well-known for generations. We are educated and polite.


    There is absolutely no room for such a dirty woman."


    "Dirty, huh?..." Kevin Kyle sneered, "No matter her background, in my heart, she is my wife and my


    child''s mother. I will never allow anyone to nder her, including you."


    Old Master Kyle said again, "Matthew, you know she is not Samuel Daly¡¯s child. You also know the


    conditions that her mother birthed her into, and you know her real family name is Ken. Do you have


    any idea what kind of terrible things her father did?"


    "I don''t need to know." Kevin Kyle only knew that Karen Daly was the woman he loved and the


    woman he had to protect for the rest of his life.


    Grandpa Kyle said, "Then I will tell you, that she must disappear from my sight and from the Kyle


    family. As long as I am here, I will never have her associate with the Kyle family."


    Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows and said harshly, "Then I''ll tell you that she''s the only woman I will


    ever be with. As long as I''m alive, I''ll never let anyone hurt her again."


    "Matthew, I may have let her survive three years ago, but I won''t go easy anymore." Old Master


    Kyle smiled coldly, "I''m telling you clearly that I will let her disappear from this worldpletely."


    Grandpa Kyle¡¯s face was still the same one that looked kind, but when he said these words, Kevin


    Kyle suddenly found that he had never really known his own grandfather.


    He could no longer see the kind halo that he could see on his grandfather when he was a child. He


    could no longer picture him holding his hand. Grandpa Kyle said earnestly, "Matthew, you are the


    only child in this generation of our family. You will be the one to carry the legacy of the whole Kyle


    family in the future, so you have to work harder than others."


    The reason why Kevin Kyle was sensible was not that he wanted to, but that he had long known


    that his life was different from other children''s. He had to shoulder the expectations and legacy of


    the Kyle family.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But now everything had changed. His grandfather was no longer the kind grandfather he had, and


    his grandfather wanted to get rid of his wife.


    What else could be more chilling than this?


    Kevin Kyle shook his head and suppressed the chaotic emotions in his heart. Then he said, "Then I


    will tell you clearly that you will not have me as a grandson from now on."


    "You¡ª" Grandpa Kyle threw his cup at Kevin Kyle and scolded, "Do you know what nonsense you


    are spouting?"


    Kevin Kyle said coldly, "I am very clear with everything that I do."


    "You¡¯re going to give up your ancestral roots for a woman?"


    "I don''t acknowledge a ruthless grandfather like you who is so unreasonable."


    "You... Kevin Kyle, you''ve grown up, haven''t you? I was able to hand Rovio to you in the past, but


    I¡¯m also able to let you lose all of that. I can make you lose everything."


    Grandpa Kyle said that out of irritation after hearing what Kevin Kyle had said.


    "Well then let''s see - does Rovio belong to you or me?" Kevin Kyle knew the difference between the


    situation of Rovio when he had to take over from his grandfather, and the growth of Rovio now.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Rovio Corporation Inc had expanded quite well back in those days, but after Kevin Kyle took over, it


    expanded faster and became well known in the international business world.


    He had been holding Rovio tightly in his hands for so many years. He had spent so much effort


    managing it for so many years. It was impossible for Grandpa Kyle to take it back so easily.


    Kevin Kyle was never a person who would follow the rules at work. If Old Master Kyle wanted to toy


    with him, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do.


    "Leo Kevin Kyle, are you deliberately trying to make me angry?" Grandpa Kyle raised his voice and


    his body trembled. He was so angry that he called out Kevin Kyle¡¯s actual name, instead of


    addressing him with his childhood name, Matthew.


    Kevin Kyle was unmoved and continued to ask in a cold voice, "I¡¯m still going to ask the same


    questions. What is the secret between you and Neil Brown? How could you harm my wife, just to


    protect Mia and push her to me?"


    Only by finding the root of the problem, would Kevin Kyle know why Grandpa Kyle wanted to get rid


    of Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly was just a harmless young woman. If it was only because her mother gave birth to her


    under such unfavorable conditions, that was not enough to allow Grandpa Kyle to do such terrible


    things.


    "Secret? You want to know the secret?" Grandpa Kyle patted his chest, and continued, "I am afraid


    that once you know, you would much rather not."


    "Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I will find out somehow. I will also tell you this for thest time." Kevin Kyle


    red at his grandfather coldly as if he was looking at a stranger. "If you dare harass Karen Daly or


    Little Karen again, I will let you see my true colors."


    Speaking of cruel doings, Kevin Kyle had also done many things over the years. He could easily


    compete with his grandfather.


    Since young, Kevin Kyle had always been the most sensible child in the hearts of the elders. He


    had never done anything to disappoint them.


    After taking over Rovio, he put all his energy into taking care of it. He never took a day off.


    His purpose was to make Rovio grow better so that his grandfather, father, mother, and sister could


    all live a peaceful life.


    Meeting Karen Daly was definitely out of expectations.


    He made up his mind to marry Karen Daly without even thinking much. This was also the most


    impulsive thing he had done in his life.


    However, he had never expected that his grandfather, who had always seemed to respect Karen


    Daly, would do such a thing behind his back.


    Old Master Kyle had taken Karen Daly away from him and injected her with the drug that could


    have killed her.


    When he did that, had his grandfather thought about how he would feel to lose his wife and child?


    Had he thought of how easily Little Karen could have died, being surgically removed from her


    mother before her due date?


    If Old Master Kyle thought about his grandchild, if he still had any affection towards his kin, he


    would never have done such cruel things.


    Even if Karen Daly was not rted to Grandpa Kyle biologically, what about Little Karen?


    Little Karen had the bloodline of the Kyle family. She was only three years old. She is just not as a


    child who didn''t know anything. And yet the old man stretched out his evil ws towards her while


    Kevin Kyle wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    "Why must you lock on to her? You can have any kind of woman you want. And there¡¯s also Mia.


    You grew up together. How is she worse than that woman from any aspect?"


    After that, Grandpa Kyle coughed violently again. He only knew that he was angry with Kevin Kyle,


    and did not think much about how these words would hurt Kevin Kyle¡¯s feelings.


    Kevin Kyle smiled, "Karen Daly has many shorings. She may not be as energetic as Mia, but


    she is the most special one in my heart."


    Sometimes, Kevin Kyle couldn¡¯t stand Karen Daly''s stubbornnes. Even so, he wanted to be with


    her.


    When he was with her, he felt very rxed. There were a lot of things that he didn''t need to exin


    to her. She could understand, and she would stand beside him no matter what.


    To everyone else, he was always the strong one, as if he was destined to y the role of a


    protector.


    Only Karen Daly was different. She was obviously so weak, but she still wanted to protect him.


    Besides wanting to protect him, in the face of danger, she hurt herself so badly in order to save him.


    Until now, the scars on her legs have not disappearedpletely.


    Thinking of the scars, what made Kevin Kyle sadder was the scar on Karen Daly''s abdomen. When


    they were enjoying each other that night, he suddenly saw the scar on Karen Daly''s abdomen. At


    that moment, he felt as if his heart was pierced through by an arrow.


    An ugly scar that cut through Karen Daly''s entire abdomen.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At that time, they took Little Karen from her belly and gave her the deadly chemical. They never


    thought of letting her survive.


    If it weren''t for Karen Daly¡¯s luck, he doubts he could even see her ashes.


    Thinking of the wounds on Karen Daly''s body, Kevin Kyle still found it hard to breathe. He still


    wanted to tear the person who hurt her into pieces.


    However, the person who hurt her was his beloved biological grandfather...


    Knowing that he couldn''t get any information from Old Master Kyle, Kevin Kyle didn''t want to waste


    his time.


    He nced at Old Master Kyle for thest time. This was thest time he looked at him as a


    grandfather. In the future, Old Master Kyle would mean nothing to him anymore. If he hurt the


    people he cared about again, he would not show any mercy too.


    "Mathew, you¡¯re going to abandon your grandfather and your legacy just for a woman?"


    Grandpa Kyle''s old but loud voice came from behind. Kevin Kyle did not look back and continued to


    stride away.


    If a person wanted to gain the respect of the younger generation, he had to act like an elder first. If


    Old Master Kyle could do those things, then he was no longer a grandfather in Kevin Kyle¡¯s heart.


    Watching Kevin Kyle walk away without looking back, Grandpa Kyle was so angry that he beat his


    chest and stamped his feet. He did all this for Kevin''s own good to protect the child he raised since


    he was young. What did he do wrong?


    "Old Master, don''t be angry. Don''t be angry." Assistant Hart, who had been waiting in the distance,


    ran over to Old Master Kyle andforted him. "Young Master is just blinded by love temporarily.


    When he is able to think it through, he won''t me you."


    Old Master Kyle said angrily, "Temporarily? Three years have passed, and he still hasn¡¯t thought it


    through yet. You call that temporary?"


    Looking at Old Master''s face, Assistant Hart felt a little agitated. He said out, "Old Master, little


    miss...


    Hearing what Assistant Hart had said and thinking of what Kevin Kyle mentioned earlier about Little


    Karen, the old man suddenly realized something.


    He looked at Assistant Hart and said, "You went ahead to target the child?"


    Assistant Hart immediately exined, "Old Master, I didn''t mean to hurt the little miss, I just..."


    Old Master Kyle was so infuriated that his whole body was shaking. "Get lost!"

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Aftering out from his grandfather''s ce, Kevin Kyle immediately gave orders to Nick ck,


    "Go and investigate. No matter how much manpower and financial resources it will cost, you must


    find out for me."


    Nick ck nodded repeatedly and said, "Director Kevin, I''ve already sent someone out. As you


    said, we will start investigating from your wife''s biological father, Mr. Ken and Samuel Daly."


    Kevin Kyle nodded, ¡°Investigate more. Old Mr. Ken, Samuel Daly, the Brown family, and the Old


    Master... just everything and everyone. We can''t let go of any clue."


    Old Master Kyle had been cruel to Karen Daly. Since Old Master Kyle mentioned Karen Daly¡¯s


    father earlier, investigating him seemed like the correct thing to do.


    But to be safe, the clues from the Ken family and Samuel Daly were not enough. He had to cast his


    net wider, because he couldn''t let any fish get out of the.


    Nick ck answered, "Understood."


    Nick ck and Amelia Gray were Kevin Kyle¡¯s most trusted subordinates. They often followed him,


    and their duties were different.


    Nick ck was responsible for such investigative projects, while Amelia Gray was mainly


    responsible for his corporate work.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Although they had different duties, they were both very, very important to Kevin Kyle.


    The clear blue sky suddenly became cloudy and thunder was rolling. Rain wasing soon.


    Kevin Kyle¡¯s mood was as dark as the clouds in the sky, and they were suffocating him. At the same


    time, it was indicating that a storm wasing to his life.


    No matter how violent the storm was going to be, what he had to do was to protect his wife and


    child. No matter how long Old Master Kyle''s ws stretched out, he was not going to let him


    seed.


    ......


    When Karen Daly returned to Secret Garden, she learned that Little Karen did not go to


    kindergarten and was taking a nap at home.


    She went upstairs and saw Lionel standing at the door of Little Karen¡¯s room. His slender figure


    stood straight. Just looking at his back, she always felt that he didn''t look like a child born to an


    ordinary family.


    Karen Daly walked over and smiled gently at Lionel. "Was Little Karen pestering you to apany


    her again and didn''t let you go back to sleep?"


    Hearing Karen Daly''s voice, Lionel turned around and nodded to her as a way of greeting. Then, he


    turned around and left.


    It was not that Little Karen had pestered him to apany her, but he was worried about leaving


    Little Karen alone in the room.


    What happened yesterday was still vivid in his mind. He couldn''t put down his guard before the


    problem has been resolved.


    Karen Daly went back into the room and sat down next to Little Karen. When she saw the cute


    figure again, she had aplex emotion surge through her.


    She touched her belly unconsciously. In the past, she always felt that the scar on her abdomen was


    so ugly that she could not wear any revealing clothes.


    When she was working on some lingerie designs in Mn, sometimes the models did not arrive on


    time. Someone suggested for her to rece them. She really wanted to do it, but when she thought


    of the scar on her abdomen, she immediately gave up the idea.


    Now that she knew that the scar was created when Little Karen was taken out, Karen Daly did not


    feel embarrassed at all. Instead, she felt very proud. This proved that she was Little Karen¡¯s mother.


    Little Karen was born as a result of her pregnancy.


    Little Karen, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, did not notice that her mother was sitting next to


    her and looking at her.


    Karen Daly could not resist pinching her little face. How was she going to tell Little Karen that she


    was her mother?


    Thinking of the days before, when Little Karen cried for her mother and did not let herself get close


    to her, Karen Daly felt sad.


    If she told Little Karen now, would she believe that she was her mother?


    Thinking of how she had missed the child''s childhood for so many years, and that Little Karen


    remained by her side without knowing the truth, it was really a bad feeling.


    However, she was still very d that Kevin Kyle did not give up on her. She was d that Kevin


    Kyle had brought her back and allowed her to take part in the future of the family.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Little Karen blinked her eyshes and opened her eyes. Judging


    from the adorable yet confused look on her face, she probably hasn¡¯t woken up properly.


    She blinked her eyes again to make sure that the person in front of her was Big Karen. She smiled


    sweetly and said softly, "Big Karen."


    "Hey, you¡¯re awake." Karen Daly lowered her head to kiss her and said, "Would you want to wash


    your face? I''ll bring you."


    "Okay." Little Karen opened her arms for Big Karen to hug her.


    She saw Big Karen the moment she opened her eyes. It seemed like Brother Lionel was really


    smart.


    Brother Lionel said that he would make Big Karen appear in front of her. And when she woke up,


    she saw Big Karen.


    Little Karen really admired her Brother Lionel at this moment.


    Little Karen was very arrogant, learning it from her Little Aunt. She always thought that she was the


    cutest child in the world.


    When Karen Daly helped her wash her face, she opened her eyes wide and looked at herself in the


    mirror. She deliberately squeezed her face and made a face. She felt like she had be much


    prettier after sleeping.


    Karen Dally seemed to understand what she was thinking. Sheughed out loud and said, ¡°Aren''t


    you the most beautiful and loveliest child ever."


    "Well, you are just as beautiful as me." Little Karen looked at Big Karen from the mirror. The more


    she looked at her, the more she thought Big Karen was as beautiful as her.


    "Well, both my Big and Little Karens are beautiful."


    As they were talking happily, a low, and gentle voice came into their ears.


    When she suddenly heard Kevin Kyle say "my Big Karen", Karen Daly''s face turned red, "Who are


    you calling your Big Karen huh?"


    Kevin Kyle walked over and held her hand, which had a wedding ring on. "I''ve already captured


    you. Who are you if not my Big Karen?"


    "We''re both daddy''s Karens." Little Karen nodded, showing her satisfaction.


    "Well, my daughter remains the most thoughtful." Kevin Kyle hugged Little Karen away from Karen


    Daly and gave her a kiss, "Did you miss me?"


    "Yes! I missed you so much my teeth hurt.¡± Little Karen said softly while touching her small front


    teeth. "Look, daddy."


    "Okay, let me take a look." Kevin Kyle looked at her carefully and pretended to be surprised, "Little


    Karen, your teeth aren¡¯t hurting because you missed me, it was because there are little bugs that bit


    it. Look, there are still two bugs there."


    "Daddy, I don¡¯t want the bugs to bite me."


    Hearing that her teeth were bitten by bugs, Little Karen was so shocked that she wanted to cry, but


    she didn''t want to be ashamed in front of Big Karen. Her little face was red, and the crystal tears


    were rolling in her eyes.


    Kevin Kyle often teased Little Karen like this, and she would be fooled every time. He always had to


    spend time and energy to coax her afterward.


    However, with Karen Daly here today, how could she tolerate him bullying her daughter? She


    grabbed Little Karen over and red at Kevin Kyle. "Don''t bully my daughter."


    ...

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    The thunder could be heard from time to time. The heavy rain came as expected, and the sound of


    the rain seemed to be the only thing everyone''s hearing.


    However, in Secret Garden, the people¡¯s moods were not affected by the weather at all. The three


    of them were so warm together.


    Karen Daly unexpectedly said ¡°Don¡¯t bully my daughter¡± so naturally.


    Kevin Kyle was silently happy. Was Karen Daly trying to acknowledge Little Karen as her daughter


    like this?


    Little Karen blinked her big bright eyes. She did not fully understand what Big Karen had just said,


    but she also seemed to understand a little of what Big Karen had just said.


    Karen Daly was even more nervous. She blurted out these words without thinking.


    It happened so suddenly that Little Karen was not prepared at all. Would Little Karen be willing to


    acknowledge her as her mother?


    Kevin Kyle''s attention was on Karen Daly, and her attention was on Little Karen. Little Karen looked


    at her father and Big Karen, and suddenly hugged Karen Daly¡¯s face. She kissed her twice, leaving


    traces of her saliva.


    She said softly, "So I have a mother now."


    In the kindergarten, the other children were with their mothers. She was the only one who didn''t


    have a mother. But now, she also has a mother. She was so happy and joyful.


    "Karen, I''m your mother." Karen Daly looked at Little Karen and said very carefully.


    "Mommy." Little Karen danced around, kissed Karen Daly¡¯s face again, and giggled.


    Suddenly, she felt happier. She has her father who loved her, her sister who grew up with her, and


    Brother Lionel. Now she even has her mother.


    "Yes, yes." Karen Daly kissed Little Karen, and tears rolled from her eyes. "Little Karen, mommy


    loves you."


    "I love mommy too." Little Karen wiped away the tears on Karen Daly¡¯s face with her little hand and


    said, "Don¡¯t cry, mommy. Daddy will feel sad. I will also feel sad."


    "Okay dear, I won''t cry." Karen Daly hugged Little Karen tightly. Her tears weren¡¯t sad ones, they


    were tears of joy.


    She was happy that she finally found her daughter. She was happy that she finally returned to the


    father and daughter as Kevin Kyle¡¯s wife, and as Little Karen¡¯s mother.


    Kevin Kyle hugged the mother and daughter together. He gave Karen Daly a kiss, then gave Little


    Karen a kiss. His frozen heart for the past three years had finally been thawed.


    His wife and daughter were both in his arms. What more could a husband ask for?


    At this moment, Karen Daly finally understood what was real happiness and what was the real


    feeling of having a home.


    In the past, Samuel Daly had been very nice to her, but she always felt that his concern was too


    deliberate and superficial. He kept reminding her that he was nice to her and that they only had


    each other left.


    She had felt touched before, but when she was alone at night, she always felt lonely, as if she had


    been abandoned by the world.


    However, when she was with Kevin Kyle and Little Karen, Kevin Kyle never once mentioned that he


    would treat her well. He always took practical actions to care for her, apany her, and let her


    know that she was not alone. She still had him and their daughter.


    "Daddy, you¡¯re hurting me."


    Little Karen¡¯s soft voice broke the loving atmosphere. Kevin Kyle knew that he really held them too


    hard that Little Karen couldn¡¯t even move.


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "Of course I''ll forgive you, daddy."


    ¡°Yes, we forgive daddy."


    The mother and daughter unconsciously took on the same side. Kevin Kyle shook his head


    helplessly. He could imagine being bullied by them in his future.


    Little Karen continued, "Mommy, let''s go to see my younger sister. We have to tell her that she and I


    have a mother now."


    "Okay, let''s go see your sister." Karen Daly held Little Karen in her arms and went to see her little


    sister. Theypletely ignored the man beside them.


    Kevin Kyle shook his head helplessly again. It appeared that he was nothingpared to the dog.


    Momo came into the family not long after they got married, and Karen Daly put all her attention onto


    Momo, neglecting her husband.


    Now he experienced the same feeling, but he was happy on the inside. Having Karen Daly being


    around and neglect him asionally was better than the lonely nights when she wasn¡¯t even


    around.


    Little Karen held Momo in her arms, touched her head, and introduced to their mommy, "Little sister,


    we have a mother now."


    "Woof, woof, woof..." Momo barked and wiggled its tail around. It was using its own way to express


    its love for ¡°Mother¡±.


    "You¡¯re such a good dog!" Seeing Momo, Karen Daly felt like she was seeing another white


    Pomeranian.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching the dog circling around her and lie in her arms, those images were definitely not a


    hallucination. Did she have the same white Pomeranian before?


    With confusion, Karen Daly instinctively looked at Kevin Kyle who was beside her. Before she could


    speak, Kevin Kyle had already understood what she was thinking.


    He held her in his arms and said softly, "I will tell you about Momoter.¡±


    Karen Daly nodded. "Okay."


    She didn''t have to suspect anything. She just had to believe him. She believed that he wouldn''t hide


    anything from her, and even if he did hide something from her, it would be for her own good.


    "Mommy, can you hug me and little sister." Little Karen hugged Momo and threw herself into Karen


    Daly¡¯s arms, rolling around in her mother''s arms. The feeling of having a mother was different from


    having only a father.


    "Okay, I will hug you and Momo every day." Karen Daly stroked Little Karen gently and smiled wide.


    "Well, in the future, I will bring you to ss to learn Taekwondo. Let''s see who can learn faster."


    Kevin Kyle carried Little Karen over, so she would stop torturing Karen Daly.


    "Okay, I''ll teach you, mommy, and you''ll be as great as me." Little Karen replied softly.


    "You guys, four of you are torturing me again."


    It was Mia Kyle''s voice. They looked back and saw that her hair was still ruffled up, and her face


    looked like she had just woke up.


    "Little Aunt, my sister, and I have a mother now, she flew back." Little Karen introduced proudly that


    Big Karen was not just a new acquaintance, but she was her mother.


    "Congrattions to you then." Mia Kyle came over and pinched Little Karen¡¯s flushed face. Then


    she greeted Karen Daly, "Sister-inw, wee home."


    Besides having her back physically, now she''s back and took her position as the rightful wife of


    Kevin Kyle.


    Back to her brother and Little Karen.


    Mia Kyle was really happy for their family. At the same time, she also hoped that they could have a


    good life in the future and would not be bothered by those horrible things anymore.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    "Mia, thank you!" Although she couldn''t remember Mia Kyle, Karen Daly could feel that Mia Kyle


    really cared about her and Little Karen.


    "Since you¡¯re back, I will return Little Karen to you guys. With her in your hands, I can go out and


    have fun with a peace of mind!" Mia said yfully.


    She always talked like this. Kevin Kyle frowned, "Take Jacky Ball with you."


    "Brother, thanks for your concern. But you''d better put your mind on my sister-inw and Little


    Karen. I am already a grown-up."


    Mia Kyle said in a joking tone, but she felt a bit strange. When she heard from Little Karen that her


    mother was back, she was obviously happy, but she also felt sad.


    Little Karen had been waiting for three years and had grown up. It was not until today that she


    finally understood what it felt like to have a mother. Who had caused all this?


    Recently, Mia Kyle had been quitezy. It wasn¡¯t exactlyziness, but perhaps she just wanted to try


    new things. The agent gave her several scripts of roles that were simr to the roles she had acted


    before, so she rejected them.


    She would rather y the role of an antagonist, and she wouldn''t mind ying a supporting role,


    but she didn''t want to take those sweet, lovable roles anymore.


    Life is short. We shouldn¡¯t be doing the same things over and over again. We must challenge


    ourselves for our lives to be interesting! Mia thought.


    Of course, Neil Brown was an exception. She was determined to lock on to him. She was happy to


    have such a man guarding her for life.


    "Pris, where would you like to go?" Jacky Ball asked. Mia Kyle sat in the back seat of the car and


    said nothing. It seemed like she had something on her mind.


    "Anywhere is fine." For the first time, Mia Kyle didn''t know where to go.


    The heavy rain had stopped, and the sun was shining high in the sky. However, she felt a little


    uneasy.


    She just felt empty and didn''t know where to go.


    After waiting for three years, her brother had finally found Karen Daly. What about her?


    After so many years of pursuit, Neil Brown was already right by her side, and yet she couldn¡¯t reach


    him. He rejected her over and over again, and she had to see him leave her side each time.


    As confident as she was, she was starting to suspect that Neil Brown had someone else on his


    heart, and it was not her.


    However, the disappointment was only for a short moment. Mia Kyle quickly rekindled her spirits.


    "Jacky Ball, have you prepared the drugs I asked you to prepare?"


    Jacky Ball asked, "Pris, what do you want that drug for?"


    Mia Kyle red at him and said fiercely, "You just have to do as I say. Why do you ask so much?"


    Jacky Ball hesitated for a moment, but still handed her a box. "This kind of drug is really bad. Don''t


    try to drug people."


    "You are so nosy." Mia Kyle took the medicine and gently pped Jack Ball¡¯s head. "I find that you


    are nagging more and more. If it goes on like this, how are you going to find a wife?"


    Jacky Ball: "..."


    After a while, her phone rang. It was an unknown number.


    She usually ignored phone calls from unknown numbers, but because she was too bored today, she


    picked up the call.


    After the call connected, a pleasant male voice came from the phone, "Pris, I want to treat you to


    a cup of coffee. Would you like to have a drink with me?"


    "Bastard, how dare you call me? I''ll kill you." Mia Kyle was a vengeful person. When she heard this


    voice, she immediately recognized who it was.


    The mayor¡¯s son, Master Perth, had the appearance of a gentleman. She didn¡¯t expect him to be


    capable of doing things as despicable as what he did that night.


    Mia Kyle was already thinking about nning her revenge, and this bastard was knocking on the


    wolf¡¯s den willingly. Was there any reason for the wolf to reject the offer?


    Of course not!


    He had drugged her, hadn''t he? She happened to have some drugs in her hand, and she wanted


    him to taste what it felt like to be drugged.


    Mia Kyle smiled brightly "To be able to receive an offer from the great Master Perth for a cup of


    coffee, I am really ttered. How can I not agree?"


    "Miss Pris, you agreeing to have coffee with me is even more ttering." On the phone, the man


    sounded joyful.


    "Master Perth, you tter me." Mia Kyle said politely, but couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She thought


    to herself, "I will let you know what it means to be ¡®ttered¡¯."


    After the call, Mia Kyle received a message from Master Perth and asked Jacky Ball to drive to the


    destination.


    The location where Master Perth invited Mia Kyle to go was located downtown, and the cafe was


    just a local coffeehouse.


    Jacky Ball didn''t know that Mia Kyle had been druggedst time. When Mia Kyle asked him not to


    follow her in, he didn''t mind. He sat in the car and waited for her.


    As soon as she stepped into the coffee shop, Mia Kyle saw Master Perth waving at her. "Pris, I¡¯m


    over here."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She instinctively pulled down her cap and covered herself up, hoping that no one would recognize


    her. Otherwise, she would definitely be surrounded by crazy fans.


    ¡°Sorry for making you wait so long, Master Perth.¡± Mia Kyle apologized but didn''t sound remorseful.


    She sat opposite Master Perth, "Get me a cup oftte without sugar."


    "Not sure if it''s fate, but I just ordered a cup oftte for you."


    Master Perth stared at Mia Kyle and said with a cheeky smile. He waspletely different from the


    man that night.


    "Do you really believe in fate?"


    "Why not?"


    "It''s an honor!"


    "Pris, you always surprise me, you really are different from other women." Master Perth held his


    chin with his hand and stared at Mia Kyle with affection.


    This man was good-looking, and he kept flirting. Many girls would not be able to resist him. Mia


    Kyle, however, was immune to him. She yed around with her curly hair and said, "I also think that


    I am different from other women. You must be careful and don''t fall in love with me. I already have


    someone I like."


    "I won''t fall in love with you. I just want to get into your pants." The man leaned closer to Mia Kyle


    and spoke with ill intentions.


    He was being very straightforward, but Mia Kyle was no easy opponent. She had be


    shameless just to pursue Neil Brown.


    She still smiled faintly and leaned closer to Master Perth, "Well that depends on how capable you


    are."


    But still, Mia Kyle felt disgusted. Why was it so cool to say this to Neil Brown, but so disgusting to


    say it to this man?


    Hmph, since he was brave enough to drug her, she must also let him experience getting drugged.


    He would learn that she was one of those whom he shouldn¡¯t offend in Chatterton Town.


    If the first two people on the list were Kevin Kyle and Neil Brown, then Mia Kyle would im third


    ce!

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    "You don''t want me to get in your pants? Then who do you want? Your youngest uncle Neil Brown?"


    Master Perth stared straight into Mia Kyle¡¯s eyes and responded slyly.


    "You..." Mia Kyle didn''t expect that Master Perth would find out her true identity. She was a little


    surprised, but quickly regainedposure.


    She was about to speak when the waiter brought their coffee over. Mia Kyle swallowed her words.


    After the waiter served the coffee, he walked away.


    Two cups of steaming hot coffee in front of them, just like the tense atmosphere between them now.


    However, after being interrupted by the waiter, Mia Kyle had calmed down. She smiled at Master


    Perth and said, "Hey, you already found out who I am. That¡¯s no fun."


    So what if her identity was exposed?


    Anyway, it was not anything shameful. It was just be a hassle to have a few more bodyguards


    around her after her identity gets exposed, and her excellent results in the filming industry would


    probably be associated with Rovio.


    However, that cold brother of hers was not an easy character to handle. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to


    expose her identity.


    "Your actual name is Mia Kyle. You were adopted by the Kyle family when you were three years old.


    After that, you settled down in the United States and only returned to the country with your family


    during special celebrations. The Kyle family treated you like their own child, or even better than their


    own child." Young Master Perth spoke softly, but surely.


    "Uh-huh!" Mia Kyle shrugged indifferently and said with a smile, "So what? There are so many


    children like me. What are you worrying about?"


    She often transitioned between Secret Garden and the military region of Chatterton Town. It was not


    difficult for anyone to investigate her identity.


    The hard part was the threats to expose her identity.


    Two years ago, she met a paparazzi who followed her and secretly took pictures of her. However,


    before the photos were released, she was sent away. After that, the woman never appeared in


    Chatterton Town again.


    Mia Kyle had even tried to initiate some gossip previously but it was all shut down by Kevin Kyle''s


    team very quickly.


    She really had to salute her cold brother and his team for their efficiency.


    The government will always have mutual benefits with businessmen. If Master Perth¡¯s father wanted


    to secure his position as the mayor, he had to ensure the growth of the city''s economy, maintain


    public security and so on.


    Conveniently, from these two important goals, one of them was in the hands of the Kyle family, and


    the other in the Brown family. These families were the families he had to suck up to. Therefore, Mia


    Kyle was confident that Master Perth would never expose her identity publicly.


    Perhaps it was because she was saved by Neil Brown thest time Master Perth tried to drug her,


    that¡¯s why Master Perth sent someone to investigate her identity.


    Master Perth added, "Mia Kyle, have you never doubted your identity? Have you never wondered


    why the Kyle family would treat you so well?"


    "The members of the Kyle family are all my kin. If they don¡¯t treat me well, who else should they


    treat well, you?" It was not easy to provoke her trust in the family.


    This bastard. He already drugged herst time but failed, and now he¡¯s trying to make her doubt her


    own family.


    Did Mia Kyle really seem so stupid?


    She just took up a lot of innocent-looking roles. She wasn¡¯t actually innocent nor she was foolish.


    She knew she had to stop taking up those roles.


    She picked up the cup and took a sip, silently cursing this bastard in her heart. At the same time,


    she was thinking about ways to drug him.


    "Mia..."


    "Achoo!" Before Master Perth could talk, Mia Kyle sneezed and sshed coffee all over him.


    She quickly picked up the tissue and apologised, "I¡¯m so sorry, Master Perth. I couldn¡¯t control


    myself... I''ll wipe it for you."


    "It¡¯s fine." Master Perth waved his hand and said calmly, "I''m going to the washroom. You wait here


    for me toe back."


    "Okay." Mia Kyle nodded and said, "Do hurry up. I don''t have much patience."


    After Master Perth left, Mia Kyle immediately looked around. There was not much crowd. There


    were no guests in the store except for them and she didn''t see any cameras.


    After analysing the surroundings, Mia Kyle quickly put the drug she prepared into the Master Perth¡¯s


    cup.


    After doing that, Mia Kyle held her coffee cup and drank it bit by bit. In her mind, she was nning


    more ways to make this man suffer.


    After a short while, Master Perth returned to his seat after cleaning himself up.


    Master Perth didn''t seem like he was going to drink his coffee anytime soon. Mia Kyle nced at


    him and said with a smile, "Master Perth, to tell you the truth, I sshed coffee on you on purpose."


    She did it on purpose. She wanted to make him angry. She wanted to drug him. She wanted to kill


    him.


    "I know."


    "You knew?"


    What a fake. Mia Kyle rolled her eyes. How would he be able to tell? She was crowned the acting


    queen after all.


    Master Perth picked up his cup of coffee and frowned inconspicuously, but soon he resumed to


    normal. He chatted with Mia Kyle while drinking the coffee.


    ¡°Mia, have you never thought about who your biological parents are? Don''t you want to know what


    they used to do? Don''t you want to know your true identity?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "It''s none of your business." This man was being nosy, which was really annoying.


    So what about her biological parents? They abandoned her when she was three. Surely they¡¯re not


    expecting her to visit them now?


    She was not dumb, she would never go looking for trouble.


    "Mia¡ª"


    "Don''t call me Mia. Who are you again?" This person was looking for a p, wasn''t he? Was he


    only going to know his ce after getting some ps?


    The only reason why she tolerated with his nonsense was because she saw him drinking the coffee


    and she knew that the drug was going to affect him soon.


    But the strange thing was,st time when she drank the drugged alcohol, she fainted very quickly.


    Why hasn¡¯t he fainted after so long? He still looked energetic.


    Just as Mia Kyle was wondering, Master Perth shook his head and fell on the table.


    Mia Kyle patted his face and said, "Hey, Master Perth, are you okay? Surely you didn¡¯t get drunk


    just by drinking coffee?"


    No response!


    Good. Seems like the drug was working.


    Mia Kyle smiled in her heart and thought, "Bastard, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today."


    ...

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Master Perth was a huge man, so naturally, he was heavy. Mia Kyle definitely couldn¡¯t carry him


    alone, so she asked Jacky Ball to help her.


    Jacky Ball.


    At the thought of him, Mia Kyle felt like chopping him up to pieces.


    He should have followed her for so many years, but he still didn¡¯t know when to shut up. She asked


    him to carry the man, so he should have followed her instructions. Why did he have to talk so


    much?


    He even lectured her, saying that it was wrong to knock people out in this way. If the other party''s


    family called the police, then they...


    Hearing this, Mia Kyle couldn''t bear it anymore. She decided to get a new bodyguard and set Jacky


    Ball free.


    The police?


    At her age, had she not done enough bad things?


    Every time she got into trouble, the police send her home, and apologize over and over as if they


    were in the wrong.


    It took a lot of effort for Mia Kyle to bring Master Perth to some deserted ce and beat him up. She


    punched and kicked him all over his body.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Beating him to a pulp didn¡¯t seem to be enough for Mia Kyle. She asked Jacky Ball to get her a pen,


    and she wrote two sentences all over Master Perth¡¯s swollen face. ¡°Bastard. I¡¯ll let you know who¡¯s


    boss here.¡±


    After doing all this, Mia Kyle happily flipped her hair and shouted, ¡°Jacky Ball, drive me back. We¡¯ll


    leave this pig here to sleep for the whole night."


    Jacky Ball hesitated, "Pris, is that really appropriate? What if..."


    Mia Kyle raised her foot and was about to kick Jacky Ball. "Shut up! If you say one more word


    today, I''ll fire you immediately."


    Jacky Ball covered his mouth and did not dare to say a word. He could only drive Mia Kyle


    obediently.


    The proud Mia Kyle did not know that as soon as her car left, the unconscious man immediately


    opened his eyes. He quickly sat up and pped his hands. Someone immediately appeared beside


    him. "Mr. Perth, are you okay?"


    "She can''t hurt me with those lousy skills." Master Perth patted away the dust on his body and said,


    "No one can leak this news out without my orders."


    After searching for more than ten years, going through several countries, and mistaking countless


    people, he finally found the real person. It was unbelievable.


    He didn''t intend to investigate Mia Kyle. He saw her on a video of an award ceremony and found


    her face familiar. He immediately thought that she could be the one he was looking for.


    That old man of the Kyle family used a lot of effort to hide her true identity. He had to spend two


    years to find it out.


    After searching for more than ten years, he finally found her. This was really exciting, so it didn''t


    matter if he was bullied by her once.


    However, if he had found her, it meant that others could find her too. He had to quickly investigate


    some other matters and prove her parents¡¯ innocence. Only then could he announce Mia Kyle¡¯s true


    identity.


    And before doing these things, he should meet Herbert Ken''s biological daughter¡ªKaren Daly!


    ......


    After getting her revenge, Mia Kyle was in a good mood. On the way back, she called Neil Brown to


    show off.


    "Neil Brown, guess what I did just now?"


    The person on the other end of the phone kept silent.


    "Neil Brown, Master Perth who drugged me the other day asked me to have coffee with him. I did."


    Still, no response.


    Mia Kyle twitched her mouth and said, "He asked me to have coffee. I drugged his coffee and made


    him faint."


    The person on the other end of the phone inhaled sharply.


    Neil Brown finally reacted. Mia Kyle said more proudly, "Not only did I drug him and make him faint,


    but I also dragged him to the suburbs to beat him up. He was beaten up so badly that his mother


    probably wouldn¡¯t recognize him."


    There was no response. Mia Kyle doubted whether he was listening.


    Mia Kyle raised her voice and shouted, " Neil Brown, I''m talking to you. Why aren¡¯t you


    responding?"


    After a long time, Neil Brown replied, ¡°Mia Kyle, don''t you often say that you have grown up? Then


    please remember, no matter what trouble you cause in the future, clean up after yourself. Don''t


    bother me and your brother, especially not me."


    Neil Brown hung up as soon as he was finished. Mia Kyle was so angry that she threw her phone


    against the car window.


    Jacky Ball nced at Mia Kyle from the rearview mirror. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t


    say anything when he saw her fierce look.


    If he responded, he would be looking for his own death. He¡¯d better stay silent.


    Mia Kyle was even angrier and bellowed, "Jacky Ball, you¡¯re going to ignore me as well?"


    His master was really difficult to serve. Earlier, she warned him not to talk to her. Now that he was


    quiet, she was scolding him for it.


    Jacky Ball said aggrievedly, "Pris, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t allow me to say a word."


    "You keep quiet just because I asked you to be? Since when have you been so obedient?" Mia Kyle


    also realized that she had gone too far, but she couldn''t put down her ego to apologize to him. Her


    voice slowly faded, and she decided to look at every direction except at Jacky Ball.


    After calming down, Mia Kyle couldn''t stop thinking about what Master Perth had said to her today.


    Who were her biological parents?


    Why did they abandon her?


    Over the years, she said that she didn''t want to think about them, but asionally she would still do


    so. Perhaps they didn''t really want to abandon her. Perhaps they had their share of pain.


    But what reason would cause anyone to abandon their child?


    In Mia Kyle¡¯s opinion, only death could make a parent abandon their child.


    Could it be that her parents had left this world and could not take care of her anymore?


    She was adopted by the Kyle Family when she was very young, so she had no memory of the past.


    She didn''t know what her parents looked like, what they did, nor why did they abandon her.


    The Kyle family raised her and loved her. She had be an indispensable part of the Kyle family,


    so she should naturally love everyone in the Kyle family, and stop thinking about her biological


    parents.


    However, when she heard what Master Perth said today, she was slightly affected. She was human


    after all, and she wanted to know who her biological parents are.


    However, on second thought, neither her grandpa, nor her parents ever mentioned about her


    biological parents before. It probably wasn¡¯t a good topic.


    She''d better not fall into the trap of that Perth guy. She should not think about her biological parents.


    It was more important to think of a way to pursue Neil Brown.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Karen Daly didn¡¯t expect that Little Karen would ept her as her mother so quickly. She felt an


    indescribable warmth and satisfaction.


    In the evening, Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly apanied Little Karen to sleep. When Karen opened


    her eyes in the morning, she would see Little Karen beside her, and Kevin Kyle reading newspapers


    by the window. And Kevin would greet her gently and give her a sweet smile.


    This carried on for many days. Although it was a simple life, it was very peaceful.


    Over the next few days, Karen Daly managed to remember many things of the past.


    For example, she remembered Faye Reed and how they went to school together. She also


    remembered Charlie Gook and Kristine Daly''s betrayal, and then hering to Chatterton Town


    with Faye Reed.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t remember anything concrete about what happened after they came to


    Chatterton Town. There would be some snippets or shes of her memories, but that was all.


    Perhaps the reason why she couldn''t remember was that Kevin Kyle had told her too much, and


    what he said had already merged with her memory. She couldn''t tell which ones were her memories


    and which ones were the information she had heard from others.


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly sighed silently. Both Kevin Kyle and Little Karen were not at home. She


    would always be bored at home during these times.


    Every time when she got bored, her only choice was to sit in the drawing-room and paint. She


    would try her best to y out her imagination and paint out her inner self.


    Ever since she knew that she was Kevin Kyle''s wife and Little Karen¡¯s mother, Karen Daly started to


    design matching suits and dresses for the three of them.


    Kevin Kyle said that they hadn¡¯t had a wedding before. He said they could have a wedding after she


    regains her memory or whenever she¡¯s willing to.


    Although Kevin Kyle was indeed her husband, Karen Daly wanted to regain her memory first before


    having the wedding.


    Weddings are so sacred and romantic that she didn''t want her wedding to be carried out when her


    memory was still iplete.


    She would want to wait until she remembers her past with Kevin Kyle. Besides, she had to design


    their outfits before nning the wedding anyway.


    Just as Karen Daly was absorbed in her thoughts, the housekeeper knocked on her door, "Miss


    Daly, the Old Master is here. He would like to speak with you in the living room."


    "Old Master?" Karen Daly thought for a moment and then asked, "Kevin¡¯s grandfather?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s him," Sarabelle answered respectfully.


    Kevin Kyle had mentioned his grandfather before, but he did not say anything specific. She only


    knew that he was the one who gave Kevin Kyle her supposed ¡®urn¡¯ when Kevin came back from his


    business trip.


    She was still alive. Where did Old Master Kyle even get her ¡®urn¡¯ and ashes from?


    It was obvious that there was something strange about this matter, but Karen Daly has yet to regain


    her memories of the past. She couldn¡¯t tell what happened.


    In Karen Daly''s current memory, there was no such person as the Old Master. When she heard that


    he was looking for her, she instinctively wanted to reject him. However, he was her senior in the


    family, so she had no reason to refuse him if he wanted to see her.


    Karen Daly nodded, "I''ll pack up and go right away."


    "Okay." After receiving the order, Sarabelle left the room.


    Since the time that Kevin Kyle gathered all the helpers at home and gave them a lecture, everyone


    treated Karen Daly with the most utmost respect. No one neglected or defied her.


    Sarabelle even regarded Karen Daly as the hostess of the household, she treated her as well as


    she treated Kevin Kyle.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Karen Daly simply cleaned up and rushed to the living room as fast as she could. When she


    entered the living room, she saw Old Master Kyle sitting on the sofa in the living room and talking to


    his assistant in a low voice.


    They had their backs facing the gate, so they did not see Karen Daly arrive. She could only see


    their backs and not their faces.


    Karen Daly stood at the door and subconsciously pursed her lips. After a while, she stepped


    towards them again.


    Hearing her footsteps, Assistant Hart turned around and looked at Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly managed to see his face clearly, including his cold gaze.


    Seeing this face suddenly made Karen Daly feel as if she was struck by lightning. A whirlwind of


    images appeared in her mind.


    It was him. It was him. It was this man. It was this face. He had haunted her dreams many times in


    the past three years.


    In her dreams, he always smiled coldly. He stabbed her with a big fat needle and injected unknown


    chemicals into her body.


    Seeing this face that had appeared in her dreams countless times, Karen Daly felt like she had


    fallen into her endless nightmares again.


    The dark whirlpool was about to swallow her...


    "No, don''te over. Let me go, let me go. I don''t want to see you. Go away..." Karen Daly


    screamed and covered her ears. She had forgotten where she was.


    Instinctively, she turned around and wanted to run, but was immediately blocked by Assistant Hart.


    He still smiled and said, "Young Madam, I didn''t expect to see you again."


    "No, don''t hurt my child." At this time, Karen Daly seemed to have returned to that day three years


    ago when she was locked up in the car. She cried for her life but to no avail. Even Kevin Kyle was


    too far away to save her.


    She couldn''t do anything about it. She could only watch helplessly as the man in front of her


    ordered someone to inject some chemicals into her.


    She also heard this man calling Old Master Kyle...


    She didn¡¯t know what happened next.


    When she regained consciousness, she was lying on a cold and bloody operating table. She


    watched the doctor cut her abdomen and watched them take Little Karen out of her belly.


    She heard her child''s cry and wanted to hug her child, but she couldn''t make any sound. She could


    only helplessly watch her child being carried away by them. She vaguely heard them saying that the


    child''s mother had passed away.


    At that moment, she understood that Old Master Kyle didn¡¯t only want her to leave Kevin Kyle. He


    wanted her dead.


    Later, the doctor helped her to sew her wound, and the Old Master¡¯s assistant brought some people


    in to inject more chemicals into her. She lost consciousness afterward.


    When she woke up again, she was already lying in a hospital in Mn. She didn''t even know how


    she was brought there.


    After she woke up, the person who apanied her was Samuel Daly. He hugged her and cried


    for a long time. He kept saying that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live if she had died.


    At that time, she had forgotten everything about the past, and could only rely on what Samuel Daly


    told her.


    From that day on, she was no longer the real Karen Daly. She became a puppet manipted by


    Samuel Daly. He tied her firmly around his fingers with the fake act of love he put up and twisted her


    past as he wished.


    ...

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    "Young Madam, the Old Master wants to see you. He doesn¡¯t bite. What are you afraid of?"


    Assistant Hart grabbed Karen Daly¡¯s wrist hard, trying to pull her back to Old Master Kyle.


    Assistant Hart''s voice pulled Karen Daly back from her long-lost thoughts. She bit her lips and


    raised her hand to p Assistant Hart.


    Her p was quick and fierce, which waspletely beyond Hart''s expectation. It was not until he


    felt the stinging on his face did he realize that he had been pped by this woman.


    "You¡ª" He raised his hand and wanted to p Karen Daly, but at the thought of his own position


    and upation, he reluctantly withdrew his hand.


    Karen Daly gritted her teeth and tried her best to stabilize her trembling body. Soon, she calmed


    down a lot. She nced at Assistant Hart and turned to look at Old Master Kyle. She happened to


    meet Old Master Kyle¡¯s gaze.


    Old Master Kyle''s gaze was sinister and cold, as if he would only be satisfied if she was forced into


    a corner with no way of saving herself.


    The old man, whose face was usually full of kindness and love, had disappearedpletely. She


    was the only one here, so he didn¡¯t need to put on an act.


    Having fallen into their traps before, Karen Daly knew how dangerous these two pretentious people


    could be.


    They were the ones who made her lose her memories of the past. They were the ones who asked


    her to leave her husband and the ones who caused her child to be born motherless.


    Thinking about what these two had done before, Karen Daly craved to skin them alive and have


    them dead.


    However, she knew very well that she would never be able to win against them in a fight.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The servants at home had probably been ordered to go away, and there were only the three of them


    in the living room. If they wanted to do anything to her, there was no way she could resist.


    Karen Daly tried to suppress her fear, wiping away the sweat on her face. Since she could not fight


    them off physically, she had to think of a way using her wits.


    Assistant Hart added, "Old Master is here today to offer you a deal."


    "Offer me a deal?" Karen Daly smiled coldly, "I''m a person who doesn''t even have a memory of the


    past. What could you possibly want from me?"


    Assistant Hart said, "Your mother left you something many years ago. It was given to her by your


    biological father. As long as you hand it over to us, no one will disturb you in the future."


    "Just tell me what you want. Don''t y dumb tricks here." Karen Daly''s memory was still


    iplete. She wouldn¡¯t be able to recall what her mother had left her.


    In other words, even if she remembered it, it was a gift from her father to her mother. How could she


    give her mother''s relics to others, especially these two people?


    "It is something your mother gave to you, and specially instructed you about." Assistant Hart said as


    he paid attention to Karen Daly¡¯s expression, trying to find some clues from her eyes. However, he


    was disappointed. In Karen Daly¡¯s eyes, he could only see disgust and hate.


    Assistant Hart still wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the Old Master. The Old Master


    slowly stood up. He let out a cough and said in his sonorous and creepy voice, "Karen Daly, don''t


    worry, think about it slowly, ande to tell us when you remember."


    He spoke in such a tone that the elders would talk to the younger generation in. For other people, it


    may have seemed natural.


    But Karen Daly knew it wasn¡¯t so simple. This old man was threatening her. As long as she handed


    over what they wanted, everyone would be better off. If she didn''t hand it over, they would have


    plenty of time to torture her.


    What was so special about that thing her mother left her, that Old Master Kyle woulde to look


    for it in person?


    Old Master Kyle got up and left, but when he looked up, he saw Kevin Kyle standing at the door.


    He was still wearing his usual office outfit and stood upright sharply. Even though he just stood


    there without doing anything, his presence was enough to suffocate people.


    Kevin Kyle called the security guard and ordered in a cold voice, "The Old Master is leaving, please


    see him off. He is old and not in good health, so he should stay on his farm to rest. If anyone does


    not take care of him properly, they¡¯ll have to answer to me."


    He was old and not in good health. That was factual. What Kevin Kyle really meant was that he


    wanted someone to keep an eye on the Old Master and not let him out without his permission.


    If Old Master Kyle hadn¡¯te to create trouble for Karen Daly today, Kevin Kyle wouldn¡¯t have


    done that.


    Since he did that, it would be officially dering the end of their grandfather-grandson rtionship.


    They wouldn¡¯t be rted in the future anymore.


    "Matthew, you want to control my movement?" The Old Master snorted and said with a smile, "Don''t


    forget that I was the one who brought you up. I know all your tricks. You should probably wait for


    another twenty years before even considering controlling my movement."


    "Someone please see the Old Master out, and make sure you take good care of him." Kevin Kyle


    did not even look directly at his grandfather.


    He had been dabbling in the business world since he was ten years old. Now it had been more than


    ten or twenty years, and he had be the world''s most famous and youngest business legend.


    Did his lovely grandfather think that he only had such a high reputation just because he took over


    Rovio?


    "Well, well, well, you''ve grown up. You can... Ahem..." Although it wasn¡¯t the first time Kevin Kyle


    argued with him over a woman, Old Master Kyle was still infuriated.


    Assistant Hart quickly held Old Master Kyle up and said worriedly, "Old Master, don''t get angry. If


    you damage your body by getting angry, you would have to witness Rovio falling into someone


    else¡¯s hands after all your hard work.."


    Assistant Hart obviously directed that sentence at Kevin Kyle, but Kevin Kyle acted as if he hadn¡¯t


    heard anything, and red at them emotionlessly.


    It was not until Old Master Kyle and his assistant was sent away that Kevin Kyle looked towards


    Karen Daly, and his eyes became as soft as water.


    He strode to Karen Daly''s side, held her in his arms, and said softly, "Karen, don''t be afraid, I''m here


    for you."


    Karen Daly snuggled against him, then she stretched out her arms and tightly wrapped them around


    his lean waist. "I''m not afraid. I''m very happy."


    Kevin Kyle lifted her chin up and asked softly, "Are you sure you''re happy?"


    Karen Daly pouted, "I''m not stupid. Of course, I know I''m happy."


    She was happy that Old Master Kyle visited with Assistant Hart. Seeing their faces, she finally


    pieced together the many random snippets of memories she had.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    "Hmm?" Kevin Kyle rubbed his chin against her head and asked in a low and gentle voice, "Then


    tell me, what made you so happy?"


    Karen Daly blinked her eyes and said sweetly, "You came just in time to help me when I was being


    bullied, so I am very happy."


    It was no longer like it was three years ago when she was tortured, and he did note for her


    even until herst moments.


    Three years ago, she was lying alone on the cold operating table and watched their child being


    taken out of her belly, but she couldn''t do anything.


    She only felt despair at that moment. She fell into the endless darkness and felt like she would


    never have a future, never see her husband nor her child again.


    As she recalled her past, Karen Daly would still be frightened and scared...


    When she was trapped by Old Master Kyle and Assistant Hart earlier the fear was amplified. She


    was afraid she would fall into their evil ws again.


    Just when she was worried and at a loss of what to do, Kevin Kyle returned to her side just in time.


    When she saw his tall figure at the door, she felt like she could see the halo behind him. It was


    blinding.


    Just by seeing him, her fear disappeared in a sh.


    This man was her husband. When everyone abandoned her, he stood beside her and told her in a


    maic voice ¡ª Karen Daly, I am here!


    When anyone tried to attack her with her past, he was still standing with her and telling her, ¡°I don¡¯t


    care about your past. I only care about your future. Don¡¯t forget, your husband is a CEO.¡±


    When her mother passed away and she had no one to rely on, he would say, "Karen Daly, you still


    have me."


    Indeed, no matter where, no matter when, she always felt that there was a force in the depths of her


    heart supporting her.


    In the past, she did not understand why, but now she understood that he was the one who had


    given her that force.


    The days of their past slowly surfaced in Karen Daly¡¯s mind, reforming her memory.


    She was his wife and he was her husband. They had a child together.


    "Karen Daly, I waste." Kevin Kyle said apologetically.


    As soon as he received the news that Old Master Kyle hade to Secret Garden, he immediately


    rushed back. However, he still let Karen Daly face him by herself for so long.


    "Mr. Kyle, you weren¡¯tte at all." Karen Daly smiled sweetly at him.


    If he came back too early, she might not be able to see Old Master Kyle and his assistant. If she did


    not see them and did not get triggered, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to remember the past.


    "Karen ¡ª" Kevin Kyle rubbed her head, thinking that she wasforting him.


    This silly girl was always thinking about him. Why can¡¯t she think about herself more?


    Now that he was by her side, she could vent out all her emotions, and not keep everything to herself


    anymore.


    Her keeping everything to herself made his heartache.


    Karen Dalyid in his arms and whispered, "Kevin Kyle."


    Kevin Kyle rubbed her head. "Hmm?"


    She looked up at him, blinked her beautiful big eyes, and said, "Can you promise me something?"


    Kevin Kyle nodded. "What is it?"


    "Promise me first."


    ¡°Tell me first."


    "Then I¡¯m not telling you."


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Karen Daly then pursed her lips and smiled. Suppressing the little tension and shyness she felt, she


    tiptoed and kissed him on the corner of his mouth.


    After the kiss, she wanted to run away, but Kevin Kyle pulled her back. He hugged her and


    whispered, "Karen, tell me, what?"


    "Nothing. I just wanted to kiss you." She just wanted to kiss him. What a simple reason.


    "Really?" Obviously, Kevin Kyle did not believe Karen Daly¡¯s abnormal behavior. He pushed her out


    of his arms, held her shoulder, and looked at her quietly.


    When she returned to him, she was a person with iplete memories, so she was not so close to


    him as before. Even though they had sex already, she still hasn¡¯t taken the initiative to kiss him so


    intimately before.


    Three years ago, before they separated, she was very cheeky. Although she was very shy, she


    always kissed him like this.


    Thinking of this, Kevin Kyle suddenly thought of something. Could it be that she had regained her


    memory? Had his Karen Daly remembered him again?


    He was so excited that he couldn''t speak. He just looked at Karen Daly and tried to ask her with his


    eyes, hoping that she could give him a positive answer.


    "Mr. Kyle, are you looking at me like this because you don''t like me kissing you?" She knew that he


    liked it, but she teased him on purpose.


    "I like it." Kevin Kyle didn''t want to ask her directly whether she had recovered her memory. He was


    worried that if he kept asking her, she would feel stressed out about it. He didn''t want her to feel


    ufortable.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Then can you apany me to go somewhere?"


    "Okay."


    Karen Daly didn''t say where she wanted him to apany her, but Kevin Kyle agreed without


    hesitation. No matter what happened, as long as she asked him to apany her, he was willing to


    go with her.


    Karen Daly had almost pieced her past memories together, but she didn¡¯t tell Kevin Kyle. She didn¡¯t


    know how to bring herself to tell him that his grandfather was the one who did all that to her.


    No matter what kind of unforgivable things Old Master Kyle had done, he was still Kevin Kyle¡¯s


    grandfather. They had a blood rtionship that could not be cut off, so she did not want to put Kevin


    Kyle in a tight spot.


    He didn''t want her to be hurt, and vice versa. She wanted to protect him too. She didn''t want him to


    be in a dilemma.


    Kevin Kyle was a very powerful person. No stranger could ever hurt him. That meant that only his


    own kin could hurt him.


    The ce Karen Daly asked Kevin Kyle to apany her to was Dreand City, where they lived


    when they first got married. She said she wanted to go there and see whether she could remember


    anything, but she really only wanted to experience the simple life they had again.


    Himing back from work to her making dinner, her making dinner while waiting for him toe


    back. It may not have been enjoyable at that time, but now, it seemed like it was their best time


    together.


    Karen Daly pushed Kevin Kyle into the study room, "Mr. Kyle, you can go do your work first. I''ll call


    you when dinner is ready."


    "Karen Daly, have you..."


    "Have I what?"


    She knew what he wanted to ask, but pretended to not know. She blinked her big eyes and looked


    at him innocently.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Since Karen Daly didn¡¯t want to say anything, Kevin Kyle wouldn¡¯t force her. He had always tried his


    best to respect her personal choice.


    Kevin Kyle said, "Then I''ll go to the study to deal with some work matters."


    There were still a lot of things to deal with. If it were not for Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle would never


    have made time.


    "Okay, go do your things," Karen Daly gently closed the door and turned to the kitchen. She put on


    the apron and started preparing some vegetables. Her actions were not as quick as before, but it


    was still not bad.


    It didn''t take long for three dishes and a soup to be made. Looking at the dishes, Karen Daly was


    still confident in her cooking skills.


    She knocked on the door of the study again, poked her head in and asked, "Mr. Kyle, the dishes are


    ready. Do you have time to eat?"


    Kevin Kyle smiled at her and said, "Mrs. Kyle, please give your Mr. Kyle just a few more minutes."


    Karen Daly made an OK gesture to him and said, "You attend to your work first. I''m not in a hurry. I


    can wait for you."


    She could wait for him. This unintentional, simple sentence hit the depths of Kevin Kyle¡¯s heart, and


    he couldn¡¯t think straight for a minute.


    Karen Daly gently closed the door of the study room and went out to sit on the sofa in the living


    room to watch TV. As she was watching, she felt like she saw Momo jumping up and down in front


    of her.


    When she watched TV in the past, Momo would do anything to attract her attention. She was either


    jumping in front of Karen or rolling in her arms. She was as cute as you could possibly imagine.


    Kevin Kyle told her that after she left three years ago, Momo also left the world and went to another


    paradise. She would never see Momo again in her life.


    Momo had gone through many tough days with her and apanied her out of the darkness.


    When Momo thought that Karen was no longer in this world, Momo also left the world by starving


    itself. Momo wanted to chase after her, but...


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly took a deep breath and said in her heart, "Momo, in your paradise, you


    must be alright. If there is a chance, we will meet again in the next life."


    Ding-dong¡ª


    The doorbell suddenly rang, which startled Karen Daly, who was immersed in her memories. As


    soon as she got up, Kevin Kyle also came out of the study.


    Kevin Kyle rushed to open the door before Karen Daly did. Karen Daly poked her head out and


    looked around, wondering who woulde to visit them at this time.


    Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle did not stay here often. If someone hade to see them, not long after


    they arrived, it would probably mean that this person had followed them here.


    Kevin Kyle spoke with the person in Italian all the way.


    Karen Daly had lived in Mn for more than three years and spent most of her timemunicating


    with the people in Italian. In the past three years, her knowledge of Italian had also improved by


    leaps and bounds. Of course, she could understand what Kevin Kyle was saying.


    Just as Karen Daly was listening carefully, Kevin Kyle took two steps back and closed the door.


    Looking back at Karen Daly, he shrugged and said, "Something about work."


    There were many things Kevin Kyle didn¡¯t want to tell her. It was not because he didn''t trust her, but


    he didn''t want her to be involved in any danger nor have her be worried about him.


    There were some things that Karen Daly knew clearly, and she couldn''t pretend that she didn''t


    know.


    Karen Daly stared at Kevin Kyle, thought for a moment, and said, "Kevin Kyle, do you know how I


    knew you installed a tracking bug in the amulet that Little Karen gave me?"


    Kevin Kyle knew that Karen Daly had discovered the tracking bug. However, she did not tell him,


    and he did not ask, and so the two of them had pretended that nothing had happened.


    Now that Karen Daly suddenly mentioned it, Kevin Kyle didn''t know what to say. He was a little


    worried, but also a little happy.


    He was worried that she would me him, but he was happy that she was finally opening up, and


    telling him things she usually did not tell him.


    Karen Daly said, "When I left Samuel Daly¡¯s ce that day. I took a taxi. After a while, the driver


    gave me a note saying that there was a tracking bug in the amulet."


    "The taxi driver told you?" Obviously, the taxi driver was not amon taxi driver, but whose man


    was he?


    Karen Daly nodded and said, "Kevin Kyle, there are only a few people who know that you installed a


    bug on me. However, the taxi driver knew, and he even knew precisely where it was. He must have


    been told about this."


    Karen Daly looked at Kevin Kyle and pursed her lips. After a moment of hesitation, she said, "To


    make a bold guess, I think there is an undercover mole around you."


    There must be a mole. Otherwise, how would anyone know these details so clearly? That ''taxi


    driver'' even pretended to be kind by telling Karen Daly about the bug, when he actually wanted to


    provoke her rtionship with Kevin Kyle.


    She was very d that she had followed her heart. That she had had not been misled by those who


    wanted to jeopardize their marriage. She was d that she did not me Kevin Kyle for any of this.


    Now that she had regained her previous memories, she finally knew how much Kevin Kyle cared


    about her.


    When she had nightmares in the middle of the night, he would call her to wake her up. That was


    proof that he was caring about her all the time. That was why the calls woulde on time in the


    middle of the night.


    "Well, I will investigate this matter. Don''t worry about it," When Kevin Kyle knew that Karen Daly had


    taken out the bug and gone to the Midwest alone, he too knew that there must be a mole around


    him, but he didn''t say anything as he did not want to alert the mole.


    He was waiting. Waiting for a suitable opportunity. By that time, he would lead them out of their


    hiding ce, so that the mole would have nowhere to hide.


    Speaking of the mole, Kevin Kyle still looked rxed as if he didn''t care much about it, but Karen


    Daly was worried about it.


    The thought that there was always a pair of eyes staring at her behind her back and watching her


    every move at all times scared her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Karen Daly continued, "Kevin Kyle, promise me, no matter what happens, please protect yourself.


    Don''t forget that you have Little Karen and me."


    Kevin Kyle rubbed her head and smiled gently. "What could happen to me? Look at what nonsense


    you¡¯re saying. Let''s go have dinner first."


    "Kevin Kyle..." Karen Daly threw herself at him and hugged him. "Let¡¯s talk properly first. We can


    have dinner after that."


    "What do you want to say?" Kevin asked. He really didn¡¯t know how to handle her.


    "Promise me that you will protect yourself well, and don''t let yourself get hurt, not even a little bit!"


    Karen Daly demanded very seriously, and her eyes were full of concern for him.


    Kevin Kyle rubbed her head and said with a gentle smile, "I will protect myself well."


    Because only when he was well protected, would he have the ability to protect his family.


    Kevin Kyle lifted Karen Daly¡¯s face, leaned over, kissed her between her eyebrows, and said,


    "Karen Daly, hold my hand tight and don''t let go."


    "I won''t let go of you!" Karen Daly leaned forward to kiss him again, but before she could, she was


    grabbed into his embrace.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly¡¯s head and looked at her quietly, which made her so shy that she


    quickly shut her eyes. Her face was red as an apple, waiting for him to harvest it.


    Kevin Kyle couldn''t helpughing out loud. His thin lips closed onto hers, and he kissed her gently,


    tasting her unique and wonderful taste.


    That kiss, was lingering, tender, and intoxicating...


    After a long time, Kevin Kyle let go of Karen Daly. He couldn''t help licking her lips and calling her


    name in a low voice, "Karen Daly¡ª"


    "Hmm?"


    "Promise me that you won¡¯t care about anything. Leave everything to me."


    How did he read her mind? Karen thought.


    Just when she was about to do take action, he asked her to not care about anything.


    However, she did experience this pain. She had suffered such unforgettable damage that she


    couldn¡¯t just forget them even if she wanted to.


    Kevin Kyle continued, "If you want to do anything, just tell me and we''ll discuss it together and do


    what you want to do, okay?"


    "Kevin Kyle..."


    Kevin Kyle said in a deep voice, "Karen Daly, is that okay?"


    His voice was low and sexy, still as pleasant as before, but there was a sense of distress and


    helplessness in his voice. Karen Daly felt her heartache for him and nodded gently in his arms.


    What he said wasn''t unreasonable.


    She did not have any power at all. If she confronted Old Master Kyle head-on, she would probably


    suffer a loss.


    If she were to suffer a loss, Kevin Kyle would be upset for her.


    She didn''t want him to feel bad for her.


    Karen Daly said, "I promise you that I will discuss with you no matter what I do. I won''t make any


    decision on my own."


    "Do not lie to me," Kevin warned.


    ¡°I won''t!" Karen replied.


    "Let''s eat then," Kevin said.


    "Okay!" Karen dly agreed.


    At the dining table, Kevin Kyle, who used to not speak whenever he was eating, had also now


    changed.


    He took over a bowl of soup from Karen Daly and tasted it. Then he nodded vigorously and said, "I


    haven''t had your soup for such a long time. The taste seems to be getting better and better."


    "I''ll cook soup for you every day!" Karen said happily.


    "Sure," Kevin said.


    Karen Daly put some food into Kevin Kyle¡¯s bowl, blinked her eyes, and asked yfully, "I heard


    that you are a clean-freak. Would you eat the food I take for you?"


    Kevin Kyle asked in a serious tone, "I''ve eaten your saliva. Eating the food you pick up for me is


    nothing."


    "You..." she started.


    How could this man be so naughty? How could he be so disgusting? Where did the cold and aloof


    Kevin Kyle go?


    "I am also the father of a child. I have a lot of experience," Kevin continued saying.


    Karen Daly wasn¡¯t sure whether he had seen through her thoughts, but when Kevin Kyle spoke this


    sentence, Karen''s face grew even redder.


    How should she describe this man?


    In one word, bad. In two words, very bad. In three words, really, really bad!


    She nced at him and reached out to pinch him, but he grabbed her hand in his palm.


    "Karen Daly¡ª"


    His voice was low and hoarse, and his burning eyes were fixed on her, as if she had be the


    prey in his eyes.


    "Kevin, let''s have dinner first," she said.


    At a nce, she knew what this man was thinking. They were still eating, and he was thinking about


    that already.


    However, thinking of how he said he had waited for three years, Karen Daly felt for him.


    It must have taken a lot of endurance for a man like him to wait for three years.


    As soon as Karen spoke those words, Kevin Kyle scooped her up and went straight for the


    bathroom. He said as he walked, "Let''s have a rest for a while, then we can eat"


    "Kevin Kyle, what do you want to do?" Karen asked in rm.


    "Don''t you know what I''m going to do?"


    Unfortunately, Karen Daly would be Kevin Kyle¡¯s delicious meal.


    She was like a delicious yet beautiful snack in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t gobble up his snack in one bite. Instead, he enjoyed its beauty and fragrance before


    gently eating it up.


    Karen Daly felt like hitting him. This man was really different from the inside. He looked like a noble


    and aloof executive, but when he took off his clothes, he became a beast.


    She gave up reasoning with him. He had agreed to let continue her meal after one time, but he had


    her twice.


    "Karen Daly¡ª"


    Karen Daly ignored him. She said she was going to ignore him, so she was going to ignore him.


    "Isn¡¯t the reason why you asked me toe here with you so that we can..."


    Karen Daly covered Kevin Kyle¡¯s mouth with her hand and red at him fiercely. "Mr. Kyle, have


    you been possessed recently?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle was slightly stunned, and then he nodded again. "When I¡¯m with you, it feels like that."


    "..." Karen was rendered speechless.


    She decided not to tell this man that she had regained her memory. She wouldn¡¯t imagine how he


    would torture her.


    "Don''t make a fuss. Get some sleep if you''re tired. Get upter and eat.¡± Kevin Kyle held Karen


    Daly in his arms and gently stroked the wound on her abdomen with one hand.


    His hand was on the scar on her abdomen, and it felt a little itchy. Karen Daly couldn''t help asking,


    "This scar is so ugly, do you find it disgusting?"


    "Fool, why would I find it disgusting?" He would only feel sorry for her.


    Every time he saw this scar, which was longer than those from an ordinary C-section, he would feel


    his heartache for her.


    "I used to think it was ugly, but when I found out it was because of Little Karen, I didn''t feel ugly


    anymore!" Karen Daly leaned in his arms and said proudly.


    She originally thought that she was single and had never had a rtionship in her limited memory.


    She would never understand the feelings of being a mother.


    However, when she saw Little Karen for the first time, she liked her so much that she wanted to take


    Little Karen home and raise her.


    When she learned that Little Karen was her child, she was not shocked at that moment. She only


    felt happy, as if her dream had finallye true.


    Kevin Kyle did not respond, but hugged Karen Daly tighter. She continued, "In the past three years,


    I felt like I was a walking dead. I almost had no emotion in my life. When I was working, I devoted


    myself fully to it."


    She always thought she had no desires in the world. It was as if she had seen through life, and she


    was only interested in her design and nothing else.


    But in fact, it was not true. She just instinctively guarded against Samuel Daly. Even though she


    knew Samuel Daly was her only kin, she was still unwilling to tell him many things.


    Everything that happened in her life, she kept it to herself and never mentioned anything to Samuel


    Daly.


    After meeting Kevin Kyle, she didn¡¯t even need to say her feelings, and he already knew them


    better than her.


    Karen Daly told him everything that happened throughout these three years in detail, and Kevin


    Kyle listened quietly while holding her.


    ...

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Although he hadn''t experienced it personally, Kevin Kyle could feel Karen Daly¡¯s loneliness,


    helplessness, and fear.


    "Karen ¡ª"


    "Hmm?" She was tired. She leaned in his arms and answered in a daze, her brain had fallen


    asleep.


    I¡¯m sorry!


    I didn''t protect you well, so my family hurt you so badly. I won¡¯t let it happen again. Please trust me.


    Kevin said in his mind.


    ......


    Kevin Kyle¡¯s Karen Daly was back. She was still the Karen Daly who was a little clever, a little


    naughty, a little barbaric, and a little shy.


    Every time he thought of Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle felt that his body was charged with constant power,


    and he was full of energy no matter what he did.


    Thinking of her, Kevin Kyle looked at the time. There was still a while before his meeting, so he


    dialed Karen Daly''s number. "What are you doing?"


    "I was just thinking about you, and I¡¯m going to find Samuel Daly now." Karen Daly¡¯s gentle voice


    came into Kevin Kyle¡¯s ear.


    Hearing her tone, Kevin Kyle couldn''t help butugh and said, "How long were you thinking about


    me? Have you finished thinking so quickly?"


    Karen Daly smiled from the other end of the phone. "I''ve been thinking about you for a few minutes


    maybe."


    He added, "Samuel Daly is a crafty old man. I''m worried about you going alone. You..."


    Before Kevin Kyle could say anything, he was interrupted by her crisp voice, "Mr. Kyle, are you


    going back on your words from yesterday?"


    He said they should discuss everything, and now she was indeed telling him her thoughts.


    She wanted to find Samuel Daly, pretend to work with him, and then try to get the secrets of Old


    Master Kyle from him.


    Last night, when he was in bed, he had promised to let her go see Samuel Daly alone, did he want


    to go back on that now?


    Kevin Kyle asked, "What did I say?"


    Karen Daly, "..."


    Are the words men say in bed all not credible?


    It looked like her Mr. Kyle was no exception.


    Kevin Kyle said, "I''ll send someone to follow you, and I''ll keep a close eye on you at all times. Don''t


    worry."


    Karen Daly said, "Mr. Kyle, why do I feel like I¡¯ll be trapped under your control forever?"


    Kevin Kyle asked, ¡°You want to run away?"


    Karen Daly shook her head instinctively, but then she realized he couldn¡¯t see her, "If you are not


    good to me, I will escape at any time."


    Kevin Kyle''s deepughter passed from his mobile phone to Karen Daly''s ear. "I won''t let you


    escape."


    Karen Daly blushed, "I''m hanging up."


    Kevin Kyle nodded. "Okay."


    As soon as he finished the call with Karen Daly, Nick ck knocked on the door and came in. He


    walked to Kevin Kyle¡¯s desk and said respectfully, "Director Kevin, we found a person. He has been


    trying to investigate Pris¡¯s background. For two days, his men have been observing Mrs. Kyle as


    well."


    Kevin Kyle picked up the document and took a look. Although he was flipping through it very fast,


    he managed to digest everything.


    "What''s the rtionship between this Perth guy and the mayor of Chatterton Town?"


    Nick ck said, "It¡¯s just a coincidence his surname is also Perth. He is friends with the mayor¡¯s


    son, and because the mayor¡¯s son doesn¡¯t show up often in society, everyone thinks this Perth is


    the mayor¡¯s son. In reality, he¡¯s someone from Country A. We are still working on his identity in


    Country A.


    While listening to Nick ck, Kevin Kyle had already finished reading the documents in his hand.


    ¡°Pay close attention to his recent actions and report to me if anything happens."


    Nick ck nodded. "Yes."


    Kevin Kyle added, "Any news about Neil Brown?"


    "No. His routine has always been very disciplined. Other than sleeping, he spends the rest of his


    time in the military base."


    Kevin Kyle asked again, "What about Old Mr. Ken?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Old Mr. Ken has passed away for more than 20 years. That car crash was dered to be an


    ident, and the case has been closed long ago. Digging out the information now, we still got the


    same results. It is really difficult to find new clues.¡±


    Nick ck asked his subordinates to investigate ording to the clues provided by Kevin Kyle.


    When everything was about toe to light, it suddenly seemed that they hade to a dead end.


    Just when they were very close to finding out to truth, their leads would end there.


    ¡°How about the Old Master?"


    Nick ck said, "We have been following your instructions to keep an eye on the Old Master. In


    recent days, he has been living on the farm and has not been in contact with anyone."


    Kevin Kyle knew very well what Old Master Kyle''s n was. He was not contacting anyone now so


    that Kevin Kyle¡¯s men would have nothing to investigate on.


    However, Old Master Kyle also underestimated Kevin Kyle¡¯s abilities. He still regarded Kevin Kyle


    as the child he brought up. He had not witnessed Kevin Kyle¡¯s progress over the past few years.


    Since he couldn''t find any clues from the old master, his best chance would be to get them from


    Samuel Daly or that Perth guy. Kevin Kyle would never give up any chance of finding out the truth.


    ......


    Karen Daly took the car Kevin Kyle arranged so that she wouldn¡¯t meet that mysterious taxi driver


    from thest time.


    Not only did she have someone to drive her around, but she also had two tall bodyguards following


    behind her. She felt that she was now very much like a richdy.


    Karen Daly had concluded that Samuel Daly must have been attacked from both sides. He urgently


    needed a partner to help him get out of this situation, so she was his best candidate.


    Since Samuel Daly was patient enough to stay with Karen Daly for three years just to be able to use


    her, he naturally wouldn¡¯t turn his back on her so quickly.


    Samuel Daly looked like he hadn''t left the house since Karen Daly left. He looked very haggard and


    old, and his hair was turning white.


    When he opened the door and saw Karen Daly, Samuel Daly was so excited that he burst into


    tears. He cried and wiped his tears, "Karen, now that you¡¯re back, I am relieved."


    Karen Daly had to admit that Samuel Daly¡¯s acting skills were great. If he changed his career to be


    an actor, no one would dare topete with him for the Best Actor award.


    Karen Daly kept a straight face and waited for him to stop crying. Let''s see how long he can cry.


    She thought viciously.


    After a long time, Samuel Daly stopped crying after he realized Karen Daly didn¡¯t say anything and


    was staring at him coldly.


    He wiped his tears and said, "Karen, you left home for such a long time and left me alone at home.


    Are you going to leave me?"


    "Samuel Daly, that''s enough. Stop acting!" Karen Daly''s heart was bleeding whenever she thought


    that she had been calling this despicable man who killed her mother as her own father.


    "Karen..."


    "Samuel Daly, stop pretending," Karen Daly said coldly, "I remember everything from the past. You


    won¡¯t be able to threaten Kevin Kyle with me anymore."


    "Impossible." Samuel Daly shook his head and said in shock, "With so many people given that


    injection, none of them ever seeded in regaining their memories, especially after three years!


    How would it be possible?"


    ...

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Samuel Daly didn''t want to believe the fact that Karen Daly had recovered her memory, but he had


    to.


    If she had not regained her previous memory and still had a trace of doubt in her heart, she would


    not be so indifferent to him.


    At this time, Samuel Daly deeply understood that Karen Daly, his pawn, would no longer be of use


    to him.


    He spent three years pretending to be a good father, taking care of her diet and living conditions,


    and taking care of everything about her. What was his purpose?


    He only wanted her to remember how good he was, for her to believe that he was her only kin, and


    to follow his every order.


    In the past three years, she showed that she was also an obedient and good daughter. She did


    whatever he said and almost never talked back.


    The drug had also been proven to not allow for any memory to be recovered. Especially after three


    years - the inflicted patients would never regain their memory.


    That¡¯s why he dared to bring Karen Daly back to Chatterton Town and create a chance for her to


    meet Kevin Kyle. He thought he had everything under control.


    Unexpectedly, in such a short time, not only did Karen Daly realized she had been given these


    drugs, she even regained all her memories.


    Was it because the injection was not as potent as they say? Or had he underestimated Karen


    Daly¡¯s love for Kevin Kyle?


    One way or the other, it was not important anymore. His n had failed.


    The pawn that he had been carefully nurturing for the past three years was gone. He thought that


    he was firmly in control of it, but he now realized that he had never caught her.


    Samuel Daly¡¯s disappointment was indescribable.


    He could no longer use Karen Daly to threaten Kevin Kyle. Old Master Kyle¡¯s men were giving him


    more and more pressure as well. Samuel Daly felt like he could already see his deathbed.


    He sat back on the chair powerlessly, looking a little absent-minded. He had worked so hard for so


    many years, trying to restore the Daly family''s former reputation and prosperity. Was it really going


    to fail like this?


    Such injustice!


    He didn''t want to give up.


    He had worked so hard and tried his best to think of anyway. Just when he was about to be able to


    use Kevin Kyle to achieve his objective, his most important pawn had turned against him.


    Yes, it was because his pawn had turned against him!


    If it hadn''t been for this change, he wouldn''t have fallen into such a situation.


    Thinking about it, Samuel Daly thought that he was in this situation all because of Karen Daly.


    He took care of her for so many years, but she had not done anything for him in return.


    The more Samuel Daly thought about it, the angrier he became. He wanted nothing more than to


    swallow Karen Daly alive. It seemed like that was the only way he could get rid of the hatred in his


    heart.


    Samuel Daly looked at Karen Daly again with a fierce look. He stood up suddenly and rushed to


    Karen Daly madly, trying to grab her and tear her apart.


    But when he pranced over, Karen Daly moved faster than him, so he missed.


    Realizing he had missed, Samuel Daly became furious. He couldn¡¯t wait to catch Karen Daly and


    kill her.


    Perhaps because he hadn¡¯t gone out of the house for a long time, plus he has been worried about


    so many thingstely, Samuel Daly was having a mental breakdown. He didn¡¯t even have the


    energy to catch Karen Daly.


    He fell back to his chair feebly and gasped for air.


    Lately, Karen Daly had practiced self-defense with Kevin Kyle every day. Her physique had


    improved a lot, and her physical strength naturally caught up with them. Despite having Samuel


    Daly rush at her and chase her, she was not even panting.


    Seeing Samuel Daly sit back in the chair and not struggle anymore. Karen Daly took a deep breath


    and cleared her throat, "Samuel Daly, surely you want to live and restore the reputation and status


    of the Daly family. Now that you are attacked from both sides, what choice do you have other than


    cooperating with me?"


    Hearing Karen Daly''s words, the mad Samuel Daly, regained a little sense again. He asked, "You


    want to work with me?"


    Karen Daly nodded, "You must know your current situation. Someone wants you gone, and the only


    thing keeping you alive now is that secret. You are also very clear that as long as Kevin Kyle goes


    to investigate this, he will soon find out the secret. Then, it¡¯ll just be the same for you."


    Samuel Daly asked, "How do you want to help me?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Tell us the secret you know and we will guarantee you your safety. We can send you wherever you


    want to go."


    "Why should I believe you?"


    "If you don''t believe me, are you going to believe the Old Master Kyle?"


    Samuel Daly had watched Karen Daly grow up. He knew her temper and character quite clearly. If


    she said that she could help him, she would never lie to him.


    Old Master Kyle had been thinking of a way to announce this secret. Once he finds a way, it would


    be the end for Samuel Daly.


    After considering it, Samuel Daly decided to cooperate with Karen Daly. No matter what, he had to


    let himself survive first. Only if he survived, he couldplete what he wanted to do.


    Samuel Daly asked, "What do you want to know?"


    Karen Daly said, "I want to know why Old Master Kyle insisted on killing me? I didn''t know him


    before. Why does he hate me so much?"


    "I can tell you, but..." Samuel Daly looked behind Karen Daly. After a long silence, he continued, "I


    want fifty million."


    "Fifty million?" Karen Daly smiled, "You''re the one who took all the money I''ve earned over the


    years. You know better than me how much money I have."


    "Your money?" Samuel Daly sneered, "Of course, I¡¯m asking for fifty million from Kevin Kyle. As


    long as you ask, he won''t hesitate to take out a hundred million, let alone fifty."


    Samuel Daly was cunning and knew his situation. If he didn¡¯t say the secret, Kevin Kyle would kill


    him. If he said the secret, the Old Master would kill him.


    Kevin Kyle just wanted to get the secret from him. Once he said the secret, he would have no value,


    then Kevin Kyle would not protect him anymore.


    If he disclosed the secret, Old Master Kyle would definitely hunt him down. If he was still in


    Chatterton Town by then, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he would die.


    Karen Daly nced at Samuel Daly, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to tell, Kevin Kyle will help you go anywhere


    you want. If you¡¯re not willing to tell, then you can only wait for death toe to you in Chatterton


    Town. You know you have no way to leave Chatterton Town as of now.¡±


    It was only a little more efficient to cooperate with Samuel Daly. Karen Daly didn''t want Kevin Kyle


    to waste any more manpower and financial resources. Who knew that Samuel Daly would ask for


    fifty million?


    Fifty million was a sky-high price. Although this sum of money was not a big deal for Kevin Kyle,


    Karen Daly was still outraged.


    ...

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Fifty million! Fifty million! Fifty million!


    That heartless creature, Samuel Daly, asked for fifty million. Why didn¡¯t he just go rob a bank?


    Karen Daly really wanted to turn around and leave, but she really wanted to know the reason as


    well. She wanted to know why all this happened to her.


    Samuel Daly naturally understood what Karen Daly was thinking, "Karen Daly, if this secret could be


    investigated so easily, Kevin Kyle wouldn¡¯t have asked for you to talk to me."


    Karen Daly looked at him and did not say anything. She wanted to see how many tricks he could


    y.


    Samuel Daly smiled gloomily, "Fifty million dors, and not a penny less. You¡¯d better discuss with


    Kevin Kyle."


    Samuel Daly actually knew that there would be no uncovered secrets in the world. As long as Kevin


    Kyle spent more time, he could find out the secret.


    But as long as Kevin Kyle had not sessfully investigated anything yet, he would have his


    leverage in this bargain.


    Fifty million was indeed a sky-high price, but for Kevin Kyle, it was just a drop in the bucket. If Kevin


    Kyle could afford it, and especially since it was for Karen Daly, he would definitely pay for it.


    Samuel Daly was taking a gamble. It was a gamble between money and Karen Daly to Kevin Kyle.


    Just when Karen Daly was hesitating, the mobile phone in her bag rang. She took it out and looked


    at it. It was Kevin Kyle.


    She was wearing a bug, so Kevin Kyle could hear the situation on her side. He had heard the full


    conversation she had with Samuel Daly.


    When she answered the phone, she heard Kevin Kyle''s calm and low voice, "Karen, if money''s all


    he''s asking for, then it''s not a problem."


    ¡±Kevin Kyle, are you crazy? If fifty million is not a problem, then how much is too much?" Karen


    eximed.


    "Just promise him." Kevin said.


    "Fifty million is really not a big deal for Director Kevin. It seems that he cares about you." Samuel


    Daly sighed and said in a strange tone, "If you can meet such a man who is willing to spend money


    on you in this life, you should just spend the money. Why are you saving for him? Are you going to


    keep it for him and let him give it to his mistress in the future?"


    "Samuel Daly, shut up!" Karen Daly shouted angrily.


    She was the one who eagerly wanted to know the secret. If it was her own money, she could give it


    to Samuel Daly without thinking much.


    However, the money belonged to Kevin Kyle. He worked day and night every day, and even held


    meetings during odd hours of the night.


    Others may think it was easy to earn money for Kevin Kyle, but only the person who¡¯s been with him


    everyday and seen how busy he was could understand his struggle.


    "Since I am an elder, I shall give you another hour to think about it. If you still don¡¯t make a decision


    in an hour, you won¡¯t be hearing anything from me even for a hundred million dors." Samuel Daly


    said frankly.


    From Karen Daly''s tone of conversation with Kevin Kyle just now, Samuel Daly could guess that


    Kevin Kyle had agreed to give the money, so he became more fearless.


    Although he couldn¡¯t hear what Kevin Kyle had said on the other end of the phone, he saw Karen


    Daly biting her lips more and more, and even her fingers turned white.


    Karen Daly hated the feeling of being controlled by someone else.


    However, Karen Daly could not think of a better way. She could only bear the pain and listen to


    Kevin Kyle¡¯s suggestion. She would agree to Samuel Daly¡¯s request.


    She hung up the phone and gritted her teeth, "Samuel Daly, the money will be transferred to your


    ount in five minutes. You can check it."


    "Just as I said, my son-inw treats you like a treasure. It''s only fifty million dors. Of course he


    would pay."


    Samuel Daly smiled proudly, and Karen Daly couldn''t wait to pounce on him and tear up his face.


    But she still wanted to know the secret from his mouth, so she had to endure it.


    Five minutes passed in a sh, and Samuel Daly¡¯s phone notified that he had received arge


    amount of money. There were so many zeroes behind the number 5, and Samuel Daly had to count


    many times just to be sure.


    When Samuel Daly confirmed that it was fifty million dors, he smiled even more proudly, "Karen


    Daly, how should I describe you? Although I¡¯m not your biological father, I was still the one who


    brought you up. You¡¯d rather help an outsider, but you wouldn¡¯t help your adoptive father."


    Karen Daly clenched her fists, "Why are you spouting so much nonsense? I just want to know why


    Old Master Kyle wants me dead."


    Looking at Karen Daly''s angry face, Samuel Daly said unhurriedly, "Since you want to know why


    Old Master Kyle wants you dead, I will tell you."


    She was about to know the truth that she had been looking forward to. She swallowed nervously


    and continued to clench her fists.


    After waiting for a long time, she heard Samuel Daly slowly say, "The reason why Old Master Kyle


    doesn''t want you to be associated with the Kyle family, and even wants to kill you, is because he is


    the real murderer who killed your father, Herbert Ken."


    This answer was beyond Karen Daly¡¯s expectation. She always thought that Samuel Daly and the


    Gooks were responsible for the ¡°ident¡±, what did it have to do with Old Master Kyle?


    That year when her biological father got into an ident, Kyle family''s Rovio was already very


    sessful, and the Kyles had migrated out of the country. Why would Old Master Kyle do anything


    to her father?


    It had been more than twenty years, and her father had long been dead. Why did Old Master Kyle


    still want to kill her?


    "Why? Why did he do that?" When she asked this, her voice was trembling.


    She was afraid!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Old Master Kyle was Kevin Kyle¡¯s grandfather. Kevin Kyle¡¯s grandfather killed her biological father.


    What kind of craziness was this?


    "Fifty million dors was for one question." Samuel Daly smiled again, "If you want to know why, just


    agree to one more condition."


    "Samuel Daly, don''t even think about it!" Karen Daly was fuming.


    This creature was really demanding. Fifty million dors wasn¡¯t enough, and he still wanted more?


    "Actually, this condition is much easier for Kevin Kyle to agree to than to give me fifty million dors.


    Do you want to make your decision after listening to my condition?"


    As soon as Samuel Daly finished his words, the door was mmed open, and Kevin Kyle¡¯s tall


    figure appeared at the door. ¡°Samuel Daly, go on. I¡¯ll agree to any condition you want."


    "Kevin, why are you here?" Karen Daly looked at Kevin Kyle. He was still Kevin Kyle, and he looked


    the same, but she felt that he was a little different.


    Karen Daly couldn''t tell exactly what was different. She shook her head and wanted to go to Kevin


    Kyle, but she couldn''t seem to move her feet. Instead, Kevin Kyle came to her side and held her in


    his arms.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    "Karen, don''t worry, I''m here for everything." Kevin Kyle hugged Karen Daly, who was trembling


    slightly, into his arms, and whispered to her in a voice that only she could hear.


    Karen Daly was scared at first, but just when she was scared, Kevin Kyle came. He held her in his


    warm arms and gave her strength andfort.


    "Good son-inw, you are here." Samuel Daly smiled and addressed Kevin Kyle intimately, as if the


    two people standing in front of him were really his good daughter and good son-inw.


    Kevin Kyle rubbed Karen Daly in his arms and looked up at Samuel Daly. His eyes were fierce. He


    said, "Samuel Daly, just tell me what you want."


    "Give me a new identity. Send me away from Chatterton Town, the further the better. I don''t want


    the old man in your family to find me." There was no point in having money if he doesn¡¯t live long


    enough to spend it. As for his wishes for the Daly family¡¯s fame, it woulde true one day as long


    as he stayed alive.


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle agreed readily without any hesitation or consideration.


    ¡°Kevin ¡ª" Karen Daly was about to say something, but when she opened her mouth, It was hushed


    by Kevin Kyle¡¯s finger.


    He smiled gently at her and said, "You agreed to listen to me, so don''t cut in. I''ll handle everything."


    "..." Karen was stunned.


    "Be a good girl and listen to me, okay?"


    "How should I do this?" Samuel Daly sighed and made a very embarrassed expression, ¡°Seeing


    how happy and loving you both are, I can''t bear to tell you the real reason."


    Kevin Kyle ignored Samuel Daly and took out his phone to call Nick ck. He quickly ordered,


    "Prepare a new identity for Samuel Daly. The sooner, the better."


    "Good son-inw, a brand new identity is not enough. You have to prepare a private ne for me


    and send me to a ce where the Kyle family businesses do not control. That way, even if the old


    man knows where I am, he can''t do anything to me."


    Samuel Daly knew the influence of the Kyle Family too much, and he also knew how cruel Old


    Master Kyle could be.


    If the old man could try to kill Karen Daly, who was the most innocent one in the whole debacle, who


    knows what he would do to someone who knew plenty of secrets.


    Kevin Kyle narrowed his eyes slightly and looked coldly at Samuel Daly. He continued to convey


    Samuel Daly¡¯s requests to Nick ck and asked him to deal with it.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nick ck had been with Kevin Kyle for many years, so he was good at dealing with his personal


    matters. A short whileter, Kevin Kyle received the news from Nick ck that everything had been


    done. Samuel Daly could set off with his new identity at any time.


    Kevin Kyle hung up the phone, rubbed Karen Daly¡¯s head, and gave her a reassuring look. He


    looked at Samuel Daly and said, "Samuel Daly, everything you want has been arranged."


    Samuel Daly had experienced a lot in his life. For decades, he had helped many people to do bad


    things. How could he trust others easily? He would not say anything until he was truly safe.


    "Take me to the airport in person. After I board safely, I''ll tell you what you want just a few minutes


    before the ne leaves."


    "The car is ready, and we will take you to the airport now." Kevin Kyle had already expected that


    Samuel Daly would not reveal the secrets easily, and that Samuel Daly would demand for this, so


    he even asked someone to prepare the car in advance.


    Samuel Daly thought that he had them in his control, so Kevin Kyle wanted to show him what


    control really was.


    Seeing how capable Kevin Kyle was, Samuel Daly had to admit that he was really inferior to him.


    No matter what kind of problem he was facing, Kevin Kyle could always make a decision in a split


    second, and he would almost always be urate.


    His capabilities were definitely not something that could be learned overnight. They were all hard-


    earned over the years.


    The more capable Kevin Kyle was, and the more ignorant he appeared, the more Karen Daly''s


    heart ached.


    Samuel Daly asked for Kevin Kyle to go in the same car as him, and Kevin Kyle agreed. He had


    also expected that Samuel Daly would be worried to go alone.


    In about half an hour, a line of luxury cars arrived at the Chatterton International Airport together.


    Kevin Kyle led Karen Daly through the special passageway to send Samuel Daly to the boarding


    gate, which was meant for private nes.


    In order to secure his safety, Samuel was very careful. Them sending him to the boarding gate


    wasn¡¯t enough. He even asked Kevin Kyle to send him on board the airne.


    Kevin Kyle obeyed Samuel Daly¡¯s every request without any objection. He was as docile as a


    respectful junior to an elder.


    After boarding, Samuel Daly was slightly relieved, but he was still on his nerves.


    He added, "Good son-inw and good daughter, I''m still worried about telling you the truth. What do


    you think we should do?"


    Karen Daly was so angry that she really wanted to hit him, but she was held back by Kevin Kyle


    again. Kevin Kyle said to Samuel Daly, "Just say your requests."


    "I know that my granddaughter is very cute, sensible and everyone loves her." Samuel began.


    "Don¡¯t you dare think about Little Karen." Karen Daly couldn''t stand it anymore. She didn''t


    understand why Kevin Kyle, who had always been high and mighty, could agree to Samuel Daly¡¯s


    various unreasonable demands.


    "In fact, I am just not at ease. I am worried that after I tell you the secret, you will turn against me."


    Samuel Daly sighed and said, "You will take an oath using your daughter. If you turn against me


    after I tell the truth, then your daughter Karen Joy Kyle will not live to even be four years old."


    "Samuel Daly, that''s enough!" Karen Daly had been enduring it all this time. She could swallow her


    annoyance from Samuel Daly¡¯s previous requests.


    However, this beast dared to use their Little Karen against them.


    "As long as you keep your promise, your daughter will naturally be fine." Samuel Daly looked at


    Kevin Kyle, then looked at Karen Daly, and said, ¡°Or are you actually waiting for me to tell you the


    secret, and then you''ll want to kill me?"


    "I¡¯ll swear on it." Kevin Kyle looked at Samuel Daly and said with a faint smile, "If I turn against you,


    my daughter will not live up to be four years old."


    The three-year-old child was the treasure of Kevin Kyle¡¯s and Karen Daly''s heart. Whether this oath


    was true or not, Samuel Daly believed that Kevin Kyle would not risk his child¡¯s life.


    If Kevin Kyle could swear upon his child¡¯s life, that meant he really wasn¡¯t going to turn against him.


    After thinking it through, Samuel Daly was relieved. He said, "The old man asked me to execute


    Herbert Ken¡¯s car ident, he was the one behind everything. I was worried that he would kill me


    afterward, so I left some evidence in advance. I sent the evidence to Herbert Ken. As for why the


    old man wanted to kill Herbert Ken, it was because Herbert Ken caused the death of someone


    important to him.


    ...

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    "Who was the most important person to the old man?"


    The one who asked the question was Karen Daly, who could hardly contain herposure.


    In her heart, she hoped that this was all a misunderstanding. She hoped that Samuel Daly was lying


    to them, but she understood that he had no reason to lie.


    Samuel Daly shook his head and sighed deeply, "As for who it was, presumably my good son-inw


    could guess it. As long as he continues to investigate, he will soon know who it is."


    After that, Samuel Daly closed his eyes and didn''t want to say another word.


    Karen Daly still wanted to ask, but she was pulled off the ne by Kevin Kyle.


    On the way back, Karen Daly kept silent. Her heart was in a mess and she did not know what she


    should do.


    People said that the grievances of the older generation had nothing to do with the younger


    generation, but could it really have nothing to do with them?


    Could it be possible for her to just assume nothing had happened between her and Kevin Kyle?


    She didn''t know!


    "Karen ¡ª" Kevin Kyle called her name. His voice was low and deep, and there was a kind of


    helplessness and heartache behind his voice.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you remember what I said to you?"


    Karen Daly nodded and said softly, "I remember."


    "Do you really remember?"


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Please trust that I can handle all this."


    "Kevin Kyle, but I don''t want it to be like this. I don''t want to rely on you for everything. I want to


    solve my own affairs by myself. That person is your grandfather. You are caught in between us.


    What should you do?"


    One of them was his wife, and the other was his blood-rted grandfather. Now there was a blood


    feud between the two of them.


    She could think of ways to bring the Old Master Kyle to justice, but would that hurt Kevin Kyle?


    Anyhow, that person was his grandfather!


    She had been shocked and suspicious when she heard the truth from Samuel Daly, but she would


    not feel sorry for him. But what about Kevin Kyle?


    He looked calm on the surface, as if nothing had happened, but she believed that his heart would


    not be as rxed as he looked.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He might be worried and afraid, that after she learned that Old Master Kyle was the murderer of her


    own biological father, she would me him as well.


    Kevin Kyle said, "That''s my business. Don''t worry."


    Karen Daly asked, "That''s your business?"


    Kevin Kyle, "..."


    Karen Daly continued, "My business is your business, but your business belongs just to you? So


    you can only help me, but I can''t help you?"


    "Karen¡ª"


    "Kevin Kyle, am I really that useless in your heart?"


    "No."


    "What''s that, then?"


    "I am your husband and you are my wife. Shouldn''t I do something for you?" Kevin Kyle''s voice was


    a little emotional. It was rare for him to show his emotions.


    "..." This time, Karen Daly was speechless because Kevin Kyle''s reason was adequate.


    But had he ever thought that since he was her husband, she would like to put in some effort too and


    not let him take full responsibility for everything?


    He wouldn''t feel tired, and he wouldn''t feel bitter, but she would feel sorry for him!


    She was so angry, not because she was angry at him, but because she was angry that she couldn''t


    do anything. She couldn''t share his worries and trouble, yet she brought trouble to him.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle hugged her in his arms and gently rubbed his chin against her head. "Do you


    know that as long as you stay with me, it''s the greatest encouragement andfort for me?"


    She might not understand, and she wouldn''t know how he had survived without her.


    For more than three years, he was like a person born in purgatory, and every day was so tough.


    Now that she was back, it was like a gift from heaven for him.


    Every day since she returned, when he woke up and saw that she was lying next to him, he could


    feel an indescribable amount of joy and content.


    "But I..." Karen Daly sniffled and said softly, "I''m afraid! I''m afraid that one day I''ll wake up and you


    won''t be with me, and I won''t be able to find you again. And I don''t know who I am."


    "Trust me!" Kevin Kyle reassured her. Although it was just two simple words, it was enough.


    Kevin Kyle had his concerns, and so did Karen Daly.


    They all wanted to share their worries with each other, but they didn''t know that this would make


    them feel more sorry for each other.


    ......


    After flying for a few hours, the ne was crossing the Antic Ocean.


    Samuel Daly, who was resting with his eyes closed, suddenly felt a violent shake of the ne. He


    quickly opened his eyes and saw thick smokeing from the cockpit.


    "What happened?" he shouted.


    "Mr. Daly, the Old Master has asked us to send you off for thest time. And he wishes you all the


    best." A cold voice came behind the smoke.


    Then, Samuel Daly heard the sound of the cabin opening, and he heard someone saying, "Number


    one, ready... jump! Number two, ready... jump! Number three, ready... jump! Number four, ready...


    jump!"


    There were four crews in total. After the fourth crew jumped off the ne, the ne swayed even


    more violently.


    Samuel Daly wanted to rush over to see what was going on, but he couldn''t move at all with the


    thick smoke and the ne shaking so violently.


    He held the chair tightly, so that he wouldn''t be shaken off his seat.


    "Help! Help!"


    Samuel Daly cried out in horror, as if he was being killed by a malicious ghost.


    However, there was no other sound except for the wind and the roar of the machine, and he could


    not hear a single person.


    "I was wrong! I was really wrong! Please let me go! Kevin Kyle, let me go. If you want to know


    anything else, I will tell you. I don''t want any money from you. Please let me go."


    Samuel Daly desperately shouted from the top of his lungs, but no one responded to him.


    Hisst scream was covered by the explosion of the ne, and his body was blown into pieces with


    the ne.


    At thest moment of his life, he regretted what he had done before. He regretted how he


    threatened Kevin Kyle, and how he had used all means to make the Daly family prosperous.


    However, no one heard his remorse, nor did anyone give him a chance to continue his life.


    ......


    A ne that flew from Chatterton Town to Africa plunged into the Antic Ocean. There were a total


    of five passengers on the ne. All of the crew members had been rescued, except for the one


    passenger who was missing. The biggest possibility was that the passenger was killed in the


    ident.


    After the explosion, the ne fell into the sea. Samuel''s Daly corpse was nowhere to be found.


    In the evening, these pieces of news upied the headlines of major news reports.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    When she saw the message, Karen Daly was extremely shocked, and she was terrified.


    She ran to Kevin Kyle''s study room immediately, but Kevin Kyle was still busy with his work, his


    calm face showed that he had already expected this.


    Seeing Karen Daly''s confusion, Kevin Kyle put his work aside and looked at her, saying, "Don''t


    worry, I didn''t do it."


    "Was it the Old Master who did it?" It was a question, but Karen Daly said it with absolute certainty.


    She believed that if Kevin Kyle swore by Little Karen, he would not do anything to Samuel Daly.


    "Yes." Kevin Kyle nodded.


    He would not betray his promise, but he would not defend or protect Samuel Daly either.


    He knew that the crew had been arranged by the Old Master, but he didn''t expose it. Samuel Daly


    had done so many evil things, so someone would take revenge on him. He didn''t need to do that


    himself.


    "Samuel Daly just died like that? Could it be just a cover-up? Could it be that in fact, he was also


    rescued by parachuting with the crew, but the Old Master asked them to hide the truth?"


    Having experienced too much, she now gradually learned not to look at things on the surface only,


    but to question deeper.


    Kevin Kyle shook his head and said with a smile, "ording to my understanding of the Old


    Master''s character, a man who betrayed him, dying so quickly would be considered a blessing


    already. He wanted to kill Samuel Daly a long time ago, so how could he give him any chance to


    survive?"


    Karen Daly did not say anything but she took a deep breath. It might not be a good thing for her to


    know that the Old Master''s means were so cruel and brutal.


    Old Master regarded her as a thorn in the flesh and wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible.


    Perhaps the reason why he wanted to get rid of her was that he thought she had a secret in her


    hand.


    That day, Old Master Kyle and his assistant came to find her and asked her to hand over the relic


    left by her father and mother.


    When she was alive, her mother did not give her anything important.


    Just as Karen Daly was thinking about this matter, from the corner of her eye, she saw the old-


    fashioned ring Kevin Kyle wore on his middle finger.


    That ring was left to her by her mother. And at that time, she was told to guard it well and hand it


    over to someone whom she could be entrusted with for the rest of her life.


    Perhaps the ring meant so much to the Old Master because her father had passed it to her mother,


    who passed it to Karen Daly in the end?


    Even if it was a secret that her father had given to her mother, what secret could that be?


    It was such a small ring. Even if he wanted to hide a secret in it, he might not be able to hide it.


    Seeing Karen Daly lost in thought, Kevin Kyle got up and held her in his arms. He rubbed her head


    and said, "Samuel Daly''s life is not worthy of your thoughts. Don''t be sad for him."


    "I won''t be sad for him." Karen Daly witnessed what Samuel Daly had done before, so how could


    she be sad for him?


    She was worried that the Old Master, being so ruthless, could target her as the next Samuel Daly?


    Three years ago, she escaped and survived. If Old Master Kyle tries to kill her again in the future,


    would she still be at his mercy?


    She took a deep breath, bit her lips, and calmed herself in her heart.


    In future, she must be strong, not only to protect herself, but also to protect Kevin Kyle and


    Little Karen. She would not let anyone separate them.


    Kevin Kyle added, "It''s gettingte. You can sleep with Little Karen first, and I''ll be with you after I''m


    done with my work."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Karen Daly nodded and said, "Don''t get too busy. Karen will feel sorry for you."


    Kevin Kyle chuckled and said, "Will Big Karen feel distressed, or will little Karen feel distressed?"


    Karen Daly pursed her lips and said, "Both of us."


    Kevin Kyle held her in his arms and lowered his head to kiss her. After kissing her for a long time,


    he said, "I know."


    Karen Daly, "..."


    He was a naughty guy!


    When Karen Daly left the study room, Kevin Kyle''s gentle eyes suddenly became extremely sharp,


    like the eyes of a bloodthirsty Satan.


    The reason why he did everything ording to Samuel Daly''s requests was that he knew that Old


    Master had sent someone to track Samuel Daly down in secret...


    Samuel Daly''s every move was under the control of the Old Master, and he had revealed all the


    secrets he knew. How could the Old Master let him live?


    Samuel Daly was dead, but Kevin Kyle still had many things to do.


    Who was the person Herbert Ken had killed back then?


    When did the Old Master have such an important person around him?


    He didn''t know about this yet, so he could only continue to investigate ording to the clues he


    already knew.


    Karen Daly had suffered for three years. No matter what the reason was, he would not let her suffer


    for nothing. He would make sure justice is served.


    ......


    At a farm in the north of Chatterton Town.


    Neil Brown sneaked into the farm with his agile skills, nobody discovered him.


    He walked through the yard for a long time before he arrived at the house where Old Master Kyle


    lived.


    Assistant Hart had just served Old Master some tea and had prepared two teacups. It seemed that


    he had prepared for Neil Brown too.


    "You''re here." After being forced to stay home for some time, Old Master''s voice became much


    weaker and he looked older.


    "Yes." Neil Brown nodded and sat down in front of Old Master Kyle. He picked up his teacup and


    took a sip. Then he asked, "What do you want from me?"


    Old Master Kyle suddenly coughed for a long time. He said slowly, "Samuel Daly is dead. What


    about your undertakings?"


    "It''s probably almost done, but I''m not sure. That old man is too cunning and has prepared various


    methods to expose the incident. I intercepted some, but I can''t guarantee that he has no other way."


    When it came to this matter, he was also worried and he sounded cautious.


    He didn''t do anything apart from looking for the possible ways that Samuel Daly might expose the


    secret these days. He found fifteen ways that Samuel Daly might use to expose them but he


    couldn''t guarantee that those were all of them.


    "Since you can''t find it out, then try to minimise the damage.. Let your people monitor thework in


    the country thoroughly. If the news get leaked, remove it immediately. This matter can''t be leaked


    out, otherwise, Mia..."


    Speaking of this, Old Master Kyle was also a little powerless. His eyes were filled with tears. After a


    long time, he said, "Neil Brown, you like Mia, don''t you?"


    Neil Brown narrowed his eyes slightly and said nothing, it could be regarded as a silent consent.


    Old Master added, "If you like her, do your best to protect her. Don''t let her suffer any more harm.


    She has lost too much, and what we can do for her is to let her live a carefree life."


    Neil Brown still didn''t say anything. His hands were clenched into fists, and the blue veins on the


    back of his hands were bulging.


    This feeling of helplessness was the same as watching his father get sick, but he couldn''t treat him.


    It was as if he was pushed to a cliff. As long as he took a single wrong step, he would fall into the


    abyss and have no way out.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    After a long silence, Neil Brown said, "No matter what, I will try my best to protect her and never let


    her get hurt because of the incident."


    Speaking of that incident, Old Master Kyle was so angry that he punched the table and said angrily,


    "If it weren''t for that Mr. Ken, this thing wouldn''t have happened... At that time, I saw that his


    children were still young and let them go. I didn''t expect that his daughter would marry into our Kyle


    family... She overestimated herself."


    Later, Old Master learned from Samuel Daly that before the car ident happened, Samuel Daly


    recorded their conversation and sent it to Herbert Ken.


    In other words, in order to protect himself, Samuel Daly kept the evidence.


    In the past, he never thought about getting rid of Samuel Daly, so he didn''t think about any


    incriminating evidence against him. Until three years ago, Samuel Daly found him and threatened


    him...


    After looking through many parties, he aimed for Karen Daly.


    To prevent the news leakage of that incident, he must get rid of Karen Daly, or get the evidence left


    by Karen Daly''s mother...


    Twenty years ago, Karen Daly was just a young child. At that time, she was still Samuel Daly''s


    daughter. She didn''t know who her biological father was at all. There was no reason for Karen Daly


    to bear what Herbert Ken had done.


    Therefore, when Old Master brought up Karen Daly, Neil Brown did not interrupt.


    Besides, he had seen Karen Daly several times and didn''t know much about her, but he also had a


    good impression of her. Besides, his nephew had such high standards and good taste, so naturally,


    he''d trust Kevin Kyle''s choice of a woman.


    "Captain Brown, Old Master is having difficulties moving around these days, so you''re the only one


    who can handle the Little Miss'' affairs," Assistant Hart suddenly spoke up.


    Neil Brown turned to look at Assistant Hart and stared at him for a long time. Then he asked


    cautiously, "Are you from Country A?"


    Assistant Hart nodded and said, "Yes, I came to Chatterton Town with them, but they all left in the


    end, leaving only the Little Miss and me behind."


    Old Master coughed softly and said, "Hart, you can leave first. Don''t talk nonsense in front of


    Captain Brown."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Neil Brown said, "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, we are all here for Mia. But I have something to discuss


    with Assistant Hart. Kevin Kyle is my sister''s son. He is my biological rtive and his child is my


    rtive too. Whoeverys a hand on that child in future, I, Neil Brown, will not spare him."


    Previously, when Little Karen was attacked, he couldn''t figure out why Old Master would hurt his


    great-grandchild.


    Upon learning the identity of Assistant Hart, Neil Brown finally understood.


    Although Neil Brown''s voice was not fierce, he was stern. Even though Assistant Hart had worked


    for Old Master for many years and had done countless evil things, he was still a little scared.


    He lowered his head and did not say a word.


    "Are you deaf? Are you dumb?" Neil Brown raised his voice, he sounded very much like a soldier.


    Assistant Hart immediately nodded and said, "I, I understand."


    "Old Master, you should manage your people well. If you didn''t let him loose, he wouldn''t have the


    guts to do such an outrageous thing. He was brave to even touch your loved ones. Is there anything


    else he wouldn''t dare to do?"


    After saying that, Neil Brown stood up and left. Every step he took was mighty and powerful.


    "Old Master, I..." As soon as Neil Brown left, Assistant Hart stuttered.


    "Remember not to do it again. My grandson and Neil Brown are not people you can provoke." Old


    Master waved his hand helplessly and said, "Don''t think about it anymore. It''s gettingte. Help me


    get up and get to bed."


    Assistant Hart hurriedly supported the Old Master and whispered, "Although we have never


    intended to hurt the little child, judging by the current situation, it is not feasible to use the child to


    force Karen Daly to hand over the evidence anymore."


    ......


    When Kevin Kyle returned to the room, Karen Daly was telling Little Karen a story.


    Her voice had the gentleness of a mother. Every word she said was full of her deep feelings for


    Little Karen.


    Little Kareny in Karen Daly''s arms, blinking her beautiful big eyes. From time to time, she would


    ask some weird questions.


    For example, Little Karen asked, "Mom, why does the little rabbit also have a mom?"


    Karen Daly answered patiently, "Because every child was born and raised by a mother. You are


    born and raised by a mom, and the little rabbit was also born and raised by a rabbit''s mother."


    "Did your mother give birth to you too then?" Karen blinked her big eyes and asked softly.


    Karen Daly rubbed little Karen''s head and said softly, "Yes, it is right, by the way, you are really


    smart. I was indeed born and raised by my mother."


    Karen nodded, indicating that she understood. She added, "The turtle''s mother gave birth to the


    turtle, the worm''s mother gave birth to the worm, so Mommy gave birth to little sister and me."


    Karen Daly rified, "Momo''s mother gave birth to Momo, not me."


    Little Karen touched her little head and was a little confused. "She''s my sister. Why can''t we have


    the same mother?"


    Looking at Little Karen''s doubtful eyes, Karen Daly felt that it was both cute and funny. She lowered


    her head and kissed her. "Baby, go to sleep first. I will continue the story tomorrow."


    "Mom, no." Little Karen was very interested in listening to stories, so she didn''t want to sleep and


    rolled in her mother''s arms.


    Karen Daly smiled gently and said, "Fine, fine, fine. Since you don''t want to go to sleep, then let''s


    y for a while."


    Little Karen got up, hugged Karen Daly, and kissed her. Then, she asked in a soft voice, "How did


    you give birth to me? How does a rabbit''s mother give birth to a little rabbit?"


    This question... Karen Daly really didn''t know how to answer her. She rubbed her eyebrows and


    gently hummed a luby...


    Kevin Kyle stood at the door and looked at the mother and daughter quietly. He couldn''t bear to


    disturb them.


    He still remembered that when Little Karen was almost three years old, she once cried for her


    mother aftering back from ying with her friends.


    At that time, she cried and shouted, and he couldn''tfort her at all.


    She said, "Why do other children have their mothers but not me?"


    At that time, when he heard this question, Kevin Kyle''s heart seemed to be hit hard by someone''s


    fist, which made him feel so painful and numb.


    Except for holding Little Karen in his arms, he didn''t know how to answer her.


    Now, Karen Daly had been back for several months, but most of the time, he still felt as if he was in


    a dream, and everything was so unreal.


    "Kevin, why are you standing there?" Karen Daly didn''t notice the tall figure standing at the door


    until Little Karen fell asleep. She didn''t know how long he had been standing there.


    "Well, both my child and my wife are too beautiful." Kevin Kyle walked over and smiled. "Both of you


    are so beautiful that I can''t look away."


    "Since when did you be such a sweet talker?" Had Kevin Kyle, who used to be a man of few


    words, been reced by an imposter in the past few years when she was not around?

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    When did you be so eloquent? He thought.


    Hearing Karen Daly''s words, Kevin Kyle''s heart was full of joy. Her words proved that she had


    remembered the past.


    Although she didn''t tell him how she restored her memory, Kevin Kyle could feel it, especially during


    the conversation between her and Samuel Daly.


    If Karen Daly only negotiated with Samuel Daly ording to the script they had agreed in advance,


    she would not be so agitated since she did not know her past.


    The reason why she was so emotional was that she must have been personally affected. If she just


    heard about her past, how could she feel so affected?


    Kevin Kyle knew that Karen Daly had regained her memory. He was very excited, but on the


    surface, he still pretended that he didn''t know.


    Since she didn''t want to tell him, then he would wait until the day she was willing to tell him. He


    knew it wouldn''t be long.


    Kevin Kyle sat beside Karen Daly, bowed his head, and kissed her forehead. He said in a low voice,


    "Karen, don''t think about running away for the rest of your life. You are my Karen Daly forever."


    "I''m not yours." Karen Daly''s face flushed unconsciously again, and she reached out to pinch his


    waist.


    "If you''re not mine, then who do you belong to?" Kevin Kyle smiled evilly and suddenly sealed her


    lips with his lips. He gently licked his lips and said, "Tell me, is there any other man who has kissed


    you like this?"


    He knew that there wasn''t anyone else, but he just wanted to tease Karen Daly. Unexpectedly


    Karen Daly said, "Yes, there are. And they kiss more fiercely than you did."


    "Which bastard!" Kevin Kyle''s face turned ck in an instant. Thinking that his wife had been kissed


    by someone else, he wanted to kill him in his heart.


    Karen Daly smiled and said, "It''s a coincidence. He also had the name, Kyle. He''s good-looking and


    has a great body shape. It''s just that he wasn''t as chatty as you."


    This girl was obviously praising him. Thinking that he was so excellent in her eyes, Kevin Kyle was


    very happy. He whispered in her ears, "Little bastard, you have changed."


    His warm breath lingered on Karen Daly''s ear. She felt ticklish and whispered, "Do you think you''re


    the only one allowed to change?"


    "Of course, you can change as much as you want. If you don''t know how to change, I can be your


    teacher and teach you how to change." Kevin Kyle said in a serious tone.


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s words, Karen Daly couldn''t resistughing.


    He was still the Kevin Kyle she was familiar with. He didn''t speak much in front of strangers, but he


    became more gentle in front of her and her daughter. He learned to say some cheesy lines that he


    didn''t know how to say even if he was beaten till death before.


    "Little Karen is over three years old. It''s time for her to learn to sleep alone. We can''t always let her


    stay in our two-person world." Kevin Kyle suddenly changed the topic.


    Karen Daly rolled her eyes at him and said discontentedly, "I''ll sleep wherever Little Karen sleeps."


    She had just reconciled with her daughter. How could she let Little Karen sleep alone?


    If she couldn''t bear to leave her daughter, then Kevin Kyle would just have to be patient.


    Kevin Kyle would need to learn to be lonely and practice high abstinence.


    Karen Daly grabbed Kevin Kyle''s hand away from her abdomen and lifted his hand up. "Kevin, don''t


    you think that this ring doesn''t look good on you?"


    She had to figure out a way to get the ring back and study it carefully. She wanted to see there was


    something the Old Master wanted to be hidden in the ring.


    "No, it''s fine." How could he not feel good about the things she gave him?


    Karen Daly continued, "I see that you''ve been wearing it all the time, and it''s not shiny anymore.


    Why don''t you take it off, and I''ll let someone polish it tomorrow. It should look better when you wear


    it after."


    "Alright, then I''ll entrust you with this important task, my Mrs. Kyle." Kevin Kyle did not suspect


    anything and took off the ring to hand it to Karen Daly.


    Samuel Daly''s matter hase to an end, and Karen Daly was also very free recently. Maybe it''s


    good to keep her busy so she would not think too much.


    ......


    It was really an odd summer.


    Before Karen Daly changed into her clothes, the sun was shining high in the sky. As she was about


    to go out, it began to rain.


    However, no matter how big the storm was, it could not stop her from finding out the truth of her


    father''s car ident. She was going to see George Ken, her brother.


    George Ken should know more about what happened to their father than her, so she made an


    appointment with him. If they worked together, they would be able to find clues.


    As long as she found some clues to prove that the Old Master Kyle was the real murderer who


    killed her father, no matter what means she used, she would bring him to justice.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The meeting with George Ken was at his house at Chatterton Town, a high-end residential area


    owned by Rovio.


    He didn''t spend a penny on this house. It was given to him by Kevin Kyle. When Kevin Kyle said


    that he would give it to him, he also epted it generously.


    When George Ken knew that Karen Daly wasing, he quickly asked for a part-time worker to


    help him clean up the messy house. He had to leave a good impression on his sister.


    After cleaning up, he went to the gate of the residential area and waited for Karen Daly.


    Seeing that their car had arrived, George Ken greeted her and opened the door for Karen Daly. He


    smiled and said, "Should I call you Ms. Daly or Mrs. Kyle now?"


    Karen Daly red at him and said, "There are only two of us here. Stop pretending."


    George Ken pulled Karen Daly into his arms and hugged her. "My dear sister, wee back," he


    said.


    "Well, thank you for looking for me all this time." Karen Daly continued, "Brother, thank you very


    much!"


    "Since you know that I''m your brother, why are you still so courteous with me?" George Ken held


    Karen Daly as they walked inside.


    George Ken led Karen Daly home and said excitedly, "Karen Daly, this is my home in the north of


    the Chatterton Town. Of course, it''s your home too. Remember, if Kevin Kyle bullied you in the


    future, run to my ce and let me deal with him. Look at the room over there, I''ve got it prepared for


    you."


    Karen Daly red at him again and said, "Which kind of brother would look forward to the day his


    sister and brother-inw would argue?"


    "You little girl." George Ken felt pitiful. He didn''t wish for his sister to get into arguments. He just


    wanted to tell his sister that she has an elder brother to rely on.


    "I know you''re doing this for my own good. I''m just joking with you." Karen Daly pulled George Ken''s


    arm and smiled at him. "You''re my brother. Of course, you''ll have topromise with me."


    "Fine, I will give you plenty of leeway in the future." While speaking, George Ken poured a ss of


    water for Karen Daly and said, "Do you want to visit my home, or do you want to talk to me about


    something important?"


    She would be able to visit his home anytime, but the Old Master Kyle had pushed her too hard.


    Karen Daly knew that she did not have much time, so she said, "Let''s get down to the real business


    first."


    ...

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Karen Daly and George Ken wanted to avenge their father''s death. Of course, she would not hide


    anything from him. She told him everything she knew in detail.


    Listening to her, George Ken''s face turned serious. After a long silence, he punched the table in


    front of him and said angrily, "Does the old man of the Kyle family think of us as nothing?"


    "George, don''t be furious. Things have already happened. No matter how angry we are, it doesn''t


    help. We have to find out the evidence of the murder so that we can avenge our father." She wanted


    to take revenge for everything she had suffered as well. She couldn''t let herself suffer in vain.


    "Karen, you... have suffered enough." George gritted his teeth and squeezed out these words.


    The old man of the Kyle Family was really a devil, for doing those things to an innocent and


    harmless woman. George even used to respect the old man, and he didn''t expect him to be such a


    viin.


    During this period of time, in order to help Karen restore her memory, George did a lot of research


    about the drug called CR, which was used by the military of Country A for spies.


    He had seen those people who were injected with the drug in great pain. They would rather die than


    alive. Those who managed to survive had all returned from the jaws of death.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier George Ken felt. But what was the point of being angry?


    They were no match for the old man of the Kyle Family if they fought back, Karen was right about


    this. Ordinary people like them could only solve matters sensibly.


    They wanted to find evidence of Old Master Kyle''s crime and spread it. By that time, even if the Kyle


    family had superpowers, they wouldn''t be able to resist the pressure from the public.


    George Ken turned around and went back to his room. When he came out again, there was a ring


    in his hand, a ring that was exactly the same as Karen Daly''s.


    He said, "Dad gave this ring to me a few days before he was killed. I was still young at that time,


    and I didn''t understand what he said. I only remembered that he asked me to keep this ring well."


    "George..." Karen was so nervous that she gulped. After a pause, she said, "Can these two rings


    really help us find out the truth of father''s murder?"


    George put the rings together and looked at them all over. The surface of the rings was empty and


    did not have anything engraved on them.


    He said, "Karen, think about it carefully. When your mother gave the ring to you, besides asking you


    to hand it over to someone who you trust for life, did she say anything else?"


    Karen tried hard to recall the time when her mother brought her to the hill to bury the ring. She kept


    thinking and thinking, but she could only remember those words.


    Perhaps she had spent all that time fantasizing. She was imagining what kind of man would tread


    on colorful clouds to marry her in the future, so she forgot the important things that her mother


    mentioned.


    George Ken added, "I tried to think about it again, but it has been too long. At that time, I didn''t


    expect that it would be thest time we talked, so I didn''t listen to her carefully. The reason why I


    remembered her telling me to keep the ring carefully so clearly was that she scolded me."


    Herbert Ken passes away more than 20 years ago. The ring was given to George Ken before he


    passed away. After more than 20 years, George Ken couldn''t remember what his father had said.


    As for Karen Daly, it was given to her by her mother when she was slightly older. It was not too long


    ago, so she might be able to think of some clues.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Both Karen Daly and George Ken did not know what happened twenty years ago.


    The only clue that Karen could think of was the ring left by her mother. What kind of secret could a


    small ring hold?


    The brother and sister looked at each other, and then nced at the ring together. After staring at


    the ring for a long time, they suddenly figured something out at the same time.


    Karen Daly said, "George, could it be..."


    "Karen, do you think it''ll be... you can go first." George Ken said.


    Karen Daly spoke up, "Look at these two rings, they are obviously a couple of pair. It could be their


    token of love. Mom was holding the man''s version, and the father was holding the woman''s ring.


    Could these two rings be pointing in some direction?"


    "Yes, it should be." George Ken thought for a moment and said, "They grew up together and had a


    very close rtionship. I think they are telling us to find the ce where they used to date before.


    The clues may be hidden there."


    After reaching this conclusion, they felt disappointed after.


    Beaford City had developed so quickly. The ces that were there decades ago had already been


    demolished. How could it be possible to find the ces where they used to go out on dates?


    Karen Daly picked up the rings and looked at them again and again. They were just two ordinary


    rings. She really couldn''t see anything special about them.


    "Samuel Daly said that he sent the recording of his conversation with Old Master Kyle to our father.


    The inte was not so advanced 20 years ago. How did he send the recording to father?" George


    Ken added.


    Karen Daly said, "George, as soon as we figure that out, we will have a clue."


    Perhaps by finding the way of sending the recording, they would be able to find that recording. Were


    the two rings showing them the hiding ce of that recording?


    While thinking, Karen''s eyes lit up. "George, could the rings be the actual evidence?" Karen Daly


    said.


    George Ken was stunned, then he pped his hands with excitement. "Maybe these two rings are


    special chips. We can find a way to read the data."


    Karen nodded and continued, "Dad gave you the ring, mom passed this to me, they wanted us to


    keep it separately. Even if one of the rings was taken away by Old Master Kyle, we''d still hold some


    clues."


    "Then let''s find some tech professionals and ask them for help as soon as possible. Maybe we can


    find out the truth." George Ken said.


    "No. Old Master Kyle must have someone spying on us. If we look for someone else, it''s very likely


    that our clues would be taken away." Karen Daly was very cautious.


    George Ken thought for a moment and said, "Then let''s ask Kevin Kyle. He is capable and he has


    connections. It would not be a problem for him to check these rings out."


    Karen shook her head and said, "George, I hope we can solve this problem ourselves. Don''t ask for


    help from Kevin."


    "Don''t ask Kevin?"


    Hearing Karen Daly''s words, George was a little surprised. Was it because Kevin was a part of the


    Kyle Family, so Karen Daly did not want to look for him?


    As an outsider, even George ken could see through Kevin Kyle''s feelings for Karen Daly. Kevin Kyle


    would probably not do anything to hurt Karen Daly in order to protect his grandfather.


    However, in the face of interests and family, no one could figure out which side Kevin Kyle would


    stand by. For the sake of their n, Karen Daly''s decision was right.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    George thought for a moment and nodded, "After all, Kevin Kyle is also a family member of the Kyle


    Family. It makes sense that you don''t trust him."


    "I do trust him." Karen Daly denied immediately and said in a slightly angered tone, "That person is


    his grandfather after all. I don''t want him to be caught between us. If he helps us bring Old Master


    Kyle to justice, he will take the me by the public."


    Karen Daly understood that Kevin Kyle would help bring Old Master Kyle to justice willingly. Deep


    down, she believed that Kevin Kyle would always stand by her side.


    Karen Daly wanted to get even this time.


    However, she had to do this on her own. She could not let Kevin Kyle do it on her behalf. She did


    not want Kevin Kyle to bebeled as unfilial.


    She didn''t want others to say that Kevin Kyle turned his back on his own grandfather for the sake of


    a woman.


    George Ken patted Karen Daly''s hand andforted her. "It''s okay. Without Kevin, you still have


    me. Leave this matter to me. I trust that we can do this as long as we''re in it together."


    "George, promise me that you won''t tell Kevin." Both of them were ssmates and good friends. It


    was hard to trust her brother fully on this.


    "Hey little one, don''t worry. I still have some dignity. I promise to not tell." George Ken said


    confidently.


    Karen Daly gave him a yful smile and said, "Are you sure you still have some dignity? I thought


    it''s all gone?"


    "Just because you have Kevin Kyle, doesn''t mean I can''t bully you." George Ken pretended to be


    fierce, but Karen Daly wasn''t scared at all.


    They would definitely avenge their father''s death, but they also wanted to enjoy each other''s


    company.


    We might as well have some fun while doing this together. They thought.


    ......


    When the popr celebrity, Pris''s, romantic love affair was exposed, it instantly shook the entire


    entertainment industry.


    It was major news! She was the talk of the town for an entire day, and the news kept buzzing online


    too. The news probably reached out to millions of fans or readers.


    In the past, whenever there was any news about Pris, they would be cleared up in less than a


    few minutes, the news would disappear instantly.


    Through the photos leaked on the Inte, Pris was talking to a man face to face. They looked


    very close. As both parties didn''t step out to release any statements, it seemed like a silent nod in


    confirming their rtionship.


    Her fans were disheartened over this news, as they''ve just lost the love of their lives. A lot of rumors


    were spreading regarding the "couple".


    Mia Kyle, the girl in the photo, saw the news as well. She did not request the scandal this time, but it


    seemed to be doing a great job with the image she was going after.


    The angle of the photo taken was really good. One of the photos looked like she was kissing Master


    Perth.


    Mia Kyle wanted this. Although she did not start this scandal, it had been spreading on the Inte


    for so long. Mia Kyle was so eager to see Neil Brown''s reaction.


    If he could still act as nothing had happened, he could not me Mia Kyle for acting more


    aggressively after. She had prepared her moves.


    Mia Kyle counted again and again with her fingers. She had not heard from Neil Brown for 15 days,


    and the man didn''t answer her phone calls either. She didn''t know where he went.


    During this period, she went to the military region of Chatterton Town and was stopped by some


    guards while she was still far away. The guards said that it was a militarypound and regr


    citizens were not allowed to enter leisurely.


    Damn it. They didn''t stop her when she went in before, why would they stop her now?


    However, no matter how she made a fuss, she couldn''t even see Neil Brown''s shadow. She couldn''t


    even get close to him.


    How could they bully her like this?


    She was envisioning the day when she would be their Commander''s wife, then these people would


    look at her differently then.


    At this time, Mia Kyley down on her couch. She held her mobile phone on her hand and


    constantly scrolled through her phone.


    The number ofments on her scandalous news was getting higher and higher, and there were


    more and more discussions. She was ted.


    As she flipped through thements, she saw a shockingment. The number of likes and


    reposts of thatment was also growing rapidly.


    Thement mentioned that Pris had been living with Mr. Perth for the past half month, and


    they had been strolling around the high-end neighborhood with their hands together.


    Thement was posted along with a picture. The figure of the woman wearing a cap taken from


    the back looked exactly the same as her. It was understandable why would the fans trust the news.


    "So great!" Mia jumped up and down and spoke excitedly like a child.


    Master Perth had asked someone to imitate her and spread the rumor. He must have wanted to ruin


    her reputation, but he didn''t know that she enjoyed this.


    For the scandals that she had created in the past, her cold brother was quick to demolish them


    before Neil Brown could see it. This time, the news had gotten so big that she knew that Neil Brown


    would definitely read them.


    After seeing this scandal, what would be the expression on Neil Brown''s face?


    Would he be jealous?


    Mia Kyle was very confident that Neil Brown would definitely be jealous.


    She really wanted to see how he looked being jealous. He must look very handsome and charming.


    As she was thinking, Neil Brown''s phone call came in.


    Although she really wanted to pick up his call and listen to his voice, she had to hold back. She had


    to let him worry about her. She purposely wanted to y hard to get, so that he could understand


    how important she was in his heart.


    Mia Kyle did not answer the phone call from Neil Brown, and she also declined the call reluctantly.


    She said proudly, "Neil Brown, keep calling me. If you call me again, then I will answer your call."


    After hanging up the phone, Mia Kyle waited, thinking that the second call from Neil Brown would


    come soon.


    She had been waiting for several minutes, but Neil Brown did not call back.


    What the f*ck!


    What a bastard!


    She only hung up the phone once. Could he be angry and ignored her?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, he hung up on her quite a few times, didn''t he?


    Although she scolded him, she had never been crossed with him!


    Well, if he didn''t call her back, she would call him.


    Mia gritted her teeth and quickly called back. As soon as the call was answered, she shouted, "Neil


    Brown, you bastard, why didn''t you call me again? Why am I always the one calling?"


    As soon as she finished yelling, she heard a stuttering voice from the phone, "Miss Kyle, I''m sorry. I


    was holding the Captain''s phone and identally dialed the wrong number."


    "You! Say that again if you have the balls!" How could it be possible that it was not Neil who called?


    It was impossible!


    She would rather be beaten to death than trust Neil Brown''s assistant''s exnation.


    ...

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Mia Kyle heard the assistant''s voice again. "Miss Kyle, even you let me repeat it a hundred times,


    I''ll..."


    Mia Kyle didn''t want to hear his nonsense. She interrupted and said, "Let Neil Brown answer the


    phone."


    The assistant paused for a moment and stammered, "The Captain isn''t here."


    "Please pass him the message that I''m about to get married and he is invited to my wedding


    ceremony. I would like for him to attend." Mia Kyle added.


    After shouting, Mia Kyle hung up the call and jumped around the room in anger.


    "What on earth does this idiot man want?"


    Well, he ignored her, didn''t he?


    Then she would y along with him until the end.


    Mia Kyle scrolled through her call log, found an unsaved number, and quickly dialed it.


    She wanted to look for the person whom she had beaten up before. He was Master Perth, the man


    who''s in the scandal with her. Moreover, she was looking for him to ask for help.


    After beating him up, she still had the nerve to ask him for help. Trust that Mia Kyle had the tenacity


    to do so.


    The call was answered shortly, followed by the pleasant voice of Master Perth, "Pris, do you like


    the gift I sent?"


    "I like it very much." Mia Kyle was smart and understood that Master Perth was referring to the


    scandal.


    "Since you like it, shouldn''t you thank me?" Master Perth said.


    "I called to thank you. What else do you think I would call you for?" Mia Kyle continued.


    "I won''t ept just a thank you." Master Perth said.


    "Master Perth, I''ll treat you to a meal if you''re avable." Mia Kyle said.


    "Okay. I''ll pick you up." Master Perth said.


    It didn''t take long for Master Perth to arrive at her ce after the phone call. It was as if he had


    been waiting nearby.


    However, Mia was still so mad at Neil Brown. She could only think about getting close to Neil


    Brown. She wasn''t thinking of anything else.


    She knew that if she had dinner with Master Perth at this time and get their pictures taken by others,


    the heat of the scandal would definitely be rising rapidly.


    As long as she acted a little flirtatious with Master Perth, it would be reported dramatically by the


    paparazzi and the poprity of this scandal couldst for a few more days.


    The bastard Neil Brown was brave to mistreat her. He must know that she got him hooked. She


    would y along and see how would he respond.


    Mia Kyle was fearless and shameless. After beating Master Perth up, she could still get on his car


    act like nothing happened, and without apanied by Jacky Ball.


    Master Perth was driving a luxurious car that was worth millions of dors. Not many people could


    afford to buy this kind of car.


    Mia Kyle sat on the passenger''s seat andmented, "Your father is just a mayor of Chatterton


    Town and you don''t even have a proper job. How can you afford such a luxurious car?"


    Master Perth started the car engine and sped up slowly. He looked back at Mia Kyle and said, "Who


    told you that my father was the mayor of Chatterton Town?"


    "You told me." Mia still remembered that his people said so on the night when she was drugged.


    Master Perth exined, "You misunderstood. My family name is Perth, and my friends call me


    Master Perth for fun. The son of the mayor of Chatterton Town is also called Master Perth, but that''s


    not me. They have nothing to do with me."


    Mia Kyle: "..."


    She carefully recalled the situation on that night. Those people said that the mayor''s son, Master


    Perth, was the third person that no one would mess within Chatterton Town. They then called the


    man in front of her "Master Perth". It was true that no one pointed at him and said that he was the


    mayor''s son.


    It didn''t matter who he was. As long as he was willing to help her heat up the scandal, she wouldn''t


    care about matters that had nothing to do with her.


    Since it was Mia Kyle''s treat, Master Perth didn''t hold back. He took Mia to a well-known private


    restaurant which was ridiculously expensive.


    After getting off the car, Mia Kyle held Master Perth''s arm and looked at him with a faint smile. They


    posed a little for the paparazzi.


    Master Perth understood that. He yed along with Mia Kyle. He stretched out his hand and


    grabbed her waist. He went near her ear and whispered, "Pris, you used me for this scandal, I


    would need some reward."


    Mia Kyle blinked her beautiful eyes and responded with a smile, "Master Perth, aren''t you the one


    who used me to stir this up? Why is it on me..."


    Before Mia Kyle could finish her words, her body was hugged by Master Perth.


    Mia stretched out her hands to his chest and eximed, "Master Perth, what do you want?"


    Master Perth smiled slyly and said, "There are so many paparazzi taking pictures. We could create


    some shocking scenes for them to shoot."


    Yes, she wanted to heat up the scandal with him, so it was reasonable for them to be flirty.


    Just as Mia Kyle was hesitating, Master Perth held her waist with one hand, and he held the back of


    her head with the other hand. He then pulled her closer to him and kissed her hard.


    Suddenly, she was kissing this man. The strange lips, the strange temperature, the strange breath,


    everything was strange...


    Mia Kyle widened her eyes and looked at him in a daze. She even forgot that she wanted to push


    him away deep down in her heart.


    In the past, she was always the one who kissed Neil Brown, and was always pushed away. She had


    never enjoyed the taste of Neil''s breath.


    Not to mention that this man was a good kisser, which gave her a good feeling...


    Neil Brown, you keep hiding from me and don''t even let me get close to you. You didn''t even want


    to sleep with me. Fine, I will listen to you and find another man to test the feeling of love.


    If I have a crush on someone else and don''t want you anymore, don''te crying to me at that


    time. Mia thought angrily.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "It seems that I''m not charming enough to attract you."


    Master Perth''s voice disrupted her thoughts. She didn''t realize that Master Perth had let her go.


    Mia Kyle wiped her lips, like she was wiping away the man''s taste.


    Master Perth added, "You were thinking about another man when I kissed you. It''s hurtful to me."


    Mia Kyle shrugged her shoulders and said, "I can''t do anything about it, I just like that despicable


    man."


    She was even more pathetic than Neil Brown was. He avoided her so much, but she still pursued


    him and pestered him shamelessly.


    Master Perth grabbed her shoulder and said, "The photos of us kissing will soon be spread out and


    will be widely spread on the Inte. Neil Brown will definitely be able to see it."


    Mia Kyle said proudly, "My purpose is to let him see it."


    Master Perth reached out his hand to rub Mia''s head and said, "It''s time to test if he has you in his


    heart."

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    It was time to test if he has you in his heart.


    Listening to Master Perth''s words, Mia Kyle felt somewhat anxious.


    If Neil Brown still didn''t do anything after seeing this news, would it mean that he really has no


    feelings for her?


    However, Mia Kyle had always been optimistic. It doesn''t matter if Neil Brown has no feelings for


    her. It would be fine as long as she has romantic feelings towards him.


    She took advantage of today''s scandal to test Neil Brown''s feelings. Only then she would know


    what she should do next.


    "Let''s go for dinner." Master Perth left with Mia Kyle in his arms. Mia Kyle didn''t reject his advances,


    instead, she leaned closely against Master Perth''s arms. A good actor should continue to act until


    the end of the show.


    Perhaps it was because Master Perth was really good looking, or he must be helpful, or because


    they had chatted for a long time, Mia Kyle felt that this person was not as annoying as he used to


    be, and she would befriend him.


    She treated Master Perth as a friend, so she didn''t have to be too polite with him. When they were


    having dinner together, Mia Kyle did not mind her posture and mannerisms much.


    The alcohol content in the red wine was not very high, but it didn''t matter. It''d still make someone


    drunk.


    Although Master Perth was asking Pris not to drink too much, he still kept pouring her wine.


    After drinking a few sses of wine, Mia Kyle''s face turned red, and she was feeling tipsy. She


    became chatty.


    As she drank, she spats out all the resentment in her heart against Neil Brown.


    "Master Perth, you must think that Neil Brown is a great man. But in my eyes, he is just a coward.


    He is a cheap man, a stinky man, a jerk!"


    "That bastard obviously likes me, but he keeps hiding from me. If it weren''t for my own pleasure in


    bed in the future, I would have kicked him in his balls."


    "What can you do? He''s so excellent. He''s be themander of the Chatterton Town Military


    with his own effort at a young age. Of course, he''s an extraordinary man."


    "Such an excellent man, so how many women would wish to marry him? My taste is not bad at all."


    Mia Kyle was scolding Neil Brown in the first ce, but now she was praising him. She had set her


    eyes on him after all.


    Master Perth quietly listened to what she had to say about Neil Brown. An idea shed through his


    mind and he spoke up, "Mia, you are so good. It''s his blessing to have someone like you crushing


    over him. If he doesn''t appreciate you, I will take you away so that he can never find you."


    Mia Kyle let out a burp and staggered to stand up. "Master Perth, thank you for chatting and


    drinking with me. We''ll be friends from now on. If you want to drink, call me and I''ll apany you


    at any time."


    "I''ll thank you then, Miss Kyle. It''s my honor to be your friend." Master Perth held Mia Kyle, who was


    unstable and said, "You''re drunk. just sit down. I''ll ask someone to prepare you a cup of tea."


    "Thanks!" Mia Kyle smiled and said, "Master Perth, you are really kind. If I hadn''t met Neil Brown


    first, I might have liked you. After all, I met him first, so if you have feelings for me, please keep it to


    yourself. Don''t say it out, so that we can still be friends in the future."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "No, I know you earlier than he does!" Master Perth shouted in his heart, but he didn''t say anything


    out loud.


    He shook his head in amusement. "How can a person be so narcissistic?"


    Mia Kyle was not only narcissistic but also had a bad temper.


    After drinking some tea, Mia Kyle was sobering up. She took out her mobile phone and browsed all


    the major news outlets. It was full of photos of her and Master Perth kissing passionately, and many


    readers and fans were discussing it.


    She trusted that these photos would not only reach Neil Brown but his family too.


    However, her mobile phone had been quiet for some time. Neil Brown hasn''t called, neither did her


    family.


    In the past, whenever anything happened, Grandpa Kyle would call her to check up on her, but this


    time, Grandpa Kyle did not call.


    Did her family really had enough of her troubles and left her to fend for her own this time?


    "Pris, what''s the matter?" Master Perth asked concerningly.


    "Master Perth, it''s gettingte. Please send me home."


    She had to calm down and think about matters carefully. What if... sigh, she would not let go of Neil


    Brown.


    "Pris, no matter what happened, be strong, and don''t lose yourself."


    Master Perth said that as he sent Mia Kyle home.


    Mia Kyle stood there and thought for a long time, but she couldn''t figure out what he was trying to


    tell her. She shook her head, turned around, and walked towards the residential area.


    The house she was living in was in a strategic geographical location. It was located on the


    Southside of Chatterton Town. Outside the residential area was thergest ecological park in


    Chatterton Town.


    Whenever Mia was in Chatterton Town, she usually lived here. Sometimes, she would go back to


    Secret Garden to help look after Little Karen. She would not interrupt that family randomly.


    Now that her sister-inw was back, Little Karen would be taken care of by her mom, so she


    wouldn''t care about her Little Aunt anymore.


    She walked quite a distance and finally reached home.


    She opened the door, took off her shoes, threw her bag down, and did not turn on the lights. She


    walked to her bathroom that let the lighting through the window.


    She smelled like alcohol after drinking so much. After taking a warm shower, she felt refreshed and


    comfortable, and she would not think about those annoying things anymore.


    Mia walked out of the bathroom, and she walked to the living room naked. She searched her table


    and found a cigarette and lighter.


    p¡ª


    The lighter was ignited. With the help of the me, Mia saw a man sitting on the sofa. It was a man


    with a gloomy face, who looked like a soul-catcher from hell.


    "Ah¡ª"


    Mia Kyle was so scared that she screamed and turned to run away.


    After panicking for a while, she thought of something.


    Mia stopped and looked back. Through the faint moonlight, she realized that there was a man


    wearing a military uniform.


    Neil Brown!


    It was him, that bastard.


    When did hee?


    Why didn''t he turn on the lights?


    Did he want to scare her to death sitting there with a gloomy face?


    Knowing that it was Neil Brown, Mia Kyle became more daring. She turned on the lights in the


    room. She didn''t mind being naked.


    However, as soon as the lights were turned on, Mia Kyle instantly regretted it.


    Neil Brown looked absolutely terrifying! She had never seen him like this. It seemed that he could


    eat her at any time.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    The light was extremely dazzling, butpared to the light, Neil Brown''s cold eyes stood out more.


    Even Mia Kyle, who was always bullying him, was a little scared. She wanted to turn around and


    run away, but she forcibly suppressed the fear in her heart.


    Neil Brown came to her this time. She wouldn''t let go of such a good opportunity. She must not let


    him go away easily.


    Under the bright light, Mia waspletely naked. Her skin, which was as fair as jade could be,


    gradually turned pink. She licked her lips and said proudly, "You''re jealous, aren''t you? You still have


    a chance before I''m taken away by others."


    Mia Kyle deliberately puffed her chest.


    Neil narrowed his eyes. His eyes were still as sharp as a knife. He visually scanned through her but


    still remained speechless.


    Mia felt a little ufortable under his gaze, so she rushed to him and threw herself into his arms.


    She hugged him tightly and said, "Neil Brown, let''s do it. Believe me, I will give you pleasure."


    She had learned so many skills by watching porn. Whether it was from the front or the back, she


    made sure that everything could be done right. She was waiting to try it with Neil Brown.


    Neil Brown straightened his body as if he was not moved by the beauty in front of him, but the veins


    popping on his forehead were popping.


    Mia Kyle continued, "Don''t hesitate, Neil. You should seize the opportunity while I''m still willing to


    give it to you. Don''t regret it when you lose me."


    "Neil Brown, in fact, I still like you. When Master Perth kissed me today, the person in my mind was


    you, I was imagining that you''d be the one kissing me."


    If Mia Kyle didn''t say that, Neil Brown could still remain calm. As soon as she said that, the anger


    that was forcibly suppressed just broke out.


    He pressed Mia Kyle''s head to the wall and kissed her hard. He was biting her through his kiss as if


    he was punishing her for being disobedient.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Neil Brown, you bastard!


    His kiss was much more powerful than Mia Kyle''s imagination, and she couldn''t use the moves she


    learned. She clumsily responded to his kiss.


    Mia Kyle''s heart was beating fast, and she kept praying in her heart¡ª Neil Brown, let''s do it tonight.


    I really want to be with you.


    Just as Mia Kyle was bracing herself, Neil Brown suddenly pushed her away. His face was still


    gloomy, he looked at her and said coldly, "You are not allowed to contact the man named Perth


    anymore."


    "Who do you think you are? Do you have anything to do with me? It''s none of your business which


    man I''d like to be with!" Mia bit her lips tightly, suppressed the grievance in her heart, and looked at


    him stubbornly.


    This bastard... she was so close to gettingid, but he could still take it back. Was she not attractive


    enough? Was she not seductive? What could be the reason?


    "Yes, I''m not yours. So, you can get naked in front of any stranger then?" Neil Brown suddenly


    stood up. Mia Kyle was scared for a moment.


    Hearing the words of Neil Brown, Mia Kyle was angry. She also stood up, but she was much shorter


    than him. She could only look up at him, and her fierceness instantly fell short.


    She stood on the sofa. She stood with one hand on her waist and the other pointing at Neil Brown.


    She yelled, "Neil Brown, don''t think that you can insult me just because I like you. I''m telling you


    when I like you, you are like a treasure in my heart. When I don''t like you anymore, you would mean


    nothing to me."


    That''s enough. Did this despicable man think that she can''t find someone else?


    Mia Kyle had money, beauty, and body. There were so many men pursuing her. Why did she have


    to put up with this cheap man?


    Mia Kyle''s words were very powerful. However, there were tears rolling down from the corner of her


    eyes.


    She didn''t want to cry, especially in front of him. But why were the damn tears out of her control?


    Mia Kyle wiped away her tears and pointed at the door. She shouted, "Get out! Who said you could


    come to my house? I''m telling you, get out as far as you can, and don''t show up in front of me


    again."


    Neil Brown didn''t say anything. He just clenched his fists and his eyes were burning with mes.


    He could take her away now and not give a damn about other things. He could easily give up his


    battle and im her as his. But when she would learn the truth one day, she would definitely hate


    him.


    Neil Brown hid the sadness in his eyes. He nced at Mia Kyle again, then turned around and left.


    Mia Kyle was just saying things out of her anger. She didn''t expect for that bastard Neil Brown to


    really leave. She was so angry that she grabbed the cup on the coffee table and threw it at him.


    She used a lot of strength to throw the cup, but Neil Brown didn''t dodge it. The cup hit his back and


    broke, which must be very painful.


    "Neil Brown, if you walk away, I''ll go and sleep with another man right now." He didn''t respond


    again, which made Mia Kyle angrier. She grabbed another cup and threw it at him again.


    Just as she spoke, Neil had stopped and turned around. The cup then hit Neil Brown''s head... Mia


    Kyle watched him get hurt helplessly and took a pause.


    The cup hit his head and was broken. The fragments scratched his forehead, and blood was


    flowing. Neil Brown did not flinch at all while blood dripped down his forehead.


    He looked at Mia Kyle and said slowly, "I don''t have anything to do with you. It''s none of my


    business if you find someone else. Please don''t harass me anymore in the future."


    As he spoke, Neil Brown turned around to open the door. He walked out and mmed the door


    shut.


    Bang¡ª


    The loud sound of the door mming frightened Mia Kyle. She felt bad, furious, angry... All kinds of


    emotions welled up in her heart.


    "Neil Brown, do you really think that you are the only man in this world? Do you really think that I


    can''t live without you?"


    Mia Kyle was so angry that she cursed out loud. She grabbed the things and wanted to smash


    them, but she couldn''t afford to smash the things she bought. She was in high distress.


    She didn''t want to smash anything so she should just yell at him. It would not cost her anything for


    scolding him anyway.


    She cursed Neil Brown to death. She was shouting and cursing out loud.


    At this time, Neil Brown was still outside the door, listening to her curses.


    If she could still swear at him, it meant that she was fine. He trusts that Mia Kyle would sleep this


    matter off and wake up cheerful and energetic again.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Sometimes, the person he loved was right in front of him and he wanted to hold her in his arms and


    love her. But because of certain circumstances, he had to restrain himself.


    He didn''t care about anything else, he didn''t care about his family, he didn''t care about his military


    team in Chatterton Town. He wanted to take Mia Kyle away, and go to a ce where no one knew


    of them, and live their lives together.


    Neil Brown thought about this idea more than once. He wanted to abandon everything and leave


    with Mia Kyle.


    However, he was still too rational. Perhaps Mia Kyle was not as important as he thought.


    Every time he had this idea, Neil Brown used his rationality to suppress his emotions.


    After standing outside the door and making sure that Mia Kyle would not get into trouble, Neil Brown


    left willingly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he walked out of the residential area, Kevin Kyle called him. When he answered the


    phone, he heard Kevin Kyle say, "Let''s have a drink together."


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s voice, Neil Brown looked up and saw that Kevin Kyle''s bright car was parked


    on the side of the road.


    Neil Brown strode over and sat down in the passenger''s seat. He said, "I don''t recall you like


    drinking. Why do you want to treat me to a drink today? Furthermore, it''s nighttime, why don''t you


    go home to apany your wife and child?"


    Kevin Kyle responded, "I haven''t treated my uncle for a drink since forever, so I''ll treat you today."


    Neil Brown said, "Okay. Then let''s have a good night."


    Kevin Kyle nodded without saying anything else.


    He didn''t like clubs or pubs, so he chose a quiet ce to drink. It was a small bar near the sea.


    There were a lot of people here, but most of the people who came here were couples. They drank


    wine and chatted with each other. It was quite peaceful.


    As soon as the two handsome and powerful men appeared, they immediately attracted the attention


    of many people. The waitresses'' eyes couldn''t move away from them, and so did the customers


    around them.


    Neil Brown smiled and said, "It''s my pleasure toe out with you, Director Kevin. I feel inferior


    walking alongside you."


    Kevin Kyle didn''t say a word. He was so cold that strangers couldn''t get close to him.


    Kevin Kyle and Neil Brown chose a private area near the windows on the second floor. They could


    see pedestrians walking outside, as well as the night view of the beach not far away.


    The sea breeze was gentle, apanied by beautiful scenery. The small road by the seaside was


    indeed a good ce for many couples to take a walk.


    Kevin Kyle still remembered during his first dinner with Karen Daly, she requested to take a stroll


    here after dinner, so he apanied her.


    That night, she drank a little wine and was a little drunk, so she spoke a lot. She pointed to the bay


    and said that she wanted to build an ocean park there.


    Ocean Park. Kevin Kyle heard her words and firmly remembered it in his heart.


    After sitting down, Neil Brown ordered wine, but Kevin Kyle ordered tea...


    Neil Brown nced at him and said discontentedly, "You invited me to drink, but you ordered tea.


    Do you want to disgust me like this?"


    "Karen Daly and Little Karen don''t like the smell of alcohol," Kevin replied, but in fact, Karen Daly


    had never said so. Kevin Kyle still remembered that Karen Daly was very good at drinking, but he


    didn''t want to go home to see his wife and child smelling like a drunk.


    "I really can''t imagine that a workaholic like you could pay so much attention to your wife and child."


    In Neil Brown''s eyes, Kevin Kyle had always been a man who had a good life and behaved


    decently.


    He always thought that even if Kevin Kyle got married and have kids one day, it was purely to


    please his elders, and he would never be devoted to his family.


    He could analyze people very urately. He didn''t expect that he read Kevin Kyle wrongly. His


    focus on his family made Neil Brown look at him with a new perspective.


    "I would still work hard, so that my family could livefortably. However, it is also my duty to look


    after their emotional needs. Otherwise, no matter how good their lives are, they will not feel happy."


    Kevin Kyle believed that he needed to do his due diligence to look after his family.


    Because of his mindset, he did not acknowledge his feelings for Karen Daly. He always thought that


    he was good to her, just because she was his wife.


    Neil Brown didn''t say anything.


    In fact, he understood Kevin Kyle''s points. He also wanted to marry Mia Kyle and dote on her. He


    didn''t want her to cause any trouble outside.


    But he couldn''t, and he wasn''t qualified either...


    Wine and snacks were served fast. Neil Brown was a soldier, so he was straightforward and


    forthright. He drank his wine straight from the bottle instead of pouring to his ss.


    Kevin Kyle did not touch the tea in front of him. Instead, he looked thoughtfully at Neil Brown.


    After finishing his bottle of wine, Neil Brown put the bottle down and said, "Matthew, it''s impossible


    to get me drunk and get some information from me."


    Kevin Kyle smiled and did not respond.


    Neil Brown ate his snacks, "I have told you before that you have someone you want to protect, and I


    have someone I want to protect. Let both of us achieve our own goals."


    Kevin Kyle said, "Uncle, I''m just treating you to a drink. Don''t think too much."


    "Just a casual drink?" Kevin Kyle was a busy man, so Neil Brown certainly didn''t believe that he had


    no hidden intentions.


    Kevin Kyle took a sip of tea and said, "Well Uncle, I''m sure you heard of a man named Perth, who is


    rumored to have an affair with Mia Kyle."


    "Yes, I know." Neil Brown had already asked for his people to find out the identity and background of


    that man.


    Kevin Kyle said, "His appearance helped me piece my puzzles together."


    Neil Brown paused for a moment and asked, "Do you know?"


    Kevin Kyle nodded. "Zuriel Perth is his real name, and he was from Country A. He was once


    engaged to the daughter of the princess of Country A. But 20 years ago, the princess''s family


    disappeared into thin air. They vanished, and no one knew where they went."


    Neil Brown asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Kevin Kyle continued, "I''m sure there''s more to that story. I want you to work with me. Let''s find out


    the truth together."


    Neil Brown said, "Why do you want to work with me? If you want to find out, you can definitely do it


    yourself."


    Kevin Kyle said, "Uncle, you have tried for a few years, but still can''t find any clues. I think that I''m


    still far away from you."


    Neil Brown said, "We want this thing to rest forever, not to let more people know of it."


    Kevin Kyle let out a cold smile, "You know that paper can never cover a fire. Instead of looking for a


    way to let the matter rest, we''d better investigate well and give everyone a proper exnation."

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    After the conversation with Neil Brown, they returned home as it was alreadyte. Little Karen had


    already fallen asleep. Karen Daly was just beside Little Karen, and she was sewing clothes for her


    carefully.


    It was a great pity in Karen Daly''s heart that she hadn''t been with Little Karen for more than three


    years and missed out on her growing up.


    Therefore, after returning to Little Karen''s side, she tried her best to make up for lost time.


    Kevin Kyle had been standing at the door for a long time, but Karen Daly still did not notice him. He


    coughed lightly to attract Karen Daly''s attention.


    Karen Daly was too focused on her work. Suddenly, she was startled by his voice. The needle tip


    identally pricked her finger, which made her frown slightly in pain.


    Kevin Kyle walked over and grabbed Karen Daly''s hand. As he saw the blood flow out, he put it in


    his mouth and pressed on it gently.


    The pain turned numb. She wanted to retract her hand, but Kevin Kyle bit her gently.


    He let go of her and said, "If you''re so careless, you''re not allowed to do these things again in the


    future."


    Karen Daly rolled her eyes at him. "It''s none of your business."


    "Well? If I don''t care about you. Who else wants to care about you?" Kevin Kyle approached her


    and opened his mouth to bite her ruddy cheeks.


    Karen Daly gave him a push. "You are already a father but still act so childishly."


    "I''m still a regr man even though I am already a father." Kevin Kyle put the needle and clothes


    away, then he picked Karen Daly up. "Mrs. Kyle, join me for a shower."


    "Kevin, I''ve already taken my shower." She had already taken a shower. Why should she take a


    shower again?


    "Just apany me."


    "No!" She eximed.


    "Please?" Kevin pleaded.


    Karen Daly knew that Kevin Kyle wanted more than just a bath. This naughty guy... ah, she missed


    the old Kevin Kyle, who used to be so cold.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle stroked her head and called her name softly.


    Karen Daly buried her head in the pillow. She wanted to y hard to get.


    Kevin Kyle hugged her andughed gently. "You''re the mother of a child, but you''re still so shy and


    so cute."


    Karen Daly opened her mouth and bit him on his chest, then cried out, "Bad guy!"


    Kevin Kyle bit her earlobes and smirked, "Bad? I only do bad things to you. It''s actually an honor."


    "Mr. Kyle, is everyone in your family so narcissistic?"


    Karen Daly finally understood why Little Karen was so vain.


    It turned out that she was not taught by Mia Kyle, but by this man instead. Little Karen was indeed


    his daughter.


    Kevin Kyle said, "I''m just stating a fact."


    Karen Daly did not say anything.


    Karen Daly also kept quiet. She was just a designer, and she was no match for this powerful


    President of the Kyle corporation.


    She had heard from George Ken that Kevin Kyle used to be the captain of his school''s debate team.


    This meant that he was good at talking, and she would never win.


    Kevin Kyle lowered his head and kissed Karen Daly again. He held her in his arms and let out a


    long sigh of relief, saying, "I can sleep well tonight."


    Karen Daly muttered in her heart. Was he implying that he couldn''t sleep well before? Why did he


    me her if he couldn''t sleep well?


    Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly in his arms and fell asleep shortly, but Karen Daly couldn''t fall asleep in


    his arms.


    In the past two days, there was still no news from George Ken''s side, and they didn''t know how


    things went.


    If she could find the evidence of Old Master Kyle''s murder, would she and Kevin Kyle be able to live


    a peaceful life after this?


    She didn''t know!


    If she and Kevin Kyle...


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly turned to look at Little Karen, who was lying next to her, and could not


    resist pinching Little Karen''s chubby little face.


    "Sigh..." Karen Daly sighed softly. If something were to happen one day, she would not want


    anything else but just Little Karen.


    "Mrs. Kyle, what are you thinking about?" The voice of the man who had already fallen asleep


    suddenly disrupted Karen Daly''s thoughts.


    Karen Daly shook her head and said, "It''s gettingte. You have to go to work tomorrow. Go to bed


    early."


    From Karen Daly''s tone, Kevin Kyle could sense that there must be something hidden in her heart.


    He rubbed her head and said, "Karen, remember what I said to you, or I won''t be merciful."


    It was clearly a threat, but Karen Daly sensed his concerns for her. She smiled and said, "Yes, Mr.


    Kyle!"


    ......


    The next day.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    However, even though it was a very hot day, the people of Chatterton Town were still going about


    with their daily routines with no signs of stopping.


    At this time, Master Perth was sitting in the best cafe in Chatterton Town. This cafe was founded by


    a famous celebrity in Country A, and it was rumored to have been a memorial to an old friend.


    Master Perth liked this ce very much. He came here every weekend aftering to Chatterton


    Town. He would order a cup of their famous brew, and stay there for half the day.


    Today was no exception.


    However, he was usually alone, but Master Perth had a "friend" to apany him today.


    Kevin Kyle sat across Master Perth. He was wearing his usual white shirt and a pair of ck


    trousers. He had his gold-rimmed sses on. He appeared strict and mysterious.


    He sat there and looked at Master Perth with a deep gaze.


    Master Perth felt slightly pressured. However, he had been working for the royal family of Country A


    for a long time. He definitely had his experiences. Even though he was a little intimidated by Kevin


    Kyle''s aura, he was still able to talk andugh.


    Master Perth picked up the cup of coffee, and the aromatic scent rushed into his nose. "It''s such a


    hot day today, yet you asked me out. What can I do for you?"


    Kevin Kyle smiled, but his gaze was still stone cold. "Master Perth, you are well aware of this. Why


    do you have to do this?"


    In the past few days, Kevin Kyle had already learned the identity of Master Perth. Master Perth


    would certainly know some insider information that he hadn''t learn yet, so he wanted to know more


    from Master Perth.


    Of course, Master Perth understood Kevin Kyle''s words. He just wanted to give Kevin Kyle a taste


    of humility so that he could buy some time on his side. But he didn''t expect that Kevin Kyle would be


    so direct.


    Master Perth smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, Mr. Kyle, let''s get straight to the point."


    "That''s what I thought." Kevin Kyle adjusted his sses and squinted his eyes a little, showing a


    fierce look.


    For some reason, Master Perth felt that there was a needle on his back.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, he saw a smile on the corner of Kevin Kyle''s mouth.


    Kevin Kyle said, "I heard that you have been looking for someone for more than ten years?"


    Master Perth nodded. "That''s right."


    Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "Have you found her?"


    "I have found her." Master Perth put down his coffee and said, "Speaking of which, I still have to


    thank you and your family. She has a distinguished status and has been living well for so many


    years. Thanks to your family, taking such good care of her! Otherwise, I could only imagine how


    much she would have suffered."

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Kevin Kyle shook his head, and his smile was much colder. "No, that''s not necessary. She is my


    sister."


    No matter who Mia Kyle was, she remained the daughter of the Kyle family, she would always be


    his sister.


    "Oh?" Master Perth sighed. "You must have done your fair share of investigation, haven''t you? Her


    mother is the Princess of Country A. If the Princess''s family had not disappeared suddenly in


    Chatterton Town many years ago, Mia Kyle would not have been part of the Kyle family at all."


    Master Perth''s words had a hidden intention. Obviously, he thought that Kevin Kyle did not qualify to


    be Mia Kyle''s brother.


    Master Perth''s sarcasm was so obvious, but Kevin Kyle still did not change his expression. He had


    been in the business industry for more than ten years, so he was definitely not a person who could


    be easily taunted.


    Kevin Kyle looked at Master Perth and he looked asposed as ever. "As long as she is Mia Kyle,


    she will be my sister. As for... her mother''s identity and status, I don''t care. Besides..."


    Kevin Kyle paused for a moment. The way he looked at Master Perth was no longer as calm as


    before.


    "Besides, I didn''te here for her. I just want to know... who killed Mia Kyle''s parents that year?


    How was that rted to Herbert Ken?"


    Then, a surprised expression appeared on Master Perth''s face.


    It took him more than ten years to find Mia Kyle, and then he finally understood what happened to


    the Princess and her family in Chatterton Town... However, Kevin Kyle only spent a few days to find


    so many clues...


    Master Perth looked at Kevin Kyle and sighed again. It was a pity that this man was born into a


    business-oriented family.


    With Kevin Kyle''s ability and personality, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to lead a country.


    After thinking about it, Master Perth smiled and said, "Why should I tell you? You are a


    businessman. Don''t you know what you have to pay for it?"


    Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows. "What do you want?"


    Master Perth looked at Kevin Kyle and said with a faint smile, "Only you have what I want, but I am


    afraid that you are reluctant to give it to me."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Kevin Kyle said calmly, "Go ahead."


    Master Perth came closer to Kevin Kyle and whispered, "Karen Daly!"


    "Karen Daly? You want Karen Daly?" Kevin Kyle sneered. His gaze at Master Perth was as sharp


    as a sharp sword as if Master Perth could be sent to hell at any time.


    "Yes, I just want her." Ignoring the fierce gaze from Kevin Kyle, Master Perth continued, "Director


    Kevin, are you willing to give her to me?"


    Kevin Kyle looked at Master Perth and narrowed his eyes. He let out a faint smile.


    Kevin Kyle''s faint smile was like a thorn in his back. Suddenly, Master Perth felt chills running down


    his spine.


    However, he too had mastered the skills of maintaining a straight face and calmposure in faces


    of adversity.


    Master Perth smiled and continued, "Director Kevin, don''t look at me like that. I will be afraid. If you


    don''t want to let her go, I can''t do anything as well. I don''t have the ability to take her away, so she


    is still yours."


    Kevin Kyle leaned on the chair as steady as a rock. He said calmly, "Master Perth, we''re both smart


    and sensible people. Why don''t you tell me what you want directly?"


    Master Perth originally wanted to y psychological games with Kevin Kyle by using Karen Daly as


    a bait first, and then only he would say out his real intention.


    Once again, he misjudged Kevin Kyle''s ability. This man''s mentality was far more powerful than he


    had imagined. He did not manage to disrupt Kevin Kyle''s calmness, rather, Kevin Kyle saw through


    his foul y.


    Master Perth sighed and said, "You really are the king of business. You can see things clearer than


    us ordinary people."


    Kevin Kyle did not respond and he just looked at Master Perth.


    Under Kevin Kyle''s sharp gaze, Master Perth continued, "I can tell you everything I know. You just


    need to help me because there is no one else that can help me except you, Director Kevin."


    Kevin Kyle said coldly, "Speak."


    After a long pause, Master Perth spoke slowly, "I''m going to take Mia Kyle back to Country A."


    Kevin Kyle''s face changed slightly, "Mia Kyle is an adult. She has the right to choose whether she


    would want to stay or go. No one can force her."


    Master Perth said, "That''s all I want to hear. As long as Mia Kyle is willing to go back to Country A


    with me, no one can force her to stay here. If someone else stops her, I hope you can help me out,


    Director Kevin."


    As long as Mia Kyle was willing to return to Country A to acknowledge her ancestors, Kevin Kyle


    would never stop her. However, if Mia Kyle was unwilling to leave, he would not let anyone force her


    to leave too.


    "Then you can tell me what you know now," Kevin Kyle responded. Obviously, he had agreed to


    Master Perth''s request.


    Master Perth replied, "Actually, you already know as much as I do."


    Kevin Kyle sat quietly and didn''t answer. He waited for Master Perth to continue.


    Master Perth added, "In those days, Herbert Ken created some false evidence and framed the royal


    couple from Country A. He implicated that they were spies who stole the military secrets of


    Chatterton Town. As a result, the couple disappeared in Chatterton Town, and that''s thest we


    heard of them."


    When it came to Herbert Ken, Master Perth also hated him to the core.


    If Herbert Ken hadn''t created false evidence, Mia Kyle''s parents wouldn''t have disappeared without


    a trace in Chatterton Town. Now, he didn''t even know whether they were alive or dead.


    If Herbert Ken had not died 20 years ago, he would definitely personally kill the old man.


    Kevin Kyle snorted and said, "How could you be sure that he created fake evidence? How could


    you be sure that they didn''t actually steal military secrets?"


    Upon hearing Kevin Kyle''s question, Master Perth realized that he really did not have solid evidence


    to support his ims.


    He only learned that Herbert Ken used Mia Kyle''s biological parents of being military spies from


    Country A. There was no evidence to prove that Mia Kyle''s parents were innocent.


    They just believed that the royal couple would never bring a child with them to Chatterton Town to


    steal military secrets, so he was sure that they were innocent.


    While Master Perth was thinking, Kevin Kyle had already cleared some doubts in his mind.


    Herbert Ken pointed out that Mia Kyle''s parents were military spies from Country A. After that, Mia


    Kyle''s parents seemed to have vanished. No one knew whether they were alive or dead.


    ording to Samuel Daly, Herbert Ken died because he killed people who were special to the Old


    Master, so the Old Master assigned someone to murder Herbert Ken.


    Then, there were only two questions left.


    Were Mia Kyle''s biological parents alive or dead? What was the rtionship between her parents


    and the Old Master?


    He trusted that the Old Master would know these answers very clearly.


    Kevin Kyle got up. It seemed that he had to visit the Old Master to get more information from him


    and uncover the truth as soon as possible.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    All the things had almost resurfaced. Now, the only thing that Kevin Kyle had not cracked was the


    reason why Old Master Kyle wanted to kill Karen Daly off?


    If Old Master Kyle was seeking revenge against Herbert Ken, who indirectly killed someone that


    was very important to him, wouldn''t it be better for the Old Master to seek revenge on George Ken,


    the only son of the Ken family?


    Even after many doubts and questions, Kevin Kyle still couldn''t figure out the reason.


    Just as he closed his eyes and tried to think harder, the driver had arrived at his second destination


    today, which was the farm where Old Master Kyle resided.


    At this time, the sun was still shining brightly. However, as there was plenty of greenery on the farm,


    it was not as hot as it was in the city.


    Old Master Kyle had been living here for a while, and his daily routine was almost the same. He


    drank tea, watered the flowers, and yed chess. It was a pleasant life.


    When Kevin Kyle arrived, Old Master Kyle and Assistant Hart were ying chess at the back of the


    house.


    The Old Master''s game of chess had pushed Hart into a dead end. He was winning.


    "Young Master, you''re here." Hart saw Kevin Kyle and stepped aside, "Why don''t you y with Old


    Master Kyle?"


    Kevin Kyle did not object that and sat down across his grandfather. His sharp eyes scanned through


    the chess game and he moved a game piece.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His move has caused the chess game to be in his favor again. No matter how Old Master Kyle


    moved his pieces, Kevin Kyle was still winning.


    After a few more rounds, Old Master Kyle gradually became tired. He looked at the gamey and


    hesitantly moved his piece. He knew he was losing to Kevin Kyle.


    Hart was one move away from Old Master Kyle''s victory earlier, but as Kevin Kyle took over, the


    odds werepletely against the Old Master''s favors.


    Old Master Kyle gave a sulky look: "I am of great age, and you, as a junior, can''t you spare me


    instead of pushing me to a cliff?"


    Kevin Kyle said lightly, "I never thought about pushing you to a cliff, but your every move is deadly


    to me. If I spare you out and did not heighten my defenses, I would die in the end."


    They seemed to be talking about the game, but everyone understood the implied meaning behind


    his words.


    Kevin Kyle wanted to let Old Master Kyle know that he would not take the initiative to attack.


    However, if Old Master Kyle choose to y his cards against him, then he would be forced to


    protect himself too.


    On the other hand, Old Master Kyle was still his grandfather. It was impossible for him to kill Old


    Master Kyle off, but it was still possible for him to control Old Master Kyle, just as he''s doing now.


    Old Master Kyle said, "Hart, brew us another pot of tea using my finest tea leaves. I''d like Kevin


    Kyle to try and judge if the high price was worth it."


    "I''m on it." He understood that they needed privacy, so he left.


    As soon as Assistant Hart left, Old Master Kyle spoke up, "Why do you have time toe here? Do


    you want to see how long I can live?"


    Kevin Kyle calmly ced the chess piece on the table, picked up his teacup, and took a few sips.


    Then he responded, "Your body is so strong and your words are so powerful. It won''t be a problem


    for you to live for decades. Today, I came here to y chess with you."


    "No matter how good my body is, I will be pissed off by you, an unfilial child." Old Master Kyle swept


    his hands and all the chess pieces arranged by Kevin Kyle fell to the ground. He said grumpily, "You


    and I are aware of our situation. Don''t act in front of me."


    "Old Master Kyle, since you are so direct, I won''t beat around the bush with you." Kevin Kyle sat up


    straight, looked at Old Master Kyle, and said, "In fact, I came here to confirm a matter with you."


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?" The old man said.


    "You will," Kevin replied bluntly.


    "Humph..."


    "Because you care about Mia and you love Mia. You want her to live as carefree as she is now."


    "You..."


    After hearing Kevin Kyle''s words, Old Master Kyle was also very surprised. He did not believe that


    Kevin Kyle could drag Mia Kyle into their argument quickly without any clues.


    Based on Kevin Kyle''s words, it was obvious that he knew that the matter had something to do with


    Mia Kyle. The Old Master was unwilling to believe it, but he had to.


    Kevin Kyle added, "Actually, it doesn''t matter if you confirm anything. I just came here to tell you that


    I will always be Mia''s brother."


    This meant that Mia Kyle would always be under Kevin Kyle''s watch and he would protect her like


    he always do.


    Old Master Kyle''s actions and behaviors so far showed that he did not regard Kevin Kyle as a


    biological rtive.


    Old Master Kyle was slightly stunned and said, "What on earth do you want to say?"


    "It''s all right." Kevin Kyle got up and left, because he knew that he could not get any clues from Old


    Master Kyle.


    Beforeing here, he still had some hope. He was hoping that Old Master Kyle would be


    remorseful and make up for his doings. But now, it seemed impossible.


    "Matthew, I would also like to ask you a question. Between Karen Daly and the Kyle family, you can


    only choose one. Who do you choose?"


    The Old Master''s voice came from behind, but Kevin Kyle did not look back.


    The Kyle family was his root and Karen Daly was his wife. They were both equally important to him,


    so he wanted them both. It was impossible for him to abandon either one.


    As he watched Kevin Kyle leave, Hart came from behind. He stared at Kevin Kyle''s car coldly until


    he disappeared.


    He said, "Old Master Kyle, I''ve already done what you told me to do."


    Old Master Kyle nodded and said, "How''s it going with Karen Daly?"


    "She hasn''t been out for so many days," Hart responded. "The only time she went out was to find


    George Ken. She stayed at George Ken''s house for about half an hour or so before leaving."


    "She went to find George Ken? Is there any movement from George Ken recently?"


    "No."


    ¡°......¡±


    "Old Master Kyle, maybe that thing isn''t with Karen Daly?"


    Old Master Kyle frowned and thought for a moment. "Impossible."


    At that time, Herbert Ken only met Karen Daly''s mother before he died and handed her something.


    At that time, Old Master Kyle did not stop him.


    That was because he didn''t know there was such a piece of important evidence in their hands.


    When he knew it, it was nowhere to find.


    Old Master Kyle continued, "Continue spying on all of them. No matter what method you use, you


    must get the evidence."


    If the evidence gets leaked out, the reputation he had built in his life would be ruined, and


    everything would be destroyed.


    If he was ruined, what about Mia Kyle?

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    After dealing with his personal affairs, more than half a day had passed.


    However, Kevin Kyle did not take a break. There was still a lot of impending workloads left at Rovio.


    For Rovio, for the Kyle family, for Karen Daly, and their child, he couldn''t let his guard down for a


    brief moment.


    Especially at this critical moment, he must be vignt at all times and not make any mistakes.


    As soon as Kevin Kyle returned to the office, his secretary handed him some documents.


    Kevin Kyle picked up the documents and read them. As he was reading, the words on the


    document slowly became blurred and his head became heavier.


    Kevin Kyle quickly closed his eyes and took off his sses, then he massaged his temples, hoping


    to ease the pain.


    However, two minutester, this situation was not relieved, and it had gotten more serious. He


    opened his eyes, and his vision was still blurred.


    He always rested little throughout his life. No matter how tired he was, he hadn''t experienced such a


    situation today. He didn''t know what happened.


    Kevin Kyle grabbed the phone on his desk and wanted to request the secretary to make him a cup


    of coffee.


    However, he failed to grab it and dropped it feebly. He wanted to raise his hand to grab the phone


    again, but he''s tall and strong body leaned forward and fell on the desk powerlessly.


    He tried to move, but he didn''t have the strength to even move his fingers.


    How could this be?


    Kevin Kyle tried his best to recall the events earlier. After thinking for a while, he thought of the cup


    of tea that the Old Master had given him.


    Since he left his office today, he only drank a cup of tea. Could the Old Master...


    His head was getting heavier. Kevin Kyle could not think further. For the first time, he felt so


    helpless as he rested on the table.


    No, he can''t fall.


    If he copsed, what would happen to Karen Daly and Little Karen?


    He was their support. He must be strong, must...


    In ast-gasp effort, Kevin Kyle gritted his teeth and tried to sit up. In the end, however, the


    weakness of his body defeated his strong will, and he fell back heavily.


    "Thump, thump¡ª"


    There was a knock on the door. Nick ck pushed the door open and came in. "Director Kevin¡ª"


    Before he could speak, he found Kevin Kyle on the ground. He rushed over and asked, "Director


    Kevin, what''s going on?"


    "Don''t, don''t... Karen Daly..." After saying these words intermittently, Kevin Kyle went unconscious.


    If it were someone else, they would not understand what Kevin Kyle wanted to say, but Nick ck


    understood.


    Kevin Kyle was trying to inform him to not tell Karen Daly.


    He had copsed, but he still thought about Karen Daly...


    Nick ck felt his boss'' agony, but there was no time for him to think about other things. He had to


    send Kevin Kyle to the hospital as soon as possible.


    Nick ck called the staff and sent Kevin Kyle to Rovio Hospital at the fastest speed. After the


    examination, the doctor still couldn''t figure out why Kevin Kyle suddenly fainted.


    Kevin Kyle''s breathing and heartbeat were normal, there weren''t any abnormalities, but Kevin Kyle


    remained unconscious.


    He couldn''t move, couldn''t open his eyes, or even speak. He was like a dead man.


    ......


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    Karen Daly and Little Karen practiced Taekwondo together and then went to the yard for a walk.


    The ce where they took a walk was not far from the gate. They thought that when Kevin Kyle


    came back, they could see him immediately.


    Little Karen was getting sleepy, but Kevin Kyle didn''te back yet.


    In the evening, Karen Daly received a message from Kevin Kyle, saying that there was a dinner


    party at night and he would be homete.


    Karen Daly knew that it must be work-rted, so it was not good to call him to disturb him. She


    brought Little Karen back to the house and took a bath for her.


    Karen Daly enjoyed this time with Little Karen the most.


    She thought the little one was the cutest kid in the world.


    Little Karen was especially fond of ying with water. She was so happy sitting in her bathtub that


    she poured water all over Karen Daly''s body.


    "Little Karen, stop fooling around." Karen Daly chided.


    "Mommy, but I still want to y!" Little Karen replied.


    Karen Daly picked her up and said softly, "You''ll catch a cold after ying with water. You''ll have to


    go to kindergarten tomorrow, so you''ll have to go to bed early. That way, you can be more beautiful."


    Little Karen blinked her big, watery eyes and asked softly, "Mom, however, if I''ve be more


    beautiful. What about you and dad?"


    Little Karen thought that if she could be more beautiful in the future, would she look better than


    her parents?


    She thought that this was not good, and she hoped that her parents could be as beautiful as her.


    "We will be more beautiful too." Karen Daly wrapped Little Karen up with a bath towel. Then,


    she gently wiped her body and hair and put on a pair of pajamas.


    "You two are beautiful together," Little Karen said softly.


    "Well, you''re right, let''s get beautiful together." Karen Daly kissed Little Karen''s chubby face and


    said, "Baby,y down and sleep."


    "But I want to wait for dad to tell him a secret."


    "What secret is that?"


    Little Karen covered Karen Daly''s mouth. "It''s a secret. I''ll only tell daddy."


    Karen Daly grabbed Little Karen''s little hand and kissed her. She pretended to be sad and said, "I''m


    so sad, there is a secret for daddy, but not for me."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As she saw her mother''s sad face, Little Karen was anxious. She quickly held Karen Daly''s face


    and said, "Mom, don''t cry."


    "Well, but you don''t want to tell me any secrets." Karen Daly pretended to rub her eyes as if she


    was crying so sadly.


    "Wah¡ª¡ª" As she saw her sad mother, Little Karen was also so sad that she cried out of worry.


    "Little Karen..." Now, Karen Daly was in a panic. She quickly held the little girl in her arms and


    patted her back gently tofort her. "Baby, I''m kidding. I didn''t cry."


    "Mom, you''re not a good person!" Little Karen rubbed her eyes, and there were still tears flowing


    down.


    How could her mother lie to her? It freaked her out.


    "Yes, I''m being naughty, so you''ll have to lie down now. I will call Daddy to check on him since you


    have some secrets to tell him."


    "Okay." Little Karen nodded vigorously.


    Karen Dalyid down next to Little Karen and picked up her phone. She dialed Kevin Kyle''s number.


    After someter, the call wasn''t answered.


    "Perhaps he must still be busy and hasn''t heard the phone ringing," Karen Daly thought to herself.


    Karen Daly kept her phone and smiled apologetically at Little Karen. "Little Karen, Daddy is still


    busy with his work. You''ll need to sleep first. Can you tell him the secret tomorrow?"


    Little Karen nodded obediently. "I will go to sleep. Good night, mommy. Good night, daddy."

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    After tucking Little Karen in bed, Karen Daly was still waiting for Kevin Kyle. It was already after


    midnight, but Kevin Kyle hadn''t returned home yet, nor did he call her.


    Kevin Kyle had never been like that before. Whenever he was dyed, he would call her in


    advance to inform her.


    "What has happened today?"


    Did something happen?


    Karen Daly couldn''t calm down, thinking about what might happen to Kevin Kyle. She picked up her


    mobile phone and dialed his phone number again.


    The phone rang a few times. Finally, the phone was answered. Before Kevin Kyle could speak,


    Karen Daly said in a hurry, "Kevin, where are you?"


    "Mrs. Kyle, I''m Nick ck." Nick ck¡¯s voice was heard from the phone.


    Karen Daly was a little stunned and immediately changed into a more polite voice, "Hi, where is


    Kevin? Why did you pick up his mobile phone?"


    Nick ck said, "Director Kevin drank too much at dinner tonight. We have arranged for him to stay


    in the hotel."


    "Is he really alright?" Karen Daly felt uneasy, but she also thought that Kevin Kyle should be fine.


    With so many people around him, he should be fine.


    Nick ck reassured, "Director Kevin just drank too much tonight. He will be fine. Don''t worry, Mrs.


    Kyle."


    "Then please prepare some tea for him..." Karen Daly was still a little worried. After a pause, she


    said, "Nick ck, can you tell me which hotel are you in? I want to take care of him."


    It was not that Karen Daly didn''t trust Kevin Kyle, but she had never seen Kevin Kyle drink before.


    A person who had never been drunk before suddenly got drunk and couldn''t go home. It must be


    very ufortable. At this time, he probably was alone.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Kyle, Director Kevin is fine. You should rest." After saying that, Nick ck hung up the phone.


    Nick ck sounded a little busy, so Karen Daly bit her lips. The insecurity in her heart was getting


    stronger and stronger. She was so worried about what would happen to Kevin Kyle.


    Karen Daly thought for a moment and dialed George Ken¡¯s number. If Kevin Kyle had any


    emergencies, he would know.


    However, George Ken''s phone was turned off.


    It was almost one o¡¯clock, and many people were already asleep. It was not surprising that George


    Ken¡¯s phone was turned off.


    Perhaps there were too many things happening recently, and she was always on her guards. Maybe


    Kevin Kyle was just drunk and she was thinking too much.


    Karen Daly keptforting herself, but she still couldn''t feel at ease. She prayed silently in her


    heart, hoping that Kevin Kyle was just drunk.


    She held Little Karen in her arms again and asked Little Karen to give her some strength. As long


    as she could hold on for another few hours, Kevin Kyle would call her.


    She was not the only one worried about Kevin Kyle, so was Nick ck, who was by Kevin Kyle¡¯s


    side.


    He had been by Kevin Kyle for many years, and it was the first time that such a thing happened. His


    boss was down, and he panicked.


    Fortunately, he had been by Kevin Kyle''s side for a long time. After panicking for some time, he


    quickly calmed down and nned their steps ahead.


    The news that Kevin Kyle suddenly fainted and was unconscious had to be kept a secret. If word


    gets out, it would be impossible to hide from Old Master Kyle, and several big projects of Rovio


    Incorporation would be affected.


    Kevin Kyle''s every move was being monitored, but it was probably not difficult to keep it a secret for


    a day or two.


    However, if the doctor still hadn''te up with a way to treat him by then, it would be difficult for


    him to hide the news.


    "Nick ck, how is Director Kevin?" Amelia Gray¡¯s voice interrupted Nick ck¡¯s thoughts.


    Nick ck looked up and said, "Where did you go today? When Director Kevin got into trouble, I


    couldn''t find you anywhere."


    After being questioned by Nick ck, Amelia Gray felt a little ufortable. She responded, "I had


    to deal with some private matters today."


    Nick ck said, "This thing happened to Director Kevin suddenly, and we haven''t found out the


    reason yet. You''d better keep an eye on Rovio Incorporation. You can''t let this be leaked out."


    Amelia Gray said, "Isn''t the Old Master in Chatterton Town? If Director Kevin is unavable


    temporarily, you can request for Old Master Kyle to fill in his shoes for the time being."


    Nick ck refuted, "Don''t tell me you''re not aware of the feud between them?"


    Amelia Gray said, "Their disagreements are normal. Rovio Incorporation belongs to the Kyle family.


    Even if the old man is angry, he can''t mess up Rovio Incorporation. Besides, they are a family.


    When they fight, they might hurt each other, but after that, they are still a family."


    "We can''t tell Old Master Kyle." Nick ck waved his hand to stop Amelia Gray and said, "I have


    already sent some experts from abroad. When they arrive, then they will check if there is anything


    wrong. Director Kevin should be fine soon."


    To protect Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle and his grandfather had been in hot water. Nick ck had


    witnessed the whole process, so he was very clear about the situation.


    Amelia Gray didn''t know as much as him, but she knew a lot too.


    Today, Director Kevin fainted. At the same time, she mentioned about asking Old Master Kyle to


    take charge of the business. What did she mean?


    Nick ck couldn''t resist looking over at Amelia Gray from time to time.


    ......


    After tossing and turning for a few hours, dawn has arrived, and Karen Daly called Kevin Kyle


    again.


    After dialing his number, her heartbeat was beating together with the dial tone...


    Once again, no one answered Kevin Kyle''s phone.


    Karen Daly called again. She had to call until someone picked up the call.


    When she called for the fifth time, the call was finally answered. Karen Daly was so nervous and


    she asked cautiously, "Kevin Kyle, is that you?"


    "Mrs, Kyle, Director Kevin hasn''t woken up yet." Nick ck¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    This number was Kevin Kyle¡¯s personal number, not his work number. It was reasonable for Nick


    ck to pick it up once. However, as Nick ck answered his personal phone calls again, Karen


    Daly was starting to feel suspicious.


    Karen Daly suddenly remembered that there was a mole by Kevin Kyle''s side. Was this something


    nned by that mole?


    Could this traitor be Kevin Kyle¡¯s most trusted Nick ck?


    Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down, "Nick ck, where is


    Kevin Kyle?"


    Her tone was very tense. It seemed that if she was determined to get an answer before he hung up


    the phone again like thest call...


    "Mrs. Kyle, Director Kevin..."


    Before Nick ck finished his words, Karen Daly interrupted him and said, "If he is in the hotel, you


    should tell me the name and address of the hotel. If he is not in the hotel, you should tell me where


    the hell he is."


    Karen Daly spoke quickly and her tone was cold. She sounded like Kevin Kyle. Nick ck, who was


    at the other end of the phone, took a pause.


    Karen Daly continued, "Nick ck, I am Kevin Kyle¡¯s wife. Do you understand the meaning of these


    words?"


    In Karen Daly''s mind, the word "wife" was not just a title, it was a person who would apany


    Kevin Kyle for the rest of his life.


    ...

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Karen Daly still remembered Kevin Kyle''s words after they got married. He described marriage as a


    legal process of handing each other''s lives to one another.


    If one of them were to fall seriously ill, the other one could authorize or sign off on medical


    procedures on the partner''s behalf.


    So the word "wife" was no longer as simple as she thought it was when she just got married.


    Instead, it was a promise to care for each other for the rest of their lives.


    If Nick ck didn''t understand the meaning of the word ¡®wife¡¯, Karen Daly would need to force him


    to understand - she needed to know where Kevin Kyle was and whether he was safe and sound at


    all costs.


    After a moment of silence, Nick ck replied, "Mrs. Kyle, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but


    Director Kevin doesn''t want me to tell you."


    "Is it about the secrets of Rovio Incorporation? Or is it some other top secret that you can''t tell me?


    If not, why can''t you tell me? Did something happen and he does not want me to worry? If


    something did happen, and I can''t take care of him and be by his side, wouldn''t I be more worried?"


    Karen replied in an agitated tone.


    How could Kevin Kyle, that silly man, be so stupid? Why did he have to bear everything alone? Why


    couldn''t he trust her for once?


    Karen Daly''s words made sense. Nick ck also knew that Kevin Kyle had asked them to hide the


    truth from Karen Daly because he didn''t want her to worry. However, she had already guessed that


    something bad had happened to Kevin Kyle. Even if Nick didn''t tell her, she would know eventually.


    After mulling it over for a while, Nick ck was about to tell Karen Daly the truth, when Amelia Gray


    suddenly grabbed the phone and hung up.


    She said, "Nick ck, the news that Director Kevin is unconscious cannot be leaked. Once it is


    known by others, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Nick ck refuted, "Karen Daly is not "others". She is Director Kevin¡¯s wife and the mother of his


    child."


    Amelia Gray sneered and said, "Nick ck, Director Kevin had been befuddled. Are you the same


    too?"


    Nick ck said discontentedly, "What do you mean?"


    Amelia Gray added, "Director Kevin¡¯s wife had already passed away three years ago. The elders of


    the Kyle family witnessed her body being cremated. Do you think a person who died three years


    ago will resurrect?"


    Nick ck asked, "Are you saying that this wife is a fake?"


    Amelia Gray said, "I can''t guarantee that she''s a fake, but I don''t believe she''s real either. Think


    about it, how did shee back? Did she really forget all about the past or was it something else?"


    Hearing Amelia Gray¡¯s words, Nick ck was a little convinced.


    Perhaps Director Kevin did not want Karen Daly to know about him falling ill, because he


    discovered something suspicious, and not because he was concerned for her.


    Director Kevin had always been cautious. However, just yesterday, he ingested an unknown drug


    and suddenly fainted.


    Who else would be able to drug him unknowingly other than a person he could fully trust? It did


    seem like Karen Daly could be a suspect.


    Amelia Gray saw that Nick ck was hesitating, so she continued, "Didn''t you say that Director


    Kevin wouldn''t let you tell his wife before he fainted? If you tell Karen Daly now, how would you


    exin yourself to Director Kevin when he wakes up?"


    Nick ck didn''t say anything else. In any case, he knew it was right to listen to his master''s


    instructions.


    He could not do anything to confirm if Karen Daly was an imposter. Everything could only be


    discussed after Kevin Kyle wakes up.


    However, they didn''t expect that Karen Daly could track them down.


    About an hourter, Karen Daly appeared before them.


    Amelia Gray was shocked to see Karen Daly, she quickly stood up to stop her. "Miss Daly, the


    doctor has just checked up on Director Kevin and asked for others not to disturb him during this


    time. Let him have a good rest."


    "Then you''d better get out of my way." Karen Daly responded so firmly and confidently that Amelia


    Gray was stunned.


    Karen still remembered that not long after she married Kevin Kyle, Kevin Kyle fell ill once. At that


    time, Amelia Gray stopped her too.


    At that time, her rtionship with Kevin Kyle was still fragile, and she didn¡¯t understand him enough.


    At that time, Amelia Gray could stop her, but she would not let history repeat again today.


    Amelia Gray was slightly startled. Karen Daly walked right past her and entered the ward. Karen


    then said, "Nick, please call for his doctor. I want to know more about his situation."


    "Okay." Perhaps he didn''t expect Karen Daly to be so calm, so Nick ck grew more respect for


    Karen Daly.


    Amelia Gray quietly clenched her fists and sat aside. She didn''t dare to say another word.


    Perhaps Karen Daly had changed, or perhaps she did not understand Karen Daly well enough.


    Amelia Gray never experienced such a powerful stanceing from someone who looked so


    feeble and timid.


    Perhaps she had underestimated Karen Daly. She thought that as long as they didn''t tell her, Karen


    Daly would just hide at home and worry anxiously. She never thought that Karen Daly woulde


    to the hospital so soon.


    The ward was a luxurious suite. There was amon area right outside Kevin Kyle''s the actual


    room.


    Kevin Kyley quietly on the bed in the room. Other than his pale face, his breathing and body


    temperature seemed average. It seemed that he had just fallen asleep, and not that he was


    unconscious.


    Karen Daly¡¯s heart hurt, as if she had been stabbed by a knife, when she saw Kevin Kyle lying


    there. Her nose felt sore and she wanted to cry, but she held her head high and forced back her


    tears.


    Kevin Kyle was unwell, so she was now the pir of their family. She could not be weak.


    Karen Daly sat down slowly beside Kevin Kyle''s bed. She grabbed his hand and lowered her head


    to kiss the back of his hand. She said softly, "Kevin, I know that you''re exhausted..."


    He worked like a machine, and even a machine would get worn out after a long time. Moreover, he


    was a mortal being.


    "If you want to rest, you can rest for a few days. Leave everything to me. I believe that I can do it


    well. But you can''t rest for too long, so I will give you just a week off. Little Karen is still waiting for


    you to go back. She still has secrets to tell you."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sometimes, Karen Daly really wanted to scold him. Why couldn''t he care for himself more? He had


    fallen so sick and still asked his subordinates to hide these matters from her.


    "Mrs. Kyle, the doctor is here."


    Nick ck¡¯s voice interrupted Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly took a breath quietly, turned around, and said, "Doctor, please brief me on Kevin Kyle¡¯s


    situation."


    From the doctor, Karen Daly found out that Kevin Kyle must have taken a kind of colorless and


    tasteless poison by ident. This poison would not kill, but would weaken the person''s muscles,


    causing the person to fall into a state ofa for a long time.


    A colorless and tasteless poison...


    Karen Daly''s eyes looked around and met Amelia Gray¡¯s judgmental eyes. Amelia quickly looked


    away.


    Was Amelia Gray the hidden mole by Kevin Kyle¡¯s side?


    Did Amelia Gray poison Kevin Kyle?


    Who was her real boss?


    Could it be Old Master Kyle?

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Nick ck and Amelia gray have been working for Kevin Kyle for more than a decade. They were


    probably Kevin Kyle''s most important and trusted right-hand men.


    If Amelia Gray betrayed Kevin Kyle, Karen Daly guessed that the person behind Amelia Gray''s


    betrayal must be Old Master Kyle.


    Amelia Gray had been by Kevin Kyle''s side for a long time. It was almost impossible for her to


    betray Kevin Kyle just because of a few additional benefits.


    If the other party was Old Master Kyle, then that made more sense.


    Amelia Gray may be one of the people nted by the Old Master to spy on Kevin Kyle, or it might


    be the Old Master who took action and asked Amelia Gray to turn against him.


    No matter what the reason was, Karen Daly did not care. She only knew that she had to be on


    guard against Amelia Gray in the future. She could not let her y tricks behind Kevin Kyle


    anymore.


    If there was something fishy with Amelia Gray, then what about Nick ck?


    Karen Daly nced at Nick ck.


    Nick ck put his hands behind his back and kept walking around in circles. He had "anxious"


    written all over his face.


    Judging from her conversations with Nick ck and her observation of him earlier, Karen Daly


    thought that Nick ck should be fine.


    Nick ck was free from suspicion, so he could be trusted. As for Amelia Gray?


    Karen Daly just had some suspicions against Amelia Gray. She didn''t have any definite evidence to


    prove that she was in the wrong, so she couldn''t do anything against Amelia Gray.


    After all, Amelia Gray was a loyal servant who had been by Kevin Kyle''s side for many years.


    If her judgement was wrong about Amelia Gray, it would also have a bad effect on Kevin Kyle''s


    reputation. Therefore, Karen Daly made a decision that she would not act on her suspicions for the


    time being.


    As for the work at Rovio, Karen Daly requested Nick ck to share the news with the seniors


    managers of thepany, and to remind them to continue performing their duties.


    Rovio was Kevin Kyle''s main business empire, and there were countless elite executives working


    under Kevin Kyle''smand. Even if Kevin Kyle was absent from work, the work could still be


    carried out as usual.


    Kevin Kyle''s strength was that he could always ensure stability and efficiency at Rovio. His


    employees would feel safe working under hismands and leadership.


    If something happened to Kevin Kyle, the employees might be in a panic. They would be in a mess,


    and their work would naturally be in chaos.


    Therefore, Karen Daly asked Nick ck to convey the news to the employees in Rovio without


    disclosing the full truth. Not a word about the incident should be uttered.


    Nick ck had thought about the things that Karen Daly had said before, but he didn''t expect that


    Karen Daly, who was never involved in Kevin Kyle''s work before, would make such a decision so


    calmly. It was really a pleasant surprise!


    Nick ck agreed with Karen Daly''s decision. After receiving the order, he went to do the necessary


    arrangements.


    As for Amelia Gray who stayed behind, Karen Daly smiled at her and said, "Assistant Gray, I will


    take care of Kevin Kyle here. I will give you a few days off. You should go back and rest."


    Amelia said, "Ms. Daly..."


    Karen Daly interrupted her. "I''m Kevin Kyle''s wife."


    She was implying how she was married to Kevin Kyle, hence Amelia Gray should address her as


    Mrs. Kyle instead of Ms. Daly. This was the most basic courtesy.


    Amelia Gray quietly clenched her fists and said, "Mrs. Kyle, my boss is sick and needs help at this


    time. How could I rest?"


    "Since I said that you can have a few days off, just head off and rest well. I''ll take care of Kevin, so


    you don''t have to worry about him." Karen Daly seemed to be quite polite, but she seemed to be


    dismissing Amelia Gray as well.


    When did Karen Daly be so difficult to deal with?


    Amelia Gray was helpless, but she didn''t want to argue with Karen Daly, so she left reluctantly.


    After they left, Karen Daly let out a long sigh of relief.


    She didn''t know anything about Rovio at all, so she could only ask Nick ck to take care of the


    business arrangements. She hoped that the work at Rovio would not go wrong before Kevin Kyle


    wakes up.


    As of now, she couldn''t do anything to Amelia Gray, and she was worried about leaving Amelia Gray


    in charge. It was probably wise of her to have Amelia Gray away for a while.


    However,pared to Rovio, Karen Daly was more worried about Kevin Kyle''s health.


    That colorless and tasteless poison would not kill people, but it would cause one to fall into a state


    ofa.


    At the thought of the poison in Kevin Kyle''s body, Karen Daly''s heart ached. Her heart hurt so much


    that she was physically hurting too.


    Who was the person that poisoned him?


    What was his purpose?


    "If they weren''t targeting Kevin Kyle''s life, then perhaps their target was Rovio? Or was it Karen


    Daly or Little Karen?"


    Karen Daly didn''t know.


    At the moment, the doctors had not found a way to detoxify him, which meant that no one knew


    when Kevin Kyle would wake up.


    Karen Daly went back to the ward and sat next to Kevin Kyle again. She reached out to touch his


    face and called him gently, "Kevin ¡ª"


    "I know you won''t agree with me, but it doesn''t matter. Listen to me." She held Kevin Kyle''s hand


    and smiled gently. "You don''t know how I felt when I first saw you."


    "When I first saw you, I didn''t know there was such a handsome man in this world. At that time, my


    heart beat really fast, but fortunately, I didn''t blush. You didn''t see it, did you?"


    "On the day of our date, when you said goodbye to me, I thought we would never meet again... But I


    didn''t expect you to ask me out a few dayster, and even propose to marry me."


    "I was scared out of my wits at that time, but I don''t know why I agreed so quickly... Maybe this was


    my fate, like how many people often say."


    "I must have done something good in my past life to get a chance to be your wife with you in this


    life. But maybe I haven''t done too much good, hence why our marriage eventually encountered


    some obstacles."


    "Kevin, don''t let go of my hand, okay? Hold me tight, we can get over this. No matter how rough the


    road ahead is, hold on to me and Little Karen tightly, okay?"


    "Little Karen told mest night, that when youe back, she would tell you a secret. You do not


    want to disappoint her, right?"


    As she spoke, for some reason, her tears were like pearls with broken strings, dropping from her


    eyes like rainfalls.


    "Kevin ¡ª" Karen Daly wiped her tears hard and cried hard on his chest. "You bastard, how can you


    scare me like this? Don''t you know that I''m really scared?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was so afraid of losing him, and she was so afraid that she would never see him again when


    she open her eyes...


    She had a lot of fears, but in front of other people, she must be strong. However, she could not


    control her emotions and be vulnerable when she''s with him alone.


    She hoped that Kevin Kyle would suddenly reach out and rub her head, and tell her, "Karen, don''t


    cry. I am by your side. Don''t be afraid!"


    However, that did not happen. She cried for a long time, but Kevin Kyle stilly quietly, as if he did


    not hear her at all.


    Karen Daly wiped her tears, took a deep breath, and tried to smile. "Kevin, don''t be afraid. I will be


    by your side forever!"

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Perhaps because she brought up their past, or perhaps she was too upset, but suddenly, Karen


    Daly felt that Kevin Kyle''s hand moved slightly, as she was clutching on to it.


    "Kevin¡ª" Karen grabbed Kevin''s hand and said excitedly, "You heard me speaking, didn''t you?"


    The slight response given by Kevin was great good news for Karen, it proved that he was not


    completely unconscious. He could not move, but he could hear her and feel her...


    "Kevin, Kevin ¡ª" Karen threw herself at Kevin and hugged him tightly. She was so excited that she


    didn''t know what else could she do.


    However, no matter how much Karen called out for him, Kevin did not respond. Karen Daly began


    to think she was hallucinating earlier.


    She let go of him somewhat decadently, lowered her head, and kissed him on his forehead. She


    then said, "Kevin, it''s okay even if you don''t reply to me. I know you can hear me."


    She sat down beside the bed again and stroked Kevin Kyle''s head. "Kevin, you''re too tired. Have a


    good rest. Don''t worry too much about other things. You still have me."


    In the past, it was always him who took care of her and their daughter. In the future, she would take


    care of him and their daughter. She believed that she could take care of him well!


    It was a hot day outside but it was cold in the hospital ward.


    Karen picked up a basin and a towel, went to the bathroom to get some hot water, and carefully


    wiped Kevin Kyle''s body.


    Kevin was a germaphobe and liked to be clean. If he woke up in his old clothes and stench, he


    would be disgusted at himself.


    Kevin was wearing the white shirt that he often wore. Karen Daly unbuttoned his top, revealing his


    fair, healthy skin and his muscr abdomen.


    Kevin was not only good-looking, he had a great physique, and a great character too.


    Thinking of Kevin Kyle''s love towards her, Karen Daly felt a little teary. Looking at him, it seemed


    that his eyes had be more gentle. It must have been a blessing for her to have met Kevin Kyle.


    "Kevin, didn''t we say that we are going to take a family photo? You''ll have to wake up soon. When


    you wake up, we will have someone to take pictures of the three of us."


    "You also mentioned that you would take Little Karen out to y, but we haven''t taken her out to


    y for a long time. So you''ll have to wake up quickly and stop letting Little Karen worry about you."


    "Kevin, Little Karen worries about you, and I too worry a lot about you. You must know that, right?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know you''ve heard me..."


    While Karen was talking, George Ken rushed in, "Karen, how is Matthew doing?"


    Karen pursed her lips and rearranged her facial expression. She looked back at George Ken and


    said, "He''s just in a temporarya. After finding the right antidote, he''ll soon get better."


    When Karen came to the hospital, she sent a message to George Ken, asking him toe over as


    soon as he saw the message. At this moment, Karen Daly felt much relieved when she saw him.


    George Ken walked to Kevin Kyle''s side and looked at him carefully. "Matthew has always been in


    good health. He should be fine. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "Yes, I know he will be fine soon." Karen Daly nodded vigorously. To be honest, Karen Daly was


    trying to reassure herself.


    Kevin would definitely get better soon because he would not let her and Little Karen worry about


    him.


    George Ken added, "Karen, I''ve already asked someone to fix what you wanted to fix a few days


    ago."


    After listening to George Ken''s words, Karen immediately understood that they must have been


    spied on. That meant that their every move was in the eyes of others.


    Karen responded promptly, "Brother, thank you!"


    George Ken raised his hand to rub her head and said, "I am your brother. Don''t worry about it."


    Karen smiled and said, "George, I will take care of Kevin in the hospital for a few days. If you have


    time, go to my ce and help me look after Little Karen. Don''t tell her that her father is sick, or she


    will be worried."


    George said, "I''ll stay in Secret Garden tonight. Looking at Matthew''s condition, I think I''ll stay for a


    few days. I''lle to the hospital tomorrow and look after him. You can go back and rest."


    Karen nodded. "Okay."


    She guessed that George must have found out something, but they couldn''t discuss it now. If they


    did, it was very likely that the evidence would be taken away, and it might even threaten their lives.


    Kevin had tightened the security at Secret Garden. She would use the opportunity to request for


    George Ken to take care of Little Karen so he could ce the evidence at her home safely.


    The two of them did not reveal any evidence. No matter how capable the spy was, he would not be


    able to get anything from their conversation.


    ...


    After leaving the hospital and returning home, Amelia Gray dialed a strange number with another


    mobile phone.


    A man with a deep voice answered quickly, "What''s the matter?"


    Amelia flipped her hair and said, "Karen seems to be suspicious of me. She asked me to go home


    and rest. I can''t go to thepany or stay in the hospital. That woman is much more difficult to


    handle than we thought."


    The man said, "You have been by Kevin Kyle''s side for so many years, and you have learned a lot.


    In Rovio, who doesn''t know that you are the right-hand man of his? Karen Daly is a woman of no


    status. What right does she have tomand you?"


    "She is..." Amelia began exining.


    "Kevin Kyle had never publicly announced their marriage, nor her return. Even if they''re legally


    married, so what? She was never involved in the work at Rovio. If Kevin Kyle is gone, she''s still not


    in charge of Rovio. The reason why she acted so arrogantly was that she''s clueless. Without Kevin


    Kyle''s support behind her back, she can''t do anything." The man continued.


    "But Nick ck is willing to listen to her."


    "Nick ck has worked alongside you for more than ten years. You should know his character. He


    listens to Karen Daly because he is loyal to Kevin Kyle. What you should do now is to let Nick ck


    trust you, and not to believe in that woman."


    After listening to the man''s words, Amelia immediately understood that she wasn''t inferior to Karen,


    but she had a guilty conscience. Hence, she took a step back in the beginning.


    Amelia nodded and said, "I understand."


    At work, Nick ck was Kevin Kyle''s loyal messenger. Whatever Nick ck announces to the


    employees would have the same effect as Kevin Kyle''s personal words.


    Karen knew that. She was sure that Nick was loyal to Kevin and hence, asked him to get back to


    thepany to handle work matters.


    Amelia also wanted to take advantage of Nick''s loyalty and find a way to stop him from trusting


    Karen. Then, Karen would be all alone, and helpless!

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    At the farm.


    Assistant Hart hung up the phone and reported the situation to Old Master Kyle.


    "Old Master Kyle, Amelia Gray reported that the young master is unconscious now. Master Kyle is


    also apanying Madam Kyle in New York. They may not have heard about the news about their


    son yet since they are not in Chatterton Town. This is the best time for you to take control of Rovio."


    Assistant Hart''s words rang clearly in Old Master Kyle''s ears. He was referring to Kevin Kyle''s


    parents being in New York and hence it was a good opportunity to seize control of thepany.


    After a long while, Old Master Kyle sighed and said slowly, "Hart, how has the Kyle family been in


    the past few decades? How is Rovio? What kind of person am I in other people''s eyes?"


    Assistant Hart was the old master''s most trusted aplice. With every sigh, look, and move from


    the old man, he could already anticipate what Old Master Kyle wanted to say.


    "Old Master, I don''t know what happened to the Kyle family in the past. All I know is that I''ve been


    with you for 20 years, and you''ve only been worrying about the Kyle''s family and Rovio. If it weren''t


    for your previous efforts, Rovio would never have such achievements today."


    "In the past, the Kyle family was very happy. The young master was even more filial to you and


    loved young Miss Mia too. Today, the Kyle family has many problems, and members of the family


    are not here. We all know why that is."


    "Old Master, I know you are a kind person. You don''t want to hurt others. You are too softhearted,


    but your enemy won''t be so softhearted."


    "Don''t forget that Herbert Ken''s daughter holds important evidence in her hand. If she releases the


    evidence... Old Master Kyle, what would you do at that time? What would happen to Miss Mia?"


    Assistant Hart continued.


    "Old Master, you may think that you are in your golden year and have let go of a lot of things. But


    you still think about Miss Mia''s future a lot. She is only in her early twenties, and she still has a long


    way to go in the future. Her parents passed away early, and she has only one real family member


    left, which is you."


    "Old Master, you should know that young master''s way of dealing with enemies is very cruel, as you


    have seen it with your own eyes before."


    Assistant Hart spoke without any pause.


    "Hart, you can start making preparations. Spread the news of Matthew''s inexplicablea. The


    more serious it is, the better. It''s better to even release the medical records issued by the doctor."


    Old Master Kyle still had some hesitation earlier, but after listening to Assistant Hart''s words, all his


    worries were gone.


    He wanted to protect the Kyle family, as well as Rovio. He did not want the efforts of the Kyle family


    to fall into the hands of others.


    The Old Master persuaded himself that this was his intention, but deep down, he knew that he had


    other intentions.


    He was afraid that the evidence Karen Daly held would be exposed, so he wanted to try his best to


    stop it and to find a way to get the evidence back.


    But where was the evidence?


    As of now, his people could not find anything.


    Upon hearing Old Master Kyle''s words, Assistant Hart let out a sigh of relief and said, "Old Master,


    I''ll handle this matter. Don''t worry."


    Old Master Kyle asked again, "Where is Mia? Where is she these days?"


    Assistant Hart said, "Miss Mia went to a remote scenic area to shoot a period drama. Thework


    signal is not good there. She couldn''t get the news that the young master was seriously ill. She


    would probablye back a monthter. When shees back, everything would have been


    settled."


    Old Master Kyle nodded and waved his hand, "Go, do it. The sooner the things are done, the better.


    Or else there will be too many troubles."


    This was for himself, and for Mia Kyle... He must take control of Rovio again, so that he would not


    be controlled by others. He needed toplete his tasks and to ensure that Mia Kyle could have a


    better life for the rest of her life.


    He was already in his eighties, and to be honest, his days were numbered.


    Originally, he thought that in his lifetime, he would see Mia Kyle marry Kevin Kyle and watch their


    children grow... so that he could leave this world at ease.


    However, he did not expect that Kevin Kyle, who had always been obedient, would suddenly marry


    another woman, and he did not even confide in him.


    That year, when he went back to Chatterton Town for the New Year, Kevin Kyle introduced the


    woman to him as his wife. The old man felt that his dreams were shattered, and the dreams that he


    had been holding all his life were crushed by them and exploded into bubbles.


    When he knew that the woman Kevin Kyle married was Herbert Ken''s daughter, he was furious.


    He thought that Herbert Ken must have persuaded his daughter to get close to Kevin Kyle and


    marry him so that he could use his daughter to expose some secrets.


    Everything that Old Master Kyle wanted to be was gone when he knew that Karen Daly was Herbert


    Ken''s daughter.


    At that moment, there was only one thought in his mind, and that was to get rid of Herbert Ken''s


    daughter so she would not have a chance to cause trouble.


    The n was all set. Just as he was about to get rid of Herbert Ken''s daughter, Samuel Daly found


    him.


    His ns were ruined when the useless, ipetent Samuel Daly stepped in. Otherwise, Karen


    Daly would have already disappeared from this world a few years ago.


    ......


    Kevin Kyle was lying in aa, and Karen Daly did not dare to leave at all. She was afraid that


    once she left, Kevin Kyle would be stolen by others, and she could no longer find him.


    Therefore, for 24 hours presently, Karen Daly stayed by Kevin Kyle''s side and did not let him leave


    her sight. The next morning, George Ken came to the hospital again.


    Seeing Karen Daly''s gloomy mood, George Ken patted her back and said, "Matthew''s condition


    won''t be improved in just one or two days. I''ll be here to guard him. You can go back to take a bath


    and sleep for a few hours. Prepare some clothes and daily necessities, and thene over to


    apany him after."


    Yesterday, Karen Daly had rushed to the hospital and did not prepare anything. She really needed


    to go back and pack some essential items along, so that she could take care of Kevin Kyle better in


    the next few days.


    With George Ken watching over Kevin Kyle for her, she could finally rest.


    The reason why she trusted George Ken unconditionally was that they were family, and blood would


    always be thicker than water.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Daly then went back to Secret Garden and found the recording pen George Ken left in her


    room, after carefully following through his instructions. After listening to the recording, Karen Daly


    was stunned.


    She had always thought that the evidence she discovered, would prove the Old Master''s motive of


    murder. She had never expected that in addition to the evidence of Old Master Kyle''s murder, there


    was also news about the real identity of Old Master in the recording.


    However, the recording was outdated, and since the recording had been transferred before, it was


    iplete and unclear, so it was hard to figure out who had been speaking.


    In the end, it was impossible for both of them to testify against Old Master Kyle with this recording.


    Perhaps she could find someone to repair this iplete recording. She did not mind if the


    evidence could not be used in court, but she just needed some people to listen and create some


    rumors to bring the Old Master down.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    The global head of Rovio, Leo Kyle, was battling for his life. He had been poisoned and remained


    unconscious.


    The news spread like wildfire, and it served as headlines everywhere in the world.


    When the news got out, everyone was talking about it. Its poprity was far higher than Mia Kyle''s


    celebrity scandal.


    Karen Daly saw the news as soon as she returned to the hospital.


    George Ken looked at her worriedly. "Karen, this matter has gone out of hand all of a sudden. If


    Matthew doesn''t wake up soon, I fear that you can''t hold it back."


    "We''ve never tried this before, how can you be so sure that we''ll fail?" Karen Daly bit her lips, took a


    deep breath, and immediately made a decision. "George, you are in charge of pushing the press


    away. No matter what, you can''t let those reporters break in and don''t let them disturb Kevin''s rest."


    George Ken was a little confused. "Karen, it''s not that I''m not willing to take responsibility, but


    Matthew''s men only listen to him. I don''t think it''s possible for me to hold them off alone."


    "Then you can stay here and watch over Kevin Kyle. You can''t let anyone enter the room, and you


    can''t let anyone disturb him as well." Karen Daly understood his concerns, so she had to hand this


    matter over to Nick ck.


    Nick ck was now in Rovio attending to work matters. She was unsure of the situation there.


    Karen Daly bit her lips and kept thinking. She called Nick ck and said hurriedly, "Assistant ck,


    please find some reliable reporters. They must have had a good rtionship with us and are


    trustworthy. Apart from that, they must have a good reputation too. We will hold a press conference


    immediately after we gather them."


    Nick ck was a little confused. "Mrs. Kyle, what are you nning to do?"


    Karen Daly said, "Assistant ck, don''t worry about what I''m going to do. You just need to know


    that we need to think of solutions to prevent matters from getting worse."


    Karen Daly was betting on Nick ck''s loyalty towards Kevin Kyle.


    If Nick ck was loyal to Kevin Kyle, then with his intelligence, he would be able to understand


    Karen Daly''s intentions.


    As long as he figured it out, he would do as she requested.


    Nick ck added, "Arge number of reporters should be going to the hospital now. I''ve also


    notified our people to keep watch and not let the reporters break-in. But someone might make it


    past security. Please keep an eye on Director Kevin and don''t let the reporters get near him. I''ll


    leave to meet you right away."


    "Okay." Karen Daly wanted to discuss matters with Nick ck too so it would be great if he could


    come to the hospital.


    After hanging up the phone, Karen Daly looked back and watched Kevin lying quietly on the bed


    with his eyes closed. She didn''t know if he could hear what was happening now.


    She hoped that he would suddenly open his eyes and look at her. She wished for him to tell her,


    "Karen Daly, you''re such a fool. I''m just messing around."


    How nice it would be if he was really just ying with her!


    "Karen, don''t worry." George Ken patted on Karen Daly''s shoulder and said, "Even if Matthew is


    down, for now, you still can count on me!"


    Karen Daly turned around and smiled at him. "Thank you very much."


    Even if George didn''t do anything, as long as he was with her, she wouldn''t be so afraid.


    It didn''t take long before Nick ck arrived. Before he could even take in a breath, he reported the


    situation to Karen Daly. "Mrs. Kyle, I have arranged for our crew to surround the hospital. Those


    reporters won''t be able to break in."


    Karen Daly nodded and said, "Assistant ck, thank you for your hard work. Next, let''s talk about


    the press conference."


    Nick ck was puzzled, so he said, "Mrs. Kyle, the press conference can be handled by our Public


    Rtions or Crisis Management team. They can deal with this kind of thing much better than we


    could."


    Karen Daly said, "If I am right, once this matter leaks out, the Public Rtions team will release


    official statements as soon as possible to keep the rumors at bay. But we have been waiting for so


    long, and there is still no news from them. Why do you think this is the case?"


    Nick ck immediately understood that the Public Rtions team had beenpromised.


    However, Nick ck couldn''t think of anyone else who could have such power besides Old Master


    Kyle.


    However, if the news leaked out that Kevin Kyle was unconscious, it will cause a tremendous


    impact on Rovio. Even if the Old Master was angry with his grandson, he wouldn''t use Rovio


    against him.


    Karen Daly continued, "We all want to keep this matter under control. We can''t let our guard down.


    Do you understand?"


    Nick ck hesitated and said, "Mrs. Kyle, who do you think this person is?" Nick ck thought that


    it might be the Old Master Kyle, but he was not willing to believe it.


    "Nick ck, until now, are you still clueless how the news of Director Kevin''s serious illness got


    out?"


    Hearing the voice of Amelia Gray, the three people in the room turned back at the same time and


    saw her standing at the door.


    Nick ck asked first, "What do you mean by saying that?"


    "What do I mean?" Amelia Gray red at Karen Daly. "If you want to know what''s going on, you can


    ask this woman. She is just pretending to care for Director Kevin. I don''t know why she wants to hurt


    him!"


    Nick ck said, "You don''t have evidence. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Amelia Gray said, "We''re the only ones who know about Director Kevin''s condition. We didn''t even


    inform the elders of the Kyle family. It''s impossible for you and me to spread the news. Who else


    could have spread the news?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Hearing Amelia Gray''s words, Nick ck looked back at Karen Daly and then looked at George


    Ken with some suspicion in his eyes.


    Amelia Gray was right. They had been with Director Kevin for more than ten years. They probably


    understood Kevin Kyle the most and trusted each other more.


    Amongst them, Karen Daly seemed like the strongest suspect.


    It was Karen Daly''s first time witnessing the culprit framing an innocent person. If she wasn''t the


    victim, she would be enjoying Amelia Gray''s marvelous act.


    Karen Daly sneered and said, "Assistant Gray, since you''re already here, I won''t be so polite to


    you."


    "Really? I''d like to see what you''re going to do with me." Amelia Gray did not believe that Karen


    Daly could do anything to her.


    Karen Daly looked at Amelia Gray with sharp eyes and continued, "If my memory serves me right,


    you have been with Kevin Kyle for more than a decade. Being by his side for that long, you must


    know clearly how well he treated you. But what about you? What have you done to him?"


    Amelia Gray said, "Ms. Daly, you don''t know your ce! What makes you think you can nder


    me? Sorry, I won''t let you win this one."

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    "Amelia Gray, you disgust us already. I don''t need to further nder you." Karen Daly spoke out


    confidently.


    Although Karen Daly looked gentle and innocent, she was not gullible. She was simply mature


    enough to take care of herself and her loved ones well.


    Amelia Gray said, "You..."


    Karen Daly asked, "What?"


    Amelia Gray said, "You''re shameless! Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re the real deal


    just because you have the same face as the real Mrs. Kyle?"


    Karen Daly answered, "I don''t think you''re in a position to discuss my identity and appearance


    here."


    Amelia Gray said, "Who do you think you are? Why are you pretending to be Karen Daly?"


    "Oh... Amelia Gray, do you think you can win just by changing the subject?" Karen Daly raised her


    eyebrows slightly and looked at Amelia Gray coldly. "I''m telling you, don''t think that Kevin Kyle


    doesn''t know what you did behind his back. He knows about your every move."


    "Director Kevin is in aa now, and you can say whatever you want." Hearing that Kevin Kyle


    knew what she had done, Amelia Gray panicked a little, but she was still calm.


    She had stayed by Kevin Kyle''s side for such a long time and thought that she had not exposed any


    ws in front of him, so Kevin Kyle would still regard her highly.


    However, the significance of her workload was different from Nick ck''s. She was mainly


    responsible for business operations, while Nick ck was in charge of the more personal matters of


    Kevin Kyle.


    Could it be that Kevin Kyle had known her truth for a long time and had been on guard against her?


    But yet he did not expose her. Did he want to use her to deliver some information to Old Master


    Kyle?


    Kevin Kyle had always been extremely observant and meticulous when it came to his work. After


    careful observation, even Karen Daly could tell that there was something fishy about Amelia Gray.


    Kevin Kyle must have known the truth even long ago.


    As she was thinking about this, Amelia Gray felt that there was a strong gaze staring at her. She felt


    guilty and looked around.


    Amelia Gray was frightened, her back turned cold and her whole body broke out in a cold sweat...


    Her eyes must be ying tricks on her. What she saw earlier must have been a mistake. She saw


    Kevin Kyle, who was supposed to be unconscious, opening his eyes and staring at her.


    Yes, it was just an illusion. She felt so guilty that she envisioned that Kevin Kyle was looking at her.


    When she looked again, Kevin Kyle was still lying there quietly as expected.


    Seeing how distracted Amelia Gray was, Karen Daly understood that she had seized Amelia''s


    weakness. She took the opportunity to attack her and said, "Amelia, yesterday I asked you to go


    back and rest. Are you sure that you didn''t spread the news during that time?"


    "Nonsense, you are ndering me." Being wary that Kevin Kyle was still lying in the room and


    suspecting that he might hear their conversation, Amelia Gray stepped back slightly.


    Karen Daly looked at George Ken and said, "George, show her the evidence."


    "Okay." George Ken acted onmand. He walked out of the ward and took off two pinhole


    cameras before handing them to Karen Daly.


    He said, "Karen, Matthew told mest night that you may do whatever you want to do, he will


    support you. If anyone dares to mess around, he will get rid of the person after."


    "George Ken, don''t believe in that woman''s words. Director Kevin had been poisoned. It''s


    impossible for him to wake up without the antidote." Amelia Gray''s mind was already been in a


    mess, she feared Kevin Kyle might wake up anytime, but she pretended to be calm on the surface.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She nced at Karen Daly, then looked at George Ken, and said, "The both of you, don''t y tricks


    here. You think you can frame me with two cameras. Who knows if you edited or manipted the


    shots?"


    Karen Daly looked at her and waited to see how much longer Amelia Gray could keep this up.


    Amelia Gray continued, "Nick ck, what are you waiting for? We have to ask the Old Master to


    take control of the overall situation as soon as possible. Otherwise, Director Kevin will be held


    hostage by these two viins, and it is very likely that he will hand Rovio over to them."


    Karen Daly said, "So you sent the news of Kevin Kyle''sa to the Old Master Kyle?"


    Amelia Gray said disdainfully, "Karen Daly, if you want to frame me, please prepare some evidence,


    or your words will not be convincing at all."


    "Then you''d better wait and see." If she could really show the evidence, Karen Daly would not be


    sitting around negotiating with Amelia Gray already.


    Karen wanted Amelia Gray to show her true colors, but obviously, she had underestimated her. She


    had been hiding by Kevin Kyle''s side for so many years and had not been exposed yet. Naturally,


    her spying abilities were extremely skillful.


    Karen Daly did not furtherment, and Amelia Gray smiledcently.


    She had been with Kevin Kyle for so many years, and she had always been cautious. The Old


    Master was particrly worried that she would expose her true identity. Before this matter, he had


    almost never contacted her privately. How could they have known that she was the mole - a hidden


    spy?


    This useless woman could only use her intuitions against her. What could she do if she does not get


    any evidence? Amelia thought.


    Thinking of Karen Daly, Amelia Gray was so angry that she could hardly control herself, she was


    ready to pounce on Karen Daly and tear up her face.


    Besides having the face of an evil temptress, what else did she have?


    At work, she couldn''t help Kevin Kyle; in life, Kevin Kyle didn''t need her help.


    Did Kevin Kyle only remember this useless woman because she was drunk and threw upon him?


    And with this, she could marry Kevin Kyle and enjoy the position of Mrs. Kyle, leeching off his


    lifestyle and status?


    No, Karen Daly would never match up to stand by Kevin Kyle''s side!


    "Karen Daly, you, you are such a curse! You are not worthy of Director Kevin at all. If it weren''t for


    you, the Kyle family wouldn''t have be like this at all, and Director Kevin wouldn''t have been


    lying there too..."


    In Amelia Gray''s heart, Kevin Kyle was a man as perfect as God. He was a handsome and capable


    man who was bigger than life. No woman was worthy of him.


    Karen Daly didn''t deserve him, Mia Kyle didn''t deserve him either...


    No one was qualified to stand beside him. She wanted to protect him and let him be the man who


    was superior and untouchable.


    In the past, she wanted to gain his loyalty and stay by his side. Hence, she could only pretend to


    tter him and tell him how good Karen Daly was.


    Later on, every time she thought of what she did and said before, she felt sick.


    Karen Daly said coldly, "It''s not up to you to decide whether I deserve Kevin Kyle or not."


    What did it mean to ''not be good enough for Kevin Kyle''?


    Family background? Appearance? Money? Power? Or something else?


    Karen Daly only knew that she was unique in Kevin Kyle''s heart, and the same could be said for


    Kevin Kyle.


    Money, power, family background...


    These may serve as a hindrance for them to get together, but it absolutely would not stop them!


    ....

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    "George Ken, please keep an eye on her and don''t allow her to step out of the room. Don''t allow her


    to contact anyone. If anything happens, just settle it."


    Karen Daly meant business. She did not address him by his first name only or called his brother


    anymore. Instead, her tonemanded obedience and respect.


    "Yes!" Taking in Karen Daly''smanding tone, George Ken did not feel ufortable at all.


    Instead, he was ready to act on her words.


    "Oh..." Amelia Gray sneered and said, "Nick ck, did you see that? Don''t tell me you can''t see


    through the minds of these two siblings. Could it be that you..."


    Amelia Gray had been by Kevin Kyle''s side for so long. She had worked for Kevin Kyle with Nick


    ck for many years, so Nick would naturally trust her more.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But what about Karen Daly?


    Karen Daly was Kevin Kyle''s wife and the mother of Kevin Kyle''s child. Kevin Kyle loved her and


    doted on her. She would never hurt Kevin Kyle.


    Although Amelia was pretending to be innocent, Nick ck was not stupid. To be precise, Kevin


    Kyle, as their master, was not stupid.


    If Karen Daly was an imposter, their master would have realized it.


    Originally, Nick ck was wary of both of the women before him, but the conversation between


    Karen Daly and Amelia Gray cleared some of his hesitations.


    He had never thought that Karen Daly, who looked weak and innocent, would work so efficiently in


    light of all these situations. There were some things that he had not thought of, but she had.


    Not only did she respond quickly, but she also made firm decisions. She had already nned for a


    press conference, put Amelia Gray under control, and protected Director Kevin from further harm...


    Nick ck couldn''t resist looking at Karen Daly with a renewed sense of respect.


    In the past, he looked down on her and thought she was a weak woman who hid under their


    master''s wings and could do nothing.


    Who knew that when their master got into trouble, she could stand out and work effectively to


    control the entire situation.


    On the other hand, looking at Amelia Gray''s attitude, it was as if she had known that Director Kevin


    would copse one day.


    Despite knowing that Director Kevin and Old Master Kyle were at odds with each other, especially


    since Director Kevin had been monitoring Old Master Kyle''s actions, she still proposed to ask Old


    Master Kyle to step out and take control of Rovio several times.


    Rovio had its achievements today all because of Kevin Kyle. Kevin had always been exceptionally


    professional, and he nned his businesses well. Even in his absence, the employees were


    definitely able to continue with their daily operations. They did not need Old Master Kyle.


    The news of Kevin Kyle''s medical condition got leaked out and the public was painting the news


    much worse than the actual situation was. While that move was already suspicious, Amelia Gray


    insisting that Old Master Kyle should return and manage Rovio felt even more suspicious.


    After pondering on these for a while, Nick ck figured out which side he should stand on.


    He first nced at Amelia Gray, then turned to look at Karen Daly and said respectfully, "Mrs. Kyle,


    in light of Director Kevin''s medical condition, if you have any orders, just tell them to me. I''ll have


    them executed on your behalf!"


    "Assistant ck, thank you!" Karen Daly did not thank him because he chose to trust her, but


    because he still stood firmly by Kevin Kyle''s side even though he had been knocked down. Nick did


    not listen to the instigation of a viin.


    Amelia Gray screamed, "Nick ck, are you crazy? You know that those two siblings have ill


    intentions, and you still want to help them. Are you delusional?"


    Nick ck believed in Karen Daly. In other words, Karen could easily summon the other people


    under Kevin Kyle in the future. Amelia Gray''s n seemed to be shattering into pieces.


    "Amelia Gray, that''s enough. You should take care of yourself." Nick ck responded coldly to


    Amelia Gray.


    She probably didn''t know, but since she implicated Nick ck earlier, Nick ck found it hard to


    trust her.


    For a long time, he had been loyal to Kevin Kyle. He thought that Amelia Gray was also loyal to her


    master, just like he was.


    On the other hand, Amelia Gray''s words were obviously signs that she was a traitor, she was


    tantly trying to put herself in a good light.


    Nick ck chose to believe in Karen Daly, which meant that Amelia Gray had failed at the task


    given to her by Old Master Kyle.


    Amelia Gray had been hiding by Kevin Kyle''s side for so many years. The Old Master had never


    asked her to do anything for him before. This was the first and only time.


    Old Master Kyle left such an important mission to her, but she failed. She could not face the Old


    Master.


    This was all because of Karen Daly. If she hadn''t appeared, there wouldn''t have been such a


    problem today.


    The more Amelia Gray thought about it, the angrier she became. The idea of wanting to rip apart


    Karen Daly became more and more intense in her mind. As she thought about it, her anger


    superseded her rationality.


    She rushed over to Karen Daly like a madman...


    Amelia was moving so fast that George Ken and Nick ck, who were on the other side of the


    room, didn''t have time to react. Before they knew what was going on, she had already rushed over


    to Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly had expected that Amelia Gray would turn against her immediately after being exposed,


    but she did not expect her to behave so irrationally.


    Karen Daly took two steps backward and hit the wall, then Amelia Gray pounced on her...


    "Karen..."


    George Ken shouted her name and quickly reached out his hand to grab Amelia Gray. Just before


    he caught Amelia Gray, Karen had already punched Amelia in the face.


    Kevin Kyle had been worried that Karen Daly would be in harm''s way again. After they returned


    from Beaford City, he arranged for Karen Daly and Little Karen to learn Taekwondo together.


    Karen Daly had practiced this diligently for about 2 months.


    Although she was not yet that powerful, her physical ability had improved by bounds and leaps. It


    was a no-brainer that she could beat Amelia Gray up, who had no experience in martial arts.


    "Ah¡ª" Amelia Gray screamed in pain. She touched her beat-up face and red at Karen Daly


    angrily. "You, you..."


    Karen Daly pped her hands and stared coldly at Amelia Gray. "Amelia Gray, if you tell me the


    name of the poison have administered to Kevin, I can look past what you did earlier."


    "Ah... Miss Daly, you should be very clear about the poison he had taken. Why do you ask me?"


    Since there was no definite evidence that she was working with Old Master Kyle, as long as she did


    not give in, they could not do anything to her.


    Karen Daly approached Amelia Gray and whispered in her ear, "Amelia, it doesn''t matter if you don''t


    say it now. I have over ten thousand ways to make you tell meter. When that happens, don''t


    me me for not giving you a chance earlier."


    "Karen Daly, how dare you!"


    "Well, watch me," Karen replied.


    "It seems that I have really thought too lowly of you!" Amelia Gray gnashed her teeth and said.


    Karen Daly looked at Amelia Gray in silence, and her eyes, which had always appeared bright and


    innocent, were oddly calm today.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Karen Daly let out a faint smile, "No, you didn''t think to underestimate me. I''m just a person being


    pushed into desperation and now I have to fend for myself."


    Amelia Gray looked into Karen Daly''s eyes and suddenly felt that all was lost.


    She suddenly realized that they had made a mistake ¡ª they had forced Karen Daly, who was


    usually quiet and very innocent, to be Kevin Kyle''s loyal protector.


    What Karen Daly said was absolutely right. She could easily find a way to torture Amelia Gray.


    A kind-hearted soul would only treat another kind soul the right way. If a kind-hearted person were


    to be pushed into a corner by an evil person, he or she would also react viciously out of self-


    defense.


    Otherwise, they would definitely be taken advantage of...


    Karen Daly was not surprised that Old Master Kyle wanted to kill her, but she didn''t expect that the


    old man would try to kill Kevin Kyle. After all, he had been a respected elder of the Kyle family for


    decades.


    Although the poison was not deadly, it would definitely cause some degree of muscle paralysis and


    induce aa.


    Karen Daly took in a deep breath and said, "George, please keep an eye on her. If she causes


    troubles again, it''s on you."


    George stepped forward and grabbed Amelia Gray. He looked at Karen Daly and said, "Mrs. Kyle,


    don''t worry. I won''t let this woman off easily this time."


    "Let go of me, George Ken..." Amelia Gray tried to shake his hands off and shouted wildly, but


    George Ken did not care about her at all. He took off the tie around his neck and tied Amelia Gray''s


    wrists together with it.


    Karen Daly still remembered the first impression she had when she saw Amelia Gray. She looked


    mature and wise, which was the type that many women would look up to.


    She could have lived afortable life for the rest of her life, a life that many people yearned for,


    but Amelia Gray''s fate turned to this now...


    Karen Daly looked at Amelia Gray and felt pity, that she was being used by others.


    Amelia Gray saw Karen Daly''s look of pity. Amelia Gray then red at Karen Daly and tried to kick


    her. However, George Ken found a rope to tie her two feet together as well.


    Amelia Gray couldn''t break free. She was so angry that she shouted, "Karen Daly, you are such a


    troublemaker and you''re so full of yourself. Let''s see how long you can be this proud and arrogant."


    "We''ll see!"


    Karen Daly snorted in her heart. "Does Amelia Gray really think that she can get away from me?"


    She would never have mercy for any person that has betrayed Kevin Kyle.


    ...


    After the news that Kevin Kyle was in aa spread out, the reporters crowded outside Rovio


    Hospital. This was affecting the hospital operations.


    The local police came over to help manage the crowd, but they couldn''t control the situation. In the


    end, the headquarters of the police force of Chatterton Town stepped in and deployed someContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    specially trained officers over. The situation did get better with their assistance.


    Some reporters got tired of waiting and left the hospital. However, some were still lingering outside


    the hospital hoping to get some scoop.


    During this period of chaos, Karen Daly had already ordered Nick ck to contact several well-


    known and reputable reporters.


    The press conference was held in a conference room at Rovio Hospital. It was prepared in a hurry,


    but it didn''t matter.


    The main point of this press conference was to have Karen Daly speak on behalf of her husband.


    She needed to suppress the news of Kevin Kyle''s condition, and at the same time, earn the trust


    and confidence of Rovio''s directors and investors.


    In the previous 20 years, Karen Daly had participated in such press conferences before.


    For example, the day after she got married to Kevin Kyle, she was faced with arge press


    conference.


    However, at that time, the main focus was on Kevin Kyle and other directors. She was just an


    inconspicuous assistant, and reporters did not notice her. Today, she would be the leading role of


    this press conference.


    It was the first time that she had seen so many cameras and microphones facing her. It was


    impossible to say that she was not nervous. She simply turned the nervousness in her heart into


    strength.


    Now that Kevin Kyle was unconscious on the hospital bed, she had to stand in front of him to


    shelter him from the wind and rain.


    Karen Daly took a deep breath and tried to put on a smile on her face. Then, she calmly answered


    the reporters'' questions and concerns.


    The questions were mostly about Kevin Kyle''s condition, so Karen Daly answered them in


    ordance with her scripted answers.


    Fortunately, these people were familiar with Nick ck, and vice versa. They had professional


    ethics, and they asked their questions courteously. They did not seem like they would want to ignite


    hate.


    The entire press conference took about 30 minutes and it went so smoothly that even Karen Daly


    and the others were in disbelief.


    After sending the reporters away, Karen Daly breathed out a sigh of relief. Then, she heard Nick


    ck say, "Mrs. Kyle, if someone wants to deliberately cause any trouble behind our back, I''m


    afraid that our efforts may not help much."


    Karen Daly thought for a moment and responded, "For the time being, we can only suppress the


    news like this, even if it helps for a bit. You can check on the reporterster, while I need to go


    check up on Kevin''s situation with the doctor."


    Nick ck continued, "I''ll follow up with the reporters and monitor the news. I will report it to you


    immediately if anythinges up."


    Karen Daly nodded. "Okay. Thank you."


    With Nick ck''s help, it was easy for her to deal with all these matters, which saved her a lot of


    trouble.


    The poison in Kevin Kyle''s body was colorless and tasteless. The doctors had never seen it before.


    Two or three days had passed, but they still had no clue what to do. They could not think of a way to


    wake Kevin Kyle up for the time being.


    The experts hired from other countries had also arrived and immediately focused on work. They


    gave consistent responses with the local doctors too after a thorough check-up.


    They needed to observe Kevin Kyle''s situation for a while. They would need to run all sorts of tests


    and develop a cure.


    They needed time, but Karen Daly was in a hurry. She could only temporarily hold off the news of


    Kevin Kyle''s condition. However, if someone starts fanning the spark into a me, no one would be


    willing to believe her anymore.


    Therefore, she only hoped that Kevin Kyle could wake up quickly, or at least wake up before Old


    Master Kyle take further actions.


    A whileter, just as Karen Daly was worrying, Nick ck was informed that the directors and


    investors of Rovio had heard of the news of Kevin''s chronic condition. The board of directors asked


    to hold an emergency meeting soon.


    If the entire board of directors collectively stepped out to make a fuss, then it was clear that


    someone was controlling them from behind. And everyone knew who the person was.


    Just as Karen Daly was at a loss, another important figure arrived and gave her a glimpse of hope.


    Neil Brown, was the military Commander of Chatterton Town, and also Kevin Kyle''s uncle. If he was


    willing to help, at least he could ensure Kevin Kyle''s safety.


    As long as Kevin Kyle was safe, Karen Daly would do whatever she wanted.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Neil Brown was still wearing his military uniform. He looked very stern, and seemed like a man you


    would not want to mess with.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He stood next to Kevin Kyle''s sickbed and looked at him. After observing for a long time, he said,


    "As long as Matthew remains unconscious, I am responsible for the safety of all of you."


    "Mr. Brown, thank you!" Karen Daly expressed her gratitude and looked at Kevin Kyle.


    After staring at Kevin Kyle for a while, Karen Daly walked to him and sat beside him. She lowered


    her head and kissed him on the forehead, whispering, "Kevin, I have something to do. Mr. Brown


    will apany you here for a while. Don''t worry about me. I wille back soon to be with you."


    After saying that, she turned around and left. She seemed like she was in a hurry to meet up with


    Nick ck, but in fact, she was afraid that she could not control her emotions in front of Kevin Kyle.


    In front of other people, she could be calm andposed, but when she saw Kevin Kyle, she


    couldn''t act strong and calm.


    He was a good man, but now he could only lie here unconscious. Her heart hurt, and she was so


    worried...


    ......


    Karen Daly and the others had just left when Neil Brown received a call from Old Master Kyle.


    As soon as he picked up the phone, the dissatisfied voice of Old Master Kyle immediately came


    from the phone. "Neil Brown, are you trying to plot against me?"


    Neil Brown snorted and said, "Old Master Kyle, have you forgotten what I said to you?"


    Old Master Kyle asked, "What?"


    Neil Brown responded, "Matthew is my nephew and you set him up. As an uncle, how can I just


    stand by and do nothing?"


    Old Master Kyle said angrily, "Do you mean that you choose him instead of Mia?"


    Hearing Old Master Kyle''s words, Neil Brown suddenlyughed heartily. After that, he threw out a


    sharp question, "Old Master Kyle, are you Mia''s biological grandfather or Matthew''s biological


    grandfather?"


    The old man paused for a moment and said, "Of course, it''s Matthew..."


    Neil Brown interrupted him and said, "Matthew is your grandson, but you drugged him! Is that what


    a grandpa would do to his only grandson? Sometimes I really doubt if you are his actual


    grandfather."


    Old Master Kyle exined, "That medicine will only make him temporarily fall into aa, and it


    won''t have any other effect on his body. As for..."


    Hearing his words, Neil Brown refuted immediately, "Old Master Kyle, you are a knowledgeable


    man. Do you need me, a young man, and very much your junior, to tell you that every drug has its


    side effects?"


    Old Master Kyle was rendered speechless, "..."


    Neil Brown continued, "Old Master Kyle, I don''t care about Rovio Corporation Inc, but I am


    responsible for the family''s safety. As long as I am alive, if there are people who would hurt my


    family, I will not show any mercy."


    After saying that, Neil Brown hung up the phone. He could not care who he was speaking to.


    "I don''t know what this old man is thinking about."


    Matthew was the only son of the Kyle Family, but the old man had poisoned him! Neil Brown


    couldn''t understand why.


    Was it because Matthew''s father was adopted by Old Master Kyle, so he thought that he would fight


    against his grandson for the sake of his own interests?


    The old man was in his eighties. He should have been enjoying his old age. What else could he not


    let go of? Why did hee topete with the young man?


    Neil Brown was lying on the sofa with his feet propped up on a small table. When he was staring at


    the ceiling in a daze, he heard a light and faint cough, as the person was trying to suppress his


    cough.


    He looked to the side and found that Kevin Kyle was still lying quietly with his eyes closed. Was he


    hallucinating?


    He smiled and said, "Fortunately, I''m a brave guy! Otherwise, I''ll be scared to death!"


    ......


    Kevin Kyle had only been in aa for three days, but in such a short period of time, the news


    leaked so quickly.


    The board of directors and investors from all over the world unexpectedly appeared at Rovio''s


    headquarters in Chatterton Town.


    Besides the directors, all the senior executives in Rovio Corporation Inc. had also arrived to attend


    today''s board meeting. Judging from the situation, they must have prepared for this meeting for at


    least half a year.


    After a quick calction, Karen Daly realized it had also been half a year since she returned to


    Chatterton Town.


    This implied that Old Master Kyle had already nned this since she returned to Chatterton Town,


    instead of attacking Kevin Kyle at the spur of the moment.


    If she didn''t already know the truth, Karen Daly wouldn''t understand why Old Master Kyle would do


    something cruel to Kevin Kyle. However, since she knew the truth, she didn''t feel surprised at all.


    The incriminating voice recording was not very clear, and there were significant ws in its quality,


    so it could not be used as evidence.


    "Mrs. Kyle, all the directors attending today are major shareholders of Rovio Corporation Inc. Their


    words carry weight. No matter what they say, you must stay calm and not react aggressively."


    Nick ck whispered in Karen Daly''s ear as he walked. At the same time, he handed her a


    document and said, "Take a look at this document. There are all kinds of information on it. You


    should try your best to remember some of the first. Don''t push their buttons when you speak."


    "Okay, I will," Karen replied.


    Karen Daly opened the folder and leafed through it while walking. To be honest, she hadn''t tried to


    remember things so thoroughly for years now. It was very difficult for her to read and memorize


    information so quickly, but she didn''t give up.


    For the sake of Kevin Kyle, she would work hard to give it a try no matter how difficult it was.


    Nick ck added, "Mr. Kyle is not here for today''s meeting, and the meeting was held unexpectedly.


    We are not prepared for it at all. We are on thepromising end."


    Karen Daly nodded. Yes, they were on thepromising end, but this didn''t mean that they needed


    to surrender or lose out.


    Kevin Kyle had been in charge of Rovio Corporation Inc. for so many years, so naturally, everyone


    acknowledged his efforts.


    There were so many important people present today, and she understood that while she can win the


    hearts of some, she could not possibly please everyone.


    She could also take this opportunity to help Kevin Kyle observe their loyalty; who was loyal and who


    was ying tricks?


    Karen Daly wanted to ask Nick ck a question, but she was suddenly interrupted by a burst of


    noise. They looked around and saw Old Master Kyle walking slowly with a crutch amongst the


    crowd.


    A group of people were surrounding Old Master Kyle, as if he was the emperor.


    Karen Daly saw that everyone was busy serving Old Master Kyle. They might have already


    forgotten who was the most powerful person at Rovio.


    Looking at Old Master Kyle, there was a sarcastic smile on Karen Daly''s face.


    The old man had been ying tricks behind her for such a long time, but now he finally showed his


    true colors.


    Let''s see who would win this war.


    ...

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Perhaps having noticed Karen Daly''s gaze, Old Master Kyle looked at Karen Daly with disdain and


    ridicule.


    Karen Daly knew that in the eyes of the Old Master, she was not enough to pose a threat to him, so


    he could ignore her and ridicule her.


    Karen Daly retracted her gaze and focused on the document that Nick ck passed to her. On the


    first page, she saw the name of an elderly figure ¡ª Old Mr. Pierson.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If he appeared on the first page of the documents, he must be of an important status, but there was


    no detailed introduction about him.


    Karen Daly had to ask Nick ck, "Assistant ck, who is this Old Mr. Pierson?"


    Nick ck replied, "Old Mr. Pierson is about the same age as the Old Master. He''s a senior who


    worked by the Old Master''s side when they were building up thepany. He is regarded as the


    major shareholder amongst the shareholders. However, he didn''t have any children, so the shares


    in his hands have always been taken care of by Director Kevin. The annual dividends will be


    transferred to his ount on time every year."


    Karen Daly asked again, "How is his rtionship with Kevin?"


    Nick ck said, "Director Kevin has always been very respectful to these elders. He takes care of


    them."


    "Old Mr. Pierson is easy to get along with, and he treats Director Kevin like his grandson. When he


    was in America, Director Kevin would take time to y chess with him every week. Aftering to


    Chatterton Town, he didn''t have much time to apany the old man, so he only calls Old Mr.


    Pierson once or twice a week."


    Regarding his work, Karen Daly did not know much about Kevin Kyle. She was relieved that she


    could get a glimpse of his work through Nick ck''s words.


    She continued to ask, "Old Mr. Pierson is not in the attendee list for this meeting?"


    Nick ck nodded and said, "Yes, he''s not here."


    It seemed that anyone who was on Kevin Kyle''s side and could not be bribed would be excluded


    from the list by Old Master Kyle. The people who came to the board meeting today had either been


    bribed by Old Master Kyle or were his loyal supporters.


    In the world of business, Kevin Kyle had built a good reputation because of his excellent abilities in


    work and dealing with people.


    He also came from a good family background. He had a widework of connections and won the


    people''s support. It was certainly not easy for Old Master Kyle to take over his ce.


    So the old man wanted to poison Kevin Kyle so that he was forced to step down. Then, he could


    collude with the board of directors to regain control of Rovio.


    No matter what his ns were, Karen Daly would definitely not let him seed...


    "Mrs. Kyle, let''s go to the meeting room to prepare." Nick ck proposed again.


    "Okay." She had no experience in participating in such a board meeting, but Nick ck had more


    than a decade''s worth of experience with Kevin Kyle. She had to trust Nick ck today.


    The conference room at the Rovio headquarters was spacious and bright. It was much more


    luxurious than the space at Innovative Tech, where Karen Daly used to work.


    In therge conference room, staff members had arranged the meeting room promptly and ced


    seating cards all around.


    Those who did not have any of Rovio Corporation Inc.''s shares were not qualified to attend today''s


    meeting, but today, Karen Daly came here as Kevin Kyle''s wife.


    Kevin Kyle was unconscious, lying in aa, and his child was still too young. As his spouse,


    Karen Daly could naturally take his ce.


    When Karen Daly and Nick ck entered the meeting room, there was no one in the meeting room.


    It was empty.


    Nick ck pointed to the main seat and said, "Mrs. Kyle, that''s Director Kevin''s seat."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded and looked up. She seemed to envision Kevin Kyle sitting there.


    He was wearing his signature silver-gray custom made suit and his pair of sses with golden rims.


    He looked like a king and everyone''s eyes were fixed on him. No one could question him.


    Kevin Kyle was really outstanding, as he was able to lead Rovio forward and established its name


    internationally at such a young age.


    "Mrs. Kyle..." Seeing Karen Daly in a daze, Nick ck reminded her, "Please take a seat, and I''ll


    need to brief you on the details."


    It was really difficult for her, an outsider, to preside over today''s meeting. Many people wouldn''t


    have the courage.


    Karen Daly suddenly thought of something and asked, "Assistant ck, there''s a staff member


    named Sebastian Spencer in Rovio Corporation Inc. Is he qualified to attend this meeting?"


    Nick ck thought for a moment and said, "You mean Faye Reed''s husband, Sebastian Spencer?"


    Karen Daly nodded. "That''s him."


    "He is the head of the tech department..." Nick ck immediately turned over the information sheet


    in his hand. "Well, he could attend, but this time, he is not on the list."


    "Find a way to get in touch with him. He is someone we can trust." Karen Daly understood that she


    needed topete with a poprity for this meeting. Every vote would y a key role. If there was


    one more person on her side, she would take any chance.


    "Mrs. Kyle, you trust him?" Nick ck seldommunicated with Sebastian Spencer, so he didn''t


    know him very well. Would it be risky to draw him over at such a critical moment?


    "I believe in him." Karen Daly did not believe in Sebastian Spencer entirely, but she believed in Faye


    Reed.


    Faye Reed was her best friend, and Faye had been burned in a fire because of Karen previously.


    However, Faye Reed neverined a word, and instead she felt guilty and sad for what


    happened to Karen Daly.


    Faye Reed was so good and trustworthy, so her taste in men could not be that bad. Her husband


    must be trustworthy.


    Since Karen Daly was so sure, Nick ck no longer doubted her. He immediately took out his


    mobile phone and made a phone call, and then he said, "Mrs. Kyle, I''ve already arranged for him to


    come over."


    Karen Daly walked to Kevin Kyle''s seat and sat down. she took a deep breath and said, "No matter


    what, we can''t let the Old Master Kyle''s plot seed."


    Nick ck said, "Director Kevin has been in charge of Rovio Corporation Inc. for so many years. It''s


    not easy for them to take or decide whatever they want. Many of the board members of the


    company will not make a decision harshly."


    This truth was easy to understand, but if Old Master Kyle was brave enough to hold this meeting, he


    must be very confident.


    She was afraid that all the directors had been bribed by him.


    At this time, some people had already entered the conference room. Karen Daly turned on the


    computer to look at some materials. Nick ck lowered his head beside her ear and introduced the


    people.


    When everyone was seated, Old Master Kyle slowly came in with his crutch-like walking stick.


    As he was a very prestigious member of Rovio, when he arrived, everyone stood up to wee


    him.


    To blend in, Karen Daly also stood up to greet him and nodded at him with everyone else.


    Old Master Kyle''s dark eyes fell on Karen Daly again. With one nce, he would be terrified.


    Karen Daly looked at him with no fear and even gave him a polite smile. The smile was a little cold,


    but he didn''t notice it at all.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    After everyone was seated, the moderator for the meeting spoke first. "The current head of Rovio


    Corporation Inc''s, Leo Kyle, is seriously ill and unable to manage the businesses at Rovio


    Corporation Inc for the time being. All major shareholders are gathered here for this emergency


    meeting to vote for a suitable candidate to take charge of Rovio Corporation Inc in the interim."


    As soon as the moderator was done speaking, Director A immediately said, "Director Kevin is sick.


    Fortunately, the Old Master is in Chatterton Town. Then let''s nominate the Old Master for this. He


    can manage the business on behalf of Director Kevin for the time being."


    After the first person spoke, many people echoed his words, they were agreeing to nominate the


    Old Master to take charge on a temporary basis.


    Old Master Kyle waved his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet. He cleared his throat and


    said kindly, with a smile, "Thank you for looking highly upon me, especially nominating me, an old


    man, to help out when Rovio Corporation Inc is in such a critical situation."


    "Matthew is the current head of Rovio Corporation Inc. After everything had been passed to him, he


    was always the main person in charge. Logically speaking, I shouldn''t get involved anymore.


    However, given the sudden circumstances, an exception must be made. He was a healthy young


    man, with no prior medical conditions, yet still he has fallen so ill."


    "We didn''t think that someone targeted him on purpose, but the diagnosis results were very


    surprising. Someone had poisoned him! Someone tampered with his food! The poisonous drug''s


    action is slow, so this must mean that he consumed quite a high dosage of the drug."


    As he said this, the old man looked at Karen Daly, intending to draw everyone''s spection to her.


    "He used to be alright. It was during this half a year that someone tampered with his food. But now, I


    haven''t found any concrete evidence. When I have the evidence and discover the culprit, I will


    definitely make sure justice is served."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing the Old Master''s words, everyone turned their eyes to Karen Daly, as if she was the culprit


    who poisoned him.


    The Old Master added, "Since all of you would like for me take charge of thepany, then I''d


    better obey your requests."


    "All of us? Have you asked for my opinion?" Karen Daly stood up slowly under everyone''s


    questioning gaze.


    She was sitting in Kevin Kyle''s seat, but had been overlooked by everyone else earlier. It was not


    until Old Master subtly pointed out that she was the culprit, that everyone began to notice her


    presence.


    However, she couldn''t stay silent just because she had been ignored, or that most people took the


    Old Master''s side. She had to stand up and defend Kevin Kyle.


    He couldn''t attend today''s board meeting. She showed on his behalf as his wife, so she would


    share the same rights as he usually did.


    "You?" Unexpectedly, Old Master Kyle''s assistant, Assistant Hart, spoke up. "This meeting is for the


    board of directors. Why are you, an outsider, even speaking?"


    "It''s nice of you to acknowledge that this is a meeting for the board of directors." Karen Daly


    sneered, and she looked at all the directors sitting around the conference table. "The directors


    haven''t even spoken yet. Do you have the right to speak? Where are you from? What is your


    position in thepany? Are you qualified to appear in this meeting?"


    Karen Daly shot out her questions. She did not give Assistant Hart any chance to interrupt. His face


    reddened with anger, and he responded after some time, "I''m the Old Master''s assistant."


    "The Old Master has already resigned from all executive matters at Rovio and had not taken up any


    positions since. If the directors didn''t ask for him toe back, he wouldn''t be qualified to even


    participate in this meeting. So what about you?" Karen Daly''s tone was aggressive, but she was


    reasonable, so everyone else kept quiet.


    They widened their eyes and looked at the seemingly weak woman in front of them. They were


    surprised by her courage and confidence.


    After a long time, there was a sudden apuse. It came from Old Master Kyle. His face seemed to


    be full of kindness, but the fierceness in his eyes could not be concealed.


    He said, "What a good speech. I haven''t even begun to investigate how you managed to poison


    Matthew. How dare you appear here to cause more trouble?"


    "Who was the one who poisoned him? When he wakes up, you''ll have your answers." Karen replied


    bluntly. Another me game! She was getting pretty tired of their tricks.


    The Old Master added, "As long as he''s still under your care, would you wake him up?"


    Karen Daly exined, "The reason why I came here on behalf of Kevin Kyle today was to let


    everyone know that he is in a temporarya but he will wake up soon. His condition was not as


    bad as the rumours suggested. I''m humbly requesting that all directors and shareholders reconsider


    their decisions to have Old Master Kyle take over Rovio''s businesses. As for what Old Master Kyle


    is implying, who is the culprit behind the poisoning? As long as Kevin Kyle returns, the truth will


    naturally be out in the open!"


    "Who are you to speak? What rights do you have to stand here and speak for Kevin Kyle?" He had


    to admit that this woman was more difficult to deal with than he had expected.


    "I am the mother of his child, and his legal wife. Is that not enough?" Karen replied.


    "That is ridiculous. Three years ago, his wife has died! He buried her in the grave. Now you''re


    iming that you are his wife. Do you treat us as fools?"


    "Of course you are not a fool! You are just trying to get rid of the head of Rovio and take his ce.


    Are you trying to do the same to me?"


    "You..." When it came to this matter, the Old Master could not keep his cool anymore. He raised his


    voice, "You said that you are Matthew''s wife. Who can prove it?"


    "I can!"


    A deep voice came from the door of the conference room. Everyone looked back at the same time


    and saw Kevin Kyle in a white shirt and ck trousers. He stood tall by the door.


    There was another person following behind him. He was Sebastian Spencer, the head of the


    technology department at Rovio Corporation Inc.


    "Director Kevin..."


    Everyone was shocked and stood up at the same time, as they stared at Kevin Kyle.


    They couldn''t believe it. A man who was rumoured to be dying, suddenly appearing in front of them.


    He looked energetic and had high spirits. He didn''t look sick at all.


    However, Kevin''s eyes were only focused on Karen Daly. In fact, he had been standing at the door


    for a while and watched her confront the Old Master with a straight face.


    She was calm andposed. Every time she uttered a word, no one could fault her!


    He had never known that his Karen Daly was this brilliant. She was so confident that it was hard to


    ignore her.


    Simrly, Karen Daly''s gaze was also on Kevin Kyle. However, she remained in disbelief that he


    appeared. She thought that she was just hallucinating.


    Whenever she was in trouble, Kevin Kyle would always appear beside her in time and pull her back


    from ces of despair.


    He fixed his gaze on her and walked gracefully towards her, right in front of everybody.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Kevin Kyle''s pace seemed to be the same as usual, at least in the eyes of other people, but Karen


    Daly could see that his steps were a little stiff.


    Yes, they were stiff.


    The poison in his body must have not beenpletely expelled yet. He was holding on so that no


    one would see through it.


    Karen Daly''s heart ached for him and tears welled up in her eyes.


    In front of Old Master Kyle and the many shareholders, she did not back down, nor was she afraid,


    or think about crying.


    However, knowing that Kevin Kyle was still weak and recovering from the poison, but had rushed


    there for her while she faced these challenges, she could not hold back her emotions.


    Karen Daly pursed her lips. It took a lot of effort to suppress her worry for Kevin Kyle. When he


    came over to her, she did not care about what the others might think. She reached out and put her


    arms around his waist, hoping to give him some strength.


    "I''m fine." Kevin Kyle stood by her and gave her a reassuring smile. Then he slowly looked at other


    people in the meeting room.


    Everyone in the room avoided eye contact with him and lowered their heads in silence.


    "Matthew, you... It''s good that you''re alright." Old Master Kyle smiled and said, "Since you''re alright,


    then let''s continue with today''s meeting. Let''s hear everyone''s opinions."


    "Before that, I also have something to announce." Kevin Kyle looked at the Old Master and took a


    document from Sebastian Spencer''s hand. "All the shares of Rovio Corporation Inc under my name


    have been transferred to Karen Daly. From this day onwards, she is the biggest shareholder of the


    company, and I am just working for her."


    "Matthew, have you gone insane?" Old Master Kyle cried out angrily, "You have worked so hard for


    Rovio Corporation Inc. How can you give everything away so easily?"


    "It''s all up to me!" It was the first time, and perhaps the only time, that Kevin Kyle spoke to his elder


    from the Kyle Family, and also the major shareholders of Rovio Corporation Inc, in such a wayward


    tone.


    As soon as Kevin Kyle said those words, everyone''s eyes fell on him again. However, unlike their


    looks of surprise earlier, most of them were now looks of dissatisfaction.


    Under their angered gazes, Kevin Kyle continued, "Nick ck, distribute a copy of this document to


    everyone here. I''d like to see who has an opinion against my wife''s participation in all board


    meetings in the future."


    "Kevin Kyle, you, you¡ª" Old Master Kyle covered his chest, but could not finish his words. He fell


    backwards and almost fainted in anger.


    "Young Master, Rovio''s business had been built by the Old Master with great efforts. How can you


    do this?" Assistant Hart spoke, as he reached out to support the Old Master from falling to the


    ground.


    Kevin Kyle ignored Assistant Hart''s words and continued to speak, "Nick ck, you may ask the


    directors if they have any other opinions. Would they still want to continue voting for a new leader


    today?"


    "Matthew, since you are fine now, you are naturally in charge of Rovio Corporation Inc. We will only


    be reassured when you are in charge. Don''t we all think so?" The first director who stood out to


    speak for Old Master Kyle earlier, now showed support for Kevin Kyle.


    Another person continued, "Everyone knows that Matthew has been managing thepany for


    more than ten years. The profits of thepany and all the subsidiarypanies in Rovio


    Corporation Inc have multiplied throughout this time. I''m afraid that no one can reach such an


    achievement except for him."


    As soon as Kevin Kyle arrived, those people who had been bribed by Old Master Kyle immediately


    turned to be on Kevin Kyle''s side instead. They were all wise people, and they knew very well to


    follow behind the most powerful individual in the room.


    Old Master Kyle was so angry that he wanted to refute Kevin Kyle''s words, but he couldn''t. He


    could only hold his breath and re at those who turned away from him so quickly.


    Kevin Kyle added, "Nick ck, I would like to treat all the shareholders to dinner tonight. Please


    request the secretary to arrange for this. Everyone, please have a good meal before you leave."


    Some shareholders rejected out of politeness, "Director Kevin, there''s no need for that."


    Kevin Kyle said, "Everyone of you came from all around the world to Chatterton Town for this


    meeting. It''s been hard on you! I''m only treating you to a meal. It''s my obligation."


    Kevin Kyle''s tone sounded a little forceful. Everyone felt obligated to ept his invitation and attend


    the dinner.


    Would Kevin Kyle use the opportunity to pick his fight with them? They thought amongst


    themselves.


    They didn''t know what to do about it.


    The shareholders were definitely not prepared for this plot twist.


    After everyone left the room, Kevin Kyle sat down slowly.


    "Kevin¡ª" Karen Daly looked at him worriedly. There were a lot of things she wanted to say, but she


    didn''t know what to say first.


    Kevin Kyle patted her andforted her, "Sit with me for a while."


    "Okay." Karen Daly sat down obediently. She was as gentle as a little sheep, and the courageous


    wolf she was earlier, when she confronted Old Master Kyle, was nowhere to be seen.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Old Master Kyle patted his chest, and he finally calmed down. He then said, "Matthew, now that


    we''re alone, please exin what the hell you want!"


    Kevin Kyle sneered and said, "Old Master Kyle, shouldn''t I ask you this instead? What on earth are


    you trying to do?"


    Old Master Kyle responded angrily, "Rovio belongs to the Kyle family. How can you hand it over to


    some random woman?"


    "She is my wife, and also Karen Joy Kyle''s mother. How is she "some random woman"?" Kevin Kyle


    refuted confidently, "I have transferred all my shares to her. As for yours, my parents'' and Mia


    Kyle''s, the shares remain untouched."


    Old Master Kyle, "You, you..."


    Kevin Kyle ignored him and looked at Nick ck. "Nick ck, ask your men to work smarter and


    harder. How many times do I have to tell you this? The Old Master is getting old and it''s not suitable


    for him to be walking around like this. If something like this happens again in the future, please take


    some action."


    "Yes, Director Kevin." Nick ck nodded and looked at Old Master Kyle again. "Old Master Kyle,


    the air conditioning in the offices at Rovio is rather cold. It''s easy to catch a cold if you stay here for


    a long time. Let me escort you back."


    "Young Master, is this how your employee treats the Old Master?" Assistant Hart defended Old


    Master Kyle angrily.


    "Old Master Kyle, pleasee this way!" Nick ck continued.


    Old Master Kyle stood up with his cane and said, "Matthew, if you refuse to listen to my words, then


    one day, you will be turned into nothing by this woman."


    As he spoke, Kevin Kyle nced at Karen Daly, who was sitting next to him silently, and smiled.


    "Even if there is such a day, I am willing."


    "Well, let''s wait for the day toe." After saying that, the Old Master left in a fit of anger.


    After Old Master Kyle left, Kevin Kyle''s face became extremely pale, and his forehead was covered


    in sweat.


    Looking at him, Karen Daly was worried. Just as she was about to say something, she was pulled


    into his arms.


    His voice sounded above her head. "Karen, don''t move. Let me hug you."


    Karen Dalyy in his arms and allowed him to hold her. Her tears rolled down from her eyes like


    beads from a broken ne.


    This man...


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Why did he always only think for her, and why couldn''t he prioritize himself for once?


    It would be good if he did so, even just for once!

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Karen Daly buried herself in Kevin Kyle''s arms, and her warm tears stained his thin, white shirt.


    "Hey, Little Karen knows that crying will make you ugly. Don''t you know that too?"


    Kevin Kyle''s gentle teasing voice disrupted Karen Daly''s thoughts. She wanted to pinch him, but


    she couldn''t do anything since her hand was on his waist.


    He was still sick, so how could she pinch him...


    Karen Daly tried to wipe her tears on Kevin Kyle''s shirt. Then, she looked up and wiped the sweat


    on his forehead. "First thing''s first, let''s go to the hospital now."


    "No." Kevin Kyle kissed her on the face and said willfully, "The smell of medicine in the hospital is


    too strong. I don''t like it."


    Karen Daly''s face turned red. She touched his face and said, "What are you? A child? You''re sick!


    How can you not go to the hospital?"


    Karen Daly was blushing, and it got Kevin Kyle in a good mood. "I am indeed a child, is that okay?"


    "Wow." Karen Daly pinched his face gently and said softly, "Little kid, if you are sick, you''ll have to


    see a doctor. You''ll have to be a good child and listen to me."


    "I won''t."


    "You should."


    "If you hug me, I will be fine soon." Kevin Kyle felt physically weak, which exined why he was


    behaving so childishly.


    Karen Daly was stressing over Kevin Kyle''s situation, but she was helpless. She stood beside him


    and hugged him. "Kevin, you can''t scare me like this anymore, do you understand?"


    He had fainted out of the blue...


    At that time, she felt that the sky above her had copsed. Her world turned dark and she could not


    find a way out of the darkness.


    And in the end, he came to support her to bravely fight against Old Master Kyle when she wanted to


    protect him.


    "It''s my fault," Kevin Kyle said.


    He was too careless, so he didn''t realize that Amelia Gray, who had been by his side all this time,


    was actually the Old Master''s confidant.


    As early as a few months ago, Amelia Gray began to poison his food and drinks, but he didn''t notice


    it at all.


    Then, he had suddenly fainted that fateful day. He thought that it was because he had drunk the Old


    Master''s cup of tea. Later, he learned that it was probably just a coincidence.


    Fortunately, the doctors around him were helpful. They used several medications to help detoxify


    his body so that he could recover quicker.


    However, it would take some time for the poison in his body to bepletely broken down.


    Karen Daly sniffled and said, "It''s not your fault at all. Please."


    Kevin Kyle pulled her to sit on hisp. He chuckled and said, "Big Karen, I really want you now.


    What should I do?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "You..." This man was still so weak, how could he think about things like that?


    "Okay, let me hug you again." Kevin Kyle held her in his arms and hugged her tight as he breathed


    in her fragrance.


    "Director Kevin..." Nick ck entered the meeting room without knocking on the door. He saw that


    they were hugging each other and he immediately turned around.


    "Come back..." Kevin Kyle let go of Karen Daly. He then straightened himself up and spoke sternly,


    "You know what to do next. Those who secretly betrayed me should not remain on the board of


    directors."


    The man who was as capricious as a child earlier had be the cold-blooded head of Rovio in a


    blink of an eye - he was superior and firm.


    "Yes." Nick ck nodded respectfully and responded, "I have already followed your instructions.


    First we treat them to a nice meal tonight, and then I''ll discuss their part of the shares with them."


    "Very good!" Kevin Kyle nodded, showing appreciation for Nick ck''s capability to handle affairs.


    "Kevin, you said that you transferred the shares to me just to annoy the Old Master, right?" As they


    were talking about shares, Karen Daly thought of what had happened earlier.


    "What''s mine is yours, and what''s yours is mine. Do we have to split the shares?" Kevin Kyle gave


    Karen Daly an ambiguous answer.


    Kevin Kyle spoke so cheekily in front of others. Karen Daly''s face turned red. She secretly red at


    him, warning him to restrain himself.


    "Is there anything else?" Kevin Kyle asked Nick ck. This man was too oblivious. What was he


    still doing here?


    Nick ck responded, "Sebastian Spencer is still waiting outside. He wants to speak to Mrs. Kyle."


    Kevin Kyle frowned and said discontentedly, "What does he have to say? We don''t want to see


    him."


    "How do you know he has nothing to say to me?" Karen Daly red at Kevin Kyle and said, "I''ll go


    right away."


    Kevin Kyle, "..."


    He couldn''t persuade her to stay and he had to watch her go off with another man.


    ......


    In a small conference room in Rovio Corporation Inc, Sebastian Spencer looked at Karen Daly, who


    was dressed up formally in a white blouse and ck skirt.


    They hadn''t seen each other for many years. Sebastian Spencer thought that Karen Daly''s face did


    not change much over the years, but she presented herself more elegantly today.


    After a long time, he took a deep breath and said, "Karen, I''m sorry!"


    He wanted to apologize to Karen Daly for more than three years already.


    If it weren''t for his selfishness at that time, Karen Daly might not have experienced the tragedy. She


    would not have her baby taken away from her and having disappeared for so long.


    "Sebastian Spencer, don''t be stupid. In fact, I should be the one saying sorry." Faye Reed and


    Sebastian Spencer were amongst thest people on earth that should take the me over what


    happened 3 years ago.


    Instead, they should be mad at Karen Daly.


    If it weren''t for her, Faye Reed wouldn''t have been burnt by the fire. The scars on her body were still


    present until today.


    After regaining her memory, Karen Daly had wanted to speak to Faye Reed many times. However,


    every time she thought of the pain Faye Reed suffered on her behalf, she would retreat. She was so


    afraid that Faye Reed would get hurt again.


    "Karen..." Sebastian Spencer could not move on from his guilt over allowing Karen Daly to go to the


    hospital that day. He had never even told Faye Reed about this.


    Knowing Faye Reed, if Faye knew that Sebastian Spencer had been threatened that day and told


    Karen Daly that she had been admitted to the hospital, she would not forgive him.


    If Faye Reed was conscious and awake at that time, she would rather die than persuade Karen


    Daly to go to the hospital for her.


    Karen Daly patted Sebastian Spencer on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Sebastian, forget


    about it. It''s not your fault. And you don''t need to tell Faye that too, I''d want you both to live happily


    for each other."


    "Karen..."


    "Sebastian, we are old ssmates. You don''t need to be so courteous with me, okay? If Faye''s


    happy, I will be happy too."


    What a long-winded man. If it was Kevin Kyle, she would have shut him up already.


    When they were studying together, Sebastian Spencer was quite a straightforward person. Would


    people be more and more dull as they grew up?


    She now understood why Faye Reed always said that Sebastian Spencer was an idiot.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Kevin Kyle did not want to go for a hospital check-up, and he had been rushing through his dyed


    work at Rovio Incorporation.


    Karen Daly was furious at his behavior. She knew she had to find a way to have him rest more at


    home.


    "Give me half an hour." Looking at Karen''s angry face, Kevin shook his head and responded


    helplessly.


    Karen bit her lips and red at him angrily. If he did not go home soon, she would be very angry.


    "Alright, don''t be angry. I will delegate some work and go home with you." Kevin Kyle picked up the


    phone and called for his young and beautiful secretary toe in. "Please pass these work over to


    the Vice General Manager, Sam. Those that need my correspondence, you may ask Assistant


    ck to send it to my house."


    "Okay, Director Kevin." The beautiful secretary took the documents and left politely. Before leaving,


    she took a quick nce at Karen Daly.


    Everyone in Rovio knew that their president was married and his child was also over three years


    old. However, no one had seen the president''s wife before.


    There was a rumor in thepany that their president''s wife died inbor, so Director Kevin


    became a single parent and raised their child alone.


    Before Karen Joy Kyle went to kindergarten, their president would bring his baby to work daily.


    Whenever Director Kevin held a meeting, he would take small breaks in between to change the


    diaper for the child and feed her milk... The president''s cold and stern image instantly switched to a


    loving father who cared for his daughter.


    Thepany''s employees drew their spection based on their observations.


    After the wife''s death, their president devoted all his love for his wife to his daughter.


    But today, Nick ck brought a person with him, whom he imed was their acting president.


    There was a bigmotion amongst the employees.


    Everyone was guessing that this acting president should be the new girlfriend of Director Kevin. No


    one thought that she was his wife instead.


    Their president was charming, attractive, andpetent. He was every woman''s dream man.


    There was a long line of women who would love to be with him. However, their aloof president had


    never looked at these women. Many women left, dejected.


    There was a popr star who graduated from a famous drama school and was managed by Rovio


    Entertainment. She had just started her career and took on many great movie roles. She became


    famous internationally quickly and garnered a popr reputation.


    During thepany''s annual party the previous year, that famous female celebrity attended the


    party too. She found her way to get nearer to Kevin Kyle through her connections.


    She was well-educated, beautiful, and has a great physique. She was dressed in seductive clothes


    during the party that night and her hair and makeup were perfect.


    As soon as she walked into the party she attracted the attention of many people. Many men took


    the initiative to talk to her, but she did not reciprocate their attention.


    Everyone thought that she was not in the mood to socialize, but she was actually fixated on their


    president.


    She tried her best to get close to the president and wanted to propose a toast to him.


    However, their president did not entertain her at all. He politely rejected the offer to drink with her


    and did not even take a second look at her.


    Instead, their president just walked away and minded his own business for the rest of the night. It


    was rumored that the female star almostmitted suicide after the humiliating incident.


    Director Kevin had never been attracted to any other woman after his wife''s death. Everyone


    guessed that their president must have suffered a lot from his wife''s death, so he vowed to keep his


    loyalty.


    Hence, when Nick ck suddenly brought a woman to the office and said that she was the wife of


    the president, everyone was so shocked.


    They were so shocked over that news that they didn''t care about Kevin Kyle''s health condition.


    Instead, they were all mostly talking about the president''s wife. How did she manage to attract their


    president''s attention?


    She did look very pretty, and she presented herself elegantly... She also looked very much like


    Karen Joy Kyle, especially with their big eyes.


    Everyone thought that their president was attracted to her because she probably reminded him of


    histe wife.


    Surprisingly, their president returned to the office too. When the employees saw their president and


    his wifeing out of the meeting room together, they witnessed their sweet and loving interaction


    with one another.


    This was exactly how he treated his precious daughter too.


    Karen Daly watched the young and beautiful secretary leave the room. Then she whispered to


    herself, "There are several beautiful secretaries around you, and you''re telling me that you have


    been missing me for three years. Who would believe it? I don''t trust you!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "What?" Kevin Kyle didn''t hear her clearly.


    "I said that you seemed to be surrounded by a lot of girls. You have so many secretaries and


    personal assistants around you, and most of them are pretty young things!" Karen admitted that she


    was jealous.


    "Well, they are young, but are they pretty?" He was doubting her taste. How could shepare


    herself to them?


    Karen Daly, "..."


    "Forget it. This is his workce. I''d better not provoke him."


    "Let''s go home." Kevin Kyle turned off hisptop and got up. However, as soon as he tried to stand,


    he fell back to his seat feebly.


    Karen Daly immediately rushed over and supported him. "Kevin, what''s wrong?"


    Kevin grabbed her hand and chuckled, "Do you still want to ignore me?"


    There was sweat on his forehead again. It was clear that his body could not support him anymore,


    so he could not stand straight. Instead of making her worry for him, he forced himself to make a


    joke.


    Karen Daly was very distressed and shouted at him, "Kevin, if you insist on behaving this way, I will


    take Little Karen away, and you won''t be able to find us anywhere."


    Kevin took her words seriously. He responded, "Karen, if you say that again, I will tie you up."


    "Okay, I''m sorry, but we need to go to the hospital." Karen apologized and defused the situation.


    "No, I don''t want to go. If I don''t want to go, then I won''t go." Kevin Kyle said willfully, and he was


    also a little angry.


    "You... Well, let''s go home then." Karen Daly could not force him.


    However, thinking about it carefully, their house was spacious and they had a lot of help and


    support. He would be morefortable there than being in the hospital. Perhaps, this could help


    him recover sooner.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    In a remote ce.


    The scenery was picturesque, and the weather was cool and pleasant. Living here, it was like living


    in a paradise.


    Mia Kyle had been here for several days now.


    She was living in a log cabin. At night, she could hear the clear and serene sounds of spring water


    flowing and insects. It was very peaceful.


    After staying here for so many days, Mia Kyle didn''t even think much about Neil Brown. She was


    still angry with him.


    She was mad at him for scolding her. She was even angrier at the fact that even when she was


    naked, her advances were still rejected by him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was clearly a hooligan. He had behaved ruthlessly before. He had taught her a lot of naughty


    tricks in the past, but now he pretended to be a saint.


    "Pooh¡ª"


    She wished that she could blow him up into pieces so she wouldn''t have to face him anymore.


    Thinking of Neil Brown, Mia Kyle was so angry that she pped the man in front of her. She


    scolded, "Stupid men, why don''t you like me? If you don''t like me, well, then I won''t like you too."


    "Cut¡ª"


    The director stopped the scene, and some crew members began to apud. Then, the director


    said, "Pris, that was good. Everyone, get ready, we''ll film the next scene in 5 minutes."


    Well, she was filming a scene, in which the male supporting role, who was also the ex-boyfriend of


    the main character, was proposing to break up with her.


    She vented all her resentment towards Neil Brown, to this actor who was portraying her ex.


    Although it was normal to really hit the actor during filming, there were not many actresses who


    were as fierce as she was. Her p marks could be seen on the male supporting actor''s face.


    Mia Kyle felt bad that she hit him too hard. She immediately went to the actor and apologized, "I


    pped you too hard earlier. I''m sorry!"


    The actor smiled and said, "It''s okay. As long as you are happy."


    This show was produced by Rovio Entertainment, and everyone in the industry knew that Mia Kyle


    was an artist from Rovio Entertainment.


    Cindy, who was the top artists'' manager of Rovio Entertainment, only had her as her client. She


    knew the significance of Pris in Rovio Entertainment as she witnessed how quick rumors or


    scandals about her would dissipate even if she did not intervene.


    Mia Kyle was confused... What did he mean by "as long as she was happy"? Was he implying that


    she deliberately bullied people? Well, she did deliberately bully people before.


    Five minutester, there was another scene between Mia Kyle and the actor earlier. Their acting


    skills were reputable in the industry. They didn''t need many retakes as they were professionals and


    understood the director''s instructions.


    As soon as they were done filming, Mia Kyle heard someone shouting, "Pris, your boyfriend is


    here to visit you."


    "Her boyfriend is here to see her?"


    Mia Kyle was delighted. "Did Neil Brown suddenlye to his senses?"


    "Why did hee to visit me as a boyfriend? Did hee to give such a big surprise?"


    Mia Kyle asked excitedly, "Where is he?"


    "In the first resting room."


    "Okay, thank you!" Mia Kyle was so happy that she was talking while running, "I''ll treat you all to a


    meal tonight. Let me know where do you guys want to go. We''ll meet at night after work."


    All the crew members were looking at Mia Kyle as she was running excitedly.


    Everyone thought the scandals surrounding her a few days ago were fake. However, judging from


    her excitement, it seemed that she liked the man very much.


    Mia Kyle rushed into the first resting room as fast as she could. Before she could see clearly, she


    pounced and hugged the man from behind. "You bastard, Neil Brown. You''re a bastard. I didn''t call


    you, but yet you knew that you shoulde."


    Mia Kyle was really excited. But when she saw the man clearly, she kicked at him. "Perth, how dare


    you pose as my boyfriend? Do you want me to kill you?"


    Mia Kyle kicked him but Master Perth did not dodge. He stood still.


    However, he was not angry. Instead, he said with a grinning look, "Miss Kyle, have you forgotten


    that I''m your boyfriend, not Neil Brown?"


    "You''d want me to be your girlfriend?" Mia Kyle looked at him and said, "If you have Neil Brown''s


    body, his appearance, and his physical strength, I may only begin to consider you"


    "Really?"


    "Actually, no."


    How could hepare himself with Neil Brown?


    "Mia, what would you do if you can''t get Neil Brown?" Master Perth suddenly asked with a serious


    look.


    "I will die!" Mia Kyle blurted out without thinking.


    Although Neil Brown had not epted her yet, she knew that he woulde to his senses sooner


    orter, so she would wait patiently for him.


    Master Perth added, "Mia, your life is much more precious than you think. Don''t sell yourself short."


    "Do you think I''m stupid? If Neil Brown marries another woman, I''ll kill him and marry another man


    who is more handsome. Then, I''ll start a family and live happily."


    Mia Kyle had a strong personality. She would never show her weakness in front of others. She only


    showed her strong side.


    In reality, she could not imagine what it would be like if she really lost Neil Brown.


    "The scenery here is so beautiful. Come with me. I''ve brought you some good news."


    "I''m not interested," Mia said bluntly.


    "I am a man. Men know men better. I can help you analyze Neil Brown and give you some tips."


    "Then let''s go, what are we waiting for?" Mia Kyle didn''t want to miss the opportunity to learn ways


    to get to Neil Brown.


    They were walking along a forest trail, and there were very few tourists. Mia Kyle was increasingly


    impatient, "Quick, help me analyze Neil Brown. My time is very precious, and I don''t have much


    time to apany you."


    Master Perth stood still and looked at Mia Kyle. "You''re filming in this remote area. Did you even


    bother reading the newstely?"


    "I don''t want to." The news she wanted to know wasn''t avable online. She''s not interested in other


    news.


    Master Perth added, "Then you probably don''t know that something happened to your brother, do


    you?"


    Mia Kyle raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s the matter? What about my sister-inw?"


    Master Perth said, "Your sister-inw is fine. I just heard that your brother was poisoned and he''s


    dying."


    "Bullshit!" Mia Kyle was not willing to believe it, but she still took out her mobile phone and called


    home to check on them.


    When the call was connected, Mia Kyle asked in a hurry, "Brother, are you okay?"

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    When Mia Kyle called, Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly had just arrived home. Looking at the number on


    the phone screen, Kevin Kyle hesitated for a while before answering it.


    When he answered the phone, he heard Mia Kyle''s concerned voice. He softened his tone and


    said, "What''s in your mind? What can possibly happen to me?"


    "I heard that you... Are you really alright?"


    "Just focus on your shooting. If you don''t cause any trouble, I''ll be fine."


    "Okay... then I won''t bother you and Karen."


    After saying goodbye, Kevin Kyle hung up the phone. Karen Daly asked immediately, "Was that


    Mia?"


    If Mia Kyle knew that her grandfather, who had always loved her, had someone drug her brother


    and yed tricks behind everyone''s back, she would be very heartbroken.


    Karen Daly really wanted to protect a lovely and optimistic girl like Mia Kyle from any harm.


    "Yes." Kevin Kyle nodded. "Fortunately, she was filming in a remote area, so she doesn''t know


    anything about this."


    "Kevin..." Karen Daly wanted toment but she kept quiet in the end.


    If Kevin Kyle knew that his grandfather, whom he had respected for so many years, was actually a


    fake, what would he do?


    Originally, she wanted to give the recording to Kevin Kyle when he woke up, but now she hesitated.


    She wanted to avenge her father and to punish Old Master Kyle, but was it really necessary for her


    to expose his true identity?


    As long as Old Master Kyle went to prison and got the punishment he deserved for the crimes he


    had done, did she really need to expose him?


    "Daddy¡ª"


    While Karen Daly was thinking, she heard a child''s voice. Karen Joy Kyle ran over with Lionel


    walking behind her.


    Kevin Kyle wanted to catch Little Karen in his arms, but he was blocked by Karen Daly. "You can''t


    carry her in your current condition. I''ll do it."


    Kevin Kyle, "..."


    This woman was really annoying. Did she think that he was very weak?


    If he could carry Karen Daly, how could he not hold Little Karen?


    However, Karen Daly did not pay attention to Kevin Kyle''s dissatisfied look. She hugged Karen Joy


    Kyle and kissed her face. "Little Karen, give me a hug."


    "I want daddy to hug me." Karen Joy Kyle hadn''t seen him for a few days, so she wanted to hug and


    kiss her father.


    "Dad is sick, so he is weak now..."


    "Weak?"


    Kevin Kyle was not satisfied with Karen Daly''s response. He turned around and carried Karen Daly


    up, then proceeded to walk towards their living room.


    "Kevin, don''t fool around!" Was this man crazy? If he wanted to act cool and macho, he could do it


    when he''s healthier and stronger. Why did he have to do y around now?


    The innocent Little Karen was very happy. Her father was holding her mother, and her mother was


    holding her too. She felt so blessed.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Daly didn''t know that Kevin Kyle was so childish despite knowing him for a long time. He


    forced himself to hold them both. In the end, his face was covered with sweat and his lips were


    pale.


    Karen Daly was increasingly annoyed.


    Although she was annoyed, Karen Daly still immediately assisted Kevin Kyle to sit down and took a


    towel to wipe his sweat. She also prepared a cup of hot tea for him.


    "Dad, I''ll tell you a secret." Children are usually forgetful, however, Little Karen still remembered that


    she had a secret to share with her father.


    "Okay, what is it?" Kevin Kyle sat down on the sofa. Karen Joy Kyle climbed into his arms and


    whispered in his ear.


    Karen Daly stood aside and looked at the sweet interaction between the father and daughter. This


    scene warmed her heart.


    What a blessing it was to have a lovely family. Everyone was fine and healthy, and they enjoyed


    each other''spany. However, some people out there just really hate to see them happy.


    Old Master Kyle would definitely not let them off easily. Karen Daly only hoped that when hees


    up with his tricks, she will be prepared to deal with him. She really hoped that all this will end soon.


    ......


    Chatterton Town was near the sea and Seaview Bay was the nearest vi to the seaside. The sea


    breeze was very cool and pleasant at night. After taking a short walk, they slept better than usual.


    Kevin Kyle bonded a lot with Little Karen that night, hence he was very tired and felt increasingly


    weak. He took a bath and went to put Little Karen to bed.


    When Karen Daly cleaned up and went back to the room, she saw the father-daughter duo lying


    together. She felt extremely warm in her heart.


    Shey on the bed next to Karen Joy Kyle. Then, she leaned over and kissed their foreheads. She


    whispered, "Two little babies, good night!"


    She closed her eyes and after a short while, she fell asleep. Kevin Kyle opened his eyes and


    struggled to sit up.


    He looked at Karen Daly and Little Karen. After making sure that they were really asleep, he got out


    of bed and went to his study room.


    He picked up his phone and dialed for someone, then spoke as quickly as possible. He said,


    "Amelia Gray is in your hands. Try your best to get whatever information you could from her."


    "Matthew, after all, I am your uncle. Can you be more polite when you talk to me? Don''t speak to


    me like I''m one of your workers." Neil Brown was not amused.


    "Regarding Mia''s biological parents and how the Brown family had a role in that matter... That''s


    settled?" Kevin Kyle ignored Neil Brown''s dissatisfaction. He knew that Neil would not be that easily


    offended.


    "Yes, that''s settled." At this point, Neil Brown suddenly became silent. After a long time, he finally


    spoke up, "I have always wanted to hide this matter, but it seems that I can''t hide it anymore. Once


    this matter is exposed, Mia will learn her real identity. At that time..."


    "Since that news had already been verified, then let''s investigate if her parents were really spies?


    Or was it true that Herbert Ken made false evidence to frame them?" Kevin Kyle was also worried


    about Mia Kyle, but he was more rational than Neil was when discussing Mia''s well-being and


    safety.


    If Mia''s parents had been wrongly framed at that time, they would definitely try to seek justice for


    her parents. If they were not, then Mia Kyle, as their child, would naturally have to bear the me.


    Hiding matters from Mia would never solve the problem. Moreover, Kevin Kyle believed that Mia


    was brave and strong, and she would definitely cope well.


    "The poison''s not fully eliminated from your body yet. Please rest. I''ll check these things out." After


    that, Neil hung up the phone.


    ...

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Spies, fake evidences, and redemption...


    These words kept going around in Kevin Kyle''s mind. His thoughts were getting clearer, and he was


    getting closer to the truth.


    Twenty years ago, Mia Kyle''s birth parents suddenly disappeared. This was because Herbert Ken


    had used them of being military spies who had stolen confidential documents from the military


    region of Chatterton Town.


    Now, they were trying to find out if Mia Kyle''s parents had been framed by Herbert Ken. Besides,


    they needed to know the Old Master''s role in the incident, and the rtionship between the Old


    Master and Mia Kyle''s biological parents.


    This incident involved his own grandfather, Karen Daly''s father, the Brown family, and Mia''s parents.


    To Kevin Kyle, these people were all closely rted to him...


    It doesn''t matter if Herbert Ken did frame Mia Kyle''s biological parents, or if Mia''s biological parents


    were indeed spies, Kevin just had to give Karen a sense of closure with a proper exnation.


    However, Kevin Kyle was unaware that after he left the room, Karen Daly had been woken up by a


    phone call. It was the Old Master''s assistant, Assistant Hart.


    "Miss Daly, good evening." After Karen Daly answered, Assistant Hart, greeted her politely.


    Karen Daly was very familiar with his disguise.


    Three years ago, when they sent her to the abyss of hell, Assistant Hart spoke to her in such a


    hypocritical manner too.


    Karen recalled the situation that day. She remembered how she was too weak to resist them and


    had to protect her child.


    Suddenly, she broke out in a cold sweat.


    She thought of Kevin Kyle. When she turned around, she saw that Karen Joy Kyle was still lying


    beside her, but Kevin was gone.


    When she noticed that Kevin Kyle was not around, Karen Daly''s heart skipped a beat. Before she


    could speak, Assistant Hart spoke again.


    "Miss Daly, you''re really lucky. As the saying goes, good blessings wille after a great disaster. I


    think you''ll have a good life in the future. Oh, I almost forgot that you have a daughter... Such a


    lovely child will grow up well, right? It''s a pity if she doesn''t."


    Assistant Hart''s ghost-like voice reached Karen Daly''s spine. She became fully awake.


    Karen clenched her mobile phone tightly, gritted her teeth, and said calmly, "Assistant Hart, please


    let your Old Master know this. If he would like for me to stay still and not expose certain matters,


    then please watch your steps. Anyone who hurts my daughter answers directly to me."


    "Are you implying that you know what we want?" Assistant Hart let out a coldugh.


    "Yes." Karen Daly answered with certainty.


    If they knew that there were important evidences of them in her hands, maybe they would be


    gentler with their tricks. However, she also understood that her n might backfire.


    "Hand over the things to us and don''t tell Kevin Kyle a single word. Then, we will not interfere with


    each other anymore in the future. Let''s pretend that nothing has happened." He added.


    "Pretend that nothing has happened?" Karen Daly asked. This was probably the funniest line she


    had ever heard in her life.


    Did they understand that they attacked her first? She was a victim and it was not up to them to have


    the final say.


    "Miss Daly, you are a smart person. You should know your ce and your boundaries. Before


    anything bad happens, everything''s up for discussion. If not, then the consequences are absolutely


    not what you can bear."


    The voice of Assistant Hart was the same as the disgusting voice in Karen Daly''s memory. It


    sounded polite and calm, but it was also particrly irritating.


    Karen Daly certainly knew that this was not a trivial matter, and she also knew that there was no


    way to confirm the real identity of Old Master Kyle only through the iplete and blurry voice


    recording.


    In addition, the recording also couldn''t prove that he had killed someone before.


    It''s been many years since the time of the recording. Old Master Kyle was getting old now so his


    voice would naturally change...


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little powerless, but she didn''t intend to give up.


    At present, only George Ken and Karen Daly had heard the recording. The Old Master did not know


    that the recording was notplete, so she could use this opportunity to take advantage of them.


    Karen Daly continued, "Assistant Hart, you''re much smarter than me actually. So I believe you''re


    clearer about your ce and your boundaries."


    "Karen Daly, how was the Kyle family before and after you came? Don''t destroy the entire Kyle


    family for your own sake." This time, it was Old Master Kyle who spoke.


    Karen snorted coldly and said, "No need to pull the emotions card if you can''t threaten me."


    She spoke thest line and hung up the phone immediately. "Damned old man, do you think I''m so


    stupid and easily fooled?"


    She turned off the phone and threw it aside. Karen Daly held Little Karen into her arms gently and


    looked at her chubby face.


    It had been such a long time since their reunion, but every time she saw Little Karen, she felt that


    her heart was melting.


    Little Karen was her baby. Karen would definitely protect her and have her grow up safe. When she


    grows up one day, she would marry a good husband as excellent as her father and have her own


    family in peace.


    "Why aren''t you asleep?" Kevin Kyle returned to the room and saw Karen Daly''s widely opened


    eyes staring into space.


    "I''m thinking..." Karen Daly took a deep breath and smiled. "Let''s not send Little Karen to


    kindergarten these days. I''ll teach her at home."


    The words of Assistant Hart earlier frightened Karen Daly and she was afraid that they would do


    something to Little Karen... So Karen Daly wanted to keep her safe at home.


    The security in Secret Garden was tight. With Lionel by her side all the time, the child would be in


    much safer hands.


    "What has happened?" Kevin Kyle walked over and rubbed her head. "Don''t hide it in your heart.


    Tell me."


    "I stay at home every day. I want Little Karen to stay with me at home too." Karen Daly did not want


    to tell Kevin Kyle about the phone call earlier.


    In fact, Old Master Kyle''sst words made her feel sad. Kevin Kyle had his loving parents and his


    sister.


    Every one of them in the Kyle family was very good and kind to her. If she exposed Old Master


    Kyle, she would be breaking up the Kyle family.


    Let''s wait a little longer. She thought. When she was absolutely sure that the Old Master was not


    Kevin''s grandfather, she would tell him and let him make the decision.


    "Huh?" Obviously, Kevin Kyle did not believe Karen Daly''s words.


    "Where did you go earlier?" Karen Daly remembered that Kevin was asleep before she fell asleep.


    Why was he awake?


    ...

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    "I called Neil Brown to tell him that George Ken will direct Amelia Gray over to him and he can deal


    with her." Kevin Kyle did not hide the truth from Karen Daly, but he just did not tell her every single


    detail.


    Karen nodded and said, "Well, that''s good. Leave it to him. You have to rest well."


    Keviny beside Karen and held her in his arms, saying, "I''m not as weak as you think."


    Karen Daly grabbed his naughty hands, and said helplessly, "Kevin, don''t fool around. You should


    rest so that you can recover quickly."


    "Karen..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you really not going to tell me?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that she was hiding something. It was up to her if she''d like to share with him, but he just


    hoped that she could rely on him and trust him more.


    "I''m worried that someone will hurt our child... I thought of Little Karen getting hurt, so I..."


    Just the thought of Little Karen getting hurt scared her so much.


    Kevin Kyle patted Karen Daly on her back andforted her, "I have arranged for someone to take


    care of Little Karen. She will be fine. If you are worried, I will let her stay at home and not go to


    kindergarten for the time being."


    Karen did not mention the reason, but Kevin had probably guessed that someone must have


    threatened her with Little Karen.


    He really couldn''t think of anyone other than Old Master Kyle who would threaten her.


    The matter with Herbert Ken had passed for so many years, and Old Master Kyle was still thinking


    of ways to get rid of Karen Daly quickly. What did he want from her?


    He would know the answer soon.


    ......


    July and August brought the season with frequent typhoons. The weather forecasters had


    announced warning signals of typhoons every day, which showed how bad the weather was.


    It was stormy outside. The sky was dark, but it didn''t affect the residents in Secret Garden at all.


    Kevin Kyle had not fully recovered yet, so Karen Daly didn''t allow him to go to work. She gave him


    two hours per day to work from home.


    As soon as the time was up, Karen Daly would take away all his devices. She was really strict.


    At this time, Kevin Kyle was busy in his study room, and Karen was ying with Little Karen in the


    children''s room.


    Little Karen did not go to kindergarten. So Karen took up the role of a teacher and was responsible


    for teaching her how to read.


    However, Little Karen was much smarter than Karen Daly had imagined. She was less than four


    years old, but she knew a lot of words already.


    Karen Daly was impressed at Little Karen for being so smart and clever. She must have inherited


    Kevin Kyle''s powerful genes.


    "Mom, why is my younger sister different from Marius'' younger sister?" Little Karen asked softly.


    She couldn''t figure it out. Marius'' sister was a little girl, and her sister was a puppy. They were all


    "sisters" but why did they look different?


    "Because they were not given birth by the same mother. Of course, they look different. Marius''


    younger sister was born and raised by his mom, but your younger sister was born and raised by her


    mother."


    Little Karen looked innocently at Karen Daly, Karen Daly couldn''t resist hugging her and pinching


    her a little.


    "Mom..." Little Karen was swiftly carried over by her mother. She fixed her hair quickly, looking


    lovely and very cute.


    Karen Dalyughed at her. After seeing Little Karen rolled her eyes, she felt that Little Karen


    seemed to have disliked her all of a sudden.


    "I don''t want to y with you anymore, I want to y with Brother Lionel." Little Karen didn''t want to


    stay with mommy anymore and asked for Lionel instead.


    While they were ying in the children''s room, Lionel stood by the door without saying a word. His


    eyes were fixed on Little Karen, he didn''t even look away for a second.


    Little Karen was running towards Brother Lionel. Karen Daly noticed that his expression


    immediately softened a lot.


    He opened his arms, picked up Little Karen, and gently pinched her face. He moved carefully as if


    he was taking care of a rare treasure.


    The boy was tall and thin, and he is also good-looking. However, he often kept a straight face and


    never talked to others, so everyone didn''t speak about his good appearance. People could only


    remember his coldness.


    Karen Daly had returned to Secret Garden for such a long time. Apart from Little Karen, she had not


    seen Lionel spoken to anyone else.


    "You are so focused, what are you looking at?" Kevin had been sitting beside Karen for quite a long


    time. He raised his hand and waved it in front of her, but she did not notice his existence.


    "Kevin, how much older is Lionel than Little Karen?" As a mother, she was always worried. Her


    daughter was only less than four years old, and she was already keeping an eye for her daughter''s


    future boyfriend.


    "About twelve years?" Kevin Kyle promised not to investigate Lionel''s past. So he kept to his


    promise. He didn''t even ask about Lionel''s age. The only thing he knew was his name.


    "Twelve years is not too big of an age gap." Karen Daly nodded and said to herself, and Kevin got


    confused.


    "What on earth are you thinking about?" Kevin frowned slightly next to her, but he was ignored by


    her. This wasn''t a good sign.


    "I''m thinking about something good." Karen snuggled into Kevin''s arms with a smile and touched his


    chest. "What do you think of Lionel?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "How does he fare as a husband?"


    "Karen, you''re married with a child. Don''t keep thinking about nonsensical matters, or I''ll kill him."


    Kevin Kyle was stern.


    "Kevin, what the hell is in your mind?"


    "Aren''t you wondering how Lionel would be as a husband?" Kevin asked.


    "Go away, don''t let me see you in the next half an hour," Karen shouted. She was really annoyed by


    him. What was this man thinking?


    "Then what the hell are you thinking about?"


    "I just think that Little Karen is too lonely. Fortunately, she is apanied by Lionel, so she won''t


    be so bored."


    If it weren''t for Little Karen''s annoyance for younger siblings, Karen would really want to have more


    kids to keep Little Karenpany.


    In the future, Kevin and she would grow old, and there would be more siblings by Little Karen''s side,


    so she would not be lonely.


    Karen had this idea many times, but she would remember how Little Karen was crying and asking


    for her mother a few months ago. She was afraid that daddy will not love her anymore after having


    a baby.


    As she recalled that scene, Karen Daly would always feel distressed for her precious daughter...


    "Little Karen is lonely. Why don''t we adopt a few more children? Let her have a few more ymates


    at home in the future." Kevin Kyle suggested.


    "Why are we adopting? If we really want more children, isn''t it better for us to give birth to them?"


    "You''re not going to give birth anymore."


    Kevin Kyle witnessed how much Karen suffered was when she was pregnant for the first time. He


    had long kept the thought of never letting her suffer again in his mind.


    ...

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Kevin Kyle didn''t want to have more children because he didn''t want Karen Daly to suffer anymore.


    But Karen didn''t know this. She thought that he also didn''t want Little Karen to be unhappy.


    Karen always wanted to have a lot of children. The house would be more lively with more children,


    and they would be able to share the burden of Kevin''s work in the future.


    Little Karen was worried that her parents would not love her anymore if she had a younger sibling.


    Karen Daly, thinking on Little Karen''s behalf, would not get pregnant for the time being.


    They had Little Karen as their only child, so they had to be more careful when choosing a son-in-


    law. She would observe Lionel for Little Karen''s sake.


    Thinking of Lionel, Karen Daly''s eyes lit up again, and she began to ignore Kevin who was sitting


    next to her again.


    "Karen!" This woman really needed to be taught a lesson. How dare she think about another man?


    "Why are you bothered?" Karen Daly nced at him with dissatisfaction. "I''m thinking about Little


    Karen''s future. You, as a father, shouldn''t make a fuss."


    Kevin said discontentedly, "Little Karen''s future is up to her to decide. You just need to take care of


    yourself. Don''t worry about it."


    Karen snapped back, "That''s my daughter. It''s normal for me to n for her future. Why shouldn''t I


    be worried about her?"


    "So, Mrs. Kyle, you''d want to quarrel with me now?" Kevin Kyle suddenly said gently.


    The tense atmosphere was suddenly disrupted by Kevin Kyle''s gentle tone. He looked at her,


    pinched her nose, and smiled gently.


    "Who wants to quarrel with you?" Karen Daly turned her head and did not want to look at this


    enchanting man.


    "After the weather gets better, let''s take Little Karen out for a walk."


    "Well, I thought of that too." As soon as Karen Daly said thest word, Kevin Kyle suddenly kissed


    her slowly and passionately.


    Karen blinked her eyes, looked at the handsome face in front of her, and embraces him entirely. Her


    hands gently wrapped around his waist as she reciprocated his kiss.


    Don''t think about Little Karen, and don''t think about what Old Master Kyle would do. Karen told


    herself.


    At this moment, they could only see each other in their eyes. They only had each other in their


    hearts, and their bodies could only feel each other...


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After the typhoon, the weather was indescribably refreshing. The air was extremely fresh.


    It was not long after Karen Daly got up that she received a phone call from Faye Reed, who asked


    her out for shopping.


    Karen hadn''t met Faye since her memory returned. She had a lot of things to say to Faye, but had


    not found the right opportunity. Hence, she would take advantage of today''s meet up.


    The ce that they were meeting was the shopping mall where they often went shopping. When


    Karen Daly arrived, Faye Reed was already waiting at the entrance of the shopping mall.


    There was not only Faye, but Sebastian Spencer was standing beside her too.


    Karen Daly waved her hand at Faye. "Faye..."


    "Karen, you''re here." Seeing Karen, Faye wanted to run to her, but she was stopped by Sebastian


    Spencer.


    Sebastian said with a straight face, "The doctor said that you can''t run around during this period. Be


    careful."


    "Sebastian, I beg you, can you go away?" Faye Reed red at him and said, "If you keep annoying


    me, I''ll leave you. I''ll do what I said. Don''t think I''m joking with you."


    "Faye, listen to me, okay? We have to listen to the doctor. You can''t be careless." With Faye,


    Sebastian Spencer was always the one who was being bullied. He will always listen to his wife.


    But it was different now. She just got pregnant, and the doctor said that the first three months of the


    pregnancy were a risky period. A pregnant woman must act very carefully.


    "Sebastian Spencer, go to work!" Faye Reed was about to scream. "If you continue to pester me, I''ll


    go to the hospital tomorrow to abort the child."


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about!" Sebastian Spencer responded in a deep voice.


    His tone was a little fierce. It was the first time that he spoke to Faye Reed in such a serious tone,


    which really surprised her.


    "Faye, are you bullying Sebastian again?" At a distance, Karen heard them quarreling. It seemed


    that they were arguing very fiercely.


    "What do you mean that I am bullying him? He was the one who made me angry, okay?" Faye


    Reed shook off Sebastian Spencer''s hand and whispered to him, "If I knew earlier that giving birth


    to a child would be so troublesome, I wouldn''t have wanted kids. Since you shouted at me, I shall


    deal with youter."


    "I wasn''t shouting, I''m worried about you." Sebastian Spencer was helpless.


    Faye Reed was very impatient. She acted carelessly as if she didn''t care about anything. In fact,


    she prioritized their rtionship very much, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    Sebastian Spencer knew that Faye Reed cared about their child very much.


    They had been married for a few years. They never used any contraceptive methods, but she had


    never been pregnant.


    Recently, they just found out that she was pregnant with their first child. Faye must be very happy


    deep down in her heart. The thing she said earlier, it was all because she wanted to make him


    angry.


    Seeing his depressed face, Faye Reed felt a little satisfied. She pushed him and said, "You can


    return to work. I will be fine, your child will be fine too."


    "You two are so sweet. You have been married for so long, and you are still so clingy." Karen Daly


    finally walked to their side and teased them.


    "Hi Karen." Sebastian Spencer nodded at her to greet her.


    "You apanied Faye toe shopping, are you worried that I''ll take her away?" Karen Daly


    said with a smile.


    Sebastian continued, "You girls can take your time then. Karen, please take care of her for me.


    Don''t let her run around."


    "Don''t worry. She won''t listen to others, but she will listen to me." Karen Daly said.


    After giving his orders, Sebastian turned around and left.


    As soon as he left, Faye Reed rolled her eyes and said, "That silly man, usually he won''t care about


    me so much, but when he knew I was pregnant, his worried look... would make me angry."


    "Faye, you''re pregnant?" Karen Daly asked excitedly. She hurriedly held Faye Reed at the same


    time, which was no different from Sebastian Spencer''s cautious look.


    Faye Reed shouted, "Oh dear Karen, you''re a mother too. Don''t be so neurotic, okay?"


    Karen Daly replied, "I don''t care. Anyway, you really have to be careful when you walk, and listen to


    me always. Otherwise, I will tie you up and take you back."


    "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have told you." Faye Reed couldn''t hide the news. Yesterday,


    when she found out that she was pregnant, she wanted to call Karen Daly and tell her. It was


    Sebastian Spencer who stopped her, so she didn''t make the phone call.


    Karen held on to Faye''s arms and said, "Let''s find a ce to sit and chat today. Don''t walk too


    much."


    Faye didn''t know what to say.


    It was good that they didn''t go shopping. She had a lot of things to tell Karen as well. If she didn''t


    say it, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    They found a cafe and sat down. As soon as they sat down, Karen heard Faye say, "Karen, I''m


    sorry!"


    ...

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    "What are you talking about?" Karen Daly asked unhappily.


    "Karen, Sebastian told me everything." Faye Reed grabbed Karen Daly''s hand and suddenly


    sobbed. "If you want to me me for that, I can take it. He was selfish because of me, he didn''t


    intend to do so..."


    "Faye, stop talking nonsense. I''ll break your leg if you go on." Karen Daly grabbed Faye''s hand. The


    scar from the burn many years ago was still there.


    Faye had endured so much for her in the past with no reason, but this silly girl still apologized to


    her, which made Karen feel embarrassed.


    "If I don''t say it, I will feel ufortable." Faye Reed was such a straightforward person.


    "It''s clearly me who should say sorry, but I haven''t apologized to you." After regaining her memory,


    the memory of the incident that got Faye Reed into trouble was like a thorn, which kept stabbing


    Karen Daly in her heart from time to time.


    When she left her family and rtives, everyone cursed her and waited to see her fail. It was Faye


    Reed who apanied her to Chatterton Town for a new beginning.


    Every time when she was in the most difficult and helpless situation, Faye Reed would always give


    her strength and make her feel that there was always someone there for her. It gave her the


    courage to go forward.


    Faye raised her hand to wipe her tears, and broke into a smile, "Well, let''s not discuss this anymore


    then. It''s not our fault, but the evil maniptor behind everything."


    "Yes." Karen nodded.


    It''s just a matter of time for the evil mastermind to get what he deserved. She would im justice for


    herself, for Faye Reed, and for her father. Karen thought vehemently.


    Faye took out a document from her bag and handed it to Karen Daly. She said, "Karen, our wedding


    dress studio expanded a lot throughout these years, and Mr. Kyle even contributed a lot to it. This is


    the financial report. After ounting for costs and workers'' wages, we''re splitting half of the profit."


    "Faye, are you out of your mind? Don''t you want to be friends with me anymore?" It was Faye who


    worked hard to manage the studio. She deserved all the money she earned, but she still wanted to


    divide the profit. Was this girl stupid?


    Faye Reed red at Karen Daly and said, "We agreed to this when we opened the studio together.


    after deducting the costs, we can each get half of the profit. I won''t break my promise."


    "How could I have met such a silly girl like you?" Karen Daly pushed the folder back to Faye. "Aren''t


    you pregnant? You can take the money and raise my godchild well."


    "Don''t worry, Rovio gave us a lot of benefits. Sebastian''s ie is quite good, and I earn quite a bit


    too. We have already prepared the money for the kid. If I''m having a son, I will let him go after Little


    Karen."


    Thinking of Little Karen, Faye was envious! She really hoped that she could give birth to such a


    beautiful child. However, Sebastian Spencer''s genes were not as good as Kevin Kyle''s.


    "I don''t want my Little Karen to have a younger boyfriend. But if they do fall in love, I wouldn''t


    object."


    One woman was the mother of a child, and the other was a soon-to-be mom. Their topic of


    conversation would definitely surround children.


    Not only did they talk about their children''s growth, but they also talked about their children going to


    school. Then, they talked about the children getting married and having children... Since they


    started chatting, they couldn''t stop at all. Finally, it was gettingte and they had to go home.


    Karen Daly requested the driver to send Faye Reed home first. Upon confirming that she arrived


    safely, Karen Daly did not leave the mall yet, but she called Kevin Kyle instead.


    She heard Kevin''s soothing voice through the phone, "Mrs. Kyle, you left your husband and child


    and went out for a date, and yet you haven''t gone home?"


    Karen smiled and said, "Mr. Kyle, I have something to trouble you. I''m not sure if you''re willing to


    help?"


    "Well, you got to promise me something first."


    "What is it?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look back."


    Karen Daly looked back. She saw Kevin Kyle''s car was parked not far behind her, and he stood at


    the car door, waving at her with a smile.


    At this time, the sky was dark, and the street lights had not yet lit up. The man in a white shirt and


    ck trousers was standing not far away.


    Karen Daly suddenly thought of a phrase ¡ª In a crowd of thousands, look for the bright star shining


    through your dark days.


    When he was not around her, she always felt that her heart was empty. She felt that she was like a


    little bird without feet. She could only fly without stopping and did not know where to go. There was


    no home or a harbor to stop.


    But now, no matter when and where, as long as she was willing to turn back, she could see Kevin


    Kyle standing behind her. She had her home.


    Karen Daly walked toward Kevin Kyle and said, "When did you arrive? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Kevin Kyle smiled and responded, "I''m here to check on you. To see if you''re dating another man


    behind my back."


    Karen Daly walked to his side, threw herself into his arms, and said, "Mr. Kyle, I just sent the man


    away and you came. If you hade earlier, you might be able to catch him."


    Kevin rubbed her head and said with a smile, "Good for him, or else I would''ve been able to catch


    him and do something to him!"


    "What a domineering man." Karen Daly raised her head from his arms and suddenly said seriously,


    "Mr. Kyle, what do you want me to promise you?"


    Kevin Kyle said, "Promise me to go out to have dinner with me."


    It was boring staying at home today. Kevin suddenly remembered that they had never spent much


    time alone.


    Now there was Little Karen, their alone time was even lesser, so he wanted to go out for a date with


    her so that they would not be disturbed by the little third-wheel at home.


    "That''s a rare invitation. How could I reject it?" Karen Daly patted his face and deliberately imitated


    Little Karen''s tone, saying, "Kevin, I''ll listen to you today, whatever you say and whatever you want."


    Hearing Karen Daly''s words and different tones, Kevin Kyle was stunned and did not know how to


    respond.


    As he was speechless, Karenughed heartily and said, "I won''t tease you anymore. Mr. Kyle, I


    promise to have dinner with you, and you have to promise me one thing."


    "Go ahead. As long as you are not going to marry someone else, I would agree." Kevin was a


    sucker for Karen.


    "What a joker." Karen rolled her eyes at him and said, "A few years ago, Faye was burned by a fire


    because of me. I don''t want anything like that to happen again. Can you help me send someone to


    protect her? Now that she''s pregnant, I''m worried that she''ll get hurt again."


    "I''ve already arranged people to be by her side. Don''t worry about that." Kevin Kyle had already


    thought of what Karen Daly could think of, and he had already made arrangements for her. He


    never wanted her to worry about anything.


    ...

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    The restaurant that Kevin Kyle booked was on a rooftop and had a view of the city. It was near


    Mangrove Bay. One could enjoy the magnificent night view of Joy Coast when sitting in the


    restaurant.


    The scenery was beautiful, but the person sitting in front of him was even more beautiful. He


    understood how he would not be intoxicated by alcohol, but he would be intoxicated by this beautiful


    person.


    Beautiful scenery, delicious food, and a beautiful woman... all in front of him. He felt so blessed. The


    beauty of life was exactly this.


    Karen Daly was wearing a white knee-length dress today, which perfectly outlined her curves. Her


    slightly curled long hair was casually draped over her shoulders, which made her look slender and


    beautiful.


    Karen Daly''s facial features were already beautiful, and her light makeup made her look even


    prettier. They sat in the dining room together, and unsurprisingly, they attracted the attention of a


    large number of people.


    Kevin Kyle had gotten used to being watched by others, so he could ignore unnecessary attention,


    but Karen Daly felt a little ufortable.


    It was not because other people were staring at her, but those women were staring at Kevin Kyle.


    Was there something wrong with those women''s eyes?


    There was already such a beautiful woman sitting with Mr. Kyle, and those women still tried to make


    a move. Did they want to fight?


    Karen Daly wished she had magic, so that she would create a barrier to hide her Mr. Kyle in a ce


    that only she could see. The others would not have a chance to see him.


    However, she didn''t have magical skills, and she couldn''t fight with others, so Mr. Kyle was being


    ogled at by everyone.


    Fortunately, Mr. Kyle did not look around at all. All he could see was her existence, as if she was the


    only woman left in the world.


    "Mrs. Kyle, you are pouting like Little Karen. Do you want to drink some milk?" Looking at Karen


    Daly''s angry eyes, Kevin felt it was very funny and teased her.


    Karen Daly rolled her eyes at him and said unhappily, "Yes I''d like some milk. Do you have any?"


    As soon as she said that, she saw Kevin''s eyes looking at her chest. There was an evil look shing


    in his eyes.


    She instinctively put her hand in front of her chest and said with slight anger, "Kevin, look at my


    chest again and I''ll beat you up."


    Could she have the cold Mr. Kyle back, please? She didn''t want this shameless man in front of her


    anymore.


    Kevin Kyle lowered his head andughed, "Silly girl, others are looking at your husband, which


    proves that your husband is not bad. That means that you have good taste. You should be happy. If


    you keep being angry, you will be ugly."


    Karen said, "No matter how ugly I am, I am still Karen Joy Kyle''s mother. If you dislike me one day,


    we won''t want you anymore too."


    "Karen, what did I tell you two days ago?" Kevin Kyle''s face darkened and he said coldly, "If you


    continue to talk nonsense, I will beat you up."


    "Are you willing to do that?" Karen Daly asked in a low voice.


    In fact, she was just joking. How could she afford to abandon him? Without him, would her life be


    bright again?


    It definitely wouldn''t.


    Kevin Kyle originally wanted to book the entire restaurant, but he decided to take Karen Daly on a


    date like a normal couple, so he didn''t do it.


    Unexpectedly, this little woman was jealous so easily. If other women looked at him more, she


    would be so jealous. Kevin Kyle felt happy knowing that.


    Kevin sighed and said, "Little fool, let''s go soon. We''ll go for a walk somewhere after we finish


    eating."


    Karen Daly picked some food and put them on Kevin''s te, "Your body hasn''t recovered yet. Eat


    more."


    "I really want to be sick all the time." It was good to be able to enjoy her meticulous care and


    asionally be childish in front of her.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I''ll beat you up too." Karen Daly red at him viciously.


    "Why was this man so stupid?"


    "Are you willing to do that?" He mimicked her response earlier.


    "Yes, of course." If she beat him up, it would hurt both his body and her heart. There''s nothing for


    her to lose.


    They finished the meal while teasing each other. They didn''t feel the typical romance of an ordinary


    couple. Kevin Kyle began to doubt his choices.


    But he didn''t want to end their alone time yet, so he dragged Karen Daly to walk along the beach


    near Mangrove Bay.


    Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly''s hand. She leaned on his side as if she was a little bird. Finally! It was


    a long time since he experienced the romance of being a couple.


    After walking through a long path with many surrounding trees, the view became increasingly


    beautiful. The sound of waves could be heard, they could also see the sea view with the help of the


    moonlight.


    Kevin Kyle stood still while stroking Karen Daly''s forehead, and said softly, "Karen, do you still


    remember that we have walked through this path together?"


    She nodded.


    Of course she remembered, at that time, she took a walk in order to avoid him. But she didn''t know


    that this man was not sensible at all.


    However, the couple was able to take their walk together after and chat after dinner for the first time.


    They walked this path together. Kevin remembered it, and Karen remembered it too. She still


    remembered that she wanted to build an Ocean Paradise by the bay one day.


    Thinking of this, Karen looked up and found that the natural reserve by the bay had already been


    set up with all kinds of frames. It should be under some sort of construction.


    "Kevin, didn''t you say that the bay is a natural reserve area? Why was there construction? Did the


    construction unit get the government''s approval?"


    The ce where she dreamed of building an Ocean Paradise was developed by others already.


    She felt as if a piece of her heart had been cut off.


    Kevin responded, "Well, I''m not sure about that."


    If Karen Daly looked more carefully, she would definitely see a sh of smile in Kevin Kyle''s eyes,


    but she missed it because she was in a hurry.


    "How can the government do that? It''s a natural reserve area. Can it be developed?" In Karen


    Daly''s mind, if this bay had remained unexploited, she could still have a room for imagination. But


    now that it''s under development, her dream was shattered.


    Kevin Kyle hugged her. She was unexpectedly furious, so heforted her, "Little fool, just let it be.


    Maybe it''s something unexpectedly good."


    "I am not Little Karen. Don''t coax me with that tone." He was not her, so he certainly could not


    understand her feelings.


    "Karen, you promised to eat with me and take a walk with me today, but do you know that you have


    been destroying our date?" This woman was less romantic than him, he wanted to abandon her and


    find another one who was smarter and more beautiful than her.


    "You''re the one who pissed me off." Karen retorted.


    "I... well, well, well, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have made you angry."


    Karen Daly spoke confidently, "It''s good that you know you''re wrong."


    Kevin Kyle: "..."


    Sure enough, don''t reason with women. You would never know what they are thinking about.


    No matter whose fault it was, Kevin Kyle remembered that as long as he apologized, everything


    would be fine.


    When he was about to go home with her, he unexpectedly received a phone call from Neil Brown.


    Karen Daly didn''t know what Neil said on the phone, but she saw Kevin''s facial expression changed


    all of a sudden.


    He then said, "Karen, I''ll send you home, and then I''ll have to go to the military region of Chatterton


    Town."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    "Kevin, I''ll go with you." Karen Daly guessed that since Neil Brown called Kevin Kyle sote in the


    evening, it must have something to do with Amelia Gray.


    She wanted to follow him to see if there was anything she could help.


    Kevin stroked her head and said, "No, you can go home and apany Little Karen."


    Karen grabbed him and did not speak. She blinked her beautiful big watery eyes and stared at him.


    Looking at her beautiful face, Kevin Kyle felt defeated.


    He reached out to grab the back of her head and pulled her to him. He leaned over and kissed her


    as if he was tasting the most delicious food in the world. He loved her so much that he couldn''t let


    her go the moment he touched her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    No wonder he felt that today''s datecked something, it''s this kiss that was missing.


    After kissing her for a long time, Kevin Kyle slowly let go of her. Seeing her blushing face again, he


    lowered his head and said with a smile, "What a lovely child."


    Karen Daly blushed and muttered, "If I''m a child, how dare you still kiss me. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    "Yes, you''re a giant baby."


    "Bastard!"


    Kevin took her hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Karen asked, "Where are we going?"


    He said, "Take a guess!"


    Karen was speechless.


    It took them more than an hour, and they finally arrived at the military region of Chatterton Town.


    Neil Brown came out to greet them in person. He was not surprised to see Karen Daly there.


    Knowing Kevin Kyle''s personality of doting on his wife, it was not surprising that Karen Daly would


    appear with him anywhere.


    A few days ago, he heard that this guy had transferred all his shares in Rovio Corporation to Karen.


    He didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    While he was deep in his thoughts, he heard Kevin Kyle say, "I heard that your military squad has


    always been able to deal with spies who have undergone special training before. I''m sure they


    could work with a woman who has never been through any special training before."


    Neil Brown shrugged and said with a helpless smile, "To deal with a person, you must first know her


    weakness. If a person has no weakness, no matter how physically weak she is, she can be very


    strong."


    Neil Brown then turned to look at Karen Daly, who was walking next to Kevin Kyle. This woman was


    Kevin Kyle''s weakness.


    Karen Daly was very quiet. After greeting him, she followed Kevin Kyle and listened to their


    conversation quietly. She did not interrupt and knew very well how to present herself well.


    "If there is no weakness, then find her weakness." Kevin Kyle believed that everyone has their own


    weaknesses, but some people hid too well.


    "So I brought you here. Amelia Gray was with you for more than ten years, and you would know


    more about her." Neil Brown suddenly smiled and said, "I think she betrayed you because of her


    love for you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Kevin Kyle looked at Neil Brown with a gloomy face. Karen Daly, who was


    extremely jealous, was still here. She would overthink after this.


    Sure enough, as soon as he turned around, he received a dissatisfied look from Karen Daly.


    As Neil Brown was with them, Karen Daly refrained herself fromshing out at him. Otherwise, she


    would have already hit him.


    "A woman who has been by a man''s side for more than a decade, waiting for such a long time. If


    she didn''t have some feelings about this man, what else could it be?" Neil said.


    He deliberately exaggerated his words yfully, as if he was enjoying causing this rift between


    Kevin and Karen.


    Karen Daly gave Neil Brown a proper smile and said, "Uncle, what you say is definitely possible.


    Besides, even the women we saw when we went out for dinner would have a crush on your nephew


    too. But it doesn''t matter. Your nephew is already married, and I believe in him."


    Look, how generous Karen Daly was! But Kevin Kyle was still worried, why did she secretly pinch


    him?


    "If every woman was as sensible as you, then it''s good news for any men in the world." This couple


    would not fight, and Neil Brown was not happy at all.


    While they were talking, they had already walked to the ce where Amelia Gray was locked up.


    For those who were loyal to him, Kevin Kyle would never treat them badly.


    But he would never forgive those who betrayed him.


    Neil Brown led them to the monitoring room. He pointed to the woman on the screen and said,


    "After she was locked in here, she sat in that corner and didn''t move a muscle. Of course, except


    when my people were interrogating her.


    Kevin Kyle also looked at Amelia Gray on the screen and asked, "What did your people ask?"


    Neil Brown sighed and said, "She didn''t say a word two days ago. Today, she only said one


    sentence. She said she wanted to see you."


    Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows and asked, "Have you found out her real identity?"


    "She is also from Country A." Neil Brown looked at Kevin Kyle and said, "The people around Old


    Master Kyle are all from Country A. If he wasn''t your grandfather, I would have doubted his identity


    too."


    Hearing the words of Neil Brown, Karen Daly felt chills rushing from the soles of her feet to her


    brain. She was so scared that she was numb all over.


    Judging from the iplete recording, Old Master Kyle should not be Kevin Kyle''s real grandfather,


    so could this imposter really be from Country A too?


    What on earth did he want to do by sneaking into the Kyle Family and taking the ce of Grandpa


    Kyle?


    Did he n to rob Rovio Corporation Inc from the Kyle Family?


    Or was there any other reason?


    No, no, she couldn''t hide it from Kevin Kyle anymore. She would give the recording to Kevin Kyle as


    soon as she reached home. She couldn''t let him be in danger, and she couldn''t let the Kyle family


    be in danger.


    Papa Kyle, Mama Kyle, and Mia Kyle. They were all filial to Grandpa Kyle now and would be easily


    deceived.


    "It''s exactly because he''s my real grandfather..." If it weren''t for their family ties, Kevin Kyle would


    not be so easy on him.


    Because he was his family, his mentor, and the fact that Grandpa Kyle was an elder of the Kyle


    family, Kevin Kyle''s every move on his grandfather was not as cruel.


    If Old Master Kyle was willing to stop, if he was willing to put everything on the table, and if the old


    man knew to repent, then Kevin Kyle would still send him back to the United States in peace and


    wish him well.


    Neil Brown added, "Amelia Gray''s mouth is tight, and I don''t want to torture a woman, so I''ll leave it


    to you guys. Who''s going to set her up?"


    Karen Daly stepped forward and said, "I''ll go."


    Kevin held her back and said with a slight dissatisfaction, "Don''t cause trouble. Just wait for me


    here."


    Karen said firmly, "We are both women. I know how a woman thinks better than you do. Maybe I


    can get some unexpected answers."

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Kevin Kyle rejected without any hesitation. "No."


    If there was any potential danger, he didn''t want Karen Daly to take a risk.


    Neil Brown, however, didn''t like Kevin Kyle''s behavior of protecting his wife as if she was a child. He


    pped Kevin''s shoulder and said, "This is my territory. Are you worried that the woman will hurt my


    nephew''s wife?"


    Karen Daly echoed, "Uncle has a point. I''m not a three-year-old child. Besides, you''re all just out


    here. What can she do to me?"


    Kevin Kyle realized that he might have been overprotective. Karen was much more independent


    and powerful than he had imagined. He had always wanted to protect her under his wing and he


    ignored her strength.


    It was impossible for him to stay by her side all the time. Take the incident from three years ago,


    there will always be room for mistake, so he should give her some space and let her learn to


    manage some things on her own.


    Just as Kevin Kyle was hesitating, Neil Brown gave Karen Daly a reassuring look. She immediately


    turned around and walked to the room where Amelia Gray was locked up in.


    The room where Amelia was detained was next to the monitoring room. The room was small but


    clean. There was only a small window on the thick wall.


    As Karen Daly walked in, Amelia Gray''s sad look suddenly changed, her eyes widened as she


    looked at Karen with a gloomy look.


    Karen Daly stood at the door and looked at Amelia with a smile, but in her eyes, you could see that


    she was determined and confident.


    They looked at each other, but no one spoke. There was a deadly silence in the air.


    After looking at each other for a long time, Amelia suddenlyughed. She was looking at the ceiling


    as sheughed sarcastically... When she was doneughing, she stopped, closed her eyes,


    continued to lean against the wall, and did not care about Karen Daly''s presence at all.


    As Amelia Gray wasughing, Karen was also smiling, but her smile looked warm, gentle, and


    beautiful.


    With the crazy look on Amelia Gray''s face, the difference between them was obvious. Karen Daly


    was definitely winning.


    After standing for a while, Karen walked to Amelia Gray''s side and sat down. She smiled gently and


    said, "I heard that you are making a fuss every day about meeting my husband, Kevin. If you have


    anything to tell him, just say it to me. I will tell him on your behalf."


    Amelia Gray turned around and remained silent with her back facing Karen Daly.


    Amelia did not speak, but Karen was not angry. She continued slowly, "In fact, I already know what


    you are trying to tell Kevin Kyle that you like him, right?"


    As soon as she said this, she saw Amelia Gray clench her fists. Karen Daly simply smiled and


    continued, "You are married, but your eyes are on another man. This kind of behavior is


    despicable."


    Karen shook her head and sighed, "I pity your husband. His wife is sleeping in his arms every day,


    but she could only think about how to cheat on him."


    "What the f*ck do you know?" Amelia turned around and red at Karen, gnashing her teeth. "Stop


    talking if you don''t know anything."


    Karen Daly still responded with a chuckle, "What do you mean? Can you deny the fact that you


    have a husband?"


    "I never admitted that the b*stard was my husband." The man was a useless bastard. He was


    leeching off her. How did he deserve to be her husband?


    Neil Brown didn''t know what Amelia Gray''s weakness was, but as a woman, Karen Daly knew that


    there was something that couldn''t be seen on the surface easily.


    For example, Amelia''s weakness was her failed marriage, and this was also thest thing she


    wanted to mention to others.


    Amelia was angry. Of course, this was something that Karen Daly liked to see.


    Karen Daly had done a simple investigation and discovered the conflict between Amelia Gray and


    her husband.


    Therefore, she used this as a bait for Amelia Gray so that she would lose her mind. At that time, it


    would be much easier for them to get information from her.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Daly said with a smile, "If you don''t like him, just file for a divorce. Why do you still have to


    stay with him? Or you were trying to get close to Kevin Kyle with your married status, so that he


    would not know that you have feelings for him?"


    That''s right, the marriage was a thorn in Amelia''s heart that couldn''t be removed, because it had


    already be rotten in her heart.


    What really made Amelia Gray furious was that Karen had guessed correctly what she was thinking.


    Karen was right. She was taking advantage of her married status to stay by Kevin Kyle''s side all the


    time.


    Amelia stared at Karen, who still had a gentle smile on her face, and cried out loud, "Karen Daly,


    what do you think you have other than that face of yours?"


    She couldn''t wait to tear up Karen''s face so that she couldn''t charm Kevin Kyle with it anymore, and


    that she couldn''tugh at her with such a face anymore.


    If it hadn''t been for Karen''s existence, things wouldn''t have turned out like this.


    Karen did not answer. She still looked at Amelia Gray with a smile on her face. Amelia was still


    willing to speak, so it''s a good thing.


    Amelia Gray looked at Karen Daly fiercely and said, "You think you deserve to be with Director


    Kevin? You don''t even deserve to be his ve. How can you marry him? How can you give birth to


    the child of the Kyle family for him?"


    "He''s been in charge of Rovio at such a young age and has achieved so much, winning prizes and


    awards one after another. He''s a person who''s bigger than life. How can a woman like you deserve


    him?"


    "If you are smart enough to leave him, there is still a possibility for everything to be restored. If you


    are stubborn and still want to stay, I can tell you that you will regret it, and for sure you will regret it."


    "I don''t deserve him? I will regret it?" Karen Daly smiled gently and shrugged her shoulders. "But I


    did marry him and gave birth to his child, and he treated me so well. You are just an outsider who


    can''t be trusted, so you can only act crazy here, what else can you do?"


    Amelia Gray sneered and said, "Karen Daly, don''t be too happy yet. You will lose him, and it won''t


    be long ''til that happens."


    I will lose him?


    Instantly, Karen Daly felt a cold breeze in her heart. What did Amelia Gray mean? Did the fake Old


    Master Kyle do something else to Kevin Kyle?"


    Karen Daly wanted to know, but she couldn''t ask her directly. So she had to use her own way to get


    it out of Amelia Gray. She needed as many clues as possible.


    Looking at Amelia, Karen continued to talk to her, "You have no right toment on what I have


    and what I don''t have. Whether I deserve Kevin Kyle or not, it is none of your business. As for the


    birth of our child, it''s already set in stone. It''s impossible to change it."


    Amelia Gray stared at Karen Daly coldly and smiled again. "Just wait and see. One day, you will


    regret it... you will definitely regret it!"

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    From her words, Karen Daly could tell that Amelia Gray knew that there was a n to hurt them, but


    she and Kevin Kyle didn''t know what it was at the moment.


    Since she could interpret this information from their conversation, she believed that Kevin Kyle and


    Neil Brown should understand the same.


    Karen Daly continued, "Amelia, you don''t have to think about anyone else. You better focus on


    yourself and think about your situation now."


    "Speaking of which, you''re not old. You''re only a few years older than Kevin. You''re educated and


    talented. It''s a pity..." Karen Daly shook her head. "It''s a pity that you don''t know how to cherish your


    life and no one can help you."


    "Ugh..." Amelia Gray was increasingly agitated. The fact that she could betray Kevin Kyle, meant


    that she had already gone beyond her limits. Death was really not so terrible to her at this moment.


    Karen Daly continued, "Life is short, and life is fragile. If it''s gone, it will nevere back. You''re


    putting your life in danger to work for someone else, but does that person really care about your


    life?"


    Amelia Gray merely snorted, she closed her eyes and said nothing.


    Her response made Karen understand that she was really not afraid of death.


    Karen was also determined. She was not ready to step down.


    She suddenly moved closer to Amelia Gray and whispered in a voice that only the two of them


    could hear, "The Old Master now is not the real Grandpa Kyle at all. If I tell this news to Kevin Kyle,


    what do you think will happen?"


    Her voice was low and cunning, like a poisonous arrow, piercing into Amelia Gray''s pain point.


    "What, what are you talking about..." Amelia Gray clenched her fists and her expression changed.


    She didn''t know whether it was because she was angry or because Karen got it right, but her head


    was trembling. "Karen Daly, do you think that anyone will believe you if you make up such a story?"


    "Oh?" Karen smiled disapprovingly and then said, "You are from Country A, and Assistant Hart is


    from Country A. All of you work for the fake Old Master Kyle, so can I infer that the current Old


    Master Kyle is also from Country A?"


    Amelia Gray gritted her teeth and stared at Karen fiercely for a long time. In the end, she looked


    away and did not want to further interact with her.


    However, Karen suddenly realized that she had gotten the information she wanted from Amelia


    Gray''s facial expression. The moment that she said that the Old Master was from Country A, a


    disdainful smile shed through Amelia Gray''s eyes and disappeared instantly.


    Humans couldn''t hide their emotionspletely, such as Amelia Gray who couldn''t hide how happy


    she was that Karen Daly guessed wrongly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Daly smiled. She knew that she had guessed wrongly.


    She continued, "Oh, thank you for telling me that the Old Master is not from Country A."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Amelia Gray, suddenly turned her head again and looked at


    Karen Daly fiercely. The hatred and shock in her eyes were like the surging tide and the sharp teeth


    of wild beasts.


    Karen Daly looked at Amelia Gray''s reaction and confirmed her own hypothesis. She gave Amelia


    Gray a look of approval and satisfaction. "If the Old Master is not from Country A, why are you


    giving so much up for him?"


    The Old Master of the Kyle Family was not from Country A, but there were so many people from


    Country A around him who worked hard for him. What was going on?


    Who did her father, Herbert Ken, kill back then?


    Who was the person who was very important to the current Old Master Kyle?


    Amelia Gray was almost furious to death by Karen Daly''s gaze. She just wanted to tear Karen Daly


    apart. Since she couldn''t move at all, she could only howl, "Karen, I want you to go to hell!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t answer me. I have evidence to prove that the Old Master is not Kevin''s


    real grandfather... Amelia, your life belongs to you. You have a choice. You can choose whether you


    want to live or not. It''s all in your hands."


    "I want to see Director Kevin." Amelia Gray was very agitated.


    "He won''t see you. If you have anything to say, just tell me, it''s the same."


    "If I can''t see Director Kevin, don''t even think of getting any information from me."


    "What can you do if you see him? You''ve been with him for so many years, you should know his


    temper better than me. What will he do to the ones who betrayed him?"


    Both of them lowered their voices in theirst conversation. Kevin Kyle and Neil Brown, who were in


    the monitoring room, could not hear clearly.


    Neil Brown''s eyes moved from the monitor to Kevin Kyle. "Matthew, I thought your wife was just a


    little sheep. Now it seems that I made a mistake."


    Kevin Kyle squinted his eyes hard at the monitor. Her change of character was so great that he was


    shocked for a moment. He didn''t hear what Neil Brown said at all.


    Unable to his answer, Neil Brown pped on Kevin Kyle''s shoulder again. "Matthew, what did she


    say to Amelia earlier?"


    Kevin answered calmly, "She said it in such a low voice. Obviously, she didn''t want us to hear her.


    Why are you still asking about this?"


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s words, Neil Brown only felt that there were thousands of horses running


    across in his heart... How could this man pamper his wife like this?


    Neil thought, if Kevin''s wife cheated on him in the future, he could still smile and say, "It''s fine. If you


    like that man, you can go after him. I''ll support you."


    He red at Kevin Kyle and said discontentedly, "I didn''t expect you, Matthew, to be such a


    person."


    "Uncle, this world is tooplicated. There are so many unexpected things." Just as he had never


    thought that his own grandfather would get someone to poison him, he didn''t expect that the person


    who had worked with him for more than ten years was a traitor.


    Kevin Kyle still remembered his grandfather''s teachings since he was a child. He remembered the


    life philosophy that his grandfather taught him... In the end, none of them worked.


    Within the business industry, he had his principles of dealing with people, and he had his methods


    for work.


    He also had his skills and abilities when socializing with others.


    "I want to see Director Kevin. Have him meet me!" Amelia Gray''s scream came to their ears again.


    Neil Brown leaned against the wall and teased, "Matthew, I didn''t expect that you, such a cold


    person, could be so attractive. Why don''t you see her and fulfill her wishes?"


    Kevin Kyle suddenly got up and strode to the next door. He appeared at the door where Amelia


    Gray was locked up. He just stood there under the dim light.


    ...

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Kevin Kyle looked at Amelia Gray and said coldly, "If you want to see me so badly, I''m here. I''ll give


    you a chance to speak."


    "Director Kevin..." Amelia Gray was so excited that her voice was breaking, and her tears burst out


    like a waterfall.


    She rushed forward, but fell to the ground because she was locked to the chair. She stretched out


    her hand desperately, trying to touch Kevin Kyle''s trouser, but Kevin Kyle stood so far away...


    He was always so far away, as far as the end of the sea, and as far as being in another world. He


    was right beside her, but she couldn''t touch him.


    "Director Kevin, Director Kevin¡ª"


    She called Kevin Kyle again and again in an infatuated tone, as if she was calling her lover.


    Kevin Kyle frowned slightly and said with a serious look, "Say what you want to say."


    "Director Kevin, do you know? You definitely don''t know, because I was never in your eyes. Or


    maybe you have never treated me as a woman before. I worked so hard and tried my best to do


    every task you asked me to do. But in your eyes, I didn''t even exist."


    "Yes, I admit that I am older than you, but why does it matter? Don''t I have the right to pursue the


    man I like? You know clearly that the person I like was you, but your father, Hale Kyle, introduced


    me to such a useless man."


    "An ipetent man who spends all his days eating, drinking, and gambling. You don''t know how it


    feels to be facing a man who is as excellent as a God in the daytime, but when you go home at


    night, you are facing such a useless bastard."


    Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle looked at Amelia Gray who was writhing on the ground, their eyes were


    filled with pity and disgust.


    One of the hardships in life was being unable to get what you want.


    Kevin Kyle suddenly held Karen Daly''s hand. They looked at each other. They knew that while the


    world was in chaos, as long as they had each other, time will be still and everything will be fine, and


    there was nothing else they could ask for.


    Amelia Gray looked up at them from the ground and watched their loving embrace. The resentment


    in her heart was almost tearing up her chest.


    She hated herself, Karen Daly, Old Master Kyle, Hale Kyle, her useless husband, everything, and


    even... Kevin Kyle.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Amelia suddenlyughed, and there were still trace of tears on her face, looking


    like a madman. " Director Kevin, do you think that the poison has been removedpletely? Ha ha


    ha... Director Kevin, I wish you a long and healthy life!"


    "Did you think the poison was eliminated?" Hearing Amelia Gray''s words, Karen Daly felt a panic in


    her heart. There seemed to be a thunder exploding in her ear, which made her at a loss of what to


    do. She could only ask in a dull voice, "What do you mean?"


    However, Amelia Gray did not answer Karen Daly''s question. She just looked at Karen Daly and


    continued tough crazily. She murmured, "Ha ha ha... long... and.... years of healthy life..."


    The sound ofughter echoed in the small room. It was like the sharp sound of a nail rubbing


    against ss, making people feel uneasy and even fearful.


    "Amelia !" Karen Daly was so worried about Kevin Kyle that she was about to pounce on Amelia


    Gray, but she was stopped by him as soon as she moved.


    Karen Daly subconsciously wanted to shake off Kevin Kyle''s hand and demand for more answers


    from Amelia Gray. However, Kevin caught her so tightly that she could not move no matter how hard


    she struggled.


    Her worries about him had turned into anxiety and anger. She shouted at him, "Kevin Kyle, what are


    you doing? Let go of me!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, he did not let go of her. Instead, he tightened his grip on her.


    Kevin didn''t let go of Karen Daly despite her struggle and resistance. Instead, he suddenly turned to


    look at Amelia Gray, who wasughing triumphantly. His eyes were sharp and cold. "Amelia Gray, I


    have given you a chance. You did not cherish it. Don''t me me for acting mercilessly."


    After speaking, Kevin Kyle left the room, all the while holding Karen Daly''s hand.


    They kept Amelia Gray locked up there to get more information about the Old Master from her.


    However, Amelia''s mouth was so tight that they couldn''t get any clues from her.


    Then there was no need for him to waste more time on a useless person.


    Kevin Kyle could confirm some of his suspicions based on Amelia Gray''s words earlier.


    He had suspected that the poison in his body had not beenpletely removed and his life was at


    risk. He felt difort and pain asionally, but nothing serious had happened.


    Amelia Gray''s sarcasm could prove that the remaining poison in his body must be much more


    powerful than he had imagined.


    However, Kevin Kyle did not want Karen Daly to worry about him. No matter how ufortable his


    body was, he would insist on being Karen Daly''s most powerful protector.


    "Kevin, I asked you to let me go. I wanted to get some answers before leaving." Compared with


    Kevin Kyle''s nonchnt attitude, Karen Daly was so anxious that she almost burst into tears.


    The poison has not beenpletely removed!


    That would imply that Kevin Kyle might go into aa again, and at anytime, he might...


    Karen Daly couldn''t think about it, so she took a deep breath of cold air.


    Kevin Kyle took her into his arms and rubbed her soft hair gently with his chin. Then he closed his


    eyes and called her name softly, "Karen¡ª"


    His voice was deep and seductive; it was like moving music that hit her heart and suppressed the


    uneasiness that rose abruptly.


    Kevin Kyle lowered his head and kissed her forehead, then said, "Amelia Gray is ying mind


    games with you. If you really believe in what she said, you will lose."


    "Are you really alright? Is she really just ying psychological games with me? Did you lie to me?"


    Karen was wise and would always tread matters carefully, but since this had something to do with


    Kevin, she was triggered and affected easily.


    She couldn''t imagine what she would be if something happened to him again. She was sure


    that she would be crazier than Amelia Gray.


    "Idiot, when have I lied to you?" Kevin Kyle held her tightly as if he wanted her to feel his calm


    heartbeat.


    She let out a soft sigh, but she still felt slightly uneasy. At this time, Amelia Gray''s terribleughter


    came again.


    "Ha, ha, ha... Director Kevin, dear beloved Director Kevin. You are so good and so excellent. Why


    do you like such a woman?"


    "If you look at me with your eyes, how would I be willing to poison you at the first ce? I wish you,


    hahaha... I hope you can survive for at least two days longer than me."


    Amelia''s crazyughter continued, which made Karen tremble in fear. She unconsciously reached


    out her arms wrapped them around Kevin''s thin waist tightly. "Kevin, no matter if Amelia says is true


    or not, we must go to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow."


    Kevin Kyle nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll see a doctor. Don''t worry about it."

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    On the way home, Karen Daly could only think about Amelia Gray''s words. She was worried about


    Kevin Kyle''s health.


    After a long while, Karen''s thoughts strayed to her conversation with Amelia on the real identity of


    Old Master Kyle.


    Assistant Hart was from Country A, and Amelia Gray was from Country A. They all worked hard for


    Old Master Kyle. If the Old Master was not from Country A, then what was his true identity?


    Despite thinking for a long time, Karen Daly still couldn''t think of an answer.


    The current Old Master Kyle was the biggest threat to Kevin Kyle. She could not sit and just let the


    danger slide by without informing Kevin Kyle. She could not allow Kevin to unknowingly present


    himself to this huge threat.


    Karen kept thinking, then she looked at Kevin. She asked seriously, "Kevin, when you were young,


    who loved you the most in your family?"


    "My grandfather." Grandpa Kyle was the first person that came to Kevin''s mind.


    Kevin Kyle had always remembered, his parents loved each other very much, his father spent a lot


    of time caring for his mother.


    His mother had fallen ill when she gave birth to him, and she was always in poor health. Since then,


    his father used all his time and effort to take care of his mother, so he naturally became the


    neglected one.


    But he had his grandfather.


    His grandfather had always given a lot of attention to him and taught him all kinds of life lessons, he


    had learned a lot from them.


    When he was a child, his grandfather often said to him that the men of the Kyle family had to be


    strong and stand up for others, to love their wives, and to protect their children. Only through love


    and support, could they then conquer the vast universe.


    "Then were there any... strange things that happened to Grandpa Kyle?" Karen Daly was careful


    about the words she used. She feared that Kevin Kyle would not understand her intentions, but she


    was also afraid that he would understand too well and not handle the news well.


    "Strange things?" Kevin Kyle frowned slightly. He did not understand why Karen was asking him


    this.


    "For example..." Karen pondered for a moment and then asked, "Did his personality change all of a


    sudden?"


    She asked very seriously and carefully. It was not difficult to see the worry in her eyes.


    Seeing Karen''s behavior, Kevin grew concerned too. After thinking about it carefully, he answered,


    "It seems that there was not much change."


    Upon hearing this answer, Karen Daly felt a little disappointed.


    "What''s wrong?" Although he answered the question, Kevin Kyle still did not understand why Karen


    Daly asked so.


    "Kevin, if, I mean if..." Karen was so nervous that she stuttered a little. She then asked cautiously,


    "The Grandpa Kyle that you know is not your real grandfather, what would you do?"


    "If he wasn''t my real grandfather? How could he not be my real grandfather?" Karen Daly''s


    assumption was too absurd. Kevin raised his eyebrows, but he still considered it seriously.


    However, Kevin Kyle still couldn''t think of any responses after thinking for a long time.


    Karen Daly rephrased her sentence, "Did Grandpa Kyle disappear for a period of time... Then


    became different when he was back? Maybe it was just a little difference."


    Hearing her question, Kevin Kyle suddenly had a thought.


    He still clearly remembered that when he was nine years old, his grandfather was in poor health


    and went elsewhere to receive treatment.


    A yearter, when Grandpa Kyle came back, it was at the same time when his parents adopted Mia


    Kyle. At that time, Grandpa Kyle hired his new assistant, Assistant Hart, to be by his side.


    Since then, his grandfather''s personality had changed a little. He always avoided Kevin, unlike in


    the old days when he would teach him everything.


    But Grandpa Kyle doted on Mia Kyle, who was newly adopted. He took great care of Mia Kyle like a


    treasure and protected her very well. In short, Mia Kyle became the baby that was very much loved


    by his family.


    At that time, Kevin Kyle, who was young, seemed to have been a little jealous. But he thought that


    Grandpa Kyle did so because he was a boy and needed to take on more responsibilities. Besides,


    Mia Kyle was a girl, so it was natural for her to be pampered.


    This idea was naturally embedded into his mind so he didn''t mind it, but today, Karen Daly put forth


    a possibility.


    Perhaps, the change in his grandfather''s attitude towards him was not because of care, but it was


    because his grandfather was no longer the grandfather he knew when he was young...


    At that time, Mia Kyle suddenly appeared, and Mia Kyle''s parents were the most important people


    to "Grandpa"...


    Could... Karen be right? Grandpa Kyle was no longer his grandfather, but Grandpa Kyle and Mia


    Kyle were the real... blood rtives?


    Kevin was shocked by the sudden thoughts and realization.


    It could be possible, but he didn''t want to believe that his real Grandpa Kyle, who loved him and


    taught him a lot, had been secretly reced.


    Kevin Kyle did not answer, but Karen Daly knew from his expression that something must have


    happened to Grandpa Kyle before.


    She did not say anything else. She just held Kevin in her arms and said softly, "Kevin, no matter


    what happens, I will always stay with you."


    "Karen, do you know something that I don''t?" Karen would never say something hypothetically, so


    Kevin Kyle guessed that she must have gotten some evidence that he didn''t know of.


    Karen nodded. "I have something rted to Grandpa Kyle with me... Do you want to see it?"


    As soon as this thing was handed over, Kevin Kyle would lose a family member who used to be the


    most important one in his heart.


    However, he didn''t hesitate at all. He nodded his head firmly.


    The Old Master now was not his real grandfather, so he would not feel any for Kevin. This might


    imply that the previous means of poisoning him might be his lightest means of hurting him.


    Karen Daly saw that Kevin Kyle had made up his mind, so she did not dy even for a moment.


    She immediately took the recording pen that she kept carefully and handed it to him.


    She said, "This recording was transferred from the ring that my mother gave to you before. Because


    it had been kept for so long, the sound is unclear and there are some defects."


    Kevin Kyle nodded and turned on the recording pen, quietly listening to the content of the


    conversation in the recording pen.


    The content of the conversation was not very much. The first half was about ways to murder


    Herbert Ken, and the second half was about the real identity of the Old Master.


    From the conversation, it could be vaguely understood that this unidentified old man had reced


    the real Grandpa Kyle, but it was not clear who he was and why did he do so from the conversation.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Before he heard the recording, Kevin Kyle also had such a guess before, but it was just his own wild


    guess. It didn''t make sense at all. Now all the evidence was suggesting that the Old Master was not


    his real grandfather.


    This meant that his grandfather had been reced 20 years ago, but as his grandfather''s beloved


    grandson, he knew nothing about it.


    Karen Daly tugged the corner of Kevin''s clothes carefully and said, "Kevin, this recording is


    iplete. The missing part may be the most crucial thing."


    Kevin clenched his fists and hid the surging emotions in his heart. He smiled at Karen and said, "I''ll


    handle this. Don''t think too much about it. It''s gettingte. Let''s rest."

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    "Kevin." Karen Daly pulled Kevin Kyle, who was about to turn around and leave, and said, "You told


    me that no matter what happens, we''ll face it together."


    "Alright." Kevin Kyle rubbed her head and smiled gently. "Just go to bed first."


    "Kevin¡ª" Karen Daly still wanted to say something, but when she saw the pain and reluctance in


    his eyes, she swallowed her words back.


    For him, it was painful to be hurt by his own grandfather.


    His grandfather, who used to love him so much, had been secretly reced by a stranger for more


    than 20 years. No one knows whether he was alive or dead at all.


    If his grandfather was still alive, how did he spend the past 20 years?


    If he were dead... In the past 20 years, Kevin Kyle had treated his enemy as his own grandfather.


    How painful and angry would his grandfather be, watching this from Heaven?


    Karen could only imagine his pain. This kind of pain, along with deep guilt and anger, was like


    venomous fangs of a poisonous snake, which could bite one''s heart and rotten one''s bones.


    It was really hard to imagine how Kevin must be feeling.


    ......


    After handing over the recording incriminating the Old Master Kyle to Kevin, Karen did not feel


    relieved. Instead, she was anxious and could not sit still.


    Last night, after he received the recording pen, he went to the study room for a while. She didn''t


    know what he was doing. He was away for a long time before he came back to the bedroom and


    went out early again this morning.


    Looking at Little Karen, who was holding a brush and drawing carefully in front of her, Karen


    reached out to pinch her chubby face and said softly, "Little Karen, my baby, I want to hug you."


    She thought that maybe if she hugged Little Karen in her arms, she would not be so worried and


    uneasy.


    Little Karen threw the brush away and threw herself into her mother''s arms. She snuggled up to


    Karen Daly and said softly and sweetly, "Mom, I''m drawing daddy, you, Brother Lionel, and Momo..."


    It turned out that she drew it so seriously because she wanted to draw her family well, with Brother


    Lionel and Momo too. But the drawing was too messy that no one could tell which figure was


    Brother Lionel and Momo.


    However, the most important thing in educating a child was to build confidence.


    Even if Little Karen''s drawing didn''t look nice at all, Karen Daly still nodded and gave her a thumbs-


    up. "You''re so great! The drawing is really beautiful!"


    "Mom, I''ll give this to Brother Lionel!" Little Karen grabbed the drawing that she had just drawn. It


    was obviously a mess but she felt very satisfied after her mom''spliment as if she had drawn the


    most beautiful art in the world.


    "You want to give it to Brother Lionel because you like him?" Karen Daly then nced at Lionel who


    was standing by the side like a statue.


    Little Karen nodded vigorously. Then she said loudly, "Brother Lionel, I''ll give this to you."


    Little Karen grabbed the drawing that she had casually drawn and waved it in the air. Lionel quickly


    came over to take it. He smiled at Little Karen, rubbed her head, and left quietly.


    Karen Daly saw how Little Karen''s facial expression changed when she saw Lionel, so she knew


    that she wanted to y with her brother Lionel.


    "A mother can never hold her daughter back!" Karen Daly thought.


    She helped Little Karen up and tidied up her clothes. Then she kissed her and said, "Go and y


    with Brother Lionel."


    "Okay." With her mother''s permission, Little Karen ran to her Brother Lionel again.


    Looking at Little Karen and Lionel''s back, Karen Daly couldn''t help smiling. What''s wrong with her?


    Little Karen was so young, yet she was worried about her love life.


    Little Karen was Kevin Kyle''s daughter, the daughter of the majestic Rovio Corp. She was sure that


    there will be many people from rich families who would woo her in the future. However, it was not


    easy to find a person who will be genuinely good to her.


    Karen Daly really hoped that Lionel could stay by Little Karen''s side for the rest of her life and give


    her love.


    The notification of the new messages on her phone interrupted Karen Daly''s thoughts. She picked


    up the phone and saw a photo of Faye Reed.


    In the photo, Faye''s smile was very bright, but it made people feel uneasy...


    Karen Daly immediately called Faye on the phone. After the call was connected, she heard a cold


    and familiar male voice, "Miss Daly, nice to meet you!"


    As soon as she heard this familiar yet disgusting male voice, Karen Daly immediately went ballistic.


    She shouted, " What the f*ck do you want, Hart? If you dare to touch her, I will let you die a


    miserable death!"


    "Ah¡ª"


    Before Karen Daly could finish her words, she heard Faye Reed''s screams.


    "Don''t touch her, I''ll give you whatever you want!" Faye Reed was in their hands, so Karen couldn''t


    pretend to be tough anymore.


    Assistant Hart responded annoyingly, "You finally know how to say nice things now don''t you?


    Where was themanding woman who warned me earlier? Did I miss her?"


    "It''s my fault. I''ll give you whatever you want. Please don''t touch her." Faye had already been hurt


    before because of her. She could not let history repeat itself.


    "Ah¡ª"


    Faye''s scream came from the phone again. Karen was so distressed that her heart was almost


    numb, and she panicked.


    "Faye..." Karen Daly bit her lips and clenched her fists, "Hart, if you stop hurting her, everything can


    be negotiated. If anything happens to her, I will take you down with me."


    "Miss Daly, you are a person who values rtionships!" Assistant Hart smiled gloomily. "At present,


    Miss Reed is good. We only gave her a few ps. Nothing else will happen."


    "I''ll give you whatever you want..."


    "Miss Daly, tragedy is bound to happen the moment you gave that to Kevin Kyle."


    Upon hearing what Assistant Hart said, Karen Daly felt chills running down her spine.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She just handed the recording to Kevin Kylest night, and Hart already knew it early this morning.


    Did it mean that there were spies around her and Kevin?


    If there was, who could this person be?


    The voice of Assistant Hart came again. "However, I''m in a good mood today. I don''t really want to


    hurt anyone. Your friend just has a swollen face."


    Karen Daly gritted her teeth and asked, "What do you want?"


    "What do I want? Let me think about it." Assistant Hart surely and slowly. "I want your daughter in


    exchange for her."


    "Don''t, don''t think about it..."


    Assistant Hart smiled again and threatened, "Since you want to y hard to get, I can''t guarantee


    what will happen to Miss Reed and the baby in her belly."


    ...

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Faye Reed was Karen Daly''s best friend and Little Karen was her only child. They were both


    important to Karen Daly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Karen Daly would rather exchange her own life for another person''s safety, instead of using her best


    friend''s and her daughter''s lives for a gamble.


    How could Assistant Hart, who was by the Old Master''s side and worked loyally for him, understand


    her pain?


    Karen Daly also understood that the purpose of Assistant Hart''s threat was not really Little Karen


    nor Faye Reed, he just wanted to take revenge on her.


    If she really stupidly sent Little Karen over in exchange for Faye Reed, none of them woulde


    back safe.


    They kidnapped Faye Reed to threaten and take revenge on Karen Daly, in order to let her


    understand that she made a wrong decision from the moment she decided not to follow their


    instructions.


    "Let''s take care of Miss Reed then!"


    From the phone, Assistant Hart spoke again, then she heard the sound of Faye Reed''s scream


    again.


    "Don''t touch her. We can talk about it." Karen held her mobile phone tightly, gritted her teeth, and


    tried hard to speak in a calm voice.


    Ignoring Karen''s word, Assistant Hart said mercilessly, "I heard that Miss Reed is pregnant. It''s up


    to you to decide whether her child can stay alive."


    "Just wait... Hart!" Karen bit her lips hard and said, "Don''t touch her. I''ll exchange my daughter for


    her safety."


    "Haha..." Assistant Hartughed sinisterly. After a long time, he stopped and said, "Miss Daly, do


    you really think we are fools? You are willing to exchange your daughter for this woman?"


    "Little Karen darling, where are you? Little Aunt is back. Don''t you want toe out to say hi?"


    Karen Daly was about to look for her daughter when Mia Kyle''s loud voice suddenly came from


    outside the room. Karen Daly and Assistant Hart heard it at the same time.


    "Miss Daly, we''re done for today, I''ll talk with you another day. Don''t talk about this to Mr. Kyle, or


    you''ll have to bear the consequences." After saying this, Assistant Hart hung up the phone.


    As the call was dropped, Karen Daly was so anxious that she felt like throwing out the phone in her


    hand.


    Faye Reed was in their hands, and Assistant Hart hung up the phone. Her only line to Faye Reed


    was broken.


    Just as Karen Daly was about to smash her phone, she thought of something. She thought of the


    last sentence Assistant Hart said earlier.


    "Why was Assistant Hart so worried about Mia Kyle knowing about this?"


    Karen Daly had just promised to exchange Little Karen for Faye Reed as a stalling tactic. She


    wanted to buy some time to inform Kevin Kyle as theye up with a solution.


    The sudden appearance of Mia Kyle made Karen Daly think of another possibility. Would all the


    things that Old Master Kyle was up to have something to do with Mia?


    Karen Daly remembered that the fake Old Master had tried his best to bring Kevin Kyle and Mia


    Kyle together. She still remembered Grandpa Kyle''s love for Mia and the respectful and gentle look


    of Assistant Hart when he saw Mia around.


    Karen Daly had not been with the Kyle family for a very long time, but she could still see the


    dynamics of rtionships between each family member.


    Mia Kyle had a lively personality and hated evil as if it was her enemy.


    They wanted Mia Kyle to live in her pure and innocent world all the time. They wanted her to live


    happily.


    They certainly didn''t want to leave such an impression of kidnapping and threatening in Mia Kyle''s


    memory, so they were afraid that Mia Kyle would know what they had done.


    ording to the fake Old Master''s concern for Mia Kyle, if it was confirmed that Faye Reed was in


    their hands, wouldn''t it be better to let Mia Kyle save her?


    "Little Karen darling, let me hug you. I''ve been missing you for so many days that I can''t eat


    anymore." Mia Kyle cried out.


    "Little Aunt, give me a thousand dors for a hug then."


    "My little money-minded baby, the price to hug you wasn''t 500 dors? It''s only been a few days


    since west saw each other, but you''ve raised the price again. You''re getting more and smarter at


    making money."


    The voice of Mia Kyle and Little Karen came from outside. Judging from Little Karen''s tone, Karen


    Daly could tell that her daughter liked this little aunt very much.


    Karen Daly listened to them and clenched the phone in her hand, intending to look for Mia Kyle.


    However, Karen Daly did not take any action yet. She was worried if she let Mia Kyle know about


    the dirty truth, they would kill Faye Reed in order to cover up the traces.


    Just as Karen Daly was hesitating, the phone in her hand rang again. She picked it up and saw a


    number that she was so familiar with on the screen.


    Looking at this familiar mobile phone number, it seemed that she could see Kevin Kyle''s beautiful


    face looking at her tenderly.


    "Hello?" The word came out of Karen Daly''s mouth, and she found that her voice was trembling.


    She had lost the calmness and self-restraint that she had when she was facing Assistant Hart.


    "Karen, don''t be afraid. No matter what happens, you have to remember that you have me. I will


    handle Faye''s matter. I won''t let anything happen to her."


    It was his usual words, said with his familiar deep and seductive voice.


    It''s almost like every time when she encountered something and did not know what to do, Kevin


    Kyle would appear by her side in all kinds of ways.


    "Kevin¡ª"


    "Yes, I am here."


    Coldness, fear, panic...


    When she heard Kevin Kyle''s voice, all the uneasiness left her body bit by bit.


    She took a deep breath, pursed her lips, and said with a smile, "Kevin, thank you so much."


    "I am your husband." Kevin Kyle replied with the same answer that he had said repetitively before.


    After a pause, he asked, "Mia is home?"


    "Yes, she just arrived." Karen Daly nodded and said, "How do you know she''s back?"


    After asking this question, Karen Daly realized how stupid she sounded. They had such a close


    rtionship. It was not surprising that Kevin knew that Mia returned home.


    Just as Karen Daly was annoyed by her stupid question, she heard Kevin Kyle''s serious answer, "It


    was I who asked her toe back."


    "Oh..." Karen Daly nodded to herself.


    "Karen..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Use your phone to call the Old Master and let Mia talk to him."


    "Do you want to use Mia to help save Faye?" Karen Daly shook her head and said excitedly, "Hart


    warned me not to tell Mia earlier. If I asked for Mia to call them immediately if they get angry¡ª"


    "Karen, Faye will be fine."


    "She is pregnant and just got beaten up violently. Anything could happen to her. I will never take


    risks in her life." Thinking of Faye''s dire situation, Karen got anxious again andpletely forgotten


    what Kevin Kyle had just said to her.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    "Karen Daly, trust me!" Kevin Kyle said again.


    It was just a few simple words, but the panic in Karen Daly''s heart suddenly became less intense.


    "Okay." She nodded. She believed in Kevin Kyle and his men. She believed that Faye Reed would


    be fine.


    "Sister-inw, I''m back." Mia Kyle ran in the room like a child.


    "Mia..." Karen looked at her and tried to smile. "Can you do me a favor?"


    Mia Kyle spoke enthusiastically, "Karen, if you have anything you need, just tell me. As long as I can


    do it, I will do it no matter what."


    Karen Daly pulled Mia over and told her about Faye Reed''s abduction. Mia Kyle could not believe


    what she had said.


    "Karen, I think you misunderstood. Grandpa will never be that kind of person."


    In Mia Kyle''s eyes, Grandpa Kyle was the kindest old man in the world. She did not believe that


    Grandpa Kyle would kidnap others to threaten her sister-inw. She would never believe it.


    There was no grudge between her sister-inw and her grandfather. How could such a kind and


    lovely grandfather do such a thing to her brother''s wife and the eldest daughter-inw of the Kyle


    family?


    Mia Kyle said she didn''t believe it, but she still took the mobile phone handed over by Karen Daly.


    She bit her lips and nced at Karen Daly, and quickly dialed in the phone number that was firmly


    memorized in her mind.


    Regardless of the truth in Karen Daly''s words, Mia thought that she should call her grandpa to ask.


    She must prove his innocence and not allow anyone to nder her grandpa.


    The call was quickly connected. The loud and kind voice of the Old Master of the Kyle said, "Karen,


    I know that you are a filial child. I appreciate your sincerity. You don''t have to call me every day to


    greet me."


    Hearing the old man''s fake words, Karen Daly pursed her lips and sneered in her heart, "He''s really


    a cunning old fox!"


    Perhaps the Old Master also knew that Mia Kyle had returned home, so he was so cautious during


    the phone call.


    Hearing Grandpa Kyle''s words, Mia let out a long sigh of relief and smiled with her tensed face.


    "Grandpa, It''s Mia."


    "Ah..." Grandpa Kyle said in surprise, "It''s my Mia. Weren''t you filming on set? Why did you


    suddenlye back? Why didn''t you inform me earlier? I could''ve asked Mr. Hart to fetch you from


    the airport."


    "I missed you, that''s why I came back early." Mia Kyle scratched her head and said, "Grandpa, I will


    come overter."


    "Okay, I will be waiting for you." Old Master Kyleughed happily and continued to say in a very kind


    voice, "In the Kyle family, you are still our most sensible and filial one. Every time I hear your voice, I


    could feel much lively."


    Mia Kyle said sweetly, "Grandpa, then I will call you three times a day in the future, so that you will


    be younger and younger all the time."


    She didn''t believe that her most respected grandfather would do the things Karen Daly said, so she


    didn''t intend to ask Old Master Kyle at all.


    If she didn''t believe in her grandfather, he would be upset. She didn''t want that.


    She was her grandpa''s happy pill. Her responsibility was to make him happy.


    "Okay, okay, okay!" Old Master Kyle chuckled. Then he added, "Then I will ask someone to cook


    your favorite dishes, I''ll be waiting for you toe see me."


    "Great... Grandpa, I would like to eat some desserts." Mia Kyle smiled sweetly and continued, "I''m


    going to hang up first. Bye, Grandpa!"


    As soon as she hung up the call, Mia Kyle looked up and saw Karen Daly who was standing in front


    of her. She smiled apologetically and said, "Karen, I''m really sorry! Grandpa is my most respected


    grandfather and the most loving grandfather. I don''t believe he will do such a bad thing, so I don''t


    want to do anything that will make him sad."


    Karen Daly shook her head and smiled. "Mia, you don''t have to apologize to me. Everyone in our


    world has someone we want to protect. If I were you, I would make the same choice as you."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Everyone had someone they want to protect and Mia Kyle wanted to protect her grandfather who


    loved her very much. He didn''t hurt anyone, so why should she hurt him?


    Karen replied gracefully, which made Mia feel bad. She added, "Karen, Grandpa is really kind. Don''t


    be deceived by his strict appearance and misunderstand him."


    Mia firmly believed that Karen Daly had misunderstood her grandfather. Her grandfather was so


    kind, how could he kidnap Faye to threaten her sister-inw? Karen must have been mistaken.


    It was absolutely not her kind grandfather who would do such a crazy thing.


    Listening to Mia Kyle''s words, Karen Daly simply smiled without saying anything.


    In front of Mia, the fake Grandpa Kyle was indeed a kind old man, and a grandfather who loved his


    granddaughter very much.


    Karen Daly was not surprised at all to see Mia Kyle protecting her grandfather like this.


    Mia Kyle wanted to exin further, but Kevin Kyle''s call came in again. She quickly handed the


    phone to Karen Daly and said, "Karen, my brother is looking for you. You can answer the phone


    first."


    Karen took the phone and answered it. Then she heard Kevin Kyle''s voice, "Karen, everything will


    be settled soon. Stay at home with Little Karen. You can do whatever you want. Wait for my good


    news."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for your news at home." This time, Karen Daly did not ask anything else. All she


    needed to do was to trust Kevin unconditionally.


    Karen Daly believed in him, but when she remembered that Faye Reed, a pregnant woman, had


    been kidnapped by Assistant Hart, a mad beast, she was still worried about it. However, she hid her


    worries in her heart and did not want to make Kevin feel more burdened.


    Karen Daly was worried because she didn''t know whether this was just a plot set by Kevin.


    A plot to lure the snake out of its hole.


    Faye Reed was Karen Daly''s best friend. She had been hurt because of Karen before. After that,


    Kevin Kyle arranged for people to protect her.


    When Karen Daly finally returned, there were still people who wanted to hurt her. Hence, Faye


    Reed might be the way to get to her.


    If Faye got into trouble because of her, Karen would probably live in self-me and guilt for the rest


    of her life.


    As her husband, how could Kevin Kyle let such a tragedy happen?


    From the conversation between Mia Kyle and the Old Master earlier, Kevin Kyle could confirm one


    thing.


    The Old Master''s love for Mia Kyle was absolutely genuine and deep in his heart, which proved that


    his previous hypothesis might be true.


    Knowing a bit more about this Old Master''s identity, Kevin Kyle had a better idea of the actual


    situation.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    It was very simple to verify the blood rtions between Old Master Kyle with that of Kevin Kyle and


    Mia Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle had asked someone to retrieve a strain of Old Master Kyle''s hair and in the shortest


    time, did a DNA matching test. Now the results were already in his hands.


    The result was unfavorable for Kevin Kyle.


    This old man, who looked so much like his grandfather, was indeed not his real grandfather.


    His dear grandfather was gone. The grandfather who had loved him and had taught him to be an


    upright person and to love his spouse. The grandfather who had advised him that in order to


    conquer the world, he had to hold on to what was dear at heart.


    It''s been more than twenty years. A whole twenty over years... But he had not even noticed the


    difference at all. He didn''t know if his grandfather was alive or dead now...


    "Grandpa¡ª"


    Kevin Kylemented the word in a voice so low that it was heartbreaking.


    Standing at the highest point and overlooking the international metropolis of Chatterton Town, Kevin


    Kyle could not feel any sense of aplishment at all.


    Things would soon be clear, as, for him, something seemed to have copsed in his heart.


    His grandfather had been reced. As his grandfather''s most beloved grandchild, he hadn''t found


    anything unusual until 20 yearster.


    He stood upright. After a long time, he suddenly moved and punched onto the ss window in front


    of him.


    He hated this old man who had pretended to be his grandfather, but he hated himself more.


    He hated himself for not realizing anything abnormal. He hated himself so much because he didn''t


    even know whether his grandfather was alive or dead.


    Nick ck knocked on the door and entered, he reported, "Director Kyle, everything is going


    ording to your n and proceeding well."


    Kevin Kyle still looked into a distance and said in a deep voice, "Arrange for more people on Faye


    Reed''s side. We must ensure herplete safety."


    When he mentioned about Faye Reed, Nick ck was a little proud, because he came up with this


    idea.


    He smiled and said, "Director Kyle, don''t worry. Miss Reed has been very cooperative. She will


    nevere out before we are done with this matter, and no one will suspect the identity of the


    ''Faye Reed'' who was kidnapped."


    Karen Daly thought that there was a mole around Kevin Kyle, but she was wrong. When Kevin Kyle


    sent people to retrieve Old Master Kyle''s hairst night, they had noticed something.


    Kevin Kyle suddenly sending someone to retrieve Old Master Kyle''s hair would have been an


    obvious sign to Old Master Kyle that Karen Daly had handed over the evidence to Kevin Kyle.


    At that moment, Assistant Hart once again suggested using Faye Reed to threaten Karen Daly and


    immediately informed his men to kidnap Faye Reed.


    The process of kidnapping Faye Reed went smoothly, so smooth that it was like a trap waiting for


    their people to jump into it.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, the men who captured ''Faye Reed'' did not find anything unusual and took away the ''Faye


    Reed'' that Kevin Kyle wanted them to kidnap.


    After he listened to Nick ck''s report, Kevin Kyle was silent for a while before he said, "Have you


    gotten people to examine the two old rings?"


    Nick ck answered respectfully, "Those two rings are actually two chips. If George Ken hadn''t


    messed them up unknowingly, we could have read the contents of the chips a lot quicker. Now we


    need some time to repair them."


    Kevin Kyle looked into the distance and ordered without looking back, "Hurry up and settle it. I want


    an answer to everything in three days."


    Mia Kyle, fake old man...


    Kevin Kyle had asked Mia Kyle to rush back because he wanted her to do another DNA test with


    the fake old man.


    With the DNA test between Mia Kyle and the fake old man as aparison, everything should be


    verified.


    And now Kevin Kyle still needed to prove, how this fake old man could look exactly like his


    grandfather?


    Was his real identity Mia Kyle''s father, who should have been executed a long time ago?


    Or was he Mia Kyle''s real grandfather who still couldn''t be found?


    ......


    She didn''t know why, but after listening to Karen Daly''s words at noon, Mia Kyle''s heart was still


    unsettled.


    She chose to believe in Grandpa Kyle. However, she was still worried that her favorite grandfather


    would turn out to be a cruel person.


    When she thought of these matters, Mia Kyle could neither stand nor sit... No matter what she did,


    she couldn''t calm down.


    Not long after staying at home, Mia Kyle decided to go to the farm to look for her grandfather. She


    wanted to talk to her grandfather and tell him about the interesting things that had happened


    recently. That would stop her from thinking too much


    When she arrived at the farm, Mia Kyle saw her grandfather lying on the lounge chair, resting. His


    eyes were closed and he was breathing calmly. He seemed to be sleeping soundly.


    Mia Kyle moved a stool to her grandfather''s side and fanned him gently.


    Grandpa''s hair had almost turned silver, the wrinkles on his face were deeper too. His voice was not


    as loud and powerful as it used to be.


    Although she often said that her grandfather looked younger by the day, she had to admit that age


    had left its marks on her grandfather.


    Her grandfather had aged so much, especially in recent years. He seemed to be have something in


    his mind. But as his granddaughter, she could do nothing to help him.


    "Mia, you are here."


    Hearing Grandpa Kyle''s voice, Mia Kyle noticed that Grandpa Kyle had woken up. She had just


    realized that she had lost in her thoughts while watching her grandfather just now.


    "Grandpa, I am here to apany you and chat with you." Mia Kyle went over and gave Grandpa


    Kyle a big hug.


    "Mia, alright." Old Master patted Mia Kyle on the back and smiled kindly. "Mia, when grandpa sees


    you, all my troubles disappear. When I see you, everything seems less important, as long as you


    are well and stay with Grandpa."


    Mia Kyle said sweetly, "Grandpa, I will definitely spend more time with you in the future."


    "Mia." Grandpa Kyle touched Mia Kyle''s head and said softly, "I am already old. I don''t know how


    many years I can live. What if you haven''t found someone special when Grandpa leaves?"


    When ites to this subject, the first person Mia Kyle thought of was Neil Brown. She asked in a


    soft voice, "Grandpa, what do you think of Neil Brown?"


    Grandpa Kyle thought for a moment and said, "At such a young age, Neil Brown has already taken


    the prime position in the Military Department of Chatterton Town. I have never doubted his


    capability."


    Old Master''spliments of Neil Brown made Mia Kyle very happy. She nodded excitedly and said,


    "Grandpa, I am of the same opinion as you. That''s why I will try my best to let Neil Brown be your


    grandson-inw."


    "Mia, Neil Brown can''t do!" Grandpa Kyle suddenly said in a harsh voice. Mia Kyle was taken aback.


    "Grandpa, are you disagreeing because he is my uncle?" Mia Kyle bit her lips and said aggrievedly,


    "Mama isn''t even my birth mother. I have no blood rtion with Neil Brown. Why can''t we be


    together? You used to want to match-make my cold brother and me anyway!"


    Grandpa Kyle said in a serious tone, "You don''t need to know the reason. As long as you know it,


    he can''t do it. No matter how excellent he is, it cannot be him."

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    "Grandpa¡ª" Mia Kyle bit her pink lips, both angry and aggrieved. "I can obey whatever you say, but


    this is a matter of my life happiness. I won''t listen to you on this."


    She is a stubborn person. When her mind was set, she would be determined to do.


    Neil Brown was the man she had made up her mind to marry when she was very young.


    If she had decided that she wanted to marry him, she had to get him. No matter what others


    thought, as long as Neil Brown epted her.


    No, even if Neil Brown didn''t ept her, she would continue to pursue him until he marries her.


    "Mia, Grandpa can let you do whatever you want to do, but not this one..."


    Grandpa Kyle suddenly coughed. He seemed to be angry and sad too. In an instant, he looked


    much older.


    "Grandpa, why?" In the past, when she said she wanted to be an actress, Grandpa also opposed


    her. But when she insisted, Grandpa gave in to her.


    Grandpa always said that Mia Kyle was his sweetheart. As long as Mia Kyle was happy, she could


    do anything.


    The biggest wish in her life was to pursue Neil Brown, win his heart, marry him, and be Mrs.


    Brown.


    She used to say it repeatedly, and she thought they all knew.


    "Mia, I''m already so old, I don''t have much time left. My only request for you is to not marry Neil


    Brown. You can do anything else." Grandpa Kyle was reasonable and emotional.


    Mia Kyle had a lively personality. She looked like a carefree little girl, but they all knew that she was


    very filial to her elders and would not do anything that would make them sad.


    "But I just want to marry Neil Brown. I can obey Grandpa on everything else." So what if she could


    promise anything. She only cared about this matter.


    As soon as Mia Kyle said this, Old Master Kyle was so emotional that he couldn''t stop coughing.


    "Grandpa..." Mia Kyle hastened to calm Grandpa Kyle, feeling anxious and uneasy.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    People said that a marriage had to have the blessings of their families to be truly happy.


    It was never a secret that she wanted to marry and pursue Neil Brown. No one in the Kyle family


    had ever stopped her. She thought that they had approved of her decision.


    But why?


    How could her Grandfather, who loved her so much, strongly oppose the rtionship between her


    and Neil Brown?


    Mia Kyle didn''t understand at all.


    Did her Grandpa also think that she was just a foster child, therefore was not worthy of a good


    family like the Brown family? Was she not worthy of a man as excellent as Neil Brown?"


    "Grandpa, don''t be angry. Let''s talk about it slowly." Mia Kyle tried to soothe Grandpa Kyle. She felt


    sorry for making Grandpa ufortable.


    "Mia..." Grandpa Kyle finally calmed down and patted Mia Kyle''s hand. "Listen to Grandpa, okay?


    That''s my only request."


    "Grandpa, can you tell me the reason?" She wanted to hear the reason from her Grandpa


    personally. As long as she could find out the reason and remove the knot in her Grandpa''s heart, he


    might agree to let her pursue Neil Brown.


    "Mia, I have already said it, don''t ask for the reason anymore." He wanted Mia Kyle to live carefree.


    He wanted to keep her away from the grievances in the past.


    "Miss, Old Master is doing this for your own good. Just listen to Old Master." Assistant Hart, who


    had been standing beside them, could not help but speak when he heard the conversation between


    the grandfather and the granddaughter.


    Mia Kyle raised her voice and said, "For my own good? You want to turn my life upside down but


    don''t even want to tell me the reason. Is this for my own good?"


    If it was really for her own good, shouldn''t he support her in doing what she wanted to do?


    To let her be bold enough to pursue the person she liked, to pursue her own life, and to live a good


    life with the person she liked.


    Her parents, brother, and sister-inw. All of them married the people they liked, didn''t they?


    Even an ordinary life would be blissful as long as the two persons love each other and spend their


    life together.


    "Miss, Brown family..."


    "Hart." The Old Master shouted and cut off Hart''s words in time.


    "Old Master, Miss is a grown-up now and she can take on her own responsibility. There are some


    things that she should know and will let her live her life with no hidden secrets."


    Mia Kyle didn''t want to listen, so the only way was to tell her the truth. He didn''t believe that after


    she knew the truth, she would still want to pursue Neil Brown.


    He had already expressed his opinion about this matter to Old Master long ago, but Old Master just


    refused to listen to him and said that he would never let Mia Kyle know about it.


    If she did not know what had happened in the past, she would not give up on Neil Brown. This was


    not what he wanted to see, nor was it what the Old Master wanted to see.


    "What''s the matter?" Mia Kyle blinked her beautiful phoenix eyes and stared at Assistant Hart wide-


    eyed, hoping to know the reason why her grandfather forbade her from being with Neil Brown.


    "Hart, have you forgotten who the master is here?" Old Master Kyle red at Assistant Hart, and his


    eyes were as sharp as knives.


    "Old Master, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have interrupted." Assistant Hart took two steps back and


    lowered his head to hide the unwillingness in his eyes.


    "Grandpa..." Mia Kyle stamped her foot in a hurry and said, "You don''t allow me to be with Neil


    Brown, but you won''t tell me the reason. Do you want me to be a puppet without my own thoughts


    and can only be controlled by others?"


    "Is Grandpa such a person in your heart, ?" As if he had been greatly hurt, Old Master Kyle closed


    his eyes and feebly waved his hand. "You can go now. Do what you want to do. Whether I am dead


    or alive has nothing to do with you anymore."


    "Grandpa..." Mia Kyle was very sad.


    Grandpa''s words were like a sharp sword soaked with poison, piercing into her heart, hurting her so


    much.


    It was the first time that she felt so powerless and distressed since she grew up.


    In the past, no matter what she did wrong, Grandpa would always smile and touch her head. He


    would say that it didn''t matter. All was good as long as Mia Kyle was happy.


    This time, was it because she didn''t do what Grandpa had asked her to do, that''s why Grandpa


    didn''t want to pamper her anymore?


    "You should go. Let me lie down. You should calm down and think about it too. Think whether your


    Grandpa would hurt you!" Old Master Kyle said with his eyes closed. It seemed that he didn''t want


    to look at Mia Kyle anymore.


    Mia Kyle said stubbornly, "Grandpa, I won''t leave."


    Grandpa Kyle was so emotional that he coughed violently again. After coughing for a long time only


    did the coughing fits subsided. He opened his mouth again and said, "You don''t want to listen to me


    and you don''t want to leave. Do you want me to die of anger?"

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    "Grandpa..." Why would Grandpa say that to her? How could he not know how much she loved the


    Kyle family?


    If one day, she and anyone of the Kyle family members were to stand at the edge of the cliff but


    there could be only one person to live, she would not hesitate to let them live.


    She didn''t know who her parents were. She only knew that she was raised by the Kyle family. If


    there was no Kyle family, there wouldn''t be a Mia Kyle today.


    Assistant Hart couldn''t stand it anymore. He stepped out again and said, "Miss, you should go first.


    Both of you need time to calm down. Take some time to think about it."


    "Then I will go first. Grandpa, take care of yourself. Don''t be angry at me." Mia Kyle nced at


    Grandpa Kyle, who had his eyes closed. She bit her lips and turned away reluctantly.


    Old Master Kyle slowly opened his eyes as he heard Mia Kyle''s footsteps getting further and further


    away. He looked longingly at Mia Kyle leaving.


    She was his only family member, the child that he had been taking care of since she was a baby.


    He watched her grow from a baby to a child, then into a beautiful little girl. He watched her seed


    in her career, and became more and more dazzling...


    He knew that he would leave her sooner orter. But before leaving her, he wanted to pave a path


    for her that was sturdy and smooth so that she would not fall no matter where she went.


    However, there were too many unexpected things in the world. His initial n went astray after


    Kevin Kyle married another woman.


    If Kevin Kyle didn''t marry Mia Kyle, he could have married any other woman, but it couldn''t be


    Herbert Ken''s daughter.


    If Herbert Ken hadn''t handed the evidence to the Military Department of Chatterton Town, Mia


    Kyle''s parents wouldn''t have been secretly executed, and Mia Kyle wouldn''t have be an


    orphan.


    Assistant Hart turned to look at Old Master and said worriedly, "Old Master, Kevin Kyle has already


    found out about you recing the real Old Master of the Kyle family, he will not let this slide. If you


    don''t tell Miss about these things, she may be in danger."


    However, Old Master''s point of view was different from that of Assistant Hart. He shook his head


    and said, "Mia doesn''t know anything, Kevin Kyle will love her like a sister. If you tell her everything,


    what should she do?"


    Assistant Hart still didn''t agree with Old Master''s decision. After thinking for a while, he said, "Then


    Kevin Kyle..."


    Old Master snorted coldly and said, "Even if he knows that I''m not his Grandpa, so what? As long


    as I still have this identity, Kevin Kyle will not dare to do anything to me."


    Assistant Hart thought what Old Master said was reasonable. He asked again, "Old Master, what


    should we do next?"


    Old Master replied, "Then do as you say."


    Assistant Hart added, "Old Master, the child of the Kyle family, she is the best weapon for us to


    control Kevin Kyle."


    Old Master shook his head again and said, "She is still a child who is less than four years old, and


    she carries the bloodline of the Kyle Family."


    Assistant Hart was dissatisfied with Old Master''s reply. He raised his voice and said, "Old Master,


    don''t forget that even if you had reced Old Master of the Kyle family and became a member of


    the Kyle family for more than 20 years, you are still not a real member of the Kyle family. The child


    has no blood rtion with you. The only person who has blood rtion with you is Miss."


    Listening to Assistant Hart''s words, the old man was silent for a while. After some thoughts, he said,


    "Since Kevin Kyle has already found out, there is no need for us to be conservative anymore. Do


    what you should do. You don''t need to report everything to me."


    "Yes, Old Master." Assistant Hart answered respectfully with a glimmer in his eyes.


    Kevin Kyle''s weakness was Karen Daly and Karen Joy Kyle. As long as they had either one, Kevin


    Kyle would not be able to fight back.


    As long as they took care of Kevin Kyle, who else would have the ability topete with them for


    Rovio?


    Hale Kyle?


    The man had not managed Rovio for a long time. He had no mood for handling business, his whole


    mind was on his sick wife.


    Just as he was thinking about Hale Kyle and his wife, Old Master asked, "I haven''t heard about


    Hale Kyle and his wife for a long time. How are they now?"


    Assistant Hart said, "Old Master, don''t worry about this. Rana Brown''s health is getting worse. Hale


    Kyle takes care of her almost all the time. As long as Kevin Kyle doesn''t inform them of the current


    situation, they wouldn''t have the mood to care about the affairs here from overseas. Besides, as


    long as Kevin Kyle is defeated, Hale Kyle is not our opponent at all."


    "Don''t forget that even if he is not interested in doing the business, he is still a member of the Kyle


    family. He has a father who founded Rovio and a son like Kevin Kyle. How bad can he be?"


    Assistant Hart thought that Hale Kyle was no match for them, but the Old Master thought otherwise.


    Hale Kyle had no intention of doing business, but that didn''t mean he didn''t have anything up his


    sleeve. If his son failed, Rovio would fall into the hands of others. At that time, no matter how


    unwilling Hale Kyle was to handle the business, as long as he stepped out, there would be many


    supporting him too.


    At present, other than Kevin Kyle, there was another person who was a great threat to them. That


    person was Old Pierson, who knew everything that had happened at that time.


    ......


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After walking out of the vi, Mia Kyle stood still and looked back.


    She couldn''t see her grandfather anymore. She didn''t know if her grandfather was still angry.


    Thinking that she had made him unhappy, Mia Kyle felt very sad.


    She took a deep breath and looked up at the sky. The sun was hanging high in the sky, the re of


    the sun made her tore.


    It was still the same clear sky, the same people, the same Kyle family, and the same Grandpa, but


    after more than half an hour in the vi, everything seemed different to her.


    The Kyle family was no longer the Kyle family that she had lived with, and her grandfather was no


    longer the same person that used to let her do anything she wanted. It seemed that the sky was no


    longer the blue sky she saw before.


    All of a sudden, Mia Kyle felt so lonely. When she felt sad, she didn''t even have a person she could


    talk to about.


    Neil Brown?


    At this time, Neil Brown was still the first name that entered Mia Kyle''s mind.


    But could she find him?


    Even if she spammed his phone, Neil Brown might not even pick up her phone, let alone listened to


    her troubles patiently.


    Jacky Ball?


    Jacky Ball was too talkative. If she talked to him, she would guess that in the end, she would be the


    one listening to his troubles instead.


    She didn''t know if she had done something bad in her past life that in this life, she had a follower as


    boring and naggy as Jacky Ball.


    Her brother and sister-inw were even impossible. Recently, they had more trouble to deal with.


    She couldn''t be so insensible and added more trouble for them.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    When Mia Kyle was anxious and didn''t know whom she could find to rant to, a phone call shed hope


    in an instant.


    All of a sudden, she no longer felt so flustered, and that everyone around her was a little more


    loveable. Even Master Perth, who was calling her on the phone, seemed to be more handsome


    than before.


    Perhaps Master Perth had been sent by heaven to save her. Otherwise, how could this phone call


    be so timely?


    Master Perth invited her for a seafood meal, and Mia Kyle agreed without hesitation.


    More than half an hourter, Mia Kyle arrived at the destination of the date¡ª Rich World Seafood.


    Master Perth wore a suit today, and his hair wasbed neatly. He looked more handsome, formal,


    and masculine than ever before.


    Mia Kyle looked at him from top to toe and joked, "Master Perth, you''re dressed like a human today.


    Don''t tell me you want to pursue me?"


    Mia Kyle knew that she was excellent and she knew that there were a lot of men who wanted to


    pursue her. However, she already had someone she wanted for a long time. These men who had


    publicly or privately liked her were destined to get their hearts broken.


    It was not nice to hurt other people''s hearts, but there were no other choices because she was


    loyal.


    "Eh..." Master Perth let out a sigh of amazement. "I thought I have been courting you for a long


    time, and you have also promised to give me the chance to do so."


    Mia Kyle''s beautiful phoenix eyes widened, and her face was full of shock and disbelief.


    She had always felt that she was thick-skinned, but she didn''t expect that someone else was more


    unabashed than her. Was he trying topete with her?


    Being misunderstood by such a thick-skinned person, there''s nothing she could do to remove the


    stigma of her name. How could she not remember when she had agreed to his pursuit?


    Master Perth casually put his hand on Mia Kyle''s shoulder and walked to the restaurant with her in


    his arms. He said while walking, "Don''t look at me like that. It would only make me tempted."


    Mia Kyle smiled proudly and said smugly, "Just because you said that I''m beautiful doesn''t mean


    that I will forgive you for talking nonsense."


    "It''s my fault. Miss Kyle, please have mercy. Don''t argue with a peasant like me." Master Perth


    shook his head with a smile and sighed in his heart. It was really hard for him not to like such a


    lovely little girl.


    Besides, their parents had already arranged for them to be married in the future when she was just


    born. She was his fianc¨¦e, so why couldn''t he like her?


    He was the most qualified person in the world to adore her.


    "For the sake of helping me, I will forgive you." Mia Kyle also reached out her hand to hold Master


    Perth''s shoulder, but because she was one head shorter than him, she wasn''t able to hold him.


    "Help?" Master Perth asked in confusion, "What did I do for you?"


    "I was in a bad mood and wanted to find someone to relieve my stress, then you came to me. This


    is a great help to me." Mia Kyle took off his hand on her shoulder and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Dude, call me next time if you need anything. I promise to be there for you at any time."


    Dude?


    Why would she call him this?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The highly educated Kyle family members never behaved this way. How was it possible to have


    raised someone as brazen as her?


    But as long as it made Mia Kyle happy, so what if she called him dude?


    He smiled and said, "It''s my honor to help Miss Kyle. How about a drink with me, Miss Kyle?"


    "Are you thinking of spiking my drink?" Mia Kyle looked at him with a proud expression as if she had


    seen through his tricks.


    "The first time we met, it was a misunderstanding. I won''t do anything to hurt you in the future."


    Master Perth spoke in a rxed manner, but his face was serious.


    The reason why he drugged Mia Kyle at that time was that his idea was simple, harsh, and direct.


    He had intended to directly bring her back to Country A by force and make her acknowledge her


    ancestral roots.


    But...


    Later on, he thought that since Mia Kyle didn''t know her own identity and couldn''t ept her real


    identity, what could he do even if he took her back?


    She was already an adult. Except for herself, no one could make decisions for her.


    So he changed the strategy. First, he wanted to get close to her and be friends with her, and


    then he would try to find a way to let her know her real background.


    He had to let her ept her real identity, and then only take her back to Country A to return to her


    ancestral roots.


    "You won''t have the chance to hurt me again." Mia Kyle red at him and said, "Get a private room.


    I don''t want to be disturbed when I''m having a meal."


    "Miss Kyle, this way, please." Master Perth immediately acted as a waiter and led Mia Kyle to the


    room he had booked earlier.


    As soon as Mia Kyle sat down, he asked, "Miss Kyle, can you tell me why you are not happy?"


    Mia Kyle rolled her eyes at him and said, "Women can just be unhappy anytime. Do we need any


    reason?"


    "You''re right." Master Perth nodded and agreed with Mia Kyle. "If you want to get drunk, I''ll


    apany you."


    "Do you want to do something to me when I''m drunk?" Mia Kyle gave him a knowing look as if to


    warn him not to even dream about it.


    Master Perth smiled and did not refute. He had been with her for a few times, and he also knew


    about her character through some investigation.


    He couldn''t say that he knew her characterpletely, but he knew a little. She was always so


    proud and confident, and she was never shy to express her personality.


    As a member of the royal family of Country A, her identity was noble. Being proud and confident


    should have been inherited from her mother.


    "Master Perth, I know I''m too popr, but it''s not my fault." Mia Kyle took out a mirror and took a


    look. She sighed and said, "I just feel sorry for what you guys have done for me, but have never got


    anything in return from me."


    Master Perth, "..."


    This was overly proud.


    Mia Kyle smiled at herself in the mirror and said, "However, when you think about it again, you guys


    have good taste to have a crush on me. If you tell people that a superstar is your goddess, they


    would at the very least not think that you are blind. At least you know what beauty truly is..."


    Master Perth, "..."


    Not only was she proud but also boastful. Did she learn it from the Kyle family?


    Master Perth did not speak. Mia Kyle was not pleased. She red at him and said, "Why are you


    not saying anything? Do you not agree?"


    Master Perth stared at Mia Kyle. He said softly, "Mia, beauty is in the eyes of the beholder. I like you


    therefore you''re more beautiful than anyone in my heart. I don''t know if you like what I say."


    Mia Kyle said with a smile, "I like it. I''ll reward you!"


    What a sweet talker, Mia Kyle was very happy after she heard what he said.


    Today, the frustration she had with Grandpa Kyle and Karen Daly, that had been bothering her


    whole day had also dissipated in that instant.


    She was human, so she had to be positive and optimistic.


    You couldn''t just me the whole world for something you wasn''t happy about.


    This was Mia Kyle''s motto!

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Time usually passed by quickly, but more than half a day had passed, and Karen Daly felt as if it


    had been a century.


    She had thought of many ways to distract herself, but to no avail. Her mind was full of thoughts


    about Faye Reed.


    Faye Reed was no longer alone. She had a child in her belly. What if...


    Whenever she thought of what would happen to Faye, Karen Daly could not help but gasp. She


    wished she could rescue her immediately.


    But she knew very well that she couldn''t be impulsive at this time.


    If she ignored Kevin Kyle''s warning and rushed to find her, not only could she not save Faye Reed,


    she might even fall into her rival''s hands.


    She had experienced how ruthless the old man who had pretended to be Grandpa Kyle was, so she


    should be clearer about the situation than anyone else.


    If something happened to her, Kevin Kyle would be the most worried one.


    He was so busy every day and had so many things to worry about. She could not help him with


    other things, so she tried not to create trouble for him as much as possible. This was the only way


    she could help him.


    After waiting for a long time, Karen Daly finally saw Kevin Kyle''s caring home.


    She rushed to him at the speed of light. Because she ran too fast, she tripped on her feet and fell


    forward. Fortunately, Kevin Kyle reacted quickly and held her waist in time, so that she did not fall


    t on the ground.


    Kevin Kyle rubbed her head and said with amusement, "How old are you? Do you want to fall down


    as Little Karen does?"


    She was in his arms, very close to him. She could feel his warm body temperature and hear his


    steady heartbeats.


    Today, a whole day''s worry had been erased the moment when Kevin Kyle returned. Karen Daly


    could see hope and feel warmth again.


    She snuggled in Kevin Kyle''s arms and was about to speak when she heard Kevin Kyle''s low and


    seductive voice over her head. "Karen, don''t worry, Faye Reed is fine."


    "Did you find her?" But why couldn''t she get through to Faye Reed''s cell phone? Did Kevin Kyle lie


    to her in order not to let her worry?


    "She has always been fine. It''s Hart who was lying to you." Kevin Kyle hugged Karen Daly and


    lowered his head to kiss her forehead. "Karen..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you believe in love?"


    Believe in love?


    Isn''t the rtionship between them love?


    Karen Daly suddenly did not understand. She did not understand why Kevin Kyle would ask such a


    question.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She blinked her beautiful big, crystal eyes and looked at Kevin Kyle in confusion, hoping that he


    could exin it clearly.


    Kevin Kyle parted his thin lips and said in a low voice, "Karen, if I''m not with you and Little Karen


    one day, you will definitely live a good life, right?"


    "Kevin, what on earth do you want to say?" Hadn''t he already known that if he said this to her, she


    would be worried?


    Kevin Kyle shook his head and said bitterly, "After listening to that recording, I keep thinking,


    Grandpa used to love me so much, but I didn''t even realize that he was being reced by someone


    else."


    "Kevin, no one would have thought that such a thing would happen. Grandpa didn''t think of it,


    neither did you... Grandpa wouldn''t me you." Karen Daly stretched out her arms and held Kevin


    Kyle''s waist tightly, wanting to give him some strength to support him.


    Karen Daly could feel the pain in Kevin Kyle''s heart.


    After she regained her memory, she remembered that she had lived with the person who killed her


    mother, Samuel Daly, for so many years. She had been cheated by him and called him Dad for so


    many years... Every time she thought of that, Karen Daly felt so distressed!


    And Kevin Kyle had called this bad guy who reced Grandpa Kyle as his Grandpa for more than


    20 years, respected him, and obeyed him... In the end, this was the truth he discovered.


    "Karen."


    "Hmm?"


    Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly''s face and looked at her with burning eyes. "This made me understand


    that humans are very strong. No matter how important a person you lost was, you can still live a


    good life."


    "Kevin, I can''t live without you. Little Karen can''t live without a father." Karen Daly didn''t like what


    Kevin Kyle had said. It was as if he was giving her hisst farewell.


    "Daddy, mommy, I''m here."


    After mentioning Little Karen, Little Karen''s soft voice suddenly broke out.


    They looked down and saw the tiny Little Karen, standing beside them and looking up at them


    curiously.


    She had already been there for a long time, but because she was too small, her father and mother


    could only see each other''s existence, so she was naturally overlooked by her parents.


    "So my Karen''s here." Kevin Kyle picked up Little Karen and kissed her pink cheek. "Do you miss


    Daddy?"


    "I missed Daddy, Mommy missed Daddy more than I did." Little Karen slumped on her father''s


    shoulder and said softly.


    Today, her mother had been looking at the front door constantly. She had been looking at it all the


    time and hadpletely neglected her. She must be thinking about her father.


    Hearing Little Karen''s words, Kevin Kyle was instantly overjoyed. Heughed loudly and said, "Well,


    both my Karen''s are so cute. I''m very happy today."


    Little Karen held her father''s face, gave him a smooch, and said happily, "Daddy, Mommy said she


    wants to take me to the amusement park. I want you to go too."


    Kevin Kyle asked patiently, "Do you want me to go to the amusement park with you and mommy?"


    Little Karen nodded her little head with all her might, waved her little hands around, saying, "Daddy,


    Mommy, and Karen go together!"


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle agreed without hesitation. After thinking for a while, he thought that it was better


    to be spontaneous. He decided they would go today.


    He looked at Karen Daly and said, "Shall we go today?"


    The husband and wife had long agreed to bring Little Karen out to y, but they had not taken any


    action yet. Since Kevin Kyle had brought it up, Karen Daly had no reason to disagree.


    The main point was that she felt that Kevin Kyle had suffered too much stress recently. She wanted


    him to rx so that he could have the energy to deal with the next battle.


    Although Little Karen was young, she had many ideas. She already had a destination in mind. She


    hoped that her parents could apany her to arge amusement theme park, which had just


    been opened.


    It was evening when they left. When they arrived at the theme park, it was alreadyte. They would


    first stay in the hotel within the theme park, and then take Little Karen to y the next day.


    Staying in a themed hotel and looking at those decorative dolls that she could often see on TV, Little


    Karen felt as if she was in a fairy tale world and did not want to sleep even until the middle of the


    night.


    "Karen, if you don''t go to bed, you won''t be able to get up and go to y tomorrow. Are you sure


    you don''t want to sleep yet?" Karen Daly rubbed Little Karen''s head and asked gently.


    "I still want to y, and also want to y in the park..." Little Karen grabbed her hair, with a


    conflicted and sad look on her face.


    Her father was ying with her. She still wanted to y with him, but she also wanted to go to the


    park to meet other children tomorrow.


    What should she do?


    ...

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Little Karen looked at her father with her innocent, bright, and beautiful big eyes. She reached out


    her little hand to pull the corner of her father''s clothes and asked for help.


    Receiving Little Karen''s distress signal, Kevin Kyle held her in his arms and said softly, "Karen can


    just y with daddy. We''ll get upte tomorrow then go to the amusement park."


    "Uh-huh-huh..." Little Karen was so happy that she could continue to y with her father and still go


    to the amusement park tomorrow.


    Daddy was the best. Daddy loved her the most. As for Mommy... she still ranked the second.


    However, if her mother was ranked second, would she be sad if she found out about it?


    In order not to make her mother sad, Little Karen decided that she would love both her father and


    mother the same!


    In the past, it was hard for Karen Daly to imagine how Kevin Kyle would be like as a father.


    No emotion, short-spoken... A man like this, if a child were to be with him, the child would be so


    bored.


    Now as she returned to his side and saw how he had doted on their daughter, Karen Daly realized


    that she didn''t know this man very well.


    Kevin Kyle doted on Little Karen as if she was the most precious gem in the world. If he could, he


    would give the whole world to her.


    No matter how tired he was at work, every day after he came home, he would take time to chat with


    Little Karen and enjoyed their time together as father and daughter.


    At this time, it was almost 12 midnight. Little Karen wanted to y hide-and-seek, and Kevin Kyle


    immediately amodated her wish and yed with her.


    Little Karen hid behind a teddy. Kevin Kyle saw it immediately but he continued to pretend not to


    see her. He said exaggeratedly, "Karen, where are you? Daddy has been looking for you for so long


    and I still can''t find you."


    "Daddy, I am here." Little Karen smiled happily. Daddy was so stupid, he took so much time to look


    but he still couldn''t find her.


    "Wow, my Karen''s here." Kevin Kyle went over and picked up Little Karen, held her up, and twirled


    around.


    After twirling around, Kevin Kyle suddenly cked out and his vision blurred. The sight of little


    Karen''s pink cheek became blurred.


    Kevin Kyle shook his head and closed his eyes to steady himself. His condition was not better than


    before. He knew the reason, but he was not anxious, he was worried that Karen Daly would see


    something wrong with him.


    "Daddy, I want to twirl again."


    "Okay, Daddy will twirl with you."


    In order not to let both Karen''s worry, Kevin Kyle did not show anything out of the ordinary. He


    would y with Little Karen in whatever way she wanted.


    "Alright, you two have had enough. If you continue to y like this, it will take all night." Watching


    them, Karen Daly felt warmth in her heart.


    She and Kevin Kyle didn''t have high expectations. Just like this, a peaceful, cozy life as an ordinary


    family.


    "Alright, it''s time to sleep." Kevin Kyle hugged Little Karen and put her into Karen Daly''s arms.


    "Mommy will take care of baby Karen at night."


    "I want Mommy to hug me to sleep." Little Karen climbed onto her mother''s body and clung on to


    herfortably.


    Karen Daly patted her on the back and hummed softly, "Little baby, go to sleep... My little baby, go


    to sleep quickly..."


    After she hummed for a short while, Little Karen, who was exhausted from ying, gently wriggled


    on Karen Daly''s body before falling into a deep sleep.


    Kevin Kyley down next to her and hugged both of them together. He said in a low voice, "I find


    that Little Karen is more and more like you when you were a child."


    Karen Daly leaned into Kevin Kyle''s arms and chuckled, "Mr. Kyle, have you ever seen how I looked


    like when I was a child?"


    Kevin Kyle shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen your baby self before, but I can imagine that


    you must be the same as Little Karen, naughty and adorable. You are the kind of child that people


    like."


    Karen Daly pursed her lips into a smile and said, "Mr. Kyle, are you trying to make me praise you?


    In fact, with your talent and good looks, and the numbers of head-turns when walking on the


    sidewalks have exined it all. You really don''t need any more praises."


    "I don''t care if others praise me." Kevin Kyle kissed Karen Daly on the cheek and said, "Mr. Kyle


    only needs praises from Mrs. Kyle."


    Karen Daly said, "Don''t fool around. Go to bed."


    In fact, she admitted that his words made sense, and she liked it very much.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Karen had once heard people said that when love blossomed, you would unconsciously amplify the


    good of your significant other, and see less of their bad.


    Now, in Karen Daly''s eyes, Kevin was no longer the cold CEO whom she didn''t dare to approach


    when she first met him.


    Now in her eyes, he was just her child''s father, her husband, her lover, and her family. A person she


    wanted to spend the rest of her life with.


    The night passed very quickly, it seemed that the sun rose as soon as they closed their eyes.


    When Karen Daly opened her eyes, Kevin Kyle had already woken up. He sat by the window and


    looked at the paper quietly as usual. When he heard Karen stirring, he turned immediately and


    smiled gently at her. "You''re awake."


    "You slept sotest night, are you not sleepy?" This man was like a biological clock. Apart from


    being sick and unable to get up, she had never seen him get upte even for a day.


    "It''s hard to change the habits that I have been cultivating for twenty or thirty years." Since middle


    school, Kevin Kyle had developed the habit of getting up at five o''clock in the morning. For many


    years, no matter rain or shine, it had never changed.


    Karen Daly said with concern, "Little Karen, this little pig, hasn''t woken up yet. You shoulde and


    lie down and sleep for a while, or you won''t have the strength to y with her this afternoon."


    "You are belittling your husband again." Kevin Kyle put aside the newspaper in his hand and waved


    his hand. "Come here."


    "I don''t want to." Go over for him to bully her? She would not be fooled.


    However, even though she said no, her body was very honest...


    Somehow, Karen just couldn''t resist his tender and somewhat overbearing gaze and walked to his


    side. As soon as she approached, he reached out his long arm to pull her into his arms and let her


    sit on hisp.


    Holding her in his arms, Kevin Kyle bent over and kissed her hard. He wanted to prove to her his


    physical strength through actions.


    Karen Daly held his hand and looked back. "Don''t mess around. Little Karen is still here."


    "Karen... I really want to..." He called her name. His voice was hoarse and sexy, somewhat alluring.


    "Huh?" Karen Daly subconsciously pressed her red and swollen lips that had been kissed by him,


    but she didn''t know how attractive this unintentional action was to him.


    "Damn it!" Kevin Kyle roared in a low voice. He got up with her in his arms and rushed to the


    bathroom...

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Although it was not a festive holiday, there were still a lot of tourists in the amusement park. One


    could easily be drowned in the sea of people.


    Kevin Kyle held little Karen in one hand and held Karen Daly in the other. This family caught many


    people''s attention wherever they went.


    There were even tourists who wanted to take photos with little Karen-


    However, just one look from Lionel, who was not far behind little Karen, would scare away those


    who wanted to take pictures with her.


    Little Karen was still young, so she could not y the thrilling activities. Therefore, their destination


    in the amusement park was the children''s area.


    Before arriving at the children''s area, little Karen saw the merry-go-round ahead of her and said


    excitedly, "Dad, I want to ride a horse."


    Kevin Kyle nced at Karen Daly and saw her nodded in agreement. Then he said, "Okay, let''s go


    ride the horse."


    The merry-go-round could only amodate two people on each horse. Kevin Kyle sat on one of


    the merry-go-round horses with little Karen in his arms, while Karen Daly sat on another horse at


    the inner side, serving as their professional photographer, taking photos and recording their every


    moment.


    While taking photos, Karen Daly unintentionally nced over at Lionel, who was standing nearby.


    He maintained a stern face. It was only when seeing little Karen that his eyes would soften.


    Lionel didn''t look like a child from an ordinary family. Why would he be willing to be little Karen''s


    follower?


    Karen Daly was extremely curious about Lionel. She wanted to know where he came from and why


    he had been injured.


    Did he really stay with little Karen to repay her kindness? Or was he avoiding something? Was he


    only staying to get protection from the Kyle family?


    These questions had already been thought through countless times in Karen Daly''s mind, but none


    of them could be answered.


    However, it didn''t matter if it was to repay kindness or to avoid his enemies, as long as he really


    cared about little Karen. Karen Daly couldn''t care less about his purpose.


    After ying on the merry-go-round, little Karen sat on her father''s shoulders and suddenly felt like


    she had grown taller. She could see things that she could not see before.


    She pointed to the front and excitedly pped her chubby little hands. "Mom, Dad, I want to y


    with the ice princess."


    Karen Daly looked up at her and smiled gently. "Okay, as long as our baby is happy today, we can


    do whatever you want. Mom, Dad, and Brother Lionel will apany you for the whole day today."


    To take pictures with the ice princess, she could change into a dress as beautiful as the princess''s.


    Therefore, Karen Daly apanied little Karen to the changing room.


    Because there were too many people who wanted to take photos with the ice princess, the queue in


    the changing room was long. Karen Daly and little Karen waited for a long time before it was their


    turn.


    "Little Karen, I''ll help you change first." Karen Daly patiently changed little Karen''s dress for her.


    "Wait for me for a while, I will get change quickly."


    "Oh, okay." Little Karen stood beside her mother and nodded obediently.


    Karen Daly''s dress had to be put on through the head. She picked up the dress and quickly put it


    on. When her head came through, little Karen, who was still standing beside her seconds ago, had


    disappeared.


    "Little Karen, where did you go?" Karen Daly had not put on the dress properly but she couldn''t be


    bothered. She ran out holding the hem of her dress. "Kevin, did little Karene out?"


    Upon hearing Karen Daly''s words, Kevin Kyle jumped up almost immediately. He turned around and


    rushed to the changing room. After looking around, he did not find little Karen.


    There was only one exit in the changing room, and there were no windows. Kevin Kyle and Lionel


    were waiting for them right outside. If little Karen hade out, they would definitely see her.


    Little Karen was not in the changing room, and they did not see here out. So there was only


    one possibility. Little Karen had been secretly taken away.


    Kevin Kyle tried his best to recall anyone who passed by him a moment ago and remembered a


    woman in loose clothes with a big belly passing by. Little Karen had to have been brought out by


    her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In just a few seconds, those people were able to kidnap little Karen. It seemed that they had already


    had this nned.


    Kevin Kyle immediately took out his mobile phone to make a call and ordered coldly, "Lockdown the


    whole park immediately, no one is allowed toe in or go out."


    As long as little Karen was still in the park, he would turn the whole park over to find her. He must


    not let those people take little Karen away.


    As soon as Kevin Kyle finished his order, his mobile phone rang. It was a phone number that he


    was all too familiar with. The phone number belonged to a person he had called grandfather for


    over twenty years.


    As soon as Kevin Kyle answered the phone, he heard the familiar voice, "Matthew, I see that my


    great-granddaughter is getting cuter and more adorable by the day. That''s why Hart had her brought


    to me to apany me. I believe you don''t have any problem with that right."


    "You are old and won''t live for long. If you wanted to see my child, could I say no?" Kevin Kyle


    suddenly smiled, and his eyes were as sharp as an arrow, ready to shoot.


    Old Master''s slightly arrogant voice came into the phone again. "It''s good that you don''t have any


    opinion. Then go ahead with your busy day. I''ll help you to take good care of little Karen for now."


    Kevin Kyle smiled lightly and said, "Warren Ss, thank you for taking care of little Karen for me


    first. Little Karen is still young and ignorant. Please forgive her if she makes a mistake or says


    something wrong. And, Mia Kyle is at Chatterton Town now, I shall take good care of her too."


    Karen Daly was confused by Kevin Kyle''s words. She didn''t know what Kevin Kyle was saying. In


    contrast, the fake Grandpa Kyle on the other end of the phone was extremely shocked.


    His hand, which was holding the phone, trembled fiercely. It was so shaky that he couldn''t even hold


    the phone and with a thud, it fell to the ground and broke apart.


    "Old Master, what''s wrong?" Assistant Hart hurriedly held the wobbly Old Master.


    Just now, the old man was so happy when he reported to him that their n had been sessful.


    But now the old man''s face suddenly turned pale, as if the other party had found his weakness


    instead.


    "He, he knows... No, it''s impossible..." Old Master kept shaking his head. He absolutely could not


    believe that Kevin Kyle had found out about his identity so quickly.


    Assistant Hart asked worriedly, "Old Master, what''s going on?"


    "Kevin Kyle knows my secret. He has found out about my identity in such a short time... No, it''s


    impossible... He is just trying to trick me. It is impossible for him to discover my secret in such a


    short time."


    Old Master kept talking to himself. When he heard Kevin Kyle call out the name "Warren Ss", he


    was already on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    He had tried his best to conceal his identity for more than 20 years. It could be said that he had


    hidden it very deeply, and left no evidence for others to track. How did Kevin Kyle find out about it in


    such a short time?

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    It was a disaster!


    At this time, these were the only words in Old Master''s head.


    Kevin Kyle was not a human being, he was more ferocious than a demon.


    The old man had tried his best to n every step he took, and every step he took was well-


    organized.


    He had thought that even if Kevin Kyle knew that he was not the Old Master of the Kyle Family, he


    still would not be able to find out about his real identity.


    But Kevin Kyle discovered it in a very short time.


    What did Kevin Kyle do to find out his real identity in such a short time?


    As soon as his identity was exposed, he would be in great danger. There was no ce in the entire


    world that would ept him.


    Seeing the Old Master so pale and powerless, Assistant Hartforted him and said, "Old Master,


    don''t worry. Kevin Kyle may have guessed who you are, but it doesn''t mean he has evidence. As


    long as there is no evidence, no one can pin you down. Think about it, your appearance has


    changed a lot. The old man of the Kyle family has also died, and no one can do anything to you."


    After hearing what Assistant Hart said, the old man thought for a while and agreed with him.


    Kevin Kyle had no evidence to prove his identity, therefore he was still the respected elder of the


    Kyle family, the oldest of the Kyle family.


    After calming down, Old Master could finally think properly. He asked, "By the way, where is the


    child?"


    Assistant Hart sneered and said, "I had asked my people to hide her well. Even if Kevin Kyle flipped


    the whole of Chatterton Town upside down, he would still not be able to find her."


    Old Master added, "Keep the child hidden so that Kevin Kyle can''t find her. But don''t hurt her, or I''m


    worried that Kevin Kyle will hurt Mia."


    "Old Master, you should know Kevin Kyle''s character better than I do. Miss is the adopted daughter


    of the Kyle family, and she is Kevin Kyle''s beloved sister. Miss doesn''t know anything, so Kevin Kyle


    will never hurt her."


    They had known Kevin Kyle for many years, and they all knew that Kevin Kyle was a person who


    valued rtionships, hence they decided to use the people around him to threaten him.


    "Then you take the necessary steps. But don''t go too far. After all, she is just a less than four years


    old child and doesn''t know anything." Old Master sighed. He was old and he was no longer as


    tough as he was when he was young. He hopes tomit less sin so as to have a better life after


    death.


    Sometimes he would wonder if it was really necessary for him to do such things.


    Mia Kyle had her own life. She had grown up and had her own world view. She could make money


    to support herself... And was no longer the little baby who was still learning words.


    Assistant Hart was agitated, "Old Master, the miss was also a child at that time. If you hadn''t arrived


    in time, she might have been killed as well."


    Old Master was speechless.


    It was for this very reason that he had eliminated all the people who had hurt his loved ones one by


    one. He didn''t let them have a good ending. It was also how Samuel Daly got to know his dirty


    secrets.


    "Old Master, I will be careful. Don''t worry." It was not easy to catch Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle''s


    precious daughter. If he had let her go without doing anything, then why would he spend so much


    effort in the first ce?


    Old Master had definitely aged, and his physical strength was not as strong as before. Recently, it


    was Assistant Hart who had been helping him a lot.


    He waved his hand and said, "Hart, I want to be alone. Go and do your work."


    "Old Master, have a good rest." He had long wanted to see that child.


    Little Karen and Faye Reed were both in his hands. For this, he believed that he could handle Kevin


    Kyle.


    While Assistant Hart was thinking of vicious n one after another, his mobile phone rang,


    He stared at the numbers on the screen for a long time before he picked it up. When Assistant Hart


    answered it, he heard the voice of the other party, "The Third Prince wants to see you. Right away,


    the sooner, the better!"


    "Humph..." Assistant Hart snorted, and his eyes shed with impatience and malice. ¡°Back when


    the young Miss and I almost died in a foreignnd, none of the royal family hade and helped


    us. If it weren¡¯t for the Old Master, we would have long been dead. I bet they onlye to find us


    after realizing that we are living a good life. They see value in us, and now they want to bring us


    back?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The other party sighed and said, "Old Hart, no one knew that the Princess''s family had been


    exterminated in Chatterton Town. They were executed in secret, and you and the young Miss were


    missing. When the royal family in Country A realized that Princess''s family had gone missing, we


    sent a lot of people, money, and resources to find her, but we didn''t find any clues. We searched for


    a few years but to no avail."


    "If you couldn''t find us then, you should just regard us as being dead already. Why do you still want


    to find us now? Master Perth, please tell the Third Prince that I am no longer a member of your


    country. The royal family is no longer the object of my loyalty. Only Old Master and the young Miss


    are my masters." Assistant Hart hung up the phone after he finished talking.


    So what if he was a member of the royal family in Country A? Now he had already gotten


    citizenship in another country, and he was no longer a citizen of Country A.


    In his memory, when he followed the princess''s family to Chatterton Town 20 years ago, the


    President only had two sons.


    His third son was only born many years after, and he had not even seen him before. Why would he


    respond to the so-called Third Prince when the prince summoned him?


    He was very loyal to his master. No one could sway his loyalty easily with perks.


    Now all his thoughts were on dealing with Kevin Kyle. He could not let him reveal the Old Master''s


    identity. He had to help the Old Master hide his identity so that the Old Master and Miss could stay


    safe and sound.


    ...


    When little Karen was taken away, Kevin Kyle immediately ordered people to lock down the


    amusement park. No one was allowed to enter or leave, but after a thorough search, there was no


    sight of little Karen.


    The person who kidnapped little Karen seemed to be able to fly and disappear within a short period


    of time.


    Karen Daly was a bundle of nerves, but she couldn''t do anything. Little Karen was just standing


    beside her. But within that few seconds when she wasn''t looking, little Karen was gone. Was the


    fake Old Master really that capable?


    How did the Old Master know their every move?


    When she thought of this, she turned to look at Lionel who was silent. He was missing for a few


    minutes after little Karen was being taken away. No one knew what he had been doing.


    Could he be the one who had secretly informed little Karen''s kidnappers?


    Karen Daly didn''t want to suspect him, but things happened all too sudden. She was worried about


    little Karen and couldn''t help but overthink.


    Perhaps Karen Daly''s gaze was too direct and intense, Lionel caught her gaze and turned to look at


    her.


    Their eyes met, and tension arose. After one look at her, he did not say anything, but turned around


    and strode out.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Karen Daly bit her lips and clenched her fists, she was furious... She wished she could find the


    person who took little Karen immediately and cut them into pieces, so that they could no longer be


    human again.


    "Karen..." Kevin Kyle wrapped the trembling Karen Daly in his arms, patted her on the back, and


    comforted her gently, "I will bring little Karen back to your side. You go home first and wait for news."


    "Are you going to find little Karen? Let me go with you." Karen grabbed Kevin tightly, as if she was


    holding on to a life-saver. She was afraid that Kevin would leave her behind.


    Little Karen was carried away by someone right under her nose. Now that little Karen was missing,


    she didn''t know what those people would do to her. How could she go back and wait for the news in


    peace?


    Kevin''s heart ached when he saw how Karen had lost her wits. In order to prevent ident from


    happening, he had engaged people to guard around little Karen at all times. Never had he expected


    that little Karen would be taken away by others under his watch.


    He was careless and failed to protect little Karen. Consequently, little Karen was taken away and


    Karen was frightened now.


    He hugged Karen hard and nodded. "Okay, let''s go to find little Karen and take her home together."


    "Okay." Karen believed that as long as Kevin was around, little Karen would be safe. She would


    definitely return to them in one piece.


    In the car, Kevin took out his mobile phone and called Nick ck. He asked in a low voice, "Any


    result on the information I want? Once the result is out, please send it to the Grey Apartments


    immediately."


    Mia Kyle had a unit in the Grey Apartments. She didn''t stay at Secret Garden when she was in


    Chatterton Town but spent most of her time in her own ce.


    She preferred to live alone, as she could do whatever she wanted. No one wouldin if she


    did not tidy the house, and no one would dislike her for being sloppy.


    When Kevin and Karen arrived at the Grey Apartments, Nick had already waited there with the


    information Kevin needed. As Kevin''s car arrived, Nick immediately greeted him and said, "Director


    Kyle, the result hase out. Your guess is correct."


    "Okay." Kevin took the document and looked up. In front of him were high-rise buildings with their


    outer walls all painted in grey, which was why it was called the Grey Apartments.


    After ncing around, Kevin turned to Nick and said, "You wait here. I will call you at any time if I


    need you."


    "Okay." Nick nodded and quickly retreated to one side.


    Kevin took Karen''s hand and said in a gentle voice, "Let''s find Mia and take her to see that person


    later."


    Karen nodded and said nothing more. She would go wherever Kevin would go, and together they


    would find their little Karen.


    It was already afternoon, but Mia was still sleeping soundly in bed.


    Yesterday, Master Perth had invited her for dinner and they drank together. She identally drank


    too much. Not only had she vomited on Master Perth, but she had also assaulted him... In the end,


    she didn''t even know how she got home.


    The doorbell rang for a long time. Mia, who was sleeping in the room, didn''t hear it or rather, she


    heard the doorbell but chose to ignore it because her head was heavy and she had a hangover.


    "Sleep, sleep, continue to sleep..." The only thing in her mind then was to sleep. She was not fully


    sober yet, and her head was dizzy.


    When she didn''t open the door, the annoying doorbell continued to ring non-stop. Why couldn''t


    people just understand that she was having a hangover?


    After a long time, the annoying doorbell finally stopped... Mia turned overzily and continued to


    sleep.


    However, before she could find afortable position, Mia heard the sound of a chainsaw, followed


    by the sound of a heavy objects falling to the ground.


    "F**k!" She was so angry that she jumped up. She draped the thin quilt around her body and rushed


    out, cursing, "How dare you break down my door? You''ll have to pay for this."


    She was so furious that she couldn''t wait to throw the person who broke into her house from the


    25th floor. But when she saw who the person was, her anger dissipated in an instant.


    She immediately put on a sweet smile and said, "Brother, sister-inw, it was the two of you. You


    should have called me in advance so that I can wee you properly. It didn''t need to be like this."


    Kevin red at her coldly and said in a low voice, "Go pack up your things ande with me right


    away."


    "My head''s dizzy and I still want to sleep. I don''t want to go anywhere." Mia grabbed her messy hair


    and yawned, trying to express her tiredness and sleepiness.


    "I''ll give you five minutes." Kevin''s voice was as cold as ice and it sent a chill down Mia''s spine. She


    knew that she had to go out with him today and there was no room for negotiation.


    She looked at Kevin pitifully, then looked at Karen and muttered, "Sister-inw, your husband is too


    unreasonable and overbearing. You have to teach him a good lesson, don''t let him keep this habit


    of always bullying others."


    In the past, when she said these words, her lovely and good-natured sister-inw would definitely


    help her to scold her brother. But today, her sister-inw was not in a good mood, and she ignored


    her.


    s...


    Mia sighed and obediently returned to her room to change her clothes. Before she could take a


    bath, she was brought out of the house by her cold brother.


    With her fame, how could she be seen by the fans looking like this, this would instantly tarnish her


    goddess image in the eyes of her fans.


    As soon as she got on the car and before she could sit properly, her cold brother threw her a


    document. Then he said coldly, "Take a look at it first. Ask me if there is anything you don''t


    understand."


    "What''s this?" Mia didn''t want to look at the wordings at all. Just looking at it gave her a headache.


    However, her cold brother shot her a dagger look. She quivered and quickly opened the document.


    The name of the document was "DNA test results", and the test results were of Mia Kyle and


    Warren Ss.


    Mia Kyle was definitely her name, so who could Warren Ss be? She didn''t know anything at all,


    how did she get a DNAparison?


    Compared to the shock of the DNAparison, what was even more shocking was the result of the


    DNAparison. The test results showed that she was indeed rted to this man named Warren


    Ss.


    She was adopted by the Kyle family since she was a child. The Kyle family treated her better than


    their own children. Once, Mia even thought that she was the biological child of her adopted parents.


    She had never thought about tracking down the family who had abandoned her.


    But now... in her unprepared state, her cold brother threw her a DNA report and proved who she


    was rted to.


    After a long while, Mia recovered from the shock and stuttered, "Brother, what do you want to do by


    showing me this? Who is Warren Ss?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Mia Kyle didn''t care who Warren Ss was at all. She was concerned about the sudden existence of


    a person who had a blood rtion with her.


    She wanted her cold brother to tell her that it was just a joke.


    Mia Kyle was an orphan abandoned by her parents. The Kyle family adopted her and therefore she


    was the child of the Kyle family. No one could take her away.


    However, she did not receive the desired answer from her cold brother. When her cold brother


    spoke, he said to her with a stern look, "Warren Ss is the person I want to take you to see, the


    person whom we have called grandfather for over 20 years."


    "Warren Ss? Grandpa? Brother, I don''t understand what you''re trying to say." Mia was confused


    and her head was buzzing due to the shock.


    After asking this question, Mia found that her cold brother''s face became more gloomy as if


    something bad had happened, and he was hostile.


    Growing up, she often made him angry. Sometimes, he really got mad, but every time, he couldn''t


    really be mad at her because he loved her like a real sister.


    Today, she could only see the coldness in her cold brother''s eyes, as if she was just a stranger who


    had nothing to do with him.


    Her cold brother did not speak to her. Instead, he handed her another document and let her read it


    herself.


    This time, Mia opened the file anxiously. Even though it was just a simple flip, it took her a long


    while just to open the document.


    Her hands were shaking slightly when she opened the document. She was worried that she would


    not be able to bear what she was about to see.


    However, she had no other choices. She had to face the truth that she could not ept nor bear.


    As expected, the content of the document once again surprised Mia. The person they had been


    calling grandpa was not actually Grandpa Kyle, but a man named Warren Ss.


    Grandfather was the head of the Kyle family and the founder of Rovio whom everyone respected.


    Although he had retired for many years, he still had great prestige in the business world.


    The man named Warren Ss who wanted to rece Grandpa Kyle should at least have the same


    face as Grandpa Kyle. Otherwise, it would be impossible to rece him.


    Mia couldn''t figure out how Warren Ss could rece the real grandfather Kyle so easily, to the


    extent that even his son and grandson couldn''t see the difference.


    Mia didn''t know how she managed to finish reading the document...


    Warren Ss reced their real Grandpa Kyle, and Warren Ss had blood rtions with her. Did


    this mean that she was the child of a bad person?


    She was not qualified to be a child of the Kyle family, not qualified to call the Mr. and Mrs. Kyle her


    parents, nor was she qualified to call the man in front of her brother.


    For the first time in her life, Mia felt an immense pressure... The burden was so heavy that she


    could hardly breathe. She didn''t know what to do.


    There were four people sitting in the spaciouspany car, namely the driver, her brother, and her


    sister-inw. These were the people she was familiar with.


    They used to be her family, but at this moment, she only felt like a clown...


    "Brother..." The word came out of Mia''s lips. Mia bit her lip and swallowed the rest of her words.


    The person who has blood rtions with her had reced the real Grandpa Kyle. What rights did


    she have to call Kevin Kyle her brother? What rights did she have to enjoy their love for her?


    Kevin said coldly, "Little Karen was taken away by his men. I hope you can convince him to hand


    her over to us."


    When it came to saving little Karen, he couldn''t y hardball with Old Master. He couldn''t risk the


    safety of little Karen. So the safest way was to let Mia talk to Old Master.


    It might seem cruel to ask Mia to do this, especially for such a carefree girl, to suddenly face such a


    burden.


    But she was already an adult. She had the right to know her origin, and she should take the


    necessary responsibility.


    "Wh-what?" Mia was so surprised that she almost bit her tongue.


    That grandfather who had always been kind actually took little Karen as a hostage. What on earth


    did he want to do?


    Did he want to get rid of all the members of the Kyle Family?


    Or was he eyeing the Kyle family''s Rovio?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    No matter which option it was, no matter what his purpose was, he should never aim at a four-year-


    old child.


    Just as Mia was ovee with fear, a soft and warm hand held her.


    An endearing voice came into her ear. "Mia, no matter what Warren Ss has done, it has nothing to


    do with you. Kevin told you these things today because he thought you should know the truth. At the


    same time, he also hopes that you could help us to bring a little Karen back."


    "Sis..." Before she could finish her sentence, Mia choked back her tears.


    Her delirious temperament had followed Neil Brown a long time ago. Back when she was seriously


    beaten up by Neil Brown''s men, she did not even shed a tear, but now her tears poured


    uncontrobly like the rain.


    She didn''t want to cry, she had wanted to face the unknown future with smiles, but the tears


    seemed to have minds of their own, and she couldn''t control herself.


    "Mia, it''s going to be fine. Don''t be afraid. You will always be our closest family." Karen opened her


    arms and hugged Mia, patting her back tofort her.


    So what if Warren Ss, who hadmitted many crimes, was Mia''s real rtive? Mia had never


    done anything to hurt others. Warren Ss should be the only one responsible for the crimes that he


    hadmitted. Mia Kyle would still be Mia Kyle, a part of the Kyle family.


    Mia wiped her tears and tried to squeeze a smile.


    They might not know that if they all looked at her coldly and treated her as a bad person, she might


    not feel so upset.


    It was because of their eptance and the fact that they did not me her, but instead even


    comforted her in a time like this... that made her tore.


    The man that had been adoring her all her life, the one she called Grandpa, was he really her


    biological grandfather?


    If he was, she didn''t even know how to face him.


    It didn''t take long for their car to safely arrive at the farm where the Old Master lived.


    Mia was here yesterday, and today she was here again. It was only a day apart, but her mood and


    mentality had changed dramatically.


    Yesterday, she came here in a good mood to visit her aging grandfather. But today, she came here


    to question him.


    She wanted to know who he really was.


    Why did he take the ce of the real Grandpa Kyle?


    Who on earth was he?


    If he was really her rtive, why didn''t he reconcile with her earlier on and take her to their family?


    If he had really loved her, he wouldn''t have done such a cruel thing.


    ...

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    The sun was high in the sky, scorching the earth, hot and dry, this was the perfect portrayal of Mia


    Kyle''s mood at the moment.


    She bit her lips, took a deep breath, and tried to adjust her mood.


    No matter what she was going to face, she would not turn back. It didn''t matter if she could handle


    the challenge or not, she had to take her responsibility.


    She looked at Kevin Kyle, who was standing next to her. Kevin''s gaze had been on Karen all this


    time, there was worry in his eyes.


    Most of the time, Mia was very envious of Karen for having such a considerate husband.


    When she saw them, she couldn''t help but think of Neil Brown...


    In the past, she had always believed that as long as she worked hard, and did not give up, Neil


    Brown would eventually ept her.


    But today, she didn''t think so anymore. She felt that she was not worthy of him. Even just thought of


    him, made her heart ached.


    For the first time, she was so uncertain.


    Neil Brown''s attitude towards her had suddenly changed. He had refused her countless of times.


    Did he already know about her identity?


    The thought that this might be the reason for Neil Brown''s refusal, Mia took another deep breath.


    She was in such a mess that she didn''t know what to do.


    If that was the case, could she still be as thick-skinned as she used to be while courting Neil


    Brown?


    Mia was so anxious that she grabbed her hair hard. Suddenly, she heard Kevin''s low voice, "Warren


    Ss may not admit his identity. As for how we would make him admit it, it will all depend on how


    you talk to him."


    "I will try my best." Mia nodded. In reality, she didn''t know how to face Warren Ss at all.


    After a pause, she added, "Brother, can I go in alone?"


    "No way!" Kevin refused firmly without hesitation.


    "Didn''t you say that he is a rtive of mine? If it''s true, then it''s better for me to persuade him alone,


    isn''t it?" Mia said softly, but her tone and eyes were firm.


    Before Kevin could open his mouth to talk, Mia continued, "I''m all grown up now. There are some


    things that I must face alone. I can''t be living under your protective wings all the time"


    Kevin looked closely at Mia. She had indeed grown up. She had her own career and the person she


    liked. She was no longer the little girl who followed him around in those early years.


    After a long thought, Kevin felt that he should give her a chance to face some things on her own.


    Just as he was about to nod his head in agreement, Karen tugged at his sleeve and asked


    worriedly, "Will it be dangerous for Mia to go alone?"


    "Sister-inw, thanks for your concern!" Mia smiled bitterly and said, "But isn''t he a real rtive of


    mine? He has always been nice to me, he won''t harm me."


    Kevin nced at Karen and then at Mia. "Alright. Go ahead. No matter what happens, remember


    that we are waiting for you here. You are not alone."


    "Thank you, brother! Thank you, sister-inw!" Mia pursed her lips and smiled, trying to look


    optimistic.


    Mia nodded and turned around to walk towards the farm vi. She stopped at every step as if that


    every step would bring her to the edge of the cliff, which she had no way of turning back.


    She walked for a long time before she reached the ce where the Old Master lived.


    As soon as she walked to the door, she heard the loud voice of Old Master as usual, "You''re here."


    Upon hearing Old Master''s voice, Mia suddenly stopped short and took a deep breath. She tried to


    sound as lively as possible, "Grandpa, I''vee to see you again."


    "You''re my most filial granddaughter. Come in and sit with me." Old Master was in his usual


    approachable self.


    Mia walked into the house with heavy footsteps and saw the Old Master sitting on thezy chair


    while arranging an iplete Go game on the table.


    Old Master looked towards her, patted the seat beside him, and said, "Mia,e and sit beside me.


    I''ll teach you how to y this game."


    In this instance, Mia was transported back to her childhood when she was in the Kyle family''s big


    mansion in America. When she saw her grandfather sitting in the chess room, smiling while calling


    to her, "Mia,e here. Let me teach you how to y chess."


    In the past, when she was young, Grandpa had wanted to teach her Go chess, but she waszy


    and did not like to do something that needed her to use the brain. She would always give excuses,


    and in the end, she only learned a little about chess.


    However, Grandpa still loved her dearly. Whenever she yed chess with him, he would always


    give in to her and pretended to lose a few rounds, this made her think that she was actually good at


    ying chess.


    "Grandpa..." Mia really wanted to call him like before, but that words stuck halfway in her throat and


    she couldn''t say it out.


    She recalled the documents she had read, how he hadmitted a sin, that he had reced the


    real Grandpa Kyle and now even kidnapped little Karen...


    The thought about all these made Mia''s heart ached. She was so devastated that she broke out in


    cold sweat.


    "Mia, what''s wrong with you? Why are you pulling a long face?" Grandpa Kyle looked at her with a


    worried and distressed look.


    Mia had hoped that her grandfather was still the same person she used to know. She had hoped


    that all the information Kevin gave her was false... Then she would jump into her grandfather''s arms


    and snuggle up like a child.


    But she knew that Kevin would not lie to her. All the information was true. The white-haired old man


    in front of her was not her kind grandfather, but a cold-blooded murderer.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    If he was willing to admit his crimes, she was willing to bear the sins he hadmitted. She only


    hoped that he would not hurt anyone again.


    Mia did not move forward. Instead, she knelt on the ground and bowed to the Old Master, as if she


    was giving a kowtow.


    She knocked her head too hard on the ground and as a result, her forehead bled. Bright red blood


    streamed down her smooth forehead, and fell on the marble floor, creating a flower-like pattern.


    "Mia, what are you doing?" Old Master rushed over and tried to help her up, but Mia refused to


    move.


    She looked at Grandpa Kyle with tears rolling down from the corner of her eyes. She cried and said,


    "Grandpa, please! I''m begging you! Please return little Karen to my brother and sister-inw. Little


    Karen is their life. If something happens to her, how could they live?"


    "Mia, what are you talking about?" Old Master''s face turned serious. There was aplex yet


    malicious gleam in his eyes.


    He knew that Kevin hade, and he knew that Mia was with them. But he didn''t expect Kevin to


    have any evidence that proved he had reced the old man of the Kyle Family, so he didn''t expect


    Kevin to tell Mia about it.


    However, Mia''s expression at this moment revealed that Kevin had already told Mia everything he


    knew.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Over the years, he had hidden everything from Mia Kyle. He had never thought of letting her get


    involved. He had hoped that she could live her life without trouble and never had to see the ugly


    sides of the world.


    However, that damned Kevin destroyed his entire n...


    The Old Master clenched his fists and said sternly, "Mia, get up first. If you have anything to say,


    let''s talk slowly."


    Mia knelt upright and handed the DNA test results to Old Master with both hands. She asked in a


    hoarse voice, "Warren Ss, please tell me, how are we rted?"


    Warren Ss!


    Those two words rocked Old Master hard. Even if he had fully prepared for this toe, he was still


    shocked when the words came from Mia.


    When the others suspected his identity, he could get rid of them without any hesitation. However,


    the person in front of him was the only bloodline left of the Ss family, his only family.


    There was a sh of panic in the Old Master''s eyes and this did not escape Mia''s eyes. She was


    now more certain that the man in front of her was Warren Ss, the person who had biological


    rtion with her, and not Grandpa Kyle, the respected elder of the Kyle family.


    "Mia, listen to me, get up first. Let me treat your wound." Old Master studied Mia with his sly eyes in


    order to catch any slight changes in her expression.


    Mia remained knelt and refused to listen. She insisted on getting the answer, "Please tell me, who


    are you? What''s the rtionship between us?"


    "Mia, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." He couldn''t admit it. Once he admitted it, it


    would mean that he was a fake.


    It was okay to admit that he had reced the old man of the Kyle family, but he must not admit that


    he was Warren Ss. Otherwise, he would not only face the fury of Kevin, but also the whole


    country''s pursuit.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he had no other choices, and was being driven into a corner, how could


    he have lived in this world with someone else''s identity?


    In this world, everyone was an independent entity. Everyone had their own ways to live their lives.


    No one wanted to be a substitute and hide behind other people''s lives.


    Mia said in tears, "Warren Ss, please stop pretending. You are not my grandpa at all. You are a


    bad person, and a murderer. It was you who kidnapped little Karen. How could you do this to such a


    young child. Are you even human?"


    The Old Master said angrily, "Mia, I''m your grandpa. How could you say that? I have loved you for


    so many years. The others can doubt me, but not you."


    "I really wished that you hadn''t loved me so much these years." Had he not loved her so much, he


    would have been just a stranger to her. Then, no matter what he had done, it had nothing to do with


    her, and she wouldn''t feel sorry for him.


    "Mia, how could you say that? I have really wasted all my love on you all these years." Old Master


    shook his head with a painful expression of being misunderstood and wronged.


    "I know you won''t admit it." Mia threw another document at him, wiped her tears and said, "Look at


    what you have done. No one can tolerate what you have done. Why can''t you behave yourself after


    so many years? Little Karen is not even four years old. You kidnapped her to threaten her parents. If


    you still have a little humanity in you, you wouldn''t have done that."


    "Mia¡ª"


    "Don''t call my name!" Mia screamed. After saying that, she cried even harder.


    "I don''t care if anyone mes me or scolds me, anyone but you, because you are my..." He almost


    blurted the words, but Warren Ss managed to stop in time.


    Once he admitted the rtionship between them, he would admit that he was Warren Ss. This


    was definitely not what he had wanted to happen at all.


    Mia Kyle bit her lips and said, "You may deny your identity. But, please hand over little Karen back


    to her parents."


    Since Warren Ss didn''t want to admit his identity, then she could only ask for the second best. For


    now, the most important thing was to get little Karen back.


    "Mia, little Karen is my great-granddaughter and I love her ever so much. Why would I even kidnap


    her?" As long as he refused to admit, and little Karen was not with him, no one would know whether


    Kevin or him was lying.


    Mia was so anxious that she roared, "Warren Ss, you must have your own child too. So you


    should be able to understand how a parent feels and how much they worry about their children!"


    Once she mentioned about children, Old Master was instantly engulfed in clouds of anger and


    resentment.


    Of course he had his own child, but his child was killed at such a young age. Not only that, his


    daughter-inw was also killed, leaving behind an infant who was still nursing.


    Every time he thought of this, Warren Ss was full of grudge. He hated the murderer so much that


    he wanted to drag the man he had killed out from the grave and whip him once more. Only then


    could he find some relief.


    Since Mia had already affirmed that he was Warren Ss, there was nothing he could do to make


    her believe him. So the only thing he could do was to simply tell her everything and let her know


    who her family, and who her enemy was.


    "Mia, if you want to know the truth, then get up first. I will tell you everything." Warren Ss sat back


    into thezy chair, picked up the cup of cold tea and took a sip.


    Mia struggled to stand up, but because she had knelt for so long, her legs were numb and she


    almost fell down. However, she gritted her teeth and struggled to maintain her posture.


    Warren Ss stared at her for a long time. After a long while, he said slowly, "Yes, my name is


    Warren Ss. I killed the old man of the Kyle family and underwent stic surgery ording to his


    appearance. I reced his identity and continued to live as him."


    He had nned this for five whole years before his n became a reality.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He had gone undercover beside Old Master Kyle to learn his habits, learn to speak like him and


    imitate his ways... He didn''t take action until everything was ready.


    It was due to the fact that he had prepared for such a long time and changed his appearance to look


    exactly like Old Master Kyle, that he had Hale Kyle and Kevin Kyle fooled.


    "Why, why? Why did you do that?" Mia''s voice trembled. It took her a long time toplete her


    question.


    "Why?" Warren Ss snorted, and then a murderous intent appeared in his eyes. "Because I


    wanted to live. I wanted to be reunited with my child, and I wanted to hug my grandchild."


    Back then, when he had just reced the true Old Master Kyle as the brand new Old Master Kyle...


    He had informed his son to reunite with him in Chatterton Town. But he was one step toote. When


    he arrived, the couple had already been secretly executed.


    ...

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    "If all you wanted was to live, you should have just lived well and no one will stop you from doing


    that. Why did you have to kill innocent people?" Mia Kyle shook her head and said painfully.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Since young, she had a strong personality. She often fought and argued with other people. People


    said that she was a little witch, but she had never thought of harming other people.


    Everyone''s life is precious, whether they were rich or poor. No one had the right to control the life


    and death of others.


    And she had always thought that he was the kindest grandfather in the world. How could he speak


    so boldly after killing innocent people? He had said it like those people deserved to die.


    In the past, he would take her to do good deeds every year, for example taking her to a welfare


    home to donate money, visit the children in poverty and etc. He had often said that people should


    do more good deeds while they were alive so that they could ascent to heaven after they died.


    He was a person so full of benevolence and morality. But it turned out that under this innocent


    mask, hid a man with evil and vicious thoughts.


    He hadn''t just killed someone, but in fact, he had killed many. Now he wouldn''t even spare a small


    child.


    Mia dared not imagine what would happen to her brother and sister-inw if something happened to


    little Karen. She was afraid that even her own death was not enough to repay little Karen''s life.


    "Do you think I could live well just because I want to? Those people didn''t give me a chance at all."


    If he was not driven into a corner, he didn''t need to fake another person''s identity.


    Mia wiped her tears. Suddenly, she was not so sad anymore. For a person who had long lost his


    conscience, what more was there to say?


    No matter how much he said, she wouldn''t listen to him. Now she needed to find ways to get little


    Karen''s location from him.


    "Mia, I''m your grandfather, your real grandfather..." As he said this, Warren burst into tears. "You are


    the only bloodline left of our Ss family."


    "Grandfather? You''re my grandfather?" Miaughed pathetically, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "I don''t want a murderer as my grandfather."


    If he was still the kind grandfather she knew, she would definitely be ted when she heard his


    words. But now, she only felt a coldness in her heart, as if she had fallen into an ice cer.


    Warren stood up and grabbed Mia''s hand. Agitated, he quickly said, "Mia, everything I had done


    was for your sake, for you to have a better life. Don''t you understand?"


    "For my sake? For my well-being?" Mia shook him off andughed sadly.


    She was obviouslyughing, but tears fell uncontrobly. So she was the reason for little Karen''s


    kidnap?


    Unbeknown to him, how many innocent lives had been taken for her sake?


    She wiped her tears, gnashed her teeth, "The Kyle family adopted me and raised me up. They are


    my family, and now you have taken away their child. Do you dare say that you are doing it for my


    sake? If you had really done it for me, you will return little Karen to us. Don''t let me be the


    reason for your evil deeds."


    "Mia¡ª" Warren was also angry now. He roared, "Do you know why you became an orphan?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t want to know." No matter what the reason was, he should not kill or take little


    Karen as a hostage.


    Mia didn''t want to hear it, but Warren insisted on telling her the truth. She had to know the truth of


    everything so that she could make up her mind on who was a good guy and who was the evil one.


    "Mia, your mother was the sister of the President of Country A. She was a princess. Your father,


    who was my son, is from Chatterton Town. He immigrated to Country A and married your mother.


    They were originally a loving couple. However, Herbert Ken and the Brown family, those


    executioners destroyed everything and made you an orphan."


    "It was Karen Daly''s father, Herbert Ken who forged evidence and used your parents of being


    spies from Country A. It was Herbert Ken who had handed the fake evidence to the Brown family in


    the military region of Chatterton Town. It was Neil Brown''s father who secretly executed your


    parents. Herbert and the Brown family are the murderers of your parents. I did those things to


    avenge my son and daughter-inw. What did I do wrong?"


    Warren shouted all the grievances in his heart at one go, and he didn''t care whether Mia could take


    it or not.


    Every word Warren said was like a bomb. Mia was dumbfounded. Now, she didn''t even know who


    she was anymore.


    Her mother was the princess of Country A, and her father was Warren Ss''s son... Neil Brown''s


    father killed her parents...


    Neil''s father killed her parents!


    Neil''s father killed her parents!


    Neil''s father killed her parents!


    At the moment, Mia couldn''t think of anything else but this sentence, ringing repetitively in her mind.


    No, it couldn''t be. It couldn''t be true. Warren had to be lying to her... She was going crazy and


    wanted to disappear from the world immediately so that she would never have to face this terrible


    thing again.


    "Mia¡ª"


    "Don''t call me, please don''t call me." Mia held her head and shook desperately. She didn''t want to


    hear any of it. She would rather know nothing.


    But she also understood that she was Warren''s granddaughter and the child of Ss family. Her


    parents were executed by Neil''s father, and Warren killed the ones who killed her parents.


    These were facts that she couldn''t ept but had to...


    At this moment, she realized how wonderful it would be to be just a child and never grow up.


    If she didn''t grow up, she could hide under the wings of her family forever and never need to face


    these cruel facts.


    After a long time, Mia finally found her voice. "You are my grandfather. Let me take all the


    responsibility for what you had done. As long as you hand little Karen over safely, I can beg my


    brother to let you go. You can go far away and never appear in front of them again."


    "Mia, how can you be such a fool? I am your true family, while Kevin is nothing to you." At this point,


    Warren still had no sense of remorse.


    Mia smiled mncholically and said, "Then do you know what I think right now? For me, to even


    take a breath of air feels like a huge waste!"


    "Mia, I won''t allow you to talk nonsense." Warren''s dagger eyes shed and he said, "The child is


    Kevin Kyle''s most fatal weakness. It took me a lot of effort to capture her. She is a very useful


    hostage. How could I ever hand her over?"


    Upon hearing this, Mia finally gave up on Warren Ss. She cried and said, "Please, please let the


    child go."


    "You''reing with me. After we are safe, I will consider returning the child to Kevin." Since Kevin


    had already discovered everything, he could no longer pretend to be Old Master Kyle. He had to


    move immediately.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Luckily for him, he had prepared for this and had already had an escape n. Once his identity was


    exposed, he could leave as soon as possible.


    He wanted to take Mia Kyle with him and leave Chatterton Town. Then, he could change his identity


    again and start a new life.


    As for the child, if she was lucky, she might survive.


    If she was unlucky and died, that was her fate. If there was anything to me, it would be her fate


    to be the child of Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly.


    "What do you mean that you will consider returning the child?" Mia Kyle bit her lips and stared at


    Warren Ss. His words surprised her and changed her perception towards him.


    He had disguised himself as Grandpa Kyle, pretended to be a good person, and had done that for


    more than 20 years. His intention was horrible.


    Now, just thinking about it creeped her out.


    In the past, when they went to the welfare home to visit those orphans, he had the brightest smile


    on his face. Did he also think about killing people at that time?


    "Mia,e with me first. We can talk about other thingster." After all, Mia was the only bloodline


    left of the Ss family. He worried about leaving her behind and could only be relieved when he took


    her with him.


    Mia shook her head and stepped back. "I''ll only go with you under the condition that you let little


    Karen go. After that, I''ll go anywhere with you."


    Warren added, "Mia, I''ve told you,e with me first. We''ll talk about other things once we get out


    of here."


    "If you don''t hand little Karen over, how do you think you''re going to leave?" Mia wiped her tears


    and said, "You know my brother and his temper. His daughter is in your hands. You can''t escape


    even if you have wings."


    Warren sneered and said, "Fine. We''ll see who is the more capable one."


    If little Karen hadn''t been taken by Warren as a hostage, Warren would worry that he might not be


    able to defeat Kevin.


    Now, with such a good pawn in his hand, not only could he control Kevin, but he would also have


    nothing to worry about.


    "Well then, let''s see if you can even get out of here."


    Suddenly, Kevin''s cold voice came from outside the door, and then his towering figure appeared in


    front of them. Next to him was Karen.


    He held her hand tightly. Every step he took, his expression showed his deep care and love for her.


    Warren looked over and scanned both of them.


    They were undeniable an eye-catching couple.


    The man was tall and handsome, and the woman was slender and beautiful, they were a perfect


    match for each other.


    The more they were suited for each other, the more disgusted Warren felt.


    Warren fixed his fierce eyes on Karen. At the moment, he wanted nothing more than to turn his


    stare into knives and stab her.


    If this woman had not suddenly appeared in Kevin''s life, then the person who married Kevin would


    be Mia. The person who would give birth to Kevin''s child would be Mia.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    If Karen did not show up, and if Mia married Kevin, then the incidents in the past few years would


    not even ur.


    If he hadn''t been behind those affairs, then he wouldn''t have exposed himself. He wouldn''t have let


    Kevin suspected him or even got hold of evidence against him.


    Now, even his most beloved granddaughter wouldn''t ept him as her grandfather. The reason for


    what had happened up till today had everything to do with Karen.


    He still remembered Karen and her wits in the board meeting. Facing him and other directors, she


    was strong and independent. But in front of Kevin, she pretended to be weak.


    He med himself for not killing her a few years ago. Instead, he was threatened by Samuel Daly


    to hand her over.


    If he had known that she would be so lucky, he would have definitely gotten rid of her. He would


    never allow her toe back to Kevin alive.


    "Brother¡ª" Mia was unnerved when she saw Kevin and Karen entered. She was fearful and


    worried.


    She didn''t know what she was worried about. Perhaps she was worried about little Karen''s safety,


    or she was worried about the safety of her "grandpa".


    Although he had done all kinds of evil deeds, he had really loved her all these years.


    Just like what he had said, anyone could me him and scold him, but not her.


    She hoped that he would regret his actions, and hoped that he could hand little Karen over to her


    before Kevin acted on it.


    As long as little Karen was fine, Warren might have the chance to survive.


    "Mia, do you know all the things you didn''t understand before?" It was Kevin who asked this. His


    voice was gloomy, but it also revealed his concern for Mia.


    Mia Kyle bit her lips and nodded hard.


    Kevin Kyle added, "Then step back with your sister-inw. I have something to talk to him alone."


    Mia and Karen looked at each other. Both of them knew what they had to do. They did not ask


    anything and left.


    Only Kevin and Warren were left in the spacious living room. They looked at each other.


    Warren suddenly smiled and said, "Kevin, do you still want your daughter to return to you alive?"


    Kevin looked at him with a faint smile on his lips, but he didn''t intend to respond to Warren''s words.


    Kevin''s silence and the faint smile on his face puzzled Warren. He was unable to decipher what


    Kevin was thinking.


    Warren thought for a while and said, "If you want your child toe back to you and wife in one


    piece, just give me all the evidence in your hand. And promise me that you won''t pursue these


    matters anymore."


    After listening to Warren, Kevinughed in a deep, low voice. "Warren, Warren, Warren, you''ve


    schemed and nned everything. However, why didn''t you expect that I would trust my daughter''s


    safety and I wouldn''t waste my time here with you here?"


    Kevin wasn''t a man who would sit and wait for things to happen. Mia''sing to persuade Warren


    was just one out of the many ways to find little Karen.


    Just as his men were tracking Assistant Hart, and while Mia was deliberating with Warren, he had


    received a message and had confirmed that Lionel had safely brought little Karen home.


    "Haha..." Warrenughed, and his body trembled slightly. "Kevin, do you really think that I am an old


    fool?"


    In order to catch the child, Assistant Hart had nned for a long time and had already made careful


    arrangements in all aspects.


    Before Assistant Hart left, he had vowed that Kevin couldn''t find his daughter even if he were to


    search all over Chatterton Town.


    He didn''t believe that Kevin had such an ability to find his daughter in such a short time.


    Warren thought that the reason why Kevin lied to him was that Kevin wanted to get some clues out


    of him.


    He was not muddleheaded yet. How could he fall for such a trap?


    "You''re right." Kevin Kyle looked at Warren Ss. Beneath his sses, there was a terrifying chill in


    his eyes.


    ...

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Warren wasn''t so sure anymore when he heard Kevin''s words and looked at his calm expression


    plus somber eyes.


    Although Assistant Hart had been with him for many years and his execution had always been


    perfect, but one shouldn''t underestimate Kevin Kyle''s capability.


    If Kevin''s daughter hadn''t been rescued, he wouldn''t be as calm as he was at the moment. He


    wouldn''t be beating around the bush with him here.


    Because of Warren Ss''s suspicion that the hostage in his hands had been rescued, he suddenly


    had a strong sense of uneasiness. He repetitively loosened his grips and tightened them.


    The hostage was rescued, the evidence to prove his identity and the murder crime he had


    committed were all in Kevin''s hands.


    In other words, the tables had been turned, and now everything was in Kevin''s grip... How could he


    let Kevin seed?


    Instead of being threatened by Kevin, he thought it would be better to take action first and get rid of


    Kevin. In this way, he could continue to assume the identity of Old Master of the Kyle family.


    Under Kevin''s scrutiny, Warren took out his mobile phone and dialed the number of Assistant Hart.


    "Hart, where is the child?"


    Warren didn''t verify with Assistant Hart, yet the crafty man had believed that Kevin had the ability to


    save his own child. But he couldn''t totally be sure, so he called Assistant Hart.


    Assistant Hart said something on the other end, and Warren''s eyes instantly sank. A trace of panic


    shed in his eyes for a split moment before it disappeared.


    Warren hid his emotion very quickly, but it did not escape Kevin''s sharp eyes. With a smirk, Kevin


    said, "How is it? Do you believe me now?"


    Warren Ss was able to rece Grandpa Kyle and blend in with the Kyle family for so many years


    without being discovered. This meant his courage and ability were certainly unlike any other


    ordinary people.


    Since he had lost the hostage and he could not threaten Kevin, but he still had other ways to give


    Kevin a blow.


    He turned on the speaker of his phone, "Hart, I didn''t hear what you said clearly just now, could you


    say it again?"


    Assistant Hart''s voice came from the mobile phone. "Old Master, the child was indeed rescued, but


    she was also injured, and the boy who saved her, hehe... I''m afraid he won''t survive as well."


    "How many times do I have to tell you before you can remember my words? That child is the


    bloodline of the Kyle family. You can''t harm her, but you just don''t listen." The words were pleasant,


    and the tone was full of sarcasm. Since the hostage was rescued, Warren could only use words to


    threaten Kevin.


    Kevin Kyle''s eyes darkened. Beforeing in, he had confirmed that little Karen was fine, but he


    had forgotten to check on Lionel who had brought little Karen home. He didn''t know how the kid was


    now.


    Kevin looked at the face in front of him, it was almost the same as his grandfather''s face he


    remembered from memory...It was hard for him to take action on Warren.


    It was also because of the likeness of this face that they had never suspected that their grandfather


    had already been reced for the past 20 years.


    Kevin closed his eyes slightly, took a deep breath, and forced himself to suppress the guilt of his


    grandfather''s passing.


    At this critical moment, it was definitely not the time to miss his grandfather, but to destroy Warren,


    who had reced his grandfather.


    When Kevin opened his eyes again, there was no more emotion in his eyes, what was left was a


    cold and piercing gleam. His sexy thin lips parted slightly, and he said coldly, "Warren, how do you


    think I should deal with you?"


    "Deal with me?" Warren suddenlyughed hysterically and said in a harsh voice, "Kevin, do you


    really think that I would wait here for you to kill me, and not prepare for this at all?"


    Kevin said with a faint smile, "There''s no need to get my hands dirty for people like you."


    Warren had hidden hisst card very carefully, and Kevin didn''t know much about this. Therefore,


    he wouldn''t confront him head-on.


    All Kevin needed to do was to expose Warren''s identity, then others would naturallye and deal


    with Warren. Those people who woulde would be crueler than those under hismand.


    Warren retorted angrily, "What do you want to do?"


    Warren was not afraid of Kevin''s power. Over the years, his subordinates who were secretly trained


    by him, were all elites. He was still able to deal with Kevin.


    What he was really afraid of was the country''s military force who would besiege him. Once his


    identity was revealed, the files of his previous crimes would be exposed too. If that happened, it


    would be almost impossible for him to escape.


    "Haven''t you already guessed? Why do you still ask?" Just now, he had sent a message to Neil


    Brown about Warren''s real identity. Soon, Neil Brown woulde with his people.


    Everyone knew how steadfast Neil Brown was in dealing with matters. Any criminal who was caught


    by him would have to suffer.


    "If you want to kill me, then I won''t be so kind to you anymore." Since Kevin was ruthless, he would


    not show mercy also. If Kevin wanted him to die, he would also drag him along.


    Warren Ss sneered and raised his hand to make a gesture. Suddenly, a group of strong men with


    weird totems on their faces barged into the room.


    Kevin Kyle nced around and made a rough estimation of about a dozen people. Two of them


    were holding guns and they were pointing at his head.


    Warren sneered and said, "Kevin, you had nned for everything. But, I only need to give an order,


    and you''ll meet your death immediately."


    At the face of this situation, Kevin remained calm. His sharp eyes swept over the group of men one


    by one.


    From their actions and the totem painted on their faces, he could see that they were from the army


    of another country.


    That country''s army punished soldiers whomitted crimes every year. The soldiers who were


    punished were unwilling to revert to being ordinary people, so they were hired by people at a high


    price to serve their masters as mercenary soldiers.


    It seemed that Warren had been doing a lot of work in secret these years. Just looking at his elite


    mercenary, Kevin knew he had underestimated Warren.


    "Kevin ¡ª" Karen Daly had been waiting for Kevin in the yard, she had been listening to the activities


    inside the building. When she heard a mor in the room, she rushed over at once.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Karen, don''te over. Get out of here quick." When Kevin saw Karen rushed in, his heart


    tightened.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t flinch when faced with these mercenaries, even if one of them pointed a gun to his


    head. But as soon as Karen Daly appeared, he instantly panicked.


    He was fine with being hurt, but he couldn''t let anything happen to Karen.


    It wasn''t a spacious room. A dozen strong men had surrounded Kevin, and two men were pointing


    the guns at Kevin.


    "Kevin..." Karen was so worried about Kevin''s safety that she started trembling.


    "Get out now!" Kevin roared.


    Karen understood that she would only be a burden to Kevin instead of helping him here.


    She gritted her teeth and swallowed her worries for Kevin. Then, she turned around and ran.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Nick ck and the others were just outside. Karen Daly hoped that she would run faster to get


    reinforcements to help Kevin Kyle. She couldn''t let anything happen to Kevin.


    However, before she could leave, Warren Ss sneered and said. "Without my permission, none of


    you can leave."


    As soon as Warren Ss gave his order, two mercenaries blocked Karen Daly''s way. She wanted to


    push through them, but the two men were as strong as iron walls. She was pushed back instead.


    Warren said, "Bring her to me."


    Kevin quickly turned around and rushed to Karen''s side as fast as the wind. He shielded her in his


    arms. His face changed, and his voice is like the icy cold. "You touch her once more, and I''ll have


    you dead."


    "Both of you have such an intimate rtionship that it really makes me envious." Warren said in his


    usual pretentious loving tone, "Both of you know that I have a kind heart, and so I will do a good


    deed, and send you and your wife away together! This way, you will not be sad for each other''s


    death."


    "I''d like to see you try..." But before he could finish his sentence, Kevin felt his vision blurred again.


    He couldn''t see Karen''s face near him, nor could he see Warren''s face at the distance.


    His vision became blurred in an instant, as if it had be a whirlpool, trying to swallow him up.


    "Damn it!" Kevin cursed in a low voice. Of all the times, for the damn drug to take effect, why now?


    No, no, no. He couldn''t let anything happen at this moment, not with Karen, he couldn''t risk it. He


    didn''t want her to get hurt again.


    Kevin calmed himself down and breathed quietly. He couldn''t let Warren Ss notice anything


    unusual, otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to get out of here in one piece.


    Karen Daly felt that something was amiss. She held his palm and whispered, "Kevin, I''m not afraid.


    Don''t worry about me. Afterward, no matter what Warren Ss does, we will make it out, even if only


    one of us makes it. Little Karen is still waiting for you at home, you know that, right?"


    Karen held Kevin''s hand tightly and looked at him in concern. She was aware that something was


    wrong with him, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Kevin rubbed her head and hugged her tightly. "Karen, I lost you a few years


    ago. That kind of incident will never happen again."


    "Haha... That''s a touching moment. Then I''ll see the both of you off in another world then." Warren


    once again gestured with his hand. The mercenaries held up their guns and prepared to shoot.


    At this moment, Nick ck and his men rushed in.


    Nick''s men were all bodyguards of Kevin. They were all skillful, but no matter how good and agile


    they were, they were no match for guns.


    Both groups of people were aggressive... Judging from the look, no one could tell which side was


    more powerful. But when weapons were involved, it became obvious.


    "Nick, take Karen and Mia out first." Kevin couldn''t see clearly, but his hearing was quite good. He


    could still grasp the situation.


    "Kevin ... let''s go together..." Karen was scared. She was afraid that Kevin would not be able to


    come back alive if she were to leave with Nick.


    She could see that Warren had a murderous intention. He would kill them right there and then.


    "Karen Daly, listen to me!" Kevin''s voice was still deep and gentle, but firm. "You go out first, and I


    wille to youter."


    Karen didn''t want to leave, she didn''t want to be away from Kevin. But she knew that she couldn''t


    help him at all. She knew that not distracting Kevin would be the biggest help she could do right


    now.


    "Director Kevin, you leave with your wife and Miss Mia first. Leave this to us." Nick ck didn''t want


    to leave also. He had served Kevin Kyle for many years, and had already regarded Kevin as his


    everything.


    If anything happened to Kevin, he didn''t even know what else he could do.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Warren knew that Karen was the key to his victory. If he could catch Karen, Kevin would surrender


    and lose the ability to retaliate.


    The advantage of capturing Karen alive was greater than killing Karen, so he did not ask his men to


    shoot them immediately. Instead, he was waiting for the right time to snatch Karen from Kevin''s


    side.


    He made two more gestures. The mercenaries understood his motives, and they shifted their target


    from Kevin to Karen.


    Kevin''s vision was blurry. There were too many people at the scene and it was very noisy. For a


    brief moment, it was difficult for him to distinguish the whole situation.


    "Go on, try to leave." Warrenughed wildly and ordered, "If anyone here dares to take a step


    outside, shoot them. Try to do it in one shot."


    At this time, Kevin quickly made a mental calction. There were two guns at the scene, with their


    skills, he and Nick could snatch the guns before Warren''s men fire the shots.


    His bodyguards, on the other hand, could handle the rest of Warren''s men. When he gave the


    order, all of them would charge together. With this, they would have a high chance of winning.


    However, his situation did not get better. He was unsure whether he could urately take one of


    the guns from one of them.


    Bang¡ª


    All of a sudden, there was a gunshot, everyone turned to look, but to their surprise, it wasn''t from


    the two men with guns.


    Everyone immediately turned around and looked at the direction of the gunshot. They saw that


    Assistant Hart was standing outside the house, with a gun in his hand.


    Assistant Hart said with a strange smile, "Old Master, I''m back. I''ll clean up these ungrateful things


    for you."


    Mia had been in a state of shock until she saw the man working under her grandfather, who she had


    respected all this time, was actually armed with a gun and wanted to besiege them.


    It was only when she heard the gunshot, that Mia Kyle got back to her senses. She stared at


    Warren Ss with her beautiful eyes.


    For the longest time, she had always thought that he was a kind, old man. Even when he said that


    he was not willing to let little Karen go, she was still hopeful.


    She really wished that it was Kevin who made a mistake. She wished that this was just a nightmare.


    She wished that when she woke up, everyone was still the same.


    However, when she saw Warren wanting to kill them, shepletely gave up on him. She was


    angry, shocked, and she was at a loss...


    There was no time for Mia to think. She suddenly ran towards Warren Ss and hugged him.


    "Warren Ss, if you had really loved me before, if you still have a little humanity in you, you will


    stop this madness. I beg you, please!"


    Why did things turn out to be like this?


    How did it end up like this?


    It had been a good life in the past. Everyone was so happy and harmonious, loving parents and filial


    children... How did ite to this?

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Mia Kyle shouted, "Brother, go now. Hurry! Go!"


    "No one gets to leave." It was not Warren Ss who spoke, but Assistant Hart, who had just fired


    the gun.


    Without waiting for Warren''smand, he aimed his gun at Karen Daly''s head. He pulled the


    trigger, and the bullet whistled out.


    Mia screamed in fear, "No, don''t...!"


    Karen also saw the muzzle of Assistant Hart''s gun aiming at them, he had pulled the trigger and the


    bullet was plummeting at a high speed towards them.


    Without hesitation, she tried to push Kevin Kyle away to a safe distance. However, she didn''t know


    whether it was because she was too weak or that Kevin''s was too strong. She was being held tightly


    in Kevin''s arms. At the crucial moment, Kevin blocked the bullet for her.


    Kevin couldn''t see clearly, but he seemed to hear the sound of bullets whizzing through the air. He


    turned around and held Karen firmly in his arms.


    The bullet prated his body, causing him to lose his center of gravity, thus dragging Karen a few


    steps back.


    "Kevin¡ª" Karen clutched on to Kevin''s waist, as warm liquid dripped on the back of her palm, and


    the strong smell of blood instantly filled the whole room.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    He always said that he was fine and that he was okay... Even when he was in trouble. The bullet


    went into his body, and his blood was dying his white shirt red.


    How could he be alright?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    But this tough man gritted his teeth and said nothing. Did he really think that his body was made of


    iron, that he was indestructible?


    Karen wanted to beat him up so that he wouldn''t be so arrogant. She just wanted him to feel


    ordinary.


    That he would take the medicine when he was sick, or learn to let go when he should...


    "Shut up! Don''t you talk anymore." Karen held his waist tightly and looked at the hateful Assistant


    Hart.


    The worry on Karen''s face faded away, and she looked hostile. Her eyes narrowed and eyebrows


    were tightly knitted together, disying a vengeful intent.


    Just as she waspletely unprepared, Kevin put one arm around her waist and spun around


    quickly. His speed was so fast that before anyone could react, Kevin Kyle hade over to Warren


    Ss''s side, with Karen Daly in tow.


    He moved his long powerful arm and sessfully wrapped his arm around Warren''s neck. He


    hooked Warren with his arm and lifted him up.


    Kevin said coldly, "Warren if you wish to live, get your people out of here!"


    He was definitely not joking. If he exerted some more strength, he could break Warren''s neck.


    "Old Master..." Assistant Hart wanted to rush over, but he saw Kevin exerting more force on his arm.


    Warren''s face turned purple and he had difficulty breathing.


    "Come over if you dare!" Kevin said ruthlessly. Even if he couldn''t see clearly, he was still able to


    distinguish the position of those people roughly.


    His eyes narrowed under the gold-rimmed sses. Even though he couldn''t see clearly at the


    moment, his eyes were still as sharp as ever.


    Death was a very scary word. Even if some people should have died a long time ago, or were


    prepared to die, they would still be scared of the impending death.


    It took Warren a lot of effort to squeeze out a few words. "Hart, all of you retreat now!"


    Assistant Hart was very reluctant, but he couldn''t openly disobey Warren''s order, and he couldn''t


    ignore Warren''s safety too.


    He waved his hand to signal his men to retreat to the side and make way for Kevin and the rest.


    Kevin held Warren with one hand and protected Karen with the other. He carefully made his way out


    of the ce, and said at the same time, "Mia, let''s go."


    Mia shook her head and refused to follow. She didn''t want to follow him because she felt that she


    was not worthy of the family anymore.


    Her biological grandfather not only took little Karen as a hostage, but also wanted to kill her brother.


    How could she still go back with them...


    Mia Kyle was the real granddaughter of Warren Ss, so Warren would not hurt her. Furthermore,


    Kevin had to first bring Karen and retreat to apletely safe position.


    His blurry vision was getting worse, and he didn''t know how much longer he could endure the


    gunshot on his waist, so he needed to hurry to take Karen Daly away from danger.


    Nick ck, along with several bodyguards, surrounded Kevin and formed a human shield, ensuring


    the safety of Kevin and Karen.


    Because of the gunshot wound, Kevin was bleeding profusely. Karen wanted to find ways to help


    with his wound, but he hugged her slender body so tightly that her whole body was almost glued to


    his.


    The distance from the inner courtyard to the gate where the car was parked was not very far, but it


    took them a long time to reach the gate.


    Kevin kept his grip on Warren Ss while Warren''s men followed close behind. With their guns in


    their hands, they had an absolute advantage.


    Karen Daly paid close attention to her opponents at all times, while worried about the injury on


    Kevin''s body, every step they took was like treading on thin ice.


    After walking for a long while, Kevin''s Bentley was finally in sight. Kevin let go of Karen, and she


    immediately stepped forward to open the car door.


    Once they got in the car and started the engine, it would be difficult for Warren''s people toy their


    hands on Kevin. Warren wasn''t ready to let Kevin leave just like that.


    If Kevin escaped, then Warren would be doomed.


    Warren gave Assistant Hart a meaningful look and Assistant Hart immediately understood. Then


    Assistant Hart shot a look at his men. They wanted to take advantage of the moment when Kevin


    got in the car tounch an attack.


    Nick discovered their intentions and made a gesture quietly. The bodyguards around him


    immediately understood what they had to do.


    If they didn''t take the upper hand, it would be very difficult for them to retreat safely.


    Nick noticed the stones underneath his feet, and then signaled the bodyguards around him. After


    receiving his instructions, everyone got into position and kicked the stones at the fastest speed. The


    stones seemed to grow eyes and sessfully hit the three men with guns.


    They didn''t expect Nick and the others would make such a move. They were caught off guard and


    were hit on the vital parts of their hands and bodies.


    The two mercenaries with guns fell forward and the guns in their hands fell several meters ahead.


    Only Assistant Hart still held the gun tightly despite being hit. He was angry and humiliated. He


    didn''t care that Warren was still in Kevin''s grip, and raised his gun, ready to shoot.


    Nick ck and his men were tackling the other mercenaries. Assistant Hart''s gaze was locked on


    Kevin. Under the dire circumstances, Karen couldn''t care less anymore.


    She threw herself at the gun nearest to her, grabbed and pulled at the safety valve. Her target was


    Assistant Hart.


    Bang¡ª


    There was another gunshot!


    A bullet hit Assistant Hart squarely between his eyebrows.


    ...

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    The gunshot shocked everyone at the scene.


    Instead of saying that everyone was shocked by Assistant Hart being shot, they were even shocked


    that Karen Daly was the one who fired the shot.


    A woman who seemed weak and would be vulnerable if she left Kevin, was able to shoot at


    this critical moment and hit Assistant Hart with one shot.


    Karen was equally surprised herself. She didn''t even know how she got the gun or how she fired the


    shot.


    At that moment, there was only one thought in her mind, and that was to protect Kevin at all costs.


    As someone who had never held a gun before, she held such a firm belief in protecting Kevin that


    she fired the shot before Assistant Hart and killed him on the spot with just one shot.


    After a moment of silence, Karen realized that she had shot and killed a person. Her hand, which


    was holding the gun, could not stop trembling.


    She was so terrified that she wanted to throw the gun away, but she had to protect Kevin, so she


    held on to the gun firmly.


    Even though her palms were cold and sweaty as a result of fear, she did not let go. All she knew


    was that she had to protect Kevin...


    "Karen..." Kevin handed Warren to Nick and walked toward Karen weakly. When he reached her


    side, he took the gun from her hand and handed it to Nick.


    Kevin held Karen in his arms, pressed her head against his chest and patted her back gently. He


    comforted her like coaxing a child.


    "Kevin..." Karen suddenly raised her head from his embrace and saw his pale lips and face.


    Her nose twitched and she almost cried. However, she held back her tears, took a deep breath, and


    said, "Kevin, hold on for a while. We''ll go to the hospital right away."


    "Okay." Kevin''s seductive thin lips curved into a smile. He gently rubbed her head and said, "Don''t


    worry. Everything will be fine."


    He said it again, don''t worry, it won''t be a problem.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Karen shouted at him furiously, "It will only be a problem when you can''t move and can''t see me


    and little Karen, is it?"


    Kevin looked at her delicate face and smiled dotingly. Compared to the gentle and well-behaved


    Karen, he liked the Karen with a little temper better.


    That version of Karen was more energetic and charming, like a sun that was shining brilliantly,


    making the surrounding stars lose their brightness.


    Karen was so angry that she bit her lips and said, "Come on, get in the car with me. We''ll go to the


    hospital right away. We can''t waste any more time."


    "Okay." Kevin smiled again, but his eyes, which had always been as bright as the stars, has lost its


    light. Karen felt as if he could not see her anymore.


    His eyes were empty. In the past, she could always see her reflection in his star-like eyes, but today,


    she suddenly couldn''t see it anymore.


    "Kevin..." Karen was about to say something when Kevin''s body suddenly leaned in on her.


    Karen stood straight, gritting her teeth while holding him. "Kevin, Kevin¡ª"


    "I''m relieved now that you''re safe." Before hepletely lost consciousness, this was thest


    sentence Kevin said.


    Kevin had taken a shot and lost a lot of blood. If he were an ordinary person, he would have


    copsed long ago. However, he had been able to hang on until now, and only copsed when


    Karen was out of danger all because of his strong willpower.


    He had already lost Karen once and made her suffered so much before. This time, he had to protect


    her no matter what. He would never let her get hurt again.


    As soon as Kevin copsed, his bodyguards were instantly in panic.


    Seeing this, Karen immediately ordered Nick, "Nick, please take care of everything here. I''ll send


    Kevin to the hospital first."


    "Don''t bother to go to the hospital. He''ll die for sure... hahaha..." Warren burst outughing. "It feels


    so good to see Kevin fall before me."


    "Nick, seal his mouth with tape so that he can''t talk nonsense again." Karen red at Warren.


    If she had not intended to send Kevin to the hospital, she would have cut the old man''s flesh and


    fed it to the dogs to take revenge for her father''s murder, for stealing little Karen from her womb, for


    hurting Kevin and kidnapping little Karen.


    "You can seal my mouth, but it can''t change the fact that the poison in his body has seeped deep


    into his internal organs. So don''t waste any more time. Get a coffin ready for him as soon as


    possible," Warren Ss was half talking halfughing in a crazy frenzy.


    He was really happy. He felt so good to see Kevin fell before him. Even if he was imprisoned for


    freedom, he did not feel ufortable.


    "Nick, shut his mouth," Karen shouted and red at Warren fiercely. "Just you wait. You''ll pay the


    price for everything you did."


    "Yes." Since he couldn''t find anything to cover Warren''s mouth, Nick got an idea and took off


    Warren''s smelly socks and stuffed them into his mouth.


    Karen struggled to support Kevin''s stout body with her slender figure. She felt his forehead and


    noticed that he had begun to develop a fever. He had to be sent to the hospital as soon as possible


    to get the bullet removed. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, the farm was located in the suburbs, and there was only a small neighborhood hospital


    nearby with limited medical infrastructure. The nearest big hospital would take at least an hour drive


    without factoring in the traffic condition.


    Just as Karen was extremely worried, there was a rumbling sound in the air. Everyone looked up


    and saw five helicopters circling and descending.


    The five helicoptersnded on the emptynd next to them. Dressed in green military uniform and


    military boots, Neil Brown led a group of his troop and rushed over.


    He scanned the scene like an eagle, and finally stopped at Kevin. He strode towards Kevin, took his


    hand and felt his pulse, and then shouted, "Army Doctor Zen."


    Army Doctor Zen immediately reported himself to Neil Brown and made a military salute, "Here."


    Neil added, "Take a team of people and send the wounded to the hospital as soon as possible. If


    there is any dy, all of you will be punished ording to militaryw."


    Neil''s voice thundered, even birds from the surrounding trees fluttered their wings and flew away.


    "Yes." After receiving Neil''smand, Army Doctor Zen and the other soldiers took action


    immediately.


    There were military doctors and helicopters... This was the best way to save Kevin now, but Karen


    was worried that Kevin would be taken away from her, and he would not return to her anymore.


    Neil saw through Karen''s worries and said, "I''ll handle it from here. You go with Matthew and keep


    an eye on him. Don''t let anything happen to him."


    Karen nodded, gave him a grateful look, and apanied Kevin to the hospital.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    When Neil Brown came with his troop, Both Nick ck''s men and Warren Ss'' men were already


    wounded.


    The arrival of Neil naturally meant whichever side he stood would be the victor.


    Neil waved his hand and said to his men, "Take all these men, both lying and standing and check


    their identities to see if they have illegally entered the country. Lock them up individually and wait for


    me to go back and deal with them."


    After giving orders to his subordinates, he looked at Nick and said, "Leave here to me and take your


    men back to treat their injuries."


    Neil was Kevin''s uncle, and he was known for his credibility. He and Kevin had a good rtionship.


    They had coborated before, so Nick trusted him. His men were injured, so he should take them


    back for treatment.


    After Nick led his men away, Neil removed the socks that were stuffed into Warren''s mouth, he


    smiled and said, "If you have anything else to say, be quick about it. I''ll give you ten minutes."


    "Neil, did you forget what you''ve promised me?" Warren shouted immediately after he got the


    chance to take a breath.


    When he saw Neil, he saw a glimmer of hope. As long as Neil had feelings for Mia, he would not be


    as ruthless as Kevin.


    Neil smiled and said, "May I ask what identity you are using to talk to me? As the Brown elder of


    kyle family, or a wanted criminal who stole military secrets and sold them to other countries?"


    Without giving Warren a chance to argue, Neil continued, "Warren Ss, oh Warren Ss, my father


    has been looking for you for many years, and so have I, but never have I expected that you have


    always been right by my side."


    Warren said in a hurry, "Neil, it''s been so many years. No one remembers the name Warren Ss


    anymore, so why are you still holding to it now?"


    Hearing Warren''s words, Neil was instantly displeased. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Warren,


    who the hell forced you to do all those evil things. It''s time for you to pay for all that you''ve done."


    "Neil, I''m Mia''s biological grandfather! You guys had already killed her parents. Don''t tell me you


    won''t let go of herst family member?" Warren knew that Neil had feelings for Mia. It would be


    useful to talk about Mia at such a time.


    However, Neil had always been incorruptible. He had always done things ordingly to justice. The


    more one tried to meddle with his feelings the more difficult he would be on you.


    Neil announced, "There''s no such thing as the private rtionship in my dictionary. I don''t care if


    you''re Mia''s grandfather or anyone to her. Once you fall into my hands, you won''t be able to get out


    of here."


    Neil really was an unpredictable man. Warren was a little nervous. He didn''t know what else could


    he do to convince him.


    Just as Warren was racking his brain toe up with a solution, he caught a glimpse of Mia from


    the corner of his eye. She looked pale and was walking towards them from the yard.


    An idea immediately formed in Warren''s mind.


    Mia was his granddaughter, a treasure that he had been holding in his hands for many years. She


    was the only remaining bloodline of the Ss family.


    He couldn''t let his granddaughter marry Neil, whose father had killed his son and daughter-inw,


    but Mia was too stubborn.


    She had chosen Neil, and there was nothing anyone could do to stop her.


    Even if she knew that Neil''s parents had secretly executed her parents, it might not even be enough


    for her to give up on Neil.


    Warren coughed softly and said, " Neil, I am Mia''s only rtive, and you are the person she has


    always wanted to marry. If you do something to me, aren''t you worried that she will be sad?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Old Mr. Ss, don''t fucking talk nonsense with me. Mia is Mia. Whether she is the adopted


    daughter of the Kyle family or your granddaughter, that has nothing to do with me." How could he


    not be worried? He forced himself to hide the worry at the bottom of his heart.


    His father had executed Mia''s birth parents. If Mia knew the truth, she would definitely me him.


    Back then, Warren used the identity of Old Mr. Kyle and told Neil about Mia''s real identity. This was


    why he had avoided her, stayed away from her, and pushed her away time and time again.


    Neil thought that he could watch Mia marrying another man, and he could even congratte her


    happily and wish the couple a blissful life together.


    However, those were just his own assumption. When he saw Zuriel Perth kissed her, his rational


    copsed in an instant. He had hurried to her house impulsively and almost took her as his own.


    Warren favored Neil''s response. He said, "Don''t you like Mia?"


    "Do I like her?" Neil''s body suddenly stiffened. He had mixed feelings, but he said indifferently, "I''ve


    never. Don''t overthink."


    Warren pressed on, "Then do you admit that it was your father who had recklessly killed Mia''s


    parents without finding out the truth?"


    "Warren, what the hell are you trying to do?" Neil had run out of patience and didn''t want to waste


    his breath with Warren anymore. He added, "Back then, the evidence that they were spies was


    solid. Is it wrong for my father to execute a military spy?"


    "Evidence? The so-called evidence was forged by Herbert Ken. Your father, who was in charge of


    the military region of Chatterton Town, convicted them based on Herbert''s one-sided usation and


    secretly executed them." Warren was growing agitated as he spoke. "Neil, your Brown family is a


    well-known family, are you running away from responsibility?"


    Neilmanded angrily, "Chesley, take this old man back. If he is so good at talking, just starve him


    for two days. Let''s see if he can keep talking afterward."


    Warren said loudly, "Neil, are you feeling guilty? You''re just a coward for avoiding the responsibility


    of what your father did. How can Mia even fall for an irresponsible man like you?"


    "Chesley!" Neil roared, "Cover his mouth and bring him back."


    "Can, can I say something to him?" Suddenly, Mia''s voice came from behind.


    Her voice reached Neil''s ears. He froze and couldn''t react momentarily.


    Warren said anxiously, "Mia, you should have heard what he said just now. It''s time for you to give


    up on this man."


    "Grandpa..." Mia clenched her fists and bit her lips so hard that her lips bled. "This will be thest


    time I''m calling you Grandpa. I''ll never do it again after this."


    Mia had tried to convince herself for more than once, that this man was her kind grandfather. He


    was not a murderer.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    However, the cruel reality was right in front of Mia Kyle. Her kind grandfather had sent someone to


    kidnap little Karen, and his subordinate shot her brother...


    Mia could pretend to ignore the things he had done in the past, that those events were not real, but


    merely mistakes from someone else.


    However, she had witnessed with her very own eyes that little Karen being kidnapped and Kevin


    Kyle being shot. She watched as Assistant Hart shot her brother and the blood had gushed out and


    dyed his white shirt red.


    If she could turn a blind eye on these as if nothing had happened and still regarded this old man as


    the kind and amiable grandfather, then what was the difference between her and a monster?


    "Mia, I''m your grandpa..."


    "I don''t have a grandfather like you, and I don''t want a grandfather like you."


    Every ruthless word Mia said cut her heart. She screamed to hide those sorrow.


    It still hurt a lot even after she had promised herself that she would cut all ties and connections with


    him.


    She had never known how heartache felt like before this. It hurt so badly that she felt numb and


    hopeless.


    Mia''s deste attitude made Warren realized that they could never go back to how they used to be.


    Warren sighed deeply and said, "Mia, it doesn''t matter if you refused to admit that I''m your


    grandfather, but never forget that the Brown family had murdered your parents. You must never be


    with Neil Brown, ever."


    Did he really think she was the one who had the final say on whether she could be together with


    Neil?


    From the very beginning, it was all up to Neil''s decision.


    In the past, Mia did not understand why Neil had avoided her, but now she finally understood.


    In fact, she didn''t me Neil. She didn''t me him at all. The events in the past had nothing to do


    with him. What''s more, it was a matter of national interest. As a well-known military family, the


    Brown family had done nothing wrong.


    Mia understood this, but when she thought about the execution of her parents who brought her to


    this world, the father and mother who lingered in her dreams throughout her childhood, she still


    couldn''t help but to me someone.


    Of all people, why did it have to be you?


    Why? Why did it have to be my parents?


    Her parents didn''t abandon her. They left her because they had no choice...


    Thinking of this, Mia took a deep breath and raised her head to force back her tears. She said,


    "Don''t worry. The things you''re worried about will not happen."


    Leaving these words behind, Mia turned around and walked away quickly without even looking at


    Neil.


    Ah...


    As the rtive of a criminal who had hurt the people who raised her up... She was too ashamed to


    go back to the Kyle family.


    She didn''t know where she should go.


    She could only continue walking, to wherever life might bring her to.


    When he came back to his senses, Neil''s eyes darkened. He ran after her immediately, pulled Mia


    into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    Mia did not struggle. Her tears silently streamed down her face and soaked Neil''s clothes.


    Both Neil and Mia did not speak. Neither of them broke the silence.


    Neil had never seen Mia in such a state of despondency before. In the past, no matter what


    happened, she would always have her unique ways of dealing with it.


    He hoped that she would hold him and beat him as she did in the past, and even threatened to blow


    up his base camp.


    He hoped that she would make a fuss and scold him loudly, "Neil, you bastard, I''m going to teach


    you a good lesson."


    However, this time, Mia did nothing but cry silently in his arms, as if she had been abandoned by


    the whole world.


    After a long time, Mia raised her head and looked at Neil with tears in her eyes, as if she had


    wanted to remember his look.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "..." Neil opened his mouth to speak, but his throat seemed to be blocked and he couldn''t say a


    word.


    What could he say to Mia?


    That her parents were spies, and they deserved to be executed?


    Or, no matter what kind of persons your parents or family were, you were still Mia, a part of the Kyle


    family?


    Thetter could be said to Mia, but Neil was definitely not in the position to say those words.


    Mia looked away and wiped her tears. She pulsed her lips and put on a brilliant smile.


    She seemed to want him to remember her smile instead of her crying.


    "Neil, take care!" Her smile revealed her tiny canine teeth. She was smiling brightly, as if she was


    still the fearless Mia.


    After smiling, she turned around coolly. Her back was straight, and every step she took was slow


    but firm.


    Looking at the back of her slender figure, Neil wanted to reach out his hand to pull her back, but


    before he reached her, he retreated.


    He was the son of her enemy. There was bound to be a huge trench between them that they


    couldn''t cross. They were destined to be apart.


    He looked at her back, as he watched her walk farther and farther away from him... Unknowingly,


    Neil followed her. He didn''t expect to hold her in his arms anymore, but he just wanted to keep an


    eye on her from a distance.


    After walking for a while, a charming red sports car emerged at a high speed, and the car stopped


    abruptly not far from Mia.


    The car stoppedpletely, and a man in a white T-shirt and sunsses came out of the car...


    He pushed his sunsses to the top of his head and strode towards Mia. "Let''s go, get in the car."


    Mia looked at him but didn''t move, as if she didn''t know him.


    "Don''t you know me?" Master Perth took out a tissue and wiped Mia''s tears. "You are not pretty


    when you cry."


    Master Perth tried his best to wipe her tears while saying, "Don''t cry. It''s no big deal. Even if the sky


    falls, the tall men would still hold it. In this world, there''s no obstacle that can''t be ovee."


    "Okay." Mia nodded vigorously and smiled at Master Perth, but her smile appeared distorted.


    Master Perth said in disgust. "Your smile looks ugly, it makes me want to puke out my lunch today."


    After he said that, Mia licked her lips and put on a light smile.


    He was right. There was no obstacle that could not be ovee in this world.


    No matter what happened, she had to live well. She had to live well for her deceased parents, to


    atone her grandfather''s sins, and to live well for herself too.


    In the distance, Neil watched as Mia got into Master Perth''s car and left, yet he couldn''t do anything.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    The light on the emergency operating theatre of Chatterton Town''s Military Hospital was still on.


    Karen Daly was waiting anxiously outside the operating theatre.


    During the long wait, Karen had been biting her lips. Her teeth had cut into her lips and blood had


    seeped into her mouth.


    She clenched her fists and her nails sank deeply into the flesh of her palms causing them to bleed


    too.


    It seemed that she was using this method to punish herself. At the same time, she wanted to calm


    herself down so that she would not be so worried and afraid.


    She had to believe that Kevin Kyle would be fine and nothing would happen to him...


    No matter how critical the situation was, she believed that Kevin would definitely make it through


    and return to little Karen and her.


    No matter how Karenforted herself, She couldn''t banish the fear and worry in her heart.


    So long as the operation theatre''s light didn''t go out, and the operation was still on-going; before the


    doctor would tell her that Kevin was safe, she couldn''t stop worrying.


    After receiving the news, George Ken rushed over and saw Karen Daly standing outside operation


    theatre like a stone statue. Her eyes fixed on the light above the door without blinking.


    "Karen¡ª" George walked over to her side and hugged her tightly. "Don''t worry, Matthew is blessed.


    I''m sure everything will be fine."


    Karen turned around and smiled gently at George. She nodded and said, "Yes, I know."


    George knew Karen was actually worried, but she didn''t want to show it and he didn''t know what to


    say tofort her.


    He tightened his hold, hoping that he could give her some strengths on behalf of Kevin and


    apany her to wait for Kevin toe out of the operating theatre.


    After locking up Warren and his men, Neil Brown also came hurriedly. He didn''t look good and didn''t


    go forward to say hello to Karen and the others. He just stood in the corridor and smoked.


    He smoked one cigarette after another, until a nurse came over and said politely, "Sir, smoking is


    forbidden in the hospital."


    Neil Brown shot a look at the nurse and the nurse ran away. However, he still put out the cigarette.


    His face had darkened and he looked horrible.


    He wondered how Mia Kyle was doing.


    He was not sure if Mia would be able to get over this.


    He was obviously here to visit Kevin, but his mind was thinking of Mia, and he thought of her lonely


    and arrogant figure when she turned around and left.


    Master Perth was initially her fiance. If that man could take care of her, she might get over this


    matter quickly.


    But at the thought of Mia together with that man, Neil clenched his fists, making a crackling sound


    from his knuckles.


    Damn it!


    He cursed silently, blue veins showed on his forehead and his expression looked extremely scary.


    At the same time, the atmosphere in the operation theatre was even tenser.


    Although the bullet did not injure Kevin''s vital body parts, but he had been holding on for a long time


    and lost too much blood. He was in a seriousa and it was very likely that he would never wake


    up again.


    Keviny on the cold and bloody operating table, unconscious. His white shirt, which was soaked


    with red, had already been taken off and thrown aside.


    Several doctors and nurses surrounded the operating table, and the chief doctor was trying to find a


    way to take out the bullet...


    Time passed by quickly. One hour had passed, then two hours... The people waiting outside the


    operation theatre grew more anxious.


    The ticking sound from the clock on the wall could be heard clearly. Every tick seemed to knock on


    Karen''s heart and suffocate her.


    "Karen, let''s go and sit for a while." Kevin''s operation had been going on for a few hours and Karen


    had been standing at the door throughout the operation. George was worried that if she went on like


    this, by the time Kevin came out of the operation, she would pass out.


    "I don''t need." She wanted to be closest to Kevin and guard him, to let him know that she had


    always been by his side.


    George let out a helpless sigh. He had no choice but to apany her to stand and wait.


    After an unknown period of time, the operation theatre''s light finally went out, followed by the doctor


    coming out from the operation theatre.


    Karen wanted to ask about Kevin¡¯s condition when she saw the doctor, but when she opened her


    mouth to speak, she was too nervous to say a word.


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously. Then she heard the doctor said, "Mrs. Kyle, we took


    out the bullet from Director Kyle sessfully, but because he had lost too much blood, he is still in a


    seriousa at this time. We need to send Director Kevin to the intensive care unit for a 24 hours


    observation. If within the 24 hours, he doesn''t..."


    "No." Karen suddenly interrupted the doctor and said firmly, "There is no if. He will definitely wake


    up."


    The doctor couldn''t say anything further. He nodded and said, "You need to change into sterilized


    clothes to enter the intensive care unit. Mrs. Kyle, please go with the nurse to get ready."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Kevin was lying on the white hospital bed, his eyes were tightly closed and his lips were so pale that


    there was not even a trace of blood... He was lying there quietly, his breathing so weak that one


    could hardly feel it.


    Karen sat beside his bed and looked at him quietly... She could not help but think of the memories


    of their past.


    He had always said to her, "Karen, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    He always said to her, "Karen, I am your husband."


    Whenever something happened, he would always consider her first.


    Karen felt immensely blessed that after being betrayed, she had met Kevin, be his wife, and


    given birth to their child.


    Thinking of the past, Karen grabbed Kevin Kyle''s hand and murmured, "Kevin, I''m here. I''ll always


    be by your side. Don''t be afraid."


    But he did not give her any response andy there quietly. He was so quiet as though his soul had


    drifted away, leaving only an empty body lying here.


    "Kevin..." Karen suddenly choked with sobs when calling his name.


    He was such as fool, she was the person who was supposed to be lying here, not him.


    ...


    Master Perth drove Mia around Chatterton Town in his red sports car. They finally arrive at the


    highest peak of the Chatterton Town, the Wollerton Mountain.


    He got out of the car and opened the door for Mia. He said, "Let''s go. We shall stand at the highest


    ce in Chatterton Town if we climb a little further. You can stand at the highest ce and scream


    all the frustrations that you''ve been holding in out."


    Without Mia''s consent, Master Perth dragged her and began to walk. The mountain pathway was


    made by humans and it was very long and rugged. Every step felt like stepping into a pit.


    Master Perth held Mia by the waist with one hand. Mia pped his hand away and said, "Take your


    hand away. Did I say you can touch my waist?"


    "Ha..." Master Perth withdrew his hand with a smile and said, "That''s right. This is the Mia Kyle I


    know."


    This afternoon, he took her around Chatterton Town. She sat in the passenger''s seat and didn''t say


    anything throughout the journey. She stared out of the window in a daze and he didn''t know what


    she was thinking about.


    ...

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Mia Kyle was so quiet that she was not her usual self, and it was a heartache to see her like this.


    But Master Perth did not know how to help her.


    Mia had lived a carefree life for more than a decade and the Kyle family had also protected her well.


    They had never really let her be exposed to the ugly side of the world.


    All of a sudden, her most respected grandfather became the bad guy and her parents were killed by


    her beloved man''s father.


    It didn''t matter if she was just an innocent little girl, anyone else who was in her shoes might not be


    as strong as her.


    Mia looked at Master Perth and took two big steps forward. She said, "Although you''ve


    apanied me for half of the day, it doesn''t mean I''ll let you take advantage of me."


    Master Perth shrugged helplessly. "Miss, as a gentleman, I just want to protect you. I''ve never


    thought of taking advantage of you. Besides, if I''d really wanted to take advantage of you, I would


    have done that way earlier, without giving you a chance to run away."


    Mia ignored him and ran forward. Master Perth''s voice could be heard behind her, "Slow down. If


    you fall down, my heart will ache."


    "Tsk..." Mia snorted and continued to run.


    Soon, they arrived at the top of Wollerton Mountain. Tiny lights dotted the view at the foot of the


    mountain. At the top of the mountain, a cool breeze blew. The environment instantly made one feel


    better.


    Mia sat down on a big boulder, raised her head and gazed at the starry sky.


    Among so many stars, could two of the stars be her parents?


    For so many years, did Mom and Dade and visit her?


    Did they know that she had lived very well these years, with the love from her grandfather, the care


    from her adopted parents, and the adoration from her brother?


    In fact, she was happier than many other children.


    Although her parents weren¡¯t by her side, but her parents from Kyle family loved her like their own.


    "Dad, mom..." Mia called out to her mom and dad in her heart, and hoped that they could hear her


    in heaven.


    It didn''t matter if they were with her or not, or if they were really spies, she would still love them.


    She hoped that they could live a good life in another world.


    Master Perth sat down beside Mia and said, "My shoulder is here. You can lean on it anytime you


    want, and my service is free."


    "Master Perth, who are you?" He had suddenly appeared around her and attracted her attention.


    Additionally, his capability was more than she had imagined.


    "Do you want to hear the truth?" Under the moonlight, Master Perth stared quietly at Mia in an


    intense yet earnest way.


    "Of course." If she didn''t want to hear the truth, she wouldn''t have asked.


    Who he was, what was the rtions between them? Anyway, she had never thought about any kind


    of entanglements with him.


    Master Perth said solemnly, "I am from Country A and also the fiance that your parents had


    arranged for you. However, you don''t have to be bothered about this identity, no one can force you


    to do what you don''t want to do."


    "Really?" Mia sighed softly and said, "Then you must know about my parents. Can you tell me


    about them?"


    Master Perth followed Mia''s gaze and looked up at the starry sky. He said in a quiet voice, "When


    your parents came to Chatterton Town, I was still young and I didn''t have much memory of them.


    However, I have a deep impression of your parents being very much in love with each other and


    they loved you very much."


    They had loved each other and loved her very much... But they were gone. They had left her for too


    long. She didn''t have any memories of them.


    She didn''t know how they looked like. She didn''t know if they were tall or short. She didn''t know


    whether she looked more like her father or her mother.


    "Mia." Master Perth looked at her and said, "Why don''t you go back to Country A with me? Look at


    the ce where your parents used to live and the ce where you were born."


    "Okay." Mia agreed without hesitation.


    She wanted to visit her parents and see the ce where they used to live with her.


    Another more important reason was that she couldn''t stay in Chatterton Town anymore and she


    could no longer go back to the Kyle family.


    There were too many people and things she didn''t dare to face her, so she chose to hide in her


    shell.


    In this way, no one could see the pain in her heart and no one could see her weakness.


    Wollerton Mountain was not too high. When it had passed midnight and the sky waspletely


    dark with no moon or stars, the temperature on the mountain dropped drastically.


    Mia was so cold she curled up into a ball. Master Perth wanted to hug her and warm her up, but he


    didn''t dare to provoke this stubborn girl.


    The two of them sat on the boulder as the cold wind blew. They watched as the sky became


    completely devoid of light. Then, they saw the first pale light from the horizon.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When Master Perth looked at Mia, he saw her sleeping with her knees in her arms, and her face


    already covered with dried tears. At the same time, she was muttering two words vaguely ¡ª Neil


    Brown!


    She was a persistent girl. No matter how Neil Brown had refused her, she did not stop her pursuit.


    However, now that she had known the truth behind the murder of her parents, she could only


    abruptly cut off the feeling she had towards Neil Brown.


    She pretended that she didn''t care about Neil Brown. Pretended to be cool and left.


    Yet no one could understand the pain in her heart.


    ...


    Master Perth apanied Mia at the top of the mountain all night. After dawn, Master Perth sent


    Mia back to Grey apartments where she lived.


    After he saw Mia left, he immediately took out his mobile phone and made a call. After the phone


    was connected, he said, "Third Young Master, Mia has promised to return to Country A with me."


    "Okay." A deep and hoarse voice came from the phone.


    "How are your injuries?"


    "I won''t die for the time being."


    After a pause, Master Perth continued, "Your big brother had asked the President for permission to


    let you seek the Princess'' child in Chatterton Town, but he had secretly sent people to kill you. I


    have collected all the evidence for this matter. You can report it to the President at any time."


    "No need." Two short words came from the other end of the phone, then the man said, "It''s not the


    right time to deal with him yet."


    Master Perth asked, confused, "Do you mean that we will continue to stay in Chatterton Town?"


    On the other end of the phone, Lionel heard Master Perth''s words and couldn''t help but look


    towards little Karen, who was sleeping on the bed.


    Yesterday, he got a tip-off from Zuriel Perth and rushed to save little Karen. When he arrived, he


    was a little toote and she was injured.


    Her tender forehead was injured, leaving a plum-like mark.


    The doctor had applied medicine on the wound, but because the wound was too deep, the mark


    would stay for the rest of her life.


    Master Perth thought for a moment and said, "Third Young Master, as long as we return to the


    territory of Country A, he won''t dare to do anything to you even if he has the guts to do so."


    "Let''s wait for a few more days," Lionel said and hung up the phone. But because he wasn''t paying


    attention, he pulled the wound on his body and grimaced in pain.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    That Hart - his subordinates were all not scared of death. They were ruthless when fighting and they


    even didn''t let go of such a small child-like little Karen.


    She was just a little child, but they tied her up, threw her into an iron barrel, and rolled the barrel


    over...


    When that happened, little Karen had almost died. Lionel, who had always been calm and


    indifferent, had a distressed look upon his face when thinking of this.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Lionel had wounds all over his body, his left arm was cast in ster and his leg was injured. It was


    not convenient for him to move at all, but his injuries did not suppress his vengeful aura.


    He rushed to Little Karen''s bedside. When his eyes fell on the little girl, he immediately became


    Little Karen''s Brother Lionel, he looked at her so lovingly.


    Lionel reached out his right hand, tenderly pinched her pink face, and said softly, "Little Karen don''t


    be afraid. Brother Lionel will protect you and chase away those bad guys. I will never let them hurt


    you again."


    Hearing his voice, little Karen''s long eyshes fluttered. Then she opened her big beautiful eyes


    and looked at Brother Lionel in a fearful daze.


    After staring at Lionel for a long time, she suddenly opened her mouth and cried hysterically, tears


    were streaming down her face.


    Lionel gently touched her forehead and said softly, "Karen, don''t cry. Don''t be afraid. Brother Lionel


    is here with you."


    After hearing Lionel''s voice, little Karen stopped crying. But she could only stare at him, her eyes


    fearful and confused. She closed her eyes and looked at him again and again.


    After a while, little Karen twitched her mouth and was about to cry again. "You''re not my brother


    Lionel. You''re a bad guy, my Brother Lionel would protect me. You are bad guy, go away."


    Little Karen''s Brother Lionel was much more good-looking than the boy in front of her. He was not


    as ugly as this boy was.


    This boy''s head was covered with white bandages, with only his two eyes and a mouth exposed. He


    didn''t look like her Brother Lionel at all. He looked like the big bad guy who had taken her away from


    the amusement park that day.


    Little Karen raised her chubby little hand to rub her eyes and burst into tears again. She cried and


    shouted, "I want daddy, mommy, Brother Lionel, I don''t want you, bad guy..."


    Lionel was a smart guy. He understood quickly what had to be done to help the little girl.


    Without thinking, he reached out and ripped the bandage off his head. Then he frowned at little


    Karen and said, "Little Karen, look at me properly. Am I not your Brother Lionel?"


    After removing the gauze, his handsome face was exposed.


    Although there was still a wound on his face, little Karen did not need to look carefully. She had


    already recognized that he was her brother Lionel.


    After this, little Karen suddenly became less scared. She raised her two small arms and said softly,


    "Brother Lionel, I want a hug."


    "Yes, a big hug for you." Lionel stretched out and gently pulled little Karen into his arms. He held her


    delicately as if he would break her into pieces if he exerted a little more strength.


    "Brother Lionel, I don''t want to be taken away by the big bad guy. The big bad guy is so fierce. He


    will hit me, I am afraid." Little Karen nestled in Lionel''s arms, rubbing her little head and runny nose


    against his chest.


    That day, she had been ying with her parents at the amusement park, and they were about to


    take photos with the Ice Princess. Suddenly, she had been taken away.


    The bad guys took her away and she couldn''t see anything. She only knew that they kept walking.


    Later, she was brought to a ce and there were many bad people gathered together.


    They seemed so terrifying to her! They looked at her like hungry monsters, waiting to devour her!


    She had been so afraid. She wanted her daddy and mommy. She wanted Brother Lionel. But they


    were all not there tofort her.


    She could not do anything. The little child had been tied up with ropes and she had no strength to


    resist at all.


    Later, those bad guys had ced her into the iron barrel. Then they covered it with a lid and kept


    her in that dark and scary ce.


    Later, they rolled it over and she too rolled around in the barrel.


    The iron barrel was cold and hard, and Little Karen was only a small child. Her tender head hit the


    sides of the iron barrel and she felt such immense pain.


    But the bad guys outside were still rolling the barrel around, and they wereughing! Later, she felt


    that she could not breathe, and she lost consciousness.


    She came to, not long ago. She saw shing lights and heard Brother Lionel calling for her. He


    would chase away the big bad guys and protect her.


    Lionel¡¯s shirt was getting stained by little Karen''s snot and tears. He did not mind, but gently stroked


    her little head and he said softly, "Brother Lionel is here, I won''t let any bad guys hurt you again."


    "Did you get hurt because you helped me beat up the bad guys?" Little Karen could not ignore the


    wounds on Lionel''s face. She blinked her big bright eyes and spoke softly.


    After a pause, Lionel said, "I fell and got injured, I was not hurt by the big bad guys. I am Superman


    and I will not be defeated!"


    He couldn''t let little Karen know the truth, otherwise, she would doubt his ability to protect her. He


    wanted her to feelpletely safe when she was with him.


    How could he fall down and get so injured? And yet Brother Lionel said that he was her Superman.


    Little Karen rolled her eyes. She scoffed! This Superman was not that great!


    She then sniffed and said in her childish voice, "I miss daddy and mommy, I want to see them!"


    Holding the little girl in his arms, Lionel whispered tofort her, "Yes, your daddy and mommy


    have gone out to do other things. After that, they wille back to you. But now, you have to be


    obedient. You have to listen to the doctor and take your medicine. You have to listen to Auntie


    Sarabelle and eat properly, then sleep well. When you wake up, you will see daddy and mommy


    again."


    "Okay, okay..." Little Karen nodded vigorously. "Yes, I will. I want to sleep now."


    Little Kareny back on the bed and closed her eyes tightly. Her pink lips were parted slightly as if


    she was counting in silence.


    After about a minute or so, little Karen suddenly opened her big eyes and looked around, as if she


    was searching for her parents.


    Lionel rubbed Karen''s head and said with some amusement, "Karen, it''s sunrise now. It''s time for


    you to get up."


    Little Karen blinked her beautiful big eyes. "But I want to continue to sleep!" She thought. After


    some sleep, she can see her parents as soon as she opens her eyes

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Lionel knew what little Karen was thinking in her head, so he added, "You can go to sleepter at


    night. When you open your eyes the next morning, your mom and dad will appear by your side."


    "Alright then! I will get up quickly, eat quickly, and sleep quickly so that I can see mom and dad


    sooner." Little Karen was smart and lively, but she was just a child. She childishly thought that as


    long as she did things fast, time would also pass faster.


    "What a silly child."


    After saying so, Lionel saw little Karen big eyes tearing up, and he regretted what he said


    immediately.


    She was just a child, there was nothing that she could do. She just looked at him with her innocent


    eyes, which made him feel very guilty. Why did she have to suffer so much?


    ...


    In the hospital, at the Military Region of Chatterton Town.


    The doctor had given a timeline of 24 hours. If Kevin Kyle could not wake up in 24 hours, then it


    was very likely that he would never wake up again.


    After the surgery, a whole night had passed, but Kevin Kyle did not wake up at all.


    Time was still ticking, it seemed to be spinning away quickly.


    Time did not care. It did not care who the person lying on the sickbed was, and it did not care how


    much they needed it to go slower. Time went on with its own rhythm, unknowing, uncaring,


    unbiased, never stopping.


    Karen Daly looked at the clock on the wall. Kevin Kyle had been lying in the ICU for twelve hours


    now. Half of the given time had passed.


    "Karen, why don''t you have a rest for a while and leave this to me," George Ken looked at Karen


    Daly, coaxing her in a worried tone.


    She had stayed with Kevin for the whole night at the hospital and did not take a moment''s rest.


    Early in the morning, she had spoken to the doctor and a nurse for more information on Kevin''s


    status.


    She was going on overdrive, never pausing to rest.


    Karen shook her head in response to George''s request. She said, "Brother, please patrol outside


    the ICU to look after Kevin for me. If I don''te back, please don''t allow anyone else toe in."


    It was not that Karen Daly was being paranoid, but she had to be careful and could not make any


    mistakes.


    Kevin Kyle had not woken up from hisa yet. He was still in a critical state. If someone took


    advantage of him again, then... she didn''t dare to think about that scenario at all.


    George Ken nodded. "You can go and listen to the doctors to discuss his condition. I''ll take care of


    him here. Don''t you worry."


    "Okay." Karen nodded and left.


    Several attending doctors were discussing Kevin Kyle''s critical condition. Karen wanted to listen in


    on their conversation she could understand the situation better. She wanted to know how she could


    help.


    The doctors concluded that there were two reasons why Kevin Kyle was still caught in aa.


    The first was that he had been injured badly by the gunshot and he had lost too much blood.


    There another reason was that he had been poisoned by a toxin called "HDR". It had been lurking


    in his body for a while.


    The HDR was a colorless, odorless, and tasteless toxin that would poison the body slowly. There


    would be no symptoms in the body when the poison is first introduced into the body.


    However, after being in the body for six months, various symptoms would begin to manifest. Some


    people had experienced a decline in bodily functions, some lost their sight... The possibilities were


    endless...


    "Why are you talking about so much nonsense?" After listening to the doctor''s words, Neil Brown,


    who was also participating in the discussion, shouted impatiently, "I want you to save him. No


    matter what he was poisoned with or how much blood he has lost, I only want to see this result -


    Kevin Kyle awake and well!"


    "Uncle, leave this to me. You have been here for the whole night. You should get some rest."


    Compared with the irritable Neil Brown, Karen Daly was much calmer.


    Karen knew that she had to stay calm in the face of Kevin''s illness. Only this way, could she move


    forward effectively.


    The doctors sitting in the conference room were all well-known all over the world. They each had


    their own reason to participate in Kevin Kyle''s medical diagnosis.


    If Karen did not stop Neil Brown from interrupting the discussion, it would affect the doctors''


    performance.


    Karen knew that they had to all keep their focus on how to save Kevin Kyle.


    He had lost too much blood, but they had found a match earlier. He was now being treated with a


    blood transfusion. That issue was being abated as they spoke.


    Now, it was necessary for everyone to work together to figure out an antidote for the HDR toxin.


    They must rouse Kevin Kyle as soon as possible.


    A few days ago, Kevin had fainted for the first time. The doctors had administered an antidote and it


    did wake him up. However, the toxin was still not fully eliminated from his body, and the situation


    was getting worse.


    After the meeting, Neil Brown followed behind Karen Daly. Then he said, "Warren Ss has been


    sending people to tail my sister and brother-inw in secret. He had been blocking their ess


    news from here, to prevent them from knowing anything about his ns. Matthew is extremely filial


    to his parents. He would bear all problems on his own and not trouble his parents, so he too did not


    tell them about the situation here."


    "But now the situation is critical. It is still unknown when Matthew can be roused from hisa. So I


    have decided to inform my brother-inwst night." As he spoke, Neil Brown raised his hand to


    look at the time. "They left New York after receiving the news. They will arrive at Chatterton Town


    this evening. You need to be prepared for this."


    "Yes, thank you, uncle," Karen said courteously.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle''s parents were very kind beings. They had sincerely epted Karen Daly as their


    daughter-inw after spending some time together and doted on her.


    Warren Ss, on the other hand, had been pretending to be Grandpa Kyle. He pretended to ept


    Karen Daly into the family on the surface, but in the dark, he had done so many wicked things to


    her.


    It was because Kevin Kyle''s parents were very kind to her that Karen Daly felt guilt in her heart. She


    had not taken good care of Kevin Kyle, causing his parents to have to worry.


    Neil Brown added, "Although I am technically Matthew''s uncle, we are almost of the same age. The


    way we treat each other, we are more like friends than an uncle and his nephew."


    He was both Kevin Kyle''s uncle and friend. What''s more, he could not let his sister worry about her


    son.


    If Kevin had encountered any danger, Neil would do anything to help him. Therefore, he could not


    ept Karen Daly''s thanks. It was his obligation as an uncle and friend.


    Karen Daly smiled gently and said, "Actually, Kevin''s condition is rtively stable. As long as my


    brother and I are here, we can manage. If you have something else to attend to, you can go."


    Kevin was still in aa, but his condition was rtively stable and the medical team was able to


    keep it under control for now.


    Neil Brown had been thinking about Mia Kyle, in his heart. He did not know how she was doing,


    but...


    Karen continued, "Uncle, Mia really likes you. I think... Her grandfather was a murderer, and she


    had to leave you, she had no choice but to leave you, the rtionship between the two things really


    hurt her heart."

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    How could Neil Brown not understand Karen Daly''s words? However, given the current situation, if


    he had gone to see Mia Kyle, he would probably only make her feel more heartbroken.


    As for him, all he needed was to know that Mia Kyle was fine.


    He said to Karen, "Don''t worry about me. The most important thing now is to ensure Matthew can


    wake up. I can dy all other things."


    Although he said so, as Neil Brown drove away from the hospital, his destination was still the Grey


    apartments where Mia Kyle lived.


    The weather was still very hot and the air seemed to be hazy. It took Neil Brown more than an hour


    to arrive at the Grey apartments.


    When he arrived, the scarlet sports car he saw yesterday was parked outside the apartment. That


    Master Perth was sitting in the car, twirling a cigarette in his hand, smoking. He exuded arrogance.


    Neil spun his car around quickly. It swerved gracefully on the road and screeched to a sudden halt.


    Neil had stopped his car at a heart-stopping inch away from Master Perth''s car.


    Master Perth turned his head and looked over, with an irritable smile on his face. "Hey, I was still


    wondering who was it. It turns out to be the famous Captain Brown of Chatterton''s Military Region.


    Is the wind strong today? It''s really not easy to blow you all the way here."


    Neil Brown ignored his annoying words. He switched off the engine, lit a cigarette, and took a puff.


    Neil Brown was ignoring him, but Master Perth didn''t stop. He continued, ¡°No wonder you are the


    famous Captain Brown. You''re so handsome even when you light a cigarette. I''m very happy to see


    you. It''s not surprising that my Mia, who is so young and ignorant, has been obsessed with you for a


    while."


    My Mia!


    These words shed towards Neil Brown¡¯s ears like a lighted fuse. He moved his hand quickly and


    threw the lighter in his hand at Master Perth.


    His brain told him to stay calm, but once his temper red up, his body''s first reaction was


    explosive.


    By the time he realized what he had done, the lighter had already been flung furiously at Master


    Perth. Master Perth instinctively dodged it, and the lighter hit the hood of his sports car with a loud


    thud, forming a dent.


    When Master Perth saw that his shiny sports car, which cost him millions, had been scarred, his


    heart ached. He frowned in feigned sadness and shook his head. "Neil Brown, you may hurt me, I


    can endure it. But you hit my ''wife'', and I won''t let you go."


    Neil Brown had been ruthless towards Master Perth''s Mia Kyle, but he had decided to forgive him


    after seeing how heartbroken Neil had been too.


    However, since Neil Brown had smashed his beloved car, his "wife", he couldn''t and wouldn''t ept


    it.


    He spent millions of dors buying his "wife". Although it was not a big deal, he had also saved up


    thriftily to purchase the car. It was still money!


    Neil Brown was still smoking casually. He said, "I''m just teaching you a lesson. Only then will you


    know to watch your words."


    "Neil Brown, I merely said that she is my Mia, and yet you are so jealous. She will eventually marry


    me when she returns to country A. Will you be blowing up our wedding?" Master Perth was furious


    with Neil Brown, this military scoundrel.


    "What did you say?" Neil Brown raised his eyebrows, his eyes burning with anger. "Perth, do you


    want to die here in Chatterton Town?"


    "In Chatterton Town, everyone knows that you''re a great warrior. There''s nothing you don''t dare to


    do. But are you sure you would dare kill me?"


    Master Perth sneered, " Neil Brown, your father had executed Mia''s birth parents and her


    grandfather is now in your hands. Now, would you also not let her fianc¨¦ go? I really don''t know


    what the Ss family owes the Brown family to deserve this fate."


    Hearing this, Neil Brown suddenly felt suffocated by a heartbreaking sensation within him.


    He had watched Mia Kyle grow up. He watched her grow from a baby girl, learning how to speak


    until she was a charming and talented youngdy.


    Her position in Neil Brown''s heart was far beyond anyone could imagine.


    He always hoped that she would always be as carefree as she was when she was a child. She was


    not afraid of anything. He had thought that she would always live like this.


    There was once, he had not seen her for a year. When he saw her again, he found that she had


    grown from an immature little girl to a beautiful youngdy. Her every move was charming and


    attractive.


    Only at that moment, the idea of marrying her came like a sh of lightning in Neil''s mind, and it


    frightened him at that time.


    It was not long after he had those thoughts, when Warren Ss, who pretended to be the Old


    Master of the Kyle family, singled Neil out and told him about Mia Kyle''s true identity.


    Then, he finally understood that it was impossible for him and Mia Kyle to be together, for the rest of


    their lives.


    He thought that as long as he was indifferent to her, she would give up on him. Even if one day she


    knew the truth of her parents'' death, she would not be in a dilemma.


    But the little girl was so stupid. For a few years, he ignored her again and again, but he still failed to


    make here to her senses.


    Neil Brown did not know how to answer Perth, so he could not help but take another two puffs of his


    cigarette. He was trying to suppress his agitation.


    Master Perth added, "Neil Brown, Mia has promised to go back to Country A with me. If you


    sincerely hope that she will lead a good life in the future, then don''t appear in front of her again and


    let her leave with me."


    Neil Brown put out the cigarette and turned to look at Master Perth. "Did she really agree to go back


    with you?"


    "Based on her fiery temper, if she doesn''t agree toe back with me, I won''t be able to force her.


    And you should also understand clearly why she wants to leave the Chatterton Town and go back to


    Country A with me." Seeing the look of defeat etched across Neil''s tired face, Master Perth finally


    felt a snippet of joy.


    Hearing Master Perth''s words, Neil took out another cigarette and was searching for his lighter. Only


    then did he realize that the lighter had been smashed into pieces when he hurled it at the car.


    Master Perth handed over his lighter and said, "Captain Brown, here you go, no need for thanks."


    Neil Brown didn''t take the lighter. He ced the unlit cigarette in his mouth.


    He added, "I heard that the third son of Country A''s president is also here in Chatterton Town?"


    Master Perth shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "As expected, your intelligence is


    urate."


    Their third young master had note to Chatterton Town with Master Perth and his subordinates.


    He did not bring anyone with him. Moreover, he smuggled overusing amoner''s identity. Except


    for several important people from the pce of country A, no one else knew about this.


    Neil Brown''s military intelligence was far more powerful than they thought.


    Neil raised his eyebrows and said calmly, "If he entered our country illegally using someone else''s


    identity, you know the consequences better than I do, if he is caught."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    "Anyway, my Third Young Master is also the son of the president. It''s not difficult for him to forge an


    identity. Yet it would be difficult for others to find out about him." Master Perthughed half-


    heartedly.


    "If you didn''t create trouble in Chatterton Town, I can turn a blind eye. But if you cause any trouble, I


    don''t care who you are at that time."


    After saying that, Neil Brown left in his car. He didn''t want to expose his thoughts to Master Perth.


    Master Perth watched as Neil''s car left and only looked away after a long time. His lips turned


    upwards and he smiled confidently and evilly.


    Mia Kyle, oh no, her real name should be Mia Ss.


    They were engaged and the engagement was arranged by the parents of both parties. He would


    never hand Mia over to someone else.


    Master Perth looked up. From his position, he could see the window of Mia''s room. Neil''s detour


    from the front entrance to this ce, proved that he had been guarding Mia downstairs countless


    time.


    Master Perth looked up at the window and sat for a while. Then he drove away.


    Shortly after Master Perth drove away, Neil, who had already left, drove his military vehicle back to


    the ce.


    Simrly, his eyes were fixed on a window on the 29th floor.


    He had really hoped that the person he yearned to see would walk to the balcony casually so that


    he could at least see her figure.


    However, after waiting downstairs for two hours, Mia didn''t appear at the balcony as he had wished.


    ......


    After returning home, Mia curled up on the sofa in the living room, and stared at a certain spot


    without batting an eyelid for a long time.


    She curled up into a ball and hugged herself tightly.


    The air conditioner was not switched on in the room. The weather was very hot, but she was cold


    and trembling.


    She felt like an abandoned child unable to find her way home. She was not lost, but she had no


    home.


    She stayed in the same posture without moving. Her legs were already numb, but she couldn''t


    seem to feel it.


    Compared to the pain in her heart, the numbness on her body was negligible.


    She had wanted to pretend that nothing had happened and follow Master Perth back to Country A


    for a visit.


    However, as soon as she got home and calmed down, those things that she didn''t want to think


    about came flooding into her mind.


    Her parents in the Kyle family had always loved her as if she were their own daughter.


    Her mother had always liked to caress her head and said to her gently, "Mia, I hope you won''t grow


    up so soon, so that you can stay with me for a few more years. When I miss you, I can see you


    anytime."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her father was also the same. He often said to her, "Mia is a girl and a girl should be raised in a


    royal way."


    Whenever she was in trouble, her father would say to her, "A boy''s character should be more


    matured. A girl''s character should be livelier. Everyone loves a lively child."


    No matter what trouble she caused, in order not to prevent the cold brother from punishing her, her


    father would always think of a way to help her escape. Every time, it was her cold brother who was


    angry.


    However, her cold brother was not really angry at her. He was a cold-tempered person, and he was


    not very close to anyone.


    He had been raised based on the education of a typical son of the Kyle family. First of all, he had to


    learn self-discipline.


    So when he saw that she had always caused troubles, he inevitably based on what he had learned


    and used it on her. But he did not really punish her every time, he just wanted to scare her.


    Mia still remembered once, when she identally fell down and injured her knee. There was blood


    but it was not serious.


    But her cold brother was worried sick and carried her to the doctor in a dash.


    In a fit of anger, he reced the person who had been guarding her, and eventually the person was


    reced with Jacky Ball, who was extremely talkative.


    Although Mia would usuallyin about Jacky''s constant chattering, her heart was still heavy


    when she thought of leaving Chatterton Town and might never see him again in the future.


    Although Jacky was a chatterbox, but he was also very careful. He would do his job properly and


    never need Mia to worry about it.


    And then there was little Karen. She was also reluctant to leave that little baby girl.


    When little Karen was a baby, her mother was not by her side, so Mia had showered little Karen


    with love in the absence of her mother.


    She had watched little Karen grow up.


    Thinking that she would never see the lovely little baby girl again in the future, Mia''s heart ached.


    She wondered how little Karen was doing.


    After her Brother Lionel saved her, did he take good care of her? Would the experience traumatize


    her?


    There was also her gentle and kind sister-inw. Her brother had been shot and was in aa, and


    little Karen had just been rescued. How much could she bear on her own?


    Mia really wanted to see how things were. She really wanted to do her part. But when she thought


    that all these things were caused by her own grandfather, she was too ashamed to go.


    Therefore, in a blurred state, Mia just sat there from the early morning to the evening.


    The streetlights had already lit up outside the window. But the lights in her room were not switched


    on. This made her room eerily quiet.


    ......


    Knowing that the parents of the Kyle family wereing, Karen Daly acquired their ne arrival


    schedule to the Chatterton Town Airport, and made preparations in advance.


    She arranged Kevin Kyle''s driver to go earlier to pick them up at the airport. She also called the


    servants at home and asked them to tidy up the room so that Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle can rest as


    soon as they arrived home.


    Karen tried her best to do whatever she could think of and what was necessary. She strived to be a


    qualified daughter-inw.


    In the evening, Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle arrived at the hospital.


    It was strenuous on Mama Kyle''s body after flying for many hours. However, they didn''t go home,


    instead they went straight to the hospital from the airport to see Kevin.


    As a mother, her body was far less important than that of her son''s. If she didn''t see Kevin''s


    condition, she couldn''t rest even if she had gone back.


    Because of her poor health, Papa Kyle didn''t tell her what happened when he received the phone


    callst night. He only said that Kevin had asked them to go back to Chatterton Town.


    Papa Kyle only told her the real reason for returning when the ne was descending,


    When she heard that Kevin was injured, Mama Kyle was so worried that she almost fainted in Papa


    Kyle''s arms.


    She was so furious that she refused to talk to him. Their son was injured, but he had kept it from her


    for so long.


    She knew that what he did was for her own good, but Matthew was their child and her condition was


    not as bad as he thought.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Mama Kyle was so angry that she didn''t want to speak to Papa Kyle throughout the hour''s drive


    from the airport to the military hospital of Chatterton Town.


    As the mother, she was the only one kept in the dark from such a huge issue in the family. How


    could she not be angry?


    Papa Kyle held on to Mama Kyle and said helplessly, "Rana, don''t be angry. We are going to meet


    our daughter-inw soon. If you are still angry, she will think that you are angry with her."


    "I am obviously angry with you. When did I get angry with my daughter-inw? Nonsense." Mama


    Kyle punched him and said, "Karen is such a good child, she gave us the lovely little Karen. I can''t


    love her enough, how could I be angry with her?"


    Papa Kyle shook his head and said, "I''m just saying..."


    Mama Kyle interrupted Papa Kyle and said, "Don''t even try."


    Papa Kyle said softly, "Fine, fine, fine... As long as you are not angry, as long as you are in good


    health, you can say whatever you want."


    For so many years, no matter right or wrong, he would give in to her willingly. After all, she was his


    wife.


    ......


    Karen asked George Ken to watch Kevin in the ward. She had been waiting for Papa Kyle and


    Mama Kyle at the hospital''s entrance since earlier on.


    There was a distance between the parking lot and the entrance of the hospital. After getting off the


    car, Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle had to walk for nearly ten minutes before they could reach the


    entrance of the hospital.


    They were not far away when Karen spotted them...


    It had been a few years. She hadn''t seen them for nearly four years but the couple gave her the


    same feeling as when she first saw them.


    Papa Kyle protected Mama Kyle so cautiously as if he was protecting a child, afraid that she would


    be hurt.


    "Dad, mom..." Karen took a few deep breaths before she cried out. She was worried that they could


    not remember her anymore.


    "Good." Papa Kyle nodded in response.


    "Karen ..." Mama Kyle stepped forward and held Karen''s hand. She said excitedly, "Child, it''s so


    great you are back!"


    As long as Karen coulde back, her son would no longer have to endure the pain of missing her


    and he would no longer have to stare at the cold tombstone for half a day each time.


    "Mom..." Mama Kyle was so kind and considerate that Karen couldn''t hold back her emotions. "I


    didn''t take good care of Kevin, I let him..."


    Mama Kyle patted Karen''s hand and said softly, "My child, don''t me this matter on yourself. It''s


    not your fault. Matthew would be sad to hear this. You have to know that you are the one he cares


    about the most."


    "Karen, apany your mom to the ward to see Matthew first." Papa Kyle could never see Mama


    Kyle cry, so he interrupted before Mama Kyle started to cry.


    "Okay." Karen nodded and led Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle to Kevins ward. "Dad, mom, pleasee


    with me."


    Mama Kyle had reminded herself countless times that when she saw her son, she must not cry, but


    when she saw Kevin lying on the bed listlessly.


    His eyes were closed, his face and lips were pale. He seemed to have no sense of the outside


    world.


    "Hale, Matthew is ..." As soon as she spoke, Mama Kyle burst into tears.


    Papa Kyle gently patted her on the back and said softly, "I am here, Matthew will be fine. You and


    Karen stay here with Matthew. I will go to the doctor to ask about his condition."


    Papa Kyle was also worried about Kevin''s condition, but he was the pir of his family, so he


    couldn''t break down.


    "You should ask everything clearly. You''d better jot them down. Don''t miss out on any details."


    Mama Kyle reminded Papa Kyle.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do." Papa Kyle wanted to hug Mama Kyle, but when he saw that his


    daughter-inw was still around, he brushed off the idea.


    In order to take care of his wife who was sickly, Papa Kyle had handed Rovio over to his son. He


    had been disconnected from the business world for many years. Now, everyone''s first impression of


    him was that he seemed like an academic, and less like a businessman.


    However, he was born in the Kyle Family and had delved into the business world with his father


    since he was a child. He was influential for a while. Although he had retired for many years, it didn''t


    mean that he was incapable now.


    Old Master Kyle had been murdered and reced by Warren Ss, so Papa Kyle had now be


    the patriarch of the Kyle family. When he stepped out, his men would naturally follow him.


    After getting a detailed understanding of Kevin''s condition from the doctor, Papa Kyle immediately


    instructed, "There are still three hours before the golden time for Matthew to wake up. We can''t


    dy it any longer. We should immediately set up a special unit to study the antidote for the poison


    in him. On the other hand, send people to find Warren Ss and his men. No matter what, find a


    way to get the information from them. We must get the antidote."


    Papa Kyle''s method was to implement double strategies at the same time. With one more method,


    there would be one more chance for Kevin to wake up.


    As for who would go to the Military Region of Chatterton Town to interrogate Warren Ss, Papa


    Kyle decided to go by himself.


    Warren had killed his father, reced his father for so many years, and made him address a thief as


    his father for so many years. He should meet this person.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ......


    "Mom, your health is not good. I''ll ask my brother to send you back to rest first. I''ll stay with Kevin


    here." Mama Kyle wasn''t looking so good and Karen was worried.


    She knew that Mama Kyle was very worried about Kevin. After Papa Kyle left, Karen had been


    holding her hand to give her some strengths.


    Mama Kyle smiled gently and said, "Karen, don''t worry. Mom is not that fragile. As for you, you don''t


    look any better than Matthew. You go and rest while I look after him."


    "I''m not tired." Karen smiled gently. She did not want to leave Kevin''s side. She was worried that


    Kevin would be scared if she left, so she had to stay by his side to protect him.


    Mama Kyle looked at Karen carefully. She hadn''t seen Karen for a few years, but she couldn''t see


    any changes in Karen''s appearance. The only difference she had was a quieter temperament.


    Kevin was injured and in aa, but she didn''t see Karen panicking. Instead, Karen took good care


    of him and arranged everything well.


    If she were Karen, she would not have done so well.


    A few years ago, when she first met Karen, she liked her very much. Especially when she saw her


    son change because of Karen, she was even more grateful.


    No one expected that after that ident, Karen Daly was gone...


    At that time, none of them doubted the Old Master¡¯s identity, so naturally they did not suspect that


    the car ident was fake.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Not long ago, Mama Kyle received news that Karen Daly, who had been "dead" for several years,


    had suddenly returned.


    When she heard this news, Mama Kyle wouldn''t believe it was true. She once thought that her son


    could not give up on Karen Daly and that he merely found a substitute who looked simr to Karen.


    But now, when Mama Kyle saw Karen in the flesh, she was very sure that this person was indeed


    her daughter-inw who had "died" a few years ago.


    A person''s appearance and the name could be forged, but the person''s temperament and character


    from the inside was hard to fake.


    Warren Ss had been an outstanding actor, he was great at pretending to be the old master, but


    there were still some minor differences that did not deceive her.


    Back then, both she and Kevin Kyle¡¯s father had noticed that the old master was different. But


    because Warren Ss had the same face, they all thought that perhaps he was getting older and


    hence changed his character slightly. No one thought that he had been reced, and they had


    been deceived for so many years.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mama Kyle patted Karen Daly¡¯s hand kindly as she said, "Karen, are you interested in more about


    Matthew¡¯s childhood?"


    Karen nodded vigorously. "I really want to know how he was like when he was a child, but he won''t


    tell me."


    She was interested in Kevin Kyle¡¯s childhood. She wanted to know if he was always so cold ever


    since he was young.


    She had asked Kevin about his childhood several times in private, but he kept silent and never


    brought up a single word to her.


    Mama Kyle gripped on to Karen''s hand as she looked at Kevin Kyle lying on the sickbed. She said


    slowly, "When Matthew was very young, he was actually a misbehaving child. He was naughtier


    than other children. He was always up to no good!"


    "Does Kevin know about this?" Karen also turned to look at Kevin Kyle. She really couldn''t imagine


    how a serious man like him would look like when he was naughty.


    Mama Kyle nodded, smiling sweetly as she reminisced, "He fought and quarreled with other


    children. Every time, he would beat up the children of other families so hard!¡±


    It seemed like something Kevin Kyle would do. He had to do his best no matter what it was. He was


    good at work, good at life and he would never lose a fight.


    As she spoke, the smile on Mama Kyle''s face disappeared. She then said with a tinge of sadness,


    "But Matthew¡¯s childhood was cut shorter than the other children''s. He was more mature than they


    were. He knew that I had poor health and that his father had to spend more time taking care of me,


    so he took on the responsibility that he should not have, at his age."


    Mama Kyle continued, "When he was young, he not only went to school every day but also learned


    his family''s trade after school. When other children were still in the arms of their mother, he learned


    how to take care of his mother and sister."


    Karen Daly silently listened to Mama Kyle reminiscing about Kevin Kyle as a child. She looked at


    Kevin lying silently on the hospital bed, and her heart was beating painfully.


    It was because of his mother''s poor health that he did not enjoy childhood like any other child. He


    was forced to grow up quickly and shoulder the responsibilities that surpassed his age.


    He learned how to take care of his mother and sister at such a young age. When Karen married


    him, he would never refuse her requests. He also assumed the responsibilities of a husband


    willingly.


    He regarded Karen Daly as his "child" too and loved her with the utmost affection.


    Later, Mama Kyle was still speaking, but Karen couldn''t hear her words anymore... The only sound


    she could hear was the ticking sound from the clock on the wall.


    The golden 24 hours for Kevin to awaken was slowly slipping away. The ticking of the clock turned


    into the jeering of the devil, threatening to take away his life...


    The devil cast covetous eyes on him,ughed wildly. "His life is mine. If I take him away, none of


    you can stop me."


    Gradually, the devil''s face turned into Warren Ss¡¯ face. He smiled and said, "Don''t waste your


    time and money. I have already told you that the poison has prated deep into his bones, and he


    will definitely die."


    Karen Daly suddenly jumped up, grabbed the ss on the table, and smashed it on the top of the


    wall. She shouted, "Warren Ss if you talk nonsense again, I''ll skin you alive."


    Mama Kyle hurriedly grabbed Karen and asked, "Karen, what''s the matter?"


    Mama Kyle''s voice was like cold water pouring on Karen Daly¡¯s head, waking her up from her living


    nightmare.


    She shook her head. "I... I''m fine."


    It had been many hours since little Karen had been kidnapped, Karen Daly¡¯s mind had been in an


    extremely tense state, hanging on the verge of copse.


    If she didn''t keep telling herself that Kevin was down and the family needed her support, she


    wouldn''t be able to hold on until now.


    And yet, Kevin Kyle didn''t show any sign of waking up from hisa at all. Papa Kyle and Neil


    Brown had just arrived at the Chatterton Town Military Region and were yet to see Warren Ss.


    Neil Brown led the way as he spoke, ¡°Warren Ss knows that there is no way to hide. His


    execution is inevitable, and he will drag us down with him. I think it''s very difficult to get any


    information from him."


    Papa Kyle snorted and a mysterious smile appeared on his face. "I haven''t questioned him yet.


    Don''te to a conclusion too early."


    Neil Brown smiled, "You''ve been out of the business world for many years. You''ve been living in


    seclusion for these years. I thought you only cared about my sister''s health, not about anything


    else."


    "Matthew is your sister¡¯s only child." Papa Kyle said simply. Kevin was the production of their love,


    and also their only child. He loved his wife so dearly, so how could he not care about his son?


    He had been strict with Kevin Kyle since he was a child.


    As Kevin was an only child, Papa Kyle wanted him to be self-sufficient and independent.


    During the conversation, the two of them had arrived at the cell where Warren Ss was locked up.


    Warren Ss was a notorious national traitor decades ago. He was a wanted criminal who had been


    hunted for years by the state. The ce where he was currently being detained was an


    imprable cell in the military region of Chatterton Town.


    Warren Ss was hunched in the corner of the cell. When he heard their footsteps, he slowly raised


    his head. When he saw that it was Neil Brown and Hale Kyle, he was not surprised at all.


    "Hale Kyle, you''re here." Warren Ss smiled, with a face full of wrinkles, but it couldn''t hide the


    smugness on his face.


    "Yes, I am." Papa Kyle¡¯s tone was very calm as if the person in front of him was not his enemy who


    killed his father.


    Overnight, Warren Ss¡¯ head of white hair seemed to have grown whiter. He looked much older,


    but he still didn''t repent for his sins.


    He smiled and said, "Hale Kyle, you have been my son for more than 20 years. Don''t you know my


    character?"


    Papa Kyle ignored Warren Ss¡¯ provocative words. Arguing with him would be futile.


    Papa Kyle looked around and said slowly, "Neil Brown, your cell is too small. Mr. Ss is very old.


    It''s better to release him, let him go live a peaceful life in his old age."

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Neil Brown smiled as he answered Hale Kyle¡¯s words, saying, "Brother-inw, Warren Ss, that old


    man, has offended a lot of people. Those who are looking to kill him can probably form a line from


    here to the city. If his identity is exposed and he is released, he will be like a rat crossing the street.


    Everyone will be looking to beat him up."


    Neil Brown knew the purpose of Hale Kyle''s words. He knew that Warren Ss must have


    understood it as well.


    Everyone knew about the despicable things that Warren Ss had done.


    He had done too many evil things and was driven into a corner. Only then did he think of using


    someone else''s identity to continue living.


    Although he had disappeared for many years and many people had forgotten him, as long as the


    Kyle family and Neil Brown released the news of his true identity, the people he had offended


    previously, woulde to Chatterton Town to find him.


    If he was caught, he might really have no chance at escape and might even be chopped into


    pieces.


    Hale Kyle wanted to use this against him, to force him to hand over the HDR antidote for Kevin


    Kyle.


    "Haha..." Warren Ss sneered, "Hale Kyle, if you let me go, I will thank you very much."


    He arranged for Amelia Gray to stay by Kevin Kyle¡¯s side for so many years before he managed to


    poison Kevin Kyle silently.


    He put in so much effort to arrange it for so many years, and it was not easy for him to seed.


    How could he hand over the antidote just by hearing Hale Kyle''s words?


    As long as Kevin was still poisoned, as long as they could not find a way, Hale Kyle would not dare


    toy a finger on Warren Ss.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    They had to take good care of him. Otherwise, if something happened to him, no one would know


    how to save Kevin Kyle. Kevin would only be a living corpse for the rest of his life.


    Hale Kyle knew what Warren Ss¡¯ weakness was but Warren knew how to counterattack.


    He wanted to save his own neck, whereas Hale wanted to save Kevin.


    At such a young age, Kevin Kyle had been in charge of Rovio. Kevin''s life was much more


    important than the old man''s.


    Warren Ss knew that Kevin Kyle¡¯s life was much more important than he was, so he knew that the


    person who would win in the end would definitely be him.


    "You don''t have to thank me. You deserved it." Papa Kyle didn''t seem to understand the meaning of


    Warren Ss¡¯ words. He turned to Neil Brown and said, "Can you let him go?"


    "You are my brother-inw. I will certainly respect your decisions." Neil Brown waved to beckon the


    soldiers who were guarding Warren Ss. He said, "Mr. Ss has been living here for a night and


    has suffered a lot. Take him for a good meal and then send him away. By the way, inform the sea


    routes in Chatterton Town to strictly check for anyone who is leaving Chatterton Town. Don''t lose


    Mr. Ss."


    "You''re too kind, Captain Brown. I''ll thank you." At this time, Warren Ss still believed that the two


    of them were merely acting. They would never really let him go, so he followed the soldiers away.


    After a few steps, Warren Ss stood still and suddenly turned around, trying to grasp the true


    motive between Hale Kyle and Neil Brown.


    But he was disappointed. There were no clues on Neil Brown and Hale Kyle¡¯s faces. They were


    talking about something else happily.


    Warren Ss couldn''t figure out what they were thinking, so he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    Did they really want to let him go? Had they found a way to eliminate the HDR poison?


    Although he was a little uneasy, the crafty Warren Ss did not show it. He must let Hale Kyle


    compromise first, or he would die.


    Warren Ss nodded and smiled at them. He said, "I didn''t expect that I could walk out after


    entering the cells at the Chatterton Military Region. Thank you again."


    Papa Kyle still said calmly, "Please go. We won''t see you off."


    Warren Ss smiled again and tried his best not to panic, but the smile on his face was not there for


    long.


    Every time the soldiers followed him, he felt more uneasy.


    They were using psychological tactics, but at this time, he couldn''t guess what the other party was


    thinking. But this didn''t mean that he was at a disadvantage.


    Warren Ss followed the soldiers out slowly. He walked very slowly. He hoped that they would call


    him back.


    But they walked for a long time and they had almost reached the outer gates of the detainment


    center. Warren Ss still did not hear Hale Kyle¡¯s voice.


    If he stepped out of the Chatterton Town Military Region, it would mean that he would lose all the


    power that was "protecting" him. Once he goes out, he would not know who would capture him, and


    he didn''t know how he would die.


    At least, at this moment, he couldn''t go out. He couldn''t leave the military region no matter what. He


    wasn''t ready to deal with it yet.


    Warren Ss took a deep breath and looked back at Hale Kyle again. His face was still calm as


    usual, and his eyes were deep. He couldn''t see through what he was thinking.


    Warren Ss had always thought that Hale Kyle¡¯s only cared about his sick wife. Hale had not


    participated in the operations at Rovio for a long time. He was no match for Warren Ss at all.


    However, when he saw Hale Kyle today, Warren Ss found that he was wrong, and he was very


    wrong. He really underestimated Hale Kyle.


    The old master of the Kyle family had established Rovio, and Hale Kyle had been with him since he


    was a child. Hale did have his own talents and capabilities.


    What''s more, his son, Kevin Kyle, was also a good example. If Hale Kyle had bad genes, how could


    he have such an excellent son like Kevin was?


    Warren Ss said, "Hale Kyle, the reason why you came to me today is that you want to know how


    to eliminate the HDR. Why don''t you be frank and stop ying with me?"


    "No, I don''t want to ask you about the HDR toxin." Papa Kyle stood with his hands sped behind


    his back. He looked coldly at Warren Ss with his deep eyes, as if he were a god who was high up


    in the sky.


    "Don''t you want to know how to remove the toxin?" Warren sneered. "Do you really think everyone


    else is a fool?"


    Father Kyle stared at him and said with a faint smile, "Warren Ss, don''t think too much. I''m really


    here to let you go."


    Papa Kyle was indeed serious about having Warren Ss released.


    However, his purpose was not simple. He wanted Warren Ss to die, but not die easily. He wanted


    him to be tortured and suffer and slow and painful death.


    Hale Kyle¡¯s father had been killed and reced by the despicable Warren Ss, and his son had


    also been poisoned by him. Warren Ss had done so many terrible things, so how could he let him


    die so easily?


    It was better to let Warren live than die, and he did not have to kill him personally. As long as


    Warren Ss was released, his other enemies would naturally have ways to deal with him.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    "Hale Kyle, do you want to lose your son''s only chance at survival?" Warren Ss was so angry that


    his whole body trembled. He pointed at Papa Kyle and scolded him furiously.


    "Warren Ss, you''re wrong." Papa Kyle went to his side and whispered, "I don''t want to give you


    any chance to live but I don''t want to be the executioner."


    "Hale Kyle, it seems that I have misjudged you!" Originally, Warren Ss thought of Hale Kyle as a


    weakling, but now he knew that he was a wolf in disguise. He was sinister!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Papa Kyle looked at Warren Ss and suddenly smiled coldly. "No, you didn''t misjudge me. You just


    provoked someone you shouldn''t have."


    Warren Ss understood that Hale Kyle was definitely not joking with him. He clenched his fists,


    gnashed his teeth, and said, "I can tell you how to eliminate the HDR toxin."


    Papa Kyle chuckled and said, "You want to tell me the way to eliminate it, but would I believe you?"


    Warren Ss was a crafty old fox and he was full of wicked ideas. His words may not be credible.


    "Hale Kyle, you..." Warren Ss became more and more flustered because he couldn''t figure out


    what Hale Kyle was thinking, but he couldn''t think of a powerful way to defeat Hale Kyle.


    Unfortunately, between his two most capable subordinates, one had been killed by Karen Daly and


    the other was captured by Neil Brown.


    Now, he was like a bird with broken wings. He wanted to fly, but he couldn''t.


    Warren Ss sighed. "Now, I don¡¯t have any other way to avoid certain death. I will tell you how to


    remove the HDR toxin. But before that, can you let Miae to see me once?"


    At the end of the day, the only person he cared about now was Mia, and his only hope of survival is


    Mia.


    This was hisst bet. Neil Brown cared about Mia. And he was betting that Mia still had feelings for


    her grandfather.


    "Humph..." Papa Kyle chuckled. "Warren Ss, now that things havee to this point, do you think


    you are still qualified to negotiate with me?"


    "I''m not negotiating with you. I just want you to pity me and let me see my only family before I die.


    Even if you don''t pity me, can you bear to not let Mia see her grandpa for thest time?" Warren


    Ss was a smart man. He believed that Hale Kyle would not refuse anything that had to do with


    Mia.


    "I will tell this to Mia. As for whether she wille or not, it is up to her to decide." Although Warren


    Ss was sinful, Mia Kyle was innocent. Papa Kyle had never thought that Warren Ss''s evil deeds


    involved Mia.


    As long as Mia Kyle was willing, she would always be a child of the Kyle family. Everyone in the


    Kyle family would still love her as before.


    Pausing for a while, Papa Kyle asked again, "Are you going to tell me about the HDR toxin then?"


    Even if he did not say anything about this matter, Hale Kyle and the rest would definitely be able to


    find out.


    But so what? After all, there was no antidote for this toxin now.


    Warren Ss cleared his throat and said, "The source of the HDR is from the military of country A.


    They only gave me the toxin, but they didn''t give me an antidote. Perhaps they were only studying


    the poison, but they had not discovered an antidote."


    Wasting so much time to get such an answer, Papa Kyle¡¯s eyes darkened and he said coldly,


    "Warren Ss, you''d better not be lying, or I''ll make you die with regret."


    After getting the information from Warren Ss, Papa Kyle and Neil Brown went back to the


    Chatterton Town Military Hospital together.


    On the way back, Neil Brown suddenly said, "Brother-inw, you can go to the hospital first. I need


    to see someone."


    Neil Brown was thinking about that Master Perth, and the third son of the Country A president.


    They held important identities in country A. If he went to them, maybe they could help him.


    "Okay." Papa Kyle nodded and asked the driver to drive back to the hospital.


    Neil Brown walked to an opposing direction after Papa Kyle left. If he could find Perth, he could


    locate their President''s third son, and try to extract more information about the HDR.


    Neil Brown had ordered a background check on Master Perth. He knew clearly where he lived in


    Chatterton Town, and also had his mobile phone number.


    It didn''t take Neil Brown much effort to find him. Master Perth was not surprised to see Neil Brown.


    Neil Brown still had Mia in his heart. The reason why Neil came to him this time was probably to ask


    Master Perth to break off the engagement.


    Zuriel Perth pondered happily. Neil Brown should really get over it. Mia Kyle was his fianc¨¦e. He


    was younger, more handsome, and more charming than Neil was! And in the future, when they are


    married, Mia and he could... His thoughts were going astray.


    Now, his rtionship with Mia had not even begun, he still needs to work hard. He had a long way


    to go.


    Although Master Perth was not surprised that Neil Brown woulde, he pretended to look serious.


    He nced at Neil Brown who was standing outside the door and asked in surprise, "Captain


    Brown, why are you here? What do you want to see me about?"


    Neil Brown nced at Master Perth and barged into the room. He did not change his shoes and


    stepped on the carpet that Master Perth had just changed. Master Perth was infuriated and wanted


    to chase him out, but he still said with a smile, "Captain Brown, what a sudden visit. Have I done


    something wrong?"


    Neil Brown walked to the sofa in the living room and sat down. He lifted his feet and ced them on


    the spotless tea table. The dust from his shoes scattered all over Master Perth''s precious tea table.


    "Captain Brown, don''t you have any manners? You can''t put your feet on the tea table." Master


    Perth smiled. He tried to endure it, but he couldn''t stand it any longer.


    "I know," Neil replied casually. Besides, he came to visit Perth today for more important things. Why


    should he care about these small things?


    Neil Brown didn''t want to beat around the bush with Zuriel Perth, so he said frankly, "Perth, you''re


    from the country A, so you must have heard of the HDR virus."


    Hearing this, Master Perth¡¯s face fell. After a long time, he said carefully, "Captain Brown, I''ve never


    heard of this so-called virus."


    "Do you f**king think that I''m blind?" Neil roared impatiently. When Perth heard Neil mention the


    virus, his face had be crimson. He even dared to speak nonsense, saying that he had never


    heard of it.


    "Captain Brown, I haven''t heard of it. You can''t force me to say that I have!" Master Perth didn''t


    want to admit it.


    Neil Brown smiled and said, "Still denying, eh?"


    "I really don''t know it!" Master Perth shrugged his shoulders. He thought to himself, "If you have the


    ability, try and force me."


    Neil Brown added, "The HDR virus was sourced from your military. You can''t deny it."


    Master Perth still gritted his teeth and refused to admit it ¡°Captain Brown, you said that it was from


    the military. The fact that nobody liking me has nothing to do with the military. How would I know


    about it?"

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it." Neil Brown stood up steadily and patted on Master Perth''s


    shoulder. "There''s also the President''s third son here in Chatterton Town, right? Since you are just


    an oblivious, insignificant person, then I should be asking him instead."


    Master Perth smiled mischievously and said, "Captain Brown, go look for him then. What does this


    have to do with me?"


    Neil Brown red at him, turned around, and left. "Perth, don''t try to y tricks with me, or you


    won''t be able to leave Chatterton Town in one piece."


    Master Perth let out a courteous smile and responded, "Captain Brown, I don''t dare to y tricks in


    front of you. You''d better go. I won''t see you off."


    After Neil Brown left, Master Perth immediately made a phone call. As soon as the call was


    connected, he said in a hurry, "Third Young Master, Neil Brown has just asked about the HDR virus.


    I don''t know where he got the news from!"


    The HDR virus was originally formted by the military of Country A as an antidote to the HHR


    virus, but it was unintentionally developed into a semi-virus.


    The HDR virus was ten times more powerful and stronger than the HHR virus. The military initially


    tried to destroy it, but unfortunately it had been leaked out.


    At present, researchers had not developed an antidote or a specific way to curb the spread of the


    HDR virus, so... if someone used this kind of virus to harm civilians, there would be a negative


    impact on Country A''s reputation.


    Because of this, it was impossible for Master Perth to admit this matter in front of Neil Brown. If he


    admitted it, the effect on Country A... was absolutely unbearable for him.


    A hoarse voice came from the other end of the line, "Go investigate and see what''s going on."


    Master Perth paused for a moment and said, "I heard some news before, but I didn''t think too much


    about it. Now that Neil Brown has brought the matter up personally, I guess that Kevin Kyle has


    been infected by the HDR virus?"


    Hearing that Kevin Kyle might have been infected with the HDR virus, Lionel immediately turned his


    head to look at Karen Joy Kyle, who was sleeping ufortably on the bed.


    Karen Joy Kyle was particrly clingy today. She followed him wherever he went and did not want


    to stay apart from him.


    In the evening, he finally coaxed her to sleep. She didn''t stay asleep for a long time before she


    woke up again.


    She might have had a nightmare. She was so scared that she flung her hands in the air. Her mouth


    was fluttering and her little body kept trembling.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Poor Little Karen woke up twice, and her eyes were filled with tears... Lionel knew that she must


    have been affected by the shock on the day she was kidnapped, and there was still a shadow in her


    little heart that hadn''t dissipated.


    When she fell asleep, she would have nightmares, but Karen Joy Kyle was still trying to have a


    good sleep... Because she remembered that Brother Lionel said how her father and mother would


    appear in front of her after she has a good sleep and wakes up.


    Looking at Karen Joy Kyle, he thought of what Zuriel Perth had mentioned earlier. If Karen Joy


    Kyle''s father really got infected by the HDR virus...


    Lionel immediately ordered, "Please find out the truth and if there''s anything we can do to help, we


    will try our best to help."


    Hearing his master''s order, Master Perth''s face was full of confusion. Was this teen-aged boy the


    same Third Prince, the third young master of their President''s family, who had never meddled in


    other people''s business all his life?


    In the past, he always told them that they only needed to do their own duties and mind their own


    business. But recently, he became nosier and meddled in other people''s business. Why was this


    so?


    Master Perth could onlyin in his mind, as he didn''t have the guts to talk to the Third Prince.


    He might seem young, but he was much more excellent than his two elder brothers in all aspects.


    Perhaps he was too excellent, or maybe because he was the youngest in his family, the President


    treated him better than his two brothers.


    It was precisely because of the special treatment that he received, his jealous elder brother took


    advantage of his departure from Country A to Chatterton Town. His brother had ordered an attack


    on him when there was no one around to protect him.


    Fortunately, he was lucky enough to escape death and survived. Otherwise, they didn''t know how to


    exin the matter to the President when he returned.


    ......


    In the hospital in Chatterton Town military region.


    Karen Daly watched helplessly as time slipped by. It has already passed the most hopeful initial 24


    hours for Kevin Kyle to wake up from hisa. She couldn''t do anything.


    She could only see Kevin Kyle lying on the bed helplessly, and she couldn''t do anything to help. Her


    anxiety and powerlessness were like two mountains pinned down on Karen Daly.


    She was almost out of breath and felt suffocated. She wanted to grab Kevin Kyle and shake him


    vigorously.


    "Kevin..." She grabbed Kevin Kyle''s hand and held it tightly. "Do you want to leave me and Little


    Karen alone? Don''t you want us anymore? If you really don''t want us anymore, you still have to


    wake up and tell us."


    How could he go so far as to let her worry about him all the time, but he just didn''t wake up. Did he


    really want to leave her and Little Karen behind?


    She knew that he would never do that. She deliberately said this to him to infuriate him! Perhaps he


    could get angry and then jump up when he heard her say these words.


    She clearly knew that this idea was childish, but she still did it anyway out of sheer desperation. She


    couldn''t think of any other way to wake him up.


    Karen Daly sniffled, pursed her lips tightly, then said, "I called Little Karen today. She said she


    missed her mommy and daddy, and she hoped to see her daddy by her side when she wakes up


    tomorrow morning. You love her so much, you wouldn''t want to see her sad."


    He loved his daughter so much and loved her like a treasure. If he could hear her, she knew he will


    try his best to wake up.


    Karen Daly believed that Kevin Kyle would definitely hear her words, so she continued to find topics


    to talk to him, hoping to wake him up.


    But after a long time, Kevin Kyle still didn''t give her any response. In fact, he didn''t give her any


    response or cues at all, as if he really couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    As she saw him lying quietly in bed with his eyes closed for so long, Karen Daly felt as if someone


    was stabbing her with a knife in her heart.


    She had endured for 24 hours already and tried her best not to cry. She told herself that this family


    needed her and she had to be strong.


    Therefore, she had always been strong and well-organized. She distributed the work to everyone


    and have them do what they should do.


    She didn''t seem to worry about Kevin Kyle at all. In fact, she just hid her true feelings.


    Because she firmly believed that Kevin Kyle would wake up within 24 hours.


    However, when twenty-four hours had passed, Karen Daly suddenly broke down.


    She held Kevin Kyle''s face and looked at him sadly, "Kevin, if you don''t wake up, Little Karen and I


    will never forgive you."


    She choked and finished her words. Her teardrops rolled down from her eyes. The tears were warm


    as they dripped on Kevin Kyle''s face like raindrops.


    Karen tried to regain herposure and wiped her tears, and she looked away from Kevin Kyle.


    She did not realize that his eyshes had just gently flickered twice!

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    In a vast space of darkness, Kevin Kyle heard Karen Daly''s voice. Her voice appeared to be


    growing louder and nearer to him.


    Her soft and gentle voice calling out for him gradually brought him back from the dark unknown.


    He heard that she was calling him. He heard that she was talking about Little Karen. He heard that


    she spoke a lot about them.


    He felt her warm tears dripping on his face one drop after another, which hurt his heart.


    In this life, what he didn''t want to see the most was her tears. He hoped that he could make her


    smile freely and he hoped that he could bring her happiness.


    Kevin Kyle tried hard to respond to Karen Daly. He wanted to tell her to stop worrying as everything


    would be fine soon, but he couldn''t make a sound and couldn''t open his eyes. He couldn''t give her


    any message.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He struggled hard and tried his best with all his might, but it seemed that it didn''t work. He still


    couldn''t open his mouth nor his eyes. He still couldn''t make any movements. He could only worry in


    his heart.


    He clearly knew that Karen Daly was worried about him, but he couldn''t do anything. This sense of


    helplessness was the same feeling from losing her a few years ago.


    He didn''t even know where he was and didn''t know why he was lying here. He didn''t know why he


    couldn''t speak, and he didn''t know how long this feeling of helplessness wouldst...


    Kevin Kyle was clueless, but he did not give up. He was working hard and trying to make a little


    response. He must let Karen Daly know that he was fine.


    Karen Daly was still sobbing softly. Her crying was hurting him so badly.


    "Karen, don''t cry!" He tried to move his lips to tell Karen Daly, but he still couldn''t make a sound.


    However, Karen Daly, who was crying sadly, did not miss the signal that he gave her this time.


    When her eyes were blurred with tears, she seemed to see his lips move slightly.


    Karen Daly grabbed Kevin Kyle''s hand excitedly and said, "Kevin Kyle, did you hear me?"


    Kevin Kyle did not answer, but she did not give up. She pursed her lips and continued, "If you hear


    me, please move your lips. It doesn''t matter if you can''t make a sound. You can try to move your


    lips and let me know that you have heard me."


    Karen Daly hoped that Kevin Kyle would give her a little reaction and reassure her. She needed to


    know that she wasn''t hallucinating earlier.


    After saying this, Karen held her breath tensely and stared at Kevin... Finally, she saw him moving


    his lips slightly.


    Although his movements were very small, Karen Daly could see clearly that Kevin Kyle was


    responding to her.


    He really heard what she said, so he gave her a response and asked her not to worry so much.


    Karen Daly bent down excitedly and kissed Kevin Kyle''s pale lips gently. "Kevin, I know you''ve


    heard me. I''ll call the doctor right away to check on you. Don''t worry, I''ll always be with you all the


    time. You''ll be fine."


    Kevin Kyle could react to her words. Karen Daly saw glimpses of hope again and she was so happy


    that she felt like she had conquered the world.


    Karen Daly called the doctor in a hurry and told him what had happened earlier. The doctor was


    also very excited after hearing it.


    They do not expect that Kevin Kyle would be fully conscious and awake soon, however, little


    movements and his reactions could be considered as signs of gaining consciousness.


    If Kevin Kyle could respond to Karen Daly, it could prove that Kevin Kyle could hear Karen Daly''s


    words, which was a good sign.


    Mama Kyle, who was resting in the resting room, heard the news and quickly rushed over. "Is there


    any good sign from Matthew?"


    "Yes." Karen Daly nodded vigorously. She held on to Mama Kyle''s hand, and said excitedly, "Mama


    Kyle, Kevin just heard me talking to him, and he responded to me."


    Mama Kyle was also very excited when she heard it. She danced like a child and said, "Great,


    great, our Matthew is fine."


    As she spoke, tears welled up in Mama Kyle''s eyes again. It''s so good that Matthew was alright!


    That was great!


    At this time, Papa Kyle happened to arrive at the hospital. When he arrived at the ward, he saw his


    wife crying and his heart ached as well. He hurried up to hug Mama Kyle then gently wiped off her


    tears, "Why are you crying?"


    "Hale, Matthew is fine now." Mama Kyle nestled in Papa Kyle''s arms and wiped her tears. "Matthew


    responded to Karen earlier. The doctor also said that this was a good sign. He will wake up soon."


    Papa Kyle hugged her tightly and sighed, "Matthew is fine. You should be happier. Why are you


    crying?"


    "Knowing that Matthew can wake up, I am overjoyed. I was too happy that I cried." In the past,


    Mama Kyle did not like crying so much. Many yearster, perhaps she may have gotten used to


    Papa Kyle''s constant love and support, she became someone who was emotionally expressive.


    Papa Kyle wiped her tears for her and said softly, "You can stay here with Matthew. I have


    something I want to say to Karen personally."


    Mama Kyle didn''t say much, she just nodded instead.


    "Karen..." Papa Kyle looked at Karen Daly and said after a pause, "Can we go out a while as I have


    something to tell you."


    "Okay, Papa Kyle." Karen Daly nodded and followed Papa Kyle obediently, feeling a little uneasy


    and nervous.


    She clearly remembered that Warren Ss, who pretended to be Grandpa Kyle, had talked to her


    alone before. She still remembered how harsh his words were.


    At this moment, Papa Kyle was looking for her and wanted to talk to her alone too. What did he


    want to say? Does he want her to leave Kevin Kyle too?


    Karen Daly shook her head. No matter what happened, no matter the obstacles, she would never


    leave Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle told her that in the future, no matter the hardships, they will support each other and walk


    alongside one another.


    When Papa Kyle opened his mouth to speak, Karen Daly knew that she was overthinking.


    Papa Kyle was Kevin Kyle''s biological father, and he was not an imposter. Kevin was the only child


    of his and his beloved wife. Kevin''s happiness was naturally their biggest wish.


    Even if they did not approve of Karen Daly, as long as their son chose her, they wouldpromise


    and would never do anything to her behind her back like what the impostor grandfather had done.


    Papa Kyle said seriously, "Karen, I have already interrogated Warren Ss about the source of the


    HDR virus. I have also asked someone to check the legitimacy of the news and source of the HDR


    virus."


    "Dad..." Karen Daly saw the serious look on Papa Kyle''s face and instantly felt butterflies in her


    stomach. "Just tell me what you want to say. I can bear it."

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Even if it was too much for her, Karen Daly had to endure it. Kevin Kyle was her husband, and when


    he was down, she had to step up.


    "It is good that we now know the source, but unfortunately there hasn''t been a sessful cure for


    this virus." Papa Kyle exined slowly to her. Karen Daly was Kevin''s wife. So, no matter what


    happened, Papa Kyle believed that Karen Kyle has the right to know the truth.


    "Dad, do you mean..." Karen Daly shook her head in disbelief. "But Kevin really responded to me


    earlier. He will be fine. He will be alright."


    Papa Kyle continued to say, "Karen, I''m telling you this to let you know that Kevin might take a


    longer time to wake up and it''ll be a battle. You need to be mentally prepared."


    Karen Daly nodded and said very firmly, "Dad, no matter when that will be, I will apany him by


    his side and take good care of him."


    Karen Daly''s words made Papa Kyle feel relieved, "You don''t have to be too overwork yourself. If


    you''re tired, go rest up. You can''t break down when Matthew wakes up."


    Karen Daly nodded thoughtfully and said, "Dad, I''m fine. But mom''s health is not well. Why don''t


    you apany her back to Secret Garden and let her have a good rest for the night? By the way,


    I''d like you to keep an eye on Little Karen. I''m afraid that she will be sad when she wakes up


    tomorrow morning and can''t see her dad."


    Kevin Kyle''s condition was unstable, and Karen Daly was afraid to leave the hospital. At the same


    time, Karen Joy Kyle was taken away and then rescued by Lionel. It has been so long since she


    has seen Little Karen and checked up on her.


    It was reassuring to have Lionel at home to take care of Karen Joy Kyle, but it should be better to


    have a rtive by her side.


    "Well then, I will apany her back to rest first." Papa Kyle was strong, and he could hold on for a


    few days without going to bed. But Mama Kyle''s health was poor, and she really needed the rest


    and recovery period.


    His son''s health was important, and his wife''s health was equally important too. Papa Kyle decided


    to send his wife back to rest first.


    By the way, they also wanted to see their precious granddaughter whom they hadn''t seen for


    months. Since they hadn''t seen her for months, she must have grown taller and more adorable.


    ......


    After Papa and Mama Kyle left, Karen Daly was left to guard Kevin Kyle. In an instant, the whole


    world seemed to be quiet.


    Without the glitz and irritability, Karen Daly could sit down and apany Kevin Kyle quietly, talked


    to him about those things that she usually wanted to say to him, and to be ashamed to tell him.


    She grabbed his hand with one hand and touched his forehead with the other. She murmured,


    "Kevin, I really like you very much. I like you so much that if I ever need to leave you, I''m sure I can''t


    live on my own."


    "Kevin, you asked me to design outfits for our little family. I''ve secretly designed it, and I''ll have


    them sewn soon."


    "You told me that you wanted to give me a romantic wedding. I''ve been waiting, waiting for that day


    toe. I''ve been waiting for you to tell the people around the world that I am your wife, and you''ll


    treat me well for the rest of your life."


    "You told me that you''ll hold my hands and keep walking until we could no longer walk anymore,


    and you''ll still be with me then."


    The most romantic love in the world was not professed verbally through a bunch of "I love you", but


    it would be seen through our many years of being together until we grow old together.


    Karen Daly didn''t have much experience in love, and her first love ended in betrayal. She once


    thought that all men in the world were lustful and flirtatious, and she didn''t believe that true love


    existed in this world at all!


    Later, she met Kevin Kyle. They got together to bepanions in the beginning. However, their


    rtionship gradually turned romantic as they slowly got to know each other. Slowly, they merged


    into one entity. They could not live without each other anymore.


    Kevin Kyle had never said words like "I love you" or "I like you" to Karen Daly before, but he showed


    her genuine love through actions.


    Hearing Karen Daly''s confession, Kevin Kyle moved his eyshes again. Karen Daly was fully


    attentive towards him, so she didn''t miss it.


    "Kevin, you don''t need to worry. We are not in a hurry. Let''s take it slow and wake up slowly." Karen


    Daly did not want to put pressure on Kevin Kyle. Let him take his time, he would eventually wake


    up.


    Besides, Karen Daly also felt that Kevin Kyle''s fingers were moving. He seemed like he wanted to


    hold her, but his strength was too weak and he failed.


    Karen Daly held his hand with both hands and ced them on her face. "Kevin, it''s okay. We shall


    take it slow."


    Sheforted Kevin Kyle gently. When Kevin Kyle heard her voice, his pale lips moved slightly to


    respond to her.


    When she saw his pale lips, she simply bent down and kissed him gently on his lips. She licked his


    lips and sucked at them a few times, as if she wanted to add some color and life to his lips.


    As she kissed him, Karen Daly felt that Kevin Kyle was responding to her kiss. He was really


    responding to her. It is not a hallucination.


    However, when she was looking at him attentively, he had fallen asleep again. She was worried that


    everything was just an illusion.


    But Karen Daly knew that Kevin Kyle was somewhat conscious and that he was aware of what was


    happening outside. This was more than enough for her.


    ......


    When Papa and Mama Kyle returned to Secret Garden, it was already early in the morning.


    Sarabelle, the housekeeper, had been waiting for them at the gate to wee them with few other


    helpers.


    Seeing their car arrived, Sarabelle immediately greeted them and said, "Mr. Kyle and Mrs. Kyle, it


    must be a long and tiring journey."


    Papa Kyle nodded and helped his wife out of the car without saying anything else.


    Mama Kyle smiled and said, "Sarabelle, it must be a busy period at home too."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarabelle answered decently, "Young Master trusted me, so he asked me to take care of Secret


    Garden. It''s my responsibility to keep the family and the house well. It is not troubling at all."


    "Well, with your help and care, we can rest assured." Mama Kyle said very politely.


    In fact, Mama Kyle wasn''t trying to be polite, but she acknowledged the ability of Sarabelle.


    Sarabelle had helped Kevin Kyle a lot back in the United States, so she was appreciated by Kevin


    Kyle a lot then and now.


    Later, after Karen Daly''s ident, Kevin Kyle reced all the helpers at home and flew Sarabelle


    from the United States to help look after Secret Garden.


    Sarabelle smiled politely and said, "Thank you for yourpliments, Mrs. Kyle."


    While walking, Mama Kyle said, "It''s gettingte. You can go rest up. I''ll go see my lovely


    granddaughter first."


    They hadn''t seen their little rascal for a long time. Knowing that she could see Little Karen soon,


    Mama Kyle walked much faster, and soon, she left Papa Kyle far behind.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    The child''s bedroom that Kevin Kyle specially designed for Karen Joy Kyle was next to the master


    bedroom, but she had almost never slept in this room before.


    Before Karen Joy Kyle went to kindergarten, Kevin Kyle would take her with him wherever he went.


    Little Karen would not be away from him for more than three hours at a time.


    Because she didn''t have a mother then, Karen Joy Kyle was very attached to her father. She often


    followed her father around.


    Whenever her father was on a business trip, he took her with him. When her father held a meeting,


    he took her with him. There wasn''t one asion where Kevin Kyle would not allow her to tag him


    along.


    In recent months, as many matters havee up and kept him busy, Kevin Kyle was left with no


    choice but to have Little Karen stay home, so she would sleep alone in her own bedroom.


    Sometimes it was the nanny who would apany her, sometimes it was her lovely little aunt who


    apanied her, and sometimes it was her Brother Lionel who apanied her.


    Tonight, the person who apanied Karen Joy Kyle was her favorite Brother Lionel. Brother


    Lionel was worried that she would have nightmares again, so he sat beside her bed, grabbed her


    little hand, and read bedtime stories to her softly.


    After she had fallen asleep, Lionel tried to withdraw his hand. However, as soon as he moved, Little


    Karen suddenly opened her eyes, and she looked extremely insecure and uneasy.


    Lionel hurried to grasp her hand, lowered his head, and whispered in her ear, "Little Karen, don''t be


    afraid. I''m here with you. I will chase all the bad guys away."


    Hearing the gentle voice of Brother Lionel, Karen Joy Kyle blinked her eyes and closed her eyes to


    sleep again. She subconsciously grasped Brother Lionel''s fingers in her sleep, as if she was worried


    that Brother Lionel would leave her when she was not paying attention.


    Lionel looked at Little Karen''s tender face and pinched her cheeks a little. Then, he saw the wound


    on her forehead.


    After the doctor applied some medications, the wound dried up. However, because the wound was


    too deep, it looked like a burn mark. This will definitely leave a scar on her pretty face.


    Karen Joy was a very beautiful girl. She often said that she was the cutest and loveliest baby in the


    world, and she would proudly announce that she was cute every day.


    If she looked into the mirror one day and saw the scar on her forehead, she would be very sad.


    When Lionel was lost in thought, he heard deliberately soft footstepsing from the corridor


    outside the room.


    The sound blocking system in the room was very good. Normally, an average person couldn''t hear


    such light footsteps, but he had received various training before since he was a child, so his hearing


    was surprisingly sensitive.


    He held his breath and listened quietly to the sound outside. He heard the sound of footsteps


    approaching closer to the bedroom, and the sound of footsteps seemed foreign to him.


    "It''s sote now. Has someone broken in? What do they want? Is there anyone else who wants to


    take Little Karen away again?"


    No matter what, he would not let anyone hurt Little Karen again.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ......


    Mama Kyle was eager to see her granddaughter. She walked very fast, but she was worried that


    she would disturb a sleeping Joy Kyle, so she slowed down her pace. Papa Kyle could only shake


    his head and sighed when he saw her sneaking up like that.


    Mama Kyle knew that Karen Joy Kyle''s room was next to Kevin Kyle''s master bedroom. She walked


    to the door and listened carefully. There was no sound in the room, so she thought that Little Karen


    must be sleeping.


    As she did not want to disturb Little Karen, Mama Kyle held her breath and opened the door quietly.


    She extended her head slightly beyond the door to peek inside.


    When she pushed the door open, Mama Kyle did not see Karen Joy Kyle. Her sight was blocked by


    a moving figure.


    She saw a tall, young boy beside Little Karen. She was shocked to the core.


    Mama Kyle was so worried that she retreated her steps backward. If Papa Kyle hadn''t reached out


    in time to hold her, she might have fallen to the ground.


    "Who are you?" Papa Kyle held his wife in one hand and looked at Lionel coldly. At the same time,


    he looked behind Lionel to look for Karen Joy Kyle.


    "Wahhh, wahhh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" Little Karen''s loud cries came from the room. Without paying attention to


    Papa Kyle''s question, Lionel turned around and ran towards the child.


    Lionel''s hand had dropped Little Karen''s hand suddenly when Kevin Kyle''s parents came in. Hence,


    she panicked instantly and woke up crying.


    When she opened her eyes, she did not see anyone. She began to cry even more.


    Lionel picked up the little girl, patted her on the back gently, andforted her, "Little Karen, don''t


    cry. I''m still here."


    "I am afraid. There is a big bad guy who caught me..." Karen Joy Kyle trembled in Brother Lionel''s


    arms and spoke softly with tears in her eyes.


    "I''ve already fought off those bad guys and they will never get you again. But hey, look who''s here."


    Brother Lionel had never met Papa and Mama Kyle in person before, but he recognized them from


    the photos.


    Little Karen often showed him photos and introduce all the family members to him before... He had


    recognized almost every single family member through those photos, besides Karen Daly.


    Lionel did not like to talk to strangers. In fact, he was okay with socializing with others, but the fake


    identity he used in Chatterton Town described that he was a person who struggles with social


    communication.


    He could treat others coldly, but he couldn''t do so to Little Karen. When he saw the little, cute girl,


    he wanted to take good care of her.


    He wanted to take care of her and protect her, not only because she was his savior, but also


    because the little girl was too cute and naive. When he saw her, he couldn''t help but just want to


    protect her.


    Lionel did not answer Papa Kyle''s question, but his actions proved that he was not a bad person.


    "Little Karen, it''s your Grandma! Do you still remember me?" Mama Kyle took a few steps forward


    and really wanted to hug her granddaughter who had not seen her for a long time.


    They hadn''t seen their young grandchild for more than half a year, but they often used video calls to


    communicate. Karen Joy Kyle should be able to recognize them.


    Little Karen''s face changed and became less fearful. she blinked her big bright watery eyes and


    looked at the two people in front of her seriously. After a while, she smiled sweetly and said,


    "Grandpa, grandma..."


    "You''re so smart." Mama Kyle embraced Karen Joy from Lionel''s arms. When she saw the wound


    on Little Karen''s forehead, she was heartbroken, "Little Karen, how did you hurt yourself?"


    "There were some big bad guys that caught me. Brother Lionel beat the bad guys away already." As


    she spoke, she looked at Brother Lionel lovingly.


    "So this must be Brother Lionel?" Papa Kyle asked Karen Joy and looked at Lionel at the same


    time. Lionel definitely left quite an impression on Kevin Kyle''s parents.


    "Well, yes..." Karen Joy nodded. "Grandpa, he is my brother Lionel. He will protect me from all the


    bad guys."


    Papa Kyle was wise. He could tell if Brother Lionel was a genuine person who really cared for his


    Little Karen or not.


    Besides, he trusted that Kevin Kyle would not simply allow any Tom, Dick, or Harry to be by Little


    Karen''s side so closely.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    "I want Grandpa to hug me." Little Karen blinked her big bright eyes and requested softly.


    Children were very sensitive beings, they were able to read through a person''s sincerity very


    quickly.


    Grandpa and Grandma really loved Little Karen, so every time she saw her Grandpa and Grandma,


    she would be very happy and would be willing toe close to them.


    Papa Kyle happily carried Little Karen and rubbed her head. Then, he gently wiped the tears from


    her eyes. "Then why don''t you sleep with us tonight?"


    "Okay, okay." With theirpany, the bad guys would not try to get close to her, so Little Karen


    figured it was safe.


    The little baby girl was excited because she had not seen her grandparents for a long time. She


    yed with her grandfather for a long time before falling asleep.


    Little Karen fell asleep, but Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle couldn''t fall asleep. They looked at their


    granddaughter and sighed.


    Mama Kyle spoke with sadness, "It''s all our fault for being careless for so many years. I didn''t


    realize that my father had been reced by someone else. Our daughter-inw was ruthlessly hurt,


    but we were clueless. I pity our Little Karen, she only just reconciled with her mother after so long."


    "The past has passed, and it''s useless for us to me ourselves. In the future, our Kyle family must


    treat Karen Daly well." Papa Kyle looked at Little Karen, who was sleeping soundly, and gently


    pinched her face. "And our granddaughter."


    "Of course I will be good to Karen Daly and our precious granddaughter. You have to be kind to


    them as well." Mama Kyle lowered her head and kissed Little Karen''s face. "Let''s live in Chatterton


    Town in the future. We can take care of each other and our family when we are closer."


    "Alright." Papa Kyle nodded. After a long silence, he said, "I''m more worried about Mia Kyle now."


    Speaking of Mia Kyle, Mama Kyle was silent for a moment because she didn''t know how to face


    Mia Kyle after she learns the truth.


    Many years ago, she knew that father had dealt with a pair of spies from Country A before.


    At that time, they were killed. She never knew that the pair of spies were Mia Kyle''s birth parents.


    She had grown up in Kyle family. They always loved her like she was their own child. Now that she


    knew the truth, she would definitely feel as bad as Neil Brown did.


    Mama Kyle leaned into Papa Kyle''s arms and whispered, "I miss Mia. I''m worried that she will


    me me for everything."


    "No matter what Mia thinks in her heart, I have to tell her that the Kyle family will forever see her as


    family. As long as she is willing, she will always be one of us. We can''t control if she chooses to


    me us regarding her parents.


    Papa Kyle was a rational and sensitive person. When he faced Warren Ss, he could be merciless


    and push him into a desperate situation.


    On the other hand, he loved his wife so deeply that he was willing to care so much for her. He too


    loved his children so much, and he especially cared for Mia Kyle like she was his own child.


    "Hale ..."


    "Go to sleep. It''s gettingte." Papa Kyle patted on Mama Kyle''s back to reassure her.


    At the same time, Papa Kyle also closed his eyes, but he did not sleep. He was thinking about a lot


    of things in his mind.


    For example, how did Warren Ss get close to his father at that time, and how did he kill his father


    without anyone noticing?


    Papa Kyle had to find out the truth about everything, so he could not hurt Warren Ss for the time


    being. He would like to discuss everything with his son after he wakes up.


    ......


    After Little Karen followed her grandparents, Lionel also returned to his room. As soon as heid


    down, he received a call from Zuriel Perth.


    He picked up his phone and answered, "Hello?"


    Zuriel Perth spoke carefully, "Third Young Master, I''ve confirmed it. Kevin Kyle has been infected


    with the HDR virus. Yesterday, he was shot and fainted. He remained unconscious now."


    Although they had already expected that Little Karen''s father might have been infected with the


    HDR virus, it was just a suspicion.


    Now that he was confirmed, he suddenly sat up. He tightened his grip on his mobile phone and his


    expression turned gloomy.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After a long pause, he said slowly, "Please contact the military from Country A on my behalf and ask


    for thetest information on the HDR virus. If they have already developed the antidote, you must


    find a way to get it."


    "Third Young Master, we came to Chatterton Town this time mainly to locate Mia. Now we have


    found her and she also promised to return to Country A with us, let''s not get ourselves involved in


    other matters. I think that''ll be better."


    In Chatterton Town, their jurisdiction of power was very limited. It was impossible for them to fight


    against the forces of Neil Brown, Kevin Kyle, and Warren Ss. Therefore, Young Master Perth


    thought that returning to Country A was the safest way for them.


    Of course, Lionel knew that too. If someone else had been poisoned by the virus, he wouldn''t have


    cared much. But this person was Little Karen''s father, so he had to help.


    And now, their ability to help him will depend on the generosity of Country A''s military, and if there


    really were an antidote avable.


    "Do as I say."


    "Third Young Master..."


    Zuriel Perth still wanted to say more, but Lionel had hung up the phone.


    The HDR virus had a longertent period. It seemed that Little Karen''s father had been poisoned


    from long ago.


    Now that the poison had started to take effect, Kevin Kyle was suffering from its manifestation.


    ......


    The night passed in the blink of an eye. It was almost dawn, and Karen Daly had just fallen asleep


    beside Kevin Kyle''s bed for a while.


    Just as she was sleeping, Karen Daly felt a familiar big palm gently stroking her face.


    She must be too sleepy. She must have hoped that Kevin Kyle could wake up as soon as possible.


    She was dreaming because her brain couldn''t shut off. She dreamt that Kevin Kyle woke up and


    dreamt that he was touching her...


    Karen Daly, who was half asleep, smiled bitterly and murmured, "Kevin, look at me. I hope you''ll be


    better. I hope that when I close my eyes, I can see that you''re awake in my mind."


    "Karen..."


    Not only did she feel that he was touching her, but she also heard Kevin Kyle calling her name. His


    voice was still as low and seductive as usual, making her heart beat faster again and again.


    When she was half-conscious, Karen Daly grabbed the hand on her cheek and said, "Stop that,


    Kevin. Let me sleep for a while."


    She had not closed her eyes for a day and a night already. She had to rest for a while before she


    could continue to take care of Kevin Kyle.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    "Karen ¡ª"


    Once again, Karen Daly heard Kevin Kyle''s deep voice calling her name¡ª


    She muttered, "Kevin, don''t disturb me. Let me sleep for a while before I talk to you."


    After saying this, Karen Daly suddenly shivered and looked up. When she opened her eyes, she


    saw Kevin Kyle.


    He opened his eyes, but perhaps because he wasn''t wearing sses, his eyes seemed a little


    confused. His eyes did not look as energetic and bright as Karen Daly usually remembered.


    "Kevin, are you really awake?" Karen Daly did not believe what she saw and pinched her face.


    Ouch!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She really wasn''t dreaming. Kevin Kyle was really awake.


    Seeing Karen Daly''s silly look, Kevin Kyle chuckled. However, he still had some wounds on his face,


    so when he smiled, he flinched a little.


    "Kevin, talk to me, I''m not dreaming, am I?" Karen Daly still couldn''t believe it and asked cautiously.


    Before Papa Kyle went back home, he told her that it will not be easy for Kevin Kyle to wake up


    since he had been poisoned by a virus named HDR.


    She was really worried about the entire night. She definitely did not expect that Kevin Kyle would


    miraculously wake up the same night. She was in disbelief.


    "Fool, you''re not dreaming, I''m really awake," Kevin Kyle said softly. His voice did not sound as


    deep and powerful as it used to be. He sounded like he was physically weak.


    He was worried about her and their child. He fought really hard to get out of the darkness.


    "Do you feel ufortable?" Karen Daly was excited, yet worried. For a moment, she did not know


    what to do.


    Kevin Kyle answered softly, "The wound hurts and I can''t move."


    Karen Daly said in a panic, "Yes, yes, yes... your wounds haven''t healed yet. Don''t move. I won''t


    touch you. I''ll go get the doctor to check on you."


    "I don''t need the doctor." Kevin Kyle''s pale lips moved and he tried to let out a faint smile. "I much


    prefer you here with me than the doctor."


    Karen Daly thought that Kevin Kyle did not want to see a doctor again. She was a little angry, then


    he exined further, "I just want you to talk to me and stop me from falling asleep again."


    He tried very hard to wake up. He was worried that if he fell asleep again, he might never wake up


    again.


    If he couldn''t wake up, he wouldn''t be able to see her face again. No one would protect Karen Daly


    and Little Karen. Whatever it takes, he can''t fall into aa again.


    Karen Daly walked to Kevin Kyle''s side and sat down. She held his hand and kiss him at the same


    time. "Kevin..."


    As soon as she called his name, Karen Daly suddenly choked up and couldn''t speak more.


    She recalled the scene where Kevin Kyle blocked the bullet for her fearlessly that day. She took a


    deep breath.


    He was the genius of the business industry that everyone respected. He was the current leader of


    Rovio.


    He was ranked first in the list of internationally known business leaders by many organizations.


    A lot of reporters were willing to wait for days and nights to secure an interview with him. As long as


    there was a glimpse of hope to speak with him, they would not let the chance go.


    In many people''s eyes, he was a legend. He was someone who was bigger than life. He was


    someone that most people could only admire, but couldn''t approach.


    When she was on a blind date with him, if she knew his real identity, maybe she would not agree to


    marry him that quickly.


    He was such an excellent man. Many people wanted to get near him but they couldn''t. However,


    she was spoiled by him.


    For her, he was willing to sacrifice so much and forego his own safety and wellbeing.


    "Kevin, don''t be so stupid in the future. Promise me, okay?" Karen Daly took a deep breath before


    she finally said this line.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Kevin Kyle chuckled, "You''re such a fool. How dare you say I''m stupid?"


    "Who are you calling stupid, you fool?" Karen Daly pouted and nced at him discontentedly.


    "It''s the pot calling the kettle ck. When two idiots are together, what will happen to Little Karen in


    the future?" Kevin Kyle said with a smile.


    "I am not stupid, it''s just you. Little Karen must have inherited my intelligence, so she is not stupid."


    She yfully teased.


    Kevin Kyle was amused by her and let out a wider grin. His wound hurt again. This time, it was so


    painful that he let out a cold sweat.


    "Kevin, I''ll call a doctor." Karen Daly immediately reached out and pressed the call button on the


    bedside, signaling for the doctor to assist.


    "I''m fine... I''m just very sleepy. Talk to me, or sing to me. I''m fine no matter what. Just don''t let me


    fall asleep."


    He couldn''t see everything clearly, and he also can''t see Karen Daly very clearly.


    Kevin Kyle knew that the HDR virus was spreading in his body and affected his visual abilities,


    which made his eyesight seriously affected.


    "Kevin Kyle, the doctor will be here soon. If you feel ufortable, you must tell them all about it.


    You can''t hide anything." Karen Daly knew that Kevin Kyle was struggling and in pain, but she


    wasn''t sure what was affecting him mostly.


    While they were talking, several doctors had already arrived. Even the experienced doctors were


    very shocked as they walked into the room to an awake Kevin Kyle.


    The HDR virus was so powerful, but Kevin Kyle could wake up without the antidote. His strength


    and will were definitely unique. How many people in the world could do something like this?


    The doctors were all experts who had decades of experience and had seen a lot of things. They


    quickly calmed down and attended to Kevin Kyle. One doctor came forward to check on Kevin


    Kyle''s condition and asked, "Director Kevin, besides the pain from the wounds, where else do you


    feel ufortable?"


    "I''m weak all over..." After a pause, Kevin Kyle suddenly began in French, "The HDR virus has


    affected my vision. I can''t see things clearly, but I don''t want Karen or my family to know about this."


    The attending doctor was a long time acquaintance of Kevin Kyle''s. Kevin knew that he understood


    French. He used French to tell the doctor his deeper concerns.


    The doctor replied in English, "Director Kevin, I understand what you''re worried about. You''re


    injured and have been lying in bed for so long, so it''s normal for you to be weak. You don''t have to


    worry about this. As for the HDR virus, we will continue to develop the antidote and try to eliminate


    the remaining toxins in your body as soon as possible."


    The doctor understood what Kevin Kyle meant and replied in English. He cooperated very well to


    not to arouse Karen Daly''s suspicion.


    They also reapplied medication on Kevin Kyle''s wounds. As they used the best medication, his


    wounds were healing very remarkably.


    After that, Karen Daly walked with the doctor as he left the ward. She grasped the doctor''s arm and


    asked, "Doctor, what did Kevin just say to you in French?"

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Kevin Kyle must have responded in a differentnguage for a reason.


    If she confronted Kevin Kyle earlier, she would not get an answer. She decided to ask the doctor in


    secret instead.


    The doctor smiled and said, "Mrs. Kyle, don''t worry. Director Kevin was just worried about his


    physical conditions. He was worried that he will fall unconscious again."


    "Is that all?" Karen Daly asked.


    There was no need for Kevin Kyle to exin those concerns to the doctor in French. She was


    sceptical.


    "Yes." The doctor nodded, yet he was blinking a lot.


    "Doctor, please tell me the truth," Karen Daly said firmly.


    She knew it was impossible to get truths out from those who work for Kevin Kyle.


    However, she still didn''t give up despite the slim chances. She was persistent in getting the answer


    from the doctor.


    The doctor responded helplessly, "Mrs. Kyle, Director Kevin asked me in French because he didn''t


    want you to worry about him. You should understand his intention."


    "Is he in a bad condition?" Since she didn''t know what Kevin Kyle and the doctor discussed about,


    she was thinking about all kinds of possibilities in her mind. She was getting very worried and


    anxious.


    She was so scared that her voice and body began to tremble... she would be driven crazy by her


    own mind if she could not get the truth.


    The doctor sighed and answered, "The HDR virus has been in Director Kevin''s body for a while.


    The virus has spread all over the body. His vision has been affected."


    The doctor knew that hiding it from her would only make her more anxious. By telling her the truth,


    she would not ruminate too much in a pool of uncertainty. This option definitely will cause less harm


    to Karen Daly, which was consistent with Kevin Kyle''s intention anyway.


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Karen Daly nodded her head and sighed.


    No wonder she felt that Kevin Kyle''s eyes were not as sharp and bright as before. It turned out that


    his vision was affected, and the silly man wanted to hide it from her again.


    "Thank you, doctor." Karen Daly took a deep breath and smiled at the doctor, "I''ll pretend that I don''t


    know about this since he doesn''t want me to know about this."


    Kevin Kyle didn''t want her to worry, so she will pretend that she was clueless and hide her worries


    away. Then, he would not have to worry about her too.


    After the doctor left, Karen Daly leaned against the wall outside the ward and cried. She was not


    sure if she was crying because she was anxious for Kevin Kyle, or that she was moved by his


    tendency to always think for her despite being so weak right now.


    The big fool, Kevin Kyle!


    Why can''t he just be selfish and think for himself for once? Why can''t he stop worrying for her?


    He was a businessman.


    Weren''t all businessmen good at nning for their benefits?


    He was so decisive and could do whatever he wanted in the business field. But why does he act so


    stupid in front of her?


    Was it because she is his wife?


    He would treat her well unconditionally and bear everything for her. Why would he be so selfless?


    Did he know that she does not like this?


    She hoped that they would always be partners together. The two of them will support each other


    through rain and shine and enjoy the ups and downs of life together.


    Clearly, he didn''t understand this. He thought that everything he did for her was for her own good.


    Karen Daly wiped away her tears and regained herposure before returning to the ward.


    After entering the room, she heard Kevin Kyle''s voice, "Where did you go? I''m going to fall asleep if


    you don''t talk to me."


    He was looking at her while he spoke, but Karen Daly knew that he could not see her clearly.


    Otherwise, when he saw her tearful eyes, he would not be so calm now.


    Karen Daly did not answer him, for she was afraid that once she opened her mouth, she would lose


    her cool in front of him.


    She went to the bathroom, filled a basin of lukewarm water, and went back to his bedside. While


    holding back her tears, she said, "I''ll help you wash up."


    Kevin Kyle smiled weakly and said, "Mrs. Kyle, do you feel annoyed that I''m such a big nuisance?"


    "If you don''t want to be a nuisance, then you''ll have to recover faster." Karen Daly sounded angry,


    but her hands were extremely gentle as she took the wet cloth to wipe Kevin Kyle''s face.


    Kevin Kyle could not see her expression clearly, but he could imagine it.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Perhaps this was a glimpse into their future. He would always be older than she was, and he could


    imagine that she would still be taking care of him in his old age as gently as she was now.


    He would turn into an Old Mr. Kyle and she would be an Old Mrs. Kyle, and he hoped so badly that


    they would remain with each other until the end of time.


    "By the way, what happened to Warren Ss?" Kevin Kyle did not forget about the culprit who hurt


    him.


    Karen Daly responded as she wiped his body, "Warren Ss is now locked up in the military region


    of Chatterton Town. Your uncle mentioned that he would discuss this matter with you once you get


    better, so you''ll have to get better as soon as possible. You''re still very weak now, so don''t worry too


    much about other matters first and focus on yourself."


    "I can''t move my body much now. If I don''t use my brain, I will easily be stupid. What if you


    dislike me at that time?" Kevin Kyle tried to converse with Karen Daly in a rxed tone.


    "You''re funny." Karen Daly rolled her eyes at him. After a round of wiping his face and body, she


    went to the bathroom to change the basin of water and washed the cloth. Then, she returned by


    Kevin Kyle''s side to wipe his hands.


    Kevin Kyle''s palms were very big, yet his fingers were slender and his nails were neatly trimmed.


    Karen Daly took his hand and wiped his fingers one by one. She even wiped in between his fingers


    and under his nails.


    She knew that Kevin Kyle liked to be clean. Since she can''t help with major tasks, she would focus


    on taking care of him like this.


    "Mrs Kyle, how did I find such luck to marry such a virtuous and loving wife like you?" Kevin Kyle


    looked at her like she was his greatest achievement.


    "Then you should get better as soon as possible, or I will be taken away by another man." Karen


    Daly was very happy to hear his sweet words, but she still felt sad deep down.


    "No man would be able to abduct my woman." Kevin Kyle''s tone was not as firm and stern as usual,


    but he still sounded powerful.


    "I''m your woman, and I''ll be yours for the rest of my life." Karen Daly assured him. She chuckled


    and touched his forehead. "Stupid man."


    Kevin Kyle smiled gently and responded, "Silly woman!"


    "You''re the silly one." After cleaning up, Karen Daly pulled the quilt over him and said, "Take good


    care of yourself now. Don''t think too much about other things. Don''t forget, you still have me."


    "I slept for too long, so I don''t want to sleep any more. I''m worried that I won''t be able to wake again


    once I fall asleep. At that time, you''ll have to cry again." Kevin Kyle spoke as he held his chest in


    pain.


    His body was very weak now, and he was worried that he can''t stay awake for long. He really hoped


    that she could talk to him so that he wouldn''t fall asleep.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    "If you scare me again, I won''t care about you anymore." Karen Daly spoke fiercely to Kevin Kyle,


    but her gaze was still very gentle.


    She stared at Kevin Kyle''s delicate facial features quietly. She had known him for many years and


    had lived with him for so long.


    But as she woke up every morning and sees his face, she still remained charmed by him.


    In this world, there were a lot of attractive men, but how many of them were as kind,


    compassionate, and capable as Kevin Kyle was?


    Did God arrange so many hardships and obstacles in his life just because he was born attractive


    and wealthy?


    His own grandfather had been reced by an imposter, and he had been treating the wicked


    Warren Ss as his loving grandfather for more than 20 years.


    This impostor also managed to recruit people around Kevin Kyle to spy for him. The impostor


    secretly poisoned Kevin, causing him to fall into aa twice. As for now, his vision had worsened


    and he was unsure if he could recover from it.


    Karen Daly thought that Kevin Kyle''s determination and willpower were very strong. At this time, he


    couldn''t see anything clearly, but there was no trace of panic in his eyes. His expression was still


    soft and calm, like he was prepared for these.


    However, Karen did now know that Kevin was not very concerned about his vision. He understood


    that he could always undergo surgery to restore his vision, he was calm as long he had her by his


    side.


    There had only been one asion where Kevin Kyle experienced a mental breakdown. That was


    when he returned home from his business trip to the news that Karen Daly had died.


    His Karen Daly was gone, and his world copsed.


    Now that she had returned to his side, he still could not imagine how he managed to survive


    through the years without her.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Kevin Kyle sighed, and Karen rushed to his bedside immediately. She asked worriedly, "What''s


    wrong? Are you alright?"


    Kevin Kyle grabbed Karen Daly''s hand and chuckled, "I thought you were ignoring me?"


    "Kevin, you b*stard!" Karen Daly thought that she had aggravated his wound, and her face turned


    pale with fear. However, this childish man was actually fooling around.


    She was so angry that she threw his hand away. This time, Karen Daly underestimated her strength


    and Kevin Kyle screamed out in pain.


    "You..." Karen was stunned, but she was still angry. She wanted to scold him, but Kevin pulled her


    closer to him that she fell and leaned against his body.


    Kevin Kyle then held her head closer to his and swooped in with a kiss.


    Karen Daly was afraid that she would hurt him, so she didn''t dare to move away. She shouted out


    loud, "Kevin, are you crazy?"


    Didn''t he know that his wounds were still in the process of healing?


    Kevin Kyle smiled and said, "I''m not crazy. I just want to tell you that I''m not as weak as you think.


    Don''t worry about me, just rx."


    Karen Daly was so frustrated that she bit her lips and stared at him. He could verbally assure her


    instead of doing what he just did earlier, where he could actually risk himself.


    "Dad..."


    They heard Little Karen''s sweet, tearful voice. Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly looked at the door at the


    same time and saw Little Karening in on her grandpa''s arms.


    Her eyes were red, and her little body was trembling. It seemed that she had been crying hard not


    long ago.


    "Dad." Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly greeted Papa Kyle at the same time.


    The doctor had called Kevin Kyle''s father and told him that Kevin Kyle had woken up as he was on


    his way to the hospital. Hence, Papa Kyle was not surprised when he saw Kevin Kyle.


    Papa Kyle handed Little Karen to Karen Daly and said, "This little girl has been up since sunrise.


    She started crying the moment she woke up and couldn''t find her father. We couldn''t calm her


    down, so we brought her here."


    "Dad, sorry for the trouble." Karen Daly carried Little Karen and kissed her pink face.


    "I am her grandfather. Don''t worry about it." Papa Kyle looked at Kevin Kyle, and said, "Matthew,


    you need to take good care of yourself in the hospital. I will settle other matters."


    "Dad, there are some things that I have to deal with in person." Kevin Kyle didn''t exin further, but


    Papa Kyle knew what he was talking about.


    "Okay." Papa Kyle nodded, "The three of you can spend some time with each other. I still have


    something to do hence I''ll have to go first."


    After Papa Kyle left, Karen Daly looked at Little Karen and noticed the red mark on Little Karen''s


    forehead. Her heart ached a little.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "My baby Karen, does it still hurt?" Karen whispered in Little Karen''s ear, as she did not want Kevin


    to worry.


    "Nope, it doesn''t hurt. I just want to hug daddy." In Little Karen''s heart, she still felt that her father


    was the person closest to her.


    Although she also liked her mother very much, however, she spent much more time with her father


    than she did with her mother.


    She had been always around her father''s side since she was very young, so she had a special


    connection with him.


    She didn''t even know that she had a mother before Karen Daly came back to them.


    "Okay,e over. I''ll hug you." Kevin Kyle really wanted to sit up and hug his daughter. But as soon


    as he tried to sit up, he felt an intense pain.


    Karen Daly touched Little Karen''s head and said patiently, "Little Karen, daddy''s injured. You can go


    near him, but try not to hurt his wounds. Do you understand?"


    "Daddy is injured? Does it hurt?" Little Karen was worried and looked like she was about to cry


    again.


    "Little Karen, I won''t feel any pain as long as you stay next to me." Kevin Kyle tried to move over to


    the side a little so there was a space for Little Karen to sit.


    "It''ll be better if I continue carrying her." Karen Daly was a little worried. She was worried that Little


    Karen would not be careful enough and she might aggravate his wounds.


    "Just let here over." Kevin Kyle was not worried at all. Of course, he knew how sensible and


    careful Little Karen could be.


    Little Karen sat down beside Kevin Kyle. Upon seeing her father''s pale face, she was sad. Shey


    down near her father''s face and gave him a quick peck, "Daddy, I''ll kiss you to make you feel


    better."


    When she was hurt or injured before, she knew that her father''s kiss would magically shun the pain


    away. Hence, she wanted to return the favor.


    "Wow, that was true. It really hurt less after your kiss." Kevin Kyle yed along with Little Karen and


    responded lovingly.


    Since her father reassured her, Little Karen got excited and continued to kiss and hug her father a


    few more times. She left traces of her saliva all over his face.


    After kissing her father, Little Kareny down beside her father and chatted with her father. She


    looked so serious.


    Thanks to Little Karen''spany, Kevin Kyle felt much more energetic than before. The father-


    daughter duo chatted happily away and ignored Karen Dalypletely.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Papa Kyle was heading towards Mia Kyle''s apartment after leaving the hospital.


    Warren Ss also mentioned that he would like to meet Mia Kyle.


    Warren Ss'' request could be rejected by Papa Kyle without hesitation, but ultimately, it was up to


    Mia Kyle to decide if she would want to meet Warren Ss.


    No matter what Warren Ss had done, the Kyle family still regarded Mia Kyle as part of their family.


    Kyle''s family would not want Mia to walk alone.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Papa Kyle did not contact Mia in advance. He only called her on the phone when he arrived at the


    door.


    No one answered the call for a long time. He dialed again, and again, and Mia Kyle finally answered


    the call on the fourth try.


    She didn''t say anything when she answered the call. Papa Kyle asked carefully, "Mia, can you hear


    daddy speaking?"


    In Mia Kyle''s defense, she was very worried to pick up his call. She was worried to hear his voice,


    or hear from anyone from the Kyle family.


    She knew that they wouldn''t me her, but she couldn''t act like nothing had happened and


    obliviously take in their love and care like before.


    In the past, she did not know her own background. She regarded the Kyle family as her family. They


    loved her and she also loved them. They treated her well, and she treated them well too. The family


    was warm and harmonious and she felt so loved.


    She has then learned that her biological grandfather had killed Grandpa Kyle and had lived in Kyle''s


    family on behalf of Grandpa Kyle for so long.


    Would she still be able to stay with the Kyle family shamelessly?


    Tonight, Mia Kyle stayed at home alone and thought about a lot of things.


    She nned to just silently say her goodbyes to those whom she cared about and secretly return to


    Country A with Master Perth. She would start her new life there and nevere back again.


    If she didn''t need to see her beloved Kyle''s family or her crush anymore, then she would be able to


    forget the past and start a new life slowly.


    Mia had already made up her mind. However, when she heard Papa Kyle''s voice from the phone,


    Mia Kyle''s self-defense was gradually torn down.


    She didn''t want to leave Chatterton Town, the Kyle family, or Neil Brown... However, she had to


    leave because she was the granddaughter of Warren Ss.


    "Mia, did you hear me?"


    As she heard Papa Kyle''s concerning voice once again, Mia Kyle could not bear it anymore.


    "Dad¡ª¡ª" Mia Kyle burst into tears when she spoke.


    "Mia, open the door. I''m outside the house."


    Mia Kyle bounced up from the sofa but her body was so weak that she almost fell to the ground


    because she hadn''t eaten all day. Fortunately, she did not fall.


    Mia Kyle opened the door and saw Papa Kyle at the entrance. He looked at her and said, "Mia."


    "Dad..." When she called his name again, Mia Kyle burst into tears.


    Papa Kyle hugged her in his arms andforted her, "My silly child, why are you crying?"


    Mia Kyle was always strong and resilient since she was a child. She was always able to pick herself


    back up despite whatever circumstances. He had never seen her cry this hard before.


    "Dad..." Mia Kyle buried her head in Papa Kyle''s arms and cried like a baby.


    Papa Kyle gently patted her on the back and let her express her emotions. She would figure out


    what to do next when she was done crying.


    Mia Kyle cried in Papa Kyle''s arms for about half an hour. Then, she wiped her tears and looked up


    at Papa Kyle, "Dad, is there anything?"


    "I went to see Warren Ssst night and he said he wanted to see you. Do you want to see him?"


    Papa Kyle rubbed her head gently, "You don''t need to force yourself to go."


    "Dad... I want to see him." Even if she had given up on Warren Ss, that person was still her


    biological grandfather. Moreover, he did not hurt her. On the contrary, he had always loved her so


    much.


    "Well, if you want to see him, you can go. Don''t feel bad about this." Papa Kyle took a tissue and


    wiped off Mia Kyle''s tears. "My silly child, you can''t beat yourself up over what happened. Go and


    freshen up, I''d like to bring you out for a meal. Afterward, let''s go to the military region of Chatterton


    Town."


    "Okay." Mia Kyle nodded. Then she turned around and ran back to the room. She took a quick


    shower and changed into a nice outfit. Then, she put on some makeup and looked refreshed.


    Mia came out of her room after she dressed up. Papa Kyle''s eyes lit up and said, "Well, this is the


    Mia Kyle we know."


    "Thank you, dad!" Mia always knew that she was very beautiful. She understood that her looks were


    her strength!


    "What would you like to eat?" Papa Kyle asked.


    "Well..." Mia Kyle looked at the time and realized it was only nine o''clock in the morning. "Dad, let''s


    have breakfast together."


    Chatterton Town was famous for its many cafes and restaurants that served great breakfasts. Food


    was one of Chatterton Town''s main attractions.


    Normally, if Mia Kyle wasn''t working, she would live her dayszily. She would not eat proper meals


    nor would she n her days well.


    Papa Kyle and the other members of the Kyle family rarely lived in Chatterton Town. Even when


    they''re back, their meals were prepared by the servants at home so they never had to eat out.


    As Mia Kyle proposed to have breakfast out together, Papa Kyle was delighted. They could enjoy


    their food while chatting with each other, enjoying the hustle and bustle in Chatterton Town.


    Papa Kyle and Mia Kyle came to a rustic-themed restaurant in Chatterton Town. The restaurant has


    been around for many decades now and the owner of the restaurant maintained the rustic look of


    the building.


    ording to the locals, the restaurant owner did not bother to renovate or modernize the building


    as they did not have time to spare. Crowds were flocking in and out of the restaurant daily.


    As time went by, the restaurant attracted more customers because of its vintage and rustic design.


    The tourists who came to Chatterton Town were all attracted by its design and food. Their business


    was doing well.


    Mia Kyle had not eaten for an entire day, and Papa Kyle was very hungry too, so the two of them


    ordered a lot of food.


    They got some heavy breakfast sets which include eggs, potatoes, beans, sausages... Naturally,


    they did not forget to order Mia Kyle''s favorite croissants too.


    As soon as the food was served, Papa Kyle and Mia Kyle devoured on the food happily. They


    enjoyed everything that was served and chatted happily away.


    Mia Kylemented, "Dad, it''s no wonder that so many people rmended this restaurant. The


    food''s delicious."

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Papa Kyle ate the dishes andmented on the food too, "Yes, it''s delicious. Next time, we''re


    definitelying here again with your mother, brother, Karen, and Little Karen. They need to try this


    too."


    Papa Kyle took Mia Kyle''s favorite croissant and ced it on her te, "Your mother and I will move


    back to Chatterton Town and we definitely would enjoy the life here."


    Papa Kyle did not realize that Mia Kyle felt awkward for a moment.


    Papa Kyle never saw Mia Kyle as anyone different besides being a child in his own family, so when


    he nned his future, Mia Kyle was included too.


    Mia Kyle heard Papa Kyle mention about the family and felt sad. She would never have the chance


    to eat with the Kyle family in the future anymore.


    Papa Kyle noticed her change of expression. He put down his cutleries and said worriedly, "Mia,


    let''s eat first. We can worry about other matterster. Look at you, your mother will not be able to


    recognize you anymore if you keep losing weight."


    "Okay, I''ll eat more." Mia Kyle gave Papa Kyle a bright smile and restored her joyful self. "Dad, I''m


    so happy to have you guys. I felt really blessed."


    When she was very young, her parents left her, but she lived happier than other children.


    She never felt that she was an unloved child, nor did she feel abandoned.


    While reflecting on her past, Mia Kyle let out a sigh of relief. She was not sad anymore, instead she


    cheered herself up in her heart.


    She was the granddaughter of Warren Ss, but what has that got to do with the Kyle family?


    She may not live with the Kyle family in the future anymore. However, she will still have their


    support no matter where she goes.


    Papa Kyle drove Mia Kyle to the military region of Chatterton Town after they had their delicious


    breakfast.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In the past, Mia Kyle used to go there to disturb and bother the life out of theirmanding officer,


    Neil Brown.


    As they were on their way to the military region, Mia Kyle felt awkward. She did not know how to


    face Neil Brown.


    The journey there seemed a lot quicker today. Mia Kyle was dreading to reach there so soon.


    After getting off the car, Papa Kyle said to Mia Kyle, "Mia, you will be seeing Warren Ss alone


    later and I''ll wait for you outside. No matter what he says, you need to be strong and be your own


    person."


    "Dad, I am no longer the little girl who just arrived at the Kyle family. I have grown up. I know how to


    tell what''s right and what''s wrong, or what''s good and what''s bad for me. Don''t worry." Warren Ss''


    actions and intentions were definitely understood well by Mia Kyle.


    The reason why Mia Kyle agreed to meet Warren Ss this time was not to listen to his pleas, but to


    advise that he could repent his sins and change for the better. Perhaps Neil Brown would spare his


    life and let him off the hook, then Mia Kyle could bring him away to somewhere where people would


    not recognize him and he could enjoy his life in peace.


    "Well, I know that you have grown up and be sensible." Papa Kyle stopped and rubbed Mia


    Kyle''s head. "Well, he''s in here. Don''t forget that I''ll be waiting for you outside here no matter what


    happens."


    "Thank you, Dad!" Mia Kyle smiled and gave Papa Kyle a big hug. Then, she followed a soldier to


    the ce where Warren Ss was locked up.


    Papa Kyle had been standing in the same ce as he quietly watched Mia Kyle walking away. He


    did not leave even when she was out of his sight because he promised to wait here until shees


    out.


    Knowing that Mia Kyle has arrived, Neil Brown had been sitting in the surveince room of the


    Chatterton Town Military Region for a long time. He could observe her every move no matter where


    she was.


    He watched her being separated from Papa Kyle and watched her follow behind the soldier to see


    Warren Ss. He even noticed her nervousness as he saw how she was walking with her fists


    clenched.


    Neil Brown''s eyes moved as Mia Kyle moved across different surveince cameras. He was


    probably as nervous as she was.


    Finally, Mia Kyle followed the soldier to the ce where Warren Ss was locked up. The soldier


    said to her, "Miss Kyle, Warren Ss is in here. Do you want to go in or should we ask him out?


    Mia Kyle was a well-known person in the military region of Chatterton Town. She was the nemesis


    to Captain Brown, so the soldiers treated her as well as they treated Neil Brown too.


    "Wait for me outside. I''ll go in to meet him." No matter howplicated her feelings were, she


    remembered that he had been very kind to her. Mia Kyle would respect the words he wanted to say


    and give him some privacy.


    The ce where Warren Ss was detained was a small room. The room was made of steel bars


    that looked sturdy.


    They usually confined the detainees in solitary spaces to prevent human interaction.


    Mia Kyle continued, "Yoshi, please open the door for me. I''ll go in now."


    "Miss Kyle, don''t need to be so courteous with me." the soldier was not used to Mia Kyle''s


    politeness.


    In the past, when Mia Kyle came to Chatterton Town Military Region, she was always shouting and


    yelling. Otherwise, she would say something threatening like she wanted to blow up the base camp


    of Neil Brown. A lot of soldiers and officers tend to stay away from her.


    Mia Kyle was polite and courteous today, which made people very skeptical.


    Even Neil Brown was very skeptical of Mia''s attitude today.


    He was much familiar with the very energetic, fearless, and shameless Mia Kyle.


    That Mia Kyle would have been much more fun to be married to! Especially since she was as active


    andpetitive as he was.


    When Neil Brown was deep in thoughts, Mia Kyle''s scream suddenly came from the headset.


    He came to his senses and looked around sharply. He searched for Mia Kyle''s figure in the


    surveince screen, but he couldn''t find her.


    Neil Brown suddenly jumped up and rushed out with the walkie-talkie. "Yoshi, what happened?"


    Soldier Yoshi spoke with a breaking tone, "Captain Brown, Warren, Warren Ss, he... is dead."


    Warren Ss was dead?


    Neil Brown couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    Warren Ss was still waiting to see Mia Kyle, and he also nned to get out as soon as possible.


    He would nevermit suicide.


    Apart from the possibility of Warren Ssmitting suicide, there were only two other possibilities


    of his death: idental death or homicide. Which one could it be?

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Neil Brown rushed towards Warren Ss''s room at lightning speed while various possibilities of


    Warren Ss'' death shed through his mind.


    If Warren Ss did notmit suicide, who could have killed him in Chatterton Town''s military


    region? Security was tight, and he had surveince cameras everywhere. There weren''t any clues.


    When Neil Brown arrived at Warren Ss'' room, Mia Kyle was still standing by the door, looking


    petrified.


    Mia Kyle gave out a heart-wrenching scream when she first saw Warren Ss body, then she stared


    nkly at his lifeless figure on the ground.


    She was terrified and stunned. Her face looked pale cold sweat was dripping down her forehead.


    She was also trembling...


    Neil Brown looked at Mia Kyle first. He pulled her into his arms, and patted her back, "Don''t be


    afraid!"


    Mia Kyle couldn''t hear what Neil Brown said. She couldn''t even feel him pulling her into his arms.


    Her eyes were just fixated on Warren Ss.


    Neil Brown released Mia Kyle from his arms and looked at Warren Ss.


    Warren Ss eyes were opened wide and his eyeballs almost popped out. His mouth was also


    widely opened.


    It seemed like Warren Ss had witnessed something extremely terrifying before he died.


    Warren Ss'' nose was still bleeding and the blood was dripping down to the ground.


    Neil Brown stepped forward to check Warren Ss'' body temperature. His body was still warm,


    which meant that Warren Ss died not long before Mia Kyle arrived.


    "Yoshi, seal the scene and get the inspection team and forensic experts here immediately." Neil


    ordered his team.


    He looked at Mia, who was still standing there paralyzed in shock. He saw the fear and anger in her


    eyes.


    "Mia ¡ª"


    As soon as Neil Brown called out her name, Mia Kyle turned her head and looked at him very


    angrily. She then pped Neil Brown in his face.


    She red at him with hatred and yelled, "Neil Brown, he has been locked up by you. He had no


    way out. He wouldn''t live any longer anyway. He... he just wanted to see me for thest time, and


    here I am. Why do you need to do this to him?" Mia Kyle was furious.


    "Mia, don''t you use the wrong person. Calm down!" Neil Brown grabbed Mia Kyle''s hand.


    "Oh, it wasn''t you? Was there anyone else who could kill him in your territory then, Captain Brown?"


    Mia Kyle called out. "Exin this to me, Neil Brown! Why? Why would you do this?"


    "Mia, if you continue to speak nonsense, I''ll get rid of you too." Neil Brown held Mia Kyle''s hand


    tightly and dragged her out of the room.


    "Good, get rid of me too. If you can''t get rid of me, you are a coward." Mia Kyle continued yelling.


    "You bastard, do you think you can do whatever you want to my family just because I like you?"


    "Mia Kyle, do you trust that I could kill you? You weren''t that stupid usually, but you instantly turn as


    stupid as a pig at a critical moment like this." Neil Brown refuted angrily.


    "Kill me? Let''s see who will be the one killed first." Mia Kyle struggled to get rid of his hand, but he


    held her so tightly that she couldn''t let go.


    She held her hand up and took a bite at Neil Brown''s hand fiercely.


    However, Neil Brown did not let go of her nor did he flinch. It''s like he did not feel anything.


    With all her strength, Mia Kyle savagely bit off a piece of flesh off Neil Brown''s hand.


    She spat out the piece of his hand from her mouth, wiped her lips that were stained with blood, and


    yelled again, "Neil Brown, I''ll kill you if you provoke me again!"


    Without giving Neil Brown a chance to speak, Mia Kyle red at him and said coldly, "Don''t think


    too highly of yourself, Neil Brown. I swear that I''ll never like you anymore, never!"


    Mia Kyle''s words hurt Neil Brown like sharp thorns piercing into his heart...


    In the past, she had been the one following him around and pursuing him relentlessly. Yet, at this


    moment, she said that she will never like him anymore.


    The bite on his hand was just a physical injury, it was not a big deal for him. He had been training in


    the army all year round and suffered worse.


    The hatred expressions from her, the harsh words she spoke out to him, those were the things that


    hurt him the most...


    While Neil Brown was shocked for a moment, Mia Kyle shook off his hand with all her strength. She


    turned away and rushed back to Warren Ss room and knelt beside him.


    "Grandpa... you said that you wanted to see me. I''m here now, but why didn''t you wait for me before


    you left?" Mia Kyle cried out.


    Her grandfather had made a ton of mistakes and hurt many people before in his life. But he was still


    her grandfather, and he loved her very much. He hurt many people in the world, but he treated her


    very well.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In the past, her grandfather always told her, "Mia, you really know how to make my day."


    "Mia, I''m so confused. Well, I do hope that you will grow up to be mature as soon as possible.


    However, I hope that you wouldn''t grow up so soon so that I could always protect you."


    "Mia, my mood is better just by looking at you."


    Mia Kyle could only think of how well her grandfather treated her. She did not expect that he would


    do such evil deeds.


    However, no matter how merciless his actions were, he should be punished ording to thew,


    instead of dying like this.


    Her biological parents were executed many years ago too. Did they also die the same way as her


    grandfather?


    Did Karen Daly''s father ever confirm that her parents were truly the spies who had stolen


    confidential military information?


    He received the fake supporting evidence and killed them without further verification. They just


    needed someone to pay for the crimes. He did not care whether he killed the right person.


    Mia Kyle hugged Warren Ss'' body while she cried. "Grandpa, didn''t you say that you loved me the


    most? Why are you leaving me alone?"


    "Grandpa, say something! Please tell me that you''re just fooling with me. Please tell me that you''re


    alright. You''re fine, right?" Mia Kyle cracked up.


    "Grandpa, didn''t you say that you want to leave Chatterton Town with me? As long as you wake up,


    I will apany you wherever you want to go."


    "Grandpa... Respond to me, don''t just stay silent. I''m really scared, so scared..."


    "Grandpa, are you angry with me?" Mia Kyle continued speaking to Warren Ss while holding him


    tightly.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    "Grandpa, I shouldn''t have said those unfilial words to you. I will never say it again. Please wake up.


    I just want to see you alive." Mia Kyle cried out.


    "Grandpa..." Mia Kyle continued calling out for her beloved grandfather. No matter what she said,


    her grandfather did not respond.


    She told him that she didn''t want to see him anymore. So he left her to a ce she could never find


    him, thus leaving her alone in Chatterton Town. Now she''s left alone in this world.


    Neil Brown could understand Mia Kyle''s pain. A beloved grandfather who spoiled her endlessly and


    was so kind and gentle with her, had suddenly turned into a viin out of the blue.


    She couldn''t ept the fact that he was a viin, so she became protective of herself and


    pretended that nothing happened.


    However, when she was ready to face the cold hard truth courageously, her grandfather died. She


    wasn''t mentally prepared for this.


    Many people hoped for Warren Ss'' death, but not Mia Kyle. He was the only person in the world


    who had a blood rtionship with her.


    She was angry over all the bad deeds he had done because she cared about him.


    Neil Brown walked towards Mia Kyle and pulled her away. "Mia, the forensic experts will arrive soon


    for an autopsy. Please stay away as everything here could act as evidence." Neil Brown said.


    Mia Kyle punched him. "Stop pretending, you murderer. Don''t you think that you can rule yourself


    out as a suspect by sending forensic experts here to examine the scene."


    "Mia Kyle, shut up!" Neil Brown yelled.


    Mia Kyle raised her eyebrows and refuted. "I will not shut up unless I die. You can kill me if you want


    to, so that no one will use you, and no one will know that you killed someone."


    Neil Brown understood that Mia Kyle''s mind was in a mess, and she wouldn''t be able to speak


    rationally. Thus, he requested some ropes to tie Mia Kyle''s hands together behind her body.


    "Neil Brown, you''re a beast, you''re a bastard! You have a guilty conscience. Do you want to kill me?


    I will never give up even if I die." Mia Kyle''s yelled loudly while her eyes were staring widely at Neil


    Brown.


    "Shut up!" Neil Brown shouted angrily.


    "You can kill me to destroy the evidences, but you can''t kill everyone else in the world..." Mia Kyle''s


    lips were sealed tightly with a tape by Neil Brown before she could finish her words.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mia Kyle could no longer speak after her lips were sealed. Her beautiful eyes were bursting with


    resentment.


    At this moment, Mia Kyle couldn''t move her lips or her hands, but her feet were still free. She was


    active and energetic as she had a fulfilling meal earlier.


    She lifted her feet and kicked Neil Brown''s butt while he wasn''t paying attention.


    Neil Brown was well-known for his bad temper. He was furious when she kicked him. He grabbed


    her angrily and tied her to a wooden post near them.


    "Behave yourself, Mia Kyle!" Neil Brown snapped.


    He did not ask for Mia Kyle to leave because Warren Ss was her grandfather. She deserved to


    know the truth of Warren Ss'' death.


    He was waiting for the forensic experts to arrive so that they could examine the cause of Warren


    Ss'' death.


    ording to Neil Brown''s experience, Warren Ss appeared to have passed on very quickly and


    he probably did not struggle with too much pain.


    What was thest thing that he saw before he died?


    Mia was still restless despite being tied onto a wooden post. However, it was easier to ignore her as


    she wasn''t able to speak.


    The military was a ce for discipline. When dreadful matters like this happened, the soldiers would


    still be holding onto their duties and minding their own tasks, except for the ones being ordered


    around by Neil Brown. No one would neglect their duties to check out what happened.


    Papa Kyle was ushered into the scene by Neil Brown''s colleagues. He nced at Mia and asked


    worriedly, "What''s happening?"


    "She''s not listening to me. I tied her up temporarily to prevent her from causing more trouble." Neil


    Brown exined the reasoning for his actions.


    Papa Kyle knew Mia Kyle''s personality well. When she wanted to, she could turn the world upside


    down.


    The most important task at the moment was to uncover the real cause of Warren Ss'' sudden


    death. Mia Kyle had to stay out of trouble for this matter to be carried out efficiently.


    "I personally think that Warren Ss must have met with a person before his death." Neil Brown


    analyzed quietly.


    Papa Kyle nodded. "Who would this person be? Who would make him terrified? This person would


    be able to enter the Chatterton Town military region freely. Who had such power anyway?" Papa


    Kyle asked.


    "I''m really curious. What was that person''s intention to kill Warren Ss? Was it to silence him, or


    was it a form of revenge?" Neil Browned continued.


    The forensic experts arrived while they were having the discussion. "Captain Brown!" The forensic


    experts saluted to Neil Brown upon arriving.


    Neil Brown saluted back and said, "Examine carefully. Don''t miss out on any clues."


    There were also criminal investigation officers that arrived together with the forensic experts, and


    they were all performing their respective duties.


    The original scene was ruined by Mia Kyle, which made it a little difficult for them to examine.


    The forensic experts could roughly estimate the time of Warren Ss'' death by examining his body


    temperature and the stiffness of his body.


    They could provide some analysis in a short period of time as Warren Ss died not long ago.


    They estimated that Warren Ss died at noon, around 12.24 pm. He died of intense fright.


    The time of his death was around 12.24 pm!


    Mia Kyle was shocked upon hearing the results.


    It was 12.20 p.m. when Papa Kyle arrived at the military region of Chatterton Town with her. She


    managed to nce at the time before getting off the car.


    In other words, her grandfather was still alive when she arrived at the military region. Her


    grandfather might have been happy thinking that he would be able to see his granddaughter soon.


    Her grandfather was killed while she was walking towards his jail cell from the entrance of the


    military region


    If only she had eaten lesser, if only she had not to ask Papa Kyle to drive slowly, perhaps she would


    be able to arrive before 12.24 pm and see her grandfather alive, and her grandfather wouldn''t die...


    It was toote. Her grandfather had died just before she could make it to his side. She missed the


    chance to see her grandfather alive for thest time, and she missed the chance to hear what her


    grandfather had to say to her.


    If it wasn''t Neil Brown who killed her grandfather, who else would it be?


    Were all of these a retribution?


    Her grandfather used tomit many sins, and now it was time for payback. However, why didn''t


    the universe allow him to see his granddaughter for thest time?

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Warren Ss died abruptly, and the cause of his death was mystifying. It seemed like he died of


    intense shock, but the forensic experts needed more evidence to prove it.


    After the preliminary investigations, the forensic experts brought Warren Ss'' body away for further


    investigation.


    The inspection team did not find any useful clues in the room after a detailed investigation at the


    scene.


    The lead of the investigation team reported to Neil Brown, "Captain, we did not find any evidence of


    murder or foul y in the jail cell."


    If there were no signs of murder, it could have only been a natural death or an ident.


    Neil Brown had already ruled out the possibility of suicide. Could it be an innocent ident then?


    It would be too coincidental if it was really an ident. It happened a few minutes before Mia Kyle


    arrived at the jail cell to visit Warren Ss.


    Neil Brown frowned and said sternly, "Investigate all the jail cells today. Check everything thoroughly


    and do not miss out on a single clue."


    Chatterton Town''s military region was Neil Brown''s territory. How could a person possibly murder


    another person in his territory and left the scenepletely clueless? This person must be fearless.


    Neil Brown was an intimidating person. He was always the one who could persecute others, and not


    many people are bold enough to provoke him.


    Warren Ss died in his territory. He had to find out the truth. He would never allow this matter to


    end up in vain.


    Mia Kyle was still watching him and suspecting that he murdered Warren Ss. Thus, he had to find


    out the truth to clear her suspicions.


    "Mia, all this happened abruptly. Your uncle would not expect such a thing to happen either." Papa


    Kyle said while he untied the ropes of Mia Kyle.


    Mia Kyle''s emotion was stabilized after being tied up for a long time, and she could now think more


    rationally.


    Her grandfather was already in the hands of Neil Brown. Neil Brown didn''t need to murder her


    grandfather if he wanted him to die.


    She also understood Neil Brown''s personality. He would never shirk the responsibility of his actions,


    and he would always be truthful and dignified.


    Mia Kyle lowered her head in silence. Papa Kyle was concerned and asked, "Mia, did you hear


    me?"


    Mia Kyle nodded obediently and blinked her eyes to hint that her lips were still sealed.


    "Oh I''m sorry, I''ve forgotten about this." Papa Kyle said while he quickly tore off the tape on Mia


    Kyle''s lips. "Mia, you have to remember what I said to you." Papa Kyle continued.


    "Dad, I understand." Mia Kyle said, her body waspletely freed. Mia Kyle turned her head


    towards Neil Brown, but this time she looked at him differently.


    She saw the wound on his hand where a piece of flesh was bitten off by her. His hand was still


    bleeding.


    Fortunately, the bleeding was not serious. Otherwise, she figured that Neil Brown would have died


    from excessive bleeding.


    Neil Brown also looked at Mia Kyle, and he spoke first. "As the saying goes, we would treat the


    dead with the utmost respect. Once the forensic experts found out the real cause of his death, you


    can collect his body for burial."


    Warren Ss was Mia Kyle''s only blood rtive. It was a filial act for Mia to retrieve his body so that


    she could proceed with his burial.


    "Please inform me if you managed to find out the cause of his death." Mia Kyle spoke loudly while


    she looked at Neil Brown.


    Neil Brown snorted subtly. "Why do you want to know the reason? To take revenge on behalf of


    him? Please don''t forget that your grandfather was the viin."


    Mia Kyle was angered and gritted her teeth. "As his granddaughter, I deserve to know the cause of


    his death. Is there anything wrong?" Mia Kyle asked fiercely.


    Mia Kyle had never thought about revenge. As his beloved grandchild, she had the right to know the


    truth.


    Before the argument between Mia Kyle and Neil Brown became intense, Papa Kyle immediately


    interrupted and said, "Mia, let''s go home and wait for the updates."


    "Dad, please leave without me. I want to wait for the updates here." Mia Kyle replied. She did not


    want to leave without knowing the real cause of her grandfather''s death.


    "Please go home, Papa Kyle. Let her stay if she wants to." Neil Brown said while he ordered his


    soldiers next. "Both of you stay here and guard this area. No one is allowed toe close to this


    site. Arrest all suspicious personnel."


    After giving orders to his soldiers, Neil Brown nced at Mia Kyle and asked, "Aren''t you leaving


    yet?"


    Mia Kyle red at him and turned her head away. "As I said, I will not leave until the truth is out."


    "I''m going to take a look at the surveince cameras." Neil Brown replied as he walked away,


    leaving Mia Kyle behind.


    Mia Kyle immediately followed Neil Brown''s footsteps closely after knowing that he was going to


    take a look at the surveince cameras.


    Neil Brown ordered all the camera records to be presented to him, but something bizarre happened.


    Many cameras around Warren Ss'' jail cell were broken at the same time, and he was not able to


    ess the footage of what happened today.


    The few crucial cameras were damaged, which indirectly proved that Warren Ss did notmit


    suicide, nor was it an ident. He was murdered.


    The news of Warren Ss'' death was spread to Kevin Kyle after a while.


    Papa Kyle did not say a word after returning from the military region of Chatterton Town. He did not


    want Kevin Kyle to worry. He went home to take care of Mama Kyle after getting updates that Kevin


    Kyle was recovering well.


    Nick ck was the one who informed Kevin Kyle about the news via a phone call. Upon hearing the


    news, Kevin Kyle closed his eyes and analyzed the situation in his head.


    Neil Brown had ruled out the possibility of suicide and ident, which implied that Warren Ss was


    murdered.


    Warren Ss was locked up in Chatterton Town''s military region. It was impossible for him to


    escape.


    Knowing that Warren Ss would be punished sooner orter, those who were hurt by him had no


    reason to spend such an enormous effort to take revenge on him.


    There was only one possibility. Warren Ss was murdered in order to be silenced.


    Who would want to silence Warren Ss?


    This question shed through his mind repeatedly.


    He recalled that Warren Ss had used drugs to attack people, twice.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    A few years ago, Warren Ss had drugged Karen Daly. The same drug was used by the military of


    Country A to get rid of spies.


    This time, Warren Ss drugged him. The drug-containing HDR virus was also used by the military


    of Country A.


    These were drugs that were unique to Country A''s military. How did Warren Ss manage to obtain


    them? Did it mean that Warren Ss hadrades within the military of Country A?


    Perhaps he was instructed by them.


    Warren Ss had been caught red-handed. There was a huge possibility that hisrades were


    afraid that they would be exposed, so they murdered him.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Kevin Kyle thought that he could finally be in peace after Warren Ss and hisrades were


    caught, and he could finally live a blissful life with both his Karens.


    He did not expect that there was another mysterious killer behind Warren Ss'' death.


    The mysterious killer was capable of murdering Warren Ss in the military region of Chatterton


    Town without leaving any clue.


    No clues that could possibly be traced back to them.


    The fact that the mysterious killer could murder a person in the military region of Chatterton Town


    under the watchful eyes of Neil Brown quietly was concerning.


    Was the mysterious killer from Country A or Chatterton Town?


    If the killer was one of the soldiers from Country A, it was impressive that they managed to sneak


    into the military region to murder Warren Ss. It seemed like they would have needed to observe


    the area for a few years. Perhaps they were observing the movements of Neil Brown at all times.


    If the killer was one of the soldiers from Chatterton Town, what was the motive of murdering Warren


    Ss? Were they spies who lurked in Chatterton Town''s military team all these years?


    Kevin reached out for his mobile phone while analyzing deeply. He needed to call Neil Brown to


    discuss several crucial matters.


    Suddenly, he felt a force snatching his mobile phone away from him. "Kevin Kyle, didn''t we agree


    that you should have a good rest and forget about everything else? Have you forgotten that?" Karen


    Daly asked in a demanding tone.


    "I have something to discuss with Neil Brown." Kevin Kyle responded gently. He did not know how


    to deal with a strict Karen Daly.


    Karen Daly ced Little Karen beside Kevin Kyle. "Little Karen, sit beside your dad and chat with


    him. Keep an eye on him, he''s not allowed to do anything else. If he does, call out for me loudly."


    Karen Daly said.


    "Dad, you have to be good." Little Karen spoke while she sat next to Kevin Kyle and she blinked her


    watery eyes at him.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She was sent by her mother to keep a watch on her father. She was determined to let her father


    recover fast.


    "Okay, okay... I will stop doing everything. I will obey the orders of Big Karen and Little Karen. I will


    lie down and rest." Kevin Kyle responded. Nothing was more important than making both of them


    happy.


    His main purpose in life was to provide them a good life so that they could live happily every day.


    What was the point of working so hard every day if Big Karen and Little Karen would get upset over


    his work?


    If Kevin Kyle could think about it, the brightmanding officer of the military region, Neil Brown,


    must have been able to think about it too.


    Neil Brown could guess who had the motive to kill after listening to the two crucial indicators. His


    thoughts were exactly the same as Kevin Kyle''s.


    The murderer was either a spy lurking in Chatterton Town''s military region, or from the military of


    Country A.


    With this conclusion, Neil Brown immediately ordered the soldiers that he trusted to investigate


    further.


    Mia Kyle had been following him all the time, and she had seen through his actions and orders.


    When Neil Brown suggested that a military member of Country A might be the murderer of her


    grandfather, Master Perth shed through Mia Kyle''s mind.


    On second thought, Master Perth was from Country A, but he had nothing to do with the military of


    Country A, and there was no reason for him to kill her grandfather. Mia Kyle swiftly excluded him as


    a suspect.


    Perhaps her grandfather had too many enemies, and there were too many people who wanted him


    to die. Thus, once his identity was revealed, the murderer came for him.


    "Let''s go to the forensics department to check if the report is ready." Neil Brown stood up and


    dragged Mia Kyle with him.


    Her hand was held tightly by Neil Brown''s strong,rge hand.


    Mia Kyle wanted to shake off his hand, but when she looked up, she saw the side profile of his


    chiseled face. It was the face of a man that she fancied for many years.


    She was reluctant to shake off his hand. Instead, she allowed him to hold her and followed him


    everywhere.


    If Neil Brown wanted to hold her hand for the rest of her life, she''d be willing to follow him.


    They shared the same goal to find out the murderer that killed her grandfather as soon as possible.


    They were now allies, not enemies.


    Mia Kyle let herself loose and wanted to resume her usual capricious self.


    Neil Brown noticed the difference in Mia Kyle''s attitude, so he held her hand tighter then Mia Kyle


    screamed out in pain.


    "Neil Brown..." Mia Kyle cried out in pain while she shook off Neil Brown''s hand. "Are you trying to


    kill me?"


    Mia Kyle red at him. She could never expect Neil Brown to be attentive and gentle. She could


    never expect him to be a good husband...


    Didn''t she say that she would not like him anymore? Why was she thinking about marrying him, or


    even considering him as a husband?


    "Mia Kyle, aren''t you a woman? Do you know how to be gentle? Can you speak and act more like a


    woman?" Neil Brown asked.


    He understood that it would never be possible for Mia Kyle to act sweetly and gently.


    However, he couldn''t me anyone else for it. He was the reason why Mia Kyle became so


    fearless, and the reason why she was neither virtuous nor gentle like how a typical woman would


    be.


    "Isn''t it easy to get women who are gentle and obedient? There are many appealing women in


    Chatterton Town. As long as you are willing to spend on them, you could get the most gentle


    woman to serve you well." Mia Kyle responded confidently.


    "Of course I know that. Which man wouldn''t know how to find a woman that serves them well?" Neil


    Brown asked.


    Neil Brown, the bastard. He looked sanctimonious most of the time, and he did not even touch her


    even though she was naked before him.


    She thought that he did not like women. She had never expected that he enjoyed hunting for


    women, just like many other men.


    Mia Kyle thought that she was way prettier than most women out there anyway.


    However, Neil Brown preferred gentlewomen more than a pretty one.


    Mia Kyle was displeased and disgusted as she imagined how Neil Brown can hold many women in


    his arms.


    "You know that there are many gentler women out there, but do you know that there are many more


    attractive and kinder men out there? So many men out there who could make a woman happy. "


    Mia continued.


    Her tone had a hint of flirtation, and her eyes seemed to be sparkling brightly especially when she


    spoke about other attractive men.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Neil Brown squinted his eyes and said, "In this case of murder, there are two key points to note. The


    first being the mysterious figure Warren Ss saw before his death, and the other being the DSQ


    drug. Hand over the evidence to the investigation team."


    This DSQ drug should be easy to track. However, there were so many people in the military region


    of Chatterton Town. It would take a lot of effort to identify the mole amongst the crowd.


    The forensic doctor immediately said, "Captain, the report from our team has been prepared. We''ll


    hand it over in a while."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Neil Brown answered briefly, then turned around and left.


    "Wait a minute, Neil." An attentive Mia Kyle stopped him in time and said, "Would that mysterious


    figure be a person whom Grandpa thought has already died?"


    Although Warren Ss was her own grandfather, Mia Kyle acknowledged what he had done before


    and the harm he caused.


    For a person like Warren Ss who had done so many bad things, not much could frighten him.


    Hence, it was very likely that the person who could cause him to be in such a frightening state


    before he died was a person he thought had been dead for many years.


    "You are right, there is a possibility." Neil Brown looked at Mia Kyle with appreciation in his eyes, but


    he still wouldn''t praise her directly. "Mia, you are not so stupid after all. Didn''t know you had some


    wits about you."


    It was clear that Neil Brown was praising Mia Kyle, but in fact... What did he mean by having some


    wits about her?


    Mia Kyle did not understand his implicit meaning. She red at Neil Brown and said, "Captain


    Brown, you are a wed human after all. Please watch yournguage next time."


    Neil Brown looked at Mia Kyle and suddenly wanted to hold her. Mia Kyle was scared and jumped


    back. Then, he smiled and said, "You are stupid anyway. Can''t we say that?"


    "You, b*stard!" Mia Kyle cursed angrily. Neil Brown had turned around and walked away from her.


    Looking at his back, Mia Kyle thought to herself, "Sooner orter, I will step on this stinky man¡ªI


    will make you cry after defeating you!"


    Neil Brown suddenly stopped and turned around. "Mia, if you want to swear just swear in front of


    me, what''s the point of swearing behind people?"


    Mia Kyle said, "I''m just a girl, I can''t beat you anyway. Why can''t I curse behind your back?"


    "Come here." Neil Brown waved his hand and called her over like a little pet.


    "Do you think I wille if you ask me to?" Mia Kyle raised her head proudly and said, "Do you


    think I''m your pug?"


    Neil Brown chuckled, "Isn''t that so?"


    Mia Kyle cried out, "F*ck you!"


    Mia Kyle stopped scolding him verbally. She grabbed a stick and threw it at Neil Brown. "Neil


    Brown, are you even a f*cking man?"


    No man ever acted as poorly as Neil Brown does towards Mia. He couldn''t give in even a little when


    arguing with her. No wonder he couldn''t find himself a wife at such an old age.


    If it weren''t for her, he would not have been able to find a woman in his life. He could only be single


    for life.


    "Captain, there is something new about Warren Ss'' case." Young Zen, who was an assistant of


    Neil Brown, rushed over to report to him.


    "What''s the situation?" Neil Brown became alert and focused on his words.


    "We found a box in the dining hall. There are some leftover medications in the box. The test result


    shows that it is DSQ. This may imply that the murderer might have poisoned Warren Ss'' food in


    advance from the kitchen. The soldier who sent the food to Warren Ss had nothing to do with this


    matter." Young Zen exined seriously.


    "I already know this earlier from the forensic report. Can you tell me something I don''t know?" Neil


    Brown red at Young Zen discontentedly.


    "Yes." Poor Young Zen was clueless as he did not know the extent of Captain Brown''s known


    information. He thought he was doing Captain Brown a huge favor, but it turns out that he was still


    yelled at.


    Someone who had died and could frighten Warren Ss to death, who could that be?


    The first person that appeared in the mind of Neil Brown was the real Old Master of the Kyle family.


    At present, they only knew that Warren Ss killed the grandfather of the Kyle family, but they didn''t


    know how he killed him.


    Since they did not know the details, maybe it was possible that the real Old Master of the Kyle


    family had survived and hadn''t died?


    However, Neil Brown immediately brushed that suspicion aside.


    If the real Old Master of the Kyle family was not dead, it was impossible for him to hide in the


    military region secretly, and not reunite with the Kyle family.


    Hence, he would be moving on to other clues.


    Neil Brown thought of a few other possible suspects, all of whom were harmed by Warren Ss


    before. But after thinking thoroughly, he cleared those suspicions too as well.


    Then who was the murderer who killed Warren Ss?


    ......


    In the blink of an eye, a week passed.


    The gunshot wounds on Kevin Kyle''s body were almost healed. He insisted on getting out of the


    hospital and returning to Secret Garden.


    His vision was getting worse, and everything he looked at appeared blur. However, as he did not


    want his parents and Karen Daly to worry about him, he did not show any sign of struggle.


    When he got up in the morning, he sat by the window and pretended to read the newspaper.


    Kevin Kyle knew Karen Daly''s meticulousness. Of course, he didn''t want Karen Daly to discover


    something that was out of his usual routine.


    He didn''t understand that the more he acted normal, the more worried Karen Daly was.


    She clearly knew that he couldn''t see her, but she still pretended to not know anything. She


    watched him as he acted on his one-man show.


    Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle didn''t know about Kevin Kyle''s real condition, and they were just so


    happy that Kevin Kyle was discharged from the hospital.


    The family sat around and chatted in the living room. Everyone avoided talking about unhappy


    things. They did not mention Grandpa Kyle or Warren Ss. They wanted to celebrate a good day


    by just talking about good things.


    Mama Kyle looked at Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle carefully. After a while, shemented with a


    smile, "Once Matthew recovers fully, you two should work harder and strive to give Little Karen a


    younger sibling."


    Karen Daly really wanted to give Little Karen a younger brother and sister, but Kevin Kyle didn''t


    want to, and Little Karen probably wouldn''t want that either... So, this just remained a fantasy in her


    mind.


    But as she heard Mama Kyle mentioning it, Karen Daly''s eyes lit up. She quickly turned to look at


    Kevin Kyle, who was sitting next to her, then at Little Karen, who was eating strawberries attentively.


    "Mom, it''s difficult to give birth to a baby. Don''t bring it up anymore in the future." Kevin Kyle turned


    his mother down without hesitation.


    ...

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Karen Daly rolled her eyes at Kevin Kyle. "Bastard, I would be going through the pain, not you. I''m


    not even worried about the pain so what are you worrying about?" She thought silently.


    Little Karen was concentrating on eating her strawberries when she suddenly heard about little


    siblings. Auntie Lynn''s words rang in her ears again.


    "Daddy and your new mommy won''t love you anymore when they have a younger baby boy..."


    As she remembered, she felt sad again. She raised her head with her small mouth pouted, looking


    as if she wanted to cry. "I don''t want a brother."


    Karen Daly took Little Karen into her arms, and kissed her tofort her, "Baby, there wouldn''t be


    any younger brother."


    In the past, Little Karen was so afraid that if she has a little brother, daddy wouldn''t want her


    anymore. She cried loudly and even threw a tantrum towards her mom.


    Karen Daly remembered that moment and her heart ached for Little Karen too. It was a pity that she


    wasn''t around Little Karen for three years and didn''t get to watch her grow from a little baby.


    "Karen, let me hug you." Kevin Kyle took Little Karen from Karen Daly''s arms and said softly, "Little


    brother or not, we will still love our Little Karen."


    "Even if there was a younger brother, mom and dad will still love me the same?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Little Karen blinked her big eyes and thought about her dad''s words seriously. If there was a


    younger brother and her parents would still love her the same, she could ept the child.


    "Are you worried about your mommy too, Little Karen?" Mama Kyle asked innocently.


    Mama Kyle liked children very much. After giving birth to Kevin Kyle, Papa Kyle got a vasectomy


    because of Mama Kyle''s poor health and birthplications. This shattered her dreams of having


    another child.


    Now that she was getting older, she yearned for young children even more. Especially with the


    joyfulness and innocence of Little Karen around, she would definitely like to have a few more


    children at home.


    However, Kevin Kyle''s heart ached for Karen Daly. He did not want her to suffer anymore. Mama


    Kyle naturally understood his intention as well.


    Since the couple was unwilling to have another child, she would not force them to. She smiled and


    said, "To celebrate Matthew''s recovery, I will whip up something delicious for uster."


    "Mom, let me help you." Karen Daly also got up and went to the kitchen with Mama Kyle, leaving


    the three of them in the living room.


    As soon as Mama Kyle and Karen Daly left, Papa Kyle said, "I thought that you could see Warren


    Ss as soon as you recovered from the injuries. Who would''ve expected that he would be killed?


    Now, we can''t even question him on where your grandpa''s body is and how he died."


    "Dad, I will deal with grandpa''s matter." Although he couldn''t see clearly, Kevin Kyle did do


    something. When he was in the hospital, he had already asked for Nick ck to send someone to


    investigate.


    He was the grandfather who raised him since he was a child. He was the man who taught him that


    the men from the Kyle family should aim to be strong and independent.


    He firmly remembered his grandfather''s words, hence he was able to take care of Rovio


    Corporation Inc well over the years. Rovio stood high and tall in the business industry and he


    became well known.


    "A few days have passed, but there isn''t any update from Neil Brown. The murderer left some


    traces, but without any solid clues. It seems that the person was deliberately challenging Neil. He


    left traces for him, but Neil wasn''t able to move the case forward." As he exined, Papa Kyle was


    worried.


    They all knew Neil Brown too well. If matters got tooplex and he was pressured, he might


    explode.


    "It seems that this murderer knows uncle''s personality too well too." Kevin Kyle put Little Karen


    down, closed his eyes, and thought deeply for a moment. "Since the murderer''s purpose is to make


    him panic, then I''ll probably suggest that he should stop investigating at the moment."


    Chasing the traces left behind by the murderer might not help him find anything. Instead, if they did


    not probe the matter further, they might be able to find something.


    Papa Kyle responded worriedly, "You know your uncle''s temper clearly. The murderermitted a


    crime in his territory. If you ask him to stop investigating, I''m afraid he won''t be able to do it."


    Kevin Kyle smiled and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll call himter and have a good chat with him."


    "Grandpa, I want you to hug me." Little Karen threw herself into Papa Kyle''s arms and made herself


    comfortable.


    "Well, Little Karen will be turning four years old in a twinkling of an eye." Papa Kyle held Little Karen


    in his arms and rubbed her little head. "Matthew, now that Karen is back. Let''s hold a birthday party


    for Little Karen this year."


    Little Karen''s birthday had always been the "death anniversary" for Karen Daly.


    In the past three years, no one was brave enough to mention holding a birthday party for Little


    Karen, so he had not experienced any birthday celebrations before.


    "Okay, sure." Kevin Kyle nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    It was good to hold a birthday party for Little Karen and celebrate the return of Big Karen at the


    same time.


    In the kitchen, Mama Kyle and Karen Daly were discussing Little Karen as well.


    It was now August 22nd. Little Karen''s birthday fell on the 28th. In a few days'' time, the little girl


    would be four years old.


    Four years was a long enough suffering for the father-daughter duo.


    These years felt like decades to Kevin Kyle. Mama Kyle watched him grieve over his wife, but she


    couldn''t do anything. She felt guilty.


    Mama Kyle said, "Matthew is a really stubborn child. He always insisted that you were still alive and


    has been sending people to look for you all these years. I felt so sorry for him."


    "Mom..." Karen Daly took a deep breath and said, "I will take good care of him in the future. I will


    never make him sad again."


    "Well, as long as you are with him, it is enough for him." Matthew was just like his father, if he was


    determined to be with someone, he would be extremelymitted to that person and remain loyal.


    Mama Kyle felt deeply grateful and continued speaking, "Matthew is really lucky. He married such a


    good wife like you and has such a lovely child, Little Karen."


    Karen Daly smiled sweetly and responded, "Mom, it''s not Kevin''s good luck to be able to marry me.


    I am incredibly blessed to marry such a good husband."


    "I''m so happy to see you two have such a good rtionship." Mama Kyle was chopping vegetables


    as she spoke, "Matthew was very quiet before, and I was worried that he wouldn''t know how to take


    care of his wife after he got married. It seems that as a mother, I do not know him well enough. And


    yet, he is so good at taking care of his sister and had a good father who took good care of his


    mother. I suppose he learned as he grew up."


    Karen Daly replied, "And he inherited some good genes too."


    When she first married Kevin Kyle, Karen Daly thought that they were going to treat each other


    courteously but distantly for the rest of their lives. She didn''t expect Kevin Kyle to change so much


    for her.


    Sometimes, Karen Daly hoped that he would be more selfish or act as cold as before so that he


    would not give in too much for her.


    He always sacrificed for her, but she could not do anything much for him. Every time she thought


    about this, she felt quite upset.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    After dinner, Kevin Kyle went to his study room alone as he had some affairs to deal with.


    Karen Daly was worried, but she couldn''t monitor him constantly. She went to the bedroom with


    Little Karen instead.


    Today, the family had a discussion to host a birthday party for Little Karen on the 28th. They would


    invite all their rtives over to their house for a gathering.


    The purpose was to let everyone know that Kevin Kyle''s wife, Karen Daly hade back, and also


    to tell everyone about what happened to Grandpa Kyle.


    When Little Karen heard that the family was going to n a birthday party for her, she was so


    excited that she asked her Brother Lionel to carry her and run around the yard.


    Lionel treated Little Karen really well. No matter what she asked from him, he would y along


    willingly.


    Little Karen did not have siblings. Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly would eventually get old. If Little


    Karen had a big brother like Lionel by her side, Karen Daly felt more reassured.


    "Mom, I want to take a bath." Little Karen tugged at Karen Daly''s clothes and looked up at her.


    "Okay, I''ll clean you up." Karen Daly walked Little Karen to the bathroom. She tested the


    temperature of the water as she filled up the bathtub, and then carried her into the bathtub carefully.


    "Little Karen, do you like having elder brothers and sisters?"


    Little Karen didn''t like younger siblings, but she liked Brother Lionel very much. Karen Daly thought,


    perhaps they could adopt several older children as older siblings for Little Karen instead. As long as


    there were a few more ymates with her, she would not be so lonely growing up.


    "Yes I do," Little Karen replied softly.


    Brother Lionel was good-looking and treated her the best. He would y with her and chase away


    bad guys for her. Hence, she definitely liked having Brother Lionel around.


    Karen Daly pinched Little Karen''s chubby face and said with a gentle smile, "Okay, I''ll keep that in


    mind."


    After taking a bath for Little Karen, Karen Daly held her and went back to the room to put her to bed.


    As soon as Little Karen was asleep, Kevin Kyle finally went back to his room afterpleting his


    work.


    He walked very slowly, but every step he took appeared steady. If she didn''t know the truth, Karen


    Daly absolutely couldn''t tell that Kevin Kyle was almost blind.


    She just watched him walking slowly towards her... Karen''s heart ached with every step he took.


    He didn''t want her to worry, so she pretended not to know anything. However, every time she saw


    him struggle, she felt sad.


    "Is Little Karen asleep?" Since his eyes could not see clearly, Kevin Kyle could not see Karen Daly''s


    expression at all, so he did not notice anything unusual.


    "What''s wrong?" Karen Daly did not answer. Kevin Kyle looked at her vague figure and blinked his


    eyes. He wanted to see her clearly, but she still looked as vague as ever in his eyes.


    "Kevin..." Calling out his name, Karen Daly rushed over and hugged him with her arms tightly


    wrapped around his thin waist.


    "What''s wrong? Are you going to hold me tight to act like a spoiled child-like Little Karen?" Kevin


    rubbed her head and chuckled.


    "Kevin, stop pretending. I know you can''t see clearly." Karen Daly really wanted to say that, but she


    swallowed her words back.


    She didn''t know whether she should tell him or just pretend that she didn''t know.


    "Kevin, do you have anything to tell me?" After thinking for a while, Karen Daly wanted to test his


    waters.


    "Well? What do you want to hear?" Kevin Kyle lifted her chin up and looked at her affectionately.


    He thought that he hid it well, but he felt tears dripping onto his hand, he suddenly understood


    Karen Daly''s implied meaning behind her question.


    It turned out that no matter how well he tried to disguise himself, he would not be able to escape her


    sharp eyes.


    Kevin Kyle held her head up and he lowered his head to kiss her gently. "I can''t see things clearly


    for the time being. It''s not like I won''t be able to see clearly for the rest of my life. If Little Karen sees


    you crying like this, she''ll think that I''m bullying you."


    "Kevin¡ª"


    "Hmm?"


    "Let me be your eyes."


    She wanted to tell him that even if he couldn''t see, she was still willing to stay with him. If he


    couldn''t see clearly, she could act as his eyes and guide him through everything in life.


    "Okay."


    Kevin Kyle held her tightly in his arms and responded in a soft voice.


    As long as she was with him, even if the world copsed, he could still be calm and confident.


    "Kevin¡ª"


    Kevin Kyle interrupted Karen Daly and said, "Karen, don''t worry. As long as you and Little Karen are


    with me, and we have our mom and dad, there is nothing I can''t ovee."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded heavily and snuggled up in Kevin''s arms, listening to his heartbeat


    quietly.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As long as you''re here, we would get through everything.


    ......


    The few days went by quickly.


    It was August 28th, which was Little Karen''s birthday.


    In the early morning, the Kyle family and the servants at home were starting to get busy.


    Little Karen was wearing a pink princess dress and a crown on her head, which made her look


    extremely adorable.


    Karen Daly had her daughter dressed up beautifully. She felt a sense of aplishment as she


    saw her pretty daughter. Karen Daly held her little princess in her arms and kissed her repeatedly.


    "Little Karen, are you happy?"


    "Super happy." Little Karen turned around happily and threw herself into her mother''s arms, giving


    her mother a kiss.


    Karen Daly carried Little Karen and said, "Okay, let''s go out and let daddy, grandpa, grandma, and


    Brother Lionel see how beautiful you are."


    "I''m the most beautiful one."


    "Yes, you really are the most beautiful one."


    As soon as they went out of the room, they bumped into Lionel who had been waiting outside the


    room for a long time. He stood stiff with no facial expression. When he saw theming out, he


    didn''t say anything either.


    Little Karen waved her small hand at him and said, "I want Brother Lionel to hug me."


    As he saw Little Karen, he suddenly rxed himself. He smiled gently at Little Karen and took her


    from Karen Daly''s arm.


    "Little Karen, you can y with Brother Lionel. I will go out to greet the guests first." After looking at


    them, Karen Daly left without a worry.


    Lionel took Little Karen back to her room. He took out a ne and shook it in front of Little


    Karen''s eyes. "Little Karen, do you like the present that I''m about to give you?"


    The ne had a silver chain, and there was a triangr pendant on it. The pendant was


    engraved with some totem motifs.


    "I like it. Especially since you gave it to me, I really like it." Little Karen did not recognize the special


    totem motifs engraved on the ne at all. She only knew that it was a gift from Brother Lionel,


    so she cherished it very much.


    "Well, I''ll help you put it on." Brother Lionel gently helped Little Karen wear the ne on her neck


    and said, "Little Karen, you must keep the ne well. If you think of me in the future, you can


    shout at the pendant, "Brother Lionel, pleasee out". No matter where I am, I will appear by your


    side instantly."

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Little Karen took the ne and looked at it again and again. She only thought that the triangr-


    shaped pendant was so cute. She smiled sweetly and said, "Brother Lionel, go hide."


    "Okay." Lionel listened to hermand and found a corner to hide.


    Little Karen held her pendant close to her mouth and shouted in a crisp voice, "Brother Lionel,


    pleasee out!"


    Almost immediately, Lionel suddenly jumped out and said, "I''m here."


    As Lionel reappeared in front of her, Little Karen smiled happily and said, "Brother Lionel, let''s y


    again."


    "Okay."


    Lionel yed this game with Little Karen for about half an hour. They didn''t stop until the servants


    came to find her.


    Lionel rubbed Little Karen''s head and said softly, "Little Karen, remember to wear the ne all


    the time so that you can find your Brother Lionel anytime."


    "Okay." Little Karen nodded vigorously.


    Although she was still young and did not understand the significance of this ne, she firmly


    remembered that as long as she held the ne close and called Brother Lionel out, he would


    show up.


    Lionel was worried that when Little Karen grows up and called out for him through her pendant, and


    if he does not show up, she would think that Brother Lionel was a big liar.


    "Little Karen..." Lionel shouted her name. He wanted to say something but stopped on second


    thought.


    "Brother Lionel?" Little Karen blinked her big and beautiful eyes at him.


    Lionel rubbed Little Karen''s tiny head again and picked her up. "Nothing. I will take you downstairs."


    ......


    There were not many rtives from the Kyle family, and those who were invited to Little Karen''s


    birthday party were all close rtives. They had also arrived early.


    Although it was just a child''s birthday party, everyone did not take the celebration lightly. They all


    dressed up as if they were attending a grand ball.


    As it was zing hot outside, they decided to have the celebration indoors. The bigmon space


    on the first floor was decorated as the party venue.


    The arrangement and decoration were done by Karen Daly, and her assistants, Papa Kyle and


    Mama Kyle. The theme of the party was set ording to Little Karen''s preferences.


    In every corner of the party space, there were various cartoon characters and dolls that Little Karen


    liked. It was like arge cartoon house.


    Every guest that came brought along their gifts for Little Karen. Little Karen epted all her gifts


    sensibly and asked Brother Lionel to keep them for her.


    Well, Brother Lionel had a lot to do! He yed several roles all at once for the little girl.


    He could be a bodyguard, an attendant, a superhero, a big brother, or a butler... In short, for Little


    Karen, Brother Lionel was an omnipotent superman.


    "Our Karen Kyle has grown much taller since west saw her, and she is getting more and more


    adorable." Kevin Kyle''s Uncle Law and his wife walked over to wish Little Karen a happy birthday.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Law! Thank you, Grandma Law!" Under the guidance of her grandpa and


    grandma, Little Karen greeted her guests very sensibly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "What a good girl." Uncle Law stretched out his hand and wanted to touch Little Karen''s head, but


    she dodged it.


    Not everyone could touch her little head.


    Uncle Law did not mind since she was just a child. He looked at Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle and


    said happily, "Your family''s quite small, and both Matthew and Karen have such good genes. Why


    don''t they give birth to more children as lovely as Little Karen?"


    Uncle Law maye across as nosy, but he did not have ill intentions.


    Their family knew the Kyle family for many years now. The Law family had a lot of children in each


    generation, but the Kyle family seemed to only bear one child for each generation.


    They were concerned that having a single child would put too much pressure on that child.


    And given therge family business founded by the Kyles, this was not something to be taken


    lightly.


    Perhaps Little Karen would marry when she was old enough, and having her husband help her with


    Rovio would be possible. But would it be enough?


    Mama Kyle liked children very much, but she felt that Kevin and Karen''s choice on their number of


    children was rather a private matter. Hence, she decided not to discuss it with Uncle Law.


    Mama Kyle smiled and responded, "Law, children are the best gifts given to us by God. Of course,


    it''s a blessing that we have Little Karen, but we won''t force them for more kids too."


    Uncle Law replied, "Your family is so open-minded."


    Mama Kyle smiled gently and continued, "We can''t force matters, so just let nature take its course.


    It''s not that we''re open-minded, but we believe in fate."


    Uncle Law agreed to her words, "Your family sure has a good mentality."


    Papa Kyle chimed in, "A good mentality is needed so you can live a long life. Brother Law, it''s time


    for you to leave the business to the younger generation. Take a rest and enjoy your retirement."


    Uncle Law responded, "If my child is as capable as your Matthew, I will retire early like you. There is


    no need to worry about work every day. Well, let''s just say that I worry more about my child''s


    competency. "


    "Brother Law, everyone will have their own strengths." Papa Kyle continued.


    "Haha... You''re right..." Uncle Lawughed.


    While chatting, they simultaneously looked at Kevin Kyle and his wife, who were both busy greeting


    guests.


    Kevin Kyle was wearing a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers. He had his ssic pair of sses


    with golden frame on as he stood tall and straight by the entrance. He looked elegant and sharp.


    Karen Daly, who was standing next to him, was wearing a white silk dress. She had her signature


    smile on as she greeted guests happily.


    Compared to Kevin Kyle, Karen Daly looked slim and small, but they seemed to be a perfect match.


    It was not the first time that Uncle Law saw how well theyplement one another, yet, he was still


    amazed at their dynamics and chemistry.


    The first time he saw the couple was at a charity dinner in Rana Mountain. The collective shock


    from the public as they showed up together that night was still fresh in his memory.


    That night, as they were walking into the charity dinner setting, everyone had their eyes on them.


    Everyone was admiring them.


    The second time he saw them was at a dinner function hosted by the Kyle family many years ago.


    At that time, Kevin Kyle looked almost the same as he did now, besides being a little more mature.


    While Karen Daly looked the same, she appeared to be much more graceful and elegant with her


    movements and mannerisms. Standing with Kevin Kyle, he could only describe them as a perfect


    couple.


    Uncle Law smiled again at Papa Kyle andmented, "Brother Kyle, decades ago, you and your


    wife were the couple that amazed me. Decadester, your son and daughter-inw amaze me


    again."


    "Oh." Mama Kyle agreed and sighed in relief. When she looked at her son and daughter-inw, she


    was reminded of the past.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    When they were in the prime of their youths, she met Hale Kyle in a garden of cherry blossoms on


    Rana Mountain. They recalled that they both knew that they wanted to marry each other at that


    moment.


    Fate was just so wonderful. They met each other by chance on that mountain, and then they


    became inseparable partners ever since.


    Mama Kyle and Papa Kyle looked at each other at the same time and smiled at each other. No


    words were needed between them to understand each other.


    ......


    Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly were busy greeting the guests. They looked as gorgeous as figures in a


    beautiful painting, but in reality, Karen was actually very worried.


    Today, there were a lot of changes in their house. There were too many people and decorations.


    Karen Daly was afraid that Kevin Kyle would bump into something, so she followed him everywhere


    he went. She was ready to help him whenever needed.


    However, Kevin Kyle was not nervous at all. He was able to recognize the guests by their voices


    and greeted them politely. No one noticed that he almost couldn''t see anything.


    This year was Little Karen''s first birthday celebration. He could not see how happy his little princess


    was, nor could he see how beautiful she was dressed. As Little Karen''s father, he felt somewhat


    regretful.


    But it didn''t matter. If he could not see things clearly for this year''s celebration, he would wait for


    next year''s, or even the year after. He would hold a birthday party for Little Karen every year.


    "Kevin." Karen Daly tugged his sleeve gently and said in a low voice, "I think we greeted most of


    them already. Go in and take a rest for a while."


    Kevin Kyle patted her back and smiled as usual. "Don''t worry."


    How could she not be worried, what if...


    "Little Karen, your uncle hasn''t arrived yet. How can your birthday party start?"


    Karen Daly wanted to say something, but the voice of Neil Brown suddenly came from outside the


    house. When everyone looked over, he had already stepped into the house.


    Neil Brown was not married, and he had no girlfriend. He was the bachelor of dreams for many


    youngdies in Chatterton Town. He was the rarest diamond among the pool of diamonds, admired


    by many youngdies from the upper ss in the city.


    There were so many women who wanted to be with him. However, as he was in the military region


    all year round and he did not have many family members, he rarely attended such asions. Many


    people wanted to approach him, but they didn''t know how to.


    Therefore, as soon as Neil Brown appeared, many pairs of eyes were fixed on him. The young


    ladies wanted to get close with him, and the older ones wanted to fix their daughters up with him.


    Due to his single status, Neil Brown''s poprity won over Kevin Kyle''s.


    "Why are you all looking at me? Do I look funny?" Neil Brown said rudely.


    If Kevin Kyle exuded timeless elegance, then Neil Brown had the perfect bad-boy persona. He was


    themander of the Military Region, and he appeared to be ruthless.


    Those who didn''t know who he was would think of him as a gang member who would scare children


    off.


    "Uncle!" Although Neil Brown could definitely frighten a kid, Little Karen liked him very much.


    Maybe she was influenced by her aunt, but every time she saw her uncle, she always wanted to


    stick with him.


    "Well, Little Karen!" Neil Brown picked Little Karen up and raised her above his head. He turned


    around and said, "Little girl, I didn''t bring you any gift. Can I still hug you?"


    "Then give me a hundred dors for a hug." Little Karen''s reaction was so fast that even her uncle


    was not able to keep up.


    "Money-minded Baby!" Neil Brown put her down, took out a box from his pocket, and opened it.


    "Look, this is for you."


    "Look at you, you are already an adult. I have already made peace that you may not want to settle


    down, but now you give a toy gun to a little girl as a gift?" Mama Kyle immediatelymented.


    She really didn''t know how to help her brother. These years, he never had a girlfriend. She really


    couldn''t figure out what he was looking for.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "My beloved sister, who says that I can''t give a toy gun to a girl?" Neil Brown put the toy gun in Little


    Karen''s hand and pinched her pink face. "Little Karen, this is a realistic toy gun that uncle spent a


    lot of time to find. You have to like it."


    "Of course I like it." Little Karen nodded heavily. As long as it was given by someone she liked, she


    would like the gift no matter what.


    "Good girl! Let''s go. I''ll bring you out to y." Neil Brown carried Little Karen on his shoulder and


    walked her out without her family members'' consent.


    They walked out to the yard in Secret Garden and noticed that the flowers were blooming


    beautifully. The scent of the flowers and the beautiful scenery in front of them was extremely


    breathtaking.


    In the middle of the garden, there was a small pavilion surrounded by nts. It was a good ce to


    rx.


    Neil Brown sighed, "Little Karen, your stinky father is really good at enjoying his life, huh? How can


    any mortal deserve Secret Garden? It''s much more beautiful than heaven I suppose."


    "Daddy isn''t stinky. He smells good." Little Karen pouted while defending her father.


    "Ha... you little girl, you really love your father very much. They say that every daughter had been


    her father''s lover in his past life. Looking at your father''s love for you all these years, I am starting to


    believe in that saying." Neil Brown said while pinching Little Karen''s face.


    He was a person who had been living in the military region all year round. The people around him


    were all tough and ruthless men. Usually, they were people who handled real guns and explosives.


    He identally pinched Little Karen''s face a bit too hard, which caused a red spot on her face.


    "Ouch!" Little Karen turned her face away and cried out in grievance.


    "Little darling, I''m sorry!" When Neil Brown was talking, he suddenly felt that there was a cold gaze


    staring at him from behind. He turned around and saw a thin and tall figure from not far away.


    The boy''s eyes were fixed on him as if he was looking at Neil Brown like an enemy.


    They looked into each other''s eyes seriously.


    "Brother Lionel¡ª"


    "Oh, it''s Brother Lionel." Neil Brown smiled and nodded to Lionel.


    He heard that Little Karen had saved an injured boy before, but he had never met him. Now, it


    seemed that this boy was not a simple boy at all.


    Seeing a stranger carrying Little Karen away, Lionel followed him silently. When he saw that Little


    Karen was fine, he quietly retreated to a corner.


    "Little girl, let me teach you how to y with guns." Neil Brown did not y by gender rules or


    stereotypes. He would always see or treat little children like boys when he yed with them, and


    Mia Kyle was raised by him this way.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    "Okay." Little Karen answered excitedly.


    Little Karen had been curious since she was a baby. She wanted to y with any novel toys that


    she had not yed before.


    "Little Karen, hold the gun in your hand, and I will teach you how to shoot." Neil Brown let Little


    Karen hold the toy gun, and he held Little Karen''s hand. "Little Karen, look at the middle of the


    pavilion, and aim at the flower in the middle. Get ready to shoot."


    "Mia didn''te with you?"


    When Neil Brown was about to practice shooting with Little Karen, Kevin Kyle''s deep and strong


    voice suddenly came from behind them.


    Little Karen turned around and smiled sweetly. "Daddy."


    Kevin Kyle nodded towards his daughter, "My girl."


    Neil Brown turned around and said angrily, "When did you start walking like a cat? Did you want to


    scare me to death?"


    Kevin Kyle took a few steps forward, and smiled at him and said, "You''re themander of the


    military in Chatterton Town. How can you be easily scared?"


    Neil Brown shouted, "Kevin, why are you always provoking me?"


    As soon as he heard the word mander", Neil Brown was triggered. Someone had killed a


    person in his jurisdiction. Nearly half a month had passed, but he could not move the case forward.


    Kevin Kyle picked Little Karen up and said, "I''m just here to ask you about Mia. Isn''t Mia with you all


    the time? Why didn''t you bring her here?"


    When he thought of Mia Kyle, Neil Brown was even angrier. He was so angry that he wanted to bite


    himself, just like how she had bitten him out of anger previously.


    In the past, Mia stuck by him all day long. When she saw him, she would stick so close to him as if


    she was glued to him.


    However, in the past 2 weeks, besides talking about the murderer, no matter how much he


    provoked her, she ignored him.


    Neil clenched his fists, and his knuckles ttered. "You know her temper. If she doesn''t want to


    come, do you think I can bring her here?"


    Kevin responded, "It''s not like you''ve never done such a thing before."


    Neil replied, "I''m here to attend Little Karen''s birthday party today. Don''t provoke me. If you do, I''ll


    beat you up."


    Little Karen replied, "Uncle, I''ll protect my daddy."


    "Little Karen, I''m just joking." Neil Brown quickly softened his tone, but in silence, he thought, "Being


    single is really hard! No one loves me. There is not even a person who can help me."


    He didn''t know how Kevin Kyle could have such a lucky life. Not only did he marry a considerate


    and beautiful wife, but he also had Little Karen, who was such a lovely daughter.


    Kevin Kyle put Little Karen down, touched her head, and whispered, "Little Karen, go y with


    Brother Lionel for a while. I wille to youter."


    "Okay." Little Karen answered softly and rushed to find Brother Lionel.


    As Little Karen went away, Kevin Kyle looked at Neil Brown. Although he couldn''t see him clearly,


    he still stared at him.


    He said, "Let''s not investigate the murderer for the time being."


    Neil Brown raised his eyebrows and asked, "Have you found any clues?"


    Kevin Kyle said, "There are no clues. I''m guessing that the clues you have now are deliberately left


    by the murderer actually. In fact, they might lead you in the wrong direction. That''s why you can''t


    find him."


    Hearing Kevin''s words, Neil Brown pped his thighs hard and said, "Why didn''t I think of it?"


    The murderer deliberately left misleading clues, and his men followed the trail. It turns out that they


    had fallen into the murderer''s trap. Of course, that''s why they couldn''t find the real murderer.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle continued, "Perhaps the murderer knew you too well. He knew that you couldn''t find the


    murderer, you wouldn''t stop. So he left some clues to provoke you. If you are really angry with him,


    you will lose."


    Neil Brown nodded and said, "I''ll ask someone to re-organize the clues when I go back. We''ll look


    into it in another direction."


    "Maybe if you stop investigating and ignore everything, the murderer will expose himself." After he


    said this, Kevin suddenly changed the topic. "Mia really didn''te with you?"


    Neil Brown said, "You know how she is. She won''te back to the Kyle family if she can''t find


    closure."


    Kevin Kyle knew Mia Kyle too well, he knew that Mia loved Little Karen very much. Today was Little


    Karen''s fourth birthday, and it was her first birthday celebration. As Little Karen''s aunt, Mia would


    definitely show up.


    Perhaps Mia Kyle was just standing outside the Secret Garden, but she didn''t want toe in.


    Perhaps she still felt that she couldn''t face the Kyle family.


    In fact, everyone in the Kyle family was worried about her. When they got up in the morning, Papa


    and Mama Kyle were looking forward to meeting Mia Kyle. They had been looking forward to seeing


    her for almost a whole day, but they hadn''t seen her yet. They were starting to be disappointed.


    However, besides Mia Kyle, George Ken, Little Karen''s loving uncle, didn''t show up as well.


    Two days ago, Karen Daly had called him to invite him over. He said that he was not in Chatterton


    Town and would not be home for a while. He promised to make up for Little Karen''s birthday present


    when he returns.


    ......


    The birthday party began at six o''clock in the evening.


    Karen Daly hired a baker to bake a four-tiered tall cake to symbolize Little Karen''s age.


    There were four candles on the top of the cake. After singing the birthday song together, Little


    Karen blew out the candles apanied by her parents.


    "Little Karen, happy birthday!"


    Everyone shouted in unison in a lively setting.


    Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle kissed Little Karen''s cheeks together. "Little Karen, darling, happy


    birthday!"


    Little Karen gave her mother a kiss and then gave her father a kiss too. She smiled and thanked


    everyone!


    Today, she felt like a real princess. She had her parents, grandparents, Brother Lionel and her uncle


    with her... Many people were celebrating her birthday.


    She scratched her little head and felt that there was still someone missing. However, she didn''t


    know what it was.


    Everyone was so envious of this little sweet family.


    The family had a good husband, a beautiful wife, and a lovely child. They just wanted to live a


    simple life together.


    After the party ended and the guests left, Karen Daly and Little Karen unboxed the gifts in her room


    together. Each gift was nicely wrapped and had thoughtful wishes on them.


    Among the gifts, a particrly delicate box attracted Karen Daly''s attention. She took it and opened


    it together with Little Karen.


    Inside the box was a pair of very beautiful shoes. The shoes were iid with crystals and each


    crystal was hand-sewn and shone brightly. It looked so sophisticated and beautiful.


    What a thoughtful gift, but there was no name on it. There was a card in the box, however, which


    wrote, "Precious Little Karen, may you be happy forever!"


    The other gifts were allbeled with names, but this gift was not. Moreover, it was such a beautiful,


    thoughtful gift. It was easy to guess that it must be given by Mia Kyle.


    "Mom, I like these beautiful crystal shoes very much." Even Little Karen, who had seen countless


    precious presents, was attracted to the lovely pair of shoes in front of her.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    "Little Karen, do you want to give them a try?"


    "Yes." The little girl replied.


    "Okay, I''ll put them on for you."


    Karen Daly put on the shoes for Little Karen. Then, she lifted her small foot up and looked at them


    again. "Well baby, you look so pretty now."


    "Mom, I would want daddy and Brother Lionel to have a look too." Little Karen sat on the floor and


    shook her feet. She liked them so much.


    Karen Daly rubbed Little Karen''s head and said gently, "Daddy is still busy with work. Why don''t you


    find Brother Lionel and let him have a look first?"


    "Okay." Little Karen hugged and kissed her mother, then she left.


    As she watched Little Karen running away, Karen Daly suddenly felt sad.


    It was supposed to be a joyous family reunion today with so many people celebrating Little Karen''s


    birthday together. But she wasn''t happy, because all she thought of was Kevin Kyle''s diminishing


    vision.


    What if...


    She started to tremble with fear whenever she thought about these possibilities..


    She told herself not to think of it, but she couldn''t control herself.


    Karen Daly packed the gifts that were scattered across the room, and she was about to look for


    Kevin Kyle in the study room. Then, her phone suddenly rang.


    The phone only disyed the words "Unknown Private Number".


    Karen Daly was a little shocked.


    Why was there a private number calling?


    Who could it be?


    She hesitated before she finally decided to answer the phone call, "Hello!"


    No one answered her on the other side of the phone. She asked again, "Who are you?"


    Still, no one answered.


    If there was a phone number disyed, she would have hung up the phone call by now. But, since


    it was a private number, she became more curious. She would very much like to know who the


    person on the other side of the phone was.


    "Who are you? Why are you calling me?" Karen Daly repeated.


    Many bad events were happeningtely, Warren Ss was even murdered in the military region of


    Chatterton Town, so Karen Daly could not let her guard down.


    She was afraid that someone might want to hurt her family, thus she would need to know who was


    on the phone.


    However, no matter how she asked, the person did not utter a word.


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want from me?" Karen Daly was getting very anxious.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After waiting for a while, there was still no answer from the other side. The only sound that came


    through was the sound of electric saws working.


    Karen Daly ran out with her mobile phone and rushed to Little Karen and Kevin Kyle immediately.


    As soon as she rushed out of the door, she saw Lionel holding Little Karen''s hand walking along the


    corridor. They were chatting happily.


    "Mom, Brother Lionel said the shoes were pretty." Little Karen said happily.


    "Well, go have some fun then." Karen Daly calmed herself down and smiled at them.


    She walked past them and went to Kevin Kyle''s study room in a hurry. She dashed into the room


    without knocking.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Kevin Kyle sitting at the desk.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin looked up at her.


    "No, nothing." Karen walked to his desk and saw that he was having a video conference with his


    colleagues.


    He couldn''t see anything, but he still could listen to them reporting their work. He was always


    worried about his work.


    "Is everything really alright?" Kevin asked seriously. She wouldn''t have barged in so recklessly if


    nothing happened.


    "I''m really fine." Perhaps she was overthinking about the phone call.


    Kevin Kyle lowered his head and spoke towards the microphone, "That''s all for today''s meeting.


    Please work on what we have discussed."


    He then shut hisputer down, got up and held Karen Daly''s hand. "Are you thinking about


    something again?"


    "Kevin." Karen Daly suddenly hugged him tightly. She was hesitant to tell the truth, but she thought


    that she should tell him what she was worrying about anyway. If someone was really trying to hurt


    them, at least they could prepare in advance.


    "Tell me!" Kevin Kyle''s chin rested on her head and he was ying with her long hair.


    Karen looked up at him and said, "I just answered a phone call from a private number. No one


    spoke a word. It doesn''t look like it was a wrong number. I''m very worried."


    Kevin touched her face and smiled, "Don''t worry. I''ll ask someone to check it out right now. As long


    as I''m here, no one can hurt you."


    "I''m worried about you." She was so nervous, but this man was still so rxed. She didn''t know if he


    heard what she said clearly.


    Kevin Kyle immediately picked up his mobile phone and dialled Nick ck''s number, "Check out the


    call records for Karen''s mobile phone earlier. The sooner, the better."


    After that, Kevin Kyle hung up the phone. Karen Daly was still a little worried. "Is it possible to trace


    the number?"


    "We never know until we try." Kevin Kyle held her and said, "Karen, Warren is dead. Everything has


    passed, and everything will be fine from now on. Don''t worry."


    "But..."


    Before Karen Daly could finish her words, Kevin Kyle lowered his head and kissed her to stop her


    from saying anything.


    She tried to pull herself away, but he pulled her body closer towards him instead. Their bodies were


    close to each other.


    Kevin Kyle held her waist tightly and kissed her passionately.


    After a long time, and when she was running out of breath, he finally let her go.


    Kevin stared at her. He could imagine that Karen must be blushing after their kiss.


    Thinking of her pitiful expression, Kevin couldn''t resist chuckling.


    Instead, she punched Kevin Kyle''s body. However, it was so weak that he probably did not feel


    anything.


    She blushed and said angrily, "Mr Kyle, we are talking about something important now, how could


    you be messing around?"


    Kevin stoppedughing and said seriously, "Kissing is helpful to strengthen the rtionship between


    couples. I am working hard to improve the rtionship between us. How can you see it as a joke?"


    While his words may be a tease, but Kevin Kyle said them seriously.


    This was the Kevin Kyle that she knew. He always spoke in a serious manner and tone, although


    what he said and did earlier were improper and indecent.


    "It''s still early. Come with me."


    "Where are we going?" She asked.


    "Follow me." He said.


    "Okay."


    With him leading the way, they went to the end of the corridor and head up to the top floor in the


    elevator.


    Holding her along the way, they walked swiftly and sturdily.


    No one would have realised that his eyes were going blind.


    The top floor was empty. She did not understand why he brought her here.


    He held her hand and said, "There are too many people at home. Let''s look at the stars together."


    "Okay. Look at the Big Dipper over there, and..."


    Karen nodded lightly and snuggled up beside him. She pointed at the starry night sky and described


    the stars and constetions to him in the gentlest way.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Listening to her gentle voice describing the night sky...


    Kevin Kyle looked at her tenderly. He could not see her clearly, but he could feel her expression


    from every word she said.


    Because every movement and smile of hers had been deeply engraved into his heart and mind,


    forever.


    Kevin Kyle put his arm around her shoulder and asked softly, "Karen, if my eyes are always going to


    be like this, will you..."


    "If the role was reversed, would you abandon me?" Before Kevin could finish his words, Karen


    interrupted him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Both of them had experienced many ups and downs together. If those could not stop them from


    being with each other, what else could possibly stop them?


    At the same time, she swore to find the antidote that could eliminate the HDR virus as soon as


    possible.


    Now that Warren Ss was dead, his assistant Hart was also murdered, there was only Amelia Gray


    left.


    Amelia was the one that poisoned Kevin Kyle. Could she possibly get some information from


    Amelia?


    "Karen¡ª"


    Kevin Kyle''s deep voice disrupted her train of thoughts, and she looked up at him and asked,


    "Hmm?"


    "I..."


    When he was about to speak, his mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    He frowned slightly and answered, "What''s the matter?"


    Nick ck replied, "We have tracked down the unknown number. This number was activated many


    years ago, and the phone bill is paid every month. However, there is a very limited record of calling


    or messaging. The phone number is not formally registered too, so it is very difficult for us to find out


    who the person is."


    The phone number was activated a few years ago. The bill was paid monthly, but it was rarely used


    formunication, and there was no formal registration...


    Kevin Kyle calmly remembered these key points in his mind as he didn''t want Karen Daly to worry.


    He responded, "Alright," before hanging up the call.


    Nick had worked for Kevin for so many years, so he knew what to do next without Kevin''s explicit


    instructions.


    Karen Daly asked as soon as she saw Kevin Kyle put his phone down, "Is it about the anonymous


    phone call just now?"


    Kevin nodded and said, "Yes, they tracked it. The person behind the number is an ordinary citizen.


    He must have made a wrong call."


    "Is that so?" Karen was still worried, and she could feel that something bad would happen.


    "What else could it be then?" Kevin Kyle smiled and said, "Close your eyes. I have a gift for you."


    "A gift for me?" Karen Daly retorted and she closed her eyes obediently. "It''s Little Karen''s birthday,


    not mine."


    Kevin Kyle said, "You''re the most hardworking person today."


    Today was not her birthday, but the person who had gone through the most was Karen Daly. She


    almost died on the operating table four years ago.


    If she hadn''t survived, today wouldn''t just be Little Karen''s birthday, as it will also be Karen Daly''s


    death anniversary.


    On August 28th, for the past three years, Kevin Kyle would take Little Karen to the cemetery early in


    the morning to visit Karen Daly''s tombstone and would stay there for almost half a day.


    He always had this thought in his mind that he would be willing to cut his life short if that means he


    could exchange for Karen Daly to live longer.


    After 3 years, Karen finally returned. He had not waited in vain.


    "What gift are you going to give me?" After closing her eyes and waiting for a long time, Karen tried


    to open her eyes to take a peek.


    "Give me your hand," Kevin said.


    She followed his instructions. She closed her eyes and stretched out her arms.


    Kevin Kyle ced her arms around his waist. He spoke in a deep voice and with a cheeky smile,


    "Well, you can open your eyes now."


    Karen Daly opened her eyes and saw Kevin Kyle''s face in front of her. She slightly turned her head


    to the side and ignored his kiss. She asked, "Didn''t you say you''re going to give me a present?


    Where is it?"


    "The gift is in your arms." Kevin Kyle''s voice still sounded so seductive even when he''s acting


    cheekily, "Do you like it?"


    It turned out that he was presenting himself as a gift!


    She liked this valuable and special gift very much, but could she really ept such a gift?


    Kevin asked again, "Do you like it?"


    Karen responded, "Yes, I like it."


    He asked, "How much do you like it?"


    She responded patiently, "Very much."


    He continued, "How much is very much?"


    Karen replied, "Very much... so much." She realized that the very thought of losing him would be the


    death of her.


    Kevin Kyle echoed off her answers, "Me too."


    Was that true?


    Did he say that he liked her very much too?


    ......


    Little Karen''s birthday party was loud and lively, and almost all intimate rtives and friends of the


    Kyle family were gathered there. It was probably their liveliest reunion.


    Mia Kyle was Little Karen''s aunt, and she watched Little Karen grow up since young. Naturally, she


    loved Little Karen very much.


    For Little Karen''s birthday for the past three years, Mia Kyle always secretly bought a small cake to


    celebrate with Little Karen behind her father''s back.


    Today was her fourth birthday. Since her mother came back alive, this day was no longer a sad day


    for her father. The family had held the first birthday party for Little Karen in four years.


    When Mia Kyle had not known her real identity a month ago, she had already secretly prepared a


    birthday present for Little Karen.


    Little Karen liked Princess Elsa, very much. She had a lot of Princess Elsa rted merchandise,


    however, she did not have a ssic Princess Elsa doll.


    It took Mia a lot of time and effort to get that for her. Although it was not expensive, it showed her


    love and care for Little Karen.


    Mia thought that she was not supposed to be at Kyle''s family party, but she still asked Jacky Ball to


    drive her to Seaview Bay anyway, and she''ll walk into Secret Garden.


    She wanted to give the gift to Little Karen and wish her personally.


    However, before she even reached Secret Garden, someone suddenly assaulted her from the back.


    She looked back and wanted to catch her assant, but before she could do so, she cked out


    and fell to the ground.


    Shortly before she lost her consciousness, Mia still couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    She was just thinking about ways to seek revenge if she managed to find out who attacked her.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    It was the night in thete August.


    There were strong winds, which was a sign of an impending storm, or even typhoon.


    The weather forecast said that Chatterton Town would be hit by a typhoon soon. This will affect the


    entire city.


    Karen Daly had nned to look for Amelia Gray at the military region of Chatterton Town tomorrow,


    but she had to dy it due to the typhoon.


    The weather report also announced that everyone should avoid going out in the storm in the


    meantime.


    All schools had been ordered to close temporarily, and also for mostpanies.


    Chatterton Town would be hit by typhoons several times a year. Karen Daly had lived here for


    several years and has been used to it. However, when she heard the strong howling sounds from


    the strong winds today, she still felt anxious and panicky.


    Little Karen insisted that Brother Lionel y building blocks with her. They were in her room having


    fun with Momo too.


    Kevin Kyle was still busy with his work in the office. Karen Daly tried to persuade him to take a rest,


    but he refused to.


    Kevin Kyle''s real grandfather had passed away and they didn''t even know what happened to him,


    nor give him a proper send-off. He needed to work harder for Rovio to make his grandfather proud.


    Whereas, Papa Kyle was admiring the ancient painting that he had just bought a few days ago.


    Mama Kyle and Karen Daly were sitting in the living room and chatting.


    Mama Kyle looked out of the house from time to time. She seemed like she had something to say


    but held herself back.


    "Mom, it''s so windy outside. Let me call Mia to check up on her." Karen Daly was aware that Mama


    Kyle was missing Mia Kyle.


    Mama Kyle was so worried about Mia, but she did not want to call her. She was worried that Mia


    Kyle was still angry over what had happened.


    Hence, when Karen Daly offered to call Mia, Mama Kyle nodded like a child and said, "Karen, you


    have to remind her to stay at home and have her meals on time. She mustn''t eat only one meal a


    day. She can''t really take care of herself. I''m wondering if she''s going to stay safe during the


    storm?"


    Mama Kyle mumbled a lot in one breath, and Karen Daly kept all her words in mind. At the same


    time, she dialed Mia Kyle''s phone number. However, the call did not go through.


    The phone speaker was turned on, so both Karen Daly and Mama Kyle heard the call dropped


    quickly.


    Looking at Mama Kyle''s worried eyes, Karen Daly immediately said, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll call


    Jacky Ball instead."


    Karen Daly quickly dialed Jacky Ball''s number. Jacky told her that Mia rushed to attend Little


    Karen''s birthday party at about three o''clock in the afternoon yesterday, and she hadn''t returned to


    her apartment ever since.


    If Mia Kyle intended to attend Little Karen''s birthday party, she wouldn''t be absent from the party...


    Karen Daly''s heart skipped a beat and said, "Mom, I''ll call Neil again."


    Karen Daly quickly called Neil Brown. The call was immediately picked up, but it was very noisy on


    the other end. He was outside and the sound of the strong winds and rain were very disruptive.


    "What''s wrong?" Neil Brown raised his voice and asked several times.


    "Neil, is Mia with you?" Karen Daly asked in a hurry.


    "What?" Neil Brown could not hear clearly, so he raised his voice again. "Speak louder."


    "Is Mia with you? We can''t get in touch with her, and Jacky doesn''t know where she is." Karen Daly


    raised her voice and repeated.


    "Mia?" Neil Brown was stunned. "You cannot contact her?"


    Karen Daly quickly told Neil what had happened earlier. Neil Brown did not say another word and


    hung up the phone quickly.


    The typhoon wasing, and they couldn''t get in touch with Mia Kyle. Mama Kyle was bing


    anxious. "Sarabelle, please ask if Mr. Kyle cares more about his paintings or our family."


    "I was just looking at my paintings for a while and now you''re angry." Papa Kyle just arrived at the


    living room and responded to Mama Kyle immediately.


    Mama Kyle replied angrily, "Hale Kyle if something happened to Mia, you are doomed too."


    Although Mama Kyle scolded him in front of their daughter-inw, Papa Kyle still patiently coaxed


    his wife and asked, "What''s wrong, sweetie?"


    "Dad, we can''t get in touch with Mia." Mama Kyle was so anxious that she couldn''t say anything at


    all. Karen Daly had to interrupt and told him what had happened.


    They had searched all the possible ces where Mia Kyle could go and spoke to all possible


    people Mia Kyle might contact, but they still couldn''t find her.


    On the other side, as the family was crazily looking for Mia Kyle, Mia had finally woken up.


    She opened her eyes and looked around her. She was in a dark, small room. There were no


    windows in the room, and the only light source came from the small lightbulb by the door.


    She moved a little, only to realize that she was tied to a chair. Her hands and feet were tied too


    tightly that she could not move at all.


    Mia Kyle tried hard to recall what happened. She vaguely remembered that she was knocked out,


    but she didn''t know who knocked her out.


    If she knew who the culprit was, she would definitely tie him up and let him suffer.


    Which b*stard, how dare he kidnap me?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "You''re finally awake."


    A gloomy voice spoke up, which scared Mia Kyle for a bit. She quickly looked around.


    She looked around for a while before realizing that the voice came from the speaker at the door.


    Mia Kyle was getting nervous. She immediately asked, "Who are you? What do you want?"


    A mellow voice came from the speaker again, "What do you think?"


    "Money it is." There weren''t many possible reasons for her being kidnapped.


    The kidnapper didn''t kill her immediately, so he must be looking for money.


    If all they want is money, then she should be safe.


    She thought she would be fine as long as they weren''t looking to kill her.


    As soon as Mia Kyle rationalized through and calmed down, she heard the voice again, "No, I don''t


    want money. I just want you dead!"


    "You are a jerk!" Mia Kyle was so angry and shocked at the same time that she swore out loud. If


    she could move, she would have beaten him up by now.


    "Hahaha..."


    A burst of suddenughter came from the speaker. Then, the room was lit up. The bright light shone


    on Mia, and the room was bing hotter.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    The temperature in the room was increasing like an oven. Mia Kyle was trapped inside and could


    not move at all.


    Who was the one who kidnapped her?


    She did not offend many people in her life. Even if she did, it wouldn''t be that bad until someone


    wants her dead. And this kidnapper wanted her life.


    It was alright if she had to give up her money, but she only had one life. She can''t afford to lose it.


    She hadn''t found love yet, hadn''t been able to repay her parents, and had a long bucket list to


    aplish. She cannot die now.


    No, she must find a way to save herself.


    "Hey, let''s talk about it. Violence can''t solve the problem. How much do you want? I''ll give you all of


    my savings."


    "Hey, speak up. If I suffer to death you won''t even get a penny."


    "I haven''t seen you yet. I''ll give you the money and you can let me go. I won''t be able to tell who you


    are so I can''t find you anyway, it''s a win-win situation. What do you think?"


    "Think about Mother Theresa''s teaching about saving lives. It''s good for you to spare my life, isn''t


    it?"


    "You are also human. You must have a wife and children too. You should do more good things and


    have good karma in return. Then all of you will live happily in the future."


    "Shut up!"


    Mia Kyle spoke for a long time that the man who kidnapped her finally had enough. Maybe she


    spoke too much, or maybe her words triggered him.


    "Why are you so fierce? I''m just being truthful." Mia pursed her lips in the grievance.


    After all, she was the best actress, so it was not difficult for her to act like a poor girl.


    Her acting skills were good, and she was beautiful. The kidnapper might be softened by her looks


    too.


    However, it turned out that she was being too optimistic. The kidnapper did not pay much attention


    to her, and the temperature in the room was still rising.


    Mia Kyle was so angry that she cursed in her heart. "This bastard."


    The temperature in the room was getting higher and higher, and Mia Kyle was sweating a lot.


    "Ouch¡ª"


    Mia Kyle thought about how she''d die ugly if she remains in this hot room... then she suddenly


    shivered. "I''ll be too ugly. I can''t let that happen. Let me go!"


    Even if she was going to die, couldn''t he let her die in a beautiful way?


    However, the kidnapper wasn''t nning to stop at all. The temperature in the room was getting


    higher and higher. Mia Kyle felt that she was going to die of dehydration.


    "Bastard, you better not show yourself to me. Or else I won''t be merciful at all."


    She didn''t know how much time had passed, but Mia Kyle felt that she was going to pass out soon.


    ......


    When Neil Brown received a call from Karen Daly, he was personally leading a rescue expedition.


    When he heard that Mia Kyle went missing, he was so surprised and worried.


    Neil Brown immediately handed over the work to his partner and returned to the military region as


    soon as possible. He needed to recruit some people to help him look for Mia Kyle.


    Thest person Mia Kyle saw was Jacky Ball, and herst known appearance was between


    Seaview Bay and Secret Garden.


    Kevin Kyle helped Neil Brown to locate some surveince records and it showed that Mia Kyle was


    knocked out by a man dressed as a cleaner, and then he ced her into the garbage truck and


    drove her away.


    After the garbage truck went to the garbage disposal station, the man changed his clothes and left


    with another big gunny sack.


    The kidnapper was extremely smart that he avoided all cameras and his face was not shown on any


    of them.


    Neil Brown was trying to track more clues down but his efforts were futile.


    If the kidnapper was asking for money, then he would definitely find a way to contact her family and


    ask for ransom.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, 24 hours had passed, and there was still no news from the kidnapper. This meant that the


    kidnapper was not looking for money.


    If it was not for money, and Mia Kyle had not offended or hurt anyone before, then who would want


    her dead?


    Gradually, Neil Brown suddenly thought of Warren Ss.


    Warren Ss had been killed off for a few weeks now, and the murderer had not been found yet.


    Could it be possible that Mia Kyle had been kidnapped by the murderer?


    The thought of this possibility pierced through Neil Brown''s heart. He was scared.


    If the person who kidnapped Mia Kyle was really the murderer of Warren Ss, then it was clear that


    the murderer wanted to kill thest remaining member of the Ss family.


    Warren Ss had done too many bad things when he was alive. He offended too many people, so it


    was difficult to find out who killed him, or who kidnapped Mia Kyle.


    Neil Brown appeared tense as he ordered his team, "Continue to look for them. They need to be


    found no matter what."


    Mia Kyle''s sudden disappearance has gotten the entire Kyle family anxious.


    Mama Kyle was so worried that she was physically weak, and Papa Kyle was busy taking care of


    her.


    Kevin Kyle''s eyes had not recovered yet, so it was still inconvenient for him to move around.


    Fortunately, Nick ck was there to help him.


    Neil Brown''s team, Kevin Kyle''s team as well as the police force of Chatterton Town searched the


    entire town, but still could not find any traces of Mia Kyle''s kidnapping.


    As he continued to investigate, his intuition that the kidnapper and murderer must be the same


    person got stronger.


    "Kevin, could it possible that the person who kidnapped Mia was also the one who called me


    yesterday?" Karen Daly still felt that there was something wrong with the anonymous phone call.


    "Nick is still investigating. We will definitely find some clues." Kevin Kyle reached out and hugged


    Karen Daly. "You can apany Little Karen. Neil Brown and I will take care of Mia Kyle''s matter."


    "Kevin... we must not let anything happen to Mia." Mia Kyle went missing during the typhoon. Even


    if the kidnapper left clues, they had been destroyed by the typhoon. This made it harder to locate


    her.


    She suddenly thought of another thing. Jacky Ball said that the birthday gift prepared by Mia Kyle


    for Little Karen was a limited edition of the ssic Elsa doll, which meant that the exquisite crystal


    shoes were not from Mia.


    If it had not been gifted by Mia, who could it be?

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Thinking of the pair of crystal shoes, Karen Daly went back to the room where the gifts were


    stacked and found the box of crystal shoes. She then looked carefully at the greeting card in the


    box.


    ¡ª Precious Little Karen, may you be happy forever!


    As her gut feeling guessed that Mia Kyle gave this gift, she didn''t think too much about it.


    But now as she carefully analyzed the note, the handwriting looked like a man''s writing.


    A gift from a man to Little Karen?


    Karen Daly thought deeply and thought of her brother, George, who was not in Chatterton Town.


    Did he secretly prepare a gift for Little Karen in advance?


    Karen Daly immediately called George Ken, but the signal was poor and the call only got through


    after several times.


    George Ken picked up the call, and Karen asked, "George, where are you now?"


    George answered, "I''m still working on something in Beaford City. What''s wrong?"


    She asked, "Did you prepare any birthday present for Little Karen?"


    George raised his voice and said, "Hey, as her uncle, I would definitely pamper my little niece, but


    I''m really busy these days. I don''t have the time to prepare. I would make it up to Little Karen when I


    am back in Chatterton Town."


    Karen Daly responded, "I see. Be careful when you''re out there alone."


    George Ken continued, "Okay, let''s catch up another day. I have something to work on. See you


    soon."


    After hanging up the phone, Karen Daly looked at the card and crystal shoes again. If the present


    was not prepared by George Ken or Mia Kyle, so who could it be?


    It was impossible that it was from Faye Reed.


    Kevin Kyle was worried that Faye Reed would get involved in danger again so he transferred


    Sabastian Spencer to the United States for work temporarily, and Faye Reed apanied him


    over.


    One day before Little Karen''s birthday, Karen Daly had a video chat with Faye Reed. Faye Reed did


    mention that the birthday gift she prepared for Little Karen had just been sent out and could only


    arrive after Little Karen''s birthday.


    If it was not from someone they knew, who else would spend so much time making a pair of


    beautiful crystal shoes for Little Karen?


    Karen Daly couldn''t think of anyone else. The more she thought about it, the more anxious she was.


    ......


    Mia Kyle woke up again. This time, someone woke her up by sshing water on her.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She opened her eyes and vaguely saw a man standing in front of her. The man covered his face


    with a cloth and wore a pair of sunsses. He was really cautious.


    Mia Kyle nced at the man and wanted to scold him, but she was too weak to do so. She was


    dehydrated, and the kidnapper didn''t give her any water. Her throat was extremely dry.


    Damn it!


    What tough luck she had gone through these few days? She was just casually walking when she


    got kidnapped.


    Mia Kyle really wanted to curse the kidnapper to death.


    Forget about it. She was not ready to tarnish her image as an idol.


    Although she might not be able to get out of there alive, she still had a little hope. She hoped that


    the kidnapper would let her go off safely. She also hoped that Neil Brown coulde and save her.


    Was that possible?


    If he knew that she was caught, and was almost tortured to death by the kidnappers, maybe Neil


    Brown would even celebrate with a bottle of champagne.


    The person who had been bothering him for so long was finally gone. No one would bother him


    anymore.


    She really couldn''t read through Neil Brown.


    Mia Kyle gritted her teeth. If she found out that Neil Brown celebrated over her disappearance and


    death, she would haunt him forever.


    The masked man saw that Mia remained silent for so long and he spoke up, "It''s just a little hot and


    you fainted over. You''re really a spoiled youngdy."


    "Just a little hot? Why don''t you try it out yourself?" She was almost dying already but this pervert


    made it sound like she was the weak one here.


    "Oh..." The man sneered and said, "It''s good to be young, young people like you are always


    energetic."


    Mia Kyle red at him and said, "Who the hell are you? What on earth did I do to provoke you? Did


    I murder your entire family? Why are you torturing me like this?"


    The kidnapper suddenly came close to Mia Kyle and said gloomily, "You didn''t provoke me, but your


    grandfather did. He died so easily, so it''s you who should bear the consequences."


    "Oh, so you kidnapped me because of my grandfather. Whatever then, you can do whatever you


    want." Mia Kyle felt slightly relieved when she understood why she was kidnapped. Her grandfather


    owed the debt and she was asked to pay back. Well, she should. She was willing to.


    The man snorted coldly and said, "You are really one positive youngdy."


    Mia Kyle shrugged him off, "What else can I do? You tied me up in an unknown room, so what else


    can I do?"


    She was a smart person. If she couldn''t escape, then there was no point in struggling too.


    Death was not a terrible thing. Once she closed her eyes, the world would be quiet and everything


    would be gone.


    However, there were still many people in the world whom she''ll miss. Her parents, her brother and


    sister-inw, Little Karen whom she loved dearly, and Neil Brown whom she would never forget.


    If she really left the world like this, they would be sad for her too.


    "Little girl, let''s see if you can be so positiveter." The man took a fruit knife and cut her arm.


    Mia Kyle was wearing a white T-shirt and a pair of denim shorts. Her skin was exposed in attire like


    this.


    The man didn''t show any mercy at all. There was a deep wound on Mia Kyle''s fair arm, and blood


    was spurting out.


    "Damned!" Mia Kyle gritted her teeth in pain and wanted to raise her foot to kick the man, but


    because she was tied to the chair, her movement was limited. As she tried to forcefully raise her


    foot up, she fell to the ground with the chair.


    Mia Kyle scolded, "You''re a pervert. What do you want?"


    The man squatted down slowly in front of her. He lifted the lower hem of Mia Kyle''s clothes and said


    coldly, "Guess what I will do next."


    "How dare you!" This pervert didn''t think of raping her before killing her, did he?


    Mia Kyle wanted to step back, but her chair was just against the wall, so she couldn''t move an inch.


    She could only watch helplessly as the pervert lift her clothes up.


    "Stop!" She red at him angrily and said, "If you want to kill me, do it now!"

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    "Hehe..." The man sneered again, "What do you think I want to do to you?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the knife in his hand moved again, and the tip of the sharp knife


    scratched through Mia Kyle''s abdomen.


    Another bloody wound was formed on Mia''s abdomen. The bright red blood dripped down her body


    onto the wet cement floor.


    Mia Kyle had always been adored by everyone since she was young. She had never been treated


    like this before.


    Anger, disappointment, confusion... All kinds of emotions were stirring in her heart. When the


    kidnappers were not paying attention, Mia gritted her teeth and rolled over. She used the chair that


    was tied to her body to hit the kidnappers. "Damn you, go to hell!"


    The kidnappers had never expected Mia Kyle to be so stubborn and strong. They had never


    expected her to continue resisting at this point.


    He had underestimated her and let his guard down, so when Mia Kyle attacked him, he was


    knocked to the ground.


    Her hands were injured, her abdomen was bleeding, and her entire body was strangled and tied


    up... Mia Kyle was so angry that her eyes turned red. She red at the man who fell in front of her


    and yelled, "Yes, my grandfather hurt you. I''m willing to pay the price for him, but you''re enjoying it


    too damn much to the point of bullying me for your pleasure. I''m taking my revenge today."


    If they really wanted to seek revenge, they could''ve just killed her off. She was ready to receive that


    punishment. But this person had gone too far, and she could not take it any longer.


    "Is it too much for me to do these things? Huh?" The man stood up, spat out a mouthful of saliva,


    and approached Mia Kyle slowly. "Do you think I went too far, just after cutting you twice?"


    "Then let me try to cut you twice as well. Let''s see how you like it." Mia Kyle yelled back. She was


    furious.


    The wound on her arms and abdomen were still bleeding. She didn''t stop the bleeding. She figured


    that the maniac would probably want her to slowly suffer to her death.


    The kidnapper grabbed her by her neck, picked her up with the chair, and threw her to the wall.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Bang¡ª


    Mia Kyle hit the wall along with the chair and fell to the ground. She felt such immense pain that she


    thought her whole body was falling apart.


    "You just wait, I''ll never forgive you for this." Even if Mia Kyle''s eyes were getting blurry, she was still


    really stubborn. She refused to admit defeat, and she was still trying to unt her superiority and


    provoke the kidnapper even further.


    The kidnapper walked to Mia Kyle again. He stepped on her thigh to put pressure on it. Mia Kyle


    screamed in pain and her face turned pale.


    "Do you understand pain now?" The kidnapper squatted down in front of Mia Kyle. He took his knife


    and made another cut on her belly again.


    Now, there was yet another wound in her abdomen. It was so painful that Mia Kyle had no strength


    left to curse. She could only clench her fists tightly and console herself to hold on.


    Usually, people would admit defeat and think about dying at a time like this. However, when faced


    with near-death experiences, their instinct to survive would suddenly kick in as well.


    Mia Kyle told herself that if she wanted to survive, she must find a way to escape from this devil.


    Even if she wanted to admit defeat and die, she needed to be dignified.


    The kidnapper opened his mouth again. "Your grandfather cut the belly of others and took the child


    out of the person''s belly. He forced the mother and daughter to be separated for years. They were


    clearly reunited but they did not recognize each other. Compared to my doings, which one do you


    think is more cruel?"


    "Ha..." Mia Kyle sneered, "You think you''re a better person than my grandfather? If someone you


    care about sees what you are doing now, how you are torturing an unarmed and weak woman, what


    would they think of you?"


    Hearing Mia Kyle''s words, the kidnapper paused and replied, "I won''t let them see it. I can never let


    them see it, because, in their eyes, I''m already dead."


    Mia Kyle asked, "Who are you?"


    The kidnapper shed her arm with his knife and showed a sinister smile. "I''m the one who''s here


    to take your life."


    "F*ck!" Mia Kyle bit her lips and tried to keep calm. After a few seconds, she said, "Are you the one


    who killed my grandfather in the Military Region of Chatterton Town?"


    "Sort of." The kidnapper shook his head and said with some pity, "It''s just that I didn''t expect him to


    be so weak. He died after taking a little dose of medicine."


    She asked again, "Who are you?"


    The kidnappers scoffed, "It doesn''t matter who I am, you can''t escape from me. No one can find you


    here. Not Kevin Kyle, not even Neil Brown. You''re all alone."


    "Where am I?"


    "Don''t bother, even if you knew where this is, what could you do? I''ve thrown your cell phone away,


    and you are tied up and helpless. What could you possibly do?"


    "Are you scared of telling me where we are?" Mia Kyle taunted him.


    "So what if I did tell you?" The kidnapper pointed to a distance. "Secret Garden is just a few meters


    away from us. Your adopted parents, brother and sister-inw, are all so close to you, but for that


    exact reason, they''ll never guess that you''re here."


    "It seems that you''ve been preparing this for many years."


    "I prepared this ce for that damned old man of the Kyle family. I was waiting to capture him and


    tear him into pieces one day." Mia Kyle could hear the deep hatred in his voice. "But who would


    have thought that before I take any action, the Kyle family started the fight first? Hahaha... I didn''t


    expect that the old man had acted so well for so many years and finally gave in. He probably didn''t


    expect that Kevin would avenge for his real grandfather despite the many years of raising him. He


    must have never thought that he would die too. What a bad retribution that was."


    Mia chuckled and asked, "What did my grandfather do to you? What made you n his death for


    such a long time?"


    "He almost killed me. I was left alive, but my face was ruined." The kidnapper pulled the veil off his


    face. A burnt and disfigured face appeared in front of Mia, which almost made her vomit in disgust.


    "There was a car ident. The car exploded after it fell off a cliff. There were three people in the


    car. Two of them were blown to pieces, and I was the only one left alive."


    The more the kidnapper said, the more excited he became. "I knew it wasn''t an ident. After I


    recovered, I went to find the truth. I found out the truth and knew who wanted to kill me, but I


    couldn''t get close to that person. He lived in the United States all year round and only came back


    once a year. Whenever he''s back, he was followed by plenty of bodyguards. I couldn''t even look at


    him from a distance, let alone get close to him."


    He continued his rant, "For many years, I have been trying to get close to him, but I failed. Then I


    thought of this method... and when my n was about to bepleted, the Kyle family discovered


    his fake identity before I did!"

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    "He almost took your life, and you wanted his life in return. Now that he''s dead, you two should be


    even, right?" Mia Kyle gritted her teeth and endured the pain surging through her body. She


    continued, "Then why did you kidnap me?"


    "Why did I kidnap you?" The manughed sullenly, and hisughter echoed in this closed room. "I


    kidnapped you, of course, to have my revenge."


    "You..." more and more of her blood was flowing out, and her body was getting weaker and weaker.


    Mia Kyle was about to lose the strength to deal with this maniac.


    But she still gritted her teeth and struggled to stay up... No matter what, she had to find a way to


    live.


    The world was dangerous, but it was also very beautiful. There were still many good people in the


    world. In such a wonderful world, she still had a lot of iplete wishes, so she had to try her best


    to live.


    However, because of the high temperature of the room, Mia Kyle felt extremely dizzy and out of


    strength. It''s almost as if her soul was sucked dry.


    At this moment, her body had been cut plenty of times too and she kept bleeding. Her body was


    about to give up on her.


    She opened her mouth and tried to say something, but she heard the kidnapper''s dark voice, "Do


    you want to know why I want to seek revenge on you?"


    Isn''t it because she is rted to her grandfather? Or was there any other reason?


    "Because four years ago, on the 28th of August, my daughter nearly died in his hands. He cut her


    belly and snatched her child away, and they were separated from one another... She experienced


    the biggest despair of her life..." He borated while clenching his fists, and his face was full of


    anger.


    He could not do anything as he watched his daughter get mercilessly harmed by that beast.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He sobbed and continued, "For so many years, I lived worse than a beast. I lived in darkness and


    didn''t dare to expose myself. I wanted to hear my child''s voice, but I could only do that by


    pretending to make a wrong call."


    At this point, the painful expression of the kidnapper changed, and then he became extremely


    fierce. He said, "Don''t you think what your kind grandfather did was evil? Do you think I should use


    the same method on his favorite grandchild?"


    As he was finishing his sentence, he immediately shed through Mia Kyle''s abdomen again. In an


    instant, there was another bloody wound on Mia''s abdomen.


    A single cut was not enough, and he shed again. In a blink of an eye, there were several knife


    cuts on Mia''s abdomen.


    "He cut her belly and took her child. The mother and child were separated..."


    Mia Kyle repeated the kidnapper''s words silently. She seemed to be familiar with the situation, but


    she couldn''t recall anything.


    In a calmer time, his words might have made sense, but at this time, her head was dizzy and she


    could not think straight. She was suffering and she felt that she had to give up soon.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so easily. I''ve prepared many of your grandfather''s ssic moves.


    He died too fast, and I didn''t have time to enjoy using them on him, so you''ll just have to bear with


    me."


    The kidnapper''s voice was cold and frightening, but Mia Kyle only felt that his voice was getting


    more and more distant.


    She still had a lot of questions and wanted to ask him more questions, but because she was out of


    energy, she fainted again.


    ......


    Mia Kyle had been missing for a long time, but Neil Brown could not find any clues yet.


    Everyone only found that Mia Kyle had been kidnapped the second day after she had gone missing.


    Since a day had passed, and with the bad storm, there weren''t many traces or clues left behind.


    In the evening, the typhoon storm would be back. The weather report was announcing warning


    signs, and manypanies chose to close down temporarily to prepare for the storm. They were


    even more disheartened to look for Mia Kyle.


    The more time passed, the more danger Mia''s life would be in. The perpetrator had kidnapped her


    but did not send out any ransom message. This meant that they did not want money, but might be


    after her life.


    At this time, Neil Brown was like a time bomb. No one could approach him, fearing that he would


    explode at any slight bit of annoyance.


    The three parties searched the surrounding area from the ce where Mia disappeared. They had


    been looking for a long time, but there was no clue at all.


    Neil Brown watched the surveince footage again. He kept repeating the clips as he tried to find


    other clues from the surveince, but he couldn''t find anything.


    Mia Kyle was knocked down and fainted. Someone put her into a bag and dragged her to the


    garbage disposal station. That person carried another big ck bag from the garbage disposal


    station and left...


    Neil Brown finally realized something. The clue may lie on the ck bag that the kidnapper carried


    on his shoulder.


    If there was a person in the bag, he would not be so bold as to carry her away, and he would


    definitely use a garbage truck to hide.


    The ck bag that the kidnapper carried away was probably only filled with some garbage. The


    reason why he did so was to confuse the people who were looking for Mia.


    Naturally, since everyone was worried about Mia Kyle, everyone would have assumed that the


    kidnapper carried her away in the big ck garbage bag.


    Once again, they fell into the trap set by the kidnapper, simr to the case of Warren Ss'' death.


    Having figured out this important piece of information, Neil Brown rushed out and said, "Come to the


    garbage disposal station with me."


    Judging from the surveince video, he was very sure that Mia Kyle had been dragged into the


    garbage disposal station. However, he was not sure if Mia Kyle managed to escape.


    At this time, a soldier came forward and reported, "Captain, the information from Miss Kyle''s mobile


    phone has been analyzed. She didn''t contact anyone before and after she disappeared."


    Neil Brown did not respond. He took his men and rushed to the garbage disposal station first. Even


    if Mia Kyle was not hidden in the garbage bag, there had to be clues in the garbage disposal


    station.


    "Find it. Do not miss anything. We must find clues." Neil Brown instructed angrily.


    "Yes." His men answered in unison. They were very cooperative to help Neil Brown with his


    mission, even if it was a personal affair.


    A big storm wasing. There were strong winds and it was beginning to drizzle. However, Neil


    Brown did not give up looking for Mia Kyle.


    No matter where Mia was, he had to find her. He couldn''t let anything happen to her.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    While Neil Brown was looking for Mia Kyle outside, Kevin Kyle was listening to Nick ck''s report.


    The mysterious caller had given them a new clue. When the person called Karen Daly, the signal


    was sent from somewhere near Secret Garden.


    If the person who called Karen Daly was rted to the kidnappers, then this meant that the


    kidnapper made a phone call after kidnapping Mia Kyle.


    They kidnapped Mia Kyle and called Karen Daly, but did not ask Karen for ransom. Moreover, they


    were making phone calls near Secret Garden. What was their intention of doing so?


    They suspected that maybe part of the gang brought Mia Kyle away while some stayed behind near


    Secret Garden to check if anyone''s noticed Mia Kyle''s disappearance.


    Perhaps they had been near Secret Garden all this time and did not take Mia Kyle away, so Neil


    Brown could not find any clues of the kidnappers beyond Secret Garden.


    Thinking of this, Kevin Kyle suddenly stood up. The second spection was very likely to be


    correct. Mia Kyle must be near Secret Garden.


    Aftering to this conclusion, Kevin Kyle quickly called Neil Brown. Neil Brown also received


    reports from his team that Mia Kyle shouldn''t be too far away after returning from the garbage


    disposal station.


    As long as they narrowed down the range of search for Mia, as well as sealing the boundaries of


    Seaview Bay, they would definitely find the person they were looking for.


    As he hung up the phone, Kevin Kyle massaged his temples. He had a gut feeling that the HDR


    virus seemed to be spreading throughout his body. If he didn''t seek treatment soon, it would be very


    difficult for his eyes to recoverpletely in the future.


    He can''t worry about this now. The most important thing for him was to find Mia Kyle and get her


    back in one piece. If anything happened to her, her mother couldn''t bear the consequences.


    "Kevin, it''s time to take your medicine." Karen Daly reminded him and handed him his medicine.


    "This medicine doesn''t help me, and it''s very bitter. Can I not take it?" Kevin Kyle hated taking


    medicines ever since he was a child.


    In order to improve his immunity and to prevent getting sick, he was very particr about his food


    intake and kept exercising since he was very young. That was why he had such a good physique


    now.


    Karen Daly handed him the pills anyway, "Mr. Kyle, do you need me to ask Little Karen to feed you


    your medications?"


    Little Karen knew that when one gets sick, one has to take medicine obediently to recover.


    However, her father surprisingly did not understand this sentiment.


    At the mention of Little Karen, Kevin Kyle had no way out. So he took the pills and ate them


    obediently. "Look, I''ve finished it."


    "Good boy." Karen Daly smiled and rubbed his head. She got up and left quickly.


    "Woof, woof¡ª"


    When Karen Daly came out of the study room, she saw that Momo was standing on the balcony of


    the second floor. She was looking at the direction of Secret Garden''s outdoor swimming pool and


    barked non-stop.


    Momo was a very good dog. She was mostly quiet, but today she seemed to behave a little odd.


    Momo didn''t attract Karen Daly''s attention initially. Karen Daly then paid attention after a while.


    As Karen Daly approached Momo, Momo kept barking and circling around. She seemed to have


    something to say.


    "Baby Momo, what''s wrong?" Karen Daly squatted down and picked her up. She tried to understand


    Momo''s intentions.


    "Woof, woof¡ª" She still shook her head and wagged her tail. Momo was trying hard to tell Karen


    Daly something.


    "Momo, do you want me to go there and have a look?" Karen Daly pointed to the swimming pool


    and asked gently.


    "Woof, woof, woof..." She answered Karen Daly''s question with a loud bark. Momo wanted Karen


    Daly to head over to the swimming pool outside.


    "Okay. I''ll go and have a look." Karen Daly put Momo down and rubbed its head. "Baby, go and y


    with Little Karen."


    Although it was raining heavily outside, Karen Daly still held an umbre and went out to see what


    was going on.


    She knew that the little dog was very intelligent. If Momo found some clues about Mia''s


    disappearance and she didn''t follow up, she would feel sorry for the rest of her life.


    The rainstorm was getting heavier. How could an ordinary umbre withstand it? As soon as she


    walked out of the door, the umbre in her hand was blown away and she was soaked in rain.


    Karen Daly was shivering, but she didn''t retreat. Instead, she continued to move forward in the


    strong wind and rain towards the swimming pool.


    As Karen Daly was walking, she couldn''t see much due to the strong wind disrupting her vision. She


    continued to walk forward anyway.


    It took her quite a while to get to the swimming pool through the storm. She walked around the pool


    and did not notice anything odd.


    Momo wouldn''t have barked so fiercely if there wasn''t a problem. Karen Daly continued to search


    the ce thoroughly, but didn''t find anything unusual. How could this be?


    Karen Daly still didn''t give up. She carefully looked at the surroundings despite the wind and rain,


    but still didn''t find anything odd.


    "Did I misunderstand Momo?"


    Karen Daly couldn''t find anything, so she decided to go back. On the way back, she was shivering


    so much. She sneezed several times as soon as she entered the house.


    When she looked up, she saw Kevin Kyle standing near her and staring at her.


    Karen Daly secretly stuck out her tongue as she knew that he couldn''t see clearly. Otherwise, he


    would definitely be angry if he knew she was drenched.


    "Kevin, the wind..."


    Before Karen finished her sentence, she was interrupted by Kevin Kyle. "Karen, do you think you


    are still a child?"


    "Why are you so fierce? What did I do?" Karen Daly argued as she noticed how stern Kevin Kyle


    was.


    Hearing Karen Daly''s question, Kevin Kyle''s tone became even colder. "Don''t you know that you


    can''t go out on a rainy day? Where''s yourmon sense? How old are you? Don''t you know that


    you should take good care of yourself?"


    Kevin Kyle''s tone was very serious, just like a disciplinarian. He did not give Karen Daly any chance


    for rebuttal.


    She nced at him and turned away to leave.


    She knew he meant well, so she did not want to argue further.


    She was just about to walk away and Kevin Kyle stopped her. He pulled her into his arms strongly.


    "Let me go." Karen was angry and pushed him away.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, Kevin Kyle grabbed her by her waist and brought her upstairs. It was as if she weighed


    nothing at all.


    Karen Daly was starting to doubt if Kevin Kyle managed to get his vision back.


    "Kevin, what are you doing?"


    "I''m going to teach you a lesson!"


    Kevin Kyle was mad that she rushed out in the storm, neglecting her health and safety.


    Did she not remember that she was a mother and a wife?

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Mia Kyle woke up again, but this time she was slightly unconscious. Her vision was blurred, so she


    couldn''t see anything clearly.


    She could only hear the sound of water dripping. The dripping sound was rhythmic, echoing a


    clock''s movement.


    Mia Kyle felt that her life seemed to be slipping away with the sound of the water drops like it was


    counting down to her death.


    She was thirsty and wanted to drink water, but she couldn''t move. She couldn''t open her eyes nor


    could she speak, so she just licked her lips.


    "What? Do you want to pretend to be dead? Do you think that I will let you go if you stay still?"


    The cold voice of the kidnapper could be heard again, but she had no strength left to argue with


    him.


    It didn''t matter anymore. She gave up. She didn''t want to hold on anymore, and had no strength left


    to fight.


    She could feel that the blood in her body was slowly flowing away, and her life was getting drained


    away as well. When she touched her blood, she could only feel the warmth of the blood turned cold.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was losing her consciousness. She wanted to just sleep everything off, so that she would no


    longer feel pain and the despair of death. However, just as she was about to fall asleep, the


    annoying kidnapper grew angry and kicked her in the abdomen again.


    Mia was so weak that she didn''t even have the strength to cry out in pain. The kick was rough and


    strong, but she couldn''t do anything. She couldn''t react nor resist.


    "I won''t let you die!" The kidnapper repeated the same words. He sounded gloomy and horrible, but


    Mia Kyle was already numb to them as she had heard too many threats.


    "You''d better let me die. Please don''t torture me anymore and just let me die quickly," Mia Kyle


    wanted to say those words, but she was too weak to speak.


    If the kidnapper shed her one more time, she could die without further pain. But now, it was


    impossible for her to die, nor survive. This was too painful and her body could not take it anymore.


    The pain in her throat was unbearable if she opens her mouth. She really didn''t know how long


    could she stay in such agony.


    Maybe it would be an hour, maybe ten minutes, maybe a little longer, maybe less...


    In short, Mia Kyle knew that she would die at any time. She would disappearpletely from this


    world and she would never see those people she loved.


    There were so many people she loved... She still wanted to go back to her parents'' arms and be in


    their embrace. She wanted to pinch Little Karen''s face. She also wanted to fool around with her cold


    brother, and she wanted to ask her sister-inw for rtionship advice with Neil Brown...


    Neil Brown.


    When she thought of this name, she regained consciousness. But soon, she realized that she might


    never see him again in this life.


    Mia Kyle''s heart ached uncontrobly. She felt a sharp pain in her chest. Compared with her


    heartache, the injuries on her body were nothing.


    In this life, her dream was to marry him and raise a family with him.


    Now, she was going to die. The wish to marry Neil Brown had yet to be fulfilled, and now it is


    bing impossible.


    As she thought more about him, the tears flow down from the corner of Mia Kyle''s eyes.


    She didn''t want to die. She wanted to see that person again. She wanted to have a chance to fight


    with him and be with him.


    Just as Mia Kyle consciousness was drifting away, someone suddenly lifted her up again and threw


    her into water.


    As shey in cold water with her skin and injuries exposed, she felt incredible pain.


    "Lie down here. If you''re lucky, Neil Brown and the rest may find you before you die."


    In a trance, she seemed to hear someone talking. The voice sounded weird and she could not


    recognize it.


    Mia Kyle tried to open her eyes, but her eyelids were heavy. She tried her best anyway, but she


    could only see a little. She saw a lonely figure gradually walk out of her sight.


    It seemed that the demon had finally left.


    Mia Kyle didn''t care who it was earlier. She was so thirsty that she didn''t mind the water and took


    two gulps. She gradually felt better and regained consciousness.


    Since no one bothered her anymore, she closed her eyes. She felt so dizzy that she was about to


    fall asleep.


    She had heard people say that you''ll need to remain awake if you''re injured and cannot fall asleep.


    Otherwise, you might not be able to wake up again.


    Mia Kyle tried very hard to keep herself awake, but she did not have any strength left in her.


    She really wanted to open her eyes and take a look at the world again. She wanted to see the man


    she had loved for ages.


    "Mia!"


    "Humph..."


    Mia Kyle shrugged the voice off, "Do we hallucinate when we are about to die? Do I really get to see


    the person I want to see the most before I die?"


    "Wake up, Mia!"


    Along with Neil Brown''s demanding tone of voice, Mia Kyle felt that she fell into his warm and strong


    arms.


    This illusion was too real, as if Neil Brown was really holding her. She could feel the sharp lines of


    his muscles when shey in his arms.


    "Neil, you know I can''t make it anymore. I''d like to thank you for being in my mind just to send me


    off," Mia Kyle thanked him profusely in her mind.


    Besides thanking him, she also had a lot of things she wanted to say to him. Even if she was dead,


    she wanted him to remember her.


    "Neil, in our next lives, it''s your turn to go for me instead," Mia Kyle said.


    "Neil, do you know why my stage name is Pris?" she asked.


    "Mia, shut up!" Neil Brown yelled.


    "Haha," Mia Kyle let out a softugh and she looked extremely sad. Her pale face still looked so


    beautiful as she tried hard to chuckle. "Neil, why do you have to be so fierce even in my dream? I''m


    dying, yet you still asked me to shut up. Who else could I speak to in the future?" she said.


    She whispered softly, and her voice radiated a sense of pain and hopelessness, just like her fight for


    Neil Brown''s love. There was a smile on her lips, but tears slipped down from the corners of her


    eyes onto Neil Brown''s hand.


    Neil Brown was not an illusion. As he felt her tears on his hand, he almost cried out in pain. He held


    Mia Kyle tighter and whispered in a gentle tone, "Shh, we can catch upter."


    After that, he picked Mia Kyle up and rushed out.


    But Mia Kyle still had a lot of things to say. Even if she was dying, she still wanted to tell Neil Brown


    what was on her mind.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Mia Kyle knew that she did not have much time left, so she tried to seize every minute and second


    to tell him her deepest thoughts.


    Even if she died and disappeared from the world, she still wanted him to remember her. She did not


    want him to forget about her.


    Yes, she was such a wicked and selfish girl. She was going to die, but she still wanted to guilt-trip


    Neil Brown.


    "Neil, do you know why my stage name is Pris?" Mia Kyle smiled widely as she asked.


    She chose this stage name because Neil Brown always enjoyed watching the stars, and his favorite


    was the north star, Pris.


    Neil Brown was just like her north star, who had always been her guide and direction...


    "Neil, you definitely don''t know that you are my north star, you are always my guide forward," she


    said. After saying that, she smiled again, and tears continued to roll down from the corner of her


    eyes silently.


    He didn''t know this before. Now he did.


    She was about to leave this world and go to another world soon.


    In another world, her biological parents would be there. They had been apart for more than 20


    years. It would be good to see them again!


    Mia Kyle''s arm was swaying downwards feebly. She gently closed her eyes and smiled lightly.


    Before she swallowed herst breath and pass on, thest person she saw was Neil Brown. She


    could hear him speaking anxiously when he was worried about her. How should she describe this


    feeling?


    It was very blissful!


    But at the same time, it was depressing.


    She felt blissful as she could see Neil Brown onest time before she leaves. That was herst


    wish.


    She felt depressed that this would be thest time she saw him and she would never see him again


    in the future.


    If there was really a next life, she hoped that she could meet Neil Brown again and she hoped that


    she could still pursue him passionately.


    Ugh¡ª¡ª


    Why was she so pathetic!


    "Mia, who allows you to die? I''ll kill anyone who dares to take you away without my permission!"


    Neil Brown held Mia Kyle tightly and shouted hysterically. However, Mia Kyle had fainted and could


    no longer hear him.


    She said that he was her north star and he was her guide.


    In fact, she had been his north star for so many years. Because of her, he knew how to live his life.


    But why?


    He had already found her and held her in his arms. She was finally in his embrace, but she still left


    him.


    "Mia, wake up! You cannot die. Do you hear me? Do you hear me?" Neil Brown held Mia Kyle very


    tight and he was yelling.


    His voice was so loud that you could feel the vibrations through the walls of the underground tunnel.


    It took him a lot of time to find the passage to the underground tunnel. When he found the entrance,


    he immediately rushed in.


    After turning through many corners, he saw a small room in front of him. There was amp hanging


    at the door, lighting up the entire room.


    When he opened the door, he saw Mia Kyle lying in a pool of blood.


    Her face was pale, and the white T-shirt on her body had been stained red. The red blood was in


    stark contrast with her pale, colorless face.


    She was covered in cuts and wounds and blood was still gushing out from her wounds.


    The whole room was filled with the smell of blood, and the water had turned red too...


    But she was still smiling. When she saw him, she smiled. She was stillughing and spoke with him


    affectionately even as she was dying.


    She said that she was worried that she wouldn''t have a chance to say her peace again in the future.


    "Mia! Mia Kyle! Wake up!" He shouted her name. He ran faster and faster like she was rushing


    against time.


    Finally, Neil Brown escaped from the dark basement with Mia Kyle in his arms. He rushed into the


    military car and said, "Save her immediately. We must bring her back to life!"


    "Yes," The military doctor who followed Neil Brown immediately treated Mia Kyle.


    Her body was covered with many cuts and wounds, each of the cut was so deep that her bones


    could be seen.


    It took the doctor a long time just to stop the bleeding.


    Neil Brown stood next to him and he was clenching his fists. He looked like he came from hell and


    he was surrounded by rage.


    The typhoon was still hitting the city and storms were getting stronger. However,pared with the


    storm, Neil Brown was more terrifying.


    Although Neil was always hostile towards Mia Kyle and treated her coldly, people around him knew


    that Mia Kyle was his one true love.


    If anything happened to Mia, their Captain Brown might really just blow up the base camp, as Mia


    always imed she would do.


    ......


    Mia Kyle was rescued sessfully, but no one around her could let out a smile.


    Kevin Kyle used his status and money to recruit all the best medical doctors over to treat her.


    However, since she was severely injured and hurt, there was no sign that she would wake up soon.


    There were twelve cuts all over Mia Kyle''s body and she had lost too much blood. The doctor said it


    was a miracle that she didn''t die on the spot.


    "Miracle?" Neil Brown said.


    Sitting beside Mia Kyle''s bed, Neil Brown stared at her pale face and felt a fire burning in his heart.


    Mia Kyle was impatient, stubborn, and strong... Since she lived through a miracle, she could live


    through a second miracle again.


    She had such a strong personality, how could she be willing to die this early without fulfilling her


    wish to marry Neil Brown?


    "Wake up, Mia," Neil Brown ushered. As long as she was willing to wake up, he would do everything


    for her.


    As long as she could wake up, he would really allow her to blow up his base camp at the military


    region.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Mia Kyle was still unconscious and could not hear his voice. She was once a little


    annoying woman who could not shut up, and now she was lying on the bed, lifeless.


    It felt like she was really gone...


    Neil Brown reached out to hold her cold hands in his warm hands. He held her so tightly that he just


    wanted to revive her.


    "Uncle..." Little Karen''s voice suddenly disrupted Neil Brown''s thoughts. He turned around and saw


    her walking toward him slowly with her tiny legs.


    Neil Brown waited for her toe close and reached out to rub her head. "Baby, why are you


    here?"


    Little Karen blinked her big bright eyes and looked at her Little Aunt lying on the bed. She said


    softly, "I''m here to fix my Little Aunt up."

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Little Karen was very concerned when she heard that her Little Aunt had gotten injured.


    She had band-aids in the backpack that she carries around, along with some tapes and small toys


    to give Little Aunt a quick fix. She hoped that she could get better soon so they can y together


    again.


    She sat on the edge of the bed as she held Mia Kyle''s hand and blew on it, "Little Aunt, I''m gonna


    blow on your injuries so that it won''t hurt anymore."


    Mia Kyle used to blow on her injuries when she got hurt, and she would instantly feel better. She


    could only hope that if she did the same, her Little Aunt will get better soon.


    Neil Brown held her in his arms and gently caressed her back, "Little Karen, tell Little Aunt that you


    miss her very much and you want her to wake up soon."


    "Of course, I do miss her very much." Little Karen said innocently. She was wondering why hasn''t


    her Little Aunt woken up yet.


    Little Karen frowned and was about to cry when she saw the many bandages on Little Aunt''s body.


    Little Aunt must be in a lot of pain.


    "I''m sure Little Aunt will get better soon, since she knows now that Little Karen misses her so


    much." Neil Brown patted lightly on Little Karen''s head and silently took a deep breath.


    Perhaps Mia Kyle was disappointed and hadpletely given up on the world. Maybe there''s


    nothing else that she could live for, and that''s why she''s refusing to wake up.


    She had been the one pursuing him for years, and he was always the one who acted coldly.


    Perhaps she had finally lost hope on him.


    Just thinking about it made Neil Brown''s heartache so much that it hurt physically. What would he


    do if she was gone?


    Kevin Kyle''s parents and Karen Daly were outside the ward. Kevin Kyle was absent because he


    was with Nick ck to locate the kidnapper.


    Neil Brown had been in a state of panic ever since Mia Kyle''s kidnapping incident. At this rate, if Mia


    still did not recover, he was not going to be able to get anything done. So the responsibility of


    looking for the perpetrator fell naturally on Kevin Kyle''s shoulders.


    The kidnapper had already fled by the time Neil Brown found Mia Kyle yesterday evening. There


    weren''t any clues that were left behind.


    "Another case without any leads, the same modus operandi as Warren Ss'' murder at the military


    prison." Kevin Kyle squinted his eyes as he crossed his legs, his slender fingers tapping on the


    leather couch rhythmically.


    His gaze looked calm, but he hid his frustrations well. No one had ever dared to test his limits or


    cross his line.


    Nick ck stood obediently by a corner and looked like he has something to say, but he chose not


    to in the end.


    After a lot of thinking, Kevin Kyle spoke steadily, "Nick, get someone to investigate Warren Ss'' rap


    sheet, including everyone he''s ever hurt before, then run a background check on them."


    The murderer held Mia Kyle captive, but he didn''t take her life. So clearly it wasn''t because he was


    pressed for time, but he must have some other reason.


    "Yes." Nick ck heard his instructions, but he didn''t leave immediately. With a stutter in his voice,


    he said, "Director Kevin, there''s one more thing."


    Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows as he looked at Nick ck seriously. "When have you learned to


    beat around the bush?"


    Kevin Kyle may be partially blind, but Nick ck could still sense the anger behind his look.


    To which he replied hastily, "It''s Amelia Gray. Captain Brown''s men mentioned that she may be


    going insane, as she has been rambling in the prison cell every day. So I thought that since I know


    her better, I''d go and have a listen, just to see if I can get any useful information from her."


    After listening to Nick ck, Kevin Kyle said, "I''ll pay her another visit."


    Warren Ss was dead, so was Hart, so Amelia Gray''s the only one left and she''s locked up in


    Chatterton Town''s military region. Warren Ss'' murderer could being after her next, so how


    could she not go insane?


    She was probably acting mad to attract attention, so she would be able to meet up with the people


    she wanted to meet. He could pay her another visit to see if there''s anything else that she would like


    to say to him.


    Kevin Kyle had always been a man of his word. He said that he''ll pay Amelia Gray a visit, and he


    did.


    Amelia Gray rushed over like a maniac to try to grab a hold of Kevin Kyle when she saw him at the


    window of her prison cell. Kevin Kyle just took a step back, and Amelia Gray was obstructed by the


    steel bars.


    "Kevin..." Amelia Gray no longer addressed him as Director Kevin, but she called out his name


    instead, "Are you here to see me?"


    Kevin Kyle couldn''t see the expression on Amelia Gray''s face clearly, but he frowned just by hearing


    her voice.


    Not a lot of people would call him that. His parents and the other older rtives called him Matthew,


    while everyone else addressed him as Director Kevin or Mr. Kyle. Karen Daly was one of the few


    people who would directly addressed him "Kevin".


    Every time that Karen Daly had gently called out his name, he felt as if it was the sweetest-sounding


    music in the world.


    However, as the word "Kevin" came out of Amelia Gray''s mouth, Kevin Kyle felt extremely


    disgusted.


    He raised his eyebrows and took another step back. He wanted to be even further away from the


    woman.


    "Kevin, you''re here to see me, I know that. I know you must be here to see me, right?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia Gray gradually let out a crooked smile, like a little girl who''s finally meeting her long-lost


    love.


    He finally understood what Nick ck meant by "gone mad".


    Kevin Kyle didn''t bother to stay any longer as he turned around and wanted to leave, but Amelia


    Gray spoke quickly, "Director Kevin, I have the cure for your eyes."


    Kevin Kyle stopped and turned around as he responded coldly, "Tell me."


    "I didn''t just drug you with the HDR virus, there was another drug." As she was speaking, Amelia


    Gray began smiling like a mad person, "Even if the scientists coulde up with the antidote for


    the HDR virus, they still won''t be able to get rid of all the toxins in your body. You don''t have much


    time left, and with every gradual dy, you could lose your eyesight forever."


    Kevin Kyle still acted coldly, "You are disclosing all these just for me to have you released?"


    Amelia Gray shook her head and said, "No, I just want to go back to being by your side, to continue


    being your assistant, to continue running errands for you. You''ll still be my boss and I''m just your


    employee. I won''t harbor any inappropriate feelings for you."


    "Are these your only conditions?" Kevin Kyle smiled faintly. Although he looked so handsome when


    he smiled, but at the same time, he looked so intimidating that you could feel chills down your spine.


    There''s no way that Amelia Gray would only have these conditions, there had to be something else.


    "Of course, there is one other condition." Amelia Gray stared at Kevin Kyle, and she continued


    speaking slowly, "You''ll need to get rid of Karen Daly, and never ever let her return to your side."

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    As long as Kevin Kyle would get rid of Karen Daly, and he remained single, they could start over.


    She would remain by his side without anybody else except for Nick ck, just like old times. She


    was content with just that.


    She would no longer think about Warren Ss and Assistant Hart. She would stay with Kevin Kyle


    and be his most loyal guardian.


    Amelia Gray looked at Kevin Kyle expectantly. She Was salivating and her chest was beating very


    fast while she anxiously waited for his answer.


    She thought that Kevin Kyle would rather have his eyesight restored than to keep Karen Daly


    around. After all, she was just another woman in his life.


    He would have opted to give Karen Daly up!


    But the reply that Amelia Gray received from Kevin Kyle was a chuckle. It was subtle, yet enough to


    send warnings over.


    "You''ve been by my side for many years, you should know me better." Kevin Kyle looked at her as


    he smiled sarcastically, like she was nothing but a clown making a fool of herself.


    Asking him to get rid of Karen Daly, what a joke!


    If there were people in the world that could take Karen Daly away from him in this lifetime, he''d


    rather be dead.


    "Kevin, I''m trying to help you. Don''t sacrifice the opportunity to restore your eyesight for a woman."


    Amelia Gray was still calling out for him as he turned his back, but he kept walking forward.


    He wanted to seal that mad woman''s mouth shut badly so that she could no longer call his name for


    the rest of her life.


    ......


    Kevin Kyle rushed to the hospital to see Mia Kyle after leaving the Chatterton Town military region.


    She was yet to have awaken from hera, but her vitals had be rtively stable.


    He took Karen Daly and Little Karen home, and left Neil Brown to look after Mia Kyle. He was


    hoping that this would serve as a wake-up call for him to realize how important Mia was in his life.


    Besides, Neil Brown needed to reflect on his past behaviors and actions so Mia would not get hurt


    anymore.


    Upon returning home, Little Karen couldn''t wait to go y with Brother Lionel.


    Karen Daly was making her way to the kitchen to prepare Kevin Kyle''s medications. As soon as she


    turned around, she was held by Kevin Kyle. He gave her a light massage and whispered, "Why


    haven''t you said anything today?"


    "Stop it!" Karen Daly snapped at Kevin Kyle as she was still very worried over Mia Kyle''s condition.


    "I want to hear you call my name." He needed to get rid of the memories of Amelia Gray calling his


    name badly.


    It was hard to imagine a cold and aloof man like Kevin Kyle suddenly requesting for some love and


    affection. It left Karen Daly a little stunned as she asked nervously, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling


    alright?"


    She quickly reached her hand out to touch his forehead, and shepared the body temperature


    with her own. "You''re not having a fever. Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine." Kevin Kyle grabbed her frantic hands and said, "Say my name, I want to hear your voice


    calling for me."


    "Kevin, how old are you?" He might seem fine on the outside, but he was acting so unusual that she


    was feeling uneasy.


    "Just a few more times."


    ¡°......¡±


    "Come on."


    "Go away."


    "Are you going to say my name now, or do you want to say it tonight?"


    What a shameless man!


    "Kevin, Kevin, Kevin..." Karen Daly called his name a few times in a row, then red softly at him,


    "Happy now?"


    "No." Kevin Kyle maintained his grip on Karen Daly, unwilling to let her go.


    "Kevin, did something happen?" She couldn''t take any more bad news.


    "No, it''s okay now." Kevin Kyle smiled as he was satisfied. He enjoyed hearing Karen Daly calling


    out for him, even if she was angry, it was still music to his ears.


    "Are you sure you''re alright?" The man was acting strange ever since he reached the hospital. He


    kept bugging her and stuck close with her, like glue to paper.


    "I just like to hear you call out for me." He liked to hear her calling out for him intimately, gently,


    angrily...


    The man was terrible at romance, but his gesture made Karen Daly blush anyway, "You are so


    annoying!"


    "Yes, I get it now."


    "What do you mean?" She was just joking earlier and she didn''t mean it.


    "Karen..." Kevin Kyle hugged her as tightly as he could and gently rested his chin against the top of


    her head, "It feels so good to have you by my side!"


    "I will stay with you forever, and no one can separate us from each other ever again." She reached


    out to hold him and snuggled up in his warm embrace.


    As long as she had him by her side, no matter how great the problem was, she would not be afraid,


    and instead, she would have the confidence to deal with it calmly.


    She was not asking for much. She just wanted for the both of them, and their Little Karen, to be safe


    and sound and to live a peaceful life, now and forever.


    "Karen..." Kevin Kyle gently lifted her chin up. He wanted to see her face clearly, but she was still a


    blurred image in his eyes.


    The biggest downside about him being blind was that he couldn''t decipher all the lovely expressions


    on her face.


    "Kevin, have you found any leads on the person who hurt Mia?"


    Karen Daly was still very concerned about Mia Kyle. At the same time, she was worried that since


    the culprit escaped, he was still atrge, and they would never know when he was going to attack.


    That made it harder for them to find him.


    "Don''t worry about it. You have me."


    That was not enough. Being partially blind, it meant that he''s one of the victims as well. What if he


    was the killer''s next target? What would happen then?


    As long as the murderer was not in custody, Karen Daly would have to be on high alert at all times.


    She did not even have the courage to drop Little Karen off at the kindergarten.


    The doctors had yet toe up with a cure for Kevin Kyle''s eyes, and that worried her even more.


    She had so many things to be worried about right now, such as Mama Kyle''s health, Mia Kyle''s


    injury... All the worries, but she could only bury them deep in her heart. She did not want Kevin Kyle


    to worry about her.


    "Mommy, sister Momo is sick." Little Karen rushed over with Momo in her arms. However, she ran


    too fast and identally slipped, then she fell to the ground with Momo still in her arms.


    They fell at the same time, and Little Karen identallynded on Momo and the dog whined in


    pain. Little Karen instantly burst into tears because she felt very sorry.


    "Baby, it''s okay. Can I check on Momo?" Karen Daly quickly helped Little Karen and Momo up.


    "Boohoo..."


    "Sarabelle, call the veterinarian." Before Karen Daly could even get a hold of Momo''s condition,


    Kevin Kyle had already informed the housekeeper to call for the vet.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    A few years ago, when Karen Daly left, the previous Momo went on a hunger strike, and eventually,


    the dog passed away.


    Kevin Kyle couldn''t save her and it remained as a thorn in his heart. Despite having another


    Pomeranian that looked almost identical to their previous Momo, Kevin Kyle had yet to recover from


    the image of Momo swallowing herst breath in front of him.


    The previous Momo had thought that her owner had left the world, so she went on a hunger strike


    to end her own life too.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    It didn''t take long for the vet to arrive. After a thorough examination, the vet said that Momo was


    down with the flu due to the sudden change in weather and a change in her diet.


    Little Karen was ecstatic upon knowing that Momo was alright, but Kevin Kyle was the most


    relieved.


    Regardless of which Momo it was, they were both bearing witnesses of his marriage with Karen


    Daly, so he would not allow anything to happen to Momo.


    "Little Karen, you must take good care of Momo. She''s not feeling well, you can stay beside her, but


    don''t hug her too tight." Karen Daly patiently exined the situation to Little Karen.


    "Okay, I will take good care of her" Little Karen nodded considerately. She will protect Momo well.


    Karen Daly looked up and saw Kevin Kyle letting out his sigh of relief. She held his hand and said


    gently, "Momo''s okay, don''t worry."


    Kevin Kyle had told her about their previous Momo, and even she got emotionally affected just by


    hearing about Momo. Karen Daly couldn''t imagine what was it like for Kevin Kyle to witness the


    passing of Momo with his own eyes, but she could understand how painful memory it was.


    "Yeah." Kevin Kyle nodded and said again, "I have to go handle some things at work. You''ve been


    busy for the whole day now, go get some rest."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "No. You have to rest too." Karen Daly leaned onto Kevin Kyle, not allowing him to leave. She


    needed to keep an eye on him because she did not want him to keep working even when he''s ill.


    She would watch him closely in the future and take good care of him. He needed to have some form


    of work-life bnce and not work endlessly.


    ......


    The atmosphere was still pretty tense in the hospital.


    The doctors were kept on their toes while they performed routine examinations on Mia Kyle, and


    none of them dared to look at Neil Brown straight in the eye.


    One mistake, and they risked being thrown out of the window by the formidable Captain Brown.


    "Water¡ª" Just as the doctors were caught up in fear, Mia Kyle let out a weakly utter.


    Mia''s voice was soft, but it was enough for everyone to hear. She still sounded so sweet.


    When Neil Brown heard her voice, he was instantly alert andposed himself. His nearly withered


    heart had instantly came back to life.


    "Water!" Neil Brown shouted, and rushed towards her side immediately. He picked up the ss from


    the bedside table to feed her some water.


    The doctor immediately stopped him and reasoned, "Captain Brown, she''s not allowed to drink too


    much water in this condition, we need to start by just allowing water on her lips and tongue first."


    Neil Brown red at him and said, "Hurry up then, what are you waiting for?"


    The doctor was merely providing some helpful advice but he had frightened the doctor with his


    fierceness immediately.


    They all thought, this guy was like a grenade, and he was just waiting to blow up anytime. Isn''t he


    worried that he might scare the beautifuldy lying on the hospital bed?


    "Water¡ª" Mia Kyle repeated softly. The water on her lips wasn''t enough, and she was almost dying


    of thirst.


    Neil Brown snatched the cup and cotton swab from the doctor''s grip, dipping thetter into the


    former and moving it towards Mia Kyle''s lips.


    He had spent most of his time in the military zone, and if he had learned anything, it would be how


    speed transcends everything. He walked with the wind on his trail, so naturally, everything he did


    was at top speed.


    He reacted quickly, but that did not mean that he did not know how to be gentle. He had to pause


    significantly before approaching her, just as a reminder to be as soft as possible.


    Mia Kyle was like a fragile doll now. He understood that his loud voice would be enough to scare


    her to death. So he was trying his best to be as gentle as possible for Mia Kyle, it was an awkward


    yet adorable demeanor.


    "Come, I''ll dab the water onto your lips first before giving you water." He was being as gentle as


    possible, but it probably wasn''t gentle enough.


    "Water¡ª" Mia Kyle was not satisfied. Her eyes remained close as she called out for more water.


    "She''s asking for water, but you said that all I can do is to keep her lips moist. Have you all gone


    deaf?" Neil Brown was venting all his worries for Mia Kyle by scolding the doctors.


    "Quiet!" Mia Kyle just wanted a drink of water, but now she was getting frustrated.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s get you some water." Neil Brown didn''t mind that Mia Kyle was scolding him in


    front of everyone, and he continued to rub her temples gently.


    It was so nice that she had finally regained consciousness, that she was talking to him!


    Mia Kyle''s condition improved after having a few sips of water, and she blinked her eyes for a little


    while before slowly opening them. She scanned the room with her eyes, and her eyes were then


    fixed on Neil Brown.


    Neil Brown!


    Was it really Neil Brown?


    She was confused because she remembered that Neil Brown did not look that old, and neither


    would he grow out his facial hair and look so unkempt.


    Neil Brown may be an army guy, but he still paid attention to his personal hygiene. Mia Kyle was


    even more absolute than the person in front of her was not him.


    If he wasn''t Neil Brown, then who was this guy, leaning in so close to her?


    Mia Kyle looked at him with disdain in her eyes. She did not care much for this old, ugly, and messy-


    looking guy.


    Neil Brown caught on to Mia Kyle''s skeptical look and he panicked. Did Mia hate him so much that


    she was doubting him?


    Neil Brown took a deep breath and moved to ce his hand on her forehead.


    Then, he heard her say, "Hands off, don''t touch me!"


    Her voice sounded frail, but everyone heard it loud and clear. They looked at Neil Brown with


    sympathy, but he didn''t care to stop, and continued to touch her forehead.


    He cooed, "You just woke up, and you''re still feeling a little weak. Don''t talk so much."


    Neil Brown?


    Why did the man sound so much like Neil Brown?


    Although, he was acting much gentler than Neil Brown.


    Mia Kyle was getting increasingly confused and she asked directly, "You''re Neil Brown?"


    A lot of time had passed since she had regained consciousness, but apparently her mind was still in


    a daze. She couldn''t recognize him at all.


    She wasn''t just shutting him out, she just couldn''t tell that it was him. That made Neil Brown feel a


    little relieved.


    Just as Neil Brown breathed out a sigh of relief, he heard the agitation in Mia''s voice, "Neil, you''re


    dead too!"


    Oh, and he died looking so ugly. He must have been struck to death by lightning.


    He deserved that. He deserved that for all the times he used to treat her like nothing. This was


    great. She died with him right on her trail. He''d never be able to get rid of her now even in her


    afterlife.


    Neil Brown''s lips twitched a little when he heard what Mia Kyle said, then he answered seriously,


    "Don''t worry, we''re still alive. No one''s dead."


    "Stop trying to make me feel better. It''s just death, what''s there to be afraid of?" She felt very happy


    to still be able to stay close to Neil Brown even when she had died.


    "You''re lucky. Hades was reluctant to take you in." Neil replied. Although Mia Kyle''s voice was weak,


    as long as she could respond to him, this probably meant that she was getting better.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Mia Kyle let out a soft sigh, "Neil Brown, just admit that you''re dead. Since you''re dead anyway, so


    just live with the truth. Why are you putting yourself through all the trouble?"


    The fact was, she could understand where Neil Brown wasing from. He was the almighty


    militarymander of the Chatterton Town military region, only in his thirties, and there was a lot


    for him to live for... Unfortunately, he had died a sudden death, and being struck by lightning, no one


    would be delighted to take his ce either.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Mia Kyle really wanted to give him a pat on the shoulders and hug him. But she might''ve stretched


    just a little bit too much and pulled on her own stitches, which made her wince. She was in sudden


    pain and couldn''t console Neil Brown anymore. All she wanted was to smack somebody now.


    "Damn it!"


    Wasn''t she already dead?


    But why was she still in so much pain?


    What unfortunate luck she had as she still felt pain and now she had to face the ugly version of Neil


    Brown. Someone must have assumed that she was easy to trick just because she had a pretty face.


    She threw another stone-cold re at Neil Brown!


    "Fine, you''re right. We''re all dead." If Mia Kyle were to speak nonsense in the past, Neil Brown


    would''ve been the first to turn on his heels and leave. But today, he chose to just y along with


    her.


    If this girl was going to y dumb, he would y dumb with her. He would do anything to help her


    recover quickly.


    "Neil, were you actually struck by lightning?" She looked at his stubbly face with his messy do. How


    else could he have died if he wasn''t struck by lightning? Mia was slowly running out of ideas to


    exin his shabby appearance.


    "Yes, I was struck by lightning." Neil Brown was tantly ying along and agreeing to whatever


    she said.


    "Good for you!" Mia Kyle looked at him and said, "God knew the bad things you''ve done to be struck


    by lightning."


    Mia Kyle might have said that on the outside, but she felt sad for him on the inside. At this rate, they


    would never be able to get rid of each other.


    Just when she has made up her mind to give up on him, they were reunited again.


    It seemed that he would be bothering her a lot in the future...


    When the thought crossed her mind, Mia Kyle started checking Neil Brown out properly.


    This version of Neil Brown looked absolutely hideous. His beard wasn''t shaved, and his eyes were


    bloodshot. He looked as if he had aged in decades overnight. She felt disgusted at his face.


    He looked so ugly that no other ghosts would probably even take him in. But if he was begging her


    to keep him, she might do it.


    Neil could tell that Mia probably had millions of nonsensical thoughts running in her head again.


    However, this absurd little girl was the real Mia Kyle.


    He rubbed her temples and gave her a light massage. As gentle as he can, he said, "Go ahead and


    tell the doctors where it hurts, they''ll help you."


    "Everywhere hurts." Had the man gone blind? Couldn''t he see that she was wounded everywhere?


    She didn''t think that there would be doctors treating her in the afterlife, even more so in a deluxe


    suite. In terms of treatment, it was really not that different from the level of care she''d been receiving


    when she was alive.


    Neil Brown''s face turned gloomy as he continued to endure her nonsense. Everyone knew that she


    was probably just readjusting after waking up from hera, so he figured that he should be kinder


    to her.


    The doctors who were right beside them werepletely left in the dark as the two of them were


    conversing.


    The doctors seemed embarrassed as well. They just stood still until one of them was pushed to


    speak up, "Captain Brown, since Miss Kyle has awoken from hera, it means that the worst is


    over. In the meantime, we just have to make sure that none of her wounds get infected and she''ll be


    just fine."


    Mia Kyle immediately asked, "Why will my wound still get infected if I''m dead?"


    The doctor smiled and said, "Miss Kyle, you must be joking. You have Captain Brown with you


    throughout this journey, so how would you have died?"


    The doctors there would never be able to forget the image of Neil Brown rushing towards the


    ambnce, holding Mia Kyle in his arms.


    That was a Neil Brown who had been overwhelmed by rage. He left the impression that as long as


    Mia Kyle was hurt, he would destroy the world.


    "Am I really alive?" Mia Kyle was so excited that she identally stretched her stitches. She cried


    out in pain.


    "Don''t move." Neil Brown growled. He reached out to hold her down but he identally exerted too


    much strength and her face turned pale from the immense pain.


    "Neil Brown, do you wish to murder me?" That b*stard!


    Neil Brown knew that it was his fault since he underestimated his strength so he released her


    immediately. He wanted to apologize, but he couldn''t bring himself to say the words.


    "Miss Kyle, your wounds are not fully healed so you might not want to move around that much. You


    wouldn''t want to go through surgery again if you identally stretched a little too much." The doctor


    came forward to take a look at her wounds, and he was relieved to see that the wounds looked


    alright.


    "Okay." Mia Kyle snorted. She ran out of the little energy, so all she could do was stare at Neil


    Brown with a sad expression on her face.


    She was so badly injured that she felt like dying. Yet, Neil Brown acted so mercilessly towards her


    earlier. She was pissed.


    "Everyone else can leave now." Seeing that Mia Kyle was all right, Neil Brown ushered for the rest


    to leave. He wanted to be the only one by her side.


    He''d stay by her side no matter what would happen in the future. To go through thick and thin with


    her, and to never let her suffer like this ever again.


    ......


    Mama Kyle was ecstatic when she heard that Mia Kyle had woken up from hera. She went to


    the kitchen to make some food immediately. Then, she invited Papa Kyle to go to the hospital with


    her to bring the meal to Mia Kyle.


    However, Mama Kyle still had her concerns. She was worried that Mia Kyle would still me her for


    what happened to her biological parents.


    Mama Kyle asked Papa Kyle on the way to the hospital, "Hale, do you think Mia will be willing to


    see me? Do you think that she''s mad at me? Do you think she will ignore me?"


    "Foolish." Papa Kyle gently held Mama Kyle in his arms and said, "Mia is our child. Don''t you know


    her personality?"


    Mama Kyle was still worried, "But, I..."


    Papa Kyle patted her head gently as he interrupted her and said, "Mia has always been a


    considerate child. She may lose her way momentarily, but she''ll figure it out what matters in the end.


    She always does. Besides, I reckon that after her battle with life and death this time, she''s probably


    worked it all out already."


    They were the ones who raised Mia, and they had always loved and doted on her as if she was


    their own child.


    They showered the child with so much love over the years. Papa Kyle would be lying if he said he


    could understand Mia Kyle fully, but he did understand her personality to some degree.


    Mia Kyle may look strong-willed at times, but she was actually very sentimental, especially when


    she was with her family.


    The death of her biological parents would''ve definitely left a huge dent in Mia Kyle''s heart, but all


    she needed was a little more time, and the knot in her heart would be unraveled soon enough.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    What Papa Kyle said made sense and Mama Kyle understood his words, but she wasn''t ready to let


    her guard downpletely, yet.


    The reason for her concern was because she cared too much about Mia Kyle in the first ce.


    She would be devastated if the child that she had been raising for the past decade suddenly turns


    her back on her.


    Mama Kyle arrived at the hospital, on edge, to find that Mia Kyle had fallen asleep again. She saw


    Neil Brown right by her side.


    Mia Kyle used to be a ball full of energy, but right now, she looked so weak and fragile like she was


    going to break into pieces any time soon.


    Mama Kyle couldn''t help but feel that her heart was being stabbed by a dagger. She felt a sharp


    pain in her chest, and she started tearing up.


    "Mia is okay. Don''t cry." Papa Kyle put his arms around her shoulders as heforted her.


    "I feel sorry for her." Mama Kyle wiped her tears away. If she could endure all the suffering for Mia


    Kyle, she would.


    "Mom, don''t be sad. I''m fine." Mia Kyle''s frail voice suddenly came about in Mama Kyle''s ears.


    Hearing her voice, Mama Kyle held Mia Kyle''s hand in hers as she said, "Mia, thank you for still


    acknowledging me as your mother."


    All of Mama Kyle''s worries had vanished the moment she heard Mia calling out for her. Maybe she


    was overthinking about everything.


    Mia Kyle answered weakly, "Mom, I will always be your daughter for as long as you want me to."


    Mia Kyle had never thought of putting the me on Mama Kyle. From the bottom of her heart,


    Mama Kyle was undeniably her real mother and she knew that the death of her biological parents


    had nothing to do with Mama Kyle.


    "Of course, you will always be my daughter." Mama Kyle reached her hand to touch Mia Kyle''s


    forehead, "You''ll always be my child, and a child of the Kyle family."


    Mia Kyle felt emotional when she heard the wordsing out of Mama''s Kyle mouth. All she felt in


    her heart was warmth and excitement. Mia Kyle finally burst into tears when she called for her


    mother again.


    She''s been in pain because every wound on her body had been hurting ever since she woke up


    from hera. However, no matter how painful the injuries were, she hadn''t shed a single tear.


    Physical pain was something she could handle, because she''d just grit her teeth and get it over


    with.


    However, what would really touch her deeply was the love that the Kyle Family has for her. It was


    the way they still treated her as their own child after everything that has happened.


    She would only allow herself to be fragile in the face of the people that she loves the most.


    "Mom..." Mia Kyle cried as she called out to Mama Kyle, sounding as capricious as a little child.


    If ever a child gets hurt, they would suck it up and face it if they were alone. But as soon as they


    returned to their mother''s side, all the strength that they had put on as a disguise would fall apart


    immediately.


    This was precisely the type of child that Mia Kyle was in front of Mama Kyle.


    "Mia..." Mama Kyle really wanted to give Mia Kyle a hug, but Mia was suffering from injuries all over


    her body. She could only make do with holding her hand for now, and her heart ached tremendously


    for her. "My dear child, you''ve suffered."


    "Mom..." Mia Kyle was sobbing and more tears flowed down her face.


    Mama Kyle''s heart ached even more and her tears wouldn''t stop either. Everyone could hear the


    sound of these two women crying.


    After crying for a while, Mama Kyle helped to wipe the tears on Mia Kyle''s face, "Mia, you must be


    in pain."


    "Mom, I''m not in pain at all." She was injured and her injuries hurt her a lot. But as long as she was


    by her parents'' side, her heart would feel warm and she will no longer be hurting anymore.


    "Mia..."


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Mama Kyle held Mia Kyle''s hand in hers and said, "Mia, will youe home? Come back to our


    house,e back to us."


    "Mom, I..." Mia Kyle couldn''t reject Mama Kyle, so for a moment, she didn''t know how to give her a


    reply.


    She did not have enough dignity to return to the Kyle family.


    Whenever she thought about how her own grandfather had caused so much harm to the Kyle


    family, Mia wanted nothing more than to hide away from the limelight.


    It wasn''t the fact that she didn''t want to go back to the Kyle family, but it''s the fact that she really


    couldn''t bring herself to return to that beautiful ce anymore.


    She knew of the despicable things that her own grandfather had done, and it even caused the loss


    of the grandfather that Kevin Kyle admired. He''d been respecting the "murderer" as his own


    grandfather for so long... There''s no way for her to go back there and ept their love and care.


    Mama Kyle continued, her voice as light as a feather, "Mia, your dad, your brother, your sister-in-


    law, and Little Karen, would very much like it if you coulde back."


    "Mom, thank you, all of you!" Thank you for loving her as much as you did before, even after


    knowing the truth. Thank you for not abandoning her despite the rtionship with her grandfather.


    "You silly girl, I am your mother. You don''t need to be so courteous to me." Mama Kyle smiled as


    she caressed Mia Kyle''s face and said, "Mia, just take good care of yourself for now. We''ll talk about


    the rest when you feel better."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Okay." Mia Kyle nodded. She pressed her lips together, forming a sweet smile.


    How should she describe the feeling of having her loved ones by her bedside when she''s sick?


    It felt great! She felt like a prized treasure that her family still cares a lot about!


    "Brother-inw, they''ve been in there for a while now, what do you think that they''re talking about?"


    Neil Brown, who had never been interested in emotional talks, was getting curious about the


    conversation between the twodies.


    "Have you asked Mia yet? About the guy that kidnapped her?" Papa Kyle fully understood that


    there''s no way to intervene between his wife and his daughter''s conversation, so he struck up a


    conversation. Besides, he really wanted to know who hurt his daughter.


    "She just woke up, and her body hasn''t fully recovered yet. I thought that she might still be too


    traumatized..." Neil Brown paused a while, "Maybe we should wait until she''s much better and ask


    her then, or if she''s willing to tell us on her own terms."


    Mia Kyle had gotten seriously injured when she was kidnapped, and it must''ve cast a huge shadow


    over her. So the best that they can do right now was to avoid bringing the matter up for as long as


    they can.


    Of course, Neil Brown could''ve brought the kidnapper to justice either way, with or without Mia


    Kyle''s help. No matter how well the person hid, or no matter how long it would take for him to find


    the person, he''d do it.


    Papa Kyle shared his concerns, "Matthew''s sent a lot of his men to investigate, but so far they''ve


    come up empty. The kidnapper couldn''t have picked a better timing, which was right before the


    typhoon hit. Any evidence that he''d left at the scene could already have been washed away by the


    rain, as if nothing ever happened."


    "Regardless of how much evidence was destroyed, he won''t be able to escape for long." Neil Brown


    clenched his fists at the thought of the kidnapper who hurt Mia Kyle so badly, and his gaze turned


    cold and fierce.


    Papa Kyle sighed, "Matthew''s still investigating the matter. He''ll be the first to inform you if he has


    any news."


    "Please let him know to inform me whatever he''s found. I''d like to know which bastard was brave


    enough to kill civilians in Chatterton Town, in my territory, and he even kidnapped my woman."


    It never ended well for those who''ve provoked Neil Brown in the past. And this bastard had taken


    away his precious Mia Kyle.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    After the typhoon, the temperature of Chatterton Town also dropped and it was getting cold.


    Autumn was the best season in the year for Chatterton Town. Many families chose to travel to


    Chatterton Town during this season.


    After resting for a few days, Mia Kyle''s injuries had been recovering well. Yesterday, the doctor said


    that she would be discharged from the hospital in a week ording to the progress she had made.


    Mama Kyle was very happy seeing that Mia Kyle was getting better. She even nned for a trip


    with the family as soon as she came back from the hospital.


    She thought that when Mia was fully recovered, the whole family could go to the Ocean Behae Vi


    to stay for a few days. They could enjoy the blue sea and breeze there.


    Mama Kyle wasn''t sure if she had overworked herself or she just felt too relieved at Mia Kyle''s


    condition, but her previous condition worsened again, and she was lying on her bed for the most


    time.


    While Mama Kyle was in bed, Karen Daly was in charge of delivering soup from the house to the


    hospital.


    Since Neil Brown was always in the hospital to take care of Mia Kyle, and Mia looked very happy


    about this, Kyle''s family did not mention anything. They let him stay alongside Mia Kyle all the time.


    When Karen Daly arrived at the hospital, she saw Neil Brown on the phone in the corridor. As she


    was quite far away, she couldn''t hear what he said. She noticed the tensed expression from his face


    and wondered what had happened?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Perhaps they still didn''t have any clues about the man who kidnapped Mia. That was why he looked


    so unhappy.


    Every time she thought about the kidnapper who kidnapped Mia, Karen Daly''s heart would skip a


    beat, and there was a premonition of something bad happening.


    When Mia Kyle was being abducted, two strange things happened to Karen Daly. The first was the


    pair of hand-made crystal shoes Little Karen had received, and the other was the anonymous


    phone call she had received in the middle of the night.


    Karen Daly did not mention about the crystal shoes to Kevin Kyle. She did not want him to worry


    unnecessarily about Little Karen and her.


    As for the anonymous phone call, Kevin Kyle had asked someone to sort the matter out. He even


    found out the exact location of the person who called her, but there was no way to find out who the


    person was.


    They predicted that the person who kidnapped Mia Kyle was the same person who called Karen


    Daly, but at present, nobody could understand the connection between these two incidents.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t reveal a lot to Karen Daly regarding the kidnapper who kidnapped Mia, so she


    didn''t know many details.


    Karen Daly shook her head and told herself not to think too much. Kevin Kyle and Neil Brown would


    definitely catch that mystery person. Everything would be fine.


    She just needed to look after Little Karen carefully, take good care of the whole family, and lessen


    the burden on Kevin Kyle''s shoulders by handling the little things in the family. She just needed to


    make sure he had nothing else to worry about.


    Karen Daly took a long breath, threw all her worries behind her, squeezed a smile onto her face,


    and then stepped into the ward.


    "Sister-inw, you''re here." Mia Kyle smiled sweetly at Karen Daly. She looked behind Karen Daly


    and asked, "Mom didn''te today?"


    Karen Daly put down the food and walked to Mia Kyle''s side. She helped her sit up, and then


    adjusted the over-bed tray in front of her.


    After that, Karen Daly rubbed Mia''s head and said, "Mom is not feeling so well today. I''ll be here to


    keep youpany. You don''t like meing over?"


    "How could that be?" Mia Kyle took Karen Daly''s hand and held her close. "I like you the most."


    "We all know that you are good at sweet-talking." Karen Daly smiled and said, "Eat quickly, if not


    you''ll be hungry."


    "Karen..." Mia blinked at her and blushed slightly. She said, "I don''t want to eat now. Can you chat


    with me for a while? I''ll eat when I''m hungry."


    She wanted Neil Brown to feed her. She wanted to vent the resentment that she had been


    suppressing in her heart for so many years and seek payback.


    "Okay, then you can eat when you''re hungry." Mia Kyle was a precious child that everyone


    treasured. As her sister-inw, Karen Daly naturally doted on Mia as if she were a child.


    Although Karen Daly was only a few years older than Mia, she still regarded herself as an older


    sister who should take care of Mia.


    "Karen, how''s Little Karen doing these days? Why doesn''t shee to see me? Has she received


    my gift? Is she angry with me?" Lying on the hospital bed was boring. Mia Kyle hoped that Little


    Karen woulde and keep herpany.


    Karen Daly replied to her gently, "Little Karen has been talking about you a lot. She told me that she


    hopes you will get well soon and could apany her to y together."


    Mia Kyle twitched her mouth and said sadly, "She just wants to y, she doesn''t really miss me


    then."


    Karen Daly responded, "If she hears you saying that, she will definitely be very sad, very sad."


    "Then I''ll stopmenting about Little Karen," Mia Kyle tugged at Karen Daly''s arms in a cute


    manner. She continued, "Hey, you must not tell Little Karen about this."


    Karen Dalyughed a little, "I know that you like her so much. Of course, I will only tell her how


    much you love her."


    "Thank you, sister-inw!" Mia Kyle leaned over and held Karen Daly''s arm tightly again. "Where is


    my cold brother? What has he been busy with recently?"


    "He''s busy looking for the bad guy." Karen Daly''s expression changed slightly and she continued,


    "That person was careful enough to not leave behind any clues for us. He had been looking


    everywhere for so many days, but there was no progress at all."


    "It''s all my grandfather''s fault. After all, that person was also a victim..." When she was reminded


    about the kidnapper, Mia Kyle hated him so much that she wanted him to pay for all her sufferings.


    But when she woke up again and found that she was still alive, all her hatred seemed to be gone.


    Especially when she remembered that sad look in his eyes when he mentioned his daughter or the


    kind of remorseful look as he talked about how he could never go back to his daughter''s side


    although she was still alive.


    Taking a child away from a pregnant woman by cutting her belly was indeed cruel. Mia Kyle


    understood why the man wanted to avenge for his daughter.


    Taking a child away? By cutting her belly?


    When this sentence appeared in her mind, Mia Kyle suddenly thought of something.


    Looking at Karen Daly, she thought of everything that Karen Daly had experienced in the past.


    Wasn''t Little Karen born to this world in the same way that the kidnapper had described? She was


    being attacked by her grandfather?


    When she thought of this connection, Mia Kyle''s heart suddenly beat faster.


    Was the woman in the kidnapper''s story, the one that had gone through so much, none other than


    Karen Daly?


    No, no, no, no. Mia shook her head hard and tried to shake off the idea in her mind. It was


    impossible that this has something to do with her sister-inw. Impossible.


    Karen Daly was concerned, "Mia, what''s wrong?"


    Mia Kyle''s face was pale. She shook her head and said, "Karen, there''s nothing wrong. I just feel a


    little dizzy. Let me rest for a while."


    ...

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    "Mia, I''ll call the doctor," Karen Daly felt anxious too and she was about to call the doctor


    immediately.


    "Karen, I''m fine. I just want to have a rest... You can go back first." Mia Kyle muttered while looking


    away from Karen.


    Karen Daly knew that Mia Kyle was hinting for her to leave her alone. She nodded and said,


    "Please have a good rest. I''ll go home first and I''lle backter."


    Karen Daly did not understand why Mia Kyle suddenly drove her away. When she walked to the


    door, she stopped and looked back. She saw Mia Kyle also looking at her and her eyes appeared


    red. She looked like she was going to cry.


    Mia Kyle must be hiding something, but she didn''t want to tell her. Karen Daly did not want to probe


    further so she figured it''s best to leave her alone for now.


    After Karen Daly left, Neil Brown returned to her room and prepared the meal brought by Karen


    Daly. He was about to feed Mia Kyle, but when he saw that she looked sad and her eyes were red,


    his face changed and he asked sternly, "What''s wrong?"


    As soon as Neil Brown spoke, Mia Kyle burst into tears. She red at Neil Brown and cried out,


    "Neil, I could''ve died if not for my luck. And now, you can''t even console me, yet you can raise your


    voice at me."


    While she thought about how her kidnapper may have a connection with her favorite sister-inw,


    Mia Kyle was thrown into a frenzy and didn''t know what to do.


    She almost wanted to ask Karen Daly if she knew the person who kidnapped her?


    However, if she asked her, she wasn''t ready to hear her answers nor could she bear the


    consequences after that.


    Mia Kyle was always throwing tantrums in the past, however, it''s rare to see her crying from her


    emotions like this.


    "What happened?" Neil Brown raised his eyebrows, "Did Karen tell you something?"


    When he went out, Mia Kyle was still fine. When he came back, she changed.


    The only person she was with while he was gone was Karen Daly. Naturally, he would think that


    Karen Daly did or said something.


    Mia Kyle felt sad again after hearing Karen Daly''s name. She grabbed the pillow and threw it at Neil


    Brown in anger. "Neil, you are not allowed to talk bad about my favorite sister-inw."


    Every time she thought about how Karen Daly was taken hostage and had her baby removed from


    her, or that her memory had been wiped clean and she was on the verge of death, she already felt


    bad enough... In addition, she had toe to terms that her beloved grandfather was behind all


    these evil doings.


    Even after Karen Daly''s return, she couldn''t reconcile with Kevin Kyle and Little Karen peacefully...


    Mia Kyle was reminded of the hardships and pain gone through by her brother as well. In the past


    few years when Karen Daly was not around, she had witnessed how hard his life had been raising a


    child alone and mourning over Karen.


    Gradually, she thought about how her grandfather was the mastermind behind all their pain. A great


    sense of guilt was welling up inside Mia.


    This might be the reason somebody targeted her to exact revenge. She was not surprised at all, but


    she never expected that the person who kidnapped her would be rted to Karen Daly.


    The man who kidnapped her, who imed to avenge his daughter, and said that he was spared by


    the tragic car ident but burnt severely instead... was that Karen Daly''s father? Could that be the


    truth?


    "When did I talk bad about her?" Neil Brown grabbed Mia Kyle''s iling hand and said, "Mia, don''t


    be too arrogant, or I''ll punish youter."


    "What? Say again?" This son of a b*tch had just been nice for a few days, and now he was back to


    being the jerk and revealing his true colors again!


    "Who was the arrogant one?"


    Neil Brown changed the topic, "It''s already afternoon. Let''s have lunch first. After lunch, I''ll go along


    with your antics."


    "Bastard, yell at me again, and I''ll make you suffer." Mia Kyle pouted her lips. This jerk was


    thankfully wise enough to take a step back.


    Neil Brown tidied up her ce and was nning to leave. He couldn''t continue spoiling her; the


    more he spoiled her, the more arrogant she became. She was getting carried away.


    "Ouch..." Mia Kyle was hugging her stomach and rolling on the bed frantically.


    If it was back then, Neil Brown would definitely think that she was pretending, but since her injuries


    had not yet healed up, so she might not be acting.


    Neil Brown hugged Mia Kyle immediately and asked, "What''s wrong? Where does it hurt? Hold on,


    I''ll call the doctor right away."


    Neil Brown held Mia Kyle with one hand and pressed the emergency button on the bedside with his


    other hand.


    "It hurts! It hurts so much! Ouch!" Mia Kyle bit her lips. Her face was pale and her forehead was


    covered with cold sweat.


    "Mia, don''t be afraid. The doctor wille soon." Neil Brown held her in his arms, but he didn''t dare


    to hold her too tightly as he was worried that it''ll create more pain.


    "Neil, if I die, remember to pray for me..." Tears were starting to roll down from her eyes as she


    spoke.


    Neil Brown shouted, "Mia, stop the nonsense!"


    Mia continued to act pitiful and said, "It doesn''t even cost anything for you to pray for me. Can''t you


    do that?"


    Neil Brown added, "As long as I''m here, you won''t die."


    Mia Kyle snorted and said, "You little miser, I asked for prayers so that I could live well in the


    afterlife. When you join me in the future, you can enjoy a good life too."


    "Hum, hum, hum..."


    Did he think he could get away with yelling at her? With threatening her? As long as she pulled on


    her acting skills, this man would be easily deceived. He deserved it.


    The doctor quickly rushed over and did not find anything unusual after doing a routine check on Mia


    Kyle. However, Mia Kyle was whining and groaning in pain a lot, she was very believable.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil Brown held a higher status and powerpared to Mia Kyle. However, Mia didn''t need any of


    that. All she needed to do was to hold Neil Brown by his rein.


    The doctors had been with the two of them for so many days, so they understood their dynamics. If


    Mia Kyle insisted that she was sick, then they would just prescribe some vitamins for her.


    Neil Brown asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    The doctor exined, "Miss Kyle may have some blood clots in her stomach, so please don''t


    agitate her. Otherwise, her condition might get worse. I''ll give her some medicine to improve her


    situation. She will get better after having these for two days."


    Mia Kyle was delighted at the doctor''s cooperation in her act of fake illness. But Neil Brown was


    very smart. He would definitely see through her if there was a little mistake, so she had to be


    careful.


    Neil Brown said anxiously, "Check through thoroughly. We can''t neglect other signs and symptoms."


    Seeing that Neil Brown was really worried about her, Mia Kyle felt loved and relieved, and also felt


    guilty. She couldn''t believe that a smart person like him would be deceived by the doctors that


    easily. This meant that he was really worried about her.


    Could she really let go of all her worries and be with him?

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Aftering out of the ward, Karen Daly rushed out to the entrance of the hospital as she had


    requested for the driver to wait for her there.


    At this moment, the murderer who killed Warren Ss had not yet been caught, nor had they found


    the one who kidnapped Mia Kyle. There was too much uncertainty out there so she could not let her


    guard down.


    Just as she was about to exit the hospital, she bumped into someone. She did not know the person,


    but the other person was very familiar with who she was; it was Master Perth.


    "Mrs. Kyle, can I have a word with you in private?" Master Perth rushed up to stop Karen Daly from


    walking further.


    "No!" Karen Daly refused without hesitation. The hospital was full of people. If this person were to


    do something fishy, she could definitely escape.


    But if she went somewhere quiet with him, her safety would bepromised.


    Master Perth did not give up, "Okay fine, then let''s just talk here. I''ll be quick."


    Karen Daly looked at him carefully. She stepped back slightly and asked, "Who are you? What do


    you want from me?"


    "You can call me Perth, and I am from Country A. I know Assistant Hart, who was killed by you. But


    Mrs. Kyle, you have nothing to worry about, it''s not like I was in good terms with him when he was


    still alive. This has nothing to do with his death." His identity was not a secret. In order to gain Karen


    Daly''s trust, he had to tell her the truth.


    Karen Daly smiled lightly. She seemed slightly rxed, but she was still looking at him carefully. "Mr.


    Perth, if you''re not here to bother me, then are you here to thank me for helping you to get rid of a


    rival?"


    If so, he definitely wouldn''t just hastily stop her in the middle of a crowd.


    "Mrs. Kyle, you think too much." Master Perth shook his head helplessly. In fact, he just wanted to


    help her.


    His master had asked him to find a way to get the antidote of HDR from the military of Country A,


    but there wasn''t any antidote developed yet. Just when he was feeling dejected, he received a


    message that someone knew a way to help Kevin Kyle to restore his eyesight.


    His task was to help Kevin Kyle restore his eyesight. As for how, he did not look too much into the


    details. Knowing that Amelia Gray had a solution, he wanted to disclose this news to Kevin Kyle''s


    people.


    Originally, he was going to tell Mia Kyle about this when he wasing to visit her. Who would


    have thought that he would bump into Karen Daly first? It would be much more helpful to tell Karen


    anyway.


    Karen Daly smiled and said, "You''re right, I do think a bit too much."


    There were too many bad things she had encountered these days. If she was not careful, she could


    fall into another trap.


    People learn as they grow. She used to think that the world was full of good people, then she


    reached a point where she thought the world was full of bad people. But now, she could read people


    by their intentions better.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Perth added, "I want to tell you that there is a way to restore Director Kevin''s eyesight."


    "Really?" Karen Daly got excited real quick, but she slowly turned skeptical. She frowned and


    asked, "You know someone that can help Kevin? And you''re telling me?"


    She was not familiar with this person. He came out of nowhere and said that he was willing to help


    her. How could she not be skeptical?


    Master Perth added, "Actually, this was not my doing. I''m just following orders. I''m helping someone


    else inform you."


    "Following orders?" Karen Daly repeated. The man''s words made her even more suspicious.


    He''s working for someone...


    Who was this person?


    Seeing Karen Daly''s expression, Master Perth knew that he had said too much. He just wanted to


    reveal the person who could help Kevin Kyle restore his eyesight, he shouldn''t have said more.


    She really cared about Kevin Kyle, so she would take any chances seriously. She would find out


    more and research properly.


    "I heard that Amelia Gray, who was locked up in the military region of Chatterton Town, has a


    solution. It is up to you if you''d want to, believe me, Mrs. Kyle," Master Perth turned around and left.


    He would just say this and leave her be. It was pointless to spend a long time exining his stance.


    "Amelia Gray has a way to restore Kevin Kyle''s eyesight?"


    Karen Daly had wanted to visit Amelia Gray for a long time now, but every time she wanted to visit


    her, something would get in her way. Their meeting had been long dyed.


    It seemed that she had toe up with a good n. How could she extract the information out of


    Amelia?


    Karen Daly thought of George Ken. He was a psychology expert, so it would be easier for her to


    seed if she asked him to help interrogate Amelia Gray.


    George Ken had returned to Chatterton Town and was now in Secret Garden.


    He had left Chatterton Town for nearly a month, and now returned with a big gift for Little Karen.


    It was not just any typical gift; it was really big.


    The huge gift box was as tall as George Ken was. Little Karen wouldn''t even reach that height in her


    entire lifetime.


    Looking at the really tall present, Little Karen was very excited. She jumped around her present and


    asked, "Uncle, I want to see the gift."


    George Ken squatted beside Little Karen, then he pointed at his cheek, "Give me a kiss here, and


    I''ll open the gift for you."


    "No, I don''t want to." Little Karen ced her hands on her waist. "Since you''re not being nice to me,


    I don''t want to kiss you."


    George continued speaking as he unwrapped the gift, "Alright, I''m unwrapping the gift now, so could


    I get a kisster?"


    Little Karen shook her little head and said, "I still don''t want to."


    George reached out to pinch her chubby little face. He asked, "But why can''t I kiss your little face?"


    "You need to pay me a lot of money to kiss me." Little Karen had always remembered her promise


    to her father that people would need to give her money to hug her or kiss her. Only special people


    could be exempted.


    After hearing Little Karen''s exnation, George Ken turned to face Kevin Kyle, "Tell me, Matthew,


    are you that desperate for money? What do you teach your child"


    "Kiss you? I think the best thing you can get is a beating," Kevin Kyle stepped forward and carried


    Little Karen up. "Little Karen, if your uncle doesn''t want to open the gift for you, I will give you a


    bigger present, alright?"


    "Who says I don''t want to open the gift? Who else can I give this gigantic present to?" George Ken


    raised his voice. This father-daughter duo went too far.


    Kevin Kyle smiled and said, "Then why don''t you open it and let her see it? If she likes it, she may


    hug you."


    "Yes, yes, uncle, open it." Little Karen seemed to be happy bullying her uncle with her father.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Under the pressure of Little Karen and Kevin Kyle, George Ken did not dy further. He opened the


    present for Little Karen immediately.


    He tore downyers andyers of wrapping paper. When he tore down two thickyers of wrapping


    paper, the size of the present had been reduced by half.


    "Little Karen, keep your eyes on it. I''m about to unveil your gift." George Ken got excited as he saw


    the anticipatory looks from his niece.


    "Okay, hurry up!" Little Karenmented excitedly while in her father''s arms.


    "Look!" George Ken finally unveiled a box. It was a ssic Barbie doll that was taller than Little


    Karen was.


    The Barbie doll had huge, round eyes, pretty facial features, and looked amazing. At first nce,


    she looked like an older version of Little Karen.


    Little Karen was really happy. She slid down from her father''s arms and ran over to hug the beautiful


    doll.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    George Ken thought that Little Karen was going to hug him, so he stretched out his hand and


    waited for her. However, Little Karen went for the doll, and his arms were left hanging awkwardly.


    He was slightly embarrassed.


    Just a whileter, Little Karen approached him and smooched him on the face, leaving traces of


    saliva behind.


    Little Karen said softly, "Thank you, uncle!"


    George Ken lifted Little Karen up high and twirled around. "Do you like the gift that I gave you?"


    "Of course I do." No matter what kind of gift her uncle gave her, she would like it. Besides, she


    really, really liked this gift too.


    George Ken held Little Karen in his arms and exined to her, "With Brother Lionel and your little


    sister, Momo by your side, I was thinking about what else do you still need? After thinking for a


    while, it looks like youck a big sister, so that''s why I gave you this."


    "Well, well... I like Brother Lionel, and my Momo, so I will like this big sister too then." Little Karen


    felt very happy. In the future, this doll will join Brother Lionel and Momo for ytime.


    "Matthew, your daughter likes the gift I gave her so much, do you have anything to say?" George


    Ken looked at Kevin Kyle and he was expecting some acknowledgment. After all, he had spent a lot


    of time and energy to procure this custom-made doll.


    "I''m happy she likes it." Kevin Kyle could only imagine that George Ken had given her a doll,


    although he had no idea how it looked like. He had nothing more to say about it, for as long as Little


    Karen loved it, he would be happy.


    "You are really spoiling her!" George Ken thought about how much Kevin Kyle was spoiling Little


    Karen rotten. If she wanted the moon, he''d find a way to get the moon for her.


    "Isn''t it the happiest thing in the world to love a daughter unconditionally?" Kevin Kyle cherished


    Little Karen because she was the product of his and Karen''s love for each other.


    Karen Daly hadn''t been by his side for more than three years. If Little Karen hadn''t been by his side


    all this time, he wouldn''t have been able to go through life.


    Little Karen was God''s gift to them. She was also the embodiment of their love. Who else would


    spoil Little Karen with love if it''s not him?


    George Ken grumbled, "Please stop showing off the pretty side of having a family to a single man


    like me. I would rather not visit you guys in the future anymore."


    "Why don''t you give me a sister-inw as soon as possible? You deserve happiness." Karen Daly


    interjected the conversation as she just arrived home.


    George Ken smiled widely as he noticed Karen Daly''s presence, "Karen, you''re way too young.


    Only people from the older generation should be pestering me, not you."


    Karen Daly rolled her eyes and said, "Are you a stranger to me? You are my brother. If I don''t care


    about you, who will? I don''t care about others."


    "Okay fine, I''m sorry. Mydy, do let me off the hook this time. I''ve brought Little Karen something


    nice for her birthday." George Ken responded cheekily to Karen Daly.


    Karen replied, "If you want me to forgive you, you have to promise me one thing."


    George asked, "And what''s that?"


    Karen Daly said, "I haven''t thought about it yet. But consider this promise done. I''ll let you know


    once I have any ideas."


    George protested, "This is not fair."


    Karen raised her eyebrows. "You don''t want to?"


    "Okay, fine." He valued Karen Daly as his long lost sister a lot. He would do whatever his sister said.


    "Mom, I''ll take my big sister to y with Brother Lionel." Little Karen''s voice suddenly interrupted


    them. She had been neglected once the adults started their conversation. She would rather spend


    time with Brother Lionel.


    Brother Lionel didn''t really talk to others. She was the only person that he wanted to talk to. When


    they were together, she felt appreciated.


    "Karen, you can stay with George. I have something else to do." The siblings hardly had any time


    together, so Kevin Kyle thought that they could spend some quality time together.


    After that, Kevin walked away with Little Karen.


    Karen Daly watched him walk away, looking as charming and elegant as ever. He walked slow and


    steady as always.


    However, Karen Daly''s heart ached so much that she was feeling a bit of panic. She had to try her


    best to control her emotions so that her tears wouldn''t fall.


    "Karen, what''s wrong? Did Mathew hurt you?" Although he knew that Kevin Kyle would treat Karen


    like a queen, but he had to be assured.


    "Kevin..."


    "What happened to him?"


    "You''ve been with him for a while. Have you noticed anything unusual?"


    "Let me be frank, Matthew is absolutely loyal to you, everybody can see that. There is no way he


    would have an extra-marital affair. I know they say that men are trash, but Matthew is different. He


    won''t mess around and cheat on you like most men do. I can bet my name on this."


    "Can your words be trusted?" Karen scoffed.


    "Don''t be so harsh," George said.


    "You''re thinking too much. I know Kevin better than anybody else." Karen Daly retracted her gaze


    and then suddenly looked at George Ken sadly. "He''s going blind."


    "He''s going blind?" George Ken was shocked. Realizing that his voice was too loud, he immediately


    lowered his tone and asked, "Didn''t the doctor say that his eyes are all right? What''s going on?"

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Karen Daly took a deep breath and said, "The HDR virus is still in his body. The poison affected his


    optic nerves so he can''t see much. But he doesn''t want to worry anyone else, so he asked the


    doctor to hide the truth."


    Hearing Karen Daly''s words, the usually patient and understanding George Ken had turned furious.


    "He... He is being too childish. How can he hide this serious matter from everyone?"


    Even though he was angry, George Ken understood why Kevin Kyle had asked the doctor to keep


    this a secret from everyone.


    Kevin Kyle had always been the backbone of the Kyle family. He was the core figure of Rovio


    Corporation Inc. He had a strong sense of responsibility.


    If something happened to him, his family would be worried and his empire would be in chaos.


    Naturally, he would think the best way to deal with it was to keep it from everyone.


    "Brother..." Karen Daly looked at George Ken. "Now I need you to do me a favor."


    George Ken patted his chest, then he put his arm around Karen Daly''s shoulder, "If I can, I will


    always help you."


    "There is a way to get Kevin''s eyesight back, but that person may not be willing to tell us. So, I want


    you to talk to her with me." Karen Daly did not beat around the bush.


    George Ken hurriedly asked, "Who is this person?


    When it came to negotiating, he was the right person.


    He had studied psychology for so many years, and he was an expert at understanding the thought


    process of others. Apart from Kevin Kyle, George had never met anyone he could not analyse.


    Karen Daly bit her lips and said, "Amelia Gray."


    "It''s her again!" When Karen Daly was missing in the past two years, George Ken often saw her


    with Kevin Kyle.


    At that time, George Ken felt that there was something wrong with her, but he shrugged his doubts


    off as he realized it wasmon for anyone to admire an excellent man like Kevin Kyle.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t care much about her, so George was not concerned. He really did not expect that


    Amelia Gray would poison Kevin Kyle.


    Karen Daly nodded and said, "Amelia has always hated me. To be more precise, she hated me


    because I''m Kevin''s wife. I had a few conflicts with her, and she always acted like she wanted to


    tear me apart. If I approach her for the solution, I don''t think she would help me. Brother, you met


    her before. Do you have any ideas?"


    "That woman was so secretive, and apart from Matthew, she seems to ignore everything else. So


    it''s hard to get her to speak." George Ken was feeling stuck too as he recalled Amelia Gray''s


    obsession with Kevin Kyle.


    After listening to George Ken''s words, Karen''s face changed. She asked gently, "You can''t work


    something out?"


    George gave her a hug andforted her. "Don''t be discouraged. You have me. Let''s give it a try.


    Maybe it''s possible?"


    Karen Daly smiled and said. "Thank you, George!"


    George Ken responded, "I''m your brother, don''t mention it."


    Karen Daly threw herself into his arms and gave him a big hug. "I hope that I can meet such a great


    brother like you in my next life."


    "I don''t want you as my sister again in the next life." George Ken never meant what he said. He


    knew that they would always find a way back to each other again in that future.


    Karen Daly looked at her watch and said, "I have to check up on the family. We will meet tomorrow


    at 9 in the morning."


    "Okay." George Ken nodded and looked at Karen Daly sympathetically. "Karen, we are siblings. If


    you have any problems, you can look for me. Don''t forget that I have your back."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Karen Daly nodded and said, "George, I know. It''s really good to have you as my brother."


    He rubbed her head and said, "Well, get going then. I still have something to do, so I''ll have to go


    back first."


    "Well, then I will see you tomorrow." Karen Daly said, "When you are free, think about how we can


    persuade Amelia tomorrow."


    "I studied psychology, you can trust me with this." George Ken waved goodbye to Karen Daly.


    "Good night."


    Karen Daly watched George Ken walk away for a distance before she closes the door.


    She was depending on George Ken a lot to get information out of Amelia Gray tomorrow. She was


    really hoping that everything would go smoothly.


    Only after she finds a way to remove the HDR virus and improve Kevin Kyle''s eyesight, then she


    could rx.


    Karen Daly entered the house and bumped into the housekeeper, Sarabelle. She asked, "Sarabelle,


    how is Madam Kyle?"


    Sarabelle replied politely, "She''s much better with Mr. Kyle''spany. Please don''t worry."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded. "Thank you."


    Karen Daly went upstairs and went to Kevin Kyle''s study room. When she knocked on the door,


    Kevin Kyle did not respond, so she gently pushed the door open and peeked in.


    Kevin Kyle was having a video conference with others. When he heard her knocking on the door, he


    said calmly, "Come in."


    Karen Daly opened the door and walked in, but she just stood at the door and did not walk towards


    Kevin Kyle. She was being considerate and did not want to disturb him.


    After a while, Kevin Kyle ended the meeting. He looked up at her and asked, "Well, what''s on your


    mind?"


    He couldn''t see her expression or her eyes, but he understood her. He could guess her expressions


    by her stance.


    "Yes. I have something on my mind." Karen Daly walked over to him. As soon as she walked to his


    side, he pulled her into his arms and shended on hisp.


    "Ah..." Karen Daly screamed as she was shocked.


    Kevin Kyle smiled at her. "I''m the one who''s hugging you, not someone else. You are so easily


    scared."


    Karen Daly rolled her eyes at him and said, "You would be scared too if you were in my position."


    Kevin Kyle''s smile widened, "Then let''s switch."


    She could see his smile, but she could not see the love and care in his eyes.


    Karen Daly looked at him affectionately as she touched his face gently and gave him a kiss on his


    lips.


    Her initiative shocked Kevin Kyle a little, but he immediately reciprocated her affection.


    He yfully bit her lower lip and licked it maliciously. Suddenly, he let out a littleugh. "Today''s not


    your safe time. We can''t do it."


    Upon hearing Kevin Kyle''s words, Karen Daly''s face instantly turned red!


    "Bastard, I just want to kiss him. I don''t have any other intention." She thought.


    Karen Daly wanted to hit Kevin Kyle, but he grabbed her hand and kissed it gently. "Do you really


    want it so much? Hmm?"

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Kevin Kyle''s voice was still as seductive as ever. Karen Daly''s heart fluttered at his words. She


    blushed and asked, "Kevin, how are you so shameless?"


    He clearly knew she had no other intentions but he just wanted to tease her. She would definitely


    beat him up if he wasn''t ill.


    "Why?" Kevin Kyle cleared his throat and said seriously, "If the woman sitting in my arms at this


    moment is not my wife, then I will watch my words. But you are my wife. How can I not tease my


    wife?"


    Karen Daly, "..."


    She was impressed!


    This man was persistent in driving her crazy.


    It seemed that Mr. Kyle, the powerful leader of a big corporation, was actually a simple, yful man


    deep down.


    Kevin Kyle leaned forward and kissed her cheek. He smiled and said, "So my words were right,


    yes?"


    Karen Daly touched her flushed face and responded, "Yes, Mr. Kyle. You are the big boss.


    Whatever you say."


    Kevin Kyle smiled and said, "I''m just telling the truth."


    Karen Daly red at him. "Mr. Kyle, didn''t your mother teach you that you must always admit defeat


    when arguing with a woman? Otherwise, no woman will like you. You''ll be single."


    "Mrs. Kyle, are you threatening me?" Kevin Kyle held her in his arms and replied, "As long as a man


    has great qualities, girls will like him naturally. If he doesn''t, no matter how much he gives in, girls


    may not like him back."


    "Mr. Kyle, are you trying to tell me that you are above me because you are excellent and there are


    plenty of women after you?" Karen Daly really wanted to speak her mind. She never knew that he


    thought so highly of himself.


    Judging from her tone, Kevin Kyle knew that she took his words personally. He smiled gently and


    said, "What I really want to say is that I already have you. I only need you in my life and I don''t need


    to win over other women."


    Karen Daly was ready to refute Kevin Kyle''s words, but hisst sentence warmed her heart.


    Just as she was in a daze, Kevin Kyle leaned in for a kiss and they kissed each other passionately.


    They shared a sweet moment.


    Karen Daly knew that they were on the same page. They would live and grow old together!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They were meant to be together forever.


    ......


    It was not until she was rescued that Master Perth knew about Mia Kyle''s kidnapping, and it was his


    little master who told him about it.


    Meanwhile, his men were still waiting by her apartment stupidly as they obediently followed through


    orders.


    Mia Kyle was in the hospital and she was under Neil Brown''s watch. There were soldiers guarding


    the ward. People would think that the patient in the ward was a high-ranking official.


    Since Master Perth was an outsider, he was not allowed in the ward. Therefore, he had been driven


    away twice when Mia Kyle was still in aa.


    After Mia Kyle''s situation got better, the security was still tight, but Neil Brown was more rxed.


    Neil was in a good mood so his employees felt more rxed too. They were more lenient with


    security.


    Master Perth''s earlier attempts at arriving at the ward were unsessful as he was denied entry


    even before he could speak.


    Today''s situation was very different. Master Perth spoke with one of the guards, "Sir, I am Mia Kyle''s


    friend. Can you ask if she is willing to see me?"


    The guard shook his head and said in a friendly tone, "Hey buddy, it''s not that I don''t want to help


    you, but you look like a man."


    "What do you mean?" Master Perth questioned. He was a man.


    The soldier leaned close to Master Perth and whispered, "Ourmander is very petty. He won''t let


    anyone who might steal Mia Kyle away get close to her."


    Master Perth understood these words.


    If he was a threat to Neil Brown, it meant that Neil acknowledged him as apetitor.


    "Captain Brown has outstanding military achievements at such a young age. He is the Prince


    Charming for many women. No one can easily take away his ce in Miss Kyle''s heart." Master


    Perth responded with a smile. However, he knew he was an exception.


    "You want to see Mia?"


    Neil Brown abruptly spoke out. The soldiers felt chills down their spine. They quickly readjusted


    their standing posture, raised their heads high, and looked straight ahead.


    Master Perth turned around and looked at Neil Brown. He smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for a


    long time, Captain Brown. I didn''t expect to see you here. What a coincidence."


    Neil Brown looked at Master Perth arrogantly, "Do you think everyone is as ignorant as you?"


    Master Perth still wanted to maintain a courteous conversation with Neil Brown, but he didn''t expect


    this.


    Master Perth was also a man of temper. He had never been bullied by anyone else. His smile faded


    off as he continued speaking "Since you''re so frank, then I won''t beat around the bush. I''m here to


    see my fiancee."


    "Ah..." Neil Brown sneered silently and waved his hand. "If Master Perth wants to see his fiancee,


    you can send him on his way."


    Hearing themands from Neil Brown, the guards immediately surrounded Master Perth.


    Master Perth stared coldly at Neil Brown. He wanted to scold out loud, but that was not his territory.


    If they did argue or fight, he would be at a disadvantage.


    Neil Brown said again, "Send Master Perth out. If I see him again in the future, you all will be


    punished."


    "Yes." The soldiers answered in unison.


    "Neil! get your men out of here."


    When they surrounded Master Perth, they heard a clear and loud voice. Mia Kyle then appeared in


    front of everyone.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Neil Brown raised his eyebrows and said, "Mia, go back to the ward and lie down. It''s none of your


    business."


    "What do you mean it''s none of my business?" Mia Kyle rushed over to defend Master Perth. She


    looked at Neil Brown provocatively and said, "You want to harm my fiance yet you say this has


    nothing to do with me?"


    "When did this guy be your fiance?" Neil Brown''s face turned extremely grim and he red


    coldly at Master Perth. "Kid, get out of here immediately. Don''t provoke me."


    He couldn''t do anything to Mia Kyle who hadn''t recovered yet. Instead, Neil Brown turned to warn


    Master Perth.


    Mia Kyle stood in front of Master Perth and warned Neil Brown, "Neil Brown, he''s my man. Don''t


    you f*cking touch even a strand of his hair. Just wait and see what I''ll do."


    The veins on Neil Brown''s forehead throbbed. He reprimanded, "This guy looks disgusting. He is


    not worthy of you. What''s wrong with your eyes? Stop messing around and return to your ward. I''ll


    handle things here."


    "There was something wrong with my eyes, but that was in the past. Now, my eyes are well. I trust


    my decisions." Mia Kyle didn''t want to speak much with Neil Brown, so she took Master Perth to her


    ward.


    Master Perth turned back to give Neil Brown a sneaky look, it was like he wanted to say, "Captain


    Brown, she said that I am her fiance."


    Neil Brown was boiling with anger, but he couldn''t do anything because he was the one who kept


    asking her to find other men.


    She listened to him and found herself a boyfriend, and her boyfriend cooperated well and


    approached her.


    A soldier stepped forward and asked, "Captain, do you want us to take him out?"


    Neil Brown nced at them and scolded, "Go ahead! Take Perth out! I told you guys to keep an eye


    on her. Now you all failed and caused me more trouble."


    At this time, if he got rid of Perth, Mia Kyle would definitely fight him to death. Since she was still


    recovering, he did not want to provoke her.


    In the ward, the atmosphere waspletely different from the tense atmosphere earlier. They


    seemedfortable with each other.


    Mia Kyle was sitting on the hospital bed, and Master Perth was sitting beside her bed. He was


    cutting some fruits while he spoke, "Mia, when you recover, let''s go back to Country A together."


    Mia Kyle ate the fruits that Master Perth prepared. She nodded and said vaguely, "I''ll listen to you.


    You can do whatever you want."


    Master Perth rubbed her head. "Okay, then you can rest up first. I''ll arrange for the rest. When you


    are recovered and discharged from the hospital, we can go back to our country together."


    Mia Kyle looked at him with a sweet smile and said, "Honey, although I was born in Country A, I


    have never lived there. I''m worried that I won''t get used to living there."


    Master Perth patted his chest and promised her, "Don''t worry. With me around, I will teach you


    everything you need to know."


    Mia Kyle smiled and said, "Well, as long as you''re here, I won''t worry about anything."


    Neil Brown came in and sat on the couch opposite the hospital bed. His cold eyes stared at them


    fiercely, and he called someone on his phone as he ignored the couples. "It''s me, Neil. Gather some


    men for a real-life shooting game. I haven''t touched guns for a long time. Those bastards really


    think that I am easy to deal with."


    Neil Brown said those words deliberately to remind Master Perth of his capabilities. Without Mia


    Kyle''s protection, he would be in big trouble.


    However, Master Perth and Mia Kyle were still talking happily. It seemed that they had not been


    paying attention to Neil Brown from the beginning.


    Master Perth said lovingly, "Mia, I have already called my parents. They were very happy to hear


    that I found you here. If I hadn''t stopped them, they would have flown over to see you."


    "Thank your parents for me. When I''m well, I''ll go back with you to see them." After that, Mia Kyle


    leaned closely towards Master Perth.


    "Mia..." Master Perth said.


    "Hmm?" Mia Kyle replied.


    "Can I kiss you?" Master Perth asked.


    Mia Kyle nodded shyly and gently closed her eyes.


    Getting Mia Kyle''s approval, Master Perth reached out his hand to hold Mia Kyle''s waist and bent


    over to kiss her.


    Neil Brown had enough.


    He suddenly stood up and separated Mia Kyle and Master Perth like a gust of wind. He stretched


    out his hand and pulled Master Perth away. "F*ck, do you both think of me as dead?"


    "When did youe in, Neil?" Mia Kyle blinked her clear and innocent eyes. It seemed that they


    did not notice that Neil Brown was sitting opposite them.


    "Captain Brown, you have the tendency to mind others'' businesses." Master Perth spoke calmly.


    "Perth, don''t f*cking y this game with me." Neil Brown bellowed, "Zen, see Master Perth off.


    Watch him carefully. Don''t let him get hurt on his way out."


    "Neil, I''ll get even with you sooner orter." As the saying goes, Hares may pull dead lions by the


    beard. During this period of time in Chatterton Town, Master Perth had experienced enough.


    Although his status in Country A was not as high and as powerful as his master''s, he was also very


    influential. No one could challenge him easily.


    However, in Chatterton Town, if Neil Brown wanted to drive him away, he couldn''t fight back.


    Mia watched helplessly as Master Perth was dragged away. It all happened so fast that she did not


    have any time to react. She was supposed to protect him. When she regained her senses, Master


    Perth had already left.


    "Whatever, that was just acting. I''ve achieved my purpose. The real drama has just begun." Mia


    Kyle thought.


    Mia Kyle stretched her body gently and didn''t even look at Neil Brown. She said, "Neil, you should


    also leave. I want to rest."


    Neil Brown sat down beside her with a gloomy face, "Take a rest? Didn''t you ask someone to kiss


    you earlier? Can you rest well without a kiss?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You drove my fianc¨¦ away, and no one else will be kissing me, so I want to sleep. When I fall


    asleep, I won''t think much about it." Mia Kyle said.


    Before Mia Kyle could finish her sentence, Neil Brown grabbed the back of her head and leaned


    forward. He lowered his head and kissed her fiercely...


    Oh, no...


    He was not kissing her, but he was biting her instead.


    Neil Brown was a strong person. He bit Mia Kyle''s lips like a fierce lion with his prey.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Mia Kyle had never been bullied this way before. She seized the opportunity to grab hold of Neil


    Brown''s neck and bit him back in a more aggressive way.


    She bit his lower lips so hard that she could taste blood, then she let go.


    Mia Kyle wiped her blood-stained lips and said, "Bastard, do you think you can bully me?"


    Under her fierce gaze, Neil Brown touched his bloodied lips with his fingers. He suddenly smiled.


    "Well, I could bite you more."


    "Pervert!" Mia Kyle gritted her teeth and red at him. She pulled up the quilt and wrapped herself


    under the quilt without looking at him.


    Neil Brown pulled her quilt away and said, "Mia¡ª"


    Mia Kyle raised her foot and kicked him away, "Get out of here!"


    Neil Brown grabbed her foot and asked, "Are you trying to test my limits?"


    Mia Kyle tried hard to retract her foot, but Neil Brown''s strength was so strong that she couldn''t fight


    back. Instead, she felt that some of her wounds have been stretched.


    Mia Kyle was in pain and shouted, "Neil, you bastard, I''ll have to kill you today."


    Seeing her expression changed, Neil Brown realized that he had caused harm. He quickly let go of


    her and hurriedly called the doctor.


    After the examination, the doctor wanted to scold them sternly, but because of their background, the


    doctor could only kindly say, "Captain Brown, there are some things that can only be done after


    she''s healed. Miss Kyle''s injury has not yet healedpletely and she can''t do any vigorous


    movements for the time being. For her health, please restrain yourself."


    The doctor spoke kindly with good intentions, but Mia Kyle burst into anger when she heard it. "Who


    the hell''s doing vigorous movements with him? Don''t use me, or I won''t let you go too."


    "Miss Kyle, please calm down." The doctor hurriedly left the room after. He was just doing his job,


    why did she have to be so angry when he gave a kind reminder?


    "Get out of my way. Don''t bother me." After the doctor left, Mia Kyle vented her anger on Neil


    Brown.


    What was this called?


    How should he describe this?


    Being used of something that he didn''t do.


    They were both very innocent earlier. Nothing happened, but the doctor thought that they did some


    "vigorous exercises" together while she was still recovering.


    Mia Kyle was so triggered by the doctor''s usations that she might as well just perform those


    "vigorous exercises" anyway.


    "Then you should rest up. I''ll stay here with you," said Neil Brown.


    "Get out!" Mia Kyle closed her eyes and didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Neil Brown did not go away, but a smile arose from his face.


    He would be by her side regardless.


    No matter the circumstances, he would not let her be taken away by others. He would stay with her


    in the future, and he would imprint his personal mark upon her so that she would never leave him


    too.


    ......


    The next day, the sun was shining bright and the weather was very good.


    Karen Daly drove to pick George Ken up from his ce, and the two of them rushed to the military


    region of Chatterton Town together.


    Because of Neil Brown''s advanced orders, it was very easy for them to enter the military region to


    meet Amelia Gray. She was still locked up in the cell.


    "George, you will take the leadter." Karen Daly was still a little worried that she could not get


    anything out of Amelia Gray.


    George Ken said, "Let''s see how it goes. Perhaps my words won''t mean much to her, but she would


    listen to you instead."


    "No matter what, I have to get the antidote for the HDR virus." Karen Daly pursed her lips and said


    firmly.


    It seemed that Kevin Kyle had been caring for her for a long time. This time, it was her turn to do


    something for Kevin Kyle to help him ease his mind.


    George Ken patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry. If we can get it then we will. We''ll find another way if


    we can''t."


    Karen Daly nodded. "I know."


    They chatted while walking, and soon, they arrived at the ce where Amelia Gray was detained.


    The room where Amelia Gray was locked up was very clean. It was a small room that had all the


    necessary facilities, but it looked like she had given up on herself.


    She looked dirty, and her hair was a mess. She looked like a madman.


    When Karen and George appeared in front of her, she was not surprised at all, because she knew


    she was the only person who knew how to restore Kevin Kyle''s sight. Who else could they find if


    they didn''te to find her?


    Kevin Kyle would not sacrifice Karen Daly just so he could get his eyesight back. He cared too


    much about Karen Daly. He would never abandon his wife just because he wanted to see again.


    What about Karen?


    If she made the same proposition to her, would Karen agree?


    Amelia Gray guessed that if Karen Daly really loved Kevin Kyle that much, she would agree.


    "Amelia..." George Ken took the lead in speaking out.


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by her. "I know why you came to me,


    and I have also clearly told you that if you want Kevin to see again, I have only one condition. As


    long as you promise me this, I can share the method to restore his eyesight." Amelia said.


    "Tell me, what is your condition?" George Ken could tell that this condition was not an easy one, but


    he was still curious. He wanted to know what kind of condition Amelia Gray wanted to offer.


    Amelia Gray did not answer George Ken''s question. She looked at Karen Daly and suddenly smiled


    coldly. "Karen, the person who can help Kevin regain his eyesight is not me, but you. You are the


    only one who can give him a chance to see this beautiful world again."


    Karen Daly looked straight at Amelia Gray. Once she saw her in the eyes, she felt pity for her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia Gray had been locked up here for so long, but it seemed that she was still very lost.


    After staring at Amelia Gray for a while, Karen Daly said slowly, "Amelia, you know why we came to


    you. If you have any conditions, just tell me. Don''t beat around the bush."


    Amelia Gray gritted her teeth and said slowly, "Karen, I''ll ask you now. If you are the only one who


    can make Kevin see the beauty of this world again, are you willing to do it?"


    "Of course." Karen Daly answered without hesitation.


    "Of course?" Amelia Grayughed like crazy, "So if the condition is that you have to leave Kevin


    forever, are you willing to?"


    Hearing Amelia Gray''s question, Karen Daly wanted tough out loud. Indeed, she regarded Amelia


    as a joke.


    She smiled and said, "Amelia, did you think I would agree to this condition?"

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    "Didn''t you say that you loved Kevin very much? Didn''t you say that you are willing to do anything


    for him?" Amelia Gray stared at Karen Daly and moved closer to her. "Karen, this is the time to test


    your love for him."


    Karen Daly stood straight and let out a subtle smile. She continued to look at Amelia Gray. No


    matter what Amelia said, Karen just ignored her.


    Karen Daly didn''t show any reactions or expressions so Amelia Gray couldn''t figure out what she


    was thinking. After a pause, Amelia added, "That is Kevin''s only chance to regain his vision. The


    opportunity is right in front of you and this depends on you. You won''t be turning this down for the


    sake of your own interests, will you?"


    George Ken nced at Karen Daly and responded to Amelia Gray, "Amelia, don''t try to provoke her.


    It''s useless."


    "Hehe... You brought along an assistant..." Amelia Gray looked at Karen Daly sharply and sneered,


    "Yes, as soon as you leave Kevin Kyle, and when his eyes recover, he will definitely have other


    women in the future. At that time, you can only look helplessly at his new lover. Of course, you are


    not willing to let that happen."


    "You''re right. Of course, I won''t be willing to leave him." Karen Daly pursed her lips and her smile


    widened. "Amelia, are you satisfied with this answer?"


    "In the end, you are just selfish. You only have yourself in your heart, not him." The calmer Karen


    Daly responded, the crazier Amelia Gray was.


    She had been locked up for so long, and she was waiting for Karen Daly toe to her. She


    thought that she would definitely win the battle against Karen, but she didn''t expect that she would


    lose this terribly.


    Karen Daly loved Kevin Kyle, didn''t she?


    If she loved him, why didn''t she want to leave so that Kevin Kyle could regain his eyesight?


    Amelia Gray couldn''t understand her rationale.


    Karen Daly replied calmly, "I have him in my heart, that is why I know how important I am to him.


    The pain he would feel when I leave him is far more than the pain of losing his eyesight."


    "You ugly woman, where did you get your confidence? How do you know that losing you will be


    more painful than losing his eyesight? In the end, you are too selfish. You don''t want to do it for him.


    You just want to live well and protect your interests." Amelia Gray knew that Karen Daly was


    speaking the truth deep down, but she was not still in denial.


    Karen Daly looked at George Ken and requested, "George, you can go out first."


    George Ken said worriedly, "Karen."


    Karen Daly responded, "I have something to say to her alone."


    Originally, she wanted George Ken to speak with Amelia Gray. Since Amelia was so stubborn, then


    Karen will just go merciless on her. She would y fire with fire.


    George Ken walked out. After a few steps, he looked back at Karen Daly and said, "I''ll wait for you


    outside. Call me if you need anything."


    Karen Daly nodded. "Okay."


    As soon as George Ken left, Amelia Gray changed her tone of speech, "Asking your brother to


    leave, are you going to show me your true colors?"


    "Yes. You''re right again." Karen Daly smiled gently, and she sighed as she shook her head


    helplessly at Amelia Gray, "How can a smart person like you not know what''s going on?"


    Amelia Gray sneered and said, "Does it matter? I''m locked up here, and one day I''ll die here."


    Karen Daly walked closer to her and continued to speak gently, "Amelia, you wouldn''t want to just


    die in here without seeing your mother, would you?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At the mention of her mother, Amelia Gray''s face changed slightly, but soon she returned to her


    usual expression.


    She said, "I don''t even know who my mother is. How would you know?"


    Karen Daly took out a list from her bag and shook it in front of Amelia Gray''s face. She said,


    "Amelia, although you have never contacted her, I know that you request for your money to be


    transferred into a certain ount every month. Am I right?"


    "Karen, what on earth do you want to do?" Amelia Gray rushed towards her and she hit on the ss


    pane angrily. "If you darey your fingers on her, I won''t let you go off easy even when I''m dead."


    "Amelia, you have people you care about, and I too have people I care about..." Karen Daly paused


    for a moment before she continued. She spoke slowly and stared right into Amelia''s eyes. "For him,


    there is nothing I won''t do. I don''t mind going to hell for him."


    "You are crazy."


    "Since you can be crazy, why can''t I be crazy? You can threaten me with the person I care about, so


    why can''t I return the favor?"


    "You..." Amelia Gray tried to break free from the thick walls that stopped her from tearing Karen


    Daly into pieces. No matter how hard she tried to, she couldn''t.


    At this time, she realized that she was just a little bird locked up in the cage. Her fate depended on


    others.


    She yelled hysterically, "Karen! What do you want?"


    Karen Daly remained calm, "I want the antidote for the HDR virus."


    Amelia Gray''s face turned red with anger. "I can give you that, but how can I be assured that my


    mother will be safe?"


    Karen Daly repeated her response, "I just want the antidote for HDR."


    She only needed a cure for the HDR virus and she didn''t intend to hurt anyone else. However, if she


    was forced to hurt other people to get it, she would do it for Kevin Kyle.


    Amelia Gray stared at Karen Daly for a long time before replying, "In fact, the virus in his body is not


    purely the HDR. I added another drug in, so the effects of the drug have changed. Even if there''s a


    cure for the HDR virus, it can''t help him."


    Karen Daly heard her out carefully while she retaining the smile on her face, but her hands were


    already clenched into fists. Anger was surging in her heart...


    Amelia Gray snorted, "If I did not add this medication, he would have died a long time ago. You


    should thank me."


    Karen Daly raised her eyebrows. "I know you admired him and wanted to be with him. You''ve been


    with him for so many years. In the end, you were the one who betrayed him. Surely, you can''t me


    him for treating you this way."


    "Yes, I have always been by his side, and I was deeply trusted by him... If I didn''t obey Warren Ss''


    orders, and if I had revealed my secret identity to Kevin earlier, I would still be his most reliable


    assistant."


    She had been arranged by Warren Ss to work for Kevin Kyle. Having been by Kevin Kyle''s side


    for so many years, she knew that he had never treated his employees badly. She had unknowingly


    begun to admire him, and she wanted to be always loyal to him...


    ...

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    She wanted to be by Kevin Kyle''s side forever. She wanted to continue to work with him in his


    business empire, or even just listen to him talk about his life experiences. She had nned to grow


    old with him.


    Her wish was supposed toe true, but now that she had betrayed him, there was no way she


    could stay by his side.


    She wanted the best for him, but why did she betray him?


    Perhaps she had followed through with Warren Ss'' orders, because her disappointing husband


    kept asking for more money, and coincidentally, Karen Daly, who had "died", hade back.


    In order to find Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle was going crazy... For Karen Daly, he sacrificed so much in


    his life.


    Theparison between how Kevin Kyle''s sacrificed everything for his wife, against how her own


    useless husbands treated her, brought a sense of injustice in her heart.


    Oh, Kevin Kyle!


    That was the man who was as perfect as God in her heart. She watched him grow so much, but she


    never thought of harboring any romantic feelings towards him.


    This man wasrger than life, but all he loved was such an average woman.


    She hated Karen Daly so much. She hated her for taking away all of Kevin Kyle''s attention. As long


    as Karen Daly was alive, there was no one else in his eyes.


    Jealousy blinded Amelia Gray, which made her impulsive, and she ended up hurting the person she


    didn''t want to hurt the most. Therefore, she had no way to return to Kevin Kyle''s side like before.


    "I never thought of harming him at all." Recalling the past, Amelia Gray smiled, then she gradually


    broke down in tears. "Karen, you don''t understand. You will never understand what he means to


    me."


    Karen Daly seized the opportunity to say, "I admit that I can''t understand you entirely. Since he is


    very important to you, why don''t you help him for once? Don''t you want him to see the world again?"


    "Hehe... In fact, I have already left the prescription for the antidote with him, but he never noticed


    myings and goings, so he probably didn''t notice the prescription too." Amelia Grayughed out


    loud while crying. "If you were the one who sent him the gift, he should have noticed it long ago."


    Karen Daly asked, "What gift? Where is it?"


    Amelia Gray wiped her tears andughed out loud. "Karen, do you really think you can get what you


    want from my mouth so easily?"


    Karen Daly took a deep breath and said, "Amelia, what do you want?"


    "I want..." Amelia Gray shook her head and continuedughing. "What do I want? I don''t know


    either!"


    "Amelia, you¡ª" Before Karen Daly could finish her sentence, Amelia Gray interrupted her and said,


    "Rovio''s headquarters in Chatterton Town, in his office. Go and search for a gift that I had given him.


    The prescription for the cure is in it."


    "What gift is it?" Karen Daly looked at Amelia Gray as she calmed down. Amelia looked back at


    Karen straight in the eye, this meant that she wasn''t lying.


    Amelia Gray chuckled, "Find out yourself. That''s all I can tell you."


    "Thank you!" Karen Daly said politely. She turned around and was about to leave when she heard


    Amelia Gray calling out for her. "My mother..."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt her. I''ll continue to transfer her the money in your name every month." She


    wasn''t moved by Amelia Gray''s actions but seeing that old woman reminded Karen of her own


    mother.


    She would be kind to anyone''s mother, hoping that in the afterworld, others could be kind to her own


    mother too.


    After leaving the military region of Chatterton Town, Karen Daly drove George Ken straight to the


    Rovio headquarters. On the way over, she asked George Ken to contact Nick ck, and he too


    arrived at Kevin Kyle''s office quickly.


    Kevin Kyle''s office was located at the highest level of the Rovio skyscraper. It was spacious and


    brightly lit. Standing in front of the tall windows, you could enjoy the majestic view of Chatterton


    Town.


    However, they did not admire the view for long. After entering Kevin Kyle''s office, Karen Daly


    ordered George Ken to look for the gift.


    She said, "George, what do you think Amelia would have gifted Kevin?"


    While rummaging through his things, George Ken said, "I think you would know better about this."


    Since Amelia Gray did not want to share more, they could only rummage through Kevin Kyle''s office


    and hoped that they would be lucky enough to find Amelia Gray''s gift as soon as possible.


    After struggling for a while, they still couldn''t find it. Karen Daly was getting a little anxious. She was


    worried that Kevin Kyle might have thrown the gift away into the trash can casually.


    She raised her head and looked around. She suddenly noticed a mug on a shelf.


    The mug was ced on a high shelf, and there was a multitude of small letters inscribed on the


    mug.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Karen Daly walked over and took the mug. Amelia Gray''s name was engraved at the bottom of the


    mug, so she was sure that this was a gift from Amelia to Kevin Kyle.


    Now that she had found the gift, where was the prescription for the cure?


    Was it the small and messy letters scribbled across the mug?


    Karen Daly tried to make sense of the letters by stringing them together into words, but she still had


    no clue.


    Did Amelia Gray lie to her?


    Karen Daly sat down and thought deeply. If Amelia Gray wanted to lie to her, she coulde up


    with many other reasons.


    "Karen, did you find it?" George Ken came over and asked.


    Karen Daly nodded and said, "There is Amelia''s name at the bottom of the mug. It should be this. I


    guess the antidote is somewhere in these letters, but I can''t string them together."


    George Ken said, "Don''t worry. As long as we have something, we can work on our next step. Let


    me see if I can figure out anything."


    George Ken took the mug over and analyze the letters thoroughly, but he couldn''t find any clues


    too. He sighed, "It''s a pity that your super-intelligent Kevin can''t see things clearly now. If he could,


    he can probably crack this code."


    Karen Daly said, "Let''s go back first and think about itter. What does Amelia want to tell us with


    these random letters?"


    The letters were clumped together in a mess. They would need quite a lot of time to analyze the


    letters thoroughly and try to form words out of them.


    George Ken asked, "So you want to go home and ask Kevin for help?"


    Karen Daly shook her head and said, "Let''s try on our own first."


    Karen Daly did not intend to tell Kevin Kyle about the matter of getting the antidote, because she


    was worried that Kevin would be disappointed if this was a fake lead.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    On the way home, Karen Daly had been thinking about the letters on the mug, but she couldn''t


    come up with any clues.


    In the end, she decided to ask for Kevin Kyle''s help. Kevin was really smart and had solved the


    impossible before.


    She would just ask him to solve the mystery for her, but she would not say that it was Amelia Gray''s


    prescription for the cure. That way, he wouldn''t be disappointed if he couldn''t solve it.


    After sending George Ken home, Karen Daly drove back to Secret Garden. Kevin Kyle called her


    before she could reach home.


    Karen Daly did not drive often, so she was not very skilled at driving. Whenever she was driving,


    she couldn''t be distracted. She was almost home, hence she did not pick up Kevin''s phone call.


    She didn''t answer the call the first time. Kevin Kyle called again and again, and at the fourth call,


    Karen''s car had arrived at the entrance of the house.


    She handed the car to the security guard. When she was about to answer the phone call, she saw


    Kevin Kyle''s tall figure standing not far away from her.


    Kevin Kyle''s face was gloomy. He stood still by the door and said nothing. It seemed that he was


    angry with her.


    "I''m back." Because she had secretly gone to look for Amelia Gray behind Kevin Kyle''s back, Karen


    Daly felt a little guilty so she tried her best to smile and look innocent.


    Kevin Kyle didn''t respond and still looked gloomy. Karen Daly couldn''t tell what was he thinking


    about.


    Karen Daly walked over and hugged him. She rested her head against his chest and said, "Kevin,


    I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Kevin Kyle kissed her aggressively.


    "Oo..."


    Hearing a soft moan from Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle held her slender waist closer and kissed her


    more.


    After a long time, he let her off and pinched her face hard. "If you do things that will worry me again,


    see what I will do to you."


    "I''m sorry!" Karen Daly put her arms around his waist and apologized with a smile. She didn''t look


    remorseful at all.


    "Where did you go? Why didn''t you bring the driver and the bodyguard?" Kevin Kyle found out that


    she was not at home and did not ask for the bodyguard and driver to go along with her. He was so


    worried, and hence he kept calling her.


    If she hade back a few minutester, he might have already deployed his men to search the


    whole city.


    Karen Daly looked at him and pinched his face. "Don''t put on that long face. Such a good-looking


    face will turn ugly if you keep doing that face."


    Kevin Kyle responded with a straight face, "No matter how ugly I am, I am still your husband."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Karen Daly smiled mischievously and said, "I wouldn''t mind if you look too ugly."


    "I''m okay with you being ugly, so shouldn''t the condition be the same for me?" Kevin Kyle said.


    "Kevin, you''re implying that I''m ugly!"


    "Ugly and stupid. It''s the truth. Isn''t it?"


    "Then you''d better find a woman who is prettier and smarter than me, and she can make you


    happy!" Karen Daly red at him and said angrily.


    "But I like that you''re so ugly." Kevin Kyle held her in his arms and suddenly spoke very gently,


    "Karen, before we can find the kidnappers who kidnapped Mia, stay at home. If you must go out,


    remember to bring someone with you. If something happens, what am I going to do? What should


    we do with Little Karen?"


    "Yes, I will." Kevin Kyle was worried, and Karen Daly felt really guilty. She leaned in towards him


    and said, "Kevin, I''m really sorry."


    Kevin Kyle rubbed her head and said gently, "I want you to protect yourself, not to apologize to me."


    "I will remember that, and I will be more careful in the future." Karen Daly looked up and smiled at


    him, then said, "By the way, I have some messy letters that I can''t make sense of. Can you help


    me?"


    Kevin Kyle joked, "If you want me to help you, don''t you have to make me happy first? If I''m happy, I


    would do anything."


    Karen Daly opened her mouth and bit his chest through his thin shirt. "Bastard! You''re such a jerk!


    You''re bullying me!"


    Hearing her sweet voice, Kevin Kyleughed heartily and said, "Well, what can I do for you? Tell


    me."


    "It''s a mug. There are some really small and random letters on it, and there are some strange


    patterns too." Karen Daly exined the design of the mug to Kevin Kyle carefully, including the


    randomized letters.


    Kevin Kyle listened to her description attentively. When he heard her description, he was visualizing


    it in his mind.


    After listening to Karen Daly''s description, Kevin Kyle rubbed her head and chuckled, "Mrs. Kyle,


    are you trying to profess your love to me?"


    Karen Daly rolled her eyes at him and said, "Kevin, be serious. I''m asking you to help me solve this


    riddle. What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Kevin Kyle''sughed even more. "Okay, then I''ll exin it to you. Listen carefully."


    Kevin Kyle''s voice was soft. Just as he was about to speak, he took a pause and said, "Karen, did


    you really write these for me?"


    He really couldn''t imagine that a shy Karen Daly would write these words for him. She was probably


    too embarrassed to profess her love for him, and so she wanted to use this method to do so.


    Fortunately, he was smart. If it were another person who was not that intelligent, he wouldn''t have


    understood this confession.


    "I''ve already told you that it''s a friend''s gift. She couldn''t solve it. So she wanted me to have a look


    at it." Karen Daly''s face would turn red and her heart beat faster when she lied. To hide her panic,


    she added, "Can you help? If you don''t know, I''ll find someone else."


    Kevin Kyle knew all of Karen Daly''s friends.


    Faye Reed was not in Chatterton Town, and besides Faye, she didn''t have other friends. Kevin Kyle


    was sure that this was her way of professing her love.


    Thinking of this, Kevin Kyle was in a good mood. He grabbed Karen Daly''s hand and said softly,


    "What you want to say to me is also what I want to say to you. I will never let go of your hand. We


    will grow old together."


    "That''s what the letters on the mug say?" Karen Daly asked cautiously.


    "What else do you mean?" Kevin Kyle tried hard to recall the simple description just now. Did he


    miss any other meaning that she wanted to express?


    After listening to Kevin Kyle''s words, Karen Daly understood that the letters on the cup were Amelia


    Gray''s confession to Kevin Kyle, which was not the antidote for the HDR virus.


    Karen Daly''s heart dropped in an instant. She hade all this way to find some hope. The seed of


    hope had just sprouted, but it was trampled on immediately.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin Kyle couldn''t see Karen Daly''s face, but he could sense her bodynguage.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Karen Daly bit her lips hard to distract her from her emotional pain.


    "Karen?" Kevin Kyle held her trembling shoulder and asked, "What happened? Tell me, I can handle


    it."


    "Why am I so useless? Why can''t I even do just one thing right? Why can''t I help you when you are


    hurt?" Karen Daly was beating herself up for failing at this task.


    Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly in his arms and patted her back gently. Heforted her and said,


    "Karen, don''t worry. Share your concerns with me."


    Perhaps they had misunderstood each other earlier. Karen Daly asked again tearfully, "Kevin, is


    there any other meaning from the letters on the mug?"


    Kevin Kyle said, "Describe it to me again. I''ll use another method to see if I can interpret another


    meaning."


    Substitution cipher was one of the methods to decipher codes in cryptography.


    There were also several types for substitution cipher which consist of simple substitution,


    homophonic substitution, polygram substitution and so on.


    When he listened to Karen Daly describe it the first time, Kevin Kyle used the homophonic


    substitution method. Using that method, the code sounded like a love letter for the decoder.


    Kevin Kyle thought that Karen Daly wrote it for him, so he was excited and might have been a little


    careless. He forgot that it could be possible to be decoded in two different methods, and the results


    of each decoding method would be different.


    "You didn''t interpret them thoroughly, then you spoke so confidently. You disappointed me!" The little


    me of hope that extinguished earlier had rekindled in Karen Daly''s heart.


    "Tell me more." Kevin Kyle thought about his eyesight had badly affected his quality of life. He


    needed to ask Nick ck to rush those doctors for a cure soon.


    Karen Daly described the letters and the patterns on the mug again.


    Kevin Kyle listened carefully and focused on those letters. After listening to them again, he quickly


    concluded, "Francesca... chapel... Francesca Chapel. Is there such a chapel in Chatterton Town?"


    This kind of simple recement method was often used by Kevin Kyle, Nick ck and others at


    work. When he heard Karen Daly''s descriptions again, he analyzed carefully and found the correct


    answer.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Francesca Chapel?" Karen Daly did not know how Kevin Kyle deciphered that, but she


    immediately took out her mobile phone and opened the map application.


    "There is indeed such a chapel in the western suburbs of Chatterton Town." Karen Daly guessed


    that Amelia Gray must have hidden an antidote for HDR in the chapel.


    After getting the clue, Karen Daly was so excited that she turned around and was about to run


    away. She has forgotten that Kevin Kyle was still by her side until he pulled her back.


    Kevin Kyle asked in a low voice, "Karen, who gave you this mug?"


    Karen Daly smiled perfunctorily. "It''s a friend of mine. She''s ying a game with me. She asked me


    to find out what she''s hiding."


    "Did you go to meet Amelia again?" At first, Kevin Kyle just thought that Karen Daly came up with


    some tricks to make him happy, but as soon as he solved the mystery on the mug, he thought of


    Amelia Gray.


    They often used this kind of substitution ciphers at work. The one who knew this method and


    passed the mystery to Karen must be Amelia Gray.


    Kevin Kyle was right but Karen Daly felt guilty. She lowered her head and did not speak.


    "Karen, what did you promise her?" Kevin Kyle held Karen Daly''s shoulder tightly. He was so


    worried about Amelia Gray''s request for Karen Daly to leave him that he may have held Karen a


    little too tight.


    "What do you think I would promise her?" She was not a fool. Would she ept all of Amelia Gray''s


    requests?


    Kevin Kyle responded seriously, "If you do something silly, I won''t let you go."


    "This mug was a gift from Amelia to you. She said that if we could find this gift, we can get the


    antidote for HDR." Karen Daly figured there was no point in hiding the truth anymore.


    He had gone to ask Amelia Gray for the antidote. Amelia Gray wanted him to agree to an


    unreasonable condition, so he refused her and he didn''t get the information out of her.


    Amelia Gray hated Karen Daly so much but Karen still went to meet her. Kevin Kyle thought to


    himself, if Amelia Gray gave Karen Daly the antidote, Karen must have agreed to Amelia''s


    unreasonable request.


    "Hm..." Kevin Kyle chuckled. "Didn''t she ask for you to leave me before she gave you the antidote?"


    "She brought it up, but I didn''t agree with it." Karen Daly responded angrily.


    "You didn''t agree to that, but she still gave you the antidote?" Kevin Kyle replied even more angrily.


    "Kevin, when have I ever lied to you?" She knew he was very worried that she would promise


    Amelia Gray, but she was so disappointed that he didn''t believe in her.


    Karen Daly shook off his hand and said, "Kevin, I won''t fight with you. Anyway, let''s go to the chapel


    and find the antidote first."


    "Karen, I asked you a question. Answer me." Despite Karen Daly''s request, he needed a clear


    answer.


    "Yes, I have agreed to her unreasonable request. Are you satisfied now?" He was really annoying.


    Why did he not believe in her?


    "You¡ª" Kevin Kyle was so angry that he clenched his fists.


    "Don''t push me!" After saying that, Karen Daly turned around and left. After a few steps, Kevin Kyle


    caught up with her again. He pulled her back by grabbing her by her waist.


    "I''ll send someone to look for the chapel. Stay at home and don''t go anywhere." If she really agreed


    to Amelia Gray''s request, he would lock her up.


    "Kevin, you dare lock me up?" Karen Daly was also very angry at him.


    "You can try me!" If she really agreed to leave him, he would not let her go.


    "Kevin, let me go! Don''t push me to a cliff!" Karen Daly struggled hard. However, Kevin Kyle''s


    strength was so strong that she couldn''t fight him off.


    "Daddy, don''t bully Mommy!" Little Karen suddenly jumped out of nowhere with her hands on her


    hips, looking like a protector.


    "Karen, Mommy is ying with me. Go ahead and y with Brother Lionel." No matter how angry


    he was, Kevin Kyle was still very patient when he talked to Little Karen.


    Karen Daly reassured her child too, "Little Karen, I''m fine. You can go and y." Even if they were


    arguing, they wouldn''t affect the child.


    Looking at her father carrying her mother in his arms, Little Karen scratched her head. She was


    very puzzled. Were they really not fighting?


    She looked at Brother Lionel who was behind her. She blinked her innocent eyes and asked softly,


    "Brother Lionel, weren''t they fighting?"


    "Little Karen, adults have their way of getting along. Kids wouldn''t understand. When you grow up in


    the future, you will understand." Lionel picked Little Karen up and gently rubbed her head.


    "How old? Old like you?" Little Karen asked back. Brother Lionel was so tall. When could she grow


    as tall as Brother Lionel was?

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Kevin Kyle wanted to give Karen Daly an earful, but when he carried Karen back to the room, he


    became less angry.


    When he heard Karen Daly''s helpless whine, he knew that she deliberately provoked him earlier,


    but he was so angry that he lost his cool.


    "Karen..." He called her name out and reached out to touch her, but was pushed away by her.


    "I don''t want to talk to you, don''t touch me!" Karen Daly turned her head away.


    Kevin Kyle shook his head helplessly and said, "I''ll send someone to get the clues left by Amelia.


    You just need to stay at home."


    "I''m going to find it myself." That might be the only chance for Kevin Kyle to regain his eyesight.


    Karen Daly wouldn''t feel at ease to let anyone else do it.


    "I have already asked Nick to arrange for someone to do this. After finding the antidote, I will give it


    to the doctor first." Kevin Kyle had always trusted those who worked for him. After all, only a few


    people like Amelia Gray would betray him.


    "Then you need to make sure that they are careful. After finding the antidote, have them take a


    photo and send it to us immediately. That way, if they lose it, we have a backup." Even though she''s


    so angry, but she knew she couldn''t ignore him especially when the matter was rted to his


    eyesight.


    "Didn''t you say that you didn''t want to talk to me?" Kevin Kyle chuckled and said, "Alright then. Let''s


    talk nicely in the future. Try not to fight with each other."


    "Did we just fight?" Karen Daly began to act silly and pretended to forget that they had just argued.


    In Karen Daly''s memory, the two of them rarely fought over things. She remembered that even


    when they argued, she was the one who caused the trouble and he was the one who made


    concessions to her.


    Thinking of this, Karen Daly felt a little guilty and muttered, "Actually, I... I didn''t agree with Amelia''s


    unreasonable condition."


    How could she agree to such an unreasonable request?


    Kevin Kyle misunderstood her because he didn''t understand how much she cared about this family


    and how much she cared about him and Little Karen.


    She wasn''t with Little Karen when she was younger. It took her such a long and hard process to be


    with Little Karen and Kevin Kyle again, so how could she give that up?


    "Alright, I know." Kevin Kyle calmed down.


    "If you already know that, then why were you so loud at me?" Karen Daly raised her voice at him.


    "We just promised not to fight!" Kevin Kyle responded gently.


    "It''s good to argue with each other asionally, it will improve the rtionship between a husband


    and wife." Karen Daly still knew how to find a way for herself.


    Kevin Kyle looked at her and smiled gently. "Whatever floats your boat."


    Uh...


    What did he mean? She had a fair point, she wasn''t being unreasonable.


    ......


    The subordinate Nick ck sent to the chapel to find the antidote soon returned with the results.


    Amelia Gray had a private locker in the chapel, and there was a hand-written note with the


    prescription.


    After getting the antidote, they sent it to the doctor and asked them to formte it. No one knew the


    legitimacy of the prescription. Kevin Kyle had to try it to find out.


    No matter what the result was, at least they had a glimpse of hope. Karen Daly felt slightly relieved.


    ......


    As Mia Kyle was seriously injured from the abduction, Neil Brown and Kevin Kyle sped up to look


    for the murderer of Warren Ss. At the same time, they were also looking everywhere for the


    kidnapper who abducted Mia Kyle.


    All kinds of clues showed that the person who kidnapped Mia Kyle should be the same person as


    the one who killed Warren Ss. The murderer killed Warren and then vented his anger on Mia.


    At present, they had too little information about the murderer, and it was even more difficult for them


    to know the specific whereabouts of the kidnapper.


    The Brown family and the Kyle family had the most authority and power in Chatterton Town. The


    mysterious man killed and abducted people in their territory, and he did it so wlessly. It seemed


    that the kidnapper had been preparing for many years.


    The underground basement beneath Secret Garden was constructed and built in such a secluded


    manner, almost like an underground torture chamber from the olden days. This meant that the


    kidnapper had his intention for a long time already.


    It was possible that the underground "prison" built by the kidnapper was prepared for Warren Ss,


    but he didn''t expect that Warren Ss would be brought to the military region of Chatterton Town.


    Neil Brown''s men continued to search further based on the clues, while Kevin Kyle''s men searched


    for a list of people who Warren Ss had offended or hurt before.


    In the list, there was a name that stood out. When Nick ck readout that name, Kevin Kyle''s eyes


    widened.


    Herbert Ken!


    When he thought of the list of people who Warren Ss had hurt before, Kevin Kyle thought of many


    people, except those who were close with him.


    Most of Mia Kyle''s injuries were on her abdomen. The kidnappers seemed to target her abdomen,


    just like how Warren Ss cut Karen Daly''s abdomen and took her child away a few years ago.


    Wasn''t Herbert Ken dead?


    Was he still alive? Did he secretly kill Warren Ss to vent his anger, and then kidnapped Mia Kyle


    to avenge Karen Daly?


    Kevin Kyle connected all the dots together and became very vignt.


    On the night of Mia''s abduction, Karen Daly received an anonymous phone call, but the person did


    not say a word.


    Later, his people found some clues again. The person who kidnapped Mia Kyle was the same


    person who called Karen Daly.


    With such spection and analysis, the connection between every suspicious act was getting


    closer and closer.


    "Director Kevin, the list of the people who had been harmed by Warren Ss before is here. What


    else do you want me to do?" After Nick ck read through the list, he didn''t get a reply from Kevin


    Kyle for a long time.


    Kevin was still lost in thought and did not reply to Nick.


    "Director Kevin..." Nick ck tried to call him again.


    Kevin Kyle came back to his senses. He looked at Nick ck coldly and said in a low voice, "Nick,


    continue to investigate further. You can''t let anyone know about the clues in the future. Most


    importantly, you can''t tell Neil about this. You must show them to me first."


    "Yes." Nick ck didn''t understand why Kevin Kyle said this, but he didn''t ask much and just


    nodded.


    Sitting in the office, Kevin Kyle squinted his eyes stressfully and tapped on the table with his slender


    fingers.


    If Herbert Ken was not dead, why didn''t he reconcile with his own children? Why did he hide in the


    dark and hurt others?


    Maybe he was jumping to conclusions. The murderer might not be Herbert Ken.


    After going through the list, Kevin Kyle excluded some names off. In the end, he thought that


    Herbert Ken was the most suspicious one.


    If it was really Herbert Ken...


    That was Karen Daly''s father. What should he do to prevent Karen Daly from getting hurt?


    At the thought of Karen, Kevin took a deep breath and clenched his fist.


    No matter who the murderer was, he had to protect Karen Daly so that she would not be involved in


    any danger again or get hurt again.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    However, Kevin Kyle was still a little worried. He could not hide this from Karen Daly forever. What


    would Karen do if she knew?

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Karen Daly''s mind was not focused on the kidnappers who kidnapped Mia Kyle. What she cared


    about most was the antidote handed over by Amelia Gray.


    After receiving the prescription, the doctor called her in and exined it. There were a total of 21


    ingredients in it, two of which were highly toxic drugs that could kill a person in a few seconds.


    The two highly toxic ingredients would react with the other medication and thus causing a chemical


    action that could dissolve the remaining toxicity in his body, but it could also cause harm. Every


    medicine had its side effects.


    They had to test the drug a few times before they could allow Kevin Kyle to take it.


    As soon as she came out of the doctor''sb, her phone rang. She took it out and looked at it. It was


    yet another unknown number.


    Seeing the disy on the screen of the mobile phone, Karen Daly''s heart skipped a beat. Her hand


    holding the phone trembled slightly. She took a deep breath and answered, "Hello!"


    The other end of the phone was still as silent as thest time. Karen Daly tried to listen to the


    surroundings around the caller, but it was so quiet that she couldn''t even hear anything.


    Karen stood at the gate of the hospital and looked around. There were a lot of people walking


    around. The traffic was heavy as she was facing the main street. She couldn''t find anyone


    suspicious.


    She gulped nervously and asked, "Who are you? You''ve called me so many times, what do you


    want? If you have something to do with me, why don''t you say it directly? If you hide behind the


    phone like this, who do you think you are?"


    "Karen..."


    The person on the other end of the phone finally spoke, and the voice sounded a little off. She


    couldn''t even tell if the person on the other end was a man or a woman.


    "Who the hell are you?" Karen Daly nced at the pedestrians passing by her again, but she still


    did not find any suspicious figure.


    "I just want to hear your voice. I won''t hurt you." The person spoke out.


    "Who the hell are you?" Karen Daly repeated.


    "Hey miss, this bunch of flowers is for you." When Karen Daly looked around, a little boy rushed to


    her with a bunch of roses in his arms and forcefully stuffed it into her hands. He smiled at her and


    said, "I hope you like it."


    "What..." Karen Daly wanted to ask for more, but the little boy turned around and rushed into the


    crowd. After a while, he disappeared from her sight.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Karen, I hope you like it!" A low voice came from the phone again.


    "Who are you?" Karen Daly asked the same question, but the other party had already hung up.


    Looking at the bunch of bright red roses in her hand, Karen Daly felt as if she was holding a hot


    potato. She wanted to throw it away, but she also wanted to find some clues from the bouquet.


    It was just an ordinary bunch of roses. There was a line of words on the card: "I hope you will be


    happy all the time!"


    A simple wish, there was no indication of the sender.


    Karen Daly did not dare to hold a bunch of flowers. She was worried that there was a bug or


    something else in it, so she turned around and threw it into the trash can on her side.


    As soon as she threw the bouquet into the trash can, the phone in Karen Daly''s hand suddenly rang


    again. She was so rmed that her phone almost fell to the ground.


    It was not until she saw the two words "Kevin Kyle" on the phone screen that Karen Daly felt a little


    relieved. When she answered the phone, she heard Kevin Kyle spoke, "I''m going home. I''m going


    to fetch you on the way. Where are you?"


    Karen Daly looked up and saw that Kevin Kyle''s car was parked at the entrance of the hospital. She


    quickly walked over and said, "I can see you."


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle hung up the phone.


    Karen Daly walked over and got into the car. She sat at the back seat with Kevin Kyle. She carefully


    snuggled up beside him and whispered, "Give me a hug."


    No matter how uneasy she was, when she saw Kevin Kyle, half of her anxiety was gone. Karen


    Daly leaned against himfortably.


    Kevin Kyle stretched out his hand to hold her andforted her softly, "We got the prescription for


    the antidote for HDR already. There are so many good doctors with us, and they will send the


    antidote to me soon. Don''t worry."


    Kevin Kyle felt Karen Daly''s restlessness and instinctively thought that she was worried about his


    eyes.


    "Kevin..." Karen Daly snuggled in his arms like a kitten and muttered, "The mystery person just


    called me again, and he talked to me."


    "The mystery person called you again?" Kevin Kyle unconsciously increased his strength as he held


    Karen Daly in his arms, "What did he say to you?"


    "He said he wouldn''t hurt me, and he also asked a little boy to pass me a bunch of flowers. He also


    said that he hoped that I liked it." Karen Daly looked at Kevin Kyle in his eyes but she couldn''t read


    his expressions.


    He would not hurt Karen Daly and asked someone to send flowers to her. He also said that he


    hoped that she would like them¡ª


    From the signs above, Kevin Kyle confirmed his suspicion. The mysterious figure was likely to be


    Herbert Ken, who was presumed to be dead for many years.


    At that time, Warren Ss had asked Samuel Daly to stage a car ident. The car exploded and


    the car was destroyed. Even the body of the deceased was blown to pieces...


    Samuel Daly and others couldn''t identify the body of the deceased, so Herbert Ken was very likely


    to escape from death.


    Kevin Kyle suddenly fell silent, which made Karen Daly very worried. She asked worriedly, "Kevin, is


    there any problem?"


    "Nothing." Kevin Kyle patted her shoulder and lowered his head to kiss her. "I want to take you


    somewhere."


    "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll know when you get there. I''ll have to keep it a secret so that I can give you a surprise."


    "Are you sure you''re not scaring me?" The thing that Kevin Kyle was terrible at the most was


    romance, so Karen Daly didn''t believe that he could give her romantic surprises.


    "Don''t look down on me!" Having sessfully distracted Karen Daly''s attention, Kevin Kyle felt


    much more rxed.


    "Little Karen told me that you''re always so busy with your work, you barely spend time with her."


    Karen Daly didn''t intend toment badly about him, but she really was getting annoyed by how


    much Kevin Kyle poured himself in his work. He was going blind, yet he was still working.


    At the mention of Little Karen, Kevin Kyle felt warm in his heart.


    He raised the newborn child alone until she was near four years old. Looking at her as she grew a


    little every day, the feeling of aplishment was more satisfying than taking on any business


    project.


    And the greatest credit for having such a lovely child was because of the woman sitting next to him.


    To thank her for giving him such a beautiful child, he vowed to please her for the rest of his life. He


    would be with her forever and dote on her for eternity!

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Karen Daly said in a gentle voice, "You''re quiet because you know that our child is more important


    than your work. Promise me you''ll rest more, alright?"


    Kevin Kyle chuckled, "Little Karen only has Brother Lionel in her heart now. She ignores me now!"


    When Little Karen got older, he must find a way to kick Lionel out. He would not allow other men to


    stay in his daughter''s heart.


    Of course, this yful idea was only in Kevin Kyle''s mind. He must not tell Karen Daly about it.


    Otherwise, she would certainly not agree.


    Karen Daly smiled and said, "Since Lionel loves her very much, obviously she would always be


    close to him. As a father, you should know better how this works. Otherwise, your daughter would


    be spoiled by others and run off with them in the future."


    Kevin Kyle''s face turned gloomy, "If anyone takes my daughter away, I''ll break his legs."


    Karen Daly rolled her eyes and said, "Daddy, please mind your words."


    His daughter would grow up sooner orter, and soon, there would be a person who would love her


    and want to marry her. How could he, as her father, stop her?


    Kevin Kyle said seriously, "Mommy, you should mind your words too."


    Hearing Kevin Kyle''s response, Karen Daly burst intoughter.


    What a simple interaction with a yful turn of words, yet it was soforting.


    While they were talking, the driver had already reached the destination.


    Looking at the vi in front of her, Karen Daly suddenly remembered that this was the ce where


    Kevin Kyle introduced her to the public for the first time.


    Karen still remembered the blonde girl who didn''t speak good English in the vi, and the amazing


    dress - Butterfly Love!


    She remembered the world-renowned fashion designer - Ivan!


    She had seen Ivan once when she was in Mn, but during that time, she did not remember her


    past or how they knew each other.


    Kevin said that he would give her a surprise, was he going to bring her to meet this genius she


    always idolized?


    Karen Daly looked at Kevin Kyle inquisitively. Before she could say anything, Kevin Kyle said,


    "Ivan''s in town. I want to bring you to him so that you can learn design from him."


    During this period of time, there were too many issues going on. It had been a long time since


    Karen Daly had designed something. The position of chief designer in PM Corporation that she had


    previously held had already been delegated to someone else.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    What she didn''t know was that Kevin Kyle had bought over the shares of thepany a long time


    ago, and now the biggest shareholder was Karen Daly.


    Ivan had always been the most genius designer in Karen Daly''s mind. It was her greatest wish to


    learn from him.


    However, after experiencing so many obstacles in life, she had almost forgotten that she once had


    such a dream.


    Now that Kevin Kyle brought it up again, Karen Daly was eager to learn from this world-renowned


    designer again.


    All their troubles could be set aside for a while. She was thinking about getting back into her


    designing career and soar to greater heights.


    "Ivan has never been close to other people. Is he willing to take me on?" As soon as Karen Daly


    spoke, she saw the door of the vi slowly open


    The beautiful figure in her memory appeared in front of her. It was the blond-haired girl they met a


    few years ago.


    After a few years, the girl had grown up and became more beautiful and attractive. She smiled and


    said, "Mr. and Mrs. Kyle, nice to meet you again! Ivan has been waiting for you."


    Not only was she beautiful, but she was also well articted.


    "Hello!" Karen Daly responded cheerfully and couldn''t resist staring at Julie Lyle. She looked so


    beautiful.


    "Follow me." She turned around and lifted her long dress. The way she walked was as elegant as


    before.


    "Okay." Karen Daly replied.


    Since Kevin Kyle could not see, she had to walk slower, and even wanted to help him into the


    house.


    However, Kevin Kyle held her hand and took her into the hall. He walked as confidently as before,


    like he had no difficulties at all.


    "Leo, it''s been a while!" Ivan appeared with his messy hair and ragged clothes.


    He was wearing a light blue top that was deliberately left unbuttoned, revealing his muscles. In


    addition, the subtle kiss marks and scratches on his chest attracted attention.


    He put his hands in his pocket and held a cigarette in his mouth. He looked so casual.


    After ncing at him briefly, Karen Daly blushed unknowingly. She couldn''t look at him anymore.


    "Yes, it''s been a while!" Kevin Kyle replied in a deep voice.


    "Asteria? Mrs. Kyle? Karen?" Ivan looked at Karen Daly calmly and he was smiling wide, "How


    should I address you?"


    "Nice to meet you, Ivan! " Karen Daly said politely, "I''m Karen."


    Asteria was the name given by Samuel Daly. Although the name was very beautiful, this name


    would remind Karen Daly of the years when she was forced to be separated from Kevin Kyle and


    her child, so she didn''t like it anymore.


    The salutation of Mrs. Kyle was only used when she was with Kevin Kyle as a sign of respect.


    Today, she came here as a humble designer, so it was appropriate for her to use her own name.


    "Karen, nice to meet you!" The charismatic Ivan greeted her warmly. It seemed that he was


    comfortable in her presence.


    He turned to look at Julie Lyle and said, "Baby, go prepare some snacks. We need to serve our two


    honored guests."


    Julie Lyle turned around and left to the kitchen cheerfully.


    "Didn''t you say that you want a good apprentice? I''ve brought someone to you today. How do you


    want to thank me?" Clearly, it was Kevin who was requesting a favor, but instead, he made it sound


    like Ivan was the one who should be grateful!


    "I''ll drink with you." It was clear that he was talking to Kevin Kyle, but Ivan was staring at Karen


    Daly.


    ...

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Just as Ivan was staring at Karen, Kevin Kyle suddenly pped him on the shoulder. With just a


    slight force, one could hear the sound of bones cracking.


    Kevin moved closer to Ivan. He nodded slightly and whispered in his ear, "Watch where you''re


    looking if you still want your eyes intact!"


    "You clearly know who I like..." Ivan showed an ambiguous smile and suddenly raised his voice.


    "Leo, how dare I think about your woman."


    Ivan was a fashion designer Karen Daly admired very much. She knew his personality and


    demeanor. She was not surprised when he stared at her for a while. However, Ivan''s smile to Kevin


    just now made her a little ufortable.


    However, Karen was not in the mood to think about them. Her mind was upied with matters


    rted to fashion design.


    Kevin bellowed, "Before you talk and do things, you should think twice first."


    The reason why Kevin had brought Karen here to learn from Ivan was that he had noticed that she


    was always worriedtely.


    Karen Daly was so worried about him, Mia, and also the Mysterious Person that she couldn''t eat


    properly. She woke up frequently at night. In just over half a month, she had lost a lot of weight.


    If he didn''t find something to distract her and let her worry about everything every day, she would


    continue to lose so much weight that he probably would not even recognize her in another half a


    month.


    "Leo, are you warning me or giving me a hint?" While speaking, Ivan reached out his hand to try to


    hook Kevin''s neck, but Kevin took a step back in time to avoid him.


    "Ivan!" Kevin roared in a deep voice. He was obviously angry.


    "Pleasee in!" Ivan stopped the teasing, he knew that he should not overdo a joke.


    Ivan had known the famous Leo Kevin Kyle from many years ago. He was clear at how ruthless Leo


    could be.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially in front of his woman, if someone dared to trespass him, that person would be disabled


    before tomorrow.


    Even though they had been good friends for many years, if he were Leo Kyle''s best friend, there


    was no exception.


    The two were in a heated argument. On the other hand, Karen Daly was in the mood to have a


    good look at the house, at the piles of exquisite fabric scattered everywhere. She wanted to see


    how the world''s top fashion designer worked.


    "My atelier is on the third floor. If Mrs. Kyle, you are interested, you may go and have a look." Ivan


    had read her mind. She was talented in fashion design, but due to a series of unfortunate events


    these years, she was unable to pursue this career further.


    Although she had designed a popr collection of lingerie with her talent, and won an award for the


    best uing designer, but due to herck of new collections, and herck of exposure in the


    fashion circle, many had forgotten about her.


    "May I?" Karen was extremely surprised.


    She had long heard about designers like Ivan who would not allow people to enter their ateliers.


    Firstly, they believed that others would disrupt their inspiration, and secondly, they were afraid that


    others would steal their designs.


    "Go ahead." Kevin patted Karen''s hand and smiled gently at her. "Take a good look. Just do


    whatever you want. I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    "Okay." Karen smiled brightly at Kevin. She gave Kevin a hug and kiss, then she turned around and


    ran upstairs.


    After Karen Daly left, Kevin Kyle raised his hand slowly and gently touched the ce where she had


    just kissed him.


    Seeing Karen''s happy look, Kevin felt that it was worthwhile to do anything for her.


    Karen had been passionate about design. He had tied her up at home for the sake of his personal


    interests, so she could not continue to pursue her own dream.


    Moving forward, he had to learn to let go appropriately and let her do the things she liked.


    As soon as she entered the studio, Karen was attracted by the messy manuscripts all around.


    The whole third floor was Ivan''s studio. Crumpled paper balls littered the floor, and design


    manuscripts were pinned everywhere on the walls.


    Walking around in his atelier, Karen felt as if she had walked into a museum of design, every piece


    of the draft was precious and rare.


    Seeing all these, Karen felt a passionate fire burning in her heart.


    Her dream of bing the world''s top designer was re-ignited by this fire.


    As long as she worked hard, she would be an excellent designer just like Ivan one day and


    she would design all kinds of beautiful collections.


    Karen clenched her fists and cheered herself up. She could do it!


    In a pile of manuscripts, she saw a hand-drawn draft simr to that of the butterfly love dress. It was


    a semi-finished product.


    The picture was very close to the "Butterfly Love" design, but it was also different in some details,


    there seemed to be something missing, but she could not pinpoint it at the moment.


    "Do you know why you and Leo were separated for more than three years?" Just as Karen was


    engrossed in the manuscript, a light-hearted male voice came from behind her.


    Karen turned and looked at Ivan, her crystal clear eyes were full of questions.


    "In our small town, there is a story of the butterfly''s love, always together in pairs, be it in life or


    death..." After a pause, Ivan said, "The butterflies were on your dress, but they were torn apart. It


    was not a good omen."


    "I thought that we''re in a scientific world now, I didn''t expect that you''d believe in such


    superstitions." Karen chuckled.


    She didn''t believe that if Charlie Gook had not made a fuss at that charity party years ago, and


    Kevin had not gotten angry with her, then Warren Ss would not have cut her belly and snatched


    her daughter away.


    Warren Ss had killed her biological father and reced the real Grandpa Kyle almost 20 years


    ago. At that time, she hadn''t met Kevin, let alone worn the "Butterfly Love" dress.


    All of this might have been destined long ago, but Karen was not superstitious.


    "I am just bored. So I''m just joking with you, Mrs. Kyle." Ivan leaned against the door, still looking


    unruly. "I''ve epted you as my apprentice. I don''t need a bigpensation, just ask Kevin to give


    me a house from Rovio."


    That was too much!


    Mr. Kyle was capable of doing so. Mrs. Kyle wanted Ivan to be her mentor. Kevin loved Karen so


    much that he was definitely willing to give him a whole estate, let alone a house.


    "Well, it''s a deal. I''ll ask someone to hand over the keys to you tomorrow. Whenever Karen wants to


    learn design in the future, you have to teach at any time."


    It was Mr. Kyle who spoke these words. In order to make his wife happy, he was willing to do


    anything!

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Before they eat the snacks prepared by Julie Lyle, Kevin Kyle received an important call and had to


    leave with Karen Daly in tow.


    Nick ck had called Kevin to report the situation of the Mystery Person. Kevin asked him to wait at


    Secret Garden and discuss thister.


    When Kevin and Karen returned home together, Nick had been waiting for them for a long time. As


    soon as they got home, Kevin went into the study room with Nick ck.


    Karen was excited about the notion that she could learn and work with Ivan in the future, so she did


    not notice anything unusual about Kevin''s demeanor.


    As soon as the door of the study room was closed, Nick hurriedly handed several photos to Kevin


    and said, "Director Kevin, we have found the temporary residence of the Mystery Person, but when


    we rushed there, it was already empty."


    "You found his residence but let him run away?" Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows slightly and looked


    at Nick coldly.


    Kevin''s vision was impaired, but Nick still felt a chill ran down his spine from Kevin''s gaze.


    Nick ck hurriedly added, "The Mystery Person is too vignt. If there is any sign of a disturbance,


    he will detect it in advance. But he had left in a hurry and didn''t even take away the things in the


    room. I took pictures of these things so you can have a look."


    "What are they?" Kevin took the photos and nced at them instinctively, but he couldn''t see


    clearly.


    Nick just realized that Director Kevin had not regained his visionpletely, so he immediately


    exined, "There are photos of Mrs. Kyle and little girl in the room. The photos have an indication


    of their birthdays and hobbies. There are also hand-made clothes and shoes suitable for little girl. "


    Kevin didn''t stop him, so Nick continued, "Director Kevin, there are not many things in the room, but


    most of the things are items that women and children would love. They are neatly ced, like


    priceless treasures."


    There were many clues that seemed to prove the Mystery Person to be Herbert Ken. After listening


    to Nick, Kevin was almost certain that the Mystery Person was indeed the Herbert Ken, who had


    died long ago.


    Nick said worriedly, "Director Kevin, the Mystery Person has gotten so much information about Mrs.


    Kyle and little Miss Karen. Do you want us to send more people to protect them? We must not let


    him seed again."


    "There''s no need." Kevin Kyle paused and said, "Take away some of the people around Karen and


    loosen their protection on her."


    Herbert Ken was Karen Daly''s biological father. He had called her anonymously and followed her


    quietly. He probably wanted to see her more often.


    Once the Mystery Person noticed the reduced protection on Karen, he should find a way to get in


    touch with her.


    When the Mystery Person let down his guard and showed up, they would be able to grasp his


    whereabouts. Kevin would find a way to meet the Mystery Person first to see what Herbert Ken had


    been through for the past 20 years. Why didn''t he get back to his children when he was still alive?


    "Director Kevin, you are asking to remove the security protection for Mrs. Kyle?" Nick couldn''t


    believe what he had heard, or maybe Kevin had said it wrong.


    Everyone knew how much Kevin cared about Karen. How could he reduce Karen''s protection at


    such a critical moment?


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s the problem?"


    Nick ck hurriedly answered, "Nothing."


    Kevin added, "Don''t act rashly when you discover the Mystery Person and don''t hurt him. You must


    bring him to me. If he makes any request, inform me immediately, no matter what."


    Nick didn''t know what Kevin wanted to do, but he didn''t ask further. His master would have his own


    reasons for doing so.


    After hearing news from Nick, Kevin rushed to the hospital to see Mia, intending to get some clues


    from her.


    Two days had passed, but Mia was still angry with Neil Brown. She was angry that he had caused


    her wound to tear apart and angry at him for ruining her reputation.


    She didn''t do anything, but the doctor had misunderstood her of having intimate activity with Neil.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Mia, who was sleeping with her head in her hands, thought


    that Neil hade back. Without looking, she grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it towards


    the door. "Go away. Don''t let me see you, or I''ll hit you each time you show up."


    Kevin tilted his head slightly and merely escaped Mia''s attack. He raised his eyebrows and said in a


    low voice, "What do you think you are doing? You should be resting."


    Hearing that it was Kevin, Mia got up and said with a smile, "Brother, why are you here? I thought it


    was Neil."


    "You can attack if it''s Neil?" In front of Mia, Kevin was always a serious elder brother.


    "He provoked me first. I''ve shown him mercy by sparing him." No matter how things were before, as


    soon as the wound healed, Mia would forget about how painful it was. She was still the fearless


    Mia.


    Kevin said sternly, "Sit down. I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?" Mia pouted in protest, but she sat down anyway. She didn''t want to be


    punished by her cold brother before she even recovered.


    Kevin said, "Do you have any impression of the person who kidnapped you that day?"


    "No." Mia denied it without many thoughts.


    "No?" Kevin obviously did not believe Mia.


    Mia continued to make up a story. "I was knocked unconscious by him at that time. I don''t


    remember him at all."


    "Did he say anything to you?" Kevin pressed on.


    "I was unconscious the whole time. Even if he had said something, I wouldn''t be able to hear him."


    "Mia, we will find that person even if you don''t say anything, but it will only take us a long time."


    Kevin changed his strategy.


    "Actually... Brother, forget it. You don''t need to look for him." Mia sighed gently and said, "The


    kidnapper caught me because of the sins my grandfathermitted. I deserve it."


    "You don''t want to say it because you know who the kidnapper is," Kevin said with certainty.


    Mia had always been vengeful. There was only one reason why she could let go of it so easily and


    refuse to talk about the kidnapper. She had guessed who her kidnapper was!


    She had guessed his identity but didn''t want to disclose him. He had to be Herbert Ken.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "No matter what, I am the one who was kidnapped. I don''t want to pursue it anymore, so stop doing


    anything." Mia had thought about it carefully for the past few days. She must not reveal the person


    who kidnapped her. Otherwise, she would be the culprit who destroys the harmony of the Kyle


    family again.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Her grandfather had killed the real Grandpa Kyle, and the Kyle family couldn''t even find his body.


    Her grandfather hurt Karen Daly, as a result little Karen did not have a mother when she was born,


    and the family was separated for a few years.


    Now, the little bit of injury she had suffered was really insignificantpared to theirs. She was


    willing to bear with it.


    Let bygones be bygones. She only hoped that the Kyle family would live a happy life moving


    forward.


    "You don''t want to investigate?" Neil Brown''s voice suddenly interrupted their conversation. He


    walked to Mia Kyle''s bed and stood there. "When did our Miss Kyle be so kind? She can even


    forgive those who kidnapped her?"


    "Neil, it''s none of your business. Don''t talk too much." Mia Kyle wanted to change the topic and


    Neil''s arrival was timely. She could vent her anger on Neil.


    "Shut your mouth!" Neil Brown retorted angrily, "Your brother and I will deal with this matter. You


    don''t have a say."


    "Who are you to deal with my affairs, Neil? Who do you think you are?" Hmph, he certainly was not


    in any position to settle her problems.


    Neil said, "Mia, are you itching for trouble again?"


    Mia retaliated, "Neil, get out of my sight as far as you can. It''s best if you don''t show up."


    "Mind your words." Kevin Kyle looked at Neil and said, "Please talk like a good uncle should. Look


    at you, which part of your behaviour shows that you''re the uncle?"


    Neil said, "Matthew, please look at me clearly. The person standing in front of you is your mother''s


    younger brother and your uncle. Is this how you speak to me?"


    Kevin Kyle said, "Look at you. You don''t look like an uncle at all."


    Neil, "..."


    He had always done things ording to his own preference. He had never cared about seniority.


    But today he was reprimanded by this kid and he couldn''t refute.


    Mia rolled her eyes and said, "You deserve it!"


    Kevin added, "Leave this matter to me. You guys don''t have to worry about it anymore."


    Neil said, "I..."


    Kevin interrupted him. "Take good care of Mia and don''t let anything happen to her again."


    Mia twitched her mouth and said, "I can take care of myself. Who wants this bad tempered man to


    take care of me?"


    Kevin said, "Behave yourself."


    Mia said, "I''m behaving well. I''m lying on the hospital bed every day and I don''t go out at all. Have


    you seen anyone as well behaved as me?"


    "When the seniors are talking, you just listen and don''t talk back!" Kevin put on his big brother


    stance once again.


    After saying that, Kevin turned around and left, leaving behind Neil Brown and Mia Kyle.


    Mia red at Neil and then pulled up the quilt to hide inside. She scolded in a low voice, "Some


    people are just annoying and would not go away."


    "Mia!" Neil pulled her quilt aside and asked, "Tell me, why don''t you pursue the matter?"


    Even if Mia had changed her temper because of Warren''s incident, she would not have changed so


    thoroughly. Something had to have happened.


    "It''s none of your business!" Mia lifted her foot and kicked at Neil fiercely. "I don''t want to see you.


    Go away."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Neil grabbed Mia''s foot and said, "Tell me, what is it? Did the kidnapper threaten you?"


    Mia stretched out her foot and kicked Neil hard. She shouted, "Neil, I asked you to get out of here.


    Are you deaf?"


    Seeing that she was so lively, Neil smiled evilly and said, "Mia, has your wound recovered?"


    Mia looked at him wide-eyed and said, "Let go of me!"


    Neil said, "Don''t you want to be the star of a romance film with me again?"


    Mia said, "Don''t worry. I''ve found my actor and that person is definitely not you, so you''d better get


    going."


    "Hehe..." Neil suddenly sneered, which gave Mia goosebumps all over.


    She looked at him warily. "What do you want to do?"


    Neil suddenlyughed shamelessly and wickedly. He said, "What else can I do with you?"


    If she dared to say that the actor for her "romance film" wasn''t him, then she would have the


    courage to bear the consequences.


    "You are so shameless!" Mia''s face turned red. However, she seemed to like how this man was


    shameless.


    Because of what happened to her parents, she did not dare to admit her love to Neil Brown. But


    when she was close to death, all she could think of was this man. This made her realize that other


    than Neil, she would not want anyone else.


    "I went to ask the doctor just now. Your wound has healed. If you want, you can be discharged at


    any time." Neil said as he walked to the door. He mmed the door, locked it, and then walked back


    to Mia with vigorous steps.


    "Neil, you..." Mia was so excited that she choked on her own saliva and couldn''tplete her


    sentence.


    Neil Brown, you bastard, you finally couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Let''s see how she would deal with himter!


    Neil hadn''t started yet, but Mia had already imagined the sequence of events that might happen in


    the next minute.


    Neil slowly approached Mia and whispered in her ear, "Last time we watched an R-rated romance


    movie together, we had a deep discussion on the positions of the two leading actors. You said that


    you wanted to have a try. Today, I''m going to fulfil your wish."


    "Neil, if you continue to act like a hooligan, I''ll beat you up." He was arrogant thest time she was


    pursueing him and didn''t care about her, but now she had changed her mind, did he really think he


    could get what he wanted just like that?


    Although she really wanted to be with him, she should reserve herself, after all, she was a pure


    youngdy! Besides, she couldn''t let this bastard win so easily.


    "Mia, you really don''t want to? There will be no next opportunity if you miss this." Neil said, ying


    mind games with her.


    Bastard!


    Mia cursed silently in her heart. Just do it already. Why was he talking so much?


    Most of the time, she had doubted Neil Brown''s masculinity.


    Was he really capable of doing it?


    Thinking of this, Mia couldn''t help but look at a certain body part of his. Damn... this man could


    really restrain himself!

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Neil Brown couldn''t control it anymore, yet he was still entertaining her.


    Mia Kyle couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him.


    What''s the use of saying that?


    If he really wanted to make this "romance movie" with her. He needed to take action instead of just


    talking about it.


    Neil was not anxious, but Mia was. She really wanted to pull him down on the bed and do whatever


    she wanted to do with him.


    When she had this idea, Mia had already stretched out her fingers, but she forced herself to


    withdraw.


    She kept reminding herself that she was a girl, she had to be reserved and maintain her image. She


    didn''t want Neil to think that she was an ''easy'' girl.


    In fact, she was not an ''easy'' girl. She was bold and had always done things that other girls would


    not dare to do all because her target was Neil Brown!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Mia, I''ll give you five minutes to think about it. Whether you want it or not, it''s up to you. I won''t


    force you."


    Neil''s slightly hoarse but sexy voice made her heart flutter and her ears turn red.


    In order to cover up the fact that she couldn''t hold it in anymore, Mia shouted, "Neil, are you even a


    man?"


    Neil raised his eyebrows. "What?"


    Mia said discontentedly, "I''m asking if you''re a man or not. Be quick if you''re a man."


    This time, before Mia could finish her words, Neil grabbed her chin. He made her look at him and


    said harshly, "Mia, don''t me me for not being gentle on you."


    "Neil, don''t f*cking talk nonsense!" If he didn''t hurry up, she wouldn''t wait.


    This time, Neil did not say anything more. He bent over and kissed her hard, his kiss was


    aggressive and domineering...


    When his lips touched hers, Mia let out a sound of satisfaction. Neil Brown had finally taken action.


    She thought that after so many years of chasing after him, she finally had the chance to have him.


    "Shit, you''re too slow!"


    Before Neil could make the next move, Mia had already peeled off his clothes... By the time she


    came to her senses, she had already pressed Neil under her body.


    Neither of them could hold it in anymore.


    At this moment, the door was suddenly opened and two people came in. When they saw the scene


    in the room, they were so startled that they forgot to back out politely and let them continue what


    they were doing.


    Mia''s back was turned to the door. In addition, she was very excited that she did not notice that


    someone had barged in the room. It was Neil who reacted quickly. He switched d position with Mia


    and grabbed the quilt to cover her half-naked body. He then looked at the "intruders" coldly and


    said, "Get out!"


    "Sorry! We didn''t see anything! We didn''t see anything!" The two intruders finally realized what was


    going on. They turned around and ran away.


    "Neil, why are you so ipetent?" As soon as the two left, Mia was so angry that she kicked on


    his calf.


    Didn''t he lock the door just now?


    How could someone open the door and barge in?


    He couldn''t even lock a door. What else could she expect him to do?


    She was about to ''man-handle'' him but it was disrupted by others. That sucked.


    "Shut up!" Neil felt worse than Mia having been interrupted. With a gloomy face, he took out his


    phone and dialed a number, then he said in a low voice, "Send a few soldiers to guard the door.


    Whoever dares to break in, shoot him on sight!"


    After that, Neil threw away his mobile phone to avoid any harassment that might happen today. All


    he wanted was to enjoy it.


    "Neil, you..."


    "Let''s continue!"


    "Hmm..."


    The temperature in the room continued to rise, even the soldiers outside could feel the heat.


    Separated by a room door, they could hear the deep, low roars from Captain Brown and soft moans


    from Mia Kyle from time to time.


    It went on from noon to dusk, and the room finally quieted down. The soldiers outside the door


    could only sigh about their Captain Brown''s unmatched physical strength.


    At the same time, they also sympathized with Mia who had just recovered from an injury. It had to


    be hard for her to deal with the physically demanding Captain Brown.


    They thought it was hard work for Mia, but Mia actually enjoyed it very much.


    However, no matter how energetic she was, she was still iparable to Neil. By the time


    everything was over, she was already asleep from exhaustion.


    Neil looked at her and felt something touch his heart. It was a little sweet and warm.


    He was grateful for her determination to continue her pursuit. He thanked her for not ming him


    for what happened to her parents and thanked her for letting him be with her.


    Just as Neil was counting his gratitude, Mia, who was in his arms, suddenly muttered, "Neil, you


    bastard, couldn''t you be a little gentler?"


    Look at this girl. She was already so tired yet she still had the strength to scold him in her dream.


    "You ugly girl. I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t argue with you." Neil lowered his head and


    kissed her on the cheek.


    He was a rugged person and knew nothing about being gentle. However, he still took Mia to the


    bathroom to help her wash up.


    ......


    Mia slept until noon the next day. When she opened her eyes and saw Neil''s good looking face, her


    heartbeat quickened.


    She had to admit that she was attracted by this handsome looking face.


    This bastard had a bad temper, but this face was really good-looking. Only he could match up to her


    brother.


    She had already woken up, but this man was still sleeping. Thepetitive Mia felt it was unfair.


    "Bastard, I see you''re sleeping soundly!"


    When Mia moved, pain radiated all over her body. The feeling was no less than the pain she had


    suffered from the injuries from a few days ago.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    She was so angry that she shouted out loudly.


    The reason for her pain was because of Neil.


    She was tortured by pain here, yet Neil was sleeping soundly as if nothing had happened.


    Mia was very displeased. She shoved Neil down from the hospital bed with a push and a kick.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Neil Brown was sleeping soundly when suddenly, he fell to the cold and hard floor with a thud. If it


    weren''t for his rugged build, he would have gotten injured.


    With his eyes still closed, he roared angrily, "Who dares to kick me? Do you want to die?"


    As soon as he opened his eyes and saw that the person who kicked him was Mia, his voice


    suddenly became weaker. "Mia, what are you doing?"


    Was this girl out of her mind?


    "What do you think I''m doing this?" Mia Kyle just couldn''t stand to watch him sleep so soundly.


    Both Mia and Neil stared at each other.


    They exchanged stares with each other and their expressions were not friendly. It seemed that they


    could start fighting at any time.


    "You''re crazy!" Neil got up and attempted to continue sleeping on the sofa beside him, ignoring the


    girl.


    "Bastard!" Mia gritted her cute little canine teeth. She grabbed the cup on the bedside table and


    threw it at Neil. Then she cursed angrily, "Neil, are you a damn human?"


    "Don''t disturb my sleep!" Last night, he had stayed up for her the whole time after midnight and only


    fell asleep when it was almost dawn. He was in a bad mood. He would kill whoever was bothering


    him now.


    In those love story movies Mia had watched, the male lead would always hug the female lead and


    utter sweet words in her ear after making love.


    She was still waiting for Neil to say a few nice words to her, but she didn''t expect him to sleep and


    completely ignore her.


    She only felt a growing fury in her heart and had the urge to run to Neil and beat him up.


    She didn''t just think about it. In fact, Mia dragged her pained body, dashed across to Neil, and


    pulled him up.


    She said angrily, "Neil, I''m half dead now because of you. And now you have the cheek to sleep like


    a dead pig."


    Neil pped her hands away. "Mia, get out of my way if you don''t want to be beaten up!"


    "Damn it!" Mia was so angry that she jumped. "The cut wounds on my body are already ugly


    enough, and you still left bruises on me. How can I go out to meet people in the future?"


    Just because of those bruises, she''s beating me up? Neil scoffed in his heart.


    She should look at the masterpieces she made on him. People would think that he was bitten by a


    dog or scratched by a cat.


    Neil shot back, "Mia, how dare you use me? I am kind of not saying that you are abination


    of a cat and a dog."


    This woman was really wild. She had nted several teeth marks on his chest and scratched him


    all over his body, from top to bottom.


    He didn''t even me her for this. Yet she made trouble as soon as she woke up.


    How dare he yell at her. Mia waved her fist and punched at Neil. "I''ll beat you today. How dare you


    call me that?"


    Neil didn''t want to waste time with her. He pulled off his sleeping robe and said, "Take a good look


    at this."


    "You''re a hooligan!" Mia covered her eyes instinctively, but then she peeked at him through the gap


    between her fingers.


    At a nce, Mia was shocked and murmured, "Neil, did you go out and fightst night?"


    Neil said, "Yesterday, I met a wild cat and a little mad dog and were bitten by them..."


    "Whose cat was that? It''s ferocious!" If he wanted to scold her, she would pretend to be innocent,


    that it was not her fault. She wanted to pretend that she was very gentlest night and she knew


    nothing about it.


    Neil continued, "You''re right. A female cat was attacking me."


    Mia asked, "Who are you scolding actually?"


    He asked, "Who do you think I''m scolding?"


    She said, "If you dare scold me, I won''t let you go."


    "You seem to have good physical strength." Neil looked at her up and down. It seemed that she had


    regained her physical strength.


    He was gentle to herst night. It turned out that he was being self-sentimental. This girl was


    tenacious.


    Mia asked, "Want to fight?"


    "Come on, let''s fight." Neil dragged Mia into his arms and subdued her with his own ways.


    So by the time Mia was discharged from the hospital, another day had passed.


    ......


    Mia was out of the hospital, but the Kyle family would definitely not let her stay at the Grey


    apartments alone.


    Knowing that Mia was discharged from the hospital today, Karen, like her sister-inw, was already


    busying around the house with the servants.


    She had asked the servants to clean up Mia''s room and prepare a big meal to wee her home.


    The good thing about Mia was, she would never stay down for long.


    After being so close to death, she did not want to torment herself over the fact that she was an


    adopted child of the Kyle family, or if her grandfather was a viin or not.


    As long as she did not do bad things or hurt others, she could still live an honest life.


    The Kyle''s family was her family. They had raised her, given her all the love and warmth in the


    world. Her way to repay them was to return to this big family and continue to love them.


    Little Karen heard that her Little Aunt was discharged from the hospital so she prepared a gift


    especially for her. It was her favorite doll. She was going to give it to her Little Aunt to make her


    happy.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing that her aunt was arriving soon, little Karen came to the gate, apanied by Brother


    Lionel and Momo, to wee her aunt.


    When Neil drove Mia home, she spotted little Karen standing at the gate.


    As soon as the car stopped, Mia opened the door and hurried out of the car. She waved to the


    lovely little fellow and said, "Little Karen!"


    "Little Aunt!" Little Karen quickly ran to Mia and threw herself into her arms. She said softly, "I


    missed you so much."


    Mia picked up Little Karen, pinched her chubby face, and said with a smile, "I missed you too."


    "Little Aunt, was your wound healed by my bandage?" Little Karen had always thought that her Little


    Aunt''s recovery was because of her bandages.


    "Well, yes." Mia kissed Little Karen and said, "So, I''m ready to repay my gratitude. If it weren''t for


    your help, the wound might still be bleeding."


    Little Karen asked worriedly, "Little Aunt, is it painful?"


    Mia shook her head and said, "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Little Karen suddenlyughed happily and said, "I''m so happy, you''re not in pain."


    "Little Karen, thank you!" Mia was greatly moved. How lucky she was to be able to return to the big,


    warm Kyle family.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    "Woof Woof... " Momo also weed Little Aunt home.


    Lionel, who had never liked to talk, kept a certain distance from them and guarded Little Karen in


    silence.


    "Little Karen, why didn''t you say hello to your grand uncle? Did you forget about me?" Neil Brown


    parked the car and came over. He reached out to take Little Karen from Mia Kyle, but Mia pped


    him away.


    Mia red at him discontentedly and said, "Neil, you said you''ll only send me home. You''ve already


    sent me home. You can go back to your Chatterton Town military region now."


    She didn''t forget that in the past, he had let Mia wait for him in the cold of the night without showing


    up. Now it was time to take revenge on him.


    "Don''t be insistent, Mia." Neil snorted and forcibly grabbed Little Karen from Mia''s arms, saying, "My


    baby Karen, I''ll y with you today."


    "Uncle, I want to y with my Little Aunt." It had been a long time since her Little Aunt apanied


    her. She really wanted to y with her Little Aunt for a while.


    "Well, our baby Karen is the most understanding." Mia took Little Karen from Neil and kissed her


    chubby face. "Baby, I love you so much."


    Seeing that Mia liked Little Karen so much, Neil leaned into her and said, "Mia, since you like


    children so much, why don''t we have our own child? You can y with her however you like."


    Mia said discontentedly, "Having a baby to y with?"


    But this proposal was really good.


    If they had a lovely child like Little Karen, she would have her baby as apany and wouldn''t


    have to pester Little Karen all the time.


    "Mia, you''re back."


    Hearing the voice, Mia looked up and saw Mama Kyle and Papa Kyleing towards her.


    You''re back!


    Such simple words, but Mia felt so touched by them.


    "Dad, mom..." Looking at Papa and Mama Kyle, Mia was suddenly moved to tears. She couldn''t


    describe her feelings.


    At that time, when she learned that her grandfather had reced Grandpa Kyle, she had thought


    that the Kyle family would me her.


    But they didn''t.


    In their eyes, she would always be a child of the Kyle family. She was the most beloved daughter of


    Papa and Mama Kyle.


    She was lucky to be able to grow up in such a loving family. No matter how things happened, there


    was always someone behind her to support her.


    "You silly girl, you should be happy when you are home. Why are you crying?" Mama Kyle came


    over and gently wiped away the tears at the corner of Mia''s eyes.


    "Little Aunt, don''t cry. If you cry, you will be ugly." Little Karen followed grandma''s action and


    helped wipe her Little Aunt''s tears.


    Seeing Little Karen acting like an adult, Mia burst intoughter again.


    After going through so much, she was still a member of this big family. It felt so good!


    ......


    As the new hostess of the Kyle family, Karen carried her role very well. In order to celebrate Mia''s


    return, she had spent a lot of time nning it.


    She kept everyone''s preference in her mind and was busy in the kitchen with the servants.


    Mama Kyle liked light food, so Karen prepared this for her.


    Mia''s favorite dish was pearl meatballs, so Karen prepared them early.


    She also remembered Papa Kyle, Neil, and Kevin''s preferences and had prepared them one by


    one, no one was left behind.


    From morning to noon, she had not stopped to rest.


    In fact, she could have left these things to Sarabelle and let the servants handle them. But they


    were all Kevin''s family, and they were her family too. So she hoped that everyone would be happy


    and satisfied.


    Of course, everyone in the family felt Karen''s sincerity.


    At the dining table, Mama Kyle smiled and said, "It''s my great honor to have a daughter-inw like


    Karen."


    Karen smiled shyly and said, "Mom, don''t mention it. I was just doing what I should."


    Mia said, "Sister-inw, don''t be so humble. My brother is so lucky to marry you."


    Kevin said tantly, "You should say that I have a good taste to marry such a good wife."


    Hearing Kevin''s words, everyone on the table turned to look at him. They were very surprised.


    Mia said, "Brother, you can joke."


    Her cold brother had never interrupted any family conversation before. She didn''t expect that he


    would say a joke like this!


    Neil continued, "Matthew has changed."


    "Neil, you''re not young anymore. It''s time to get married." Mama Kyle took a look at Neil, then


    looked at Mia and said, "No matter who you are marrying, we will suit your decision."


    Mama Kyle''s words were subtle, but everyone knew that she had acknowledged the rtionship


    between Neil and Mia.


    Neil looked at Mia and said, "Just wait and see. We''ll make some babies these few days for you


    guys to y with."


    Mia kicked him under the table and discreetly gave him a warning look, telling him not to talk


    nonsense.


    It was strange that when she was after Neilst time, she couldn''t wait to let everyone in the world


    know that she was courting him.


    Now that the two of them had done the deed, she felt a little embarrassed.


    "Uncle likes Little Aunt." Little Karen who was sitting next to Karen, suddenly raised her head and


    intercepted.


    The truth was out.


    Children were the most sensitive and were able to understand people''s hearts the quickest.


    Although she did not understand what it meant by her Uncle liking her Little Aunt, she knew that her


    fierce-looking Uncle actually liked her Little Aunt very much.


    The rtionship between Neil and Mia had already been a public secret. Since Little Karen started


    the topic, everyone started to talk about it.


    Mama Kyle said, "Neil if you really like Mia, you better treat Mia well. I won''t object to your


    rtionship."


    Mia blushed and whispered, "Mom, there''s nothing between us."


    Neil put his hand on her shoulder and said, "We have slept with each other already, that didn''t


    count? Does it only count if we have a baby?"


    Mia red at Neil, ashamed and annoyed. "Neil, be careful when you talk. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Neil said, "I''m telling the truth."


    Mia gritted her teeth and scolded silently, "Bastard!"


    The two of them were arguing, but the others looked at each other and smiled.


    It seemed that it wouldn''t be long before they would hear wedding bells.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    The mealsted for two hours.


    After that, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. Only Kevin Kyle went to the study as he had


    matters from Rovio to manage.


    Karen Daly came to the study room after taking Little Karen to bed. She did not ask anything, but


    just walked straight to Kevin and gave him a massage on his shoulders.


    Kevin grabbed her hand, moved it to his lips and kissed it. He said gently, "It has been a tiring day


    for you today. Go to bed early."


    Karen shook her head. "I''m not tired. You''re busy. I''ll apany you for a while."


    How could she go back to her room to rest when he was sick and still working?


    "Silly girl, don''t take responsibility for everything." Kevin pulled her to sit on hisp and touched her


    forehead. "You are the young madam of the Kyle family. I married you because I want you to enjoy


    life, not to be a servant."


    "I''m happy." Karen smiled and snuggled up to his chest.


    Karen was very happy that she could do some things for Kevin, even if it was trivial.


    Kevin chuckled and said, "Silly!"


    "I''m not silly." If she were silly, she would have not agreed to marry him, and would have missed


    such an excellent husband.


    "Huh? You''re not silly?" Kevin held her face and lowered his head to kiss her gently.


    The moment Kevin kissed her, Karen''s face turned red. Although their child was already four years


    old, she still blushed so easily.


    "Kevin, don''t do this." Karen pushed him a little. She moved her head and didn''t let him kiss her


    again.


    "What a pity!" Kevin suddenly said.


    He couldn''t see. For him, the most regretful thing was that he couldn''t see Karen''s every


    expression. He couldn''t see Little Karen''s look as she grew up every day.


    "What is it?" Karen puzzled.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t spend every second with you and Little Karen." Kevin turned off theputer,


    grabbed her waist and picked her up. "Comparing work to you and Little Karen, you two are more


    important."


    So he went back to his room to apany his wife and child. He would delegate the works to his


    staff.


    "Put me down, I can walk myself."


    "I want to hold you."


    When she heard Kevin''s reply, her delicate face turned red again.


    She hooked his neck and leaned over to kiss him gently. "Kevin, your eyes must get better as soon


    as possible. Our family has to always be well."


    "Of course, we will be fine." Kevin said with certainty, he didn''t know that there was a conspiracy


    that had been prepared for him, waiting for him to jump into the trap.


    ......


    Mia Kyle ate too much at dinner and was thirsty that night, so she went downstairs to get a ss of


    freshly squeezed juice. When she went upstairs, she saw her cold brother carrying her sister-inw


    back to their room.


    Her cold brother was not at all cold to his wife. They had been married for so many years, and Little


    Karen was already four years old. However, they were still like the newlyweds, their eyes full of


    affection to each other.


    Watching them, Mia inadvertentlypared them with her rtionship with Neil.


    The bastard, Neil Brown. He went back to the guest room to rest after the dinner and did not even


    wish her goodnight.


    In front of everyone at the dinner table, he had said that he wanted to have children with her, yet he


    totally forgot about it once they got off the table.


    He still wanted her to marry him ? Dream on!


    Thinking of the man who didn''t know how to be gentle and sweet at all, Mia was full of anger. She


    went straight to Neil''s room.


    What was that bastard doing?


    Mia pressed her ears on the door and listened secretly for a while, but there was no sound in the


    room.


    Did he fall asleep so soon?


    Mia reached out to the door knob and gently turned it. The door was not locked, and it opened


    effortlessly.


    She crept into the room, nning tounch a sudden attack on Neil, but when she scanned the


    room, she found that there was no one in the room.


    Mia dashed into the room and searched every corner of the room. She almost turned over the


    carpet to see if Neil was under it.


    Damn it!


    Mia was furious that she kicked the wall twice. That son of a b*tch, Neil Brown, how dare he leave


    quietly. It was alreadyte, she wondered if he had gone on a date with some other women.


    He''d better not show up in front of her, or she would teach him a lesson.


    Mia went back to her room angrily. She kicked the door open and mmed the door behind her.


    "Bastard."


    As soon as she finished cursing, Mia turned around and saw Neil lying on her bed, naked.


    Well, all Neil had on was a pair of underwear.


    Mia had seen and even touched his naked body, but somehow, when she saw him in this seductive


    way, she felt so shy that her whole body turned red.


    She turned her face away and stammered, "Neil, put on your clothes first if you have something to


    say."


    "Which part of me have you not seen before?" Neily there, waving his hand. "Come here and


    sleep."


    "If you want to sleep, go back to your room to sleep, I..." Mia was so nervous that she stammered.


    She inadvertently turned to peek at Neil.


    This man had a good figure. He had been in the military for many years. His skin was healthily sun-


    tanned. The lines of his abdominal muscles were just right. He looked really good.


    "I''m sleepy. Come here to sleep." Neil yawned and said impatiently.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This man had barged into her room and said these words to her. Was he trying to make her


    misunderstand something or what was it all about? Perhaps he had just wanted to be with her like a


    normal couple?


    In just a few seconds, Mia''s thoughts wandered far. "Well, you..."


    "What are you babbling about?" Neil turned over nimbly and strode over to Mia. Before she could


    react, he had already picked her up.


    Mia pushed him and said, " Neil, what are you doing?"


    "Sleep!" He hugged her tightly, like holding a big pillow, and rubbed her hard a few times. "Mia, let''s


    have a baby."


    He wanted to have baby with her, but his attitude was not right. She could not agree to it easily.


    Mia cleared her throat and said, "I am only 22, which is prime time of my life. I''m at the peak of my


    career. Do you think I will be so foolish to give up my career and have baby with you?"


    Neil paused for a moment and said, "If you don''t want to, then go to sleep."


    Mia pouted her lips and murmured in her heart, "Bastard, can''t you fight for it?"


    She really liked him a lot and would do anything for him, not only having a baby with him, she was


    willing to give up her life for him. Couldn''t he see it?


    Thinking of this crazy man, Mia kicked him hard. Bastard!

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Neil Brown lifted his long legs and mped on to Mia Kyle''s legs. He said grumpily, "I''m tired.


    Sleep."


    "Are you piggy?" He always said that he wanted to sleep. Did he juste to her room to sleep?


    No other intentions?


    "If I am, then what are you?" Neil held her in his arms and rubbed her hard. The touch felt so good.


    Her body was soft, especially her feminine body parts. He didn''t realize that she was so voluptuous


    before.


    He was frustrated that in the past when she was naked in front of him, he did not even take a look


    at her and see her clearly.


    He did not dare to look at her because he was worried that he would not be able to control himself


    afterward and would devour her.


    Now he was no longer worried about it. The gap between them had been filled with this girl''s


    powerful self-healing ability.


    "Then I''m a butcher." Mia said proudly, "If you dare to disobey me in the future, I''ll kill you,


    disembowel you, boil you and eat you."


    Neil held Mia in his arms and touched her everywhere. "No, you''re a piggy''s woman."


    Mia gave him a punch. "Bullsh*t!"


    "Does it hurt?" Neil held Mia''s fist with one hand and stroked the scars on her body with the other.


    His tone softened.


    Although the doctor had given Mia the best scar-removal medicine, there were still more than a


    dozen scars on her body.


    Her wounds had just healed. The knife wounds were still reddish. Although they were not horrific,


    they were still an eyesore.


    This girl had always been extremely vain. In the past, even a pimple on her face could make her so


    angry that she ignored everyone the whole day


    However, this time it was very strange that she didn''t mention the injury, as if she didn''t care about it


    at all.


    That day, she told Kevin Kyle not to investigate the person who kidnapped her.


    She waspletely numb about the injury and asked them not to investigate the kidnapper again.


    This was definitely not Mia''s character.


    That day, when Neil Brown rushed to the basement, Mia Kyle was lying in a pool of blood, as if she


    would let out herst breath any time.


    Thinking of that incident, Neil could barely breathe. He felt like killing someone.


    Every time he thought of it, he couldn''t wait to tear the kidnapper into pieces. How could the strong-


    willed Mia be so casual about it after the incident?


    Perhaps Mia had matured because of Warren Ss''s matter. She was more matured and rational.


    She knew that there were some things that she should let go of.


    Even if to let go of things, it definitely shouldn''t be this kind of thing.


    "What do you think?" She was in so much pain here!


    This man was a rough man. His hands were so strong and his moves were so rough. He didn''t care


    that it was her first time. He was on a rampage and she wanted to bite him hard at that time.


    Fortunately, the pain didn''tst long. In the end, she felt pleasure more than pain.


    Mia didn''t answer the question.


    Yes, how could it not hurt!


    There were so many cut wounds all over her body, and she almost lost her life. How could it not


    hurt? It was just that this girl never once cried out in pain after she woke up in the hospital.


    When the doctor changed her dressing, she was in so much pain that her face was pale and she


    was clenching her teeth. However, she had endured it and evenughed it off as not something of a


    big deal.


    "If you know that it hurts, why don''t you cry out?" Neil didn''t know how to speak in a gentler way.


    These kinds of words were considered gentle enough for a rough man like him.


    "F**k!" Mia red at him fiercely. He stillined to her for not shouting out. Herments were


    probably heard by all the people guarding outside the door.


    When they went out the next day, those people looked at her with ambiguous eyes. They had to


    have heard it all.


    Such a shameful thing being heard by others, Mia could only vent her anger at the culprit, Neil


    Brown. She raised her hand and pinched Neil''s chest hard.


    He''s a bastard, a pervert. How dare he said that she didn''t shout loud enough?


    Neil said, "Don''t be so silly in the future. Only crying children get the candies. You know that."


    "Neil, are you picking a fight?" Mia lowered her head, opened her mouth, and bit his shoulder hard.


    Neil did not resist her bites. Instead, he stroked her head like stroking a pet. She had suffered so


    much, so he let her vent her anger.


    Neil didn''t resist. Mia got tired. She loosened her bite and said discontentedly, "Bastard!"


    It would only be interesting if they fought with each other. If he gave in to her, she wouldn''t have the


    heart to fight him at all. It would be meaningless.


    Neil chuckled and said, "You can''t fall asleep, can you?"


    "It would be weird if I can fall asleep." There was a handsome man in front of her, wearing only a


    pair of underpants. The desire in her body was ignited, how could she sleep?


    Neil turned over and pressed her down, he said, "If you can''t fall asleep, then let''s go for another


    round?"


    "F**k you." Although she said she didn''t want to, Mia''s action betrayed her again.


    Mia had to use all her strength to push away Neil. She turned over and rode on Neil. Like a queen,


    she said, "Neil, I am in charge this time."


    "Okay." Neil agreed without hesitation. In his world, there was no patriarchy, so he didn''t reject Mia''s


    request at all.


    "Damn..." She didn''t know how to start.


    Neil said, "Listen to my order. Follow my lead."


    Mia said, "Yes, Captain Brown!"


    Their night had just begun. Their story began in the most primitive way.


    They kissed and collided with each other like Mars colliding the Earth. They wandered in the


    universe for a long time, with burning desire as they poured everything out, just for that dazzling


    moment in time.


    They both worked so hard, so irrational, so vigorously and merciless... just because they had been


    waiting for each other for a long time.


    It was so long that they didn''t want to be gentle with each other anymore. They just want to use the


    most direct and vigorous method to let the other person know that they liked each other with their


    life!


    Neil had to have heard the deepest voice in her heart.


    She was willing to give up everything for him and to do all the impossible things in the world with


    him.


    She had been courting him for so many years and waiting for him for so many years. When she


    thought she was about to die that day, he suddenly appeared in front of her.


    At that moment, she finally understood her heart better than at any other time. Nothing could stop


    her from being with him.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It rained after midnight.


    The cold wind blew through the open window, maintaining the rising temperature in the room at the


    same level throughout the night.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    It was a refreshing morning after a night of heavy rain.


    Although Kevin Kyle couldn''t see, but he still woke up at the same time every day.


    He got up early in the morning and sat by the window to "read" the newspaper as usual while


    waiting for his wife and daughter to wake up.


    When Karen Daly opened her eyes, she saw Kevin, dressed neatly and sitting by the window. Just


    like many years ago, when they had just started living together, she opened her eyes on the first


    morning and saw him.


    The rising sun shone on him through the window, casting a mysterious veil over him, it was quiet


    and beautiful.


    Kevin was not reading the newspaper, but it''s a habit that had been formed for more than a decade.


    If he didn''t do that in the morning, he would feel that there was something missing from his day.


    His hearing was very good and it had gotten even better now that he couldn''t see. When Karen


    opened her eyes and moved a little, Kevin heard it.


    He looked back and a gentle smile crept over his lips without realizing. "You''re awake."


    "Yes." Karen nodded and wanted to say something, but was distracted by Little Karen, who


    suddenly turned over beside her.


    Little Karen was a littlezy pig who would stay in bed especially in winter. In order for her to wake


    up on her own, you''d have to wrestle with her for an hour before she could get out of bed.


    Karen pinched her face and said gently, "Karen it''s time to wake up, my baby."


    Little Karenzily opened her eyes and glimpsed at her mother. Then, she closed her eyes, turned


    over, and continued to sleep.


    "Baby Karen, get up." Karen lowered her head and whispered in Little Karen''s ear yfully.


    "Mom, I don''t want to get up." Little Karen pursed her lips, looking as if she was about to cry.


    She hadn''t woken up yet, she still wanted to sleep, but her mother kept disturbing her.


    Karen smiled, "Baby Karen, you''ve slept for ten hours. If you continued sleeping, Brother Lionel


    may have to wait for so long and be impatient."


    Hearing that it would make Brother Lionel wait, Little Karen got up with her eyes still closed. She


    said, her face puffy, "I want to wake up."


    Although she was very sleepy and wanted to continue sleeping, but she chose to get up instead of


    letting Brother Lionel wait for her.


    Kevin said discontentedly, "Look at your daughter. She got up as soon as she heard that Brother


    Lionel was waiting for her. When I was waiting for her, I didn''t see her so proactive."


    Kevin could almost begin to suspect, if this was still the child he raised all by himself? She was only


    four years old, yet all she cared about was her Brother Lionel. Where''s his position in her heart?


    "Little Karen doesn''t have her father in her heart. But I have my husband in my heart. That''s good


    enough." Karen said while smiling.


    Kevin was a grown-up man, yet he was jealous of a child. Wasn''t it good for Little Karen to have a


    big brother she could rely on, apanying her and protecting her?


    Kevin came over and sat next to them. He said, "This answer barelyfort the hurt in my heart."


    "I love Daddy." Little Karen was almost fully awake. Of course, she remembered that her father was


    still her most favorite.


    "Okay, good girl!" Kevin leaned forward and kissed Little Karen.


    Little Karen hugged her father''s head and gave him a kiss on his face. "Good dad!"


    "Good father and daughter." Karen picked up Little Karen and carried her into the bathroom to wash


    up.


    There were three cups on the sink, which all had very cute cartoon patterns. They were specially


    prepared ording to Little Karen''s preference.


    There were three toothbrushes in the cup. Two of them were tall, and one was short. It was the


    most vivid portrayal of their family.


    Karen filled a ss of water for Little Karen, squeezed the toothpaste, and then handed the cup and


    toothbrush into her hand. "Karen, brush your teeth ording to how I taught you two days ago, try


    to brush your teeth on your own."


    Little Karen took out the toothbrush and slowly brushed her teeth like her mother. However,


    because she was not practiced enough, she identally poked her mouth.


    Before Little Karen cried out in pain, Karen immediatelyforted her and said, "Karen, a little bit of


    pain is alright. We have to be stronger."


    Because Little Karen was their only child, Karen''s heart ached every time Little Karen was injured.


    However, she had to control herself from doting on Little Karen too much and let her learn some


    responsibilities.


    In the future, when the couple were no longer with Little Karen, she would be able to face all


    unexpected things on her own.


    After her mother''s encouragement, Little Karen did not cry. She took the toothbrush and clumsily


    brushed her teeth. Although her movements were not agile, she still insisted onpleting it.


    "Our baby is so amazing!" Karen encouraged her in time.


    With her mother''s encouragement, Little Karen also felt that she was amazing. She proudly raised


    her head and said, "I can brush my teeth by myself."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Karen said in a soft voice, "You are really amazing."


    Just by watching the father and daughter, Karen felt warm and satisfied. She felt even happier than


    owning the whole world.


    After returning to the father and daughter, Karen would bath and clean Little Karen every day, and


    put on beautiful clothes for her.


    When Karen was busy dressing Little Karen, the phone on the table next to her rang, but she did


    not look at the phone immediately. Only after Little Karen was beautifully dressed could she be in


    the mood to take care of other things.


    "Mom, am I the most beautiful baby?" Little Karen rubbed her eyes. She was still not fully awake,


    but the first thing she did was to ask whether she was beautiful or not.


    "Of course, my baby is beautiful." Karen kissed her and put on her shoes. "Baby, go downstairs and


    have breakfast with Dad first. I''lle after answering a call."


    Kevin touched Little Karen''s head and said, "Karen, you go and find Brother Lionel first. Dad and


    mom will go downstairs to have breakfast with youter."


    "Okay." Little Karen nodded sensibly and went to find her brother Lionel.


    After watching Little Karen walked out of the room, Karen picked up her phone and returned the


    missed call.


    The phone call was from Dr. Zhang, and it was good news from Dr. Zhang''s hospital. They had


    already found the antidote for the HDR virus in Kevin''s body.


    Karen was so excited when she heard the news that she almost jumped.


    Hearing her cheerful voice, Kevin''s sexy thin lips curved slightly. He chuckled and said, "Look at


    you. People who don''t know you will think you are crazy."


    "Let them think that I''m crazy. Who cares what they say." Karen threw herself into Kevin''s arms


    excitedly. "Kevin, there''s good news from the doctor. They have found the antidote."


    If the antidote prepared by the doctor worked, Kevin''s eyes would get better. Of course, she was


    happy. She wanted to run to the rooftop and scream so that the whole world would know how happy


    she was.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    "Why did I fall in love with a silly girl like you at that time?" Kevin Kyle shook his head and said with


    much amusement.


    He was so d that he had fallen for this silly girl at that time. She had made his life full of wonder.


    He found that besides work, there were other people and things that he cared about.


    "You''ve already boarded the pirate ship. You''re not allowed to regret." Karen Daly dragged Kevin to


    the wardrobe. "Mr. Kyle, let''s get changed and go to the hospital earlier."


    When he was at home, Kevin often wore casual outfits. If he had to go out, he would have to


    change his clothes.


    Karen opened the wardrobe, Kevin''s cab was full of monotonous white shirts and ck pants.


    On several asions, Karen had wanted to change Kevin''s style, but when she saw how smart he


    looked in a white shirt and ck trousers, she gave up on this idea.


    Even if he was dressed in beggar''s clothes, his good look and noble temperament would still shine.


    Karen Daly might have forgotten that it was her casual words that had changed Kevin''s style of


    dressing, but Kevin still remembered it clearly. After so many years, he still wore ording to her


    suggestion, and it had gradually be his habit. Except for a white shirt, he would not wear


    anything else.


    "I will only board your pirate ship for this lifetime," Kevin held Karen Daly''s face and kissed her. He


    smiled gently and said, "In my heart, you are irreceable."


    It was just a simple, affectionate phrase, but she blushed unconsciously upon hearing it.


    She poked Kevin''s chest and whispered, "Since when did you learn to be slick?"


    Kevin said in a matter-of-fact tone, "I heard that women like to listen to nice words, so I have


    learned it for you."


    This man had improved in his speech. His words might seem simple, but they were sweet.


    She lowered her head slightly and buttoned Kevin''s shirt earnestly.


    Kevin looked at her, but because he couldn''t see her clearly, he naturally couldn''t see her beautiful


    eyshes twinkling like a small fan.


    He couldn''t see it, but he could imagine it.


    He imagined her serious expression when she buttoned for him. He could imagine how cute her


    face was when she blushed, and her tender lips were like petals, waiting for him to pick them.


    Kevin suddenly made a move. He grabbed Karen by the waist, pressed her to him, and bent over to


    kiss her gracefully.


    "No..."


    Karen put her hands on his chest, trying to resist. However, as soon as she uttered a word, she was


    subdued by Kevin.


    He kissed her so fiercely that she wentpletely nk. She leaned gently on his chest, panting


    softly like a kitten.


    Kevin licked his lips longingly, his smile deepened. He lifted her chin and kissed her again.


    However, this time, Kevin''s kiss was very gentle, as if he was gently kissing his most precious


    treasure. It was a very sweet kiss whichsted for a long time before it ended.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Kevin let go of her, he asked softly, "Do you like it?"


    "Yes." Karen nodded lightly.


    "Do you like me kissing you?" Kevin knew the answer, but he was not satisfied and insisted on a


    clear answer.


    "I like it." Although she was shy and she blushed, she said it clearly.


    Sometimes, this man was very naughty and always used different ways to bully her. But his bully


    was all for her. Other people couldn''t have it even if they had wanted.


    She just liked his kiss, a bit notorious kind of kiss. It made her feel that she was his most precious


    treasure.


    "Good girl!" Kevin pinched Karen''s face as if he was pinching Little Karen''s face. Suddenly, he


    laughed in a low voice.


    Today was really a good day. In the early morning, he received good news and he had his wife


    changed clothes for him.


    Karen buttoned thest button for Kevin and raised her head to look at him. "Kevin, no matter how


    effective the drug is this time, we don''t need to rush, okay?"


    She was a little worried that if the medicine did not work, Kevin would be disappointed. Therefore,


    she had to tell him in advance so that he could be mentally prepared.


    It didn''t matter if his eyes recovered or not. She and Little Karen would always stay with him.


    "Silly!" Kevin stroked her face and said in his low and sexy voice, "I''m not worried at all. Don''t think


    too much."


    "Well, let''s not think too much about it. Just listen to the doctor." Karen nodded and reached out to


    hug him.


    Kevin rubbed her head. "Alright. After eating breakfast with Little Karen, we''ll go to the hospital."


    ......


    After several sleepless nights, more than a dozen well-known local and overseas doctors finally


    formted the medicine that could counter the HDR virus in Kevin Kyle''s body.


    However, they did not lower their guards. Before they gave Kevin Kyle the medicine, they had


    already done many experiments. Even if he could not be cured, the amount of medicine should not


    hurt the human body.


    The effect of this medicine could not be seen immediately after taking it. Under normal


    circumstances, it would take three courses, three times a day, and three days counted as a course.


    This meant, after Kevin took the medicine, they would not see immediate results on the same day


    but had to wait until after the ninth day to know the result.


    After listening to the doctors'' brief exnation of the situation, Karen''s heart was beating fast. Kevin


    on the other hand was not worried at all, his expression was calm.


    Kevin held Karen Daly''s hand and said, "These doctors are the best from local and abroad. Even if


    this medicine cannot cure, it won''t hurt me, so don''t worry."


    "Can I try this medicine first?" Karen ignored Kevin and proposed to the doctor to let her try the


    medicine.


    Upon hearing this, Kevin became angry. "Karen, what are you talking about?"


    How could she have the intention to help him test the medicine? This idea made Kevin tremble with


    fear, he was petrified when he thought about it.


    He wanted to protect her for the rest of his life, not the other way round.


    "Anyway, it won''t hurt. So what if I try it?" Karen knew that there were two kinds of highly toxic drugs


    in this remedy. She would worry about it if she didn''t try it on her own.


    Kevin said angrily, "You are not allowed to say such stupid words or do stupid things like this from


    now onwards."


    Karen, "..."


    The doctor said, "Mrs. Kyle, don''t worry. We have done many tests on this medicine, and it


    absolutely wouldn''t harm the human body, so don''t worry."


    But to them, who was Kevin Kyle?


    He was the one who dominated the entire business world.


    They wouldn''t dare give an unstable medicine to Kevin. If something really happened to him, their


    lives would not be spared.


    Although this was awful country, no matter whichwful country, there would always be unseen


    darkness behind it.


    A powerful force like Kevin Kyle could make someone disappear forever without a trace if he


    decided to do so in secret.


    ...

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    "Doctor, I..." Although the doctor had ascertained it, Karen Daly was still worried.


    Because the person was Kevin Kyle, her husband, and the person she cared about the most, that


    was why she was worried and unsettled.


    Kevin Kyle said, "Give me the medicine."


    It seemed that he had to take it and make her see that he was fine. Only then she is relieved.


    The doctor quickly handed over the medicine. Kevin took the medicine and wanted to drink it, but


    Karen was so nervous that she swallowed a mouthful of saliva and clenched her fingers tightly.


    As she watched Kevin drink the medicine, Karen quickly held him and studied his expression to see


    if there was anything wrong.


    After watching for a while, Kevin was fine. Only then did Karen feel a little relieved and forced back


    her worried tears.


    Kevin said, "Believe in the doctor, believe in me."


    Karen Daly nodded vigorously. "Okay."


    ......


    After Kevin Kyle took the medicine, Karen Daly had been carefully observing his physical condition.


    After the first course of treatment, there was no obvious change in Kevin''s eyes and he still couldn''t


    see things clearly.


    Karen asked the doctors about some things that she needed to take note of. She cooked for Kevin


    every day and helped him recuperate through food nutrition.


    After two courses of treatment, Kevin''s vision had obviously improved, and he could vaguely see


    the outlines of Karen''s face and figure.


    Now Kevin had begun the third course of treatment, but the effect was not as good as the second


    time, it didn''t improve very much.


    Whenever he saw Karen fidgeting, Kevin would alwaysfort her, "Karen, don''t worry, the


    condition has been much better."


    "Really?" Karen was worried that Kevin was onlyforting her, so she didn''t believe what he said.


    Kevin shook his head. "When did I lie to you?"


    He had never lied to her about anything else, but in order not to let her worry, he had told her a lot of


    white lies.


    Karen turned around and went to the hall outside the bedroom. She found a sewing needle and


    asked, "Can you see what this is?"


    Kevin widened his eyes. He could only make out Karen''s hand vaguely. Indeed, he could not see


    what else was in her hand.


    He shook his head honestly, and then he heard Karen said, "Have a good rest at home these two


    days. Don''t worry about your work."


    These few days would be the critical time for Kevin''s eyes to recover. Karen had to keep an eye on


    him and prevent him from doing anything else.


    "Okay." In order not to make Karen worry about him, Kevin was very obedient and handed his work


    to the others. He enjoyed two days of leisure time.


    On thest day after taking the medicine, Karen had reached the point where she couldn''t fall


    asleep.


    She didn''t sleep for the whole night, but she didn''t want to disturb Little Karen and Kevin, so she


    had to close her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Early the next morning, Karen got up as soon as Kevin woke up. She looked at him worriedly and


    asked, "How is it, Kevin?"


    Kevin blinked his eyes, put on the sses beside him, and looked at Karen. From his eyes, Karen''s


    appearance was still a little vague, but the situation had been much better than before.


    He smiled and said, "I can see my wife now, but it''s not perfectly clear. The doctor had said that for


    my eyes to return to normal, it will take a few days to adapt, so it''s the normal condition now."


    "Kevin..." When she called out Kevin''s name, Karen was choked with tears and could not speak.


    "Silly, it''s okay now. Why are you still crying?" Kevin gently stroked her cheek and kissed the tears


    at the corner of her eyes.


    "I''m just happy." After experiencing so much hardship, Kevin''s eyes had finally recovered. They


    could be well together as a family now.


    Kevin chuckled in a low voice, "Are you going to cry to me like Little Karen?"


    Karen Daly pouted and said, "Maybe I would look uglier than she does when I''m crying."


    "If our baby heard her mommy said that she looks ugly when she cries, she would be very sad."


    Karen quickly nced at Little Karen, who was lying between them. She was d that the little girl


    was still sound asleep and didn''t hear anything.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Our Little Karen is not so petty."


    Karen said indignantly, "You''re bullying me."


    "I just want to bully you." Kevin smiled brightly as he had sessfully diverted Karen''s attention.


    It was great to be able to see Karen and their Little Karen again.


    Because the other members of the Kyle family didn''t know about Kevin''s eyes, so when Kevin got


    better, Karen Daly found another excuse to celebrate. Her excuse was that she hoped the family


    would be happy like this forever.


    Little Karen yed hide-and-seek with Brother Lionel happily.


    Neil Brown, who used to spend the night in the military base of Chatterton Town for many years,


    woulde to Secret Garden no matter howte he finished his work.


    If he was lucky, he could still join the dinner.


    Dinner was not the most important thing for him. The most important thing for him toe here was


    to have someone warm his bed at night.


    After being single for so many years, once he''s started the rtionship, he couldn''t control himself.


    He wanted to make up for the loss all these years in a short period of time.


    In the past, when he slept in the military, the bed frame was so hard that it could break bones. Now,


    he could have someone in his arms every night. There was only one word to describe this kind of


    life ¡ª Awesome!


    Before the kidnapping case was solved, Mia Kyle continued to stay at home. The time she looked


    forward the most every day was at night.


    She had also described these days the same way Neil had described it - Awesome!


    Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle were still living the slow life. They watched their children grow up and


    had a family of their own. It was a happy and blissful life.


    When the family was busy with their everyday lives, Karen received the anonymous phone call


    again. Like the previous ones, after Karen answered, the other end didn''t speak.


    He did not speak, nor did Karen. She wanted to see what he would do.


    The two sides were silent for a long time, and the person on the other side finally couldn''t stand it


    anymore. With an altered voice, he said, "Karen, I have sent a gift to Little Karen. I hope the baby


    will like it."


    "Who are you actually?" The man had called her several times and even gave her harmless gifts.


    She felt that he had no ill intention towards her.


    If there was no malice, why would he avoid meeting her and keep in touch with her in this way?


    In Karen''s memory, she did not know such a person.


    "Don''t ask me who I am, as long as you remember that I won''t hurt you. I hope you can have a


    happy life."


    After that, he hung up the phone. Karen was confused again.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen had just hung up the phone when the servant at home brought the package to her.


    Karen opened it and saw a pair of beautifully hand-crafted crystal shoes in the box.


    ...

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Kevin Kyle came over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Karen Daly bit her lips and looked at him. After thinking for a while, she decided to tell him. "It''s the


    Mystery Person''s anonymous phone call again. The voice of the person was altered. I can''t tell who


    he is. I don''t know why he called me so many times."


    Karen pointed to the package she had just received and said, "On Little Karen''s birthday, we


    received a pair of hand-made crystal shoes. Today, he sent the same pair again."


    Kevin took the shoes and looked at them carefully. Indeed, a lot of efforts were needed to make


    such beautiful and delicate crystal shoes.


    The Mystery Person spent so much time and energy to send Little Karen two pairs of crystal shoes.


    The ce where the Mystery Person used to live was full of photos of Little Karen and Karen Daly,


    even their interests were carefully recorded.


    Other than Herbert Ken, Kevin really couldn''t think of any other person who would be so passionate


    about Karen Daly and her daughter.


    He held Karen Daly in his arms, patted her on the back, andforted her, "Give me two more


    days. In two days'' time, I will find out who the Mystery Person is."


    Nick ck had already located the specific location of the Mystery Person and kept him on 24-hour


    watch, what''s left now was for him to meet him.


    "Who can the Mystery Person be?" Karen couldn''t figure it out.


    "He is just a Mystery Person." Kevin gave her a vague answer. He would not give Karen hope


    unless he was 100% sure that the man was Herbert Ken.


    Kevin Kyle''s nonchnt behavior angered Karen. She red at him and said, "I am very worried."


    "It will be fine."


    "Kevin!"


    She really wanted to hit him.


    She nned to beat him until Little Karen couldn''t recognize him.


    "Alright, I''ll go put the child to bed first. Wait for me in the room."


    "There''s no need to do that. I''ll go tuck her in. Your eyes had just recovered. Take more rest."


    "My eyes are fine." He hadn''t put Little Karen to bed for a long time. The main reason why he


    wanted to put his child into a bed today was that he had other thoughts.


    Tonight, he wanted Little Karen to sleep in her own room. They hadn''t had any intimate moments


    together for a very long time.


    Little Karen was also very understanding. Her father had said that he had something important to


    do, so she slept in her own room obediently.


    Before closing her eyes, Little Karen said softly, "Good night, Daddy!"


    "Karen, good night!" Kevin kissed Little Karen''s face and didn''t leave until she fell asleep.


    Before leaving, Kevin turned off all the lights in the room and left only the bedsidemp on for Little


    Karen.


    When Kevin returned to his room, Karen had finished bathing and was blowing her hair with a


    hairdryer.


    Kevin walked to her side, took the hairdryer from her hand, and pushed her to sit in front of the


    dressing table. "Let me do it."


    "You go lie down first." His eyes had just gotten better, she couldn''t bear to let him do many things.


    Kevin insisted on helping her blow her hair. Of course, he would not allow Karen to refuse.


    His slender fingers acted as theb, gentlybed her long hair, and blew her hair with the


    hairdryer.


    He had heard people say that doing so would ensure that real lovers would stay together until old


    age.


    As he blew, Kevin''s attention swayed from Karen''s hair to her blushing face in the mirror.


    He inadvertently lowered his head and nted a kiss on her face, murmuring her name, "Karen..."


    "Hmm?" Karen replied softly. However, upon hearing his sexy and husky voice, she blushed


    unconsciously again.


    Kevin put down the hairdryer, picked her up, and walked to the big bed...


    The atmosphere in the room turned heated, and Kevin was enjoying the intimacy he had not


    enjoyed for a long time. He didn''t know that Little Karen had woke up not long after he left.


    There was only a dimmp in the room. Little Karen suddenly woke up, perhaps because there was


    no one by her side.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a mass of darkness, and the trauma she had experienced in


    the past suddenly emerged in her mind.


    She saw a lot of bad guys, who stuffed her into a bucket and covered it with a lid. She couldn''t see


    anything, she was terrified.


    She was so scared that her tiny body kept trembling, she even forgot to cry. She climbed out of the


    bed and hid in the corner, looking around in horror with her eyes wide open.


    She was so scared. She was afraid that those bad guys woulde and catch her, then put her


    into a bucket, and then throw her to the ground and roll around.


    Just as she was very scared, she saw a familiar figure, Brother Lionel, who she adored the most.


    Brother Lionel had beaten up all the big bad guys, rescued her from the hands of the bad guys, and


    took her home to her father and mother.


    Lionel turned on the lights in the room and nced around, only to see Little Karen, hiding in the


    corner and trembling. He strode to her side and picked her up. "Karen, Brother Lionel is here. Don''t


    be afraid."


    "Brother Lionel..." Being held tightly in Brother Lionel''s arms, Little Karen felt relieved and burst into


    tears.


    "Karen, it''s okay, it''s okay, Brother Lionel is here." Lionel touched Little Karen''s head andforted


    her softly.


    Warren Ss''s people took Little Karen away and locked her in a metallic barrel. Since then, the


    little girl was particrly afraid of the dark. Before her parents came home, she once hid in a corner


    and had him looked for her for a long time before he found her.


    Since then, he found out that she was afraid of the dark. At night, if the lights were not turned on or


    nobody was apanying her, she would be so scared that she would hide.


    Lionel did not mention this condition to Kevin and Karen, because they took good care of Little


    Karen when they came back. When Little Karen was with her father and mother, she did not hide


    anymore.


    Tonight, he knew that Little Karen was sleeping in her own room, so he had quietly guarded outside


    Little Karen''s room. Just now, he sensed that something was wrong, so he went into the room to


    check.


    As soon as he entered the room, he didn''t see Little Karen lying on the bed. His heart sank. The


    little girl had to be hiding out of fear.


    Sure enough, he found Little Karen in the corner of the room.


    Little Karen wiped her tears and pursed her lips. She said pitifully, "Brother Lionel, I''m so scared. I''m


    afraid of the big bad guys!"


    Lionelforted her gently, "I''m here with you. If the big bad guyse, I will beat them up and


    send them away. You can go to sleep peacefully."


    Little Karen blinked her big eyes. "Will you stay with me all the time?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lionel nodded vigorously and said, "Yes, I will. I will always stay with you and protect you, and never


    let the bad guys hurt you again."


    "I''m not scared anymore." Hearing Brother Lionel''s promise, Little Karen suddenly felt less fearful.


    Lionel put her on the bed, pulled the quilt over her, and said, "Karen, go to sleep now."


    Little Karen held Brother Lionel''s hand tightly. She had to hold Brother Lionel''s hand even when she


    slept. This way, she could sleep soundly.


    ...

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    "Don''t worry Karen, I will always be with you. I will never leave you alone." Lionel said gently while


    holding Karen''s little hands in his.


    "Brother Lionel..." Little Karen blinked her big bright eyes and said softly, "I want you to tell me a


    story."


    "Alright, I will tell you a story." Lionel touched Little Karen''s chubby face, the corner of his lips


    curved upwards slightly. He continued softly, "A long time ago, a farmer met a snake..."


    "I don''t want to listen to this, there''s a big bad guy!" Little Karen shook her head to indicate that she


    didn''t want to listen to evil stories.


    "Alright, let me tell you another story." But Lionel racked his brain and couldn''t figure out what kind


    of story he could tell to Little Karen.


    In Lionel''s world, the education he had received since he was a child was the cruel political


    education. Beautiful fairy tales were something he had never been in touch with.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I want to hear the story of the Ice Princess, Princess Elsa!" Karen had read the story of Ice


    Princess many times, but she still wanted to listen, because she felt that Ice Princess was beautiful.


    When he heard Little Karen said that she wanted to listen to the story of Ice Princess, Lionel


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    He had read this story many times with Little Karen, and he had already memorized by heart,


    therefore that he could narrate at ease.


    Lionel said softly, "I will tell you the story about the Ice Princess then."


    Lionel cleared his throat and told Little Karen about the Ice Princess tenderly with his deep voice.


    While listening to Brother Lionel''s deep voice, Little Karen gradually fell asleep. Because Brother


    Lionel held her hand and was with her the whole time, she was no longer afraid and did not wake


    up again.


    In another room, Little Karen''s parents wanted to take their alone time to do some ''vigorous


    activities''.


    However, a very embarrassing thing happened before it even started.


    Karen Daly''s period had always been very punctual. Perhaps she was too stressed recently.


    Tonight, when both of them were in high spirits, her period suddenly came.


    The menstruation came like a basin of cold water sshing on the two persons who were on fire,


    and their desire was instantly extinguished.


    "I''m sorry!" Karen Daly rolled over and got up. She was too embarrassed that she hid inside the


    bathroom to clean up. She was too ashamed toe out to face Kevin even after a long while.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle knocked on the bathroom door and asked earnestly, "Do you need my help?"


    "You go to sleep first, don''t disturb me!" At this time, she was too ashamed to face anyone due to


    the embarrassing incident. She needed a quiet moment alone.


    After cleaning up, Karen washed her face with tap water. She looked at her flushed face in the


    mirror, her heart beating fast.


    It was so embarrassing. This period came at an unexpected time. It made her so embarrassed that


    she wanted to hide in the bathroom and not go out.


    Karen had been in the bathroom for a long time. When she heard that there was no sound outside


    the door, she assumed that Kevin might have fallen asleep.


    She gently opened the door of the bathroom and slid her head out to see the situation. But she


    didn''t expect to meet Kevin''s eyes instantly.


    Karen was stunned momentarily. When she calmed down, she hurriedly stepped back and


    instinctively closed the door to shut Kevin out from the other side of the door.


    However, Kevin was quicker than her. He pressed his hand quickly against the door and pushed it


    open with a little force.


    Karen stepped back anxiously, but was stopped by Kevin. She was so nervous that she grumbled,


    "What, what are you doing?"


    Kevin grabbed her hand and dragged her back to the room. He said in a deep voice, "Which part of


    your body haven''t I seen before?"


    Karen lowered her head and whispered, "It''s different."


    "Lie down!" He ordered. His tone was overbearing, leaving no room for Karen to resist.


    "Oh," Karen responded softly like a child who had done something wrong. Shey on the bed


    obediently and did not dare to move.


    Kevin pulled the quilt over her, rubbed her head and said, "Don''t move. I''lle back soon."


    "Mmm." Karen still did not dare to look at him, and her face was burning with embarrassment.


    After a while, Kevin returned when Karen was so sleepy that she was about to fall asleep.


    He was holding a bowl in his hand while he walked to her side. He sat down and said, "Drink this


    before you sleep."


    Karen sat up and asked, "What is this?"


    Kevin replied, "It''s ginger tea with brown sugar."


    Her body was weak, she would feel difort every time when she was on her period. A long time


    ago, Kevin had inquired about the condition from the doctor and knew that drinking this would make


    her feel better.


    Karen Daly was easily bashful. Kevin Kyle was understanding. In the past, when she was on her


    menstruation, he did not show his care to her so directly.


    He would always quietly order the kitchen to pay attention to the meals during Karen''s menstruation


    period so that she had as much nourishing food as much as possible.


    Karen took the bowl and took a sip. She looked up at him and said, "It''s sote already. You still


    asked Sarabelle and the others to get up and made me some brown sugar soup. I feel guilty."


    "Your body is more important!" Kevin replied simply, but he did not tell Karen that he had personally


    made this bowl of ginger tea with brown sugar.


    After watching Karen finished the drink, Kevin took a tissue to wipe the residual on the corner of her


    mouth and said, "Lie down and rest."


    "I''m fine." She was just a little ufortable. By the look of Kevin''s nervous reaction, one would


    think that she was seriously ill.


    "Just listen." Kevin did not say anything else but uttered these two words. He got up and put the


    bowl in the hall, then returned to lie down beside her.


    He held Karen in his arms and ced his big palm on her lower abdomen. He asked softly, "Do you


    still feel ufortable?"


    "No, I''m not." Karen shook her head gently.


    She had never told him about her difort during her period. How did he know?


    Kevin said, "Tell me if you feel difort."


    She had always been like this. No matter what she encountered, she would keep it to herself and


    never mentioned it to others. Even he was no exception.


    "I''m fine." Kareny in his arms and wiggled slightly. "It''s not a big deal. Look at how nervous you


    are."


    "Because it''s you, that''s why I''m so nervous," Kevin said in a low voice, and at the same time, he


    tightened his embrace.


    Karen leaned into Kevin''s embrace and listened to his steady heartbeats. She felt at ease and


    gradually fell asleep.


    Kevin Kyle, however, could not fall asleep. He was thinking about a lot of things in his mind.


    He was thinking about the Mystery Person who abducted Mia Kyle. If the Mystery Person was


    indeed Herbert Ken. If Karen and his family found out about it, how would he mediate the


    rtionship amongst them?


    Mia Kyle had refused to investigate the matter, about her serious injuries caused by the kidnapper,


    but the others would not pretend like it didn''t happen, especially Karen Daly.


    ...

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Karen Daly had always treated Mia Kyle like her own sister. If she knew that it was her birth father


    who kidnapped and hurt Mia, she would not be able to ept it.


    But he was Karen Daly''s father. Kevin Kyle couldn''t keep him away from Karen if he knew of


    Herbert Ken''s existence and not let them see each other ever again.


    Kevin was lost in thought when a phone call suddenly came in. He picked up the phone. He lowered


    his voice and said coldly, "Talk!"


    It was Nick ck on the phone, "Director Kevin, we have found new information about the Mystery


    Person. I have sent the information to your email. Please give us instructions after you read it."


    If Nick would call in the middle of the night, it had to be an urgent matter that needed his immediate


    attention.


    Kevin hung up the phone and gently moved Karen who was lying in his arms. He got up and went to


    the study, switched on theputer and opened the email.


    In the email sent by Nick, there were some old photos. The photos seemed to be dated.


    The first photo was a man in his thirties. The man was tall and well built, his facial features were


    well matched. He looked good.


    After careful observation, Kevin Kyle soon had an impression in his mind.


    Many years ago, when he was investigating Karen Daly''s background, he saw this photo before.


    The man in the photo was Karen''s birth father, Herbert Ken.


    In the second photo, there was a young and beautiful woman with a slight smile on her lips. She


    looked quiet and beautiful.


    In the photo, the woman''s facial features were very simr to Karen''s, butcked the determination


    in Karen''s eyes.


    Many years ago, Kevin Kyle had been lucky enough to meet Karen Daly''s mother once. He had a


    deep impression of her, so he could recognize the woman in this photo being Karen''s mother.


    The third photo was a photo of a man and a woman. The man was tall and handsome and the


    woman was petite and sweet.


    In the photo, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. Their affection for each other was


    written in their eyes.


    On the back of the photo, there was a small print ¡ª Ken''s Love.


    Ken naturally referred to Herbert Ken, and Love should Lulu Love, Karen''s mother.


    Ken''s Love ¡ª abination of both their names.


    Herbert Ken and Lulu Love had grown up together. They were childhood sweethearts. Their


    wedding date was already set, but Samuel Daly ruined everything.


    Looking at their photos, an image appeared in front of Kevin''s eyes. The two of them holding the


    young Karen Daly, and strolling in the beautiful countryside.


    In addition to the photos, there were many other things about Herbert Ken. After reading the email,


    Kevin instantly called Nick. "Where did you get all this stuff?"


    Nick said, "This information was obtained from the Mystery Person''s residence. This evening, he


    discovered us and moved his base again. We haven''t located him yet."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "You lost him again!"


    Nick said, "When we followed him, we found that Captain Brown''s men were also following him.


    Because you said that we should stop Captain Brown''s men from finding him, so all of us went to


    stop them. The Mystery Person took this opportunity and ran away."


    Kevin replied sharply, "Stop Neil''s men, find the Mystery Person and ensure his safety."


    "Director Kevin, there''s something I don''t know whether I should say it or not. " Nick said haltingly.


    Nick had been in charge of all Kevin''s investigation on Karen before so naturally, Nick had seen the


    photos that Kevin had seen too. That''s the reason why when he saw these photos today, he was in


    a hurry to call Kevin and ask for his instructions.


    "If you don''t know whether you should say it or not, then don''t." Leaving these words, Kevin quickly


    hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Kevin looked at the pictures downloaded into theputer again. The


    Mystery Person was undoubtedly Herbert Ken.


    Then, what he needed to do now was to find a way to meet Herbert Ken alone.


    While he was looking at the photos, Kevin suddenly cked out and couldn''t see anything.


    At the same time, he felt as if there were thousands of thorns stabbing his eyes. In a few seconds,


    he was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat.


    He closed his eyes and leaned back in the chair. He raised his hands and rubbed his temple, trying


    not to be affected by the pain and lose his mind.


    Because he didn''t want Karen to worry, he had asked the doctor to hide the side effects of taking


    the medicine from Karen.


    He would asionally lose his sight, and it would be apanied by a sharp pain. Even the doctor


    did not know how long this condition wouldst.


    If he told Karen the truth, she would be so worried that she could not sit still. So Kevin had already


    informed the doctor before the doctor called Karen.


    Some time passed, the pain in his eyes eased a little. Kevin blinked his eyes and his vision was


    restored slightly, but he still couldn''t see clearly.


    He closed his eyes again to rest for a while and then opened them again. The stinging pain in his


    eyes was gone, and the things in front of him became clearer.


    After resting for a long time, he guessed that his eyes would be fine for the time being, then only did


    Kevin return to his room where Karen was.


    ...


    The long night was supposed to be a resting time after a busy day. At the same time, many would


    use the night as a disguise to do bad things.


    In the presidential suite of a five-star hotel, two men stood side by side in front of the French


    windows, overlooking this glorious international metropolis.


    There was a magnificent building in front of them, the newndmark of Chatterton Town, Rovio


    Tower. It was a symbolic building that many people yearned to reach.


    After looking at the Rovio Tower for a long time, the man in a dark grey shirt broke the silence first,


    "Rovio Corporation Inc, an international financial group, ranked first on the global list of richest


    companies, and its chief is just around our age."


    Another man wearing a light blue shirt continued the conversation and said slowly, "Kevin Kyle was


    22 years old when he officially took over Rovio. Now he has expanded Rovio''s business to dozens


    of countries around the world in less than 10 years. How many people canpete with him in


    terms of his talent?"


    "So what?" The man in the grey shirt sneered and said, "It won''t be long you and I will rece him.


    At that time, Rovio Corporation Inc will disappear from the public''s eyes forever, you and I will


    be the object of their worship."


    The man in the blue shirt sighed and said, "How certain are you that Kevin wille to see you


    alone?"


    Upon hearing this question, the man in the gray shirt smiled brightened and said proudly, "I''m not


    sure about any other things, but if it concerns his wife, that Karen Daly, he will definitely follow my


    n and step into the trap I have designed for him."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Leo Kevin Kyle of Rovio had no weakness in the first ce, but since four years ago, everyone


    knew that he had one weakness, which was ¡ª Karen Daly!


    ...

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    After a night, everything seemed to have returned to its original state.


    Last night, Karen Joy Kyle did not go into hiding because of fear, and Kevin Kyle did not go blind for


    the time being. Everything had passed.


    Early this morning, the Kyle family gathered at the dining table. They were discussing on Little


    Karen''s continuation at the kindergarten and everyone had opinions to express.


    Mia Kyle grinned and said, "Well, you''re going to the kindergarten today. I have prepared a lot of


    strawberry vored snacks for you in your schoolbag. You can eat them at any time when you''re


    hungry."


    Neil Brown, who had been camping in the Kyle family these days, put one hand on Mia''s shoulder


    and reached out with the other hand to pinch Little Karen''s pink face. "Little Karen, you are going to


    the kindergarten of the Chatterton Town Military Region. You will have my protection, no one will


    bully you in the future."


    "Neil, Little Karen is still young. Don''t spoil her." Mia interrupted.


    Back then, she had been ''abducted'' by Neil Brown and ended up in his nonsensical group of young


    men. Growing up with them made her lose her feminine side, resulting in her undylike manner.


    "Mia, are you despising yourself?" Neil pped on Mia''s back, but he couldn''t control his strength


    and it hurt Mia.


    Mia gritted her teeth and cursed angrily, "Neil, you bastard, are you trying to murder me?"


    Neil asked, "Why not?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You two, stop that now. Our focus today is Little Karen." Mama Kyle stopped them from arguing


    with each other. Then she looked at Little Karen and said kindly, "Little Karen, I have nothing to give


    you, but when youe home at night, you will be sure to eat the strawberry feast I personally


    prepare for you."


    Papa Kyle said calmly, "Little Karen, I''ve nothing to give you too. So I wish you a good time in


    kindergarten every day."


    Mia interrupted again and said, "Dad, you are the Little Karen''s grandpa. How can you be so stingy


    that you didn''t prepare anything for her? Just a blessing, that''s all?"


    Papa Kyle said, "Little Karen doesn''tck anything. It doesn''t matter whether I, as the grandpa, give


    her a gift or not. Our love for her is the perfect gift."


    Karen Daly, who had been helping Little Karen with her meal, smiled gently and said, "In fact, for


    our Little Karen doesn''t mind whether her grandparents and aunt shower her gifts or not. The most


    important thing is everyone''s love for her."


    All the members of the Kyle family had been treating Little Karen like a precious little thing. For her,


    the gift was really not as important as thepany of everyone who mattered to her most.


    Everyone was happily discussing Little Karen''s return to the kindergarten. However, Little Karen, the


    heroine of the day, did not say a word. Tears swirled in her big eyes, and it seemed that she might


    break down and cry at any time.


    Little Karen''s unusual behavior attracted everyone''s attention in an instant. Karen asked worriedly


    "Little Karen, my sweetheart, what''s wrong? Why don''t you talk? Are you feeling ufortable?"


    "Mom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" Little Karen plunged into her mother''s arms, big fat tears falling down her cheeks.


    "Baby, what''s wrong?" Karen Daly held Little Karen in her arms. Her heart ached when she saw the


    little fellow crying.


    Her grandparents, aunts, and uncles, as well as Kevin Kyle, asked almost at the same time, "Little


    Karen, what''s wrong?"


    "No, I don''t want to go to kindergarten." Little Karen wiped her tears and said pitifully.


    It had been a long time since shest gone to kindergarten. Additionally, she had thepany of


    Brother Lionel during this period of time, so she had already forgotten about those children in


    kindergarten.


    She only knew that she couldn''t be with Brother Lionel all the time if she had gone to kindergarten.


    What if the big bad guy came?


    "Don''t cry Little Karen. If you don''t want to go, then don''t go. It''s not a big deal." The person who


    said this was Kevin Kyle, the cold and arrogant CEO when in public.


    Everyone said that he loved his daughter without any principle, and he had never denied it. In his


    opinion, his daughter and his wife should be doted on.


    "Well, if Little Karen doesn''t want to go, just let her stay at home," The others concurred.


    Anyway, it was all y at the kindergarten. The kindergarten was a ce for Little Karen to have


    fun. If Little Karen was not willing to go, no one would force her to go.


    Little Karen didn''t want to go to kindergarten, the entire Kyle family was willing to follow her desire


    because no one wanted to see her sad.


    However, there was one person who did not want to spoil Little Karen. Little Karen was already four


    years old, and she had begun to understand many things. She had to grow up.


    Karen Daly loved Little Karen more than everyone else. Therefore, sometimes, she had to do things


    that no one would for Little Karen.


    At this time, everyone spoiled Little Karen. She could do whatever she wanted. Little Karen would


    eventually grow up and when everyone was no longer around, she would be left alone. Who would


    spoil and pamper her like the Kyle family?


    By that time, she would have to shoulder the responsibility herself. If she was not capable enough,


    who could help her?


    If she had been trained since she was a child, when she grew up, she would not be so stressed


    when she took over Rovio Corporation Inc.


    Karen Daly was more farsighted than the others because she had seen how tough it was for Kevin


    Kyle. Therefore, she had considered more for Little Karen.


    She gently wiped away Little Karen''s tears and said softly, "Little Karen, of course, mom and dad


    love you, grandpa, grandma, and aunt love you too, but you have to know that no matter how much


    everyone loves you, crying can''t solve the problem."


    "Mommy ¡ª¡ª" Little Karen''s pursed her lips, and tears were stilling out from the corners of her


    eyes from time to time.


    Karen said in a serious tone, "Little Karen, stop crying. Listen to me, it''s useless to cry."


    "You are not mommy! You are a bad person! My mommy is flying in the sky!" Little Karen with tears


    and anger.


    As soon as Little Karen said that, everyone took a deep breath simultaneously, and their eyes went


    back and forth between Little Karen and Karen Daly.


    Little Karen''s words hit Karen hard. At this moment, she realized that she had never walked into


    Little Karen''s heart.


    In Little Karen''s heart, she was just a woman who reced her mother''s position. The mother that


    Little Karen really wanted, the mother that Little Karen felt the closest to, was still flying in the sky.


    Because she had been absent in Little Karen''s life for three years, Karen had been working hard to


    be a good mother these days.


    She had thought that Little Karen had epted her. Today, she finally understood that it had always


    been her own wishful thinking.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Kevin Kyle carried Little Karen over and asked her to look into his eyes. He said sternly, "Little


    Karen, do you know what you just said?"


    No matter how much Kevin doted on his daughter if she made a mistake, he needed to teach her


    when it was necessary, especially when this was a serious matter.


    They didn''t know that in Little Karen''s heart, she had never regarded Karen Daly as her biological


    mother.


    Little Karen would think that her own mother was still flying in the sky, as a father, he had to take full


    responsibility. It was hisck of consideration.


    Little Karen raised her little hands to wipe her tears, and said pitifully, "I want my own mommy."


    "Little Karen, the one sitting in front of you is your mother. She went through all the pain to give birth


    to you. If it weren''t for her, you wouldn''t have been here. She gave you your life. How could you say


    such things to make your mother sad?" Kevin Kyle looked at Little Karen and spoke to her patiently.


    He had to let her understand this.


    Little Karen sobbed and said, "Little Karen''s mother is flying in the sky, she is not my mother."


    In Little Karen''s limited memory, her deepest impression was her mother had flown far away in the


    sky.


    Little Karen was still young. She may not remember everything, but there were things she


    remembered very well.


    She remembered her Little Aunt had told her that her mother was flying in the sky. Of course, she


    also remembered what others had said to her.


    She had always remembered what Auntie Lin had told her, that this mother was not her biological


    mother. This fake mother would take away her father''s love for her and many things else.


    Karen Daly had transformed into her mother now, but she was just recing her mother''s position.


    In fact, she was not Little Karen''s mother. Little Karen had always remembered these words.


    It was just that this mother was too kind to her. She knew that the fake mother might take her father


    away, but she was still willing to let her be her mother.


    Little Karen didn''t mind about a lot of things. If they were gone, her father would buy for her again.


    What she was afraid of was that the fake mother would take away her father. She only had one


    father. What would she do if this Big Karen took her father away from her?


    Kevin frowned and asked, "Who told you that your mom was flying in the sky?"


    Hearing Kevin''s question to Little Karen, Mia Kyle immediately felt guilty and shrank. Unconsciously,


    Mia leaned into the arms of Neil Brown. If her Cold Brother got angry, she had to find someone to


    back her.


    Seeing Mia''s action, Neil knew it was her fault. He winked at her and they sneaked away quietly.


    The two of them knew more than anyone else when it came to educating the child. They would only


    cause more trouble here. If they left earlier, it would save them a lot of trouble.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Little Karen, apologize to your mother quickly. Say you know you''re wrong." Mama Kyle couldn''t


    bear to let her granddaughter suffer, so she wanted to be the peacemaker.


    "Mom, stay out of this matter." As soon as Kevin said this, Papa Kyle who had wanted to plead for


    Little Karen, abruptly shut up.


    Kevin said sternly, "Karen Joy Kyle!"


    When her father was stern, Little Karen cried pitifully. "Daddy, you are a bad guy! But I don''t want


    you anymore!"


    Her father had never raised his voice to her since she was a child. Her father''s current action


    showed that he did not love her anymore.


    She was so pitiful. She had no mother, now even her father didn''t love her anymore. The more she


    thought about it, the sadder she became.


    The bean-sized tears fell like broken pearls, and she looked as if she was abandoned by the whole


    world.


    Kevin''s face darkened and he said sternly, "Okay, you don''t want me anymore. Then who do you


    want?"


    "I want Brother Lionel!" Little Karen wiped her tears and cried in sorrow.


    Kevin said, "You want Brother Lionel, don''t you? From now on, if you don''t understand what you did


    wrong, you can''t see Brother Lionel again."


    "Kevin..." Karen quietly tugged at Kevin and whispered, "Don''t scare the child."


    Kevin said, "She is not a baby! She is four years old and doesn''t even know her own mother. She


    even said she didn''t want her own father anymore. As her father, I feel very guilty and sad."


    "Grandpa, grandma..." Little Karen cried and wanted to leave. As soon as she slid down the chair,


    Kevin took her back and sat down. "No one can save you today."


    "I don''t want daddy. I don''t want you..." Little Karen cried loudly. She cried so hard that she was


    almost out of breath.


    Karen Daly felt distressed when Little Karen cried so sadly. She held Little Karen in her arms and


    kissed her teary face. "Little Karen, don''t cry. It''s alright if you don''t want me. If you don''t want to go


    to kindergarten, then we won''t go. As long as our Little Karen is happy."


    She didn''t want her child to be more capable than others anymore. She just wanted her child to


    grow up happily and be full of joy every day.


    "Daddy doesn''t like me, so I also don''t want him..." Little Karen cried so sadly that her little body


    was twitching.


    Karen stroked her head and said softly, "You are daddy''s baby, and also a baby for all of us. We


    could only love you more, so how would we abandon you?"


    "Yes, Little Karen, you will always be our treasure. Me and Grandpa also love you." Mama Kyle


    walked to Little Karen''s side to show her support.


    Kevin Kyle shook his head helplessly and said to the little girl, "Karen,e here."


    His heart softened after all. He couldn''t bear to see his daughter sad, so he had to give in.


    Little Karen said, "Daddy, give me a hug."


    Kevin held Little Karen in his arms, took a tissue and gently wiped the tears at the corner of her


    eyes. He said, "Little Karen, you are my child. How can I not love you?"


    Little Karen pursed her little mouth and sobbed, "Do you still love me?"


    "Of course, I love you." Kevin rubbed her head and said in a low voice, "Look, when I said that, you


    were so sad that you cried for a long time. Think about it, when you said you didn''t want mom and


    dad, can you imagine how sad we were."


    "Dad, I still want you." Little Karen buried her little head in her father''s arms and smeared all her


    tears and snot on her father''s shirt.


    Kevin asked again, "Little Karen, do you understand what I''ve told you?"


    Little Karen nodded. After listening to her father''s words, she seemed to understand a little.


    Kevin continued, "Then why don''t you tell me, what do you understand?"


    "Mommy is my mother, and daddy is my father. I don''t want dad and mom to be sad." Little Karen


    raised her head from her father''s arms and looked at her mother beside her. Suddenly, she felt a


    little embarrassed.


    "Mommy, I will be obedient in the future and be a good girl." She understood now that her mom was


    her real mother, and she wouldn''t make her mother sad again.


    "Well, then let''s make up." Karen came over and hugged both her husband and daughter. She


    believed that after this incident, the rtionship between herself and her daughter would be better.


    ...

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    After yesterday''s incident, Little Karen finally understood that this mother was her own mother. She


    had flown back from the sky.


    She also epted that she had to go to school and get to know more people, to get to know


    children who were her peers.


    In the morning, the entire family sent her off. She waved her little hands and said goodbye to


    everyone. She also sent a flying kiss to everyone.


    Of course, Brother Lionel, whom she couldn''t let go the most, was still guarding her, and it was no


    exception even when she was in kindergarten.


    Brother Lionel not only sent her to school but also apanied her to listen to sses and yed


    games with her upon her request.


    When they saw a "massive" little friend sitting in their ss, the ssmates all squeezed over to


    look and even wanted to touch him.


    "He is my brother Lionel. You all can''t touch him!" Little Karen stood in front of Brother Lionel and


    stopped others from approaching him. She was showing a "He''s mine and whoever touches him will


    have to deal with me" gesture.


    Seeing Little Karen''s adorable appearance, Lionel inadvertently chuckled. He carried Little Karen in


    his arms, pinched her little face, and said while smiling, "Little Karen, don''t worry. I''m just your


    Brother Lionel, not anyone else''s. If you don''t want others to touch me, then I won''t let others touch


    me."


    "Brother Lionel, you belong to me so you can only stay by my side and protect me." In Little Karen''s


    heart, Brother Lionel was her everything.


    Brother Lionel was hers, and he could only belong to her. She didn''t want her Brother Lionel to be


    held by others. Whoever approached to hug him, she would chase them off.


    "Well, I will only protect you and drive away all the bad guys." Lionel rubbed her little head and said


    gently.


    "I will also protect you, Brother Lionel." Little Karen straightened her body to appear adult-like.


    Because she had Brother Lionel by her side all the time, she couldn''t care less if she had made any


    new friends. She had even forgotten all about her parents.


    As for the parents of little Karen, they don''t have to worry about their child, but that doesn''t mean


    they will have nothing to do.


    Karen Daly had been learning with Ivan in the vi for half of the day. After returning home, she


    stayed in the room and started sketching and coloring. She was busy with her clothing design and


    had no time to pay attention to Kevin Kyle.


    She would take it so seriously because she wasn''t designing other clothes but improving the outfits


    of her family of three. After learning from Ivan, she had some new ideas to create something more


    meaningful.


    Kevin was busy too. He went to Rovio to handle some things in the morning and went back home to


    have a meal with Karen.


    After the meal, Karen continued to busy with the design, and she didn''t have time to apany


    him. Kevin quietly took Karen''s mobile phone and came to the study room to wait for the Mystery


    Person to call again.


    Coincidentally, not long after Kevin sat down, Karen''s mobile phone rang, showing an unknown


    number.


    Every time the Mystery Person called, he would use a different number. Every number was issued


    years ago, and there was no call record, only monthly fee deductions.


    Kevin answered and said quickly, "You don''t need to hide your identity anymore. I already know who


    you are. I want to meet you. What do you think?"


    After he finished speaking, there was a long silence. He then continued, "You call to hear Karen''s


    voice. Are you satisfied by just listening to her voice? Don''t you want to reconcile with your son and


    daughter? No matter what identity you''re using to live in this world, at least you can still hear your


    children call you father."


    After that, Kevin paused to give him some time to think about it. At the same time, he was waiting


    for the other party to answer him.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." The other party only said one sentence and quickly


    cut off the call.


    Kevin stared at the hung-up call and pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose. He narrowed his


    eyes slightly. Herbert Ken''s reaction was within his expectation.


    Herbert Ken had lived in secrecy for so many years, and he had done something behind Karen''s


    back. He had to have left a way out for himself from the beginning, so it was definitely not easy for


    him to admit his identity.


    As long as Herbert Ken was willing to meet him, Kevin would have a way to give Herbert Ken a new


    identity. He would not let anyone know Herbert Ken''s true identity except for Karen.


    This was his n, but it was definitely not an easy task to make Herbert Ken trust himpletely.


    "Mr. Kyle, are you busy?" Karen came in with the newly modified drawing. She wanted to show it to


    Kevin and see if he could give her some advice.


    "Well, no matter how busy I am, nothing canpare to you." Kevin chuckled and said, "Is there


    anything I can do for you?"


    Karen Daly spread the drawing on the desk and said, "I would like to ask our almighty Director


    Kevin for help to see if there is anything wrong with this draft?"


    Kevin pulled Karen over and held her in his arms. He buried his head in her ear and whispered,


    "I''ve never done anything that has no benefits. If you want me to help you, show me the tips first."


    Karen blinked her eyes and said in surprise, "Hey, didn''t you receive the tips a long time ago? If


    you''re not satisfied with such a huge tip, I have nothing to say."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Did you give me any tips?" Why didn''t he know about it?


    "Little Karen and I." Karen Daly smiled gently. "What do you think of the tips? Are they big enough?"


    "Well, I''m very satisfied." Kevin kissed her on the face and said, "So, I''ve decided to not only help


    you with the drawing but also give you a valuable gift."


    "What kind of gift?" Karen blinked her eyes, looking forward to it.


    "Me." Kevin pointed to himself.


    "You? Didn''t you give yourself to me a long time ago? What do you mean to give yourself to me


    again?" She was an educated person. Was Kevin trying to fool her, how could he give her the same


    gift twice?


    Kevin put on a serious look again and said, "Last time I gave you the person, now, I''m giving you


    my everything. I am yours, and everything I have is yours."


    "Then I''ll ept it." Karen pushed the drawing. "Please take a look at it for me, Mr. Kyle. I feel that


    there''s something I''m not satisfied with, but I don''t know where''s the problem."


    Kevin took the drawing and studied it carefully. He was discerning enough, but he still couldn''t see


    any problem with her work.


    He said, "There''s no problem."


    Karen pouted and said, "Only when one finds the problem can one make progress. Obviously, there


    is something wrong. You can''t just say nothing just tofort me."


    "I really can''t see any problem." Kevin didn''t understand fashion design, but he had good aesthetic


    sense. There was no problem with his wife''s design.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    "Kevin, please talk properly!" Karen Daly said angrily.


    She was wrong about this man. When discussing serious matters, he had always talked nonsense


    and had not taken the matters seriously at all.


    "That''s what I would say. In my heart, my wifey''s drawing is the best."


    This was the first time that Kevin had called her "wifey". This made her face turn red and her tone


    softened unconsciously. "What?"


    "Why are you blushing again?" Kevin did not realize that it was due to the word he had casually


    said. He thought that Karen was thinking about nonsense again.


    "Nothing. It''s okay." Karen jumped out of his arms and was eager to escape. If she continued to stay


    with this man, she didn''t know how she would be teased by him.


    Kevin grabbed her and grinned evilly, "Your period is not over yet. Let''s wait for two more days."


    Hearing Kevin''s words, Karen''s ears turned red. She punched on his cheek. "What?"


    "I know what you''re thinking." Kevin held her in his arms and rubbed her hard. "It''s not the right


    timing. Don''t entice me, I don''t want to have a bloody battle!"


    "You, bad guy!" Karen felt like crying.


    It was obvious that he was the one thinking too much. His brain had to be eaten by some unknown


    bug. He insisted that it was her thought, but before he had said this, she wasn''t thinking about


    anything, okay?


    "Karen¡ª¡ª" Kevin suddenly called her name earnestly again.


    "Huh?" He started to be serious, so Karen sat up straight, ready to listen.


    Kevin said, "When I finish dealing with some important things, let''s go to visit the Aegean Sea


    together."


    He had already nned this for some time. After he was done with Herbert Ken''s issue, he would


    bring Karen and the whole family for a holiday in the Aegean Sea. In that romantic and beautiful


    ce, he would make up for Karen''s long overdue wedding.


    "Huh? Why do you want to go there all of a sudden?" The Aegean Sea was a ce where Karen


    had wanted to go since many years ago. She would go after she had earned enough money.


    Once, a man said to her, "Karen, when you graduate, let''s go to the Aegean Sea for vacation."


    While she was busy with her drafts, she answered him, "Okay. But it depends on how much I can


    earn after I finish my work."


    She was in love with that person, but she never wanted to spend a penny of his. Because of this,


    that person had always said that she was foolish.


    Others'' girlfriends were expected to spend their boyfriends'' money, but when he allowed her to


    spend his money, she was reluctant.


    In that person''s opinion, it was unquestionable for his girlfriend to spend his money. Anyway, he


    didn''t earn the money, so it didn''t hurt to spend it.


    However, Karen Daly had always believed that no matter how intimate their rtionship was, they


    were two different individuals. Since she could make money by herself, how could she spend


    Charlie Gook''s money so matter-of-factly?


    She had already made it clear to Charlie, but when she graduated from the university, the man still


    handed the ticket to her.


    Just as she was about to ept the invitation from Charlie, who was full of excitement and ttery,


    she received a phone call that there was a New Talent Design Competition in the city.


    She signed up for thepetition, which also meant that she refused Charlie''s offer. At that time,


    Charlie was so angry that he didn''t look for her for a few days.


    Since he didn''t look for her, Karen continued to immerse in her work. She didn''t think about looking


    for Charlie Gook and she didn''t even know that he was angry.


    Later, Charlie was the one who gave in first. During their conversation, Karen learned from Charlie''s


    remarks that he was angry.


    Since then, Karen worked hard to earn money. She wanted to pay for the trip when she made


    enough money, but her n was disrupted by a series of events afterward.


    After that, she rarely thought about that beautiful, romantic, and mysterious ce. Today, when she


    heard Kevin suddenly mention about it, she couldn''t describe the feelings in her heart.


    Thinking of that person in the past who was no longer in this world, Karen Daly inadvertently took a


    deep breath. It was so long ago, so long that it felt like it was someone she had known in her


    previous life.


    Now that she thought about it, it was surreal.


    "You don''t like it?" From Kevin''s previous investigation on Karen, he saw that the ce she had


    wanted to go the most was the Aegean Sea, so he had chosen this destination to hold their


    wedding. Didn''t she like it?


    "No." Karen smiled. "On the contrary, I like that ce very much, but I''ve never had the chance to


    see it. If there''s a chance, I must bring our baby, Little Karen, and you. Let''s go there together."


    It was a dreame true to go to her favorite ce with her beloved man and their child.


    "Well, then it''s set. After we are done with the things around here, let''s go for a vacation together."


    Because it was going to be a wedding, his family had to be present as witnesses. Their family


    members were included in Kevin''s n.


    However, Karen was a little selfish. She hoped that there were only the two of them on this trip, with


    their baby, Little Karen.


    She thought so in her heart, but she couldn''t say it out. It wouldn''t be nice if her family thought that


    she was a stingy person.


    "Yes." Karen nodded.


    "Not happy?" Kevin saw a slight change in Karen''s expression. His observation was always very


    urate, so how could he not see through her?


    "I''m very happy to go to such a beautiful ce."


    "If you have any opinion about it, it''s still not toote to say it now."


    "Can I really share my opinion?" If she said it, would he think she was a person who did not respect


    the elders?


    "Is there anything else that you can''t bring up to me?"


    Karen nced at him and said cautiously, "I am very happy to travel with the family, but this is the


    first time that you have asked me to go to such a distant ce. I selfishly hope that there will only


    be the two of us, and Little Karen, on this trip."


    Once she had said it out, she let out a sigh of relief. They could travel with the other members of the


    family the next time. She wanted to create the memories of only the three of them on the first trip.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Kevin smiled and rubbed her head. "It''s not a big deal. You''re still hesitating


    in front of me. It''s not cute at all."


    "Isn''t it a big problem?" As the daughter-inw of the Kyle family, her husband had arranged a


    family vacation, but she had opposed to it and didn''t want to go with the whole family. This was not


    a small matter, right?


    Kevin Kyle added, "Tell me, how is it a big problem?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It was a good idea to not let his family travel together, but instead to let his family go there to


    prepare in advance first. Then, they would give Karen a surprise when they reached.


    It had better be a surprise, not a shock.


    "Mr. Kyle, thank you for being so kind to me!"


    Karen was grateful that Kevin was being so considerate. Whening from him, it seemed that it


    was really not a big deal, and it was she who made it a fuss.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    In the past few days, the temperature had dropped a little, and the weather was cooling in the


    autumn. The days in Chatterton Town were looking up.


    The autumn wind was cooling, and the family was harmonious. Kyle''s family was in a good mood.


    It would be a waste to stay at home on such a good day.


    On the weekend, Mama Kyle organized everyone to go for an outing. The destination was Ocean


    Behae Vi, which had beautiful scenery and was suitable for vacation.


    More importantly, it was their own property. It was convenient for them to stay there, and they could


    stay for as long as they wanted. Moreover. they didn''t have to pay for it.


    Just as the whole family was about to leave, Kevin Kyle received a phone call, saying that he had


    something important to deal with in person, so he let everyone go first, and he would meet them


    later.


    Karen Daly held Little Karen''s hand and kept turning her head at each step. After a distance, she


    ran back again, "Kevin, what''s the matter?"


    "What else could it be?" Kevin rubbed her head and said with a chuckle, "I have something to deal


    with in Rovio. You go with Little Karen and my parents first. I will be thereter."


    "Okay." She had always been in reluctance to be Kevin''s burden. If he was busy with his work, she


    would help him take care of his family.


    "Mom, I''ll be with Little Aunt." Little Karen saw that her mother was reluctant to part with her father,


    so she ran to find her Little Aunt.


    "Then I''ll go first, and you have to be careful yourself." Karen reminded him. They had been


    separated before, but for some unknown reasons, she felt uneasy today.


    "Good girl!" Kevin lowered his head and kissed her. "Go ahead, don''t let your baby wait too long."


    "Okay." Karen nodded and left. After taking two steps, she looked back at him and said, "When you


    are done with your work, you muste over. There''s no fun without you."


    "Okay." Kevin smiled and waved at her.


    After watching Karen leave with the group, Kevin immediately dialed Nick ck''s number and said,


    "Send me the address right away."


    His people had finally contacted Herbert Ken, and Herbert had promised to meet him at noon today.


    Kevin could put aside other things first, but when it was rted to Karen, he could not dy even


    for a moment.


    Soon Nick sent the address. Kevin drove to the appointed ce without his driver.


    Before changing Herbert''s real identity and erasing what Herbert Ken had done in the past, Kevin


    had asked Nick to block all the news. The fewer people who knew about it, the safer it would be,


    especially not letting Neil Brown know about it.


    With Neil''s hot temper, he might shoot him the instant he saw the person.


    The meeting ce for Herbert and Kevin was an ind in the west of Chatterton Town. The ind


    was about 30 kilometers away from thend. It was an uninhabited ind. There was no one on it.


    At present, only some avid explorers would go there.


    Herbert Ken had hidden his identity for so many years without being discovered. He even murdered


    people in Chatterton Town and kidnapped Mia Kyle, and yet, no one could locate him, not even Neil


    and his men. It seemed that Herbert''s obscure residence had yed a big role.


    On the way, Nick ck called. "Director Kevin, it''s not safe for you to go alone. I''ll send someone to


    follow you. What if something happens..."


    "What can happen?" Kevin Kyle asked in return.


    Herbert Ken was Karen Daly''s biological father. He would hope that Karen would be happy, and


    therefore would not hurt Karen''s husband.


    Kevin firmly believed in this "Herbert Ken" and didn''t take any precautions.


    He just wanted to meet Herbert as soon as possible and persuade him not to live in secrecy. He


    wanted to help Herbert to get a new identity and lead a normal life again.


    "Okay. Then I''ll bring some people here to wait for you." Although Nick was worried about Kevin''s


    safety, he did not dare to disobey Kevin''s order.


    Moreover, he still believed in Kevin''s ability. Except for those who had secretly made a plot, like


    Amelia Gray, no one could hurt their Director, Kevin.


    Kevin had just hung up Nick''s call when Karen''s call came in. Seeing that it was Karen''s number,


    Kevin''s lips unconsciously curled upwards. When he spoke, his voice softened, "You''ve only left me


    for a short time. Are you missing me again?"


    "You''re not being serious." Karen''s soft voice traveled from the phone to Kevin''s ears.


    Kevin smiled and asked, "Then what can I do you for?"


    Karen said, "Where are you now? Mom and dad asked me to apany you until you finish work.


    Then, we''ll go to meet themter."


    Kevin Kyle said gently, "Karen, you go with them first, and I will go to find you after I''m done with my


    work. You are spying on me, are you worried that I will betray you with another woman?"


    "Yes, I''m worried." She had been worried, so she had asked Mama Kyle to take Little Karen there


    first. She wanted to apany Kevin, so she could go with him after he was done with his work.


    She had only been separated from Kevin for ten minutes, but she was so nervous that her heart


    almost jumped out of her throat.


    If she continued to be so nervous, Mama Kyle would definitely notice. At that time, they would


    certainly be worried too. So she might as well apany Kevin while she finishes her work and


    then joins the otherster on.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Kevin still wanted to refuse, but Karen''s car had already caught up with him. If he insisted on


    refusing, Karen was smart so she would think that something was amiss.


    Kevin frowned and thought about it. Anyway, Herbert Ken was Karen''s father, and they would meet


    sooner orter.


    To be precise, Karen was the reason why Herbert had promised to meet him and reveal his base


    camp.


    Thinking about this, Kevin Kyle stopped contemting and decided to bring Karen along. It might


    be a good thing for her to see her father whom she had never seen before.


    Karen got into Kevin''s car and sat in the passenger seat. Kevin stretched out one hand to hold her


    and said, "Actually, I''m not going to Rovio for my work, but I''m going to see a mystery person."


    "Why are you so mysterious? Who are you going to see?" Was it because of that mystery person


    that Kevin was going to see today that she had been in a state of anxiety all day?


    The weather had been so good today, and everyone was in a good mood. She was also in a good


    mood. Just when Kevin received a phone call and found an excuse to ask them to go to the Ocean


    Behae Vi first, then she started to feel uneasy.


    "If you want to go with me, don''t ask anything. You will know once you see that person." Before


    meeting Herbert Ken, there could be a change of events, so Kevin did not intend to tell Karen who


    they were meetingter.


    "Kevin, let''s meet the person another day. I don''t know why, but I feel uneasy." Karen Daly couldn''t


    care about who the Mystery Person was at all, all she cared about was Kevin Kyle''s safety.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Kevin Kyle could not help but chuckle when he saw Karen Daly being so worried, he said, "It was


    hard to make an appointment with that person. He promised to see me today, he may change his


    mind tomorrow, so I have to see him today."


    Karen Daly said, "Hasn''t it always been someone else trying to meet you but failing to do so? When


    did the tables turn?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Again, who was Kevin Kyle?


    He was the big boss of Rovio. Many had fought hard to meet him but they did not necessarily


    seed even if they had exhausted all their efforts.


    Karen really couldn''t figure out who that person was. If Kevin had wanted to see him, how could that


    person still show attitude?


    Kevin smiled and said, "There would always be a few people who matter to me."


    Indeed, he could meet almost anyone if he wanted to. The reason why he put down his stance to


    meet that person was that that person was rted to Karen.


    He had always cared more about things that were rted to Karen. As the saying goes, because he


    cared so much, that''s why he would pay more attention to it.


    "Then you focus on your driving," Karen said softly. Knowing that she couldn''t change Kevin''s mind,


    she didn''t want to distract him from driving nor persuade him anymore.


    After more than an hour''s journey, they arrived at the town situated on the eastern coast of


    Chatterton Town. After they arrived at the town, they crossed the winding mountain road for about


    ten minutes before arriving at a sea pier at the eastern side.


    The Ocean Behae Vi was also in the eastern part of Chatterton Town, but it was opposite to the


    dock where they were located. One located at the east, while the other located in the west. It would


    take about half an hour''s drive to reach there.


    "Kevin, who are you meeting with? Why do you want to meet at such a remote ce?" Karen was


    still a little worried.


    If he was a client, it''s natural to meet at the Ocean Behae Vi which was also at the seaside. There


    were all kinds ofmercial and leisure facilities in the Ocean Behave Vi. It was very convenient


    to talk about work and leisure.


    "Because he likes peace and quiet, therefore the ce he stays is rtively remote." Kevin looked


    at Karen. When he saw her worried eyes, he reached out and stroked her head. "Karen, you''re


    always worried about this and that. You''ll age fast."


    Karen Daly snorted and said somewhat angrily, "No matter how old I am, I''m still Little Karen''s


    mother and your wife."


    Kevin raised his hand and pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose. The smile on the corner of


    his mouth became more obvious. "Yes, this is something that can''t be changed."


    While they were talking, someone came to Kevin and said, "Director Kevin, we have prepared the


    speedboat you need. We can set off at any time."


    Kevin held Karen''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Karen subconsciously clenched Kevin''s hand and boarded the small speedboat with him.


    In addition to the two of them, there was also the speedboat driver. They set off after putting on their


    life jackets respectively.


    The speedboat sped on the sea and broke through the waves. With the ups and downs of the


    waves, the speedboat was sometimes high, and sometimes low. The farther it was from thend,


    the bigger the waves were.


    Sometimes, they were thrown to the top of the waves and then fell into the pit of the wave. Karen''s


    heart was also rising and falling with the wind and waves.


    It was the first time for Karen to take this kind of speedboat. She kept feeling that when a wave


    came over, they would be swallowed by the wave at any time.


    She tightened her grip on Kevin''s hand. Her lips had turned white because of nervousness. Kevin


    held her head in his arms, patted her back, and said, "Don''t be afraid, we''ll be there soon."


    "I''m not afraid." Although she was so scared that her heart almost jumped out, she didn''t want to


    admit her fear. She didn''t want to hold Kevin back while not being helpful.


    "Silly!" Kevin hugged her tightly. His heart silently ached. It had been so many years, and she had


    not changed at all. She had notpletely opened her heart to him and allowed him to drive away


    from the loneliness and fear in her heart.


    At first, she was afraid, but when she heard Kevin''s steady heartbeat, the fear slowly disappeared.


    Because she knew that as long as Kevin was around, they would be fine.


    After a long bumpy ride, finally, a jungle ind appeared in front of them. The waves became


    smaller with the ind as the barrier.


    "Karen, we''re here." Kevin let go of Karen so that she could raise her head to see.


    Because it was an undeveloped area, the vegetation was flourishing and the scenery was beautiful.


    The ind in front of them feltpletely different from the prosperous Chatterton Town.


    "This ce is so beautiful." Seeing the beautiful scenery in front of her, thest trace of uneasiness


    in Karen''s heart also faded away.


    "Well, the scenery is good. You can consider to invest and coborate with the government to make


    this ce the most famous scenic ind and tourist attraction in Asia." This was the instinct of a


    businessman. The first thing they thought about was always the profit.


    "Such a beautiful ce, let''s not destroy it." Karen preferred the natural scenery.


    Once it was developed, the original ecological environment would definitely be destroyed. The


    habitat of animals on the ind would be destroyed, and the seawater in this area was likely to be


    polluted too.


    By then, the original beauty of the ind would be ruined, and there would be artificial scenery


    everywhere. It was no different from other inds.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Kevin didn''tck ways of making money. If Karen said that she didn''t like it,


    he would not develop it, as long as it made her happy.


    "Thank you, Director Kevin!" Karen blinked and said yfully.


    "Mrs. Kyle, we are family, don''t mention it." Kevin smiled and rubbed her head, then lowered his


    head and gave her a kiss on the cheek.


    At this time, the speed of the speedboat slowed down and slowly approached the shore. After the


    boat came to aplete stop, Kevin went down first, before he assisted Karen to go down.


    The driver said, "Director Kevin, you may go ahead. I''ll wait for you here."


    Kevin waved his hand and said, "You go back first. When it''s time, I''ll call you toe."


    The driver said worriedly, "Director Kevin, this ind is uninhabited and has not been developed


    yet. There is nomunication signal, so we can''t make phone calls. You may not be able to


    contact us then, so I''d better wait for you here."


    The driver was carefully arranged by Nick ck. He listened to Nick''s orders, who had told him to


    find a way to stay on the ind no matter what. If there was anything amiss, he could inform Nick


    and the others in time.


    "Go back and tell Nick that you will pick us up in two hours'' time." Kevin knew right away that it had


    to be Nick''s idea.


    However, he could not me Nick ck. Nick was only worried about his safety, that was why he


    was so cautious.


    However, he was told that he could onlye alone. If he had someone follow him, Herbert Ken


    might hide and refuse toe out to meet him. This would mean that he hade here for


    nothing.


    After the speedboat driver left, Kevin Kyle, along with Karen Daly, moved forward along the route


    they had received in advance.


    They were on their way to meet Herbert Ken!

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Since it was an undeveloped ind, there were no paved roads, and mostly you would find simple


    walking paths that were once paved by explorers.


    There was a flourishing jungle everywhere on the ind. The trees were very tall and you could


    hear the sounds of insects chirping and animals calling.


    The rustling sound...


    It made Karen Daly think of the reptiles that she was most afraid of. She was so startled by the


    sound that she stopped moving and had goosebumps.


    Kevin put his arm around Karen Daly''s waist and asked yfully, "What are you thinking about?"


    Karen shook her head. "I can''t tell you."


    In the past, her mother lived by the principles of Murphy''s Law. Anything that can go wrong, will go


    wrong... So she''d better keep her fears buried deep down and try not to think about it, or jinx it.


    Kevin Kyle knew her fears very well but her reactions were still very funny to him.


    He took a step forward and squatted, "Come up!"


    "Where?" Karen asked innocently.


    Kevin smiled and said, "I''ll carry you!"


    "No. I''m so heavy that I''ll crush you." These paths they were walking on were uneven and it was


    dangerous. How could she bear to have Kevin Kyle carry her on his back?


    Kevin Kyle patted on his back and said, "If you can crush me, then good for you."


    Karen responded, "Well, fine then."


    After that, she carefully climbed onto Kevin Kyle''s back. Then, Kevin Kyle put his hands on her hips


    and lifted her up. "How do you feel?"


    "It felt like I''ve grown taller and was able to look farther. A tall man''s world is really different." Karen


    Daly teased.


    Kevin Kyle stood up straight and walked steadily. "Then I''ll walk a little slower. You can admire the


    world slowly."


    Karen Daly lowered her head and whispered in his ear, "Don''t be too slow. You''ll be tired."


    Kevin Kyle pinched her butt and said, "Don''t worry, your weight''s not enough to crush me."


    "Yes you''re wrong, but anyone will be tired walking like this." The path was really hard to walk on


    and Karen Daly felt guilty.


    Bang¡ª


    All of a sudden, a gunshot broke through the silence of the jungle. The bullets flew right past them.


    Seeing that the bullets were about to hit them, Kevin Kyle fell forward andnded on the ground


    with Karen Daly on his back.


    Without any hesitation, he grasped Karen tightly and rolled towards bushes.


    Karen Daly''s reactions were far less quick than Kevin Kyle''s. She only realized that they were being


    attacked while they were hiding between the bushes.


    "Kevin, who are you going to meet? Why do they want to attack us?" Karen Daly was probably too


    shocked that her body froze. She forgot that she would expose them if she spoke.


    "Shhh!" Kevin Kyle made a gesture of silence. There were no signs of panic from Kevin Kyle


    despite being ambushed in a deserted ind.


    Karen shut her mouth and was led away by Kevin towards another ce.


    Then, they heard a few more bullet shots and saw that the bullets were flying above their head. The


    attackers seemed adamant to shoot them.


    Who exactly was the person that Kevin Kyle wanted to meet? Why were they under attack? Who


    were they?


    Karen Daly couldn''t figure any answers and frankly, she didn''t have the right headspace to do so as


    well. She followed through Kevin Kyle''s actions obediently.


    She finally understood why Kevin Kyle appeared a little worried earlier. If she had known that such a


    thing would happen, she would have stopped Kevin Kyle froming.


    However, it was toote for prevention. They had to act wise and brave to get out of the current


    dangers.


    They kept trying to move around in the forest. In the end, they could barely hear the gunshots


    anymore.


    "Kevin?" Karen Daly was so nervous that she could barely breathe.


    Kevin Kyle whispered very softly, "No matter what happens, don''t be afraid. I''ll be with you."


    Karen Daly pursed her lips and nodded her head.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Not longter, they heard gunshotsing from behind them. Kevin led Karen forward to hide


    deeper in the forest.


    It was extremely difficult for them to move silently and quickly, but they had to try nheless to


    avoid the attacks.


    After running for a while, the gunshots stopped again, and Karen Daly breathed a sigh of relief. She


    felt that her legs were shaking and she couldn''t walk further.


    "Come on up." Kevin Kyle was going to carry Karen Daly again.


    This time, Karen Daly shook her head firmly. She could no longer be his burden.


    She stared at Kevin Kyle and spoke seriously, "Kevin, if those people catch up to us, please just run


    as fast as you can and don''t mind about me. One of us needs to survive. Little Karen can live


    without her mother, but she can''t live without her father."


    Little Karen was brought up by her father. Her rtionship with her father was closer than anyone


    else. Karen Daly did not want them to lose each other.


    She would try her best to keep up with Kevin Kyle, but if she can''t, she really needed Kevin to


    survive for Little Karen''s sake. She can''t afford to lose both parents.


    Hearing Karen Daly''s words, Kevin Kyle''s face turned gloomy, "Do you think that Little Karen is still


    very young? She couldn''t see her mother since she was born. Over the years, she had no sense of


    security in her heart. Don''t you know that?"


    He was so angry that Karen could take her position lightly. How could he possibly leave her alone to


    save his life?


    He would never leave Karen Daly alone.


    "I..." Karen didn''t intend to say that she could give Little Karen up, but instead, she just didn''t want


    to drag Kevin behind.


    Based on Kevin Kyle''s physique, he would definitely be able to dodge the attack alone. He would


    definitely be able to hold on until Nick ck and the others arrive at the ind. However, it would be


    hard to say the same if Karen was with him.


    "Don''t say anything now. Follow me closely. I won''t let anything happen to you and I''ll be fine, too."


    Kevin reassured calmly, however, he was ring coldly at her.


    Whoever the attacker was, Kevin Kyle would definitely not let them off easy.


    In a very short period of time, he had some ideas about what''s going on.


    Since he cared about Karen a lot, he wasn''t as careful as he usually was. He was more prone to


    falling into the enemy''s trap.


    The Mystery Person had nned so many things, and he was just waiting for Kevin to take the bait.


    Kevin had been too careless.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    When Kevin Kyle thought that the other party might be Herbert Ken, he didn''t think too deeply into


    theplexity of the matter, so it was so easy for him to fall into his trap.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the sea breeze blew, and the branches and bushes on the ind were gradually blown


    away. Taking this opportunity, Kevin ran through the forest with Karen Daly in tow. He was less


    worried about being followed or tracked down.


    They rushed out of the jungle, and soon they reached a steep cliff. Beneath the tall and steep cliff


    was the sea.


    If they were not careful, they might lose their bnce and fall down. Then, Kevin got an idea.


    He immediately took off one of his shoes and hung it on a branch on the edge of the cliff. Then, he


    scattered some twigs and leaves around the cliff, creating an illusion that someone had fallen from


    here.


    Kevin assured Karen gently, "Karen, don''t worry, just follow my lead. I will take you out of here in


    one piece."


    Karen said, "Let''s go back together."


    Kevin held Karen''s hand tightly, "Okay, follow me."


    He knew that the act that he left behind wouldn''t hold the enemies for long, but they needed to buy


    some time while they waited for Nick ck and the rest to arrive.


    After walking along the cliff for quite a distance, they reached a barrennd. There were only rocks


    around.


    At this time, Karen noticed that Kevin''s white shirt had already been torn into pieces and there were


    scratches all over his body.


    She looked at herself and realized that she still looked as clean and proper as before. She wasn''t


    hurt at all.


    When they were running and hiding earlier, Karen was too focused with trying to keep up with


    Kevin. She waspletely oblivious towards the fact that Kevin struggled a lot to be her frontline


    and her shield.


    He was injured just because he was protecting her. If he was alone, he would probably be less hurt.


    Looking at the wounds on Kevin''s body, Karen was furious at herself. She hated herself for being


    useless and dependant on him. She punched him in the chest and said, "Kevin, you fool!"


    He often said that she was foolish, and he was probably more foolish.


    Why did he always think about everything for her? Why couldn''t he think about himself for once?


    How can this go on?


    Kevin took her hand and kissed her hand gently. "Karen, as long as you''re fine, I would even be


    okay being skinned alive."


    Perhaps she still did not understand how important she was to him.


    For him, she was like his oxygen. If a person loses the air around him, could he still survive?


    His effort to protect her was his lovenguage.


    "Then do you know that if you get injured, I suffer a lot too?" If he could get sad over her, then it''s


    the same for her too.


    They both loved each other deeply and wanted the best for one another.


    Karen took a deep breath and held Kevin''s hand. "We''re in the open now. If someone finds us, we


    will have nowhere to hide. We need to find somewhere to hide first."


    She would try to protect him this time instead of following his lead as always.


    Kevin chuckled. "You''re quite smart. You''re not as stupid as I thought."


    Kevin spoke casually. He did not want Karen to be so nervous too.


    Karen knew that he wasforting her. She said, "Don''tfort me. I''m not as timid as you think.


    We will definitely get out of here alive to see our Little Karen. Little Karen lost more than three years


    of maternal love, she can''t afford to lose more."


    This was the Karen that he knew. At first nce, she seemed sweet and soft, but when faced with


    adversities, she was able to remain calm and act wisely.


    No matter where they were ore what may, she would not let anyone hurt her and the person


    she loved.


    "Who''sforting you? I''m just telling you that I won''t let you get into trouble again." Kevin held


    Karen tightly and walked ahead.


    After some distance, he saw trees and bushes in front.


    Karen walked towards the grass and bushes. Kevin pulled her back and said, "If we go through the


    bushes again, we will leave traces. When they found out that we did not fall off the cliff, they will


    definitely find us."


    While Kevin was talking, gunshots came from behind.


    Kevin guessed that the gunshots wereing from the cliff. This probably meant that they did not


    believe that Kevin and Karen jumped off the cliff.


    The person behind all of this probably spent a lot of time setting traps. Therefore, without seeing


    Kevin''s dead body with his own eyes, he would not give up easily.


    Karen held Kevin tightly and reassured him, "Don''t worry, let''s think of another way."


    It was hard toe up with a n to convince the attackers that they have fallen off the cliff, but


    Karen was trying anyway.


    Although she was not very smart, she would work hard with Kevin. Having both of them brainstorm


    together would be more effective.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not in a hurry at all." Kevin held Karen''s hand and guided her back to the cliff.


    The attackers seemed to be following their traces to attack them. So, if they did not leave any traces


    at all, it would be more believable that they did fall off the cliff.


    Kevin and Karen were looking around the cliff, hoping to find a ce where they could hide.


    However, the hiding spots seemed too obvious.


    The best solution now was to find a ce where they could hide and ambush the enemy. They


    could definitely buy more time like this.


    "Kevin, look!" Karen pointed to a huge tree by the cliff. "Let''s go down and have a look. Maybe there


    are ces below that we can hide."


    Kevin looked around him to check if the coast was clear.


    He looked back at Karen and said seriously, "I''ll go down and have a look. You''ll wait for me here."


    "Okay." Karen nodded.


    Kevin looked at Karen with a worried look, and Karen responded, "Rx, I''m not going anywhere."


    "Okay." Kevin bent his body while he headed down, using his hands to hold onto tree branches as


    support. Then, he gradually headed further down towards the tree.


    Karen looked at Kevin anxiously. Her heart was beating so fast and she was holding her breath.


    "Karen ¡ª¡ª"


    As she heard him calling out for her all of a sudden, she was stunned and turned around. When she


    looked back, she saw someoneing towards them with a gun.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Karen Daly was kneeling on the ground in front of two small trees. She knew that the attackers were


    behind her but they hadn''t noticed her yet since she was blocked by the trees.


    However, if they continued to move forward and see past the trees, Karen would be in danger.


    Kevin Kyle was still hanging on the cliff and trying to go further down. If he was startled or he


    missed his bnce, he would plunge off the cliff.


    At the thought of the many possibilities of things going wrong, Karen''s heartbeat was beating very


    fast and she froze in fear.


    Karen bit her lips tightly. No matter what, she had to ensure Kevin''s safety. She needed to make


    sure that he could get down safe.


    "Karen, there is a small cave below, probably shaped by the sea tides."


    Kevin''s voice interrupted Karen''s anxious thoughts, "Well, hide in there first. I''ll be right down."


    The attackers were approaching the end of the cliff, they would definitely notice her soon.


    Karen knew that there was not enough time for her to climb down the cliff to meet Kevin and hide


    together.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    If she climbed down the cliff, the attackers would notice. That will definitely put both their lives in


    danger as they would be attacked together and had no other way out.


    At this time, the best way was for her to distract the attackers. As long as they were distracted and


    went away, Kevin would be safe.


    "Kevin, hide in the cave first. I''lle down soon." Karen got up and ran as fast as possible after


    she spoke to Kevin.


    She lowered her body and ran as far and as fast as possible to avoid the attacker''s sight. She


    needed to think of other ways to distract the attackers so Kevin could be safe.


    Karen gritted her teeth and clenched her fists while sprinting ahead. When she was running, she


    heard a man yell out, "There, shoot them to death."


    The voice came from not far behind, followed by bullet shots that target Karen. If Karen ran a little


    slower and stood tall, she would''ve been shot.


    Karen continued to sprint fast ahead. For Little Karen, for Kevin, for herself, she had to give her all.


    The family of three needed each other very much and they would not leave any of each other


    behind. She needed to survive and return to Kevin and Little Karen as soon as possible.


    At the thought of Kevin and Little Karen, Karen''s body seemed to be filled with energy all of a


    sudden, and her tired legs did not slow down. She was fuelled by adrenaline and she was just


    running for her life.


    Karen ran into the jungle and was temporarily out of the attackers'' sights.


    They couldn''t find Karen anywhere, but they were still shooting wildly in the jungle.


    Karen was still trying to run and hide between trees. She told herself, "I must escape, I must


    escape, I must stay alive to see Kevin and Little Karen."


    She could hear the gun shotsing up to her. Any moment now, she could be shot dead.


    Just as Karen was panicking, a bullet flew past her and hit a tree in front of her. She stopped


    abruptly and she was in shock.


    "Run if you''re so good at it."


    The angry voice of a man came from behind, followed by another gunshot, and then she realized a


    sharp and intense pain on her calf. She was shot.


    Karen thought that they were probably very angry at her as she kept on running away.


    Well logically, she had to run away from them. Surely they wouldn''t expect her to just surrender to


    her death?


    Karen looked back and found that two men had already surrounded her. Both of them were pointing


    their guns at her.


    "You''re alone. Where''s your man?" The man who looked extremely unkempt asked her about Kevin.


    Karen looked at them and then turned away to look behind them.


    She wanted to see if Kevin hade over. But in the mind of the two attackers, it seemed that she


    was hinting that Kevin was right behind them.


    When they saw Karen looking behind them, the attackers stopped moving and turned their head


    slightly to look behind them.


    However, there was nothing behind them.


    When they didn''t see Kevin, they breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were frustrated at


    themselves for being scared over Kevin''s presence.


    "You damn woman, how dare you lie to us!" The hooligan was about to pull the trigger and shoot


    Karen to death.


    Before the hooligan could shoot, the other man pushed him slightly, and the bullet flew past Karen''s


    ear.


    The hooligan yelled, "What are you doing?"


    The other man responded, "We took the money to take that man - Kevin Kyle''s life, not hers. What''s


    the point of killing her and not him?"


    The hooligan asked, "What do you mean?"


    The man said, "This woman is in our hands. As long as the man is still alive, he will definitelye


    to save her. We now have a bait to lure Kevin, so let''s just wait for him toe to us."


    Listening to the conversation between the two attackers, Karen felt chills down her spine and


    clenched her fists. She looked at them coldly and said, "Kevin has fallen off the cliff. What''s the use


    of using me as bait?"


    Karen hoped that Kevin was still hiding in the cave. He must note out and fall into the attacker''s


    trap.


    But she also understood that Kevin would never leave her alone to die.


    The man responded, "If he had fallen off the cliff, you probably don''t even know if he''s alive or dead.


    You seem too calm to be living in uncertainty. Don''t tell me that you can remain so rational in a


    situation like that. Even if hees back alive, you won''t be able to see him."


    Karen sneered, "I''m sure you''re right."


    The hooligan replied, "Why are you even talking to her? Hang her up with a rope. I don''t believe that


    he will just watch her die."


    At this moment, Karen noticed the tall figure behind the two attackers. Every step he took was slow


    but steady.


    She really wanted to give some cues to Kevin and have him run away from here. She wanted him to


    know that these two attackers were loaded with bullets and he was definitely not a match for them.


    However, Kevin spoke up confidently, "You''re right. As long as she''s here, I won''t just hide."


    Kevin''s extremely deep and stern voice came from behind the attackers. They stopped their


    movements and turned around, and they realized that the formidable Kevin was probably just a step


    behind from them.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    As the attackers saw Kevin Kyle standing so close behind them and looking extremely fierce, they


    almost dropped the guns off their hands.


    Kevin stood so close behind them, but they didn''t even hear him walking at all. If Kevin didn''t make


    a sound, they might not even notice him.


    If they didn''t notice Kevin''s presence, they would have been ambushed at any time. However, Kevin


    did not attack them by surprise. Instead, he wanted them to know that he was behind them.


    Did Kevin think too highly of himself, or did he look down on their skills? They had guns in their


    hands, and Kevin was unarmed. Did he want to fight them with his bare hands?


    The hooligan reacted very quickly. He wanted to shoot Kevin with his gun, but Kevin''s reaction was


    way faster than him.


    Kevin disarmed him by kicking his wrist with his leg. The gun was kicked away while the hooligan


    groaned in pain.


    As soon as Karen Daly saw the gun being disarmed, she grabbed it quickly. Now, Karen was


    holding the gun and she could fire the shots.


    The other man freaked out and pointed his gun at Kevin. As soon as he was about to pull the


    trigger, Kevin punched the man in the chest.


    The man still held his gun tight and he was ready to shoot Kevin again. Kevin grabbed his arm and


    aimed towards the hooligan instead. The bullet shot out of the muzzle and went straight to the


    hooligan''s chest.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The bullet went through the hooligan''s chest, and blood sshed all over. He died instantly and


    horribly.


    The hooligan''s eyes were still wide open as he did not expect to be shot by his ownrade.


    If he died in Kevin''s hands, he would ept it. However, the shot was fired by hisrade for


    many years.


    As he saw the hooligan being shot to death, he panicked even more. He wanted to let go of Kevin''s


    grip, but he was held by him firmly. He tried his best to escape but failed to get rid of Kevin.


    He wanted to move his hand up to shoot Kevin, but as he managed to forcefully aim nearer to Kevin


    and was ready to pull the trigger, Kevin pulled his hand back, and the man''s gun was aimed at his


    own head instead.


    "No¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" The man screamed in fear and tried to loosen his grip, but he had already pulled the


    trigger when Kevin was moving his hand. Hence, the bullet shot out and it was a point of no return.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The bullet prated through his head. The blood and parts of his brain spilled all over the ground.


    He was killed by his own gunshot.


    Compared to the hooligan earlier, this man suffered a more undignified death.


    They had been partners-in-crime for so many years and they have done many crimes before, such


    as killing people, setting the fire, robbing the bank... They had performed the impossible before.


    The reason why they were chosen to attack Kevin and were even offered a huge reward was that


    they were very reputable. They had done a lot of bad deeds before and their methods were vicious.


    Never would anyone expect that they would be defeated so easily by this Kevin Kyle.


    When Kevin made his move, they did not have the strength to fight back at all.


    Kevin''s series of counterattacks were so fast that when Karen thought she had the upper hand as


    she picked the gun up, everything was over within seconds.


    The two men had been extremely arrogant and shouted at her earlier, but now they were lying in a


    pool of blood. They were motionless and died terribly.


    Karen was disgusted by the scene in front of her. She looked at Kevin to check if he was injured.


    Kevin said harshly, "Turn your head over and don''t look at them again."


    He knew that Karen would surely be traumatized by this scene.


    Karen turned around obediently and did not dare to take a second look.


    Kevin grabbed the gun from the attacker''s hand. Then, he pulled Karen and walked away.


    Kevin''s legs were long and he walked very fast, only by trotting could Karen catch up with him.


    She could tell that Kevin was angry. He must be angry that she didn''t follow him down the cliff


    earlier.


    Karen wanted to say something, but she was so intimidated by Kevin''s silence.


    He dragged her to walk faster, but she couldn''t keep up with his pace at all. She said, "Kevin, can


    you slow down?"


    Kevin still didn''t say anything.


    Karen continued, "The attackers have died. We don''t need to escape anymore. Can we move a little


    slower?"


    Kevin still did not speak. The tense atmosphere around them was building up, and she felt that


    Kevin would explode at any time.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking twice, Kevin still ignored her, so she didn''t want to humiliate herself anymore.


    She stopped talking. Kevin suddenly spoke up and said very sternly, "Do my words not carry any


    weight?"


    "I¡ª" Karen was at a loss for words for a moment and did not know how to refute Kevin''s words.


    Why was he scolding her so aggressively? She was not his child nor his employee.


    Although it was very dangerous for her to run away earlier, if they were anymore unlucky, she would


    be the one dead instead. But since she was fine now, why was Kevin still so angry?


    Kevin added, "Karen if you still don''t listen to me and go against my instructions, I will break your


    legs."


    He will break her legs so he could just carry her around and protect her with his might. She would


    follow him around and not be out of his sight anymore.


    "I didn''t think so much earlier." The situation was so dangerous. At that time, she only wanted to


    make sure that Kevin was safe. She didn''t think much about others.


    "Follow me closely now and don''t you dare make your own moves!" Kevin Kyle held her tightly and


    did not listen to her exnation. This little woman was always so disobedient and always did not


    think of her safety.


    From his perception earlier, he saw that she suddenly ran away, and he heard gunshots again. He


    was thinking of the most unimaginable situation.


    Kevin''s anger had not subsided and he still walked very quickly. Karen''s strength had long been


    drained, and there was no way for her to keep up with him.


    It seemed that Kevin was dragging Karen forward.


    Karen muttered, "Kevin, the attackers are dead. Where are we going now? Can we go back to the


    dock and wait for others?"


    Kevin grabbed Karen''s waist and carried her as they continued to move forward. "The purpose of


    their attack was to get rid of me. There are definitely more than two people lurking on the ind.


    Let''s go to the cave to hide for a while."


    The enemy hiding in the dark had spent so much effort to set these up, probably just waiting for him


    to fall into the trap.


    Now that he had fallen into the trap on the ind, the enemy must have thought of thousands of


    ways to kill him, so there were definitely more than two attackers who would want his life.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    "There... there are more?" Karen Daly stammered. She got so worried at the thought that there


    might be more traps.


    She foolishly thought that there were only two people chasing after them, so as long as they died,


    Kevin Kyle would be safe.


    It turned out that she was too foolish and innocent. She could only see the surface and did not


    analyze it deeper.


    "Yes," Kevin answered softly. He grabbed Karen''s waist tightly and guided her forward. "No matter


    how many people there are, you just need to follow me and not run away again."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As long as Karen was fine, Kevin can deal with all the problems calmly. If anything happened to


    Karen, Kevin would be lost.


    His anger finally subsided. He slowed down a lot and tried his best to watch after Karen''s pace.


    As they were walking, Karen felt a sharp pain, she felt something bite her ankle. She looked down


    and saw a snake gliding into the bush.


    It was raining. There was a dead-end in front of them, and they were just chased by attackers. Now,


    she had been bitten by a snake. She hoped that it was just an ordinary snake, and it was not


    poisonous.


    Kevin did not realize that Karen was in pain, and she did not want Kevin to worry as well, so she did


    not say anything.


    At this moment, gunshots were heard again from a distance. The gunshots were continuous. Kevin


    didn''t know what was going on, so he quickly hid in the cave on the edge of the cliff with Karen.


    The cave was very deep, but it was not very tall. Karen Daly was shorter, so she could walk into the


    cave by bending over slightly.


    Kevin couldn''t do it as easily. He was more than six feet tall. He couldn''t walk in unless he was


    bending over.


    The cave was wet. It seemed that the seawater would rise to this position during high tide. It was


    alreadyte afternoon, hence the tides would go high soon, so they could not stay long in the cave.


    Kevin took his shirt off andy it on a rock. He said, "Sit down and rest for a while."


    As soon as Kevin took off his clothes, his chest and back were full of scratches and wounds. They


    were probably from the time when he was running in the jungle.


    Karen knew that he had those wounds because he wanted to protect her. Her heart ached.


    She bit her lips and said, "You can rest for a while. I''ll just head out to peek at the situation above."


    Kevin yelled out, "Listen to me!"


    Karen, "..."


    Kevin said, "As long as you are fine, no one can hurt me. Do you understand?"


    After hearing Kevin''s words, Karen almost teared up. She nodded and sat down obediently.


    She needed to regain her strength so that she would have the strength to escape after this. She did


    not want to be a burden.


    "Kevin ¡ª" Karen pulled his hand. "You''ll need to rest too. If anything happens out there, we''ll know."


    "Okay!" Kevin sat down next to Karen and held her in his arms. He patted her gently and said,


    "Don''t worry. Two hours have passed. Nick ck and the rest wille soon. If they can''t find us,


    they will know that something happened to us."


    Karen snuggled up in Kevin''s chest and rubbed him gently, "Who are you here to see? Why did he


    suddenly attack us?"


    She didn''t know much so she felt extremely anxious. She just needed to know who the other person


    was and why was Kevin being attacked.


    Kevin said calmly, "It''s definitely not the man whom I came to see that attacked us. It''s someone


    who nted many false clues and made me think that he was that person, so I took it lightly and fell


    into the trick."


    "Who is that?" Karen asked.


    "He is a very important person to me, you don''t know him." Kevin did not want to tell Karen the truth.


    He did not want Karen to know that the person had rtions with her.


    "Well, if you don''t want to say, then I won''t ask." Karen understood Kevin''s intentions.


    "Good girl!" Kevin smiled.


    Karen raised her head and stared at Kevin lovingly, "Kevin, as long as I can be with you, life or


    death, I am not afraid."


    As long as he was with her, hell would feel like heaven. But if he was not with her, heaven would


    feel like hell.


    Kevin hugged her tightly and said, "I will definitely bring you out safely, so don''t speak nonsense."


    Kevin knew that Karen was still worried. He believed that he had the ability to protect her. Although,


    he understood where she wasing from.


    "I''m really not afraid at all. I''m just worried. If something happens to us, what about our Little


    Karen?" Having Kevin beside her was definitely a big safety point for her.


    Kevin patted her head and said, "Little Karen has her own life, and she will find the person who can


    apany her for the rest of her life, so don''t worry about her."


    Karen continued, "She doesn''t even have a brother or a sister. If something happens, she needs to


    have someone to rely on. I don''t know who she can talk to. You will need to retire one day. Rovio


    will need a sessor. Little Karen will be under a lot of pressure."


    Kevin exined further, "I have trained an excellent team for her. They can solve a lot of problems


    for her in the future. Our Little Karen only needs to make the final decisions."


    Karen worried too much about their daughter, so does Kevin.


    Little Karen was their first child, and she had been brought up by Kevin. How could Kevin not worry


    about Little Karen?


    Karen wanted to continue the conversation, but suddenly, she realized that her right leg, which had


    been bitten by the snake earlier, had gotten swollen and it was numbed by the swelling.


    "Why is your body so cold? Is it cold?" Kevin noticed that Karen was not at her best state.


    Karen shook her head and still did not want to tell Kevin that she had been bitten by a snake.


    However, her bodynguage was obvious, and she couldn''t hide it from Kevin anymore.


    Kevin shouted, "Karen, tell me, where did you get hurt?"


    Karen shook her head and chuckled. "It''s just a little cold. It''s okay. You can hold me tight and give


    me some warmth."


    "Karen, do you want me to throw you out?" Kevin was getting annoyed at Karen''s stubbornness.


    "Don''t yell at me. I''m fine." Karen reached out to touch his face and said with a smile, "You look so


    ugly when you''re angry. I don''t like it at all. I still like the way you smile. Kevin, you must smile more


    in the future. You don''t know how handsome you look when you smile."

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Kevin Kyle looked really handsome when he smiled. Karen Daly was always mesmerized by him.


    If Karen had to describe Kevin''s smile, she would say how his smile would put everything around


    him to shame.


    He seldom smiled when she saw him for the first time. He would only move the corners of his mouth


    slightly and refrain himself from smiling widely. No one could tell if he was really smiling.


    For a long time, Karen thought Kevin was a serious and tense person who didn''t like to smile, or


    that he wouldn''t evenugh!


    After that, she realized that he had always been carrying too many responsibilities on his shoulder.


    He was used to numbing his emotions to get through every day.


    When he took off his mask, he was just like a big child, especially how he was afraid of taking


    medicine whenever he fell sick, and how he was afraid of needles.


    Sometimes, Kevin was so childish that he would get jealous of even the smallest things. He was


    afraid that his daughter would grow up and get taken away by her brother Lionel.


    He couldugh, he could express his anger, and acted like a kid at times ¡ª this was the real Kevin


    that she knew.


    Karen wanted so badly for him to remain true to himself and befortable around her.


    She had been working hard to be a great partner for him, always providing him great support.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not give him much support. She did not meet her


    expectations to be a perfect wife.


    "Karen, can you just listen to me for once??" Kevin spoke angrily. He wished that he could throw


    this silly woman into the sea.


    "I remember everything you say to me. I''ll never forget your words." Karen was getting a little dizzy


    and she was fading out.


    What impressed Karen most was Kevin''s promise on the second day after they got married and


    lived together. He told her that no matter what, they must learn to get along with each other, and


    never abandon each other easily.


    Since then, Kevin had tried his best to be a great husband. When she needed care, he always


    appeared by her side and gave her his utmost attention and support.


    In the past, when she was in Innovative Tech, her colleagues stopped bullying her after learning that


    she was married to their director.


    Whenever Charlie Gook appeared, he would stay by her side and help her get through every single


    obstacle.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He told her that he was not only her husband but also the man she could rely on unconditionally.


    Perhaps he didn''t know that she would feel guilty over all the love and care she had gotten all these


    years and that she would try harder to help him out too so he wouldn''t need to worry about her.


    Karen didn''t want to disclose the truth about the snake bite, so Kevin examined her body. He


    noticed that her ankle was gradually turning dark.


    Kevin held her foot up and checked it properly. The wound was so small that it was barely


    noticeable. Kevin immediately thought about the possibility of a poisonous snake bite.


    "Were you bitten by a snake?" He was very angry, but he still tried to talk to Karen in a rxed tone.


    "Did you see what it looks like?"


    "I don''t know." Karen shook her head and she was losing consciousness. Even if she saw the snake


    clearly, she would havepletely forgotten about it by now.


    Kevin carried Karen up and moved her to a resting position. Then he tied his ragged shirt tightly to


    Karen''s calf to stop the poison from spreading.


    Kevin acted really quickly. He lifted Karen¡¯s leg, lowered his head, and sucked on her wound, and


    soon a mouthful of dark-colored blood was sucked out.


    "Kevin, stop it. I don''t want anything to happen to you." Karen shook her head and wanted to pull


    back her feet. Unfortunately, her strength was too weak. Kevin held her foot so tightly, she could not


    move at all.


    "Don''t move! There''s no wound in my mouth. I''ll be fine." Kevin shouted back. He lowered his head


    and sucked her wound again. Then, he drew out a mouthful of blood and spat it out.


    "Kevin, stop,¡± Karen called for him gently, and she was so touched that tears streamed down her


    cheeks.


    "Don''t cry!" Kevin wiped her tears and continued to suck out the poison.


    "Kevin..." She had a lot of things to say to him, but her consciousness was getting weaker and


    weaker. She forgot what she wanted to say.


    In a trance, she seemed to see a lot of people sh through her mind, including her deceased


    mother, Samuel Daly, and Charlie... They seemed to be waving to her as if they were asking her to


    reunite with them.


    "Don''t pester me, I won''t go with you!" Karen shook her head hard. She doesn''t want to go with


    them. She wanted to stay on with Kevin and Little Karen.


    She left Kevin and Little Karen for more than three years. She had missed out on too much.


    Too many missed opportunities, so she wanted to stay with them for the rest of her life and make up


    for the lost time.


    "Karen, wake up. You can''t sleep now, do you understand?" Kevin spat the blood from his mouth


    and shook Karen¡¯s shoulder forcefully.


    "But I''m so sleepy, I want to sleep." She was feeling so tired that she almost couldn''t hear Kevin¡¯s


    voice. She began to notice that everything around her was turning dark.


    Kevin knew that the venom of the poisonous snake must be spreading to the rest of Karen''s body. If


    she falls asleep, it would be difficult for her to wake up again.


    An idea shed through his mind. He tried his best to talk to Karen in a casual tone, "Karen, what


    do you think our Little Karen is doing now?"


    "Little Karen?" Speaking of her daughter, Karen became more energetic instantly. "She must be


    pestering her Brother Lionel to y hide-and-seek with her. The more people ying with her, the


    better. If only Little Karen had a few more siblings."


    "You want Little Karen to have more brothers and sisters?" Kevin knew that Karen had always liked


    children.


    She once told him that she would want to have at least two boys and two girls. In the future, if


    something happened to their children, they could rely on each other.


    "I want to! I want to give birth to a lot more children for us, and I want to give Little Karen more little


    siblings to spend time with, but..." Karen¡¯s expression suddenly changed. "But Little Karen doesn''t


    seem to like the idea of little brothers and sisters."


    Kevin sucked another mouthful of blood and spat them out, then he said, "Little Karen doesn''t hate


    the idea of having little brothers and sisters. It''s just that she believed some lies someone else had


    said to her. She thought that if she had little siblings, her parents would not love her anymore. As


    long as she knows that we will still love her despite having more kids around, she would be okay.


    Little Karen is a sensible child."

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    "Really?" Karen Daly was very excited to hear that Little Karen would be okay with the idea of


    having siblings. In that case, she could give birth to more children with Kevin Kyle. Little Karen


    would never have to be lonely again.


    Kevin sucked another mouthful of the poisonous blood and spat it out. Karen''s ankle looked much


    better. It seemed that most of the poisonous substance had been cleared. As long as Karen did not


    do any strenuous exercises, for the time being, she would be fine.


    Kevin let out a sigh of relief when he saw that Karen¡¯s condition was getting better. He raised his


    hand to touch her face and said softly, "Of course it''s true. If you want a child, we will have a child.


    As long as you return home with me safely, I will promise you anything."


    Knowing that Kevin and Little Karen were open to the idea of more children, Karen became excited,


    "Kevin, then we can give Little Karen two younger brothers, and one younger sister... We''ll have 4


    children in total. They can form a little team."


    "Okay, it''s up to you!" Although he really didn''t want her to suffer, she liked children. As long as she


    was happy, he would listen to her.


    "Kevin, I really don''t want to be your burden. I''ve been working hard all the time. I want to be with


    you through your hardships. I want to be a woman worthy of you." Karen smiled gently. Although


    she felt weak, she pulled through and tried to keep herself awake.


    "Silly, you''ve always been excellent. You don¡¯t know how good you are." Karen may not be perfect,


    but in Kevin''s heart, she was. He was willing to ept any of her ws.


    From the very beginning, he had made his mind up to marry her and treat her well. He would never


    betray her for the rest of his life.


    "Kevin, thank you!" She was so lucky to meet him in this life. She must have done something right


    in her past life.


    "Silly." Kevin has removed most of the toxins from Karen''s blood and saw that she was feeling


    better, so he sat down beside her and held her tightly in his arms. He said gently, "Karen, there will


    be no second time."


    This was his promise to her. No one would have the power to take her away from him for the


    second time.


    "Yes, I know!" Karen hooked her arms around Kevin¡¯s neck and took the initiative to kiss him. It''s


    like she was kissing away the remains of her infected blood from his mouth.


    Kevin kissed her back passionately. He held her tight and they embraced each other. They were


    enjoying every second of each other as their tongues entwined.


    With every kiss, they hugged each other even tighter. They kissed so deeply that they forgot about


    the world for a while.


    "Karen¡ª"


    Kevin called out Karen''s name so gently and she felt even more aroused. They continued to be in


    each other''s embrace and continued kissing passionately.


    Karen didn''t have the strength to respond to him, so she just followed his pace and enjoyed his


    touch. She was ted!


    Bang¡ª


    All of a sudden, a gunshot was heard, interrupting their passion.


    Kevin subconsciously tightened his arms around Karen.


    He turned and looked outside the cave. His sweet and gentle look earlier had switched to his stern


    and fierce look. His eyes appeared so intimidating that he looked like he was about to kill.


    He would not let go of the person who was hiding in the dark!


    Bang! Bang!


    Then there were two more gunshots. It seemed that arger group of attackers had arrived. This


    might be their most critical fight.


    They had two guns, but there were not many bullets left. He had to preserve the remaining bullets


    and aim urately.


    As long as he could kill one of them, he could buy some time.


    These attackers must be desperate. The cliff was a dangerous ce and they had a higher risk to


    die or get hurt, yet they still chose to hunt for Kevin there.


    "Karen, sit here and rest. I''ll guard the entrance of the cave." Kevin helped Karen up and he


    touched her face gently before walking away.


    Karen held his hand and gulped nervously, "We must get out of here alive for Little Karen."


    "Okay." Kevin kissed her on her face, then walked away to the entrance of the cave.


    "There are traces of someone passing by, so they might be below us."


    Kevin heard some voices above him, so it seemed that they had found their traces.


    Karen looked at Kevin anxiously and she could barely breathe. Sitting at the entrance of the cave,


    Kevin peeked above to observe the situation. If he could locate any attacker, he would just shoot


    mercilessly.


    He heard someone said, "Hey big brother, the bodies of two of ourrades were found. It seems


    that they had a face-off with that Kevin Kyle and they died in his hands."


    Another man answered, "He is not easy to deal with. We have received so many jobs before, but


    none of them was as difficult as him."


    Then he heard someone yell, "Shut up, all of you! Before you even meet your target, you already


    are on the verge of giving up. Are you even prepared to face him?"


    Someone else asked, "What about the other two?"


    "Go ahead and bury them. We can use Kevin''s head as an offering for them during the funeral." The


    leader clenched his fists, and his eyes were full of fury. He must tear this Kevin into pieces to


    avenge his brothers who died on the job.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Kevin and Karen heard their conversation clearly. They exchanged nces with each other, and


    their eyes were full of concern for each other. At the same time, they knew that they could defeat


    them and escape.


    "cky, can you head down to check?" The leader was not sure if Kevin and Karen were hiding


    down, but he would not let go of any clues.


    After giving the order, he felt that it was not right. If Kevin was really hiding under the cliff, his order


    would be a warning to him instead.


    The leader changed his sentence and spoke loudly, "This is a cliff. We can see everything clearly


    from here, so I doubt anyone could hide here anyway. Let''s go."


    While the leader spoke out loudly, he gestured for his men to head down the cliff and check.


    Bang¡ª


    With a gunshot, the man who was just about to head down the cliff let go of his hand and fell into


    the sea lifelessly. His screams were heard briefly before he plunged into the sea.


    Seeing theirrade being shot, everyone was on full alert. They huddled close and looked


    everywhere for the person who fired the shot.


    Everyone was silent and no one said a word. They could not find anything suspicious. Everyone


    was worried that they would be the next target instead.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    After witnessing their fellowrade being shot, everyone panicked while they tried very hard to


    maintain their cool. They didn''t know where the person was hiding.


    However, after calming down, they guessed that the person was hiding under the cliff.


    There were only two ways to kill Kevin Kyle.


    The first way was to head down the cliff and face him directly. They had done this earlier and lost a


    member, as Kevin was ready to ambush them. This seemed to have a low chance of sess.


    Another way was to attract Kevin¡¯s attention and lure him up, but Kevin was not stupid. He knew


    that he would die if he came out, so he would just stay put.


    Kevin wouldn''te out and they didn''t know how to lure him out too. At the moment, they didn''t


    know what to do.


    The group of people were all ouws. They were good at fighting and killing, but they were not good


    at devising an ambush strategy. After all, they only listened to other people''s orders, and they never


    need to do much nning.


    Everyone looked at each other. They hoped that one of them coulde up with a solution quickly.


    They were relying on each other.


    Compared to the group of hitmen who were anxious and helpless, Kevin, who was just sitting at the


    entrance of the cave, was rxed.


    Karen Daly felt calm looking at him. Of course, he was confident that he could deal with these


    people, to protect Karen¡¯s safety, and to wait for Nick ck to arrive with his troops.


    Kevin looked at Karen as he raised his eyebrows and smiled subtly at her. He smiled rather cheekily


    as if he was waiting for her to praise him.


    Karen gave him a thumbs-up and mouthed the words, "Kevin, you''re awesome!"


    After being praised by Karen, Kevin smiled like a child and looked as happy as a kid on Christmas


    morning.


    If the attackers knew that Kevin underestimated them, or that he could remain calm and rxed


    during this stressful time, they would definitely be pissed off.


    "Boss, the gunshots came from beneath the cliff, so Kevin might be below us," one of them said.


    The boss knew that he was down there. The reason why he didn''t say anything was that he didn''t


    know what to do. The silence was his only solution.


    But this guy was just stating out the obvious.


    You could only imagine their level of annoyance and anger.


    The boss had just thought of a way to ask everyone to pretend to retreat so that Kevin could let his


    guard down. Then at his most unexpected, they''ll attack him.


    Then one of his men actually spoke out loudly. He was so angry that he wanted to raise his gun and


    shoot this reckless bastard to death.


    Kevin was a man experienced inbat. Though he was young, he was wise and meticulous. It


    would not be easy for them to defeat him.


    They attacked Kevin on this ind where he was unprepared and at his most vulnerable. It was


    supposed to be an easy job.


    Unexpectedly, they did not manage to kill Kevin yet, and now three of theirrades were dead.


    Now they believed that they underestimated Kevin''s capabilities.


    The leader looked at the man who spoke out earlier with a vicious look, then he made a gesture to


    ask him to go down and have a look.


    The person who went down earlier had already been killed. If he went down again, he would


    definitely lose his life too. Hence, he refused to move.


    He did not want to listen to the leader. Hence, he would threaten the little rascal. The leader took


    out his gun and pointed it at the man who spoke.


    The rascal was so nervous that he gulped. He felt resentment and hatred in his heart, but he could


    only hide it in and did not refute.


    All the others watched him as he clenched his teeth and slowly walked to the edge of the cliff. He


    stood still and looked back at the leader. The hatred in his eyes could not be concealed.


    Everyone knew that it was very likely that he would face the same fate as theirrade, but no one


    stopped him.


    If they stopped him, they will bring trouble upon themselves and they will lose their lives. Therefore,


    no one spoke a word.


    The rascal squatted down and held the tree branch with one hand. But since he couldn''t bnce


    himself with one hand, so he had to use both hands. The gun in his hand waspletely useless


    then.


    The leader led the others to the edge of the cliff and peeped around to observe the situation below.


    As the cave was deep inside, they couldn''t see anything from above, but the man hanging on the


    tree branch saw everything.


    He was hanging on the tree branch with a gun in his hand, but he couldn''t make a move. He saw


    the gun in Kevin¡¯s hand pointing at him, but he couldn''t do anything too.


    As long as Kevin fired his shot, he would definitely die. However, Kevin did not shoot. He just looked


    at him with a faint smile and pointed at the bottom of the cliff with his gun.


    The rascal looked at the bottom of the cliff. The tide had already risen, and the seawater had risen


    above most stones below. If he jumped down before Kevin shot him, he still had a chance to live.


    He turned to look at Kevin again. The gun in Kevin''s hand was still aimed at him, but he had no


    intention of shooting.


    Kevin wanted to let him go?


    The man looked at Kevin and gave a look of gratitude. He loosened his grip on the branch and


    jumped into the surging sea.


    Kevin was not exactly the kindest person. He did not shoot the person because he could use their


    brief encounter as a strength. This person would think kindly of Kevin and would no longer be a


    threat to him.


    If he did not shoot, he could earn his trust and save a bullet at the same time. He could kill two birds


    with one stone. It was the obvious choice.


    After the man fell down, the leader was so angry that he wanted to scream. He held his gun and


    shot at the sea twice. He didn''t know if he shot the man.


    "You, get down there." It seemed that they had wasted so much time, but Kevin was still alive. The


    leader was getting anxious. He pointed at one of his men with the gun and asked him to head down


    next.


    Kevin had a gun in his hand, but there were definitely not many bullets left. There were so many


    people on his team, so he could afford to sacrifice a few more of them to waste Kevin''s bullets.


    When Kevin¡¯s bullets ran out, they would finally capture him.


    Everyone watched helplessly as two of theirrades fell into the sea. One must be dead, while


    the other may be dead... No one wanted to be the third one to die.


    The next person who was chosen was so scared that he took a step back and pretended not to


    notice that their leader was pointing at him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    However, the leader did not give him a chance at all. He raised his gun and shot the coward in the


    head. He shouted fiercely, "Whoever who refuses to go down, try me."


    If they refused, they would be shot, but if they obeyed, they would still be shot. They would die


    either way. The group of people lowered their heads and did not dare to move.


    ...

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    The leader seemed satisfied with his way of scaring the men, so he pointed at another person and


    said, "You go next. If you dare to jump down on your own, don''t me me for being merciless."


    If the person who was sent down did not get shot by Kevin Kyle and did not waste any of his bullets,


    then their efforts would be futile. Therefore, the leader would not tolerate anyone for jumping down


    to the sea instead.


    They would die either way. The person who was chosen gritted his teeth and walked over like a


    dead man.


    Simrly, when he gradually went down the cliff, he saw Kevin, who was still wearing a faint smile


    on his face.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Kevin¡¯s expression seemed to be very friendly, but the rascal could only feel chills running down his


    spine. This man really looked scary.


    Kevin didn''t do anything, but it still made him feel terrified, as if he had already fallen prey to him.


    Kevin still didn''t fire his shot. Instead, he pointed at the edge of the cliff with his gun and asked the


    rascal to jump down by himself.


    The rascal looked up and saw that his leader''s gun was also pointing at him. Whatever move he


    made, it would still be a dead end. He clenched his teeth, held on to the branch with one hand, and


    held his gun with another, ready to shoot Kevin.


    However, how could Kevin just watch blindly? He moved so swiftly that he managed to point the


    gun towards the rascal.


    Bang¡ª


    The bullet went through the man''s hand mercilessly.


    As he was shot, the rascal dropped his gun into the sea. Then, he lost the strength to hold on to the


    branch too. He fell into the sea and was soon drowned by the huge waves. No one knew what


    happened.


    "Damn it!" The leader cursed in anger. He shot aimlessly towards the sky with his pistol and pointed


    at another person.


    The guns they used could only hold five bullets at most. Even if the bullets in Kevin''s two guns were


    loaded, he only had 10 chances at shooting.


    Since he shot the two men earlier, and another two more while he was in the cave, Kevin would


    have six bullets left. Therefore, the leader was ready to let six of his men die just to waste Kevin''s


    bullets.


    However, they were pressed for time. It was getting dark and the waves were getting bigger.


    If the tides continued to rise and the waves got bigger, after a while, the seawater would flood the


    cave, and Kevin would be at a dead end.


    The leader had suddenly realized this point. As long as they trapped Kevin inside, Kevin would


    definitely die.


    He said, "There''s no need to go down anymore. Stand guard here, all of you. Open your eyes wide,


    and wait for him to die."


    As he heard the leader''s tactic, Kevin raised his hand and looked at his watch. Two hours had


    passed, so Nick ck should be arriving soon with his men.


    As long as Nick could arrive before the cave gets flooded, everything would be fine. Kevin would


    even let the attackers off the hook.


    The leader of the attackers was taking a bet. He was betting that Kevin would give up and walk out


    on his own as soon as the cave gets flooded. At that time, it would be easy for them to attack him.


    Kevin had never been a person who would let others decide his fate. The tide should be rising soon,


    and he was pressed for time.


    In this period of time, he had to find another way to get away. He could not just rely on Nick to


    rescue them.


    He returned to Karen Daly''s side and gently lifted her leg up to have a look. The venom had


    cleared, and Karen¡¯s seemed much better now.


    Kevin rubbed her head and looked at her blushing face. He couldn''t help but chuckle and said,


    "You, you are so adorable that I just want to keep you in my pocket."


    "You are so annoying!" Karen hit him and lowered her head. She didn''t want to look into his eyes as


    he reminded her that they just had a passionate session right before they were attacked.


    It was a critical moment of life and death. Nheless, they abandoned all rational thought and only


    wanted to be with each other. They were so passionate about each other and did not care about the


    others at all.


    Kevin rubbed her foot gently, saying, "We still have a battle to fight. But don''t worry, I will never let


    anything happen to you."


    "Okay." She would never make a decision on her own. As long as she trusted him and followed him,


    he would take care of her.


    Kevin supported Karen up and said, "The tide is rising, and the attackers are waiting for us to go


    out. We don''t seem to have any other way to escape."


    Karen looked at a seemingly calm Kevin and asked, "Did youe up with any new ideas?"


    Kevin did not answer. Instead, he took off his trousers and tied their bodies together with it.


    Then, Kevin pinched her face and said, "Karen, let''s go. I''ll take you to the sharks."


    At such a critical moment like this, he even thought of ways to make herugh. Karen also smiled


    and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    Kevin¡¯s swimming skills were very good, but in the tumultuous ocean, the big and strong waves


    could even overturn a boat.


    Therefore, just having good swimming skills seemed futile, but Kevin had his own tactics. He could


    just aim to hold onto the huge rocks by the sea and use them as support.


    He had tied the both of them together with his trousers. They would not be separated from each


    other despite the waves.


    As long as he could ensure that Karen was within his sight and that she was safe, he can absolutely


    bring her back up to shore.


    As the tide was rising, the attackers knew that Kevin would be forced toe up the cliff soon,


    hence they took the matter lightly. They did not spy on him constantly.


    Kevin and Karen took advantage of their rxed mode to sneak into the sea and walk along the


    cliff.


    Kevin had gone diving before, so he could hold his breath for five minutes under the water, but


    Karen couldn¡¯t. She wasn''t underwater long but she couldn''t hold her breath anymore.


    Kevin was quick-witted. He put his arms around Karen¡¯s waist and kept her close. He kissed her lips


    to help her breathe and he allowed some air into her mouth.


    After they were a distance away from the cave, Kevin let go of her and they quietly got out of the


    surface of the water.


    The attackers earlier probably did not even realize that Kevin and Karen had already escaped from


    the cave discreetly.


    After observing the surroundings, Kevin did not stay put for long. He continued to move forward with


    Karen in tow, and they went ashore in a ce that was far away from the attackers'' sight.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Right at that moment, there was a rumbling sound in the sky. Several helicopters were hovering in


    the air.


    Kevin Kyle saw the signal shing on the helicopter, which was the secret signal for the internal


    members of Rovio to contact each other when they were in danger. He knew that his


    reinforcements had arrived.


    His people had arrived, but Kevin still did not let his guard down. He had always been cautious,


    which was evident by how he checked through Karen Daly''s background and history thoroughly


    when first they got married.


    The only time he was not cautious was this time. Some false information and clues were


    deliberately nted, so he had believed that the perpetrator was Karen''s biological father who had


    passed away many years ago.


    Kevin helped Karen up and he checked the wound on her ankle. The wound seemed a little


    swollen, probably due to the exposure to seawater. Otherwise, she seemed fine.


    "I''m fine." After the venom had been sucked out by Kevin, Karen felt fine, and the swelling and


    numbness on her legs had also disappeared.


    "Okay." Kevin nodded. Although she was fine now, Kevin would make sure that she could get


    medical treatment as soon as possible.


    "Is the helicopter the enemy or one of our people?" Poor Karen was just so confused and asked


    innocently.


    "Our people." Kevin rubbed her head and said, "There are many enemies on the ind. Although


    we have people here to save us, we still can''t expose ourselves easily, otherwise, we will be


    attacked."


    Karen nodded. Although Kevin didn''t exin further, she understood the risks.


    After the incident earlier, she understood that the enemies they had encountered might not be all,


    on the ind.


    In order to prevent them from escaping, there must be many more enemies hiding in the dark. Once


    they exposed their position, they might be attacked.


    He couldn''t send the signal to the helicopter in an obvious way, he had to think of an inconspicuous


    way to get their attention.


    Using sound would be too obvious for their enemies to locate them, but if he waved his white shirt


    from the ground, those in the helicopters would surely notice them.


    As they covered by the jungle, it would be hard for the enemies on the ground to locate them.


    However, the helicopter was too visible in the air, so they heard gunshots directed towards the


    helicopter.


    The purpose of the helicopter was to search for and rescue Kevin and Karen. In order to avoid


    killing the innocent, they would notunch an attack easily, so they could only dodge the iing


    attacks. As such, they could not fly too low either.


    They needed to make sure that the enemies could not attack them easily, but at the same time, they


    needed to rescue Kevin and Karen.


    Kevin''s safety was their ultimate goal.


    Apart from the helicopter, there was another team of people who were roaming on the ind to


    search for them.


    The gunshots were really loud. As soon as they heard gunshots, the search and rescue team


    quickly arrived and began to fight with the enemies on the ind.


    In the meantime, the helicopter suddenly flew quickly ahead and lowered its flying altitude too.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Kevin continued to wave his ragged shirt. The helicopter crew noticed and flew straight to him.


    Kevin instantly knew that the pilot of the helicopter was Neil Brown. Neil would have noticed Kevin''s


    signals quickly.


    When they were still a few meters away from the ground, Neil dropped thedder. Kevin held Karen


    in one hand and pulled thedder close. They managed to get on the helicopter together, safely.


    Seeing that Kevin was only wearing his briefs, Neil couldn''t help but to look back at him and


    laughed hysterically, "My almighty Director Kevin, if I take a photo of you, I could sell it online for


    millions of dors. I can probably live a simple andfortable life without worrying much."


    "Shut up and stop talking." Kevin nced at Neil coldly and said, "Where are the extra clothes?"


    Neil shook his head. Since he told him not to speak, then he would not say a single word.


    Kevin spoke loudly, "Say it!"


    It was obvious that he was trying to provoke him. He had never seen Neil so obedient usually.


    After receiving Kevin''s order, Neil said, "Oh, my nephew, you can''t possibly talk to your uncle like


    this. I am older than you."


    "Give me the clothes." Kevin was still so serious. He did not intend to joke around with Neil at all.


    Judging by their interaction, those who didn''t know them would think that the dominant Kevin was


    the older one instead.


    Kevin had never regarded Neil as his uncle because Neil had never acted like an uncle before. He''d


    never behaved like an older family member and always did childish things.


    "Take it." Neil, who was driving the helicopter, was able to use one of his hands to pass the bag to


    Kevin.


    Kevin was a germaphobe. He would never wear another person''s clothes, but in such a situation,


    it''d be better to wear Neil''s clothes than being naked.


    As Kevin was changing, Neilmented casually, "Look at you, Matthew, you are not bad at all.


    How can you still be seducing a woman at such a dangerous moment?"


    Since being together with Mia, Neil finally understood why men always had scratches on their


    bodies for no reason.


    At the thought of scratches, Neil felt a pain in his back.


    Mia was such a ruthless woman. Every time they got too wild, she would scratch him mercilessly.


    The scratches on his body never disappeared yet, so he always had to use his clothes to hide it.


    If his soldiers saw the scratches, they would think that he had been abused. However, everyone


    knew what kind of "sweet" torture that he was going through. He was willing to be tortured by Mia


    for the rest of his life!


    As soon as she heard what Neil said, Karen blushed immediately. Of course, she knew that Neil


    was implying about their romantic Tryst earlier!


    "Neil, shut your mouth!" Kevin warned him again in a deep voice. He shouldn''t have let him speak.


    "You two are husband and wife. It''s normal for you to do this kind of thing. Besides, you can do it


    under such stressful situations, which proves how strong and irresistible you are, Director Kevin."


    Neil actually wanted to ask one more question. Was it satisfying to be doing things like that in such


    a pressuring environment?


    But he didn''t dare to ask. If he asked, his nephew would definitely throw him into the sea.


    He could get his answer by experimenting with Mia in the future.


    He''d much rather be experiencing these things on his own.


    Kevin said angrily, "Neil."


    Neil shut up eventually. It was better not to cross Kevin''s limit.


    After all, Karen was his treasure. He would kill anyone who teased his treasure. There was no doubt


    about that.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Kevin Kyle said seriously, "Since you are here, you must have found out who is behind this."


    Neil Brown sneered and said, "Mia almost lost her life, and the incident almost destroyed her yful


    personality. Don''t you think I would want to find out?"


    Since the Mystery Person matter was rted to Karen Daly, the person could confuse Kevin, but it


    was definitely not so easy to fool Neil.


    Perhaps the Mystery Person dared to take such a dangerous step because he expected Kevin to


    stop Neil''s men from advancing. As long as there was an internal conflict, Neil wouldn''t be able to


    find him so quickly.


    But they missed one thing. Neil was the type of person who would never give up easily. And the


    most important thing was that the Mystery Person had hurt Mia Kyle.


    When Kevin''s people stopped Neil from investigating further, he''d already guessed that there was


    something fishy in this matter.


    As long as there was something fishy going on, he would not let it go. However, when he found out


    the truth, those people had already made an appointment to meet Kevin.


    The Mystery Person must have thought that they wouldn''t hold on for long, and hence he made the


    first move to quickly kill Kevin off. Then, everything would be resolved.


    Those bastards might have forgotten that even if something happened to Kevin, there was still Neil.


    Neil was certainly not easy to deal with. How could he let these idiots y them around?


    However, those idiots did use a lot of time and energy in their efforts. They must have done a lot of


    homework to learn about their personalities and ways of doing things. They could even guess their


    moves.


    Neil and Kevin were both popr figures. There were many people who were watching them from


    behind, but they didn''t expect that there was such a bold person who had the courage to attack


    them.


    Kevin didn''t like to talk usually. He was mostly cold and calm, and he would never act ruthlessly.


    However, everyone who was familiar with him would know that provoking him would mean the


    death of you.


    Neil looked back at him again and said, "How are you going to deal with these people who attacked


    you on the ind?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and responded with a faint smile on his face, "Do you still have to ask me


    that?"


    Nick ck was Kevin''s most trusted subordinate. The other team was led by Nick, who would fight


    with the people who ambushed Kevin on the ind.


    As for the ways to deal with them, Nick had his own means. Kevin didn''t need to worry about these


    things.


    "If I don''t ask you, do you expect me to ask Karen?" Neil understood Kevin''s implied meaning but he


    just wanted to provoke him.


    At the end of the day, he just wanted to tease Kevin and test his limits. He yfully wanted to see


    what he would do if he teased his wife.


    While they spoke about Karen, Karen was just sitting aside and kept silent.


    These two men were bantering happily so Karen couldn''t keep up, plus her mind was elsewhere.


    However, at the mention of her name as a joke, Karen was embarrassed and she was blushing,


    especially since Kevin was still holding her hands to keep her warm.


    She was thinking about something else in her mind. Things that she probably shouldn''t be thinking


    about at this time.


    "Neil, are you too boredtely?" Kevin looked at Neil coldly.


    If Neil continued on with his banter, he would find a way to hide Mia and let him pay for the irritation


    he was causing.


    "Karen, look at this guy, who is he trying to be fierce at?" Neil was not bothered by Kevin''s coldness


    at all.


    "I think he''s right." Karen finally joined the conversation and smiled gently.


    Of course, between Neil and Kevin, she would choose to help her husband. She was definitely a


    selfish woman.


    If Mia was around, Karen believed that she would be more inclined to help Neil too.


    "I see you''re protecting Matthew, well I don''t care about that. However, in the future, when he bullies


    you, you can still ask us for help. Although we are all his family members, we are very logical


    beings. Especially since you''ve given us all the joy of Little Karen, so obviously we would support


    you a lot."


    Neil was never a talkative person, but he must have been influenced by Mia recently. After several


    deep conversations with Mia, he seemed to enjoy discussing the dynamics between couples.


    "Thank you, uncle!" Although she felt that Neil had another implied meaning, but Karen still thanked


    him politely.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even though Neil didn''t act like an elder in the family, he was still respected. He was the younger


    brother of Mama Kyle. As the daughter-inw of Mama Kyle, Karen couldn''t possibly disrespect


    him.


    Kevin and Mia could mess with him because Kevin was his family and Mia, his lover. He would


    surely tolerate their nonsense.


    Neil said, "Please don''t be as cold or emotionless as Matthew. I''m only a few years older than you


    two. Just let loose a little and be more casual when we''re together. We can have more fun."


    However, their lives were at stake. There were still many people attacking them on the ind.


    But since Neil and Kevin have reunited, they did not care about the others on the ind.


    If the people on the ind knew that Neil and Kevin were on the helicopter, they would probably


    surrender instead of fighting.


    Neil''s helicopter flying skills were super smooth. He could fly the helicopter quickly yet steadily.


    After picking Kevin and Karen up, they quickly flew to a safe area. They were clearly hovering


    above those enemies on the ind, but they couldn''t do anything to them.


    Neil added, "Matthew, there''s something I prepared for you in the box under your seat. I believe it''s


    also what you want at this time."


    Kevin knew what it was. He then nced at Karen.


    He didn''t want to leave a bad impression in Karen''s mind, especially if it was the impression of a


    killer.


    Looking at the worried look in Kevin''s eyes, Karen understood him.


    She held his hand and stared at him, "Kevin, no matter what you do, I will always support you."


    She was his wife. She wanted to be with him, and she wanted to be with him for the rest of her life.


    No matter what he did, she would stand by his side and support him without hesitation.


    If he wanted to fight, she would cheer for him!


    If he wanted to kill someone, she would help him sharpen the knife!


    "Okay." Kevin chuckled as he wrapped his arm around Karen and hugged her tightly. "Karen, it''s so


    good to have you."


    No matter how long it had been, he still couldn''t get used to saying sweet words. "It''s so good to


    have you" was his expression of his affection, and Karen understood it well.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    "Don''t you always say that you are my husband?" He was her husband. She certainly would support


    him without hesitation or any conditions.


    "Okay." Kevin Kyle was very satisfied with Karen Daly''s answer. He held Karen''s face and kissed


    her hard. It was also the first time he had done such intimate things with Karen in front of others.


    Looking at their public disy of affection, Neil was very unhappy. "It''s more important to deal with


    serious matters now. You two can save it forter tonight, OK?"


    He was no longer an old bachelor now, as he had gotten intimate with Mia Kyle. Seeing how


    intimate they were in front of him, he wished he could just leave all the work in his hand and go


    home to Mia.


    But it was not the right time. Hence, he just wanted to stop them so he would not be reminded of


    love. They could do whatever they wanted when they got home.


    Kevin let go of Karen and nced at Neil fiercely, warning him not to talk nonsense anymore.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was the only one who could flirt with his wife. He was the only one who could see how shy


    Karen was, and no one else could ever do that.


    Kevin checked the seat belt on Karen again. After assuring that Karen was safe, he quickly opened


    the box under the seat.


    There was a new rifle lying in the box. It was thetest product from the Chatterton Town military,


    with a shooting range of 400 to 1000 meters.


    When the rifle was just released, Kevin wanted to have a try at it, but Neil was treasuring it so much


    that no one could ever touch it.


    Kevin looked at the rifle in his hands happily and said, "Guess it''s worth it to have you as my uncle."


    Neilughed and teased him, "Wow, I can only hear nice things about me if I give you something


    you like. If I don''t, then what am I? How annoying you are."


    "Nonsense!" Kevin picked up the gun nimbly and faced the window, aiming at the people on the


    ind.


    Neil asked, "Are you ready?"


    Kevin nodded. "Yes."


    Neil immediately elerated his flying speed. The helicopter quickly plunged down towards the


    ground like a bird. When it reached a perfect height, Kevin picked up the gun in his hand and aimed


    at the attackers.


    Bang¡ª


    The bullet flew through the head of the leader who attacked him earlier.


    After the leader had copsed, the rest of them wanted to shoot them back, but Neil had already


    elerated. The helicopter rose rapidly and they were far away from their attacking range.


    The two of them were rarely together. Even when they met, they wouldn''t even talk much. But when


    the two of them worked together, they demonstrated a seamless partnership.


    Just a tiny gesture, or a little nce at each other, they would understand each other without a


    single word.


    As the saying goes, always take down the leader if you want to capture the followers. The leader


    had been killed by Kevin with one shot. When the enemies had no leader, their team was in chaos.


    With the leader dead, Nick could now deal with the rest of the attackers on the ground easily. They


    would be at ease now.


    "Happy?" asked Neil in a polite tone.


    "It doesn''t matter. This is the supposed oue for the man who messed with the wrong person."


    Kevin put his gun away and answered calmly.


    Kevin would not feel very satisfied from just attacking a single person like this.


    "Sit tight then!" Neil suddenly elerated. The helicopter flew away from the ind rapidly and then


    went farther and farther away.


    Kevin was injured, and Karen had been bitten by a snake. Hence, they could not rush to the Ocean


    Behae Vi to meet their family.


    They had to rush to the hospital to treat the wounds first. Once they have been treated, then they


    could go and meet their family and Little Karen. Otherwise, Little Karen would definitely be upset if


    she saw her parents covered in wounds.


    After arriving at the hospital, the doctor confirmed that Karen had been bitten by a poisonous snake.


    Fortunately, the toxicity of its venom was not too serious. It would only take one''s life if the venom


    remained in the body for a few hours.


    Luckily Kevin removed all the contaminated blood from Karen in time, hence she was fine.


    Now that the doctor had given Karen a blood transfusion and removed the remaining venom in her


    body, there wasn''t anything to worry about.


    However, it was Kevin''s injury that made Karen feel extremely embarrassed. Since he was worried


    about leaving her alone, he asked the doctor to treat him in her ward instead.


    There were some wounds from when he was climbing and rolling in the jungle, and there were


    some scratches that she had identally left behind during their intimate tryst.


    The contrast between these two kinds of marks was very obvious. Anyone with a discerning eye


    would be able to tell it at a nce.


    While the doctor was helping Kevin with the wounds, he looked at Karen. He looked like he was


    judging her for "attacking" him while he was so heavily injured already.


    Karen lowered her head and she was too embarrassed to look up. She just endured the entire


    ordeal silently, burning with humiliation.


    "Please leave the medicine here, and you may go." Kevin suddenly requested for the doctor to


    leave.


    After the doctor left, Kevin raised Karen''s head. She was so shy that her face was blushing.


    He knew that this little woman was a very bold and brave woman, but at times, she would be so shy


    and timid.


    When she was shy, she became super adorable to him ¡ª anyway, in Kevin''s eyes, no matter how


    she looked like, she would always be adorable.


    Kevin handed the medicine to Karen and helped her fix her hair. He smiled and said, "Well, don''t be


    shy. The doctor is gone. No one willugh at you anymore."


    "I''m not afraid of beingughed at," Karen responded in a soft voice. He definitely didn''t know that


    he was the one who really made her shy.


    Kevin rubbed her head and said with a wicked smile, "All the wounds on my body were because of


    you. So I''ll leave them to you now."


    Seeing the wounds on his back, Karen''s heart ached so much that she ignored his naughty evil


    eyes. She med herself, "It''s all my fault. I should pay more attention the next time. I promise I


    won''t hurt you anymore."


    "It doesn''t matter! I like that you leave traces on me." Kevin grabbed Karen''s hand and kissed her.


    His smile was genuine.


    Karen pulled her hand back and gently applied the ointment to his wounds. She did not miss any of


    the tiny wounds and took care of them carefully.


    Her serious look was particrly attractive. Kevin could not resist to gently kiss her on the face.


    "Karen¡ª"


    He called her name in a deep voice. There were a lot of things he wanted to say to her, but he didn''t


    know what he could say.


    "Huh?" Karen responded softly as she looked up at him. Then, she lowered her head and continued


    to treat his wounds.


    He said, "I''ve made you suffer so much."


    "Why did you suddenly say that?" Karen looked up at him and said gently, "You didn''t make me


    suffer. Whenever I''m with you, I''m always happy and content. I really am."


    In the past, she always thought that she was lonely and no one loved her. Until she finally met him.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    It was Kevin Kyle who made her understand that she was not unwanted. She was unique and she


    could not be reced by anyone else.


    It was also Kevin who let her know that there was also someone in the world who was willing to


    treasure her.


    "You idiot!" Kevin lowered his head and said softly.


    It was actually his blessing to have met such a fool like her. She was his most precious fortune in


    this life.


    "You''re the silly one," Karen refuted yfully as she treated thest wound on his body. Then, she


    stopped and asked, "Why don''t you move a little and see if it still hurts?"


    "It doesn''t hurt!" With her around, he felt warmth in his heart. How else would it hurt?


    "How is it possible that it doesn''t hurt?" He was pretending again. No matter what he encountered,


    he would always put a fort up and not share the truth with her.


    He was a still human being, not a man made of steel. How could he not feel pain?


    Looking at Karen''s worried eyes, Kevin held her in his arms and rested his head above her head. "I


    really don''t feel pain when you''re around!"


    ......


    When Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly were being ambushed on the ind, Little Karen, who was at


    Ocean Behae Vi, had also been attacked. However, the people who attacked her were doing it in


    the dark, not as grant as the ones who attacked her parents.


    If the person behind the scenes wanted Kevin to disappear and wanted to take over Rovio, then


    Karen Joy Kyle''s existence would be an obstacle. Even though she was only a four-year-old child,


    she had be a thorn in their side.


    However, they didn''t put too much effort into dealing with this little child like they did to deal with


    Kevin.


    The Mystery Person had already found out that whenever Karen Joy left the house, she would


    always be followed by four people, a driver, two strong bodyguards, and a young boy.


    The identity of the boy was unknown. He looked thin and weak and did not seem like a threat. Even


    if he was aggressive, he wouldn''t be as strong as the bodyguards.


    Therefore, they took advantage of the time when the boy took Karen Joy to rest, then they nned


    to attack them. They wanted to take Karen Joy away when they were least prepared.


    Karen Joy was a little grumpy today. She didn''t want to sleep when she was supposed to take a


    nap, because her parents said that they would arrive by noon to have lunch with her, however, they


    did not show up.


    She waited for a long time, but she couldn''t see her parents. She called them, and the calls couldn''t


    get through either.


    She called Uncle ck again. Uncle ck told her that her parents were dealing with plenty of


    important work, and their phones must have been out of signal.


    Her father and mother have always told her that she was their most important treasure, but they


    were doing something else that was very important. So what could be more important than her?


    Little Karen felt very hurt and felt that her little heart was shattered.


    She was so well-behaved and so cute. How could she not be the most important treasure of her


    parents?


    Because she was angry, Little Karen didn''t even eat her favorite strawberries during lunchtime. She


    was so angry and ignored everyone.


    She didn''t want her grandmother, her Little Aunt, and even her grandfather. She asked Brother


    Lionel to take her back to her room for a nap.


    But she was really angry. She was so angry that she rolled around on the bed and couldn''t sleep.


    She even ignored Brother Lionel who was talking to her.


    "Little Karen..."


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "And why not?"


    "Brother Lionel, you''re not a good boy. You are lying to me about my parents."


    "Little Karen, if you ignore me again, I will leave now." After saying that, Lionel pretended to leave,


    but Little Karen let out a sad pout and her eyes became teary.


    "Okay I won''t leave you, please don''t cry!" Lionel quickly held the little girl in his arms andforted


    her softly.


    "Brother Lionel..." Little Karen was so sad that she cried loudly when she called out Brother Lionel''s


    name. She even wiped her snot and saliva on Brother Lionel''s clothes.


    "Hey you little precious, don''t cry! I''m here. I will always be by your side and not abandon you."


    Seeing Little Karen crying so sadly, Lionel felt worried and helpless.


    "Brother Lionel, please don''t leave me." As she thought that Brother Lionel also wanted to leave her,


    Little Karen felt sadder and cried even harder than her body trembled.


    Lionel held her tightly in his arms and patted her on the back gently. "No, I won''t. I promise to stay


    by your side always."


    "Let''s have a pinky promise!" Little Karen showed her tiny pinky against Lionel''s hand.


    "Okay, pinky swear." Lionel did not mind Little Karen''s childish behavior. He showed his pinky too


    and hooked it with Little Karen''s pinky, and he said very seriously, "Once we''ve pinky sworn, we


    can''t break it for a hundred years."


    "If you break it, then you''ll be a big bad guy. You''ll be super ugly." Little Karen wiped her


    tears on Lionel''s clothes and then burst intoughter.


    "Well, if you break your promise, you''ll be a big bad girl. And you''ll be super-duper ugly


    too." Lionel gently pinched Little Karen''s nose. "Your tears are making such a mess now... How


    ugly."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°......¡±


    Hearing Brother Lionel says that she was ugly, Little Karen suddenly widened her big, watery eyes


    and looked at her brother Lionel.


    That''s unbelievable. How could Brother Lionel call her ugly? She was so cute, but Brother Lionel


    said she was ugly!


    Wasn''t he her pal?!


    "I''m just joking. Our Little Karen is the most beautiful child in the world." Lionel said with a smile. He


    lowered his head and gently kissed Little Karen''s pink little face.


    In the past, he had never interacted with children much, and he hated spending time with children.


    He felt that children were the most unreasonable creatures in the world. They could cry andugh


    whenever they wanted and without any reason.


    There was only one reason why he came to Little Karen''s side. Little Karen was his lifesaver and he


    wanted to repay her life-saving grace.


    He was seriously injured at that time. If it wasn''t for Little Karen, he would have died in the hands of


    his malicious older brother on that rainy night.


    He wanted to stay with Little Karen for a while before leaving, but then he found out that there were


    many people trying to harm Little Karen.


    Besides, in the process of spending time with her, he realized that children were not as annoying as


    he thought.


    Children could be so yful and happy all the time because they had simple minds and they did not


    hold grudges. If they liked someone, they would show it. If they hated someone, they would show it


    too.


    Little Karen was lovely and adorable. The people around her would naturally feel inclined to give her


    their best and treat her well.


    Slowly, he decided to continue staying by Little Karen''s side, and not just to repay her kindness. He


    simply wanted to protect her like his little sister, to take care of her, and to let her grow up well.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    He concealed his identity, gave up the fight for power, and gave up hisfortable life. He chose to


    stay by Little Karen''s side and be her most loyal guardian.


    A few months ago, Lionel would never have such a thought. Now, he had gone through with these


    drastic changes and realized his thoughts.


    Two days ago, Zuriel Perth had called him and urged him to return to Country A. He told him that


    his two brothers have had a fierce fight. The current situation in Country A was tense. The president


    and his wife were looking forward to his return.


    He didn''t have any trusted assistants with him while abroad, so it was easy for him to fall prey to the


    fight between his two brothers.


    He knew that if he stayed in Chatterton Town any longer, his life would be at higher risk, but Lionel


    was still unwilling to leave.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He would rather face these risks than leave Little Karen behind. When he thought about Little Karen


    crying if he left, and how they could not spend their time together anymore, his heart ached.


    He promised Little Karen that he would never lie to her, and he would do his best to stay with her as


    she grew up.


    He had promised that he would stay with her all the time. He had mentioned that if she needed him,


    she only needed to call his name, and he would definitely appear by her side immediately.


    "I know that you are the best. You won''t lie to me." Little Karen nestled in Brother Lionel''s arms and


    spoke softly.


    Brother Lionel had said a lot of things to her before, but Little Karen probably couldn''t remember


    much. However, she firmly remembered that Brother Lionel had promised to be by her side always.


    Brother Lionel would y games with her, watch cartoons with her, and apany her to


    kindergarten. In short, Brother Lionel would always be with her and protect her.


    She also remembered that as long as she missed her Brother Lionel, she could hold the ne


    that Brother Lionel had given her and call out, "Brother Lionel,e out quickly." He would then


    appear beside her.


    "Karen..." Lionel wanted to speak more, but Little Karen had fallen asleep in his arms.


    He rubbed Little Karen''s head and carefully cover her with her quilt. He pinched the tip of her nose


    gently, "What an adorable little girl."


    "Brother Lionel..."


    In her sleep, Little Karen called for Brother Lionel gently. Then, her voice was fading away...


    "Karen, sleep now. I will be here with you." Lionel pulled the quilt over Little Karen. The room was


    too cold, and he could not let the little girl catch a cold.


    Buzz...


    The phone in his pocket suddenly rang. He immediately pressed the silent button and looked at


    Little Karen immediately. Thankfully Little Karen wasn''t startled by the ringtone, so he went out of


    the room to answer the call.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked coldly.


    "Third Young Master, if you don''t go back to Country A, the First Madam will definitely go crazy."


    Master Perth''s urgent voice could be heard from the phone.


    Lionel was silent.


    The current President''s wife of Country A was his biological mother. She only had Lionel as a child.


    Now, the first and second son of the President had been fighting for the right to inherit the throne.


    They might threaten and target the third son at any time. How could the First Madam not be


    worried?


    After a long silence, Lionel said slowly, "Tell her that I will stay in Chatterton Town for a long time.


    Please take good care of her."


    "Third Young Master, what on earth are you doing? Don''t you know that you will be exposed to


    danger at any time if you stay here?" Master Perth became more anxious.


    "I''ve always been very clear about what I''m doing," said Lionel in a deep voice.


    In the past, he had always listened to the man''smands.


    He was different from other children since he was born. When other kids were pampered by their


    mothers, his mother had already thrown him into a pool of ice-cold water, training him to survive.


    His mother often told him that diamonds are made under pressure.


    He had never doubted his mother''s words before, but after he hade to the Kyle family, his


    thoughts changed.


    The foundation of a person was not a person''s strength or dominance, but instead, it was the love in


    their soul.


    As long as there was love and there were loved ones to live for, then one would naturally be


    extremely powerful.


    Besides, he was trained to treat every person and every matter coldly since young. To him, this was


    the recipe for loneliness, and he didn''t want that.


    "Third Young Master..."


    Before Zuriel Perth finished his words, Lionel hung up on the phone quickly. He''d promised Little


    Karen to apany her, so he must do it.


    Even if he could not stay with her for a lifetime, at least he would need to apany her for a few


    more years. When she grows up and bes more mature, then he would leave.


    Lionel was in a daze when he suddenly heard a sound in the room. He pushed the door open and


    rushed in.


    Just before he had left the room, Little Karen was still asleep on the bed. But as he came back to


    the room, Little Karen was nowhere to be found. The bed was empty.


    Lionel nced around and soon realized that the windows of the room had been opened, when


    they were closed before. He immediately rushed to the windows.


    When he looked out of the window, Little Karen was carried away by a mysterious figure and he


    was fleeing the scene. Lionel jumped out of the window immediately from the second floor.


    Fortunately, hended on thewn in front of the house, and therefore, he didn''t feel much pain.


    Lionel regained his bnce quickly, then he got up and rushed towards the kidnapper.


    He was careless once upon a time when he neglected Little Karen''s safety momentarily and


    ultimately she got hurt. Besides having a deep scar on her forehead, she was also traumatized.


    He promised her that he would protect her well and help her to chase away the bad guys. He would


    never let anyone bully her again.


    Therefore, as long as he was still around, he would never allow anyone to hurt Little Karen. No one


    could!


    Lionel moved at an astonishingly fast speed, as he was really determined to bring Little Karen to


    safety. It didn''t take long for him to catch up with the two men who wanted to kidnap Little Karen.


    He rushed forward quickly and used his leg to trip one of the kidnappers over.


    The kidnapper fell down immediately hurt himself. He struggled to get back up.


    Lionel did not care about him. After he tripped him over, he immediately chased after the other


    kidnapper who was holding Little Karen. His purpose was to get Little Karen back safe and sound.


    As Little Karen was still in his arms, Lionel did not dare to attack him.


    First of all, he was afraid of hurting Little Karen, and on the other hand, he was afraid that the


    kidnapper would use Little Karen as a hostage.


    He followed closely behind the kidnapper and fixed his eyes on Little Karen, who was being carried


    over his shoulder helplessly.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Even after all the hustling and running, the little girl did not wake up at all. She definitely wasn''t still


    sleeping, the two kidnappers must have drugged her when they took her away.


    D*mn it!


    Lionel cursed in his heart, but the anger in his chest rose rapidly.


    These beasts had the courage to drug such a young kid. He must skin them alive!


    Lionel was so angry it interrupted his train of thoughts. If those people did drug Little Karen, he


    would make them pay even more.


    He shifted his gaze from Little Karen to the kidnapper. He red at him with the sharpness of an


    arrow that had escaped its bow.


    After Lionel found the right timing, he pounced onto the kidnapper and grabbed his foot. The


    kidnapper lost his bnce and fell down. Little Karen fell to the ground too.


    Lionel reacted quickly and rushed towards Little Karen. Thankfully, he was fast enough and caught


    the little girl just in time before she fell to the ground.


    Lionel breathed a sigh of relief after saving her. He reached out to gently rub her head and said


    softly, "Little Karen, don''t be afraid. I will chase them away."


    Although she was unconscious, Lionel believed that she must have sensed everything that was


    happening. Hence, he still needed to reassure her.


    The kidnapper stood up and spat on the ground. He yelled fiercely, "You kid, if you want to live, you


    should leave now. Don''t get in my way here."


    Lionel put Little Karen''s head on his chest and covered her ears with his palms. Then he raised his


    head and looked at the kidnapper fiercely.


    The kidnapper who tripped over earlier came over to Lionel''s side. He was hurt more badly than the


    other kidnapper, so he was angrier.


    He looked at Lionel with disdain in his eyes. "Where did youe from?"


    Lionel was still staring at them ferociously and didn''t say anything.


    The kidnappers got angrier because Lionel remained silent. One of them shouted, "Bastard, I''m


    talking to you. How dare you ignore me? I''ll teach you a bloody lesson!"


    When they were preparing to kidnap Karen Joy Kyle, they had done their homework and studied the


    people around her.


    They knew the backgrounds of all the people around Karen Joy, except for this idiot. They could not


    find anything rted to him.


    This meant two possibilities. First, perhaps this person had a powerful background and managed to


    conceal most of his information.


    Second, perhaps this person was indeed an Average Joe and there really wasn''t anything special


    about him.


    People with high statuses and powerful backgrounds would never sumb to be a powerless


    servant of a child.


    Therefore, these people ruled out the possibility that he hade from a powerful family.


    That meant that Lionel was probably just an Average Joe.


    The two kidnappers did not take him seriously at all.


    If he fought with these two people on his own, he would definitely have a chance to win. But now as


    he was holding Little Karen in his arms, he was not able to move around properly.


    He quickly took a few steps back and ced Little Karen on the ground. Then, he took off his shirt


    to cover her.


    After ensuring that Little Karen was safe and well, Lionel slowly got up and looked at the two


    kidnappers angrily. He said coldly, "If you want to fight, let''s fight!"


    "Kid, you are young but you''re so ridiculously arrogant! Maybe you don''t know what fear is if I don''t


    teach you a lesson today." One of the kidnappers sneered at him.


    They were focused on escaping earlier and this kid just showed up randomly. He couldn''t possibly


    think that he was invincible in the world!


    Looking at this boy''s child-like face, he was probably no more than sixteen years old. Such a young


    little boy should probably just stay at home with his mother. They thought.


    Lionel ignored the kidnapper''s words and just stood still. He looked so calm that no one knew what


    he was thinking.


    While fighting, physical strength would not be enough to ensure victory, as one would need a strong


    mental strength too. Mind over matter.


    After the two kidnappers intimidated him, they thought that the youngd would be a little fearful.


    However, his calm face did not look afraid. Instead, he was trying to take control of the situation.


    The two kidnappers exchanged nces and decided to just get on with it. They would need to get


    rid of this obstacle before the bodyguards show up.


    The two kidnappers looked young and innocent. What a shame, they might die today.


    The two kidnappers had never expected that this youngd was much more powerful than they


    expected.


    They ran towards Lionel immediately, but right before they could grab him, Lionel kicked them and


    they fell.


    The two kidnappers fell painfully to the ground and you could hear bones cracking. They wailed in


    agony.


    They probably realized that they had underestimated their opponent.


    Lionel was so fast that they didn''t even see his moves.


    When they were still lying on the ground and looked up at him again, Lionel was still standing still.


    There was no expression on his face and he looked extremely innocent.


    "Wow he''s almost as strong as the girl''s bodyguards," The kidnappers were discussing under their


    breath.


    "Kevin loves his precious daughter so much, he surely won''t let a person stay by his daughter''s side


    for no reason. We didn''t think about this."


    The driver and bodyguards were all carefully chosen by Kevin for his precious daughter, but


    truthfully, Kevin really didn''t choose Lionel.


    Brother Lionel''s life had been saved by Little Karen. Little Karen also allowed and requested that


    Lionel spend time with her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Therefore, her most capable bodyguard really had nothing to do with her father. It was she who


    chose Lionel.


    The two kidnappers exchanged nces again. One of them put his hand into his pocket, quietly


    unlocked his cell phone, and dialed a number. "We are in trouble. We need some support."


    They had sneaked into Ocean Behae Vi to kidnap Karen Joy with a lot more people on their team.


    Their team members were hidden in every corner of the vi on standby, and the two of them were


    responsible to take Little Karen away.


    They noticed that Karen Joy''s bodyguards were not around, so they took this best opportunity to


    take action.


    Their n was being carried out so smoothly, but no one had expected that there would be such a


    brat interrupting them halfway. Judging from his fierce look, he would probably not hand Karen Joy


    over.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    As soon as the call for help from the two kidnappers was sent out, the rest of the team waiting


    outside of the vi quickly came to them.


    A dozen of enemies surrounded Lionel and Little Karen.


    One of the back-up team members said to the kidnappers, "Our boss entrusted such an important


    task to you, but you can''t even deal with a kid!"


    When they received the signal requesting for assistance, they thought there were many strong


    opponents. Yet, when they got here, all they found was just a young kid. They were reallyughing


    their heads off.


    "You..." The kidnapper was so angry that he wanted to punch him.


    The other kidnapper pulled him back and said, "I admit that the two of us have sucked up to our


    boss most of the time. We don''t really have much to offer. But today, we''re all here for amon


    goal. Let''s deal with this first, and we can talk about the restter."


    "Well, at least you know that you are ipetent, which proves that you are not delusional,"


    Another team membermented.


    While they were having their own discussion, Lionel quickly counted the number of enemies. There


    were fifteen of them in front of him.


    He estimated that the fighting skill of these guys were probably simr to the kidnappers earlier. If


    so, then he was confident that it wouldn''t be a problem to deal with about 10 of them.


    However, now that there were 15 of them, it would not be easy for him to defeat them all on his


    own.


    But no matter how difficult it was, even if he had a slim chance of seeding, he would try his best


    to fight until the end.


    Because their target was Little Karen, and he would never hand Little Karen over to someone else.


    Lionel looked back and saw that Little Karen was lying close to the sea, so the enemies had no way


    to attack her from behind. He needed to protect Little Karen, so he just needed to stand in front of


    her and stop the enemies from approaching.


    After analysing the situation, Lionel''s heart calmed down a lot. He couldn''t beat these fifteen people


    by himself, but as long as he dyed them for a little longer, then Little Karen''s two bodyguards


    would realize her disappearance, and she would be rescued.


    Lionel wanted to stall for time, but the enemies wanted to fight quickly, so they could leave with


    Karen Joy Kyle.


    "You two, watch us. Watch how we fight this kid who could defeat you easily." One of the enemies


    made a hand signal, then a few of them pounced forward and started to attack Lionel.


    Lionel responded quickly and punched back. After a few rounds, the two tall and buff opponents did


    not manage to defeat Lionel. Instead, the both of them were injured. Even the man who was


    boasting earlier had a swollen face.


    The two enemies were defeated, and Lionel had sessfully attracted everyone''s attention. The


    rest of their team looked at him coldly as they prepared to attack him next.


    From that attack, no one looked down upon this kid anymore. Everyone put their guards up and


    brought their best moves.


    The enemies looked around and nodded at each other.


    Before Lionel could assess the situation, 15 of them rushed towards him in unison. Although they


    were not as good at fighting as Lionel was, he was outnumbered, and the goal was to tire Lionel out


    so that he would give up.


    Every time he was attacked, Lionel made great efforts to fight back. In the beginning, he was still


    attacking the enemies in a proper way, but slowly, he was just fighting back to hold on to dear life.


    The punches and kicks came one after another. They fought for a long time and both parties were


    seriously injured. Lionel was all bruised up and bleeding.


    Yet, he did not give up. Even if he died in their hands, he would protect Little Karen until the end and


    would not let anyone take her away.


    But the enemies aimed to take her away by hook or by crook.


    They did not want to cause a big fuss initially. However, Lionel stepped into their n and ruined


    everything.


    The enemies exchanged nces and were prepared to give Lionel onest blow. Some of them


    would rush over to take the child away first.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Lionel was not preupied with the thoughts of protecting Little Karen, his chances of winning


    would greatly increase. But there were no ifs, his sole purpose now was to protect Little Karen.


    The fight was getting more and more intense. However, this was also the Kyle''s private beach at


    Ocean Behae Vi. No one else woulde here, so it was very difficult for outsiders to notice an


    ongoing fight.


    As so many of them were hitting Lionel one after another, Lionel was gradually getting weaker. After


    suffering several punches from the enemies in a row, he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Lionel was too weak to return their blows. The enemies attacked him over and over again, and he


    tried to fight them all the way. When he was about to copse, most of the enemies had already


    been knocked out by him.


    Lionel had been fighting fiercely, but he did not leave Little Karen side. She was still lying behind


    him. No one could get close to even Little Karen with Lionel so close to her.


    Therefore, as long as he was still breathing, no one would be able to approach Little Karen.


    Lionel''s eyes had already turned red. The more they fought, the fiercer he became. Whoever came


    up to fight him, he would beat them back.


    The others seem to have turned crazy too. They were fighting madly. After a long fight, there were


    only three of them left standing.


    The fewer people were left, the more desperate they be. They did not just want Little Karen


    now, but they also wanted to get rid of Lionelpletely.


    "Damn it, this brat is really a loyal dog." One of the remaining three people spat out a mouthful of


    blood and cursed.


    Lionel was punched in the eyes so his vision was getting a little blurred, but he persisted. He stood


    firmly in front of Little Karen, as her most loyal guardian.


    He needed to guard her so that she would never be hurt.


    "Kill him!" One of the remaining three yelled out loudly.


    Lionel wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked back at Little Karen. Her face still


    looked innocent with her eyes closed, like she was peacefully asleep.


    "Karen, as long as I''m here with you, I will protect you and won''t let anyone hurt you again."


    He spoke silently in his heart. When he looked back at the enemies, his look was cold and


    frightening. He knocked two enemies down in a row with a strong, flying kick.


    The other person seized the opportunity and pounced onto Lionel. He pressed his body down to the


    ground and held him tight.


    But Lionel didn''t surrender. Little Karen''s bodyguard hadn''t arrived yet so Little Karen was still in


    danger. He couldn''t give up now. He had to knock down thest three enemies to ensure Little


    Karen''s safety.


    However, he was still a human being. Even if he gritted his teeth and held on, he still had his limits...


    Lionel was unable to hold on any longer. Suddenly, a cold dagger was stabbed into his abdomen.


    He heard someone say, "You son of a bitch, how dare you ruin our n! Die in hell!"

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    The dagger stabbed into Lionel''s stomach, but it didn''t relieve the hatred in the enemies. The man


    stabbed him twice in a row, and the second strike was more ruthless than the previous one. His sole


    purpose was to kill Lionel.


    Biting his teeth, Lionel grabbed the hand of the person who stabbed him. He turned over and sat on


    the enemy''s body. He quickly pulled out the dagger from his stomach and stabbed immediately into


    the enemy''s body. He was fast, urate, and deadly!


    After killing the enemy, Lionel''s strength was almost drained. He was exhausted from even just


    holding the dagger.


    He tried his best to open his eyes and he saw all the enemies had fallen. He finally rxed his body,


    and his thin and tall figure fell heavily to the ground.


    Bang¡ª


    His body fell to the ground and made a loud noise.


    Instantly, he felt that the world was spinning, and the things in front of him also became blurred.


    His body was in great pain. His head was heavy and his limbs were weak. His mouth was dry. He


    felt that he was going to take hisst breath soon and never wake up again.


    But he did not want to take hisst breath so quickly. He promised to apany Little Karen as she


    grows up, so he needed to hold on till the end.


    He remembered that Little Karen was right behind him.


    Yes, he had to apany Little Karen and fulfil his promise... Lionel kept assuring himself that he


    had to hold on to fulfil his promise to Little Karen.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Covering his wounded abdomen, he slowly climbed to Little Karen''s side and whispered, "Little


    Karen, don''t be afraid. I have killed all the bad guys."


    "There''s someone over there, like right over there..."


    In a daze, Lionel heard the voice of the bodyguards. Their voices were getting closer and closer, as


    if they wereing over.


    "Little Karen, someone ising. You will be fine." Lionel said gently and reached out to touch Little


    Karen''s face. But when he realized that his hand was dirty and stained with blood, he withdrew his


    hand immediately.


    He smiled. The smile made his wound hurt a little, and his smile showed bitterness, but he still tried


    his best to talk to her with a smiley face, "Little Karen, I might not be by your side anymore.


    Whatever is it, you must be smart and take care of yourself. Please make sure that you''re happy


    every day."


    "You son of a b*tch! You''re almost dying! How can you still be thinking about someone else!"


    The two kidnappers who had just been defeated got up again. They came to Lionel and Little Karen


    aggressively, but they were aiming at Lionel.


    Inparison to losing Karen Joy, they were more ashamed that they were defeated by this young


    lad instead.


    None of them would be satisfied if they didn''t destroy Lionel...


    "Hurry up and find her. If you can''t find the little miss, I will deal with all of youter."


    The voice and rapid footsteps came from not far away. The kidnappers knew that the bodyguards


    were arriving.


    The kidnappers looked at each other. They nned to use this critical moment to capture Karen Joy


    before the bodyguards arrived, or they could kill her now and bring her body back.


    However, as soon as they moved, Lionel turned around and hugged the legs of the two kidnappers


    tightly, stopping them from getting close to Little Karen.


    "D*mn it, you damn dog. How could you protect her like this? Go to hell!"


    The two kidnappers cursed and stepped hard on Lionel''s hand. The other one twisted his other


    hand. Without hesitation, they carried a dying Lionel away and threw him into the sea.


    After throwing Lionel into the sea, the two kidnappers knew that they had no other way out and


    jumped into the sea together.


    Little Karen''s two bodyguards arrived and saw this scene. They wanted to stop them, but it was too


    late.


    After being thrown out of the sea, Lionel was quickly swallowed by the waves...


    The two bodyguards picked up Little Karen and immediately checked on her. The fight earlier was


    intense, yet Little Karen was left unscathed.


    ......


    A few hours had passed when Little Karen woke up. She blinked her long eyshes before slowly


    opening her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a lot of people, including her grandparents and Little Aunts.


    Her parents were also around.


    Seeing her parents, Little Karen smiled happily. She reached out her two tiny hands and said


    happily, "Daddy, hug me."


    Kevin Kyle reached out to hug Little Karen and said softly, "Ok, let me hug my baby."


    "I miss daddy and mummy." Little Karen had forgotten that she was still angry with her parents


    before she fallen asleep.


    It was just one day without her parents, but she had already missed them so dearly. Fortunately,


    when her parents were not around, Brother Lionel was right by her side.


    When she thought of Brother Lionel, Little Karen looked up from her father''s arms and searched


    around, but she couldn''t see Brother Lionel.


    In the past, when everyone gathered around her, Brother Lionel would stand quietly in a corner and


    look at her. As long as she called out for her Brother Lionel, he would smile at her.


    Where had Brother Lionel gone today?


    Little Karen looked around and realized that she had not seen Brother Lionel around. A


    disappointed look appeared on her pink chubby face.


    Karen Daly realized it and guessed that her daughter must have been looking for her Brother Lionel.


    In the past few months, except for when Little Karen was asleep, Lionel had been by Little Karen''s


    side all the time.


    He was a boy who didn''t like to talk and was always cold to everyone, but he was different when


    he''s with Little Karen.


    He loved Little Karen like his own sister, and that''s why Little Karen relied on him so much.


    Whenever she couldn''t see him for even just a while, she would look for him everywhere.


    Little Karen''s reliance on Lionel was far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    But now, in order to protect Little Karen, Lionel had been thrown into the sea by the enemies... They


    had sent out a rescue team to look for him for several hours, but there was still no news.


    He was seriously injured, and was lost in the fierce waves. Even if he was very strong...


    As she thought about how innocent Lionel was, to have died so terribly, Karen found it difficult to


    breathe. Her heart was so distressed that it ached.


    "Mom, where is my Brother Lionel? Why didn''t he stay with me?" Little Karen pouted her little lips


    and said sadly.


    Brother Lionel told her that he would stay with her all the time, waiting for her to wake up from her


    sleep... Now that she''s woken up, Brother Lionel was, however, not by her side. Little Karen felt


    really sad.


    "Little Karen, Brother Lionel, he..." Before she could finish her sentence, Karen was so upset that


    she swallowed her words back.


    How were they going to tell Little Karen that Brother Lionel was thrown into the sea and no one


    knew where he was? They had sent a lot of people to find him, but they still couldn''t find him.


    It was very likely that Brother Lionel had gone far, far away, and Little Karen would never see him


    ever again in her life.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Little Karen stared at her mother with wide eyes, waiting for her mother to tell her the reason, but


    her mother did not answer her.


    She looked at her father next. She pouted her lips, and her pitiful look seemed to imply that if her


    father did not tell her too, she would cry immediately.


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin Kyle rubbed Little Karen''s head and kissed her soft, pink face, "I will try my best to


    find your Brother Lionel."


    When they were all in the hospital, they received the news that Little Karen had also been attacked


    by the enemy. In order to protect her, Lionel fought hard and resisted desperately, he was then


    thrown into the sea by the enemies and went missing.


    The damned enemies hiding in the dark wanted more than just Kevin. They wanted his daughter


    too.


    If he didn''t exert his dominance over those people, they might think he was as weak as a kitten... He


    deliberately wanted to mess with them a little longer, and prove them otherwise.


    Thinking of the enemies hiding in the dark, Kevin''s face turned gloomy. Little Karen was a little


    frightened.


    "You look so scary, Daddy. Did Brother Lionel run away and you are trying to catch him back?"


    Little Karen continued her words, "Daddy, Brother Lionel will not run away. Daddy, don''t catch him."


    Kevin, "..."


    Since when did he say that he wanted to catch that brat?


    His daughter always knew how to look out for others at such a young age. It actually wouldn''t be


    such a bad thing for Lionel to leave her now.


    Little Karen would grow up slowly, and she would take over Rovio in the future. She had to be


    independent. It would not be good for her to rely too much on one person.


    "Brother Lionel wille back and stay with me." Little Karen said firmly. She believed in her


    Brother Lionel very much.


    "Little Karen..." Karen Daly didn''t want to lie to Little Karen, but she couldn''t bear to tell her the truth


    yet. Hence, she did not continue her words.


    "Little Karen, let me tell you something." Mia Kyle went forward and held Little Karen in her arms.


    She rubbed her head and said, "Little Karen, Brother Lionel has flown up to the sky. When you grow


    up, Brother Lionel wille back."


    "Little Aunt, you are lying. Brother Lionel will not fly up to the sky. Brother Lionel said that he would


    stay with me all the time and help me chase away the bad guys." Little Karen said angrily.


    In the past, Little Karen had believed Mia''s words that her mother was flying in the sky because she


    did not remember anything about her mother.


    She just knew that other children had mothers, but she never had one. So, she felt a little strange.


    But apart from that, she didn''t think too much of it.


    However, Brother Lionel was different. Brother Lionel had stayed by Little Karen''s side for a very


    long time.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He loved her, spoiled her, took care of her, apanied her... He had stayed with her all the time


    and had be an important figure in her life.


    He had also said to Little Karen repetitively that he would always apany her and watch her


    grow up.


    He had never lied to Little Karen before, so Little Karen firmly believed in his words. She never


    thought that Brother Lionel might abandon her one day and fly to the sky alone.


    But if Brother Lionel was not flying in the sky, where else would he go? Why wasn''t anyone telling


    her the truth?


    Little Karen couldn''t think of another reason, but she could vaguely sense something from the looks


    of the adults. She felt that Brother Lionel had left her for good.


    "Baby Karen!" Karen took Little Karen back and held her little body tightly in her arms. She spoke


    gently yet firmly, "Brother Lionel is missing. We are trying to find him. Let''s wait together for him to


    come back, okay?"


    Brother Lionel is missing!


    With those few words, Little Karen''s head went buzzing.


    What exactly does it mean by going missing?


    If Brother Lionel went missing, did it mean that she would never see him again in the future?


    Little Karen looked at her mother with a stunned face, and then at her father. Gradually, she looked


    at everyone else around her as they remained silent. They did not seem to be willing to answer her


    question.


    She didn''t know why Brother Lionel would disappear. She only knew that Brother Lionel had


    promised that he would stay with her all the time, so Brother Lionel would definitelye back.


    "Baby Karen?"


    Everyone looked at Little Karen at the same time. When they saw that she had no reaction, they


    didn''t know if she was fine.


    "Mommy, Brother Lionel will definitelye back to me. I will wait for him." Little Karen spoke very


    sensibly, which made everyone worried.


    She should have cried and made a fuss at such a young age, but her reaction was beyond


    everyone''s expectation. She didn''t react emotionally. Instead, she was as calm as an adult.


    Perhaps she still didn''t understand theplexity of the issue. She still believed that Brother Lionel


    woulde back, that''s why she was so calm.


    Karen responded with distress, "Well, we are all going to wait for Brother Lionel to return to us too."


    Little Karen raised her eyebrows and smiled brightly. She nodded obediently and said, "Brother


    Lionel will definitelye back to me. He won''t lie to me."


    Before she went to bed today, Brother Lionel had said that he would apany her and grow up


    with her.


    Little Karen''s memory was good, so she believed that Brother Lionel would stick to his words and


    reallye back.


    Karen held her daughter tightly in her arms as she lowered her head and kissed her tender face.


    She felt pain for her poor little daughter.


    She hoped that God could bless Lionel and that he would be lucky. Even if they couldn''t find him,


    she hoped that he could live well wherever he was.


    ......


    Kevin Kyle arranged for the rescue team to search near Ocean Behae Vi for a few days, but


    nothing was found, so the rescue team had decided to give up the mission.


    In fact, everyone knew that if he was thrown into the sea at that time, where the waves were so big


    and strong, he would''ve already been swept away by the waves. How could he be rescued?


    Just because Little Karen had been worrying about him, Kevin ordered them not to give up as long


    as there was a glimmer of hope for survival.


    A few days had passed, and there was still no news at all. It would be a waste of manpower,


    resources, and finances if they kept looking for him.


    In the end, Nick ck, on behalf of Kevin, ordered the rescue team to stop going to sea.


    When Karen Daly knew that the rescue team was about to stop their work, she knew that poor


    Lionel would never return.


    She felt sad over Lionel, but she was more worried about her precious daughter.


    In the past few days, Little Karen was very sensible and did not ask for Brother Lionel.


    She went to kindergarten and went for Taekwondo lessons after school. She was more sensible and


    obedient than ever before.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Little Karen was doing too well for such a young child. Everyone else didn''t know how to speak to


    her orfort her.


    Everyone could see that Little Karen had been keeping Brother Lionel in her mind. She didn''t say


    anything because she believed that Brother Lionel woulde back.


    She was waiting for his return with everyone else. She was waiting for him to return and be her


    guardian.


    However, a few days had passed and Brother Lionel wasn''t back yet, so Little Karen suddenly broke


    down.


    When she came back from kindergarten in the evening and did not see her Brother Lionel, she


    began to burst into tears as Karen Daly walked her to her Taekwondo lessons.


    Her crying was so loud that it could be heard by everyone in the family.


    "Baby Karen, what''s wrong?" Mama Kyle rushed over and she felt so heartbroken by Little Karen''s


    crying that she wanted to cry too.


    "Karen, did someone bully you? Tell me, so I can help you deal with them." Mia Kyle took some


    tissues to wipe Little Karen''s tears.


    "Brother Lionel, I want Brother Lionel..." Little Karen wiped her tears. The more she cried, the louder


    she was. She kept shouting for Brother Lionel.


    "Baby Karen..." Karen held Little Karen in her arms and kissed her. Her heart ached, but she didn''t


    know how tofort her.


    "I want Brother Lionel..." Little Karen was still crying. No one knew how to console her.


    "Little Karen, Brother Lionel is doing something very important. He can''t stay with you for the time


    being. When you grow up, he will return to your side and continue to apany you." It was not


    good to lie to her daughter, but Karen was running out of ideas.


    "Like Mommy?" Little Karen suddenly stopped crying. She wiped her tears and looked attentively at


    her mother. "In the past, I didn''t have you, but I grew up obediently. Then you came back. So, if I


    continue to be obedient, will Brother Lionele back?"


    As Little Karen brought up the fact that her mother was absent from her life before, Karen''s heart


    ached again. She hugged her tightly in her arms and kissed her.


    Karen said gently, "Yes, so you''ll just have to behave well. When you grow up, you can meet


    Brother Lionel again."


    She clearly knew that she shouldn''t lie to Little Karen like this, but Karen just agreed helplessly to


    Little Karen''s question.


    Perhaps there would be a miracle one day. Brother Lionel woulde back to her side like her


    mother who went missing for many years.


    "In that case, I should grow up quickly so that Brother Lionel woulde back to find me." Little


    Karen wiped her tears and said softly.


    "Yes..." Karen nodded, but she couldn''t say anything else to lie to Little Karen.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Although Little Karen believed in her mother''s words, she missed Brother Lionel too much. She fell


    sick and had a dangerously high fever.


    If the fever would not go down after some time, the doctor said that she might have pneumonia.


    Little Karen''s temperature was unstable. Her fever would subside, but it woulde back after a


    few hours. This had happened a few times.


    This afternoon, Little Karen''s fever subsided. But after a few hours, her body temperature was rising


    again, so the doctor put her on an IV drip.


    Her right arm had already been pricked several times because it was difficult to find her blood


    vessels, so it was a little swollen. Hence, the doctor ced the IV drip on her upper arm instead.


    Although Little Karen was the one on drips, Karen felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    When she thought about how Little Karen had fallen sick because she was missing Lionel too much


    that she couldn''t rest well, and also thought about how the poor little, innocent Lionel could go


    missing, she was so angry that she could kill.


    She sat beside Little Karen and held her other arm gently, then she spoke, "Little Karen, even


    though Brother Lionel is not by your side, you still have your Daddy and me. You must get better as


    soon as possible."


    "Brother Lionel..." Little Karen, who was in a semi-conscious state, murmured his name.


    "Little Karen, be good!" Karen rubbed her head. Seeing how sad Little Karen was, she really wanted


    to use a knife to stab the culprit who caused all this.


    While Karen had this thought in mind, Kevin Kyle had already taken his actions. He wasn''t even


    angry about the enemies who wanted to kill him.


    What made him angry was that the enemy had caused his wife and daughter so much pain. Now


    his daughter was sick and his wife was so worried that she couldn''t even sit still. How could he not


    do anything as a husband and a father?


    Kevin dialed Nick ck''s number and spoke seriously, "How is Wilis Corporation doing now


    compared to Gook Corp at its prime?"


    Nick replied respectfully, "Wilis Corporation''s management is not too bad. In recent years, their


    development has advanced by leaps and bounds. Compared with Gook Corp back then, Wilis


    Corporation is doing much better."


    Kevin snorted and said, "You contributed a lot in exterminating Gook Corp that year. Now, if you


    were to do the same to Wilis Corp, how much time do you need?"


    Nick paused for a few seconds and said, "A month."


    With only one month, he could guarantee that the current Wilis Corporation would fall miserably,


    and it would never return to its glory again.


    Nick was ordered to confront those enemies hiding in the dark. In fact, the real mastermind was


    Kevin. Nick was just his executor.


    "Very well. Then I''ll leave this matter to you." Kevin then hung up the phone. When he turned


    around, he saw Neil Brown standing behind him.


    He pretended not to see Neil and wanted to walk away, but Neil turned around and blocked his way


    instead. He said, "Matthew, I don''t know much about business, and I don''t want to worry about it


    either."


    Kevin responded coldly, "If you have something to say, just say it."


    Neil raised his eyebrows and said, "I want to use my own means to deal with the son of a b*tch


    hiding in the dark."


    "After I deal with the matter, I''ll hand him over to you." Kevin was going to eradicate those people


    from his territories so that they would never be able to rise again.


    "You do yours and I''ll do mine. There''s no conflict between the two of us." Neil''s character was


    being simple and direct. He wants to get the person and do whatever he wanted and scare the


    person off so much that he would fear him.


    "Neil, don''t forget that you are themander of the military in Chatterton Town, you''re not a


    gangster." Kevin would do everything clean and proper, so no one could use anything against him.


    Neil responded disapprovingly, "So what if I''m themander? I can quit at any time if I''m not


    happy about it."


    Neil''s words definitely did carry weight. Kevin red at him and said, "Do not mess any of this up,


    or you will bear the consequences!"


    Neil chuckled and said, "Let''s wait and see whose method is better."


    Neil was definitely not a meddlesome person. The reason why he intervened in this matter was only


    because of Mia.


    Whoever wanted Mia''s life must be prepared to face the consequences.


    If he didn''t teach them little punishment, he wouldn''t be able to live in peace!

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Kevin Kyle returned to the ward and sat down beside Karen Daly. He gently held her in his arms


    and said, "Karen, you didn''t rest all night. I''ll stay here with Little Karen. You can go lie down for a


    while."


    "Little Karen has a recurrent fever. Look at her hand, it is already swollen... I can''t sleep like this."


    Karen was fighting her tears as shemented her pain to Kevin. She then snuggled up in his arms.


    She had returned to Kevin and Little Karen for more than half a year now. During the past few


    months, Little Karen was a lively and active child, and she was also very lovely and sensible. No


    one ever needed to worry about her.


    Especially since she had Brother Lionel. Brother Lionel apanied her and took care of her, so


    she was more well-behaved and sensible.


    But as she looked at Little Karen now, who was lying unconscious with a high fever, she seemed to


    have lost a lot of weight in the past two days.


    Little Karen''s soft, pink face became so pale that she looked like a sheet of paper.


    "As long as they don''t irritate her skin, the swelling will be gone." Kevin stroked Karen''s head, and


    he looked at Little Karen gently.


    "What are you talking about?" Hearing Kevin''s rxed tone, Karen was unhappy and immediately


    let go of Kevin''s arms.


    Little Karen was Karen''s baby. She cared for her when she was in her womb for many months.


    Plus, Little Karen was forcefully removed from her prematurely. She was already facing a tough life


    before she was born.


    Now, when she saw Little Karen lying there, she was so worried about her life that she couldn''t think


    about anything else. She was angry at how casual Kevin perceived the situation to be.


    Kevin, "..."


    He probably had said the wrong thing.


    Karen added, "I''ll stay here and apany Little Karen. You can go and do your work."


    Judging from her tone, Kevin knew that she was still angry with him. He held her in his arms and


    said apologetically, "I''ve said something wrong."


    Karen was silent and she didn''t want to talk to him.


    "If you get sick too, I will feel sad for you both. Do you want that?" Kevin held Karen''s and Little


    Karen''s hands in his, then he lowered his head and kissed Karen''s forehead.


    "I..." Of course, she didn''t want that.


    Karen pursed her lips and continued, "Little Karen is so sick, I''m not at ease at all if I don''t stay by


    her side and look after her."


    "Even if I''m taking care of her, you still feel worried?" Kevin asked.


    "Even if it''s you, I will still worry."


    After saying this, Karen slowly realized that she seemed to have said something wrong too. She


    looked at Kevin and smiled apologetically. She didn''t know what else to say to him.


    Kevin was not angry with what she said, but he was angry that she did not know how to take care of


    herself.


    Seeing Kevin''s gloomy face, Karen added, "Then you can take care of Baby Karen now, I''ll lie next


    to her and rest for a while. If anything happens, I can be the first to know."


    Karen did not want Kevin to worry, nor did she want to leave Little Karen. The best solution was to


    rest beside Little Karen.


    Kevin shook his head helplessly at Karen''s stubbornness. He really couldn''t do anything to her as


    he could understand Karen''s feelings.


    Karen had lost Little Karen before. It took her so long to finally return to Little Karen''s side. Those


    who had never lost someone close to them before could not understand this.


    Kareny down next to Little Karen, then she closed her eyes and tried to sleep. However, as she


    closed her eyes, she could still see images of poor Little Karen falling sick.


    She opened her eyes again and said slowly, "I feel like taking over Little Karen''s battle and bearing


    her pain instead."


    "Stupid, falling sick asionally is actually a form of detoxification. Which child doesn''t have a cold


    or a fever before?" Kevin spoke casually, but in his heart, he was more worried about Little Karen''s


    condition than Karen was.


    When Little Karen was born, she had been premature, and her health was very poor. She also had


    a high fever at that time.


    Back then, Little Karen''s condition was the same as it was now. The fever subsided and came


    again. It was recurrent.


    At that time, because she was too young, Little Karen was barely the size of Kevin''s palm. The


    doctor wanted to ce needles onto her body for the drips, but he didn''t know where to ce them.


    After a few days of treatment, Little Karen''s condition didn''t get better. In fact, she was getting worse


    as if she might die at any time.


    After a day of emergency treatment, the doctor even told Kevin that the child''s condition had


    deteriorated too much and she might not be able to make it. So, he asked him to prepare himself


    mentally.


    At that time, when he heard the doctor''s words, Kevin was so angry that he threw the doctor out of


    the ward. At the same time, he said that if anything happened to his daughter, this hospital will be


    shut down.


    He didn''t know whether his missing wife was alive or dead back then. Little Karen was the only


    precious "gift" left behind by her. How could he let Little Karen go?


    He spent a lot of money and resources to find many doctors in the country and abroad. No matter


    the doctor''s background, as long as he had a good reputation, he gathered all of them to treat Little


    Karen.


    After a period of time and after the hard work and the efforts of the doctors, Little Karen''s condition


    finally improved.


    After lying in the hospital for more than half a year, the doctor finally said that Little Karen could be


    discharged from the hospital. Kevin breathed a sigh of relief then. At that moment, he was sure that


    Little Karen was alright.


    Since Little Karen was fine, he brought Little Karen home with him, and together, they waited for Big


    Karen toe back.


    Since then, Kevin took Little Karen with him wherever he went. He hired a dietitian to follow them


    and prepare meals for Little Karen.


    Kevin was hoping that having a consistent, proper diet could improve Little Karen''s health and


    provide her with all the nutrition she needed andcked from breastfeeding.


    After one or two years of hard work, Little Karen''s health had improved a lot.


    Hence, when Big Karen came back to them, she could see such a healthy and lively little girl.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    These were all because of Kevin''s efforts and consistency. There was no doubt about the deep


    bond between the father and the daughter.


    He did not tell Karen about these things. It was pointless because it would only make Karen more


    upset.


    What he couldn''t stand the most was to see Karen sad. He hoped that she could be happy forever


    and be happy together with their baby.


    In the past years, Kevin''s biggest wish was to grow Rovio Incorporation Inc into a formidable


    international brand.


    Now, his greatest wish was to be with his family in good health and for the three of them to live a


    peaceful life together.


    However, there were still some people who wanted to mess it up. They wanted to disrupt his


    peaceful life.


    Therefore, if he wanted to live a good life with his wife and child, the best way was to get rid of


    those stumbling blocks and avoid future trouble.


    He wanted everyone to know that he would get rid of anyone who even tried to disrupt his family''s


    peace and happiness.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    A cargo ship that traveled from Chatterton Town to Country A fought with the wind and waves on


    the sea and moved at a fast speed.


    In the innermost side of the cargo ship, there was a small room for the crew to rest in. The room


    was not big, and it was full of storage items, which made it even more crowded.


    If two burly men walked in the room they would not be able to even turn around. One could imagine


    how small the room was.


    At this time, the room was filled with the smell of medicine, and a lot of blood-stained medical gauze


    and bandages were scattered on the ground.


    Master Perth stood in front of the small bed. He stared at the big boy lying on the bed and said


    angrily, "Look at you! Still thinking about going back? Do you want to die?"


    Lionel''s abdomen was covered with gauze and the wounds had been treated, but he was still very


    weak. He barely had any energy to speak.


    He had already put up his requirements and did not intend to pay any attention to Zuriel Perth.


    Lionel''s silence made Master Perth angrier. "My Third Young Master, if you don''t care about your


    life, you still have to think about the First Madam. She only has you as her son. If something


    happened to you, what should she do? If it weren''t for me tracking those people and saving you by


    chance, you would have already been dead."


    The rtionship between Master Perth and Lionel was a rtionship between a superior and a


    subordinate. However, they spoke like friends. When they were angry, they were honest with their


    words and expressions.


    Lionel kept his eyes closed and did not say anything.


    Master Perth added, "You said that Karen Joy Kyle saved your life, and in return, you have already


    given her your life. What else do you want? Do you want to die in front of her? Is that how you want


    to repay her kindness?"


    "I have promised her that I will apany her and grow up with her." Lionel opened his mouth and


    said slowly but surely.


    He had promised Little Karen that he would grow up with Little Karen. As long as he was alive, he


    must keep his promise.


    Master Perth was so angry that he punched on the wall and shouted, "You may remember your


    promise to a child. Have you forgotten the promise you made to your mother? Are you going to let


    her face everything alone? She is your own mother. How could you?"


    Lionel: "..."


    He had promised his mother that after his father retired, he would try his best to take over the


    position as the President, and he would never let his mother down.


    However, he had almost forgotten this vow!


    Because of this child, he had forgotten his promise to his mother, and forgotten how big his


    responsibility was.


    Maybe it wasn''t Little Karen''s fault, maybe it was because he wanted to live the life he deeply


    wanted, away from ruthless politics and evil schemes.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But Zuriel reminded him that he was not alone. He still had his lonely mother and his


    responsibilities. He could not afford to be capricious.


    Seeing Lionel''s expression change, Master Perth continued, "Karen Joy is only a four-year-old


    child. What does she know? Without you by her side, as long as she needed a ymate, her


    parents can find a lot of people to y with her. If she does not see you anymore, she will soon


    forget about you. When she grows up in the future, she may not remember a person like you in her


    life."


    Master Perth added, "Third Young Master, without you by her side, there are a lot of people to still


    love her very much. But think about your mother. What else does she have besides you? When you


    were born, all her hopes were pinned on you. If you don''t go back, are you really going to let her


    face everything alone?"


    Hearing Zuriel''s words, Lionel closed his eyes again. But this time, it was different. Previously, he


    closed his eyes because he didn''t want to pay any attention to Zuriel.


    But this time, it was apromise!


    He still had his responsibility and there were people who needed him, so he couldn''t act recklessly


    and do as he wished. He had to break his promise to Little Karen and return to hisnd.


    He took a deep breath and touched his chest with his hand. He murmured in his heart, "Little Karen,


    your Brother Lionel is leaving. We''ll meet again... if fate permits!"


    He needed to go back to thend that he belonged to and do what he should do.


    As for Little Karen, maybe... they would meet again if they were fated to meet each other again in


    this life!


    ......


    "You good-for-nothing!" Mr. Wilis grabbed the document on the desk and threw it to the face of his


    subordinate mercilessly. He cursed out angrily.


    His subordinate touched his head and said with fear, "Director Wilis, Kevin is much stronger than we


    thought. In the end, Neil also joined in..."


    Mr. Wilis nced at him angrily and shouted, "Get out!"


    His men worked with Mr. Wilis for many years, so they knew his temper well. After being shouted by


    him, they turned around and left immediately.


    Mr. Wilis only looked at the results of his subordinates'' work. He didn''t care about the process, and


    he wouldn''t listen to their reasons and excuses.


    In Mr. Wilis'' eyes, there were only two results: sess or failure.


    If you seed, no matter how dirty were the means you used, you were still the winner. You could


    stand taller, look down on your enemies, and trample them under your feet.


    If you failed, there would be no excuses. Your enemy would trample on you mercilessly.


    He spent so much effort and resources on devising the perfect n after several years of research.


    He needed Kevin Kyle to fall into his trap.


    His n was to lure Kevin to the deserted ind, and have him die on that ind. He must not let


    Kevin get out alive.


    Such a perfect and wless n, but the group of good-for-nothings still didn''t manage to get things


    done well. Kevin remained alive and well under their watch.


    Not only did Kevin return alive, but there was also no news from the person who was supposed to


    capture Kevin''s daughter, as if they had disappeared into thin air.


    Thinking that he had been defeated so badly, Mr. Wilis took a deep breath, but he was still upset


    and angry.


    If the ambush this time was sessful, no one could stop him from moving forward. Kevin and his


    Rovio would disappear.


    When people talked about Kevin and Rovio Corporation Inc again, it will only be a memory. They


    would be part of the past.


    Once Rovio disappeared, who else in the country could stop him from advancing further?


    It wouldn''t take long for Wilis Corporation to rece Rovio. Wilis Corporation would grow big and


    powerful under his watch and it would be a household name.


    And he wanted to let Karen Daly know that he was iparable to Charlie Gook or even Rovio''s


    Kevin. If she became his woman, she would be his best partner.


    But his n had failed. It was aplete failure...


    ...

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Now, Neil Brown had also found out that he was ying tricks behind his back. His identity had


    been exposed. In the future, he would need to deal with both Kevin Kyle and Neil.


    Kevin alone was difficult to deal with. Now with the addition of Neil, how could he seed?


    Mr. Wilis felt so frustrated and held his forehead. He was so angry that he took his cup and threw it


    out. He scolded, "You are all good-for-nothing!"


    "Why are you so angry with them?" Kristine Daly opened the door and came in. She put another


    cup on Mr. Wilis'' desk and said, "I made a cup of soothing tea for you. It''ll help."


    "Kristine¡ª" Mr. Wilis grabbed her and pressed her on the desk. He gritted his teeth and said, "Aren''t


    you a b*tch? How can you act aloof with me?"


    "Director Wilis, you are too angry. I specially brewed this cup of tea to help you." Kristine looked at


    him and said calmly. She did not take Mr. Willis'' anger personally at all and did not get annoyed at


    him.


    She knew herself and her worth very well, and she was also very clear that Mr. Wilis always looked


    down on her.


    But, so what?


    They were just partners. Did his opinion matter?


    She just needed money to live a better life. If Mr. Wilis could help her, she would stay with him. That


    was all.


    "Kristine!" Mr. Wilis stared at her and shouted. "Don''t think that I wouldn''t dare to touch you."


    "Hmm..." Kristine sneered. She still looked at Mr. Wilis calmly and said, "Director Wilis, what do you


    mean when you said about touching me?"


    "You... you know very well."


    "You haven''t touched me, meaning you haven''t slept with me? Hehe..." Kristine chuckled and she


    looked very attractive.


    Sometimes, she was quite grateful to Charlie Gook, because she had suffered so much from him


    before and eventually killed him. Hence, when Mr. Wilis wanted to touch her several times, she


    pulled back.


    A long time ago, she had already recognized Mr. Wilis'' true colors. If Mr. Wilis hadn''t given her


    some subtle cues, perhaps she wouldn''t have killed Charlie...


    If it weren''t for Mr. Wilis ying tricks behind her back then, she would only kill someone to defend


    herself. She wouldn''t have to kill someone with intention and be charged with murder. She was also


    locked up in a mental asylum and hadn''t been cleared of the charge until now.


    What Mr. Wilis did behind her, Kristine remembered them all too well.


    "Bitch, you think you have outgrown me?" Mr. Wilis red at Kristine and pinched her waist. "I tell


    you, no matter how great you think you are, as long as I want to, I can break you at any time."


    "I know." Kristine nodded and said with a smile as if Mr. Wilis was joking with her.


    "You¡ª" Kristine''s indifferent attitude made Mr. Wilis angrier.


    The more indifferent she was, the more aggravated he was. It was as if he had been chasing after


    her all the time, but she never looked back at him.


    He red at her angrily and unconsciously increased the strength in his hand. He said coldly,


    "Kristine, you know what I want. Why can''t you be smarter?"


    As long as she fawned on him and he was happy, she didn''t have to suffer so much. This woman


    clearly knew that, but she insisted on doing the opposite.


    Of course, Kristine understood what Mr. Wilis wanted, but she was not willing to give him that.


    When she was with Charlie in the past, she yed the role of an obedient little woman. She


    pleased him and lived a shameful life.


    In the end, she was not only disfigured by Charlie but also humiliated by him... Everything that had


    happened in the past was still vivid in her mind. How could she repeat the same mistakes?


    "Director Wilis, the tea won''t taste good if it turns cold." Kristine changed the topic calmly.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "F*ck you!" Mr. Wilis waspletely irritated by Kristine''s ignorant attitude. He raised his hand and


    pped her in the face.


    Almost immediately, his handprint appeared on Kristine''s face. Her face was swollen, and the


    corners of her mouth were bleeding. Mr. Wilis was merciless.


    Kristine pushed Mr. Wilis away and touched her swollen face. Then, she quickly raised her hand to


    p Mr. Wilis back.


    However, as soon as her hand was up, she was caught by Mr. Wilis. He sneered and said, "You


    never know your own strength."


    "I''ve told you a long time ago that if anyone dares to bully me again, I would not stay still anymore."


    Kristine tried hard to pull her hand back, but she couldn''t.


    Mr. Wilis held Kristine''s wrist tightly and said, "Kristine, don''t forget, I have full control over you. If I


    can get you out of the mental asylum, I can destroy you and everything you touch."


    Kristine smiled and said, "Thank you for your warning, Director Wilis. I know."


    Yes, she needed to live well.


    Mr. Wilis knew her weakness, so Kristine just obediently stepped back.


    Mr. Wilis pulled her into his arms and kissed her hard. It was not until they were almost out of breath


    that he let her go.


    He touched her head and said coldly, "Kristine, whether you like it or not, both of us are on the


    same boat. If the ship is overturned, no one can survive."


    All the dirty things he did, he dragged Kristine down together... Once something happened, neither


    of them could escape.


    Kristine knew that he wanted to control her and dragged her in his mess too, so that she could not


    do anything to him behind his back.


    She had almost died several times, but she could still live now. She cherished her life, so she


    couldn''t just stand by and watch something happened to him.


    She came to him because she had a n in mind, but she was silenced before she could do or


    suggest anything.


    Kristine fixed her dress, that had been messed up by Mr. Wilis earlier, and then fixed her long curly


    hair too. She said slowly, "Director Wilis, you have a treasure in your hand. This ''treasure'' can help


    you do a lot of things that you can''t do. You did not know how to make good use of this treasure,


    instead, you agreed to let him go."


    Hearing Kristine''s words, Mr. Wilis said excitedly, "Are you referring to Herbert?" Was she talking


    about Herbert Ken?


    "Who else could it be, other than him?" Kristine cleared her throat and continued, "Your perfect n


    did not make Kevin fall into your trap. Instead, using Herbert, you could lure him. It''s the fact that


    this person is still alive and that messed with his mind. Because of him feeding information to Kevin,


    Kevin was doubtful of his own choices."

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Mr. Wilis also admitted that his n could be sessful because Herbert Ken yed a vital role,


    but Herbert would never help to get rid of his own son-inw, Kevin Kyle.


    After getting along with Mr. Wilis for several years, Kristine Daly understood his character very


    clearly.


    Looking at his eyes, she could probably guess what he was worried about.


    Kristine looked at him and said, "This time, he didn''t help you lead Kevin to the ind. But how did


    you use him to lure Kevin to the ind? As long as he is alive, as long as he doesn''t want to face


    his children, then he will be the most useful tool for us to deal with Kevin."


    Mr. Wilis raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you mean that I should get him back?"


    Kristine shook her head and said, "No, you don''t have to get him back. As long as you know his


    whereabouts, but you don''t contact him, you can ensure that Kevin and Neil''s people won''t find him


    too."


    After listening to Kristine''s words, Mr. Wilis'' eyes showed a look of appreciation. Sure enough, he


    didn''t misjudge. Kristine was indeed a woman with a quick mind.


    A few years ago, Mr. Wilis inadvertently discovered that Herbert was still alive, so he gave some


    "help" to Herbert. He said that he would help Herbert to avenge his grievances, but in fact, he just


    wanted to use Herbert to deal with Kevin.


    In the past few years, Herbert had done a lot of things in secret, such as digging a dungeon under


    the Kyle family''s vi, and so on. These were all financially supported by Mr. Wilis.


    If he didn''t have money, there would be a lot of things that he couldn''t do. What could an


    undocumented Herbert do?


    As for how Herbert entered the Chatterton Town Military Region, and how he scared the fake Old


    Master Kyle to death, Mr. Wilis didn''t know the truth as Herbert didn''t want to tell him.


    It was Mr. Wilis who helped Herbert to kidnap Mia Kyle, so that Herbert could avenge for Warren


    Ss'' wrongdoings.


    But in the end, Herbert was still softhearted and let go of Mia.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Wilis sneered. If Herbert could let Mia go, it was equivalent to digging his own


    grave and inviting Neil to kill him.


    For the sake of Karen, Kevin would try his best to protect Herbert; and for Mia, Neil would do


    everything he could to find the murderer.


    This would definitely show a conflict of interest between Neil and Kevin. It would be fun to see them


    having conflicts with each other.


    ......


    It had been raining for the past two days. The weather was not very good, as if there was a dark


    cloud covering the sky above the Kyle family.


    Karen Joy Kyle was down with fever for a few days already. She took the medicine but did not get


    any better.


    Mama Kyle was feeling distressed and worried. If the medications don''t work, she would resort to


    other means.


    Early in the morning, she took Mia to a well-known church in Chatterton Town to pray for Little


    Karen''s health and safety.


    Coincidentally, after Mama Kyle said her prayers, Karen Joy''s fever really subsided the next day.


    Her temperature did not rise again and she looked much better.


    Although Karen Joy''s face was not as pink and tender as usual, she still looked much better than


    before. Seeing her gradually recover, the whole family was happy.


    After the fever stopped, Karen Joy became conscious and alert. Shey on the bed and studied the


    people around her carefully.


    "Daddy..." She called for her daddy for the first time in a few days. It could be seen that her father


    was the most important in her heart.


    "Little Karen." Kevin Kyle holds her up and gently rubbed her head. "Little Karen, do you still feel


    sick?"


    Little Karen shook her head and blinked her eyes. Then, she looked at Mia, who was beside her,


    and said, "I want Little Aunt to hug me."


    Mia was ttered and surprised. She happily took Little Karen over and said softly, "Baby, do you


    want to eat something? I can get you anything."


    Little Karen nestled in her aunt''s arms and said softly, "I want to eat strawberries."


    "Okay, I''ll prepare strawberries right away." Mia returned Little Karen to Kevin and went away to get


    some strawberries.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Little Kareny quietly in her father''s arms. She didn''t mention whose hug she wanted next. Besides


    Kevin, Karen Daly wanted to carry her daughter too but she withdrew her hands immediately.


    Usually, she didn''t think too much about how Little Karen perceived her, but at such critical


    moments, she could see who was more important in Little Karen''s heart and who she connected


    with most.


    In the past few years, when Karen was not with her, Mia apanied her like a mother, so it was


    natural for her to be close to her aunt.


    Karenforted herself silently.


    "Little Karen, Mommy wants to hug you, is that okay?" Kevin saw Karen''s disappointed eyes, so he


    wanted to pass their daughter to her, but he still had to ask Little Karen first.


    "Okay..." Little Karen nodded. She did not refuse nor did she show excitement.


    Little Karen was not excited, but Karen was very excited. Karen took her over and kissed her on the


    face. "Little Karen..."


    She had a lot of things to say to the little girl, but she didn''t know what to say first. Little Karen just


    buried herself in her mother''s arms and did not want to speak much.


    "Mom, I have to grow up as soon as possible. I will aim to be taller in a few days." After a moment of


    silence, Little Karen raised her head from Karen''s arms and said excitedly.


    Besides, she used her hand to show how tall she would be in a few days to everyone. She hoped


    that she could grow a little every day so that Brother Lionel woulde back to her side one day.


    "Well, you will definitely grow up soon." Karen rubbed Little Karen''s head and felt pain in her heart.


    Little Karen still remembered what she had said to her. She remembered that her mother said that


    when she grew up, Brother Lionel woulde back to find her. So she wanted to grow up quickly,


    then she would be able to meet Brother Lionel soon.


    "Little Karen, Grandpa, and Grandma are also here. Don''t you wanna say hi to them.?" Kevin once


    again diverted his daughter''s attention.


    Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle had wanted to hug Little Karen, but when they saw that the little fellow


    was still weak, they still worried about her and stepped back.


    "Grandpa, Grandma..." Little Karen smiled and called them softly.


    "Hello, darling!" As soon as she heard Little Karen''s voice, Mama Kyle was so excited that she was


    about to cry again.


    "Baby, you have to get better as soon as possible. Otherwise, Grandma will be very sad." Papa Kyle


    said to his granddaughter while wiping Mama Kyle''s tears.


    "Grandma, don''t cry!" Little Karen spoke like an adult consoling a child, which instantly made Mama


    Kyleugh.


    "Look, you''re so powerful that you could stop your Grandma from crying, and she evenughed!"


    Papa Kyle said with a smile.


    The family chatted happily with each other... However, for some unknown reason, Karen Daly could


    not feel happy.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Little Karen was in Karen Daly''s arms. She hugged her tightly, but she felt that her daughter''s heart


    was still far away from her.


    It seemed that no matter how hard she tried, in Little Karen''s mind, she could not be the most


    important figure in her heart.


    She and Lionel appeared in Little Karen''s life at about the same time. Why was it so easy for Lionel


    to get so close with Little Karen, but she, as a mother, couldn''t?


    Was it because she was in a way, a recement for her mother?


    If she came to Little Karen as a sister or someone else and did not take up the position of ''mother''


    in her mind, would Little Karen be more epting of her?


    It was not that Little Karen did not like her, but perhaps she just couldn''t ept the idea of having a


    mother by her side, hence she was being cautious.


    Just as Karen was deep in thought, Mia Kyle rushed in with a bowl of strawberry puree in her hands


    and said, "Little Karen, look what I made you."


    "Okay." Little Karen nodded her little head and smiled brightly. "Thank you, Little Aunt!"


    Little Karen threw herself into Mia''s arms. As Little Karen left Karen''s arms, Karen felt empty in her


    heart too.


    Was her aunt really much more important than her mother in Little Karen''s mind?


    When could she really ept her as her mother?


    Karen felt dejected, Kevin Kyle noticed her, he grabbed her hand and lowered his head to smile at


    her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin did not say anything, but Karen could understand his intention well. He wanted to tell her that


    they would work together to untie Little Karen''s knot in her heart.


    "Waa..."


    Just as they looked at each other lovingly, Little Karen vomited.


    "Little Karen, what''s wrong?" Mia asked anxiously.


    Karen shook off Kevin''s hand and rushed to Little Karen''s side. "Baby Karen, what happened?"


    "Little Karen..."


    Everyone rushed to her side as they are very nervous.


    Little Karen had a high fever for a few days, and she spent thest few days with tubes and drips.


    She hadn''t eaten for a few days, so her stomach would not react well to solid food.


    The whole family was basking in the joy and had forgotten about that. At this moment, Kevin was


    the first to speak out.


    He said, "Her fever has just subsided, and the doctor said that she has to eat some light food, like


    soup or congee."


    Soon after, everyone was busy preparing congee for Little Karen.


    Little Karen had just vomited, her face turned pale and she was lying in bed weakly. She didn''t want


    to eat anything else. She reacted very coldly to everyone who tried to speak to her.


    Karen touched her head and asked softly, "Little Karen, would you like to have some food?"


    "No! I will vomit!" Little Karen shook her head and didn''t want to eat at all. She was worried that she


    would vomit again as she did earlier.


    Karen smiled gently and said, "Little Karen, you''re still recovering, so we can''t have strawberries for


    now. Let''s eat some porridge to get you stronger. Just a little, okay?"


    She did not want to reject her mother''s care and support. Little Karen opened her mouth and took a


    small bite. It was tasteless. Her face changed and she refused the second bite.


    "Little Karen, you have to eat so that you can get better quickly. Then, you can grow up quickly


    when you are well." Karen rubbed Little Karen''s head and persuaded her patiently.


    "I want to eat it!" Suddenly, she was excited about getting better and growing up quickly. No matter


    how bad it tasted and how much she didn''t like it, Little Karen would endure it.


    She could see her Brother Lionel when she grew up. In order to see him sooner, she must try her


    best to grow up fast.


    When Karen picked up the congee and fed it to her, she opened her mouth and took a big mouthful.


    She quickly swallowed the congee, then opened her mouth again.


    It seemed that she could really grow up fast like this.


    If her Brother Lionel could see that she was working so hard to grow up quickly so they could


    reunite again, then he would not leave so easily or hastily, and he would say a proper goodbye to


    her.


    He definitely would want to say a proper goodbye to her.


    However, he could not bear seeing or hearing from Little Karen again. Looking at her big bright


    eyes, he would not be able to leave her behind.


    "Little Karen, eat slowly. It''s not good to eat too fast." Karen felt sorry for her daughter, but she didn''t


    know how else to help her.


    "Mom, I still want to eat more." After eating a bowl of it, she still wanted to eat more so she could


    grow quicker.


    Karen smiled and touched her little belly, "Little Karen, you need to eat the right amount. If you''ve


    eaten too much, you''ll get sick again. That way, you won''t be able to grow up as fast as possible."


    "..." Little Karen did not understand the rationale behind growing up.


    Growing up was so hard. If it wasn''t for Brother Lionel, she would not care about growing up.


    ......


    After two days of proper rest, Little Karen was getting much better.


    The members of the Kyle family hadn''t rested well for a very long time. Tonight, they ate their dinner


    early and prepared for bed sooner too.


    After Kevin Kyle spent some time with Little Karen, he returned to the study room and began to


    work.


    Recently, he had wasted too much time, and there were many pending projects on his hand. If he


    dyed them again, the workload would increase again.


    Karen Daly stayed by Little Karen''s side and did not go anywhere. She monitored her condition


    thoroughly, worrying that she would get sick again.


    Karen sat by Little Karen''s side for nearly an hour, and she only could rx her tensed mind after


    Little Karen had fallen asleep.


    She pulled up the quilt and tucked Little Karen in. Then, she got up and went to Kevin''s study room.


    She wanted to speak to him about something.


    Kevin noticed her by the door and put his work aside. He patted hisp and said, "Come here."


    Karen did as he said. She sat on hisp, raised her head slightly, and looked at him. "Kevin, let''s


    have a talk."


    Kevin asked, "Well, what do you want to talk about?"


    "Let''s talk about those people who are looking for trouble with us, talk about Little Karen, talk about


    her Brother Lionel..." There were a lot of things that she had in mind and so many more that she


    could not even remember.


    "I will deal with those who are looking for trouble with us. Don''t worry." Kevin lowered her head and


    kissed her on the face, "You always like to worry about others. Don''t you know that you will grow old


    faster if you worry too much?"


    "Kevin.." Karen gave Kevin a nk stare. She really wanted to punch him to his senses. Why was


    he like this again?

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Didn''t they agree that they should not hide anything from each other anymore? What was going on


    now?


    "Karen, trust me that I can handle it well." Kevin Kyle looked at Karen Daly as he spoke seriously,


    yet gently.


    His look was tender and kind, and Karen felt defenseless.


    He was right. Since he said he could handle it well, she might be adding burden to him if she


    stepped in. She would reluctantly listen to him then.


    She didn''t want to care about the Mystery Person, but she still had to care about her daughter.


    Karen said, "Little Karen falling sick this time wasrgely because of her Brother Lionel. I think she


    would not forget him easily."


    Kevin added, "She is still young, and she will forget her Brother Lionel soon."


    "I don''t think so. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so sick so badly this time." Karen had a different


    opinion from Kevin.


    Kevin hugged her and said, "Maybe she will remember him for some time, but so what? After a


    longer time, she will make new friends, meet more people, and have a new life. She will naturally


    forget about that boy who used to apany her."


    "But I think it''s good for her to always remember her Brother Lionel. After all, if it weren''t for Lionel,


    we can''t even imagine what would have happened that day." Karen shared her thoughts seriously.


    Karen was a woman, and she understood emotions better than Kevin could. She, too, had been sad


    for a long time when Lionel left.


    Especially since she saw how affected her daughter was, Karen felt more distressed. She hoped


    Lionel coulde back and be with her daughter again.


    Kevin reserved his love and care for his family, but not so much to others.


    Moreover, he had always been rational in doing things. He always felt that it was not a good thing


    for Little Karen to rely too much on an outsider.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Before Lionel disappeared, Kevin already had an idea to have Lionel leave. He could not let his


    daughter be too dependent on Lionel.


    In fact, Kevin''s people learned that Lionel had been rescued, and he had left Chatterton Town and


    was on his way back to Country A.


    After his men found out that Lionel and Zuriel Perth had returned to country A together, Kevin asked


    them to stop the investigation.


    Kevin could already guess Lionel''s true identity.


    To have Zuriel by his side, who else could he be beside the Third Prince from Country A?


    However, Kevin didn''t quite understand why he was so willing to be with Little Karen.


    Although Little Karen had saved his life, there were many other ways he could repay his kindness.


    Surely he didn''t have to do it this way.


    Kevin had some doubts in his heart, but he did not mention anything to Karen.


    He thought that Little Karen was still young and would soon forget her Brother Lionel. However, she


    was always thinking of her Brother Lionel very deeply and it would not be easy to get over him.


    Sadly, her impression of Brother Lionel would be more blurred in her memory as time goes by.


    When she finally meets Brother Lionel again, she may not be able to remember what he looks like.


    ......


    At the same time, there was a "thief" upstairs.


    Little Karen was sick, and Mia Kyle was also worn out for a few days. Today, she could finally have


    a good rest. As soon as she went to bed, she fell into a deep sleep.


    Neil Brown was busy with military affairs today, so he worked untilte. It was already midnight


    when he returned to the Kyle Mansion. He knocked on Mia''s door, but she did not answer.


    He wanted to kick the door or knock louder, but he needed to maintain a respectable image.


    Neil was always a rebel. Since he couldn''t open the door, he simply went to the rooftop and climbed


    down to the balcony of Mia''s room.


    There was a sliding door separating the balcony and her room. The door was made of ss, so he


    could see Mia lying in bed, sleeping soundly like a pig.


    It took a lot of effort and time to climb up and down the building, but Mia was still sleeping soundly in


    the room.


    Neil was getting impatient. He shouted, "Mia, open the door!"


    Mia just turned overzily. Neil wasn''t sure if Mia heard him, as she was still sleeping.


    After shouting a few times, Mia still did not respond, but he managed to attract the attention of the


    guards downstairs. However, when they saw that it was Neil, they just left.


    Neil was getting pretty annoyed. He kicked the sliding door and said, "Mia, you bastard, if you don''t


    open the door, I''ll kill youter!"


    "Damn it. If you don''t kill meter, I will kill you!" Mia suddenly sat up from the bed and yelled back


    at him louder than he did.


    She was sleeping soundly and had been woken up rudely by Neil. She couldn''t wait to rush out and


    push Neil down from the balcony.


    Neil snickered and said, "If you don''t open the door, how can I kill you?"


    Mia said provocatively, "If you have the ability, you can walk yourself in and kill me."


    Neil was stunned by how Mia could speak so rudely to him. He was definitely ready to bully Mia


    soon.


    Neil continued, "F*ck! Mia, don''t be too arrogant!"


    Mia responded, "F*ck you, Neil! Don''t yell at me, or you''ll have it badter."


    "Mia, watch me." Neil kicked the door again and climbed over the balcony. He actually left!


    Seeing that Neil really left, Mia was shocked. How could this be? Neil gave up on his "break-in" so


    easily!


    Mia was so angry that she jumped out of bed and rushed to the balcony to open the door. When


    she was about to curse, someone suddenly held her slender waist and she fell into a warm


    embrace in an instant.


    "Little wild cat, I''ll kill youter!" She heard Neil''s sneaky voice, which made her very happy.


    "I''ll wait for you to kill me then!" Mia shouted.


    "Bastard, I''d like to see what is he going to do with me tonight. If he can''t satisfy me, he won''t be


    able toe near my bed for two weeks!" Mia thought to herself.


    "Let''s go!"


    Neil grabbed Mia by her waist and picked her up. Mia hooked onto his neck and gave him a kiss.


    "Have you learned any new tricks, Neil?"


    "Learning?" Neil sneered and continued, "How fun would it be if they have been used by others?


    I''ve thought of a few tricks in the past two days. You can try them out to see if you''ll be satisfied!"

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    "Hurry up!" Mia Kyle couldn''t wait to have a try at his new "tricks". She was about to take off all of


    Neil Brown''s clothes.


    She unbuttoned his shirt, but Neil grabbed her hand. He bit her hard and said, "Little wild cat, hold


    on. Wait for me to take a bath, and we''ll start."


    "Why should you take a bath? I can''t wait any longer!" Mia was salivating and she was getting


    impatient.


    "Mia,e on, have some dignity." Almost immediately after, Neil turned around and strode to the


    bathroom with Mia in his arms. "If you can''t wait any longer, let''s start now then."


    In the bathroom, there was the sound of running water, the sound of banging, knocking, hitting...


    How loud and passionate they were.


    They didn''t know how long it took, but the moment they heard the loud bang of the door, everything


    calmed down after.


    "Hooligan!"


    It was not Mia who scolded him, but instead, it was Neil.


    All the scratches on his body were left behind by Mia. It was not too much to say that Mia was a


    hooligan.


    "Neil, you can''t deny it, you were having a good time earlier." Mia rolled her eyes at him. He was the


    one who was fiercer, so how could he call her a hooligan instead.


    Neil looked at her fiercely and said discontentedly, "Don''t be so ruthless next time!"


    Looking at the wounds on his body, he found that his old wounds had not recovered yet and he had


    new scratches already. If they went on like this, he would have a lot of scars left behind.


    "I can''t control myself when I''m excited," Mia said without any shame. She didn''t expect to be so


    wild and strong.


    The first time she saw the scars on Neil''s body, she was shocked. She couldn''t believe that she


    could scratch that badly.


    Neil couldn''t wait to make fun of her. She didn''t show him any mercy at all.


    Looking at the scratches on Neil''s muscr build, Mia''s eyes lit up. She licked her lips and said,


    "Neil, your abs are looking much better."


    "They always do look good." Neil was very satisfied with his physique.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mia responded, "Yes, yes. You are the best."


    She wanted to pinch him again. She praised him because she had other intentions. Did he really


    not understand her? Or was he pretending?


    Neil held a naked Mia in his arms and said, "You''re not bad, too. It wasn''t too far from what I


    expected."


    Mia hit Neil with her fist. She gritted her teeth and said, "Neil, do you know how to speak?"


    "Sleep." He grabbed her moving hand and stopped her from moving around or touch him.


    "What sleep?" Mia continued to touch him everywhere. She didn''t believe that this man could resist,


    but this time, he really didn''t move an inch.


    She didn''t know how tired Neil was. He actually had to boost his own energy, when the two of them


    were going at it passionately in the bathroom, just to satisfy Mia.


    He could not say nice words, and he didn''t know how to sweet talk. His way of showing concern


    was by understanding Mia''s needs and wants.


    Neil was still really calm, almost sleeping soundly. Mia was so angry that she fiercely bit Neil. She


    said angrily, "Neil, are you a pig?"


    She had already hinted at him so obviously, but he still didn''t understand her intentions. What was


    his n?


    Neil replied, "You''re the pig!"


    Mia continued, "You stupid pig, why don''t we do it again?"


    Must she really say things so directly for him to understood what''s on her mind?


    "Hooligan!" Neily still with a smile in his eyes.


    "Don''t talk too much. If you want it, then let''s go. If you don''t want it, get out. I don''t have time to


    waste on you." Mia knew that Neil understood what she wanted, but he just wanted to leave her


    hanging.


    "Then as you wish!" Neil pounced on her as he spoke.


    Soon, the sound of bickering had stopped, and there was another melodious tone ying in the air.


    They were going at it for so long and only stopped after midnight.


    After resting for a while, Mia suddenly screamed, "Neil, you''re not wearing any condom!"


    Thest time, he promised her that he would take some safety precautions, but this man didn''t


    come prepared this time.


    "Don''t shout!" Neil held her under his arms and patted her on the back. "If you''re pregnant, it''ll be


    fine. What''s wrong with that?"


    Neil had never thought about having a child before, but if Mia was pregnant, he would ept the


    child without a second thought.


    "Which family name would the child take..." Mia''s voice became softer. In fact, when she heard


    Neil''s words, she felt so warm in her heart.


    She had always thought that they were keeping their rtionship under the wraps, that they were


    only making love to each other secretly at night. How could she not be touched by Neil''s words?


    She is young and do not intend to have a baby. But if she get pregnant, she would be willing to keep


    the baby.


    Because her partner was Neil, who was the man she had been determined to marry since she was


    a child.


    Neil said, "You''re out of your mind. Our child will surely take on my family name, whose name would


    it be if not mine?"


    Mia added, "Who said you''re the father?"


    Neil was triggered, "Mia, if you dare to mess around, I will break your legs."


    Mia replied, "You''d better do the same about your d*ck. Otherwise, I''ll destroy it."


    Neil said, "Don''t worry, this thing only wants you. It doesn''t want anybody else."


    "Hooligan!" This time, it was Mia who said that. She had always been outspoken and truthful, but


    Neil wasn''t. His words definitely made her blush.


    Neil gave a wicked smile and said, "I can''t believe you are blushing."


    Mia punched him in the chest, "I''m also a woman. It''s normal for me to blush when I am shy."


    "Are you a woman?" Neilughed heartily. "Mia, are you really sure you''re a woman?"


    Mia was so angry that she climbed over Neil and sat on his chest. She lowered her head and bit his


    chest yfully. "Bastard, if I am not a woman, then you were having sex with a man earlier."


    Neil chuckled, "Mia, are you a dog? Why are you always biting?"


    He teased her, but Neil looked at Mia with his gentle eyes.


    In this life, there was such a wild girl who was willing to apany him through everything... she


    gave him everything...


    How great this was!

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Mia Kyle said, " Neil, what an odd fetish you have!"


    If he said that she was a dog, then he slept with a dog for the whole night. What weird fetish was


    that?


    Mia rolled her eyes at Neil and thought, "I really dislike him."


    Neil held Mia tightly and pped her on her butt. "Mia, you deserve to be beaten!"


    "F*ck! How can you hit me!" Mia had never been a person who was willing to suffer losses. She was


    so angry that she pushed, kicked, and even pinched him.


    Mia was always the one calling the shots. Now, Neil pped her out of nowhere, so she was


    annoyed.


    But this time, Neil didn''t give in to her again. He locked Mia''s legs with his long legs and held her


    hands down firmly. No matter how hard Mia struggled, she couldn''t hurt him.


    Mia was so frustrated that she shouted, "Neil, you bastard, how dare you bully me? Do you think it''s


    easy to bully me?"


    Neil smiled happily. He rubbed her head and said, "Don''t make a fuss, Mia. Save your energy. Let''s


    continue tomorrow morning. Now go to sleep!"


    Mia shouted, "Neil, go to hell!"


    Mia was so angry at Neil for hitting her and controlling her. How could she sleep?


    However, no matter how loud she shouted, Neil did not respond to her, and he did not loosen his


    grip around her.


    Mia was so frustrated. She swore that she would take revenge soon.


    ......


    The night passed, it was peaceful in the morning.


    Kevin Kyle got up early, but today he didn''t get up to read the newspaper. When he woke up, he


    kept looking at the two people lying on his left.


    Little Karen was still sleeping between Karen Daly and himself. Her face had restored its pinkish


    tone and she looked much better.


    Kevin could not help but to lower his head and kiss Little Karen''s pink face.


    The memory from his first blind date with Karen was still fresh in his mind, like it had just happened


    yesterday.


    He still remembered Karen''s surprised expression when she saw him for the first time, and he


    remembered Karen''s expression when he said that they should get married.


    Everything was still vivid in his mind. Several years had passed in the blink of an eye, and their child


    was already more than four years old.


    In a few more years, their daughter would grow up. Karen and Kevin would gradually grow old. He


    only hoped that at that time, at the first sight of opening his eyes in the morning, he could still see


    Karen lying next to him.


    Kevin''s eyes moved towards Karen who was on his far left. When she was asleep, she was still


    frowning.


    Seeing her seemingly frowning face, Kevin reached out his hand to help her smoothen her brows.


    He also wanted to get rid of the worry and fear in her heart.


    With a gentle touch, Karen suddenly opened her eyes and smiled at him. "Morning!"


    "Morning!" Kevin bent down to kiss her on the face and said, "It''s still early. Sleep a little longer."


    "I can''t fall asleep again." Karen shook her head and turned to look at their daughter. She reached


    out to touch her forehead and tried to feel her temperature.


    "Karen..." Kevin grabbed Karen''s hand and asked her to look at him. Then, he said, "If you have


    something to say, just tell me. Don''t hide it in your heart."


    "There''s nothing." Karen smiled, and all of her attention was focused on their daughter.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Karen..."


    "Hmm?"


    Kevin said seriously, "I always knew Little Karen was very sensitive. I saw how much she liked


    having you around when you were simply ''Big Karen'' and I thought that she would happily ept


    you as her mother. I didn''t expect that the little girl was actually very sensitive. She has always


    remembered the horrible things others have said to her."


    Auntie Lynn was Little Karen''s nanny when she was young. The nanny spent more time with Little


    Karen than she did with her father. Little Karen trusted and relied on her very much.


    When "Big Karen" had returned, Little Karen was already more than three years old. Although she


    was still young and ignorant, she knew a lot of things.


    In Little Karen''s heart, her dear mother, who had given birth to her, had already flown into the sky.


    "Big Karen''s sudden existence had taken over her mother''s ce in her heart.


    Karen was kind to Little Karen, and Little Karen also liked Karen a lot, but when Karen became Little


    Karen''s mother, her feelings for Karen had changed.


    "Kevin, I understand what you say." Karen knew this very fact. Little Karen was clearly her child, but


    in the child''s heart, she was just an outsider.


    Karen also knew that feeling and trust take time. She needed time for Little Karen to understand


    that she was her biological mother.


    Little Karen was her child, no one could change that.


    Little Karen was reserved for the time being. However, as long as she worked hard, Little Karen


    would definitely ept her.


    After some silent reassurance, Karen''s smile became more sincere. She looked at Kevin and said,


    "Mr. Kyle, Little Karen is getting better. The bad things are in the past. From today onwards, let''s


    work together for a better tomorrow."


    "You''re so silly!" Kevin looked at Karen lovingly.


    He just liked to see her real smile. This was her real smile, not the fake smile she put on as a mask.


    Most of the time, Kevin could notice Karen''s insincereughs and smiles.


    If he saw her fake smile, he would feel distressed.


    "Don''t say that I''m silly. If I really turned silly, you''ll need to take care of me forever."


    "This life, next life, I want to always take care of you." As long as she was willing, he was willing to


    take her hand and apany her, until the end.


    "What if you meet a better woman than me and choose to be with her in your next life? What should


    I do?"


    If he met a woman who was better than her in his next life, would he choose that woman?


    Kevin really thought about it seriously.


    "Kevin, do you still need to hesitate? Shouldn''t you reply to me without hesitation? Shouldn''t you


    say that you won''t choose another woman?"


    But in fact, Karen felt so touched by his change of expression.


    Many people would spout such beautiful words easily, but Kevin would never do so. Even if it was


    just a hypothetical question, he still took her very seriously.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    "Because there are too many uncontroble factors to consider. I have to think about them one by


    one." Kevin Kyle answered seriously.


    "I''m just joking with you. Why are you so serious?" Karen Daly nced at him and smiled. "Let''s get


    up. There are still a lot of things to do today."


    "Karen¡ª" Kevin called Karen''s name. He wanted to say something but stopped speaking.


    "What''s wrong?" Karen looked back at him.


    After a moment of silence, Kevin said seriously again, "I''m serious about every word I''ve said to


    you."


    Every word was true.


    ......


    Last night, the whole family went back to their rooms early to rest. There was nothing to worry about


    so they slept well. They got up early too.


    Sarrabelle requested for the helpers to prepare some luxurious breakfast, which looked so


    appetizing that it got everyone salivating.


    When Mama Kyle came back from her morning exercise routine, she helped to prepare the


    breakfast too for everyone at home.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As they were busy, Neil Brown went downstairs and came to the dining room. He sat down and


    began to eat, ignoring table manners.


    Mama Kyle looked at him and shook her head, "When can you change your behavior?"


    "What''s wrong with it?" Neil took a bite of his toast and looked up at Mama Kyle. "Don''tpare me


    to your son. I''m not the same person as he is."


    After a pause, she asked again, "What on earth were you doing all day?"


    "I go to work, get off work, eat dinner, sleep... I''ll repeat these things every day. What else can I do?"


    After that, Neil took the ss of milk handed over by Mama Kyle and gulped it down.


    Mama Kyle looked up and did not see Mia Kyle with him. She asked again, "What are you going to


    do about your rtionship with Mia?"


    Mia was not a biological child of the Kyle family, so she had no blood rtionship with Neil. As long


    as they were willing, Mama Kyle would give blessings to their rtionship and even n their


    wedding.


    "What else can I do? Just do whatever she wants." Neil responded with a slight smile on his face.


    Neil thought about his crazy night with her. He thought about how powerful and strong he wasst


    night, so much that he doubted that Mia could get up well today.


    "I asked about your ns and you threw me more questions. Neil, don''t you want to be


    responsible?" Seeing Neil''s arrogant attitude, Mama Kyle was also angry.


    Mia was raised by their family, so their love for Mia was no less than Kevin''s. If Neil toyed around


    with Mia''s feelings, then Mama Kyle would be the first one to be furious.


    "That girl is still young, and she wants to continue with her acting career... You can ask her, I will do


    whatever she wants." For the first time, Neil talked about Mia with such a serious tone.


    Mia always said that she was still young and did not want to give up her career to raise a family.


    Although Neil did not mention it to her before, but he had firmly remembered her words.


    Mama Kyle poked his head and said, "You''re a big man. If you don''t take the initiative, how can you


    ask the little girl to propose to you?"


    Neil ate another mouthful of his toast and said casually, "Wasn''t it enough for me to take the


    initiative to climb to her room every night?"


    Mama Kyle was so furious at Neil''s words.


    How could there be such a ridiculous man?


    Did he really think that was what she was asking?


    He was shameless, but their Mia was not.


    Perhaps it was in the younger generation''s culture now to be so open-minded. If it were in the past,


    they would have been punished.


    Neil continued to say, "Sister, you are not in good health. You take care of your body, and let the


    rest of the family worry for you. Also, that''s all about Mia and I."


    Whether they got married or not, Neil did not think it was important. He just wanted them to have a


    good life together.


    Even if they had a child one day, then they would raise the child well.


    "What do you mean?" Mama Kyle felt helpless whenmunicating with her brother. If she


    continued to talk with him, her blood pressure would rise.


    "I need to go! There are still a lot of things waiting for me to do in the military region." Soon after,


    Neil got up and left. He ate fast and did not waste time.


    "Neil, stop." Mama Kyle ran a few steps after Neil. "You must think about your rtionship with Mia.


    If you take her lightly, I won''t let you go."


    "Brother-inw, please take care of your wife. Tell her to not worry about so many things." Neil


    bumped into Papa Kyle on his way out and was signaling for Papa Kyle to speak to his sister.


    "Neil, You really need to think about it carefully. We can hold the weddingter, and you can get the


    marriage certificate first." Papa Kyle also stood on Mama Kyle''s side.


    "I don''t want to talk to you two antiques. Don''t worry too much about us." Neil just walked out


    without even turning back.


    "Grandma..."


    When Mama Kyle still wanted to argue with Neil, she heard Little Karen''s soft voice calling for her.


    Her attention was instantly drawn back. She immediately put on a smile and said, "Little Karen, why


    did you get up so early? Do you still feel ufortable?"


    Little Karen was in her mother''s arms. "I''m ok. Everything''s good."


    Little Karen was still recovering, and she was still very weak. Karen carried her downstairs, and the


    little girly softly in her mother''s arms.


    Little Karen seemed to grow taller every day. She was four years old but she was already a big girl.


    It was getting hard for Karen to carry her, but she still didn''t want to pass Little Karen to Kevin Kyle.


    "Well, our baby has recovered." Karen put Little Karen in her high chair and ced a bib on her.


    "Mom, did uncle make you angry again?"


    "Let''s not talk about that boy. He always provokes me." Mama Kyle then looked at Kevin who was


    walking towards them. She instantly felt better.


    Her son was the best. He would never let others worry about him. He had a good marriage and had


    children after. He was a good man.


    "Mom, Neil would know what to do. Don''t worry about him." Kevin understood Neil well and


    requested that his mother let the matter go.


    Their personalities werepletely different, but they were both the best men in their own fields.


    They could understand each other well tacitly.


    Mama Kyle sighed and said, "It would be great if he really knows what he''s doing."


    Now that her son had said so, Mama Kyle didn''t know what else she could say. Anyway, her son


    was always right.


    Kevin sat down next to Karen. He poured her a ss of milk and served her favorite food.


    Everything was smooth and calm.


    Ah, this was life.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    On the breakfast table, although theycked Mia Kyle''s energy, they had Little Karen instead.


    Little Karen was the youngest treasure in the family. Except for Kevin Kyle, everyone else''s


    attention was on her. They were all concerned about her.


    Mama Kyle said, "Little Karen, I made this corn soup for you. Have a try and see if you like it."


    Papa Kyle said, "little Karen, didn''t you say that you want to build a new house for Momo? I have


    already built it for her. Go over with herter."


    "Woof woof..."


    Momo was so excited that her eyes were full of tears. The whole family had forgotten about Momo


    for some time. She was so happy and excited at the mention of her name and her new house!


    Little Karen replied to her Momo, "Good girl, let''s have breakfast first. After a while, we''ll go check


    out your new house."


    "Woof woof woof..."


    "Great, not only can I live in a new house, but I can also get everyone''s attention. This feeling is


    really great!" If Momo could speak, these must be her thoughts.


    Papa Kyle said, "That''s settled then. After breakfast, Little Karen and Momo will go see the new


    house with me."


    Mama Kyle smiled, "I''lle with. I want to check it out too."


    Papa Kyle had already handed over Rovio Corporation Inc''s affairs to Kevin. After retiring, he took


    care of Mama Kyle also traveled around the world. He had his fun and rest. Now, taking care of his


    granddaughter was his greatest pleasure.


    Little Karen nodded vigorously. "Okay!"


    "Woof woof woof..."


    Seeing that Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle loved Little Karen so much, the happiest person was, of


    course, Karen Daly. Her eyes fell on Little Karen, and she couldn''t stop thinking of her.


    Most of the time, Little Karen was sensible and lovely. She cared deeply for her father, her aunt, and


    her grandparents.


    Little Karen probably cared a lot for Karen too. Maybe not as much as the other family members,


    but she was sure that they would take their time to bridge their gap.


    To win Little Karen over, Karen decided to keep working hard and get closer to Little Karen. Sooner


    orter, Little Karen would definitely ept her wholeheartedly.


    Kevin''s eyes were fixed on Karen, and he also gave Karen a bowl of corn soup. "Don''t just look at


    the child, quickly eat your food. If it goes cold, it won''t taste good."


    "Okay, thank you!" Karen nodded and smiled at him. She took the bowl, picked up her spoon, and


    took a big mouthful of soup.


    She ate a little too fast that she choked. Kevin patted her on the back and said nervously, "Eat


    slowly. How can you be like a child?"


    Karen said in a low voice, "You''re the one who told me to eat quickly."


    Kevin, "..."


    This woman was getting braver with her words.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mama Kyle looked at her son, and the more she looked at him, the more content she was. He


    inherited all the best traits from his father. He was so attentive to his wife and child.


    Mama Kyle looked at Karen proudly too. She was lucky to have such a virtuous and sensible


    daughter-inw.


    A few years ago, she had spent less than a month on Karen''s side. At that time, Mama Kyle didn''t


    know much about Karen yet, but since her son chose her, so she naturally epted her.


    After seeing her a few yearster, Karen was more mature and sensible than before. She took care


    of everything in the family so that everyone could livefortably. She also took great care of Little


    Karen.


    She hoped for Little Karen could grow up healthily, and she hoped that the rtionship between


    Kevin and Karen wouldst for decades. Moreover, she hoped that Mia would marry Neil soon...


    As an older member of the family, she was so happy to see her kids doing well.


    ......


    After breakfast, Kevin Kyle was in a hurry to get to work. As soon as he left the house, he saw Neil


    Brown''s car still parked at the gate, seemingly waiting for him on purpose.


    Neil rolled down the window and waved to him, "Matthew, shall I drive you to work today?"


    Kevin asked his driver to leave and got into Neil''s car. He said, "Is there anything you can''t say at


    home?"


    "My sister nags too much. I don''t want to listen to her." Neil started the car and drove quickly.


    Kevin did not answer him because he did not want to say something bad about his mom.


    Neil looked at Kevin and said, "I remember that my sister was not so talkative when she was


    younger. She was a very beautiful young woman who caught everyone''s attention. My brother-in-


    law''s eyes would shine when he looked at her, and he looked like he wanted to consume her. No


    matter how lovely and beautiful a woman was before, do they suddenly reach an age where they


    be so annoying?"


    Neil did not hold back as he ranted about how annoying his sister was.


    Looking at Mia Kyle''s current wild and carefree demeanor, perhaps she would also grow up and


    change, especially after she has had her own children. She would definitely be a naggy tigress


    in the future.


    Neil felt chills running down his spine as he thought about how fierce and annoying Mia would be in


    the future. He felt that he couldn''t live that kind of life.


    Kevin did not answer Neil''s concerns. He changed the topic, "Just say what you want to say, I have


    to go to a meeting soon."


    "Matthew, you and Karen have been married for several years now, and your child has grown up.


    Don''t you worry that Karen will grow old and fierce in the future and keep on nagging you ?" Kevin


    was anxious and pressed for time, but not Neil.


    "She will grow old, and I will grow old too. She will nag a lot, and I will be the same too." Kevin''s


    response was brief and direct.


    No matter what Karen was like in the future, he would still be with her. He would never abandon her,


    he wanted this life with her.


    "Maybe." Neil sighed.


    Perhaps, as people grew older, having their spouse be with them would triumph over everything


    else. Nothing else was more important.


    Kevin said, "Let''s get down to business."


    Neil continued, "I want to say it''s about Wilis. I have a new clue. "


    "A new clue? What is it?" At the mention of this name, Kevin''s face changed.


    Neil passed a document to Kevin. "Wilis was the one behind all these incidents. The mystery person


    we are looking for is real, and it''s not an illusory person created by Wilis."


    The mystery person really existed. This meant that it was still possible for the mystery person to be


    Herbert Ken, so the clues Nick ck found before about Herbert were also true.


    Herbert was once again involved in these mysterious matters. Kevin''s mind was already spinning.


    No matter who the mystery person was, he must be careful. He could not fall into the enemy''s trap


    anymore. At the same time, he must find out the enemy''s true identity.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    After thinking it over, Kevin Kyle said, "Whether the mystery person exists or not, I''ll send someone


    to investigate it. You shouldn''t get involved."


    "Go look at the scars on Mia''s body. If you still dare tell me not to meddle in another''s business,


    then I''ll leave you alone." Neil Brown said angrily.


    "Mia is part of the Kyle family. Who doesn''t love her as you do?" Kevin looked at Neil coldly, "Neil, I


    can understand how you want to vent your anger, but don''t bring any trouble to me."


    "Did I cause any trouble?" Hearing these words, Neil was furious. "Matthew, when did I f*cking


    cause trouble for you?"


    "I told you not to intervene in this matter. You''d better behave yourself. Just see it as a huge favor


    you''re doing for me." Kevin did not hold back at all when he talked to his uncle.


    Neil sneered and said, "You want me to just stand by and watch? Don''t even think about it!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Kevin''s darkened eyes fell on Neil as he said, "Mia is one of us. Those people hurt her badly, why


    would I stand by and do nothing?"


    Neil suddenly sped up and stopped the car by the side of the road. He turned to look at Kevin and


    said, "Mia, and you clearly know who the mystery person is! And you two are trying to keep his


    identity from being exposed, you''re protecting him!"


    Neil''s words were right. Kevin was unable to refute his ims.


    Neil continued, "If Mia didn''t n to hide the identity of the mystery person, she would definitely not


    hold back any information. If you didn''t n to hide the identity of the mystery person, you would not


    stop my people from investigating the murderer."


    Kevin said, "I''ve told you that I''ll send someone to deal with this matter. I''ll give Mia a proper


    answer."


    Neil punched his steering wheel and shouted, "Matthew, I want to know who the mystery person is,


    not because I want to punish him, but I''m just worried that you all will be in danger again. Do you


    understand?"


    Kevin remained cold, "I know."


    Neil shouted again, "You were even brave enough to bring Karen alone to that remote ind. Who


    is that mystery person actually?"


    Since Kevin knows Neil well, Neil knows Kevin well, too.


    Kevin, who was always a cautious person, had fallen into their trap so easily. That mystery person


    must be very important to Kevin.


    After Mia was rescued, she did not want to disclose any news about the man who kidnapped her. At


    that time, Neil noticed that there must be something wrong.


    He had investigated all the people who might be involved in the case and found nothing unusual.


    He even sent someone to investigate Karen''s brother, George Ken.


    Mia was kidnapped on Little Karen''s birthday. George, who had always doted on his niece, did not


    appear at Little Karen''s birthday party, so he was quite suspicious.


    But it turned out that George was really busy in Beaford City during that period of time and had


    nothing to do with the kidnapping case.


    "Matthew, if both Mia and you don''t want to hurt the mystery person, do you think I will hurt him?"


    Neil was really worried that Kyle''s family would get hurt again, so he was so anxious.


    Kevin asked, "Do you really want to know?"


    Neil nodded vigorously. "Yes."


    Kevin said, "Then you can return to the Military Region of Chatterton Town first. When I have more


    solid clues, I will send someone to inform you."


    Neil was so angry that he wanted to punch Kevin''s face. "Kevin, you¡ª"


    "Uncle, you''d better think about your marriage too." After he spoke, Kevin opened the door and got


    off the car. He got into his own car that was parked nearby, the chauffeur was still waiting.


    Almost immediately, he called Nick ck and said, "Sort out the information about the mystery


    person. Get to the bottom of this."


    ......


    Half an hourter, Kevin Kyle arrived at the headquarters of Rovio Corporation Inc.


    It was a peak hour for his employees to arrive for work. As the employees saw him walk by, they


    automatically shuffled away to let him pass.


    "Director Kevin."


    As he walked along with the office, many employees greeted respectfully.


    Kevin nodded to them respectfully in return/


    "Director Kevin, Jean has arrived from the US and is waiting for you in the reception room." Kevin''s


    new assistant, York Tanner, had been waiting at the entrance of his lift for a long time.


    "Okay," Kevin responded softly. His expression was cold and you could not see through his face.


    York continued, "After the meeting with Jean, there is an important meeting for you to attend at half-


    past nine."


    "Okay," Kevin repeated his response.


    Although York had just taken over Amelia Gray''s work not long ago, his quality of work was


    comparable to that of Amelia''s.


    Kevin always had his backup ns and he always had a special team ready. Whenever a person in


    his team leaves, he had trained others to fill in the vacancy almost immediately.


    Therefore, even though York had just been transferred over, he had already been trained about


    Kevin''s personality and working style. Even with Kevin being so cold, he never took matters


    personally and proceeded to do his job well.


    York continued, "There is an important lunch appointment at noon today, which is with Director


    Houston from Sunset Entertainment Company."


    Kevin repeated his usual answer, "Okay."


    The lift continued to ascend as York continued to report Kevin''s schedule for the day.


    When the lift arrived at his office, York had just finished reporting. Kevin was careful with his time


    and did not even waste hismute time.


    Kevin went to the reception room first to meet Jean. After chatting for about 20 minutes, Kevin


    immediately attended the meeting scheduled at half-past nine.


    The chairperson of the meeting was an executive who had been by Kevin''s side for many years. He


    had his strengths, and he was very loyal to Kevin.


    The discussion this time was about a new project for their team. They have discussed through the


    details, and they needed Kevin to make the final decision. The money involved in this project was


    hundreds of millions of dors, so everyone knew the significance of the project.


    When Kevin arrived, the others had already taken their seats.


    As he walked in, everyone stood up and greeted him at the same time. Kevin waved his hand to


    gesture for everyone to sit down, and then asked for the chairperson to start.


    Everyone had been preparing for this n for a long time. The chairperson was experienced and


    had done his homework in advance. His exnation was also clear and concise.


    But when the chairperson spoke very seriously and everyone listened very carefully, a children''s


    song suddenly rang in the conference room.


    Twinkle, twinkle, little star...


    Everyone looked at Kevin at the same time. Since their director had a child, they were no longer


    surprised to hear the nursery rhymee up.


    The song was Kevin''s ringtone. Because Little Karen liked the song, she asked her father to change


    his ringtone to the nursery rhyme for her...

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Kevin Kyle loved his daughter very much. He could do anything for his daughter as long as it made


    her happy.


    Kevin ignored everyone''s gaze and took out his personal mobile phone from his pocket calmly.


    When he saw the phone number on the phone, his indifferent face suddenly softened.


    He waved his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. Only then did he answer the call, "Karen?"


    Karen Daly''s gentle and pleasant voice came from the phone. "Kevin, the chief of PM Corporation


    called me in person, he requested for me to return to work."


    "Is that true?" Kevin did not remember asking his employees to call Karen and ask her to go back to


    work.


    Karen did not know that Kevin was in a meeting. She nodded excitedly and said, "Well, it was


    Director Cheng who called me personally. I have nothing on recently anyway, so I have agreed. I''ll


    go and have a lookter."


    Although PM Corporation mainly focused on lingerie designs, which was different from the bridal


    gowns that Karen had aspired to design, they had several popr lingerie brands under their


    company. This was still beneficial to her career in the future.


    Having stayed at home for so long with no work, she had always felt incapable. It was better for her


    to go to work and earn a sry.


    Kevin paused and said, "Since you want to go back to work, then go ahead."


    He had always respected Karen''s every decision and supported her in her career pursuits. He was


    happy as long as she was happy. He didn''t want to tie her up at home.


    "Okay, see you at night!" She was about to hang up the phone after she finished talking.


    Before she hung up the phone, Kevin said quickly, "Karen, PM Corporation is not far from Rovio


    Corporation Inc. I''ll go with you in a bit."


    Hearing that the president was going to leave, his subordinates who were presentmented in


    silence, "Director Kevin, can you not be so capricious? You are still in a very important meeting. If


    you leave, what should we do?"


    After he hung up the phone, Kevin looked at the time and said, "Go on. Let''s end this meeting in


    half an hour."


    So the meeting organizer had to elerate the presentations, pushing to end the meeting within


    half an hour.


    ......


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When she called Kevin Kyle, Karen Daly did not know that he was holding an important meeting. He


    said that he wanted to go with her, and she readily agreed.


    Hanging up the phone, Karen stood by the window and looked at the garden below. Little Karen


    was having a good time with Momo and her grandparents.


    Seeing that Little Karen was alive and kicking, as usual, Karen could not help but smile.


    Because Little Karen had her grandparents to take care of her, Karen could go out at ease.


    She went back to her room and sat down in front of the dresser, ready to put on some simple


    makeup.


    However, as soon as she looked up, she saw herself in the mirror frowning deeply, as if she was


    very unhappy.


    Was she unhappy?


    She had Kevin and Little Karen, she was learning fashion design with Ivan.. Wasn''t she supposed


    to be happy?"


    Karen studied herself in the mirror. In the reflection, her face was a little thin, and her eyes were a


    little tired. She seemed to be exhausted.


    For a moment, Karen almost didn''t recognize herself.


    Was the woman who looked so worried and tired really herself?


    Tired?


    She didn''t feel tired, did she?


    Perhaps she was tired.


    Karen sighed deeply and curved her lips upwards to show a sweet smile to herself. She told herself,


    "Come on Karen, everything will be fine!"


    ......


    Karen Daly prepared to leave home and asked the driver to send her to her destination.


    As PM Corporation was not far from Rovio''s headquarters, Karen asked the driver to head to Rovio


    to pick Kevin up.


    When she was about to take out her mobile phone to call Kevin, she saw that he was already


    walking over to her briskly. He smiled and said, "Your Director Cheng must miss you all the time."


    Karen moved a little to the left to let Kevin get into the car. "What''s wrong? Are you jealous?"


    "Well, I''m jealous," Kevin admitted.


    "How could you be jealous all the time?" Karen knew Kevin''s character, he was overbearing and


    dominant. If someone stared at her even for a little longer, he would also be jealous.


    Kevin smiled and stroked her head. "I won''t be jealous if you don''t make me jealous."


    "Director Kevin, don''t worry. I am your child''s mother. No one can take me away." They had been


    husband and wife for so many years. Their hearts were with each other. How could they be


    separated so easily?


    Karen thought so in her heart, and she believed that Kevin also shared the same thought, no one


    coulde between them.


    "Well, I''m not worried." He was not worried, but he still inadvertently gets jealous when he saw other


    people being overly friendly to her.


    Although their attention towards his wife proved that she was excellent, Kevin was very selfish when


    it came to Karen, even more selfish than ordinary men.


    The car soon arrived at PM Corporation. After getting off the car, Karen helped Kevin adjust his


    shirt, and she said, "Well, you''vee with me. You can go do your things now. I''ll go ahead and


    see what''s going on. It should be very quick."


    Kevin grabbed Karen''s hand and said, "I''ll go up with you."


    Karen smiled and said, "Mr. Kyle, I''m not a three-year-old child anymore. I don''t need you to


    apany me when I go to work. Otherwise, people would think I''m still a baby!"


    "However they want to think, it''s their own business. I want to apany you." Kevin never cared


    about what others would think.


    He just wanted to stay by Karen''s side and apany her on everything she wanted to do, so why


    should he care about other people''s opinions?


    "Director Kevin, didn''t you say that thepany had something important for you to attend to this


    morning?" Karen said helplessly, "Is it appropriate for you not to work, and stay with me like this?"


    Kevin said, "I''m done with my work."


    Kevin had already wrapped up the morning meeting. There was still some time before his lunch


    appointment.


    In fact, to him, nothing was more important than to be with his wife.


    "Then you can wait for me in the lobby. If you apany me, you will make others think that I can''t


    handle my own affairs." Karen still didn''t think it was good to let her husband go to work with her.


    She was here for work, she was not on a date.


    Besides, Karen didn''t believe that Kevin had done his work. He might say that he had finished his


    job, but he would be workte into the night in the study again.


    He would work fervently every night untilte. She didn''t know if it was because of the time


    difference between his counterparts abroad. He would often hold international video conferences in


    the evening.


    Every day, she watched him busy in the study. Was it really because of the time difference?


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the lobby." Kevin rubbed Karen''s head and said gently, "Go ahead."


    He didn''t care about what others would say, but he didn''t want her to be affected by unwee


    gossip.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Karen Daly had note to work for months. She had also heard that PM Corporation had


    changed their chief designer, but the office she used to work in was still avable for her.


    The office still looked the same as thest time she worked there. Her personal belongings and


    stationery were all untouched.


    The decorations and arrangement were not the only things that remained unchanged, there was


    also a bouquet of fresh red roses on the desk.


    The red roses represented passionate love.


    There was a card in the bouquet. The card said, "The most beautiful flowers, for the most beautiful


    you. Best wishes every day!"


    The short message did not mention the sender, but Karen guessed that it must have been Kevin


    Kyle.


    Passionate red roses?


    Kevin would not say such cheesy words, but he might express his love for her in this way.


    When they first got married, he had said that he didn''t believe in love. Now he had even learned to


    send flowers to make her happy. Men were impulsive.


    Karen thought that Kevin must have acted really fast. When she called him earlier, he had


    immediately rushed over here. She was surprised at how amazing his speed was as he could


    arrange for flowers to her office so quickly.


    "Asteria, you''re here." Hector Cheng suddenly appeared at the door of Karen''s office. He was


    smiling.


    "Director Cheng, I intended to look for you after I stopped by here." She was Hector''s subordinate,


    but every time it was Hector who woulde to see her instead. It always made her feel ttered


    but at the same time uneasy too.


    "We are both working for PM, so we''re colleagues and friends. It doesn''t matter who''s looking for


    whom." Hector stepped into the office, he looked around and finally stopped his gaze on Karen.


    "Your office has been kept this way for you. When you were not here, I have asked someone to


    clean it for you daily and send a bouquet of flowers here every day."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    So, this meant that this bouquet of flowers was sent by Hector and not Kevin?


    Karen suddenly felt disappointed, she had thought that Mr. Kyle had some romantic tricks up his


    sleeves, but she was once again wrong.


    So, in thest few months, except for the two times when Mia was creating trouble, it was Hector


    who sent her all those flowers instead of Kevin?


    Roses represented romantic love. If a boss frequently sent roses to his subordinates, it would cause


    a serious misunderstanding.


    Karen smiled awkwardly and said, "Director Cheng, you are too kind to your employees."


    Maybe, she had thought too much. Hector was just concerned about his subordinates, he didn''t


    mean anything else.


    Hector said sportingly, "As a leader, isn''t it right to be good to your subordinates?"


    Karen continued to smile awkwardly and said, "It''s a blessing for everyone to have a leader like you


    in thepany."


    Hector didn''t seem to notice Karen''s awkwardness and continued to say, "Asteria, it''s almost noon.


    Let''s have lunch together and talk about the new work ns. What do you think?"


    Karen smiled apologetically and said, "Director Cheng, my husband is waiting for me downstairs.


    I''m going to have lunch with him."


    "Your husband?" Hector widened his eyes in surprise and said, "Sorry! Your work details stated your


    marital status as unmarried. I''ve always thought that you are single."


    Back then, Karen had applied for the position of chief designer at PM Corporation using her identity


    as Asteria, a foreign fashion designer from Mn. Then, she had indicated her marital status as


    ''unmarried''.


    After she returned to Kevin''s side, although they had been through a lot together, Kevin had never


    exposed her photos, so the outside world did not know that Karen was his rightful wife.


    Later, PM had been suddenly acquired by Rovio, and eventually, Karen did note to work again.


    Now, when she suddenly said the word "Husband", it was no wonder that Hector would be


    surprised.


    She was not entirely sure what Hector thought in his heart, but anyway, she thought that this must


    be the reason why he was surprised.


    Karen smiled apologetically and did not exin further.


    Back then, the reason why she had indicated herself as "unmarried" was because she had lost her


    memories and was under the influence of others. She did not know that she was married, nor had


    she known that she was the mother of a child.


    Now that everything hade to light, she would regard this as a fresh start. Resuming her original


    identity to join the fashion industry again, she could do what she loved doing.


    Karen didn''t want to mention more, and Hector also didn''t want to ask too much. He changed the


    topic sensibly and said, "Asteria..."


    "Director Cheng, my birth name is Karen Daly. You may address me as such," Karen suddenly


    interrupted Hector.


    Asteria was a lovely name, but every time she heard the name that had been given to her by that


    vile Samuel Daly, Karen would recall the past when she was being controlled like a puppet, so she


    didn''t want others to call her by that name ever again.


    "Karen Daly is a very nice name." Hector smiled and said, "Ourpany is nning to start a new


    line of business, and I also know that you seem to be more interested in bridal designs. Are you


    interested in joining the team?"


    "Really?" Karen could not believe what she heard. How could there be such a good deal, as if it was


    meant for her?


    Hector nodded and said, "Of course it''s true. Why would I be joking with you?"


    Karen pointed at herself and asked, "Can I join?"


    Hector smiled and replied, "Haven''t I already invited you to?"


    Karen was so excited that she pinched on her face to see if it would hurt. She wondered if it was


    real and that she was not daydreaming. Then, she said, "Thank you, Director Cheng! I will do my


    best!"


    Karen felt that luck was on her side. Not only was she learning from the renowned couture designer,


    Ivan, but now PM, famous for its designer lingerie, was also going to start on bridal designs!


    All her life''s wishes wereing true in such a short time, it really felt like a dream.


    After hearing this good news, Karen was as excited as a child who got her candy. She danced


    happily and immediately sent a message to Kevin, "Mr. Kyle, today''s lunch is on me."


    When Kevin received Karen''s text message, he pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose, and


    his sexy thin lips smiled gently. Sure enough, the thing that could make Karen happy was her career


    in fashion design.


    His team hade up with the idea, for PM Corporation tounch a line of bridal designs.


    When Kevin heard the idea, he approved it without further thinking. Regardless of whether the


    brand could go big or not, he would not rely on this brand to make money anyway. It was fine as


    long as Karen enjoyed herself.


    "Director Kevin, this document needs your signature." Kevin was sitting in the lobby, waiting for


    Karen. His secretary had to send the documents over for his signature.


    Kevin took a few quick nces at the document, then took the pen from his secretary, and quickly


    signed with his official name.


    The documents were from the United States. He was required to sign in his official name as the


    people there only recognized the name "Leo Kyle".


    After signing the document and returning it back to his secretary, Kevin nced at the time on his


    watch and said, "Cancel all my appointments before two o''clock today. I have a lunch date with my


    wife."

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    His secretary had already arranged a lunch appointment for Kevin Kyle with Director Houston at


    noon. At this point, when she heard that Kevin was going to have lunch with his wife, she was


    distressed, but she did not dare to have any objection.


    Karen Daly''s identity as Kevin''s rightful wife had not been announced to the public, therefore


    nobody knew about it. However, after Warren Ss'' attempted seizing of power of Rovio thest


    time, Karen had shown up in the headquarters, and all the internal employees at Rovio finally came


    to know about her existence.


    Everyone knew that their Director Kevin not only doted on his daughter but also on his wife. No one


    would dare to object if he said that he had a lunch date with his wife.


    "Yes." The secretary made arrangements as soon as he received the order.


    As soon as the secretary left, Karen came downstairs. Ignoring the onlookers'' gazes at Kevin, she


    plunged into Kevin''s arms and snuggled like a child. She was overjoyed and kept jumping up and


    down.


    She said, "Mr. Kyle, can you guess what good news I have for you?


    Kevin stroked her head and thought for a moment, "Well, did your boss tell you that you will get a


    raise when youe back to work?"


    Karen pouted her mouth and said, "That''s tacky!"


    Kevin smiled and replied, "I am a businessman. The first instinct for a businessman would always


    be mary benefits."


    Karen rolled her eyes at him and said, "I''ll give you another chance. Guess again."


    Kevin pretended to think about it seriously and said, "If It wasn''t a pay raise, then I really can''t think


    of anything else."


    Karen knew that Kevin was particrly slow in this aspect.


    She still remembered a few years ago, she had asked him to guess about her mother naming the


    lake at the Snow Mountain in Beaford City. He failed to guess even after a long time, what a fool.


    Karen blinked at him and said, "Mr. Kyle, I''ll give you another chance. Try guessing it again. If you


    can guess, you''ll get a big reward."


    "Is yourpany going to set up a new project? You are a part of it, and the project is for bridal


    design, something you''ve always dreamed of." Hearing that there was a reward, Kevin blurted what


    he knew in one breath, without any hesitation.


    "Kevin, you have known about this in advance, haven''t you?" Karen was not a fool. Since Kevin had


    spoken so urately and without any pause, she would definitely suspect him.


    "Know about what?" Kevin was rather good when it came to acting, and his pretense could


    absolutely deceive people.


    Karen asked, "About what you''ve just said?"


    "Don''t you mean that I have just guessed it correctly?" Kevin''s expression was even more surprised


    than Karen''s was, that he managed to fool Karen into believing that he really knew nothing about it


    in advance.


    Karen replied, "Bingo, you''ve guessed it right."


    Kevin chuckled. "What about the reward?"


    Karen looked around and whispered, "Lower your head."


    Kevin obediently lowered his head. Karen hooked her arm on his neck, quickly nted a kiss on his


    face, and then quickly moved away.


    She blushed and said, "This is the reward."


    Kevin touched his cheek where she had kissed. He could still feel the tender touch of her soft lips


    on his face, with hint of fragrance and sweetness.


    He nodded and said, "Okay, I like this reward very much."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Karen smiled shyly, "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to lunch."


    Kevin asked, "Have you brought enough money, Mrs. Kyle?"


    Hearing Kevin''s question, Karen really did open her handbag to check. She didn''t bring her credit


    card, and there were only 200 dors in her bag.


    "It should be enough." Karen thought that 200 dors was not a small amount. The two of them


    could even choose a nicer restaurant for their meal.


    "What should we do if it''s not enough?" Kevin asked.


    "What do you n to eat?" Karen retorted.


    "Truffles, oysters and lobsters. Can you afford those?"


    "Of course I can. At worst, if I can''t afford to pay the bill, then I will have to help wash the dishes.


    Would you be willing to see me wash the dishes?"


    Of course, Director Kevin would not have his wife wash dishes for others. Therefore, he chose an


    affordable, quaint little restaurant so that Karen could treat him, with only two hundred dors.


    The restaurant specialized in spicy dishes, but Kevin could not eat spicy food. Karen had specially


    ordered two dishes that were not spicy, while she ordered two spicy dishes for herself.


    When ordering the dishes, Karen counted with her fingers to see if it was over her budget. If it


    exceeded the budget, she had to reduce the number of dishes.


    She ordered 4 dishes and a soup in total. It only came up to a total of 160 dors, and she still had


    40 dors left. Karen suddenly felt rich.


    She approached Kevin and asked, "Mr. Kyle, I still have money. Would you like something to drink?"


    "Then let''s have two cans of coconut juice."


    "Why don''t you have a ss of beer with me?"


    Karen was used to drinking and had never gotten tipsy easily, but she hadn''t drunk for a long time.


    Recently, she felt a craving for a drink or two, and she also wanted to celebrate the asion too!


    She wanted to celebrate the end of the unfortunate events at home, that Little Karen and Kevin had


    gotten well, and that her career would take off soon.


    Everything was going well. She wanted to celebrate with a drink! Just her and Kevin.


    They were not at a fancy restaurant, but even at a casual ce like this, celebrations seemed to be


    in order. It felt as if the crowded restaurant was cheering for them!


    "You want to drink?"


    "Of course I do." Karen nodded desperately. If she didn''t want to drink, why would she suggest it?


    Was he a fool?


    "Okay." Kevin waved at the waiter and ordered two bottles of iced beer. But just as the waiter was


    leaving to fetch the beer, Kevin called the waiter back and asked him to change the iced beer to


    regr beer instead.


    In the hot summer, it was refreshing to drink iced beverages, but Karen was often weak and Kevin


    did not want her to consume too many iced drinks.


    However, Karen did not pay much attention to her health. She was a little dissatisfied. "Mr. Kyle,


    beer is best served iced cold."


    "It''s nice to have at room temperature too." Kevin did not exin to her. He had never liked


    exining much, but just silently showed his care and concern for her.


    "You have never drunk beer before, have you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so silly to say that the


    beer at room temperature is good!" For Karen, room temperature beer was hard to swallow.


    The taste was unbearable! Iced beer was still the best.


    Watching the other patrons in the restaurant, who were downing mugs of iced beer, Karen was


    envious. That cool, refreshing iciness would drive away the heat of the summer.


    Looking at Karen''s pitiful gaze, Kevin thought she looked hrious. He said, "Then let''s not have


    beer anymore. Let''s have coconut juice."


    "Well, let''s drink coconut juice then." It didn''t matter what they were drinking as long as she was


    celebrating with Kevin. The most important part was that he was with her.


    Kevin once again asked the waiter to change the beer into two cans of coconut juice.


    Fortunately, both of them were really good looking. The waiter was still all smiles and serving them


    kindly, without a trace of impatience even though they kept changing their orders!

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    The dishes were served very quickly. The dishes were served before the coconut juice arrived. The


    first dish was a spicy stew!


    Karen Daly was salivating when she saw the spicy dish, but Kevin Kyle kept frowning.


    When they ordered the dishes just now, they had requested for slight spiciness. However, this dish


    was full of red chili peppers.


    Kevin really wanted to go to another restaurant with Karen, but if he were to ask that, Karen would


    panic, so he decided to hold back.


    Karen picked up her fork and skewered a piece of meat instantly. The spiciness was satisfying. She


    felt really good.


    As he watched Karen eating happily, Kevin''s brows furrowed even deeper. Such spicy food would


    definitely make one''s stomach ufortable.


    He poured some in water in his bowl. He was not ustomed to eating such spicy food before.


    After he rinsed the meat in the bowl, he ate the meat one after another without stopping.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Karen noticed how earnestly Kevin was eating, she asked, "Isn''t this dish delicious? Why don''t we


    order one more?"


    "There''s no need. This is enough." Kevin had almost lost all sense of taste because of the


    spiciness.


    He didn''t think the dish was delicious, but he didn''t want Karen to suffer stomach difort


    because of the spicy food. He wanted to be the one to suffer.


    Karen also took a piece of meat and rinsed it in the water. Then she put it into Kevin''s bowl and


    said, "You did not eat spicy food before this. Why are you eating so much today?"


    Kevin picked up his cup and took a sip of the water. He continued, "You''re treating. If I don''t eat


    more, it would be a disrespect to you."


    "Who needs your respect? You can''t eat spicy food. What if you feel ufortable after eating?"


    Karen thought Kevin was really silly with his innocent reply.


    Kevin said, "I''ve changed my appetite recently. Besides, I''m not Little Karen. How would I not know


    whether my stomach can take it or not?"


    Karen said, "Our Little Karen is more sensible than you are."


    Kevin said, "Okay, whatever you say..."


    Just let her be, as long as she was happy!


    Karen continued, "After I receive my sry, I''ll treat you to delicious food at a luxurious restaurant!"


    Kevin nodded and said, "Okay, then I''ll wait for you to get your sry and treat me to something


    delicious."


    Kevin understood that even though their child was already several years old, Karen was still


    unwilling to use his credit card nor spend his money.


    Perhaps, there was a deep-rooted idea in her mind that only by spending her own money could she


    spend it whole-heartedly.


    This ideal should be the result of her upbringing.


    Karen''s mother had depended on Samuel Daly for the whole of her life, and she suffered under


    Samuel''s above. This had to have left a deep impact on young Karen at that time.


    Karen didn''t want her marriage to be the same as her mother''s, so she had always been rtively


    independent in her married life.


    She didn''t want to use Kevin''s credit card, and Kevin had never forced her to do it. Anyway, the


    most important thing was they had to learn mutual understanding and tolerance.


    Kevin finished all the spicy dishes served, and only left the nd ones for Karen. At first, Karen


    didn''t understand that Kevin was doing that for her, butter she finally understood.


    Kevin was such a silly man, he was really a fool. Why did he do such a silly thing?


    She was an adult, and she could take care of herself, he didn''t have to be so thoughtful and caring


    all the time.


    ...


    The temperature in Chatterton Town at the end of September was getting cooler. It was not as hot


    as August, nor as cold as the winter. It was the best season in a year.


    Karen Daly had officially started work for two days. She joined a new department and was working


    in harmony with her colleagues. She worked very hard, but yet life was notfortable.


    "Karen, what''s your rtionship with Director Kevin of Rovio?"


    While Karen was busy sketching a design draft, a colleague came up to her and asked so.


    There were many rumors about Kevin Kyle in the public, but since they did not hold a wedding


    ceremony or announce it to the public, Kevin''s marriage had always been the focus of everyone''s


    attention.


    Everyone knew that Kevin had a child, but the child had never shown up in public. No one knew


    who the mother was either.


    Therefore, people often gossiped about who gave birth to Director Kevin''s child, or did he really get


    married?


    It was not the first time that someone had asked such a question. Karen wanted to tell the truth, but


    she believed the others wouldn''t believe her.


    Although she had acquired a little fame in the lingerie design industry,pared to the Director of


    Rovio, she was way out of his league.


    She didn''t marry Kevin for his wealth. Long after they got married and had Little Karen only did she


    find out that Kevin was the legendary Leo Kyle of Rovio.


    So when everyone asked Karen such questions, she would just answer casually, "We are friends."


    As for what type of friendship, that was for everyone to guess it. Anyway, it would not affect their


    lives.


    Every day, Kevin would send her to work and have lunch with her. When she got off at work in the


    evening, he would definitely wait for her downstairs. No one would believe that they were just


    ordinary friends with such an intimate rtionship.


    "As the saying goes, a fair maiden will win the courtship of a good man. Our Karen is beautiful. It''s


    not surprising that Director Kevin of Rovio is pursuing her." Another colleague answered.


    Although that was what people said, but many, especially women, when they looked at Karen, their


    eyes were full of jealousy.


    No matter what others said, Karen just smiled faintly. The rtionship between Kevin and her was


    between them only, so there was no need for her to exin it clearly to others.


    After work in the evening, when Karen exited thepany''s door, she saw Kevin waiting for her as


    usual. She seemed to be the one busy at workpared to him.


    In fact, Karen knew that Kevin was really busy. He would spend time with her during the day, then


    he would work overtime alone in the evening.


    Karen sat in the passenger''s seat and said, "Kevin, you don''t have to pick me up every day. I know


    how to get home, and I won''t run away."


    "What if you go missing? Who am I going to cry to?" Although this was just a joke, but Kevin really


    thought so.


    There were still a lot of instabilities in the current situation. While he was dealing with that vile Wilis,


    Nick ck had not confirmed whether the Mystery Person was Herbert Ken, so he had to ensure


    Karen''s safety.


    She felt that it was too attention-seeking to have a bodyguard at work, so she refused... But in fact,


    to have Director Kevin of Rovio send her to work, that was even more publicity.


    Kevin said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you somewhere."


    Karen blinked and asked, "Where are we going?"


    Kevin said, "You''ll know when you get there."


    Karen replied, "Why are you so mysterious again?"


    Upstairs in a tall building, a pair of eyes had been watching them, as their car slowly drove into the


    main road of the city, merging into the traffic.


    ...

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    After Kevin Kyle''s car left, the man withdrew his eyes just when the mobile phone beside him rang.


    He picked up the phone, "Didn¡¯t I ask you not to contact me on your own? I''ll call you if there''s


    anything."


    The person on the other end of the phone had said something, and the man tightened his grip on


    the phone. His voice turned cold, ¡°You are already in trouble yourself, so stay out of my matters,


    they are none of your concern.¡±


    The man cut off the call and gripped the phone so tightly that he could crush it.


    ......


    The ce Kevin took Karen Daly to was Ivan¡¯s studio. He also brought Karen¡¯s sketched designs of


    their wedding outfits for Ivan to create samples.


    Ivan looked at Kevin with dissatisfaction, ¡°Leo, don¡¯t make me your private designer just because


    you are rich.¡±


    Kevin snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in the industry because of interest and not for the money.¡±


    "That¡¯s right. I am in this industry because of interest and not money."


    "If you don''t have the money, are you able to sustain in the industry?"


    Ivan found Kevin''s statement reasonable. It was true that you couldn¡¯t do anything without money.


    However, he had many ways to make money. He didn¡¯t have to depend on Director Kevin for that.


    ¡°Julie, I''m going to take a rest, please see the customers off!", Ivan was like that. He only designed


    what he wanted to. Even Director Kevin didn''t get any special treatment.


    "Ivan, do you still want to keep your studio in Chatterton Town?" Kevin said casually.


    Kevin said this casually, but any sensible person would know that he was threatening Ivan. If Kevin


    were to give the order, he could make Ivan lose his ce in Chatterton Town.


    It wasn¡¯t just Chatterton Town. If Kevin really wanted to create trouble for him, he could make Ivan


    disappear from the designing worldpletely.


    But they were old friends after all. Kevin may be ruthless to his opponents, but he was still friendly


    towards his friends.


    Was that true though?


    That would depend on what Ivan chose to do.


    Ivan red at Kevin. ¡°Julie, please take the measurements for Mrs. Kyle and record them down.


    Then, let Mr. Kyle know that they cane to see the samples in ten days'' time."


    Julie then innocently proceeded to report this to Kevin but Kevin dismissed her with a wave. Ivan


    was shouting so loudly, how could he not have heard him? He wasn¡¯t deaf.


    Ivan''s design work was exquisite. Even if he was being forced to take this job, he would not


    compromise quality.


    No wonder he was the world''s top fashion designer. Even his process of taking measurements for


    Karen was more meticulous than others, and he would not allow for any mistake.


    However, Ivan kept a straight face and his unfriendly attitude throughout the measuring process.


    After being threatened by Kevin, he could onlyin quietly.


    ......


    When they were leaving, Karen couldn¡¯t help butugh when she thought about how depressed


    Ivan looked. ¡°Mr. Kyle, who does that? You are asking for his help, yet you threaten him.¡±


    "How many have you seen? Who begged for help and actually got what they wanted?"


    Karen thought about it seriously and found that she really had not seen many people getting their


    things done by begging.


    "If you beg for help, the chances of getting the works done are very low. Since I already know about


    this, why should I beg for help? Why shouldn''t I use a more effective method, such as threatening


    him?¡± Kevin continued.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What kind of logic is that?" Karen really did not expect her Mr. Kyle to be such a person.


    Kevin looked at Karen and said earnestly, "I''m just being honest with you. In our society, the method


    you use is very important. People don¡¯t care about the process, they only look at the oue."


    Karen pouted, ¡°Are you trying to educate me?"


    Kevin rubbed her head, "I''m just trying to let you know that I have many sides you don''t know about.


    Perhaps you can''t ept that side of me, maybe..."


    Karen raised her hand to cover Kevin¡¯s mouth, "I''ve said before, no matter what you do, I''m your


    most loyal supporter."


    No matter right or wrong, she would always stand by him and support him.


    Kevin took Karen¡¯s hand and said, "Thank you for believing in me, Mrs. Kyle."


    Twinkle, twinkle, little star...


    All of a sudden, the nursery rhyme was ying.


    However, this time it was not Kevin¡¯s ringtone, but Karen''s. Little Karen liked this song as a ringtone,


    so they had both used the song as their ringtone.


    Karen took out her mobile phone and found that it was her brother, George Ken, who had been


    absent for many days recently.


    Karen asked, "Brother, what''s up?"


    George said, "Let''s meet tomorrow at noon. I have something to discuss with you."


    Karen nodded. "Oh, okay."


    ......


    The next day happened to be a Sunday. George invited Karen to his ce for the meet-up.


    Every time Karen came to his house, he would get someone to clean up the house first. He didn¡¯t


    want Karen to think of her brother as an untidy person.


    It was eleven o¡¯clock when Karen reached. George was busy in the kitchen. He said he wanted to


    make a few dishes for Karen to try.


    Karen stood by the kitchen door, watching George scurrying around in the kitchen. She wanted to


    help him, but the moment she took a step forward, she was stopped by George.


    "I''ve already promised that I¡¯ll cook for you, so you just wait in the living room."


    "I''m worried that you''ll blow up the kitchen," Karen said.


    George red at her, ¡°You talk too much."


    Karen shrugged, ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep quiet. By the way, what do you want to talk to me about today?"


    George served all dishes onto the table, ¡°I''ve missed you, so I invited you over.¡±


    "Didn''t you always go to Secret Garden whenever you missed me?" Karen asked.


    George did tell her that he would go to Secret Garden when he missed Karen and her daughter. Not


    only could he see Karen, but he could also y with Little Karen.


    But yesterday, he spoke to Karen so formally, saying that he wanted to talk to her about something.


    But when she came today, he told her he had nothing to talk about.


    Was he too bored? Or did he think that she had too much time? This was silly.


    George added, "You shoulde to my ce more often when you¡¯re free. It would be even nicer if


    you could bring Little Karen along."

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Karen Daly nced at George Ken and observed him intently. Then, she asked, "George, did you


    have an argument with Kevin?"


    George raised his head to look at her. "Silly girl, what are you thinking about? Why would I argue


    with your husband?"


    Karen continued, "Anyway, I just feel that you''re acting weird today."


    George was azy person. Usually, he would even find eating a waste of time. However, he made a


    meal today, it was out of her expectation.


    "What''s weird with me?" George asked as he put a te of shredded meat in special sauce in front


    of Karen. "I''m your brother. Do I need any reason to make you a meal?"


    "Shredded meat in special sauce!!" Seeing this delicious dish, Karen¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The shredded meat in special sauce was a signature dish from Beaford City. The dish had a


    bnce of sweetness and savory, with thick and vorful sauce. It had a very unique taste to it.


    As it only required simple ingredients, it was a verymon dish for families in Beaford City. It was


    also a dish Karen''s mother always made.


    The reason why Karen''s mom prepared it often was because Karen liked it.


    And the reason why Karen liked it, was because the dish her mother made was delicious.


    Every time there was this dish on the table, Karen could always eat an extra bowl of it.


    Seeing Karen''s eyes sparkled, George said while smiling, "I know you like this dish very much. I


    have spent a few hours and tested countless times to make this final product. Have a try and see if


    it tastes good."


    "Let''s not talk about the taste yet. Just your act of preparing this dish is already sweet enough."


    Karen took some and put it into her mouth. The shredded meat melted the instant she put into her


    mouth. It was fragrant and tender at every bite.


    Karen had not tasted such a nostalgic taste in a very long time. In her memory, only her mother


    could make the dish taste this way.


    When she left Beaford City toe to Chatterton Town, Karen had been to several Beaford


    restaurants in town to try on their shredded meat in special sauce whenever she missed the dish.


    However, she could never find this nostalgic taste.


    Just as she thought she would never again taste her mother''s dish, her brother, who had never


    cooked any dish before, was able to recreate the taste.


    While eating the meat, and indulging in the taste that she had missed for a long time, Karen thought


    of her mother who had passed away a few years ago, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Seeing that Karen was about to cry, George said worriedly, "What''s wrong? Does it taste bad? Don¡¯t


    eat it then. You¡¯re already a grown-up, don''t you cry in front of me.¡±


    Karen shook her head, with tears in her eyes, she smiled and said instead, "Brother, it doesn''t taste


    bad at all, in fact it''s really delicious!"


    "Why are you crying if it''s so delicious?" George rolled his eyes and said, "If father sees you like


    this, he will think that I have bullied you.¡±


    Karen said, "I am just thinking of my mother."


    Perhaps the taste was not exactly like her mother''s cooking, but because it was made by her family,


    Karen found it familiar and felt that it was the most delicious dish in the world.


    George pulled out a tissue and wiped off Karen¡¯s tears, "Then don''t cry. You''ll make them sad to see


    you crying like this."


    Karen sniffed and said, "But I''m happy."


    "If you like it, thene here often from now onwards. I''ll cook it for you each time youe."


    Karen asked again, "Brother, have you changed?"


    "Changed? It''s all because you''re my sister. You''re the one father worried the most about, all his


    life." Their father was supposed to pick Karen and her mother up, afterpleting hisst task, but


    he never returned again after he left.


    While speaking, George raised his head and nced at the door of the study. It was hard for him to


    hide the heartache in his eyes, but he soon resumed hisposure.


    "Brother, can you tell me more about father?" Karen really wanted to know more about their father.


    Since her father could make her mother love him so deeply, Karen believed that he had to be


    someone outstanding.


    However, fate did not allow her mother and father to be with each other until the end. She did not


    have the chance to see her biological father at all.


    "Our father was a very kind and outstanding person. He loved his work. He respected his wife, and


    adored his children. Be it a person he knew or stranger, and regardless of their positions, he would


    treat everyone equally.¡±


    ¡°Father used to tell me, life is short, so we must live in righteousness, and not do anything sinful. In


    my heart, he''s a hero.¡±


    Speaking of his father, George let out a long sigh, and his thoughts wandered far into the distance.


    George''s own mother and their father were united because of family interests. There was no love


    between them, but they got along after the marriage, and his father still loved his mother dearly.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    His father''s affection for his mother was not true love, but he fulfilled his duty as a husband and took


    care of his wife and child caringly.


    His mother''s opinion of his father was also very high. In his mother''s brief life, what she appreciated


    most was his father''spany and care.


    If it were for someone else, to marry someone he didn¡¯t love, who was also suffering from illness,


    that person may not have taken such good care of her until she passed on, like how their father did.


    In George¡¯s heart, their father was a real hero, a person who put others first. He had never done


    anything out of his conscience.


    But no one would have thought that their father would meet such an end. He died in a car ident,


    his body maimed horrendously. In the end, George was only given a bag of bones from the crash


    scene, and had buried it to represent his father.


    "Father is also a hero in my heart." Listening to George talking about their father, Karen pursed her


    lips and smiled gently.


    After knowing she wasn¡¯t Samuel Daly¡¯s biological daughter, and that her biological father and


    mother were deeply in love, Karen often wondered how her father would look like.


    Her father had to be a handsome and polite man. He would speak to her mother in a soft tone of


    voice.


    Karen had never gotten the chance to be with her father, and didn¡¯t know what he was like. So she


    imagined everything good about a father and pieced them into her own father.


    George had said before, that father was going to the Daly home to pick her mother and young


    Karen after his task.


    But her father had gotten into an ident. When the ident happened, he had to be thinking


    about her mother and her. He must have been helpless because he couldn''t do anything for the love


    of his life and their daughter.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Karen Daly could empathize with what her father had to have felt then because she had gone


    through the same experience before.


    Once, she had been lying on the cold surgery table, watching as her child was taken out of her


    belly, and she couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it.


    ¡°Karen, if... if, one day fatheres back to you, but he has be unrecognizable, will you be


    willing to reconcile with him?" Suddenly, George Ken asked Karen a hypothetical question.


    "He is my father. No matter how he has changed, he is still my father." Hearing this question, Karen


    blurted out without thinking.


    However, she immediately realized that her father had passed away many years ago and it was


    impossible for him to return to her side.


    She muttered to herself, "I wouldn¡¯t dare to hope that father, who passed away more than 20 years


    ago, can still return to my side."


    George smiled with satisfaction and said, "I think father would be very happy if he were to hear your


    words. No matter if hees back or not"


    "Well, let''s not talk about these assumptions. Let''s eat." It was rare for them to have a meal


    together, so Karen didn''t want to spoil the mood.


    She picked up more food and ate quickly. "It''s rare for our family''s Master Ken to cook for me


    personally, so I must eat more and not go back with an empty stomach."


    George was happy to see Karen eating happily, "I''ll let you have more if you like it. ."


    Karen stared at him and said, "Brother, please don''t do this, okay? If you do this, I''ll think that this is


    not you. Don''t make me worry."


    George sighed, "I''m just getting older, and you¡¯re my only kin left. I just want to show more care


    towards you."


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that I haven¡¯t cared about you enough, and you want me to do more in the


    future?¡± Karen had to admit, she had been busy with her own family matters, and had neglected


    Georgetely.


    At this age, he didn''t even have a girlfriend. It had to be a lonely life for him.


    Especially in the long night, him being all alone in such a huge house. He had to feel quite lonely as


    there was no one he could talk to.


    "Girl, I''m just concerned about you. What nonsense are you talking about?" George red at Karen


    disapprovingly.


    "I''m also concerned about you." Karen blinked at him and smiled yfully.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Eat quick. The meat won''t taste good if it''s cold." George looked at Karen, he seemed to have a lot


    of things to say to her, but he didn''t say anything. In the end, he only managed to say, "Karen,


    besides Kevin, your family also loves you very much."


    "Brother, what exactly do you want to say?¡± Karen started to feel that her brother was getting really


    weird. Everything he said today was strange, what was he thinking?


    "I just want to tell you that many of us love you. No matter where you are, you are not alone."


    George said in earnest.


    "Brother, are you sick?" Karen thought that he had to be sick to say things that he wouldn''t normally


    say.


    She reached out to feel George¡¯s forehead, but George pped her away. "Girl, I¡¯m talking to you


    properly, but you¡¯re spouting nonsense."


    Karen withdrew her hand and pouted her lips. "Are you sure you''re talking to me properly? I¡¯d rather


    you talk to me like before."


    Her brother had rarely been so serious. Now that he was suddenly so serious and saying weird


    things to her, she began to worry about him.


    "Eat quick, finish eating and leave, or your Director Kevin will send me an arrest warrant." Karen


    was very sensitive and observant, so George had to drive her away as soon as possible.


    ......


    After she left George''s ce, Karen''s mind was still filled with thoughts about her father.


    She had seen her father''s photo before. Her father and brother looked quite alike, but she felt that


    her father was better looking than her brother, his eyes exuded a somewhat heroic spirit.


    He was handsome and had good principles and discipline. If she were her mother, she would have


    fallen for him too.


    Thinking of this, Karenughed again... She seemed to share the same taste as her mother. When


    her mother had seen Kevin thest time, she also liked him very much.


    When she thought about her father and mother, Karen naturally thought about the people and


    incidents from Beaford City, and she also thought about Faye Reed, whom she hadn¡¯t met in a


    while.


    Thest time she saw her, Faye was about three months pregnant. Now based on her calction,


    Faye should be about five or six months into her pregnancy, and her belly should be very obvious


    by now.


    Thinking of Faye, Karen took out her mobile phone to call her. After the number got through, the call


    was picked up quickly, "Karen?"


    "Faye, it''s me." Hearing Faye''s voice, Karen felt a sense of warmth, and a smile unconsciously crept


    across her face.


    "Of course I know it''s you. I''m neither blind nor stupid." On the other side of the phone, Faye


    sounded carefree. She hadn''t changed at all after all these years.


    Karen was too used to her tone. She smiled and asked, " How¡¯s Sebastian doing in the United


    States?"


    "Your man hasn''t been assigningplicated projects for him. He goes to work and gets off from


    work on time every day. It''s great."


    Karen asked again, "How is the baby now? Has baby started kicking you?"


    Speaking of the baby, Faye suddenly raised her voice. "Speaking of this rascal makes me


    frustrated. The baby kicked me twice just now. Now he may bully me, but when hees out, I will


    teach him a lesson."


    "Rascal? It''s a boy?" Karen smiled and said, "When he is born, you won¡¯t have the heart to get


    angry with him.¡±


    "Yes, I went for a check-up a few days ago and it''s confirmed to be a boy." Speaking of this, Faye


    suddenlyughed. "My baby is a boy. Although he is a few years younger than your Little Karen, he


    can still woo her in the future right."


    "Faye, actually, I prefer Little Karen to find someone older than her. Then in the future, the person


    can take care of her. By the time your baby is born, he will be four or five years younger than Little


    Karen. That¡¯s not very ideal!¡± Karen said,ughing.


    For the sake of her precious daughter, Karen was not afraid to offend her best friend. Besides, Faye


    would not get angry at her.


    Before Faye could speak, Karen continued, "Maybe not our Little Karen, but I can give Little Karen a


    younger sister, then your son can woo Little Karen¡¯s sister."


    Hearing that Karen was going to give Little Karen a sister, Faye was so excited that she shouted,


    "Karen, you¡¯re pregnant?"

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    ¡°What?" Faye Reed''s deafening scream was ringing in Karen Daly''s ear. She couldn''t make out


    what Faye was saying.


    "You just said that you will give Little Karen a little sister, so you must have good news right." Faye


    said while smiling, "How many months are you in your pregnancy? When is your due date? We can


    nurse our babies together in the future."


    "No, I''m not." Karen touched her belly subconsciously. She did hope for a child, but there was none.


    She didn¡¯t know whether she¡¯d be blessed with another child with Kevin Kyle or not.


    ¡°I understand. It is not three months yet, so you can¡¯t tell others. Karen, don¡¯t worry. I''m good at


    keeping secrets. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    On this end of the phone, Karen could already feel Faye putting her hand over her chest and


    making a promise.


    "I¡¯m really not pregnant!" Karen wasn''t doubting Faye, but she really wasn¡¯t pregnant, so she didn¡¯t


    want to spread this information.


    There were things that Faye could keep her lips sealed no matter what, but there were other things


    that she would announce to the world in seconds.


    She still remembered when they were in university, one of their male ssmates was courting a girl.


    Faye pestered him so much to get him to disclose the girl¡¯s name. She had sworn to keep it a


    secret.


    However, before the morning ss ended, the whole campus knew about the boy and the girl being


    an item.


    Since then, her ssmates gave Faye a fitting nickname called, ¡°Chatterbox Reed!"


    "Okay, don''t need to exin. I understand." Faye added, ¡°Sebastian will soon finish his work here,


    then I''ll go back. I''ll wait for you, and we can give birth together."


    Karen was speechless.


    Could one wait for the other to give birth together?


    Did Faye think that her baby was so special that she could adjust his birth date?


    After she hung up, Karen looked up at the sky.


    The weather was very good, and the sky was clear, just like Karen¡¯s mood.


    Life was back on track again. She could go to her brother''s house for meals on weekends, chat with


    her best friend, and stroll around. This was what she called a life.


    Karen was in a good mood. On the way home, she called Kevin again. She learned that Kevin had


    gone to the neighboring city for work, and he would probably return at night.


    Karen returned home happily. Not long after she entered the yard, she saw Little Karen sitting in the


    yard with a chain in her hand while muttering something... Even Momo, who was trotting around her


    feet could not get her attention.


    For an unknown reason, Karen felt her heart aching when she saw Little Karen like this. She


    wanted to go near to Little Karen but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to move her feet.


    Perhaps Momo had noticed Karen, Momo left Little Karen and ran towards Karen. It circled her


    twice and then barked faintly.


    Karen understood that Momo was telling her that Little Karen was very sad...


    Karen picked Momo up and walked towards Little Karen quietly. As she approached Little Karen,


    she heard her saying to the chain, "Brother Lionel, appear! Brother Lionel, appear!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Little Karen recited over and over again... She kept calling for her brother Lionel.


    But her Brother Lionel did not appear.


    After repeating for a long time, Little Karen blinked her big, beautiful eyes, and pouted, as beads of


    tears fell down her cheeks.


    "Little Karen..." Karen walked over and pulled Little Karen into her arms. She rubbed Little Karen¡¯s


    head gently, "Brother Lionel is not here, but daddy and mommy are here with you."


    "Brother Lionel lied to me! Brother Lionel is a big liar!" Little Karen didn¡¯t forget to scold Brother


    Lionel even when she was crying badly.


    She still remembered that when Brother Lionel gave her this chain, he had told her that she only


    needed to shout ¡°Brother Lionel, appear!¡± to the chain if she ever missed him, and he would appear


    beside her.


    But she had been calling him for a long time, yet Brother Lionel didn''t show up. She was very sad


    because she couldn''t see Brother Lionel!


    Karenforted her in a gentle voice, "Karen, Brother Lionel didn¡¯t lie to you, you should believe in


    him, okay?"


    Little Karen raised her little head and asked sadly, ¡°Then why didn''t Brother Lionel appear?"


    Karen said, "That¡¯s because Brother Lionel had gone to a ce so far away and he couldn''t hear


    you calling, that¡¯s why he didn''t appear."


    Little Karen asked innocently, "Why did Brother Lionel go far away? Did I make him angry? Doesn''t


    he like me anymore?"


    "No, Brother Lionel left because he liked you very much." Karen sighed.


    If Lionel had not liked Little Karen so much, then he wouldn¡¯t have stayed on to fight the enemy just


    to protect Little Karen. He went all out until the bodyguards came and until he was sure that Little


    Karen was safe.


    "Mommy, why?" Little Karen asked softly.


    She didn''t understand at all. If Brother Lionel liked her, then why did he leave?


    Brother Lionel had promised to stay with her forever, to protect her, and to help her chase away all


    the bad guys.


    "Because..." Karen stroked Little Karen¡¯s head and suppressed her heartache. She tried her best to


    exin to Little Karen, "Because Brother Lionel is waiting for you to grow up soon. When you grow


    up, you will see Brother Lionel again.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t grow up.¡± Little Karen did what her mother had told her, she would eat more at meals,


    but after a few days, she was still a child. She didn¡¯t grow up at all.


    If she couldn''t grow up, then Brother Lionel would note back to her side?


    When she thought that she would never grow up and Brother Lionel would never return to her side,


    Little Karen started wailing.


    "Little Karen, that¡¯s not true. You are growing up every day." Karen didn''t expect her daughter to be


    so impatient, she wanted to grow up in just a few days.


    She was a child, not a sprout. She couldn''t just grow up at will either.


    "Then when will I grow up?" Little Karen looked at herself and then turned to her mother. "Do I have


    to grow as tall as mommy?¡±


    ¡°You just need to grow to sixteen years old. By then, you will be a big girl, and Brother Lionel will


    come back to you.¡± Karen kissed Little Karen¡¯s forehead and said gently.


    When Little Karen grows up, she¡¯d understand that the faraway ce that Brother Lionel had gone


    to was heaven.


    Little Karen was still very young right now and she thought about Brother Lionel all the time. If


    Karen were to tell her the truth, Little Karen would definitely be devastated.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    After sending Karen Daly off, George Ken went back to the house and sat in the living room.


    He fixed his cryptic gaze in a certain ce. After watching for a long time, he took a deep breath


    and mmed his fist on the coffee table. His eyes were filled with anger.


    How dare he call himself a son! He didn¡¯t even know that his father had been badly injured and


    living such a miserable life.


    If his father hadn''te looking for him, he wouldn''t have known that his father was still alive.


    Back then, his father was tall and majestic. His eyes were spirited. Back then, his father was full of


    righteousness...


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, for the past years, his father had lived a low and disgraceful life...


    He was living like a phantom... Even when George saw his father, he could not recognize his father


    at all.


    Thinking of the pain his father had suffered over the years, George raised his hand and pped


    himself in the face. He hated himself for being so useless. His father had suffered for so many


    years, but he did nothing at all.


    It seemed that one p wasn''t enough, George gave himself another two ps on the face, as if


    that would make him feel better.


    After a long time, George slowly got up and walked towards the study.


    He arrived at the door, just as he was about to turn the doorknob, he stopped suddenly.


    He raised his head and took a deep breath, trying hard to calm down until he felt that he was ready


    to face the person in the study at peace. Then only did he turn the doorknob.


    As soon as he opened the door, his eyes turned towards the front of the desk in the study room.


    In front of his desk, was a man whose hair had turned white. He had horrific burn scars on his face.


    The injuries on his face were so bad to the point that he was unrecognizable.


    Not only was his face burnt, his back was hunched, and he was skinny. He looked like he was in his


    eighties, and had been through a lot of difficulties in life.


    However, he wasn¡¯t even sixty years old. Time had left too many marks on his body, and made him


    look decades older.


    "Dad¡ª"


    It was just a simple word, and yet it took all of George¡¯s energy to say it.


    However, he did not get a response from the old man. The old man was staring at theputer


    screen, and he only blinked his eyes after a while.


    George didn''t call him again. Instead, he slowly walked to his side and looked at theputer


    screen on the desk.


    Karen''s every move and expression were shown on the disy screen, which was put on rey.


    Before Karen arrived, George had installed surveince cameras in the living room to record her so


    that her father could watch her when he missed her.


    After apanying Herbert Ken for some time, George suppressed the pain in his heart and said,


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve been watching for a long time, let''s take a break first and continueter?"


    "Karen is my daughter..." Herbert was oblivious to George. He pointed at Karen on the disy


    screen and said with a smile, "Look, her eyes look just like her mothers, but her eyebrows look just


    like mine."


    "It¡¯s not just her eyebrows, she looks like you in many ways too." George smiled helplessly and


    yed along.


    Karen was born and raised in the Daly family. Their father had never gotten to hold Karen since the


    day she was born.


    Herbert didn¡¯t witness her birth or watch her grow up. She was brought to this world by his one true


    love. She and her mother had suffered a lot throughout the years, so naturally his sense of guilt


    towards her would be more than that towards George.


    As the two spoke, tears rolled down from the corners of Herbert¡¯s eyes, a drop after another,


    blurring his vision.


    He couldn''t see Karen clearly on the screen, but he knew in his heart, that his daughter looked a lot


    like him.


    "Dad, don''t be like this. Now that you¡¯re back with us, you can see Karen and me at any time."


    George looked at his father. Every time he looked at his father''s face, his heart tightened.


    Especially when he saw his father''s tears, George couldn''t stand it anymore. His anger rose quickly,


    but he had no means of venting it out.


    Warren Ss, the one who caused his father to be like this, was dead. They couldn¡¯t possibly


    vent it out on Mia Kyle, who had nothing to do with what happened back then.


    Herbert didn¡¯t say anything. He continued to cry as if to drain all the tears he had umted over


    the past twenty years.


    "Dad¡ª" George called his father. He wanted tofort him to stop crying, but he didn''t know how


    to do that.


    His father was only missing his daughter whom he had never touched before.


    During this period, he could only watch Karen from afar, and call her on the phone to listen to her


    voice.


    To be able to see his daughter in close proximity and hear her voice today, George could


    understand his father¡¯s emotions right now.


    "Karen¡ª" Herbert wiped his tears, then put his trembling hand on Karen''s face on theputer


    screen.


    Even though it was the coldputer screen, but the instant he touched Karen¡¯s face, Herbert


    could almost feel Karen¡¯s warmth.


    He was so shaken that he said while sobbing. "She''s my daughter, she''s my daughter, she''s my


    daughter, she''s my child..."


    He kept repeating this phrase. His lips trembled every time he uttered the words.


    "Dad¡ª" Other than calling him, George didn''t know what else he could say.


    For the past 20 years, his father had lived in the dark. How he wished he could suffer the pain on


    his father''s behalf.


    "George, do you think Karen will acknowledge me as her father?" Herbert withdrew his hand in


    fright. He covered his face with both hands. "No, no, no... I can''t let her see me like this. I can''t


    scare her."


    George rushed over to grab Herbert¡¯s hands and said firmly, "Dad, don''t be like this. You have heard


    it too, right? Karen said that you will always be her father no matter how you look like. She will


    never disown you."


    "No, I don''t want to scare her. Please don''t let her know of my existence." Herbert looked around in


    a frenzy, then pushed George away to hide under the desk. "Don''t let her find me. I don''t want her


    to find me."


    George bent down, took Herbert¡¯s hand, andforted him, "Dad, Karen is your daughter, and my


    sister. I know her better than you do. She has longed for her family''s affection for a long time."

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    "You don''t understand." Herbert Ken shook his head, still reluctant toe out from under the desk.


    Instead of letting his daughter see his ghastly face now, he would rather die alone.


    Let her continue to believe that he had died many years ago so that she would always remember


    the positive, heroic image of him.


    He wanted to be her eternal hero!


    He was a coward now.


    The thought of his daughter''s possibly frightened look, and her contempt if she were to see him this


    way, made him afraid of confronting her.


    Just like in the recent days, he had watched her from a distance and guarded her. He was


    contented as long as she was safe and healthy.


    But that wasn''t enough for him after all. When he watched her from afar, he wanted to hear her


    voice. When he heard her voice, he wanted to hug her.


    It was part of being human, we would never be satisfied with the status quo. Whenever a wish gets


    fulfilled, we would immediately create a new wish to hope for.


    Seeing his father like this, George Ken was ovee with despair. He continued, "Dad, please


    come out first, and please believe in me. Now, with such advancement in medical technology, we


    shall go overseas where I will find you a good cosmetic surgeon to restore your face."


    "George, can I really regain my original appearance? Is it really possible?" Herbert repeated the


    question several times.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he wanted to reconcile with his daughter, his current appearance didn''t


    really matter to him.


    However, he yearned to see his daughter. He wanted to hear his daughter call him ''dad'' in her


    pleasant voice. He wanted to hold his daughter in his arms and tell her that she was his daughter.


    His enemy was now dead, and now his daughter was his only reason to live.


    "Dad, it''s definitely possible." George helped Herbert up and said, "When your face is restored, we


    will tell Karen."


    "Can I really reunite with Karen? Will she be willing to ept me?" Herbert was still not confident.


    "Dad, you should know, she has often asked me about you. She always said how good it would be if


    she could meet you." After a pause, George continued, "She grew up in the Daly family, and


    Samuel didn''t treat them well. Had it not for Charlie''s protection, I''m afraid Samuel would have sent


    Karen away long ago."


    "I feel guilty for them, I failed to rescue them from that misery. If I hade back then and took


    them away, her mother would not be forced to jump off a building tomit suicide. Karen would


    not be treated as a traitor and be used as a pawn."


    Herbert was furious when mentioned about this matter.


    He had known that Karen was his own child, but for years, he didn''te to rescue them because


    he didn''t want to be controlled by Samuel Daly. When he finally made up his mind to take them


    home, someone plotted against him.


    "Dad, it''s not your fault. We all know that you loved them. If you hadn''t encountered that car


    ident and be disfigured, you would have exhausted all means to bring them home." George


    was still young at that time, but he remembered vividly about his father''s demeanor.


    Herbert continued sadly, "That''s not an excuse. In short, it''s I who made them suffer because I was


    useless then. If I were capable, I wouldn''t have let her mother suffer for so many years. I couldn''t


    save them."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Herbert had always known that Karen was his daughter. It was Samuel and the Gook family who


    had sent Karen''s mother to him, in hopes of using her to threaten him to work for them.


    He was still too young at that time. For his reputation and ideals, he refused to be threatened by


    them and went on his own way.


    After that, Samuel had helped the fake Old Master of Kyle family get rid of Herbert, all because he


    didn''t cooperate with them to do their dirty work.


    But he didn''t know who had wanted to get rid of him that time.


    After years of investigation, he found that the real person who had wanted to kill him was not the


    Gook family or the Daly family, but the Old Master of Kyle family, who was hiding in the shadows.


    It took him many years to assemble the evidence to prove that the Old Master of the Kyle family


    was the one who wanted to get rid of him. After that, he began to n for revenge.


    Who would have thought that when everything was ready and he could use his methods to get rid of


    the old man, the old master turned out to be an impostor?


    There was no need for him to take action. The identity of his enemy had been exposed.


    Just as he was trying to find a way to meet his enemy in the prison of Chatterton Town''s military


    base, he heard the news that his enemy had died.


    He couldn''t do anything on time. The person who had made his life miserable had died so easily.


    In a fit of anger, he captured the most innocent Mia to take revenge.


    At that time, he was blinded by hatred. He only wanted to avenge himself and his daughter, but he


    had forgotten that his action was no different from Warren Ss''s.


    Every time he thought of the injuries he had inflicted on Mia and how she had nearly died, Herbert


    was worried and scared.


    He stammered worriedly, "George, I have done something so terrible. If Karen were to find out, she


    would never forgive me. So it''s better not to tell her, I don''t want to ruin my heroic image in her


    mind."


    "Dad, do you understand or not? No matter how you look like, you''re still her father. As the saying


    goes, we learn from our mistakes and repent... she won''t me you." However, George was also


    unsure when it came to this.


    "No, no, no... Don''t tell her. As long as you ask her toe home regrly, I will secretly watch her


    and listen to her voice, that''s enough for me." Herbert backed off once more.


    He was contented just to be able to listen to his beloved daughter''s voice and secretly watch her.


    He had once thought that in this life, he could only live in darkness. He had never thought that he


    could see his own son again and watch his daughter in close proximity. He was contented to know


    that his daughter regarded him as a hero in her heart.


    Once, he had also felt that he was a hero.


    He used to work in the government. Many people wanted to bribe him, but he had never epted


    any of them.


    Through his actions, he wanted to lead by example.


    In the past, he could proudly regard himself as a hero.


    But that car ident destroyed everything.


    In order to survive, he had drunk from sewage, eaten rotten food from the trash cans, and slept in


    dark, haunted houses. He even battled with the rats for a home...

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    In the past, he had hovered at the edge of life and death for more than once. A wrong step, would


    send him into the abyss and he would be doomed forever.


    In order to survive and to see his child again, Herbert Ken gritted his teeth and found his way back


    step by step.


    He had suffered for so many years but the moment he saw his own child and heard her voice, all


    the past sufferings became worthwhile.


    He had asked himself before, if this was really worth it.


    At the same time, he gave himself a very firm answer.


    It''s worth it!


    "Dad, as long as we don''t say anything about Mia''s kidnapping, no one will know about it." For the


    sake of his family, George decided to be selfish and conceal the crime.


    Karen was now a member of the Kyle family. If she knew that Mia''s kidnapper was her own father,


    how could she face the Kyle family?


    Therefore, he had to find a good cosmetic surgeon as soon as possible and help his father restore


    his face so that his father could reconcile with Karen.


    "George, I..." Not saying anything and pretending that nothing had happened, this was something


    Herbert didn''t want to do. He did not want to lie to Karen as George had suggested.


    "Dad, please listen to me just this once. You are not doing it for yourself, but for Karen. She loves


    Kevin very much, and she will live with the Kyle family for the rest of her life. We will be relieved


    after telling her the truth, but what about her?" This time, George did not let Herbert finish his words.


    "I..." Herbert admitted that George was right.


    "Dad, you don''t have to think about anything now. Just recuperate at home. I''ll find you a doctor.


    Once I find a suitable one, I''ll find ways to get you a passport."


    "Okay." Herbert couldn''t refute George. He sighed and nodded.


    It was alright if he couldn''t restore his original appearance. He only hoped that he could go out to


    meet the others without scaring them away, especially his daughter, Karen, and his granddaughter,


    Little Karen.


    George added, "Dad, don''t call Karen and send her gifts anymore. You''ve called her but didn''t


    speak to her. She doesn''t know who you are and this will only scare her."


    "I won''t do that again." Previously, he had missed his daughter so much that he only thought of


    hearing her voice. He didn''t realize that his action would frighten her.


    George added, "Dad, you rest for a while now. You can watch these videos any time you want,


    whenever you miss Karen. No one can take her away from you."


    "I still want to watch for a while." As he looked at Karen''s face on theputer screen, Herbert


    reached out and gently stroked her face with his rough fingers. "Karen, daddy loves you so much."


    Upon hearing this, George was ovee with emotions.


    His father had nightmares every night. In his dream, he would shout their names - George and


    Karen, asking them to run away...


    Thinking of this, George took a deep breath and suppressed his emotions. Then he turned around


    and went out.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ......


    Rovio had grown rapidly over the past few years. Its businesses was expanding.


    Although Rovio had many talented employees to lessen Kevin Kyle''s workload, there were still


    some matters which required his attention and decisions.


    As the top executive in Rovio, Kevin could really be caught up in projects from the beginning to the


    end of the year.


    However, no matter how busy he was, he would find time for his child.


    Now, Karen Daly, whom he had been waiting for so many years, had returned. In order to have


    more time with her, Kevin would rush home at any chance when he had a break from his work and


    appointments.


    Today, he had a business discussion for an important project in a neighboring city. After the work


    was done, the partners invited him to dinner at the best restaurant in the city.


    Kevin didn''t like to eat out, but he still had to entertain his partners asionally, so he decided to


    attend this dinner.


    At the table, the leader of the otherpany picked up a ss of wine and stood up. He said with a


    smile, "Director Kevin, I would like to propose a toast to you first. I look forward to a good


    coboration with you."


    Kevin did not say a word. It was York Tanner, who was next to him, who stood up and said


    respectfully, "Director Landford, Director Kevin doesn''t drink."


    Kevin would drink a little asionally, but he still had to rush home tonight. He didn''t want to smell


    like alcohol in front of Karen and Little Karen.


    "We have also heard that Director Kevin doesn''t drink. I''ll ask someone to get a cup of tea for you


    instead." The man said as he gave a wink to a young and beautiful woman who was standing a few


    steps behind Kevin.


    The woman received the signal and nodded slightly. She immediately approached Kevin. After


    taking a few steps, she seemed to be tripped by something and plunged straight towards Kevin.


    York, who was next to Kevin, reacted quickly. He turned around swiftly, reached out, and caught the


    woman firmly before she could touch Kevin.


    Seeing that York had ruined the n, the man called Director Landford was furious. But he


    maintained his smile and said, "Look at you, you are too careless. Fortunately, Assistant Tanner


    reacted quickly, or you would have crashed onto Director Kevin, then..."


    "Director Landford!" Kevin, who had been silent all this while, had finally spoken, but his voice was


    cold.


    Director Landford bowed and said, "Director Kevin, tell me if you need anything."


    Kevin waved. He took a wet towel from his assistant and wiped his hands. Then he said, "Go back


    and tell your old man. If he really wants to do business with me,e to me personally."


    How could Kevin not know Director Landford''s tricks? He hated people who used this tactic to forge


    an alliance between twopanies.


    "Director Kevin, I... I..." When Landford came to his senses, Kevin had already walked away


    elegantly with his men.


    Those who were familiar with Kevin should know that this was his baseline, of which one should not


    cross.


    The Landford family had been nning for this project for a long time. They had almostpleted


    the preliminary work, and what was left was some details to be sorted out before signing the


    contract. However, Director Landford managed to create a scene...


    "Director Kevin, are you going to stay in the hotel or return to Chatterton Town?" York asked as he


    followed Kevin closely from behind.


    Kevin did not answer, but York had already known the answer. He ordered the others, "I''ll head back


    to Chatterton Town."


    Even if they had booked a hotel here, if their director said that they would go back to Chatterton


    Town, then they had to obey.


    This was because Kevin''s home was in Chatterton Town. No matter where he had gone to, he


    would miss his special one at home, and he knew that she would be waiting for his return.


    When he got home, it was almost dawn. When Kevin entered the yard and looked up, he saw that


    the lights in their bedroom were still on. He knew that Karen was waiting for him.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Karen Daly called Kevin Kyle in the afternoon. After he said that he was busy with his work, she did


    not call him again.


    She didn''t call him again because she didn''t want to distract his work, not because she didn''t care.


    However, every time she would wait for him to return at home.


    It was like this every time, there was no exception.


    Therefore, Kevin would go home no matter howte it was. How could he bear to let Karen wait for


    him the whole night?


    When he saw the lights in the bedroom, the tiredness he felt from a whole day of work disappeared


    in an instant.


    The corners of his mouth turned upwards slightly, and his pace quickened. He wished to appear in


    front of Karen quickly.


    When Kevin walked to the door of the main house, Karen was also walking towards him.


    She was wearing some pink cartoon pajamas, which was matching with Little Karen''s. The dim light


    shone on her face, making her look alluring.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" He asked with a doting smile on his face.


    Karen did not answer him. Instead, she hooked on his arm and said, "You''ve been busy for the


    whole day, please sleep in a hotel if you can in the future."


    Kevin rubbed her head, smiled gently, and said, "If I were to sleep in a hotel for the night, you would


    wait for me for the whole night."


    Karen red at him, "I''m not stupid. If you call and inform me that you can''te back, I won''t wait


    for you then."


    Kevin suddenly stopped, held her face, and said earnestly, "But without you by my side, I can''t fall


    asleep."


    He didn''t know when he had developed such a habit. Without Karen sleeping next to him, and if he


    couldn''t see her the first thing in the morning, he couldn''t sleep soundly anymore.


    Looking at Kevin''s affectionate eyes, Karen blushed again. She lowered her gaze and asked, "Have


    you had dinner?"


    "I didn''t eat." Moments after he sat down at the dining table, his appetite was ruined, so he didn''t eat


    anything just now, and left with his men.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll prepare for you."


    "Noodles." Kevin still remembered when they just got married, Karen had cooked noodles for him


    once, and it tasted good.


    "Then you go upstairs and take a shower first. When you''re done, the meal should be ready."


    "Let''s do it together." Kevin would not be hungry even if he did not have a meal. He just missed the


    days when they made meals together.


    "Okay then, you wash the vegetables."


    "Okay."


    So the couple, one in charge of washing the vegetables and the other in charge of boiling water and


    preparing the seasoning. Not long after, a bowl of delicious noodles was ready.


    Karen looked at Kevin expectantly and said, "I haven''t cooked this for a long time. I don''t know how


    it will taste."


    Kevin said, "The dishes made by my wife must be delicious."


    Karen smiled and said, "Then you should eat more."


    Kevin was eating the noodles while Karen sat opposite him, watching him quietly.


    No matter how long had passed, even if this man was already a father to a four-year-old kid, his


    lifestyle habits had not changed.


    Every morning when she opened her eyes, she would see him sitting by the window and reading


    the newspaper, just like the morning after they got married.


    Watching him, Karen''s mind wandered into the distant past. When she was almost lost in her


    thoughts, she heard Kevin''s voice, "Karen, you went to George''s ce today. Is there anything


    wrong?"


    Karen shook her head in a daze. "Nothing."


    "If you need my help, just tell me." He was worried that Karen was too shy to ask him for help.


    Karen blinked her eyes and said with a smile, "He didn''t say anything. He just made a dish for me."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin asked, "He cooked?"


    Karen said, "You also think it''s incredible, don''t you? I think so too. Thiszy man suddenly became


    diligent. If I hadn''t seen him as healthy as a bull, I would have thought that he was ill."


    Kevin had been investigating the Mystery Person for a while now. As soon as he heard about


    George''s abnormal behaviour, he immediately linked it to the Mystery Person.


    A person who hated cooking before, had suddenly cooked for Karen. This had triggered Kevin''s


    suspicion.


    "Kevin, what are you thinking about?" Karen raised her hand and waved it in front of him.


    "Did he tell you anything else?" Kevin grabbed her hand and asked.


    "We didn''t talk much. Just chatting about daily life."


    "Invite him over more often when he has time. Little Karen likes him." Kevin did not ask anymore


    questions. If he asked too much, Karen would be suspicious.


    He had some doubts and he just needed to ask someone to check them out.


    Karen returned to the bedroom with Kevin. Little Karen, who had been asleep, sat up, and her big


    eyes filled with fear.


    "Baby!" Karen hurried over and hugged the insecure Little Karen. She patted her back gently. "Don''t


    be afraid. Mom and dad are both here."


    "Mommy..." It took Little Karen some time to react. She plunged into her mother''s arms and clutched


    her mother''s clothes tightly with her small hands.


    "Little Karen, daddy is here too." Kevin hugged them both, and reached out a hand to rub Little


    Karen''s head.


    Little Karen raised her head, blinked her big teary eyes, and said softly, "Dad, don''t leave me


    alone."


    Perhaps it was because Brother Lionel had suddenly left, therefore she had no sense of security.


    She felt as if people would leave her at any time.


    "Little Karen, you are our most precious baby. How could we abandon you?" Kevin picked her up


    and kissed her little face. "I was only working. After work, I will definitelye back to apany


    you."


    ¡°......¡±


    Little Karen blinked her big eyes but she was a bit skeptical. It was because Brother Lionel had said


    the same thing to her too, but he had left in the end.


    She was really scared. She was afraid that her father and mother would also be like Brother Lionel.


    When she opened her eyes one day, she would never see them again.


    "Little Karen, trust me." Kevin hugged his daughter tightly while gently patted her on the back to try


    and give her some strengths and a sense of security.


    Little Karen pouted and said, "Dad, you can''t lie to me."


    Kevin nodded firmly and said, "I won''t lie to you."


    It took a long while to coax Little Karen back to sleep. Karen looked at Kevin with a sudden look of


    concern and said, "I''m sorry!"


    Kevin said, "Are you silly? Why did you apologize?"


    "You were so busy at work, yet you still have to coax our child when you get home." Karen sniffled


    and med herself, "I can''t even take good care of our child at home."

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    "Right, you''re useless!" Instead of persuading Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle yed along with her. Karen


    pressed her lips together and was about to cry.


    "I have just coaxed Little Karen to sleep. Do you want me to coax you too?" Kevin held her in his


    arms and said gently, "You''re silly, you don''t even know that you''re the source of my strength."


    There was no need for her to do anything. All she needed to do was to stay by his side, and this


    would give him the strength to do anything.


    "No, I''m not!" She thought she often was childish in front of Kevin, yet Kevin saw her with such


    significance, Karen felt a little embarrassed.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Yes or no, it''s up to me."


    Karen got even more embarrassed. She escaped from his arms and went to fetch his clothes. "Go


    take a shower. I''ll get your pajamas."


    Kevin pulled her back and said, "You can rest first. I''ll do it myself."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen insisted, "I''ll help you."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and said while smiling, "Are you waiting to shower together?"


    Karen was speechless.


    She just wanted to take care of him seeing that he was exhausted. What was he even thinking?


    She suddenly felt him quite annoyed!


    What should she do?


    "Well, you stay with Little Karen so that she feels safe." Kevin hugged and kissed her. Then he


    turned to get his pajamas.


    ......


    All his employees had the weekends to rest, but not for Kevin. He arrived hometest night and


    went to bed veryte. But he still got up very early the next morning.


    After having breakfast with his family, he proceeded to the study room to work. He had non-stop


    phone calls, and then video conferences.


    He stayed in the study room for two hours and did not stop for a moment. He was like a robot, not


    knowing what tiredness meant.


    Little Karen''s Taekwondo ss was still on-going, and Karen continued to apany her for the


    training. Both mother and daughter made great progress.


    The coach would always praise Little Karen for her talent. Even though she was small, she could


    master each move very quickly. With her talent, she would definitely be a master of


    Taekwondo in the future.


    Upon hearing the coach''spliment on Little Karen, Karen was so happy that she hugged Little


    Karen and kissed her again and again.


    However, Little Karen was still down. She rarely spoke, and it was difficult to see her smile.


    "Little Karen..." Karen wanted to ask if she was thinking about Brother Lionel, but she swallowed


    back what she was about to say.


    What if Little Karen wasn''t thinking about Brother Lionel, then her words would trigger Little Karen to


    think of him and be sad again.


    Karen picked the sweaty Little Karen up and said, "Let me bathe you first. After that, I''ll take you


    and your little sister, Momo, out to y, okay?"


    "No." Little Karen shook her little head. It seemed that she was not interested in going out to y at


    all.


    There was nothing Karen could do.


    After bathing Little Karen, she let her y with Momo on her own. Then, Karen came to Kevin for a


    discussion. "Kevin, didn''t you mention about child adoption before?"


    Kevin raised his head from a pile of documents and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Karen said, "Let''s adopt a child to keep Little Karenpany."


    Kevin said, "Have you thought about it?"


    Karen nodded and said, "If she has apanion, she may forget Brother Lionel, and she won''t be


    unhappy all day."


    Kevin thought for a moment and said, "Okay, I''ll ask someone to scout for a suitable child."


    Karen said with dissatisfaction, "Kevin, if we are going to adopt a brother for Little Karen, shouldn''t


    we go to the welfare home personally?"


    Kevin said, "My people will find a suitable child and check all details of his background. Little Karen


    is our daughter, I won''t just get anyone to be herpanion."


    In Kevin''s mind, they were only looking for a ymate for Little Karen, he felt that there was no


    need to go to the welfare home to look for the child personally.


    Karen red at him and turned to leave. For the first time, she found that she couldn''tmunicate


    properly with this man.


    In her opinion, they should personally meet the potential child up for adoption. First of all, she had to


    see the child''s character. She had to know whether he was easy to get along with or not, and at the


    same time, let the child know that they were serious about the adoption.


    However, Kevin saw it as work, he treated it as one of his projects at the office which he could


    delegate to his staff. How could she not be angry with him?


    Karen walked to the door, she was about to reach for the doorknob when she was dragged into


    Kevin''s arms.


    He rubbed her head, "Are you angry?"


    Karen punched him hard on the chest and pushed him away. "Kevin, I don''t want to talk to you now.


    Let go of me."


    She was really angry.


    Kevin said, "Okay, I''ll go to the welfare home with you. But I have just sent an email to Assistant


    Tanner. Let''s give them some time to arrange it. We''ll go after lunch."


    It was like this every time, when Karen was so angry that she nned to ignore him, he would coax


    her back to happiness like this.


    He had such a melodious and charming voice.


    Back then, the reason why she agreed to marry him so quickly was not only his good looks, but a


    big part of the reason was his voice too.


    She felt blessed to share the same bed with this man of her dream, both good-looking and pleasant


    sounding!


    ......


    After lunch, Kevin apanied Karen to the welfare home.


    Because they had made an appointment, the dean of the welfare home and a group of staff had


    been waiting for their arrival at the entrance. The wee Kevin and Karen received was very


    grand! It was grander than what the welfare home inspection leaders would even receive.


    "Director Kevin, the children are taking a nap now. Why don''t we go and have a look at their details


    first? If you''re satisfied, we''ll bring them to you when they wake up after their nap."


    Kevin did not answer. Instead, he looked at Karen, and she said, "Dean, do you have any boys,


    around ten years of age in your welfare home?"


    Karen had taken all aspects into consideration in order to find Little Karen a brother. The age gap


    shouldn''t be too big, as not every child would treat Little Karen like how Brother Lionel did.


    If the age gap was too close, they might fight with each other often for attention. That would not do.


    Karen thought that a child at ten years old was the most suitable. He should be able to understand


    a lot of things and could take care of Little Karen. They should be able to get along well with each


    other.


    "There are only two children around ten years old here. Unfortunately, one of the children is a deaf-


    mute, and the other has learning disabilities." The dean didn''t know of Karen''s identity, so he didn''t


    dare to address her. He just spoke to her with a smile.


    Most people who came to adopt a child would choose those who were younger in age. The younger


    the children, the easier it was for them to be adopted. Generally, the older children were not top


    choices for adoptive parents.


    The dean wasn''t sure if the ultra-rich Kevin might have a different view, as they wanted to adopt an


    older child.


    Since they didn''t find a suitable child in the first welfare home, Kevin apanied Karen to the


    second, and then the third one...


    After visiting the fourth welfare home, they still hadn''t found the right child. When Karen left the


    welfare home, she walked glumly in front of Kevin. Kevin called her name, but she didn''t reply.


    When the driver pulled over to pick them up, there was a strong smell of gasolineing from the


    car. She suddenly felt a churn in her stomach and it was so ufortable that it made her gag.


    She was about to vomit.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Kevin took a few steps forward and held Karen. He said worriedly, "Karen, what''s wrong? Let''s go to


    the hospital to get a check-up."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine..." As soon as she spoke, Karen''s stomach churned again. She covered her


    mouth and wanted to vomit again. However, when she did, nothing came out.


    "Have some water." Kevin took a bottle of mineral water and opened it before handing it to Karen.


    After taking two sips of water, her stomach got a little better, but the nausea didn''t disappear. After a


    few seconds of rest, she wanted to vomit again.


    "I''m fine." Looking at Kevin''s worried eyes, she tried her best to hold her pain back and gave him a


    reassuring smile. She didn''t want him to worry about her.


    However, she felt really unwell. She began to vomit again and broke out in cold sweat.


    "Let''s go to the hospital." Kevin did not care if Karen agreed or not, so he grabbed her by the waist


    and picked her up. After getting into the car, he ordered the driver to rush to the hospital.


    She could no longer smell the gasoline inside the car, since the air conditioning was switched on,


    and hence she felt much better. However, as she had vomited too much just now, she had no


    strength at all. Shey softly in Kevin''s arms.


    She rubbed Kevin''s arms like a child and whispered, "It was just an upset stomach, but now I''m


    feeling much better. I don''t need to go to the hospital."


    "It''s okay. Let''s go to the hospital anyway." Kevin kissed her forehead and lifted her face to look at


    her.


    He added, "Karen, I know you''re worried about Little Karen, but you can''t be in a rush to adopt a


    brother for her. Adoption is a tricky and long process that takes time and some luck."


    He touched her heart gently and spoke in a soft voice, "Put down your worries, and concentrate on


    your design work."


    "I know." Karen knew this, but Little Karen was her daughter. How could she not worry about her?


    "Don''t think so much. You should take care of your own work, and leave the rest to me." Kevin''s


    voice sounded gentle, but he was also assertive.


    "I will try not to think too much then." Karen nestled in Kevin''s arms once again, with her ears close


    to his heart as she listened to his rhythmic heartbeat.


    With him by her side and being held tightly in his arms, it was like they were one.


    What a blessing this was!


    ......


    Soon, they arrived at Rovio Hospital.


    The hospital was under the main Rovio umbre. On the way here, Kevin had already contacted the


    hospital management. As soon as they reached, medical staff were already on standby.


    They knew that Karen presented symptoms of nausea and vomiting, so they took her to the


    Gastrointestinal department for a check-up, but the doctor said there was nothing wrong.


    The doctor was just letting Kevin know that Karen was fine. At the same time, Karen was triggered


    by a sudden scent and she vomited again.


    Kevin quickly patted on Karen''s back to calm her down. At the same time, they looked at each other


    and thought about something else.


    Karen was pregnant!


    In the past, when Karen was pregnant with Little Karen, she had vomited a lot too. She seemed to


    be in the same condition as she was today. However, it had been a long time since that happened,


    so they couldn''t remember it, and associate the symptoms.


    Kevin''s first reaction when she saw that Karen was unwell was that she was too worried and too


    tired, hence she vomited out of fatigue and anxiety.


    Now, the doctor said that there was no problem with her stomach, which meant that her symptoms


    were very likely to be caused by something else.


    Kevin and Karen thought about the possibility of being pregnant at the same time.


    After Kevin and Karen agreed to have another child, they did not use any contraceptives when they


    had sex, so there was a very high chance that she was pregnant.


    The two of them looked at each other and did not speak for a while. They both felt a mix of


    emotions.


    Karen had always wanted another child with Kevin. She wanted to raise the child with Kevin and not


    miss any moment in their child''s growth anymore.


    When she thought that she might be pregnant, she was so excited that she didn''t know how to


    react.


    She just looked at Kevin quietly, hoping that he could confirm that she was really pregnant with their


    child again.


    However, Kevin did not answer her. He was looking at her quietly, and she could not even


    understand what he was thinking about.


    Kevin was also happy and excited, but it was different from Karen''s emotions. There were some


    mixed feelings in his happiness.


    He was happy that Karen could bear their child again, but he was worried because he didn''t want


    her to suffer again while he watched helplessly.


    "I..." After the symptoms subsided, Karen took Kevin''s hand and touched her lower abdomen. She


    asked carefully, "Kevin, do you think so?"


    Karen was so worried that this was just an illusion. She was so worried that this was a false rm.


    She really wanted to have another child.


    "Let''s go to the Gynaecology department and check it out." Kevin''s hand gently stroked over


    Karen''s lower abdomen, then he lowered his head to kiss her forehead. "Whatever the oue,


    we''ll be ready."


    Karen looked at him with anticipation. "I hope it''s true."


    "Even if it is not true now, it will be true in the future." Although they did not know the results, Kevin


    needed to assure Karen first.


    "I think it''s true this time," Karen repeated. However, Kevin did not answer and hugged her tightly.


    ......


    In the early stages of pregnancy, the simplest, most convenient and urate way to find out was to


    have a urine test.


    Karen had done such a pregnancy test before, and she still remembered the process a little, but


    she had forgotten the specific details.


    But it did not matter. They were in a hospital and the doctor would help.


    The doctor briefed them both on the process. Because Kevin was by her side, Karen''s cheeks were


    flushed, and she didn''t pay attention to what the doctor said.


    However, Kevin was listening very carefully. Not only did he remember every detail of what the


    doctor had told him, he also wanted to apany Karen to the bathroom.


    Karen shook her head. "It''s just a piece of cake. I can go by myself. I don''t need your help, I really


    don''t."


    "I''lle with you." Kevin was firm.


    "But it''s adies'' restroom. How can you apany me in?" Karen found an excuse.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "York, seal thedies''. No one is allowed to enter." Kevin turned around and ordered his assistant


    promptly.


    How could the president of Rovio make everything such a big deal?

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    As soon as Director Kevin spoke, York followed his words. He really sealed off thedies'' restroom


    and stood guard outside.


    Karen Daly pouted her lips helplessly.


    She couldn''t speak anymore. She knew Kevin Kyle was stubborn and persistent with his words.


    Kevin won the fight and went into thedies'' room with Karen.


    There was a big sign lettered "LADIES" by the door, but Kevin was not embarrassed at all.


    He was shameless, but Karen was shy. She stood at the door, bashful, unwilling to go in. "Well, wait


    for me out here then. I can go in alone."


    Kevin looked at her and said casually, "Do you want me to help you?"


    Karen, "..."


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    What kind of man was he.


    She really wanted to teach him a lesson on boundaries and have him understand her


    embarassment.


    It was just a urine test. It''s such a menial task.


    Karen stared at him fiercely. She was helpless.


    Normally, Kevin would give way to Karen''s requests, but not today.


    Karen entered the cubicle, and Kevin followed behind. He really wanted to help her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she couldn''t object.


    Karen wasn''t even sure if she was pregnant yet but Kevin was already so nervous.


    Karen could only imagine how would he be after this.


    If she was really pregnant, he might even feed her in future. She would be like a baby.


    In the end, Kevin really did help Karen.


    Karen was so shy that she blushed but Kevin could still act oblivious. He held her urine sample and


    cleaned the tube thoroughly for her. He really did not mind.


    The doctor was extremely surprised. "I''ve been doing this for more than 30 years, and I really


    haven''t seen anyone taking the initiative to help the wife before."


    She had seen a lot of mene to the hospital with their wives for a check-up, but they were only


    apanying them and paying bills. She had never seen anyone willing to help with the wife''s


    urine test before.


    Karen lowered her head and didn''t even want to look up at the doctor.


    Kevin said, "Doctor, please help us with the examination first."


    The doctor said with a smile, "You both can wait here for a while. The results will soone out."


    "Karen, don''t worry." Kevin took her to the side and sat down. Knowing that she was nervous, he


    kept holding her hand tightly.


    "I''m not worried as long as you''re here." Karen leaned against Kevin''s arms as they sat and wait.


    With him by her side and her hands in his, she felt at ease.


    The test results were ready shortly after. The doctor smiled and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Kyle,


    congrattions. You''re pregnant."


    After a long while, Karen could not believe what she had just heard.


    She knew that she might be pregnant before the results came out, but when the doctor confirmed


    the news, she was still shocked.


    She still remembered that when she found out that she was pregnant with Little Karen, she was


    worried that she had made a mistake. She used a pregnancy stick first to check, then she went to


    the hospital to confirm it. She was alone throughout the process. Kevin didn''t know, so he didn''t


    apany her.


    Just as she was basking in the joy of pregnancy, the fake Grandpa Kyle had asked her to leave


    Kevin. She was shocked.


    She hasn''t even ryed the good news to Kevin yet at that time.


    Today was different. Throughout the entire process, Kevin had been holding her hand. When the


    doctor announced the results, she was excited and Kevin immediately held her in his arms.


    They were having a baby again. No matter what, Kevin was by her side. They were both looking


    forward to the arrival of the child.


    She looked up and met Kevin''s gentle eyes. Karen moved her lips and wanted to say something,


    but Kevin spoke first, "Karen, this time, please trust me!"


    Karen nodded, "I''ve always believed in you."


    She had never doubted Kevin''s ability. She always believed in him.


    What happened in the past was a y by others. It was hard for Kevin to defend her since they


    were in the dark.


    After confirming that she was pregnant, the doctor did a regr examination on Karen and asked


    some personal questions.


    Karen couldn''t answer most of those personal questions, but Kevin could. Whatever the doctor


    asked, he answered effortlessly.


    On the way back, Karen kept looking out of the window and was too shy to look back at Kevin.


    She had always thought that Kevin was the one who was not observant, hence she didn''t expect


    that he would remember her menstrual cycle well.


    When the doctor asked about the day when theyst had sex, Kevin could report the specific date.


    Karen was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in a shell.


    When Karen was lost in thought, Kevin reached out and put his arm around her waist. He spoke


    softly, "Turn around and look at me."


    She pretended that she didn''t hear him.


    Kevin touched her belly, "Baby, tell me, what''s your mother so shy about?"


    "I''m not shy!" Karen did not want him to look down on her. But as soon as she spoke, her face


    turned even redder.


    Kevin added, "Baby, mom is lying. You can''t learn this from her."


    Karen said, "I..."


    Kevin grinned yfully at Karen, "You are a mother of two children. Why are you still so shy?"


    Karen muttered, "You think everybody should be as open and shameless as you?"


    Kevin said, "That is good, right?"


    Karen stopped bickering with him. "Kevin, don''t tell your family about this yet."


    "Don''t worry, Little Karen will ept another baby." Kevin knew what Karen was worried about.


    "No matter what, let''s not talk about it first." Little Karen had just lost her Brother Lionel. If she knew


    that there was another brother or sister that was going topete for her parent''s attention, she


    would be in distraught.


    Karen must first assure Little Karen that her parent''s love for her would not decrease at all despite


    the number of children they have.


    ......


    As soon as the car stopped at their gate, Kevin received a call from Nick ck.


    Kevin asked Karen to go in first, and then he rushed to Rovio.


    Nick had been leading his team of men to investigate the Mystery Person recently, so when Kevin


    received a call from him, he knew that there was new information about him.


    As Kevin expected, Nick found a strand of hair from the ce where the Mystery Person lived


    before, and sent it for DNA testing. Now they could confirm that the Mystery Man was indeed


    George''s and Karen''s father - Herbert Ken.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Looking at the DNA report in his hand, Kevin asked with his deep voice, "Have you found out where


    Herbert Ken is?"


    Nick ck exined, "We found out that Wilis had worked with him before, but we couldn''t find any


    proofs of contact between them currently, so we don''t know where he is now."


    Kevin put the report down and spoke seriously, "Keep looking for him. The sooner, the better. And I


    need him safe, so don''t let anything happen to him."


    Nick added, "Director Kevin, I''m still a little worried."


    Kevin asked, "What are you worried about?"


    Nick looked at him and responded cautiously, "Previously, when Wilis set a trap for you, you went to


    the ind because you thought that it was Herbert."


    Nick paid close attention to Kevin''s expression and he continued, "Director Kevin, so many years


    have passed, but suddenly a dead person appeared. I am worried that there is something fishy in


    this matter. It''s been 20 years. Perhaps Herbert was no longer the same Herbert anymore. He may


    be a tool that someone is using to deal with you."


    How could Kevin not already have thought of this? However, he had been so caught up with the


    idea of possibly searching for Karen''s father, Herbert.


    Karen had never received her father''s love since she was a child. Kevin really wanted to help her


    find her father and let them reunite.


    Kevin frowned and did not say anything. His slender fingers gently tapped on the desk rhythmically.


    Nick did not know if he had heard what he said earlier.


    Nick added, "Director Kevin, I think you know what I meant earlier. If he remembers Karen, how


    could he gang up with others to hurt you?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and shot a sharp nce at Nick. "What on earth do you want to say?"


    "Director Kevin, I just want to say that they may have plotted together to lure you to the uninhabited


    ind and they wanted to kill you. There may be another trap set by them. Please be careful." Nick


    was still scared from thest incident.


    There were so many people besieging Director Kevin. Director Kevin was on the verge of death,


    and he almost couldn''te back alive.


    He couldn''t even imagine what would happen to Rovio if Kevin wasn''t around.


    Kevin responded coldly, "I have my own n. No matter what, you''d better find him first. The most


    important thing is to find him."


    "Yes." Nick nodded respectfully. He had already said what he had to say. He could only hope that


    Director Kevin would think about his ns carefully.


    ......


    After leaving Rovio, Kevin thought about a lot of things. He called George Ken up and invited him


    out for a chat.


    However, just as George was about to leave his house, he opened his door and saw Kevin right in


    front of him.


    "Matt- Matthew, why are you here?" George was very surprised. Didn''t they agree to have coffee


    outside? Why did he suddenlye to his house?


    "The ce we''re heading is not far from here. I just thought of popping by for a visit." Kevin looked


    at George and spoke casually.


    "I, I''ll go tidy up a little first." George mmed the door shut and immediately rushed back to the


    study room. "Dad, Kevin is here. Please hide."


    Herbert was confused. "Kevin? Why is he here?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe he found something out." George turned off all the switches in the room and


    said, "Dad, don''t make a sound, or he will find you out. He is more powerful than that Old Master


    Kyle."


    "Is he really that scary?" His dad asked.


    "Dad, you''ve been studying the Kyle family secretly for so many years. Don''t you know what kind of


    person he is? I''m guessing that he''s here because he heard something from Karen."


    George didn''t know why he was afraid of Kevin. He just couldn''t let anyone find out about his father.


    No matter which side Kevin was on, they were no match for him at all. They needed to y safe.


    "Dad, I''ll go out first, and please lock the door." George took a few deep breaths and then went to


    open the door for Kevin.


    He smiled and said, "My brother-inw, I didn''t expect that the powerful director of Rovio would


    come and visit my humble abode. I am really ttered."


    Kevin adjusted his posture and let out a subtle smile, then he said, "Let''s go."


    George was confused, "Are you noting in to sit for a while?"


    "No. I''d rather go to a cafe." George''s reaction earlier had already given Kevin the answer he


    wanted. His purpose ofing here had been achieved, so he didn''t have to enter his house


    anymore.


    George heaved a huge sigh of relief when he heard of Kevin''s change of n. He turned around to


    look at the study room before he followed Kevin out.


    George liked coffee but Kevin didn''t, hence they agreed to meet at a coffee house that served both


    great coffee and tea.


    The ce looked fancy and exquisite. There were not many people around but they reserved a


    private corner. It was very quiet and it was a great ce for a good chat.


    George said, "Kevin, why did you ask me toe here? What do you want to tell me?"


    Kevin was emotionless, "Didn''t you have something to say to me?"


    George''s face was full of confusion. "You asked me out. What do I have to say to you?"


    Kevin smiled faintly and said, "Really? You can answer me after thinking about it properly."


    George was a little uncertain when he saw Kevin''s cold look as he couldn''t even read through his


    face.


    Did Kevin look for him today because he knew about his father?


    George tried hard to read through Kevin''s facial expressions and bodynguage. As a well-known


    psychiatrist, he could always understand many people''s thoughts, however, he could never


    understand Kevin''s thoughts.


    Kevin broke the silence first, "He is Karen''s father, and also my father-inw. He is my family. I


    would also want to protect him."


    George continued to y dumb, "Matthew, what are you talking about? I don''t understand at all."


    Kevin added, "He has been wandering around all these years, so he must have suffered a lot. He


    must have caused some trouble too. If you want to take care of him, are you sure you can protect


    his safety?"


    Kevin did not beat around the bush.


    George was sure that Kevin knew that his father was in his house. If he had invited Kevin inside


    without any hesitation, Kevin might not have found out.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he did not think so much when Kevin arrived.


    It''s no wonder that Kevin was the leader of Rovio. He was much more observant and careful than


    everyone else.


    George knew that Kevin had found out the truth, but he couldn''t bring himself to admit it. If he


    continued to hide it, Kevin couldn''t find any evidence against him.


    He knew Kevin was not dumb, he was a formidable opponent.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    After deciding not to admit to it, George Ken felt much more rxed. He picked his cup up and


    drank slowly. He shrugged and said, "Matthew, I really don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "I want to find your father, I don''t have any other ways to do it. I don''t want anyone else to use him


    as a bait to hurt Karen." Kevin Kyle leaned against the chairfortably as he crossed his legs, and


    he tapped his fingertips habitually on the table.


    Herbert Ken did not really mean much to Kevin. Whether he was alive or dead, he didn''t care at all.


    He was now trying so hard to find Herbert and didn''t want him to get hurt solely because of Karen


    Daly. He didn''t want to see Karen sad again.


    If something happened to Herbert and Karen finds out about it... Well, Kevin would not allow that to


    happen. He always took extra precautions when matters involved Karen.


    "Matthew, our father has passed away for more than 20 years. It''s not like you don''t know about it."


    George understood what Kevin meant. Kevin was not a nosy person. He was only concerned


    because this person was rted to Karen.


    "If you don''t want to say anything, I won''t make things difficult for you. If you need help, call me up


    any time." After speaking, Kevin got up and strode away.


    As he walked to the door, Kevin stopped for a while and looked back, "I trust you have my number."


    He said enigmatically.


    George nodded, then he watched as Kevin left the coffee house.


    George fell deeply into his thoughts after Kevin left.


    He knew that it would be much easier for Kevin to help his father get a new identity and to arrange


    for stic surgery abroad for him.


    But Herbert''s heart was not at ease.


    Kevin was not an easy person to deal with. George could never see through Kevin, so he never


    knew what he was thinking.


    How could he rest assured to hand his father over to someone he could never see-through?


    It was already incredible for him that his father, who had allegedly passed away for more than 20


    years, showed up alive.


    This surprised him and made him worried at the same time.


    George stroked his forehead and heaved a long sigh. He shook his head and told himself not to


    think too much. No matter what, he would help his father with his new identity and get the surgery


    done.


    ......


    When Karen Daly got home, she saw that the servants at home were busy packing things up and


    carrying a few boxes out. She didn''t know what they were doing.


    Mia Kyle and Little Karen were having fun in the living room. The two of them were having a good


    time. Karen finally saw a long-lost smile on Little Karen''s face.


    "Little Aunt, give me the money!"


    Little Karen''sughter sounded like music in Karen''s ears. It sounded like she was very happy at


    this time.


    Mia responded, "I have not been filming recently. I have no money. When your fatheres back,


    you can ask him for money."


    Little Karen shook her little head and said, "I don''t want Daddy''s money!"


    Mia didn''t understand. "Your father has so much money. Why don''t you want to take his money?"


    Little Karen said seriously, "Daddy''s money is for me to use when I grow up."


    "Hey, you Money-Minded Baby, you''re so little but you already thought of spending Daddy''s money


    in the future." Mia pinched Little Karen''s face and held her in her arms.


    "I''m not a Money-Minded Baby. I''m a little princess." Little Karen pouted her little mouth and retorted


    softly.


    "You are a Money-Minded Baby!" Mia said.


    "Am not!"


    "You are!"


    "No!"


    The two of them sounded like they were about to fight. Helplessly, Karen shook her head and


    walked over with a smile. "Little Aunt is messing around with you. You are definitely the treasure of


    our family!"


    "Mommy¡ª" Seeing her mother, Little Karen threw herself into her mother''s arms and acted like a


    cute kitten.


    Karen caught Little Karen''s tiny body. But she was not that tiny anymore. When she rushed over to


    Karen, Karen almost couldn''t grab hold of her.


    Karen brushed away the flyaway hair on Little Karen''s forehead and said, "Little Karen, you have a


    good time with Little Aunt, haven''t you?"


    Little Karen nodded and said, "Little Aunt yed games with me. She didn''t pay up!"


    Karen smiled and said, "Well, so Little Aunt lost but she didn''t pay up. Was she trying to go back on


    her words?"


    Mia shouted, "Sister-inw, how can you talk to Little Karen about me like this?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it was true that she did not fulfill her part, she didn''t deserve to be bashed up in front of


    Little Karen.


    Karen looked at Mia. She had experienced so many changestely, but her character did not


    change at all. She was still the life of the family and she still remained resilient.


    Little Karen nodded vigorously, indicating that her mother was right.


    Mia pretended to cry and said, "Little Karen is bullying me, I will leave like Grandpa and Grandma. I


    don''t want to live with you guys anymore if I get bullied every day."


    "Mom and Dad are leaving? Where are they going?" Karen did not know that they were moving


    away, so she was very surprised.


    Mia immediately put on a serious face and said, "Mom''s health is poor, so it''s not suitable for her to


    live in the city. Dad has already asked someone to clean up the vi on Rana Mountain. They will


    move over there today."


    Rana Mountain was also in Chatterton Town. It would take an hour or two to get there by driving. If


    they needed help, it would be convenient for everyone too.


    Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle were going to move to the vi there. But Karen didn''t even know about


    this major change.


    She med herself in her heart. As a daughter-inw, she was really not doing her part.


    Karen asked again, "Mia, does your brother know that your parents are going to move?"


    Mia replied, "Don''t think so. He is so busy and my parents were busy nning too. They didn''t want


    to trouble him so they probably didn''t say anything."


    "Karen, you''re back."


    Suddenly, they heard Mama Kyle''s voice. Karen stood up immediately and said, "Mom, are you


    going to move to the vi on Rana Mountain today?"


    Mama Kyle nodded, "My health is not a good fit here. Dad will apany me to live on the


    mountain."


    Mia rushed over and hugged Mama Kyle. "Mom, I''ll go to Rana Mountain with you and Dad."


    Mama Kyle pinched the tip of her nose dotingly and said, "You''re a sweet talker. If you live with two


    old people, you will feel so bored."


    "You know me best, Mom." With Mia''s character, it was indeed impossible for her to stay on the


    mountain with them. She was just being polite.


    Mama Kyle hugged Little Karen again and said, "Baby Karen, Grandpa, and I will live in the vi on


    the mountain. Remember to ask your mom and dad to take you there at the weekends."


    "Grandma, I will miss you and Grandpa." Little Karen spoke so sweetly, she could make a heart


    melt.


    "Well, good girl!" If it wasn''t for her physical condition, Mama Kyle would absolutely not leave. If she


    could see her granddaughter every day and give her all her love, how great would that be?

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle moved to the vi on Rana Mountain, and Mia Kyle also moved back to


    her ce at the Grey Apartments.


    There were already not many members in the Kyle family, and now, three of them moved out at the


    same time. In an instant, the house became much emptier. The atmosphere at home was not lively


    anymore.


    Karen thought that if she could have a bunch of children with Kevin, there would be a lot more


    children running around at home. She could always hear theirughter and y with them.


    Little Karen could have apanion, so she would not be so lonely.


    Karen held Little Karen in her arms and asked cautiously, "Little Karen if we could give birth to a few


    more younger brothers and sisters to y with you, would you like that?"


    Little Karen shook her head instinctively without thinking.


    Karen continued, "Don''t you want a little brother or sister?"


    Little Karen blinked her big, innocent eyes and looked at her mother with a confused look. What on


    earth was her mother trying to say?


    Karen rubbed Little Karen''s head and said, "If you don''t want to answer me then it''s okay. Daddy is


    about toe home soon. Let''s go to the gate and wait for him, okay?"


    Little Karen nodded vigorously. "Okay."


    Karen walked to the gate with Little Karen in her arms. Although it was a little hard to carry Little


    Karen, she still liked to carry her.


    As soon as they walked to the gate, Kevin''s car arrived.


    Kevin looked up and saw Karen waiting for him with Little Karen in her arms. With a bright smile on


    their faces, they waved at him together.


    However, Kevin instantly thought of the doctor''s advice.


    During the first three months of pregnancy, the fetus is at its most vulnerable stage. Karen would be


    experiencing mood swings and low energy, and if she were to perform strenuous exercises, all


    these factors could lead to miscarriage.


    Little Karen was already four years old and she weighed quite a bit. In Kevin''s eyes, Karen was


    carrying something heavy.


    Kevin got out of the car and quickly carried Little Karen over. He looked at Karen and said, "Have


    you forgotten what the doctor has told you?"


    Karen looked at him and asked innocently, "What?"


    She really forgot about it.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She could remember other people''s matters clearly, but she always forgot about her own matters.


    Seeing Kevin''s angry face, she simply held his arm with a smile and said, "I am just teasing you.


    Obviously, I remember all the things the doctor has told me."


    She cared too much about this child, so how could she not pay attention to what the doctor had told


    her? Of course, she cared about the fetus in her belly and also cared about their Little Karen.


    "This is not a joke." Kevin held Little Karen in one hand and Karen in the other. They entered their


    house together.


    Karen stuck her tongue out yfully at him and said, "You''re so fierce. Are you going to hit me?"


    Little Karen quickly hugged Kevin''s head and said, "Daddy, you can''t hit Mommy."


    "Yes, my girl is the best." Karen looked at Kevin and smiled proudly. "I have Little Karen''s support.


    Let''s see what else you can do to me."


    "Oh, so you two are going to bully me together?"


    "I love Daddy." Little Karen didn''t want her father to be sad, and she wouldn''t bully her father. She


    had to protect both her father and mother.


    Kevin kissed Little Karen and said, "Yeah, you are the best!"


    Looking at their interaction, everyone would feel happy for them.


    ......


    In Beaford City.


    At the Wilis Mansion.


    Mr. Wilis looked at the e-mail he just received on theputer. Every time he looked at it, he felt


    tensed and he held the mouse tighter.


    He didn''t even realize that Kevin Kyle had done something behind his back. The financial situation


    of Wilis Corporation was in crisis.


    Not only was there a financial crisis, but there were also big problems with the newlypleted


    projects.


    The two properties developed by Wilis Corporation recently could not get the operating approvals


    as they missed certain procedures. The authorities had taken a series of actions towards them.


    Everything happened so fast and Mr. Wilis felt like he had lost even before seeding in his own


    n.


    Do, do--


    The phone on his desk suddenly rang. Mr. Wilis grabbed the phone and shouted, "What''s the


    matter?"


    "Director Wilis, why are you so angry?"


    A soft male voice came from the phone, however, the tone was so sarcastic that it''ll make you hate


    it.


    "Who are you?" After a long time, Mr. Wilis asked.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You only need to know that only my young master can help you get


    back up, and only my young master can deal with that Kevin you despise."


    "Your young master? If you don''t tell me who your young master is, how would I know if he can be


    trusted?" Although Wilis Corporation was facing problems, Mr. Wilis could not be easily fooled by


    such few words.


    "Hehe¡ª" The person on the other end of the phone sneered and said, "Then tell me, in your heart,


    who has the ability topete with Rovio''s Director Kevin?"


    Mr. Wilis really thought very hard, but after thinking for a long time, he couldn''t think of anyone.


    After thinking about it for a while, the words "LAY Corporation" appeared in Mr. Wilis''s mind.


    The boss behind LAY Corporation had a simr background as Kevin, and they both managed to


    grow theirpanies to international brands. It was now one of the top enterprises in the world.


    The man on the phone was speaking greatly of their young master.


    If this person was not lying, then the young master he was referring to must be the young master of


    LAY Corporation, Chace Yaleman!


    Mr. Wilis sneered and said, "Don''t tell me that you are from LAY Corporation."


    The man chuckled, "Why can''t I be?"


    "Oh... you really admitted it. Do you think that I am f*cking stupid?" Mr. Wilis seemed hopeful, but he


    couldn''t believe it was true and he was being cautious.


    The man added, "My phone number is 139 XXXX XXXX. If you are willing to believe me, you can


    call me up. My hands are open to you."


    Mr. Wilis asked, "If you are really a member of LAY Corporation, why would you help me?"


    "My young master never needs a reason to do things!" The man spoke proudly and hung up the


    phone decisively. Mr. Wilis was stunned for a long time after the call.


    Kristine Daly walked into his office. She raised her hand and waved it in front of him. "Who called


    you earlier?"


    "Someone who imed to be working for the young master of LAY Corporation." Mr. Wilis looked up


    at Kristine. Seeing a smile on her face, Mr. Wilis pulled her into his arms. "Kristine, do you want me


    to get defeated by Kevin?"


    "We''re on the same boat. What''s good for me if you''re defeated?" Kristine spoke simply.


    They were bound through mutual benefits and had used each other''s names through everything.


    Neither of them could leave the other.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    "Kristine, if you betray me..." Mr. Wilis grabbed Kristine Daly''s chin and raised her head towards him


    to make her look at him. He spoke slowly, "I will bring you down to hell with me."


    "Then I''ll have to thank you in advance. Thank you for not abandoning me!" Kristine raised her hand


    and patted on Mr. Wilis'' shoulder. She smiled slightly and said, "You are still the kindest of person to


    me. You won''t even forget to take me with you even if you die. Unlike Charlie, that damned man."


    At the mention of Charlie Gook''s name, Kristine shook her head sadly. "In the blink of an eye, he


    has been dead for so many years."


    As she spoke, Kristine''s frown turned into a smile. "I have been thinking, when I was hitting him to


    death, what was he thinking aboutst moment? Did he also think about dragging me with him? If


    he told me, I will surely apany him."


    Mr. Wilis suddenly used his hand to lift Kristine''s skirt. He forced his way in aggressively. Before


    Kristine shouted, he lowered his head and blocked her mouth to prevent her from screaming.


    After a while, he let her go and whispered close to her ear, "Kristine, aren''t you just a f*cking whore?


    What rights do you have to be arrogant with me?"


    "Director Wilis, you think too highly of me. I will never be arrogant in front of you." Kristine endured


    the pain and difort of her body by forcing a smile.


    This was not the first time this happened. What can she do...


    Mr. Wilis was right. She was a whore.


    The difference between her and a whore would probably be how she did not even choose this client


    or set a price for herself.


    Seeing how Kristine did not disy her emotions, Mr. Wilis suddenly increased his thrusting


    strength. He wanted to go deeper to hurt her and to make her cry...


    However, no matter how he tortured her, there was always a faint smile on Kristine''s face, as if no


    one could hurt her.


    Mr. Wilis grabbed her face and forced her to look at him. He gritted his teeth and said, "Do you still


    love that dead Charlie so much?"


    "Love?" Kristineughed. "What is love? You and I both will never understand love, so don''t act so


    noble."


    For Kristine, Charlie was a person who she had been admiring since she was a child. However,


    after so many years of hard work, he did not even bat an eye at her, hence she tried harder to get


    his attention and wanted to get a hold of him.


    To justify Mr. Wilis'' actions, his ego probably took a hit because he thought that she should be in


    love with him and be infatuated with him, but it did not happen.


    Human beings are like this by nature. They want things they can''t have. They often neglect the


    things that they already have.


    ......


    Sure enough, as Karen Daly guessed, as soon as Kevin Kyle knew that she was pregnant, he did


    not allow her to do anything.


    When she walked slightly faster, he would stand up and intervene, as if she had done something


    unforgivable.


    The food on the dining table were all specially tailored for pregnant women. Every dish was


    delicious although they were cooked healthily and slightly nd.


    Kevin had always been efficient, Karen knew this. However, sometimes she was still amazed by


    how fast he gets things done.


    "Mr. Kyle, it''s just pregnancy. You don''t have to be so anxious." Karen said this to Kevin for the fifth


    time.


    Every time, Kevin patiently answered, "If being pregnant is not important, what else is important?"


    He was not worried about the child, but about Karen''s body.


    Little Karen was delivered via a C-section. So far, five years have not passed yet. This would mean


    that Karen would need to go through a natural birth for this child.


    Kevin needed to be cautious, in case of any emergency.


    Alright.


    Karen would just listen to Kevin and not argue.


    Fortunately, Kevin did not stop Karen from going to work, or she would be bored to death at home


    alone.


    As usual, Kevin sent her to the ground floor of PM Corporation and watched her get into the


    elevator safely before he left.


    Today, Karen was running a littlete, so there wasn''t much crowd waiting for the elevator. It was


    not as crowded as it usually was.


    She walked into the elevator and pressed the button. When the elevator door was about to close, a


    pleasant male voice suddenly came from outside the elevator, "Please hold it!"


    Karen pressed the button to hold the door quickly. The door opened, and a tall and handsome man


    appeared in front of Karen.


    Ever since she knew Kevin, she had barely used the words "tall and handsome" to describe other


    men.


    It was not because other men were not good-looking, but because her Kevin was so good-looking


    that other men would lose inparison.


    When she saw this man, the word "tall and handsome" appeared in Karen''s mind.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The man wore a pair of sunsses yet she could notice his beautiful facial features...


    When Karen nced at him, the man was also looking at her. Even though he was wearing


    sunsses, Karen could still sense that his eyes were staring straight at her.


    When two strangers met, it would bemon to look at each other, but not to stare. Thus, Karen


    simply turned her head away and put on a poker face.


    "Karen Daly?"


    Suddenly, the man spoke out and called for her.


    Karen turned around and smiled awkwardly, "Hello!"


    Karen did not recognize this man no matter how hard she tried to recall her past. Maybe he


    recognized her from somewhere.


    "It''s me." The man took off his sunsses, revealing his attractive eyes, and even winked at Karen.


    Karen felt even more embarrassed because even after she could see the man''s facial features


    clearly, she still had no impression of him at all.


    He was such a handsome man that she would definitely remember him. Especially since he could


    call out her name urately.


    However, Karen tried hard to search for the memory of this face in her mind. She didn''t know if her


    memory had failed her, or if she really had not met him before.


    "Beaford City High School, we were in the same senior ss." The man helped ease her confusion,


    then he looked at Karen with a faint smile.


    Beaford City High School was founded by the Gook family and some bigpanies in Beaford City.


    It was an expensive school, mainly for the rich. Anyone would be proud to call themselves alumni.


    With the Daly family''s background, they were not qualified to enroll in Beaford City High School. But


    because of Charlie, they had an easier way in. Both Kristine and Karen graduated from Beaford City


    High School back then.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Karen Daly had not thought about Beaford City High School for a long time. It seemed that


    memories from those years were about to be removed from her memory.


    Suddenly, a person came to remind her about high school.


    Karen tried hard to recall the ssmates she met in the school. None of the ssmates that she


    remembered in the past were attractive. Faye Reed would definitely mention it before if there was


    such a person like that, but she didn''t.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember. I promise that from now on, you will never forget me." As


    soon as he finished speaking, the man stretched out his arm and pressed Karen against the wall.


    Karen wanted to move away, but he was too fast. Just as she was about to escape, the man stood


    in front of her and Karen was stuck between the wall and him.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Karen looked at the man cautiously and subconsciously


    reached out to protect her lower abdomen. She was so nervous that she stuttered.


    The man lowered his head and touched Karen''s ear with his lips, which made Karen tremble with


    goosebumps.


    "I remembered you so clearly, but you don''t remember me at all. Tell me, how should I punish you?"


    He spoke so near Karen''s ear that she could feel his breath.


    "Get out!" Karen tried to push him away hard, but the man was so strong and tall and he stood still


    like a brick wall.


    "Hmm..."


    The man ignored her. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. His tongue slid into her mouth and


    he was persistent.


    Her hands were pressed down strongly by the man, but Karen''s legs could still move. She tried to


    kick the man with her legs, but the man mped her with his legs after.


    Karen could not move at all as her limbs were grasped by him. She could only move her head now.


    She wanted to push the man away, but the man suddenly opened his mouth and bit her lips hard.


    The red blood oozed out and filled their mouths with the smell of blood.


    Ding-dong¡ª


    At this time, the elevator arrived at the floor where Karen''spany was located. The elevator


    sound rang, the door opened, and everyone outside could see what was going on in the elevator.


    The man let go of Karen graciously. He shamelessly let out a sly smile, "This is my wee gift to


    you! All because you said that you didn''t remember me."


    After breaking free, Karen did not hesitate to p the man in the face. "Get out!"


    After hitting him, Karen could no longer hold her nausea in. She rushed to the bathroom and


    retched for a long time before she felt better.


    After vomiting, she turned on the tap and rinsed her mouth with water.


    Her fingertips touched the lips that had just been bitten, and she gasped in pain. As she looked up,


    she saw herself in the mirror in a miserable state.


    Who was that man?


    She had no impression of him. Why did he do something so disgusting to her?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There were a lot of questions in Karen''s mind, but no one could answer them for her.


    "Karen, aren''t you with Director Kevin? Who was that man?" Kevin sent Karen to work every day, so


    everyone knew that she was in a rtionship with Kevin.


    Today, she was seen kissing and hugging another strange man in the elevator. If this matter was


    spread out, it would be very terrible on her end.


    Karen didn''t want to be misunderstood by others or get judged. However, she tried to exin the


    situation but she didn''t know how either.


    No one would believe that she didn''t know the man at all. Although the truth was that she was


    assaulted by the man.


    If she said that, she would definitely beughed at.


    "Karen, tell me, I will never tell anyone." The colleague who asked Karen was her new colleague,


    Junie Zarra.


    Those who wouldn''t tell anyone would never ask about the private lives of others in the first ce.


    If she did tell others, it would be like adding oil to fire.


    Karen and Junie were not familiar with each other, so she didn''t need to tell her about her private


    life. Therefore, Karen just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Karen did not speak. When she saw Junie''s eyes, she knew that Junie must have thought that she


    was guilty.


    Junie said with some contempt, "Karen, don''t tell me you don''t know what kind of person is Director


    Kevin? If you can get close to him, you can live so well for the rest of your life."


    Karen washed her face with water and washed the blood off her lips. After that, the bite marks on


    her lips were particrly obvious.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, and she could vaguely see the evil man who just kissed her in


    the mirror.


    Being reminded of him again, her body trembled.


    Junie was still talking, "Karen, now you are still young and still beautiful. You can still charm a man.


    But don''t forget that no matter how good looking you are, you will get old one day. What will you do


    to trap a man by then?"


    Junie was about 30 years old. She was still single despite going on a few dates before. She never


    had a rtionship thatsted longer than 2 weeks.


    In the words of their other colleague, Lori, Junie was having her internal struggles. She couldn''t find


    a suitable man to marry her, so she generalized that all the men in the world were bad.


    Usually at work, Karen barely spoke with other colleagues. Everyone only knew each other''s


    names.


    Karen didn''t know why she would attract this person''s attention.


    Junie snorted and said, "Karen, as an experienced and kind person, let me give you some advice.


    Don''t be too selfish and think of short-term goals. It will not end well for you."


    "Thank you for your kindness. My private life is my business. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Karen smiled at her and turned to leave.


    Karen had just returned to her office when Lori rushed over and said, "Karen, Director Cheng is


    looking for you and asked for you to go to his office."


    Just as Lori was speaking, she saw Junie behind Karen, she showed a look of disgust and said


    softly, "Karen, stay away from that woman. She has intentions."


    "Whatever it is, let''s just focus on our jobs." Karen smiled. "I''ll go to Director Cheng''s office first."


    Karen arrived at Hector Cheng''s office. Besides Hector, another man was also sitting in the office. It


    was the man who just kissed her in the elevator.


    When Karen entered the office, his eyes fell on her.


    When he looked at her, it was like the excitement of a cheetah when it saw its prey.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Seeing this dangerous man, Karen Daly instinctively wanted to turn and run away, but she stayed


    after giving some thought.


    They were in the office now. She didn''t think that the man would dare to do anything to her there or


    her boss would sell her out.


    She ignored the invasive gaze from the guy beside Hector, and asked: "Director Cheng, you asked


    for me?"


    Hector waved at her and said with a smile, "Karen, this is Henry, who just came back from Mn.


    Thepany wants to produce a series of outfits called ''Love in the Winds''. The two of you will


    take the lead for that."


    A designer who came back from Mn?


    He kissed her against her will the first time they met in the elevator.


    Now her boss was asking her to work with this disgusting man?


    Karen opened her mouth and wanted to turn down the job, but the frivolous man spoke first.


    He said with a smile, "Director Cheng, I had a little misunderstanding with Miss Daly on my way to


    the office today. She may still be angry with me."


    Turning his gaze from Hector to Karen, he said seriously and sincerely, "Miss Daly, I''m sorry for


    what happened earlier."


    Was he expecting her to act as if it didn''t happen just by saying ''sorry''?


    If saying ''sorry'' was enough, then those rapists should just say ''sorry'' to their victims for their crime.


    And policemen could all quit their jobs.


    Hector spoke up, "Henry, Karen is well-known for her professionalism. She will definitely not be


    angry at you at work because of any personal matter."


    Henry replied, "I''ve also heard that she is a responsible person, and likes taking on challenging


    tasks."


    As the two of them carried on, Karen swallowed her words back.


    If she didn''t refuse, she''d have to work with this guy unwillingly.


    If she refused, it was indeed not her work style. Hector was right. She never mixed personal affairs


    with work.


    What that guy did to her was indeed a personal matter, and he looked quite sincere when he was


    apologizing. Karen bit her lips and swallowed the grudge she was holding. She had to prioritize her


    work first.


    Just as Karen was hesitating, Hector spoke again, "Then I shall wish you two the best. Both of you


    are the best designers out there. I believe you guys must be capable of designing a popr


    ''Romance of the Wind'' collection.


    Since her boss had already finalized the deal, Karen could not reject him. Besides, she would never


    hold personal grudges at work.


    Her private life was her private life, and her job was her job. She was very clear about it. She didn''t


    want to reject the job her boss arranged for her just because she didn''t like this man.


    "Director Cheng, I am still quite unfamiliar with the office actually. Can I request for Karen to give me


    a tour?"


    Karen refused, "I''m sorry! I still have work to do. You can ask some other colleagues."


    Hector responded, "Karen, I''ll arrange for someone to take over the tasks you currently have on


    hand. From now on, you and Henry will be working solely on the ''Romance of the Wind'' collection."


    "What the hell?''


    Life always gives us what we hate the most.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Daly!" Henry looked at Karen with a smile and formally greeted her for the


    first time. "My name is Henry, your new colleague. I''m excited to learn more from you."


    "Nice to meet you!" Karen did not intend to shake his hand, so she didn''t extend hers. However, he


    took a step towards her and grabbed her hand by himself.


    He smiled innocently, "Miss Daly, it''s a basic courtesy to shake hands. Don''t tell me you have


    forgotten this."


    "Let me go!" Karen shook off his hand and turned around to rush out of the office.


    Only Henry and Hector Cheng were left in the office. Hector shrugged and said, "That''s as far as I


    can help you, Henry. It''s up to you now."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Henry clenched his right hand that had just held Karen''s hand. He could still feel her warmth in his


    palm. He wanted to keep that warmth.


    "Henry?" Hector waved his hand in front of his eyes.


    "That''s enough." Henry''s eyes squinted slightly, "I''ll do the next part myself. Of course, I''ll get her


    too."


    Hector added, "Don''t forget that she still has Kevin by her side. The director of Rovio. You''re just a


    little designer, so I''m afraid you won''t be able to attract her attention."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I have my own way." After saying that, Henry turned around


    and left.


    They finally meet each other again after such a long time, and he had already managed to get her


    attention. What else could be impossible?


    Henry quickly caught up with Karen, matching her pace closely, "Director Cheng told me that you''re


    a very exceptional designer, and he never had to worry about any tasks he gave you before. I just


    started working here, so there are still many things I have to learn from you, Miss Daly."


    He was taking advantage of Karen''s principle. He knew she never involved her personal affairs at


    work.


    Karen couldn''t refuse the job no matter how much she hated him.


    Henry said it with a sincere attitude, and he wasn''t doing anything inappropriate to Karen anymore.


    He knew the importance of having a respectful attitude.


    Karen took a deep breath and pushed away from the hatred she had for this man. She started to


    exin thepany''s culture and concepts to him.


    Karen exined very seriously, and Henry was listening intently, raising a few questions every now


    and then.


    The questions he asked were very specific and challenging, and Karen could not answer


    immediately.


    "Karen, do you have any special opinions about the ''Romance of the Wind'' collection?"


    The first things that came to Karen''s mind was free, unconditional, and romantic love.


    Love was sacred and beautiful, it was not tied down to conditions. A free and happy rtionship will


    not be easily affected by any external factors, including time.


    PM Corporation mainly sold fashionable lingerie. They had always designed with fashion and


    comfort as their objectives.


    PM Corporation once had a popr advertisement for the best-selling bra - If you love her, give her


    the best, PM fashion bra.


    When Karen did not answer him, Henry continued, "''Romance of the Wind'', means that falling in


    love with a person is like falling in love with the wind. You can clearly feel her existence and touch


    her, but you will never see her."


    Karen turned her head to look at Henry. In his eyes, she saw affection, but only for a brief moment.


    Karen thought she had seen that mistakenly, plus she didn''t want his affection.


    Henry stared at Karen and suddenly asked very seriously, "Karen, do you really know what is it like


    loving someone? Are you really sure that the person by your side is the one you really love?"

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    What is love?


    Karen Daly used to think that she understood love, then she gradually thought otherwise.


    However, what she knew was that Kevin was the man she wanted to spend the rest of her life with.


    But what did that have to do with this guy?


    Why should she answer him?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Henry stared at her immensely, like he was demanding an answer.


    Karen did not have a good feeling about this guy.


    She felt like Henry wasn''t just who he seemed to be, and even his identity as a designer could be


    fake.


    Karen turned around to leave.


    Henry quickly caught up to her, "Karen, are you not answering because you''re running away from


    your true feelings?"


    Karen stopped walking, "Who on earth are you? Why are you pestering me? I do not remember


    meeting you."


    She didn''t believe that he was just an ordinary designer, and she didn''t believe that he came to PM


    Corporation just to work. This man reeked with dangerous vibes, mysterious and veiled.


    "I just introduced myself not long ago, and you have forgotten my name so quickly." Henry shook his


    head and sighed, "Miss Daly, you make me a little angry."


    "It''s none of my business if you are angry!" Karen did not want to waste her time on this person


    anymore, so she turned around and left.


    "The consequences will be serious if I get angry," Henry said as if he was joking, but people could


    tell that he was serious.


    "The consequences will also be serious if I get angry." Karen wasn''t scared. If he did anything


    inappropriate to her again, she wouldn''t let him bully her just like that.


    "I am curious to see how you look when you''re angry." Henry smiled evilly. "You look so cute when


    you''re angry. I like that very much!"


    "Pervert!" Karen scolded and walked away. Behind her came his voice. "Miss Daly, we would have a


    great time working."


    Hearing his voice, Karen clenched her fists in disgust. She thought to herself, "As if."


    Because of this guy''s disturbance, Karen couldn''t focus on working the whole morning. She felt very


    ufortable.


    In the past, she would be so focused on her work that she often forgot to rest. This was the first time


    she was looking forward to getting off work.


    Noon finally came and Karen darted out of the office, trying to avoid that weird man.


    After going downstairs, she immediately saw Kevin Kyle in the crowd.


    As usual, he was dressed in ck and white. As usual, he looked dazzling.


    Just as Karen looked towards him, Kevin saw her as well.


    Kevin''s cold face brightened up after seeing her, and he walked over to her swiftly, "Tired?"


    Karen shook her head, "Not at all."


    Kevin noticed the scratch on her lip. He frowned slightly and asked, "What''s wrong with your lips?"


    Karen had been angry all morning, and she had been avoiding the dangerous person. She


    completely forgot that there was a scratch on her lip.


    Now that Kevin asked about it, she stammered as she thought of an excuse. "When I entered the


    office in the morning, I identally hit the wall and I bit my lip."


    "Why were you so careless?" Kevin''s face immediately sank and his voice became colder. "Stop


    going to work. Just stay at home."


    Kevin was worried about her since she was still working despite her pregnancy. He was afraid she


    would hurt herself by ident.


    Sure enough, she knocked into the wall and bit her own lip.


    "No! I still have to go to work. I will take good care of myself. This won''t happen again."


    By ''this'', Karen meant getting kissed forcefully, but Kevin didn''t know that. He thought that she


    meant she wouldn''t knock into the wall and bite her lip again.


    He rubbed her head and said, "Be more careful in the future."


    "Don''t worry, I know." Karen grabbed his arm and said, "Mr. Kyle, let''s walk around. We can eat


    togetherter."


    Karen wanted to go for a walk to forget about all the annoying things and people around her. She


    only wanted to think about the child in her stomach, Kevin, and Little Karen who''s at her


    kindergarten.


    "If you''re feeling unwell, you should get more rest. Work can wait. It won''t be toote to work after


    you give birth, you know." Karen looked very tired, and Kevin was worried.


    "I can''t do that, PM Corporation just happened to be starting a new collection, and they need


    manpower. That''s why Hector thought of me. If I just stay at home for a few months doing nothing, I


    may lose all my skills." Karen took her work very seriously. Besides, she just got pregnant not long


    ago. There were many pregnantdies who worked diligently even intote pregnancy.


    If other women could do it, so could she. Her man was just too anxious about her.


    Kevin smiled, "As long as you want it, PM Corporation will always wee you."


    Karen gave him a nce, "You talk as if I am the boss of PM Corporation."


    Actually, she was indeed the boss of PM Corporation.


    Kevin had already secretly bought over thepany and transferred it to Karen''s name a few


    months ago.


    And that was just for PM Corporation. Even in Rovio, Karen was a big shareholder.


    However, Kevin didn''t tell her any of that. Judging by her personality, she wouldn''t like him paving


    her way for her.


    Kevin stood up straight and tidied Karen''s hair gently. All of a sudden, he said seriously, "Karen,


    marry me!"


    Karen was slightly stunned. "What...?"


    Hasn''t she already married him long ago? Their child was a few years old now and she was


    pregnant with their second child already. Why was he saying that now?


    Even if he thought that he didn''t propose properly thest time and wanted to do it again, he should


    at least do it nicely this time.


    She didn''t want him to kneel down and propose romantically, but at least he should have gotten


    some flowers? What he just did seemed so insincere.


    So she wouldn''t agree. She definitely wouldn''t agree.


    That''s what Karen thought in her head, but she couldn''t stop herself from nodding.


    Ah!


    She hated herself so much. Why didn''t she have the heart to reject him and demand for more?


    "That''s set then, you can''t take it back after agreeing!" Kevin looked at her and said gently.


    Karen said under her breath, "I have long locked onto you already. I never thought of taking back


    my words."


    "Then are you willing to let everyone know that you are now Mrs. Kyle, my rightful wife?" In the past


    few years, Kevin remembered that she refused to make their marriage public. So before he


    announced it, he must ask for her opinion first.


    If she was willing to make it public, he would make it public.


    She didn''t want to make it public, he would respect her opinion.


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time," Karen replied.


    She had been waiting for him to hold her hand, and announce to everyone that she was his wife.


    She was the person who would hold his hand forever.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Silently, a man was watching the loving couple through a pair of binocrs from the building.


    Seeing Karen Daly lie in Kevin Kyle''s arms happily, seeing her smile so sweetly together with him...


    Henry narrowed his eyes.


    "Karen-"


    His mouth opened slightly, calling out Karen''s name with affection. He looked and admired her like


    she was a shining star.


    She hadpletely forgotten him. There was no trace of his existence in her memory, but it didn''t


    matter that she didn''t remember him, as long as he remembered her.


    Staring at Henry for a long time, Hector Cheng asked, "There are so many women in the world.


    There are women better looking than her. With your current status, you could get any woman you


    want. Why must you go for Kevin''s woman?"


    Hector admitted that Karen was very goodlooking. When he saw her, he was attracted to her as


    well.


    Butpared to the desire to im her, he valued his own life more.


    The treasure belonged to Kevin. If he found out that anyone wanted to take her from him...


    Hector couldn''t even imagine what he would do if he found out.


    When he first learned that Henry wanted to go after Kevin''s woman, he was surprised. His first


    reaction was to advise him against it, but he had an evil thought. He hoped that someone would


    challenge Kevin''s authority.


    Of course, this person could only be someone else. It could not be him. He just needed to stand in a


    corner and watch the show.


    But unknowingly, Henry dragged him into a lot of things, and he feltpelled to help him. There


    was no way out.


    Perhaps the reason he agreed to help Henry secretly was that he was thrown off by how Rovio


    bought over PM Corporation out of nowhere, and the majority of the shares of thepany were


    even transferred to Karen''s name. This meant that Karen, his employee, became his boss


    inadvertently without even doing much work.


    He had worked hard for many years, and finally became the managing director of PM Corporation in


    Asia. But in the blink of an eye, it all turned to dust.


    He couldn''t ept the sudden drastic change, so he couldn''t hold himself back from helping Henry.


    "She''s unique and irreceable," Henrymented. He was still looking at Karen, who was


    walking further away.


    "As long as you''re happy!" After a pause, Hector added, "I''ve already told you everything between


    PM Corporation and Rovio. I can''t help any more than this."


    He was probably the only man in the world who dared to go for the woman he knew belonged to


    Kevin.


    Hector was going to be a spectator, watching by the sidelines to see who would emerge victorious.


    Karen and Kevin walked farther, then they entered a building. Henry took off the binocrs after he


    couldn''t see them anymore.


    He looked at Hector coldly, "I''ll ask my people to transfer the money to your ount."


    Mary trade was the easiest way to ask for help. Hector helped him out, and he gave Hector the


    money he wanted. They both benefit from this rtionship, and they did not owe each other


    anything.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In fact, he had hoped Hector wouldn''t help him unconditionally, all only because they were


    schoolmates years ago.


    "Henry, you don''t have to give me the money, just..." Just in case you fail, don''t drag me down with


    you. Hector finished silently. He was clear that he was no match for Kevin.


    "I''ll give you the money. And even if I fail, I would bear all consequences, and this will have nothing


    to do with you." Henry turned around and left the office gracefully.


    Autumn wasing. The weather in Chatterton Town was getting cooler day by day.


    Outside PM Corporation''s building, a bright red Ferrari parked right in front of the entrance. It


    attracted a lot of attention.


    "Young Master!" Seeing Henry exiting the building, the chauffeur came out from the car immediately


    and greeted him politely.


    "You can go on with your day, you''re dismissed for today." Henry got in the car, fastened his seat


    belt, stepped on the gas pedal, and was gone in seconds.


    The charming man and his expensive car left the crowd in awe.


    After lunch, just as Kevin stepped into the office, his assistant, York Tanner came to report in a


    hurry, "Director Kevin, the wedding preparations are almost ready. The details have been sent to


    your email. Please have a look at them. If there is anything you are not satisfied with, they will redo


    it again."


    Kevin had long nned to hold a wedding ceremony with Karen in the Aegean Sea, and had


    already arranged his employees to make the preparations.


    He had already made a detailed floor n of the wedding venue and asked the professionals to


    take care of it, but none of the photos they sent back have been satisfactory.


    Seeing Kevin''s gloomy face, York knew that the preparation, decoration, and other details of the


    wedding had not reached his expectations.


    "Director¡ª"


    York was about to exin further when Kevin interrupted him, "Book a ticket right away. I''m going


    over."


    In the past, Kevin would never spend his time on things like this, but now things were different.


    If he wanted topensate Karen with a splendid wedding, then it had to be a perfect one. He was


    not going to allow any mistakes.


    "Wait a minute." Just as he finished speaking, Kevin thought of something more important. Karen


    was pregnant now, so he could never leave Chatterton Town.


    What happened four years ago was still vivid in his mind.


    He was only away from Chatterton Town for a few days, and when he came back, his Karen was


    gone.


    For an experience like that, once was already enough. He would never let history repeat itself


    again.


    At the thought of Karen, Kevin immediately changed his mind. It would still be better for him to give


    instructions remotely to the wedding nners at the other end.


    During this period, Herbert Ken had already contacted a number of people, and found a suitable


    stic surgeon.


    Although he had found the surgeon, there was a bigger problem than he could not handle.


    They wanted to perform the surgery outside the country, but Herbert didn''t have a passport to exit


    the country.


    Besides, he didn''t even have any identification documents, so there was no way for him to leave


    Chatterton Town.


    George Ken had tried asking for help from everyone he knew, but everyone told him it was


    impossible to create a new identity for him.


    If there was no way to get the documents for Herbert, then the other things they nned to do were


    definitely impossible too.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    As for Herbert Ken''s new identity, George Ken had been searching all around for reliable help, but


    to no avail.


    Actually, he was the closest to Kevin Kyle. If only he asked, Kevin would definitely settle the matter


    in minutes.


    However, he was considering other people, except for Kevin.


    Kevin was capable of helping him, but that also made him capable of finishing him off. Herbert just


    didn''t trust Kevin.


    He still wasn''t sure whether the most important person for Kevin was his sister or his wife''s father.


    Just as George was troubled in his thoughts, his phone rang.


    George''s spirits lifted when he saw the caller name and he immediately picked up, "Karen?"


    "Brother, Little Karen has been thinking about her uncle all morning. You shoulde over for


    dinner tonight," her gentle voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Sure," George replied as he looked towards the study room.


    Their poor father would probably really want to see his daughter and granddaughter. But with his


    looks now, he wouldn''t even dare to stand in the daylight, let alone see his children.


    Therefore, George decided to continue working hard to find a way for his father to get a new identity


    as soon as possible. The sooner he could get his stic surgery, the sooner he could meet who he


    longed to meet.


    "That was Karen?" As soon as George hung up, Herbert came over from the study.


    George nodded.


    Herbert immediately rolled up his sleeves. While walking to the kitchen, he said, "George, Karen


    likes to eat this dish, I''ll make another one and you can bring it to her."


    "Dad, you don''t have to trouble yourself. Karen can get whatever she wants to eat."


    Herbert''s face darkened, "As her father, I can only do these small things for her."


    "..." George was rendered speechless.


    How could George forget how hard it was for his father to make a meal for his own children?


    George felt his heartache, "It''s still early. Please take your time. I''ll bring it over when you''re done."


    "Okay, then you must ask Karen whether she likes it. If she has any suggestions, feel free to let me


    know, and I''ll improve next time." The thought that he could cook for his daughter made Herbert


    look like an excited child.


    For a man like him who had led the worst life for so many years, to be able to stay at his son''s


    house and cook for his own children, it was something he could never imagine.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the evening, George got to Secret Garden as soon as he could. This was the first time he came


    with something in his hands.


    When he arrived, Little Karen was home, but Kevin and Karen had not returned yet.


    When Little Karen saw her uncle, whom she had not seen for a long time, she was so excited that


    she rushed into his arms and said softly, "I missed you, uncle."


    George caught her small figure and rubbed her tiny head. "I missed you too."


    Little Karen looked at her uncle, and said seriously "Uncle...missing!"


    George smiled, "I''m here. How could I go missing"


    Little Karen said sadly, "My Brother Lionel is gone."


    George had heard about what happened to Lionel. What could he do besides sighing sadly with


    Little Karen?


    He rubbed Little Karen''s head gently, "One day, Brother Lionel wille and pick you up again."


    "Brother Lionel will reallye for me!" There was another person who said Brother Lionel would


    come back, which strengthened her belief that Brother Lionel would really return to her one day.


    George continued, "I brought some delicious food, do you want to try it?"


    "Of course!." Speaking of delicious food, Little Karen patted her stomach, "I''m so hungry. I want to


    eat a lot."


    "Okay, then you can eat as much as you want." George carried Little Karen to the dining room and


    asked the servant to help serve the dish on a te.


    When the lid of the container was opened, the smell filled the room.


    "It smells so good! I want to eat it!" Little Karen licked her lips. The smell increased her appetite.


    Sarabelle served the dish to Little Karen and asked, "Mr. Ken, which restaurant was this from?


    Although it looked somon, but it smells very good."


    George said proudly, "I''m afraid you can''t get this outside. This is a special dish I especially learned


    for our big and little Karens. It''s only avable for the mother and daughter."


    Little Karen didn''t care which restaurant it came from. It smelled nice, and it tasted nice. That was


    all that matters. She ate it up so quickly and made a mess.


    "Dear, eat slowly. I won''t steal it from you." George said that, but he didn''t wipe her mouth. Instead,


    he picked up his mobile phone and took a video. "Little Karen, is it delicious?"


    "It''s delicious!" Little Karen had her mouth full and her voice was muffled.


    But without even hearing what she said, one could already tell how good the dish was just by


    seeing how she ate.


    Seeing how happy Little Karen was, George felt happy for his father. His hard work did not go to


    waste.


    He wanted to show his father the videoter. He must be so happy to see his granddaughter like


    this.


    "Brother, you cooked this again?"


    When he heard Karen''s voice, she was already by the entrance of the dining room.


    She could smell the aroma as soon as she entered the house, and came searching for it. When she


    found the source of the smell, she saw Little Karen gobbling up her favorite dish.


    "Can''t I?"


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you to make another one for me." Karen''s heart after ached to see Little


    Karen clearing off everything on the te.


    This was the taste only her mother could make in the past, and now Little Karen was finishing it all


    up.


    "I knew you were going to ask, so I made a lot of it."


    He took the remaining food from his container and served it on a te. "Here you go. Have it while


    it''s hot."


    "Thanks!" Karen felt that having a brother was pure happiness. He could tolerate her attitude and


    even make the dish only herte mother could make.


    How Karen wished she had more brothers that were as gentle and caring as him.


    "Mom, uncle is a good uncle! I like him!" Little Karen didn''t forget to praise her favorite uncle despite


    gobbling down her food.


    "He''s my brother. Of course he''s the best." Karen wiped Little Karen''s mouth and said proudly.


    "The two of you really tter me. If you want more next time, just let me know." George recorded the


    mother and daughter eating happily away on his phone.


    Outside the dining room, Kevin observed the meat dish carefully. He knew that the dish was


    definitely made by Herbert, who had asked George to bring it over.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Kevin Kyle had found out most of the things about Herbert Ken, but he had yet to confirm the news


    with his own eyes.


    However, Kevin couldn''t tell Karen Daly the truth about her father.


    He understood that Herbert must have his own reasons for not reconciling with Karen.


    As a bystander, Kevin couldn''t sell Herbert and George out just because Karen longed for kinship.


    Although Kevin was never one to think much about other''s feelings, the Kens were Karen''s family,


    so was kinder towards them too.


    At the dining table, Karen and Little Karen were gobbling up the special meat dish that George


    brought with satisfaction on their faces.


    After staring for some time, Kevin finally walked towards them. He nced at George and greeted


    him, "You''re here."


    "Yes, I''m here." George was busy taking the video, so he didn''t even look up at Kevin, "You don''t


    wee me?"


    Kevin replied grumpily: "Even if I don''t wee you, you''ve stille here."


    "I''m here to see them, not you." George gave Kevin a re, "If it weren''t for them, I wouldn''t have


    come even if you begged me."


    Kevin said coldly, "No one will beg you."


    George gritted his teeth. What kind of person was he? He couldn''t even respect his brother-inw.


    Kevin nced over at big Karen, who had her mouth all dirtied by the sauce like Little Karen.


    He wiped Karen''s mouth with a tissue, "Eat slowly, no one''s fighting with you for it."


    "Little Karen is fighting with me for it!" Karen''s opponent was Little Karen.


    Little Karen looked up at her mother, blinking her big, innocent eyes.


    Kevin rubbed both of them on their heads and shook his head helplessly.


    Their Little Karen usually only adored strawberry and nothing else. Seeing her excitement over the


    special meat dish, maybe she could feel the love and kinship in the dish.


    "Look at your wife and daughter. If people didn''t know better, they will think that you''ve been


    starving them." George joked while recording the two of them.


    "No matter how awful they look while eating, they are still my wife and children." Kevin grabbed


    Karen''s bowl and said, "Eat lesser, you still need to take your nned mealster."


    Karen tried to grab the bowl back, "But I just want to eat this."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows, "Don''t you know your own health condition?"


    "Okay, then I won''t eat anymore," Karen replied with a pout. She wasn''t alone now, she had a new


    baby in her belly.


    She must be considerate of the baby and listen to Kevin obediently. If not he wouldn''t allow her to


    get pregnant again in the future.


    Seeing Karen act as if she was robbed of her happiness, Kevin thought she looked so funny.


    How did he fall in love with such a silly girl?


    "What''s wrong with Karen?" George was confused. What kind of nned meals must she take?


    "What could be wrong with me?" For now, Karen still did not want to tell others about her pregnancy.


    Besides, Little Karen was there, what if she couldn''t take the news?


    George responded nervously, "That''s why I''m asking you if anything''s wrong. If there''s anything with


    your health, you must tell Matthew, don''t keep everything to yourself."


    "I''m just feeling a little unwell now, so I can''t take heavy meals. Kevin, being caring as usual, has


    asked Sarabelle to make me some light and nutritious food." Karen looked at her caring husband


    and smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Kyle!"


    Karen''s pregnancy this time was a lot smoother than thest one. She felt nauseated for a few days


    but the symptoms disappeared. Now, she had the appetite to eat anything.


    It was as if the baby in her stomach also knew to take care of her and not torture her.


    "As long as you take good care of yourself, that will be the best ''thanks'' to me," Kevin said lightly.


    He didn''t need Karen to thank him, he only wanted her to give birth safely!


    At the same time, in the Grey Apartments, Neil Brown and Mia Kyle weren''t just sitting around doing


    nothing.


    Neil stood before Mia''s door, ring at the door between them as if he wanted to burn it down.


    Mia was ying her antics again. How dared she reject him out the door twice! If he didn''t teach her


    a lesson this time, she might even act worse next time.


    "Mia, I''ll count from three. If you don''t open the door, you''ll suffer the consequences!" Neil was still


    wearing his military uniform, but because of his frustration, he looked like a crazy hooligan.


    "If you''re so good, then kick the door open! Let''s see how cool Captain Brown is," Mia said


    arrogantly.


    "Three, two,..." Neil couldn''t figure out what he had done to her that she wouldn''t let him enter the


    house.


    "One!", Neil raised his leg high.


    Boom!


    After a loud bang, the door still stood firmly without even shaking a bit.


    "Captain Brown, is that all you have? You can''t even kick a door open!"


    Once again, Mia spoke arrogantly and full of sarcasm this time.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just by hearing that, Neil could tell how arrogant she must look right now, which made him even


    more irritated.


    Neil clenched his fists. That girl was asking for it. He would let her know that if he gave her his full


    strength, he could make her stay in bed for a few days.


    The door was a security-enhanced door, so it was naturally very sturdy. No one could ever kick it


    open.


    Although Neil spent most of his time in the military, he''s not all muscles and no brains. Since he


    knew this door could not be kicked down, he would not try it anymore, but he immediately thought of


    another way.


    In a short while, Neil found an electrical chainsaw and sawed the door apart.


    As soon as he opened the door and lifted his head up, what came into his sight was exceptional. In


    a second, his anger was disced by something else.


    Seeing Mia wearing a set of sexy pajamas, Neil felt all his blood rush through his veins and down


    his nose.


    When he came to his senses, Neil lifted his hands to touch his nose and sensed a warm, red liquid


    running down his nostrils.


    He roared, "Mia, you god-d*mned woman!"


    "Neil, you look so cute. I like to see you like this."


    Mia was so happy to see how Neil''s nose bleed at the sight of her that she justughed from her


    seat on the sofa. She had already forgotten that she was wearing a sexy outfit trying to seduce him.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Neil Brown''s face was gloomy. He felt embarrassed. He couldn''t believe he was this excited to see


    Mia Kyle.


    "Don''t look down on me, Neil. I can control you anytime I want" Mia was so happy that she forgot


    that the man in front of her was not a little sheep, but a fierce tiger.


    "Littledy, let me repeat myself. If you don''t open the door, you will suffer some major


    consequences." Neil smiled evilly.


    He walked towards Mia, picked her up swiftly, and ced her on his shoulder. Then he strode


    towards the room.


    "You can do whatever you want, Neil. Bring it on. I''m not afraid of you." Mia wriggled excitedly on his


    shoulder as she thought about what he would do to her.


    "Uh-huh-then I guess we should get on with it!" Neilughed eerily. Mia was a little scared, but at


    the same time, she felt an indescribable sense of excitement overwhelming her.


    "Let me take the lead today, Neil!" She had nothing to do at home today, so she had watched two


    "love" movies.


    She had also zoomed in on most of the sex scenes and through every single detail carefully. She


    would use her new- found knowledge on Neilter.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She was even wearing the same outfit as the girl in the movie. The character had specially chosen


    that outfit to seduce her partner.


    This included hiding in a box like a present for Neil.


    Mia wanted to try all these cheesy, romantic things.


    She had wanted to pack herself up and send herself over to the military region of Chatterton Town,


    but she knew that Neil wasn''t a fan of romance. She couldn''t imagine if he asked someone else to


    open the gift instead.


    She would certainly be too ashamed to show her face to anyone.


    Just as Mia was thinking what a wonderful night they would be having soon, Neil had taken the first


    move.


    Mia felt that he was more enthusiastic and unrestrained than in previous times.


    The man was really up for it tonight. He had only been away for two or three nights, but tonight, he


    had turned into a wild beast.


    Mia felt her blood rushing under her skin. She wanted to turn into a small beast herself and take


    control over Neil.


    However, when things were getting exciting, Neil suddenly stopped. He pulled off his belt and tied


    Mia''s hands together.


    He stood in front of the bed and looked at her with an evil smile. "Littledy, how do you feel now?


    You''re so close, but you just can''t get it." "Neil, just wait for it. I''d like to see who will surrender first,"


    Mia gritted her teeth and said angrily.


    She wasn''t a little girl who didn''t know anything anymore. Neil must be suffering too. He was also


    controlling himself when he could get "it" just as easily.


    When it came to willpower, Mia was confident that she could win.


    However, she had grossly underestimated Neil''s endurance.


    There was a reason why Neil was the Military Commander of the Chatterton Town Military Region. It


    wasn''t because of any family connections or luck. He really was a man of great skill and power.


    All his subordinates respected him and his skill very much. It was quite a feat to be able to take


    charge of three army troops for so many years.


    Mia was unwilling to admit defeat, but the emptiness growing in her body was gradually tormenting


    her.


    She needed Neil to fill that emptiness inside her. Otherwise, she imagined she would definitely die.


    "Neil The words escaped from Mia''s red lips, her tone flirty and enticing.


    She was soft, and she had added a little acting, which makes her appeared very attractive to Neil.


    He said, "Do you know your mistake?"


    Mia nodded violently and said with tears in her eyes, "I know, I know my mistake! You, my


    Commander, don''t punish me. Please forgive me this time."


    Neil smiled with satisfaction. "I forgive you!"


    He bent over and pressed himself on Mia and said, "Little girl, you should know better, otherwise


    how can you obtain happiness?"


    Mia surrendered. Neil was happy.


    He thought he had seeded, but a tragic incident happened at a crucial time shortly. Mia had a


    game up her sleeves.


    Mia moved quickly. Before Neil could react, she took the handcuffs that were hidden beside the bed


    and handcuffed him.


    She approached Neil and bit his earlobe, exhaling a warm breath. "Neil, as I said, I''m winning


    tonight''s game."


    Neil was going soft for Mia tonight. He didn''t stand a chance.


    This night was destined to be full of twists and turns...


    After having the meal at Secret Garden, George Ken yed with Little Karen for a while. Seeing


    that it was gettingte, George got ready to go home.


    "Come to my study!"


    George was about to leave, but he was stopped by Kevin Kyle.


    "What do you want to see me for?"


    Kevin ignored him and headed upstairs to the study.


    George was still confused, so he followed Kevin.


    When he reached the study, Kevin handed him a paper bag and said, "There is something you want


    in it."


    "What is it?" George asked as he opened the bag.


    "Open it when you''re home." Kevin squinted at him and said, "Anything you don''t want me to know,


    just pretend that I don''t know it. If you don''t talk, I won''t talk. I will wait until Old Mr. Ken is willing to


    reconcile with her."


    George didn''t even have to look inside the folder. He already knew what was inside.


    He had put in a lot of effort to get what he wanted, but Kevin had just handed those to him. His


    problems were now all solved.


    George suddenly felt as if the paper bag had gotten heavier like there were a thousand gold coins


    inside. He didn''t even know if he should ept it or not.


    Was Kevin simply helping him, or did he have an ulterior motive?


    George stared at Kevin, trying to read his thoughts. This time, he failed again.


    After thinking for a long time, he said, "No matter what, I still have to thank you!"


    Kevin said, "Because he is Karen''s father."


    Kevin had a very simple reason for helping him. It was because of Karen.


    "Thank you for being so good to Karen!" Rarely did George speak to Kevin so seriously, and


    sincerely.


    "She is my wife." Kevin thought it was only fair that he took care of his wife. He did not need others


    to thank him on Karen''s behalf.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    On the way back, George clenched the paper bag in his hands. When he arrived home, he sat in


    the car and slowly opened the bag.


    There was a brand-new ID card and a brand-new passport in the bag. The photos were of his father


    from when he was younger. It looked like he was about 50 years old.


    In addition, there were a few official documents in the paper bag. The documents were issued by a


    hospital, proving that Herbert Ken''s face had been burned in the fire, until he was unrecognizable.


    There were also a few other documents issued by the government that could be useful while going


    past immigration control.


    George didn''t expect such details in these documents. He thought a passport was enough to go


    anywhere he wanted, but he underestimated his father''s special circumstances.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that he had Kevin Kyle''s help, he could take his father abroad and wouldn''t be stopped again.


    Looking at the ID card, passport, and the documents, his emotions were muddled together. He


    didn''t know if he should breathe a sigh of relief, or be more cautious.


    Kevin lived up to his reputation as the head of Rovio. He had known about the fact that George''s


    father''s face was disfigured long ago and was ready to resolve the situation.


    Two days ago, Kevin had probably confirmed that George''s father was still alive. The reason why he


    hade to look for him was only to get a final confirmation by seeing George''s reaction.


    However, George didn''t think too deeply about that. No matter what, as for now, the most important


    thing was to take his father abroad for surgery.


    As long as the surgery was sessful, when they returned to Chatterton Town, their father would


    be able to reunite with Karen. The whole family would be together again.


    George put the bag away and got out of his car. He locked his car and walked towards his ce.


    While walking, George took out his mobile phone and watched his videos that he had taken earlier.


    When he yed the videos, he saw his niece''s pink face. She pursed her lips and said unhappily,


    "Uncle, you''ve been naughty!"


    He had yfully snatched the strawberries that she liked. The little kid was unhappy and


    comined that her uncle was not obedient and was very angry with him.


    Seeing her adorable face, George smiled. He said to himself, "She really inherited the good traits


    from Karen and Kevin."


    That night, George took several videos with his mobile phone, including Little Karen, Karen, and


    even Kevin.


    Holding his mobile phone, he was excited about showing the videos to his father and how happy


    these will make him.


    Ding¡ª


    The elevator door opened. Because he was in a good mood, George whistled while unlocking his


    door.


    "Dad, I''m back!" George said as he changed his shoes, "I recorded a lot of videos of Karen and her


    daughter today. You would like them."


    In the past, when George returned home, Herbert woulde out to ask him about his day. The


    two of them would chat casually about their daily happenings.


    George noticed that Herbert didn''te out of the room. "Dad, I''m back!"


    He said it again, but there was no response. He rushed to the study, but found it to be empty.


    He searched the two bedrooms and then every corner of the house, but he couldn''t find his father.


    "Dad, where are you?" He immediately dialed Herbert''s number on his phone. Someone else


    answered the call.


    He said in a panic, "Dad-"


    "I''m not your father. Don''t call me that." A strange male voice came from the other end.


    "Who are you? Why do you have my father''s phone?" George was anxious and almost yelled out


    loud.


    "Because I have your father." A cold, eerie voice answered him.


    "What are you going to do to him?" George asked, clenching his fists.


    "What am I going to do? I don''t know." The man said in a strange tone, "I just obey my master''s


    orders. We take people away so they will never appear and disturb the lives of others again."


    George demanded angrily, "Who is your master?"


    The voice answered immediately. "You don''t have to worry about my master. You can''t possibly do


    anything to him."


    "Who the hell is it?" George roared angrily.


    "Even if I tell you, what can you possibly do?" The man was still unwilling to concede any


    information.


    Someone he couldn''t deal with?


    Who could it be?


    George held his head in his hands and thought about it again. He ran through all the people he


    knew over and over again.


    "Kevin?" George thought of Kevin and immediately shook his head. "Impossible. It can''t be him."


    Kevin was so good to Karen, he practically surrendered himself to caring for her. He couldn''t be a


    bad person behind the scenes.


    If it wasn''t him, could it be Neil Brown?


    Neil?


    "Could it be him?"


    George thought about it carefully again and he cleared his suspicions.


    If Neil wanted to deal with him, he could do it in broad daylight. People like him did not y dirty


    tricks.


    He tried, but he couldn''t think of anybody else besides these two.


    His father spent all his energy dealing with the Kyle family in recent years, until he finally kidnapped


    Mia.


    The only person he had offended was the Kyle family.


    Just as George was hesitating, the man spoke again, "George, we will not hurt your father, as long


    as you send him away, as far away as possible and never appear again. We will guarantee he will


    have nothing to worry about for the rest of his life."


    George said angrily, "What do you mean?"


    The man replied, "This is what my master wants. As long as your father stays away from Chatterton


    Town in the future, he will give you a lot of money for his future."


    George was furious. "Don''t even think about it!"


    The manughed eerily. "If you don''t send him away, don''t me us if you never see your father


    again. He should have died more than twenty years ago but he''s managed to live this long, isn''t that


    good enough already?"


    "You..." George gnashed his teeth and growled. He held his phone even tighter. The blue veins on


    the back of his hand became more prominent.


    "I¡¯ll give you half an hour. When you make your decision, just call us. Remember, don''t think too


    much, or you and your father may be separated from each other forever."


    After that, he hung up the phone. George listened to the beeping sound and was so angry that he


    wanted to smash the phone on the floor.


    Who could it be?


    He had just left for a little while, and yet his father had been taken away.


    The doors and windows of the house had not been broken into, so that left only two possibilities...

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    One, his father opened the door and let the kidnappers in. Two, the kidnappers had the keys with


    them and let themselves in.


    As he was thinking, George Ken looked up at the pinhole camera inserted in the wall. His father had


    asked him to install the camera. It was aimed to record Karen Daly when she came over to visit.


    He didn''t expect this camera toe in handy in such a special situation.


    George rushed to his study and turned on hisputer.


    The surveince camera recorded every second of footage when he was not at home.


    At 8:13 pm, two men who were disguised as plumbing workers rang the doorbell.


    Because of his father''s appearance, they had agreed that Herbert Ken wouldn''t answer the door


    although George was not at home.


    Herbert heard the doorbell. He walked towards the door and looked through the peephole. He didn''t


    recognize the men at the door. So, he returned silently to the study.


    The two men waited at the door for a while, and when the door wasn''t answered, they took out a


    key and unlocked the door.


    As he heard the door open, Herbert thought that George had returned. He walked out of the study


    and shouted "George". As soon as he said that, he realized that it wasn''t George who was at the


    door.


    He became nervous and wanted to return to the study, but before he could move, he was captured


    by the two men already.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" He asked, struggling.


    "Why do you ask so much?" One of the men asked while knocking him unconscious.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Herbert fainted. One of the men became worried and asked in a panic, "You hit him so hard. What if


    he''s hurt? Assistant ck gave us special instructions. He''s the father of the master''s wife! We can''t


    go too far."


    Assistant ck?


    Was it Nick ck?


    The master''s wife?


    These clues pointed directly to Kevin and Karen.


    Could it bethem?


    Nick had been by Kevin''s side for more than ten years. He was loyal to Kevin. Everything he did


    was under Kevin''s instructions.


    Does this mean that the mastermind behind all this was Kevin?


    Could it really be Kevin?


    Would Kevin pretend to be a good person while secretly ordering people to kidnap their father?


    George didn''t know. He wasn''t sure, but he also did not have the courage to call Kevin up.


    If he really did this, he couldn''t let him know that there was a surveince camera here. His father


    would definitely be killed.


    Time was running out. In a short period of time, George was in a state of chaos. He didn''t know


    what to do.


    He can''t find someone else to help.


    Calling the police would be worse!


    In short, he couldn''t tell anyone before he was sure who had kidnapped his father.


    Just then, his cell phone rang. It was Karen calling. George was excited as he thought he had one


    last hope.


    He answered immediately, "Karen..."


    He wanted her to question Kevin on his behalf, but he swallowed his words.


    For now, he was just guessing. He had no definite evidence that Kevin was involved in anything.


    As Karen''s brother, he still hoped that the person who was always around her could be relied on


    and loved her sincerely.


    He hoped that after experiencing so many hardships, she could live a happy and peaceful life.


    "Brother, have you reached home?"


    Karen''s voice was very soft. He guessed that she had just put Little Karen to sleep and did not want


    to wake her up.


    "Yes, I''m home. You..." He paused for a moment, but he could not bring himself to ask about his


    situation. Instead, he changed the topic. "It''s gettingte. You should rest early too."


    "Brother, you''re older than Kevin is, right?"


    "Huh, why this question?"


    "You see, Kevin is younger than you are, but our child is already more than four years old. Look at


    you, you are still an old bachelor." Karen said yfully.


    "We live different lives. Don''tpare us to each other." George replied simply.


    "Brother, every time I see you alone, I feel like stealing a beautiful woman on the street to be my


    sister- in-w. Once there''s someone apanying you, taking care of you, I don''t have to worry


    about you anymore."


    "You just need to take care of your family right now. Don''t worry about me."


    "Brother, find me a sister-inw quickly. I''m serious, Father and Aunt would be happy in heaven


    once you''ve settled down."


    George was speechless.


    He really wanted to tell her that their father wasn''t dead, but at this moment, he didn''t know who had


    taken him away.


    And he couldn''t admit anything either.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Well, after this, you can find someone for me then."


    As long as he could save his father, he could take his father abroad for stic surgery soon, so the


    family could reunite after. After that, he would try to find a girlfriend, so that Karen would not have to


    worry about him anymore.


    "Brother, you have to do your best. I am waiting for your wedding. By then, Little Karen can be your


    flower girl. Free of charge."


    George nodded. "Yes, that day wille."


    After he hung up, he dialed Herbert''s phone number again.


    The call was answered shortly and the man''s cold voice emerged, "So George, have you made up


    your mind?"


    "I¡¯ve made up my mind. I''ll do whatever you want me to do." With his father in their hands, he had to


    compromise with them for his father''s safety.


    "I warn you, don''t y tricks with me. Unless you want to bear the consequences."


    "Can I have a word with my father?" George pleaded.


    "George, don''t you worry about me. Go and beg Karen, ask her to stay away from that devil..."


    Herbert''s pained voice came from the phone.


    "Dad, what do you mean?" George wanted more information, but someone had covered Herbert''s


    mouth.


    "Ask Karen to stay away from the devil?"


    What was his father telling him?


    His father had said that the person with Karen was a devil. Had he been kidnapped by the devil''s


    men?


    "George, take your passports and rush to the Kingston Cargo Wharf. Someone will meet you there."


    After that, the man hung up again. George was just listening to the beeping sound after the call.


    He immediately grabbed his documents and wallet and set off immediately.


    Even if it was a dangerous ce, he would still go for his father''s sake.


    His father had suffered for more than 20 years. Now, he still lived a life with no basic rights... He


    must save his father and let him enjoy life again.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Karen Daly felt oddly uneasy. During the phone call, George Ken sounded nervous and panicky.


    She thought for a moment and picked up the phone to call George back, but the line was upied.


    Who else would he be calling?


    If only she had a sister-inw, there would be someone to take care of George. She didn''t have to


    worry about him so much.


    She wanted to talk to Kevin Kyle about George, but Kevin was busy working in the study, so he


    probably had no time to pay attention to her.


    She took a deep breath and looked at Little Karen lying beside her. The little kid was not sleeping


    very well. It seemed that she was thinking of her brother Lionel.


    Over the past few days, Kevin tried to arrange for someone to apany Little Karen. However, at


    the moment, they couldn''t find a suitable ymate for her. They could only let Little Karen wait.


    They hoped that when the new child arrives, Little Karen would return to her old, lively, happy self.


    After a while, Karen was still uneasy. She wanted to talk to Kevin to pass the time.


    She walked to the study and saw that Kevin was making a phone call. He seemed to be talking


    about scenery, or background, or something.


    After a while, he ended the call. He looked up at Karen and asked, "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    She walked over to him, massaged his back and shoulders, and asked, "What did you say to my


    brother today?"


    Kevin answered, "Oh it''s just some men talk."


    She quickly asked, "Can''t I know about it?"


    Kevin held her hand and kissed her. He smiled and said, "You''ll know soon."


    She rolled her eyes at him and said, "Kevin, let me tell you something. If you ruin my brother''s life, I


    will never forgive you."


    "Me? Ruin his life?" Kevin raised his eyebrows. "You may not know this, but a long time ago your


    brother used to frequent the nightclubs. He would be there on most nights. To this day, no one


    knows how many women he has had sex with. So, who''s the one ruining him?"


    "Mr. Kyle, what was that? Are you telling me how messy my brother''s private life is, or how innocent


    yours is?" Karen suppressed the joy in her heart and questioned further.


    Kevin led a very routine lifestyle. He had the same routine for almost his entire adult life, and it


    would be the same five years down the road.


    Karen would often suspect if he was a real human being. For all she knew, he could just be a robot


    acting like a human.


    The type of robot who never burnt out or failed in anything.


    Now, he looked at Karen and smiled, "Up to you to interpret it."


    She pouted and said, "In the future, you are not allowed to speak ill of my brother."


    "Okay, I''ll do whatever my wife says." Kevin raised his hand to pinch her face and said, "I still have a


    small meeting to attend to. Go sleep with Little Karen. I''lleter."


    She nodded and said, "Then get busy already. Go to bed right after you''re done."


    Kevin agreed, "Yes."


    In reality, he wasn''t busy with his work. He wasmunicating with the wedding nners over in


    Santorini, on the Aegean Sea.


    The wedding venue, her wedding dress, and all the preparations were going smoothly.


    Soon he would be able to take Karen and their daughter to visit the Aegean Sea together.


    He was going to marry Karen officially after so long. He would finally announce to the world that she


    was his wife, Mrs. Kyle!


    He couldn''t stop smiling as he tried to imagine how surprised would Karen beter.


    His Karen was going to be very happy.


    George got in the car and drove quickly to the location given by the kidnappers.


    However, when he arrived at Kingston Wharf, there was nobody around.


    The dock was busy during the day, but it was empty in the middle of the night. Besides the sound of


    the waves, there was no other sound.


    George had goosebumps all over his body. This ce looked like a pathway to hell.


    In the darkness, he couldn''t see much. He turned on the shlight on his mobile phone and shone it


    around him, but he still didn''t see anything.


    "I''m here, guys. Come out!"


    He shouted a few times, but got no reply. However, he could smell blood in the midst of the salty


    sea breeze.


    The smell of blood instantly heightened his senses. He had a panic attack and it was difficult for him


    to breathe.


    His hands trembled as he raised his phone and shone it in front of him. Suddenly, he saw a figure of


    a body lying on the ground.


    George rushed over immediately. When he could see more clearly, he fell to his knees with a thud.


    "Dad¡ª" His voice broke.


    His father''s body was covered in cuts and scars, and blood was still flowing out from the cuts. It


    looked like most of the blood in his body had already drained out.


    "G..George..." Herbert managed to utter, using what little energy he had left.


    "Dad, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the hospital now. It''s okay. It''ll be okay." He wanted to pick his


    father up, but his father was covered with wounds. He didn''t know how to hold his father to avoid


    injuring him more.


    "George..." Herbert grabbed his hand, and said with a weak breath, "George, I hurt Mia. I deserve to


    die. I have noints... But Karen is innocent. Don''t let her get hurt..."


    "Dad, don''t talk. Let''s go to the hospital first. We''ll talk about it when you get well." He helped


    Herbert up from the ground.


    "No. If I don''t say this now, I won''t have a chanceter." Herbert held his hand tightly and said,


    "George, save them. Find some way to save them. Kevin is not a good person. He..."


    "Dad, was it really Kevin who did all this?" This new information left him dumbfounded.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "George, save Karen..." With that, Herbert breathed hisst breath.


    His eyes and mouth were wide open... He had too many unfulfilled wishes, too many things left


    behind.


    He was willing to suffer for the sins hemitted, but he had not seen his daughter yet. He didn''t


    get to hear his daughter call him "Dad".


    This time, he really was gone. He was at a point of no return, and he could never see his children


    again.


    "Dad, no... Dad, don''t leave... Dad, no, please..." His father had just returned to him, and just as


    quickly, he was killed.


    George held his father''s hand tightly. In a heartbreaking voice, he called out to his father again and


    again.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Everything was fine when George Ken left home earlier that day.


    His father was busy cooking Karen Daly''s favorite meat dish.


    When he went out, his father told him, "George, remember to get Karen''s feedback. I''ll try to do


    better in the future."


    His father''s words still echoed clearly in his mind, but when he returned home, his father was gone.


    More surprisingly, his father was...


    "Dad, wake up, please wake up... You haven''t gone back to Karen yet, how can you leave like this...


    Dad, do you want to leave like this? You haven''t reconcile with Karen yet, and you haven''t hugged


    your little granddaughter. How can you just leave like this?"


    "Dad, you have a new ID card and passport. We can go abroad for a surgery any time." George


    took out Herbert Ken''s documents and said, "Dad, look, open your eyes. After youplete the


    operation, you can see Karen again."


    "Dad, wake up. Please wake up?"


    He shouted and screamed, but he couldn''t wake his father up, who was already "sleeping" for


    eternity.


    He could feel his father''s body gradually bing stiff and cold in his arms. Soon, any other signs


    of life would disappear.


    They thought their father had passed away twenty years ago, and they epted the news.


    Suddenly, he had unexpectedly found his father back again. Before he could give his father the life


    he deserved, his father left him again.


    Yesterday, he was discussing with his father about how their lives would be after the operation.


    His father had said he wanted to return to Beaford City and pay his respects to his deceased


    friends. He wanted to go back and walk around his old hometown.


    These were all nned out for the next year, but now these ns had turned to dust.


    "George, you must save Karen!


    Kevin is not a good person!"


    His father''s final words lingered in his mind.


    How could Kevin do that?


    What on earth was Kevin''s heart made of?


    Why would he do that?


    George couldn''t understand. He couldn''t even cry. All he could do was hug his father''s stiff, cold


    body as he screamed in agony.


    He wanted everything to just be a dream. He wanted to wake up, and everything would be back to


    normal.


    The rain spattered on the ground.


    However, the rain gradually turned bright red, and the entire earth seemed to be soaked in blood.


    "Karen! Run!"


    George was running towards her through the blood rain, shouting at her to run.


    "Brother-"


    She didn''t want to run away alone. She reached out to grab George. Just as she was about to catch


    him, he was swallowed up by a sea of blood.


    She watched helplessly as George was devoured by the monster. She could only watch on


    helplessly. There was nothing else she could do despite her desperation.


    "Brother-"


    Karen Daly jolted awake from the nightmare, her body covered in cold sweat.


    "Karen, what''s wrong?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin Kyle was also shaken awake. He reached out to pat her back, trying tofort her.


    "I just had a terrible nightmare." Karen wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and whispered.


    She hadn''t had a nightmare for a long time. She didn''t know why she had such a terrible nightmare


    tonight.


    After talking to George in the evening, she felt uneasy. Then, she dreamed of him. She dreamed


    that he was covered in blood and being eaten by a monster.


    Perhaps she had watched too many horror movies recently. Her dream did look like a movie scene.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here!"


    Kevin''s deep voice calmed Karen down. Suddenly, she wasn''t as afraid anymore.


    "I''m not scared anymore." She said while reaching out for the mobile phone on the bedside table.


    She quickly dialled George''s number.


    Nobody answered the phone. She became anxious and asked, "What could George be doing? I''ve


    called him twice, but there was still no answer. I''m so worried for him."


    Kevin took her mobile phone away. "He will be fine. Don''t think about it too much. If you''re really


    worried, I''ll ask someone to check on him."


    "It should be fine." She twirled her hair. She tried hard to assure herself and that she was just


    overreacting.


    "Well, maybe he''s asleep and didn''t hear the phone ring." This had happened before, so Kevin


    didn''t suspect anything weird.


    "I''ll call him when I get up in the morning then." She nestled into Kevin''s arms and curled up like a


    kitten.


    Kevin rubbed her back gently andforted her to sleep.


    The second half of the night, Karen didn''t sleep very well either. As soon as she closed her eyes,


    she saw George standing in the blood rain again.


    She couldn''t fall asleep, and naturally, Kevin couldn''t either.


    He conceded, "I''ll ask someone to check up on him."


    Kevin knew she was worrying about George. By now, they understood each other inside out.


    "Ok, send someone to check up on him. I need to know that he''s safe at home." She had never had


    such a strange dream before but tonight, her dreams were consuming her. She couldn''t calm down.


    Kevin immediately called Nick ck and asked him to send someone to George''s residence to


    check on him and make sure he was safe.


    But, before Kevin could say anything, Nick interrupted, "Director Kevin, Old Mr. Ken is dead!"


    "What?" Hearing the news, even the calm and collected Kevin shouted.


    He eventually managed topose himself quickly after and he asked calmly, "Tell me what''s going


    on."


    Kevin had asked Nick to send someone to George''s house in case something happened. However,


    he didn''t want to disturb their lives so they watched them from afar.


    That night, Nick''s men noticed George was acting weirdly, so they followed him and discovered


    what George had found. Herbert Ken, his father, had been kidnapped and killed.


    After hearing Nick''s exnation, Kevin''s face darkened.


    Karen asked cautiously, "Kevin, don''t scare me. My brother is fine, right?"


    "George is fine. But there''s something urgent in thepany that I need to deal with it right away."


    He held Karen''s face and kissed her, and immediately jumped out of bed. "Karen, don''t think too


    much about it. It''s okay."


    "Is it really okay?" For once, Karen didn''t believe him. His face didn''t exactly look like


    George was as safe as he said.


    "Have I ever lied to you?" He rubbed her head. "Go rest. I''ll need to attend to something."

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    After Kevin Kyle left, Karen Daly found it harder to calm down and fall asleep. Her anxious thoughts


    clouded her mind.


    She rarely saw Kevin rash out like that. It was such a short outburst, but obvious enough to not


    escape her eyes.


    Kevin had been in charge of Rovio for so many years. He always treated everything with a certain


    sense of calm and peace.


    He had many capable people under his wing. Most things could be solved by other people, and so


    he didn''t need to worry about them at all. Karen didn''t believe that the call had anything to do with


    Rovio.


    Could something actually have happened to George Ken?


    She got even more flustered just thinking about it. She picked up the phone again and was ready to


    call George. However, George''s call came through first.


    Karen was so excited that her hands trembled. "Brother, where are you? What are you doing?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    George''s voice came from the other end. His voice was sounded so pitiful and sad that it would


    surely make someone''s heartache.


    Although George sounded off, he was finally on the phone with her. Karen heaved a sigh of relief.


    She asked again, "Brother, are you okay?"


    She heard his pitiful and sad voice again. He said, "What could happen to me?"


    His bloody hand held the mobile phone tightly. His other hand clutched on to his father''s lifeless


    body.


    Every word sounded like it took every ounce of strength in his body to speak out.


    He didn''t want to answer the phone, but he didn''t want Karen to worry either, so he called her back.


    Even before his death, his father was still concerned about her. Even in his dreams, his father would


    hear her voice calling out to him. He worried about her the most.


    His father had just left him!


    No, his father didn''t leave. He must still be watching somewhere. Now, as his father''s son, how


    could he let Karen worry about him?


    "Where are you? Are you not at home?" Karen vaguely heard the sound of waves. Why was he at


    the beach thiste at night?


    "I''m at home. If there''s nothing else then I''ll head back to sleep." George abruptly hung up the


    phone.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. Rest well. I won''t disturb you anymore." Although the call had ended,


    Karen insisted on finishing her sentence.


    As long as George was fine, she was relieved.


    Perhaps, his attitude was quite justifiable. She had just woken him up in the middle of the night.


    Kevin drove his car to the location of the incident that Nick had mentioned.


    He was driving fast, but it still took an hour to reach his destination. The sun was rising slowly on


    the horizon as it was approaching morning.


    "Director Kevin, Mr. Ken''s over there."


    Nick had been waiting for Kevin with his men for a long time, because no instructions were ryed


    yet. Seeing Kevin, a group of people immediately gathered around him.


    "Who did it?" Kevin looked at where Nick was pointing at and saw George sitting on the ground. He


    wasn''t moving at all.


    "I''ve sent someone to investigate, but no clues yet," Nick told Kevin cautiously.


    "Send more people to investigate. I don''t care if they overturn the entire Chatterton Town, go catch


    the murderer!" Kevin ordered. He continued, "I told you to watch them. Did you watch him only after


    he died?"


    Kevin didn''t raise his voice, but it sent chills down everyone''s spine. Those who knew him would


    understand that their boss was angry.


    They all lowered their heads and didn''tment further.


    Kevin didn''t pay attention to them. He took a deep breath and walked towards George.


    He was only a few feet away from George. However, it took him a long time to reach him.


    He stood behind George and finally had a good look at Herbert Ken.


    Herbert''s body was covered in many cuts, bruises, and scars. He did not look good...


    Kevin stayed behind George for a long time. George didn''t notice him.


    "Dad, wake up. I''ll take you to see Karen." George held his father''s ice-cold body in his arms and


    muttered. He looked in front of him nkly, as if his soul had been taken away.


    Kevin had known George for many years, but he had never seen him like this before. He wanted to


    speak, but he didn''t know what to say.


    You get what you''ve lost, but then you lose what you get...


    In such a short period of time, George had experienced redemption, loss, and everything in


    between.


    He was still reeking in from the happiness that his father had returned, shortly after, his father was


    taken away again for good this time. It was more than he could handle.


    After a long time, Kevin opened his mouth and said, "George..."


    His voice snapped George out of his grief for a moment. He raised his head and stared at Kevin


    fiercely.


    "We can''t do anything now. Let''s take him back first and let him rest in peace." Kevin saw that


    George was staring at him like he was the murderer.


    When his father was killed, George held his father here for most of the night. He was in a daze.


    Kevin thought this was normal.


    George clenched his teeth and stared at Kevin. His eyes were gloomy but sharp. If looks could kill,


    Kevin would be dead already.


    "Director Kevin, we didn''t find any clues." Someone under Nick''s orders reported to Kevin.


    Hearing this strange yet familiar voice, George turned his head to look at the man. His eyes


    widened. He would recognize that face even if it was burned to ashes.


    The man was the same man he saw on the surveince footage.


    This was the man who knocked his father out.


    It was him!


    It was him!


    George looked at the man, and his gloomy eyes became extremely red. He gently put his father''s


    body down, slowly got up, and looked at the people around him.


    He didn''t want to believe that Kevin would do such a thing, especially when he heard Kevin''s name


    being mentioned in the surveince tape.


    Then, his father had personally said to him that Kevin wasn''t a good person, and there was


    something wrong with him. He wondered if there was any misunderstanding.


    He didn''t think Kevin would do that.


    So what should he say now?


    The man who kidnapped his father was standing in front of him. He was working under Kevin''s


    orders. Could he pretend that this was a big mistake and that he didn''t know anything, and also


    continue to pretend that Kevin was not the murderer behind the scenes?


    "Hmph..." George let out a coldugh. Without saying anything else, he swung his fist and punched


    Kevin''s face.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin could have dodged the punch, but he didn''t. George had just experienced the pain of his


    father''s death. Kevin was willing to let him vent his frustration on him!

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    George Ken had never practiced any form of self- defense or martial arts before, but he was tall.


    That punch almost used up all the strength in his body. That was a hard blow to Kevin Kyle''s face.


    Almost immediately, Kevin''s perfect face bruised up.


    But George was not satisfied. He wanted to kill Kevin. How could he be satisfied with just some


    superficial bruising?


    George steadied himself and punched out again, but this time Kevin didn''t give in.


    Kevin grabbed George''s wrist in mid-air. He twisted it with great force and held it firmly.


    He said in a deep voice, "George, what the hell do you think you''re doing? He''s dead. Even if you


    hit me, he won''te back to life."


    Kevin had a very cold, rational character. The man was dead, so we should focus on a proper send-


    off so that he can rest in peace.


    The right thing to do was to find the murderer and bring him to justice. It was the right thing to do for


    Herbert.


    "Bastard! How dare you say such nonsense. You''ll die with him." George kicked and screamed, but


    none of his kicks and hits hurt Kevin.


    He could only watch helplessly as his father''s murderer stood in front of him, yet he couldn''t do


    anything to him.


    Kevin roared, "George, what''s wrong with you? Are you crazy?"


    George sneered, "Crazy? Yes, why didn''t I realize sooner? If you, Director Kevin, say that I''m crazy,


    I''m definitely a psycho."


    When he saw his father drenched in blood, George lost all sense of reason. He could no longer


    think clearly. He could only believe what he had heard and seen.


    His father''sst words meant that he knew something about Kevin. He must have known Kevin''s


    deepest, darkest secrets, hence Kevin had him killed.


    "George, calm down. If you calm down, we can start looking for the murderer. Only then can Old Mr.


    Ken rest in peace." Kevin wished that he could knock George out so that he would not make cause


    any fuss anymore.


    Ugh!


    George sneered in his heart.


    How could Kevin, a two-faced pretender, ask him to calm down? And of all people, Kevin suggested


    to track down the murderer?


    Kevin probably didn''t know that he had installed cameras that recorded the whole process of his


    father''s abduction. And he didn''t know his father''sst words to him.


    Therefore, Kevin could still be trying to y the role of a good son-inw, brother-inw, husband,


    and father.


    George was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. He wanted nothing more than to tear Kevin into


    pieces.


    If Kevin knew what he knew, they would kill him too. Then, Kevin would continue lying to Karen for


    the rest of her life. Even worse, she would be living with the person who killed her father.


    No!


    He and his father wouldn''t want that to happen.


    He couldn''t be impulsive anymore. He had to deal with it calmly. He had to find a way to expose


    Kevin and rescue Karen and her daughter.


    After figuring out his own situation, George calmed down a lot. He couldn''t confront Kevin head-on


    because he was no match for Kevin at all.


    He looked at Kevin, slowly covering the hatred and anger in his eyes.


    He said, "If I find the murderer, I will definitely destroy his family."


    As he spoke, he fixed his eyes on Kevin, trying to read Kevin''s facial expressions and see if he


    could find anything different.


    Once again, like many times in the past, George tried and failed, to read Kevin''s mind.


    Kevin was always so calm andposed. He was always so deep in thought that George could


    never understand and interpret him.


    Kevin was the real murderer, but he still had no expression on his face.


    Kevin nodded and said, "Let''s move Old Mr. Ken''s body back first. As for the other matters, leave


    them to me. I promise I''ll get back to you with answers."


    Kevin would go investigate and give him an answer.


    Apparently, Kevin had already prepared for this. He had prepared a fake "truth" that could be used


    to fool him.


    Kevin appeared to be thoughtful. Well then, he should be too. So he would let Kevin investigate and


    see what tricks he would conjure up next.


    George was immersed in his own thoughts and did not respond to Kevin. Kevin said, "I hope we can


    deal with this matter in secret. Let''s not tell Karen anything for now."


    "Are you so afraid of letting Karen know about this?" George asked coldly.


    Indeed!


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin must be feeling guilty, so he wanted to hide this from Karen.


    However, the truth must be unraveled somehow. Karen would know about it sooner orter. He


    would definitely let Karen know the true Kevin Kyle.


    "Just promise me that you won''t let her know." Kevin was not afraid of Karen knowing, but since


    Herbert''s death was now a reality, Karen would be devastated.


    Moreover, Karen was pregnant and was still in the first trimester, which was a vulnerable period.


    The doctor said that she shouldn''t be triggered emotionally, so Kevin didn''t want to take the risk.


    George asked, "Do you mean you don''t want her to see father for thest time?"


    Kevin nodded and said, "In her heart, Old Mr. Ken had already passed away. She has already


    epted that fact. Now that he is truly gone, knowing would only make things worse." "You''re right.


    I''ll follow your orders." George nodded, but his thoughts had long left him.


    Kevin had always been very efficient. His men quickly sent Herbert''s body to the nearest funeral


    home.


    Seeing Kevin doing all this for his father, George suspected that he had made a mistake.


    He couldn''t figure out why Kevin would want to kill his father.


    Did he do it just to help Mia take revenge? So he killed his father- in-w and then frame some


    other guy?


    Every time he doubted himself, he found himself admiring Kevin''s acting.


    His acting was so realistic and seamless. He almost looked like he wasn''t acting at all.


    After everything was done, Kevin looked at George, who had remained silent all this while, and


    said, "Let''s go find the murderer."


    George nodded honestly. "Okay."


    What they didn''t know was that as soon as they sent Herbert''s body to the funeral home, news that


    someone was killed at Kingston Wharfst night had been spreading.


    Last night, someone had taken a photo of the murder at Kingston Wharf and uploaded it online. It


    was now trending news.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    The Kingston Wharf murder incident was trending online, and more and more people knew about it.


    The incident was being discussed everywhere.


    When Kevin Kyle heard about it, it was already two or three hourster. He had just finished dealing


    with Herbert''s arrangements when he found out that the news was already trending on the Inte.


    He made a quick decision and immediately asked his people to suppress the search and to delete


    all the messages and news articles. Anyone who spoke about it again would be reported.


    People would start asking questions about the identity of the deceased. Sooner orter, someone


    would find the answer.


    Kevin had to take drastic measures, just in case.


    George Ken was also keeping busy. He had tried to contact the person who had taken those photos


    of his father and posted them on the Inte.


    That person was there. It was very likely that he had seen the murderer. He could have seen


    everything that happened before George reached his father.


    He sent his message, but instead, the number had been blocked. The other ounts involved in


    the discussion were either deleted or muted too. Suddenly, the Kingston Wharf murder had


    disappeared from the Inte without a trace.


    George sighed. Kevin was quick.


    Kevin''s men had already done so many things before he could do anything.


    When racing with Kevin, most people lose from the start.


    If George couldn''t use the Inte, then he would go offline. He would definitely find proof that


    Kevin was behind all this.


    Although the news on the Kingston Wharf incident had been taken down, many people had already


    seen the photos. The discussions continued just as much offline as it did online.


    Everyone was guessing who the murderer was.


    Before that, who had taken down everything about the incident online?


    In a short period of time, there were all kinds of conspiracy theories, which made people anxious.


    Hearing the news, Mr. Wilis couldn''t contain his excitement.


    Herbert Ken was dead. Kevin Kyle was framed. Now that Kevin was facing an uphill battle, he


    should be running to him for help any second now.


    Just then, a familiar phone number appeared on his phone. He answered it after some time.


    He said, "You really are one of Master Yaleman''s people. You guys act fast. Just two days ago, you


    said that you would kill Herbert and frame Kevin and you''ve seeded."


    "Director Wilis, you kidnapped and killed a man, and you somehow made it go viral. Are you stupid


    or what?" A male voice mocked him through the mobile phone.


    "What the hell do you mean? When did I kill him? You killed him." Mr. Wilis roared.


    The man added, "What do I mean? You still don''t understand?"


    Mr. Wilis sneered and said, "You killed someone, and you want to run away now?"


    The man snorted and said, "It''s not that I want to run away. I just don''t want to work with people like


    you. With you, I don''t even know my own fate."


    After that, the man hung up the phone. When Mr. Wilis called again, the number was already out of


    service.


    Mr. Wilis threw his mobile phone onto the ground and scolded, "F*ck, you think you can run away


    that easily. The head of the Yaleman Family is still there. He''ll eventually catch you."


    "That''s not necessarily true!" Kristine Daly, who had been sitting there silently, suddenly chimed in.


    "What do you mean?" Mr. Wilis raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    Kristine was ying her phone while she spoke, "You only talked to that person on the phone, and


    you don''t even know what he looks like. He said he was one of Chace Yaleman''s people, but who


    knows if he was telling the truth."


    Mr. Wilis suddenly understood.


    Yes, the man said on the phone that he was Chace''s man, but he couldn''t confirm it. Who knew if


    the man was telling the truth?


    It was that man who said he wanted to kidnap Herbert... but now he was acting innocent.


    Perhaps that person did not want to help him, but just wanted to use him.


    Chace and Kevin had no grudge against each other. LAY Corporation had even worked with Rovio


    on several asions. There was no bad blood between the Kyles and the Yalemans.


    The more he thought about it, the more he realized that Chace wouldn''t have suddenly asked him to


    help mess Kevin up.


    The person who spoke to him was very likely to be pretending. He didn''t know what that person


    wanted to do.


    "Director Wilis, I also sent for someone to check on Chace. I''ll send you the information I received."


    Kristine tapped repeatedly on her phone screen. "Chace has just returned to China a few days ago,


    and he has always been surrounded by female assistants and secretaries. Even his driver is a


    woman. He only hires women to work for him."


    Although this revtion couldn''t prove anything, Director Wilis had a bad feeling that the man on the


    phone wasn''t who he said he was.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mr. Wilis said angrily, "Why didn''t you tell me this earlier?"


    Kristine said, "I just got the information. I barely nced at it. I haven''t finished reading it yet, and I


    thought that I would send it to you first."


    Mr. Wilis opened the file that Kristine had sent to him. The more he read, the darker his face


    became. How had he offended that person? Why would he hurt him like this?


    Kevin had already forced hispany to a deadlock. If Kevin got wind that Mr. Wilis had something


    to do with Herbert''s death, who knew what Kevin would do to him and hispany.


    Kristine continued, "Director Wilis, that man didn''t want to harm you, he just took advantage of you.


    Maybe he had nned to kill Herbert, but he needed a scapegoat, so he didn''t take any action until


    he found you. He told you his n. He dragged you into this mess."


    The more he listened, the angrier Mr. Wilis became. He gritted his teeth and said, "I nned


    everything so nicely, but I didn''t know I was being set up myself."


    Kristine listened silently.


    Mr. Wilis suddenly smiled and said, "Kristine, is this it? Have I reached the end?"


    Kristine quipped, "Every road has to end somewhere. It''s not about how you start, but how you


    finish. Some go out quietly, some go out with a bang."


    Mr. Wilis waved his hand and said, "Come here."


    Kristine looked up at him and smiled charmingly. "Director Wilis, in such a tense situation, you still


    want me?"


    Mr. Wilis said impatiently, "Juste. Don''t talk so much."

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    "Director Wilis, this is your workce and it''s for official work. I don''t think it''s a good idea." Kristine


    Daly remained in her seat. She wasn''t going to listen to Mr. Wilis.


    "You''re noting over, right?" She did not move, so Mr. Wilis got up and took a good few strides


    to reach her side. He grabbed Kristine into his arms.


    Mr. Wilis was a head taller than Kristine. He gazed down at her withplicated emotions that


    Kristine couldn''tprehend. She didn''t like it and turned away from him purposely, refusing to


    meet his eyes.


    Mr. Wilis reached out and turned Kristine''s head towards him. Then he said in an overbearing and


    rough tone, "Oh Kristine, my Kristine, tell me, what should I do with you?"


    When he first met this woman, he didn''t think highly of her. He considered her to be just a beauty


    with no brain, who only knew how to use her beauty to seduce others.


    Butter on, he realized that people who knew how to make use of their strengths were actually


    very smart.


    Kristine was that kind of woman. She knew her strengths very well and had definitely made good


    use of them.


    And then, he found out more sides of Kristine. Many people would have chosen to end their lives in


    such cruel adversity.


    But for Kristine, she chose to live and make ae back after she left the mental hospital. After the


    stic surgery, she started a brand new life.


    He had thought that she would take revenge after she embarked on a new life journey, but she


    didn''t. She just settled down and carried on with her own life.


    This made him see a brand new andpletely different side of her.


    Even he himself hadn''t realized that his eyes would somehow follow her, and her every move would


    affect him.


    He only had eyes for her but it surely wasn''t the case the other way round. It seemed that she had


    never truly looked at him at all.


    Not only in this aspect, in his eyes, Kristine alsopletely amazed him. There were still a lot of


    things about her that he had never seen in the past.


    There were many things that he didn''t think of or couldn''t make sense of, but this woman would get


    them all figured out quickly.


    Each time, a lot of things that he couldn''t think through woulde to senses immediately after her


    reminder.


    So he didn''t know what to think of this woman. He was unsure if she was his blessing or misfortune.


    "Director Wilis, don''t pretend to be affectionate with me. You should know that in the world of being


    a prostitute, only money is the most practical thing. Never y the damn love rtionship card with


    a prostitute." Kristine started with a faint smile.


    Having gone through so much, Kristine had already seen through everything.


    She wouldn''t expect a man to care or love her, nor would she expect to get the love that she had


    wanted from a man.


    She just wanted to enjoy life, love herself, and live her own life. Let those who looked down on her


    said whatever they wanted.


    "What if I want to have a rtionship with you?" Mr. Wilis squinted his eyes and stared at Kristine.


    He focused all his attention on her every little expression.


    He was very nervous.


    His fingers were trembling.


    He was even more nervous than when he heard the mission to kill Kevin Kyle had failed.


    He was worried he would hear an undesirable answer.


    "Director Wilis, please let me go!" Kristine smiled, her eyebrows curved as she replied casually. "I


    am still hoping innocently that you just want to have sex with me, and not for me to fall in love with


    you. Love is a poison. Once you touch it, you will most likely be trapped forever."


    Therefore, she would never fall for any man anymore. She would not stupidly invest her feelings on


    anyone anymore.


    Because it was not worth it!


    No one was worthy of her love.


    "B*tch, I really want to kill you!" Mr. Wilis wrapped his arms around Kristine''s waist and pulled her


    close to him.


    He was forceful, so when Kristine was pulled to him, she could not move at all.


    The two of them were so close to each other it was as if they had merged into one. Kristine could


    clearly feel Mr. Willis'' racing pulses.


    Kristine put her tender hand on Mr. Wilis'' shoulder and slowly slid down, touched his strong chest.


    She caressed his chest while smiling enchantingly, "Director Wilis, I really didn''t expect you to have


    such a unique appetite. Why do you fancy a prostitute?"


    "Shut up!" Mr. Wilis pinched her mouth and stopped her from talking further.


    Every time she said something that was selfinsulting, and faked a smile when she was with him, he


    would wish he could just break her neck.


    "Director Wilis, even you don''t like to hear the truth, do you?" Kristineughed lightly, her voice was


    crisp and sweet, but there were tears in her eyes.


    She no longer used her delicate appearance to get others'' pity. No matter what happened, she


    would rough it through.


    Because she knew that no one in this world would truly care about her except herself. She only had


    herself. If she wanted to live a better life, she could only rely on herself. No one else could do it for


    her.


    "B*tch, I told you to shut up, why can''t you fucking listen to me!" Mr. Wilis lowered his head and


    kissed Kristine.


    His kisses were wild, overbearing, and fierce as if he wanted to suck Kristine''s soul away.


    "Mmm..." Kristine tried to pull away, but she was constrained by him so firmly that there was no


    chance for her to free herself.


    Mr. Wilis''s hands slipped through the lower hem of Kristine''s clothes and wandered around her


    back.


    He lowered his head and whispered in her ears, "Kristine, give yourself to me. Then I will adore you


    and promise not to let anyone hurt you."


    Kristine pursed her lips, and the tears in her eyes became more obvious, yet she was still smiling.


    She clenched her fists and put up the most charming smile on her face.


    "Kristine, listen to me, then I will love you tenderly!" Mr. Wilis kissed her on the face.


    Her disheveled look gave him the urge to press against her body and torture her fiercely.


    Kristine smiled and responded, "Director Wilis, I''m already being submissive. Are you still not


    satisfied with this? How do you want me to be for you to be truly satisfied?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she said that, Mr. Wilis pulled up her mini skirt and invaded her dominantly, as he had


    done so many times in the past.


    Every time, he would use up all his strength. Every time, he would ram into her so hard as if to


    smash her into pieces. And every time, he would bite her really hard...


    It seemed that he wouldn''t be satisfied if he hadn''t bruised her, or made her cry and beg for mercy.


    However, he was once again disappointed. Even though Kristine''s whole body was covered in


    bruises, she still clenched her teeth, endured the pain, and did not once say anything nice to him.


    She held her fists tightly. Her nails had sunk into the flesh of her palms. She bit her lips until they


    bled while tears welled up in her eyes. But she was not willing to give in.


    Wasn''t it painful?


    Could she even feel the pain?

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Kristine Daly refused to give in, so Mr. Wilis increased his force. Every time, he would exhaust all


    his energy in order to subdue herpletely.


    However, it was useless no matter what he did. Kristine bit her lips and silently shed her tears. She


    just didn''t want to submit herself.


    "Kristine Mr. Wilis forced in again and shouted her name at the same time, "Answer me, call my


    name!"


    Kristine bit her lips that were already bleeding and put on a mncholic smile. "Director Wilis, I


    have been responding to you."


    Mr. Wilis pinched her chin and forced her to look at him. He then yelled at her fiercely, "Damn you


    woman, I asked you to call my name!"


    "Your name?" Kristine clenched her fists and smiled again.


    I''m really sorry!


    They had known each other for many years. She had always addressed him as Mr. Wilis or Director


    Wilis, but she had never called him by his name. For a moment, she really couldn''t recall his name.


    "I asked you to call my name. Can''t you hear me?" Without Kristine''s response, Mr. Wilis went


    completely berserk. He grabbed her neck and wanted to strangle her.


    Mr. Wilis exerted so much force that Kristine started to find it difficult to breathe. Her mind was


    clouded.


    She clenched her fists tightly. There was a tenacious and stubborn look in her eyes.


    Even though she had been badly injured by Mr. Willis, Kristine did not beg for mercy. Even when


    she could not stand it any further, all she did was sob quietly.


    "Why are you so reluctant to call my name?" Mr. Wilis let her go, pushed her to the desk, and


    continued to torture her.


    Kristine didn''t know when this torment would end, so all she could do was to endure it through


    gritted teeth.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone looked down on her and thought that she was a cheap whore. But she shouldn''t look


    down on herself!


    She was a human too. And she had her own thinking.


    She had longed to live a peaceful and quiet life, yet she never had the chance.


    Events in her everyday life would change dramatically. Growing up, Samuel Daly was the one


    controlling her life.


    And when she grew up, it was Charlie Gook.


    Later on, she beat up Charlie and killed him. She thought she would be free from then on. Whether


    she was alive or dead, she would be set free.


    Who would have thought that fate would once again push her to Mr. Wilis who led her to a path of


    no return?


    What was the path of no return?


    Offending Kevin Kyle of Rovio was the path of no return.


    Long afterward, not knowing how long it had been, Kristine''s consciousness was slowly diminished


    by the pain. She slowly lost track of her surrounding, as if her soul had separated from her body.


    She couldn''t see or feel anything. She couldn''t see how the man in front of her was degrading her,


    and she couldn''t feel the torment on her body.


    It seemed like she would die!


    "Did you guys see the post on Twitter this morning about the homicide at Kingston Wharf?"


    "The homicide at Kingston Wharf was big news this morning. How could we miss it?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ve seen it too."


    "The strange thing is, after being on the trending list for two hours, the tweet was deleted all of a


    sudden. There are no traces found about the news on the Inte too."


    "Yes, this is really strange indeed. How could it be deleted so quickly?"


    "Does this mean the murderer is someone influential? Otherwise, who would have the ability to


    suppress such big news almost instantly?"


    Karen Daly could hear her colleagues discussing about the homicide at Kingston Wharf when she


    went to the pantry and the washroom. When she returned to her office, her colleagues were still


    discussing the topic.


    Everyone was gossiping as if they had seen it with their own eyes, how the victim was killed, and


    then thrown at the beachst night.


    Karen didn''t read about this news from Twitter, but she got it in herpany''s group chat. Someone


    had saved the photos they saw this morning and posted them in the chat.


    From the three photos, the wounds on the victim''s body could be seen very clearly. Every scar was


    deep, and anyone of them could be deadly.


    Karen took a nce at the photos and was about to delete them when, something strange


    happened. The pictures were deleted by thework police. The only exnation given was that


    they were too bloody and violent.


    As soon as the photos were deleted, everyone in thepany started to discuss about it


    enthusiastically. All of them wanted to know who the victim and the murderer was. And who could


    suppress such big news?


    Karen was never the type who gossiped, yet she was also curious about this case.


    It was a person''s life, after all, gone just like that. Yet people were not allowed to talk about it on the


    Inte. So it was pretty obvious that something was fishy about the case.


    When Karen was deep in her thoughts, she suddenly felt a hot stare in her direction. She looked up


    and saw the burning gaze of Henry.


    When Henry saw her looking over, he waved to her and smiled frivolously. The way he looked at


    Karen made her feel uneasy.


    Karen felt sick when she saw his smile. She almost threw up her breakfast from earlier.


    There was another churn in her stomach, which made her retch again.


    The baby in her belly had not bothered her for many days. It seemed that the baby was disgusted


    by this guy too.


    When the baby''s father kissed them, the baby would be kind to her.


    Even though the baby was still tiny, the baby could already recognize the father and only


    acknowledged his kisses.


    "Karen!" Henry walked up to Karen noiselessly. When Karen heard him calling her name, it gave her


    goosebumps again.


    Karen got up immediately and instinctively took two steps backward to keep the distance between


    them.


    Henry smiled and said, "Director Cheng had asked both of us to lead the design of the wind-love


    series of dresses. Now that all the team members are here, let''s discuss it together."


    Henry''s attitude was serious and his words were decent, there was nothing wrong about him, as if


    he had not hinted anything to Karen earlier.


    Henry was showing a proper work ethic. If Karen was being calctive now, then it would be her


    mismanagement instead.


    Karen pursed her lips and nodded. "Okay."


    During work, Henry was extremely serious, and his designs were not bad. In fact, they were


    exceptional.


    Every point that he brought up was all on fleek. The team members were quite pleased with this


    designer who had appeared out of nowhere.


    Personal conflicts aside, Karen would be willing to work with this kind of person who was


    responsible and talented.


    However, when she first met Henry, he had kissed her forcefully in the elevator. The grudge towards


    him would be quite impossible to get rid of for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    "Karen..." Henry suddenly called out to her.


    Karen was stunned and she looked at him, then Henry said in his pleasant voice, "Do you have any


    suggestions or proposals for the case we have just discussed?"


    Karen was shocked again.


    "Damn it," she thought. She was distracted and hadpletely lost focus on the proposals Henry


    and the team were discussing.


    "If you have no objection, we''ll settle with this for now." Henry pped his hands and then added,


    "Alright, let''s get back to work. If there are any problems moving forward, feel free to bring them up


    at any time."


    Karen was in a daze so Henry spoke just in time to help Karen avoid the awkwardness. However,


    she wasn''t sure if he was actually helping her out sincerely .


    No matter what his intentions were, Karen had never considered thanking him since she held quite


    a grudge against him.


    "Henry, can Ie to you anytime if there''s something I don''t understand in future?" A female


    colleague asked him adoringly. Whatever she wanted to express was shown in her eyes.


    Henry had good looks, an exceptional body, and a pair of attractive eyes. Outstanding capabilities


    aside, the reason why he was epted by the colleagues so quickly had to do with his appearance.


    In the age of aesthetics- over- everything, regardless of man or woman, having good looks would


    always give one extra advantage.


    Henry nodded and put up his signature smile. "Of course, anyone who has any questions cane


    to me for discussion."


    Henry''s words were very appropriate. He not only indirectly refused the advances of the female


    colleague, but sessfully maintained his demeanor as a chief designer.


    The female colleague replied with a "yes" and left the meeting room with everyone else. While she


    was leaving, she turned and looked at him bitterly.


    Karen also packed up her paperwork to leave with the team. However, as soon as she got up,


    Henry handed another document to her and said, "Karen, take a look at this."


    Karen had to stop and ept the document he handed over. She opened the document and


    nced at it carefully.


    When she saw the design draft, Karen looked up and stared at Henry. She was utterly shocked!


    The design draft that Henry handed to her was the wedding dress that she had designed for herself.


    How did he get a hold of her sketches?


    Did he know Ivan too?


    It wasn''t entirely impossible. Henry did return from Mn after all.


    They were in the same city and in the same industry. The chance for him to know Ivan was certainly


    there.


    As a renowned designer, Ivan emphasized a lot on original creations way more than anyone else. It


    was very unlikely for him to pass on her work to someone else.


    Looking at Karen''s surprised and confused look, Henry smiled gently and said, "Karen, I want to


    hear your opinion."


    Karen calmed herself down and said, "Did you really draw this draft?"


    Henry shrugged, "If it wasn''t me, then who else?"


    "You drew this draft?" Karen couldn''t believe it. She instinctively tightened her grip on the drawing


    and pursed her lips tightly.


    "What do you want to say?" Henry approached Karen and then reached out to sweep the hair off


    Karen''s forehead.


    Karen was startled, she stepped back at once, distancing herself from him. She red at him


    angrily and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Henryughed and said, "I am a Virgo and I can''t tolerate anything messy. Your hair was really


    messy, so instinctively I helped you tidy it."


    "Henry, I did not know you as a friend before, and I don''t intend to know you in future. If it''s


    necessary for us to have any kind of rtionship, then we will only remain as colleagues. I am


    married and my child is also a toddler now. I care about my husband very much, and I love my child


    a lot too. I don''t wish to have anyone disturbing our lives."


    Karen was eager to draw a clear line with this person, so for someone who had never liked to


    discuss personal affairs publicly, she disclosed everything about herself in one shot.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re married. You have a child..." Henry squinted his attractive eyes. He shrugged and then said,


    "Does it have anything to do with me?"


    She was married and had a child... so what? It had nothing to do with him at all, and it would


    certainly not affect his determination to achieve what he set his eyes on.


    However, as the saying goes, haste makes waste. He had to carry out his n slowly, one step at a


    time.


    What did it have to do with him?


    This statement was ambiguous, Karen couldn''t quite figure out his intention.


    So was he saying that her private life had nothing to do with him? And they were just colleagues


    and business partners?


    Or did he mean that it didn''t matter if she was married. He would do whatever he pleased?


    Karen was not in the mood to argue with him. She turned around and made a move. However,


    Henry stepped forward and blocked her way. He then said, "I was just asking you to give me some


    advice. I don''t want to know your private life."


    Karen blushed immediately. Embarrassed and helpless, she said again, "Can you tell me clearly


    where did you get this design draft from?"


    "Hmm?" Henry put on a confused look.


    "This design draft is a wedding dress manuscript that I have designed for myself. How can it be with


    you?" Henry had


    pretended to be ignorant, so Karen decided to stop beating around the bush.


    "Karen, is there a mistake? This is the manuscript I have designed, how can it be yours?" Henry


    looked extremely surprised, but his bright crystal eyes reflected his teasing smile.


    Karen had only shown the draft to Kevin Kyle and the designer Ivan. They would certainly not give


    away her draft.


    But how could Henry possibly have her design draft?


    Was it really just a coincidence?


    Both of their design concept and ideas were almost identical, so they had both designed something


    that was incredibly simr.


    Karen refused to believe that there could be a coincidence as such in the world. Perhaps she did


    know him in the past, but she had forgotten about him?


    There was quite a long period of time when she lost her memorypletely. She couldn''t recognize


    Kevin even when he was by her side.


    During that period of time, she had forgotten many whom she had very close rtionships with.


    She had lost a big part of her memory, but she had gradually pieced them back. She had recalled


    everything from the past. Were there missing parts that she hadn''t remembered?


    Karen tried really hard to recall, but she still couldn''t remember any man called Henry.


    Was it possible that when she recalled her past memories, she had inadvertently left out the part


    when she was living in Mn?


    If she had really forgotten about that part of the memories, then she shouldn''t have remembered


    living with Samuel Daly for three years, and that she had won the new designer award.


    "Karen..."


    Karen, who was still deep in thoughts, suddenly heard a pleasant voice. As she looked up, she was


    met with Henry''s approaching face.


    He held her head and bowed his head to kiss her, but this time, Karen was quick to react.


    She reached out her hand in time to cover her mouth and then she thundered, "Henry, do this again


    and I won''t be easy on you."

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    "I''m sorry! I can''t help it when I see a gorgeous girl." Henry apologized sincerely. He said guiltily, as


    if he really couldn''t control his behavior.


    "You can''t control yourself? Do you think you are an animal? You can''t control your desire when you


    see a female?" This kind of men liked to use their charm to seduce people. Karen didn''t buy this, so


    she did not say it nicely.


    When Karen returned to the office, everyone was still talking about the homicide at Kingston Wharf.


    It was never-ending.


    "Karen, this case is really mysterious and it has hyped up everyone''s curiosity. You know a lot of


    things. Can you perhaps enquire about it, so as to satisfy our curious minds?" Lori, her assistant


    suddenly came over and said.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Haven''t you heard the saying that curiosity kills the cat?" Everyone is curious, but Karen believed


    that it was better not to overdo it.


    If they went too far, they might get into trouble without realizing it.


    All she wanted to do now was to give birth to her second child with Kevin Kyle and then to live a


    simple family life with Kevin, Little Karen, and their new baby.


    Karen''s intention had always been as simple as that.


    "Well, I know that you have a good mindset. I admit I''m not quite like you. So I''m going to find


    someone else to gossip with then!" Lori waved at Karen and joined the crowd to continue the


    gossip.


    As Lori ran away, Karen withdrew her gaze. She was still holding the design draft that was handed


    to her by Henry just now.


    It was almost the exact same design draft. If this was not a copy, it couldn''t possibly be just a


    coincidence?"


    "Karen, let''s have lunch togetherter."


    Again, Henry was standing by the door of her office with his professional attitude.


    Karen raised her eyebrows and was about to refuse when she heard Henry said, "Director Cheng is


    not free in the morning nor thete afternoon. He will have some free time at noon. If we don''t settle


    our case with him today, he will be going abroad for a business trip soon."


    It was about work again... Damn!


    Karen who wouldn''t usually swear couldn''t help herself.


    But she still managed to hold it in. She had to bear with it because of work... Hector Cheng was


    there anyway, and Henry had always been decent when Hector was around, so he wouldn''t dare do


    anything irrational.


    Karen took a hard look at him and said, "Okay."


    "Then I''ll see you at noon." Henry smiled and left.


    "You''d better stay away, and don''t let me see you again. Bloody bad luck!" Karen quickly took out


    her mobile phone and searched for Mr. Kyle''s photo for some relief.


    Her Mr. Kyle was still the best and an absolute eye- candy. As she was indulging herself in the


    photo, Karen inadvertently touched Kevin''s face on the photo.


    This photo was taken by her when Kevin was asleep. Mr. Kyle was very sexy when he was naked.


    Thank goodness she was the only one who could enjoy his sexiness. He certainly wouldn''t act like


    Henry, using his gorgeous eyes to flirt with all the female employees every time.


    "Twinkle twinkle little star..."


    Karen''s mobile suddenly rang. It was still the nursery rhyme "Twinkle Twinkle Little Star" that Little


    Karen liked.


    The ringtone was exclusive to Kevin''s calls. She knew it was him from the ringtone without looking


    at the caller ID.


    Karen was adoring Mr. Kyle''s sexy body when he suddenly called her, she felt as if she had been


    caught red-handed.


    She was blushing when she answered the call. Her voice softened, "Mr. Kyle, you''re calling me


    before noon. Are you missing me?"


    "Yes."


    She was so enthusiastic, yet Kevin who was on the other end of the phone only replied with a "yes",


    awkward, wasn''t it?


    Kevin did not speak. Karen pouted her lips and said grumpily, "I have something to discuss with my


    supervisors at noon, so I won''t have lunch with you today."


    "Okay." Kevin only uttered a simple word. He sounded like the time when they just got married. He


    was like this during that time.


    Karen was even more annoyed. What was this man trying to do?


    She added, "I''m going to have lunch with another man at noon!" "Okay," Kevin uttered simply again.


    She couldn''t tell if he listened to her words properly or not.


    Karen added, "What the hell is this? Your wife is going out to have lunch with other men. Don''t you


    care about that?"


    "Okay, you take care and be safe, call me if you need anything. I still have some things to deal with


    here. I have to hang up now." As soon as he said that, Kevin hung up the phone.


    As she listened to the beeping sound on the mobile phone, Karen couldn''t describe her feelings.


    It had to be a long time already. When they finished their calls, Kevin would always let her hang up


    first.


    He didn''t exin his intention, but Karen understood very well that he didn''t want her to feel lost and


    unhappy when she heard the beeping sound.


    Slowly, Karen got used to how Kevin would spoil her, take care of her, give in to her every time, and


    let her have her ways in everything.


    All he did this time was to hang up the phone first, but she was upset already.


    Karen patted her face to stop her imagination from running wild.


    Her Mr. Kyle was the best. If he said he was busy, he had to be busy. She should be more


    considerate of him.


    However, Karen was still a little disappointed. She had told him so clearly that she would be going


    out for lunch with other men, but he didn''t even try to stop her.


    If Kevin were to stop her, she would find an excuse to tell Henry that her husband didn''t like her


    having lunch with other men, so she would only do anything rted to work during the working


    hours.


    However, the ever jealous Kevin didn''t even say anything. Instead, he asked her to go ahead.


    This was something her Mr. Kyle would never do in the past.


    However, in order not to let her Mr. Kyle worry, Karen still took out her mobile phone and sent a


    Whatsapp message to Kevin, "Mr. Kyle, actually, I am not going out to have lunch with other men. I


    am just discussing work stuffs with my colleague and supervisor. Don''t worry about me. Baby and I


    will be fine."


    After she had typed out her message, she looked at it over and over again. She was happy just


    looking at the message.


    The thought that someone would worry about her, care about her, and only think about her when


    she was away, made her extremely happy.


    Karen thought that since Kevin was busy, he probably wouldn''t reply to her. Who would have


    thought, as soon as her message was sent out, Kevin quickly replied with a voice message?


    "Okay. Be careful. I''ll pick you up when you finish work tonight."


    Kevin had to be really busy. He sounded anxious when he spoke, as if he was worried about


    something.


    Karen texted him again, "Mr. Kyle, I''m no longer a child. Just do your job, and don''t worry about me.


    I will also work hard, eat well, and take good care of our baby."


    Without realizing it, Karen stroked her belly again.


    Their child had been growing in her belly every day. In a few months'' time, they would be able to


    feel the baby moving. By then, their Little Karen would have an elder brother and a younger brother.


    She was so happy just thinking about it.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    For the lunch meeting, they chose a famous restaurant near PM Corporation.


    The restaurant was more elegant and quieter than the others around the area. It was a suitable


    ce for work discussion and even dates.


    They were going to discuss about work, so they requested for a private room.


    Karen Daly was there for her project, so she brought along her assistant, Lori. When they arrived at


    the restaurant, Henry and Hector Cheng had already arrived.


    "Director Cheng." Karen and Lori greeted Hector.


    Hector waved his hand and greeted with a smile, "We''re all young people, so don''t be so formal.


    We''re friends when we''re out for a meal. Don''t call me Director Cheng, it feels distant."


    They were there to discuss work, and lunch was just secondary.


    Karen didn''t intend to have lunch with them. She just wanted to use the lunch meeting as a chance


    to get Hector to confirm the preliminary idea of the "Romance of The Wind" design series.


    But now, it seemed that Hector and Henry weren''t nning to talk about work. It wouldn''t be ideal


    for Karen to stop them from having lunch, so she took a seat.


    If they weren''t going to start talking about work, she would find an excuse to leave.


    "Karen, why aren''t you eating? Are the dishes ok for you?" When they were almost done eating,


    Hector finally noticed that Karen had not eaten much.


    "I ate a lot earlier in the morning, so I''m not hungry," Karen said.


    In fact, she didn''t actually fancy the food there. She had be really picky after being with Kevin


    Kyle. Everything she ate was carefully prepared.


    Karen didn''t eat, but Lori didn''t care as much. As a young assistant, she would eat whenever she


    had the chance to.


    Henry who hadn''t said a word nor looked at Karen, finally said, "Director Cheng, Karen and I would


    like to confirm the proposal for "Romance of the Wind" with you."


    "I''ll give the both of you full authority in the "Romance of the Wind" series, just follow whatever you


    guys have decided on. In terms of designs, I have full confidence in both of your taste."


    Although Hector said that both of them were in charge, he was still their boss at the end of the day.


    Therefore, his appraisals and politeness should not be taken too literally.


    This was human nature. If someone said something polite to you, you should reciprocate too.


    He was the boss here, so one should give him the due respect.


    When they came to discuss the designs with him, it was quite obvious from Hector''s smile that he


    still hoped to make all the decisions at the end of the day.


    They didn''t expect Hector to give professional opinions on the designs. After all, Hector was a


    management person, who knew literally nothing about designs. What they needed was his


    confirmation, so that they could kick start their work.


    When they were done eating, whatever that were needed to be discussed was also settled.


    Henry and Hector were chatting as they walked out of the private room.


    Karen''s stomach had not been feeling well because of the smell of steak during lunch. She was


    nauseous since a while ago, but thankfully she had managed to hold it back.


    As soon as she left the private room, Karen rushed to the washroom and started retching.


    Seeing her pale face in the mirror, Karen started to miss her Mr. Kyle, who was always considerate


    and caring.


    Whenever she was eating with her Mr. Kyle, he would always consider about her situation, and


    would never let here close to any smell that would stimte her reactions.


    "Dear baby, mommy is feeling very ufortable. Please don''t be naughty, okay?" Knowing really


    well that her baby had not formed into a human yet, Karen still felt that the baby could understand


    her, so she would always try tomunicate with the baby.


    She didn''t know whether it was just psychological, or the baby could really hear her, or maybe she


    was just done with the retching, Karen felt much more relieved.


    She cupped a handful of water and washed her face. She took a deep breath and told herself, "I


    can do this!"


    Just when she was cheering herself in the mirror, the washroom door was pushed open. A tall figure


    entered and locked the door behind him.


    It was Henry again!!!


    It was him again!


    He was always showing up!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was at thedies and he even locked the door. What did he want to do?


    Karen took a few steps back immediately and stammered, "What, what do you want to do?"


    Henry approached Karen slowly, and with just a few steps, he had forced Karen to the corner,


    leaving her no room to escape.


    Karen reached for her mobile phone, but because she was too nervous, the phone fell to the ground


    with a loud thud.


    Just when Karen was distracted, Henry grabbed her hands and bent down to kiss her forehead.


    Karen could feel a current shot through her body, she was scared. She wanted to push Henry away.


    Yet, Henry pulled her into his arms tightly, with one of his arms around her waist, he whispered in


    her ear sinisterly, "Karen, you can''t escape. I will be sure to not let you escape this time."


    "You''re crazy! I have already told you very clearly. I don''t know you. I have a husband and I have a


    child. What the heck do you want?" Karen yelled loudly, she didn''t know how she''d cross path with


    this psychopath.


    Henry cupped her face and said, "I''m not ying with you, I''m just trying to find a way to leave a


    deep impression


    "Let go, you psycho!" Karen tried her best to resist. She kicked and scratched him over and over


    again, but then she remembered she was carrying a baby.


    No, no...


    She could not be emotional. She needed to calm down. She needed to think about how to beat this


    guy and at the same time protect her child.


    However, Henry let her go just in time and said with a smile, "I''m going to see someone."


    Karen bit her lips tightly and raised her hand about to p Henry.


    After being ppedst time, Henry learned his lesson too. He had expected that Karen would do


    this, so he quickly grabbed Karen''s arm.


    He then said, "I''m going to see Director Kevin from Rovio. You can go back to thepany first."


    Director Kevin from Rovio!


    The words exploded in Karen''s head like a dynamite, her mind wentpletely nk. Henry''s


    words lingered in her ears - Director Kevin from Rovio.


    "Karen..."


    Karen only came back to senses when she heard Kevin''s voice. She had even forgotten how she


    left the washroom.


    "What''s wrong?" When Kevin saw Karen''s pale face, he swiftly held her in his arms and stroked her


    back. "Let''s go to see the doctor."


    Karen hid in his embrace, feeling mistreated and scared. She nodded obediently, she had no


    courage to look at the culprit who had made her scared.


    Kevin looked at Henry and said, "Henry, I''m sorry! I have to take my wife to see the doctor first. I''ll


    invite you, Jack, and Ivan next time for drinks."


    "As you wish!" Henry shrugged and said sportingly.


    After they had walked quite a distance, Karen was about to ask how Kevin had known Henry, when


    Kevin interrupted first, "Is Henry the colleague you have mentioned?"


    Karen nodded. "You knew him already?"


    Kevin exined, "Him, George, Ivan, and me. We were all ssmates and we were close friends in


    school."


    "So, Henry, you, and my brother were all ssmates?"


    Karen suddenly felt a chill running down her spine.


    Was this a coincidence or an ident?

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Henry used to be ssmates with Kevin Kyle and George Ken, and they were pretty close to each


    other.


    Having said so, Henry was very likely to know her rtionship with Kevin and George. Even though


    he knew that Henry still acted outrageously.


    At the thought of this, Karen Daly felt she could kill Henry at that moment.


    As the saying goes, a friend''s wife can never be touched. The kind of person who did this would not


    be a good person. Her Mr. Kyle would never have known such an impetuous person.


    Immediately, Karen recalled the design draft that Henry gave her.


    Since he knew Kevin and Ivan, the design sketches from Henry was definitely not done by him, he


    had to have gotten it from Kevin or Ivan.


    If he had wanted to steal a design, he should have stolen Ivan''s work. Any work from Ivan could be


    sold at a sky-rocket price. He would only make big money if he sold those designs.


    But her wedding dress was something she specially designed for herself. It did not have any


    branding value. It wouldn''t be sold at a good price too. So why did Henry take it?


    Was he a pervert?


    Karen stopped in her track, she looked up at Kevin and said, "Kevin, you said you have something


    to do at noon, were you seeing Henry?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I wasn''t going to see him. I just happened to meet him after my business meeting. He said that he


    was waiting for a female colleague of his... I didn''t expect that the female colleague was you." He


    rubbed Karen''s head and said.


    If Kevin had known that Karen was the colleague that Henry was looking for, Henry wouldn''t even


    have the chance. Kevin would have rushed there immediately already.


    "We''re really just colleagues." She was perhaps afraid that Kevin would find out what Henry had


    done to her. She purposely tilted her head away to avoid meeting Kevin''s eyes.


    "If you guys are not colleagues, then what other kinds of rtionship can it be?" Kevin pinched her


    nose and lovingly cuddled her in his arms. "Karen, promise me that you''ll stay with me forever." "Of


    course I will stay with you forever. Even if you allow me to leave, I''m sure our Little Karen and the


    baby in my belly will not let me leave." Karen ced Kevin''s big hand over her belly and then


    chuckled. "I''m really, really happy to be carrying our child again."


    "Silly!" As he said so, Kevin bowed down his head and kissed Karen''s forehead.


    Karen pouted and responded, "You are the silly one!"


    Kevin didn''t refute her. After he helped her get into the car, he followed into the car and held her


    closely in his arms. "Take a nap first. I''ll wake you up when we arrive at the hospital."


    "Kevin... I don''t want to work at PM anymore." Although work was important to Karen, but deep


    down, Kevin and her family were the most important.


    There was clearly a time bomb beside her at work. Karen was certainly not a fool to willingly allow


    herself to be the target.


    What if something happened? What would happen to little Karen? What would happen to Kevin?


    And what would happen to the baby in her belly?


    Now she had to remind herself all the time that she was not alone. No matter what kind of decisions


    she had to make, she had to think about them first. She should not be capricious!


    It was certainly a bummer to leave PM Corporation. But she could always find another job.


    However, the family she had with Kevin was irreceable.


    Kevin kissed her forehead and said, "Well then, from now on just stay at home and take care of


    yourself and the baby. I''ll apany you wherever you want to go."


    It was a good thing that Karen decided not to go to work. But for a workaholic to propose a break


    from work, Kevin inadvertently suspected that she had to find out about something.


    So far, it seemed that not many people knew the news that Old Mr. Ken had not died 20 years ago,


    and that George Ken had found him again, but he was then, murdered brutally.


    Only Kevin and George knew about it, and then there was Nick ck. It was unlikely for Karen to


    know about it.


    Although the chances were low, but it wasn''t 100% guaranteed.


    Karen joked, "You won''t mind that I do nothing and just depended on you, will you?"


    "I like that..." Kevin''s words were interrupted by a sudden phone call. He smiled apologetically at


    Karen and quickly answered the phone. "How is it?"


    Nick''s voice responded from the other end of the phone. "Director Kevin, I found the man who


    posted the photos on the Inte yesterday. He lives near Kingston Wharf and often spends time


    there. He was returning homest night and unintentionally took those photos when he passed by."


    Kevin pondered for a moment and asked, "Are there any other news?"


    Nick continued, "I will also send someone to find out more information about this person and see if


    he was bribed. Maybe the murderer has bought important clues from him in advance."


    "Sure," Kevin uttered the single syble word again.


    After he hung up the phone, Kevin pushed the sses on his nose bridge, and Karen immediately


    massaged his back. "I don''t feel unwell anymore. Let''s forget about the hospital. Let''s go home and


    you rest for a while."


    Kevin was always busy with work. Managing Rovio was already a huge responsibility for him, yet he


    still had to spend time taking care of her. Karen felt guilty.


    "No, you must get a check-up at the hospital.


    If the baby makes you suffer again, I will spank the baby in the future." Kevin really didn''t want to


    have another child because he didn''t want to see Karen suffer.


    "Are you sure about that?" Seeing how Kevin spoil their daughter, she knew very well that he was a


    good father, so he wouldn''t have the heart to beat their baby.


    "If the baby dares to make you suffer, we shall see," Kevin held Karen in his arms. He was very


    worried. He had been having a bad feeling, he worried that Karen would find out about the incident


    on Herbert Ken sooner orter.


    Because of the worries, he had been fidgeting the whole morning. And when his mind wasn''t


    upied with work, the first thing he would think about would definitely be Karen.


    If she found out the things about Herbert, what should he do to minimize the impact on her?


    Of course, the condition would be to do everything possible to stop the news from reaching Karen.


    There would be no harm caused if she didn''t know about it.


    Karen did a thorough pregnancy checkup at the hospital. The doctor announced that the mommy


    and baby were both in good health. They would only need toe for regr pregnancy checks


    every fortnight.


    Karen thanked the doctor and looked at the nervous Mr. Kyle. She smiled and said, "Look at how


    nervous you are. This is not my first pregnancy. I''m very experienced. Don''t worry." "I''m worried


    about my wife. Does anyone have a problem with that?" Kevin helped Karen into the passenger


    seat. He nned to drive her home.


    "I heard that there was a murder at the Kingston Wharfst night. The head of the victim was cut off.


    It must be horrible"


    "Oh my god, it''s scary from just thinking about it!"


    The two men passing by their car were discussing the homicide at Kingston Wharf, which Karen


    had been hearing the whole morning.


    What she heard this time was even more horriblepared to this morning''s news. They only said


    the victim was covered with injuries in the morning, but now they said the victim was beheaded.


    This was what they called a false rumor. When a message was passed on from one to another, the


    end story would end up quite unimaginable.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Hearing what the two passers-by had said, Kevin Kyle''s hand stopped short on the door handle. He


    immediately looked towards Karen who was seated in the passenger seat.


    When he noticed that Karen Daly did not have any significant reaction, he slowly calmed down.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong?" Karen asked worriedly.


    Today, Kevin was a little different from his usual self. She could feel it, but she couldn''t pinpoint the


    difference.


    Perhaps it was Kevin''sck of focus today. When he was with her earlier, she could feel that he was


    thinking about something else.


    Usually, when Kevin was with her, he would give his full attention to her. But today, it didn''t feel like


    that.


    Kevin was easily distracted today. Perhaps it was because of the work pressure at Rovio. Had he


    encountered some problems that he couldn''t solve?


    Karen wanted to help, but she didn''t knowhow.


    "I''m fine." Kevin helped Karen fasten the seat belt, closed the door, and walked around the front of


    the car to his driver''s seat.


    "Kevin Karen called him, "If you are too tired, you should take a break from work and just rest for a


    few days."


    Karen hadn''t seen Kevin having any rest day for a good few months. He was either busy with this or


    that. She was worried to see him so tired.


    Kevin responded, "I''m not tired!"


    this was always the case!


    He was not tired again!


    Karen had no idea how many times he had said that. Ahh this man!


    He was not a robot, how could he not be tired?


    Karen looked at him, feeling both angry and distressed. "I am not going to let you say that you''re not


    tired anymore."


    Kevin reached out to pat her head and chuckled. "As long as you and our daughter stay by my side,


    I will be fine and will never be tired."


    Kevin was telling the truth.


    Karen attempted to say something, but Kevin pulled her head over and kissed her gently.


    He had always liked to shut her up with this


    method.


    It took them half an hour or so to return to Secret Garden.


    Kevin turned off the car engine and got off...


    All of a sudden, a ck Mercedes-Benz sped towards where Kevin was standing.


    The security guards rushed over and tried to stop it, but they were too slow... The ck Mercedes-


    Benz suddenly braked and stopped in front of Kevin.


    If it was stopped just slightlyter, the ck Mercedes- Benz would have knocked Kevin out. It was


    just inches away from Kevin.


    However, even at this distance, Kevin''s expression remained unchanged. He stood straight and still,


    and did not even move his feet at all. It seemed that he knew the man would not hit him.


    He raised his vision slightly to look at George Ken, who was in the car. He did not speak, and his


    expression was as cold as usual. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking.


    George opened the car door and got off. His eyes under the sunsses were cold and fierce... If he


    had not seen Karen here earlier, he would not have stepped on the brake. He wanted to send this


    evil murderer to meet his father.


    "George, are you crazy? Don''t you know where this is? Don''t you know you need to slow down?


    What if something happens?" It was Karen who yelled furiously as she rushed out of the car.


    Witnessing the dangerous move that George had just done, she was scared out of her wits and her


    heart certainly skipped a beat.


    She roared, tears rolled down from her eyes. She wiped her tears and continued, "George, let me


    tell you, if you harm Kevin in any way, you will regret for the rest of your life!"


    "He''s fine, isn''t he?" George''s heart softened at the sight of Karen crying. He was at a loss.


    "If something did happen, you would be finished. And our family would be done for." Karen was


    terrified. She thought that the car would actually hit Kevin.


    "I am here andpletely fine, am I not? I''m sure he knows what he''s doing." Kevin held Karen in


    his arms, and let her wipe her tears and snot on his shirt.


    It was hard to imagine that this man used to have OCD.


    Now, none of the white shirts in his wardrobe had escaped the snot from his wife and Little Karen.


    "If he knew what he''s doing, then he wouldn''t be driving like mad." Karen rubbed her face in Kevin''s


    embrace, and finally wiped away her tears and snots.


    "Instead, you must listen to the doctor''s advice and don''t be so emotional." Kevin was worried that


    Karen would find out the incident about Herbert Ken. He was afraid that she would be emotionally


    affected.


    George couldn''t bear to see Kevin, the murderer in the dark, being so affectionate with Karen, so he


    purposely slid himself between them.


    "Karen, I don''t have much going on at the moment. I''m nning to live with you guys for the time


    being. Am I wee?"


    George was asking Karen, but his eyes under those sunsses were actually directed at Kevin.


    He believed that he would be able to detect some sort of clues from Kevin''s expression.


    This time, George found something. Kevin frowned slightly, that subtle reaction certainly did not


    escape George''s scrutiny.


    Humph¡ª


    George snorted coldly to himself.


    Kevin did not want him to stay in the Secret Garden. Thankfully he did not need Kevin''s consent, as


    long as Karen agreed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Of course you''re weed to stay here. But you are not allowed to y those dangerous tricks in


    the future," Karen said with a lingering fear.


    Secret Garden was enormous, and there were many rooms. The Kyle family did not usually live


    here, so it''s usually very quiet. Now that her brother wanted to stay here, of course, Karen was


    happy.


    "That''s settled then. I''ll stay at your house." George threw the car keys to a guard and said as he


    walked, "Please park the car for me."


    He wanted to stay in Secret Garden for a few purposes.


    First of all, it would be more convenient for him to monitor Kevin; secondly, it was also convenient


    for him to protect himself; andst of all, it would be convenient for him to do what he intended to


    do.


    George was certain, that if Kevin had found out what his father had told him before he passed away,


    Kevin would definitely not go easy on him. And therefore, Secret Garden was the best ce for him


    to stay.


    He was pretty sure that Kevin would not kill him in front of Karen and Little Karen.


    Karen followed him and said, "I''ll ask someone to clean up the room. Just tell Sarabelle if you need


    anything, she will sort it out for you."


    "I''vee here to stay so I''ll make myself at home. You don''t have to be so polite to me. I''ll sure


    look for Sarabelle if I need anything."


    As expected, George acted as if he was the master. Karen decided not to be bothered by her


    brother who seemed a bit crazy today.


    After all, George was her own brother.


    Their parents had died early, leaving only the two siblings behind. He would take care of her, and


    she wanted to take good care of him as well.


    Moreover, George was already in his thirties, yet he still hadn''t found a partner. For all the lonely


    and long nights that he had to endure alone, it had to somehow affect his psychology too.


    As his sister, how could she be so calctive with him?

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    As soon as George Ken reached the guest room, Kevin Kyle also arrived.


    He stood at the door and stared at George with a deep gaze, then he said, "During this period of


    time, it''s not suitable for you to stay here."


    "You want to drive me away? Why?" George jumped into the bed andy down with his arms


    spread wide, "I am your brother-inw after all, and my father..."


    "Shut up!" Before George could finish his words, Kevin scolded, "I don''t want you to talk about Old


    Mr. Ken here."


    "Matthew, what are you afraid of?" George suddenly sat up. "Did you do something bad?" "Karen is


    pregnant, it''s only the first trimester, which is the most risky period. She can''t be too emotionally


    affected." Kevin didn''t want to say this, but if he didn''t warn him first, he was afraid that George


    would disclose the news to Karen out of desperation.


    "Karen is pregnant again? Is this true?" George was shocked. He felt surprised and somewhat


    disappointed and worried.


    Karen was pregnant again. With the child of Kevin, her own father''s murderer.


    If all this did not happen, if their father did not die, then when he returned from his surgery, he could


    see his younger grandchild as well.


    However, all that had changed. And Kevin was the mastermind behind everything.


    Why?


    Why wouldn''t he let an old man off the hook?


    "How could it be fake?" Kevin had no intention to say more about this matter. He added, "I will


    investigate what happened to Old Mr. Ken. I''ll make sure he didn''t die in vain."


    "I see." George took a pillow and put it on his face. Without looking at Kevin, he said, "Go and busy


    yourself. I won''t let her know the news of father''s passing."


    Kevin said angrily, "I''m asking you to go home."


    "I have just moved in. If I were to move out right after you talked to me, my overly sensitive sister


    would definitely be suspicious." Georgey down again, he had no intention to leave.


    "Since you insist on staying here, you must be careful about how you talk and act," Kevin narrowed


    his eyes.


    It wasn''t because he didn''t trust George. But when it came to anything rted to Karen, he would


    be more serious in handling it.


    He had once lost Karen and learned his lesson. Those three years were the toughest years he ever


    had.


    He was afraid that when he woke up one day, Karen would be gone again, and he wouldn''t be able


    to find her anywhere.


    He had lived fearlessly for so many years. If there was anything he was afraid of, it would be losing


    Karen.


    Throughout the three years, he had been terrified, but he had never told anyone about it. He kept all


    his grief to himself.


    No matter how unsettled he felt, he had to hang on. Rovio needed him, the Kyle family needed him,


    and his Little Karen needed him.


    "I know. You go ahead with your own stuff," George waved his hand impatiently.


    "Remember that. If you do anything wrong, I will definitely teach you a lesson," Kevin warned again.


    "Are you two quarreling? Why?" Without their knowledge, Karen had walked over and was looking


    at them, confused.


    "Your husband isn''t happy that I''m staying here. He''s trying to drive me away," George said smugly.


    Karen looked up at Kevin, she hooked on his arm and said cheekily, "My Mr. Kyle is not a petty


    man. I don''t believe you."


    Mhmm.


    If her brother were to quarrel with Kevin, of course, she would stand on her Mr. Kyle''s side.


    Kevin rubbed her head, "Why didn''t you rest? What are you doing here?"


    Karen exined, "My brother is our guest here. As the hostess, I have toe to check on him,


    right?."


    "You two, I''m not here to watch you guys showing your love to each other!" George rushed to the


    door and mmed it close. He looked furious.


    Karen looked at Kevin with confusion, "Mr. Kyle, is something wrong with my brother today?"


    Karen couldn''t say that she understood her brother entirely, but she knew a little too. She


    remembered that George was very good at acting.


    He had studied psychology, and knew what others were thinking. He wouldn''t talk to someone like


    that.


    However, it was not impossible too. Perhaps because she was his family, so he could show his true


    emotions in front of her.


    Kevin said softly, "Everyone has their bad days. You can try talking to him, but don''t let him affect


    your mood."


    "Kevin, what''s wrong with you two?" She had already found them weird yesterday, and the feeling


    intensified today.


    They used to say anything in front of her and would not hide things from her. What secrets were


    they talking about for the past two days?


    Kevin raised his eyebrows, "Are you worried that there''s something between us?"


    Karen red at him, "You know that wasn''t what I meant."


    "Then don''t ask anymore. Go back to your room and take a nap. Get up after you''ve rested well. I


    have to go out to do something." Kevin held her hand as they walked down the stairs.


    Every time she saw Kevin busy, Karen felt like having more children.


    In the future when the children grew up, they could share the work equally, and not be as exhausted


    as Kevin was now, holding up Rovio all by himself.


    "Then you go ahead and work. Just focus on your work, and don''t worry about the matters at home.


    I''m here."


    "Okay.¡±


    "I''ll send you to the door."


    "I''ll apany you back to the room."


    The two of them spoke almost at the same time, and then looked at each other, smiling. Kevin gave


    Karen a hug.


    Karen spoke again first, "I''ll send you out"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin nodded. "Okay."


    In the guest room on the third floor.


    George stood behind the curtains. He peeked through the curtains to see Kevin and Karen walking


    to the main gate.


    One was handsome, while the other beautiful. They looked good together wherever they went.


    When the two of them walked side by side, they attracted so much attention and awe, that even


    George felt that they were made for each other.


    But why?


    Why did Kevin harm their father?


    If not for his father''sst words, he would really question whether Kevin was really the murderer.


    Especially when he saw Kevin take such good care of Karen.


    Was Kevin really the murderer?


    Could he tell this to Karen, who had just gotten pregnant?


    For a moment, George had no idea.


    He had no idea what to do next.


    He wanted to seek revenge for his father, but he didn''t want Karen to be hurt.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    York Tanner had been waiting for Kevin Kyle at the gate.


    When he saw Kevin, York walked up to him immediately, "Director Kevin, I''ve gotten the information


    you''ve asked for."


    Kevin said coldly, "Go on."


    York started reporting, "Henry returned to the country on the 18th this month, on the invitation of


    Hector Cheng, to work with your wife on the "Romance of the Wind" series, a new series of


    designer gownsunched by PM Corporation."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked, "That''s it?"


    Did he think too much? He couldn''t help but feel that the way Henry looked at Karen was special


    like they weren''t just colleagues.


    Kevin had always been rather slow when it came to rtionships.


    The reason why he noticed the difference in Henry''s looking at Karen was because he felt like


    someone was eyeing on his wife.


    York sneaked a look at him, and replied, "That''s all we were able to find out as of now." Kevin didn''t


    reply. He got into the car and asked the chauffeur to start driving.


    Compared to Henry, the more important matter at hand was to find out Old Mr Ken''s murderer. He


    couldn''t let his guard down until he found the murderer.


    There wasn''t any good news from Nick ck too. He had indeed suppressed the discussions on


    the homicide online, but there was also a lot of discussions offline.


    With many people discussing it, the matter could blow out of proportion at any time. Then someone


    would definitely dig out the identity of the victim.


    That''s why he asked George to cooperate with him, to keep the secret for now.


    As long as George didn''t leak the information, the only person that could leak the information about


    the victim would be the murderer.


    This time, he wanted to get rid of the masterminds behind all these once and for all.


    After sending Kevin off, Karen Daly returned to her room to rest. She was indeed tired after a few


    hours of running around.


    She changed into her pajamas andy in bed. Although she was physically tired, her mind was still


    thinking about many things, so she didn''t fall asleep right away.


    She thought about many things. Herte parents, Papa and Mama Kyle who now stayed on Rana


    Mountain, and Mia Kyle, who had moved out.


    She thought about everyone in the family, including her brother who was grumpy today.


    Since she decided to stop going to work, she should probably look for a girlfriend for him.


    Their parents in heaven could only be content if he were to start his own family.


    Ah¡ª


    Karen realized that she had been worrying about more and more things recently. She felt like a little


    old granny.


    Kevin would always remind her to not worry unnecessarily because worrying could make one aged.


    She understood it perfectly, but she just couldn''t control herself from worrying.


    Although Kevin had just left not long ago, the thought of him made Karen miss him again.


    She wanted to send him a text message, to ask him to take some rest between works, and not work


    all day long like a robot.


    That''s when she realized she couldn''t find her phone.


    Where did her phone go?


    After some thoughts, she finally remembered.


    She had dropped her phone in the restaurant''s washroom during the episode with Henry this


    afternoon.


    She was startled at that time, and hearing Kevin''s name made her brain go nk. She didn''t even


    know how she got out of the washroom, let alone retrieve her phone.


    Karen took the spare phone at home and tried to call her own number.


    If the phone was broken, she would just go apply for another card. She didn''t want the phone


    anymore.


    However, she had saved many sexy photos of her Mr Kyle in it, and it would be terrible if they were


    to be seen by others.


    Karen punched in her phone number and the call came through quite quickly. From the other end of


    the phone came the pleasant voice which sent chills down her spine.


    "Karen, it''s me!"


    Henry was smiling. Karen could hear it in his voice.


    Karen subconsciously bit her lips, "You took my phone?"


    "I have kindly picked up your mobile phone for you. You should thank me," Henry said lightly as if


    they had been good friends for many years.


    "I should thank you?" Had it not for him, would she even drop her phone in the first ce? She


    shouldn''t be the one thanking him.


    "I heard that you weren''t feeling well and went home to rest. I''ll hold on to your phone and pass it to


    you tomorrow at work. If you need it urgently, I can send it over to your house as well."


    "No need!" She got goosebumps all over when she heard that Henry wanted toe to her house.


    It would be best to stay as far away from that man as possible.


    Karen added, "You can pass the phone to Lori, she''ll give it to me"


    Henry ignored her, and continued on his own, "Or maybe, I can pass the phone to Leo."


    "Just hold on to it, I''ll pick it up from you at the office tomorrow." Karen didn''t want Kevin to know of


    her conflicts with this man. She didn''t want him to misunderstand her, or cause him any trouble.


    "Okay then, I''ll wait for you tomorrow."


    "Can''t you just leave it with Lori?" Karen didn''t even n to go back to the office anymore. She had


    nned to just send Hector Cheng her resignation letter by email.


    "It''s your phone, of course, you must be the one to take it. If not, I''ll give it to Matthew," He chuckled


    and continued, "I think my figure is quite well built as well, so I''ve changed Matthew''s photo in your


    phone to mine instead."


    "I''m telling you Henry, don''t overdo this," Karen believed she had really encountered a pervert.


    How could Kevin and her brother make a friend like this?


    At the thought of George, Karen couldn''t justy there anymore. She could ask George about


    Henry, and see whether she had offended him before.


    After being disturbed by Henry, Karen lost her sleepiness. She got up, went upstairs, and started


    knocking on George''s bedroom door.


    "Brother, it''s me."


    There was no answer. Karen continued knocking, still no answer.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Brother, open the door. I have something to talk to you about."


    There was still no movement in the room.


    Karen got anxious, so she asked Sarabelle to open the door using the spare key. When the door


    was opened, she looked in and found the room in the pitch dark. The windows were closed, and the


    lights were switched off.


    Karen switched on the lights, she found George curled up on the sofa.


    He was a big man. But he looked helpless, curling up like a child on the sofa.


    "Brother, what''s wrong? What happened?" Karen walked to George and hugged him.


    George did not respond. It was like he was stoned, his gaze was fixed ahead. He didn''t speak nor


    respond to Karen.


    Karen had heard before that those who studied psychology would get mental illness themselves.


    Normally, they could control themselves, but once they lost control, it could be very bad.


    She wasn''t sure if that was the case with her brother.


    "Brother?"


    Karen called him softly again, but he still did not respond.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" Karen Daly anxiously patted George''s face, only to realize that he


    was having a high fever.


    George''s forehead, face, and whole body were scalding hot.


    "Dad, it''s all my fault... It''s all my fault... I couldn''t save Karen..." George cried softly in his


    subconscious state.


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" Karen lifted his legs so that he was lying down t. "Brother,


    don''t be afraid. I''ll ask the doctor to check on you right away."


    People always said that illness coulde like andslide. No matter how healthy you normally


    were, once you got sick, you would suffer.


    Karen quickly called for the family physician toe and check on George.


    After the doctor arrived, he tested George''s temperature with the back of his hand and immediately


    decided to give him an injection.


    Because George''s condition came suddenly and was very serious, the injection could only


    temporarily relieve his condition.


    After the injection, the doctor put him on a drip.


    "Doctor, how is my brother?" Karen asked anxiously.


    The doctor exined, "Mr. Ken might have some troubles in his heart that he couldn''t vent out, and


    the stress probably caused his sudden breakdown."


    Karen asked, "Will it be a big problem?"


    The doctorforted her, "Don''t worry madam, this is not a serious problem. I''ll give him two


    bottles of IV drip first. When he wakes up, he will feel much better. As for his troubles, you will have


    to talk to him more and try to help him de-stress."


    Karen wanted to ask the doctor what was troubling George, but on second thought, she guessed


    the doctor couldn''t read his mind also.


    Her brother was a famous psychologist. Unfortunately, he could only treat others, but not himself.


    Karen didn''t know what had happened to her brother?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    While George was on the drip, Karen stayed by his side, watching him with her big, watery eyes.


    "Brother, what on earth is wrong with you? If there''s anything troubling you, you should say it out.


    Even if you can''t tell anyone else, can''t you tell your own sister?"


    She was his younger sister, his only kin in the world. He should look for her if there was anything


    troubling him.


    "Dad, I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..." George continued calling for his father while tears rolled


    down from the corners of his eyes.


    Men don''t tear up easily. Karen had never seen him in distress before, let alone tearing up like this.


    In front of her, George had always maintained his image as the cool older brother.


    He had always said that he had to maintain his image as her older brother, so she would not have a


    bad impression of him.


    That''s why every time Karen saw George, he was always so spirited, as if he had everything under


    control.


    Today, George failed to maintain his usual image, he was even crying subconsciously. This


    saddened Karen.


    George remained in this state, and continued to repeat the phrase over and over again.


    Karen grabbed his hand, "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Their father had passed away many years ago, and they had already moved on. She didn''t


    understand why he suddenly missed their father so much.


    "Dad, I''m sorry... I couldn''t save you... I couldn''t save Karen..." Georgemented in sorrow.


    "Brother..." Karen wanted to give him a p to wake him up.


    "Dad, run quickly... Karen, run quickly... Kevin... go away..." George''s voice got softer and softer,


    Karen couldn''t hear thosest words properly.


    She guessed that he was probably having a nightmare.


    Perhaps he had dreamed of their father, whom he hadn''t seen for many years.


    Perhaps he remembered how father had left and never returned, leaving him to survive on his own.


    All these years, he could only soldier on all by himself.


    Karen didn''t say anything further. She held his hand tightly, to tell him through her action that he


    would always have her by his side.


    No matter what happened, she would always be there for him whenever he needed her, just like


    today.


    At five o''clock in the evening, when Little Karen came back from kindergarten, she heard from


    Sarabelle that her uncle was at home again. She skipped up the stairs excitedly.


    "Uncle!" She pushed open the guest room door and poked her little head in. She immediately


    noticed that her uncle had a needle poked into his arm.


    "Baby, you''re back." Karen turned and smiled at her.


    "Mom, is uncle sick?" Little Karen ran into her mother''s arms, and pouted sadly.


    "Uncle is sick, but he will get better soon." Karen picked up Little Karen and pinched her face. "He


    will get better quickly if you stay here with him."


    "Mom, I''ll blow gently where the needle is so he won''t feel the pain anymore." In Little Karen''s world,


    blowing the wound would help the pain go away. No matter what problem it was, gentle blowing


    would cure it instantly.


    "Sure! You should do that so he can wake up faster." Karen put Little Karen down beside George


    carefully, so as not to knock into the IV needle.


    Little Karen bent down and blew gently on George''s hand where the needle was. After that, she


    looked at her uncle expectantly.


    "Little Karen..." George opened his eyes and smiled weakly at her. "Baby, I''m weak now so I can''t


    carry you today. I''ll carry you another day, okay?"


    Little Karen asked softly, "Uncle, does it hurt still?"


    George shook his head, "Since you blew on it, I don''t feel any pain anymore."


    George had already woken up during the second bottle of the IV drip, but he was unsettled. He


    didn''t know whether he should tell Karen about their father or not, so he pretended to sleep.


    When Little Karen blew at his hand gently, he was going to continue acting, but he couldn''t bear


    letting her down, so he decided to wake up.


    Karen had actually noticed that her brother had woken up, but since he didn''t want to talk, she


    remained silent as well, and continued to apany him by his side.


    "I''ll do it again!" When her Uncle said that she had helped to relieve the pain, Little Karen felt like


    she had contributed a lot. She was very happy.


    George lifted his other hand and rubbed Little Karen''s head gently. He grew even more restless.


    If he insisted on avenging his father, then Little Karen woulde to learn that her father, whom


    she had looked up to, was a murderer.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Their loving family would be crushed by his vengeance, and Little Karen would lose her beloved


    father.


    And the person who would cause her to lose all of that would be, her own uncle!


    But if he doesn''t seek revenge for his father, how would he honor his father''sst words? That


    would be unfair to him.


    What should he do?


    "Uncle!"


    Little Karen''s soft voice brought George Ken back from his thoughts. He saw her blinking her big


    eyes, staring at him intently.


    George forced a smile, "Yes dear?"


    "If you''re hurting, I can help you!" Little Karen moved towards him and blew into his hands. Then


    she raised her head and asked softly, "Uncle, does it still hurt?"


    "Since you helped blow away the pain, it does not hurt anymore." George pressed his lips together


    and smiled gently.


    Little Karen''s smile was innocent, lively, and cute. She also trusted her uncle so much.


    But her uncle''s thoughts were all about how to kill her father.


    George couldn''t imagine how she would be like if she lost her father.


    "Well if it doesn''t hurt anymore. I''ll stay here to entertain you. Mommy, you can go and see if daddy


    is back." Seeing Little Karen be so considerate and obedient made Karen feel happy.


    "I''ll stay here with Uncle now, then when Daddyes back, I''ll apany him." Although she


    loved her uncle, her father was still the priority in her heart.


    "Okay, I will tell Daddy. Treat your uncle well, alright?" Karen nced back to George, "I''ll go get


    busy first. Call me whenever you''re ready to talk."


    "Baby Karen, can you tell me what happened at your kindergarten today?" George asked the little


    girl, ignoring Karen as he was afraid he would tell her everything by ident.


    Karen understood what he wanted, so she left, leaving the uncle and his niece to themselves.


    Little Karen reportedly seriously, "The children at the kindergarten were not good, and they were


    ugly. I don''t like them, so I don''t y with them."


    "What? You didn''t want to y with them just because they were ugly?" George asked with an


    exaggerated expression.


    Little Karen nodded obediently, "Mhmm. I don''t like ugly people!"


    "You yful girl!" Georgeughed as he pinched her cheek, "You must have learned to judge other


    people''s looks from your Little Aunt!"


    Although judging someone by their looks was a bad habit, it wasn''t really Little Karen''s fault.


    Everyone in their family was very goodlooking, so it was natural for her to have high standards.


    "Uncle, it hurts!" Little Karen pped her uncle''s hand away and pouted.


    Her uncle wasn''t being nice. He pinched her so hard that it hurts.


    George then touched her face gently, "Then which man do you think is handsome?"


    Without any hesitation, Little Karen answered, "My daddy and my Brother Lionel are the most


    handsome people on earth!"


    She even emphasized on ''the most handsome'', so she was quite clear.


    George felt hurt that he wasn''t on her list, "Baby Karen, am I not handsome?"


    "Daddy and Brother Lionel are the most handsome. Youe in second..."


    George was embarrassed. He shouldn''t have asked as he knew that Little Karen already had two


    important men in her heart. One is her father, and once more her Brother, Lionel.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This list was definitely ranked based on their importance in her life...


    Her father and her brother Lionel were the more important people in her heart, so naturally, they


    came first in the list.


    Thinking about her Brother Lionel, George felt quite bad for her. Such a good young boy, who


    always put her first...


    Little Karen probably still believed that her Brother Lionel wille for her when she grows up.


    She had already lost one of the most important people in her heart. If she had to lose her father as


    well...


    At that thought, George took a sharp breath.


    He couldn''t imagine how Little Karen would be if she lost her father. He didn''t want to see her cry as


    he really liked seeing her smile.


    He also hoped that Little Karen would still call him ''Uncle'' in the future, and not see him as her


    father''s murderer.


    George sat up, then he held Little Karen in his arms and asked softly, "Karen, one day, if Daddy


    goes to a far, far ce, will you miss him?"


    "Of course I will miss him. I don''t want him to go to a far, far ce. I want him to be by my side


    forever." Little Karen was now afraid of hearing the words ''a far, far ce"


    When she didn''t have her mother with her, everyone said that mother went to a far, far ce, so she


    couldn''t see her.


    When she woke up one day and couldn''t find Brother Lionel, everyone told her that he went to a far,


    far ce as well.


    So, she definitely did not want her father to go to a far, far ce. She wanted him to be with her


    forever.


    She wanted her father to prepare her milk every night, to tie her hair up in braids in the morning, to


    practice Taekwondo with her... There were so many things that she needed her father to


    apany her for.


    Little Karen tugged on the braid on her head, "Uncle, daddy tied my hair today, is it nice?"


    "It''s very nice!" George smiled, "Anything looks nice on you."


    She hugged George''s head and nted a kiss on his cheek, "I look nice, and you look nice too."


    Her sweet kiss struck deep into his heart.


    He couldn''t help hugging her in his arms again, and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    For Little Karen, for Karen, he decided to give Kevin another chance. He would observe how he


    treated them.


    If Kevin really cared for and loved them, then George could act like he didn''t know anything, and let


    him go.


    He could walk away from all this. As long as he didn''t see Kevin, he wouldn''t think about revenge.


    As for his father, he can exin to him when they meet in heaven.


    After all, he trusted that his father, who loved Karen so much, would definitely want his daughter


    and granddaughter to be happy forever.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    It was drizzling in the evening, and the temperature in Chatterton Town dropped significantly.


    Autumn was ending, and winter was approaching.


    ording to the weather forecast, the weather was going to be cold for the next seven days due to


    strong winds.


    Karen Daly was not prepared for the sudden temperature drop. She was standing outside in her thin


    dress while it was drizzling, as she observed a beautiful sight and enjoyed the cold air that could


    send shivers down her spine.


    Usually, if he wasn''t working overtime or having a meeting, Kevin Kyle would be back at 6.30 pm


    sharp.


    But today Karen had been waiting at the gate for some time, and yet she hadn''t seen him.


    She could have go back in to grab a jacket, but she didn''t want to miss himing back.


    She wanted to be the first thing he saw when he came home... or she just wanted to see him


    sooner.


    Karen rubbed her hands together for warmth, as she stood at the security post with her averted


    eyes.


    After some time, Kevin''s car finally appeared in her sight.


    As she saw his car, Karen''s frustration from waiting for so long had vanished, and a smile formed on


    her face.


    It was already dark, and the car''s headlight shone through the drizzle brightly.


    Kevin was resting with his eyes closed in the back of the car until the car drove into the house.


    When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw through the windscreen was Karen standing in the


    rain.


    Her long hair draped over her shoulders and she wore a nude- colored dress. She must have been


    standing there for some time as her hair and dress were soaked.


    She looked exceptional. Delicate yet strong, which was undeniably attractive.


    For a split second, Kevin was enthralled, and forgot that Karen was standing in the cold rain despite


    her pregnancy.


    Because of that, he didn''t get off the car after the chauffeur parked the car.


    It wasn''t until Karen ran towards him, that he realized how he looked like a teenage boy admiring


    the girl he liked innocently from afar.


    Karen stood beside the car, tapping on his window. She greeted him happily, "Mr. Kyle, you''re


    home. Are you still daydreaming?"


    Kevin immediately got off the car and pulled Karen into a hug.


    Her body was ice- cold. As their bodies touched, the coldness went to his body as well.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He hugged her tighter as he nagged, "You should stay inside with this weather. Why did youe


    out?"


    "I was waiting for you toe back!" Karen rested her head on his chest and looked up, "Wee


    home, Mr. Kyle."


    "Look at you, you didn''t even wear something thicker although it''s so cold." Kevin rubbed her head.


    Although he was scolding her, he sounded concerned.


    "I''ll be more careful next time." Karen grabbed his hand and led him inside, "You must be tired. I''ll


    give you a massageter after dinner."


    Kevin chuckled, "When did you learn to give massages?"


    Karen gave him a re, "You don''t have to learn how to massage. I promise you''ll like it."


    "Alright then, I shall test your skills tonight."


    "Daddy!"


    As soon as they reached the door, Little Karen scampered over to them.


    Kevin held Karen''s hand with one hand and picked Little Karen up with the other. He gave her a


    sweet kiss on her cheeks, "Did you grow taller dear?"


    "I did! I grew this much taller!" Little Karen gestured with her tiny hands, which made both her


    parentsugh.


    "Karen, where''s your uncle?" Karen asked as she held Little Karen''s face.


    "Uncle went to sleep, and he didn''t let me apany him." She actually ran away because uncle


    kept pinching her face and she didn''t like it.


    Karen didn''t know that, and just thought George went back to sleep after his treatment. She asked


    Sarabelle to prepare something light so she could serve that to himter.


    For some reason, he seemed to be in a bad mood and forced her out of the room as soon as she


    served his food.


    When Karen went back to her room, Little Karen was already asleep. Kevin came out from the


    bathroom after his shower, with nothing but a towel around his hips, showcasing his solid, attractive,


    "delicious" abs.


    Such a beautiful sight of a man could make one suffer from severe nosebleed, and Karen was


    heavily attracted as she kept staring at him, unable to pull her gaze away.


    If not for her current state, she would have imed him there and then.


    Kevin noticed her scorching gaze and asked teasingly, "What are you thinking about?"


    "I''m thinking about how should I im you as mine!"


    Karen didn''t want to say that out loud, but she couldn''t control herself.


    After saying that, she immediately realized what she just said and she blushed.


    "Not now, the first stage of pregnancy is very dangerous." Kevin was smiling evilly, but his tone was


    serious.


    Karen felt so ashamed she couldn''t look him in the eye.


    She pretended as if nothing happened and walked to the bathroom, but after one step, Kevin


    grabbed her and asked, "Do you want it really badly?"


    "What do you mean?" Karen swore that she actually didn''t understand what he said, and she wasn''t


    acting dumb.


    As her eyes locked onto his seductive gaze, Karen immediately understood what he meant and


    blushed even more.


    Just as she was contemting how can she hide her embarrassment, Kevin''s deep and seductive


    voice came beside her ears.


    "No matter how badly you want it now, you''ll just have to bear with it. I''ll serve you well after this


    high-risk time!"


    Ahhh!


    She didn''t want it! She was just attracted by his sexiness for that one second, and didn''t want


    anything further!


    What to do now?


    She felt like beating him up.


    Beating him up severely should be enough for him to forget what just happened.


    Kevin hugged her and patted her back, "Mmmm, go shower quickly. I''m still waiting for that


    massage you know."


    Karen pouted andined silently, "No one''s giving you that damn massage."

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Karen Daly purposely stayed in the bathroom for a long time tonight, hoping that Kevin Kyle would


    already be asleep when shees out.


    But he wasn''t.


    He was leaning against his pillow, focused on a book in his hands.


    "If he hasn''t slept then it''s best he focuses on the book, as long as he isn''t focused on me, it''s fine."


    She thought.


    Karen took her gaze off of him and pretended as if he couldn''t see her as well.


    She sneaked over the bed lightly and crawled onto the bed on the other side of Little Karen, so


    Kevin wouldn''t notice her.


    Seeing her act, Kevin wanted tough but he tried to keep it in, which made his chest shake visibly.


    When Karen finally thought that Kevin didn''t notice her and she was lying safely on Little Karen''s


    left, she let out a breath she was holding, then she realized that Kevin had been staring at her.


    This man. He was quiet throughout her entire "act", in fact, he was watching her put on aedy


    show.


    Karen rolled her eyes.


    Suddenly, she felt like scolding him.


    "Hmmm? Where''s the massage?" Kevin acted as if he was going through the book, but his attention


    had been on Karen for some time.


    "Another day maybe. Today, I''m going to take care of Little Karen." Kareny beside her daughter,


    using her as a shield.


    Kevin was such a straight-forward man. How has his IQ not improved throughout the years?


    He clearly knew that she was very embarrassed now. Why couldn''t he give in to her a little?


    It''s not like someone is going to joke about him forthat.


    "It''s time for our baby Karen to learn how to sleep alone then." Little Karen was already four years


    old, and Kevin thought it was about time she learned to be independent and stopped being their


    third-wheel.


    "No can do. I''ll be worried if she isn''t sleeping beside me." Karen couldn''t bear letting her daughter


    sleep alone.


    If Kevin really insisted on asking Little Karen to sleep in another room, Karen would definitely follow


    her.


    Kevin didn''t say anything. He always thought actions spoke louder than words anyway.


    Karen lowered her head and kissed her daughter''s forehead, "Kevin, do you know any woman


    who''s pretty, loving and smart?"


    Kevin set his book on the nightstand, "Yeah, I do."


    "Where?" Karen''s face lit up at that, "You should introduce some good women to me if you know


    any."


    Kevin pulled both Karens into his arms, "I only know one though."


    "One is fine, it''s better than nothing." Karen held his hand, "Quick, tell me about her. How pretty is


    she? How loving? How kind?"


    Kevin carried Little Karen away and ced her on another side, and he hugged Karen in his arms,


    "She''s in my arms now. As for how pretty and how kind she is, you should know very well."


    This man finally learned to say all these sweet things to make her happy. Although she felt


    absolutely warm in her heart, she didn''t want to give in so easily.


    She pinched his waist, "Kevin, I''m serious, can you not joke around?"


    Kevin replied seriously, "I''m serious too."


    Maybe someone else would think that Karen had many ws, but he could only see her strengths.


    In his eyes, she has always been the brightest star.


    "Then, can you help me find a suitable sister-inw?" Karen sighed softly, "George got sick today,


    and he kept on muttering about our father."


    "What?" Kevin''s body stiffened.


    Karen did not notice his odd nervousness and continued, "I think that he must have lived alone for


    too long. He is too lonely, so he got sick. If a person gets sick, he will turn weak. When he is weak,


    he will miss his family naturally. I think he needs someone to apany him."


    Karen fully understood that feeling. When she first came to Chatterton Town, she would miss her


    mother every time she got sick.


    When she was at home, her mother would nurse her well whenever she fell sick... When she was


    out alone, she had to pull through by herself.


    Kevin rxed a little after hearing Karen''s exnation. As long as George didn''t identally let the


    matter slip out, things would be fine.


    He rubbed Karen''s head, "You can''t force things in a rtionship. If he hasn''t met the person he


    wants to marry yet, there''s no use for you to introduce someone to him."


    Karen didn''t agree with that.


    "If we don''t introduce someone to him, he wouldn''t even meet her. How would he know that he


    doesn''t want to marry her? Sometimes you need some help with fate, you know. If there''s any


    suitable person you know, just set them up. Who knows, they might like each other."


    Karen suddenlyughed a little and continued, "Mr. Kyle, when you first proposed to me, you too,


    fell for me at first sight, right?" If he hadn''t fallen for her at first sight, Karen wouldn''t believe that


    someone as meticulous as Kevin would just get engaged with any woman.


    "Mhmm." Kevin nodded.


    He initially didn''t marry Karen because of love, but he just really enjoyed seeing Karen and having


    her around.


    He couldn''t bear seeing her get bullied. He wanted to protect her from harm, which led to whatever


    happened afterward.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen nestled into his embrace, "Mr. Kyle, don''t forget that our marriage started with a blind date.


    "Well then. I''ll ask York to look out for a suitable woman. If there are any, I''ll ask him to contact


    George." Kevin would try to please his wife.


    Although he did do something behind her back for the blind date, he couldn''t deny that their


    marriage started with a blind date.


    Therefore, he had to admit that blind dates were not all bad. It was possible to find someone to


    spend the rest of your life through a blind date.


    Karen asked, "Kevin, you must meet many women at work, aren''t there any suitabledies?"


    "There are." Anyone who was not fine wouldn''t be working for him in the first ce.


    "There are?" Karen pinched him immediately and said, "How dare you say that there are?"


    "Why can''t I say that?" He was just telling the truth. Why was Karen angry at him?


    Women''s thoughts were indeed unfathomable to men. You could never guess what they were


    thinking.


    "If I say you can''t say it, then you can''t. There''s no reason needed." Karen said indignantly.


    "Okay, I''ll take your word for it." Kevinplied.


    As they spoke, Karen gradually fell asleep in Kevin''s arms.


    Looking at her cute sleeping face, Kevin didn''t feel sleepy at all. He was thinking about how Herbert


    got murdered.


    ¡ªKaren!


    No matter what, he must keep her safe this time!

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Buzz, buzz-


    The phone on the nightstand vibrated, and Kevin immediately picked it up to check.


    There was a notification for a new email. He quickly opened the email application and checked the


    latest email.


    There were a few photos attached.


    There were a series of still photographs, but when put together, it looked like a running scene. It


    recorded the process of Herbert Ken''s murder.


    The photographs were extremely violent. Kevin felt like he could feel the strength the murderer used


    as he cut Herbert with the knife.


    Looking at the photos on his phone, Kevin narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists.


    These sick sadists better hoped that he never finds them.


    Just as he was done looking through the email, Nick ck''s phone call came in.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kevin nced at Karen and Little Karen quickly and made sure they were sleeping tight, then he


    rolled out of bed and went to the balcony to answer the call, "Go ahead."


    Nick started speaking: "Director Kevin, for the case of Old Mr. Ken, the apparent murderer is Wilis,


    from Beaford City. However, the evidence provided appeared fabricated.


    Kevin stared ahead into the darkness, and said coldly: "Then continue investigating until you find


    the actual murderer. Do whatever it takes, at whatever cost."


    At that moment, Kevin didn''t know that the person the murderer wanted to frame wasn''t Mr. Wilis at


    all, instead, the target was him.


    ¡ªKevin Kyle!


    The dark night was always the best time to carry out crimes.


    Late midnight, an old van sped south from the city center of Chatterton Town at extremely high


    speed.


    The van finally slowed down at the foot of a mountain after two hours.


    Mount Oakview was located at the southernmost end of Chatterton Town and it was surrounded by


    sea. It was also the second- highest mountain in Chatterton Town.


    There were many beautiful peaks on the mountain and they looked very impressive.


    However, people rarely came here as it hadn''t been developed yet.


    Even if someone dide, it would be the odd adventurous hiker or so. Even then, they didn''t


    come very often too.


    When the old van stopped, tworge, armed men came down the car. They looked around to make


    sure that the coast was clear, then they pulled a corpse out of the van.


    The corpse waspletely naked, and it was facing downwards. It was impossible to see the face


    clearly, but it looked like a male body.


    In the darkness, the two men did not utter a word and carried the body into the mountains quietly.


    After about half an hour of walking, they stopped in the deep forests.


    They removed a fewrge branches and plucked the grass away, then a hole appeared in front of


    them. The hole appeared to be dug out earlier already.


    From that, you could tell they didn''te to hide the body impromptu, but they had already made


    ns for it.


    After seeing the whole body, the two threw their body in.


    This time, the corpse rolled down and his face faced upwards, so his face could be seen.


    Although the face looked pale, the features could still be seen. It was one of the two men whom


    George saw kidnap Herbert Ken through the surveince cameras.


    Besides, after Herbert got into trouble, George saw that face right beside Kevin Kyle too, hence


    George was assured that Kevin was the mastermind behind his father''s murder.


    After they threw the body into the pit, they took out two bottles of strong acid they were carrying.


    They sshed strong acid all over the body''s face. Under the corrosion of the acid, the face


    dissolved quickly and could not be identified anymore.


    After doing that, the two men buried the hole calmly, scattered branches and leaves around the


    area, and removed any evidences of their visit before leaving.


    In a short period of time, the ce looked the same as it originally did. No one would be able to tell


    that a body was buried here recently.


    Uponpleting their task, the two men drove away.


    They got on the van and drove onto another path. A few minutester, they arrived at a cliff.


    The two men exited the van and surveyed the terrain. After finding a suitable spot, they destroyed


    the brakes in the car and pushed the car down the cliff, into the raging sea.


    The two did not utter a single word the entire time they were together, but they worked wlessly


    well. It was quite obvious that they had been trained professionally.


    They climbed down the cliff, got on a speedboat that came for them, and left quickly.


    The speedboat zoomed away and leaving behind ripples of waves. Everything returned to normal,


    as if nothing just happened.


    It was still raining the next day.


    Although George''s fever had subsided, he still wasn''t talking to Karen Daly. Whenever she talked to


    him, he would ignore her, which made her annoyed.


    At first, Karen could tolerate it because he was a sick patient. But the more he acted bossily, the


    more Karen felt angry.


    She grabbed George''s cup from him and bellowed, "George, just tell me if you have anything you''re


    not happy about. Don''t show me that long face all day."


    George turned away and remained silent.


    Karen moved in front of him, "George, I asked you a question, didn''t you hear me?"


    Being pestered by Karen persistently made George irritated as well, so he shouted back, "Must I tell


    you something like ''Our father got murdered'' for you to be happy?"


    George''s outburst was uncalled for. Match that with his crippled expression, he looked like someone


    who just came out of hell. Karen felt her heartache seeing that.


    George red at her, "Get out. Let me be alone for a while."


    Karen pursed her lips, "Brother, our father passed away for many years already, and the people


    who caused his death are already dead. You have to move on and look towards the future."


    George pointed towards the door, "I said, get out."


    Karen got up and started to walk off, but she turned around and added, "I know you''re sick, but I''m


    worried about you. I am your sister. You should tell me if there''s anything you want to talk about. I


    can help you..."


    "You can''t help me." George smiled helplessly and sadly, then tears rolled down from the corner of


    his eyes. "You can''t help me. No one can help me..."


    He could only hide his pain of losing his father in his heart. He couldn''t even seek revenge from the


    murderer.


    "Brother..."


    "Get out, and let me be alone." He needed to be alone to think properly. Perhaps he could think of a


    n next.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Since George Ken was unwilling to say anything, Karen Daly could only leave the room. Just as she


    left, she received a call from Hector Cheng.


    She emailed Hector her resignation letter just beforeing to George''s room, so the call must be


    rted to her resignation.


    Karen picked up, "Director Cheng?"


    "Karen, you were doing just fine. Why did you suddenly resign?"


    Hector was quite young, but he sure sounded old, he spoke to her like an elder advising his


    disciple.


    Karen had already thought of a reason for her resignation, "Director, it''s because my health is not


    doing so well. I hope you can understand."


    "Karen, it''s not that I don''t want to approve your resignation, but we''re short of designers now.


    Spring ising soon, and we can''t just find a suitable designer at thest minute." Hector heaved


    a long sigh and added, "If we can''t deliver the "Romance of the Wind" collection in time, I''m afraid I


    can''t keep my paycheck."


    Karen did not answer.


    PM Corporation was arge, internationalpany. There were dozens of designers in their office.


    To be honest, Karen really didn''t make much of a difference.


    Even after she left, they would be able to find a designer to take over the "Romance" collection


    immediately.


    Hector continued convincing her. "How about you hang on for a bit more? You can resign once


    you''re done with the "Romance" collection. Then you cane back whenever you feel better."


    There wasn''t actually any problem with her health, but she just didn''t want to see that disgusting


    Henry. If not for his appearance, she definitely wouldn''t leave at such a critical period of time.


    "Karen, are you listening to me?" Hector hasn''t given up. He insisted on guilt-tripping Karen.


    "Director Cheng, I''ve made up my mind. If you don''t approve of my resignation, I''ll just forego this


    month''s sry." Because in Karen''s heart, Kevin was the most important person. Hector''s future


    had nothing to do with her.


    She was not a person with too muchpassion. If she could be convinced so easily, she could run


    a charity organization already.


    "What are you talking about..." Hector sighed and said, "If you insist on leaving, I won''t force you to


    stay. I just need you toe to the office to settle your resignation procedures. I''ll exin to the


    human resources department."


    Karen was the boss of thepany. No matter how bold he was, he had to know where to draw the


    line. If Kevin noticed anything out of line, he would be done for.


    "Thank you, Director Cheng!" Karen hung up and sighed a sigh of relief.


    Karen didn''t notice that Hector was calling her spare phone at home. This phone number wasn''t


    registered in thepany''s records, so he shouldn''t know if this number under normal


    circumstances...


    Karen went to the office after lunch.


    First, she had to settle her resignation procedures, then she had to take back her phone from that


    Henry.


    Hector probably exined to the human resources department already, so Karen settled her


    resignation procedures quite easily.


    But Henry wasn''t in the office.


    "Karen, why did you quit so suddenly?" Karen was a very nice colleague, Lori couldn''t bear seeing


    her leave.


    "I have some family matters." Karen smiled but her eyes were scanning through the office for Henry.


    "Lori, did Henry pass you anything to give to me?"


    Although she knew that he wouldn''t be so kind as to pass the phone to Lori, Karen asked hopefully.


    "Nope." Lori shook her head and added, "Henry left in the morning after receiving a phone call. He


    didn''t say where he was headed to."


    "Oh, then I''ll wait for a while more." Karen did not want toe to thepany again, so she had


    to take her mobile phone back today. However, Henry still hadn''t returned to the office after a long


    time.


    Growing impatient, Karen dialed her phone that was with Henry. If he left it in the office, that would


    be great; but if he didn''t, then she would just wait a while more.


    While she was waiting for the line to go through, Karen scratched her head in frustration. The line


    got through after a long time, but just as Karen was about to speak, it got cut off.


    A generic message said that the phone line is upied. Karen felt annoyed and tried calling again.


    This time, she heard another generic line, ''The number you are calling is unavable''.


    "What on earth does he want to do?"


    Since she couldn''t get her phone back, Karen had no choice but to use the ''I Lost My Phone''


    function to wipe off all the data and information on her phone that was with Henry. Then she went to


    apply for another sim card.


    By the time she was done, it wasn''t veryte yet, but the sky was very dark because of the rain.


    Karen checked the time. There was still a while more before Kevin got off work. Rovio office was


    just nearby anyway, so she decided to head to his office to wait for him to get off work.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Karen arrived at the Rovio office building. The receptionist of


    the building recognized her, so she did not stop her from going upstairs.


    Karen went straight to the director''s office floor. Kevin''s secretary was surprised to see her, but


    immediately put up a big smile. "Mrs. Kyle, the director is in a meeting. Would you like to rest in the


    lounge first?"


    "Umm, can I take a look at his office?" Karen smiled politely. She wanted to see how Kevin usually


    work in his office.


    "Of course." The secretary hurriedly led the way.


    What happened in the past two months was still fresh in their memories. Everyone knew how


    important Karen was to the director. Who would dare to stop her from going anywhere?


    "Then you can go and get busy. I''ll just take a look around by myself. Since Director Kevin is in a


    meeting, there is no need to tell him about me." Karen wanted to give Kevin a surprise. He must be


    happy to see her suddenly appear in his office.


    Kevin''s office was furnished in a simplistic manner. Even the color scheme he used was the usual


    white and grey color scheme which he always used everywhere.


    If not for the size of the office and its amazing location, where one could see the heart of Chatterton


    Town from the tall windows, it was quite difficult to tell that this office belonged to the director of


    Rovio.


    Karen sat on Kevin''s roller chairfortably as she crossed her legs and spun around.


    Although the chair looked normal, it was very sturdy. It was tailor-made to Kevin''s figure, so Karen


    looked very small sitting on it.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She wanted to imitate Kevin sitting in the chair and giving his orders, but the chair didn''tpliment


    her well. She identally pressed on something and the chair was moving on its own. It took her a


    few trials and errors to stop the movements.


    When the movements stopped, Karen raised her head and saw the photograph on Kevin''s desk.


    It was their family photograph.


    The three of them had never gone for a formal photography session before. This photo was a


    candid photo from Little Karen''s birthday, taken by the hired photographer.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    In the photo, Kevin wore the pair of gold-rimmed sses that he often wore and also his signature


    white shirt. He looked ssy as usual.


    Although there was still HDR toxin in his body then and he couldn''t see anything at that time, he


    looked normal and no one would have noticed it.


    Little Karen was tugging on the ne her Brother Lionel had given to her, and had a cute smile.


    Of course Karen was also there. Because she was worried about Kevin''s sight, her gaze didn''t


    leave him the whole day. Naturally, in the photo, she was looking at Kevin.


    When they first saw the photo, Mia Kyle had jokingly said, "If anyone didn''t know better, they would


    think that my sister-inw has a crush on my cold brother."


    At that time, Karen wanted to hide the photo because of the joke, but Kevin snatched it away.


    Eventually it ended up in his office desk.


    Hmph!


    Kevin seemed to be a warm person beneath his cold front.


    Karen couldn''t stop poking Kevin''s face in the photo, "Hehe... I knew you liked me. Yet you never


    told me."


    To be honest, Mr. Kyle had never said that he liked or loved her before.


    Fortunately she was not a fan of sweet talk. She was happy just by knowing that she was important


    in his heart.


    Karen held up the photo and nted a kiss on Kevin''s face, "Mr. Kyle, let me tell you a secret.


    I actually like you very much."


    She liked him so much that she couldn''t hide her loving gaze, and it got photographed by someone


    else.


    Did he know how much she liked him?


    He probably didn''t.


    Karen blushed and thought about their rtionship. Kevin had very low EQ, so he probably couldn''t


    tell how much she likes him. She must find a time to tell him one day.


    Time ticked away as Karen thought about how she was going to profess her love to her husband.


    She was already falling asleep, and yet Kevin hasn''t returned from his meeting.


    Perhaps it was because of her pregnancy, Karen was sleeping a lottely. She fell asleep early at


    night and found it hard to wake up in the morning.


    Not only was she sleeping a lot, she was eating a lot as well. Justst night, Kevin held her stomach


    and called her a little fat piggy.


    Hmph¡ª


    He called her a little fat piggy, so he must be judging her.


    But it wasn''t entirely her fault she got fatter. It was because Kevin took too good care of her. She got


    to eat well and sleep well, without any worries in her life. Of course she would turn into a little fat


    piggy.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Kevin probably didn''t mind. If she turned into a little fat piggy then so be it, she just wanted to


    sleep now.


    Since the weather was getting colder, she was afraid she would catch a cold if she slept at the


    table. The office had a huge resting lounge, so Karen went in andy down there.


    Kareny down on the bed and covered herself with the nket.


    The nket smelled like Kevin, so Karen breathed his scent in, imagining Kevin was right beside


    her.


    Just as she closed her eyes and before she fell asleep, she heard noises from the office room.


    Kevin seemed to be done with his meeting.


    Karen got up immediately and sneaked to the door. She peeked into the office room to see the


    situation.


    From the crack of the door, Karen saw Kevin walk to his desk and mmed the files down heavily.


    Then, he pulled his tie loose with frustration.


    He was frowning so hard.


    What happened to him?


    Had he encountered something bad at work?


    Seeing him like this made Karen''s heartache.


    He was always so busy and tired, and yet she could not do anything to help him.


    Not only that, he even had to take care of her.


    She always told him that she can take care of herself, and he didn''t have to worry about home, but


    Kevin was always worried nheless.


    He often told her that being able to take care of the two of them was a very happy thing for him, and


    he never felt tired from it.


    Karen was so sad for him that she bit her lips, but as she was about to enter the office room to


    comfort him, Nick ck knocked on the door and entered.


    Nick handed over a document to Kevin and said carefully: "Director Kevin, George''s house had


    surveince cameras installed. The night Old Mr. Ken was murdered, the cameras should have


    recorded the process of him getting kidnapped.


    Kevin nced at him coldly. Nick immediately added: "George holds the most important evidence of


    Old Mr. Ken''s abduction, but he didn''t hand it over."


    "George holds the most important evidence of Old Mr. Ken''s abduction, but he didn''t hand it over?"


    Kevin repeated Nick''s words.


    He adjusted his spectacles. He couldn''t understand why George would hide such important


    evidence.


    Nick continued, "Director Kevin, the news that Old Mr. Ken was murdered hasn''t been suppressed


    yet. There seems to be someone who''s leaking explicit information about it. Like today, they were


    talking about how the body was cut up and the head and body were found at different ces.


    "Go get busy, I''ll ask George to hand over the recordings. To find the root of the rumors and stop it


    from spreading."


    While Kevin gave the orders, he noticed that there was someone in the lounge.


    He turned around and saw Karen standing by the door. Her eyes were wide open as she looked at


    him intensely.


    "Ka..." Kevin opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word.


    He didn''t know how much Karen heard, or what she would think... Thinking about how Karen would


    feel sad about Herbert''s death, Kevin got anxious.


    Her eyes were getting bigger and redder, and she looked scary.


    Damn it!


    When did Karene, and why didn''t the secretary say anything?


    Nick could sense something wrong, so he left the office immediately, leaving the husband and wife


    to themselves. At the same time, he was approaching the secretary who didn''t report Karen''s


    arrival.


    "Kevin, what were you guys talking about?


    From the moment she heard the conversation, Karen was in a panic. She just managed to regain


    her voice.


    It must be fake. The news she just heard must be false.


    Her father, Herbert Ken, had passed away for more than 20 years. The recent murder incident must


    have nothing to do with her father.


    Yes, it must have nothing to do with him.


    Karen kept trying to convince herself like that.


    But she knew, she was just lying to herself.


    If what they just said had nothing to do with her, Kevin wouldn''t have had that expression when he


    saw her.


    But she still asked him with a sliver of hope.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Karen hoped that Kevin would tell her, "Karen, it''s not what you think."


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Kevin looked at her intently. His eyes were shimmering with waves of emotion, as if he had a million


    words to say to her, but he didn''t know which one to pick.


    After a long time, he came to her side, and hugged her with all his might.


    He buried his head in her neck and said in a low and coarse voice, "Karen, you¡¯re pregnant. You


    must not get agitated. You must not be too worked up... okay?"


    Karen suddenly smiled helplessly and sadly. "The child is ours. I will protect him... However, Kevin, I


    am an independent individual. I have my own abilities and my own thoughts. I have the right to


    know the truth. You have no right to make a decision for me."


    Indeed!


    She should know the truth, but he was worried that she would lose control of her emotions and


    harm herself and the child once she knows the truth.


    Did she understand his concern?


    Karen looked at him and he looked back at her. Their gazes were fixed onto each other, and both of


    them remained silent. They understood that actions spoke louder than words.


    After a long time, Kevin broke the silence, "I''ll tell you everything, but you have to promise me that


    you can''t get agitated... The baby in your belly is still young, I don''t want anything to go wrong."


    Compared to the child in Karen''s belly, Kevin was more worried about Karen, but he only mentioned


    the child because she cared about the child more.


    He believed that for the sake of the child, Karen could be strong and pull through.


    "I know." Karen nodded, but she subconsciously clenched her hands at her sides, showing her


    nervousness.


    Although she was nervous, she wasn¡¯t so weak that hearing the truth could make her lose her child.


    Seeing Karen''s calm expression, Kevin held her shoulder and said, "Yes, Old Mr. Ken didn''t die 20


    years ago. He managed to survive then, but on the night before yesterday, someone kidnapped him


    from George'' s house and killed him."


    "He was still alive? He was at George''s house? When did he stay at his house? Why didn''t you tell


    me?"


    Karen bit her lips and tried to hold back the tears that were about to burst out of her eyes.


    Her father was in George¡¯s house... The other day, she even went to George''s house to have a


    meal, and she also ate the special meat dish, which could only be made by her mother.


    Only her mother could make that kind of delicious dish... A thought suddenly came to her mind. The


    dish that was brought to her by George the other day... was that made by her father, Herbert?


    So, when she was at George''s house, her father was there as well?


    The father and daughter were in the same room with only a wall between them, but he was killed


    before she could see him.


    Why?


    Why did it turn out this way?


    What kind of people had her father offended, that after so many years, these people still wanted to


    kill him?


    In the past, it was the Gook family, Samuel Daly, and Warren Ss who wanted to get rid of her


    father, but they had already passed away. They couldn''t do anything to her father at all.


    Apart from them, who else could not tolerate her father living in this world?


    "Because he didn''t want you to see how terrible he looked. Because he loved you, he wanted to


    maintain the perfect image of a father in your heart. As long as he could see you and look at you


    from afar, he was satisfied."


    Kevin was nearly shouting at her. It was the first time that he had talked to Karen so loudly since


    they got married.


    "You didn''t tell me anything because you loved me... But you never asked me, so how would you


    know what was best for me?"


    They didn''t know that no matter what kind of person her father became, her father would always be


    a great hero in her eyes.


    However, none of them asked her and they made a decision for her. She was so close to her


    biological father, but she did not have any chance to meet him.


    He couldn''t even hear his own daughter calling him - Dad!


    Twenty years ago, he survived the car ident and didn''t die. And for so many years, he didn''t


    show up. He must have been in such a bad situation all these years.


    He lived such a hard life, and yet he had to encounter more problems when he hadn¡¯t even been


    able to meet up with his daughter, whom he missed a lot.


    The more Karen thought about it, the more anxious her heart became. "Why? Why didn''t you ask


    for my opinion?"


    Karen didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t stop her tears from flowing out. It was like a flood that


    couldn''t be contained.


    Kevin tightened his grip on her shoulder and said, "Karen, calm down!"


    Karen shook her head and wiped her tears. "I''m fine. Continue, tell me everything I don''t know."


    "Calm down first, what do you want to know? I''ll tell you some other day." Kevin could see that


    Karen was on the verge of a breakdown, so he didn''t want to agitate her further.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Tell me what I should and must know." Karen took a deep breath and tried to calm down.


    After Karen insisted, Kevin generally told her everything he knew about Herbert. Of course, he


    deliberately left out the fact that he had kidnapped Mia.


    In Karen''s heart, her father had always been a hero. He was a man of righteous spirit. He would


    never do anything that would hurt others, especially innocent ones.


    Karen got to see Herbert''s body. It felt like the same scene as when she saw her mother''s dead


    body in Beaford City many years ago.


    She didn''t know what kind of horrible things she had done in her past life that her parents would


    leave her so tragically in this life.


    Thest times she saw both of them were both in the funeral parlor, and their bodies were lying in


    the freezer.


    There were burnt marks on her father''s face, as well as some cuts. It was impossible to see his face


    properly.


    As she looked at him, Karen broke down and she fell onto her knees, crying out the word she


    couldn''t call him before -Dad!


    After knowing her real identity, she was always eager to meet her father one day and call him ''Dad''.


    Now the opportunity hade, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be in this setting.


    Her father had truly left this world. No matter how she called out for him now, he would not hear her.


    "Karen-" Kevin was worried.


    "I''m fine, and I will be fine." How can she not be? When her father was alive, she didn''t take good


    care of him. Now that her father had passed away, she couldn''t let him worry about her anymore.


    She knew that father must be in heaven looking over her, hoping to see her live well. Therefore, she


    would live properly, together with her brother, so that they wouldn¡¯t make their father worried


    anymore, in his afterlife.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Although she said she was fine, how could someone be absolutely fine knowing their father got


    murdered?


    Fortunately, Karen had Kevin with her.


    When she was sad, Kevin stayed by her side, being the strong man she could fall back to.


    Karen was sad, but she managed to stay rational.


    Because she knew that Kevin would worry about her if she was sad.


    Her father in heaven wouldn''t want to see her sad too, so she told herself to stay strong.


    On the way home, Karen cried in Kevin''s arms until she fell asleep.


    She did not sleep well, and her body twitched from time to time. Kevin could tell that the revtion


    shocked her so much that it affected her subconsciously too.


    Kevin patted on her back gently, trying tofort her like a child.


    He tried his best to hide it from her, but he didn''t expect that she would hear the news from himself.


    She had never visited his office to wait for him to get off work before, so he did not expect her to be


    there today.


    And because of that, the news about Herbert''s murder was disclosed to her without any warning.


    Karen was not prepared at all. The news that her father survived all those years ago just to get


    murdered now hit her so hard.


    At that moment, Kevin could understand how much pain she felt.


    But it didn''t matter if he understood it, he couldn''t shift her pain onto himself.


    He said that he would protect her well and never let her get hurt, but it still happened.


    Thinking about that, Kevin''s grip around Karen tightened. How he wished that he could resurrect


    Herbert to let them reconcile with each other.


    When they got home, Karen had not woken up yet. Kevin got out of the car first and gently picked


    her up. After a few steps, George stopped them.


    "What did you do to her?" George nced at Karen, who was in Kevin''s arms with her eyes all red


    and sore from crying.


    "She already knows." Kevin calmly replied. He turned sideways to avoid George then continued


    walking.


    "What does she know?" George turned around, grabbed Kevin''s shoulder, and said gloomily,


    "Kevin, make yourself clear first."


    It would have been very easy for Kevin to shake off George''s grip, but he was holding Karen in his


    arms, and he didn''t want to disturb her.


    "Get your hands off me!" Kevin red at him, his eyes cold and frightening.


    "If you dare hurt her in any way, I''ll kill you." George clenched his fists and did not want to let go of


    him.


    George was blinded by his suspicion towards Kevin, so no matter how he saw it, Kevin was not a


    good man.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In the past two days, he had been thinking about the disguise Kevin wore.


    If he exposed his mask, how terrifying could his real being be?


    "George!" Kevin bellowed.


    "Kevin, give her to me." George did not back down.


    George didn''t know why Karen was crying, but as her brother, he must protect her. He also


    remembered his father''sst words, asking him to save her from Kevin.


    Now that he identified Kevin as a bad guy, he naturally thought he bullied Karen.


    Their quarrel made Karen frown, and she blinked her eyes open, "What''s wrong with you two? Are


    you going to fight?"


    Seeing George reminded her of her father, and she also understood why George was crying about


    their father when he was sick the day before.


    Their father was at his home, yet he got kidnapped and murdered. Karen could only imagine how


    guilty he must have felt.


    Thinking about that, Karen''s eyes started to swell again, "Brother..."


    "Karen, are you okay? Did Kevin do anything to you?" Seeing Karen''s eyes swell, George got


    anxious and he reached over to snatch her from Kevin.


    Kevin was faster. He dodged to the side and put Karen down firmly on the ground.


    "Brother, I''m fine." Karen shook her head, "I know everything about our father."


    "You know everything?" George looked at Karen, then at Kevin, then back to Karen, "What did he


    tell you?"


    He was certain that Kevin must havee up with some fake story to tell her.


    That liar. He told him not to tell her first, and yet he told her by himself.


    In that case, he must have done it so he would have the upper hand. He probably wanted Karen to


    believe whatever he said so that she wouldn''t believe the truth.


    That was a good move, Kevin.


    Karen walked to George and held his hand, "Brother, you have to tell me anything unpleasant in the


    future, you can''t hide from me anymore. You can''t endure the pain by yourself. I am your sister. If


    you don''t tell me, who''s there for you to talk to?"


    George hugged her, "When he was around, he worried about you the most. Let''s go visit him


    tomorrow."


    "I just visited him." Karen blinked her eyes, "Brother, no matter what, let''s give him a proper sendoff


    first."


    George loved his sister very much, so he listened to whatever she said. He agreed to her


    suggestion.


    Herbert told George before that he wanted to visit Beaford City again, so the two of them brought


    his urn there.


    George then proposed to bury Herbert next to Karen''s mother. If they weren''t able to be together


    while they were alive, they should spend their time together in the afterlife.


    As for George''s own mother, they had already buried a body next to her grave, the stranger whom


    they thought was Herbert''s body all those years ago.


    They stood there looking at the new tombstone, with their father''s name engraved -- Herbert Ken.


    Karen''s heart still ached.


    It wasn''t very painful, but it was like an ant biting on her heart, causing pain and difort, little by


    little.


    "Dad, mom..."


    Karen held herself together for a long time, but couldn''t resist crying as she called out for her


    parents.


    The man whom her mother missed throughout her life but could never be with, finally arrived by her


    side.


    But no one had expected it to be in this scenario.


    They were childhood sweethearts, but that monster, Samuel Daly, ruined everything for them,


    changing their lives forever.


    After finding out her real identity, Karen thought a lot.


    If Samuel did not do those terrible things to her mother, their lives would have beenpletely


    different.


    Her mother would have married the man she loved, given birth to her children with the man she


    loved, and enjoyed the rest of her life happily, instead of being abused by her own husband.


    But all of that was in the past now. Her father and mother were finally reunited in heaven.


    Now they would be together forever, and no one could possibly separate them again.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Just as Karen was feeling upset again, a firm and warm hand hugged her waist, pulling her into his


    embrace, "Just cry your heart out if you want to."


    Karen didn''t want to hold it in as well, so she cried out into Kevin''s chest. She wanted to cry for this


    once, and then get over it.


    Kevin obviously underestimated how much a woman can cry. He never knew his woman could cry


    that much. She cried for at least half an hour without moving.


    While Karen cried all her sadness out, she wouldn''t listen to anything, so Kevin just looked at her


    cry silently.


    After crying enough, Karen wiped her tears on Kevin''s shirt, raised her eyes and looked at him


    embarrassed with her red and swollen eyes.


    ''If I caught our father''s murderer, what would you do?"


    Just when she was about to say something to Kevin, George interrupted her. She turned her head


    slightly to see his gloomy expression.


    "Of course I must avenge my father." It was perfectly justified for someone to pay for a murder with


    their own life.


    "No matter who the murderer is?" George added.


    "Of course!" Karen did not think that there should be any double standards.


    "I''ve already sent my people to find the murderer, and we will hear about it soon. Just leave that to


    me." Kevin didn''t want Karen getting involved in that bloody business.


    "Then we must praise the lords and thank you for that, Director Kevin," George said in a strange


    tone, as he gave him a cold re and turned away.


    "Don''t take it to heart. He must be feeling bad since our father just passed." Karen could tell that


    George was picking on Kevin.


    "I won''t." Kevin wouldn''t get offended by him since he was Karen''s brother. Besides, no one else


    would have the courage to speak to him in that tone.


    Kevin rubbed her head, "The wind is strong out here, let''s go."


    The weather in Beaford City was worsepared to Chatterton Town. Chatterton Town''s weather in


    October would be ratherfortable, but it was already cold in


    Beaford city.


    "Are you cold?" Karen just noticed that Kevin was only wearing a thin white shirt despite the cold,


    like he didn''t mind the weather.


    "A little," he said.


    Karen wanted to take off her own jacket to give it to him immediately, but Kevin stopped her. He led


    her to her parent''s tombstone, and spoke seriously, "Father-inw, mother-inw, I''ll be taking care


    of Karen now, please rest in peace."


    Kevin had never made such a promise before. This was his first time, and possibly his only time.


    Leaving Karen in his hands, the two of them can rest in peace.


    They came to Beaford City without any prior notice, so they went back to Chatterton Town as soon


    as they buried Herbert.


    It was about 4.00 pm when they reached the airport in Chatterton Town. It was still office hours.


    Nick ck came to pick them up, along with some other men, and they had a lot of work for Kevin


    as soon as they met, so Kevin was surrounded by his men as they reported his work progress on


    the go. Naturally, Karen and George were left out of this discussion circle.


    George immediately noticed the man walking behind Nick ck.


    He grabbed Karen and pointed at the man, "Karen, have you seen that guy before?"


    Karen nodded, "I see him quite often."


    Karen seldom got in touch with the people who worked for Kevin, but she would observe them as


    well. She knew the people she saw frequently around Kevin.


    Karen had seen the man George was pointing at a few times before. Although they never talked,


    she remembered his face.


    George added, "If that man is one of Kevin''s men, that means he would be doing things for Kevin, is


    that right?"


    "Of course!" Karen answered with absolute certainty.


    Many of Kevin''s men had followed him for many years. They were loyal to him and would never


    betray him.


    Of course there was also the case of Amelia Gray, but she was a rare one.


    Given Kevin''s principles, getting betrayed once would be enough. He definitely wouldn''t allow


    anyone disloyal to work for him.


    "Brother, what on earth do you want to ask?" "Nothing," He did not want to say anything else, so he


    started walking away.


    Karen watched his back and wondered, "What''s wrong with George? He''s been acting weird


    recently."


    "Karen, there are some things that need to be done in the office. I''ll ask the driver to send you guys


    home first." He had to get busy with Rovio''s matters, then he had to get busy finding the murderer.


    Kevin really couldn''t spare any time to apany Karen for now.


    "You go and do your work. Don''t worry about me." Karen could understand Kevin''s situation, so she


    didn''t want to cause him any trouble.


    On the way back, George did not say a word. He turned his head and looked out of the window


    sullenly. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Karen tugged on his sleeve, "Brother, father has already passed, so don''t get too sad about it. We


    will work hard together to find the murderer and bring him to justice."


    George sighed helplessly, "So what if we find the murderer?"


    The murderer was right by their sides. He was the man who slept beside Karen every single night,


    but what could they do to Kevin?


    Seeing George so pessimistic made Karen angry, "What do you mean ''So what'', of course, we''ll


    make him pay with his life!"


    "If only it could be that simple." If only he could make Kevin pay with his life so easily, he wouldn''t


    be struggling so much about what to do.


    "Brother, you know who the murderer is, don''t you? You have surveince cameras in your house.


    You saw who kidnapped father, didn''t you?" Karen remembered Nick''s words about how he had


    surveince cameras in his house.


    "Who told you that my house had surveince cameras?" George was shocked, was Kevin trying to


    use Karen to obtain information from him?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I identally overheard Kevin''s conversation." Karen didn''t know what George was thinking, so


    she just told him the truth as it is.


    I knew it! It was Kevin!


    George snorted, and Karen added, "Brother, you should give the recording for Kevin''s men to see,


    then we can all find the murderer together."


    Although she didn''t want to trouble Kevin for every single matter, Karen knew very well that his men


    would have a better chance of finding the murderer.


    "Did Kevin persuade you to ask me for the recording?" George clenched his fists silently.


    He knew it. Kevin told Karen about their father for a reason. Kevin knew that he had evidence, that''s


    why he told Karen about it and wanted Karen to retrieve the evidence from him.


    Once Kevin had obtained the evidence, then even if George used him of being the murderer,


    Karen wouldn''t believe him. Nobody would.


    That sly fox. He was indeed very smart, nning out every detail perfectly.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    "Why would Kevin ask you for the recording? If you have clues about father''s murderer, shouldn''t


    you hand it over already?" Karen couldn''t understand what George was thinking.


    George majored in psychology, so he was good at analyzing people''s thoughts. In the past, no


    matter how much he hated the person he was facing, he could always put up a smile.


    To quote what he said, "No one would hate a smiling face."


    Smiling more wouldn''t cost anything, and it would bring so much benefit, his principle was to face


    everyone with a smile.


    However, in the past few days, Karen could obviously feel George''s hostility towards Kevin.


    When they went to bury their father, George didn''t even want to let Kevin follow them, and only gave


    in when Karen insisted.


    George looked out the window, "I don''t have the recording you''re talking about."


    "Brother, what are you hiding?" Karen pulled George over and scolded him, "I am your sister. Your


    father is my father as well. Why can''t you tell me what you know? Besides, I know Kevin''s men


    were definitely sure that you have the recordings, if not he wouldn''t have told Kevin about it!"


    George bellowed, "Kevin this, Kevin that! You only talk about him. Do you even know, that he..."


    George was about to tell her that Kevin was their father''s murderer, but seeing Karen''s anxious


    expression, he stopped himself just in time.


    If he revealed that, then all the happiness and good memories between her and Kevin would be


    gone.


    And he would be the criminal who caused that destruction!


    Karen asked anxiously, "What about Kevin?"


    George took a deep breath in, and asked gloomily, "You really want to see the recording?"


    Karen was a little flustered hearing George''s tone like that, but she nodded anyway, "I want to see


    it."


    "Okay, then I''ll let you see it." George took out his phone, selected a video, and passed the phone


    to Karen, "See for yourself."


    Karen took over the phone and pressed ''y'' on the video.


    The video showed a man covering his face. He sat up straight facing the camera, as if he was in a


    formal interview.


    George responded, "Dad, rx. There''s only the two of us here. Don''t worry."


    Herbert rxed, but soon his body tensed up again, "George, don''t record first. Let me get


    prepared."


    Because he was going to record a video for his daughter, Herbert felt more anxious than meeting


    the president. He didn''t want anything to go wrong.


    He got ready after a while and sat straight in front of the camera, and said with a kind voice, "Karen,


    it''s dad here. I''m sorry I couldn''t be there for you as you were born and as you grew up. I had


    wanted to go pick you and your mother up but I met with an ident."


    At this point, Herbert sighed, and continued, "I managed to survive, but I suffered severe injuries


    that almost took my life. You, my children, were the reason I pulled through all of it. That''s why I


    managed to live until now and find George."


    "Karen, I can''t meet you yet. I''m going to get a stic surgery first. When my appearance is


    restored, I''ll definitely meet you."


    "Karen.." Herbert took a pause before he continued, "Karen, I love you very much!"


    His tone was harsh and deep, and every word hit Karen deeply. Tears streamed down her face as


    she watched the video.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, I love you too. Although I have never seen you, I know that you were always a hero. You are


    always my hero."


    No matter what happened to her father, he would always be her father and her hero.


    George wiped her tears with a tissue, "Stop crying. Dad hates to see you cry, he just wants to see


    you happy every day."


    "You. Why didn''t you tell me after you found him? You could''ve at least let me look at him while he


    was in hiding." Karen punched George twice, "Both of you are the same, making decisions for me


    without asking me."


    "I thought... I thought I was going to take my father abroad for stic surgery first. I thought he


    coulde back and reconcile with you." George took out Herbert''s passport and ID card from his


    bag with trembling hands. "Look, all these documents are already avable. If there was no


    ident, our family would have soon reunited."


    At this thought, George felt like killing Kevin instantly. If not for him, their family could have reunited.


    "Brother, show me the video from the day father was kidnapped." Karen wiped away her tears and


    gritted her teeth. "We must find the murderer. I want to kill him!"


    "My house was indeed equipped with surveince cameras, but that day, the electricity for my


    housing area was down. It didn''t record the person who kidnapped him."


    That was not all lies. The surveince cameras in the area George lived in were destroyed on that


    night, so the nearby cameras did not manage to record footage of the kidnapper.


    The real estate developed by Rovio was located in the richer part of town. The people who lived


    there were financially stable. The security was tight, and everyone who entered the area needed to


    register first at the gates. However, on that fateful night, the people who broke in did not register


    themselves, and the cameras were broken too.


    Apart from Kevin, George couldn''t think of anyone else that could carry out such a perfect n.


    Fortunately, Kevin''s men didn''t expect his house to have surveince cameras as well. He originally


    installed them for his father to see Karen when she came over, but he didn''t expect it to be of such


    good use.


    Since Kevin''s men didn''t know about that, he had time to hide the evidence.


    "George, are you trying to make me angry? Did you really think I would believe you just like that?"


    Karen wanted to p him.


    What happened to her smart, rational brother who could read others'' minds?


    Did the pain of losing their father hit him so hard he turned into a fool?


    If he didn''t show her the video, how was she going to look for the murderer with no clues?


    Buzz, buzz-


    The phone in George''s pocket suddenly rang.


    He took out the phone and saw that it was from an unknown number. He answered the call, "Hello!"


    A light and pleasant voice came from the phone, "George, it''s me!"

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    As he heard that voice, George Ken was slightly stunned. He quickly figured out who it was and


    responded, "So it''s you. I haven''t seen you for so many years. What are you doing now?"


    The person on the other end of the phone replied, "I just returned from the Statesst week. I heard


    from our ssmates that you were also in Chatterton Town, so I called to check on you, do you


    want toe out for some drinks?"


    "You are in Chatterton Town?" George was very surprised.


    "Is it that strange that I''m in Chatterton Town? Come out then, we''ll meet at Bar Street."


    "That''s great!"


    George agreed immediately. He needed to avoid Karen''s questioning anyway, and he also needed


    to think about what to do next carefully.


    Alcohol was useful sometimes. It could numb feelings and make people forget any terrible things


    temporarily.


    "Stop the car." He asked the driver to let him out.


    "Where are you going?" Karen had not received the recording yet, so she did not want him to leave,


    but she knew that he couldn''t be controlled.


    "I have an appointment with an old ssmate. I may not go back in the evening. Don''t wait for me."


    George didn''t even look at Karen. He got out of the car, mmed the door, and left.


    Karen turned around and saw George getting into a taxi. She thought for a while and said, "Uncle


    Watson, please turn around. Let''s go and have a look."


    George was behaving oddly in the past few days. She must know the reason and could not just let


    him go like this.


    George was going to meet that person at the famous Bar Street in Chatterton Town. There were all


    kinds of bars and pubs there.


    The bars and pubs there weren''t big, but they were operated well by people from all over the world.


    Many locals and foreigners frequented the street and you could meet all kinds of gorgeousdies as


    much as the eyes could adore.


    George had studied abroad for many years, so he was used to all kinds of nightlife activities.


    George often visited ces like nightclubs and bars when he was studying abroad. He would get a


    few mates out for some drinks and flirted with the girls he liked. If the girl was willing, it was quite


    common to have one-night-stands too.


    As he used to say, life is short, and carpe diem! There were so many beautiful girls in the world, the


    more the merrier of course.


    But gradually, he found that no matter how joyful those times were, the experiences were still


    superficial. After every night out, he would feel extremely empty.


    He had spent too much time in bars and nightclubs. Maybe he was getting older, so he was starting


    to get bored with his carefree life.


    He was also hoping that there was a special someone by his side who would care about how he


    was and someone who could really understand him. Then, the two of them would have each other''s


    back and spend the rest of their lives together.


    However, after so many years, he still did not meet the woman he would spend his forever with.


    Every time when he met a woman, he could see through their thoughts straight away.


    When a woman''s intention did not align with his, he would lose his interest to pursue her.


    Time always passed quickly when he was lost in thoughts.


    George thought that the taxi only drove for a short while, but the driver informed that they had


    already arrived at Bar Street.


    After paying and getting off the taxi, he took a deep breath and looked at the waiters who were


    already busy with business. He couldn''t quite tell how he was feeling.


    "Here, George!"


    A tall and handsome man waved at George from the corner.


    "Master Yaleman, it''s been a while!"


    George saw him and walked over with a smile. The two of them gave each other a high-five. It was


    the way they had greeted each other for many years.


    George smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that after so many years, you are still the same as before,


    and you are still so handsome. I supposed there will be another dedicated fan group who are


    fascinated by you."


    Master Yaleman said, "Oh, how embarrassing, Maybe I have too many fans, but I''ve been


    single for so many years."


    "You don''t need to hurry. I''m with you on that page."


    "But when ites to being handsome, I can neverpete with Matthew." When it came to Kevin


    Kyle, even Master Yaleman would be jealous of his face. "When we were together back then, tell


    me, when do girls ever have their sights off him? He was just too cold and too quiet. The girls had to


    come to us forfort because he was so cold to them."


    When he mentioned Kevin, George''s face sank and he did not respond to the conversation.


    "What''s wrong? Did you have an argument with Matthew?"


    "How dare I?" George snorted and said, "As the head of the Rovio Corporation Inc, if I had a conflict


    with him, he can crush me to death any minute."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What happened?" Master Yaleman pped George on the shoulder. "Stop denying that there''s no


    bad blood between you two. We have been ssmates for so many years. If there really is nothing,


    would you still be using this tone?"


    "You''ve asked me out. So stop talking about him." George walked forward and said, "We haven''t


    seen each other for a good few years.


    Let''s get some drinks."


    "Let''s go. No one''s allowed to leave unless they''re drunk." Master Yaleman did not push his buttons


    any further.


    Because he knew that if George did not mention it now, he would definitely say it after a few drinks.


    "But why did you suddenly return?" George looked back at him and asked, "I remembered that you


    said that you would never return to take over your father''s business."


    "In a family like mine, there are many things that are inevitable. If I don''te back, the second


    wife''s son will take over thepany. I can leave this toxic family, but my mother can''t. She would


    always be part of the Yalemans. Even if my father had betrayed her so much, she was still loyal."


    When it came to theplicated family affairs, Master Yaleman did not disy any hint of sadness


    as if he had already gotten used to it.


    "That''s right. Every family has its own problems." George once again let out a long sigh.


    "Everyone''s hoping for a different life."


    Humans would always be like this. They always thought that the grass would be greener on the


    other side. What they rarely realized was how other people were adoring


    their lives too.


    "Although your parents died early, you have had so much freedom these years. You can do


    whatever you want. No one can control you."


    "Let''s not talk about family matters. Let''s just drink." George did not want others to know about his


    father. He stepped into a bar, followed closely by Master Yaleman.


    However, just as he entered the bar, he stopped for a while and looked back on the street. His eyes


    collided with Karen''s, who was sitting in the car and staring at them.


    Karen was not sure whether he had seen her or not. Anyway, when he looked at her, she felt very


    ufortable. He went straight into the bar with George after taking a nce at her.


    Karen patted her chest to calm herself down. Henry was really a jinx, why did he always appear by


    the side of those dearest to her?

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Beaford City.


    Headquarters of Wilis Corporation.


    The assistant rushed to the Chief''s office of Wilis Corporation. He was in such a rush that he


    mmed the door when he entered.


    "Director Wilis..."


    As soon as these two words came out of his mouth, he copsed onto the ground. He still wanted to


    say something, but he was so nervous he couldn''t even utter anything.


    He did not finish his sentence, but Mr. Wilis already knew what he wanted to say.


    Looking at the panic-stricken assistant, Mr. Wilis sat on the chair feebly. After a long time, he finally


    said, "Is it over just like that?"


    He had spent a great deal of effort to get in touch with many people, and used so many methods to


    close Gook Corporation down for his own benefits.


    However, he had never expected that... the man who had helped him the most was also the one


    who pulled him down now.


    Rovio!


    Kevin Kyle!


    These words hit him real hard in the mind.


    In a trance, it seemed like Kevin was standing in front of him. He stood so high up as he was


    looking down at him.


    "It''s over? It''s over just like that?"


    "No! No! No!"


    He didn''t believe it. He didn''t want to believe that the Wilis Corporation that he had worked so hard


    to manage all these years would be over so easily.


    But the fact was right in front of his eyes, forcing him to believe it no matter what.


    Yes, the Wilis Corporation that he had painstakingly established and managed, was so easily


    brought down by Kevin.


    Kevin had only made one tiny move. No, maybe he didn''t even have to do it on his own. He just had


    to give an order, and upon execution by his subordinates, Wilis Corp was beaten down.


    The moment when he had to ept that Wilis Corp could no longer recover from its fall, Mr. Wilis


    finally realized that he was never a match for Kevin.


    Back then, Kevin backed him to take down Gook Corporation so effortlessly, and helped lift Wilis


    Corporation up.


    A few yearster, today, it would also be a piece of cake for Kevin to destroy Wilis Corp. He had


    zero chance to fight back.


    All this while, Rovio had never mentioned that they would do anything to Wilis Corp. He couldn''t


    even fathom how did it happen.


    Mr. Wilis only knew that when the stock markets opened every day, Wilis Corp''s stock price would


    plummet. The stock got suspended in less than two hours after the market opened.


    That happened for a few days already. And then slowly, Wilis Corp stock price had fallen to the point


    of bankruptcy...


    All he could do was to sit helplessly aside as he watched the stock price of Wilis Corp plummet.


    He had witnessed this kind of situation a few years ago. At that time, Gook family members also


    had to witness the stock prices of Gook Corp drop wildly every day. They could not do anything.


    A few yearster, all the bad things that had happened to the Gook Corp then happened to him now


    too.


    Back then, the reason why Gook family could be defeated so quickly was because of Bernard


    Gook. He did so many shameful things behind the scenes, in addition to the


    fact that Rovio had made it clear that they would never work with Gook Corp again.


    Upon hearing the news, those businesses that cooperated with Gook Corp turned their businesses


    away too. They would rather take a loss than be involved with Gook Corp because they wanted to


    remain on good terms with Rovio.


    However, this time, Rovio did not openly announce that they were against Wilis Corp. They did it so


    secretly, which was also the reason why Wilis Corp could fail in such a short period of time.


    Kevin, oh, Kevin!


    What kind of person could he be?


    Or perhaps he was not even a human being!


    After he took over Rovio, its growth happened so rapidly that it was almost unbelievable.


    No otherpanies couldpare their growth to Rovio in all these years.


    Or maybe, he foolishly underestimated Kevin''s ability and wanted to take him down naively.


    In the past few months, he didn''t know what had happened to himself, nor did he know what he had


    heard. He was so confident that he would be able to get rid of Kevin.


    In the end, not only did he fail to get rid of


    Kevin, but he also pulled himself into a disaster.


    "Director Wilis... What are we going to do?"


    The secretary who fell to the ground, didn''t get up for a long time and asked with trepidation.


    "What should we do? What should we do? You asked me what to do? If I knew what to do, would I


    still be sitting here?"


    If he knew what to do, he would have done it a long time ago. He wouldn''t just sit in his office and


    receive bad news every day.


    "Director Wilis, are we possibly..."


    Mr. Wilis suddenlyughed with tears, "It''s over. Everything is over. Wilis Corp is over. I''m also over.


    Leave. You guys should leave. Just leave."


    Wilis Corp''s closed down, just like Gook Corp a few years ago. In just a few short days, their


    reputation had been destroyedpletely. They''ve been left with nothing.


    Wilis Corp was closed, but Mr. Wilis knew that his business was not over yet. How could Kevin let


    go of a man who wanted to kill him?


    Therefore, when he learned that Kevin had left the deserted ind alive, Mr. Wilis also realized that


    he had no other way out.


    He was desperate and trusted the phone call. He thought that man was Chace Yaleman''s


    subordinate and trusted that he could help to get rid of Kevin...


    Oh my, he was so foolish.


    Not only did Kevin survive, but he had also been used by someone else.


    Wilis Corp was taken down by Rovio so mercilessly. He knew that Kevin must have thought that he


    had killed Herbert Ken.


    "Who on earth was the murderer?"


    "Why did he me it all on me?"


    "You guys should leave. I''ll stay here with Director Wilis."


    Kristine came in and asked his assistant to leave. Then, she slowly walked up to Mr. Wilis''s desk


    and stood still by his side.


    "What are you doing here?" Mr. Wilis tried to pull himself together and raised his eyebrows, looking


    at Kristine coldly.


    Although his attitude was cold, his eyes weren''t. There were too many unspeakable emotions in his


    eyes, but he hid them quietly.


    "I''m here to see you." Kristine chuckled.


    "To see me?" Mr. Wilis looked at her.


    Kristine smiled gently, and there was an invisible hint of empathy in her smile. "I''m here to see your


    jokes. Otherwise, what have Ie to see you for?"


    Mr. Wilis suddenly stood up and grabbed Kristine. "Don''t forget, we are on the same boat. If the


    boat sinks, then no one can f*cking escape."


    "Escape?" She shook her head and smiled. "Escape, I''ve never considered that. Although it''s a big


    world out there, there seems to be no ce for me."


    Before she finished her words, Mr. Wilis grabbed her to the desk. Without giving Kristine any


    chance to react, he began to plunder her aggressively.


    He held her tightly. Every time he went deep into her, he was letting her feel his anger.


    "Kristine-"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was different from those times in the past. This time, he kept calling her name, as if he wanted her


    to remember his voice deep.


    To let her remember, that there was once a man who had gone so crazy with her.


    After a long time, when Kristine was covered with bruises again, he pushed her away.


    Looking at her semi- naked body and her bruises, Mr. Wilis''s eyes shed a trace of pain. However,


    he turned his back to not let her find out.


    He fixed his slightly messy suit, pulled out a bank card from the drawer of his desk and threw it at


    her. "This is the money for your body. The farther you go, the better. Don''t ever appear in front of me


    again in the future."

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Kristine picked up the sparkling bank card and raised it up. Then, she looked at it over and over


    again. "It''s a tinum card! Greatest thanks to you, Director Wilis. Thank you for the handsome


    reward."


    Mr. Wilis looked at Kristine, his eyes were fuming furiously. He clenched his fist and shouted, "Bitch,


    get out!"


    "But I''m so tired, and my legs are weak. How can I get out?" Kristine did not care that she was


    naked in front of Mr. Wilis and tried to make herself smile even more.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, since she was taking money from her benefactor, she had to make sure he received the


    end of his deal too. As a "prostitute", she should perform her professional obligations.


    Mr. Wilis tightened and then loosened his clenched fists. He repeated that a few more times until he


    was able to calm down from all his tumbling emotions.


    His eyes swept over her in an instant and then he walked away swiftly. When he walked to the door,


    he stopped for a moment. There was something he wanted to say, but he didn''t know what to say.


    He was very worried if he looked at her again, he would be reluctant to let her leave, and he would


    drag her into the disaster with him again.


    Bang¡ª


    The door of the office was mmed, and Kristine''s body shook for a bit. She was so shocked that


    her heart skipped a beat.


    Kristine held the card that Mr. Wilis threw at her so tightly like she was worried it was going to be


    taken away.


    The money for my body!


    "Haha¡ª"


    Yes, he was right. This was the reward for selling her body to him.


    She told him personally that a "prostitute" would only talk about money and never discuss feelings,


    so this time, he made a "transaction" with her in the most direct way.


    It was a fair deal for one to spend their money and the other one to sell her body.


    However, for some reason, there seemed to be a hole left somewhere in her heart. She felt so weak


    and empty deep down.


    Kristine gritted her teeth and pushed herself up from the table. She raised her eyes slightly and saw


    herself through the mirror that was right in front of her.


    Her hair was messy, she was almost naked, and her body was covered with marks left by Mr.


    Wilis... She looked so pathetic that even she could not recognize herself.


    In her entire life, there was not a single day when she was able to live freely... So perhaps she could


    finally have a good life in the future.


    As long as Mr. Wilis was dead, she would be free and no one would be able to control her anymore.


    While thinking about it, Kristine suddenly burst outughing. Yet, as sheughed, thoserge syrupy


    tears came streaming down her face. She did not know whether she should be happy or sad.


    She could leave with the bank card given to her by Mr. Wilis... However, although the world was so


    huge, where could she go?


    She didn''t know what to do, and her mind was absolutely nk.


    After sitting there for a long time, Kristine dragged her soft, weak legs and staggered to the


    bathroom to clean herself up.


    Her undergarments were all torn into pieces by Mr. Wilis. The pieces were hanging loosely on her


    body as if it was showcasing his brutal behavior earlier.


    The undergarments could no longer be worn. Fortunately, she wore a long coat today, which could


    still cover her body parts.


    She wrapped herself tightly under her coat and walked out slowly. She remembered something as


    she walked away, so she walked back again and picked up the tinum card that she had left


    behind.


    What she got mostly for selling her body was heart-wrenching pain and injury. This card was exactly


    what she deserved... So why would she not take it?


    Outside Mr. Wilis''s personal office used to be crowded with employees and the ambiance was also


    lively.


    Now, the building had already been emptied out. There was no one left in this huge and spacious


    office. All she could hear was the sound of her high heels against the floor as she walked.


    When she reached the elevator, she stopped. She looked back and had a good look around... She


    raised the corners of her lips and smiled gently... Goodbye!


    Never to see each other again!


    Kristine did not realize, but when she came out of the office, someone was staring at her.


    Those two eyes moved along with her until she entered the elevator. Seeing the elevator door


    slowly closed, the man came out from the dark. Yet his vision was still focusing on the closed door.


    After a long time, Mr. Wilis was still staring at the elevator door. Still thinking about Kristine''s back as


    she walked away from him, he was reluctant to look away.


    They wouldn''t see each other again in the future. Never again.


    That''s still good, at least she would be alive!


    "Young master!"


    A gray-haired old man appeared in the empty cubicle area. He wiped his tears and looked at Mr.


    Wilis who was absolutely silent.


    "Uncle Cornelius, she never lived a good life. Please keep an eye on her in the future, and let her


    go somewhere as far as possible." The woman that Mr. Wilis was referring to was Kristine.


    "Young Master,e with us." Uncle Cornelius wiped his tears and said.


    "Uncle Cornelius..." He wanted to, but he really couldn''t.


    If he left, none of them would be able to leave. If he stayed, at least the people he cared about in


    this world would still be alive.


    Mr. Wilis took a deep breath and continued, "Uncle Cornelius, you have taken care of my mother for


    so many years, and you have taken care of me for a really long time too, yet I can''t even let you


    enjoy your senior years."


    Looking at the old man, the shrewd and bright eyes that Mr. Wilis always had gradually revealed a


    hint of sadness, as if he had be another person in the blink of an eye.


    He was no longer that scheming and calctive man he always was, but at this moment, he was a


    man who was vulnerable and disyed his true feelings.


    His mother''s family name was Wilis, and she was born in the noble and famous Wilis family from


    Beaford City.


    His mother was born in a good family, and she lived a proper life. After 18 years of carefree life, she


    happened to meet Mr. Gook.


    Bernard Gook hid away the fact that he was already engaged to another woman. He made a


    promise to his mother and even had sex with her. Later on, his mother was pregnant before getting


    married.


    At that time, for someone who was born in such a noble family, it was absolutely intolerable to be


    pregnant before marriage.


    His grandfather forced his mother to abort the baby. Uncle Cornelius escaped with his mother and


    went to look for Bernard.


    His mother was full of hope when she went to look for Bernard. She had thought that as long as she


    could find him, she could marry him and give birth to their child.


    Yet, she did not expect that on the day she found Bernard, was the exact day he was having a


    wedding ceremony.


    Only then did his mother find out that she had been cheated. Not only had her feelings been


    deceived, but also her body. Her world was over, as she thought.


    She was betrayed by her lover and abandoned by her family... but his mother didn''t give up on him.


    She had endured tremendous pressure just to give birth to him. Because she didn''t have money to


    go to the hospital back then, Uncle Cornelius was actually the one who delivered him when he was


    born.


    There was no one to take care of her after the delivery and she did not receive proper treatments.


    His mother fell ill at a young age and left the world when he was still a teen.


    Before his mother died, the person that she was still thinking of, was exactly the man who had


    betrayed her - Bernard Gook!

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    How could Bernard Gook not be hated?


    So that moment onwards, he nned on bringing him down. After years of hard work... he finally


    did it and got Bernard to pay for his sins.


    But... even after his revenge and Bernard was brought down, what was the use of that?


    He could not even get the heart of his beloved woman, nor could he protect her.


    Mr. Wilis stared at the elevator again, as if Kristine was still standing there, looking back and smiling


    gorgeously at him.


    At the end of the day, he was simr to Bernard. They were the kind of people who would do


    anything just to achieve their goals.


    Or perhaps, Bernard was slightly better than him. Bernard had at least made up some beautiful lies


    to charm his mother.


    Yet, what about him?


    He had wanted to keep that woman by his side, but he had been insulting and treated her violently


    over and over again.


    Even when they were being intimate, he had never treated her with tenderness.


    The memories he gave her were all about violence and insults...


    He knew that she hated him and wished that he could die.


    Hehe...


    He knew he would die soon. She would probably be very happy to find out that he was dead.


    He thought.


    Kristine would be so happy.


    His n was to get Kristine to have their baby so that she would not be thinking about running


    away. And she could remember him for the rest of her life.


    It was just like how her mother remembered the man who had betrayed her.


    However, she was no longer able to carry a child. She could not give birth to their children.


    The reason she was infertile could only be med on him.


    Back then, when he found out that a woman was pregnant with Charlie Gook''s baby, in order to


    make sure that there were no descendants for the Gook family, he caused an ident that led to


    Kristine''s miscarriage. It had even caused permanent damage to her womb.


    He was the one who destroyed Kristine''s baby. It was his fault that Kristine could not have another


    child for the rest of her life.


    The world was always so cruel. Karma would always hit back.


    In the end, he was attracted by this woman.


    Maybe it was also a good thing to not have a baby. Otherwise, the child would think of taking


    revenge on him in the future, and he might die in his own child''s hands... But he still hoped that they


    could have a child, even if the child hated him.


    "Young Master..."


    "Uncle Cornelius, leave now. Please take good care of her for me."


    Mr. Wilis waved his hand and interrupted the old man. He entered the office and closed the door.


    Everything will now be in the past!


    "Director Kevin, we heard the news that Mr. Wilismitted suicide in his office with sleeping pills."


    The assistant, York Tanner passed on the document to Kevin Kyle, then he took two steps back and


    looked at him quietly.


    "Suicide?" Kevin tapped his slender fingers on the desk habitually. He squinted slightly without


    showing what he was thinking.


    "Yes." York nodded and said, "His body was just discovered. The news hasn''t spread out yet."


    Kevin did not respond. The room became a little quiet and depressing. York felt a little


    ufortable as he stood there. He always felt that he had done something wrong and made his


    boss unhappy.


    York said tentatively, "Director Kevin, then we..."


    "Let''s confirm the death first. We can''t make any mistakes." Kevin had never been a kind man. If


    Wilis had the intention to kill him, then he would never ever leave a way out for him.


    If Wilis had nned to kill him, there would always be a second time. Kevin would never allow any


    room for mistakes.


    He didn''t expect Mr. Wilis to be so weak. He had just started to go against him, yet that Wilis


    alreadymitted suicide.


    He still couldn''t imagine who worked with Wilis behind the scenes to plot his murder n.


    "Yes, I''ll inform them right away." York acknowledged his order and added, "Director Kevin, I found


    the person you asked me to find."


    "Who is it?" Since there were too many things happening recently, Kevin couldn''t remember who he


    had asked York to find.


    York said, "You asked us to look out for a boy around 10 years old. Two days ago, when I was out


    for work, I came across a couple who died in a car ident and left their little boy behind. The little


    boy has no other family members, and we couldn''t find more information about him. I have brought


    him back."


    "If his background is clean, bring him here and let me have a look." To find a brother for little Karen,


    Kevin had to pay attention to every single detail. He would be growing up with Little Karen after all.


    Before returning home, Kevin saw the little boy York mentioned.


    The little boy was very thin, not very tall, and had tan skin, which emphasized his big eyes. He


    looked like he was around ten years old.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s your name? How old are you?" It was rare for Kevin to speak so gently to a stranger.


    "My name is..."


    The little boy hid behind York before he could say anything, and his small hands were holding the


    corner of York''s clothes tightly.


    Kevin''s aura was too strong. Even though he had tried to make himself as gentle as possible, he


    still couldn''t pull out the gentleness he naturally had when he was with Little Karen.


    The little boy looked at him, his bright eyes shining with fear. Yes, he was afraid, afraid of the tall


    man in front of him.


    "Jayden, don''t be afraid. He''s a good man." York stroked the little boy''s head and tried to push him


    to the front.


    The little boy did not want to get close, and Kevin did not have much patience either.


    York hurriedly exined the situation of the little boy. "Director Kevin, Jayden witnessed his parents''


    car ident that day. He was terrified so he is now afraid of strangers."


    The little boy didn''t want to get close to him, and Kevin didn''t want to force him either. He waved his


    hand and said, "Find a good family and settle him down."


    "Dad¡ª" Jayden suddenly called that out.


    Only Little Karen had called him that. When he suddenly heard someone else calling him that,


    Kevin''s brows furrowed slightly.


    "Dad, I don''t want to leave!" Hearing Kevin''s instructions earlier, the little boy suddenly stood up


    straight and spoke loud and clear.


    His body was shaking from fear, but he straightened his back and stared at Kevin with his clear, big


    eyes.


    As he looked at the little boy''s stubborn and tenacious little eyes, Kevin thought of Little Karen. The


    last time they encountered Lionel who was injured, little Karen requested him to save her brother


    Lionel.


    If Little Karen were here, she would probably ask her father to keep this young boy too.


    Kevin squatted down in front of him and said in a soft voice, "Tell me, what''s your name and how old


    are you?"


    "My name is Jayden. I''m eleven years old. My..." The little boy bit his lips and said boldly, "You will


    be my dad from now on."


    As he heard Jayden''s self- introduction, he thought of his Little Karen at home. Kevin''s eyes


    softened up without him realizing so. And then he added, "Well, thene home with me today to


    meet your mommy and your younger sister."


    Kevin didn''t have to adopt this child. But once he made up his mind to adopt this boy, they would


    raise him up well, just like how the Kyle family raised Mia Kyle.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    After leaving Bar Street, Karen Daly did not go home immediately. She asked the driver to pick Little


    Karen up from Chatterton Town Military Kindergarten.


    Little Karen had been very sensible recently. She would go to kindergarten and go home obediently.


    All this while, she wasn''t looking for Brother Lionel either. Maybe she had forgotten about her


    Brother Lionel after all.


    When Karen arrived at the kindergarten, their sses were ending. Many parents were waiting


    outside, eagerly watching out for their children.


    It had been a while since little Karen started school. The nannies and bodyguards woulde and


    pick her up every day. Yet Karen, as a mother, had never picked her up once.


    Watching all these parents and grandparents that came to pick up the kids at the kindergarten,


    Karen instantly felt that she was an unqualified mom.


    She had been trying to find ways to care for Little Karen more, but she did not even bring her to


    school once. No wonder daddy was still little Karen''s favorite.


    Watching her schoolmates being brought home by their family members, Little Karen must have


    been very jealous, yet she''s never tried to mention it.


    Karen was saddened as she thought of this. Her Little Karen was so thoughtful and sensible at such


    a young age, just like her father.


    The safety of the Chatterton Town Military Kindergarten was done excellently. Not anyone was


    allowed to enter the premise. The parents must acquire a pickup card and only those who were


    authorized were allowed to pick the kids up.


    However, Little Karen''s was a special case. She would not line up with other kids. Her nanny and


    bodyguard would pick her up and leave through a special passage.


    From a distance, Karen could already see Little Karen.


    Little Karen was carrying a small backpack, and she was walking like an adult in front of the nanny


    and the bodyguard. Her petite little body was so cute and adorable.


    "Little Karen..." Karen called out her name.


    As Little Karen heard the familiar voice, she turned her head around and looked over. When she


    saw her mother from the distance, she smiled happily and ran over to Karen.


    "Mommy!"


    Karen caught her little body that was rushing towards her, then she gave her a big embrace and


    kissed her. She patted her head and said, "Baby Karen, I missed you so much. Did you miss me?"


    "Of course I miss you, and I miss daddy too." Even if her daddy was not around, Little Karen still did


    not miss out on her confession to her daddy.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Good girl!" Karen kissed Little Karen on the face again. "You''re the cutest and the most thoughtful


    girl. You are our precious treasure." So far, Karen did not tell anyone about her pregnancy. So, Little


    Karen did not know about it either. Karen wanted to take this opportunity to show Little Karen that


    she would always be special to them.


    "Karen Joy, is this your mother?"


    There was a child''s voice that came from behind. Karen held Little Karen in her arms and turned


    around. There was a little boy that was staring at them with his big round eyes, as if he just saw the


    most unbelievable thing.


    "Of course it''s my mother. I''ve told you that I have a mother." Little Karen raised her head and


    looked very proud.


    Karen was disheartened by the fact that Little Karen was teased for not having a mother when she


    was not around.


    She kissed Little Karen and smiled politely at the child next to her. "Hello, little one! I''m Karen Joy''s


    mother."


    Karen then looked at Little Karen and said, "Baby, I will pick you up every day from now on, okay?"


    From Little Karen''s reaction earlier, Karen knew very well that she was truly happy with her sudden


    appearance.


    Moreover, other children had parents or other family members to pick them up. She did not want


    Little Karen to feel left out.


    "Are you and daddying to get me together?" Mommy came to pick Little Karen up. If Dad could


    come too, that would be excellent. Then she would be like other children who were apanied by


    their daddies and mommies to school.


    When she had Brother Lionel''spanyst time, she didn''t really feel bad about not having her


    parents sending her to school.


    Since Brother Lionel left, she started to get jealous of how other children had their parents to pick


    them up, but she didn''t.


    "Dad is very busy with work. I''lle to pick you up in the future, do you like that?"


    "Sure." Of course. She also loved her mother.


    "Okay, my baby, then it''s a deal. I will send you to school every day."


    Karen held Little Karen tightly in her arms. She was her baby, her treasure, and the most precious


    person ever in her life.


    She promised to show her more love to her and raise her healthily. Whatever other families could


    give their children, she would not give anything less to Little Karen.


    Looking at the chubby face of Little Karen, Karen kissed her once again.


    Karen took Little Karen home with her. The Taekwondo coach had been waiting for a long time.


    Karen gave Little Karen a small bowl of strawberries as an energy booster. And then she would


    apany her in her Taekwondo ss.


    In the past few months, Karen had been apanying Little Karen in her sses. Since she


    couldn''t do anymore strenuous exercise due to her pregnancy, she was watching Little Karen during


    her ss.


    Karen realized that Little Karen was very simr to Kevin in many aspects.


    For example, Karen wasn''t good at any kind of sports, but Little Karen hadpletely inherited the


    athletic genes from Kevin. The coach had praised her quite often.


    Karen was very satisfied as she watched how Little Karen did her fists and kicks.


    Although she went through so much while giving birth to Little Karen, those things were in the past


    now. As she watched how adorable Little Karen was, all she felt was absolute bliss.


    When Kevin took Jayden home, Little Karen had just finished her Taekwondo ss, and Karen was


    bathing her.


    Little Karen liked ying with water. She flopped in her bathtub and sshed water all over Karen''s


    body.


    "Little Karen, stop ying. You will catch a cold if you keep on doing this." The weather was turning


    cold, and it would be too easy to catch a cold if she was in the shower for too long. Karen did not


    want her to fall sick.


    "Mommy, but I really want to y," Little Karen said as she stayed in the water, still unwilling to get


    out.


    "Little Karen..."


    "Daddy!" As she heard her father''s voice, Little Karen left the bathtub immediately and jumped into


    her father''s embrace.


    Kevin took the bath towel from Karen''s hand and wrapped it around Little Karen''s chubby, little


    body. "You can''t y with water any longer."


    Holding her father''s head, Little Karen kissed him on the cheeks and said softly, "Daddy, but


    I like to y with water."


    "How much do you like ying with water?"


    "I like it very much. I like it as much as I like you."


    "Well, you are already four years old, and you''re a big girl now. I will teach you swimming someday."


    "I love you, daddy!" Little Karen felt that her daddy was the best daddy in the world. She could y


    in the water more often in the future.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    "I called you earlier. Why didn''t you answer?" Kevin Kyle asked Karen Daly, who was standing


    beside him while he was blowing Little Karen''s hair.


    "I was bathing Little Karen. I left my phone in the living room, so I couldn''t hear anything." Karen


    approached Kevin and then asked, "What''s up?"


    "I''ve brought back the person you''re looking for. Do you want to see if you''re satisfied with him


    later?" Adopting a child was still, after all, something to be decided between a couple. Kevin wanted


    to discuss with Karen before bringing Jayden home but Karen did not answer her phone.


    Karen continued to ask, "A brother for Little Karen?"


    Upon hearing the word "brother", little Karen''s eyes suddenly lit up. She stared at her parents with


    her big gorgeous eyes.


    "Yes." Kevin nodded and patted Little Karen''s tiny head. "Do you want a brother?"


    "Brother? Yes, I want a brother." In Little Karen''s mind, the brother she thought of was Brother


    Lionel. She had been looking forward to Brother Lionel''s return every single day. How could she say


    no to Brother Lionel?


    "Our baby Karen is such a good girl. You must treat your brother well from now on, okay?" As long


    as she could make her daughter happy, whatever Little Karen wished for, Kevin would always go


    out of his way to get it for her.


    "Daddy, I want to see the big brother." Little Karen couldn''t wait to see Brother Lionel, so she didn''t


    even mind that her hair was wet.


    However, when she saw the "brother", Little Karen burst into tears of disappointment, and the loud


    cry echoed in every corner of the room.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The person standing in front of her was a thin little boy. The boy was staring at her curiously with his


    big eyes.


    This person was not her Brother Lionel.


    Her brother Lionel was very tall and good looking. Brother Lionel would hug her and let her ride on


    his shoulders. Brother Lionel would protect her.


    She didn''t want anyone else to be her brother. She only wanted her Brother Lionel.


    "Baby Karen, what''s wrong?" Little Karen was sobbing all of a sudden and it shocked Kevin.


    "I don''t want this brother. I only want Brother Lionel." Little Karen was crying so devastatingly in her


    father''s embrace as if her world was going to end.


    When she heard her father talk about a brother earlier, she thought that Brother Lionel had


    returned. Yet, the person she saw was not Lionel.


    As she did not see Brother Lionel, the young Little Karen did not hold her tears back.


    This was the most hurtful thing she had ever experienced.


    She felt that this world was just full of malice.


    As he saw how Little Karen was disappointed in his presence, the little boy''s eyes turned red too,


    but he was trying his best not to cry.


    He had a petite build, but he was already eleven years old. He understood a lot of things.


    He knew very well that his parents passed away in a car ident, which left him all alone. He had


    be an orphan overnight, a child that no one would love or care for, so he did not have the right


    to cry.


    "Baby Karen, look at Brother Jayden. If you don''t ept him, he will be very sad." Karen wiped


    away Little Karen''s tears and asked her to look at Jayden.


    Little Karen looked up at the little boy again, only to see that the little boy''s eyes were red too, and


    he looked very sad.


    She couldn''t bear it anymore. She didn''t want the little boy to be sad because of her.


    Karen persuaded patiently, "Baby Karen, brother Jayden will love you like how we love you, and


    Brother Jayden will go to school with you every day. Isn''t that amazing?"


    "But... but... what about Brother Lionel?" Little Karen rubbed her eyes and sobbed.


    In Little Karen''s mind, if she had another brother, then she would lose Brother Lionel.


    She was still waiting to grow up. She still believed that when she grew up, Brother Lionel would


    return to her side one day.


    Now that there was a Brother Jayden, would Brother Lionel stille back to her in the future?


    Little Karen plunged into her daddy''s embrace again. She cried out sadly as she really didn''t know


    what she should do.


    She was not very willing to ept this boy as her brother, but she did not want to see this boy sad


    either.


    "Don''t cry, baby Karen. I will ask Uncle Tanner to bring Brother Jayden away. If you don''t want him


    here, then it''s okay." Kevin could never ever let his daughter down.


    The reason why he wanted to save Lionel when he was injured was also because of what Little


    Karen had said. She wanted Lionel to stay around her and she liked him very much.


    Whatever Little Karen liked, Kevin would never refuse her request. And if Little Karen''s unhappy


    with anything, Kevin would never force her to ept it either.


    No matter what, Kevin would always ce his daughter''s desire in the first ce.


    Karen had the exact same idea as Kevin. She looked at the little boy and did not know what to say.


    The atmosphere suddenly seemed tense.


    "Hey, dear sister, I will take care of you and protect you." Right at that critical moment, Jayden


    raised his hand and patted his chest as he made a solemn promise with his soft but firm voice.


    If Jayden was sent away just like that especially after losing his parents, it will certainly affect him


    psychologically.


    As a mother, Karen empathized with the young boy dearly. She still hoped that Little Karen could


    allow Jayden to stay.


    Karen was about to say something when Little Karen escaped from Kevin''s embrace. She rubbed


    her swollen eyes, and then spoke in her soft voice, "Daddy, let him stay."


    With those simple words, she showed a shred of eptance towards Jayden, and his life would


    change forever.


    Kevin and Karen officially adopted Jayden, and he was now named Jayden Elias Kyle. His name


    was also added to the Kyle family tree.


    It was a significant event for Kyle family to adopt a child.


    Although there were no ns for a big party, the Kyle family had organized an intimate gathering


    and prepared gifts for Jayden.


    Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle always respected their children''s decisions. Kevin had always been


    independent and wise, so they didn''t have any objections against adopting a new child.


    After receiving the news, they were busy preparing presents. From then on, Jayden would be the


    eldest grandson in Kyle family, so they put some thoughts into the gifts.


    Mia Kyle had just joined her filming crew two days ago. But as soon as she heard the news, she


    took time off to go home too.


    She was also adopted by the Kyle family. In fact, her biological grandfather had actually hurt the real


    Grandpa Kyle before. However, Kyle family did not me her. They treated her the same way just


    like they always did.


    Although her temper was terrible and she was aggressive, but she was very grateful for the family.


    Adopting a child was a big thing in the family, so no matter how busy she was, she would take the


    time to go home.


    Neil Brown joined the intimate celebration too.


    Since he had been with Mia, he couldn''t go to sleep at night without Mia by his side.


    But now, Mia was off filming a show, and he had returned to his old life again, it was painful and


    lonely as hell.


    But Mia wasing home today, so with an amazing opportunity like this, he would turn up.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Neil Brown parked his car and strode into the house. When he walked past the drawingroom, he


    saw Little Karen sitting alone in the room.


    The little girl sat in front of arge painting easel. She was holding a brush, and put in her best effort


    to paint something.


    Neil hadn''t seen Little Karen for a few days and he wanted to give her a hug. So, he walked into the


    painting room. "Baby Karen!"


    "Woo..." It wasn''t Little Karen who answered him, but instead, it was Momo, who was lying on the


    ground with an extremely unhappy look.


    "Hey buddy, are you sad to see me?" When he came to visit all this while, the little fellow would


    definitely run and jump around him. What happened today?


    "Woo woo..." Momo continued to sob. She must have felt mistreated, but no one could understand


    hernguage.


    Neil turned his focus to Little Karen. He watched her draw, "Baby Karen, what are you doing?"


    "Uncle." Little Karen raised her head and smiled sweetly at Neil. She lowered her head and


    continued with her drawing, "I''m drawing my sister."


    No wonder she did not move at all and looked so unhappy. It turned out that she was being a living


    model for Little Karen.


    "Hmm?" Neil came up to her painting frame and looked at it over and over again, but he couldn''t


    quite tell that Little Karen was drawing Momo.


    "What''s so fun about drawing? Come with me, I''ll show you something more fun." Neil thought


    drawing was too boring. If he had a child, whether it was a girl or boy, he would teach them more


    exciting games.


    "Uncle, I will give this to Jayden as a present when I finish this drawing." Little Karen was not really


    keen on having Jayden as her brother deep down, but she was still preparing a gift for him.


    There were a lot of toys in her toy room. She could choose any of it as a gift. However, Little Karen


    wasn''t able to give any of them up. Those were all the treasures that she cherished very much.


    Therefore, she decided to prepare a gift on her own. She had been learning how to draw recently,


    so it''s the perfect time to use her skills. Though, her poor puppy-sister, Momo, had to pay the price.


    Momo was very unhappy to be used by little Karen. She was the youngest in the family so Little


    Karen was able to bully her.


    Momo was a Pomeranian. Little Karen tried her best to draw Momo, yet no one could really


    recognize that the animal in the painting was actually Momo.


    If Neil had to tell what the painting looked like, he would have thought it was a cat.


    "Oh wow, you''re going to draw something for your new brother." Neil patted her little head and sat


    down beside her. "Okay, Little Karen, when you''re done with this, let''s do something fun."


    "I''m done drawing." Little Karen put down the brush and looked at the painting she just drew. The


    more she looked at it, the more satisfied she was. This painting was one of her most satisfying


    pieces.


    "You''re done?" Neil thought to himself. Thank goodness Little Karen had gotten Momo to be the


    model. If she''d asked her father to be her model, it would probably turn out looking like a kitten too.


    "Uncle, isn''t my drawing skill amazing?" Little Karen was quite confident over her painting skills.


    "Of course, you are good." How could the painting of Little Karen not be beautiful? Anyone in the


    Kyle family would praise it if they were asked about this painting.


    Everyone in the Kyle family would spoil Little Karen no matter what. Whatever Little Karen drew, it


    would be the best in the world.


    "Uncle, you''re the best, I like you." Little Karen turned to look at Momo that was still lying on the


    ground. "Okay, sister, you can go now."


    "Woof woof woof..." She was finally free. Momo jumped up quickly and ran away instantly.


    She certainly didn''t want to stay any longer, for she was worried that Little Karen would want her to


    model again.


    "Let''s go. Let me carry you." Neil lifted Little Karen up and got her to sit on his shoulder.


    Considering that he was themanding officer of the Chatterton Town military region, Little Karen


    was the ever first person who had the honor to ride on top of him.


    Everyone in the family had arrived shortly after, and everyone was paying attention to the star of the


    day, Jayden.


    Little Karen handed the gift to the boy in person. "Jayden, this is a gift from me and Momo. You


    must like it."


    Because she had not fully epted this boy deep down, Little Karen sounded somewhat


    dominating and arrogant.


    "Thank you, sister. I like it very much!" Jayden took the painting from Little Karen and replied


    happily.


    "Jayden, you will be a member of our family from now on. We really hope that you will be healthy


    and happy." Mama Kyle gave Jayden a pendant, which was a charm for him so he could grow up


    healthy and well.


    Papa Kyle bought this expensive pendant when he was on a trip to Asia a few years ago. He


    thought it would look good with his other collections but Mama Kyle made some tweaks and they


    decided to give it to Jayden.


    The fact that they could give their precious pendant to Jayden meant that they weed Jayden


    into the family with open arms.


    Papa Kyle had only abided by one principle all these years. As long as his wife was happy,


    everything will be fine.


    "Thank you, grandpa! Thank you, grandma! I like it very much!" Jayden put on the gift given by his


    grandparents and said sweetly.


    "Jayden, this is a gift that I have prepared for you." The gift Mia gave Jayden was the detective


    comic book series that every boy fancied. She thought Jayden would like it too.


    "Thank you, Little Aunt!" Jayden didn''t know the price of these presents. He only knew that he''d


    always wished for this gift but his parents had never managed to buy it for him.


    His mother always told him that theic series was worth a few thousand dors. It would cost


    both his parents'' paychecks. So all he could do back then was to daydream about his favoriteic


    series by the windows of bookshops.


    Neil did not prepare anything at all. Since he was dating Mia, Mia would have represented him too.


    Kevin and Karen had also prepared gifts for Jayden. They had redesigned Jayden''s room into the


    design he liked. They also prepared a lot of new clothes for him. Whatever a parent would do for


    their children, they tried their best to do for him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    During this time, Jayden managed to meet everyone in the family.


    Karen handed Little Karen to Jayden and then rubbed their little heads. "Jayden, Little Karen, you


    two will be siblings from now on. You must learn to love each other, and always have each other''s


    back."


    Jayden answered maturely, "Don''t worry, mommy and daddy. I will take good care of my little sister."


    Little Karen did not want to talk, because she only cared about her Brother Lionel, and she had not


    fully epted Jayden as her brother yet.


    "Little Karen, what about you?" Karen asked.


    Little Karen blinked her big beautiful eyes. She wasn''t happy with the situation. However, she still


    nodded sensibly.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    "Little Karen, go y with uncle." Neil came over and carried Little Karen away.


    Neil had never been interested in these adult gatherings so he thought it was better to spend time


    with the kid.


    "I''m going with them too." Mia followed behind Neil too.


    Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle were talking with Jayden. They haven''t really connected with Jayden yet,


    so they wanted to bond with the child.


    After a while, Kevin went back to the study room to work. Karen was told that he was going to have


    a video conference.


    Karen had nothing to do, so she helped Sarabelle serve desserts and fruits to everyone. As the


    hostess of the household, she needed to make sure that everyone had an amazing experience at


    the gathering.


    "You''re not listening to me again." When Kevin saw Karen enter his study room with fruits, he


    frowned.


    "Look, I''m fine." Carrying this baby wasn''t as much hassle as carrying Little Karen. Karen was able


    to stay active and her health condition was very good.


    Kevin pulled Karen to sit on hisp, "Why don''t we tell our parents about the baby while everyone is


    here today?"


    "No, we agreed that we will tell after the first trimester." Karen was a little worried. She was afraid


    that if others knew about it, someone would cause something harmful.


    It was probably a fear she developed when she was pregnant with Little Karen. Her experiencest


    time was too horrible. She could still remember very clearly how upset and devastating she felt that


    time.


    "Ok, we will tell our parents when you''re ready." Kevin has always listened to Karen on things like


    these.


    "Mr Kyle, thank you for being so considerate." Karen stood up and massaged him. "Alright, back to


    work now, just ignore me."


    How could Kevin ignore her when she was in the room? He had somehow mastered his self- control


    so that he wouldn''t show how much she affected him.


    Whenever these two were together, they would always be super lovey- dovey. They probably did


    not argue much.


    The situation between Neil and Mia was quite the opposite. Their rtionship was simr to a bomb


    and its fuse. They could cause an explosion anytime.


    "Neil, you''re walking so fast. Where are you going exactly?" Mia was walking at a quick pace too but


    Neil was still much quicker than her. His speed didn''t seem to slow down even when he was


    carrying Little Karen on his shoulders.


    Neil Brown might be doing it on purpose. He ignored her since they met up. He would definitely


    need to pay for this.


    "Mia, why are you following me when I want to spend time with Little Karen?" Neil could tell that


    Little Karen didn''t like her new brother and he didn''t want her to feel ufortable, so he took her


    out.


    He also expected that Mia would follow him.


    Although they were away from the family, Little Karen was acting as a third wheel. He couldn''t


    possibly do whatever he wanted, so it was better for Mia to return indoors.


    "Neil, since you like children so much, why don''t we have our own?" Mia was bing more direct


    lately.


    They had been together for a while now and hadn''t been using any contraception methods. Under


    normal circumstances, they could get pregnant soon. Yet, there were no signs or symptoms.


    As Mia thought of this, she looked at Neil and said, "Hey Neil, do you possibly have any health


    problems?"


    Neil raised his eyebrows, "What?"


    Mia stared at Neil and then looked back at her belly, "I''ve been thinking about this. The days we


    spent together were during my ovtion period, but I didn''t get pregnant... I''m sure the problem is


    not me so where do you think the problem was?"


    Mia thought that she was fine. She stayed active as usual and was super healthy. Maybe Neil was


    getting older and his sperm count was low, hence she couldn''t be impregnated.


    At such a young age, she had fallen in love with this ageing, old Neil who''s not likely to impregnate


    her. Why did she fall for him in the beginning?


    Neil''s ancestors must have prayed so hard for him to have a gorgeous young girl to fall for him.


    "Mia, are you crazy?" Neil couldn''t wait to open up her head up and search for her brain.


    "What?" Mia shouted angrily, "Neil, don''t you dare change the topic just like this."


    "Little Karen,e with me. Let''s ignore your Little Aunt." This was an absolute insult for a man and


    he totally wanted to ignore Mia.


    "Are you two going to have a beautiful baby together?" Little Karen asked while blinking her eyes.


    It would be wonderful if her uncle and auntie could give birth to a sister like Momo. Then, she would


    have two sisters to y with in the future.


    "You know what, it''s not that we don''t want a baby, but your Little Aunt is really useless."


    Neil was still speaking when Mia gave him a hard kick on his butt. " Neil, let''s see a doctor and we''ll


    know where the problem lies exactly."


    "If it''s your problem..." Mia nced at him and teased yfully, "I won''t tell anyone about it."


    Neil responded discontentedly, "Who said that there was something wrong with me?"


    "If you have no problem, why can''t I have a baby?" Mia was quite certain that there was something


    wrong with Neil.


    After all, he was already an old man in his thirties. He was not as young as her, so it wouldn''t be a


    surprise if he faced health issues.


    Little Karen widened her eyes. She looked at Neil for a moment and then turned to look at Mia.


    She was shifting her focus between the two of them. It was strange. She could not understand what


    her uncle and aunt were talking about at all.


    They were talking about someone being sick, but when she saw how her uncle and aunt were


    arguing so loudly, they didn''t seem to be sick at all.


    Her daddy and mommy were the best. Her parents never argued with each other, and they hugged


    and kissed a lot.


    When she thought of her daddy and mommy hugging and kissing a lot, Little Karen suddenly had


    an idea, "Uncle, Little Aunt, you know what. You can only have babies when you don''t quarrel with


    each other."


    She was a lovely and cute baby all because her daddy and mommy had never quarreled before.


    They were always acting lovingly.


    Neilughed and replied, "Who told you that?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Little Karen said very seriously, "My daddy and mommy had a lot of kisses first, and then they had


    me."


    "You''re a smart child. I love you so much!" Mia rubbed Little Karen''s head and said, "In that case,


    from now on, I will not quarrel with your uncle anymore and I will try my best to give birth to a child


    as cute as you."


    "Little Karen, you''re the cutest!" Her aunt and uncle could have a child, but their child could never


    be cuter than her.


    If the child was cuter than her, then no one would like her anymore.


    Therefore, Little Karen sincerely hoped that her aunt and uncle would have a child just like her


    puppy-sister, Momo, now, because all she could do was bark.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Today, the members of the Kyle family, Neil Brown, as well as some of their close acquaintances


    were here, but George Ken did not turn up.


    George drank heavily two days ago. He would get drunk, sleep, wake up, and then drink again. He


    had spent a good three days at the bars.


    George transformed into another person after those few days. His gorgeous and handsome look


    turned extremely sullen.


    People who knew him might not even recognize him at their first nce.


    "Mr. Ken, you can''t drink anymore. You will die if you drink some more." This was probably the


    999th time Chace Yaleman had said so.


    Yet, he only advised out of courtesy. He did not really stop George from drinking. He was even


    refilling George''s ss as he spoke.


    "Chace, you have your own sh*t to take care of. Just mind your own business. Don''t f*cking mind


    my business." George downed another ss.


    Chace filled George''s ss up again. "George, what on earth are you worrying about? You really


    aren''t the George that I know, now that you''re looking like this."


    George sneered and said, "Have you heard of the murder case that caused a sensation in


    Chatterton Town recently?"


    Chace said indifferently, "Are you talking about the murder at Kingston Wharf? It would be hard to


    not know anything about it."


    George drank up the alcohol in his ss once again. He even stopped using the ss and drank


    straight from the bottle, "Do you think that person died miserably?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve seen the photos of the case. He was covered in wounds and his face waspletely


    destroyed... The murderer must have hated him so much to do this so mercilessly." Chace shook


    his head and sighed. "If I were a rtive of the victim, I would definitely tear the murderer into


    pieces."


    "Hehe... tearing the murderer into pieces?" Georgeughed then he continued drinking from the


    bottle. "Fuck, I know who the murderer is, but I can''t do anything to the murderer."


    "You know who the murderer is?" Chace looked surprised, but then he said, "That''s someone else''s


    business. If you know it, you will know to keep it a secret. Let''s not meddle in other people''s


    business these days. It''s better to avoid trouble."


    "If it''s someone else''s business, I won''t care... But that''s my father. The victim is my father," George


    said furiously while thumping his chest and stomping his feet. "I know who the murderer is, but I


    can''t do anything."


    "What? Are you kidding?" Chace looked surprised and spent a long time digesting his sentence.


    "Didn''t Uncle Ken die of a car ident 20 years ago? How could the victim be him?"


    George took out the mobile phone in his pocket and put it on the table. "I have evidence! I have


    evidence of Matthew being the murderer! The video and recording on my phone can prove that the


    murderer is Kevin Kyle. That Kevin, that beast, that devil. He''s such a two-faced... I know very well


    that he killed my father, but I can''t do anything to him. My sister and my niece are still with him...


    Ah..."


    George stretched out his long arm and swept the alcohol sses to the ground. The sses broke


    and shattered into pieces.


    There was loud music in the bar and people were busy talking and drinking. No one noticed them at


    first.


    But with that sweep that George did, people would think that he was going to cause some trouble.


    In an instant, the music stopped, and the security guards approached him.


    Without waiting for Chace''s order, some guys who were waiting from not far away immediately


    came forward to stop the public from approaching them. They resolved the situation. Within a few


    short minutes, the scene was sorted out.


    After the men left, the waiter brought another dozen mugs of beers to George and said with a smile,


    "You two can drink and smash whatever you want. The man over there has already paid for you."


    The Yaleman family''s LAY Corp was a famous, internationalpany. They came in second to that


    of Rovio Corp.


    LAY Corp was also well-known in the country. The leaders of LAY Corp had also often appeared in


    the news so everyone would recognize them.


    Chace was the eldest son of the Yaleman Family. However, because he had always been abroad,


    he rarely participated in the family business and almost never appeared in front of the media, so


    very few people knew him.


    However, the assistant that came with him was the spokesperson for the Yaleman family. He often


    spoke on behalf of the corporation. He was very well- known and everyone who knew him was kind


    to him.


    "My old George, you''re really drunk. You can''t drink anymore. Why don''t I find a ce for you to


    stay for a night first?" While speaking so, Chace sneakily took another bottle of alcohol and pushed


    it towards George''s hand.


    George had long been intoxicated. He had already lost sense of what he was doing. He only knew


    that if he had alcohol in his hand, he would continue drinking.


    As long as he was drunk, he could forget everything, and he wouldn''t see those people he didn''t


    want to see when he was drunk.


    George held the beer bottle and drank it fast. On the other hand, Chace was putting on a pair of


    single- use gloves and picked up George''s cell phone on the table.


    The phone was locked. Chace then grabbed George''s hand and unlocked it with his fingerprint.


    He quickly found the video and recording that George had mentioned. He opened it and looked at it.


    The more he watched, the wider the smile on his face.


    His smile was like that of a soul-reaper from hell.


    He had prepared for this battle for a really long time. It was time to watch everything unfold.


    After dinner, Papa and Mama Kyle returned to their mansion in Rana Mountain.


    Neil Brown said that he was weing a VIP from Country A in the next few days. So he had gone


    back to the military region in Chatterton Town after lunch to prepare for the arrival.


    Mia''s filming schedule had been postponed. So she still had time to stay at home for a few more


    days.


    Little Karen decided to stick with her aunt. She did not sleep with her parents that night. She


    crawled into her aunt''s bed quite early in the evening and pestered her aunt to tell her stories before


    bed.


    Kevin was still busy as usual. He had been busy since morning and went straight back to work


    again after dinner. His busy schedule got in the way of him exercising these days.


    After the hustle and bustle, the house suddenly became quiet again. It was so quiet that Karen


    couldn''t get used to it. Her energetic Little Karen had gone to sleep with her aunt, so she was alone.


    Karen was too bored so she walked around the room. She wanted to find something to do yet there


    was literally nothing she could help out within the house.


    She thought of Faye Reed, who was still in America. She then thought of calling Faye immediately


    to catch up with her. Last month, when she was having a chat with Faye, Faye said that she was


    coming home soon but she still hadn''t returned yet. She didn''t know when she woulde back


    either.


    As Karen took out the phone, she received a message that came from George. There was a video


    attached.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Karen Daly did not open the video immediately, she replied with a voice message to George Ken,


    "Brother, if you have time to drink with your friends, how can you not have the time toe to


    Secret Garden?"


    Jayden was the child they adopted. Karen and Kevin would raise him as their own child, as a part of


    the family.


    On the day when Jayden was officially adopted, of course, they hoped that the important family


    members would all be present to show their appreciation and respect for Jayden. It would also be a


    formal way to let everyone know that he would be part of the Kyle family and introduce him as


    Jayden Elias Kyle.


    She informed George yesterday, but George did note. Karen was somewhat upset.


    After Karen''s voice message was sent out, George did not reply to her. She waited, and finally,


    without any replies, she decided to click on the video that he sent.


    She clicked on the video. Karen could see quite clearly that the video was recorded from George''s


    home. As she watched, Karen immediately realized something was not right and sat up straight.


    The video continued to y. When she heard the doorbell ring in the video, Karen was super


    nervous as she was actually holding her breath while watching.


    When she saw her father walking out of the room, Karen went absolutely limp. The cell phone


    almost slipped out of her hand.


    She saw her father. She saw her father who was alive and still walking...


    Even if her father''s face was full of scars, she was not afraid at all. She was able to see her father''s


    appearance through the recording.


    In her memories, her father was still so young and handsome. She thought he still looked the same


    from the photos 20 years ago.


    From the video, Karen saw her father walking up to the door and looked through the peephole. It


    wasn''t someone he knew, so he didn''t open the door and returned to his room.


    Not long after, the person knocked on the door again and opened it with a set of keys. He tied her


    father up very quickly and left.


    When the door was opened, Karen''s vision was fixed on one person.


    One of the two men who kidnapped her father was the one who worked for Kevin and followed Nick


    ck around. She recognized him clearly.


    A few days ago, when they came back from Beaford City after burying their father, George pointed


    and showed her the man at the airport. He asked her whether she knew the man and if the man


    was working for Kevin.


    At that time, she was so sure that the man was working for Kevin. But right at this moment, she was


    hoping that this man was a traitor like Amelia Gray. She hoped that whatever he did was directed by


    someone else, and it had nothing to do with Kevin.


    However, Karen was clear that after Amelia Gray''s incident, Kevin asked Nick to conduct


    background checks on all the people around him. Anyone with a slight problem would be fired


    without a doubt.


    "So what''s going on now?"


    Why did the people working under Kevin kidnap her father?


    Slowly, Karen finished watching the video. After watching the video, she waspletely frozen. She


    didn''t know how to react.


    She no longer knew who she was or where she was, and even though she was dreaming.


    She thought that she was probably dreaming.


    It must be a dream.


    If it was not a dream, how could she see such a horrible thing?


    "Yes, yes, I must be dreaming," Karen muttered. At the same time, she reached out and pinched


    her thigh really hard.


    It hurt!


    This meant that she was not dreaming. The video she watched earlier was absolutely real.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    She rewatched the video again to see if it was a delusion. She wanted to check if the person she


    saw in the video was the person she knew.


    This time, when she watched the video, Karen was very calm. She withheld every emotion as she


    rewatched the whole video.


    She put down her phone when the video was done. She leaned back on the sofa and closed her


    eyes slowly. Her emotions were aplete mess, and her brain was as confused as it could be.


    Was the murderer behind her father''s death really Kevin?


    No, it wouldn''t be Kevin. It definitely wouldn''t be Kevin.


    Karen believed that even if everyone in the world wanted to kill her father, Kevin would not be one


    of them.


    Kevin treated her like a precious treasure, he would do literally anything for her.


    She went missing for three years, and Kevin waited for her those three years. She could sense that


    Kevin had been protecting her so carefully, for fear that she would be hurt again.


    How could Kevin do such a cruel act of murdering her father?


    But if it was not Kevin, then who would it be?


    She recognized one of the kidnappers. That man was the one who worked for Kevin.


    He must have had obeyed Kevin''s orders.


    At this moment, Karen really hoped that the man was a traitor to Kevin. And everything he had done


    was actually instigated by someone else.


    But who wasmanding him?


    Karen was very clear that the probability of this hypothesis was very low, so low that it was almost


    impossible to happen.


    She called George with her trembling hands, hoping that George could give her an exnation.


    When she called, George did not answer.


    He didn''t pick up the first time, so Karen called the second time... Finally, on the fifth time, someone


    answered the phone.


    "Brother..." When she called out the word, Karen trembled so much she didn''t know how to continue


    her sentence.


    "I''m drinking. Don''t disturb me!" George hung up immediately after he said so.


    As Karen heard the beeping tone after the call ended, her heart went pounding like crazy.


    "Why are you still up thiste? What are you thinking about?"


    Kevin interrupted Karen and she came to her senses immediately. She hid her phone away and


    looked at him, stammering, "No, nothing."


    "Nothing?" Karen looked flustered and it was obvious. He reached out and touched her forehead.


    She wasn''t sick, but why was she acting like that?


    "I... I''m fine..." Karen wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, but her trembling body betrayed


    her.


    "Karen!" Kevin''s voice became even louder and a little angry. "If you have something to say, just tell


    me. Don''t keep it to yourself. I am your husband. Whatever happens, I will take care of it for you."


    "Kevin... I..." Karen threw herself into Kevin''s arms and hugged him tightly. "I''m afraid, I''m really


    scared."


    Kevin embraced Karen''s trembling body and said, "What are you afraid of? Tell me! I''m by your


    side, don''t be afraid!"


    "I''m afraid we''ll be separated! I''m afraid someone will frame you! There are so many things I''m


    afraid of.." But she dared not tell him about the video she just watched.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    "Karen!" Kevin Kyle patted her back and called in a deep voice. "No one can hurt me. Don''t worry."


    "But..." Karen Daly didn''t know what to say.


    She believed that Kevin wouldn''t hurt her father, but she couldn''t exin the video.


    George Ken might have all the answers.


    "No buts." Kevin rubbed her head and kissed her forehead. "Just trust me. Go to sleep. When you


    wake up, everything will be fine."


    She had been busy handling Jayden''s adoption for the past few days. Kevin guessed that she


    would be tired, and a good night''s rest would help.


    "Okay," She nodded obediently.


    Kevin picked her up and strode into the bedroom. He put her on the bed gently and said, "Go to


    sleep. I''m going to take a bath."


    Kevin got up and was about to leave, when Karen grabbed his hand. She looked at his worried


    gaze and said, "Go and wash up, I''m going to sleep now."


    It waste already, she didn''t want to disturb Kevin with her personal matters.


    "Good girl!" Kevin rubbed her head again and turned towards the bathroom.


    Kareny on the bed with her eyes closed. She was very tired, but she couldn''t seem to fall asleep.


    All she could think of was the video she had just watched.


    She couldn''t figure out what was happening in the video.


    She decided to shrug off the guess work and ask George the next day. She needed to find out


    what''s happening as she didn''t want to wrongly use Kevin.


    Not long after that, Kevin came out from the shower andy beside her. He put his hand on her


    belly gently and said, "Karen, don''t worry."


    She snuggled into his arms and buried her head in his chest. "Kevin, we''ll always be fine, right?"


    She wasn''t sure. Her mind was a mess. She wanted to trust Kevin, but she was still scared.


    "Yes, we will." Kevin held her tightly and said, "Sleep."


    It was finally daybreak after a restless night.


    Karen didn''t sleep well. She only felt a little sleepy at dawn.


    Kevin couldn''t sleep too. However, he needed to go to work so he got up early. As for Karen could


    sleep a little while longer.


    For many years now, Kevin would wake up early, sit by the window, read a newspaper, and wait for


    Karen to wake up.


    Karen had just fallen asleep at dawn. She wouldn''t wake up until noon. So Kevin got up and went to


    work. He informed Sarabelle not to disturb Karen and to prepare her meal in advance so she could


    eat it when she woke up.


    What Kevin didn''t know was that Karen wasn''t really asleep. As soon as he stepped out of the


    room, she opened her eyes.


    She wouldn''t be able to fall asleep until she figured everything out.


    She had to call George to rify the matter.


    She turned over and retrieved her mobile phone. Then she dialed George''s number again. Just like


    the night before, George only answered after a few calls.


    "Karen, what''s the matter?" George sounded better, but it was obvious he was having a hangover.


    "George, what was that video you sent me all about?" Karen wanted to believe that the video was


    not real. She didn''t want to believe that Kevin was the culprit behind their father''s murder.


    "What video?" George turned overzily, still half-awake. He couldn''t recall what video she was


    talking about.


    Karen said angrily, "You sent me a video message on WhatsApp."


    "WhatsApp video?" George quickly checked his WhatsApp. As expected, there was a video in the


    chat box.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His heart sunk. This was it.


    After he got drunk, he couldn''t remember anything. He didn''t remember sending her that video. He


    didn''t even know how he got to the hotel.


    Karen continued, "Please exin to me clearly, what''s going on? I need to know the truth."


    "I..." Since Karen already knew more than she should, George didn''t want to keep any secrets


    anymore.


    He decided there and then to carry out his father''s final wishes. He would save Karen and her


    daughter from Kevin. Only when they left Kevin would they be truly blessed.


    He took a deep breath and said, "You want to know what''s going on, right?"


    "Of course I want to know. I don''t want anyone to make decision for me." No matter what the truth


    was, Karen wanted to face it head on.


    Neither Kevin nor George should decide for her. She was an independent person.


    She would not let anyone make any decisions for her, even if they were her husband or brother.


    George suggested, "Why don''t youe to my ce? I''ll exin everything."


    When she stepped into George''s house once more, Karen felt differently. She could imagine her


    father walking around in the house, calling her name.


    As the thoughts ran through her mind, She almost burst into tears.


    George interrupted her, "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you everything. You decide what to do after


    knowing the truth. I won''t interfere with your ns."


    "Okay, tell me. Tell me everything and don''t hide anything." Karen bit her lips and tried to calm


    down.


    No matter what came out of George''s mouth, she had to stay calm. Only then could she prove


    Kevin''s innocence.


    Even now, she still believed in Kevin. She believed that he would never hurt her father.


    Because he didn''t even have any motive.


    "Do you still remember when Mia was kidnapped and almost lost her life?" George''s words rang in


    Karen''s ears.


    She nodded and said, "Of course I remember. But we haven''t found the kidnapper yet. Or maybe


    they don''t want to tell me who it is."


    George continued, "Then do you still remember the crystal shoes Little Karen received on her


    birthday? What about the anonymous phone calls?"


    "I do." How could she forget such scary things?


    "All of it was executed by one person." George sighed and looked at Karen. "He was our father. He


    kidnapped Mia and almost killed her. The shoes were the birthday present from him. And he was


    the one who often called you anonymously."


    "Brother, what are you talking about? You don''t have proof. Don''t talk nonsense." Karen shook her


    head. She really hoped that she had misheard him. She had to be.


    How could her father do such a thing?


    She could understand the crystal shoes and the anonymous phone calls. But to kidnap Mia? She


    didn''t believe it.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Mia Kyle''s grandfather, Warren Ss, was a bad person. He deserved to die. But Mia was innocent.


    She had never done anything to hurt anyone.


    Karen Daly wanted to believe that her father was a reasonable person. He would not hurt an


    innocent girl.


    But was she right? Her brother had just told her what their father did.


    "Father was framed by Warren Ss. Later, he started to n for revenge on the culprit. This


    enemy, Warren assumed the identity of the head of the Kyle family. He had power, money, and


    influence. Dad had no chance to get near him. Over the years, he had been trying to n for his


    revenge and when he almost seeded, his enemy turned out to be an imposter."


    "After Warren was arrested, he suddenly died in the Chatterton Town military base. Father couldn''t


    get his revenge. The grudge he had been carrying with him for so many years couldn''t be relieved.


    Therefore, he found Warren''s granddaughter, Mia. Father also believed that Mia had something to


    do with Warren stealing your baby back then. So he kidnapped her."


    "He wanted to kill Mia to vent his anger, but in the end, his conscience took over and he spared her


    life."


    "Father let Mia go and her injuries have also healed. However, Father had been ming himself


    ever since. He would wake up countless times every night." Speaking of this, George couldn''t


    control his tears as they streamed down from the corners of his eyes.


    He wiped away his tears and said, "Karen, Father knew what he had done. He was willing to pay for


    what he did with his life. But before that, he only had one wish. He wanted his surgery to seed


    and to meet you with a proper appearance."


    George said each word slowly and solemnly. Every word he said was like a bullet hitting Karen''s


    heart.


    Her heart shattered along with her conscience.


    Karen covered her ears and shook her head, shouting loudly, "No, it''s impossible. He wouldn''t, he


    wouldn''t... he wouldn''t hurt Mia."


    She didn''t want to believe that her father had kidnapped Mia. If her father had kidnapped Mia and


    nearly killed her, then that would be Kevin''s motive to kill her father.


    Although Mia was not a child from the Kyle family, but Kevin loved her like his own sister.


    Mia had a special ce in the Kyle family''s hearts. If she was harmed, they wouldn''t show any


    mercy to the culprit.


    When Mia was rescued, the Kyle family, including the hot-tempered Neil Brown, didn''t even mention


    about the kidnapper.


    Now thinking about it, it was likely that Kevin and the others had already known about the


    kidnapper. They didn''t say anything because they wanted to deal with it secretly.


    Karen was devastated at the thought of this.


    It was a sunny day, but she felt a darkness envelop her. Everything was crumbling into pieces.


    George added, "Father had just one small wish, but Kevin took it away from him. Kevin pretended to


    get brand new documents for dad. He even offered to help if we faced any problems. The night he


    gave me the documents, he sent someone to kidnap and kill dad."


    "He had nned everything. But he didn''t expect that I have surveince at home. He didn''t expect


    that father would hold on until I found him," George said, gnashing his teeth.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, it wasn''t Kevin! He is my husband, my children''s father. He will never, never hurt any of my


    loved ones!" Karen still believed that Kevin did not kill her father even after what George had said


    and even if she had some doubts herself.


    "Then exin this. Listen. Even if you don''t believe me, even if I was lying to you this whole time,


    would our father lie right before he died?" George took out his mobile phone and searched for the


    recording from the night of his father''s death.


    As he scrolled through his phone, he said, "Dad wasn''t back for a long time. He talked about you


    the most, he was worried for you. He wanted nothing more than to hear you call him dad and hug


    you."


    "When you married Kevin, he knew the Old Master Kyle was the culprit behind your misfortune. Yet


    he couldn''t save you. Do you know how hurt he was?"


    "This was thest thing dad said to me. Listen to it yourself. If you still feel that Kevin is innocent, I


    have nothing else to say." He clicked a button, and the weak voice of Herbert Ken was heard.


    "George... Help Karen... George, Kevin is a bad person. You must save her, you must save her."


    The recording wasn''t clear, but Karen heard


    every word. She heard her father say that Kevin was a bad person. He had asked George to save


    her.


    What had her father gone through before he died to say such a thing? Karen really wanted to listen


    for more, hoping to get more information. But the recording kept repeating itself. She couldn''t find


    any more clues.


    "Brother... why? Why Kevin? Why him? What went wrong? What did dad see? I don''t believe, I don''t


    believe Kevin killed him. There must be some misunderstandings... Yes, it must be a


    misunderstanding... Could it be that someone had framed Kevin? Pretended to be him to make dad


    turn against Kevin?" Karen was so flustered that she was babbling.


    "Karen, wake up! Is that even possible? Do you really know Kevin? Do you really know him?"


    George was fed up with Karen''s unrealistic excuses.


    "I... How can I not know Kevin?" Karen said meekly. But George''s question rendered her


    speechless. Did she really know Kevin?


    Sometimes, she felt that she knew Kevin very well. But sometimes, she felt that she knew nothing


    about him.


    No matter what, Kevin was always strategizing, always nning. He would ount for everything.


    "Karen, do you know all the things that Kevin did? When you got married, you didn''t even know his


    real identity. Later, his true identity turned out to be different from the one he had revealed to you.


    Think about it, why is he hiding that from you?"

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    "When we got married, it had nothing to do with love. Furthermore, we were adults. He didn''t force


    me to marry him, it waspletely a decision of mine. I liked him, and it didn''t matter what family he


    came from. Back then, I didn''t tell him a lot of things too, but he told me that my past had nothing to


    do with him. He only cared about my future."


    Karen blurted without thinking.


    From the very beginning, she had chosen to marry Kevin. He had never forced her.


    They were married for so long now, and Little Karen was already four years old. She had another


    child on the way. Was she really going to use him just because he didn''t talk about his past?


    "You didn''t tell him, but he could investigate. He knows everything about you... Otherwise, do you


    think he would marry you so easily?" The more Karen defended Kevin, the angrier George became.


    George''s voice was getting louder, but Karen shouted even louder, "If I were Kevin, the head of


    Rovio, I would investigate too."


    "Okay, then let''s not talk about the past, let''s talk about now. PM Corporation was acquired by


    Rovio. Which means Kevin is the real boss. Has he ever told you about it?" George trembled with


    anger, but he couldn''t say anything to refute Karen.


    Rovio had bought over PM?


    So Kevin was the big boss of PM Corporation?


    How could this be?


    Seeing her surprised face, George knew that Kevin had not told her. She didn''t know anything about


    it.


    In fact, if Chace Yaleman hadn''t mentioned it unintentionally, he wouldn''t have known that Kevin


    was still hiding stuff from his wife.


    He continued, "Outside of work, on his daily matters, do you really know Kevin?"


    Karen continued siding Kevin, "He must have bought PM for me. He knows I love designing, so..."


    "Karen, enough!" George kicked the coffee table and roared, "Don''t find damn excuses for him


    anymore."


    Karen quivered, she wanted to refute George but she was speechless momentarily. She could only


    stare at him with her big crystal eyes.


    "As I said, I''d tell you what I know. What you do with it is your choice. You don''t believe that he killed


    our father, that''s fine. You can continue living your good life with him. I won''t stop you. I won''t me


    you..." Only, he knew that there was a possibility he might not want to see his sister again.


    "Brother, I..."


    "You can leave now. I need to be alone." George pointed at the door.


    "Brother, trust me one more time. Kevin won''t..."


    "He won''t? Did I wrongly use him? Would our father lie to me before he died?"


    "Karen, wake up already. Maybe Kevin only showed you his good side. Maybe there''s a bad side


    he''s not letting you see. You will never see him through."


    "I don''t know how terrible he can be. Maybe one day I''ll see everything clearly, and that day may be


    the day I end up like dad too. I won''t even know how I die."


    "No, you won''t. Kevin could never do that. He will never do that." Karen shook her head and


    stepped back.


    She didn''t understand Kevin, but she believed in him. His love for her felt so real. It was real.


    Anyone could lie, but the eyes were the true windows to the soul.


    Kevin looked at her with such sincerity and tenderness. How could he ever lie to her?


    Besides, she had nothing of value to offer. He had no reason to lie to her.


    He was the leader of the Rovio Corporation. He had wealth, power, and reputation. There were


    many women around him trying to get in his bed. Why would he choose her?


    He had everything, why would he lie to someone who had nothing?


    Was it just for fun?


    Did he just take her like a fool?


    It couldn''t be. Kevin was a busy man. He didn''t have time to waste on people he didn''t care about.


    He was constantly overwhelmed with work, and he always workedte into the nights. He didn''t


    have time for useless matter.


    But she couldn''t exin what her father said before he died.


    Her father couldn''t have lied. Not right before his death.


    "If one day..." Before he could finish his sentence, George changed the subject. "No matter what


    decision you make, you''ll always be the apple in dad''s eye. You''ll always be my younger sister."


    "Brother!"


    "Thanks foring." George waved his hand. Then he turned around and entered his room. He


    mmed the door behind him, ignoring Karen.


    He didn''t want to say something he would regret. If this continued, he would end up forcing Karen to


    do something she didn''t want to do.


    "Brother..."


    "You can go now!" He didn''t want to see her now.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lets..."


    "Just go!"


    Karen sighed. "OK then, I''ll leave." She understood his reaction.


    Their father''sst words couldn''t be a lie.


    The clue had to be on the murderer. Perhaps, it could be like what she had assumed. The murderer


    had pretended to be Kevin, therefore her father had mistaken Kevin for being the bad guy.


    She got up, but her legs were too weak. She stumbled back down.


    Her belly felt ufortable, she was experiencing a contraction.


    Contraction!


    Her baby!


    At the thought of her child, her heart skipped a beat.


    No, she had to keep her baby safe. She had to go to the hospital as soon as possible.


    "Brother, I''m not feeling well. Pleasee with me." She wanted George to drive her to the


    hospital, but no matter how she shouted, he ignored her.


    She gritted her teeth. She endured the pain and went downstairs to get a taxi.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, she bumped into a man when she was exiting.


    She was just about to say sorry, but when she looked up, she immediately swallowed her words and


    continued walking.


    It was Henry from PM Corporation! He grabbed her and said, "Why? You''re just gonna leave without


    saying sorry."


    "Let me go!" Karen wanted to get rid of him, but her body was too weak. She couldn''t wriggle free.


    "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" Her face was pale, and cold sweat drenched her forehead.


    Henry showed a rare glimpse of worry.


    "I said let go..." Before she could finish her words, she felt dizzy. The image of Henry turned into a


    blur. Her head was spinning. Slowly, she cked out.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Mia Kyle and Little Karen slept untilte in the morning. When they got up and went downstairs,


    they saw Jayden sitting alone in the living room, staring into the space.


    The Kyle family treated Jayden as their own family. The servants regarded him as their young


    master. However, he was still not used to it.


    His previous life was totally different. Living in such a big mansion was a distant dream for his


    biological family, even after a few generations of hard work.


    Not only was the residence different, but the family also had different lifestyle habits. So if he really


    wanted to integrate himself into this family, he needed to work hard.


    "Jayden, have you had your breakfast?" Mia held Little Karen''s hand and greeted him as they


    passed the living room.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." He replied. He nced at Mia and then fixed his eyes on Little Karen.


    He really wanted to talk to her, but it seemed that Little Karen was a bit distant towards him. He


    opened his mouth but nothing came out.


    Mia continued, "It''s the weekend. You don''t have to go to school. Do anything you want. This is your


    home. Don''t be shy."


    Jayden nodded. "Okay."


    "Miss, Little Miss, breakfast is ready. Do you want it now?" Sarabelle said as she smiled.


    Mia said, "Yes Sarabelle, please help prepare it for us. Thank you"


    "Miss, don''t mention it. I''m blessed to be working in the Kyle family," Sarabelle said as she prepared


    the breakfast.


    The breakfast was prepared meticulously. It was prepared separately, ording to their individual


    tastes.


    Mia took a sip of her warm corn porridge and asked, "By the way, Sarabelle, is my sister-inw up


    yet?"


    Sarabelle said, "She went out to look for Mr. Ken."


    "Little Karen, follow me to go to your uncle''s today." She didn''t want to leave the kids at home


    without adult supervision.


    "Okay." Little Karen wanted to follow her aunt too. She didn''t like staying at home.


    "Little Aunt, I want to go too." Jayden had been here for a few days. He knew that the father listened


    to Little Karen, even though she was the youngest. Her father would agree with whatever she said.


    In fact, it was Little Karen who told her father to keep him.


    Therefore, he needed to take good care of this sister of his. Only then would his parents be happy.


    Only then would he be connected with this family.


    He was eleven years old. He knew a lot of things.


    "Okay, let''s go together then." Mia knew Karen''s intention to adopt a child was to find a ymate for


    Little Karen. This was a good opportunity for them to bond.


    Before going out, she gave a call to Neil Brown.


    Mia found out that apparently Neil wasn''t at the military base. He was with the government officials


    of Chatterton Town to wee some important VIPs from Country A.


    Mia was from Country A, but she hadn''t had the chance to visit the country. Meeting the people


    seemed like a good start.


    The officials were meeting at the Chatterton Town State Hotel, which was often reserved for


    important delegates and officials.


    Whenever foreign politicians visited, the hotel would be heavily guarded by special armed forces.


    This time, with Captain Brown leading the troop, nobody dared to cause any trouble.


    When Mia arrived with Little Karen and Jayden, the foreign delegates were still on their way, so she


    had time to chat with Neil.


    "Neil, who''sing this time?"


    "The third son of the President of Country A. The only child of Madam President," Neil replied.


    "Oh... I see. He''s indeed an important guest!" Mia said.


    "Looks like it for now. We¡¯ll have to wait and see what he''s capable of."


    "Little Aunt, Little Karen wants to go there and y. Can I take her?" Jayden noticed that Little


    Karen kept looking at that direction, and guessed that she wanted to go there. As a good elder


    brother, he had to be aware of what she wanted to do.


    "Go ahead. Just be careful." It was safe here, so Mia wasn''t too worried about them.


    Jayden and Little Karen went to the second floor. Before she took a closer look at the musicalmp


    that had attracted her attention earlier, the crowd downstairs caught her attention.


    "Brother Lionel!!"


    The boy in a ck suit was most familiar to her. He was Brother Lionel.


    Although his clothes were different, and his hair was shorter... his face and eyes did not change.


    Little Karen recognized Brother Lionel instantly. She had been thinking about him every day.


    "Brother Lionel!!"


    She shouted at the top of her lungs, but there were just too many people around him. It was too


    noisy... Her voice got lost in the crowd.


    She shouted several times, but Brother Lionel didn''t hear her. She became anxious, so she turned


    around, and rushed downstairs.


    Jayden tried to catch her, but she was too fast. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared into the


    crowd. Jayden couldn''t keep up.


    She walked through the crowd and rushed towards Brother Lionel. She wanted to jump into his


    arms again. She wanted to feel his hugs and kisses again.


    There were too many people around Brother Lionel. She was too small. She was maneuvering


    through the legs of the crowd, but she didn''t think of backing out.


    The thought that she was about to meet Brother Lionel gave her energy. No one could stop her.


    Finally, she reached Brother Lionel''s side.


    She rushed over and hugged his leg then said softly, "Brother Lionel, I missed you so much!"


    She squealed his name and rubbed her little head against his leg, waiting for him to pick her up.


    Then he would tell her how much he missed her too.


    However, Little Karen didn''t get what she had anticipated. Instead, someone else picked her up.


    "Whose child is this? How can you run around like that?"


    Although she had trespassed the VIP guests, but any child who was here had to be either rich or


    important, so even if they didn''t know who she was, they were still friendly.


    "No! Let me go! I want Brother Lionel!" Little Karen said angrily, but her eyes were fixed on her


    brother Lionel.


    From where she stood, she couldn''t see his face clearly because of her height difference with


    Brother Lionel.


    Now that she was being carried, she could see his face and his eyes clearly.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Brother Lionel was still as good-looking as how Little Karen remembered. To her, he was the only


    boy as good- looking as her father was.


    Looking at him, she shed a bright smile. Her big, bright eyes glinted as she looked at him. She


    was adorable.


    Even the man who was holding her was tempted to pinch her face, and give her a peck on the


    cheek.


    However, as soon as the man reached out his hand, she tilted her little head and avoided the


    contact. "Big bad guy, let me go!"


    She didn''t want someone she didn''t like to touch her. This man was bad because he had taken her


    away from Brother Lionel.


    However, in her eyes, she could only see her Brother Lionel. She couldn''t care less about what the


    others were doing.


    She looked at Brother Lionel, whom she hadn''t seen in a long time, and her heart was full. She


    silently hoped that Brother Lionel, woulde over quickly, take her away from this bad guy, and


    hug her.


    "Brother Lionel, I want a hug! Come and carry me quickly!" Little Karen blinked her big bright eyes,


    her heart full of hope, and reached out her small hands towards Lionel.


    Just as she got her hopes up, Brother Lionel''s gaze swept past her. He didn''t stop for a moment, as


    if he didn''t recognize her at all.


    "Brother Lionel, carry me." She thought he didn''t hear her, so she repeatedly called for him.


    But it was to no avail. This time, he didn''t even turn to look at her. It seemed like he didn''t know who


    she was.


    "Brother Lionel, I want a hug." After the third time, she pouted her lips, her voice on the verge of


    crying.


    She had missed him for so long and now that he appeared before her, she was overjoyed. But


    Brother Lionel had tantly ignored her. Disappointment hit hard on Little Karen.


    She was only four years old, so she didn''t understand much. She didn''t consider anything about


    Brother Lionel''s true identity. She only knew him as her Brother Lionel and didn''t care about


    anything else.


    Therefore when she saw him, she rushed through the crowd without thinking. She wanted to throw


    herself into his arms.


    In the past, when he was around, Brother Lionel would always hug her.


    This was the only time he didn''t hug her. He didn''t even look at her.


    She pursed her pink lips and said softly, "Brother Lionel, it''s me, Little Karen! Hug me


    please...Brother Lionel."


    This time, she couldn''t wait for his reaction. She couldn''t hold her sadness any longer. She pursed


    her lips and was about to cry, but she held it in because Brother Lionel had said before, children


    didn''t look good crying.


    She didn''t want to be a cry-baby. She didn''t want Brother Lionel to think that she wasn''t cute. She


    wanted him to think of her as the most adorable child in the world.


    However, he still didn''t look at her, as if he wasn''t actually her brother Lionel, who would protect her


    with his life.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble, I''ll take this child away immediately," The man said, when he was certain


    that the VIP didn''t know this child. The man turned and left, holding Little Karen in his arms.


    "Bad guy! Big bad guy! You''re a big bad guy! Let go of me! I want my Brother Lionel!" She pushed


    and scratched, but she couldn''t escape because she was too small.


    "Kid, that''s our VIP today. He''s not your brother Lionel. Go home and find your Brother Lionel," The


    man patiently exined to her.


    "Bad guy! That''s my Brother Lionel!" She wanted to bite this man for denying that the person was


    Brother Lionel.


    "I''m not a bad guy. If I were a bad guy, I would have kidnapped you already." The little girl was so


    cute that he couldn''t say anything nasty to her.


    "Bad guy! You are a big bad guy!" He was a bad guy to take her away from Brother Lionel.


    "Let go of my sister!" Jayden suddenly stepped out. He raised his chest and stood in front of the


    man.


    "Is this your sister?" The man smiled and said, "Little boy, you have to keep an eye on your sister.


    Don''t let her run around. What if she gets lost?"


    As soon as the man finished talking, Jayden rushed to the man and got hold of his leg. He opened


    his mouth and bit the man''s leg.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden was strong, and when he saw his sister being bullied, he unleashed all his force.


    "Kid, let go please! Why are you biting me!" The man put Little Karen down while trying to get


    Jayden off him.


    As soon as Little Karen was free, she turned around and ran back to where she saw her Brother


    Lionel... However, the ce was empty. There were just a few staff walking about, and naturally,


    Brother Lionel was nowhere in sight.


    "Brother Lionel..."


    She called out for her Brother Lionel and frantically scanned around her, but he was nowhere to be


    found.


    He had disappeared again. She felt the sky crashing down around her. She was in a daze.


    Her eyes were filled with despair, confusion, and panic...


    Where did Brother Lionel go?


    Why didn''t he hug her?


    Didn''t he recognize her?


    "Little Karen!" Mia also spotted the familiar face, so she came to look for Little Karen immediately.


    "Little Aunt, I saw Brother Lionel...He..." As she spoke, she buried her face into her aunt''s arms and


    cried sadly.


    "Little Karen, listen to me, ok?" Mia patted her on the back and said softly, "That big boy is just


    someone who looks like Brother Lionel. He is not Brother Lionel. Brother Lionel has gone to a ce


    far, far away."


    Mia didn''t know that Lionel wasn''t actually dead, but had returned to Country A with Zuriel Perth.


    When she saw the VIP from Country A, she too thought that he was Lionel. But on second thought,


    it was impossible, he was most likely someone who looked extremely like Brother Lionel, that was it.


    The world''s so big. There were bound to be people who looked alike. It was possibly just a


    coincidence.


    "No, he is Brother Lionel!" Little Karen said with absolute certainty. That was her brother Lionel.


    How could she not recognize him?

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Mia Kyle said, "Little Karen, if that was your Brother Lionel, why would he ignore you?"


    Little Karen was speechless.


    Yes, as far as she could remember, Brother Lionel definitely wouldn''t ignore her.


    He liked to hold her and let her ride on his shoulders to see the wonderful scenery in the distance.


    He said that he would help her fight off all the bad guys. He would never ignore her, especially when


    she was carried away by a bad guy.


    "Little Aunt, he is Brother Lionel!" She pouted as tears rolled down from her eyes.


    "Little Karen, trust me for once, please? He is really not..." Mia nced up and saw Little Karen''s


    face, and immediately felt sad and helpless. She couldn''t continue her sentence.


    They all knew how much Lionel meant to Little Karen. She had seen someone who looked so much


    like him, but he wasn''t Brother Lionel. This was too much to handle for a four year old girl.


    "Little Aunt, I want to go find Brother Lionel," She persisted. She firmly believed that the boy was


    Brother Lionel.


    "Little Karen... let me take you to wash your face first, and then we can go find him together, okay?"


    Mia wanted to put it off for a while. She thought after some coaxing and a good nap, Little Karen


    would forget about Brother Lionel when she woke up.


    However, Mia underestimated Little Karen. Searching for Brother Lionel had be an obsession.


    She would not give up until she found Brother Lionel.


    But she was still young after all. She could only cry in protest. She couldn''t think of a better way to


    find Brother Lionel.


    And so, Little Karen kept crying. Mia was helpless. Just as she was about to call Little Karen''s


    mother, Little Karen fell asleep in her arms, exhausted from the crying.


    The little kid finally stopped crying. Mia breathed a sigh of relief. She felt Little Karen''s sorrow.


    She thought about it for a moment. Neil Brown might be able to pull some strings and let the VIP


    come meet Little Karen.


    If that teenaged boy could tell her that he wasn''t Brother Lionel in person, Little Karen would let it go


    of her hope to find him.


    "Little Aunt, it''s all my fault. I didn''t protect her." A dejected Jayden said after Mia put Little Karen to


    bed.


    Mia rubbed his head and said, "It''s not your fault. You did good. I have something to do. Can you


    stay here and apany your sister?"


    "Okay." Jayden nodded solemnly. He would never let his sister get hurt again.


    However, he was only an eleven- year- old child. He was tired too. After sitting for a while, he fell


    asleep on the sofa.


    He didn''t sleep for long when there was a click. The door was opened from the outside, and a boy


    sneaked into the room carefully.


    He gently closed the door and swept his gaze across the room. His gaze stopped on Little Karen


    who was sleeping on the big bed.


    He walked quietly towards her and sat down beside the bed. When he saw that her beautiful eyes


    were swollen from crying, he felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He pinched her nose and called her softly, "Little Karen!"


    Hearing Brother Lionel''s voice, Little Karen immediately opened her eyes. When she saw who it


    was, she turned over and mbered up. "Brother Lionel!"


    "Little Karen!" Lionel held the little girl in his arms, his movements were gentle, as if he was


    handling a priceless treasure.


    He had wanted to pretend he didn''t know her, but when he saw her crying, he couldn''t ignore her.


    "Brother Lionel!" She eximed with sobbing tone. She rubbed her little head on his chest and


    wiped her tears and snots on his shirt.


    "I''m here. Are you trying to be a crybaby?" He smiled gently.


    "You don''t want me...you don''t like me...I''m scared..." Little Karen''s body twitched at every word.


    She wanted to pour her heart out to Lionel.


    How could Brother Lionel push her away? How could he ignore her...Her tears rolled down her face


    again.


    "I like you the most. Why won''t I want you?" Lionel said while holding her little face in his hands. He


    wiped her tears away with his rough fingers. "But I''ve grown up and I have a lot of things to do. I


    can''t stay with you like before, do you understand?"


    Hearing this, Little Karen plunged into his arms and held him tightly, "I don''t want you to leave,


    Brother Lionel. Please stay with me." Lionel didn''t want to leave her, but he had to. There were a lot


    of responsibilities on his shoulders that he couldn''t afford to lose.


    He even thought of taking her with him. However, he couldn''t. She would have to grow up without


    him.


    He held her head and looked into her big watery eyes. Then he kissed her on the cheek. "Little


    Karen, I still have important things to do, so I have to leave."


    "I don''t want you to leave!" She pursed her lips. Her two small hands gripped his clothes tightly, as if


    she would lose him if she let go.


    "Little Karen-" Lionel patted her on the back.


    He didn''t want to leave her too. It was just that he had more important responsibilities now.


    For someone like him, he was forced to do many things since birth. He had no say in many things.


    In the past ten years or so, he had no power to decide on anything in his life.


    He had stayed by Little Karen''s side to protect her and apany her for a period of time. This


    was the one and only outrageous thing he had done in his life.


    "I just want you to stay."


    "Little Karen, do you still remember my birthday present for you?"


    This question made Little Karen sad again. Brother Lionel had told her before, if she were to miss


    him, she only needed to hold her chain and shout for him to appear, and he would appear.


    When he wasn''t around, she had called out to the chain for many times, but he had never


    appeared.


    She thought that the chain wasn''t charged or had no signal, that was why Brother Lionel couldn''t


    receive the signal and didn''t appear.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Although she was sad that Brother Lionel didn''t appear, she didn''t want to be angry at him. She kept


    his present around her neck all the time.


    Little Karen took out the ne from under the cor with her chubby, little hand, and said softly,


    "I have it on me all the time."


    "Good." Lionel nodded and helped her put the ne back on her neck. "This was my birthday


    present to you. As long as you have it, I will always be with you. When you grow up,e look for


    me with the ne."


    "But I can''t seem to grow up!" Little Karen pursed her lips and was on the verge of crying. She


    thought that it had been quite some time already but she was still not a grown-up yet.


    She had been eating her meals on time every day, just like her mother had advised. But she was


    still a child.


    She couldn''t understand why she was still a child when everyone else in the family were adults.


    Was it because she was too adorable?


    "Who said that?" Lionel stretched out his hands and made a measuring gesture of her height. "I


    think you''ve grown so much taller."


    "Have I really grown taller?" Hearing it from Brother Lionel suddenly made Little Karen believed that


    she had indeed grown taller. There was hope after all! She was growing.


    "Of course!" Lionel gently pinched her face. "Not only have you grown taller, but you''re also more


    beautiful and more adorable."


    Hearing this, she turned pink from blushing.


    Little Karen threw herself to Brother Lionel and kissed him on the cheek. She said softly, "Brother


    Lionel, I like you."


    She liked his voice, his look, hispany, and everything about him.


    Little Karen''s gentle voice traveled into Lionel''s ears. His heart melted.


    This child had saved his life. He wanted nothing more than to protect her. He really wanted to stay


    and watch her grow up. He wanted to be there for all the important milestones.


    But he couldn''t.


    He came to Chatterton Town on official affairs. It wasn''t easy to take time out to meet her.


    "Brother Lionel do you like me?" When she noticed that Brother Lionel was silent, she raised her


    head and blinked her big bright eyes at him.


    "Of course I like you." She was such a likable kid. Everyone who met her would like her instantly.


    "I knew it." She said proudly.


    She counted on her fingers. Her grandparents liked her, her parents liked her, and her Little Aunt


    and her uncle also liked her.


    Since everyone liked her, Brother Lionel would definitely like her too.


    Lionel held her little pink face. He kissed her once on the cheek. "This is for the kiss you gave me


    earlier." He nted another kiss on her forehead where the plum mark was. "And this is another


    kiss for you as a gift."


    "My turn." She stood up, held his face, and nted another kiss on his face.


    Lionel held her in his arms and rubbed her head. "Little Karen, I need to get back to work now. Be


    good. Don''t cry anymore."


    "Brother Lionel, don''t go, don''t go." She hugged him tightly. She was terrified.


    "Little Karen, don''t forget what I said. When you grow up, take that birthday present ande look


    for me." He held Little Karen in his arms and said patiently.


    "You''re not lying to me right?" She trusted him, but she was worried he would suddenly disappear.


    "I will never lie to you." He pulled her small hand to his. "Pinky promise."


    Their fingers intertwined and they said it together. "Pinkie swear. This can''t change for a hundred


    years!"


    It was such a childish thing to do. However, no matter how many years had passed, neither of them


    forgot about it, even for the grown-up Little Karen, who couldn''t remember how Brother Lionel had


    looked like.


    "I need to go now, don''t cry anymore, okay." Lionel tucked Little Karen back into bed. "Quick go


    back to sleep."


    "Brother Lionel..." Even though she had promised him not to cry, she still felt sad when she saw him


    leaving soon.


    "Little Karen, be good." Lionel rubbed her head and left without looking back.


    If he stayed a little longer, he might give in and stay with her no matter what.


    "Brother Lionel..."


    The moment the door was closed, she didn''t care about Brother Lionel''s advice. She got down the


    bed and was going to chase after him.


    But when she reached the living room, Jayden stopped her. "Sister, Little Aunt said that there is a


    bad guy outside and we shouldn''t go out." "I''m looking for Brother Lionel, not the bad guy!" She


    red at Jayden and shouted back angrily.


    "That brother has said that he is busy." Jayden heard their conversation in the room, but he didn''t


    want to interrupt.


    Yes, Brother Lionel was busy with important matters. She would find him when she grew up. At the


    thought of this, her hand reached for the ne dangling from her neck. That was the only


    connection between her and Brother Lionel.


    She wanted to grow up fast. When she was older, she could bring the ne to look for him, and


    then she wouldn''t let him walk away again.


    Outside, Lionel didn''t hear her cries. He raised his head and took a deep breath, then walked away.


    He understood that Little Karen still missed him because he had only been gone for a short time.


    She would still remember him.


    After a few years, maybe even a decade, she would grow up. Then, there would be more people


    who would want to protect her. By then, she probably wouldn''t remember him anymore, or the brief


    but wonderful time they had spent together.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Children forget easily. Their memory is short. He knew that. However, at the thought that Little


    Karen would forget about him very soon, he felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly. He said to himself, "Bye Little Karen. Whether you will


    remember me or not, always be healthy and happy."


    He sighed, then regained hisposure. When he appeared in front of everyone once again, he


    was just the noble Third Prince from Country A, he was no longer Little Karen''s Brother Lionel.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    "Karen, it''s your dad here... Kevin is not a good guy. Stay as far away from him as possible."


    "Karen, if you want to be with Kevin, it''s your own choice. But please don''t find excuses for him."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Karen, you didn''t care about your father''s death because of a man. He didn''t forget about you even


    in hisst moments. What kind of daughter are you?."


    "Karen, have money and power blinded you? Have you forgotten whose child you are?"


    "Karen, Kevin is the devil who kills without batting an eyelid. But you''re still defending him. What will


    your deceased father think?"


    "No, No. Kevin is not a bad guy. He''s not!" Karen Daly waved her hands, trying to drive away the


    voices in her head, but they wouldn''t leave her alone.


    Her deceased father, her brother George Ken, and even her mother who had passed away many


    years ago, were appearing before her.


    They all looked at her in disappointment, as if she had done something shameful.


    "No, no, Kevin wouldn''t do this, he wouldn''t." Karen tried to exin, but she couldn''t. Every piece of


    evidence presented by George was pointing towards Kevin Kyle.


    Before the truth was unearthed, how could she defend Kevin?


    She couldn''t ask them to tantly trust Kevin this time, right?


    Kevin had been treating her well and taking good care of her, she could trust him unconditionally.


    But they had no reason to trust him, especially her brother, George.


    "Karen, wake up, wake up..."


    The noise pulled her out from the nightmare. Before she could see clearly after she opened her eye,


    someone grabbed her and held her into his arms.


    She could feel arge palm pressing her head onto his chest. She could hear his heartbeat.


    "Let me go!" Even though it felt warm and solid, she knew immediately that it wasn''t Kevin''s chest.


    Their well- built physiques were simr, but their scents were different. Karen was too familiar with


    Kevin''s scent. Even if she couldn''t see him, she knew that he wasn''t Kevin.


    "Don''t move!" Henry''s voice sounded above her head. He sounded worried.


    "Henry, let me go!" Karen struggled to get away, but he was stronger. She couldn''t push him away.


    On the contrary, Henry hugged her tighter. His voice came again, "Karen, if you want the baby in


    your belly to be alright, behave yourself. Otherwise, I don''t know what I will do."


    "Baby? My baby? What have you done to my baby?" Karen panicked at the mention of her baby. "If


    you dare hurt my child, I will kill you."


    Henry grabbed her hands and said, "Karen, if I hadn''t brought you to the hospital, you would have


    lost the baby already!"


    Hearing this, Karen suddenly realized what was going on.


    She had gone downstairs from George''s house and bumped into Henry. Then she passed out, and


    had that nightmare.


    "Don''t worry. The doctor said that both you and baby are safe for now," Henry had no intention of


    letting her go.


    "For now? What do you mean? What have you done to me and my baby?" Karen took Henry''s word


    literally.


    "I actually do want to do something, but I wouldn''t hurt you. The doctor said that your emotions will


    affect the fetus. You just need to rest well and don''t get emotional, then the child will be fine."


    "My baby...thank god..." Karen repeated to herself. She was still in a daze, and didn''t realize that


    she was still in Henry''s embrace.


    "I won''t let anything happen to you." Henry looked at her and said earnestly, "Karen, I want you."


    His words were straightforward and his eyes were firm, as if Karen were a toy, and he would have


    her if he so chose.


    "Henry, we don''t know each other. I have no bad blood with you. Why are you doing this?" Karen


    had thought about it countless times, but she couldn''t find any reason why he kept pestering her.


    It was unlikely for him to like her. She was about to be a mother of two. She didn''t understand


    why he was attracted to her.


    He pinched her chin and said with a faint smile, "As long as I remember you, you don''t have to


    remember me."


    "You''re a psycho, go away!" She wanted to stab him with a knife. Before she could sort out matters


    at home, some lunatic has now decided to add more trouble to her life.


    He put his arms around her and whispered in her ear suddenly, "Karen, you don''t know how much I


    like you."


    "Damn it! Go like someone else, I don''t f*cking want you." She wanted to p him in the face.


    Bang¡ª


    Suddenly, the door of the ward was kicked open, startling both Henry and Karen.


    Kevin''s tall figure appeared. He looked at them with a gaze as sharp as daggers.


    When he saw his wife in another man''s arms, he was instantly filled with rage.


    The always level-headed Kevin couldn''t keep his cool this time. Without thinking, he charged


    forward, grabbed hold of Henry and pushed him away.


    Henry quickly steadied himself, turned around, and said, "Matthew, I have helped send your wife to


    the hospital, but this is how I''m being treated. I''m very disappointed."


    Before Henry could finish his words, Kevin raised his fist and punched him in the face. Blood oozed


    out of his nose.


    In the past, when Director Kevin wanted to beat someone up, he would send Nick ck to do the


    dirty work. He rarely did it personally.


    "Matthew...''


    Kevin punched Henry again with full force, aiming at his nose. Seeing him all bloodied, he shouted,


    "Nick, take him away!"


    He looked at Henry coldly. If he could, he would continue to beat him up, but he didn''t want Karen to


    witness the bloodbath.


    "Matthew..."


    "Get lost!"


    From the moment Kevin broke in, Karen was ovee with shame.


    Even though she didn''t do anything wrong, but she couldn''t exin why she was alone with Henry.


    She didn''t say anything, neither did Kevin. He stared at her gloomily, his eyes full of rage.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly continued to look at each other. Their eyes met, but they didn''t speak.


    The ward was so quiet that they could hear their own heartbeats.


    Kevin stared at her, observing every detail of her face. She looked calm and collected, she didn''t


    seem to have the desire to talk. He roared, "York!"


    "Director Kevin, I''m here." York Tanner, who was standing outside, hurried into the room. He didn''t


    dare stand too close to the raging Kevin.


    The staring match continued. Kevin didn''t speak. York wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, he


    was trying to guess what Kevin wanted him to do.


    York raised his head and stole a nce at Kevin.


    Although Kevin was very angry, he could see his concern for Karen in his eyes


    In an instant, York understood what Kevin wanted him to do.


    He quickly said, "Director Kevin, I''ll go call the doctor now."


    The people around Kevin all knew how much he loved his wife.


    Kevin would not be at peace if he hadn''t get an exnation from the doctor on his wife''s condition.


    He was definitely worried, but he was still angry and he didn''t want to say it himself.


    In times like these, the people around Kevin really got to work their magic. They had to understand


    what their director wanted and do it quickly.


    As soon as York left, the ward fell silent again. Kevin''s eyes were fixed on Karen like nails.


    Karen was the first to look away because she couldn''t stand his stare. She had mixed feelings in


    her heart.


    She felt his stare intensified after she turned away. She felt ufortable, like she was sitting on a


    bed of nails.


    She opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say.


    It might be because she also suspected him to be a murderer.


    Although she had defended him many times over, she still had her doubts.


    Because of her suspicion, she didn''t know what to say. Should she ask him about it or not?


    Soon, York returned with the doctor. The doctor saw Kevin''s angry expression, and when he spoke,


    he sounded a little nervous. "Director Kevin, Mrs. Kyle, and the child are fine for now."


    "For now?" Kevin shot a piercing look at the doctor. How dare the doctor described the situation in


    this manner.


    The doctor, after realizing he had said something wrong, hurriedly added, "Mrs. Kyle was


    emotionally shaken, and that had triggered a contraction. As long as she gets some rest and keeps


    calm, she and the baby will be fine."


    The doctor wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, "To be safe, Mrs. Kyle should stay in the


    hospital for observation for two days."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After ensuring that everything was fine, Kevin turned back towards the expressionless Karen on the


    hospital bed.


    He waved his hand, signaling York to take the doctor away.


    After they left, he walked towards Karen and sat down beside her. He sighed and held her in his


    arms.


    He said, "It''s my fault." That Chace Yaleman, whom Karen knew as Henry from PM Corporation,


    had pounced at the first opportunity he got! All because Kevin didn''t do well in taking care of Karen


    in the first ce.


    Karen buried her head in his chest and instantly felt safe. She didn''t feel as scared as before, but


    she started to tear.


    She was the one who was with another man, and doubting him, but Kevin was the one apologizing


    to her.


    Karen punched his chest and said angrily, "It''s not your fault!"


    He treated her better than anyone else in the world.


    She didn''t know why, but she felt so vulnerable when she was with him. She didn''t want to cry, but


    she couldn''t fight back her tears in front of him.


    Kevin patted her on the back and coaxed softly, "Okay, okay, it''s not my fault. We''ll stay in the


    hospital for two days to monitor your condition. Nothing can happen to you both, understand?"


    His voice was deep and gentle. It made her cry even more.


    Could she ask him about it?


    Ask if he did kill her father?


    But she couldn''t. He was so good to her. How could she doubt him?


    She wanted to find clues. She wanted to find the murderer in order to prove Kevin''s innocence.


    After a long time, Kevin let her go and kissed her forehead. "Karen, don''t you have anything to say


    to me?"


    She didn''t sleep wellst night, but she got up early to find George, and then she ended up in the


    hospital.


    It was obvious that something was wrong. But she didn''t want to tell him anything.


    "What, what do you want me to say?" She stuttered.


    Did he know what she was thinking?


    "You really don''t have anything to say?" Kevin clenched his fists instinctively. Sometimes, he really


    wanted to strangle this woman.


    After so many years, she was still the same. She kept so many things hidden in her heart, and she


    never opened up to him.


    He had emphasized so many times that he was her husband and she could depend on him.


    However, she had never wanted to give her heartpletely to him.


    Wasn''t he good enough?


    Hadn''t he done enough?


    Fine. Assuming that he wasn''t good enough and failed to be the exemry husband. But she could


    at least tell him what she wanted from him.


    But she never said anything. She kept everything deep in her heart.


    "I, I don''t have anything to say." Karen pursed her lips and wriggled out of his arms awkwardly.


    She turned her head andy down. "I''m tired. I need to rest for a while."


    Karen was avoiding the topic. This proved to Kevin that she was actually hiding something.


    However, she didn''t want to speak, and Kevin couldn''t force her.


    Kevin looked at her back, clenched his fists, and said, "Well, you should lie down and rest for a


    while. Call me if you need anything."


    He got up and went out. He sat on a chair in the corridor.


    He didn''t stay inside the ward because he was worried he couldn''t control himself, he didn''t want to


    get angry at her. He had almost never got out of control as he did today.


    For so many years, he had never lost control.


    He felt awful because he didn''t know what she was thinking.


    He had led Rovio for so many years, and everything was running smoothly within his control.


    Not long ago, a famous magazine had written an article of him which highlighted all the outstanding


    achievements he had attained over the years. He was described as a legend. However, for him, the


    real highlights from the past few years of his life was marrying Karen and building a family with her.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Karen Daly and Little Karen were the most important things that happened to him over the years.


    They were the most precious treasures in his life.


    Rovio was very important to him too, but far less important than his wife and daughter.


    When he was very young, his grandfather often reminded him to put his family first before


    everything else.


    Rovio was the Kyle family''s livelihood. If they wanted to grow Rovio into a huge business empire,


    they would have to take care of their family first.


    A family was the backbone of a man. If there wasn''t a harmonious family behind a man, how would


    he have the energy to take charge of Rovio.


    The Kyle family had always prioritized their family. They believed that the family was the foundation


    of everything in their lives.


    In Kevin Kyle''s memory, his grandfather was very good to his grandmother. Grandmother had


    passed away for many years, but his grandfather had never thought of remarrying. Instead, he


    focused on bringing up his son as a single parent.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nothing more could be said about Kevin''s father. His parents had been married for decades, but his


    father still loved his mother like before. He had never once raised his voice at his mother.


    Since he married Karen, Kevin had devoted his heart and soul to her. He had no other intentions.


    He gave his whole heart to her, but she didn''t reciprocate. Wasn''t he enough for her?


    Wasn''t his sacrifice enough?


    "Director Kevin, Chace Yaleman was taken away by his men." Nick ck nced at Kevin. After a


    pause, he said, "There is one more thing. I don''t know if I should say it."


    "If you have something to say, just shoot," Kevin spoke in a rough tone, which he had never used


    before.


    Even Nick, who was always with him, was taken aback.


    Nick quickly handed him a folder. He said, "This was handed in by Hector. ording to him, he saw


    this when he was checking the surveince of thepany. He decided to hand it over after much


    consideration."


    Kevin opened the folder. When he took a good look at the content in the folder, rage seared through


    his eyes instantly. His anger was mounting.


    "Damn it!" He roared through gritted his teeth. His clenched fists crackling. He nced up, his eyes


    fierce and frightening. "Bring Chace to me. I''ll make him pay for his actions."


    "Yes, sir!" Nick nodded. He continued, "Director Kevin, George didn''t want to hand over the video.


    Wilis is dead, and all the clues we had led to nowhere. Right now, there''s no new development on


    Old Mr. Ken''s murder."


    "Then continue the investigation, dig those people out one by one. I want them all gone!" Kevin said


    in a light tone, but it sounded frightening.


    Even Nick, who had served Kevin for many years, shuddered.


    However, he understood the reason for his anger.


    Chace had touched his woman. Even if he was the young master of the Yaleman family, Director


    Kevin would show no mercy.


    Nick left to carry out his orders. Kevin opened the folder again and stared at the two persons in the


    photo.


    It roused his anger once more, as he looked at Chace kissing Karen in the photo.


    "Damn it!" Why didn''t Karen tell him about this? That silly woman.


    He mustered all his strength to stop himself from bursting through the door to interrogate Karen.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, but to no avail. For the first time, his emotions took over


    his conscience.


    He suddenly got up, pushed the door open, and mmed the door behind him. Karen jumped and


    turned towards him.


    He walked towards the bed and threw the photo on the nket. Before Karen could see it clearly,


    he held her head and kissed her hard on the lips.


    His kiss was hard and ferocious, as if he wanted to wash away any trace of Chace on her lips.


    He was telling her that she belonged to him. Nobody else could touch her.


    "Kevin...No!" She couldn''t breathe and tried to push him away.


    However, as soon as she moved, Kevin grabbed her waist and pulled her close to him.


    "I''m your husband. What''s the problem for me to kiss you? Hmm?" Kevin held her chin. He bit her


    lips again. "Karen, you''re mine!"


    "Kevin, are you crazy?" Kevin looked terrifying,


    like a devil from hell.


    He leaned over on her body. "You make me crazy!"


    "That''s ridiculous...mm..." Before Karen could continue, Kevin silenced her with his kiss.


    The kiss wasn''t like any other kisses before. It was forceful, a punishment of sorts...she could feel it.


    "Hey... let me go..." Karen refused to reason with Kevin who had gone mad. She used all her


    strength to push him away. "Get out, don''t touch me!"


    "You want me to get out?" The enraged Kevin looked at Karen and her red lips. He thought of how


    Chace had kissed her in the photo.


    Those lips only belonged to him. But another man had touched them.


    Kevin clenched his fists, and his eyes smoldered with fury.


    Karen was terrified. She swallowed hard and retreated backward.


    However, Kevin reached out and pulled her back to him. Once again, he kissed her.


    "No... let me go..." Karen struggled. Then, she glimpsed at the photo that Kevin had thrown on the


    bed.


    There were two people in the photo, Henry and her.


    Henry was kissing her...


    Karen remembered that day very clearly. It happened one morning when she had gone to work.


    Henry had blocked her in the elevator and forcefully kiss her.


    She didn''t tell Kevin about it because she felt guilty. She was afraid too, and she didn''t want to add


    to his worries.


    She felt that she could handle the matter on her own.


    She never imagined that Kevin would find out and even had a photo of them. It was like she was


    being caught red-handed.


    She saw anger and disgust in Kevin''s eyes...but she couldn''t find the trust she was hoping for.


    Huh...


    Karen felt beaten. She felt like she had fallen into a bottomless abyss.


    They had been married for several years, but in fact, their marriage was so easily shaken.


    It was ridiculous! Laughable!


    The more ridiculous thing was that Kevin was still kissing her madly.


    Karen was so furious she bit Kevin on the lip hard. He twitched, but did not let go of her.


    Instead, he kissed her harder.


    She struggled, but it was useless. Every time she struggled, his kiss grew even more overbearing.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    After a very long time, when Karen was about to suffocate from the kiss, Kevin finally let her go.


    Karen bit her red and swollen lips and blinked her eyes hard, trying to stop the tears from escaping.


    Kevin looked at her with his tender and loving gaze, yet showing hints of wariness.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From the photo, you could see that Karen was unwilling to have that kiss, and Chace Yaleman


    forced it on her.


    Kevin was angry at Karen, not because she was kissed by Chace, but because she didn''t mention


    the incident to him at all.


    Did she enjoy it? Or did she think that Kevin could not do anything to him?


    Kevin''s eyes got wider, and he finally spoke after a long time, "Karen, do you have anything to tell


    me?"


    He gave her another chance to exin herself. As long as she told him what happened, he would


    believe whatever she said.


    "Kevin, what do you want me to tell you?" Karen looked at Kevin and suddenlyughed. Although


    she wasughing, her beautiful eyes were full of tears.


    What he just did had already shown that he had something in mind. So why should she exin


    further?


    Kevin clenched his fists and said in a deep voice, "Karen!"


    "If I said it was just an ident, and I didn''t want that at all, would you believe me?" Karen was


    afraid to hear his answer, so before Kevin opened his mouth, she continued, "Since you wouldn''t


    believe me, why bother asking? You wouldn''t believe what I said anyway."


    "Karen... How would you know that I wouldn''t trust you if you''re not going to tell me anything?"


    Kevin took a deep breath, trying to control his temper.


    "How was I supposed to tell you?" Karen was so angry that she grabbed the photo and threw it at


    him. "Kevin, even without me telling you, you found out anyway, didn''t you? Aren''t you in control of


    my every movement anyway? Do you even see me as your wife?"


    "Do I see you as my wife?" Hearing Karen''s words, Kevin got so angry heughed out loud, "Since


    you think that I don''t see you as my wife, then so be it."


    "You want to hear it from me, huh? Then let me ask you, were you the mastermind who hired the


    murderer to kill my father?" Karen looked at Kevin and spoke slowly but surely.


    "What?" Kevin couldn''t believe his ears. Was she using him of Herbert Ken''s murder?


    "Because my father kidnapped Mia, almost killing her. You wanted to avenge her, so you asked


    someone to kill him." Karen decided to just let it go. Once she''s said everything, she wouldn''t have


    to suffer alone.


    "I killed your father because of Mia?" Kevin snorted, "Karen, who''s telling you such things? Am I


    such a person in your heart?"


    Karen clenched her fists, "Kevin, you should know what you have done better."


    "Hah..." Kevin snorted. He looked at Karen with feelings of shock and he didn''t know how to react.


    All this time, he had deployed countless amount of resources and effort to investigate Herbert''s


    murder. But he neverined, because he thought it was worth it. He thought it was worth doing


    it for his own wife.


    But he definitely did not expect that instead of hearing words of appreciation from Karen, she was


    coldly suspecting him as the murderer.


    If he really was the murderer, he would have done things thoroughly and carefully, leaving no clues


    for her, or anyone else.


    "Am I wrong?" Karen asked.


    As long as he denied it, she would believe him. "Go on now, deny it. Say it''s not me. Tell her I had


    nothing to do with it..." Kevin denied in his heart, but Karen did not hear anything.


    Kevin red at her, and his anger level was rising. After some time, he chuckled coldly as he


    walked close to her, "Karen, congrattions on getting the correct answer. Indeed, I was the one


    who hired a murderer to kill your father. Do you like my answer?"


    "You, you are spouting nonsense " How


    could it be him? It couldn''t be him. Why did he admit...was it really him?


    "But Karen, so what if you know that I was the mastermind of your father''s murder? Are you going


    to kill me? Eat me? Or maybe you''d go off with Yaleman?" Kevin''s gaze turned cold as ice. He


    reached over and took off Karen''s clothes forcefully, then pressed himself against her tightly,


    "Karen, in this life, you''re destined to be mine!"


    "Kevin, what are you doing? Let go... let go of me..." Karen struggled hard, but it did not change


    anything. She could only watch Kevin tear off her clothes mercilessly.


    The cold air hit her instantly, making her shiver.. She had never seen such a terrifying Kevin before.


    The Kevin she was seeing now was no longer the gentle and loving Kevin she knew. He was just an


    evil wolf, waiting to devour her at any moment.


    "Kevin, if you do this, I will hate you!" It was useless to struggle, so she stopped struggling. She


    dropped her hands powerlessly and closed her eyes. He could do whatever he wanted. The child in


    her belly was the least of her concern now.


    "Hate me? Who are you to hate me?" Karen''s helplessness made Kevin even more furious. He got


    up and grabbed her chin, "Karen, do you really think I cannot live without you?"


    "I... I''ve never overestimated myself in such a way. I know my worth." Karen chuckled and said


    weakly.


    He was the impressive head of Rovio, while she was only a small scale designer. How could she


    think that he would be unable to live without her?


    "You¡ª" Kevin added more pressure on his grip, but when he saw her frown in pain, he loosened it


    again.


    No matter what she did, he could never bear to see her get hurt.


    Kevin''s gaze moved away from her pale face. He got up, adjusted his shirt, and turned around to


    leave mercilessly.


    As soon as Kevin left, Karen''s heart fell deep into the fiery pits of hell.


    She curled herself up into a ball, and felt like a bird whose wings broke; helpless and scared.


    It turned out thatpared to her suspicion of Kevin being the murderer, him admitting it made her


    sadder. She didn''t believe that he was the murderer, and yet he admitted it.


    He must have grown tired of her. Tired of all the troubles he got from her... That must be the reason


    why he didn''t even bother exining to her.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    She could hear Kevin''s voice ringing in her head¡ªKaren, don''t be afraid, I''ll stay by your side


    forever.


    Kevin''s voice was still as deep and seductive as before, but he left her just like that, as if they were


    strangers.


    She questioned him not because she thought that he was the murderer who had killed her father,


    but because she wanted him to exin. She wanted him to tell her that he had not done those


    things, so she could be assured.


    However, not only did he not deny it, he even admitted it. Was he so desperate to abandon her?


    At that thought, Karen felt lost and cold, as if her heart had been dug out of her body.


    She wanted to cry, but she realized that she had cried too much and she lost her strength. She


    could only let the sadness engulf her and slowly crush her.


    The two of them led very different lives. Perhaps it was a mistake for them to get together... That''s


    why their married life became so difficult and hard.


    Well, she had tried her best. She had tried her best to live a normal and happy life, but there were


    just many things she couldn''t control.


    She tried to stop thinking about it. Kevin can do whatever he wanted after this.... but she did not


    have her closure. How could he just leave so easily and let her suffer alone?


    Gradually, Karen regained her strength. She sat up, put her clothes back on, and decided to have a


    decent discussion with Kevin.


    Even if they weren''t going to continue their lives together, she wanted to clear things up. She didn''t


    want to be left hanging without closure.


    Knock! Knock!


    Just as Karen fixed herself up, the doctor knocked on the door and looked at her worriedly, "Mrs.


    Kyle, your baby''s condition is very unstable now, you can''t get agitated anymore."


    Even the doctor knew her condition was unstable and could not be simted, but Kevin failed to


    protect her earlier and even tried to...


    "I''m fine." Karen bit her lip, "Where''s Kevin? Please send him in. I have something to tell him."


    Although she was angry, she knew that the doctor would be talking about Kevin.


    "Director Kevin, he...he left..." The doctor stammered.


    Hearing the name "Kevin" made the doctor stammer. She did not forget how violent Kevin looked


    when he entered the staff room earlier.


    He asked them toe to the ward quickly, so they thought something had happened to Mrs. Kyle.


    However, it seemed that she was well and fine, so what happened?


    Were they trying to put up an act to make all of them scared?


    "He left?" Obviously, Karen didn''t believe her.


    The doctor nodded hard and held Karen carefully. "Mrs. Kyle, please be careful. If something


    happens to you and the child, Director Kevin will blow up our hospital."


    So, please, Mrs. Kyle, stop acting so ruthlessly... They still had families to support and they didn''t


    want to lose their jobs, or lives.


    Karen knew she should be more careful with her child. What was most important now was to protect


    the child. She could think about other things after that.


    Outside the ward, Kevin was listening anxiously. When he heard that Karen was still fine, he let out


    a sigh of relief.


    He was too angry earlier and got in the heat of the moment that he almost made her.. Luckily he


    managed to control himself in time and not cause any irreversible consequences. "Director Kevin,


    Mrs. Kyle''s emotions are quite stable. Both she and the fetus are fine." Another doctor exined


    carefully.


    They all hoped more than anyone for the safety of Karen and her child. They hoped that she would


    quickly give birth to a child, then their lives would be better.


    Kevin said in a deep voice, "You guys can go back first. Make sure you observe her ward at all


    times. I will not tolerate any shorings."


    "We will definitely take good care of Mrs. Kyle and won''t let anything happen to them." Unless they


    were seeking their own death, who would dare to be careless with them?


    As soon as the doctors left, Kevin turned his head towards York Tanner, "Call Nick, ask him to bring


    George here. If George doesn''t cooperate, kidnap him."


    After seeing George, Karen became agitated and affected the condition of the fetus. She even


    asked if he was the one who instructed


    Herbert''s murder.


    Any Tom, Dick, and Harry could tell that George had something to do with Karen''s suspicion.


    It was also weird that George didn''t turn in the evidence he had of Herbert''s kidnap.


    If he wanted to understand what was going on, George must be the key to all that. He must find


    George as soon as possible to understand what happened.


    York called Nick immediately, and before he could say anything, the other end of the line reported a


    lot of things and York''s expressions gradually turned bad.


    After he hung up, York looked at Kevin with fear, "Director Kevin, Nick was leading some men to go


    look for George. When they reached, George was gone. There were traces of a fight in his house,


    so there''s a possibility that he got kidnapped."


    Problems were arising one after another. Things really have been aggravating recently. As York


    reported to Kevin, he quietly observed his mood.


    Their director was now a furious creature. If anyone offended him now, they would die a scary


    death.


    "George is gone?" Hearing that news made Kevin smile. His smile seemed chilly and dangerous,


    "Very well! It looks like someone is deliberately trying to frame me. That''s fine. If they want to y,


    then let''s entertain them."


    Kevin was never one to lose. If someone had the guts to disturb him, then they must have made


    enough preparations.


    "Tell Nick to stop investigating."


    If Karen misunderstood him, then the mastermind would have a chance to swoop in.


    He had to admit that the mastermind''s n wasn''t bad at all. In his many years of working, he really


    hadn''t met any worthy opponents like that. He admired his opponent''s courage.


    If Karen didn''t get involved in this, he would even consider having a few drinks with this opponent.


    After all, a great rival was as rare as a knowing friend.


    However, this person harassed Karen as well.


    As soon as Kevin gave the instructions, the door of the ward opened, and Karen walked towards


    him with a pale face.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she reached his side, she didn''t give Kevin a chance to speak. She threw her phone at Kevin


    and said, "Kevin, if anything happens to him, I''ll fight you to death."


    After saying that, Karen turned and ran out. Kevin couldn''t catch her in time, and he only managed


    to catch the phone she threw at him.


    There was a clear message shown on the phone, "Karen, they are here. I may not be able to see


    you again."


    The sender was George Ken.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    "Damn it!" Kevin cursed, then he put the phone away and chased after Karen immediately.


    It was now very obvious that someone was stirring things up and trying to pull their rtionship


    apart.


    Karen had just received news that Kevin was the mastermind behind Herbert Ken''s murder, and at


    the same time, Kevin received photos of Chace Yaleman kissing Karen.


    With these two things put together, it would definitely cause them to argue... and now George was


    in trouble.


    Damn it!


    Kevin quickly caught up to Karen and pulled her back, almost roaring: "Karen, calm down!"


    "Let me go! Let me go! Kevin, let me go!" Karen tried to push him away, but Kevin just tightened his


    arms around her and pulled her into his arms.


    She was so anxious that she bit his chest, "My brother said that you were the mastermind for


    father''s murder. I didn''t believe him. He said you were going to get him. I still didn''t believe him...


    Kevin, can I still trust you?"


    "The murderer wasn''t me, and I didn''t kidnap George... you need to go back and rest in the ward. I


    will find an exnation for all of these." Kevin didn''t give her any chance to run away, instead he


    carried her in his arms back to the ward.


    "Kevin, my mother died in vain. My father got murdered... George is my only family left. I cannot let


    anything happen to him."


    So many things happened so coincidentally in such a short time, so it probably had something


    more. Karen wasn''t stupid.


    The murderer wasn''t Kevin, and there must be someone stirring things up. George would very likely


    be the next sacrifice.


    Both her parents died in the hands of others, If anything happened to George, Karen would start to


    suspect if she was an unlucky star in her family.


    Kevin put her into the bed, "Karen, if you trust me, stay here and take care of the baby. Let me do


    everything else. If George even loses a finger, I''llpensate you with my life."


    "What nonsense are you saying? Although I don''t want anything to happen to him, I hope that


    nothing happens to you too." Why couldn''t this man understand what she wanted?


    All she hoped for was for everyone around her to be safe and sound. Kevin wasn''t just her husband.


    He was her soulmate.


    She couldn''t imagine how she would be like without Kevin.


    How would Little Karen be?


    How would the baby in her belly be?


    All three of them relied on him heavily. He needed to be safe.


    "Alright, we will all be safe!" Kevin rubbed her head, and his voice became gentle, "Give me two


    days. Just two days."


    Karen bit her lip and nodded carefully.


    "You must rest properly and not get agitated anymore. As long as you and the baby are fine, I will


    be alright. Understand?" Kevin cooed gently.


    "Mhmm. I know." Karen bit her lip. Although she wanted to speak more, she remained silent.


    What she needed to do was to protect their child, not believe the rumors, and not cause any more


    trouble for Kevin.


    "Good girl!" Kevin nted a kiss on her forehead and turned around to leave, "York, send someone


    to guard the ward. Don''t let Karen leave the ward at all. You can bring Little Karen here as well.


    After giving the orders, Kevin walked away quickly. He needed to capture those vile beings who


    were harassing Karen.


    "Mommy, I saw Brother Lionel today! Brother Lionel said I can go find him when I grow up!" When


    Little Karen reached the hospital, she jumped into her mother''s arms and spoke excitedly.


    Little Karen met her Brother Lionel again. He hugged her, gave her a kiss, and promised that they


    would meet again after she grows up.


    Although she didn''t know how long it would take to grow up, she was very excited at the thought


    that she would be able to see Brother Lionel in the future.


    She didn''t have many friends, and she wasn''t close to Brother Jayden yet, so she could only share


    this happy news with her daddy and mommy.


    "You met Brother Lionel?" Karen was suspicious, but she didn''t want to burst her bubbles. She


    caught her and gave her a kiss on her rosy cheeks.


    All her worries and fear earlier faded as she saw her cute Little Karen.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Their child was already growing up. Kevin must have endured all kinds of hardships raising her


    alone. How could she have suspected him?


    "Brother Lionel! It''s my Brother Lionel!" Little Karen was very happy, so she also kissed her mother''s


    cheeks. "Mommy, I want to grow up quickly."


    "Baby, I love you very much. Forever and ever."


    "I love you too."


    "Karen, can you tell me about your stories with Daddy?"


    "Daddy and I?" Little Karen blinked her eyes, "I love Daddy, and I love Brother Lionel too."


    The little girl was a quick-thinker.


    When she was talking about Brother Lionel, her mother suddenly brought her father up. Her mother


    must have thought that she would abandon her father because she already had Brother Lionel.


    She would never!


    If she had Daddy and Mommy, and Brother Lionel, then she would be the happiest child in the


    world.


    "Karen, Daddy, and Mommy will always love you as much as we do now. If we have a baby, will you


    love the baby too?" Karen didn''t want to hide the pregnancy from Little Karen anymore.


    Little Karen was a member of the family. She had the right to know.


    "A baby? Is the baby cute?" If the baby''s cute, she would love it. If not, she wouldn''t.


    Although she knew that there wouldn''t be any more child as cute as herself in the world, her


    younger sibling shouldn''t be too bad.


    Just like her younger sister, Momo. Although Momo looked different, and she did not know how to


    speak, she was still very cute. Furthermore, she kept herpany always.


    "Yes, the baby will be very cute." No matter whether it was a boy or a girl, Karen knew that her child


    with Kevin would definitely be cute.


    Little Karen said softly, "Then I would love the baby."


    Hearing Little Karen''s answer made Karen extremely happy. She held Little Karen''s tiny hand and


    ced it against her stomach, "Little Karen, actually, there''s already a baby growing in here. You


    must love the baby in the future, okay?"


    "A baby growing inside? Will it sprout?" Little Karen was very curious. She opened her eyes very


    widely and blinked slowly.


    Karen responded with a smile, "Mm. The baby will grow big and then the baby woulde out from


    my belly, bing a part of our family."


    "I love you and Daddy, and I will also love the baby. Most importantly, I want to be with you and


    Daddy." Little Karen held Karen''s hand tightly. "You would hold my left hand, and Daddy would hold


    my right hand. I will be a happy baby."


    "Little Karen..." Karen held Little Karen tightly. Although her baby was so young, she''s already so


    sensible. She was really touched.


    Of course, the reason behind her being so sensible was because of her surroundings and


    environment.


    Only with an outstanding father like Kevin, would there be such an outstanding daughter.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    The royal family from Country A was visiting Chatterton Town!


    This news made it to the headlines immediately and attracted the attention of all citizens of


    Chatterton Town.


    Although Country A wasn''t the most powerful country in the world, they were still quite influential.


    For this international event, the guests were important members of the royal family of Country A.


    Their correspondents were the highest-ranking officials of Chatterton Town and some


    representatives from the government.


    This news spread like wildfire on the inte. It was impossible for anyone to miss it, including


    Karen Daly, who was worrying about George Ken and Kevin Kyle.


    After a whole day of shouting, Karen was both mentally and physically tired. Little Karen was tired


    as well as shey in her mother''s arms, unable to keep her eyes open.


    Just as Karen was putting Little Karen down for a nap, she received a notification from her phone


    rmending thetest news.


    She usually didn''t care much about trending news like this, buttely, there was some news about


    her family, so she began reading the news more frequently.


    And as she took a look, a boy on a photograph caught her attention.


    In the picture, he was in a ck suit and had government officials standing all around him. He


    looked very charming.


    Karen noticed him because he looked very simr to Lionel, in addition to appearing charming.


    Even after observing him for some time, she couldn''t tell how he was different from Lionel.


    If anything, this boy looked more put together and elegant. He had a more mature and graceful aura


    about him.


    When she heard Little Karen say she met Brother Lionel, she was worried that Little Karen missed


    Brother Lionel too much and was hallucinating.


    She did not expect that there was a boy that looked exactly like Lionel. It wasn''t just his looks, but


    his height and age- matched Lionel''s too.


    Lionel''s true identity was unknown. They''d never seen him contacting any of his family members


    before too. And this boy who looked so simr to Lionel was from the royal family of Country A.


    Country A was ruled by a monarch. That meant that this boy, as part of the royal family could rule


    the country one day.


    If only he wasn''t part of the royal family of Country A, Karen would think that this person was


    definitely Brother Lionel who had taken good care of Little Karen.


    No wonder her silly daughter would recognize this person as her Brother Lionel. If she found out the


    truth, she would probably be sad for a long time again.


    "Mommy.. Brother Lionel, it''s my Brother Lionel!" Little Karen poked her head out of the nket and


    smiled happily when she saw the picture in Karen''s phone.


    "Mm, yes it''s your Brother Lionel." Karen nted a kiss on Little Karen''s cheek. Then she erged


    the picture, "Good thing Brother Lionel is still so handsome."


    "Brother Lionel is the most handsome person." Little Karen stared at the photograph and hoped that


    she could grow up faster so that she can meet Brother Lionel again.


    "Mm? Brother Lionel is the most handsome?" Karen rubbed her daughter''s head asked with a


    smile, "So, your Daddy isn''t the most handsome?"


    Little Karen responded in a soft voice, "Brother Lionel is just as handsome as Daddy."


    "You cheeky girl." She was still so young, and she already found other boys as handsome as her


    Daddy.


    When she grew up and find someone she liked, would she then think that her crush would be more


    handsome than her Daddy?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At the thought of Little Karen growing up and meeting another person, Karen immediately thought of


    Lionel!


    If only Lionel had not disappeared. If only Lionel could apany Little Karen for a long time and


    protect her, how nice would that be?


    But that was just a thought. Lionel could never return to Little Karen''s side again... Just like how


    Karen''s father would never resurrect and return to her side.


    Karen sighed silently and held Little Karen in her arms, "Dear, let''s sleep first okay? We will wait for


    Daddy too."


    Little Karen cried a lot today. Crying was a very tiring thing to do, so she fell into a deep sleep


    quickly.


    Perhaps her Brother Lionel would appear in her dreams... so the little girl put on a smile as she fell


    asleep.


    Little Karen was sleeping very soundly, but Karen was not falling asleep.


    She was very tired, and yet her mind was in a mess. She was thinking a lot about the past, present,


    and future.


    Although she had never seen her biological father since she was a child, when she thought that her


    father had been concerned about her for so many years, she knew her father loved her a lot.


    Compared to the monster, Samuel Daly, her biological father must have been much kinder.


    Her father had been thinking about her silently for so many years. Even before he took hisst


    breath, he was still worried about her... Every time she thought of this, her heart would bleed.


    Before he took hisst breath...


    Suddenly, Karen thought of something.


    She quickly picked up the phone to call Kevin. Kevin hadn''t seen the evidence George had


    retrieved. Now that George was missing, someone might have destroyed the evidence. She needed


    to inform Kevin.


    While waiting for the call to connect, Karen bumped into her head. How could she be so stupid to


    not tell Kevin such an important clue?


    What if there was a mole beside Kevin, and he would get betrayed again just because she didn''t tell


    him?


    The call got through quickly. She heard Kevin''s familiar voice, "Karen?"


    "Kevin, listen to me. George showed me a recording from the surveince camera of his house, and


    there were two men who kidnapped my father. I know one of them. It was Chester, who''s always


    following Nick around."


    "There was also a voice recording of my father just before he passed. He said that you are not a


    good person, and asked George to save me from you."


    "Kevin, I''m guessing something happened to my father before he died. There must have been a


    misunderstanding, so he said things like that."


    "And maybe, it''s possible that someone else was pretending to be you... I don''t know how, but


    someone is trying to frame you."


    Karen said a lot in one go. She noticed that Kevin did not give any response when she was done.


    Was he even listening?


    "Kevin, are you still there? Do you hear me?" Karen pressed her lips tight and asked carefully.


    Kevin still did not respond.


    Was Kevin still ming her for not trusting him?


    Just as Karen was reading too much into it, Kevin''s deep voice came slowly from the phone, like


    lyrics of a song, "Karen, I really like you!"

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Karen, I really like you!


    I like you so much that I can''t live without you!


    I like you so much that I can''t even exin!


    There were many things Kevin wanted to tell Karen, but he had never said such romantic things


    before.


    Today was the first time, and it may possibly be the only time that he would confess his true feelings


    for her.


    These years, he had changed a lot. He was no longer just a cold, emotionless big boss.


    He was a good husband who was considerate of his wife and a good father who loved his daughter.


    However, something that hadn''t changed was his way of expressing love. As a man, he liked to


    express his love through actions.


    He took care of her, spoiled her... did everything which he thought a husband should do for his wife.


    He was just a man who''s not good at expressing his feelings with words.


    The reason why he would suddenly confess to Karen like this was because what she just said was


    very shocking.


    When Karen told him all that, she was implying that she trusted him, and wanted to stay on the


    same side as him.


    They were husband and wife. They were each other''s soulmate and support in life.


    There were 7 billion people in the world. One could meet many people in their lives, and Kevin had


    probably met a lot of women as beautiful and outstanding as Karen was.


    But... ever since he met her, he thought that even Aphrodite would lose out to her beauty.


    This proved that she was truly his¡ª


    One in many millions!


    No matter how many people he met in his life, he was fixed on Karen.


    "Me... me too!" Karen replied after recovering from her shock.


    Hearing Kevin''s sudden confession definitely shocked Karen a lot.


    Even though they were miles apart, she could imagine how calm Kevin must be as he said that.


    Karen and Little Karen were probably the only ones in the world to enjoy his kindness and


    generosity. Of course she must trust him at all times, for better or for worse.


    "Wait for me with our child. I''ll be back once I''m done." After some time, Kevin regained his


    composure. He got out of his mushy side and went back to being normal.


    "Okay... No, Kevin, wait." Just as he was about to hang up, Karen called for him again.


    "Yeah?" His voice was gentle, with no trace of annoyance.


    "Of course it would be best to find the murderer, but it''s fine if you don''t... I just want you guys to


    come back safe."


    Everything else was in the past. The people who were still alive and with her were her priorities


    now. She couldn''t bear losing him or George anymore.


    "No one will be able to do anything to me, especially with your blessings." Karen could almost hear


    Kevin smile as he spoke, "Wait for me."


    "Okay then... Come back quick. I''ll be waiting at the hospital with Little Karen."


    "Mm"


    The conversation had ended, but both of them didn''t hang up. Karen knew he was waiting for her to


    hang up.


    "I''ll hang up first!" Karen hung up on the phone gently.


    After hanging up, Karen stuck the phone closely to her face as she was still thinking about what


    Kevin had just said.


    As she recalled his words, Karen could feel her face getting hotter.


    Luckily he didn''t profess his love for her face to face. If he did, he would definitely tease her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen wasn''t the only one embarrassed right now. On the other end of the phone, Kevin was just


    the same.


    Although Kevin didn''t really feel weird or different, the people around him thought otherwise.


    Nick ck had been reporting the clues they had beside him.


    Kevin looked rather distressed before the call, and the atmosphere in the meeting room was tensed,


    as if the meeting room was going to copse any minute.


    Just as everyone was on heightened senses, the familiar ringtone with the nursery rhyme rang.


    Upon hearing this ringtone, before Kevin even picked up the phone, the other men had already let


    out a breath of relief.


    This ringtone would ring when Karen or Little Karen called. The instance Director Kevin heard the


    ringtone, his expression softened considerably.


    That''s right!


    It was in an instance. An instance.


    His mood changed faster than the weather, but they were already used to it.


    They were able to take a breather only when Kevin was speaking on the phone, and they would


    think about what to do next. They needed toe up with some good ideas to find that daring and


    bold murderer.


    Sure enough, once the director picked up the call, his expressions... well, even Nick didn''t know


    how to describe his expression.


    They had never seen him wear such an expression before. How could you describe that


    expression?


    Mad?


    That''s not quite right!


    Starstruck?


    That''s right!


    That word.


    What on earth happened?


    Why would their director be so starstruck?


    Shortlyter, when their director said something loudly, everyone understood.


    His stammer as he said out "Karen, I really like you!"


    That was a public disy of affection.


    Ever since Herbert Ken was attacked, no one around Kevin had rested well.


    Besides, they were working around a ticking time bomb as they were prepared to be yelled at by


    their director at any time.


    And now, they just witnessed their director''s public disy of affection.


    But that was a good thing. Since the director''s family problem was settled, he wouldn''t get so angry


    anymore.


    And only after solving his family problem, could the director fully concentrate on his opponent.


    At that thought, even Nick was worried about the murderer. Those torturous days were going to


    come to an end soon.


    "Nick!"


    Nick was still deep in his thoughts, so he reacted slowly when he got called upon. Someone beside


    him had to give him a nudge, "Di-director, what can I do for you?"


    Kevin''s gaze was as sharp as a knife, "Call Chester in."


    "Chester?" He was just a sidekick that followed him around. Why was the director asking for him


    personally?


    Kevin raised his eyebrow, "Is there a problem?"


    Nick shook his head quickly, "No problem. I''ll call him in right away."

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Chester was quickly brought in by Nick. Standing a few steps away from Kevin, he watched him


    warily, "Di- director Kevin, you asked for me?"


    Although he often appeared near Nick as they worked on Kevin''smands, he had never


    reported directly to the director before.


    When he heard that Director Kevin asked for him, he immediately recalled if he had done something


    wrongtely that the director wanted to deal with him personally.


    But on second thought, even if he did something wrong, he only needed to report to Nick. There


    was no need for the director to step in.


    "Where were you and what were you doing on the night of Herbert Ken''s incident?" Kevin appeared


    calm, but his looks could definitely kill.


    "I... I was hanging out with Maynard and Raymond." Under Kevin''s gaze, Chester felt like he was


    standing in a torture chamber. Even though he remembered clearly what he was doing that night,


    he stammered to say it.


    "Nick, call in the other two as well." Kevin gave the orders to Nick, but his eyes were still fixed on


    Chester.


    "Got it." Nick didn''t understand why the director was suddenly inspecting his staff, but he still did as


    he was told.


    Maynard and Raymond gave the same answer. On the night of Herbert Ken''s incident, they were


    hanging out together and ying cards.


    They remembered it very clearly because they were ying very happy when they received the call


    about Herbert.


    When they heard the news, they were shaken to the core. That was a man their superior asked


    them to protect well. Now that something happened to him... even though they weren''t on duty that


    night, they were rather concerned.


    Since the three suspects said the same thing, there were only two possibilities. One, they tallied


    their alibis; or two, they were indeed ying cards that night.


    Kevin had been working hard since young, and he had seen countless people before. He had his


    own way of judging someone. He could easily tell whether the three of them were telling the truth.


    He nced around the three, and his gaze fell on Chester again, "Who do you have in your family?"


    Chester replied honestly, "There''s my father, mother, and an elder sister."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin frowned, "No one else?"


    Chester wiped his sweat. He thought about it, and added, "These are the people currently in my


    family... I used to have a twin brother, but he was kidnapped at a young age. We don''t even know if


    he''s alive now."


    A twin brother!


    Then it was quite easy to exin why ''Chester'' appeared at George''s house although he didn''t


    commit the crime.


    Sending someone who looked identical to Kevin''s staff to kidnap Herbert, so that was an obvious


    way to push the me to him.


    Now, the only mystery left was why Herbert told George those things before he died.


    Kevin smiled slightly, then he let out a coldugh, "Dead or alive, I want you to find out about your


    brother no matter what."


    "Director, I''m afraid that would be impossible," Chester replied.


    His family had been searching for him for over twenty years, and they could not find any clues. They


    didn''t have any lead now, so how was he supposed to look for him?


    Nick gave Chester a re, and spoke up immediately, "Director, I''ll arrange more staff to look for


    him."


    Kevin continued, "Send someone to check on every single surveince camera in the area of


    George''s house. Try to look for his face."


    There were quite a few surveince cameras in the area George lived in. No matter how prepared


    their opponent was, Kevin believed that they must have left something out.


    The person Kevin was dealing with had gone quite far that he even investigated the men around


    him just to pull him apart from his wife.


    It would not be very hard to investigate someone''s background. However, the men around Kevin


    had their identities kept in high secrecy and their information was highly ssified. To be able to


    investigate them, it would most certainly take a lot of time and effort.


    Nick nodded, "I had already asked someone to go through the cameras on that day itself. We will


    hear about it tomorrow."


    Kevin added, "All your staff has been going through a tough time. When this all ends, make sure


    you reward them well." "Understood." "Send a message to the kidnapper. Tell them if anything


    happens to George, they can be prepared to dig their own grave." Kevin got up and walked off.


    "Yes." Nick caught up immediately. He knew the director was not joking.


    Kevin then ordered: "Ask someone to keep an eye on Yaleman. Since he was brave enough to


    create trouble in Chatterton Town, don''t let him leave the city."


    "Understood."


    "Arrange for him to see me tomorrow morning." Kevin looked at his watch, "Since we already have


    some clues, we are on track. Let your staff go back and get some rest for the night."


    "Okay." Nick scratched his head, confused.


    What happened to their director?


    Since when did he care about his subordinates so much?


    Maybe he did care about them, but he would never say his concerns out loud.


    Could it be that he was still starstruck from his confession to Karen?


    Whatever it was, he and his staff must thank Mrs. Kyle.


    Because Mrs. Kyle made Director Kevin happy, their lives got better as well.


    Mrs. Kyle was like their knight in shining armor.


    When Kevin came to the hospital after finishing his work, it was already veryte.


    The weather in Chatterton Town had been rather coldtely. As he entered the hospital, he was still


    cold.


    He was about to enter the ward when he suddenly thought of something. He took off his coat and


    gave it to one of his staff.


    He wanted to strip away his work stress and fatigue... He wished to always present the best side of


    him in front of Karen and Little Karen.


    Karen was very sleepy, but she was only sleeping lightly. She kept waking up and falling back


    asleep. When Kevin opened the door, she immediately woke up.


    Karen quickly got up and wanted to get him a ss of water, but Kevin swiftly got to the bed and


    held her down, "Just lie down and don''t move around too much."


    "You''ve been busy for a whole day. You must be tired and hungry. I had Sarabelle prepare some


    food for you, and it''s still warm." She couldn''t help Kevin with other things, so she helped him


    wherever she could.


    "Alright, I''ll eat itter." Kevin pinched Little Karen''s face lightly, "Our Baby Karen really looks like a


    cute little piggy."

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    "Her father is a big piggy, so she is a piggy too." Karen yed along with Kevin.


    "Then we''re all piggies." Kevin rubbed Karen''s head and gently held her in his arms. "So did our


    baby torture you in the belly today?"


    Of course, Kevin sounded rxed only because he had been updated about Karen and the baby''s


    condition.


    If Karen''s emotions were stable, then the baby would be fine. The baby would definitelye to this


    world safe and sound.


    Karenughed and replied softly, "I took care of both baby piggies very well while you were busy out


    there. They have been nothing but absolute darlings to me."


    "I am not a baby piggy. I am a good girl." Little Karen had been sleeping since the afternoon. She


    had already woken up when her father pinched her face, but he was too busy being lovey-dovey


    with her mother that they didn''t notice her.


    "Yeah, you are a good girl." Kevin carried Little Karen out of bed, "Little Karen, let''s have dinner


    together."


    Little Karen replied, "I want to eat jam!"


    "Okay. I''ll have someone prepare some jam for you." Kevin was really spoiling his baby daughter.


    No matter when, as long as it was Little Karen''s request, he would immediately get someone to get


    it done. He would never let Little Karen get sad.


    If Little Karen requested to fly to outer space, Kevin would probably agree without much hesitation.


    "It''s already sote now, and you still want to get her food?" Looking at them, Karen sighed and


    shook her head.


    People always told her that daughters must be spoiled. But she was afraid that Kevin was taking it


    to a whole new level.


    Karen had already been back for a few months now, and she hasn''t seen Kevin turn Little Karen


    down even once.


    "Karen, you should eat some as well." Someone had reported to Kevin that Karen only had some


    porridge for dinner. He knew she must be hungry.


    "Okay," Karen replied softly.


    She had no appetite for dinner as she was eating alone. Now that she saw her husband and


    daughter, her appetite improved a lot.


    Kevin looked at the food that Sarabelle sent over and served them on the table.


    He put Karen''s favorite dish near her, and put Little Karen''s favorite dish where she could reach it,


    "Here, Little Karen. Eat it by yourself."


    "Thank you, Daddy!" Little Karen said softly.


    Little Karen liked strawberries very much. The kitchen staff would prepare strawberries for her every


    meal.


    There was a container that only had strawberries. Little Karen immediately grabbed one and stuffed


    it in her mouth, the sweet and sour taste exciting her taste buds.


    After eating a strawberry, Little Karen licked her lips, "Daddy, I love eating strawberries."


    Karen wiped Little Karen''s mouth and spoke gently, "If you like it, then eat a few more, but not too


    many. Your stomach is so small, so don''t spoil it."


    "Mommy, will the baby in your belly spoil your stomach?" That cheeky girl rted her mother''s


    words to something else.


    Hearing what Little Karen said, Kevin looked over at Karen quickly. Before he even asked, Karen,


    exined, "I''ve already told her everything. She said she''ll love her younger brother or sister very


    much."


    Kevin lowered his head and kissed his precious daughter. "Yes, Little Karen, even if we have a


    younger brother and younger sister, both of us will still love you."


    "I love my Daddy, Mommy, younger brother and sister, and Brother Lionel..." At any time, Little


    Karen did not seem to forget about her brother Lionel.


    Hearing ''Brother Lionel'' made Kevin''s heart sink a little.


    Little Karen was his most precious child. He had hoped that she wouldn''t rely on someone else too


    much, because she could get hurt very easily.


    Karen always said that he spoiled their daughter too much, so naturally he had already paved Little


    Karen''s future perfectly so that she could be happy all the time.


    As for that royal family member from Country A, Karen and Mia probably thought that he was just a


    boy who looked like Lionel, but Kevin knew that he was indeed Lionel. He was the Brother Lionel


    that Little Karen missed.


    But actually, he was not really Lionel either.


    Lionel was not his real name. It was just a fake name he used when he took refuge. In fact, he was


    the only son of the current president and firstdy of Country A, and he was a very important


    member of the royal family.


    Compared to the two sons the president had with his ex-wife, this third and youngest son was very


    mature although he was still young, and the president took a liking to him.


    And it was precisely because the president liked him, his two elder brothers were jealous and


    attacked him in Chatterton Townst time.


    He had been seriously injured then. If Little Karen did not insist to save him, Kevin would not have


    meddled in that matter. That''s why Kevin thought it was very natural that he saw Little Karen as his


    savior.


    If he could stay by Little Karen''s side to protect her and take care of her, that would be great. But


    there were still many uncontroble factors.


    In his business empire, Kevin was bold and daring. But when it came to Little Karen, he was


    particrly careful.


    With hisplex personal status, it was impossible for Lionel to be with Little Karen forever. He had


    to leave at some point to fulfill his destiny.


    Instead of letting him stay with Little Karen for too long, that she wouldn''t leave him, Kevin thought it


    would be better for him to leave earlier in her life, so that Little Karen could forget about his


    existence.


    Therefore, a year after his visit to Chatterton Town, Kevin sent someone to destroy all information of


    the visit and made it seem like he never came to Chatterton Town before. All because he wanted to


    protect his beloved daughter.


    Only by wiping out all of Lionel''s background information, could Little Karenpletely forget this


    person, and then Kevin could feel at ease.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, yearster, when Little Karen had grown up, and she brought the memento Brother


    Lionel had given her to look for him, she had already forgotten what Brother Lionel looked like.


    Although she didn''t remember what he looked like, Little Karen would never forget her promise to


    Brother Lionel, that she would find him after she grows up.


    With the birthday gift Brother Lionel had given to her, she would search high and low for him, never


    giving up.


    Because she would forever remember that she must find him. She must find her Brother Lionel.


    No matter where he was.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    In a short while, the jam Little Karen wanted was sent over. However, that girl had already eaten a


    few strawberries and some other food. She was already feeling quite full.


    "Daddy, I don''t want the jam anymore." Little Karen touched her belly and looked at her father with a


    sweet smile.


    "Okay, Don''t eat it if you don''t want to." Kevin reached out and rubbed Little Karen''s head. Then, he


    carried her onto hisp.


    That cheeky girl. She was still so young and she was already using her smile to pull his


    heartstrings. What would she do in the future?


    "Thank you Daddy!" Little Karen stood up, hugged her father tightly, and gave him a kiss, "I love you


    the most."


    Kevin pursed his lips, "Don''t you love strawberries the most?"


    Little Karen stared at her Daddy with her eyes wide open, wearing a cute expression of shock and


    innocence.


    Daddy wasn''t being cute at all. How could he expose her like that? Sure, she loved eating


    strawberries the most, but the people she loved the most were her Daddy and Mommy!


    She pouted and wanted to climb down from her Daddy and run to her Mommy, but her father caught


    hold of her and didn''t let go.


    Little Karen pouted angrily and decided to be angry at her father.


    "Are you angry at me?" Kevin saw through her n immediately.


    "Daddy, don''t do that." Little Karen pouted and rested her head on Kevin''s chest as if she was going


    to cry.


    "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore." Kevin lowered his head and kissed her pink little face, and the


    little girl''s anger died away.


    Looking at the father and daughter, Karen smiled gently and felt incredibly blessed.


    In the evening, Kevin called her to tell her about George''s condition and told her not to worry


    because he would not let anything happen to him.


    Karen believed in Kevin. If he said George was fine, then George would definitelye back fine.


    Therefore, when Kevin came back, Karen did not mention anything about George, and just enjoyed


    the moment with her family.


    After dinner, Kevin asked the doctor to check on Karen and the child''s condition again. Only when


    he''s sure that they were safe, he could rest well.


    Although it was a luxurious ward, it was a hospital after all and he trusted the doctors there. Since


    Karen''s health condition was quite stable, Kevin brought them back home.


    On the way back home, Little Karen slept in her father''s arm soundly. Well, she was really living like


    a pig.


    Kevin had one arm around Karen, and she rested gently on his shoulders. Lifting her head slightly,


    she said, "Kevin, I''m sorry."


    Although he didn''t me her for suspecting him as the murderer, she needed to apologize. She


    couldn''t just pretend it didn''t happen just because he didn''t say anything about it.


    Kevin kissed her on the forehead, "Karen, what I want to hear is not your apology."


    Karen was confused, "Then what do you want to hear?"


    "I hope that you don''t hide anything in the future and just tell me if anything happened." He was


    referring to the incident where Chace Yaleman kissed her. Although she didn''t consent to it, Kevin


    felt like killing someone at the thought of another man touching Karen.


    "I have told you everything I know." Karen thought that Kevin wanted to know about what she knew


    regarding her father''s incident.


    Forget it, he''d better not force her. He would give them some time. With more time, Karen would be


    more trusting and open.


    As for the wedding preparations he had made, he decided not to tell her yet. He was going to


    surprise her after the problem at hand was settled.


    "Young Master, it seems that the rtionship between Kevin and Karen did not go as we wanted."


    A man in his fifties stood behind Chace Yaleman and reported to him courteously.


    "Oh... is that so?" Chace stood up straight. He was looking into the distance from his window, his


    eyes full of emotions.


    "Not only did they not turn against each other as we expected, their rtionship seemed to have


    gotten better."


    "Isn''t that better?" Chace smiled gently.


    Confused, the middle-aged man said, "Young Master, I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    Chace threw a small USB drive into the middle-aged man''s hands. "Take a look for yourself. If


    there''s nothing wrong with it, send the video out."


    After seeing this video, if Karen still trusted Kevin... that would be impossible. This was the ultimate


    gift he had prepared for them.


    Chace was still staring out his window and looking at the tall building opposite him. That was the


    Rovio headquarters, which was the tallestmercial building in the whole country.


    As he looked at it, it was almost as if the building started turning into a human figure... Gradually, in


    his mind''s eye, he could see an image of Karen morphing from the building.


    "Karen..." He called out for her name, as if she was the most precious woman in his heart.


    The first time he saw Karen was a few years ago when Kevin brought her to Ivan''s workce to


    pick a dress for the Chatterton Town charity dinner.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In that exceptional bungalow, not only were there Ivan and Julie, he too was also there. He was a


    guest who reached earlier than Kevin and Karen did.


    But they didn''t know he was there.


    The dress named ''Butterfly Love'' was not the work of Ivan. Instead, the real owner of ''Butterfly Love''


    was him.


    Julie mentioned that the designer of ''Butterfly Love'' had intended it for his future wife. And this was


    Chace.


    He had been waiting for the girl whom he was willing to give the dress to.


    On that day, he finally awaited her. But she already had a spouse, and that man was better than him


    in every aspect.


    When they went to college in the United States, the lucky guy had always been him, and he had


    plenty of girls going after Chace. It was not because he was the most attractive among them, but


    because Kevin was too cold. In addition, he always had many things to do, so the female students


    had no chance to approach him.


    Many female students tried their best to create opportunities to run into Kevin. Only after countless


    failures would they then approach Chace.


    They approached Chace because they knew if they got closer to him, they could get close to


    Kevin... It was like that all the time. He didn''t mind much as he didn''t like those women anyway, so


    he just regarded them as friends with benefits.


    That stopped when he saw Karen. Although he only saw her from afar, he knew he had found an


    owner for his ''Butterfly Love''.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    From then on, he could no longer forget the woman who wore his ''Butterfly Love''. She was as


    beautiful as an angel.


    He tried hard to forget, but he failed again and again... So he decided to follow his heart and go for


    what he wanted.


    Even though she''s Kevin''s woman, and even though he couldn''tpare to Kevin in many ways, it


    didn''t bother him much.


    As long as he worked hard, he could get anything he wanted.


    So what if she was Kevin''s woman?


    After all, Kevin was just a man. He was not made of steel and iron; he was all flesh and blood. A


    gunshot or a sharp knife could kill him.


    "Young Master, is this real?" The middle-aged man looked at the video and could not believe that


    his young master could get such an important treasure.


    "Take a closer look and see if it''s real." Chace responded without turning his head.


    "Young Master, do you mean that this is not the real Kevin?" The middle-aged man stared at the


    man on theputer screen again and again. "Young Master, who else can this face and this voice


    belong to other than Kevin?"


    "Look at it a few more times. If there is anything wrong with this thing, all of our ns will be in


    vain."


    "Okay." The middle- aged man repeated the video and watched it again and again.


    After watching it several times, he still couldn''t find anything wrong with it, "No, I can be sure that


    the person in the video is definitely Kevin."


    "That''s good."


    This butler who was always by his side was very good at observing people. If he couldn''t find any


    problem with the video, then other people definitely wouldn''t be able to do it too.


    The middle-aged man asked, "Young master, what should we do next?"


    "Follow the n."


    "But..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Understood." The middle- aged man turned and was about to leave. After taking two steps, he


    turned back and said, "Young Master, I''ll send more people to watch over you."


    Chace said indifferently, "In Chatterton Town, the person with most power in the military is Neil


    Brown, whereas in the business industry, it would be Kevin. Who would have the ability to fight with


    them?"


    The middle-aged man said worriedly, "Young Master..."


    Chace waved his hand to stop him from speaking, "No matter how many men you send my way,


    there''s no difference with me facing them alone. If they wanted to catch us, do you really think we


    can run away?"


    Even if he brought more men, Kevin could still catch him if he wanted to. More men following him


    only meant more men being sacrificed for his sake.


    Chace knew his stance well.


    "Young Master, you can''t..."


    "You''re dismissed." Chace waved his hand and looked out of the window, but he smiled gently and


    confidently.


    Although Chace knew the dangers and risks, yet he remained bold and daring. It was not because


    he was seeking for his death, but because he was very confident that this time, he could defeat


    Kevinpletely.


    Because of the rain, the weather got colder, but Kevin Kyle acted as if he didn''t mind the coldness.


    He didn''t even wear his coat, and only wore a white shirt and ck trousers.


    Although Kevin asked Nick to let his men rest for a night, Nick couldn''t actually ask all of them to


    rest up. He still had to prepare for everything so he could send it to their director in the morning.


    Despite resting sotest night, Kevin still woke up early today and came to the office as early as


    ever. As his special assistant, Nick was already familiar with his working style and habits, so


    naturally, he prepared everything he needed.


    "Director Kevin, we already found the man who looked identical to Chester in one of the recordings.


    They were in a van with te number AXX54.


    "After getting the number, we checked the owner of the car but we found that the van was already


    scrapped. It was stolen before Old Mr. Ken''s murder."


    "We followed the clues and found the scrapped van. Just a few days ago, a fisherman discovered


    that a van had fallen into the sea while he was fishing in the sea. He called the police. Now the van


    has been sent back to the scrap factory, but we still couldn''t find to locate the man."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nick reported every single clue he found in detail. Kevin did not respond after he was done, so Nick


    didn''t know if he was satisfied with the information.


    Nick was in a tough spot. Lately, their director had been experiencing major mood swings, so it was


    very hard to tell what he was thinking and what he wanted.


    If he went on like this, Nick felt like his life span was going to be shortened. Not that he couldn''t


    handle the pressure, but his guts would shrink from fear.


    After a long while, Kevin replied, "Since we have found so many clues, continue investigating them.


    No matter whether that person is dead or alive, you must find him."


    "Our men are still investigating, and I will report to you once there is anything."


    "York, have you made an appointment with the person I told you to?" Kevin was no longer obsessed


    with finding the murderer.


    Although there wasn''t any concrete evidence, he already knew who it was.


    York Tanner stepped forward quickly and said, "He has already arrived, and he is waiting for you,


    director."


    In the Rovio reception room.


    Kevin stepped into the room and saw Chace Yaleman standing in front of the window as if he was


    admiring the cars on the road.


    When Kevin came in, Chace didn''t look back. Perhaps he was trying to be arrogant, or he really


    didn''t hear him.


    Kevin took steady steps towards the window, standing a few steps away from Chace.


    The reception room was right next to Kevin''s office, located on the top floor of the Rovio office


    tower. From here, one could see most of the city area of Chatterton Town.


    There were very few people who could enjoy the view of Chatterton Town from here.


    Chace did not say a word, and Kevin remained silent. Both of them looked at the view of Chatterton


    Town and were deep in thought.


    After standing for some time, Chace couldn''t wait anymore. He turned his head and looked at Kevin,


    "Matthew, why did you ask me toe?"


    Kevin chuckled and asked, "How''s the scenery of Chatterton Townpared to Beaford City and


    New York?"


    Chace said, "Chatterton Town is an uing international metropolis. Over the years, it has


    expanded and grown very rapidly. Although it still falls short from those other cities, there''s definitely


    good prospect here and may overtake the others one day."


    Kevin slowly turned his head and fixed his sharp gaze on Chace. He chuckled, "You say it falls short


    from those cities now, but it could overtake those cities in the future. How does that happen?"


    Chace shrugged his shoulders, "Nothing in this world is permanent. Everyone will get their chance


    at good luck."

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Nothing is permanent in this world, and everyone will get their chance at good luck... What Chace


    meant by this was obvious.


    Although Rovio Corporation Inc was one of the leadingpanies now, that doesn''t mean it will


    continue striving. Who knew that one day they might get unlucky and go bankrupt.


    Of course, Kevin could understand that, but he chuckled anyway, "Everyone will get their chance at


    good luck? Then you must have gotten lucky, since yourpany is so powerful now."


    Many people believed in fate and luck, but Kevin never believed in them.


    He had always been in control of his fate, his luck, and especially Rovio''s development and growth.


    He was the one who lead his team to their sess today through hard work and wisdom, and not


    by luck, like what Chace said.


    Chace raised his eyebrows, "I have indeed thought that luck was in my favor ever since my


    company developed internationally."


    "I''m not interested in how yourpany has developed... The reason why I asked you toe in to


    settle the score we have." Kevin''s tone suddenly turned cold.


    "Our score? There must be some misunderstanding." Chace knew what he meant, but before he


    admitted anything, he acted like he didn''t know.


    Kevin snorted, "Do you want to start, or shall I?"


    "What?"


    "You touched my wife, do you think I will pretend that nothing had happened?" If Chace had taken


    away his business, Kevin might have forgiven him, considering they had been ssmates before.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, heid his hands on Karen Daly, Kevin''s most precious woman.


    At the thought of Karen''s lips being touched by another man, Kevin''s fists balled up together. He


    couldn''t wait to beat Chace up.


    "About that, it was a misunderstanding, really. When I kissed her, I didn''t know she was your wife...


    If I knew, I would still kiss her anyway. She''s such a beautiful woman, so of course I would."


    As soon as he said that, Kevin''s punchnded on his face in a sh.


    Kevin purposelynded his punch on his weakest spot, and his nose bled in one punch.


    Taking the punch, Chace wiped his blood off his nose and looked at Kevin, "Looks like Rovio''s


    leader isn''t that great after all. Do you only know to solve problems with violence?"


    "There are some things that shouldn''t be solved by violence, but some people must be taken care


    of by violence." Even if he beat him to a pulp now, that wouldn''t put away his anger.


    He was just ying with him and giving him a taste of his appetizer. He had not served his main


    dish yet.


    Before he even finished his words, Kevin threw another punch at Chace, but he reacted in time and


    blocked his face.


    However, Kevin reacted even faster. He changed the direction of his punch and aimed at his


    stomach, causing Chace to bend over in pain.


    Before Chace could recover from that, Kevin punched his stomach again.


    After punching him, Kevin wiped his hands off as if nothing happened.


    Chace clutched his aching stomach and looked up at him. He gritted his teeth, "This is why you


    asked me toe here today?"


    Looked like Kevin was using him just for practice. As he understood him, he wouldn''t be this


    childish.


    But he was gravely wrong. He misjudged Kevin severely. After so many years, they had all


    changed, but he still thought that Kevin was the same Kevin he knew in university.


    That Kevin would never beat anyone up by himself. The people around him would do it all for him.


    Although Kevin had a good punch, he never physically assault people. He often said that violence


    could only cause someone physical pain. To destroy a person utterly, you had to destroy his mind.


    "It''s just for this simple reason," Kevin answered nonchntly, waving another punch at him.


    Chace had also been trained. Although he was no match for Kevin, he was not the type to sit there


    and get punched.


    When Kevin''s fist came again, he quickly dodged it and swung a punch back at Kevin.


    Although Kevin rarely fought, he was very agile. Chace was definitely no match for him.


    Nick ck would often say that one should ever aggravate Director Kevin, because once he starts


    to punch, someone will die.


    Chace''s attack didn''t reach Kevin, but he suffered another blow on his back. In just a few minutes,


    he had taken quite a lot of hits. Even though his physique and build was strong and tall, he was also


    just a normal man, made of blood and flesh.


    In his own words, a gunshot and a sharp knife could kill any flesh and blood. He was no different


    than other men.


    Although he couldn''t win against Kevin, he wouldn''t beg for mercy or give up... He was the


    sessor of the Yaleman family. All these years, he had his strong ego issues, and no one ever


    stepped over him before.


    His surroundings and background had made him very proud and stubborn. He had a strong ego so


    he wouldn''t beg for mercy. He would only try his best to fight back.


    Besides, he wasn''t exhausted yet. They could still fight. He was fine with throwing punches, though


    most of the punchesnded on him.


    Kevin had taken a few punches as well, but he was hit way lesser and they weren''t aimed at his soft


    spots, so he wasn''t badly injured.


    Chace however, had a different case. His face was bloodied, and it swelled up so much you couldn''t


    see his face properly.


    That was just his face. It was probably the same all over his body.


    On the other hand, Kevin''s shirt was still neat and tidy, as if he wasn''t fighting just before.


    Kevin looked at the injured Chace and snorted, "Nick, please send the Young Master out."


    Nick finally understood why the director only wore such a thin shirt despite the cold.


    If one needed to fight, wearing too much will make him less agile. Fighting was an intensive


    exercise, and that generated heat. Therefore, he wouldn''t need so much clothing anyway.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Nick ck sighed once again, "No matter who you provoke, don''t provoke the chief''s wife."


    Director Kevin was not a petty man, but when it came to his wife, he was not forgiving.


    He did not mention what had happened, but he remembered it anyway. From time to time, he would


    remember to get his fair share from his end.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chace Yaleman, the young master of the Yaleman family, was an elegant- looking gentleman. At


    this time, however, Director Kevin had beaten him up brutally.


    "Mr. Yaleman, do you want to walk out on your own, or do you want me to call someone to carry you


    away?" Nick looked at Chace and asked with a smile.


    Well, Chace deserved this.


    Chace raised his hand and wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. He looked at Kevin and


    said, "Matthew, thank you for giving me such a big gift today."


    As the saying goes, an eye for an eye.


    Since Kevin had given him such a big gift today, he had to pay back twice as much. Otherwise, how


    could his ego let this go easily?


    After seeing Chace off, Nick returned to the office quickly. "Director Kevin, he has already been sent


    away."


    Kevin stood in front of the tall windows and looked at the view of the city. As he was admiring the


    view, he suddenly felt lonely.


    Business was like a battlefield. People who had never stepped into it would never know how terrible


    it was. They would never imagine the deception that was part and parcel of the business world.


    He led Rovio Corporation Inc excellently over the years. When he achieved outstanding results,


    some people cheered for him, some envied or resented him.


    He was just like a king sitting on his throne. There were too many people coveting the throne, and


    there were many people who were trying hard to take the throne over.


    Throughout the years, Kevin had experienced too many things like this and dealt with too many


    people who wanted tried to go over his head.


    He sighed as he looked back at Nick, and said, "Watch Yaleman. I''d like to see what tricks he can


    y."


    Karen Daly went to bedtest night and woke upte today. When she woke up, Kevin Kyle and


    Little Karen had already woken up.


    Today was Monday. Little Karen was going to kindergarten, and Kevin was going to work. They


    didn''t wake Karen up so she could have a good rest.


    With Little Karen getting up so early and Karen, as the mother, sleeping in instead, Karen felt very


    guilty.


    She was neither a good wife, nor a good mother.


    There was a note on the bedside table, on which there were a few words written in a familiar


    handwriting, "Have a good rest at home and wait for us toe back."


    Kevin, of course, was the one behind such a familiar and special handwriting.


    For a long time, as long as Kevin did not wait for Karen to wake up, he would leave a note or


    message for her. He would tell her where he was going and when he would be back.


    No matter how much time had passed, Kevin''s attentiveness towards her had just changed a little. It


    seemed that he was more caring and considerate than when they first got married.


    Karen finished reading the note. Instead of throwing it into the trash can, she kept the note.


    Although these were just normal notes, each note showed Kevin''s care towards her. Therefore, she


    would keep these notes every time.


    She thought that when the two of them got old in the future, it would be interesting if they looked


    through them again.


    Karen put the note into her specially-made storage box. There were already some notes in the box,


    and every note was written by Kevin.


    Only Kevin would treat her so nicely.


    After a while, Karen folded a few banknotes into heart shaped notes and put them into the box, like


    it was symbolising cing her hearts in the box with Kevin''s notes too. They would never be


    separated for the rest of her life.


    It was a little childish and ridiculous, but as long as she was happy, she didn''t mind.


    After keeping the box, her cellphone vibrated. A new message came in.


    She went to the bedside and picked her mobile phone up. She opened the text message and saw a


    video.


    Another video again?


    Karen clicked on the video but she did not y it.


    The video from an unknown number might be a hoax to push her husband and her apart, or a virus,


    or a dirty joke...


    Just as Karen was hesitating, another message was sent from the same number.


    The text message wrote, "This video is about Director Kevin. It''s up to you to decide if you want to


    watch it. It''s also up to you to decide what to do after watching it."


    As it was rted to Kevin, Karen could not resist the temptation anymore. She would like to see


    how this video was rted to Kevin.


    She yed the video, and a few boxes of banknotes appeared on the screen. In addition, there


    were bags of white powder.


    Boxes of 100 dor bills and bags of white powder... Karen had watched such scenes before in


    movies.


    The first thing that came to Karen''s mind was - a drug deal.


    Police officers were always catching drug dealers but the business seemed to still be going strong.


    Who was in the middle of the drug deal?


    Why would those people send her this video?


    What did this video have to do with Kevin?


    Just as Karen was lost in thought, someone in the video said, "Director Kevin, ask your people to


    check these goods."


    Director Kevin?


    As soon as she heard these two words, Karen''s nerves were instantly pulled taut.


    Who was the Director Kevin those people mentioned?


    Soon, the video gave Karen another answer.


    As the angle changed, the face that Karen was so familiar with appeared in front of her. Who else


    could that handsome face be other than Kevin?


    Kevin said, "We have worked for so many years. I can trust your goods."


    The face, the voice... were all Kevin''s.


    What they said after that, Karen could not hear it or see it anymore. There were only a few words in


    her mind.


    Kevin!


    A drug deal!


    "No, no. Kevin''s Rovio is a legal business."


    Kyle family was a well-known family. He was well-educated, well-mannered, and followed the rules.


    Kevin would never do such a thing.


    "No, it''s impossible."


    Karen tried to persuade herself, but she could not deny it, because the man in the video was indeed


    Kevin. She had been with him everyday, and they were sleeping in the same bed, so she would not


    mistake him for someone else.


    When Karen was so flustered that she did not know what to do, a call came in. Before she could


    say anything, the person on the other side said, "Mrs. Kyle, what do you think the consequence will


    be if this video is exposed to the public?"

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Once the video of the drug trafficking act was made public, the consequences would be


    unimaginable.


    Karen did not know how capable Rovio''s public rtions team was. She only knew that once this


    matter was exposed, even if the public rtions team took action, it would have a great impact on


    Kevin.


    "Mrs. Kyle, of course, you can pretend you never watched this video or you can also show it to


    Director Kevin... Anyway, it doesn''t matter. The video will leak anyway. With Director Kevin''s means,


    maybe he can suppress the matter as long as he gives an order. But can he suppress it forever?"


    "Mrs. Kyle, I showed you the video first. My purpose is very clear. I''ll hand over the decision of this


    matter to you. We''ll do whatever you say. What do you think?" The man said.


    The person on the other end of the phone knew that Karen was hesitating, so he persuaded her.


    Karen Daly bit her lip and said, "Tell me, who are you? Why did you frame Kevin? What do you want


    me to do again?"


    "Mrs. Kyle, that was what Director Kevin did. How can you say that it was someone else who


    framed him? In fact, we won''t ask you to do much. We just want you... to leave Kevin."


    The man spoke thest few words very slowly. Each word was like a hammer, knocking heavily on


    the tip of Karen''s heart.


    Leave Kevin!


    Thest thing she wanted was to leave him.


    She wanted to have a bigger family with Kevin. She wanted to raise their children with him and grow


    old with him.


    Her wish was so simple. However, there were many people who did not wish for their lives to be


    easy.


    Since the beginning of their marriage, there were always some annoying people fighting against


    them. Later, it was Warren Ss who pretended to be the old master of the Kyle family who forced


    them to separate.


    Now, she met Chace Yaleman, who acted as a ghost. He always pestered her, and she couldn''t get


    rid of him.


    Because of him, she argued badly with Kevin for the first time. Their argument was so bad that their


    rtionship was in jeopardy.


    Fortunately, Kevin did not mind so much. The rtionship between them seemed to have returned


    to the way it used to be.


    However, Karen knew that although their rtionship seemed to be stable, they could no longer go


    through any more hardships now. No matter how much Kevin tolerated her, he would reach the


    point where he could not stand it anymore.


    "Mrs. Kyle, what is your decision? Have you made up your mind?" The man''s voice came from the


    phone again.


    "I..." Karen wanted to refuse the demand immediately, but she was afraid of angering the other


    party, so she took detours. "You mean that as long as I leave Kevin, you won''t upload this video, but


    what if I leave Kevin and you upload it anyway?"


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Kyle. We will keep our words. As long as you leave Kevin and let him give up on


    you, I will never let another person know about this video." The man said sincerely.


    "Don''t worry? How can I not worry when a viin like you aims to cause trouble behind someone


    else''s back?" Karen said.


    Karen hated this kind of people the most. They spoke nice words and acted nice. In fact, they were


    really vile. They could do anything for their own interests.


    "Mrs. Kyle, you can trust me in this matter. As long as you follow orders, others will not know about


    this matter." The man assured her.


    "Tell that Chace, or Henry, or whatever his real name is, even if I leave Kevin, I will never be in a


    rtionship with him." Except for that despicable Chace Yaleman, Karen could not think of anyone


    else who would ask her to leave Kevin.


    This pervert, she had told him repeatedly that she had her own family, and he still pestered her. He


    was really a pervert.


    "Miss Daly, since you have already guessed that our young master is behind this, I won''t disguise


    our identity anymore. If you don''t want this video to be published, then find a way to leave Kevin and


    have him give up on you." The man continued.


    Having Kevin give up on Karen was the best way to let her go. This method was foolproof to his


    ultimate n, and Chace didn''t have to execute the matter by himself, so why not?


    "Of course, just like what I said, you can also choose to tell Director Kevin about this and let him


    deal with it. Maybe you should also think about this. Our forces are not as strong as his and he can


    force us to delete our copy. However, can he force thousands or even millions of people to delete


    it?" The man spoke in a cold tone.


    The other party''s words hit home. Kevin could find out who was behind this, but the Inte was a


    vast ce. Once the video was published, hundreds of millions of people would see it.


    Even if Kevin''s public rtions team could take action, they could delete the video on the Inte,


    but they can''t change the viewers'' memories.


    After that, the man said something else, but Karen did not remember it.


    She didn''t even know when she hung up the phone, and she didn''t know whether she agreed to his


    demands.


    Leaving Kevin was thest thing she wanted to do, but as long as she left him, he would be fine...


    For a whole day, Karen was in a trance. She didn''t even hear Kevin''s call.


    Kevin couldn''t reach her by calling her phone, so he called thendline at home. Sarabelle


    answered the call and asked for Karen.


    Hearing Kevin''s voice from the phone, Karen was on the verge of tears. She really wanted to ignore


    it and tell him that she did not want to leave him. She wanted to live with him for the rest of her life.


    However, she had her own concerns. She was afraid.


    "Karen, what''s wrong?" Since Karen did not answer the phone, Kevin knew that something must


    have happened to her. Now, even after answering his call, she did not say a word, which worried


    him more.


    "Kevin, I''ll pick Little Karen up. You should get off work earlier today. I''ll cook for you." Karen finally


    spoke up.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She was not a good wife or a good mother. She had never done anything else for her husband and


    daughter. She did not even prepare meals for them. She wanted to make things right and she


    hoped that it was not toote.


    Kevin replied, "Someone will apany Little Karen."


    Karen exined, "Someone will apany Little Karen, but that''s not family. What she needed


    now are her family members."


    "Just take a good rest at home. I''ll ask Mia to pick Little Karen up." Kevin was persistent.


    "I want to do this. No one can rece a mother." Karen tried to restrain her emotions.


    "I really want to do more for Little Karen."


    If she did not do more for them now, then she might never have the chance again.


    If she really left Kevin, she would leave with the child in her belly and leave Little Karen to Kevin


    again. She was not qualified to take Little Karen away.


    How could she be so cruel as to take Little Karen away from Kevin?


    After she hung up the phone, Karen got ready and then went out to pick Little Karen home from


    kindergarten.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Karen promised Little Karen that she would go to the kindergarten to pick her up in future. She


    hoped that she could keep to her words and not let Little Karen down.


    When she arrived at the kindergarten, Little Karen was held back by the teacher today because she


    had hit another child.


    It was normal for children to fight, but the parents of the boy saw Little Karen beating him.


    Of course, any parent would not want their children to be bullied. It would be hurtful to them if their


    child was being bullied.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The parents of the boy was not easy to deal with. They insisted on asking the parents of Little Karen


    to apologize to them, or they would request for Little Karen to be expelled. They didn''t want a


    barbaric and ignorant child in the kindergarten.


    The teacher wanted to persuade the parents of the boy that they couldn''t afford to provoke Little


    Karen''s parents. If they did, they couldn''t even stay in this town anymore.


    However, the parents of the boy made such a big fuss that they did not listen to the teacher at all.


    Karen encountered them when she picked Little Karen up.


    As Karen arrived, the mother of the boy who was beaten did not wait for the teacher to exin. The


    woman shouted at Karen, "How did you educate your child? She hit people in kindergarten. How did


    you even raise such a child?"


    When Karen heard that Little Karen had hit someone, she knew it was wrong to hit someone no


    matter what the reason was, and even considered to apologize on Little Karen''s behalf.


    However, when she met them, Karen didn''t want to apologize anymore.


    Her daughter was not a spoiled child. She believed that Little Karen would definitely not beat


    someone without reason.


    The mother of the boy was still shouting and making a fuss. Karen listened quietly. Seeing that she


    did not say anything, the other party became more arrogant. The woman waved her hand and


    wanted to grab Little Karen.


    Karen stepped forward and stood in front of Little Karen. She looked at the woman coldly and said,


    "You are such an unreasonable parent. I think your child is no better than you."


    "What? My child is no better than me?


    Teacher, what kind of parent is she? How can she say such shameless words?" The woman


    shouted exasperatedly.


    "If you don''t teach your child well, there will be someone who teach him. Don''t make a fool out of


    yourself here," Karen said nonchntly.


    She knew how to argue well. She didn''t take the initiative to stir up trouble but she was not the kind


    of person who could be bullied by others. Besides, her daughter was involved in the matter.


    She could endure being bullied by others, but every child is precious. When other parents saw their


    children being bullied, they would feel hurt. When she saw her child being bullied, wouldn''t she feel


    hurt too?


    "What did you say? Let''s hear it again?" The woman grabbed the man standing behind her.


    "Someone is bullying me and our child, and you just stood here like a piece of wood. Are you


    useless? If you are a man, do something, or you can''t enter the house tonight."


    The man who had kept quiet for a long time took two steps forward and red at Karen Daly and


    Little Karen. He lifted his sleeves and was about to hit them.


    However, as soon as he raised his hand, he was grasped by the bodyguard behind Little Karen. As


    soon as the bodyguard exerted his strength slightly, the man gave out a scream.


    When the woman saw that her husband had been attacked, she was so angry that she threw


    herself at Karen. Karen wanted to dodge, but Little Karen suddenly stood in front of her and


    shouted, "Bad woman, don''t bully my mother."


    Little Karen stood in front of Karen as a shield. Karen wanted to pull her back, but she was toote.


    The woman pushed Little Karen to the ground.


    After Little Karen was pushed down, the bodyguard panicked. He pushed the male parent away


    from them, and then he lifted the woman up and threw her out.


    "Her whole family can hit people in this school. Do you guys not have any rules? Teacher, you saw


    it. Security cameras recorded it. These are all pieces of evidence. You can call the police. For


    today''s matter, if your school does not give us an exnation, no one can leave." The woman''s


    parents screamed while crawling on the floor.


    When the two parties were arguing, the teacher couldn''t stop them, so he had already hidden aside.


    Now, since the woman shouted for him, the teacher had to show his face.


    However, the teacher did not console the injured parents. Instead, he looked at Karen and kept


    apologizing, "Mrs. Kyle, I''m really sorry. This is our school''s fault. We will definitely give you an


    exnation."


    "What do you mean? Are you blind? You can''t tell who is the real bully?" The woman shouted, and


    her reputation was gone.


    To be honest, those who could go to Chatterton Town Military Kindergarten were all of high status.


    Their families were either rich or powerful.


    That woman was used to being arrogant, she did whatever she wanted.


    Their child was involved. Not only did no one stand up for them, they were bullied instead.


    After scolding others, she scolded the man lying on the ground. "Pore, what are you? You married


    into our family, and we treated you well all these years. We didn''t ask you to work or pay a penny.


    When I asked you for help, you held me back. You''re useless. I''m telling you, if you don''t kick this


    shrew and this barbaric kid out, we''ll get divorced when we get back. I can''t live with you anymore."


    The voice of this woman was reverberating back and forth in the kindergarten, but no one paid


    attention to her.


    Karen squatted on the ground. She picked Little Karen up and checked if she was injured.


    When she pulled Little Karen''s sleeves back, Karen saw a bright red wound on Little Karen''s elbow.


    Seeing the wound, Karen felt suffocated and distressed. "Get the doctor here."


    As soon as they saw that Little Karen was injured, the others became anxious. The teacher, the


    principal, the nanny, and the bodyguard requested for the doctor toe immediately.


    Karen gently hugged Little Karen and said lovingly. "Little Karen, tell me what happened."


    "Mom, it doesn''t hurt." Little Karen didn''t want to make her mom sad.


    Her wound didn''t hurt anymore. Besides, the boy hurt her, so she beat him back, which made the


    boy''s nose bleed. They were even.


    Little Karen thought naively, but who knew that the other party''s parents would not spare her?


    They didn''t ask their child, but they blindly assumed that Little Karen was the one who started the


    fight.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Little Karen usually did not bother to argue with those childish children. She only wanted to eat well


    and grow up quickly. When she grew up, she would find Brother Lionel. That was her priority.


    Sometimes, she hoped that Brother Lionel would help scare away those kids with just a nce, so


    she didn''t need to do anything at all.


    However, it didn''t matter if Brother Lionel was not around. She still had herself. She could also hit


    the bad kid who bullied her.


    "Little Karen, it''s not about that. You have to tell me what happened." Karen Daly had to figure it out.


    She must not let her child be wronged yet the other party was still shouting at her.


    Everyone in her family doted on Little Karen. How could they let her go through such hurt?


    "He pushed me and I scratched my elbow." Little Karen pointed at the terrified little boy who had


    been hiding behind his mother.


    Karen looked in the direction that Little Karen pointed at. When she saw the terrified little boy, Karen


    did not want to scold him. After all, he was just a child.


    Every child could be naughty, but when the child caused trouble, the parents needed to understand


    what was going on. They couldn''t let the child repeat their mistakes. The parents would then use the


    opportunity to educate their children.


    When the woman heard Little Karen, she immediately shouted, "Little girl, you have learned to lie.


    Let me tell you, don''t put the me on others. Today, you hit someone and we all saw it. Don''t think


    that you can talk your way through just because your parent is here."


    "Big bad woman, you are a big bad woman!" At such a young age, how could Little Karen win in a


    fight with a shrew? When she was anxious, she only knew that the other party was a big bad


    woman.


    "Karen, I''m here. I''ll protect you. Don''t be afraid." Karen kissed Little Karen''s face and put her hands


    over Little Karen''s ears. Then, she looked at the woman beside her.


    "Teacher, please review the security footage of the incident. My daughter was well when she left


    home in the morning. She got injured in your kindergarten. You have to give me an exnation."


    Karen said.


    Since she couldn''tmunicate with that unreasonable woman, she had to use evidences to prove


    that woman wrong.


    "Okay, Mrs. Kyle, I''ll get the video immediately." The principal responded with a smile.


    The matter was blown out of proportion.


    Although not as famous as the Kyle family, the boy came from a family that was rtively well


    known in Chatterton Town. Karen wanted to settle the matter today.


    If they can''t solve it, the kindergarten would never dare to offend the Kyle family. No matter which


    child caused the trouble first, they might just use the other family to remain on good terms with


    the Kyle''s.


    A whileter, the doctor had arrived and was ready to treat the wound on Little Karen''s elbow.


    Karen hugged Little Karen and said lovingly, "Karen, let the doctor treat your wound first. If you feel


    any pain, tell me, okay?"


    "I am not afraid of pain!" Little Karen blinked her teary eyes and said bravely.


    Although she said that she was not afraid of pain, the wound on her elbow was about 2 inches long.


    When the doctor disinfected her wound, tears still coursed down her cheeks.


    However, she did not cry out loud. She plunged into her mother''s arms and she tried hard to hold


    her tears back because she did not want her mother to feel sad.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can cry if you want to. No one willugh at you as long as I am here." Karen looked at the big


    wound on Little Karen''s elbow and wished that she was the one who got hurt instead. She was


    willing to bear the pain for Little Karen.


    However, the boy''s parents still did not give up. Looking at the doctor treating Little Karen''s wound,


    the woman was still swearing, "Don''t fucking think that it''s okay if you pretend to be pitiful. When we


    get the evidence, you will be expelled."


    "Mom..." The little boy who hid behind the woman pulled the corner of the woman''s clothes. He


    wanted to say something, but the woman red back at him.


    "Karen, I''m here. Don''t be afraid." Karen kissed Little Karen who was in her arms. The more Little


    Karen held back her tears, the more her heart ached.


    She didn''t want to pay attention to the arrogant woman at this time. No matter how important the


    matter was, Little Karen''s wellbeing was more important.


    Although Karen did not care about the woman at this time, but it did not mean that she was fine to


    have others step on her or her child''s head. She looked up at the woman.


    She looked at the woman with a sharp gaze and did not show any emotions. The woman was about


    to swear, but when she saw Karen''s eyes, she did not say anything.


    The woman pinched her son, and the little boy cried out in pain. She took the opportunity to say,


    "Son, tell me, where does it hurt? Don''t be afraid. I''m here and I will never let anyone bully you."


    The woman imitated Karen and pulled up the little boy''s sleeve too. When she saw a purple mark,


    she said exaggeratedly, "My boy, who hurt you? Tell me, was it caused by the little girl who pushed


    you and injured you?"


    It was clear from her pinch earlier, but she deliberately ordered the child to push the me to Little


    Karen.


    "Son, tell me quickly. If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t be afraid. I won''t let anyone


    bully you." While speaking, the woman red at the little boy.


    Although the woman loved her child, she still didn''t want to admit her mistake.


    Even if she already knew that her son might be the troublemaker here, she had already made such


    a big deal of it. How could she step down now?


    News would soon be spread out. If her friends knew that her child had caused trouble and her son


    had been expelled, she would lose her reputation.


    Therefore, she would rather let her son suffer a little. It''s for her own good.


    Her son cried and didn''t respond to his mother, which made her very angry.


    The woman shouted again, "You only know how to cry. Can you grow up a little? Don''t be like your


    useless father."


    After scolding the child, the woman was so angry that she kicked the man sitting on the ground.


    "Look at your son! He can''t even do such a small thing. He just cries and cries. Look at how useless


    you are too."

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    The woman was getting angrier and angrier as she scolded them, but no one paid attention to her.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Little Karen, and they were worried about her injury.


    Being ignored so badly, the womanpletely lost it. She pounced at the doctor like crazy and


    said, "My son is also injured. Why don''t you treat his wound?"


    When she jumped at the doctor, the doctor was picking scraps out in Little Karen''s wound using


    forceps. The doctor couldn''t control his strength when the woman suddenly touched him, hence, he


    identally took out a piece of flesh from Little Karen''s wound.


    No matter how much Little Karen wanted to endure the pain, the pain of having her flesh pulled


    away was too much. Her face turned pale and she couldn''t breathe.


    Karen ignored the woman and she was focusing on Little Karen. As she watched Little Karen


    getting injured in front of her, she couldn''t bear it anymore. She stood up and pped the woman in


    a sh.


    Karen bit her lip and said angrily, "Gareth, keep an eye on her. If she fusses around again, tear her


    mouth."


    The woman was pped and wanted to attack Karen back, but Gareth Cole quickly took hold of her


    so she could not move at all.


    He had failed to fulfill his duty earlier because Little Karen had gotten injured under his watch.


    Moreover, he did not even know what happened.


    When the bodyguards thought that they might be punished, they were all frightened and distracted


    that they didn''t notice that the crazy woman was about to pounce onto the doctor.


    After being instructed by Karen, Gareth immediately came to his senses and seized the crazy


    woman.


    Little Karen was hurt again. The bodyguards were feeling pretty ashamed by their shorings in


    protecting her.


    "You are so arrogant, do you even know who is in charge of Chatterton Town? How dare you


    disrespect the River family. You''re really digging your graves here."


    Suddenly, an old man''s loud voice was heard.


    Hearing this voice, the crazy woman turned arrogant again. "Fucking get your dirty hands off me, or


    I''ll make you all suffer."


    The man was the woman''s father, and he held an important position in the governance of


    Chatterton Town. Judging from his demeanor, he should be an important member of the


    government.


    When the woman saw that her child was injured, she called her father.


    The child was also treasured by his family. Before anyone even understood what happened, the


    woman already called for her strongest connection toe over to intimidate others.


    "What is going on here?" The middle- aged man looked at the person who held his daughter angrily


    and saw his poor little grandson crying.


    What he saw was that his daughter, grandson, and his useless son- in-w had been harassed.


    How could he let it go?


    More and more people got involved in the matter as the boy''s family outnumbered Karen''s side. It


    seemed that Karen was at a disadvantage.


    However, Karen still did not pay attention to that person. In fact, she did not notice that there was


    someone else, as her attention was all on Little Karen.


    A small piece of flesh was pulled out from Little Karen''s body, and it was just like having a piece of


    Karen''s heart taken away too. She was distressed.


    Karen kissed Little Karen andforted her gently, "Little Karen, rx. Wait for the doctor to apply


    some medicine on you and wrap up the wound so that it won''t hurt so much."


    "Mom, it hurts so much..." Little Karen kept trembling in her mother''s arms because of the pain.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Karen held Little Karen tightly, and the pain she felt was no less than the


    little girl.


    The middle-aged man asked the bodyguard to let his daughter go, but Gareth simply ignored him


    and still took hold of the crazy woman.


    The other bodyguard stood in front of Karen and Little Karen, not allowing anyone to approach


    them. This time, they had to protect their masters well no matter what, and they would not let the


    other party stand any chance. Otherwise, they would be fired immediately.


    "Where on earth did youe from? How dare you provoke my people? Do you know who am I?"


    The middle-aged man was more arrogant than the woman, proving that the apple really doesn''t fall


    far from the tree.


    But no matter how he shouted, Gareth was still calm, as if he didn''t hear him at all. He ignored the


    man.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Somebody, tie these people up, arrest them and send them to Chief Campbell in the name of


    obstruction of official duty. Lock them up for a few days, and so they would remember where they


    come from." The middle- aged man spoke confidently.


    Hearing the middle- aged man''smand, several bodyguards behind him rushed forward and


    wanted to tie them up. However, these people were not as capable as the bodyguards chosen by


    Kevin Kyle to protect Little Karen.


    The two bodyguards who apanied Little Karen were carefully selected by Kevin. Their reaction


    and skills surpassed these ordinary bodyguards.


    The man''s bodyguards had just ran forward and were kicked back by Little Karen''s bodyguards


    before they could make a move. They had already been beaten down before they could even


    attack.


    The principal of the kindergarten wanted to talk to the middle-aged man to let him know who were


    they dealing with, but he couldn''t get close to the middle-aged man at all and he didn''t have the


    chance to speak.


    The middle-aged man''s men were defeated, and he yelled out with great anger, "Arrest them, and


    the mother and daughter too, since they humiliated our family. If I don''t get them expelled from this


    kindergarten today, I won''t live a day well."


    "You won''t live a day well? Well then, you may consider nning for your death now." A cold voice


    echoed from the hall. That voice caught everyone''s attention.


    Many people turned weak when they heard the voice, especially when they saw the person who


    came. The room was so quiet that you could hear pin drops.


    "Director, director..." The middle- aged man was so scared that he couldn''t say aplete sentence


    when he saw Kevin Kyle walking gracefully towards them in a white shirt.


    Kevin''s voice sounded like a curse to many people present, but his voice sounded the most


    melodious to Karen and Little Karen.


    When Karen heard Kevin Kyle''s voice, she felt that her worries eased and there was a person who


    could protect their child with her.


    When Little Karen heard this voice, she knew that her most beloved father had arrived.


    In an instant, she felt that her wound really didn''t hurt that much.


    There were still tears in her eyes, but Little Karen smiled sweetly and said, "Dad, I want a hug."


    "Yes, Little Karen." Kevin''s eyes swept across the people who were present, and he finally looked at


    Little Karen and Karen.


    He walked over to them and hugged Karen. Then he carried Little Karen up and held her in his


    arms. "Little Karen, does it hurt?"

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    "Yes, it hurts a little. But you''re here now, so it doesn''t hurt anymore." No matter how painful it was,


    when Little Karen saw her father, she knew that her greatest support was there with her.


    She would no longer be afraid that someone would bully her and her mother. Since her father was


    here, he would definitely chase the bad guys away and protect her and her mommy.


    In Little Karen''s heart, her father was just like Brother Lionel; they were both superheroes.


    Whenever the bad guys saw them, they would be scared away.


    "Yes, our Little Karen is so brave. You didn''t cry even when you were injured. However, I want to let


    you know that you''re our precious child. If you''re ever been hurt or mistreated, you must not keep it


    to yourself, and you must let us know so we can protect you." Kevin kissed Little Karen''s adorable


    face. "Baby, do you understand?"


    "Yes, yes!" Little Karen nodded and replied sweetly, "I understand."


    "Well, let''s get the doctor to clean up the wound first. When it''s treated properly, we will bring you


    home. This kindergarten caused you pain, so we won''te to this kindergarten anymore in the


    future." Kevin said gently. It was the most pleasant voice in the world ording to Little Karen and


    Karen.


    However, as he was saying this so gently, the other guys around him were freaking out.


    Everyone who knew Kevin would understand that if he withdrew Little Karen from this kindergarten,


    there wouldn''t be a need for this kindergarten''s existence anymore.


    Although this kindergarten was not specially built for their family, it had caused great harm to Little


    Karen before, so it had already offended the Kyle family.


    York Tanner, who came with Kevin, had a look around. As he imagined that this beautiful


    kindergarten would soon be razed to the ground, he was somewhat sad too.


    His focus then shifted to the middle- aged man who had just been extremely arrogant but went


    completely silent now.


    He had been a high- ranking official for so many years now, how could he make such a stupid


    mistake?


    No wonder after all these years in the political scene, he remained the Deputy Director of the


    Education Ministry in Chatterton Town. The main director had appointed many other people over the


    years yet it was never his turn to take the office. Maybe it really had something to do with his


    ignorance.


    How did he not realize that anyone who could attend the Chatterton Town Military Kindergarten


    would always be someone with a decent status or background?


    They made up all this fuss without realizing who they were messing up with. Such a pity for this old


    man.


    Not only did he lose the position that he had for more than 20 years, but his future would most likely


    be very miserable.


    Sigh, he could''ve offended anyone in the world yet he''d done it to the two most precious people of


    Director Kevin.


    Director Kevin had gone through a lot all these years. He had to y the role of both parents. He


    had to do all the tasks by himself, from feeding the child, to changing the diapers, to educating the


    child as she grew up.


    Over the years, Director Kevin treated his daughter like the most precious treasure in the world.


    Anyone who tried to offend or hurt her would surely be seeking death.


    When the middle- aged man saw Director Kevin, he was already scared out of his wits.


    He would never have imagined that the person they had just offended was the head of Rovio Corp.


    Well, this could actually be Director Kevin''s fault for keeping a low profile because he had never


    appeared in public with his wife and family before.


    Director Kevin was always in the media''s lens during those three years when his wife went missing.


    But as soon as she returned, he stopped doing any more interviews.


    Therefore, he was very well known in public but no one really knew who Karen and Little Karen


    were.


    "Director Kevin, Director Kevin, I..." The middle-aged man was so scared his entire body already


    went limp. He wanted to apologize, but as soon as he wanted to speak, his fear made him bite his


    tongue instead.


    This was exactly the power of Director Kevin.


    Director Kevin always seemed to be cold and indifferent. No one had the courage to offend him.


    "Director River, I''ll give you two minutes to get out of here with your family." York Tanner stood up


    just in time to intervene in his speech.


    He was not qualified to talk to Director Kevin. Moreover, Director Kevin only cared about his wife


    and child at that moment. He couldn''t care about others any lesser.


    "Kev, Kev..." Director River was too frightened and immediately knelt on the ground and bowed


    down to Kevin.


    All because he was too ignorant and full of himself.


    He knew very well that there were two people in Chatterton Town that no one could ever offend, yet


    he didn''t realize that he should''ve been more careful before raising his voice earlier.


    "If I had been more careful and looked into the matter before I took any actions, I wouldn''t have


    offended someone I shouldn''t have." The man thought silently to himself.


    However, Kevin ignored him because he was focusing on his wife and child.


    Especially since Little Karen was injured, Kevin was carefully checking out the wound. If his family


    weren''t there, Kevin would have already beaten the person who caused this trouble.


    "Little Karen, the wound is wrapped up now, but it will still hurt. Be careful with it, okay?" Kevin''s


    voice was gentle and pleasant.


    The gentler his voice was, the more frightened the others were.


    Because the more he loved his daughter, the more miserable these guys who mistreated her would


    be.


    "Dir... Director Kevin, I really don''t know that they are your family. If I knew..."If he knew, he would


    never have the courage to mistreat Kevin''s family.


    Before the middle- aged man finished his words, Kevin stood up with one hand holding Little Karen,


    and the other holding Karen''s hand. He ignored the man and continued to speak to Little Karen and


    Karen, "Let''s go home."


    He left with thedies under the escort of his subordinates. He did not pay attention to anyone else


    all the way.


    He walked away not because he didn''t want to deal with them, but he knew that his men would


    know what to do next.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    A silver Bentley limousine was waiting for them outside the kindergarten.


    After getting into the car, the driver, Uncle Watson turned around and asked, "Little Karen, what


    happened today?"


    Uncle Watson had been working for Kevin for a really long time. He was like family to Kyle''s, so he


    treated Little Karen just like his own granddaughter too.


    Whatever he found interesting, he would always give it to the little girl as a gift.


    When he saw the little fellow appeared weak and all nestled in her father''s embrace, Uncle Watson


    was really worried.


    "Grandpa Watson, I''m fine," Little Karen answered sensibly.


    "Uncle Watson, could you send us to Dreand City?" Kevin requested.


    Dreand City was the ce that Karen and he stayed as newlyweds. She wanted to cook for the


    both of them, so Kevin wanted to go there.


    That was a ce with a lot of their beautiful memories.


    When Karen went missing during those few years, Kevin came there often with Little Karen to


    reminisce about Karen.


    Since Karen had regained her memory, the three of them had never stayed there yet. So, today


    would be a good day to relive those memories.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    When Karen suddenly heard that Kevin wanted to return to Dreand City, she was quite shocked.


    She had quite the same idea as Kevin.


    Did Kevin also want to go to Dreand City, or did he find out that she wanted to go?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey Karen, Little Karen is fine now. Don''t worry." Kevin let Little Karen sit on his thighs and patted


    Karen''s head.


    "Kevin, let''s find another person to keep Little Karenpany." Karen was still scared of what had


    happened in kindergarten earlier. She was worried that Little Karen would be bullied by other


    children in the future.


    Although it was quite normal for children to have quarrels from time to time, what if she''de


    across the parents just like today? Herself and Kevin would not always be around Little Karen, so


    what if Little Karen was bullied again?


    Every child was the apple of their parents'' eyes. Karen was not around when Little Karen was


    growing up, so she felt that she owed Little Karen too much. Her love for Little Karen was


    overflowing now that she could not even bear to see Little Karen get mistreated at all.


    Kevin embraced her and said, "I will handle this. You..."


    Before Kevin could finish, Karen interrupted him and said, "Kevin, I don''t want you to take care of


    everything. I want to share the burden with you."


    He had always mentioned that she was his wife.


    The wife should, therefore, be the person that he would face challenges with and they could


    ovee these challenges together. She shouldn''t be treated like a child and have everything done


    by him.


    "Karen, what''s wrong?" When he called Karen in the afternoon, Kevin knew that something must


    have happened, that''s why he got off work early and went to the kindergarten.


    "I, I''m fine."


    "You''re fine?"


    "If I said I''m fine, then I am."


    Karen turned her head and looked out the window, ignoring Kevin.


    She tried really hard to calm down, hoping that she would not project her emotions onto Kevin.


    She didn''t want to say more, and Kevin didn''t ask further either.


    On the way to Dreand City, no one spoke a word.


    Although a few years had passed, the house they had in Dreand City was still the same as it


    was a few years ago.


    The slippers were orderly put in the shoe cab at the door porch and the furniture had not been


    moved at all either.


    Even the bamboo bell hanging by the balcony was still there. As the breeze came by, the small and


    beautiful bells would collide and made those clear and melodious noises.


    Just like those years, when Karen came here with Kevin for the first time, she felt somewhat uneasy


    too.


    Now, in addition to having Kevin by her side, they had Little Karen, and also the baby in her belly.


    Time did fly by. Sometimes, Karen felt that it was just yesterday when she got legally married to


    Kevin.


    Sometimes, it would also make her feel that it''s been too long. So long that there were two more


    additions to the family already.


    "Little Karen, we are home now." Kevin put Little Karen down and helped her put on a tiny and


    gorgeous pair of pink house slippers.


    Pink was Little Karen''s favorite color. She had a look at the shoes and replied sweetly, "Yes, I like


    them very much. Thank you, Daddy!"


    "Woof woof!" Momo rushed over to them. She ran around her master cheerfully. It seemed like


    she''d also been sent here to reunite with the family.


    "Sister, stop barking. I''ming." Little Karen squatted down and lovingly stroked Momo''s white fur.


    She didn''t expect that her sister was waiting for her at home. She was definitely chuffed to see her.


    Kevin could tell that Little Karen was happy, so he told her, "Little Karen, you can go y with


    Momo, but make sure to watch out for the injury on your elbow, don''t touch it, ok?"


    "Daddy, I will be careful." Little Karen answered while running to the other side of the living room


    with Momo.


    After Little Karen left to y, Kevin turned to look at Karen. Karen was paying attention to Little


    Karen, so she did not notice Kevin was looking at her at all.


    Kevin had fixed his eyes on her for some time, but she was still immersed in her own world and


    remained silent. He didn''t know what she was thinking about.


    "Karen..." Kevin called her.


    Karen did not respond.


    "Karen!" Kevin''s tone became more serious.


    "Ah?" Karen came to her senses and smiled apologetically at him. "Are you hungry? I''m going to


    cook now."


    "What are you thinking about?" Kevin asked again.


    "No, nothing. No, I was thinking about what I''m going to cook for dinner. Little Karen''s elbow is


    injured, so we have to watch her diet." Karen made up some random excuses and stammered.


    She turned around and her eyes met with Kevin''s eyes. He wanted to see through her.


    Karen did not dare to look him in the eye. She shrugged her shoulders and looked away. She put


    the bag aside and said, "What do you want to eat? I''ll go to the supermarket downstairs to get some


    groceries."


    "I''ve asked someone to get the groceries." After the phone call with Karen, Kevin had already made


    arrangements. He had someone stock up the refrigerator with fresh ingredients and also requested


    for someone to send Momo over.


    "Then you take a rest first, and I''ll cook." Karen escaped to the kitchen soon after. She always felt


    that Kevin could see through the depths of her heart. She could never hide anything.


    Karen entered the kitchen and Kevin followed behind. He said in his deep voice, "Let''s cook


    together."


    "No, I can do it myself." Just like when they first got married, every time he asked her if she needed


    his help, she would refuse the offer.


    "Okay." Kevin did not press on it. He left the kitchen and looked at Little Karen, who was ying


    with Momo in the living room.


    He fixed his eyes on the little fellow and thought about the moment when he had just gotten


    married. He had never thought that he would have a child.


    Karen said that she wanted a child, and then Karen got pregnant soon after. Everything happened


    so naturally. He epted all these changes without thinking much.


    After watching them for a while, Kevin went to the study.


    Karen opened up the refrigerator. Sure enough, it was packed with fresh ingredients. Most of the


    ingredients were either what she or Little Karen liked.


    She fell into a trance, and her heart tightened as she stared at the fridge.


    She really wished that she could have an ordinary life like this for the rest of her life. Every day, she


    would be able to cook for Little Karen and Kevin.


    She desperately wished that she could be by Little Karen''s side always. She wanted to watch her


    get up every day, send her to school, and then pick her up after school.


    She also hoped that she could help Kevin with his tie every morning, send him out to work, and wait


    for him to have dinner after work.


    But it seemed that this normal life had never belonged to her.


    There were always so many ups and downs in their lives, and there were always people who


    wanted to break up their rtionship.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    As she thought about how she might no longer be able to do these things for her husband and


    daughter in the future, Karen felt like she had just been stabbed in the heart. Her tears came rolling


    down her face.


    She wiped her tears and took a deep breath to reset. Instead of overthinking, she needed to enjoy


    all the time she had with them.


    "Karen, what''s going on?" Kevin said from the back.


    "I''m fine." Karen''s back stiffened, but she did not have the courage to turn around.


    Didn''t he go to the study already?


    Why did hee to the kitchen again?


    "You''re fine?" Obviously, Kevin would not believe that Karen was fine.


    "What can ever happen to me?"


    "Karen!" Kevin clenched his hands and muttered, "Are you trying to hide something from me?"


    "Kevin, what do you want to hear? Tell me, then I''ll tell you." Karen was also angry and shouted


    back.


    "You..." If he continued to talk to her like that, the two of them would end up fighting.


    And Kevin did not want to argue with her. He turned around and returned to his study again.


    He sat in front of the desk, lit a cigarette, and took a few puffs.


    He had been smoking all this while, but he rarely smoked in front of Little Karen and Karen. He


    prioritized their health and safety first.


    But today, he was really angry.


    He was angry that Karen was keeping something to herself and didn''t want to tell him.


    He had repeated many times that she shouldn''t keep anything to herself if something came up. He


    was her husband and someone she could rely on for the rest of her life.


    But what about her?


    She seemed to have not paid attention to his words.


    She never listened and just followed her own way.


    What should he do to change her? He would be satisfied even with just the slightest bit of change.


    But now, she didn''t even want to talk to him.


    Kevin took a few puffs on the cigarette. Then he picked up the phone and made a call, "Have you


    found George yet?"


    When he called Karen today, he had just received some news on George. He wanted to update her,


    but from her tone, he decided to not say anything.


    Since she acted weirdly during the call, he left work and rushed to the kindergarten. And thankfully


    he was there, otherwise, those guys would''ve been more arrogant and done something crazier.


    He was saddened because of Little Karen''s injury, but the fact that Karen was keeping everything to


    herself made him even sadder.


    He had a deep urge to just aggressively teach Karen a lesson, so she would really acknowledge


    him as her husband.


    However, there was no way for him to get angry at her.


    Nick ck responded through the phone. "Director Kevin, George has returned home safely. In fact,


    it wasn''t someone who kidnapped him this time. He was manipted by someone to create the


    illusion that he was kidnapped. His purpose was to convince Karen to believe the evidence he has


    and get her to leave you."


    After hearing what he said, Kevin''s face darkened and remained silent. George was usually a smart


    guy, but he was a fool on this matter. Someone was manipting him but he didn''t even know it.


    However, Kevin was able to empathize with him. After all, the person who died was George''s


    biological father. How could George not believe what his father had said to him before he died?


    "Arrange for George to see me tomorrow." Kevin had to let George know the truth. He would not


    allow George to cause any trouble.


    After they ended the conversation, Kevin lit another cigarette up.


    He turned on theputer after smoking and was getting ready to join a video conference with


    some overseas staff. Afterpleting this project, he would give himself a proper vacation. He


    wanted to just let go of everything and do whatever he wanted.


    During the meeting, the door was gently pushed open. Little Karen opened the door and peeked


    through the door. She looked at her father while blinking those big gorgeous eyes, "Daddy, can you


    come and y with me?"


    As he heard Little Karen''s voice, Kevin looked up and his serious expression instantly turned soft.


    "I''m in a meeting. Come and sit with me for a while, and I''ll y with youter, okay?"


    "Okay." Little Karen walked to her father''s side with Momo. Kevin immediately let her sit on hisp


    and carried on with the video conference.


    The guys who had video conferences with him have found it to be quite normal. When they had


    meetings before, their director even changed her diapers or fed her before during sessions.


    They had been used to this since a long time ago so it wasn''t surprising.


    Little Karen sat on her father''sp and listened to him talk to the many adults on the screen.


    Although she didn''t understand what they were talking about, she listened to them with interest and


    didn''t disturb her father.


    When the meeting ended, Kevin turned off theputer and kissed Little Karen''s face. "Little


    Karen, does the wound still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore. But I don''t think mommy is very happy at the moment." She was still a


    young girl, but she knew what was going on.


    Her mother had been silent for a while. She went to the kitchen to look for her mother. She was


    quite absent-minded, so she knew that there must be something.


    However, she couldn''t contribute much as a child. So she came to look for her father hoping that he


    could help.


    She didn''t want her mother to be upset. She hoped that her parents would always be happy, then


    she would be happy.


    "Mommy is preparing food for us. She''s not upset. Let''s just wait for her here. We''ll have dinner


    later." Kevin didn''t want the kid to know what had happened between the adults.


    "Daddy, if mommy is not upset, then I wanna watch cartoons."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ok, let me y something for you, but you can only watch it for a while. It will hurt your eyes if you


    watch it too long."


    "Okay, I know."


    This little fellow was always so sensible and obedient.


    "Our Little Karen is the most obedient of them all."


    "Daddy, will the baby look more like me or Momo?" She looked at Momo, who was lying on the


    ground.


    No matter what the baby looked like, she would probably be able to ept it.


    "When mommy gives birth to the baby, of course, the baby will look like you. It will be just as cute as


    you. So, will you like the baby?"


    "Yes, I will. But I also want a sister like the doll that I have. Then, there will be a lot of cute dolls I


    can y with."


    "Okay, we will try to get you more sisters in the future."


    "Daddy, I don''t want to go to the kindergarten anymore." She didn''t like anyone from the


    kindergarten, and there were children who wanted to bully her. So she wasn''t a fan of the


    kindergarten at all.


    "Well, if you don''t like it, we won''t go." Kevin sent Little Karen to the kindergarten so that she could


    make some friends and grow up happily like other children.


    Now that Little Karen was injured, and since she showed her disinterest in attending, Kevin would


    definitely not force her. He had always been his daughter''s "ve", spoiling his precious princess


    without holding back anything.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    "Dinner''s ready." Karen pushed the door open and came in. Seeing how the pair were chatting


    happily, she asked, "Little Karen, what are you talking about with daddy?"


    "Mommy, I don''t want to go to kindergarten anymore." Little Karen quickly told her mother the good


    news.


    "Really? No more kindergarten?" Karen raised her head slightly and looked at Kevin. He was,


    however, looking at Little Karen without looking back at her.


    Kevin seemed to be doing it deliberately. Karen could feel that he was not actually focusing on Little


    Karen, but he was just trying to ignore her.


    "Yes, I promise you. You don''t have to go to kindergarten anymore." Little Karen was excited. She


    hugged and kissed her daddy. Then she slipped away from her dad and threw herself into her


    mother''s embrace.


    Karen held Little Karen carefully to avoid aggravating her wound. She said, "If you don''t want to go,


    then we don''t need to go."


    Their child was intelligent enough anyway, she''s learned everything that was within the sybus and


    has even outsmarted all the other kids. So it didn''t really matter if she didn''t go to kindergarten. Her


    happiness was the most important.


    For dinner, Karen had prepared three strawberries for Little Karen. That''s Little Karen''s starter


    before every meal.


    As usual, Little Karen took a strawberry and stuffed it into her mouth. She bit it and enjoyed it


    happily.


    Kevin took a piece of tissue and wiped her mouth. "Baby, eat slowly. No one is fighting for it with


    you."


    Karen served a bowl of soup for Kevin and handed it to him. He did not speak to her, and Karen did


    not say anything either.


    She sat down on the other side of Little Karen and looked at both of them. Her heart was so full.


    She was happy and contented just by looking at them.


    Little Karen pointed at the tomato omelette and said, "I want to eat mommy''s tomato omelette."


    Perhaps Little Karen really loved the fruits and vegetables that were red in colour.


    She liked strawberries and tomatoes. Right after she swallowed the strawberries, she was already


    asking for the tomato omelette.


    Kevin immediately served some to her te, "Okay, let''s eat."


    "Thank you, daddy! Thank you, mommy!" Little Karen said sweetly.


    "You''re wee." Karen smiled and also served some food for Kevin. "Daddy, you should eat more


    too."


    Karen knew Kevin very well. This man was stubborn as hell. Whenever they had a fight, he would


    hold the grudge longer than her. So she knew it was better if she could just give in to him.


    When she served him food, his stern look has immediately softened, even his gaze became gentler


    when he looked at her.


    As the saying goes, a man was like a child sometimes. Kevin was usually a cold person, but


    sometimes he would be as stubborn as a child.


    For example, when he asked her a question, and she did not answer earlier, he''d already started


    being grumpy. She was right in front of him, but he treated her as if she was transparent. He ignored


    herpletely.


    If she were to continue acting coldly too, he would probably not say a word to her at all tonight.


    Forget it!


    Karen shook her head in silence.


    He had always been the one who followed whatever she wanted. He was the one who really cared


    about her. Perhaps it was also time for her to care for him and give in.


    After dinner.


    Kevin was in charge of the dishes, and Karen was in charge of bathing Little Karen and getting her


    ready for bed.


    Right after Little Karen fell asleep, Kevin sneaked in from Karen''s back and held her gently with his


    strong arms. He whispered, "Karen, tell me, what have you been keeping to yourself."


    Karen nestled into Kevin''s embrace. "Kevin, could you give me two more days to think about it?"


    After answering that phone call today, Karen had been very anxious. She couldn''t even remember if


    she had agreed to their requests.


    Yes, just like what they had said, she could tell Kevin about this and let him stop it. But this would


    mean that the video will get leaked out to the public.


    Of course, she didn''t want to see any negative news about Kevin being spread out. She certainly


    didn''t want his reputation to be affected either.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They both wanted the best for each other. She hoped that she could do something for him, like what


    a wife would do to her husband.


    She didn''t want to let Kevin just do everything for her, and she just sat idly aside.


    Kevin turned her around, fixed her fringe, and kissed her on the forehead. "Okay then, let''s go to


    bed."


    Kevin had always respected Karen''s decisions. If she had asked him to give her two more days,


    then he would give her more time to think about it.


    Late at night when it was quiet and peaceful.


    Karen had a nightmare again, a nightmare that she hadn''t had for many years.


    In the nightmare, many people pointed at her and scolded her for being shameless and stealing her


    elder sister''s man.


    Her sister''s man turned into Kevin''s face. Kevin looked at her indifferently, as if she was a stranger.


    She watched as Kevin left with Kristine. She shouted for him but she waspletely ignored. After


    that, she ran after him... Just as she was about to catch up with his pace, another car rushed out


    from nowhere.


    The car ran straight to her... Just as it was about to hit her, Kevin suddenly fell from the sky.


    He pushed her away, and he was knocked by the car instead.


    Bang-


    Karen watched as Kevin was knocked away and his body fell heavily to the ground.


    "Kevin!"


    Karen tried to call out for his name, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    She wanted to rush to him, but her feet seemed to be stuck, and she could not move at all.


    She could only watch as Kevin bled.


    "Kevin, don''t... Don''t leave me... Don''t..." Karen waved her hand and yelled out sadly.


    Kevin hugged Karen tightly in his arms. "Karen, I''m here. Don''t be scared! Don''t be scared! It''s just


    a dream, it''s only a dream."


    Kevin''s deep voice pulled Karen out of the nightmare.


    She opened her eyes. But it took her a while to actuallye to her senses and see Kevin''s face


    clearly.


    "Kevin?" She reached out her hand to touch every inch of his face. "Is it really you?"


    "Is it really him?"


    "Is he still fine?"


    "It''s me." Kevin grabbed her hand and kissed it. "Look at me carefully again. My nose and eyes are


    still here. Who else could it be if it''s not me?"


    Karen stared at Kevin for a really long time. It took her some time to be assured that Kevin was still


    fine, and he was right in front of her eyes.


    The car ident that just happened was just a dream. He was still alive and lying right next to her.


    Karen reached out to hold Kevin''s waist, she dug herself onto his chest and whispered softly,


    "Kevin, what a relief that you''re still by my side!"

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    At this moment, Karen realized that nothing could make her feel more at ease than seeing Kevin


    being alive and well.


    As long as he was alive and well, she would be satisfied even if that meant having to walk away.


    Although she would be heartbroken if there was another woman by his side, the thought seemed


    more bearable whenpared to his death in her dream earlier.


    "Karen, don''t be scared. Dreams are often the opposite of our reality." Kevin patted her back and


    comforted her softly.


    "Well, I know, you will be fine," Karen responded even softer.


    Perhaps this dream was a warning.


    If she stayed with Kevin and acted selfishly... maybe she would end up losing Kevinpletely.


    "Karen, George is fine now. We have found almost all the evidence of the murderer who killed Old


    Mr. Ken. He will be punished soon."


    Maybe Karen didn''t trust him enough. She didn''t actually believe that he could really rescue George


    nor did she think that he could actually find the person who killed her father. Therefore, she was so


    unhappy and paranoid the entire day.


    "I''m d that George is fine now. You don''t have to investigate further. It is no longer important."


    Karen didn''t want Kevin to take any more risks. What if he provoked the murderer and the murderer


    attacked him?


    She had lost two important people in her life. So, no matter what, she could not let Kevin get hurt at


    all.


    That''s right, she didn''t care about anything else. She only wanted Kevin to be well and alive.


    "Ok, if you don''t want to investigate further, then we''ll stop." Kevin listened to Karen to ease her


    worry.


    Karen looked into Kevin''s eyes and said, "Kevin, promise me that you must protect yourself. Don''t


    let anyone hurt you."


    "You silly, don''t think too much. No one can ever hurt me." Kevin rubbed her head and said softly.


    No one in the world could hurt him but her.


    "Anyway, you have to promise me that no matter what happens, you have to think about the matter


    through. There''s still Little Karen at home waiting for you."


    "You''re wrong. I have both my Big and Little Karens waiting for me at home." Kevin pressed Karen''s


    head on his chest and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed. The baby needs some sleep even if


    you don''t."


    Karen leaned on Kevin''s chest and listened to his heartbeat. It was soforting that she fell


    asleep after a short while.


    Since Karen wasn''t sleeping well and acted weird all day, Kevin took some time to think. He took


    her phone and unlocked the phone with her fingerprint.


    After spending a night in Dreand City, Kevin brought thedies back to Secret Garden.


    Dreand City felt more like home, but the safety measures there were too weak. With everything


    that''s going on now, Kevin didn''t want to risk the safety of his family.


    After returning to Secret Garden, Kevin went to work again. Karen and Little Karen were left at


    home.


    Mia was busy with filming, and Faye was still in the States. Karen had no other good support apart


    from them. She had no one to talk to even when she had something to share.


    After a while, she decided to call Faye. Faye sounded quite happy. "Oh, Karen, are you missing


    me?"


    Karen responded, "Yes, I''m missing you. You are not home yet, I can''t even find anyone to go


    shopping with. When are youing back exactly?"


    "Oh, I didn''t know my only function was to serve as a shoppingpanion." Faye sounded angry,


    but she was obviously just joking with Karen.


    "Yes exactly, your only function was to serve as my shoppingpanion." No matter how long it


    had been, these two would always speak thisfortable with each other. It would be too awkward


    if their conversation was absolutely normal.


    "Okay let''s be real. We were supposed to return at the end of this month, but a few days ago, the


    management at Rovio HQ gave Sebastian a task, so this would mean we would have to stay in the


    States longer."


    Faye heaved a long sigh and said, "I think once Sebastian is done with his projects, I''ll be giving


    birth too. So by then, we''ll have to dy a few more months beforeing home."


    Faye eagerly wanted to return to Chatterton Town. But since Sebastian had to work in the States,


    and she''s heavily pregnant at the moment, Sebastian would definitely not let her go back on her


    own.


    Karen replied with a smile, "Why don''t Ie and see you in the States?"


    "Yes, of course, I''ll be happy that you cane to the States to see me. But Mr. Kyle surely will not


    allow you to travel alone so far away." Faye had certainly witnessed how precious Karen was to


    Kevin.


    "Faye..." Karen was about to say something but she stopped.


    "Karen, what''s wrong?"


    "You know what, I really like Kevin. I like him so, so much, you probably know that already. I only


    know that since I decided to marry him, I''ve made up my mind to spend the rest of my life with him."


    There are some words that Karen did not have the courage to tell Kevin, but at least she could


    share it with Faye.


    "Of course, I do. But why would you say that all of a sudden?" Karen had been betrayed before in


    the past. If Kevin wasn''t able to give her a sense of security, she would not have agreed to marry


    him so quickly.


    "It''s nothing, but there''s something bothering me and I want to speak to someone about it." She felt


    so much better after saying those out loud.


    "Karen, it''s a bit boring now that you''re staying at home all the time. Why don''t youe and visit


    me in the States with Little Karen? I promise you''ll be happy here every day." Faye spoke so


    casually. No matter what Karen went through, Faye was still the same person that Karen knew a


    long time ago, she hasn''t changed one bit.


    "Well, if there is a chance, I will definitely go and visit you in the States." Kevin was born in the


    States. Karen had thought of visiting a long time ago but there was never a chance to do so.


    If she left Kevin someday, she might not have the courage to continue her stay in Chatterton Town.


    It would be a good chance to travel out then.


    It would be good to visit the ce where Kevin was raised and connect with him in another indirect


    way.


    "Faye, it''s gettingte now. Why are you still awake?"


    She could hear Sebastian''s voice over the phone. Karen finally realized there was actually a time


    difference between the two cities.


    It was early in the morning at Chatterton Town, but it was already quitete in New


    York.


    She quickly replied, "Faye, you should get some rest. I''ll call you another day."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright Karen, I''ll go to bed soon. Don''t think too much about it. Call me more if you have time."


    Faye spoke a little more while before hanging up.


    As soon as the conversation ended, Karen''s phone rang again, and the caller was the same


    number as yesterday.


    She felt as if she was staring at her very own death sentence as she stared at the phone. After it


    rang a few times, she finally picked it up with her trembling hands.


    As soon as the call was connected, the person on the phone asked creepily, "So Mrs. Kyle, have


    you made up your mind about the matter we discussed yesterday yet?"

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    It was a beautiful time of the year, the weather was good, and the sun glowed warmly in the sky.


    The following day was a state holiday, so before leaving home that morning, Kevin Kyle told Karen


    Daly that he would not be working in the afternoon. He would be back by noon to have lunch.


    As soon as he left, Karen got busy preparing lunch.


    She prepared two of Kevin''s favorite dishes, and two of Little Karen''s favorite dishes. She also didn''t


    forget to ask their new family member, Jayden, on his favorite dishes too.


    After making a few dishes, it was almost time for lunch.


    After looking at the time, Karen went to change into a beige-colored dress. The dress was flowy and


    airy, so she strapped on a thin belt, which carved out her dainty waistline.


    Although she was pregnant, she was still in her first trimester, so her baby bulge was still very small.


    If she didn''t say so, no one would have noticed that she was pregnant.


    Not only did she wear a pretty dress, Karen wanted to put on some light makeup to let Kevin enjoy


    the best version of herself.


    Karen sat down at her vanity table. As she was looking for some eyeliner, she raised her head and


    caught a glimpse of someone else in the mirror.


    Looking at him in the mirror, she smiled awkwardly, "You''re early."


    "What were you doing?" Kevin looked at Karen in the mirror with a gentle gaze.


    "I wanted to put some makeup on so that I''d look better," Karen told the truth as she wanted to look


    the best in Kevin''s heart.


    Kevin kissed her, "You look better without makeup."


    Karen''splexion was rosy and healthy, plus she was pregnant, so her skin was glowing. Kevin


    was serious when he said that she looked better without makeup.


    "Am I really that beautiful?" No matter what others thought of her, she didn''t care. She just wanted


    Kevin''s opinion.


    "Don''t you think our Little Karen is beautiful?"


    "Of course."


    "You were the one who gave birth to Little Karen. So do you think you''re beautiful?"


    In fact, Little Karen was abination of all the best features from Kevin and Karen, so she was


    very good-looking even at a young age.


    Karen didn''t like to bury her natural features in powder and cream anyway. Now that Kevin was


    back, she didn''t want to put on makeup in front of him.


    "Lunch is ready, let''s eat."


    Kevin nodded and went downstairs with Karen.


    Karen had requested that the helpers take some time off, so sheid out the dishes and set the


    table by herself.


    When Kevin was eating, she looked at him attentively, as if she wanted to remember his face. No


    matter how much time passed, she didn''t want to forget him.


    After lunch, Karen asked Jayden to go y with Little Karen, and asked Kevin to stay.


    Kevin didn''t seem surprised that she had something to say. He sat across the table, waiting for her


    to speak.


    "Kevin, I''m tired. I''m very tired." Karen took a deep breath and said those words with effort.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows, "What do you mean?" "Our marriage started with a blind date, right?


    And during that blind date, you told me you didn''t believe in love, right?"


    Kevin remained silent, looking at Karen.


    She continued, "You didn''t believe in love, and I didn''t believe in love, so we got married and lived a


    life that seemed normal to everyone."


    Kevin narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t interrupt. He wanted to let her finish and hear what she


    wanted to say.


    "So our marriage was all for show. There is no love in our marriage."


    Kevin asked softly, "What are you trying to say?"


    "What I want to say is, I''m really tired. I want to stop acting as if I am very happy."


    "Kevin, I''ve had enough. Enough of a marriage without love. I want to go for the love I yearn for. The


    happiness I want. The marriage I have dreamed of. Since you can''t give me all of these, let''s get a


    ... divorce."


    ''Divorce'' was a simple word, but it took Karen all her courage to say it.


    From the day she promised to marry Kevin, she never expected that she would say this word one


    day.


    "A divorce?" Kevin repeated the word softly. His tone sounded calm and he remainedposed.


    "Yes." Karen nodded. Such a simple answer, yet it took her a lot of energy to speak.


    "You''ve already made up your mind?" Kevin still sounded calm. Just as calm as if he was casually


    asking someone about the weather.


    "Yes." Karen nodded.


    "Okay," he said.


    Okay?


    Kevin agreed just like that.


    Karen didn''t think that Kevin would agree so quickly like he had been waiting for her to say this all


    along.


    Karen clenched her fists quietly. After much debate in her heart, she added, "I won''t want any of


    your money."


    She looked at Little Karen who was ying with Momo, "Little Karen is yours as well, I won''t fight


    you for her."


    Kevin looked at her and smiled subtly. He still only said one word, "Okay."


    "Since both of us agree, then let''s get the procedures done tomorrow." With every word, Karen felt


    like she was tearing off her own flesh. However, she had to say it no matter how painful it was.


    There was no other way.


    She had tried to search for another way, but she couldn''t find any alternatives, so she could only live


    the life that someone else dictated.


    "Okay." Kevin looked at her, with a smile like a gentleman. It was the most attractive smile Karen


    had ever seen on his face.


    "Then..."


    "I''ll see you tomorrow then, Miss Daly."


    Miss Daly!


    He called her Miss Daly. She just proposed the divorce, and they haven''t even started any


    procedures yet, and he was already addressing her so distantly!


    Just how much did he want her to leave?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she was the one who mentioned the divorce, seeing Kevin agree so easily without even


    asking why still made Karen''s heartache.


    She knew very well that once she let go of his hand, he would never belong to her again.


    He would belong to some other woman, and that woman will never be Karen Daly.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Besides losing Kevin, their Little Karen wouldn''t belong to her anymore as well.


    After she leaves, Little Karen would eventually forget her as a mother, and she would call someone


    else ''Mommy1.


    Kevin got up, "Miss Daly, do you have anything else to say?"


    "I..." Karen had a lot to say, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Kevin smiled faintly, "Miss Daly, I still have things to attend to. Please excuse me."


    He spoke politely and courteously, just like how Karen had seen him talk to strangers. He sounded


    so polite, and distant.


    Once he said that, he turned around and walked off without sparing her another nce, as if he was


    not the same sweet and gentle Kevin.


    Karen subconsciously reached out her hand to stop him, but she stopped herself.


    "Ke-Ke...."


    Kevin stopped. Without turning back, he asked coldly, "Is there anything else?"


    The view of his back seemed very lonesome, like a cold statue. He didn''t even bother turning back


    to look at her. Karen felt her heart bleeding in pain.


    She took a deep breath. Trying to put up a front, "Mr. Kyle. I wish that you''ll find a woman who loves


    you as much as you''ll love her, soon."


    It was the same ''Mr. Kyle'' that she always called out before, but it had lost all sentiments and


    romance. Now, it was just a greeting for a stranger she didn''t know.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin''s hands tightened visibly, and his eyes looked gloomy. When he turned around, he changed


    his expression and let out a faint smile.


    He asked gently, "Miss Daly, who are you to me?"


    "I..." Karen was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, who was she to him?


    For now, she was still his wife. But soon, they would have no rtionship.


    Once theypleted the procedures the next day, they would beplete strangers.


    If they were to meet again, they might greet each other. Or, they might just act like they didn''t see


    each other.


    "Miss Daly, you can be rest assured to pursue the marriage and the happiness you want. You don''t


    have to worry about me." After saying that, Kevin turned around and left.


    His posture was straight, and he walked so gracefully; just like a piece of living art.


    What Karen didn''t see was that his face changedpletely the second he turned away from her.


    He looked so down and distressed that it was frightening.


    Watching him go upstairs and disappearing from her sight, Karen couldn''t stop the tears rushing out


    from her eyes.


    Kevin!


    Her Kevin would never belong to her in the future anymore. She would never get to lie on his chest


    and listen to his heartbeat again.


    She would not have the chance to hear him tell her again in his low and seductive voice, "Karen, I''m


    here, don''t be afraid!"


    She would never have the chance again...


    "Mommy, why are you crying? Are you sad?" She didn''t know when Little Karen came to her side,


    watching her innocently.


    "I''m not crying. There''s some sand in my eyes." Karen wiped her tears, kneeling down and hugging


    Little Karen in her arms.


    "Mommy, I don''t want you to be sad." Little Karen raised her little hand and wiped the tears for her


    mother, and her eyes turned red.


    Because her Mommy was sad, it made her sad too, and she felt like crying with her Mommy.


    "Little Karen, I''m really not sad, it''s just..." It''s just she knew she will never be able to see her every


    day like this anymore.


    She really wanted to take Little Karen with her, but she knew Kevin had brought her up by himself.


    How could she be so cruel to want to take her away from him?


    "Mommy!" Little Karen tugged on Karen''s hand, "Mommy, don''t cry, let''s find Daddy."


    In Little Karen''s eyes, Daddy was an invincible hero. He could definitely help Mommy.


    "Little Karen, Daddy has work to do, let''s not disturb him." Karen lifted Little Karen up and brought


    her back to her pink bedroom.


    She put Little Karen down in front of the mirror, "Little Karen, shall I tie a beautiful braid for you?"


    "Okay." Little Karen nodded. She still smiled widely as she knew that her mother was going to tie a


    braid for her.


    "Karen, you are my baby. It does not matter if I''m with you or not, I will still love. You must listen to


    Daddy in the future, and be a good daughter when you grow up, okay?" Karen said as shebed


    Little Karen''s hair.


    "Why wouldn''t Mommy be with me?" Little Karen didn''t understand. Was her mother going far, far


    away again, and she can only see her when she grows up?


    She used to be called ''the child without a Mommy''. Now that her Mommy had returned to her, she


    didn''t want her to go away again.


    "Because..." Karen could not speak. After a long time, she found her voice. "Because I have to deal


    with some important things."


    Little Karen asked sadly, "Are the important things more important than me?"


    Nothing was more important than her, but she didn''t know how to exin to her.


    Karen took a deep breath, "Little Karen, do you think this braid looks nice?"


    "It looks very nice."


    "If you want such a nice braid next time, ask Nanny Ida to help you." These few days, Karen had


    been exining a lot of things to Little Karen''s Nanny Ida.


    Karen had instructed Ida everything about Little Karen, including her daily habits, again and again,


    although Ida had already taken good care of the little girl. Karen was afraid that Little Karen would


    get bullied without her mother around.


    "I want Mommy to do my braids, Mommy''s braids are the best." To Little Karen, everything her


    Mommy did was the best.


    The clothes her Mommy made were the best, the perfume her Mommy put on for her was the best,


    and the braids her Mommy tied were the best.


    "Little Karen..." Karen hugged Little Karen in her arms. She wanted to tie Little Karen''s braids


    forever as well.


    She wanted to stay with Little Karen and watch her grow up from a little girl into a beautiful woman.


    She wanted to be the one to send Little Karen''s hand off in marriage as she walks down the aisle


    with her.


    She wanted a lot of things, but...


    Karen shook her head. She had to stop thinking. If she continued thinking, she would have a


    breakdown.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    "Mommy?" Little Karen raised her head, "Let''s find Daddy."


    She knew that her Mommy was acting weird today, but she wasn''t sure why. She knew that her


    Daddy would be able to help with this.


    "Daddy is busy!" Karen didn''t have the courage to face Kevin. She was afraid of seeing his cold


    face.


    The Kevin she saw today was colder than she had ever seen him. It''s almost as if he had put up a


    wall around himself, and no one coulde close.


    "How about you go y with Brother Jayden and sister Momo?"


    Little Karen shook her head, "No. I want to be with Mommy."


    She must keep an eye on her Mommy. She must hold on to her tightly. She must not let her Mommy


    go away this time.


    "Okay, then let''s go take a nap." Karen picked Little Karen up and gave her cheek a kiss.


    As sensible as she was, Little Karen was still a kid. Lying beside her mother, she fell asleep quickly.


    Little Karen was asleep, but Karen was not sleepy at all. She got up again and cleaned up Little


    Karen''s room by herself. Then, she sorted her clothes in her wardrobe and put up some notes for


    the nanny on how to n her outfits.


    As for Little Karen''s shoes, Karen wiped and polished each pair until they were sparkling clean and


    put them neatly in the shoe rack.


    After doing that, Karen sat with Sarabelle and Little Karen''s nanny and exined everything about


    Little Karen''s care and routine again.


    She then handed a small notebook to Sarabelle, "Sarabelle, these are all the foods Kevin is allergic


    to. You must be careful not to let him touch any of these."


    She once used onions in a dish without knowing Kevin was allergic to them. He ended up spending


    a night in the hospital.


    Although all the helpers and servants clearly knew these things, Karen was still worried. She was


    scared that something would go wrong.


    "Madam, is there anything wrong?" Sarabelle felt that Karen had been acting strangely for a few


    days, but she was in no ce to ask about her Madam''s matters.


    "Kevin doesn''t like to talk, so please just bear with him in the future." She knew that Kevin had only


    been chatty with her. He was always cold and distant to everyone else.


    "Madam, please don''t scare us." These ominous words made Sarabelle feel strange as if Karen


    was saying herst words!


    "You can go get busy. Please prepare dinner. Just prepare Kevin''s, Jayden''s, and Little Karen''s


    portions. I''m not hungry." Karen put on a gentle smile.


    After that, she went upstairs again. Just after taking a few steps, she felt dizzy and almost fell down


    on the ground.


    She immediately got a hold of herself and shook her head to feel better. She couldn''t get into any


    trouble at this moment.


    They were about to proceed with their divorce procedures the following day. Before that, nothing


    could happen to her. She must stay alright for one more day until shepletely disappeared from


    Kevin''s side.


    In the future, she would never see him again. He probably wouldn''t want to see her anymore as


    well, since she was the one who betrayed their marriage.


    She proposed a divorce by citing Kevin''sments about how love didn''t exist in the world, and


    their marriage was only an act to the public.


    But actually, he had told her before that no matter what, neither of them should mention leaving


    each other so easily.


    She firmly remembered this, and yet she brought it up.


    Karen took a deep breath and walked up the stairs while holding the handrail. She would stop for a


    moment every step she took because she knew this could be one of thest times she would walk


    these stairs.


    The ce was filled with the scent of the two people she cared the most. She greedily wanted to


    take in all of it.


    After getting upstairs, when Karen walked past Kevin''s study, she slowed down and took a look at


    the room.


    The door was shut. She wondered what Kevin was busy with?


    Was he busy asking someone to prepare the divorce agreements, or was he busy with work?


    Karen didn''t want to think too much. She was afraid she would not be able to control herself and


    open the door.


    She pressed her lips tight and continued walking to their room. It still looked the same.


    In a split second, it was as though Karen could see Kevin sitting on the armchair he always sat on,


    reading the newspapers by the windows.


    When he heard her, he would adjust his sses habitually and smile at her, "Come over here!"


    Karen walked over, and Kevin disappeared from her mind''s eye.


    She took a closer look. The armchair was empty. Kevin wasn''t there.


    Karenughed at herself, her tears filling up her eyes.


    She hadn''t even left him, and she was already like this. Would she survive once she left him for


    good?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Buzz, buzz-


    Just as she was deep in thought, her phone started buzzing again.


    Karen picked up the phone.


    The person at the other end of the phone asked, "Miss Daly, how is everything?"


    Karen chuckled, "We will go through the divorce procedure tomorrow. Are you satisfied?"


    After that, she hung up the phone, not wanting to listen to the disgusting voice anymore.


    However, Karen didn''t expect to see Kevin behind her when she turned around after she hung up.


    He was judging her through his goldenframed sses as if she was a stranger.


    Karen was so shocked her hands trembled, and she dropped her phone on the ground. Fortunately,


    the floor was carpeted, so the phone was fine.


    Karen wasn''t sure whether he heard the phone call. She stammered: "You, why are you..."


    Kevin looked away, took a book from the room, and left the room without saying anything.


    Hepletely ignored her.


    Karen was a little sad, but she let out a breath of relief at the same time. Luckily, he hadn''t heard


    anything.


    "You can have the room tonight."


    Kevin spoke without even looking back.


    Karen felt so sad she wanted tough.


    So he really couldn''t wait to get separated from her.


    That night, Secret Garden had a different atmosphere. The usualughter and chatter that filled the


    dining room were nowhere to be found.


    Only Little Karen and Jayden were there. Both Kevin and Karen were not.


    Karen kept herself busy and went upstairs right before dinnertime, intentionally avoiding Kevin. She


    didn''t want to face his coldness.


    As for Kevin, he was in his study all day and night. Nobody knew what he was up to.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    After Karen met him in the bedroom earlier, Kevin didn''t leave the study anymore.


    He ''considerately'' left the room to Karen tonight, and didn''t stop her from staying close to Little


    Karen.


    That night, she still slept in the master bedroom with Little Karen.


    Since Little Karen had taken a nap in the afternoon, she wasn''t very sleepy at night. She asked


    Karen all kinds of questions.


    Although she had many questions, Karen was very patient. She answered every question Little


    Karen asked very carefully.


    This night was thest night they would lie together like this. In the future, she could not hold Little


    Karen''s body as she slept again. That was why she valued every second she had with Little Karen.


    "Mommy, when will I grow up?" This question was always the question that Little Karen was most


    concerned about. Even though her eyes were almost closed, she still wanted to ask.


    Karen hugged her and answered gently, "As long as you eat every meal properly and not be picky,


    you will grow up very quickly.


    "I want to grow up quickly..." When she grew up she could find Brother Lionel and even take care of


    her Mommy. She didn''t want her Mommy to get sad again.


    "Mm. Of course you will grow up quickly." Karen looked at Little Karen, who was already asleep,


    and pinched her cheek. Then she grabbed her phone and took a photo of her.


    She had taken a lot of photos and videos of Little Karen these few days, so she could look at them


    whenever she missed her in the future.


    Flipping through her photo album, she found Kevin''s photo at the end of the album. She had


    secretly taken the photo the night before.


    Kevin rarely took photos, so Karen didn''t have any good photos of him. This was the only one.


    But at least she had one.


    Karen spent the whole night with her eyes wide open. The slow and dreadful night was however,


    going too fast for her.


    How she wished time would move slower, then her marriage to Kevin couldst for a little longer.


    However, things seemed to be always going against one''s will. The more she wanted time to slow


    down, the faster it flew by.


    Although she didn''t sleep throughout the night, Karen was rather energetic the next day.


    She got up early, changed into a pretty dress, put on some makeup... She was going to get divorced


    from Kevin.


    When she got up, Little Karen was still asleep. She told the nanny to look after her, and sent Kevin


    a message as she left.


    "Mr. Kyle, I''m going to the Civil Affairs Bureau first, pleasee as soon as you can! Thank you


    very much."


    The polite text did not get a reply. She didn''t even know whether he saw it, or what time he was


    coming.


    Karen put her phone away, walked out of the house and took a cab to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Since she had decided to break up with Kevin, she didn''t want to use his resources anymore, so


    she didn''t ask his driver to send her.


    She told him that she wouldn''t want any of his money yesterday, but what had she done to deserve


    any of it anyway?


    She also didn''t want to take Little Karen away. It''s not that she didn''t want her, but she felt like Kevin


    and his daughter couldn''t live without each other. She came into her life ter'' than he did, so she


    had no right to take Little Karen away.


    Sitting in the backseat of the cab, Karen gently ced her hand on her stomach. The baby in her


    stomach was the only thing she was taking with her.


    It was the only thing Kevin had left for her!


    In the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    When Karen arrived, they had just started operations. She looked around and found a ce to sit.


    She was thinking that she would have to wait for some time since Kevin was always so busy.


    But once again, she was wrong.


    Not long after she arrived, Kevin arrived as well.


    Kevin was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers as usual, and he attracted attention


    everywhere he went.


    When Kevin arrived, Karen didn''t spot him immediately, but she looked over because of the gasps


    of the people around her.


    When she looked over, she saw Kevin walking in front of two men.


    Karen knew one of the men was Kevin''s special assistant York Tanner, but the other man was


    unfamiliar. Karen had never seen him before.


    Kevin saw her, but he only looked at her briefly. He walked straight into a private consultation room.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen thought bitterly, "He must think that sparing me another nce would cause damage to his


    eyes, and talking to me would only be a chore too."


    York and the other man walked towards Karen. York smiled politely at her, "Miss Daly, I am Director


    Kevin''s assistant, York Tanner. This is Attorney Hudson. He will be responsible for the the divorce


    agreement."


    Not only did Kevin address her as Miss Daly, his men also followed suit. In less than 24 hours, she


    was no longer Mrs. Kyle.


    Although she felt sad, Karen still smiled politely, "Nice to meet you!"


    Attorney Hudson took out a document and handed it to Karen, then he spoke courteously, "Miss


    Daly, please take a look at this agreement. If you are okay with this, please sign at the bottom."


    Karen held the agreement and flipped through it. There were only a few simple lines. The first few


    agreements were the ones she mentioned the day before, but Kevin had added an additional


    agreement.


    He requested for her to take away everything that belonged to her, including the custody for Little


    Karen!


    Kevin didn''t even want Little Karen anymore?


    Or...


    Karen looked at the room that Kevin entered earlier but she couldn''t see Kevin.


    Attorney Hudson asked, "Miss Daly, do you have any objections regarding the agreement?"


    Karen shook her head, still in a trance.


    "If you have no objections, please follow me to the private room. You will sign the agreement with


    Director Kevin there, then you can finish up the rest of the divorce procedures.


    "Attorney Hudson, he really doesn''t want Little Karen''s custody?" Karen did not expect this at all.


    Kevin treasured Little Karen so much, how could he not want her?


    "Miss Daly, everything on the agreement were Director Kevin''s requests. I believe I''ve stated


    everything quite clearly." Attorney Hudson was a cold man. He spoke in a brief yet concise manner,


    not willing to exin any further.


    "Assistant Tanner, Kevin really doesn''t want Little Karen to go with him?" Karen could not believe it.


    She held on to herst sliver of hope as she looked at York.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    "Miss Daly, please rest assured. You will be the one raising Little Karen, but Director Kevin will


    provide alimony and financial support every month." This was York Tanner''s answer.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? Alimony? Who wants his money?" Karen shouted angrily, attracting unwanted attention from


    the people around her.


    She was a strong and independent woman. She could easily earn a living for herself and her child.


    What she wanted to know was, what was Kevin Kyle thinking?


    Did he think of Little Karen as an object''?


    An object that he could just kick around?


    The reason why she wanted him to take care of Little Karen was that she believed that Little Karen


    had a deeper rtionship with him. How could he ask her to take away this precious child that they


    brought to the world so callously?


    And this was Little Karen they were talking about!


    "Miss Daly, we are just passing on Director Kevin''s words. If you have any further questions, please


    ask him personally." York said politely.


    At the thought of confronting Kevin personally, Karen hesitated.


    What could she ask him?


    When she proposed the divorce, he didn''t ask or say anything. She was worried that his answers


    and responses would be the same now.


    She was thinking of leaving Little Karen to him, because he was the most important person to the


    child. But it appeared that he didn''t even want her. If that was the case, then she would raise Little


    Karen on her own!


    Karen took a deep breath, "Attorney Hudson, didn''t you ask for me to sign the agreement with


    Director Kevin in the private room? Why aren''t you leading the way yet?"


    She was the one who wanted the divorce. Why would she be unsatisfied if Kevin agreed without


    objections?


    "Yes, Miss Daly, this way please!" Attorney Hudson walked ahead of Karen to lead the way.


    Karen was about to follow suit, but suddenly, she heard York whispering in her ear, "Mrs. Kyle,


    you''re familiar with Kevin''s temper. If you had a fight, you just need to say a few nice words to him,


    and it will be alright."


    As an assistant, he should not be meddling in his boss''s personal issues, but if he did not help the


    situation, his life would be tougher from now on!


    Their Director Kevin was terrifying today. He wasn''t aggressive nor he was loud, but he seemed to


    have be the cold person he used to be a few years ago.


    Director Kevin was truly terrifying.


    Just when they couldn''t understand why the director was acting this way, he had asked them to


    draft a divorce agreement.


    Then everyone knew what the problem was.


    It must have been about his wife!


    Everyone who worked with Kevin knew that he viewed his wife as someone who wasrger than


    life. Now that he was talking about a divorce, something big must have happened.


    "Thank you for your kindness!" Karen thanked him and caught up with Attorney Hudson.


    In the private room, not only were their servants, there were even snacks and drinks on the table.


    Even when getting a divorce, the wealthy received special treatment.


    Kevin was sitting on the sofa. He had put his legs up while holding a cigarette. As he saw Karen


    coming in, his expression did not change but he subconsciously put the cigarette out.


    Attorney Hudson reported to him, "Director Kevin, Miss Daly has read the agreement, and she has


    no objections. Now you just have to sign the agreement, and you can go proceed with the divorce."


    "No. I have an objection. I do not need any alimony or support from you." Karen looked at Kevin, but


    he ignored her.


    Attorney Hudson ced the agreement in front of Kevin and gave him a pen. Kevin took the pen


    and signed his name forcefully.


    He signed his name on countless documents every day, but he had never signed it like this before.


    He signed it with so much force that even the paper broke.


    Every stroke he drew was like a sharp knife crossing his heart. If he didn''t exert his strength, he


    would probably yell out in pain instead.


    Finally, the words ''Leo Kevin Kyle'' appeared on the agreement.


    Seeing his name on the agreement, Karen''s heart was trembling, but she pursed her lips and forced


    a smile.


    Once again, she could confirm that Kevin really couldn''t wait to get divorced from her, since he


    signed his name so quickly, without hesitation.


    She used to findfort in seeing his name on the paper, but at this moment, it was painful to look


    at.


    But that was fine, wasn''t this what she wanted?


    Wasn''t this exactly what she wanted?


    Karen took the ck pen from Attorney Hudson and signed her name clearly, ''Karen Daly''.


    She had been using this signature since she was four years old. It was very familiar to her.


    However, this time was probably the only time she was extremely unwilling to sign it, and yet, she


    knew she had to.


    Once she signed her name, then the words ''Karen Daly'' and ''Leo Kevin Kyle'' would never be put


    together again.


    Finally, she managed to sign her name primly and neatly, just beneath Kevin''s fierce and wild-


    looking signature. Their styles of signature appeared to be in contrast with one another.


    From this moment on, Kevin Kyle and Karen Daly were no longer husband and wife, and they were


    not legally bound to each other anymore.


    "Mr. Kyle, Miss Daly, are you both willing to get this divorce?" The person- in- charge of their divorce


    asked as part of the procedure.


    Karen still remembered the day she got married to Kevin, the person-in-charge also asked a simr


    question.


    "Mr. Kyle, Miss Daly, are you both willing to get married?"


    On that day, just when Karen was a little hesitant, Kevin held her hand for the first time. That small


    action gave her the confidence to nod her head, "Yes. I''m willing."


    On that day, the personnel stamped on the certificate of marriage that had their pictures on it,


    legalizing their marriage.


    Today, the personnel was stamping on the certificate of divorce that also had their pictures on it,


    announcing the end of their marriage.


    From now on, it would bepletely legal for both of them to get married to someone else. They


    could no longer interfere with each other''s lives.


    As soon as they stamped on the document, Kevin got up and left. He didn''t even bid her goodbye


    out of courtesy. His assistant and attorney packed up for him.


    Karen held the certificate of divorce tightly in her hand.


    In the future, she would have nothing to do with Kevin anymore, but at least she had a divorce


    certificate with his name, which proved that she was once married to him.


    After taking the divorce certificate and walking out of the registration hall, Karen remembered one


    thing. Today was a national holiday. Normally, these governments would dere an off day for the


    department, but why were these officers working today?


    When she looked back, the sign stating ''Closed'' had already been hung at the door. They were on


    holiday. This meant that Kevin had made use of his powerful connections to finalize the divorce


    proceedings on a public holiday.


    Apparently, Kevin was even more anxious than she was. He could not even wait for a day longer to


    get this divorce.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    She should just forget it and stop thinking about those useless things. Kevin Kyle had already filed


    for the divorce as she wished.


    Now as she tried to recall, Kevin had always agreed to any requests she made over the years.


    Hence, this divorce was no exception as well.


    She stood on the side of the road and looked at the cloudless sky. The world is big, but suddenly,


    she did not know where she could go.


    Go home?


    But where was home for her?


    She had lost her home!


    Since their marriage, home was where Kevin was.


    Now that Karen Daly had separated from Kevin, where would her home be?


    Where could she settle down in the future?


    "Baby, where can I take you to?" Karen asked in her heart while touching her belly.


    It was a question for the baby, and also for herself.


    Little Karen''s custody had been awarded to her. So she had to pick Little Karen up from Secret


    Garden. She needed to find Little Karen and herself a home.


    "Mommy!"


    Karen was just thinking about Little Karen when she heard her baby voice. For a second, Karen


    thought she was hallucinating.


    "Mommy!" Little Karen called out again with her sweet voice after not getting any response from


    Karen.


    When she saw Little Karen standing in front of her, she hoped once again.


    Yes, without Kevin, she still had two children, Little Karen and the baby in her belly... and Jayden,


    who was standing behind Little Karen.


    Behind Jayden, there was George Ken... and the fluffy ball in George''s arms, Momo.


    "Woof Woof Woof..." Momo was making noises to get attention.


    She had her brother, her children, and Momo... Without Kevin, Karen still had a lot.


    But why did she still feel empty when she had so much? No one seemed to be able to fill up the


    emptiness from the loss of Kevin.


    "Mommy, can I have hugs." Little Karen ran over. At such a young age, she did not know that her


    parents had separated.


    Perhaps, she did know that her parents had had a divorce, but she did not truly understand the


    meaning of divorce. From her perspective, her daddy was still her daddy, and mommy was still her


    mommy.


    It''s that simple!


    Karen hugged Little Karen, kissed her on the face, and said with a gentle smile, "Little Karen, thank


    goodness I still have you."


    Thankfully, Kevin did not request for Little Karen''s custody. When she felt absolutely helpless, she


    could at least have Little Karen by her side, giving her strength and motivation to move forward.


    "Let''s go home," George spoke.


    He was standing a few steps away from her and was looking at Karen quietly. He seemed to have a


    lot of things to say to Karen, but in the end, he only said those words.


    "Brother, thank you!" Karen said with a smile.


    She should thank George. Since she was reunited with her brother, he would always be by her side


    whenever she needed him.


    "I''m sorry!" George said suddenly.


    Karen was stunned and asked, "Why are you apologizing to me all of a sudden?"


    George did not exin further. He led Karen and the children to his BMW.


    He really owed Karen an apology after all that had happened.


    If he hadn''t told Karen about their father''s death before the proper investigation, she wouldn¡¯ t have


    misunderstood Kevin and caused their divorce.


    Two days ago, Kevin met up with him and showed him all the evidences they had found. The


    evidences had proved to him that the man who kidnapped his father was just a man who looked like


    Nick ck''s subordinate.


    The man had been murdered, his body had been discovered too. All these had proven Chester''''s


    innocence.


    What was even more frightening, however, was the human skin mask that looked exactly like


    Kevin¡¯s face... Before his father died, he said that Kevin was a bad guy and asked him to save


    Karen and her children from him. His father had to have seen that man and mistakenly thought that


    he was Kevin.


    As a psychology major who had been a psychologist for so many years, George thought he could


    see through others easily, but when he himself encountered things like these, he was being yed


    like a fool.


    Fortunately, although he was a fool, Kevin was clearer- minded. Kevin and his men tracked the


    clues and discovered the murderer.


    It also made him realize in time that Kevin was being wrongly used, and unveiled who the real


    murderer was behind his father''s death.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the rtionship between Karen and Kevin could no longer be saved.


    Kevin asked his men to send Little Karen, Jayden, and Momo to him and informed him about their


    divorce.


    When he heard it, George took almost half an hour to digest the shocking news. How could Kevin


    divorce Karen so easily?


    He called Kevin. But Kevin only asked him to take care of the mother and daughter pair, and not to


    worry about other things.


    He didn''t want to be so nosy about their private affairs, but Karen was his own sister after all. He


    couldn''t just leave her alone. However, no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t get any further


    information.


    Karen carried Little Karen in her arms and as she got into George''s car, York Tanner rushed over


    and handed her a bag, "Miss Karen, here¡¯ s the four tickets and your passports. Visas have all been


    sorted as well. The flight will be departing in another three hours. You guys should probably hurry to


    the airport now."


    "Flight tickets, passports, and visas? The flight will depart in three hours?" Karen was confused.


    She had not figured out where to go.


    "It''s like this." York coughed a bit and imitated his director''s cold tone. "I don''t want to see her in


    Chatterton Town anymore. Send them abroad. The farther the better."


    He didn''t want to see her in Chatterton Town anymore?


    Kevin was really ruthless and unrelenting in his actions. But in the past, she was lucky enough to


    not witness this side of him.


    Karen took the tickets, endured the heartwrenching pain, and responded with a smile, "Assistant


    Tanner, please send on my thanks to Director Kevin."


    They had gone their separate ways anyway. From now on, they would beplete strangers. They


    would be so far apart they would never meet again in this life. It wasn''t that bad an idea actually.


    "Miss Daly, thank you for your cooperation. Your luggage has been sent to the airport. If you need


    anything in the future, you can call me at any time." York said respectfully.


    Although Karen and Director Kevin had divorced, and Director Kevin had also said those hurtful


    words to ask her to get out of his sight.


    However, everyone knew that it was impossible for Director Kevin to turn a blind eye on them.


    It was not as if Director Kevin had never kicked out someone from his life. If he were to truly do so,


    he surely wouldn''t have instructed him to prepare their visas and luggage before sending them


    away.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    The destination on the flight ticket was New York, United States. It would take about 16 hours to fly


    from Chatterton Town to New York.


    A few days ago, Karen and Faye had a phone conversation and were discussing her visit to the


    States. But now, without having to go through the hassle of applying for visas and purchasing


    tickets, everything was prepared for her.


    This unintentional move from Kevin had indeed saved her a lot of trouble.


    George was driving. He looked at Karen from the rearview mirror and asked worriedly, "Karen, are


    you okay?"


    Karen looked fine as if the divorce between her and Kevin hadn''t impacted her. But the more she


    reacted this way, the more concerned everyone was.


    "What can really happen to me?" Karen smiled and replied, "Brother, if you don''t want to go to New


    York, you can just take us to the airport."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You¡¯re pregnant, and you have two children with you and a dog. Do you think I can let you go to the


    States alone?" George red at her from the rearview mirror, he didn''t care whether she could see


    him or not.


    Karen held her children, one in each arm, and said with a smile, "Jayden and Little Karen are both


    big kids now. They won''t be much of a worry for me."


    Jayden was a sensible child. Although he was young, he had always been very considerate and


    would take good care of his sister.


    "Mommy, I will take good care of you and sister in the future." Jayden patted his chest, like a little


    man.


    He didn''t know where they were going. He would go wherever his father arranged him to go, as long


    as he had his parents together.


    "Well, then from now on, mommy and sister will depend on you." Karen rubbed Jayden''s head. She


    was already thinking about how to find Jayden a school and what kind of school he should attend in


    the States.


    Jayden was not born into a privileged family. He had suffered a lot growing up. Even at eleven years


    old, he still had no formal education.


    Unlike his family, Little Karen had family from all around the world, even her servants were from the


    States. As a four-year-old girl, she couldmunicate with different peoplefortably. After


    arriving in the States, Karen wouldn''t need to worry about Little Karen adapting to a new


    environment.


    "I want to take care of mommy too!" Little Karen looked at Jayden and said in her stubborn tone.


    She surely didn''t want Jayden to steal her limelight.


    "Very well, with the two of you taking care of me, I can just rx and enjoy myself from now on


    then." Karen pursed her lips and smiled.


    It was excruciating to lose someone, it was a pain that waspletely unimaginable. But at the


    same time, she had also gained a lot, she still had little Karen and Jayden by her side.


    The road ahead might not be easy, but it did not matter. As long as she had her children by her side,


    she could still have a wonderful life ahead.


    Could it really be wonderful though?


    Sheughed in a self-deprecating way. The divorce was filed pretty quickly, and it ended her


    rtionship with Kevin just like that, an absolutely clear cut.


    However, the imprint he had left with her would never go away. Kevin really meant something to her.


    Karen focused all her attention on the kids, she didn''t even notice that there was a car following


    them all the while.


    They entered the airport highway, and the car was still following closely behind them.


    Not long after both of the cars entered the highway, a few military off- road vehicles caught up with


    them. They quickly surrounded the car that was tailing Karen¡¯s.


    Soon after the military off- road vehicles entered the highway, the entrance to the highway was


    blocked, preventing any cars from entering.


    Until Karen''s car was far enough, the military vehicles stopped the car that was following Karen''s


    car.


    "Captain Brown, the targeted car has been blocked. Please give your order!" One of the members


    in the car asked their leader for instructions.


    "They¡¯re trying to cause trouble, isn¡¯t it? Then we shall serve them well. Let them know who they


    shouldn''t mess with." Neil Brown issued the order through his walkie-talkie.


    After giving instructions, he threw the walkie-talkie away and casually leaned on the car seat "Jerry,


    keep up with Mrs. Kyle''s car."


    "Yes." As he received his captain''s order, the driver started the engine and sped away.


    Neil then looked at Kevin, who had been sitting quietly beside him, and said in anger, "Matthew,


    what tricks are you ying? You asked me to arrange my special forces here just to help you escort


    your wife to the airport?"


    He was very busy in the military base today. Kevin had called him and asked him to arrange his


    team of special forces.


    It was definitely a big deal if he wanted to use his special forces. He left his work and rushed over


    with his men. But as it turned out, he was just helping Kevin to escort his wife and the children to


    the airport.


    Neil was furious he could tear Kevin to pieces that instant. Did he think that the Chatterton Town


    Military was operating solely for the Kyle family?


    How could he use his most elite men to handle such a trivial matter?


    Neil''s voice was so loud that it shook the whole car. However, Kevin remained calm and sat quietly,


    staring at the car in front of him with his deep eyes.


    "I just want you to escort them to the airport. What''s wrong with that?" The person that Kevin cared


    most about was in the car. It was totally worthwhile to use the greatest power in the world just to


    protect them, even if he didn''t necessarily need them at all.


    "Of course I have a problem with it!" Neil roared.


    What a man! If it wasn''t for the sake that Kevin was his nephew, he would have destroyed him that


    instant.


    However, if Kevin wasn''t his nephew, he wouldn''t have asked Neil for help either. Neil was just


    angry because it was totally a waste of resources.


    "I didn''t ask for your opinion. So shut up!" Since Neil yelled at him, Kevin replied to him cynically.


    "What? You want me to shut up?" Neil was surely about to beat him up.


    "Well, then I should also send Mia back to the States." With that, Neil finally shut up.


    Neil red at him fiercely. How dare he threaten him? Such a bold man he was. Neil had never


    been threatened by anyone else in his life apart from his eldest nephew.


    Neil picked up the walkie-talkie that he had thrown aside earlier and ordered, "Bring the man we


    captured earlier and give him a good beat up."


    He couldn''t bully Kevin, but he could bully someone else.


    "Matthew, c'' mon, tell me, the two of you divorced and now she¡¯s leaving. What are you guys up


    to?" He thought this was quite exciting, Neil was sure that his sister and brother-inw didn''t know


    about it.


    Kevin remained silent.


    Neil pped Kevin''s shoulder and said with excitement, "Well, logically, a sudden marriage and a


    sudden divorce should¡¯ve been something that I would do. Yet, before I had the chance to do so,


    you have already done all of them."


    In most people¡¯s opinions, Neil was the rebellious type. He had never given a damn about rules and


    would do as he pleased.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    An impulsive marriage without discussing it with the family, and getting divorced without informing


    any family members. These would totally be the things people like Neil Brown would do.


    It never urred to anyone that Kevin Kyle, a powerful figure in the business world and someone


    who had always abided by the rules, would do such a crazy and unbelievable thing.


    Although Neil felt that his men had been underused, he wasn''t that angry actually. Instead, he was


    very curious about what happened between Kevin and his wife.


    Kevin replied indifferently, "As you can see, we are divorced."


    Karen wanted the divorce so he fulfilled what she wished for.


    If she said that she wanted to go look for the happiness she desired, then he would let her search


    for it. As long as it was what she wanted, he would fulfil her wish no matter what. So what else


    could she ask from a husband like this?


    "You are angry!" In his memory, Kevin was hardly angry. To put it precisely, whenever Kevin was


    angry, he would control his emotions very well and never let others realize it.


    "Matthew, you are actually angry!" Neil felt like he had discovered something rare, and the fact that


    his men were underused for an event like this was actually quite worth it to be able to see his


    nephew angry.


    Kevin turned around and red at him, giving him a serious warning.


    [Neil, answer quickly. I''m Mia, the most beautiful girl in the world...]


    Neil was getting excited when the mobile phone rang at the most inappropriate timing. As soon as


    he heard the ringtone, he knew that it was from Mia.


    As soon as he heard Mia''s voice, Neil''s manly expression suddenly turned gentle. He answered,


    "What is it?"


    "Neil, I received the news that my brother just had a divorce. I couldn''t get through to his phone.


    Please go and check for me what''s going on," Mia said in an anxious tone.


    "It''s really a divorce. You don''t have to check further." The man himself was sitting right next to him.


    He had apanied him to send the other party involved in the divorce to the airport. He had been


    part of the whole process, so he didn''t need to confirm it with anyone else.


    "What the hell, Neil?" Mia was angry and yelled, "Why are you so unwilling to do something for


    me?"


    If she hadn''t been too busy filming, she would have gone to Secret Garden to confirm the news


    herself. Why in the world would she ask him to do this for her?


    "Mia, are you tired of living now?" This girl had be more and more arrogant and unreasonable.


    It was time to teach her a lesson.


    "Bloody Neil. You''re the one who''s tired of living now!" Click! Mia hung up the phone.


    That little woman who used to pester him all day hung up on him today. Neil was furious he was


    totally going to smash his phone that instant. But he quickly realized that someone was next to him.


    His nephew really had the ability to keep everything to himself. He hadn''t spoken a word the entire


    day. If he continued to hold it in, it wouldn''t be a good thing.


    "Matthew I know that you have your own considerations, but you better call your family and inform


    them. Your parents and sister are still your families. Even if you don''t care about their feelings, they


    will still be worried about you."


    "Also, you''re not the only one in the world. You¡¯ re not the only one in the Kyle family either. Don''t


    push yourself so hard, there are things you should let go off."


    "I don''t know why you two got divorced, but I know you don''t feel good about this, and I believe


    Karen feels the same."


    It was rare for Neil to give advice to someone. However, Kevin was still sitting upright and staring


    ahead. No one could tell if he was actually listening to Neil¡¯s words.


    Neil patted him on the shoulder and said, "Matthew, people who¡¯ re directly involved usually


    wouldn''t be clear-minded. I know this is both of your problems but if you can share it with me, I


    might be able to offer some help too.¡±


    Although he had little experience in rtionships plus he still hadn''t gotten married at this age, but


    he... he really didn''t know how to deal with couple problems.


    So as he spoke, Neil decided to just keep his mouth shut. It was better to let them solve their own


    rtionship problems.


    All of them, including Mia and her parents, would want to help him, but they couldn''t do much either.


    Over the years, Kevin had been in charge of everything for Rovio and the Kyle family. But in his


    family or thepany, he had taken care of all perfectly.


    While he was talking, Mia called again. She yelled, "Neil, are you with my brother right now?"


    Neil nodded. "Yes."


    Mia then instructed, "Let my brother answer the phone."


    Neil said, "My girl, mind your own business. Don''t make things difficult for yourself."


    Mia said again, "I asked you to give your phone to my brother."


    Neil looked at Kevin and asked, "Mia''s calling, do you want to answer it?"


    Kevin remained silent, like a lifeless sculpture.


    Neil shrugged and said, "Did you hear that? He doesn''t want to talk to you at all. If you have some


    advice to give, you can call your sister-inw and speak to her."


    Mia roared, "If I could get in touch with my sister-inw, will I still call you? Neil, are you dumb,


    huh?"


    Neil''s eyes twitched from fuming. He hung up the phone this time. "Damn, this woman needs to be


    taught a lesson!"


    After that chaotic argument between Neil and Mia, Kevin suddenly realized that perhaps it wasn¡¯t


    that bad for couples to quarrel after all. It would have been better than keeping things to themselves


    and notmunicating.


    No matter what happened, they just had to say it out loud and then they could face the challenges


    together.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, George''s car had passed the highway toll station. After exiting the highway, the


    car that Kevin and Neil were in also followed closely behind.


    They would arrive at the Chatterton Town Airport after the overpass. Since the establishment of the


    airport, there had been an endless amount of passengers arriving and departing every day.


    Kevin had also been to this airport countless times. Every time, he would be rushing to the airport,


    hoping the flight could take off as soon as possible, so he could reach his next destination sooner.


    But today, he was actually hoping for the weather to change all of a sudden, or that Karen''s flight


    could not take off on time so that he could stay with her for a little longer.


    In fact, he was still waiting childishly, in the hope that Karen would run to him and tell him about the


    threat from someone.


    Even Kevin thought he himself was hrious. Since when did he be so naive and childish.


    If Karen had considered telling him that Chace Yaleman had threatened her, then she wouldn¡¯t have


    asked for the divorce so easily.


    After so many years, she still couldn''t remember what he had said to her.


    That no matter what happened, she should not break up easily.


    No matter what happened, she should not be afraid. He would always be there for her!


    He had told her more than once, but she had never remembered.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    "Matthew, we''re here. Why don''t you get off and have a look?" The car had been parked for a while


    now, but Kevin Kyle still did not react so Neil Brown decided to prompt him.


    Kevin looked up. Karen Daly was holding Little Karen in one hand and Jayden in the other. She was


    smiling gently.


    She had just gone through a divorce, but there was no sadness on her face. Kevin knew very well


    that it wasn''t because she didn''t feel sad, but she was just too used to hiding her true emotions.


    This damn woman!


    He had the urge to rush over to carry her home to teach her a lesson. He would pour cold water on


    her so that she could finallye to her senses.


    There was nothing that she had to hide from him. Why would she use divorce to solve the problem?


    Did she think she could get rid of him just like that?


    She could never escape from him, be it this lifetime or the next.


    "Matthew..."


    Kevin ignored him. He took out his phone and dialed a number, and asked coldly, "Is everything in


    order?"


    No one knew what the person on the phone said. Kevin hung up the phone without saying anything.


    He turned to Neil and said to him, "Please make sure they board the flight safely. Your driver will


    send me back to Rovio."


    "Me?" Neil pointed to his nose. How could the captain of the Chatterton Town Military be an


    escort?


    From the look, Kevin surely did not leave him a chance to refuse. Fine, forget it, he was still Kevin''s


    uncle after all.


    After getting off the car and mmed the door, Neil straightened up his military uniform and went


    after Karen.


    At the same time, Kevin ordered the chauffeur to drive away.


    Karen wanted to leave, so he let her go. Once she got tired, she would realize exactly where her


    real harbor was.


    "Uncle!" Neil was about to say hello to them, but Little Karen noticed him first.


    "Baby Karen, I heard that you are going to the States, so I came to see you off." Neil picked up Little


    Karen and pinched her pinkish face.


    "Uncle, I will just be there for a few days and wille back real soon." Over the past years, Little


    Karen would go to the States twice a year for about a month or so. This time, she also thought that


    she would return after a while.


    Her father brought her there in the past. She couldn''t quite get used to not having her daddy this


    time around. Fortunately, this time her mommy was with her.


    "Well, then Baby Karen, you must have a good time. When youe back, I will prepare a


    wee party for you." Neil knew very well but he decided not to reveal the truth and leave a


    pleasant memory to the kids.


    "Uncle, let''s pinky swear!" If she made a pinky promise with her uncle, then he would not lie to her.


    "Okay, let''s pinky swear." Neil was always patient whenever he was with Little Karen.


    "Un... Mr. Brown, thank you foring to see us off," Karen said. She wanted to call him uncle, but


    realized she had nothing to do with Kevin anymore, so she decided to change the way she used to


    address him.


    Neil replied, "We are family. You don''t need to be so polite. Although you and Matthew had


    divorced, and you are no longer a member of the Kyle family, however, Little Karen is still the


    bloodline of the Kyle family. No one can ever change that."


    "Neil, what are you talking about here? My sister-inw is always going to be a member of the Kyle


    Family. This is a fact that no one can change." Mia learned that Karen hade to the airport. She


    rushed to the airport immediately. Thankfully, she arrived before they left.


    However, as soon as she arrived, she heard Neil talking nonsense. She had the urge to kick his


    ass.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her cold brother did something impulsive. Neil on the other hand, did not try to ease the situation,


    but instead he was making it worse! What kind of man was he?


    Neil,


    He had put aside all his military tasks and came to help today, but he didn''t expect to be trampled all


    over by the Kyle siblings, without even showing him any appreciation.


    Mia rushed over and hugged Karen. She was so anxious she almost cried. "Oh my Sister-in-Law, I


    know my brother is an absolute dumbass. Don''t be angry with him. Let''s go home with Little Karen,


    okay?"


    "Mia, I''m sorry!" Karen''s apology was not for the fact that she couldn''t return home with Mia. She


    was apologizing on behalf of her father, Herbert Ken.


    Although the damage done could not be erased by an apology, that was the only thing Karen could


    do.


    She wanted to save some dignity for herte father, so she didn¡¯t say some of the things outrightly.


    Mia said in a hurry, "Sister-in-Law, you don''t need to say sorry to me. Even if you¡¯ re not thinking for


    yourself, you should think for Little Karen. She is only four years old. Do you really want her to grow


    up without a father?"


    "Sister-in-Law, you know right, my brother has always been dumb with things like these. He never


    knew how to say nice things since he was young. If you just leave like this, I¡¯m sure he will be


    heartbroken."


    "Sister- in- Law, there were things you didn''t see. After you went missing, do you know how my


    brother survived all those years? If it weren''t for baby Karen keeping himpany, he wouldn''t


    havested to this day."


    "You guys have gone through so many challenges together all these years. Why would you want a


    divorce now?"


    "Sister-in-Law, please! I beg you! Can you and baby Karen go back with me? If you go back, brother


    will be very, very happy."


    Karen shook her head and responded, "Mia, don''t say it anymore. It¡¯s no longer possible for us."


    Aside from Kevin'' s attitude towards the divorce, it waspletely impossible for her to return.


    It was precisely because she knew that Kevin had sacrificed too much for her. He blocked bullets


    for her and escaped with her from the deserted ind. Every detail about these things, she had


    considered it very carefully.


    It''s all because she knew very well that Kevin had sacrificed too much for her, so much that she


    could no longer bear it. She didn''t want him to protect her all the time. She wanted to be able to do


    things for him too.


    If she were to stay with him, she would bring him endless disasters. For the sake of his own good,


    she would rather leave him.


    Even if she was heartbroken, as long as he was fine, all she wanted was for him to be well and


    have a good life.


    Her parents died violently and her brother had been captured. Kevin and Little Karen were both hurt


    in some ways. Every single one of them was someone close to her.


    Everything that happened had always had something to do with her. So who would really believe


    that she had nothing to do with their deaths or injuries?


    She didn''t know what kind of bad luck she would bring to Kevin if she were to stay here, so the best


    choice for her was to just leave. That would be the most ideal option for everyone.


    Therefore, even though what she said would hurt Kevin, she would still do it, solely for his own


    good.


    She didn''t ask for much in life. She only hoped that Kevin and her children were all fine. That was


    more than enough for her.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    "Sister-in-Law."


    Karen interrupted Mia and said firmly, "Mia, stop it. The flight is about to take off. We still have to go


    through the boarding procedures and security checks."


    She tried persuading Karen but to no avail. So Mia looked at George Ken who had been quiet.


    "George, why don''t you say a word? She is your sister. Please persuade her not to leave my


    brother, please?"


    "Mia, just go," George said the same thing.


    This was between Karen Daly and Kevin Kyle. If they had not figured it out themselves, it would be


    useless for others to persuade them.


    He knew both their temper very well. It would be a waste of time to say anything now. So it would be


    better to just remain silent.


    Seeing how her persuasion had not changed anything, Mia Kyle yelled at Neil Brown anxiously,


    "Neil, I order you to tie her up and send her back now. They''re not allowed to leave."


    She believed, as long as they were given more


    time, then they would not divorce once they had it all figured out.


    She sincerely hoped that her brother and sister- in-w would be fine and that Little Karen could


    grow up in a happy family.


    In the past three years when Karen was not around, she knew very well how painful it was for


    Kevin.


    She found out many times that her brother would sit alone in the house. He would leave the lights


    off and remained silent. And then he would just stay there the entire night as if he had been


    abandoned by the whole world.


    "Little Aunt, I will still being back." The moment Mia arrived, Little Karen had been watching


    her. After listening to their conversation, she finally figured it out. It seemed that her Little Aunt was


    reluctant for them to go to the States.


    "Baby Karen..." When Mia heard Little Karen''s voice, she burst into tears. "You silly girl!"


    At such a young age, she certainly didn''t know anything. She didn''t know that her mother was


    taking her away and might never return.


    She didn''t understand what divorce meant to a couple. If she knew, she would be devastated too.


    "I''m not silly!" Little Karen said and pursed her lips. Hmph... She decided to ignore her Little Aunt.


    Neil handed over Little Karen to Karen and bid them farewell. He picked Mia up at once and left,


    "Mia, have you got nothing better to do?" "Damn you, Neil, put me down." Mia kicked him, hit him,


    and scolded him madly. "What do you want to do, you asshole?"


    Neil said, "I don''t want you to cause any trouble here!"


    Mia was already so anxious that her blood pressure had shot up. Now that she was being carried by


    Neil on his shoulders, she could really feel her blood boiling.


    She was so angry she bit Neil on his back. However, this guy''s muscles were too hard. Not only


    was she not able to bite him, her teeth ached from the biting.


    She punched Neil''s back over and over again. She shouted as she punched "Someone is


    kidnapping me. Help! Help!"


    Mia was hot-tempered, so it was quite crazy when she got furious. Neil couldn¡¯t even hold her


    properly any longer.


    He finally pped Mia on her butt. "Mia, shut up!"


    "Damn you, Neil, you beat me again. Just you wait. I will remember to take my revenge for what


    happened today." By now, Mia could no longer hold her anger anymore.


    Yet, before she knew it, she was being spanked again.


    The bastard, Neil, didn''t know how to be gentle to women at all. He hit her really hard. Mia started


    tearing from the pain.


    The anger inside her instantly turned into endless grievances. She bit her lips and sobbed silently.


    She felt that she had lost her dignity.


    After all, she was a celebrity. There were so many people at the airport, and everyone''s eyes were


    on her. How could she appear in the public from then on?


    "Guys, look! Isn¡¯t that the famous movie star, Pris?"


    "Yes yes, that''s her."


    "How did she end up being carried by a man?"


    "Isn''t that Captain Brown of the Chatterton Town Military Region?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s really Captain Brown. I just saw him on TV a few days ago."


    "No wonder she can do as she pleases in the entertainment industry. She is backed by an influential


    person as it turns out. If I were her, I could do whatever I want too."


    All kinds ofments were thrown at them. The very thing that Mia had worried about finally


    happened. She felt so mistreated that she pinched Neil real hard.


    It''s all his fault! If she couldn''t survive in the entertainment industry from then on, she would make


    sure he paid for that.


    Neil suddenly stopped and turned around. His sharp eyes looked at those passers-by who were


    gossiping, and said, "You guys are right. She is a famous movie star, Pris. And I am Neil Brown


    of the Chatterton Town Military Region. She is my future wife, and I am the person backing her. If


    you guys have the ability, then go and find someone like me for yourself. If you don''t, then stop your


    stupid gossips now."


    After he left those words casually, Neil acted like nothing had happened. He carried Mia and


    continued to walk out of the airport.


    This time, Mia did not make a fuss anymore. Instead, she gently ced her face on Neil¡¯s back, like


    a kitten.


    She had never thought that Neil would so proudly announce that she was his future wife in front of


    so many people.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Future wife. This meant that he was actually nning to marry her.


    She had been courting him ever since she could remember. She had always been the one to take


    the initiative. This was the first time and also the only time that he had admitted their rtionship.


    There was no such thing as uncle and niece. It was a pure rtionship between a man and a


    woman.


    That simple happiness came so suddenly, it caught Mia off guard but she was not really surprised at


    the same time. In short, Mia felt like she was in cloud nine.


    From then on, in the entertainment industry, she could proudly say to everyone that she had a


    backer. The captain of Chatterton Town Military Region, Neil Brown, was her greatest backer.


    She felt so exhrating with that thought, all her anger disappeared that instant. She even forgot


    why she was there at the airport earlier.


    "Will you regret it, Neil?" Would he regret that he had stated their rtionship so publicly and that he


    had defended her in front of them?


    "You deserved to be spanked!" She was finally behaving after being spanked. Of course, he


    wouldn''t regret hitting her.


    If he didn''t spank her twice, this girl would probably still be screaming. That¡¯s why he had always


    said that she was asking for troubles.


    "Neil Brown, you are really a bastard!" The warmth and touching feeling from earlier dissipated


    immediately as soon as Neil said so.


    Neil retorted, "Mia, I''m warning you. Don''t go crazy again."


    "Bastard! You stupid idiot!" Mia pinched him real hard again to cool down her anger.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Karen Daly watched Mia Kyle and Neil Brown walk away before she could look away.


    Perhaps Mia couldn''t tell that, when Neil looked at her, his eyes were full of tenderness.


    Once upon a time, there was a person who often used that kind of look to look at her and smiled at


    her before. He would once lovingly address her as his wife.


    But... it wouldn''t happen again in the future.


    Karen could not help but to touch her chest. Her heart was aching. But no matter how painful it was,


    she had chosen this road. She needed to walk on.


    Karen took a deep breath and put on a smile that concealed her true feelings. "Brother, Jayden,


    Little Karen, let''s go."


    Let''s set off and start a new life.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if she clearly knew that it was impossible to forget that person she left behind, she could not


    stay any longer. She had to move forward.


    The ne headed for New York took off on time from Chatterton Town.


    Not far from the airport runway, there was a silver-gray Bentley parked, and a man in a white shirt


    was sitting in the car.


    He was holding a cigarette in his hand. The cigarette was burning slowly. The heat gradually


    emanated towards his fingertips, but he did not feel any pain.


    He sat still and looked into the distance. He watched as the ne took off a whileter. He


    continued to watch as it flew higher and farther away.


    His heart seemed to be leaving with them too, so he could not feel the pain of the cigarette burning


    his fingers.


    The ne had already flown away and disappeared in front of his eyes, but he still did not look


    away.


    It was like someone was smiling at him in the air. Maybe it was his wife and children, the lovers that


    he would never lose in his life.


    Little Karen''s soft voice rang in his ears. Her voice was so warm that it would melt anyone'' s heart.


    Before leaving home this morning, he took Little Karen''s hand and told her, "Mommy wants to go


    live in the United States with your brother and sister. You''ll follow her, okay?"


    "Daddy, don''t you want to go?" Little Karen blinked her big watery eyes and looked at him


    expectantly.


    He could see that Little Karen hoped that he could go to America with them.


    "I still have some work to do, so I won''t go with you today. When I''m finished with work, I will go over


    to find you. So you can follow your Mommy first, and don''t make her sad, okay?" That was what


    Kevin said to the little girl.


    Little Karen nodded sensibly and said, "Dad, I will be obedient and apany Mommy, my brother,


    and sister Momo. I won''t make mom sad! We will wait for you."


    "Good girl!" At that time, he held his baby tightly and kissed her pinkish face several times.


    Little Karen also kissed her father back and left sloppy marks on his face.


    Her lips were soft and warm when she kissed him. Half a day had passed, and he could still feel the


    warmth of the little girl on his face.


    Kevin touched his cheek. That was where Little Karen had kissed him this morning.


    The reason why he loved Little Karen so much was because Karen birthed this perfect child for him


    despite the many hardships.


    Little Karen apanied him on countless days and nights when he felt that he could not hang on


    anymore.


    How could he not dote on her and love her?


    "Director Kevin!" Nick ck disrupted his thoughts.


    Nick stood outside the car while waiting for Kevin. It was time for him to move his director along. If


    he went on like this, it would be dark soon, so how could he proceed with his revenge then?


    "Let''s go back," Kevin said.


    Kevin looked away from the sky, closed his eyes, and leaned against the seat. His mind was


    completely nk.


    In the past, he had heard people say that there are no winners in a war.


    It was the same as their divorce. How could he not be sad?


    He was just a human being at the end of the day, and he would feel pain and bleed too...


    He agreed to finalize the divorce so quickly because he always remembered his promise to her. He


    would not force her to do anything, so if she wanted to leave, he would agree.


    However, when she left, his heart was empty.


    "Director Kevin, about the video Chace, asked someone to send to your wife, we have confirmed


    that the person wearing the mask is Old Mr. Ken."


    While driving, Nick was still reporting to Kevin diligently.


    Without waiting for Kevin"s reply, Nick raised his head slightly and looked at him briefly from the


    rearview mirror.


    Kevin closed his eyes. No one knew if he was paying attention.


    If he remained distracted, it would be difficult to work effectively in the future. It seemed like a part of


    him went away with his wife.


    After thinking for a while, Nick added, "But we haven''t found any clues rted to him yet about the


    murder. So there¡¯s a chance that he¡¯ s probably not the murderer."


    "I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s the murderer or not, we won''t spare him at all!" Kevin suddenly opened his eyes.


    The coldness in his eyes made Nick shiver.


    Compared with the murder case, what was unforgivable was that Chace dared to mess with Karen


    and forced Karen to leave him


    He needed to let this person feel his pain. The pain of parting with his wife and daughter could not


    be in vain.


    After giving orders to Nick, Kevin Kyle closed his eyes again and said, "Let''s go to Joy Ocean Park."


    Kevin remembered that it was the first time he invited Karen out for dinner. After the meal, she


    hinted that she would like to take a walk with him.


    He remembered what happened that night. She showed him the sea beyond the mangrove forest.


    She said enthusiastically that she wanted to build a private ocean park there. Whenever she was in


    a bad mood, she would take a walk there on her own. She wanted to enjoy the sea breeze, listen to


    the sound of the waves, and look at the birds fly in the private ocean park.


    As she spoke, her expression changed. She told him that the ce was probably a nature reserve.


    Even if she had money, without the government''s approval, she wouldn¡¯t be able to build a park


    there.


    She only said this once, but he still remembered it firmly.


    Later, he asked his men to draft the proposals for the development of the ocean park and got the


    government¡¯s approval at a great cost.


    ording to what she once described, he personally sketched a design that would fulfill her dream


    of enjoying the sea.


    Yesterday was thepletion date for the ocean park. The facilities and decorations were already


    set in ce and could fully begin operating. He could take her and their children there anytime to


    fulfill her dream.


    However, just as he was about to tell her this piece of good news, she spoke about the divorce.


    Divorce!


    Kevin could no longer remember how he felt when he heard Karen say that word.


    Perhaps he froze and wentpletely numb, so he just put up his usual smile and looked at her


    calmly, at that heart- wrenching moment.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Karen Daly would never know what kind of storm she had stirred in his heart when he heard the


    word "divorce".


    He wouldn''t let her know either.


    Maybe in Karen''s eyes, he was just a cold and ruthless person. Nothing could defeat him.


    Indeed, at work and in his business, he stood extremely tall and strong. Nothing could defeat him.


    But in front of Karen, he was just an ordinary man.


    Like everyone else, he was still a human being at the end of the day. He would feel pain and sorrow.


    At the same time, he loved a woman deeply.


    He would love to take her under his wings and love her for the rest of his life.


    "Haha¡ª"


    Kevin let out a subtle and coldugh. Then, he hid all his emotions under his expressionless face.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the security room at the Chatterton Town


    Airport.


    There was a big "spy war" going on.


    Neil Brown, the captain of the Chatterton Town Military, was present, along with Mia Kyle and some


    others. There were at least 15 people in the room.


    Neil stood tall in his military uniform. He scanned through the room. "How dare you kidnap people at


    the airport. That''s so stupid! Is your mastermind insane?"


    "Captain Brown, we aren''t weak." A man replied to him. Their opponents were too strong. Thus,


    they were captured before they even had the chance to attack.


    "Who sent you here?" Neil didn''t have the mood to discuss their abilities.


    The leader of the pack replied, "No one sent us here. We came here by ourselves..."


    p-


    Before the man could finish his words, he was pped heavily by Neil, "Don''t think I''m as dumb as


    you are."


    What a fool. How did he expect Neil to believe his answer?


    Neil had a hot temper, and he didn''t follow the rules. He never showed mercy to anyone who was


    dishonest.


    If he just gave the person a p instead of tearing him into pieces, he was already doing the person


    a favor.


    Moreover, Mia was advising him by his side, "Neil, calm down. Don''t hit them without any reason.


    These bastards have mouths, but they can''t talk right. So we could just cut their tongues."


    It was obvious that she was fanning the mes.


    Neil pulled the yful Mia behind him, and continued speaking to the rest of them in the room, "Be


    honest with me, or you''ll suffer a merciless death."


    Mia peeped from Neil''s back and echoed, "You''re so brave for choosing to mess with my sister-in-


    law. I''m telling you, you''d better tell me everything you know. Otherwise, when my brotheres,


    you''ll have no choice but to suffer."


    Not long ago, she was carried out of the airport by Neil, but Neil brought her back to the airport


    through the staff entrance.


    They weren''t the only two that were arranged to enter the airport, but there was also a team of


    people working under Neil''smand.


    When Mia wondered what they were going to do, Neil¡¯s men had already identified a few gangsters


    who disguised themselves as travelers. They wanted to kidnap Karen.


    Knowing that these people wanted to kidnap her beloved sister-inw, Mia was so angry that she


    just kicked them impulsively.


    Recently, Mia had spent more time with Neil. Mia had truly understood what Neil meant by "actions


    speak louder than words".


    Several men looked at each other and exchanged nces. There was worry in their eyes, but they


    still did not say anything.


    These people''s lips were sealed, they didn''t want to reveal their mastermind. Mia was so anxious


    that she wanted to beat them up again.


    She shouted again, "Neil, they won''t say it, right? Give them to me, I''ll kill them."


    "There''s no need to make a fuss over them." Neil sneered and beckoned his soldiers toe over.


    "If they don''t say anything, just take them back to the military region. I don¡¯t mind the methods you


    use to drag them there."


    Neil raised his wrist to look at the time and said, "Before eight o''clock in the evening, we must know


    the truth."


    Before catching these people, Kevin had already informed Neil about these people who would try to


    kidnap Karen. In fact, they all knew who was the mastermind.


    However, they wanted to force these people to betray their mastermind by exposing him, to let the


    mastermind realize the pain of betrayal.


    "Neil, are you sure that those people will expose the mastermind?" Those people were then


    arrested and deported to the military region in Chatterton Town, but Mia was still worried.


    "As long as they enter my territory, I have the ability to make them speak," Neil said very confidently.


    "Are you sure?" Mia red at him. "Neil, how did I just realize that you are also good at bragging?"


    Neil put his hand on Mia''s shoulder and said, "Mia, you don''t know a lot of things. You can learn


    more from me in the future."


    Mia hugged his waist and responded, "Then please teach me. But before that, please tell me what''s


    going on between my brother and my sister-inw?"


    Neil replied, "Don''t worry, they are fine. If something really happened between them, will your


    brother arrange for your sister-inw to go to America?"


    "They are fine? They''re divorced!" Hearing Neil¡¯ s casual response made Mia anxious again.


    "Please borate."


    Neil put his arms around her waist. "Divorced? Do you really think they are divorced?"


    Mia said in a hurry, "They''ve got the divorce certificate. It must be true."


    Neil poked Mia''s head. "I don''t think you''re smart. You''re not smart at all whenever matters get


    tense."


    "Neil, talk nicely, don''t scold me..." As she said this, Mia suddenly realized something, "Neil, do you


    mean that they''re not divorced? But, it''s impossible..."


    Neilughed and said, "If you really wanted a divorce certificate, your brother can ask someone to


    arrange it for you too."


    Mia was surprised, "Did my brother prepare a fake divorce certificate?"


    Neil exined further, "Today is a public holiday. Your brother borrowed the ce and arranged for


    a person to produce a fake divorce certificate. Even the seal is fake."


    "It''s great that they'' re not actually divorced then!" Mia was so excited that she jumped up and put


    her arms around Neil''s neck. She kissed him on the face, "I didn''t expect my brother to be so


    cunning."


    Neil sneered and said, "You didn''t expect your brother to be so cunning? Even a fox is not as


    cunning as your brother. He doesn''t talk much, and it''s not because he doesn''t know anything, but


    that he''s just nning tricks in his mind."

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Thinking of the expression on Kevin Kyle''s face, as he had him under control, Neil Brown was very


    angry. However, he could only endure it because Kevin was his nephew.


    "Anyway, I think my cold brother changed because he met my sister-inw..." Mia was still holding


    Neil closely. "But it doesn''t matter, I''m just relieved that they didn''t really divorce each other."


    "Mia, when did you start to worry like your mother?" Mia was definitely not such a sensible person in


    Neil''s eyes.


    "Get out!" Mia kicked him and shouted, "I still have to shoot one more scene today. I have to go


    now."


    As soon as she took a step, Neil pulled her back. He looked at her with looks that were so


    endearing, she had never seen this before.


    Mia''s heartbeat faster uncontrobly.


    Damn it!


    He knew how much she loved him!


    When he looked at her with this kind of look, she couldn''t wait to throw herself at him, so how could


    she still be in the mood for filming?


    Mia tried to suppress her desire, but the temperature on her cheeks was rising.


    She was hoping that Neil could just quickly "do it", so she could still go back to filming after.


    "Mia, take a day off and let''s get a marriage certificate together." After some silence, Neil finally


    spoke up.


    "Neil, are you asking me to marry you?" The man wanted her to marry him with just a few words. He


    could dream of... But, Mia really wanted to say yes.


    To dote on him and be his legal wife... Wasn''t that what she had been looking forward to?


    Now that Neil finally mentioned it, what reason did she have to reject him?


    Of course, she could not find any reason to reject him, so she wanted to ept his proposal.


    "I..." Mia finally replied but she was interrupted, T m just joking. Don''t take it seriously!"


    "Shit!" Mia kicked his groin. Her good mood was ruined by this bastard.


    Neil leaned over slightly and dodged Mia''s attack. He took advantage of the opportunity to hold her


    in his arms and then kissed her wildly.


    Mia opened her eyes wide and she was groaning with dissatisfaction. She really wanted to bite the


    bastard to death.


    In B City, at the Star Entertainment Club.


    A middle-aged man entered through the door. Without a waiter leading the way, he walked towards


    a VIP room with the name ''Bright Stars Entertainment'' written above the door.


    He raised his head and nced at the door. Without knocking, he just opened the door and walked


    in. "Young master, our n to take Karen away from Chattertown Town has failed."


    Chace Yaleman looked at the man with a sinister expression on his face. "What did you say?"


    The middle- aged man hurriedly exined, "Everything went as you expected. Karen and Kevin got


    divorced, and he sent her and their daughter away... We also sent people to follow their car


    ording to your arrangement and attracted Kevin''s attention. Everything was going ording to


    our n, but..."


    Halfway through his words, the middle-aged man raised his head and nced at Chace.


    Seeing Chace''s gloomy face, he did not dare to continue.


    "But what?" Chace''s expression and voice were much calmer. There was still plenty of time. There


    was no winner in this game yet.


    However, he knew that the chances of winning were lower if he was impatient, so he had to calm


    down. He couldn''t let himself get in a mess before the enemy even struck him.


    The middle- aged man continued, "But we didn''t expect Neil to go to the airport and ordered a


    special force to ambush at the airport. Our men were captured as soon as we wanted to take action.


    Karen and the others have sessfully boarded the ne and flew to New York."


    "Neil brought his special forces with him to capture our men?" Chace sneered. "It seems that Karen


    is much more important to Kevin than I thought."


    As his subordinate said, the rest was under his control. However, he did not expect that Kevin would


    enlist Neil¡¯s help. Moreover, Neil consented to send a special force over.


    In the military field, everyone knew that the offensive ability of Neil from the Chatterton Town Military


    was the strongest around. He never thought that Kevin would protect a woman with such a highly


    skilled special force.


    It was beyond their expectation, so it could prove that Karen meant much more to Kevin than they


    thought.


    Chace was once again certain that Karen was his most important weapon against Kevin. He had to


    obtain her at all costs.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Chace had calmed down a lot, the middle-aged man continued, "Young Master, we


    failed to stop them at the Chatterton Town Airport. I''ve already asked people from New York to get


    ready."


    "Rovio''s base is in America. Although their headquarters has moved to Chatterton Town, and the


    Kyle family has also returned to Chatterton Town to settle down, don''t forget that they'' re also rather


    powerful in the States."


    This was the reason why Chace wanted people to stop Karen here before she could board the


    ne to the States, even though he knew that Chatterton Town housed both the Kyle and Brown


    family.


    He knew that it was as difficult to capture Karen in both Chatterton Town and New York. However, it


    was better to take her away in front of Kevin''s eyes, which could be regarded as a painful lesson for


    Kevin.


    Once Karen arrives in New York, the Kyle family will be influential as well. It would not be easy for


    Chace to snatch her away.


    "Young master, don''t worry. We have chosen the most capable men over there. Without the


    protection of the army from Neil, Kevin probably would not expect that we would attack them again,


    so we could catch them off guard..." The man assured.


    "Catch him off guard?" Chace interrupted the middle-aged man and said angrily, "Do you think that


    Kevin''s brain is as simple as yours?"


    The middle-aged man said, "Young Master, I..."


    Chace continued, "In Chatterton Town, Kevin had asked Neil to send them off with his men. He


    certainly will be prepared in the United States as well."


    "I was wrong, sir. I''m going to send some people to stop Kevin''s men before they pick Karen up at


    the airport in New York." The man apologized and thought of a solution quickly.


    "Tell everything clearly in one go. Next, we need to be fully prepared to deal with Kevin. That man is


    too hard to deal with." Chace spoke sternly. Things didn''t go as he expected and it had caused him


    plenty of headaches.


    But at least he won in the first round. Kevin did not allow him to leave Chatterton Town, but he had


    left easily. He was now in B City, where the Yaleman family had its stronghold.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    After a 16-hour flight, the nended at JFK Airport safely. It was 3:30 p.m. in New York.


    The weather in New York was much colder than in Chatterton Town. Karen Daly shivered the


    moment the cold air hit her.


    However, instead of taking care of herself, she quickly fastened Little Karen'' s thick jacket tighter


    and adjusted Jayden''s hat. "Jayden, Little Karen, this ce is much colder than Chatterton Town.


    We must be careful not to catch a cold. Also, we are not familiar with this ce. Later on, both of


    you must hold my hand."


    "Mom, I will be obedient and take good care of my brother too. I won''t run around." As she saw that


    Jayden wanted to speak up, Little Karen spoke immediately before he could.


    After that, she also gave Jayden a proud look, it was like she wanted to say, "I am my mother''s


    precious baby. You can''tpete with me."


    Jayden opened his mouth but didn''t say anything. Anyway, his sister had said all the nice words


    before he could.


    Karen touched their heads and said, "Well, both of you are great kids. Let''s go pick up our luggage


    with uncle."


    To tell the truth, Karen didn''t know what was in their luggage. Kevin probably asked someone to


    pack all her things up. Even if she had forgotten something, Kevin would definitely remove it from


    the house.


    George Ken then said, "Karen, I''ll go get the luggage and pick Momo up. You can wait for me at Exit


    A with the children."


    Karen nodded, "That''s good."


    Jayden and Little Karen could not help with anything and they still needed someone to take care of


    them. Karen needed to look after them, so it was more convenient for George to go alone.


    "Mom, I need to go to the toilet." Little Karen looked at her mother and spoke gently.


    "Brother, I''ll take Little Karen to the washroom. You keep an eye on Jayden." After handing Jayden


    to George, Karen took Little Karen to the nearest washroom.


    The washroom was close to the baggage reim area, so there were a lot of people waiting in line


    to use the washroom.


    Karen and Little Karen werest in the line. At this time, two more people came up and stood close


    behind them.


    Because the people behind her were too close to her, Karen took two small steps forward with Little


    Karen. As soon as she moved, the people behind her moved closely behind her again.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    People queuing up would typically keep some distance between themselves. Karen felt strange that


    the woman stood closely behind her.


    She looked back at the woman, but found nothing out of the ordinary.


    However, at the moment when Karen turned around, a sharp de suddenly appeared in the


    woman''s hand, as if it were a magic trick.


    The woman''s hand quietly reached out to Karen, trying to subdue her. Unexpectedly, the man


    behind her moved faster and pointed a gun at the woman''s waist.


    "Damn it!" She cursed in a low voice. As soon as she found her target, she was already caught by


    the enemy.


    The man pressed the gun against her, and the woman no longer dared to act rashly.


    The man with the gun whispered, "Come with me, or you''ll have to bear the consequences."


    The woman looked at Karen reluctantly, but there was nothing she could do.


    Soon, the man with the gun took away the person who wanted to seize Karen.


    Before she left, she gave a look to the people behind Karen, indicating that she would leave with the


    enemy first and they could continue protecting their madam.


    There were enemies in the washroom, and also in the baggage reim area. Wherever Karen and


    the others went, there were enemies. However, these enemies were taken away before they could


    even touch Karen.


    So, Karen and the others did not know that a lot of things had actually happened from the moment


    they got off the ne and waited for their luggage to arrive, everything had seemed peaceful to


    them.


    Of course, she would never know that it was Kevin who arranged for these for her.


    Only after they walked out of the airport did they realize how cold it was. The rain was drizzling and


    the wind was howling. It was as if they had reached another world in an instant.


    Karen said while helping Little Karen to wear a hat, "Brother, I heard that New York is cold, but I


    didn''t expect it to be so cold. It seems to be colder than Beaford City."


    "You have been in Chatterton Town for too long and are used to the weather in there." George put


    Momo in Little Karen''s arms and said, "I''m in charge of the luggage, and you''re responsible for


    looking after the two children and Momo."


    "Okay." Karen Daly nodded and looked around. "Let''s find a hotel to stay. We can''t freeze the


    children."


    Karen felt that she had to familiarize with the environment first and inquire about the neighbourhood


    before she could decide on a ce to stay.


    George dragged two big luggage and walked behind Karen and the two children. "I spent a few


    years in this city when I was in college, so I''m rtively familiar with it. Let''s find a hotel first. I''ll help


    survey for ces to rent, and I can also ask my old ssmates for some help."


    "Mr. Ken, Miss Daly, I am the driver assigned to take you to your amodations." Just as they


    were worried about getting a taxi in this weather, a driver came up to them.


    "Sorry, we didn''t call for a taxi." They had just arrived at this ce and barely made any


    arrangements. Karen thought that it would be better to keep their guards high.


    The driver said, "Miss Daly, I was arranged by Mr. Tanner, who also arranged for your


    amodation. If you don''t believe me, you can call him to check."


    "Which Mr. Tanner?" Karen did not remember anyone named Tanner.


    The driver responded, "Director Kevin''s special assistant, Mr. York Tanner."


    Karen knew who he was immediately. Kevin''s special assistant had always been so efficient.


    However, she still shook her head and said, "Thank you. We don''t need your services."


    She still had some savings, and with her reputation in the design industry, she would be able to get


    a stable job. She could raise her children by herself, so she didn''t need Kevin''s help.


    Since they were divorced, they should cut each other off and no longer have any contact. This


    would be better for them all.


    "Get in the car first. What''s wrong with epting Kevin''s help? You¡¯ re taking three children with


    you. Shouldn''t he help you a little?" George picked Little Karen up and continued, "If you don''t get in


    the car, the children will get cold."


    Karen had no choice but to get in the car.


    After being in the car for some time, George was still nagging, "You requested for this divorce, and


    you didn''t ask for a single penny from Kevin. I guess he''s also feeling very sorry for that and wants


    topensate you. He''s a rich man, and there''s no reason for him to not help you. If you don''t


    ept it, he would still send help and support your way anyway. Then matters might get messier."

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    "In fact, if you want to really let go of a person, you should treat him like an ordinary acquaintance,


    you don'' t need to reject everything he sends your way."


    "Karen, you and Kevin have been married for a few years now, but you didn''t spend much time with


    him. Perhaps no one else can see his feelings for you clearly. What Mia said to you today was true.


    In the three years when you were missing, without Little Karen, he might not have been able to hold


    on."


    "Later, you came back, but you didn''t remember him. I also saw how sad he was. Now I have


    regained my senses and my thoughts are clear. I admit I had been confused for a while after our


    father was murdered, and even dragged you into that mess, it was my mistake."


    George had spoken a lot at a go. Karen thought sarcastically that he should have been a


    motivational speaker, and not a psychologist. Why didn''t she know that he was so good at


    speaking?


    In fact, Karen had always firmly believed that Kevin would not be the murderer behind her father''s


    violent death. When they quarrelled that day, she was just so angry that she used him.


    When Kevin admitted to her ims angrily, she regretted her words. However, the damage was


    done.


    After that, Karen had stopped listening to George.


    She thought about what George had just said. If she could really let go of her feelings for him, she


    could treat him like an ordinary acquaintance when they met again.


    The mere mention of his name had caused her heart to ache so much that she could hardly


    breathe.


    In this life, how could ever she treat Kevin like an ordinary acquaintance?


    "I miss Daddy," Little Karen muttered in her sleep when Karen was lost in thought.


    She had only been away from her father for less than 24 hours. The little girl was talking in her


    sleep already and called for her father, which made Karen sad.


    She lowered her head and kissed Little Karen. "Baby, I will love you as much as Daddy loves you."


    No matter what life would be like in the future, Karen was a little confused on the road ahead, but it


    didn''t matter. As long as her precious ones were with her, she would be able to hold on.


    They arrived at their destination after nearly an hour''s drive.


    The bungalows in front of them looked luxurious and were surrounded by pleasant surrounding


    landscapes. The cars that they passed looked very expensive too.


    Karen asked George, "Brother, where are we? It looks very expensive here."


    George said, "Kevin''s gift wouldn''t be too cheap."


    That was his brief yet urate answer.


    George was right. Kevin''s gift wouldn''t be too cheap. Besides, this was the ce where his "former


    wife" and their children would live from now on.


    Kevin had restrained himself by not arranging for a huge vi for them.


    "Bitch, I didn''t sleep for a whole night, and now you''re finally here." A familiar voice rang in the air.


    Karen looked up and saw a pregnant Faye Reed running toward her. "Faye, why are you here?"


    "Slow down." Karen was so worried at the speed that Faye was moving.


    No wonder Sebastian Spencer didn''t want her to go out alone. With Faye''s recklessness, she would


    cause havoc if she went out alone.


    "Why can''t I be here?" Faye ran over and gave Karen a big hug. "Bitch, you''re getting more and


    more annoying. You didn''t tell me that you wereing to America. If Sebastian hadn''t heard the


    news from York, I wouldn''t have known that you are in New York."


    Faye knew that Karen hade to New York because when Sebastian and York were chatting on


    the phone, she heard York spill the beans and so she asked more about it.


    In fact, if they thought about it carefully, they would understand that this matter was definitely not as


    simple as a slip of the tongue.


    York Tanner was chosen as Kevin''s special assistant. Part of his job was to keep secrets!


    Therefore, the reason why he had a slip of tongue was definitely because Kevin ordered him to


    share the news with Faye ''inconspicuously''.


    Karen wasing to America, and Faye happened to be in America too. If he didn''t tell Faye, who


    else could York share the news with?


    "I was in such a hurry that I didn''t have time to inform you." Karen was really happy to see her best


    friend in an unfamiliar ce.


    The fatigue of travelling for so many hours, and the pain from the divorce were temporarily


    forgotten.


    "Faye, it''s been a while," George greeted politely.


    "George, yes, it''s been a while." Faye greeted him with a smile and then looked at Jayden, who was


    standing beside Karen. "This must be Jayden, right? What a lovely child."


    "Thank you, Aunt Faye!" No one had introduced Faye to Jayden, but he was very observant. He just


    heard his mother call her name out, so he addressed her respectfully.


    "So adorable!" Faye smiled. "I didn''t prepare a gift for you today. I''ll make it up to you some other


    day."


    "Aunt Faye, don''t you recognize me?" Her Aunt Faye had spoken to Jayden first, so Little Karen


    demanded for attention bitterly.


    "How could I not recognize you? You are so important to me, so how could I forget you?" As she


    spoke, Faye picked Little Karen up immediately, and frightened Karen with her actions!


    "Faye, Little Karen is too heavy. Don''t hold her in your arms. Be careful with your baby." Karen was


    so worried that she broke out in a cold sweat.


    "The baby is fine. It''s okay!" Faye was at ease.


    Karen once again understood how tired and worried Sebastian was. Faye really didn''t regard


    pregnancy as a big deal. How could he not worry about her?


    "Little Karen, we haven''t seen each other for months. You got prettier." Faye pinched Little Karen''s


    face again.


    "Oh my god, what should I do?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Little Karen became more and more adorable, and Faye liked her so much so that she wanted to


    make Little Karen her daughter-inw. However, her son had not even been born yet.


    "Aunt Faye, I eat well every day, so I grew prettier." Little Karen was happy to receive praises.


    Faye wanted to ask more questions, but she realized that everyone was still standing outside the


    house, so she ushered everyone in, "Let¡¯s not stand outside. Let''s head inside to catch up. Karen,


    I''ve checked out the house. The cleaner is very diligent, so this house is much cleaner than mine. I


    believe you will be satisfied when you see it."

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Yesterday, when she learned that Karen Daly wasing to the United States and would stay next


    door to them, Faye Reed took Sebastian Spencer to see the house in the middle of the night.


    Although she trusted Kevin''s arrangement, how could Faye be at ease if she did not see it with her


    own eyes?


    "Faye, it''s so good to have you here." Karen felt like home when she saw Faye and recalled the


    time where Faye moved to Chatterton Town with her many years ago.


    When they moved from Beaford City to Chatterton Town, they packed light and just bravely headed


    over with nothing.


    At that time, they were full of energy and confidence. They believed that they would be able to


    create a future of their own in Chatterton Town.


    Later, the two of them slowly settled down in Chatterton Town. With their own studio creating bridal


    designs, their lives were pretty good.


    Karen believed that she could adapt to life in New York too.


    She wanted to live in this city with her children, because this city was where Kevin was born and


    where he grew up in.


    She had not been by his side when he was in New York. In the future, she could not be by his side


    too. Hence, this was her way of reconnecting with him.


    It was a three-storynded property with a small yard. There were flowers and greens everywhere,


    and a small vegetable garden in the yard.


    Themon areas were all on the ground floor, while rooms were located on the second and third


    floors.


    "Well, Karen, you and Little Karen will stay on the second floor. I''ll bring you there. George, you and


    Jayden will take the third floor. Have fun exploring." Faye pulled Karen away after. She really


    regarded herself as the hostess of this house.


    There were three rooms on the second floor; one was the main bedroom, one was a children''s


    room, and one was a study.


    The decoration of each room was unique. The design of the master bedroom was simple, and Little


    Karen''s room had a kiddy theme. The study was decorated in a vintage style, and even the drawing


    board and tools were prepared for Karen.


    Karen was amazed. Kevin''s assistant was so meticulous and he paid close attention to details.


    The master bedroom was spacious and bright. The wardrobe and dressing table were arranged


    neatly and tidy. What attracted Karen most was the vase of Jasmine flowers in the room.


    "Faye, thank you for preparing so much for me." Karen had liked the fragrance of Jasmine flowers


    since she was a child. She rarely mentioned it. She didn''t expect that Faye still remembered it after


    so many years.


    "Karen, do you know that when I heard that you wereing to New York, I was excited at first, and


    then worried... I didn''t expect that my worries had turned true. Why did you divorce Kevin?" Faye


    asked.


    When Sebastian got the news from York, Faye was beside him. At that time, she was so agitated


    that she shouted at York, but he told her that Karen proposed the divorce.


    During Karen''s absence for three years, Faye knew how miserable Kevin had lived, so she could


    not believe that they were divorced.


    "Faye, let''s not mention him, shall we?" When she saw Faye, she finally stopped thinking about


    Kevin. When Faye brought him up, Karen thought of him again, and it was very depressing.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye responded, "Karen, don''t hide your problems. Whoever I am to you, in my heart, you are my


    best friend. If I have a problem, I will tell you about it. If you have problems, I hope that you¡¯ll tell


    me."


    "Faye, give me two days to think about it, and I will tell you when I have thought matters through


    clearly." Karen''s mind was chaotic. She could not believe that she ended her marriage too.


    Karen needed time to figure things out. After that, she could move on.


    "Karen, no matter what, don''t forget that you still have me. I abandoned everything and went to


    Chatterton Town with you before, now I can..." Faye continued speaking.


    "Faye, don''t do anything stupid. I''ll live here with my children. Don''t say those words anymore."


    Faye was pregnant. If she did something crazy and hurt herself, how would Karen exin to


    Sebastian?


    "Silly girl, we are mothers now. We are no longer the fearless version of ourselves like the past."


    Faye assured Karen. She did miss the past, but she was very content now.


    People should cherish every day they had.


    One should not always be stuck in the past and abandon the future.


    "Karen, you didn''t sleep much on the ne. Take a bath and rest first." George was worried that


    Karen''s body would not be able to cope after such a long journey. She was pregnant, so he needed


    to be careful.


    "I asked Sebastian to prepare a feast. Come to my house for dinner tonight." Faye looked at the


    time and said, "It is almost dinner time, actually. Put down your things ande over. You won''t


    lose anything if you sleep less."


    George added, "Karen is pregnant. She¡¯ s about two months in..."


    "You''re pregnant? Then why did Kevin still..." Faye Reed bit her lip andmented nervously, "Sit


    down and rest for a while. I''ll bring dinner over."


    Faye was not even that nervous when she was pregnant. As soon as she heard that Karen was


    pregnant again, Faye was extremely nervous.


    Karenughed, "It''s okay. I''m pregnant for the second time. The baby is fine."


    Karen felt that her baby was very strong and brave. The baby had been disturbed by so many


    things that had happened in the past few days.


    "Don''t talk too much. Rest up, and then get up to eat when you feel better. If you don''t feel well, I''ll


    send dinner over." Faye instructed her so Karen was forced to take a short nap.


    Although she did not sleep on the ne, she was not sleepy at all. She was surprisingly energetic,


    which she thought was weird too.


    Perhaps, she didn''t dare to sleep. She was afraid that when shey down, she would feel the


    absence of a thick chest, and she couldn''t listen to his calm heartbeat to sleep. When she had a


    nightmare, no one could wake her out of it.


    She did not sleep at all on the flight, and she also did not sleep the night before the divorce was


    finalized.


    She could fall asleep now, but she was just too afraid to fall asleep.


    Faye took the two children away and insisted that Karen should rest for a while. Kareny on a soft


    andfortable big bed and stared at the ceiling with her eyes wide open.


    Lying on the bed for a while, she gradually felt sleepy. She blinked hard again to keep herself


    awake.


    She was afraid to sleep because she was worried about having nightmares and being taken away


    by those evil spirits in her nightmares.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    When she fell asleeptely, she would have nightmares.


    In the past, Karen experienced this before.


    However, she stopped having nightmares when she returned to Kevin''s side.


    Karen was too familiar with the horrible feeling and she didn''t want to experience it again.


    Because of fear, Karen did not dare to fall asleep.


    She got up from the bed, opened the suitcase, and nned to take out the clothes in the luggage to


    hang them in the wardrobe.


    She wanted to find something to do so she wouldn''t fall asleep and she wouldn''t miss Kevin too.


    Maybe time would pass faster.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Karen opened the suitcase, she realized that it wasn''t filled with her clothes, instead it was


    filled with her design materials and tools.


    There were her beloved brushes, drawing boards that Kevin had given her, and a lot of her hand-


    drawn designs. These things were trash in other people''s eyes, but to her, they were precious


    treasures.


    Every unwanted sketch was Karen''s creation, and the drawing board was given to her by Kevin.


    Karen recalled the day that Kevin gifted her the drawing board.


    On that day, Kevin got off work early and went to PM Corporation to pick her up. He invited her to


    have dinner outside and took her for a walk. Finally, they returned to the car. When she was about


    to fall asleep in his arms, he took out the drawing board and said, "Karen, it''s for you. Do you like


    it?"


    The items that she needed in her daily life were all prepared by Kevin, but this was the first time that


    he gave her a gift.


    "I like it! Of course I like it!" How could she not like it when he had given her the gift?


    "As long as you like it." At that time, Kevin smiled very widely.


    Later, Karen learned from Uncle Watson that the drawing board was customized by Kevin and he


    even put it together on his own.


    The gift was not expensive, but every detail of the drawing board showed Kevin''s sincerity.


    The clearer her thought was, the more Karen understood how much Kevin had cared about her in


    the past few years.


    When she thought of this, she felt as if her heart was being clenched by someone else, and she


    couldn''t breathe.


    Karen didn''t want to see it anymore. She closed the suitcase immediately and wanted to find


    something else to distract her.


    There were no clothes in the luggage, so buying clothes was Karen''s priority.


    She wrote it down in her notebook. It was so cold in New York, so she had to buy a thick coat for


    Little Karen and Jayden as soon as possible.


    However, when Karen opened the wardrobe and looked through it, she was shocked again. The


    wardrobe was full of clothes, including coats, cotton jackets, down jackets, and many more


    varieties. The color and patterns were all to her liking.


    Not only her wardrobe was filled with clothes, but everyone''s wardrobes were full of clothes too.


    So even when they got divorced, Kevin still didn''t treat his "former wife" badly. He still prepared


    everything for her like how he did before.


    In the past, Karen could ept it because she was his wife. But now that she had nothing to do


    with him, so why should she still enjoy all these?


    She wanted to be firm with Kevin that he should stop doing these things for her in the future. She


    didn''t want to be his burden anymore. He could pursue a new, happy life.


    As for her, she had already lost him. She hoped that he could find his happiness soon.


    Karen picked up the phone and looked at the familiar number for a long time.


    She wanted to call him badly, but she didn''t have the courage to press the dial button. She was


    afraid that as soon as she heard his voice, she would spill the truth in her heart.


    She did not want to ask him to pursue his happiness, but she wanted to listen to his voice.


    After hesitating for a long time, Karen was in a dilemma. She did not even have the courage to call


    him.


    After some time, it was getting dark outside. She gritted her teeth and typed a line of words, "Mr.


    Kyle, I can take care of myself. I don''t need you to arrange matters for me. Please take care of


    those who deserve your care."


    The words did not directly reject Kevin¡¯s support and care, but each word seemed to have thorns.


    This message could pierce through his heart, as it did to her heart already.


    Karen typed the message with her trembling hands. She sent the message. Since she had finalized


    her divorce, she had to cut off all ties with him and keep a distance from him. She could not let him


    suffer any inexplicable harm because of her any more.


    After sending the text message, Kevin did not reply to her like before.


    Karen stared at the phone. Her feelings wereplicated. She hoped that he would reply to her


    once, but she also hoped that he would not reply.


    In the end, she shook her head and smiled. "Karen, oh, Karen, how can you be so hypocritical?"


    Karen had just put the phone down when the phone rang suddenly. She picked it up and looked at


    it. This phone number was a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember who it was.


    When she answered the phone, she heard York Tanner''s voice. "Hello, Miss Daly! I am Director


    Kevin''s assistant, York Tanner. I wonder if you still remember me?"


    Karen certainly remembered him. "Mr. Tanner, what''s the matter?"


    "Here''s the thing. I arranged the house in the States for you privately. I prepared everything behind


    Kevin''s back."


    "At that time, I thought that even if you''re no longer Director Kevin¡¯s wife, Little Karen was still


    Director Kevin''s child. I couldn''t let her suffer, so I made the decision to prepare the house for you."


    "I was chided by Director Kevin for meddling in other people''s business. Miss Daly, I won''t do it in


    the future anymore. Please don''t misunderstand that Director Kevin did it for you."


    "Miss Daly, I''m just worried that you''ll me Director Kevin, so I called you to exin. Do you


    understand now?" York spoke calmly.


    On the other side of the phone, York discretely looked at Kevin who was sitting on the other side of


    the desk. Kevin was still emotionless.


    York knew that Kevin would not be so calm as he looked on the surface. Otherwise, Kevin would not


    have asked him to call Karen to exin.


    To be honest, he was busy all day long and barely had time for rest.


    If it weren''t for Kevin'' s instructions, he wouldn''t meddle in other people''s business too.


    "It''s good that it''s not him. You don¡¯t need to do this anymore in the future. Thank you for your


    kindness anyway." Karen responded politely and hung up the phone.


    As she hung up the phone, she seemed to hear that something was shattered. Maybe it was the


    broken heart in her chest.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    How strange was she behaving? It was she who sent a message to tell Kevin Kyle not to prepare


    anything for her. She wanted to cut off all ties with him. But when she heard from York that these


    were not prepared by him, she was sad again.


    Karen patted her face and tried to put on a weak smile. "Karen, don''t think about anything that


    doesn''t belong to you. Think about Little Karen, think about the child in your belly. You are not alone,


    and you still have them." She told herself.


    Yes, she was not alone. She still had her children...


    Karen felt a little better as if she could finally feel her heartbeat calmly again.


    "Director Kevin, I followed your words and have exined the situation to your wife." York hung up


    the phone and looked into Kevin''s gloomy eyes. He then wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Kevin did not say a word, and his face remained as cold as usual. His hand held the phone so


    strongly that it seemed like he wanted to break the phone.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His boss didn''t say a word, and York still stood still there. He didn''t dare to walk away. He wiped


    away the cold sweat on his forehead again and again.


    After a long time, York thought that Kevin might have fallen asleep with his eyes open. Finally, Kevin


    said, "Please send Nick in."


    "Okay, I''ll go right away." After getting the order, York ran away quickly.


    If he stayed any longer, he would be scared out of his wits. He ran away when he had the chance.


    When York went out, Nick opened the door quickly and came in. "Director Kevin, you asked for me."


    Kevin said coldly, "Speak."


    Nick said immediately, "Director Kevin, Mrs. Kyle has arrived safely. We have taken the most


    thorough measures to ensure her safety over there. There wouldn''t be any problem. The people


    who blocked them at the airport have all been caught by our people."


    Kevin only spoke one word, but Nick knew what he wanted to hear. After all, Nick had been with him


    for so many years and learned a lot.


    "Well," Kevin responded briefly and went back to his expressionless face so that no one could see


    his emotions.


    Their boss looked cold and distant, but Nick understood him too well, so he continued, "Director


    Kevin, while you were busy with your wife''s matters yesterday, Chace found a way to escape from


    Chatterton Town and returned to his base in B City."


    "So what?" Rovio not only dominated Chatterton Town, but also the whole business world. He didn''t


    need his enemy to be in Chatterton Town to deal with him.


    If he wanted to hurt someone, he would be able to find the person from every corner of the world...


    Whoever provoked him would be seeking their own death!


    The Gook family went down like this, and so did the Wilis family. Kevin had easily defeated them


    and left no chances of survival.


    Chace was from the Yaleman family, who had a better background than the Gook family and the


    Wilis family. He seemed as equipped as Kevin.


    However, no matter how strong LAY Corporation was, it was still no match for Kevin.


    The first headquarters of Rovio had been based in the United States, and Kevin spent most of his


    time working there. A few years ago, the headquarters of Rovio moved back here because he saw


    a huge business opportunity at home.


    After a few years, Rovio had bought over a lot of well-knownpanies that were on the verge of


    bankruptcy. The investment allowed them to continue to expand their thriving business.


    Every job deserved to be respected.


    Every profession was profitable, and each profession had talented people.


    Kevin had a good grasp on how to make the best out of talented people.


    Therefore, for the past few years, the business of Rovio had been expanding all over the country,


    and it had gained a great reputation on the international tform.


    Now, at the mention of Leo Kyle from Rovio, everyone knew that he was a legendary man. He was


    a man that could only be admired in life.


    Kevin added, "Pay attention to every move of the Yaleman family. We must snatch every project


    that they want."


    "Director Kevin, are we going to snatch every project that they want?" Nick asked tentatively.


    Kevin shot him a cold look. Nick nodded quickly and said, "I''m going to pass on the message now."


    Nick understood that Director Kevin was fighting against the Yaleman family. Rovio would get every


    project the Yaleman family wanted, and they would force the Yaleman family into a dead-end


    gradually. What was the point of doing that?


    This was the usual means of Director Kevin. He wanted to kill people, but he didn''t need to resort to


    violence. He secretly forced the enemy into a desperate situation.


    As long as the Yaleman group was forced into a desperate situation, Chace would not stand a


    chance against them.


    He guessed that Director Kevin did not want to see Chace dead. Instead, he wanted Chace to be


    homeless, pathetic, and suffer!


    In the military region of Chatterton Town.


    Neil Brown had nothing on his schedule, and Mia Kyle was off filming on site again. He was so free


    that he was patiently watching his men perform their interrogation.


    Yesterday, he told Mia that as long as a person was in his territory, even if he was a dead man, they


    would find a way to make him speak.


    He didn''t exaggerate.


    The instruments of torture he had here were all used to deal with military spies.


    Military spies had typically undergone the most brutal training and were the best candidates to


    attack others.


    Even so, the instruments of torture here could extort confessions from military spies. What¡¯ re a few


    weaklings to them?


    They just told them the usage of the tools and the consequences after. Before they could use it on


    the men, a man got so scared that he wet his pants.


    One by one, they plopped down on their knees and begged for mercy... However, he had given


    them a chance before. It was their choice to forego their chances. Since the instruments of torture


    had been taken out, he must use them anyway.


    Listening to their screams and cries, Neil was excited. "Cry harder, shout louder."


    "Captain Brown, as we said, it was Chace Yaleman who sent us to capture Mrs. Kyle. He wanted to


    transfer Mrs. Kyle to B City. We also told you the location of ourir in Chatterton Town. The rest of


    our men were also caught. Just give us a quick death." A man begged loudly.


    They were not afraid of death. They were just afraid that they would suffer worse than death.


    Obviously, Neil wanted them to make their lives a living hell. How could they not be afraid?


    "Go on, say more. Maybe I''ll let you go if I''m happy." He was not running a charity, why would he let


    them go when they begged him on their knees?


    "We''ve said what we should say." They said.


    "Since they''ve finished, let''s get started." His day was too boring. There weren''t any main tasks to


    complete, and Mia was not by his side, so Neil could only see these cowards crying and howling.


    In the beginning, Neil was still a little excited, but now he felt bored and needed to y a more


    exciting game.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Neil Brown had just ordered his men to take action when his phone suddenly rang. Mia Kyle called


    him.


    Neil took the call immediately when he saw Mia¡¯s number. He didn''t have time to deal with these


    useless people anymore.


    He picked up the phone and said, "Mia, I just called you, and you must be crazy to hang up on me.


    Are you done with your work now?"


    Neil''s temper was triggered when he called Mia earlier and she hung up his call because she


    needed to begin filming. Hence, he decided to teach those rascals a lesson sternly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He certainly couldn''t tell others about such a shameful thing, so he vented his anger on those


    scumbags.


    When Mia called, although he spoke rudely, but the smile on his face just made him look like a


    fanboy. His smile was particrly wide.


    Mia''s pleasant voice came from the phone. "Neil, you know I''m filming. Why did you call me?" "Mia,


    which is more important, filming or me?" Surely, he must be the pick?


    "Of course filming... is not as important as you." Knowing that this man was petty sometimes, Mia


    didn''t want to offend him. Otherwise, the surprise she was going to give him tonight would be


    ruined.


    "You''re a sweet talker," Neil responded casually, yet his face was full of tenderness. "I''ll drive to the


    film set to pick you up and have dinner together tonight."


    He didn''t know if this little girl was charming him. If she wasn''t by his side, then he found eating to


    be such a chore.


    "Well, Captain Brown, I''ll wait for you then. Hurry up!" Mia said with a grinning face.


    "Mia, wait for me. You¡¯ll see what I have for you tonight." Mia was brave to seduce him with that


    voice, so she had to put out the fire for him tonight.


    "Captain Brown, I can''t wait. If you don''t have much, then I won''t let you go." Mia spoke yfully.


    Mia was feeling disgusted over her sweet voice already, but Neil seemed to like it. He sped up his


    walk.


    Neil drove his conspicuous military vehicle to Mia¡¯s film set. He thought it was a good idea to have a


    dinner date first before going wild on her tonight.


    Neil felt pain all over his body as he hadn''t met Mia for a long time. She must make up for what she


    had done recently.


    Thinking that there would be a "feast" at night, Neil was whistling happily while driving the car.


    Today was Neil''s birthday.


    Mia knew that Neil must have forgotten his own birthday, but she remembered. Therefore, she


    changed her filming to an earlier time in order to give Neil a surprise at night.


    Of course, she was a surprise.


    She felt that any gift she gave Neil wouldn''t be as good as presenting herself to him. She had not


    been with him for a long time. He must have missed her very much.


    Mia had always been so shameless and confident.


    "She slept with this man for one day, and she slept with another man the other day. Now the gossip


    surrounding Captain Brown. I think her good days areing to an end." A woman spoke out


    quietly, talking about Mia''s "promiscuous" days.


    "That woman is not good at acting. If she didn''t sell her body, how can she y the leading role?


    Let''s wait and see. There''s going to be a good show." Another woman continued.


    Mia sat in her personal car and removed her makeup happily. She was thinking about Neil. The


    voices of two women talking about her came from behind her car.


    F*ck!


    The two women kept praising her acting in front of Mia, which made her feel a little embarrassed


    and shy earlier.


    At this moment, they were bad-mouthing her. She didn''t know if they knew she was there and


    deliberately said it anyway


    Mia was never a person who would let others step on.


    When she heard someone saying bad things about her behind her back, it really wouldn''t be typical


    of her to just ignore and move on.


    She winds down the window and poked her head out. Looking at the two actresses who were bad-


    mouthing her, she smiled and said, "Two aunties."


    "What? What did you say?" As they heard her speak, the two women had forgotten that they had


    been caught criticizing her earlier.


    "Aunties, even if I sell myself in exchange for my roles, it''s also a form of skills. It''s all because I''m


    beautiful and young, and the big boss likes me. Look at you, your skin is saggy and dull, you don''t


    even like your skin. If you have time to discuss how I sleep with others, why don''t you use the time


    to pamper yourself? Maybe Captain Brown will like you one day."


    "You, you..." The two women were so angry that they could not utter aplete sentence.


    "Aunties, I have to remove my makeup now, so I can''t catch up now. You are wee to discuss


    ways to seduce a man some other day." Mia said with a smile and closed the window, which made


    the two actresses extremely angry.


    Humph¡ª


    Those women did not know their ce.


    She never cared about how others looked at her. What she only cared about was her family and


    Neil.


    She knew that the incident at the airport yesterday must have stirred some headlines about her in


    the tabloids. There were people iming that she was deliberately creating news for her own fame.


    Apparently, ording to others, she was bold enough to spread rumors about her and Captain


    Brown of the military region of Chatterton Town, who was not even in the entertainment industry.


    Everyone who heard of Neil knew that he had a bad temper. If someone provoked him, he would


    not let the person go.


    As for the reputation of Captain Brown, he was a big shot who was admired by so many people, but


    none of them coulde close to him.


    There was a rumor that a woman had tried to get close to him, but had been scared out of her wits


    by his loud voice. She got so scared and shocked that she diedter on.


    It was also rumored that Captain Brown''s demands and standards were particrly high. Ordinary


    women would not be able to satisfy him, and there had been women who died on his bed before.


    These rumors were spread quickly, and Neil had never rified them, which further confirmed the


    credibility of the rumors.


    Everyone did not know that these rumors were made up by Mia.


    She needed to create a bad reputation for Neil to prevent other women from approaching him.


    Mia thought that the news was spread discreetly. Little did she know, without Neil''s indirect


    approval, how could this news spread that big?


    He was the well-known captain of the military region of Chatterton Town. No one would have


    enough guts to spread bad rumors about him.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Mia Kyle had won the fight. She asked her assistant to continue removing her makeup for her, like


    her mood was not affected at all.


    However, the two women told the filming crew what had happened earlier and exaggerated the


    story.


    They said that Mia called them old when she was just a few years younger than them. How could


    they be "old"? They felt offended.


    However, Mia had a cute appearance, especially with her vibrant smile, which made her look


    younger.


    Although she was in her early twenties, she still looked like an eighteen-year-old student.


    In Mia''s own words, she had great genes and was born beautiful to attract people''s attention. What


    could she do?


    Well, Mia had always been so shameless and confident.


    As soon as she was done cleaning up, the phone call from Neil came in. "Mia, I''m here. Where are


    you?"


    She was at a film set in Chatterton Town. When there were celebrities filming, the security was very


    strict, so entry was limited.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "At the North Gate, I asked Jacky to get you." Mia was going to test if Neil was willing to introduce


    himself as her boyfriend.


    "I saw him." After that, Neil hung up the phone.


    Mia thought that Neil would hesitate, but the man didn''t hesitate at all.


    She didn''t know if he knew the significance of finding her at her workce. People will know that he


    was her boyfriend.


    After thinking for a while, Mia decided to call Neil to exin clearly. She had been pursuing him and


    waiting for him for so many years. She was willing to give him more time to think about announcing


    their rtionship.


    Of course, no matter how long he would need, he was still hers anyway. No one else could take him


    away.


    As soon as the call was connected, Neil answered immediately. He said impatiently, "We''ll be there


    soon. Why are you still calling me?"


    "Neil, there are crew members and reporters here. If youe, it¡¯s implicating that we''re making


    our rtionship public to the media... Are you sure you still want toe?"


    Mia asked thest sentence in a very soft


    voice.


    Although she was prepared for Neil to turn back, she should still feel somewhat disappointed if he


    really turned back.


    After all, she still hoped that Neil would publicly dere their rtionship instead of keeping the


    rtionship private.


    "Mia, are you missing some brain cells recently?" Neil said. He had already appeared in Mia''s sight.


    He was still wearing his military uniform. He was tall and looked sharp, and he walked very


    confidently towards Mia.


    Mia watched him approach her gradually, getting closer and closer.


    Looking at his chiseled and handsome face, her heart was pounding so fast that it seemed to be


    jumping out of her chest.


    Damn it!


    Neil looked the same as usual. Why did she think he was especially handsome today?


    Mia couldn''t move her eyes away from him.


    "My God, isn''t that man Captain Brown?"


    "Yeah, it''s really him."


    "Yes, it''s him. I''ve seen him in some military-rted news a few days ago."


    "Why did hee to the set? Did he..."


    Amidst the confusion and the noise of the crowd, Neil Brown walked over to Mia and touched her


    head gently with a smile, but what he said was quite the contrary, "Mia, are you stupid?"


    Mia was immersed in her beautiful dream. She imagined Neil walking over to her, then he knelt


    down on one knee and said to her affectionately, "Mia, marry me. Under the witness of the media,


    marry me."


    However, Neil''s words brought Mia back to reality.


    Mia was so angry that she gritted her teeth. "Bastard!"


    The son of a bitch ruined her daydream!


    She really wanted to bite him to death!


    "I came here to pick you up, and you scolded me." Mia was getting more attractive.


    Seeing her, Neil felt increasingly turned on by her. He can¡¯t wait to just go wild on her right now.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t too bad to enjoy her as a "feast¡± before dinner.


    He had always been a man of action. When he had this idea, he made his move already.


    He carried Mia on his shoulder, turned around, and strode away.


    "It turns out to be true. Their rtionship is real!" A reporter shouted.


    In an instant, the reporters were shing their cameras at the couple, desperately trying to take


    photos of them from different angles.


    Neil stopped and looked back at the reporters who were taking photos. "We are lovers. Spread the


    word however you want, but please delete the photos on the camera. If any of you uploads any


    photos online, you can quit this industry, rest assured."


    After speaking rudely, Neil continued to hold Mia as they left. He walked faster and faster, hoping


    that they could reach his car soon so he could do whatever he wanted.


    "Neil, why did you allow them to spread the word about our rtionship but not allow them to take


    photos?" Mia was so excited that she forgot that she was hanging onto Neil.


    "I''m just happy and I can do whatever I want. Do I still need a reason?" Neil knew how much Mia


    cared about her looks. If the photo of her hanging upside down by his shoulders was spread out,


    she would go crazy.


    "Of course, your happiness is very rare." Although the plot didn''t go as Mia expected, Neil did very


    well today when he came over.


    Mia decided to be nicer to him today and not bully him, so she was still going to give him a present


    for tonight.


    Seeing Mia being carried away by Neil, Jacky looked away with disappointment in his eyes. He said


    nothing and helped his assistant to pack up Mia''s belongings.


    Previously, he followed Mia wherever she went to protect her safety. Since Mia was in a rtionship


    with Neil, Jacky had to stand aside whenever they were together.


    Neil carried Mia out of the North Gate and got in the car parked on the side. As soon as the car door


    was closed, he rushed to Mia like a wolf. He lifted her dress up with his strong hand, "Mia, I can''t


    wait any longer."


    "Neil, wait a little longer." Although it was exciting to do it in the car, Mia had prepared a big gift for


    Neil today. If he had sex with her now, the big gift presentation at night would not go as well as she


    wanted.


    Therefore, she needed to stop Neil¡¯ s advances for now.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    "Mia, are you stupid?" If he could hold it in, would he choose to do it in the car?


    It was cramped in the car. With any bigger movements, they would be hitting their heads


    everywhere. Of course, it wouldn''t be as exciting.


    Mia Kyle pushed Neil Brown''s chest and continued to persuade him, "Neil, can you be more


    flexible? Be patient, okay? I''ll make sure you have an amazing nightter."


    "Did you prepare something?" The desire that Neil had in his eyes faded a little, but he was still


    pressing on Mia''s body without letting go.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia smiled cunningly and said, "Captain Brown, I promise to have you fully satisfied. If you''re not


    satisfied, I will pay you back ten times more. What do you think?"


    "Pay me back ten times more?" That was an irresistible offer. There was no reason for Neil to


    disagree. For the sake of his happiness, he had to be patient.


    Before he let go of Mia, he whispered in her ears, "Mia, remember this, I already had an erection


    just now."


    No matter how bold Mia was, after all, she was still a woman. When she heard those wicked words


    from Neil''s mouth, her face turned red inadvertently.


    His body was pressed on top of her. Of course, she could tell if he'' d had any reactions down there.


    Mia sneaked a peek at him. Seeing how hard he was trying to hold it in, Mia decided that she would


    make it up to himter that night.


    Neil returned to the driver''s seat. He started the car and drove out quickly. "What do you want to eat


    for dinner?"


    Mia said with a naughty smile, "I want to eat you, of course."


    Neil tightened his grip on the steering wheel and said, "Mia, if you don''t want me to do it to you in


    the car, you better start talking properly."


    Mia leaned on the back of Neil¡¯s seat and looked at his face from the rearview mirror. "Captain


    Brown, why don''t you try and guess what day it is today?"


    Neil had no patience at all. "What day is it?"


    Mia smiled and said, "I''m asking you to take a guess."


    Neil was getting angry. "You women always remember this and that couple''s days. There are even


    a few of them. How will I know what kind of special day you''re talking about?"


    "Neil Brown!" Mia red at this man with his low EQ. "Screw you, are you picking a fight with me?"


    However, Neil was angrier. "Mia, just tell me. If not I''ll just find a random ce for dinner."


    "Let''s go home for dinner. We''ll order takeoutter," Mia said angrily.


    In order to celebrate Neil''s birthday, she had already asked someone to prepare the food at home in


    advance to surprise him.


    But this fe was too horny, all he wanted was to eat her. He didn''t even want to think about


    anything else.


    Whatever they were going to have for dinner really didn''t matter to Neil. What mattered more was


    how he was going to eat Mia tonight.


    Baked? Boiled? Or fried?


    Every method of having her had its special edge, and he wanted them all.


    They had the whole night anyway, so he could just treat her with all different methods. He had to be


    fully satisfied.


    Therefore, when Mia said that she wanted to go home and order takeaway, Neil didn''t oppose the


    idea. In fact, he was actually a little excited.


    They wouldn''t even need to change their location after having dinner. He could just enjoy a deep-


    fried Mia straight away.


    Thinking of this, Neil pressed the pedal slightly harder and the car elerated.


    The journey that would usually take almost one hour only took Neil half an hour today. The thing he


    did most during that journey was overtaking every other car...


    "Are you crazy, Neil?" As soon as the car stopped, Mia yelled loudly.


    She was in the backseat with her seat belt properly fastened. Yet, she felt like she was going to be


    thrown out of the car in many instances.


    "I''m not crazy. I''m just ''hungry¡¯." Neil opened the car door and picked Mia up straight away. He


    couldn''t even let her walk home on her own.


    "Neil, why are you so impatient? People would think that perhaps you have never seen a woman in


    your life? Listen, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. We have plenty of time tonight." Mia pretended to push


    him a little. But in fact, she was also getting excited.


    Neil brought Mia into the elevator, as he turned he pressed Mia against the wall and kissed her


    passionately.


    Mia responded to his kiss with burning passion as well. Suddenly, the elevator door opened while


    they were still kissing.


    There was a person at the elevator door. He scratched his head awkwardly, indecisive whether to


    enter or not.


    After a good thought, he decided to step into the elevator as it was a public facility after all.


    However, Mia and Neil were still hugging and kissing each other. Neil was touching her at some


    inappropriate ces, he wanted to take Mia''s clothes off.


    When she felt a chill on her body, Mia quickly realized that they were still in the elevator. When she


    opened her eyes and saw another person inside the elevator, she was startled and hid behind Neil


    immediately, "There''s a ghost, Neil!"


    Mia was bold, but she had a fatal weakness. She was afraid of ghosts. She knew for sure that they


    did not exist but she was still scared.


    They were so engrossed in their kisses earlier that they werepletely oblivious to their


    surroundings when the elevator door opened and someone stepped in. That¡¯s why she thought


    there was really a ghost.


    "You are the ghost, not me!" The person was obviously offended and he stared at Mia fiercely after


    being called a ghost.


    Neil pressed Mia''s head on his chest. He red at the man and selected the closest floor on the


    elevator button panel. "Get out!"


    As soon as the elevator door opened, the man got out as he was told.


    "How can people be so rude?" They were clearly the ones doing inappropriate things in public. Yet,


    Captain Brown said it was the guy who was not being sensible, and that he shouldn¡¯t havee in


    and interrupted them.


    As soon as the man left, Neil wanted to continue. But Mia had already lost her interest and refused


    to let him get closer.


    Neil was a little annoyed. "Mia, what the hell are you thinking? There¡¯s no ghost!"


    Mia said softly, "Yes there is. There¡¯s one right beside me."


    Neil looked around and asked, "Where?"


    Mia smiled cunningly and said, "A perverted ghost!"


    Neil replied, "Tonight, this perverted ghost is going to serve you well."


    Finally, the elevator reached the floor.


    As soon as they got out of the elevator, Mia held onto Neil. "Close your eyes, Neil."


    "What are you scheming?" Neil thought Mia could be pranking him but he still closed his eyes as he


    was told.


    Anyway, he thought it wasn''t bad to be bullied by her to make her happy asionally.


    Mia said, "Close your eyes and don''t peek. Open only when I ask you to."


    Neil said, "Don''t worry. I won''t peek."


    What on earth was this girl doing, being all mysterious?


    He was getting excited all of a sudden.


    Mia unlocked the unit with her fingerprint. She turned on the lights and went to pull Neil in, "You can


    open your eyes now Neil."

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Neil Brown opened his eyes. He saw colorful lights that spelled out the words ¡ª Neil, Happy


    Birthday!.


    "Surprise..." Mia did a little twirl in front of Neil and spread out her hands. "Look over there, Neil."


    Neil turned his head and saw a heart-shaped cake and all his favorite dishes beingid out on the


    dining table.


    Now he recalled why Mia was asking him about today. She was trying to remind him that it was his


    birthday.


    He didn''t even remember his own birthday but she had remembered his birthday so well. All these


    years, he wasn''t used to celebrating his own birthday.


    Few years ago, the soldiers in the military would also host birthday parties for him. Later, when they


    realized that he was not actually interested in it, they stopped. So very few remembered when his


    birthday was.


    So when Neil saw the birthday surprise Mia had prepared for him, he was actually very touched.


    Some simple decorations, amon heartshaped cake, plus a few home-cooked dishes. This was


    the birthday dinner that Mia had prepared for Neil.


    Although the setting was extremely simple, it made Neil realize for the first time that it wasn''t that


    bad after all to be celebrating his birthday.


    "What do you think, Neil? Are you touched?" Mia said proudly with a bright smile on her gorgeous


    face, "I know I''m awesome and also very caring, but if you want to cry... if you really want to cry,


    then just go ahead. I promise I won¡¯t make fun of you."


    Neil chuckled and said, "You think you can make me cry with this simple setting? You have


    underestimated me!"


    Mia red at him. "D*mn, Neil. Can¡¯t you just say something nice?"


    Neil knocked her head and said, "Why put effort on a ceremonial event like this? I''m more


    concerned about the actual gift."


    Touched?


    Of course, he was touched, but he would not cry like what Mia had said. Instead, he wanted to


    express his gratitude with actions.


    Then, he stretched out his long arms to pick Mia up and strode to the room.


    Mia held onto his neck and said while smiling, "Neil, be patient. Let''s have the birthday cake first


    then we can go on and do other things."


    She had also prepared something big forter. If he was so impatient, then the real big gift she had


    prepared for him today would go to waste.


    She nned to have dinner first, and then they could enjoy some wine. At least they could start the


    night with some romance first.


    Neil said, "I want to eat you before the cake."


    "Neil, listen to me."


    Thud!


    Neil threw her onto the bed. He did not leave any opportunity for her to respond.


    Mia rubbed her painful butt and looked up to scold him. However, the moment she looked up, Neil


    had already removed all his clothes.


    "F*ck!"


    This man really couldn''t hold for a minute longer when he was impatient. He acted as if he had


    never been fed.


    Mia rolled out from the other side of the big bed and said, "Neil, we haven''t had the cake yet and


    you haven''t even made a birthday wish. Let''s wait a little longer."


    "What''s with eating cake? I want you to eat me right now." Who would care about dinner or cake? At


    that moment, Mia was the most delicious dish in Neil''s opinion.


    Therefore, as soon as Mia jumped off the bed, Neil grabbed her back immediately. He bent over


    and held her down firmly.


    "Neil..." Mia was both nervous and excited.


    "Shh..." Neil covered her lips with his fingers. "Keep quiet. Just feel how deep my love is for you."


    Mia had been in the entertainment industry for many years and there were many beautiful women


    and handsome men in the industry. Yet, if she were to turn up, she would steal all of their limelight


    straight away.


    Neil had always known Mia to be a gorgeousdy. However, no matter how beautiful she was


    before, he still thought that the Mia underneath him now was the most beautiful he had ever seen.


    Her charming eyes and beautiful eyebrows took his breath away. At this moment, Neil didn''t want


    anything else but to own and enjoy the moment with this woman.


    "Let''s do it then." Mia was moved by Neil''s burning passion; she could no longer care about the big


    present she had prepared.


    However,... just as the two of them were ready, and Neil could not wait to be one with her,


    something happened!


    An ident!


    It happened without any warning!


    Neil was furious. "Mia, you did this on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "F*ck!"


    This woman had pranked him. He was absolutely furious.


    Mia felt wronged, "Neil, watch your words. Don¡¯t me the wrong person."


    "Mia, I want to kill you right now." Neil had lost his mind from anger.


    Men could never use their brains at times like this.


    Mia also yelled, "I don¡¯t usually have my period so soon. It should be in another few days, but who


    would know for sure?"


    Her period decided toe at a significant time like this. It wasn''t just Neil who was suffering, Mia


    didn''t feel good also.


    Her period had always been punctual. Who would have thought it would start a few days in


    advance?


    She thought that God had to be punishing them on purpose. He surely didn''t approve of them


    having a good time.


    The two, who were supposed to have a passionate night now could only look at each other, with


    fury in their eyes.


    Neil was certain that Mia did it on purpose, so he really wanted to strangle her to vent out his anger.


    Mia was also angry. She was angry because she had put in so much effort to give him a romantic


    birthday party, but Neil had yelled at her in return.


    "Mia!" Neil shouted through gritted teeth.


    "Why don''t I give you a handjob?" Mia said softly with a blushing face.


    "You..." Neil red at her fiercely and went straight to the bathroom. He mmed the bathroom


    door shut.


    "Oh my god! Why are you so bad-tempered? I didn''t mean it at all, seriously!" Mia pulled a face at


    the bathroom door. "Well, I hope you enjoy yourself there."


    Soon, Mia heard running water from the bathroom. Neil had to be showering himself in cold water.


    Mia pitied him too.


    Mia got out of the bed immediately, she put on her pajamas, and a sanitary pad. She was also


    scolding at the same time. "You deserve that cold shower since you don¡¯t know how to appreciate


    me. I will not shed a tear for you if you die from the cold in there right now."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And then a crazy scenario appeared in Mia''s mind. Neil did not get his desire fulfilled, so he went for


    a cold shower. He eventually died from the unbearable chill...

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Neil Brown dying from taking a cold shower!


    The news headline on the front page for the next day would read, "Captain Brown of the Chatterton


    Town Military, found dead in the home of a famous actress."


    That would be sensational news!


    By then, Mia Kyle would definitely be famous all over the world because of this, and probably gain


    prominence as a pornstar too.


    Thinking of this, Mia had goosebumps all over her body. She finally came back to her senses.


    F*ck!


    Although she was annoyed that Neil didn''t know how to treat a woman properly, but, if something


    bad were to happen to him, she would definitely be heartbroken.


    So she wished that Neil would remain fine. He had to live a long life, or at least long enough until


    she leaves the world first.


    She surely didn''t want to be devastated over Neil¡¯s passing.


    After a while, Neil came out of the bathroom.


    When he walked past Mia with only a bath towel, Mia could feel the chilling from Neil''s body.


    Although Chatterton Town was in the south, it was still quite warm during the day even in the month


    of January. People could run around in t-shirts and shorts. However, the temperature difference was


    quite significant at night.


    It was cold but Neil still took a cold shower. Even Mia felt cold at the thought of it. Neil was tough but


    he was still a human after all.


    Mia looked at his gloomy face and smiled apologetically. "Neil, I''m sorry you had to take the cold


    shower. In fact, I can..."


    Neil red at her. "Mia, if you dare to say one more word tonight. I''ll crush you to death."


    As the saying goes, a wise man knows when the timing is right.


    Mia decided to keep her mouth shut. Neil''s anger had not subsided, so she had better not provoke


    him any further.


    Neil took off the bath towel around his waist unceremoniously right in front of her. And then he


    walked to the wardrobe,pletely naked, to get his change of clothes.


    Mia couldn''t move her eyes away from him. She got a bit too excited and swallowed her saliva...


    Neil was trying to take his revenge.


    Finally, he got dressed and turned to Mia, "Mia, are you satisfied with what you saw?"


    "Satisfied! Of course, I''m satisfied!" Mia nodded with a rather silly look.


    "You little pervert!" Neil finally smiled and came forward to rub her head like a kitten. "Didn''t you


    want to celebrate my birthday, well get up then."


    Mia immediately ran over and hung onto him. "Captain Brown, I knew you''re a sporting man. You


    won''t be angry with me."


    Neil wrapped his arms around her waist and squeezed it like he was punishing her. "Let''s go and


    have a check- up at the doctor''s tomorrow."


    Mia was confused. "Why are we seeing a doctor?"


    Neil red at her once again, "Didn''t you say that your period was not punctual?"


    He was angry earlier from not being able to enjoy his special meal, but he wasn¡¯t that selfish. If he


    had been selfish, he wouldn''t have gone to take a cold shower.


    Mia giggled and said, "It''s fine if it¡¯s not punctual once in a while.¡±


    Neil¡¯s face darkened. "What do you mean it''s fine? I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    Mia responded sweetly, "Yes, Captain Brown! I''ll do whatever you want me to do from now on, and I


    will never go against your will."


    Mia smiled brightly with the shyness of a little girl. After waiting for so many years, Neil was finally


    gentle to her.


    New York, United States.


    Last night, Faye Reed prepared a feast to wee Karen Daly and everyone else. It was quitete


    by the time they finished dinner.


    Before they arrived home, Little Karen had already fallen asleep. George Ken was carrying her.


    "This little girl is getting heavier by the day."


    Karen smiled gently, "She''s over four years old now. She''ll be five in a few months time. Of course,


    she''s getting heavier."


    George then added, "You don''t look well. You did not have a good rest earlier. Go get some rest


    first. I''ll put this little fe to her bedroom."


    "No, just let her sleep next to me. We¡¯ve just arrived in a new ce. I am worried that she is not


    used to it yet." Karen was worried that Little Karen would be afraid, but she was also scared of


    herself and wanted Little Karen to keep herpany so that she felt more secure.


    George turned around and headed towards Karen''s room. "Then I''ll put her in your room."


    Karen nodded and said, "I''ll leave Jayden to you then. Help me to keep an eye on him. He¡¯ s not


    familiar with this ce, so I''m concerned that he will be scared too."


    "Mommy, I''m not scared," Jayden said.


    He was already a little man, so he shouldn¡¯t be scared. He had to protect his mother and sister.


    "Good boy, Jayden!" Karen rubbed his head and added, "Jayden, you and uncle will sleep upstairs.


    Mommy will stay down here."


    Jayden nodded obediently. "Good night, mommy."


    Karen said softly, "Good night, Jayden!"


    Karen only returned to the room after watching George and Jayden go upstairs.


    Little Karen was sleeping soundly in bed. Karen pinched her face lightly, "Baby, thank you for


    staying by my side."


    Thankfully Little Karen was here to keep herpany. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to


    move forward.


    Kareny down next to Little Karen and cuddled her. Not only could they keep each other warm, but


    Little Karen made her feel at ease and not be afraid of the future.


    After lying down for a while, Karen''s eyelids got heavier too, she was very sleepy.


    She knew her body wouldn''t be able to stand it if she tried to withstand it.


    She could not fall ill now. She was still carrying the baby she had with Kevin and there was also


    Little Karen. They all needed her, so she needed to be well. She had to rest in order to get through


    the challenge.


    She fell asleep eventually.


    Without any surprise, she had a dream again. In her dream, there was a man in a white shirt, it was


    Kevin.


    Kevin sat opposite her, looking at her with a serious look. "Karen, I''m your husband. And you¡¯re my


    wife. I am the one you can rely on for the rest of your life."


    She knew she had always known.


    Kevin was a man that she could rely on for the rest of her life. He was someone she could trust, so


    she could not let anything bad happen to him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Kevin continued, "Karen, the day after we got married, I told you that we would not separate no


    matter what. You promised me, why did you break your promise?"


    "I..." Karen wanted to exin, but she didn''t know how to, because she had proposed for the


    breakup, and they had already divorced.


    What he said was true. So what else could she exin?


    "Karen, tell me, tell me..." Kevin suddenly turned ferocious. He grabbed Karen and shook her


    fiercely.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    "Kevin, I..."


    Karen Daly tried very hard to think of an excuse to calm Kevin Kyle down. However, she responded


    eventually, "I have nothing to say."


    Their divorce was already a fact. She could not find any reason to defend herself.


    "Karen, are you really that cold-hearted? Or do you not have a heart at all..."


    Kevin''s voice was no longer as gentle as it used to be. It was so cold that it was spine chilling.


    Karen still could not say a single word to refute him.


    Kevin''s usation and everything he said was facts. She could not defend herself, and she didn''t


    want to either.


    "Karen, get lost! Get lost as far as possible! Don''t show up in front of me again. I never want to see


    you again."


    Karen woke up from her dream following Kevin''s yell. She reached out her hand to grab his hand


    instinctively.


    In the past, when she was by Kevin''s side, whenever she had nightmares, he would definitely hug


    her andfort her. He would tell her to not be afraid and that he was there by her side.


    But today, Karen''s hand grabbed nothing, there was nothing at all next to her...


    In a daze, she opened her eyes. Under the dim orange light, there was only Little Karen and her.


    The big warm hug she missed wasn''t there to give her the infinite sense of security.


    Suddenly, her heart was empty. The cold wind blew across the room. The feeling of fear was getting


    stronger, slowly invading her whole body.


    "Daddy, I miss daddy. I want daddy and mommy together." Little Karen, who was lying next to her,


    turned over and mumbled.


    Little Karen had grown up with her father. She had almost never been away from Kevin for this long.


    Now that they were apart all of a sudden, she would definitely miss her father.


    "Baby, I''m sorry! It''s all my fault!" Karen held Little Karen in her arms. She would try her best to


    make up for Little Karen and never let her get hurt.


    It was only five o''clock in the morning. It was still dark outside, but Karen was already awake,


    waiting for the break of dawn with her eyes wide open.


    Karen did not sleep well, but Little Karen, who was beside her, had a very good rest. After a good


    night''s sleep, Little Karen did a stretch before opening her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, it took her quite a while to figure out who she was and where she was.


    Karen rubbed her chubby face and said, "Karen baby, you''re up."


    "Mommy, am I awake? Where am I now?" As expected, she did not know where she was, but


    fortunately, she still knew who she was.


    Karen couldn''t helpughing out loud, "Are you not awake yet?"


    "I am awake." Little Karen scratched her tiny little head, looking all confused. "Mommy is here, and


    I''m here. But where is daddy?¡±


    She looked around and only saw her mother but there were no signs of her father.


    When she heard Little Karen mentioning about daddy, Karen''s heart tightened again. She said,


    "Baby Karen, you are in the States with mommy now."


    "Oh, I''m in the States." Little Karen was finally awake. She had promised her daddy to apany


    mommy to the States, and she was not supposed to mention daddy in front of mommy too.


    She had forgotten about it earlier. She asked as soon as she thought of her father, only to recall


    after the question, to not mention her father in front of her mother.


    Karen changed the topic, "Well, let''s get up quickly. Let me help you clean up first. Then we shall go


    somewhere today and see if there is anything you want to buy?"


    "I want to be by mommy''s side and protect mommy." She remembered her father''s instructions at all


    times. Her father had told her that they did note to the States for fun this time, but she had an


    important responsibility to take care of her mother.


    When shepleted the important task, her father would be very happy. If her father was happy, he


    woulde to visit them and she would be happy too.


    "My baby Karen is such a good girl. Thank you for protecting me." Karen kissed her and pulled Little


    Karen out from the nket.


    Faye Reed''s call came, before Karen had even pulled Little Karen out from the nketpletely.


    She then tucked Little Karen back under the nket.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She answered the phone and had the speaker turned on. Faye''s piercing voice immediately rang


    through the room. "My big and Little Karens, get up now! Go have your breakfast, then I''ll be your


    tour guide today. I''ll take you to a few famous spots in New York for sightseeing."


    Karen had not spoken yet, but Little Karen, who was beside her, replied quickly, "Auntie Faye, I


    want to build a snowman."


    Faye promised immediately, "Okay, get up quickly then. I''ve prepared breakfast. We''ll leave after


    breakfast."


    Faye lived in the house next to Karen''s. After knowing that Karen wasing to the States, she


    had been making ns. From now on, the two families would have meals together. They would


    work and y together. She would not be bored anymore.


    Now all of them could be together. They could eat, drink, y, and do all sorts of other activities


    together. Just thinking about these possibilities made her day.


    "Go wash your face, baby Karen." This time, Little Karen got out of bed without her mother carrying


    her. She put on her slippers and went to the bathroom.


    "Faye, I''ll go help her out. See youter." Karen hurriedly followed Little Karen into the bathroom


    after she hung up.


    "Baby Karen, you can wash yourself." Karen handed the towel to Little Karen and prepared the


    toothbrush for her.


    Little Karen stood next to her and brushed her teeth. The tall and short figures stood side by side


    with their actionspletely in sync, as if they were specially trained for it.


    "Mommy, I''m done." Little Karen opened her mouth to let her mother check. She loved being clean.


    "Yes, it''s very clean. I will reward you with a ''heart''ter." Karen smiled gently and took a towel to


    wipe away the froth on the corner of Little Karen''s mouth.


    After bathing, Karen returned to her room with Little Karen and asked her to choose the clothes she


    wanted to wear. Little Karen wanted the down jacket that looked like the ice princess. "Mommy, I


    would like to wear this."


    "Well, you will be an ice princess after wearing this too." Karen helped Little Karen change into her


    pink outfit.


    Little Karen did a little swirl in front of the mirror after getting dressed. She felt that she was more


    beautiful than the ice princess.


    Karen gave her a thumbs-up and said with a smile, "Our baby Karen is so beautiful!"


    "Mommy is beautiful, that'' s why I am beautiful too." Little Karen was a little embarrassed from the


    compliment. Her response cracked Karen up too.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Faye wasn'' t someone who was patient. She decided toe


    and look for them after waiting for some time.


    "Our baby Karen just got changed. What do you think? Isn''t she beautiful?" Karen said to Faye.


    "Baby Karen, I like you very much." Faye hugged Little Karen and pinched her face. "So Karen, I


    am carrying a baby boy right now. You see, both Sebastian and I are both good looking, so can I


    pre-book Little Karen as my future daughter-inw?

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    Karen said with a smile, "Our Baby Karen is already four years old, and your son isn''t even born


    yet. How can he pre-book my baby?"


    Faye squeezed herself next to Karen, "Woman, I''m serious. I''m not joking with you. I have been


    thinking, since I can''t have a lovely and beautiful daughter like Little Karen, it would be nice to have


    her as my daughter-inw instead."


    Karen rolled her eyes. "Who says she''s not your daughter? I''ve long agreed that she''s your god-


    daughter."


    "That''s not the same." Faye was getting impatient again. "Woman, you just need to say it. Do you


    want Little Karen to be engaged to my son?"


    "No!" Karen knew that Faye was serious, but she was serious too. "Faye, our children should


    decide their own lives. How can we as parents have the right to choose a partner for them? What


    we like might not be what they like in the future."


    Karen put Little Karen on herp while she ited her hair, "My baby''s life can only be decided on


    her own. No one can make the decisions for her. When she''s all grown up, she can choose the boy


    she likes, I will not stop her as long as she likes him."


    Faye asked, "What if Baby Karen fancied a man who didn''t have a proper job and you didn''t like him


    at all?"


    "Well, I think my Baby Karen is a decent girl, so the boys she will like won''t be too bad either."


    Karen was very confident with Little Karen.


    "But I like Baby Karen very much." Faye really liked Little Karen. Since she was carrying a baby


    boy, she thought she could grab the opportunity to have Little Karen to herself too.


    "When I grow up, I will go and look for Brother Lionel." The two adults had had a long chat and Little


    Karen had been listening. She was too young to understand what was going on, but she


    remembered the vow she had with Brother Lionel. When she grew up, she would definitely go and


    look for Brother Lionel.


    "Yes, when you grow up, you will go and find Brother Lionel." Karen looked at Faye and smiled.


    "You see, she already has her own mind at such a young age. So who do you think can control her


    when she''s all grown up?"


    "Then I will look forward to the baby in your womb being a baby boy instead. Then, I''ll have another


    daughter in the future! We will definitely be inws one day." Faye had always been obsessed


    with anyone with good-looks. Whenever she saw children that were good-looking, she had always


    wanted them to be part of her family so that all the good genes would run in their family.


    "Miss Reed, have you been too idletely? What kind of things have you been thinking all day?"


    Karen poked her head. "Since you like my Little Karen so much, I shall leave her to you today. You


    guys can enjoy yourself. I''ll have a rest day at home."


    She didn''t sleep wellst night, so she really didn''t have the energy to go shopping. If she tried


    forcing herself, it would be troublesome if it affected the baby in her belly too. So she decided to just


    stay at home instead.


    Faye quickly held Little Karen in her arms. "Of course it¡¯s not a problem to babysit Little Karen. But


    are you not feeling well?"


    Karen shook her head and denied, "No, I''m fine. It''s the jetg. I haven''t gotten over it, and I keep


    feeling sleepy."


    "You''ve just gotten pregnant that¡¯s why. Then you should just rest at home today. I''ll bring the two


    kids to my ce and look after them. We shall not let them bother you." Faye so wished that she


    could help solve all of


    Karen''s problems.


    "Faye, thank you very much!" They were two most fortunate things that happened to Karen: first,


    was to have met Faye Reed, and second, was to have met Kevin Kyle.


    Although Kevin and Karen''s rtionship ended with a divorce, she did not regret meeting him,


    marrying him, and having two children with him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    George Ken went out to meet up with an old ssmate after breakfast. Faye then took over


    babysitting Little Karen and Jayden, and Karen went home to rest.


    It was snowing outside today, so it was not suitable to bring the kids out. Faye cancelled the ns


    to go out, and let Little Karen and Jayden y at her ce.


    Jayden was a really good and understanding child. While he was looking after his sister, making


    sure that she didn''t get hurt, he was also doing some homework at the same time.


    His uncle had told him that the schools in the States were different from that in Chatterton Town, so


    he had to work harder so as not to disappoint his parents.


    Little Karen wasn''t bothered about learning. She was still too young to take learning seriously. The


    fact that she was well-versed in a fewnguages had also saved herself a lot of trouble.


    "Little Karen,e here," Sebastian Spencer waved at Little Karen as he walked out of the study.


    "Uncle Spencer, why are you looking for my sister?" Jayden pulled Little Karen and stopped her


    from entering the study alone. He was on guard.


    "I was chatting with Uncle Tanner. And he wants to talk to Little Karen." Sebastian answered


    truthfully even when he was being questioned by a child.


    "Jayden, don''t worry. I will be with Little Karen." Faye patted Jayden''s head approvingly.


    Jayden did the right thing. Even if it was his uncle, he could not just let him take his sister into the


    room alone.


    With Faye''spany, Jayden was more at ease to let his sister go.


    Sebastian was looking for Little Karen because Assistant Tanner knew that Little Karen was at their


    ce. And he had requested to have a video chat with Little Karen.


    Of course Little Karen wasn¡¯t going to have a video chat with Assistant Tanner. Without a doubt, it


    was the big boss who was looking for his daughter.


    Sebastian put Little Karen on the office chair. He turned on the video and said, "Baby Karen, you


    stay here. Auntie and I will wait for you outside."


    "Daddy!" As she saw her daddy appear on theputer screen, Little Karen''s eyes were filled with


    joy. All she could see was only her daddy.


    "Baby, did you miss daddy?" Kevin was also looking at Little Karen. He wanted to pinch her chubby


    cheeks. However, even when she was right in front of him, she was unreachable! So close yet so


    far.


    "I miss daddy very very much." When she saw her father on the screen, Little Karen was too excited


    she almost kissed her father on theputer screen.


    "I miss you too baby Karen, very very much." It was still the gentle voice of her father that she was


    familiar with,ing from the speaker.


    "Daddy..." Little Karen called her father again. She pursed her lips and pulled a sad face.


    "Baby, are you trying to cry?" Kevin''s heart ached when he saw Little Karen about to cry, but he put


    on a smile anyway.


    "I miss you, daddy." She wanted her father¡¯s hug, but she couldn''t get it, that¡¯s why she wanted to


    cry.


    Kevin said softly, "As long as you are a good girl, and as long as you don''t cry, when I¡¯m done with


    work, I will go to the States to be with you and mommy, ok?"


    "Is it true, daddy?" Little Karen blinked her big gorgeous eyes and couldn''t quite believe her father''s


    words.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    "When has daddy ever lied to you?" Kevin Kyle reached out his hand instinctively, he wanted to give


    his daughter a hug as usual.


    But when he stretched out his hand, he realized that his daughter was half a world away. Even if he


    decided to fly there, it would take him at least one day to reach her.


    Little Karen asked in a soft voice, "Daddy, I miss you so much. Why don''t youe and be with me


    now?"


    Little Karen could not understand at all. Her father was always by her side, so why did he not join


    her mommy and her this time?


    Kevin replied gently, "Because daddy is busy with work."


    "Daddy..." Little Karen was about to cry again. Her big fat tears welled in her eyes, they looked just


    like the most precious pearls on earth.


    "Tell me, is it snowing in New York now?" Kevin immediately changed the subject because he didn''t


    want to see his daughter crying.


    "It''s snowing. It''s snowing really heavily. I''m at Auntie Faye''s house now. Mommy andzy Momo


    are at home sleeping." As expected, Little Karen stopped crying. She was busy introducing New


    York to her father.


    Kevin added, "Oh, so it''s snowing in New York. Then are you cold?"


    The always-busy Director Kevin, whom people took months to make an appointment to see, was, at


    this moment, having all these small unimportant talks with his daughter.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯ve put on a really thick down jacket." Little Karen straightened her jacket and pointed at her


    beanie. "Thankfully I have this beanie on. It''s not cold at all."


    Kevin responded, "Oh, I was still wondering why my baby looks so cute today. Now I know, because


    you have put on new clothes and a new beanie."


    "Daddy, I can y with the snow dolls in New York. But without you, it''s not fun." In the Little Karen''s


    heart, daddy was still the most important.


    Kevin added, "Well... Should I buy some more snow dolls for you?"


    Little Karen replied softly, "I want my daddy. I only want you. I don''t want any snow dolls."


    Kevin said, "Baby, I want to give you a task now. Once you finish it, I''ll be there with you." "Daddy,


    what task?" Little Karen asked excitedly.


    Kevin said, "First of all, you can''t tell mommy about the video chat you''re having with me. This is our


    little secret."


    "Ok, I understand, I will definitely not tell mommy." Little Karen quickly covered her mouth and


    turned around to check.


    Seeing Little Karen''s mysterious and adorable look, Kevin''s heart melted instantly. He really wanted


    to hold the little one in his arms and give her a kiss.


    Which meant, he had to deal with those things as soon as possible. He had to sort out those people


    who had offended him and strive to fly to New York and hold her as soon as possible.


    Kevin smiled and asked, "Baby, I asked you to take care of mommy and not let mommy be sad. Did


    you do that?"


    "This morning, I said that I missed daddy and mommy wasn''t very happy!" Little Karen remembered


    clearly that when she mentioned her daddy, mommy was upset immediately as if she was going to


    cry.


    "When you mentioned about me, mommy got upset?" Kevin asked with a glimmer of hope even


    when he knew the answer.


    "Yes." Little Karen didn¡¯t know anything about the situation, hence she answered honestly.


    "Ok, I understand." Kevin covered up his real emotion very well. He smiled and said, "It¡¯s fine this


    time. From now on, you should continue to help daddy take care of mommy."


    "You¡¯re not mad at me, daddy?"


    "You have done a good job. You should be rewarded. How can I be angry?"


    "I love you, daddy." With her father''s praise, Little Karen smiled sweetly.


    Kevin continued, "From now on, you''ll be daddy¡¯s eyes and ears. You¡¯lle to Auntie Faye¡¯s


    house and report to daddy about what happens between you and mommy every day."


    Little Karen replied sweetly, "Ok, I understand."


    Kevin emphasized again, "Make sure to not let mommy know. This is our secret, ok?"


    "Ok, I understand. I will definitelyplete the task," Little Karen said in a soft voice and looked all


    mischievous.


    Kevinughed, "Ok then. Baby Karen, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!"


    "Tomorrow... daddy, I don''t want to!" Little Karen wanted to reply with the same greetings, but when


    she thought of the ending of the video call, she got really sad and wanted to cry again.


    "Good girl, baby!"


    "I¡¯m not a good girl!" She did not want to be a good girl, she wanted her daddy.


    "Did you forget what you promised me already?"


    "I remember!" But what she had promised her father was not important. The more important thing


    was that she wanted her father to be by her side.


    "Baby, do you want mommy to be sad?"


    "Of course not!"


    "If you don''t want mommy to be sad, then you have to listen to daddy. I will chat with you again


    tomorrow." With that, Kevin hung up the video call ruthlessly.


    If he looked at the little girl any longer with her almost crying face, he could really just fly to the


    States immediately.


    But with the current situation, what could he do when he got to the States?


    Karen was determined to divorce him. He could never let her know that he had lied to her.


    After Kevin hung up the call, York Tanner, who had been waiting for a long time at his desk,


    immediately moved on with the topic they were discussing earlier. "Director Kevin, the Eternitee


    project is one of the projects that the Yaleman group has put in a lot of manpower, financial, and


    material resources to prepare for this year. Their investment has already reached 20 billion dors


    so far."


    "20 billion?" Kevin tapped his long slender fingers on the desk as usual. "The contract hasn''t been


    signed yet, but the Yaleman has already invested so much?"


    York immediately handed over the documents he had prepared and said, "Yaleman Group and


    Eternitee have been working with each other for a while now. This is not the first time they have


    done this. Somehow, it''s still quite unbelievable for them to spend so much money without the


    contract."


    Without hesitation, Kevin had made a decision. "Nick, go and find out the rtionship between the


    Yaleman and Eternitee. Whatever you found, be it true or not, have it exposed immediately first."


    "Yes." Nick ck took his order. It seemed that Director Kevin wanted to use the Eternitee project to


    attack the Yaleman Group this time.


    As long as there is any problem with the Eternitee project, the Yaleman Group''s 20 billion dors


    would be gone just like that.


    Let¡¯s see how many 20 billion the Yaleman Group could afford.


    Nick took the order and proceeded to work on the investigation. York was still standing in front of


    Kevin''s desk. "Director Kevin, should I continue to keep an eye on what¡¯s going on in the States?"


    Kevin raised his head and looked at him coldly. "What do you think?"


    ¡¯T ve asked Sebastian to pass on all the projects and tasks on hand to someone else. He will be in


    charge of your video calls with the little miss from now on."


    York observed Kevin''s expression closely as he spoke. Since Kevin didn''t react much all throughout


    his proposal, it meant that he had made the right arrangements.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    It was such a waste just thinking about it.


    Director Kevin was probably the only person who could afford to waste a talent like this.


    Sebastian Spencer was a Ph.D. graduate from a prestigious university. With his skills and


    capabilities, he had somehow ended up in charge of the video calls between the father and


    daughter.


    However, Sebastian epted the task. After all, his wife was about to give birth. It was not like he


    was getting paid less for staying at home with his wife anyway. It was definitely something most


    people would wish for.


    York Tanner took himself as an example. He had wanted a more rxed job and not be as busy


    every day. He had also wished to not have to be always on his toes beside his director. If he could


    get all these while getting paid the same, then he would totally be more than satisfied.


    "Is there anything else?" Kevin''s cold voice came.


    York, who was still fantasizing about the future, was pulled back to reality by the cold voice of his


    director. He left immediately.


    As soon as York left, Kevin lit up a cigarette and puffed on it half-heartedly while staring out of the


    French window.


    He knew that Little Karen had to be crying now.


    Just now, the little one''s tears had already started streaming down her face. She was trying really


    hard to hold back the tears. He knew that when he hung up, Little Karen would definitely cry sadly.


    At the thought of Little Karen''s sad expression, Kevin could not sit still any longer. He got up and


    picked up the jacket hanging on the side and left.


    It was way after working hours, but all the assistants working outside his office were still busy with


    their works.


    "Director Kevin!" York rushed over and waited for his master''s order.


    "I''ll be going on leave for a few days, but don''t spread the news," Kevin informed him briefly and left.


    Yorkmented. He probably wouldn''t have any chance to rest in the uing days.


    He returned to the office and immediately delegated the tasks Director Kevin had ordered.


    His boss sure had his own reasons to not spread the news out. York didn''t dare to have any second


    guesses. All he had to do was follow the director''s orders.


    As soon as Kevin hung up the call, Little Karen burst into tears instantly.


    If she didn''t see her father, she didn''t seem to miss him that much. But now that she had seen her


    father but couldn''t be with him, she really couldn''t ept that.


    Faye Reed and Sebastian Spencer rushed in immediately and asked worriedly, "Baby Karen, what''s


    wrong?"


    " I want daddy."Little Karen cried loudly and heart-wrenchingly.


    She only wanted her daddy. She couldn''t even remember what she had promised him just now, so


    long her daddy was with her.


    "Don¡¯t cry, Baby Karen. As long as you¡¯re a good girl, daddy wille to see mommy soon." Faye


    tried her best to calm the crying Little Karen down.


    "Daddy doesn''t want me anymore." Her father had never left her side ever before. Even when her


    father was busy with work, whenever she video-called him, he would never hang up on her. But he


    did that today. Little Karen, who had been missing her father so dearly really couldn''t ept that.


    "How can your daddy not want you. He would never leave you because he loves you so so much..."


    Faye tried to persuade Little Karen but she didn''t stop crying.


    Little Karen could no longer listen to what the others said. She had only one thing in mind, that was,


    she missed her daddy and really wanted to be with him.


    In the end, Faye couldn''t calm Little Karen down, but she was also worried that all that crying would


    do her harm. She had no choice but to take Little Karen back to Karen.


    When Little Karen saw her mother, she cried even louder. She was crying as if she had been bullied


    by everyone in the world.


    "Baby Karen, what''s wrong?" Karen held Little Karen in her arms. She was worried and distressed.


    "I miss daddy!" Although she had promised daddy that she would not mention him in front of


    mommy, she was only a four-year-old child after all. She hadpletely forgotten about her


    promise when she was sad.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen didn''t know what to say.


    Karen tried to say something but didn''t quite know how to exin it to Little Karen.


    Was she supposed to tell the little one that mommy and daddy had a divorce? Daddy didn''t want


    her, so mommy would be taking care of her from now on?


    Kevin had raised Little Karen all on his own. Even if Kevin decided not to im custody for Little


    Karen, Karen insisted to not speak ill of Kevin in front of Little Karen.


    She hoped that the impression Little Karen had of Kevin was the tall and heroic figure, and that no


    one could ever rece him.


    She really did not know how to exin it to Little Karen. All Karen could do was to hug her tightly,


    stroke her back andfort her in her own way.


    No one could stop Little Karen from crying. It took her a really long time to eventually stop and fall


    asleep in Karen''s arms.


    Faye said worriedly, "Little Karen has never left her father¡¯s side since she was a baby. It''s totally


    normal for her to miss her father. So don''t worry too much."


    Karen smiled helplessly and said, "It''s okay. She''ll make it through."


    When Karen proposed the divorce, Karen had taken into consideration that Little Karen had never


    left her father, so she wanted to give her custody to Kevin. Who would''ve thought that Kevin


    decided to decline it?


    It was beyond Karen''s expectation for Kevin to give up Little Karen''s custody. Eventually, she


    epted it without giving it much thought.


    She really wanted to raise Little Karen anyway. Since Kevin was unwilling to keep Little Karen, and


    it was what she had desired, it wasn¡¯t that bad an idea after all.


    But in Little Karen''s heart, all she cared about was her father. It was very hard for her to ept that


    her father was no longer by her side.


    Faye said, "Karen, actually..."


    "Faye, stop. I understand." Karen interrupted Faye with a smile and said, "You don¡¯t have to make


    us breakfast from now onwards. I¡¯m not that useless. You don¡¯t have to worry about me all the time.


    You''re still carrying a baby and are due any time now. You are the one that we should be protecting


    instead."


    Faye responded, "I''m fine..."


    Karen interrupted her. "Faye, I am fine too. Please trust me, I can really do it."


    When she was betrayed in the past, she was able toe out from it absolutely fine. So what else


    could be stopping her now?


    Nothing.


    She believed firmly that she could do it.


    She could work hard and take good care of her children. She could do it all... She didn''t need


    anyone else to have everything done for her.


    "Karen, I..."


    "Faye, don''t you believe me?"


    With Karen''s words, Faye understood that instant.


    She finally understood why Karen proposed a divorce and why she did not want her to be taking


    care of her all the time.


    Because she was Karen Daly!


    Since young, Karen had been very independent. She had no one to help her. She was used to


    taking care of herself and being held ountable for whatever she did.


    She went through a lotter on. She had lost her memories, and for a very long time, she did not


    even know her own identity.


    One day, when she recalled everything, many things had changed.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    When Karen Daly recalled all her past memories, she realized that the closest family member by


    her side was actually the one who had killed her mother.


    Not only that, but she also learned that the person had also been feeding her with poison


    throughout the three years when she experienced her memory loss.


    He was her only family and a person she could trust during those three years. She had treated him


    like her own father, but in the end, she found that everything was all made up.


    Fortunately, Kevin Kyle did not give up on her. Kevin had been searching for her all that time. It was


    Kevin who made her feel secured. He made her feel that she could live a life like everyone else.


    But gradually, Karen found that she was different from everyone else.


    Kevin spoiled her and took good care of her. Everything was well arranged for her. He took care of


    her as if she was an innocent child.


    He often told her this - Karen, I am your husband, and the one you can rely on for the rest of your


    life.


    Whenever she had an idea to do something, Kevin would have done it for her already.


    Slowly, she found that she was contributing less and less. Kevin, on the other hand, did more and


    more for her. And if she were to leave Kevin, she would bepletely useless.


    She had be a burden to him, and everything she did was holding Kevin back.


    This realization made her worry and extremely scared.


    She had always wanted to be by Kevin''s side as a wife who could support him, and be someone


    who could be on par with him, not a burden for him.


    Her father was murdered and George Ken was captured. Just when she thought she was bad luck


    and caused all kinds of pain for the people around her, Chace Yaleman''s men sent her a video.


    Chace threatened her to leave Kevin. Otherwise, he would expose that news and ruin Kevin''s


    reputation.


    She has had so many uncertainties in her heart beforehand. That blow from Chace made her truly


    believe that the people around her had all gotten hurt because of her.


    She took a few days to think about it and finally decided to leave Kevin.


    Because she felt that this was the only way she could guarantee that Kevin would not be harmed by


    her presence.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, it was all because she did not believe in herself and was still doubting herself. All that led her


    to make this choice.


    Everything that Karen kept to herself, nobody could see through them. But Faye, as her best friend,


    knew it very well.


    Without a word, she gave Karen a big hug. "Karen, I believe in you. You will be the best


    version of yourself."


    She wanted to be a person who could really be at the same level as Kevin.


    "Faye, thank you!" Karen smiled and said, "You should go home first. I''ll be here with Little Karen for


    a little longer."


    Faye responded, "Then I''ll go back first. If there''s anything you need, just call me."


    "Okay." Karen nodded and got up to send Faye to the door.


    When she returned to the room, Karen saw how unsettled Little Karen was sleeping from all the


    crying earlier. Her body was still twitching.


    Karen kissed Little Karen on the forehead, "Baby Karen, I don''t know why daddy didn¡¯t ask for your


    custody, but I believe that he will never abandon you. Once he has it all figured out, he will definitely


    come and find you."


    Little Karen who was fast asleep didn''t hear what her mother had just told her. She pursed her lips


    as if she could cry at any time.


    Seeing how sad Little Karen was, Karen really couldn''t think of any other way out apart from feeling


    sorry for her.


    She gently patted the nket over Little Karen. While humming a nursery rhyme, she browsed


    through a few design websites on the phone.


    It had been two days since they arrived in New York. She had to find a job as soon as possible and


    start making money to ensure that they could sustain a life here.


    She thought that as long as she kept herself busy, she would not be overthinking. And soon,


    Jayden, Little Karen, and herself could all settle down and start a new life here. Everything would be


    fine.


    Karen opened up a design website. They were hiring a designer, but as soon as she read the


    criteria for the desired candidate to have a well-known design brand internationally, she gave up


    immediately.


    After a whole day of browsing online, a website named "Bespoke Designs" caught her attention.


    She found out that there were a lot of designers who were being listed on this website.


    Each designer''s resume and designs would be disyed here so that the clients could find


    themselves a suitable designer easily.


    Now that the living standards had improved, there were more and more rich people.


    The next thing everyone would spend after good quality food would be how they dressed


    themselves.


    Many celebrities and rich people had private designers, so that they had different clothes for every


    asion. They wouldn¡¯t have to worry about shing outfits with these specially designed pieces.


    For example, in the Kyle Family, all the clothes they wore were designed by professional designers.


    Every piece was made by hand with the most delicate attention paid to all the details.


    However, there were still a lot of people who were not as rich. But they also fancied the idea of


    having their private designers. Due to the high cost of a private designer, it had opened up the


    market for this kind of website.


    The designers who were listed here were obviously not the most popr ones. But every single one


    of them had a burning passion for design.


    Since they were not the most popr ones, the prices wouldn''t be too high either. So many


    customers from the working-ss who were looking for formal dresses could find themselves a


    custom made design here.


    In that case, the website had no problem earning money as there was a good designer base and


    customer source.


    Karen felt that she could totally give it a go.


    With this idea in mind, Karen immediately turned on theputer to find her resume and attached


    two of her hand-drawn designs. Finally she sent them to the HR''s email address.


    After sending out the email, Karen started to prepare. If her resume could get through this stage,


    then she would definitely have to go for an interview tomorrow. So she had to prepare.


    Not long after the email was sent out, Karen received a reply. She was told to have a meeting at the


    company at 10 o''clock in the morning the next day.


    As long as she seeded in the interview, Karen would be listed on the website as a designer. If


    someone liked her style and the price was also reasonable, she would soon get an order.


    As long as the first order waspleted on time and the client was satisfied, she wouldn'' t have to


    worry about not having new customers in the future.


    This was a brand new beginning for her. Karen had to go all out.


    Karen was preparing for the interview cheerfully when Little Karen woke up. She got up herself and


    rubbed her red swollen eyes. "Mommy."


    "Baby Karen, you'' re awake." Karen turned around. The little girl looked pitiful but adorable.


    "Mommy, did I cry?" Little Karen vaguely remembered that she had cried a bucket of tears, but she


    did not want to admit it because it was too embarrassing.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    "You were a good girl. You didn¡¯t cry." Since the little one didn''t want to admit that she had cried,


    Karen didn''t want to expose her either.


    Little Karen smiled embarrassingly after hearing what her mother said. "Mommy, I will be good."


    Little Karen could finally think clearly again. She remembered her father''s reminder. She needed to


    be a sensible child and help her father take care of her mother. She could not mention her father in


    front of her mother, and she should not make her mother sad.


    Karen bent over and nted a kiss on Little Karen''s cheeks. "Come. Now that you''ve had a good


    sleep, get up quickly ande grocery shopping with mommy. I''ll cook you a delicious meal


    tonight."


    Yes, she needed to cheer up and start a new life, instead of living in her past and thinking about the


    people and things that she should stop reminiscing about.


    "Okay. I want to eat strawberries and I want a fruit jam. I want to eat..." Little Karen was already


    drooling at the thought of all the delicious food she wanted.


    "Okay, you can get all these." Perhaps, it was because Little Karen had stopped crying, or because


    of the progress she had from job searching, Karen finally felt better.


    She took Jayden and Little Karen to a nearby supermarket. They got some ingredients with the n


    to prepare dinner and invite Faye and her husband to join them that evening.


    Both Little Karen and Jayden were very sensible. One helped to carry the rice packet, while the


    other helped to carry the vegetables. Both of them wanted to take care of their mommy.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen rubbed their heads and said, "You two are still too young. You still can''t carry so many things


    yet. Let me carry them for you. You can help me when you''re older, okay?¡±


    "Not okay." It was quite rare for Jayden and Little Karen to be so in sync that both of them said that


    simultaneously.


    "Then Jayden, you can help me carry the sauce and fruits." Karen handed the sauce and fruits to


    Jayden and then handed the rice to Little Karen. "Okay, you can help to carry the rice packet."


    She asked the children to help carry some, and she carried the other two bags herself. In this way,


    she could satisfy the children''s desire to help, but it wouldn¡¯t be too tiring for them.


    Karen received a call from George Ken as soon as she got home.


    He said that he had found a good school for Jayden and also got him into anguage fundamentals


    ss. From tomorrow onwards, he would be takingnguage lessons for two hours every day.


    George got someone to sort out the school for Jayden. This was yet another good news, and Karen


    was feeling even better now.


    "Baby Karen, I''m going to cook. You will call Auntie Faye and invite Uncle Spencer and her over for


    dinner tonight." Karen brought the groceries into the kitchen while delegating some tasks to the


    kids.


    The weather here was quite chilly, Karen had decided to prepare hotpot for dinner tonight. It would


    be quite fun for the two families to enjoy hotpot around the table in this weather.


    Soon, Faye came running over. While helping Karen wash the vegetables, she nagged, "Why didn''t


    you ask me to join you for groceries? Then I can ask Sebastian to carry all the heavy stuff."


    Karen answered with a smile, "Woman, you only know how to bully Sebastian. Please don'' te


    crying if he ever goes to someone else."


    "He deserves it. I''ve been bullying him for years. If I didn''t bully him, he may not be used to it even."


    Faye was sure about Sebastian''s demeanor. He wouldn''t feel right if he didn''t get scolded.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''m totally not used to you not scolding me. Then, Mrs. Spencer, please leave the


    vegetables to me. You can take a rest."


    When Sebastian joined themter and saw his wife cleaning the vegetables, he felt a little


    heartache because he''d never let Faye do these things at home.


    "Sebastian, you want to be scolded again, don''t you?" The two women were busy enjoying


    themselves in the kitchen. Why would a mane and interrupt?


    "Faye, go with Sebastian. I''ll be fine here myself." Karen took the vegetables from Faye''s hand


    because she didn''t want them to have a fight at her ce.


    "I want to help out, what''s wrong with that?" Faye was cocky like that, she didn''t even look at


    Sebastian.


    Actually the house they were staying in was veryfortable. It was snowing heavily outside, but


    the heating system in the house was very good, so they didn''t actually feel cold at all.


    She never felt cold from washing the vegetables. It was Sebastian who was making a fuss.


    He didn''t allow her to do anything because she was pregnant with his baby. He should be the one


    serving her instead.


    Faye was not happy with what he had said. Why did she have to be served now that she¡¯s


    pregnant? Did it mean that if she wasn¡¯t pregnant he would no longer treat her this well?


    "Karen, you should take a rest. Leave these all to me." Since Sebastian couldn¡¯t persuade Faye, he


    went to Karen instead.


    Karen was not only his wife''s best friend but also the person his big boss cared most about. It would


    be quite impossible for him not to take care of her as well.


    Karen carefully pushed Faye out of the kitchen and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Sebastian, I invited you two


    toe to my house as guests, I didn''t ask you toe help. Just go to the living room and sit


    down, otherwise, I will be upset."


    These two were the real sweethearts.


    Karen shook her head. In fact, she often envied couples who quarreled and fought, rather than


    having everything done for each other.


    Their second day in New York, Karen ended it with a hotpot with her children.


    After getting Little Karen to bed, she turned on theputer to prepare for tomorrow''s interview.


    She could use her resume and her previous works to get clients on the tform. After the


    transaction, the website would charge a 10 percentmission. That was actually quite


    reasonable.


    The most important thing was that she could work from home and arrange her time freely. She


    would be able to take care of Little Karen while she worked, totally killing two birds with one stone.


    She was very satisfied with the job description and was confident that she could do it well.


    Therefore she had to be well-prepared for it. She had to ace the interview!


    Perhaps she was thinking about work, Karen dreamt about work as well, and had no more


    nightmares. She slept through the whole night and was obviously looking much more energetic the


    next day.


    After breakfast, George sent Jayden to school. Karen had asked Faye to take care of Little Karen


    so that she could go to her interview at Bespoke Designs.


    She had to be in luck. The interview went smoothly. The interviewer looked through her information


    and asked her to sketch on the spot. They did not ask further questions and signed the contract with


    her amicably.


    Everything went so unbelievably smooth even Karen was surprised. She was finally able to feel


    happy after taking all the surprises in, knowing that she would be able to lead a good life in this city


    soon.


    When she came out of Bespoke Designs, the snow got heavier, but Karen felt relieved and happy.


    She took a deep breath as she watched the snowfall. Then she smiled and made a cheering


    gesture for herself, "Karen, you can do it! You can do it for sure!"


    Little did she know, a man was observing her every single action from afar.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    A silver Ferrari was parked at the side of the road. It had been there for a while now, so ayer of


    snow piled up on the roof of the car.


    There was a man sitting in the driver''s seat of the car. The man''s eyes fell on Karen and followed


    her every move.


    He looked at her with mixed emotions. He had his vision fixed on Karen.


    It had only been three short days, yet she seemed to have lost some weight.


    Even though she was wearing a thick down jacket, it was still impossible to hide the fact that she


    had lost weight.


    This damn woman!"


    Did she really know how to take care of herself?


    Why couldn''t she take better care of herself so that he didn''t have to worry about her that much.


    Kevin Kyle clenched his fists over and over again as he watched Karen standing beside the road.


    He tried really hard to hold his urge to rush out of the car.


    If he turned up now, that heartless woman could do anything.


    Just let it be for now, for her to stay at the cethat he''d arranged.


    Even when he was not by her side, it would still be better than having her find some random ce


    to stay andpletely stayed out of his sight.


    However, Karen waspletely unaware that someone was watching her. Looking at the snow that


    was getting heavier, she pulled her coat tighter and walked towards the bus stop nearby.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had promised Little Karen that she would be home by lunch, so she had to do so. She did not


    want to let Little Karen down.


    Perhaps because of the snow, there were fewer pedestrians on the streets, but the line for the bus


    was getting longer.


    It would probably take at least half an hour until her turn. Karen so wished that she had wings and


    could just fly home to her daughter''s side that instant.


    Yet, even if she wanted to take a cab now, she would still have to be in a long queue. If she waited


    for everyone to be picked up in the line, it would be noon by the time it was her turn.


    It was getting closer to lunch time. Karen was still waiting at the same spot. She could neither get a


    taxi, nor get on the bus. She didn'' t know what to do.


    Meanwhile, Little Karen called. Karen apologized as soon as the call was connected, "Baby Karen, I


    am still busy. I''ll get home slightlyter. You have lunch with Auntie Faye first, okay?"


    Little Karen did not answer straight away. She was probably very disappointed. However, she did


    not want her mother to be upset, so she responded sweetly, "Okay, I will be a good girl and eat first.


    Mommy, you don''t have to worry."


    "Okay. Have a good meal. I will be back soon." After she hung up, Karen looked up and saw that


    the queue ahead of her was still very long.


    Karen shook her head. All this while, she had transportation arranged for her if she ever wanted to


    go somewhere. She was not used to having to do this all of a sudden.


    Before she met Kevin, her life was just like this. So she knew that she could get used to this in no


    time.


    Just as Karen had a look around, she saw a gift store nearby. She immediately had the thought of


    getting a gift for Baby Karen.


    There were a variety of items in the gift store. There were all kinds of dolls and small essories.


    Karen had a good look around but she couldn¡¯t find anything she fancied.


    Their baby had good taste. If she just got her anything, she might not like them.


    Karen was very certain about Little Karen''s peculiarity. She had to have inherited this from her


    father, she wouldn''t want anything she didn''t like.


    This reminded her of Kevin all of a sudden. She pulled a bitter smile and wondered what he was up


    to right then.


    There was a twelve hours time difference between New York and Chatterton Town. It was noon in


    New York at the moment, so it would probably be midnight in Chatterton Town now.


    So what else could Kevin be doing?


    He had to be sleeping at home.


    At the thought of Kevin, Karen lost her interest in shop. However, she was stopped by one of the


    store assistants when she was about to leave.


    The store assistant was a sweet- looking whitedy. She greeted her with an American ent,


    "Miss, you are the third lucky star chosen by the store today. Whether you''ve purchased anything or


    not, since you'' ve stepped into our store, you are our most distinguished guest, today is a freezing


    day, we will give you a gift that can warm you up. Additionally, the store will also arrange a


    designated car to send you home."


    Karen could neither get a cab nor hop on the bus. So she decided to do some shopping around.


    And then she was somehow chosen as the lucky star without having to buy anything.


    Karen wanted to believe her good luck, but getting a gift all of a sudden and a dedicated car to send


    her home was truly unbelievable.


    Karen was a stranger to New York city. She would rather not believe all these good luck that came


    to her all of a sudden.


    "Thank you for your kindness but I don''t need it!" Karen thanked her politely and turned around,


    ready to leave. However, as soon as she stepped forward, the store assistant reached out and


    grabbed her in a hurry.


    Karen turned around and looked at the store assistant. She smiled apologetically and said, "Miss,


    this is a tradition in our store for over a hundred years. We have always had this campaign every


    year after Christmas. You are the chosen lucky star. If you don''t ept our gifts... our store will..."


    The store assistant did not finish her words, but she was sincere and looked a bit worried. It was


    almost like the store would be met with misfortune if Karen didn''t ept her offer.


    Karen was about to refuse her for the second time when she heard the conversation between a


    man and a woman next to her. "Wow, we really didn''t expect to be thest lucky star of your store in


    this year''s event. We came here every year whenever you had this campaign. And we finally won it


    this year."


    After she overheard the conversation and considered the big establishment of the store, she


    thought they probably wouldn''t lie to her. She finally nodded and agreed.


    When she got into the car the store had arranged, Karen finally understood what the so-called


    "lucky" truly meant.


    Only a hundred-year-old established store like theirs would be able to send their customers home in


    a Ferrari.


    Karen also realized that marketing was very important to generate sales.


    For example, the website she would get listed on, if they were only showing the designers, the


    impact to attract customers would be minimal.


    The tform should find ways to market their designers. Nothing too exaggerating but at least, the


    strengths of the designers should be highlighted to their potential clients. This would attract more


    customers and maximize their profits.


    While she was still thinking, the car had already arrived at her ce. The car pulled over, and the


    driver got out immediately and opened the door for Karen. "Miss Daly, that''s my service for today.


    The gift will be sent to youter on."


    "Okay, thank you!" Karen expressed her gratitude politely. She entered the house after watching the


    car leave.


    Karen suddenly thought of something after a few steps. But when she tried to recall it, she could no


    longer remember what she was thinking about.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    In fact, what Karen did not realize was that she did not tell the driver that her name, yet the driver


    called her "Miss Daly".


    However, she did not think too much about it. Karen had been thinking about too many things


    recently, so she was distracted.


    How could she encounter such good luck even at a job interview?


    Maybe, when a person encountered every unfortunate thing possible, and the luck couldn''t go any


    worse anymore, things would probably get better.


    "Mommy!" Little Karen called out for her andpletely disrupted Karen''s thoughts.


    "Little Karen, have you had lunch yet?" Karen caught Little Karen in her arms as she ran towards


    her. She rubbed her head gently.


    "I¡¯m so full." Little Karen touched her belly and tried to show how full she was from eating good


    food.


    "Well, that''s great." Karen was very satisfied.


    "This daughter of yours. I remember she used to be very picky, but why is she not picky at all now?


    After I served her food, she ate obediently by herself, and I didn¡¯t have to worry about her." Faye


    Reed followed behind Little Karen with her big belly.


    "Because I have to eat more so that I can grow up quickly. When I grow up, I can be with Brother


    Lionel." Little Karen answered quickly.


    "Little Karen, do you know how sad Aunt Faye is when you say that?" Faye already decided that


    Little Karen would be her daughter-inw, yet she was thinking of other guys, so Faye would be sad


    to hear that!


    "All right, it''s cold outside. Let''s go in and talk." Karen shook her head helplessly. Her Little Karen


    only cared about two people in this world.


    One was her father, and the other was her brother Lionel.


    If Little Karen knew that Brother Lionel had already disappeared and no longer could be found,


    would she be devastated?


    Every time Karen thought of this, she would worry about Little Karen as she feared that her


    daughter would get hurt.


    "I''ve kept some food for you. Let''s go to my house to eat." Faye took Little Karen''s hand and walked


    in front of them. Then she asked, "Big Karen, how was your work today?"


    "It went quite smoothly, so smooth that I couldn''t believe it myself. Also, I went to the gift shop in DD


    za. I didn''t buy anything yet I won a lucky prize. Besides, they also arranged for a ride home for


    me." As she recalled her day, Karen still felt that she was very lucky.


    She expected her job interview to go smoothly because she was confident that she could design the


    clothes that the clients liked. As for the surprise at the gift shop, that was out of the blue.


    Fayemented, "Maybe it''s your time to be lucky."


    Just like a few years ago, when Karen was betrayed by Charlie Gook and Kristine Daly, she was


    forced to leave Beaford City. After settling down in Chatterton Town, she met Kevin.


    One wouldn''t be able to tell if an event would turn out to be pleasant until the end.


    Something that seemed to be a good thing might turn bad in a blink of an eye. Something that


    seemed to be a bad thing might be good in a blink of an eye too.


    "I hope so!" Karen agreed. She thought, perhaps she had sinned too much in her previous life, but


    she had suffered a lot recently and had already repaid her worth.


    She hoped that her life would only get better after this.


    After having lunch at Faye''s house, Karen felt a little sleepy and wanted to take a nap at home with


    Little Karen.


    "Mommy, I still want to y at Aunt Faye''s house." Little Karen woke upte in the morning. She


    was not sleepy at all, so she didn''t want to go home.


    Besides, there was another important reason why she wanted to stay at Faye''s house.


    The other reason was that Kevin had promised to have a video call with her today. She had been


    looking forward to it since early in the morning. She was waiting for the time to pass to see her


    father.


    "Alright, then you can''t disturb Aunt Faye, okay, and you can''t cry too."


    "I promise I won¡¯t cry."


    "Faye, would that be alright then?"


    "Karen, what do you think my answer is?" Faye red at Karen with dissatisfaction. If she spoke


    courteously to her again, she wouldn''t regard her as a friend.


    "Alright, alright, you are the closest person I have." Karen smiled and gave Faye a hug, and then


    she hugged Little Karen. "Baby, I''ll have to go back first. You have to be good, okay?"


    "I will be very good."


    "Okay." Karen felt reluctant even to just leave Little Karen at Faye''s ce. She looked back after


    every step she took, as if she would never see the little girl again.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Bye, Mommy!" On the contrary, Little Karen''s face was filled with excitement, which made Karen''s


    heartache.


    As soon as Karen left, Little Karen immediately took Faye''s hand and said, "Aunt Faye, I want to


    see Daddy."


    Faye rubbed her head and said, "Little Karen, you miss your father again?"


    "Yes." Little Karen nodded honestly. She really missed her father a lot.


    "Little Karen!"


    A gentle and pleasant voice came from outside the house. Little Karen knew who the person was


    even before she saw the person.


    "Daddy?"


    She left Faye behind and ran towards the direction of the voice. When she saw her father appear at


    the door, she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "Little Karen!" Kevin Kyle smiled and picked Little Karen up. He kissed her on her pink cheeks and


    said, "Little Karen, don''t you recognize Daddy?"


    "Of course I recognize Daddy!" Little Karen held onto Kevin''s neck, and proceeded to leave sloppy


    kiss marks all over her father''s face.


    After kissing her father, she recalled that she had not seen her father for quite a few days already.


    She pouted her little mouth and was so sad that she wanted to cry. She wanted to put up an act so


    that he would never leave her again.


    "Little Karen, are you going to act sad now?" Kevin smiled gently. That was a smile that he only


    reserved for his previous wife and daughter. "Little Karen, if you want to act, then go ahead. I''m


    waiting."


    "Daddy, you''re bullying me! Bad Daddy!"


    How could her father do this? She was already so sad that she was about to cry, yet her father said


    that she was acting.


    She really didn''t want to talk to her father anymore!


    What should she do?


    In her mind, her father was bullying her, that was why she didn''t want to talk to her father anymore.


    Yet, her two little hands clung onto her father''s neck so tightly, as she was afraid that her father


    would leave her again.


    "Mr. Kyle... Why don''t... Why don''t you bring Little Karen inside first? It''s cold outside."


    Although she had known Kevin for many years, the eloquent Faye still stuttered when she talked to


    Kevin.


    Some people just showed a strong and intimidating aura. Even if they didn''t do anything, their


    presence was enough to intimidate everyone around them.


    Kevin was a typical example of this kind of person.


    In front of Faye and other close friends and family, Kevin never acted arrogantly or demanding, but


    probably because of his cold character, he appeared unapproachable.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    "No need." Kevin Kyle held Little Karen in his arms and was about to leave. He turned around and


    exined to Faye, "I''ll take Little Karen back to my ce, and I''ll bring her back hereter."


    Faye understood, "Alright, have fun with Little Karen. I''ll find a way to deal with Karen."


    "Thank you!" Kevin thanked her politely and then walked away with Little Karen in his arms.


    Faye stood at the door and watched the two of them head towards the house next to Karen''s house.


    This must be the "ce" that Kevin mentioned.


    Rovio was the developer of this luxurious housing area with semi-detached houses. It was


    impossible for her and Sebastian Spencer to get a house in this area with his paycheck.


    Kevin must have arranged for Sebastian to stay here after being transferred to work in the United


    States.


    Faye understood why Kevin took very good care of Sebastian. This had to do with the close


    rtionship between Karen and her.


    When Karen came to New York this time, Kevin had already asked someone to arrange for the


    mother and daughter to live in this area too.


    Besides staying in Rovio''snd, Faye lived here too. Karen would not be so lonely if there was


    someone here to apany her.


    Kevin had considered a lot for Karen and asked his employees to arrange promptly.


    Faye could see a bigger picture, but Karen couldn¡¯t.


    Hence, Faye was very worried.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin might not know that Karen was actually very independent. She had some great achievements


    in her work with her own efforts and had gotten great recognition.


    That version of Karen was very qualified to be Kevin''s wife, instead of being a burden.


    Karen cared too much about him, so she spent a lot of time doubting herself. She did not think she


    was worthy of his love and care.


    Faye suddenly thought of Karen''s job interview today. Had it been arranged by Kevin too?


    Kevin had arranged for everything for Karen. He might not know that if he did all these things for


    Karen, it would add more pressure on her and push Karen further and further away.


    Faye decided that she needed to talk to Kevin about itter.


    Even though she knew she shouldn''t interfere because it was between the two of them, but as


    Karen''s best friend, if she didn''t step in, who would?


    Kevin probably could not figure Karen out because Karen would always keep everything inside her


    heart. Therefore, Faye thought that she should talk to Kevin about it despite how annoying she


    mighte off as.


    Yes, she made up her mind. When Little Karenes overter, she would talk to Kevin about


    crossing Karen''s boundaries.


    Little Karen nestled in Kevin''s arms lovingly. She felt so happy and satisfied that she said, "I''m very


    happy that you¡¯re here!"


    Kevin patted the little one''s back gently and said, "Tell me, how happy are you?"


    Little Karen raised her head and hugged Kevin tightly. Then she kissed her dad sloppily, "I''m this


    happy. I''ll be happier if you can stay with me all the time."


    She had only been away from her father for two or three days, and she already missed him so


    much. She wished that her father would stay with her forever and never leave her again.


    "Little Karen, I promise you that I won''t leave you alone anymore." Kevin held Little Karen in his


    arms and said gently.


    When Little Karen was not by his side, his days went by like years.


    He felt especially helpless and in pain as he knew that Little Karen might be missing him from afar.


    "You¡¯ re the best." Little Karen knew that her father loved her the most and would never leave her.


    "In the future, I would see you every day, but you must remember that this is our little secret.


    Mommy mustn''t know about it." Kevin reassured his daughter and made her promise.


    "I will definitely keep it a secret," Little Karen said very seriously.


    At this moment, Little Karen was so happy that she would agree to anything. However, if she


    missed her father and cried, she might slip this secret out.


    Kevin held Little Karen in his arms and sat down by the dining table. "Little Karen, take a look. What


    did I prepare for you?" "Jam, strawberries..." There were all Little Karen''s favorites, which made her


    eyes lit up. However, this did not beat her happiness when she first saw her father.


    Little Karen was eating happily. Kevin took out hisptop and sat by the side. From time to time, he


    would look up at her.


    Just like before, when he was at home, he would be busy with his work, and Little Karen would


    keep herselfpany. If she was tired of ying and eating, she would climb into her father''s arms


    to sleep.


    Today, Little Karen only ate two strawberries, then she climbed into her father''s arms. She enjoyed


    her happy time with her father.


    In the past, when Kevin was busy with work, no one would disturb him. However, ever since he had


    Little Karen, taking care of his child and working at the same time had be his daily routine.


    "Little Karen, do you want to sleep already?" As Kevin was working, he noticed that Little Karen


    looked sleepy.


    "I don''t want to sleep!" Little Karen didn''t want to sleep. What if her father disappeared after she fell


    asleep?


    "Karen, if you are sleepy, just sleep in my arms. I promise that I won''t leave." Knowing that Little


    Karen was worried, Kevin assured her gently.


    "Daddy, you can''t lie to me."


    "When did I ever lie to you?"


    Little Karen shook her head. Then shey in her father''s arms and slept soundly because she felt


    safe in his embrace. She trusted that she would be able to see her father when she opened her


    eyester.


    Kevin patted Little Karen''s back gently and coaxed her to sleep. When she fell asleep, he covered


    Little Karen with a nket.


    Then, Little Karen fell asleep soundly in his arms. No matter how busy he was, he never thought of


    moving Little Karen to the bed because he promised Little Karen that he would hold her to sleep.


    So when she woke upter, she would still be in her father''s warm arms. She would see her father


    first after she woke up.


    "Daddy!"


    "Little Karen, you''re awake, I''ll bring you to Aunt Faye''s house first."


    "I don''t want to." At the thought of separating from her father, Little Karen was about to cry again.


    "As long as you can keep this a secret, you can be with me again tomorrow, shouldn''t you be happy


    about it?"


    Little Karen tilted her head and thought about her father''s words. He probably meant that he would


    always be here, and she could definitely see him if she missed him.


    "Alright." Little Karen nodded.


    Kevin picked Little Karen up and brought her back to Faye''s ce.


    Just as he was about to leave, Faye stopped him. "Mr. Kyle, did you arrange anything at Karen''s job


    interview today?"


    Kevin looked at her and said, "No."


    Faye added, "Please don''t interfere with her work."


    Kevin replied, "I''ve never interfered with her work. She did everything with her own abilities."

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Kevin Kyle never interfered with Karen Daly''s work.


    Even though he bought over PM Corporation for Karen, he did not announce it to the public. So that


    wouldn''t affect Karen''s identity as an employee there.


    Today, when Karen went for the job interview at Bespoke Designs, he only knew about it because


    he followed her covertly. He didn''t arrange it deliberately.


    He was misunderstood, but Kevin didn''t bother to exin himself. He didn''t owe anyone any


    exnation. After saying goodbye to Faye, he left.


    After seeing her father today, Little Karen was so happy. When she returned home, her face was full


    of smiles.


    Seeing her skipping around while humming songs, Karen, who was busy drafting her design, asked


    curiously, "Baby, why are you so happy today?"


    "Shush! I can''t say!" Little Karen raised her index finger and ced it on her mouth. She promised


    her father that she would never tell her mother, so she needed to fulfill her promise.


    "What is it? Can''t you tell me?" Karen put down her brush and looked at Little Karen carefully.


    "Mommy, I can''t tell you!" If she exposed her secret, her father would probably leave, then she


    couldn''t see her father anymore.


    "Alright, if you don''t want to tell, I won''t ask any further." Karen shook her head helplessly. Her


    daughter was just over four years old, yet she was being so secretive already.


    "I love you so much!" Little Karen threw herself into Karen''s arms happily and spoke sweetly.


    Karen hugged Little Karen and lowered her head close to her neck. Suddenly, she noticed a familiar


    scent.


    Karen thought it was her own illusion. She quickly sniffed the rest of Little Karen''s body.


    There was a very subtle scent on Little Karen''s body, which was the scent of the cologne that Kevin


    usually used.


    No matter when, Kevin always had a sort of scent with him. It smelled very refreshing and unique.


    Karen spent so much time with him and even fell asleep to that scent every night, so it was very


    familiar to her.


    She was sure that the scent of Little Karen must have been Kevin''s. No one else had that scent.


    Karen suddenly understood why Little Karen was so happy. She must have seen her father, whom


    she had missed tremendously.


    Kevin probably came to New York and met up with Little Karen, didn''t he?


    As she was deep in thoughts, Karen held Little Karen tighter and breathed in Little Karen''s scent


    greedily. She was using this opportunity to be close to Kevin.


    A person who could no longer be hers.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she would remind herself to not think about him every day, he was always lingering in her


    mind.


    "Mommy, it hurts!" Little Karen protested. Her mother held her so tightly that she could hardly


    breathe.


    Hearing Little Karen''s voice, Karen realized that she had lost herposure. She let go of Little


    Karen, patted Little Karen''s back, and said gently, "Baby, I''m sorry!"


    "I''m okay now." Little Karen replied.


    "Okay, good girl!" Karen rubbed her head with a smile. "I have washed some strawberries for you


    and put them on the table. If you are hungry, wash your hands and help yourself."


    "Mommy, I''m not hungry." Her father had just fed her delicious food. She was not hungry at all, so


    she didn''t even want to eat strawberries.


    "Really?" Karen let go of Little Karen. Then she held her face, she looked at her quietly.


    "Karen, who did you see today?"


    "I didn''t see Daddy! Daddy didn''te to New York!" The little girl was not used to lying. When she


    said these two sentences, her face turned red.


    Looking at the way Little Karen tried her best to deny it, Karen felt that it was both cute and funny.


    This silly child immediately confessed even without being pressured.


    Karen felt sorry for Little Karen and said, "Alright, I believe you."


    Little Karen was relieved and went to y with her puppy-sister, Momo, happily.


    "Woof! Woof! Woof!" Momo circled around Little Karen for a few times. Perhaps Momo also smelled


    the scent of Kevin and had gotten excited.


    As she saw both Little Karen and Momo ying, Karen smiled and looked away, but she could no


    longer focus on the design draft in her hands.


    Why did Kevine to New York so quickly?


    Did he want to gain custody for Little Karen?


    Or for other reasons?


    Karen''s heart and mind were in a mess again. She almost broke the brush in her hand.


    If Kevin wanted to get Little Karen back, she wouldn''t have any objection. After all, Little Karen was


    brought up by him. The little girl thought about her father all day long and they clearly got along very


    well.


    Yesterday, when Little Karen thought of her father, she cried so hard that Karen couldn''t even


    console her. She just looked at her child helplessly.


    Little Karen was in apletely different mood today. Because she saw her father, she was so


    happy that she felt that life was perfect.


    In Little Karen''s heart, her father was her whole world. Wherever her father was, she would be


    there. As long as her father was with her, she would not be afraid.


    If Kevin asked for the child back, she would not refuse to give her up, but when Karen looked at


    Little Karen again, she suddenly felt a little sad. What should she do if Little Karen was taken away


    by Kevin?


    Would she only have the child in her belly?


    Maybe she hadn'' t been getting enough nutrientstely, so her child was growing very slowly. She


    lost her appetitetely.


    The night passed, and Karen was still deep in her thoughts. When she got up in the morning, she


    dressed Little Karen beautifully up. She was worried that someone would approach her soon to ask


    for Little Karen on Kevin''s behalf.


    After breakfast, George Ken was just about to take Jayden to school, and the doorbell rang a few


    times.


    As the doorbell rang, Karen''s heart dropped. She held Little Karen in her arms and kissed her.


    "Little Karen..."


    She had thought of a lot of things to say to Little Karenst night. However, she did not know what


    to say to Little Karen now.


    Little Karen''s world was perfect. She had a father and a mother who would love her unconditionally


    no matter what, and that was enough for her.


    Karen took a deep breath and went to open the door with Little Karen.


    When Karen opened the door, she saw two workers who stood outside the door with a parcel and


    some papers. They said politely, "Miss Daly, this is a gift from the gift ??Ore at DD za. Please sign


    here."


    It turned out to be a delivery man... Fortunately, it was not somebody who came to take Little Karen


    away!


    Karen could finally breathe again!

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    However, as soon as she felt better, her guard went back up again.


    This time, no one asked for her child. Maybe next time, someone woulde asking for Little


    Karen on Kevin''s behalf. As long as he wanted to, he could take Little Karen away no matter what.


    Karen wanted Little Karen around, but she could not be so selfish. If Little Karen was only with her,


    then what about Kevin?


    "Miss Daly, please take the parcel!" The delivery staff reminded her.


    "Oh, okay!" Karen didn''t care about what gifts the gift shop in DD za sent. She took the pen, and


    signed on the delivery list.


    She knew that Kevin raised Little Karen, it was reasonable that he wanted to get custody over Little


    Karen, but she still couldn''t bear to let her go.


    She missed three years of Little Karen''s childhood. She really hoped that she could stay with Little


    Karen every day from now on.


    The delivery staff left for some time, yet Karen still held Little Karen''s hand and stood in the snow.


    She was in a daze while looking ahead.


    "Karen, why are you standing in the snow daydreaming?" Faye Reed raised her hand and waved it


    in front of Karen''s eyes, but there was no response. She pulled Karen again and asked, "Karen,


    what are you thinking about?"


    Karen came to her senses and sniffed, "Thinking? What can I think about? I just want to know why


    Little Karen was so happy yesterday."


    Little Karen was at Faye''s ce when she met Kevin. Faye must have met Kevin as well. If Kevin


    wanted to take Little Karen away, Faye would have known about it too.


    "Why was she so happy yesterday?" Faye scratched her head. "We were watching cartoons at


    home. While watching cartoons, we mimicked the characters¡¯ lines. Little Karen did a better job than


    me. She could mimic many ents and remembered many lines, meanwhile, I couldn''t even keep


    up."


    Faye said a lot in one breath and she looked away asionally while scratching her head. Karen


    had known her for so many years, and she always knew that if she was lying, she would habitually


    scratch her head and talk fast.


    Even though she did not get a clear answer from Little Karen and Faye, Karen was very certain that


    they had met Kevin and kept this a secret from her.


    She guessed it, but she did not want to expose Faye and Little Karen.


    Karen smiled and said, "I get you. I¡¯m not as good as Little Karen too."


    To be fair, who was Little Karen''s teacher at home?


    It was the head of Rovio, Kevin Kyle. Obviously he would raise his daughter to be smart.


    "Karen, don¡¯t worry. We are all watching out for Little Karen for you. Nothing bad will happen. Don¡¯t


    worry." Faye knew that Little Karen was happy to see her father, but she must not reveal a single


    word to Karen.


    "Okay, I just saw that she was very happy, but she didn''t say why, so I asked you." Seeing that it


    was snowing heavily again, Karen said, "Faye, do you want toe in and sit?"


    "Oh it''s okay, I''m not going in. We have an appointment for a pregnancy checkup today. We''ll need


    to go to the hospitalter," Faye said.


    Karen replied, "It''s snowing heavily today, ask Sebastian to drive carefully."


    "That guy, he would be very careful in everything he does in his life, even in bed."


    Faye sounded dissatisfied with Sebastian, but she was the one who fell in love with him first!


    At the same time, in the house next door to Karen''s, Kevin was having a video conference with his


    subordinates.


    "Director Kevin, we¡¯ve found out that there¡¯s something fishy about the project between Yaleman


    and Eternitee. The person in charge of this project for Eternitee received a vi worth 200 million


    dors."


    In the video conference, Nick ck stood straight and looked directly at the camera to report to


    Kevin.


    "Since you''ve found out about it, then spread the news. The bigger the better." Kevin crossed his


    legs and sat casually as he gave the order.


    Nick added, "It has already been spread out, along with some other random news just to worsen


    matters. The Yaleman family has taken public rtions measures already."


    Kevin smiled subtly and said, "I¡¯ve been very busy these days. I''ll leave the decisions to you. You


    just need to report to me every night."


    Nick had been by Kevin''s side for many years. Kevin trusted that Nick could also settle matters as


    perfectly as he could.


    Since he took the position as the director of Rovio, Kevin had never given himself a day off. Now


    that he was so near his wife and children, so it was good to take this opportunity to give himself a


    break.


    "Director Kevin, did you go to America?" As Kevin''s special assistant, he didn''t even know where he


    was.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows, "Is there a problem?"


    "No, no." Of course, there was no problem, how could there be any problem? He just wanted to


    assure the safety of the director.


    After he ended the call, Kevin looked out of the window.


    From his view, he had a good view of the front yard of the house where Karen lived.


    Little Karen was jumping happily in the yard, while Karen took the broom and swept the snow to the


    side.


    As she jumped around, Little Karen lost control and fell down. She rolled onto the ground like a


    snowball.


    Because her clothes were thick, it was a struggle for her to move. After falling to the ground, she


    tried for a long time but still couldn''t get up.


    When Karen finally saw her, she picked Little Karen up and said with a smile, "Are you trying to turn


    into a snowball to make me happy?"


    Little Karen''s eyes widened as she stared at her mother. What did her mother just say about her?


    Snowballs were round!


    She didn''t want to be a snowball, she wanted to be a pretty and beautiful girl.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen smiled and assured her, "You are still the most beautiful girl ever. Even if you roll in the snow


    like a snowball, you are still very cute."


    "Mommy, I''m cute because you gave birth to me." Little Karen told her what her father had taught


    her to say to her mother.


    Her father said that her mother would be very happy if she heard this. Sure enough, her mother


    smiled so happily and kissed her on the face.


    Hearing the little girl''s words, Karen felt like her heart was melting.


    Little Karen was so sensible and lovely, and she reminded her of Kevin. Little Karen could turn out


    so cute and well because of her father''s education and discipline.


    Kevin was observing their every move. Looking at the smiles on their faces, Kevin could not stop


    himself from smiling too.


    However, because of what Karen did next, Kevin''s smile disappeared instantly. He looked extremely


    worried and distraught.


    Without any hesitation, he turned around and ran downstairs.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Karen Daly helped Little Karen up. Suddenly, everything went ck and she felt dizzy. She slipped


    and fell forward.


    "Ah-" Karen screamed out loud.


    "Mommy!" Little Karen acted fast. She just wanted to protect her mother out of instinct and pulled


    the corner of her mother''s shirt tightly.


    Fortunately, Little Karen caught Karen in time and gave Karen a better sense of bnce, so that


    she could stabilize her body steadily.


    She was physically fine, but Karen was scared out of her wits.


    Her face was pale with fear. For a long time, her heart was still beating so fast that she froze.


    If she had fallen to the ground earlier, how terrible the consequences would be. She touched her


    belly with her heart still fluttering with fear and she felt lucky that she was fine!


    "Baby, it''s okay, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid!" Karen ced her hand on her belly, trying to


    comfort the baby that might be frightened like she was.


    "Mommy, I''m not afraid!" Little Karen thought that her mom was talking to her, because she was the


    only ¡°baby¡± here.


    "Yes, both my babies, don''t be afraid." Karen rubbed Little Karen''s head and kissed her forehead.


    Then, she held Little Karen''s hand and walked into the house.


    When she walked to the door, she looked back.


    As the snow melted on the ground, it would be very easy to slip.


    She had to be more careful in the future. Both Little Karen and the child in her belly were important


    to her. She had great responsibilities upon her shoulders.


    As soon as Kevin rushed out of the study and saw Karen standing up safely, his beating heart


    calmed down too.


    He covered up the worry in his eyes, and he remained expressionless. Only his clenched fists by


    the side of his body could reveal his true feelings.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, at the same time as yesterday, Faye came to Karen¡¯s house to


    pick Little Karen up and said that she was going over to watch cartoons.


    Karen understood that Faye''s excuse for watching cartoons was actually an excuse for Little Karen


    to go meet Kevin.


    If Little Karen met Kevin today, would Kevin return Little Karen to her?


    Karen was not sure, but she did not expose them either. She did not stop Little Karen from going


    over, but only felt a little reluctant.


    "Baby Karen..." Karen put the hat on Little Karen and looked her in the eyes. "No matter when you


    come back, don''t forget that I will always be waiting for you here."


    No matter how long she had to wait, whether it would be days, months, years, or even her whole


    life, she would be willing to still wait for her daughter''s return.


    She believed that there would be a day when Little Karen would think of her and she would return to


    her... Maybe that day woulde many yearster, but it didn''t matter as long as Little Karen came


    back.


    Karen thought so in her heart, but Little Karen, who was still young, did not understand her implied


    meaning. She was already in a hurry to see her father.


    She broke away from Karen''s arms and held Faye''s hand happily. She waved at Karen and said,


    "Mommy, I¡¯m going to y with Aunt Faye and I''ll be back soon."


    "Big Karen, I''ll take her away first. You can do your own work. I''ll bring her backter." She knew


    that Karen was a little reluctant, so, despite being pulled away by Little Karen, she still turned


    around to assure her friend.


    "Well, okay!" Karen did not say much and just nodded gently.


    She couldn''t always see things negatively. She had to think optimistically. Maybe, Kevin only


    wanted to meet up with Little Karen. Maybe he wasn''t asking for Little Karen from her.


    If Kevin really wanted to ask for Little Karen, he would not have given Karen custody. Since he had


    given her the custody for Little Karen, Karen guessed that Kevin would not easily change his mind.


    After all, he was the leader of Rovio Corporation Inc. He was trustable and credible.


    Karen felt much better and relieved then.


    Now it was useless to think about anything else. She needed to work hard and earn well. She


    needed to raise her children well.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t think too much, but the design that Karen was drawing gradually turned


    into Little Karen''s chubby little face.


    When Karen came to her senses, she had already messed up her design draft and needed to start


    again.


    "Damn it! What am I doing?" Karen was so angry that she tossed away the brush that she had


    always cherished.


    She promised herself that she needed to focus on her design work to earn well, and she needed to


    raise her kids well and not think of anything else.


    She pped herself on the face and took a deep breath. Then, she walked to the tall mirror in her


    room and looked at herself. "Karen, don''t you want to be a woman who is really worthy of Kevin?


    Look at yourself. How can you be worthy of him?"


    Karen looked thin and pale now. Just like what people said about her, she looked like a paper doll. If


    someone poked her with a finger, she would be broken into pieces.


    As for Kevin, no matter when, his clothes were always clean and tidy, and he always looked elegant


    and calm. He would always look the part and was admired by everyone else around him.


    As for Karen, what right did she have to stand beside Kevin? What right did she have to make him


    think of her?


    Karen pursed her lips and bit herself violently. "Karen, you have no other choice except to work hard


    and improve yourself."


    After a short pep talk, Karen picked up her brush, sat back down at the desk and began to work on


    her design. This time, she drew carefully and seriously, and soon, she was getting in the mood.


    "Daddy, I''m here!" Little Karen opened the door and dashed towards Kevin. She threw herself into


    her father''s embrace and hugged him happily.


    "So it''s my Little Karen who walked in. I thought there was a little angel that flew in here from


    somewhere." Kevin held Little Karen in his arms and pinched her pink face gently.


    "Daddy, I didn''t tell Mommy!" In her father''s arms, Little Karen was asking her father for praise. She


    wanted to let her father know that she did what he told her to do.


    "Alright Little Karen, you did a good job!" Kevin picked Little Karen up and walked upstairs. "For


    that, I''m going to reward you."


    "Reward?" Little Karen blinked her big, bright eyes and looked at her father expectantly. She wanted


    to see what reward her father would give her.


    "Your reward would be... an extra 30 minutes ofpany with me today." To say that it was a


    reward for Little Karen was only a disguise for a reward for himself.


    He was living right beside the mother and daughter, but Kevin couldn''t hold them in his arms


    together, so he wanted to apany his precious daughter more.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    They continued this arrangement for the remainder of the week.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    For the past few days, Faye Reed would take Little Karen away on time and bring her back on time.


    Karen Daly knew that Faye brought Little Karen over to see Kevin Kyle every day, but she


    pretended that she didn''t know.


    In fact, Karen was really grateful that Kevin did not take Little Karen away from her.


    She was grateful to Kevin for giving Little Karen to her. She did her design work every day, then she


    could spend time with Little Karen for the rest of the day. They enjoyed chatting along happily and


    she slept beside her every night.


    After she was done with her work every day, she wouldy in her warm bed and look at the little


    fellow''s pink face. Karen thought that all her hard work was worth it no matter how busy or tired she


    was.


    There was no need to worry that Little Karen would be taken away by Kevin. Karen focused on her


    design work and shepleted her first order quickly.


    Previously, the clients met with Karen online and discussed their requests. Today, she had to go to


    thepany to talk to the clients after she was done with their first design draft.


    During this period of time, George Ken had been busy with his own work. He was responsible for


    sending and picking Jayden up from school every day, which would save Karen some trouble.


    Karen left Little Karen with Faye before she went out for her work. Anyway, the little girl had her


    father to apany her, so she would not miss her mother.


    When she met the clients for the first time, Karen dressed up and put on some light makeup to


    make herself look good.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past two days, it was still snowing from time to time. There were very few pedestrians and


    cars on the road. Just like thest time, Karen waited for a long time but could not get a taxi.


    Karen was especially afraid of the cold. It was getting increasingly cold and snowy. After standing


    outside for such a long time, she felt that her legs were starting to freeze.


    At this time, she missed the weather in Chatterton Town a lot.


    As Chatterton Town was located in the south, cold weather wouldn''tst very long. Besides, the cold


    weather wasn''t even very cold too, so she typically only needed to put on a jacket or a coat.


    After waiting for a long time, a taxi finally showed up. When Karen waved to stop the taxi, a man


    stood in front of her and the man was also waving to stop the taxi.


    Karen gave up... But the taxi did not stop in front of the man and went straight to her instead.


    Karen was so happy that she finally got on the taxi. After getting in the taxi, she repeatedly thanked


    the taxi driver.


    The taxi driver was also very kind. When they arrived at the destination, he took the initiative to get


    out of the car and opened the door for Karen. He even asked her to be careful on the road and to


    take care of herself!


    Before she came to this city, Karen had heard about the many things others would say about this


    city, some of which were good and some were bad.


    She had not been here for a long time yet, but everyone was so nice so far. Even during a snowy


    day, this city still made her feel warm in her heart.


    When Karen arrived at thepany, her two clients had already arrived before she did.


    The clients were dissatisfied with her beingte at first, but when they saw the work she designed,


    the client''s attitude changed instantly.


    The clients were two women who held traditional and conservative views. The reason they chose


    Karen to design their gowns was because they liked Karen''s style. Her designs were conservative,


    yet special.


    Alternatively, a typical modern design would appear very liberal and wild. They preferred something


    more traditional.


    When Karen designed something, she held a belief that she would need to fall in love with this


    gown first, so that her clients could fall in love with it too. Therefore, it was safe to say that she liked


    every single piece of her design.


    Bespoke Designs stood strongly on the grounds of customizing designs for their clients until they


    were satisfied.


    Of course, designers who joined thispany had different kinds of design styles. Clients would


    browse the designers'' portfolios on their website, then they could find the styles they liked.


    Everyone had different preferences for style, and every client had their own preferred designer.


    In the office, the clients were satisfied with the design draft. Karen personally apanied the


    clients to choose the materials. After checking over and over again with her clients, Karen finally


    handed the design over to the production department for the manufacturing process.


    After a long day at work, it was alreadyte. Because the weather was cold, the sky turned darker


    than usual.


    Karen raised her hand and looked at the time. It was already sote, but if she returned now, it


    would be the same time for Little Karen to return home too after seeing her father.


    Although Karen knew that Kevin was in New York, she didn''t know where he was exactly. She


    guessed that he would meet Little Karen at Faye''s house every day, so Karen would never visit


    Faye''s house during the afternoon to avoid Kevin.


    If she really did bump into Kevin, she wouldn''t know how to face him.


    After some time, Karen decided to walk around for a while. She didn''t want to meet Kevin by any


    chance. She didn''t want her strength and willpower, which she had tried so hard to build, to copse


    completely in front of him.


    This time, Karen went to the gift shop at DD za again. To repay their generosity for the big gift


    they sent over to her, she wanted to just buy some small ornaments to support them.


    After entering the store, Karen saw that there were a lot of new products in the store. At first nce,


    there were several pretty dolls that she knew Little Karen would like.


    There were so many dolls that Karen couldn''t make her mind up. She was so fascinated by all of


    them.


    Karen decided to buy three dolls and give them to Little Karen. However, when she saw the price,


    she put down two of the dolls silently.


    With her current financial status, it would not be easy to raise three children. She needed to save


    her money. She needed to earn a reputation at work so clients would approach her at Bespoke


    Designs, then she would make it up for her children.


    "Director Kevin, we''ve arranged the taxi a long time ago, but Karen didn''t..."


    As he spoke, the driver felt someoneing up from behind. He looked up in a hurry and saw


    Kevin''s gloomy face from the rearview mirror. He looked like a demon, especially in the dark.


    The driver immediately shut up and sat upright in the driver''s seat. He did not dare to speak another


    word.


    At this time, Kevin was angry. When he saw that Karen kept looking at her watch, he knew that


    Karen was deliberately avoiding him.


    He had stayed in New York for a whole week. During these days, he would request that Faye bring


    Little Karen over to him on time.


    Little Karen wasn''t attending school, yet she was picked up and dropped off at the same time every


    day. Kevin knew that Karen must have figured out what was happening.


    Three days ago, Kevin only spected that Karen should have known about his arrival and n.


    However, on the day before yesterday, he was sure that Karen knew who Little Karen was going out


    to meet.


    Every day before Little Karen went out, she would dress Little Karen up and talk to her... In the


    beginning, Kevin did not pay much attention to that, but on the day before yesterday, he heard


    Karen say, "Little Karen, you¡¯ re going to see the person you want to see the most, so you need to


    look the prettiest."


    At that moment, Kevin was sure that Karen knew about their secret, everyday rendezvous, but that


    woman pretended to not know anything.


    Her heart was really cold and merciless!

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Heheh...


    Kevin Kyle sneered silently as he tightened his grip on his fists.


    He badly wanted to just walk over and carry Karen home to teach her a lesson.


    He wanted her to know that she could never escape from him in this life. No matter where she went,


    she will still be his woman.


    However, in the end, Kevin still did nothing... But no, he could not do anything, he told the driver to


    follow Karen wherever she went.


    He didn''t want to disturb her and the children''s lives, so he didn''t arrange for his staff to follow her.


    Instead, he followed her personally to make sure that she was safe.


    Although the Yaleman family did not have much control and power in New York, and it was rtively


    saferpared to Chatterton Town, Kevin couldn''t afford to be careless before he couldpletely


    bring the Yaleman family down.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Today, Karen went out at the same time as Little Karen usually came over. He was afraid that


    something would happen to Karen, so he rushed out. He barely had time to exin to Little Karen.


    Karen wandered outside for more than half an hour. After making sure that she would not bump into


    Kevin when she got home, then only did she take a taxi back.


    There were a lot of people hailing for cabs, but it didn''t take her a long time to get a taxi. As soon as


    she waved her hand, a taxi stopped beside her.


    If it weren''t for the taxibel on the car, she might have thought that the car was specially arranged


    for her.


    She didn¡¯t take too long to get a taxi, and the road back home was smooth too. Hence, it was not


    toote when Karen got home.


    When she returned to her house, Karen did not enter her house first. Instead, she went to Faye''s


    house next door to pick Little Karen up.


    In the past, Little Karen would be happy and often jumped around after seeing her father. As for


    today, she appeared so moody. She walked behind her mother and didn''t want to talk.


    "Baby, I¡¯m a littlete today. Sorry about that!" Karen put down the backpack and took out the doll


    she bought for Little Karen. "Baby, take a look. Look what I bought for you?"


    "I don''t want any gifts!" Little Karen said with a pitiful look as if she was about to cry. She did not


    even look at it and rejected the gift that her mother had bought for her.


    "Baby, are you angry with me?" Karen guessed that she was upset because she came back home


    late. Little Karen must have gotten upset after meeting with her father and returned to an an empty


    home.


    She rubbed Little Karen''s head and exined, "Baby, I was busy with work, so I came back a little


    late. I promise you that I''lle home early as soon as possible in the future, and I won''t let you


    wait too long alone."


    "Mommy, Daddy is missing!" After holding it in for a long time, Little Karen couldn''t help but burst


    into tears.


    Today, she went to see her father happily, but her father was not there. She waited for a long time,


    but her father still didn''t appear.


    Her father didn''t tell her anything and just disappeared. She wondered if her father left when she


    was not around?


    Karen asked in a gentle voice, "How could Daddy be missing?"


    Little Karen whined softly, "I can''t find Daddy." What a typical child. She promised her father that she


    would never mention him in front of her mother. But when she was sad, she could not hold her


    frustration in any longer.


    "Baby, Daddy may be busy with his work." Karen pinched Little Karen''s face and said, "If you can''t


    see him today, then you can see him tomorrow. I know that Daddy loves you so much, he won''t


    leave you behind."


    "Really?" Hearing her mother''s words, Little Karen seemed to have seen a glimmer of hope.


    "Of course it''s true." The reason why she could be so sure was because Karen knew that Kevin


    loved Little Karen so much that he would not leave suddenly.


    Kevin came to New York the second day they arrived just to apany Little Karen.


    Moreover, he stayed in New York for so many days and met the little fellow every day. He would


    never leave without saying anything to her and make her sad.


    "Okay okay, I know now!" This child felt better immediately already..


    In her world, life was simple. No one had evil intentions, and everything was beautiful.


    Since Brother Lionel was good to her, she had always remembered him. She was always thinking


    about finding him when she grew up one day.


    Karen held Little Karen''s hand and went home. "Uncle and Brother Jayden areing back soon.


    Can you prepare dinner together with me?"


    "Okay." Little Karen nodded and hopped by her mother''s side. Suddenly, she thought of her father


    again. "Mommy, why don''t Daddy eat with us?"


    In the past, it was her mother, father, and her on the dining table; now it was her mother, uncle,


    brother Jayden, and her on the dining table... She didn''t know why her father, who she loved the


    most, was missing at the dining table.


    "Because..." Karen did not want to lie to Little Karen, but Little Karen was still young, so it was not


    the right time to tell her the truth.


    "Little Karen!"


    All of a sudden, a deep, charming, and seductive male voice came into their ears, which made both


    of them startle.


    Little Karen turned around and threw herself into her father''s arms with a smile. "Daddy, you''re


    back!"


    However, when Karen heard Kevin''s voice, she was stunned and forgot how she was supposed to


    react.


    It was one thing to know that Kevin was in New York, but it was another thing to have Kevin appear


    in front of her... She didn''t know why he suddenly broke into her house.


    But soon, the conversation between Kevin and Little Karen gave her an answer.


    She heard Kevin¡¯ s pleasant voice from behind. "I was busy today, so I forgot to wait for you. So, I''ll


    pick you up to have dinner together."


    "Daddy, with Mommy too?" Little Karen asked excitedly.


    "Only the two of us." Kevin was afraid of being rejected, so he declined Little Karen''s request first.


    He didn''t even say hello to Karen and left with Little Karen in his arms.


    Karen didn''t regain herposure until he walked away for a distance.


    When she turned back, Kevin had already left with Little Karen.


    Ugh!


    Karen chuckled. He had already regarded her as a stranger. He didn''t even give her a simple


    greeting after seeing her.


    She was thinking of him foolishly, fantasizing about their reunion, and even acting out their future


    conversations.


    Karen shook her head and tried hard to calm down. She tried hard not to have any other thoughts


    or expectations of Kevin.


    Before she proposed the divorce, she knew he would no longer belong to her after the divorce.


    They were just strangers who had nothing to do with each other.


    She told herself that she was going to forget about Kevinpletely, but her memory of him was


    getting clearer and clearer. She could even feel the burning heat in her body when they made love


    intensely.


    Karen had clearly remembered a lot of memories between them... But it was all in the past.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    Now, the two of them no longer belonged to each other!


    Just like today, they barely acknowledged each other. Greetings seemed to be a luxury.


    Karen Daly shook her head and smiled. In fact, it was good for Kevin Kyle to forget her, wasn''t it?


    In that case, the video that Chace Yaleman threatened her would no longer be spread out, and


    Kevin''s reputation would not be affected.


    They had divorced. Kevin had nothing to do with her anymore, so she would not bring him any


    trouble in the future. Kevin''s career would continue to grow stronger.


    Thinking of this, Karen felt much more rxed in her heart.


    Didn''t she do all of this just to make sure Kevin would be safe, and to let him live a good life?


    Karen did not want to think too much. She picked herself together and continued to prepare dinner.


    Whatever happened, she still had to continue with her life.


    The earth would not stop spinning just because you missed someone. Life went on.


    She had to move on.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed like Kevin had done so!


    Days passed by fast. In a blink of an eye, it was just a week before the New Year''s.


    During the past few days, Kevin had been staying in New York. Every day after he was busy with


    work, he would apany Little Karen and teach her taekwondo.


    One day, while Little Karen was watching cartoons, the female lead in the cartoon was dancing very


    well. Little Karen casually said that she wanted to learn dancing, then Kevin had hired her the best


    dancing teacher in New York.


    Rumba, ballet, modern dance... He hired a few teachers to dance for Little Karen, so that she could


    choose which dance she wanted to learn.


    Little Karen chose ballet right away, but Kevin felt that ballet was too difficult and tried to persuade


    Little Karen to change her choice. However, the little fellow had her own opinions and insisted on


    ballet. Kevin followed her wish.


    It was peaceful in New York, but the situation in the business field back home was very tense. Kevin


    would be updated on the news every day.


    As soon as Rovio attacked the Yaleman Group, it shocked the entire business industry.


    Thepanies that were nning to cooperate with Yaleman Group recently stayed away from the


    two giants as they did not want to get involved. Everyone was trying to stall their projects that were


    in discussion.


    They did not want to give up on their projects with Yaleman Group. If the Yaleman Group was not


    defeated by Rovio this time, they still wanted to cooperate with the Yaleman Group.


    Rovio snatched Yaleman Group''s two major projects of the year from the government. Once the


    policies were issued, it would seriously affect the loyalty of Yaleman Group''s employees and other


    companies that wanted to cut deals with the Yaleman Group.


    There were other problems within the Yaleman Group; Shiney Yaleman, the leader of the Yaleman


    Group, married several wives. The children of the first wife and the children of the second wife got


    into a serious argument with each other.


    In a short period of time, all kinds of rumors about the Yaleman family spread all over the world,


    causing major shareholders and board of directors to be strongly dissatisfied with the Yaleman


    family.


    After the Yaleman Group had their dirtyundry aired, the board of directors held a shareholders''


    meeting. They mored to change the Director of thepany. Internal disagreements were


    fueling too.


    As the news spread, Rovio''s employees started to stir up more trouble for them. They spread


    rumors, regardless of the authenticity of the rumors. The news spread even more, and soon, the


    Yaleman Group couldn''t take it anymore.


    Kevin was in New York, but Rovio¡¯s every move was under his control. If Chace Yaleman wanted to


    fight with him, he would make the whole Yaleman family pay for Chace''s wrongdoings.


    Kevin wanted Chace to know that he could defeat the Yalemans with just a small action.


    Who did he think he was to steal his woman?


    Unfortunately, Karen did not understand. She really thought that Chace could do something to


    Kevin.


    If he, the great Kevin Kyle, was really defeated by Chace, then he would not be worthy of his


    reputation in the business industry.


    After reporting the situation to Kevin, Nick ck asked Kevin about their next steps, "Director Kevin,


    do you think we should continue?"


    "Continue!" Kevin responded in a deep voice.


    If he doesn''t eliminate him quickly, he might have a chance to strike back. If the Yalemans could


    make aeback, they would definitely plot against Kevin again.


    In the business world, everyone who was familiar with Kevin knew that he was definitely a person


    who could distinguish kindness and hatred clearly.


    Anypany that cooperated well with Rovio could make a lot of money. Rovio never treated


    anyone badly.


    On the contrary, anypany that went against Rovio had never done well. They didn''t even know


    how they were defeated so easily.


    After ending the video call, Kevin looked at George Ken, who had been waiting for him for a long


    time. He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    George said, "I just want to talk to you about Karen. Are you two going to spend the rest of your


    lives like this?"


    "We have divorced. We have no rtionship now." Kevin answered calmly. It seemed that he really


    didn''t care about Karen anymore. However, he broke the pen in his hand.


    "Divorced?" George chuckled and said, "Matthew, you can deceive Karen, but do you think you can


    trick me?"


    George admitted that the matter about his father was his fault, as he was really too impulsive.


    If you acted impulsively, you would lose your mind. If you acted impulsively, you wouldn''t be able to


    calm down and think matters through. That was why he fell into the enemy''s trap so easily and


    mistakenly thought that Kevin was the murderer who killed his father.


    However, after the incident about his father, George''s mind was very clear and wise. He could see


    matters through a bigger lens now.


    If Kevin really didn''t care about Karen anymore, why did he spend so much effort to prepare the


    houses for them?


    Why did he move next door to where Karen lived?


    Was it just for the convenience of seeing Little Karen every day?


    Any Tom, Dick, and Harry wouldn''t believe that Kevin lived there just to see Little Karen.


    If he didn''t care about Karen, why didn''t he just take custody of Little Karen? Since he didn''t care


    about Karen, right?


    He said that the house that Karen was staying in was prepared by York Tanner behind his back... If


    it had not been for Kevin''s orders, York would not have had any time to do these things.


    "You don''t need to worry about my affairs." Kevin didn''t like others to intervene in his own affairs. He


    knew clearly what he should do.


    "I don''t worry about you. But I care about Karen." George went hometest night. When he


    reached home, the lights in Karen''s study were still on.


    He walked over and pushed the door open. He saw that Karen was still focused on drawing her


    design draft. She looked both focused and serious. He stood by the door for a long time, but she did


    not realize that he was there.


    She did not see him until he called her name.


    She turned around and saw him. She was stunned for a while and then she said, "Brother, why


    haven''t you slept yet?"


    Before dinnerst night, he called her and said that he woulde back veryte that night. He


    also told her that she didn''t have to wait for him to have dinner. But she seemed


    to have forgotten.


    It was not just this one time, there were also many simr situations that had happened frequently in


    the past two days.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Besides designing and Little Karen, Karen Daly seemed to have forgotten about everything else.


    She became oblivious towards her surroundings and was often forgetful.


    People that were under immense pressure or had a lot on their minds would turn out like this. Karen


    was like that right now.


    It was not a big deal, but Karen was pregnant. What if this would harm the baby?


    "Since you know that it iste too, so why don''t you rest now? Don''t forget that you are pregnant. If


    you don''t want to sleep, the child still needs to rest too." George was a little mad at how Karen didn''t


    prioritize her health and safety.


    Karen smiled and exined herself, "I''ve promised the clients that I''ll show them the first draft


    tomorrow. I''m not very satisfied with the draft I drew in the afternoon, so I''m changing it."


    Once she was inspired, Karen would give her 100%. She didn''t need the clients to be very satisfied,


    but she needed to be satisfied with her own work.


    George reached out and snatched the drawing pen from Karen''s hand. "Please rest up now. Get up


    earlier and continue tomorrow. Your body is your own responsibility. If you don''t take care of


    yourself, how do you expect others to take care of you?"


    "I''ll be done soon." Karen took another drawing pen and continued her design.


    Karen was very stubborn. If she had notpleted her work, no one could talk her out of it. In the


    end, George had to stay up with her.


    George told Kevin everything that happened to Karen in the past few days, but Kevin did not


    comment after hearing him. George was a little angry. "Matthew, what are you doing? Do you want


    to just let her be? You¡¯ re not going to care about her and just leave her on her own?"


    George''s words were too harsh, and Kevin also responded to him grumpily, "She chose the path


    she is in right now, no one held a gun to her head and forced her."


    "Matthew, yes, she was foolish. But are you really that stupid to follow her as well?" George had


    never seen such a stupid Kevin.


    If anything happened to Karen and the child, it would be toote to fix anything.


    "I am very clear." He knew very well that Karen was very stubborn. She would continue to act on her


    decision until someone shook her out of it violently.


    She proposed for the divorce, so she was free to do whatever she wanted to do. He wanted her to


    learn her lesson. As long as she turned back, he would still be behind her, no matter when.


    George roared, "Matthew!"


    Kevin responded calmly, "George, don''t forget that she brought up the divorce first."


    George continued, "You knew clearly that she was being threatened."


    Kevin sneered and no longer responded to George.


    It didn¡¯ t matter what he knew. All that mattered was that the silly Karen had made the final decision


    regardless.


    "I''m leaving New York for quite some time. She will need to take care of the two children on her


    own. Think this through," George reminded sternly and then left him alone.


    He didn''t believe that Kevin could still sit idly by as he watched Karen work all day and night while


    managing two children on her own.


    Yes, it was true that Kevin couldn''t just ignore


    Karen.


    Everything Karen did was a huge matter in Kevin''s mind. He didn''t need to tell anyone this


    A few days ago, because of the slippery ground in the courtyard, Karen almost fell down. Kevin then


    asked his men to install some anti-slip material on the ground. He wanted to be sure something like


    that would never happen again.


    Karen worked in her office every two days. As it was not easy to hail a cab from this housing area,


    Kevin paid for a group of taxis so they would drive around where Karen would be. When she


    needed to take a taxi, she could get one at any time. She didn''t need to stand in the snow and


    freeze anymore.


    These were all small inconveniences. However, Kevin still treated them as important matters. He


    couldn''t make any mistakes.


    He took care of Karen everywhere she went, and at the same time, he was still angry with Karen.


    He was angry that Karen did not say anything to him, and he was angry that Karen could actually


    propose a divorce just like that.


    "Daddy!" Little Karen poked her head out of the door.


    "Little Karen, what''s wrong?" Seeing her, Kevin''s face softened.


    "It hurts!" Little Karen tried her best to lift her sleeves up, but she couldn''t manage to for a long time


    because her clothes were too thick.


    "Come here, let me see what''s going on." Kevin carried Little Karen and took off her jacket. "Tell me,


    where does it hurt?"


    "Here!" Little Karen pointed at her left arm with her finger.


    "Let me have a look." Kevin took off Little Karen''s clothes immediately, and he saw that her arm was


    bruised and swollen. "Little Karen, tell me what happened?"


    "I fell down!" Little Karen said pitifully.


    Her father told her that she couldn''t do anything that would worry her mother, so she didn''t tell her


    mother that she fell down. Hence, she came here just to tell her father.


    "Hang in there, Little Karen. I will take you to see a doctor right away." Kevin immediately rushed to


    the hospital with Little Karen in his arms.


    The little fellow''s arm was so swollen, but he only found out about it after such a long time.


    Damn it!


    Knowing that Little Karen went to see her father, Karen felt at ease to work at home.


    Her outfits and designs had gotten some good reviews, so the word got out fast. She had a good


    reputation.


    Therefore, after she was done with her first order, she kept receiving more orders. She was very


    busy, but her ie was pretty good.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Apart from taking care of Little Karen and resting, Karen would sit at the desk and get busy with her


    work.


    She was so busy today that she didn''t realize that it was gettingte and Little Karen had not


    returned home.


    Kevin came back from the hospital with Little Karen after some time.


    Kevin held Little Karen''s hand and pressed the doorbell. The doorbell rang several times, but no


    one in the house opened the door.


    At first, Kevin thought that Karen was deliberately avoiding him, but after pressing a few times, he


    thought of what George had said earlier. Karen might be in trouble.


    Thinking that something might have happened to Karen, Kevin didn¡¯t hesitate to move fast. He lifted


    his foot and kicked the door open, then he held Little Karen and rushed into the house as fast as he


    could.


    Kevin rushed into the house and saw Karen sitting in front of her desk still drafting her design. She


    did not even respond to anyone and anything around her.


    The anger that Kevin had been holding back for a long time burst out like a volcanic eruption; it was


    out of control.


    He angrily walked towards Karen. He grabbed theptop on Karen''s desk and smashed it to the


    ground.


    Bang-


    After a loud bang, theptop that was used for her work was broken into pieces, and the fragments


    flew everywhere.


    "Ah..."


    When Karen slowly looked over, she saw Kevin''s frightening eyes.


    There was fire burning in his eyes, and the fire could even swallow Karen alive.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    Looking at Karen Daly, Kevin Kyle suddenly lost control and shouted, "Karen, who do you think you


    are?"


    Did she really think she could make him worry about her for the rest of his life?


    Did she really think that he could not live without her?


    Karen had just been busy with the design drafts and devoted herself to it, but with herptop being


    smashed to the ground and hearing his angry voice, she brought herself back to reality.


    As she saw how angry Kevin had gotten, Karen took two steps back in shock. She wanted to say


    something, but when she opened her mouth, she couldn''t say anything at all.


    She had thought of the situations that might y out once they had a conversation, but none of


    them was this current situation. She was afraid of him, but at the same time, she felt lost and


    confused.


    She took two steps back, but Kevin took three steps forward. After several steps, she was pressed


    against the wall by Kevin.


    "Kevin, I..." Karen was afraid of Kevin''s look. She wanted him to let her go, but she stammered for a


    long time before finding the most suitable excuse. "We are divorced. Please let go of me first."


    Her tone was panicked yet polite.


    "Divorced? Let you go?" They hadn''t talked to each other for a long time. But now, as they met


    again, she actually cited ''divorce'' in her first sentence.


    Kevin felt that he was about to explode. He almost lost his mind and wanted to punch Karen in the


    head.


    Seeing Kevin''s fisting towards her, Karen was so scared that she trembled. She wanted to


    dodge it, but she couldn''t, so she closed her eyes instinctively.


    If she couldn''t see how he hit her, maybe it wouldn''t hurt that much.


    However, Kevin''s punch, which exhausted all the strength in his body, did notnd on Karen, but it


    hit the wall behind Karen.


    The wall was made of cement. Kevin''s punch hit the wall with all his strength. His knuckles became


    instantly bloody.


    He held Karen''s chin hard. "Karen, open your eyes and look at me."


    Karen shook her head.


    She was scared!


    She didn''t dare to!


    She was afraid to confront Kevin. She was afraid that all the strength she pretended to have would


    copse once she saw him. So, she decided to be a coward.


    "Karen, I told you to open your eyes and look at me. Can''t you hear me?" Kevin shouted as he held


    Karen more tightly.


    "It hurts!" The strength of Kevin''s grip was getting stronger and stronger. Karen felt the pain and


    groaned instinctively.


    "It hurts? So you know pain too?" Kevin sneered, but he still loosened the strength in his hands.


    "Kevin, what, what the hell do you want to do?" This man, for some reason, suddenly came to her


    house and caused trouble today.


    However, Kevin did not answer Karen''s question. "Karen, do you think that just because I married


    you, I have to be responsible for you for the rest of my life?¡±


    Karen bit her lips and whispered, "I''ve never thought so."


    "You¡¯ve never thought so? Do you know what you were doing all day long?" Kevin punched the wall


    again as he yelled out his frustrations.


    "Your hand..." Karen was so scared that her face turned pale, but she still reached out to hold


    Kevin''s injured hand. When she saw that he was injured, her heart also ached.


    Kevin shook her hand off and said, "My hand is injured. Are you happy that I''m injured?"


    Karen didn''t know what to say.


    Karen stared at him with her eyes wide. How could he think so?


    Even if they were no longer husband and wife, she hoped that he could have a good life.


    "Karen, I''m talking to you. Are you dumb?" This heartless woman didn''t want to say a word to him,


    didn''t she?


    Karen did not answer.


    He was angry, so she wanted to just let him vent. She knew that after he calmed down, he would be


    fine.


    "You don''t want to say anything, do you?" Kevin held her chin tightly again and forced her to raise


    her head. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    Well, it was not a kiss. He was obviously biting her.


    Karen''s lips were bitten, and blood flowed out. He sucked her sweet blood like a vampire.


    Karen pushed him away. After struggling for a few times, she found that his arms were too strong


    and she could not push him away at all.


    Karen gave up and stopped pushing him away. This had happened before, so she didn'' t care that


    much.


    Karen put her hands down from Kevin''s chest.


    She stopped struggling, and Kevin''s rationality was graduallying back.


    He let go of her and stroked Karen''s lips with his rough fingers. He said calmly, "Karen, if I want to


    kill you, it will take only a few minutes."


    What was wrong with him?


    Karen looked up at him, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw Little Karen standing at the door.


    The little fellow''s fearful eyes were on her father and mother.


    Karen said worriedly, "Kevin, Little Karen is still there."


    Kevin stared at Karen and sneered, "Karen, other than your design work, is there really anybody


    else in your heart?"


    "I..." Why did hee here to say these words to her today? Why did hee here to disrupt her


    peaceful life, which she took so long to gain?


    Karen did not understand, and she was both panicked and afraid. She added, "Kevin, we are


    divorced. You can''t interfere with my affairs."


    Kevin smiled coldly and said, "Our child was injured under your watch. I can''t even ask anything


    about it?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Injured? Little Karen is injured?" Karen looked at Little Karen and walked past Kevin. She wanted


    to run over and hug Little Karen but she was pulled back by Kevin.


    Kevin said gloomily, "Karen, don''t forget that it was you who proposed to divorce me. You didn¡¯t


    want anything to do with me. I won¡¯t give the child''s custody to a woman who is as heartless as you


    are."


    "Kevin... The child, no...." Karen panicked. She didn''t even know what she wanted to say.


    "I have nothing to do with you in this life anymore. Whatever you want to do, it''s up to you." Kevin


    held her wrist tightly. "Damn it," he thought to himself, "this woman has lost weight again."


    "Kevin, but, Little Karen..." Karen stammered.


    "You still want Little Karen?" Kevin chuckled. "What makes you think that you can have Little Karen?


    Did you ever do your duty as a mother for a whole day?"


    "I..." She was trying very hard to be a good mother. She used all her remaining time besides caring


    for her to make more money so that Little Karen could live a better life in the future.


    Kevin continued, "You only have your job in your heart. Well, then you should work hard in your job.


    I''ll take Little Karen away, and we won''t disturb your life anymore."


    Kevin had lost his patience. He just wanted to say these harsh words to her so she could share her


    pain with him.


    Otherwise, she would never feel the heartache he felt when he heard the word "divorce".

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    "Kevin, don''t..."


    Karen instinctively reached out her hand to grab Kevin, who was about to turn around and leave.


    She was holding onto his clothes tightly.


    She was hoping that Kevin wouldn''t take Little Karen away from her when she was not mentally


    prepared.


    Little Karen was her only motivation to be strong. She had already lost him, so she didn'' t want to


    lose their child.


    She knew she needed to beg him.


    Maybe by begging him, he would change his mind.


    Karen was ready to say something but eventually decided to keep quiet.


    Kevin was right. She failed her duty as a mother. She had no right to ask him to keep the child by


    her side.


    When she was pregnant with Little Karen, she was not able to protect her and she was surgically


    removed from her. She gave birth to Little Karen when she hadn''t reached full term, hence little


    Karen was a premature baby.


    If Kevin hadn''t taken care of her so well, Little Karen wouldn¡¯t be able to live so well.


    Later on, Karen lost her memory and couldn''t even recognize herself. Therefore, she couldn'' t even


    recognize her daughter too.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Within those three years, Kevin was the one who raised Little Karen diligently, and turned her into


    such an adorable and sensible child.


    Kevin had spoiled their daughter and took amazing care of her. Little Karen was also very attached


    to her Daddy. None of them could leave each other''s side. So, therefore, out of the three, she was


    the redundant one.


    As Karen recalled the past, the hand that she held so tightly onto Kevin''s shirt loosened and


    dropped down gradually. In the end, she was no longer strong and furious, she just spoke weakly,


    "I''m sorry!"


    She felt sorry for Little Karen because she had not fulfilled her role as a mother.


    She was also sorry for Kevin, because she had not been a good wife all this while.


    "Sorry?" Kevin knew that Karen had given up from her loosened grip. He stood in front of her and


    looked at her gloomily. "Who did you say sorry to? Why did you say sorry?"


    Karen shook her head and repeated, "I''m


    sorry!"


    Kevin grabbed her shoulder and shouted at the top of his lungs, "Karen, I''m asking you a question.


    Answer me!"


    "I don''t know!" She didn''t want to exin further. She had failed all her rolespletely, so what


    was the point of exining?


    "You..." There was nothing left for her to say. Kevin also went speechless and let go of her


    shoulders.


    "Leave." Karen took a lot of courage and strength to say that. She turned around as soon as she


    said so, trying to hide her tears from Kevin as she did not want him to see how helpless she looked.


    Damn it!


    She still didn''t want to say anything.


    "Fine, we¡¯ll leave now. From now on, we will be careful not to see you anymore."


    Kevin clenched his bleeding fists really hard. He had been so patient with her and he could no


    longer take it. Finally, he turned around and strode away with Little Karen in his arms, who was still


    frightened.


    Karen listened to their footsteps and knew that they had left. She finally relieved the tension she¡¯s


    been holding on all this while and slid down to the floor weakly. Her tears streamed down from both


    sides of her cheeks like a waterfall.


    How could her heart hurt so much?


    Every time she breathed, she felt like someone was stabbing her heart. She had lost her will to live.


    She was still assuring herself earlier that everything would be okay, as life would still go on no


    matter what.


    But right at this moment, she felt that her world had stopped as her husband and daughter walked


    away from her. She was now in a dark world that she didn''t know how to get out of.


    Dark world!


    She was very familiar with the dark world.


    She used to live in this dark world for many, many years.


    She used to work hard just like any other person during the day and lived an absolutely normal life.


    But in the dead of night, she would be living in another world.


    There was no light, only mere darkness and blood. There were many demons living there with her.


    They were often waiting on her so they could swallow her whole.


    She struggled in the dark world of her nightmares all those nights. She could not find the way out,


    and all she felt were panic and fear.


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz¡ª"


    Her phone suddenly rang.


    Karen seemed to see a glimmer of hope when her phone rang. Was Kevin going to return Little


    Karen to her?


    Holding the thought of that possibility, Karen wiped her tears and rushed to get her phone. She


    greeted excitedly, "Hello?"


    "Karen, it''s me!" A light male voice responded on the phone.


    Through the phone, Karen could feel how excited that guy was. She could even vaguely imagine


    how he would be smiling over the phone.


    "Why, why are you still calling me?" Karen was totally frightened when she heard the voice that


    she¡¯s even forgotten about her sadness.


    It was Chace Yaleman!


    It was him!


    She had gotten herself a new number after arriving in New York.


    How did Chace get her new number?


    Was he following her?


    The more she thought about it, the more terrifying it became. Karen could feel that there were a pair


    of eyes staring at her from behind. She turned around to look back, but she could not see anything.


    "It has been a while since Ist contacted you. I''m calling to send you my greetings and also


    wondering if you''ve been well recently. Is the baby in your belly doing well?"


    Chace spoke calmly as if they were old friends who had not seen each other for a long time and


    simply wanted to catch up.


    Chace spoke so casually, but every word he said would turn into terrifying notes in Karen''s ears.


    "Chace Yaleman, I''ve already done what you asked me to do. Please don''t disturb me anymore."


    Chace specifically mentioned the baby she was carrying so Karen rubbed her belly subconsciously.


    She had been pregnant for four months now. Her belly started to bulge slightly, and she could


    asionally feel the movement of the baby too. She was more clearly reminded that she was


    carrying a new life inside of her.


    Yes, she no longer had Kevin or Little Karen, but she still had the baby in her belly... This time, she


    would protect her child no matter what and never let anyone hurt herself or her child again. She


    needed to be a good mother.


    "Disturb? I was calling to show my concerns and check if you were doing well." He still sounded


    very calm.


    "I''m fine. I have nothing for you to worry about," Karen responded with grit.


    Chace then added, "Oh, I''m relieved to hear that you''re good."


    Karen yelled, "Chace Yaleman, what on earth do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do? You will soon find out what I want to do." Chace chuckled. "Karen, take care


    of your baby. Okay, goodbye."


    Chace hung up right away without saying anything else.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Karen was in a state of utter confusion as she looked at her phone.


    She couldn''t quite believe that Chace had called her just to have a casual chat. Moreover, hisst


    sentence indicated that he was going to do something terrible to her.


    What could Chace do now?


    Was he going to go after Kevin?


    Karen felt even more restless when she thought about Chace going after Kevin. She could never


    allow Chace to do anything that would hurt Kevin.


    "I can''t let Chace hurt Kevin!"


    "I can''t let Chace hurt Kevin!"


    Karen stared at the phone and murmured. She tried to redial the number earlier, but when she


    called, she only heard the cold and unresponsive generic reply - the number you dialed had been


    turned off.


    Chace had turned off his phone as soon as he hung up!


    What exactly was he nning?


    Karen circled around the room anxiously. She couldn''t just watch as Kevin gets hurt.


    Karen considered her n carefully and decided to call Kevin to inform him about it. He needed to


    be prepared for any uing threats.


    Even if she would feel ufortable with Kevin''s cold and heartless voice, it didn''t matter. She just


    needed him to be fine!


    She bit her lips as she looked at her phone. She looked at Kevin''s contact number for a very long


    time.


    Karen stared at her phone and took a long deep breath before making the call. After two beeps, the


    line was cut off right away.


    Kevin didn''t answer her call!


    Karen was heartbroken and worried at the same time as she stared at the disconnected call.


    What if Chace did something to Kevin before she could inform him? What should she do then?


    Karen''s mind was already aplete mess, in addition to her worry for Kevin''s safety. She was too


    flustered and didn''t know what to do all of a sudden.


    Faye rushed over to her just when she was feeling very anxious.


    Karen was so happy to see Faye, like she was her knight in shining armor. She said to Faye


    hurriedly, "Faye, you know where Kevin lives, right?"


    Since Kevin did not answer her call, she could go to Kevin instead. She must inform him about the


    call regardless and not take any chances.


    "Karen, what¡¯s going on between you and Kevin? Can you tell me?" Faye held Karen''s hand and


    asked patiently.


    Sebastian received a call from York Tanner earlier, where he asked her toe over to check on


    Karen... Faye was being summoned specifically, so it must have been Kevin''s order.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Faye really couldn''t understand what was going on. Kevin was obviously very concerned about


    Karen, but instead of speaking to her directly, he was asking someone else to do it on his behalf.


    Karen was on the verge of tears. "Faye, could you please tell me where Kevin is? I have to find


    him."


    Karen was desperate. No matter where she was, Kevin could always find her. But what about her?


    Even though he had just left and might not have gone too far, she still couldn''t find him even if she


    wanted to.


    As long as Kevin did not want her to find him, she would never be able to.


    It turned out that the distance between the both of them was getting further.


    Even though they were physically close, she could never reach out to him.


    "Yes, Karen, I know, but..." York had ordered Sebastian to not reveal where Kevin lived, so Faye did


    not know what to tell her either.


    "Faye, just tell me!" This time, Karen''s tears were already swirling around her eyes, and she could


    just cry any minute now from the intense anxiety.


    "Karen, can''t you just tell me what''s going on between you and Kevin?" When Karen first arrived in


    New York, Faye had asked about them before. However, Karen asked her to give her some time to


    think it through, and Faye did not ask again since.


    When Kevin came over a few dayster and lived next door to Karen, she thought that they would


    make up soon. But an entire month had passed, and there was no sign of their reconciliation. In


    fact, their rtionship seemed to be getting worse.


    "Faye, I''ll tell you when I find him, okay? Please, please. Tell me, where is Kevin?" Karen¡¯ s throat


    was turning hoarse. She sobbed and wiped her tears away. "Faye, please tell me!"


    She had to find him. She had to find him no matter what.


    "Karen, what are you on about?" Faye was aching upon seeing the desperate plea of Karen.


    She dragged Karen to the window and said, "Kevin lives right next door to you. He has been staying


    here since the third day you arrived in New York."


    "Next door?" All this while, Karen knew that Kevin saw Little Karen every day and that he was in


    New York, but she really didn''t expect Kevin to live so close to them.


    "Yes." Faye nodded.


    "Faye, thank you!" After getting the answer she needed, Karen ran out of the house. Faye didn''t


    even manage to ask her to slow down.


    Karen rushed to the courtyard next door and looked at the closed-door... She passed by the


    courtyard almost every day when she went out for groceries, but she''d never realize the person who


    lived there was Kevin.


    Karen took a deep breath, then she raised her trembling hand and pressed the doorbell. She


    pressed it over and over again, but no one came to the door.


    Kevin was definitely in there, but he didn''t respond at all. It proved exactly what he just said. He


    didn''t want her to appear in front of them again.


    Without any response from Kevin, Karen took out her phone and dialed Kevin''s number. This time,


    the call was cut off as soon as it was connected again.


    It was still snowing so it was absolutely freezing outside. Water vapor could even turn to ice.


    Karen was always afraid of the cold. She was never able to withstand the cold even if she was out


    in the snow for just a while. But today, she was braving through the cold and appeared unbothered.


    Without any response from him, she decided to text Kevin.


    She typed a line with her trembling hands, ''Kevin, open the door. I will only say a few words to you. I


    just need two minutes. It won''t take much of your time.¡¯


    Just like any other time when she texted, there was no response from him.


    However, Karen did not give up. She had to wait until Kevin open the door. She had to tell him that


    he was in a dangerous state, so no matter how cold it was and how long she had been standing


    outside, she had to tell him.


    "Karen, it''s snowing and you''re standing out here. You¡¯ll catch a cold!" Faye chased after her and


    tried to persuade Karen to go back.


    "Faye, you¡¯ re expecting soon, right?" Karen cleverly changed the topic.


    "Yes, very soon. This naughty boy has been very good at picking the right time. He probably


    couldn¡¯t wait for the New Year''s, that''s why he might being out soon." Faye realized Karen''s


    tactic and came to her senses, "Wait, we¡¯ re talking about you now. Come home with me first."

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    "Faye!" Karen looked at Faye and smiled as she spoke, "From high school to university, to moving


    to Chatterton Town, and up until today, you''ve been taking care of me so well all these years. Thank


    you and I really appreciate all that you do."


    When she left her family, Faye was by her side. Right at this moment, when she was helpless and


    worried, Faye was also by her side without a doubt.


    Faye was her closest friend and also her best friend. She helped and took care of her whenever


    possible, but she could not take Faye''s help and care for granted.


    Faye had a family, and her baby was due soon. She had her own life to take care of so how could


    she ask for her help and support all the time?


    Karen was always very clear about this. She could not owe Faye so much!


    Karen was smiling but Faye could see her tears flowing down. Her heart ached as she knew how


    much Karen was suffering. "You silly girl, why are you telling me this now? Do you not want me as


    your friend anymore?" "Faye, I''m not pushing you away. But I want to solve this on my own, okay?"


    Karen said softly.


    Faye was burned by fire because of her. The scars from the burn were still on her body.


    Now that Faye was about to deliver a baby and live a happy and stable life, Karen could no longer


    let Faye get involved in any dangerous situations.


    Chace was a dangerous man. He was definitely not someone to be trifled with.


    Karen knew that very well, and she had never tried to offend him. Yet somehow, he had been


    keeping an eye on her... She knew that he would not give up so easily.


    She hoped that Chace was onlying for her. Even if she had to risk her life to fight with him, she


    was not afraid at all. However, she was concerned that Chace would hurt Kevin behind her back.


    While she knew Kevin could defend himself from Chace, but with Chace constantly lurking behind


    their backs, no one knew when Chace would attack next.


    Faye hesitated and said, "Karen, but..."


    "Faye, I have divorced Kevin." Karen took a deep breath and said calmly, "It''s not that he was not


    good enough, nor was he treating me badly. Instead, he was too good and took extremely good


    care of me. But did you know whenever I was with him, I would be very scared? I was afraid that he


    would suddenly leave me one day, just like my mother. I didn¡¯t even manage to see her before she


    passed away."


    "Karen, that won''t happen." Faye knew Karen very well and she understood what she was worried


    about.


    Karen replied with a bitter smile, "Faye, it happened to my mother, and it happened to my father too.


    Not only my parents, but you have also been hurt before because of me... Faye, I am scared, I am


    really scared. I¡¯m living in fear daily as I expect bad news every day."


    Faye tried to calm her down, "Karen, but do you know that Kevin cares about you very much?


    Otherwise, he would never have decided toe looking for you all this way and decided to live


    right next door."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know..." Karen smiled and added, "Faye, go home for me, please. Please don''t let Sebastian


    worry about you."


    Of course, she knew that Kevin was very good to her. And because of this precise reason, she had


    to stay far away from Kevin...


    "Karen, you..."


    "Faye, go home please."


    Karen was very firm with her request, so Faye went inside her house reluctantly.


    She would turn back with every step she took. She was very afraid that as soon as she left, Karen


    would copse to the ground.


    Karen looked at her with a reassuring smile, as if she was saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    She should believe in Karen. She might have looked weak on the outside, but she was extremely


    strong on the inside. She would not copse so easily.


    Karen had never given up so easily her entire life. She went through so much, so she knew very


    well what she was doing.


    Faye reassured herself of Karen¡¯ s capabilities. She took a deep breath and went home.


    Karen finally looked away as she saw Faye enter her house. Yet, the eyes that were full of hope


    dimmed out that instant too.


    She rang the doorbell again and again, but the people inside didn''t respond at all.


    Karen took out her phone again after a while and sent another text to Kevin, ''Kevin, I only want to


    say a few words to you, only two minutes. I will not disturb you in the future. Pleasee out.''


    After typing out that message, Karen looked at her phone repeatedly. She made herself sound


    desperate enough, so she really hoped that Kevin coulde out to see her this time.


    Yet, there was no reply, again.


    No response to the doorbell, not picking up the phone call, and not replying to her texts... Karen had


    tried every possible method possible, yet Kevin still did not respond to her. So, the only thing left to


    do was to stand by his door and wait.


    She had to wait until Kevin came out to see her.


    In the meantime, the house felt like another world inside.


    The heater was turned on and it kept the house warm. It didn''t feel like winter at all.


    "Daddy!" Little Karen called Kevin softly while pulling the corner of his shirt gently.


    However, Kevin, who was deep in thought, did not respond to her. She pursed her lips and felt so


    mistreated that her tears were already rolling in her eyes.


    "Daddy, I want Mommy and you to be together!" Her father didn''t hear what she said the first time,


    so she repeated her words until her father was able to notice her.


    She didn''t want to see her father quarrel with her mother. She didn''t want her parents to be


    separated either. She hoped that they would be together forever. They would raise her together and


    never separate from each other, so she could be the happiest child alive.


    Kevin finally came to his senses. He patted Little Karen''s back, and said softly, "You will be with me


    tonight, and once your arm has fully healed, then you can find Mommy."


    At the end of the day, what he told Karen waspletely out of anger. After taking some time to


    calm down, he realized he could never take Little Karen away from Karen.


    "I don''t want Mommy to be sad! I want to see Mommy now!" Little Karen pursed her lips and


    frowned. If her father refused to let her see her mother, she would be crying out loud.


    "Baby..." Kevin caressed Little Karen''s head lovingly and said, "You¡¯re really worried about mommy,


    is that right?"


    "Yes, yes!" Little Karen nodded vigorously.


    Kevin asked again, "You want us to be together forever, is that right?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Little Karen continued nodding her tiny head.


    "Then can you promise me that you will be staying with me for two days without worrying about


    anything else? I will sort out the rest of the things, okay?" Kevin spoke very calmly and gently to her


    without any signs of impatience at all.


    "Daddy, mommy is outside. It''s snowing quite heavily outside." Little Karen saw her mother standing


    outside from the surveince camera. She felt so bad.


    "Alright. Go y. I''ll know what to do." Little Karen was not the only one who was worried about her


    mother, as he was also worried about his wife. However, Karen had been insisting on drawing a


    clear line in their rtionship so that he wouldn¡¯t worry about her.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Every time Karen sent a message, Kevin would check it immediately. But, he was disappointed


    every time he looked at her texts.


    She was not giving up and kept pestering him, all because she wanted him to return Little Karen. So


    as long as he gave Little Karen back to her, she would no longere looking for him.


    Kevin held his phone tightly. He was suppressing his waves of anger and pain and trying to calm


    himself down again and again. He was so frustrated at her adamance.


    "Daddy..." Little Karen was so worried about her mother that she was close to tears.


    She didn''t understand why her father didn''t want to open the door to let her mother in. Her mother


    had been standing in the snow all this while. What if she got sick from the cold?


    If her mother got sick from the cold and she lost her mother, she would be extremely upset.


    "Daddy, I want Mommy!" Little Karen said pitifully.


    Kevin did not pay attention to Little Karen. He looked out of the window and fixed his eyes on Karen


    who was standing still in the snow.


    The snow was still falling heavily. Karen''s hair had been covered with a thinyer of snow from


    standing out there for a while.


    She was usually scared of the cold. But today, she stood right there and did not move an inch as if


    she was unbothered by the cold.


    The more Kevin looked at her, the angrier he became. Yet, he felt his heartache more than he felt


    angry.


    After all, she was a woman who was also pregnant at the moment. Why did he have to make things


    so difficult for her?


    If something happened to her and the baby, he would be the one who would be heartbroken in the


    end anyway.


    All he needed to do was to tell her this important truth. Whatever it was, she would always be his


    woman, and she would not be able to leave him, ever.


    All he needed to do was to tell her this!


    So what was the point of their game now?


    Kevin finally opened the door and rushed to Karen''s side. Without saying anything, he grabbed her


    by the waist and carried her away.


    Damn it!


    This woman was pregnant, but she was terribly light. He could barely feel any weight when he


    carried her.


    Had she not been eating well all this while?


    Why was she still so thin?


    It was definitely her fault for not taking good care of herself. But, it was also his fault for allowing her


    to do whatever she wanted.


    When they entered the warm house, Kevin still didn''t let go of Karen. In fact, he hugged her even


    tighter.


    Kevin was holding Karen so tightly in his arms that Karen could feel his warmth.


    Karen tried to get out of his arms. However, she wanted the warmth from his embrace, so she


    remained there.


    She just wanted to embrace Kevin''s warmth for a little longer, and enjoy the feeling of being held in


    his arms once again.


    Kevin held her in his arms without saying anything. Karen remained silent too. It was rare for the


    two of them to be so cooperative for once. It felt like they were both enjoying the brief moment of


    intimacy they were sharing.


    It was a brief moment of intimacy because there were still too many problems between them that


    had not been solved yet. They were very close to each other, but they were getting further apart at


    the same time too.


    After quite a while, Karen raised her head from Kevin''s arms and looked at him. Kevin also gently


    let her go and asked calmly, "So what do you want to tell me?"


    The room was warm because of the heater. However, as soon as she came out of Kevin''s embrace,


    she felt like she was in a snowy ce again. She could no longer feel the warmth.


    Her body that was warmed up earlier seemed to have turned cold again in an instant. Especially her


    heart, where she felt like it had fallen into an ice cer. It was aching from the cold.


    She looked over at Kevin worriedly, and then she spoke cautiously, "Kev... Kevin, I''m not here to


    take Little Karen away from you..."


    "Cut to the chase. Go straight to the point." Kevin took a deep breath and tried to calm himself


    down. He wanted to hear what else she had to say.


    Karen lowered her head again and said, "I just want to tell you that Chace Yaleman called me


    earlier..." "What? Chace called you? How did he have your new number? And why would you


    answer his call?" As soon as Kevin heard Chace''s name, he became furious.


    When Kevin exploded in anger, Karen could not hold him back either. She wanted to escape, but


    Kevin did not allow her to. "Karen, I asked you questions. Answer me!"


    This time, he did not allow her to be a coward again. No matter what, he had to make her speak


    out.


    "Kevin, listen to me!" Karen was also getting angrier, so she yelled back loudly.


    As soon as Karen''s temper raise, Kevin calmed down a lot. He did not speak more and waited for


    Karen to continue.


    Karen pursed her lips and added, "I don''t know how Chace knew my phone number. I only know


    that he may be going after you. Something''s going to happen."


    "He called you and told you that he wille after me? Is that so, Karen? Huh?" Kevin let out a


    coldugh suddenly, but there was a hint of sadness.


    Chace wanted to hurt him, but he gave Karen a warning call first. How was this believable at all?


    Kevin did not believe that Chace would bethat stupid.


    "Yes... No..." These were all Karen''s guesses. She paused and tried to rephrase, "Chace didn''t say


    it clearly. So I was just guessing that he wasing after you."


    "You insisted on seeing me because you were worried that he would do something bad to me. Is


    that right, Karen?" Kevin''s tone seemed calm, but he actually took a gulp before asking and was


    holding his fists tightly.


    Kevin''s non- verbal gestures have betrayed him. In fact, he was not as calm as he looked on the


    surface. He was actually very nervous.


    He held his breath and waited for Karen''s answer. As long as Karen gave him an assuring answer,


    he would happily take on whatever challenges without hesitation.


    "Yes, I''m worried that he will hurt you, so I have to see you. Kevin, I don''t want anything bad to


    happen to you. I want you to be fine." No matter how much his words had hurt her, she would never


    me him. All she wanted was for him to be fine.


    She said yes!


    She said yes, and that she was worried about him!


    That was an assuring answer!


    Kevin suddenly smiled when he tried to rey Karen¡¯s answer in his mind. It was not a sneer, nor a


    sad smile, but a genuinely happy smile from the bottom of his heart.


    That smile was the most beautiful smile she had ever seen on him. Inparison to all his smiles


    from before, this was the most gorgeous and charming one.


    He added, "Then, Karen, do you know that without you by my side, my heart was absolutely


    empty?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    How could he live happily without her?


    On the contrary, as long as Karen was by his side, he would have infinite strength. Even if he had to


    encounter a lot of bad things, it didn''t matter as long as he had Karen by his side.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    He looked at her tenderly. She would always feel weak when he had his adoring eyes on her.


    He told her with his familiar seductive and pleasant voice that his heart was absolutely empty


    without her,.


    Karen wanted to go closer and embrace his tenderness.


    She really wanted to go back to him, raise their children together, and slowly grow old with him.


    Just as she was trying to walk up to Kevin and submit herself to him again, she heard voices in her


    mind.


    "Karen, no."


    "You can''t go back to Kevin''s side. Don''t forget how your mother died, and how your father was


    killed."


    "If you don''t want Kevin to be the third person, then stay away from him and don''t appear next


    to him again."


    Like a bucket of ice water, the voices woke Karen up just in time.


    She woke up from the loving dream that Kevin had painted for her.


    She was here to warn him about Chace. She was not here to listen to his confession of love.


    Whatever was going on now waspletely beyond Karen''s expectation. She had to act rationally.


    Karen shook her head and turned around as she tried to escape. But immediately, Kevin caught her.


    Kevin raised her hand and ced it on his heart. He said slowly, "Karen, do you feel it? This heart is


    beating faster just for you."


    This heart had been beating so slowly for so many days. Today, when he heard that she was


    worried about him, this heart finally came back to life again.


    His heart would only beat for her, and she was the only person who could bring him back to life.


    When he saw her happy, he would be in absolute joy; and when she was not around, his heart was


    also "dead".


    Karen could feel that Kevin''s heart was beating very fast.


    The more Kevin behaved like this, the more worried Karen was.


    She wanted to withdraw her hand, but Kevin held her tight and kissed her on the lips. "Karen,


    Chace can''t do anything to me. Why can''t you believe me for once?"


    She believed in him, but she was afraid... From a rational perspective, she knew that Chace could


    not do anything to Kevin. But what if he did?


    Nothing in the world was absolute.


    What if something bad happened to Kevin because of Chace? What would happen to Little Karen


    then? What would happen to her and the baby then?


    Karen did not dare to think about what might happen, so she would rather endure the heartache


    and therefore proposed a divorce. She knew Kevin would be safer without her.


    "Karen, answer me! Don''t keep everything to yourself. Talk to me!" Kevin tried tomunicate with


    her. If neither of them spoke, this knot would never be untied.


    Karen shook her head and remained silent. She was not willing to say anything.


    Karen''s silence had annoyed Kevin. He really did not know what he should tell her. How could he


    convince her that Chace would never be a threat to him and that she could return to him safely?


    He looked at her and reached out to touch her


    face. "Karen, let''s have a conversation." "Kevin, we have divorced. There is nothing to talk about!"


    Karen could only use this excuse to push him away.


    proper


    "Divorce? Do you really want the divorce from the bottom of your heart?" Kevin squinted his eyes


    and his heart ached.


    "I... I mean it!" She didn''t. She didn''t want to divorce him at all. But she couldn''t go back to him and


    bring him more disasters.


    "You do?" Kevin wanted her to act more logically. Did she really know how hurt he was when she


    said those words?


    "Kevin, be careful of Chace. I''ll go now." Once again, Karen chose to be a coward and escape from


    it all.


    But this time, Kevin would not allow her to escape. He held Karen''s head and forced her to look into


    his eyes.


    "Karen, I really like you. I want you to stay by my side and keep you in sight at all times. Four years


    ago, I had already experienced the pain of losing you. I don''t want to experience that kind of pain


    again. Whether you agree or not, you are my wife. I will not let you go this time no matter what."


    Kevin gritted his teeth. He¡¯d pulled so much strength in him just to say every single word out.


    "Kevin, don''t do this..." Why did he say this to her? She was already reluctant to leave him and


    hearing what he just said, she was even more reluctant now. But she knew she had to leave him no


    matter what.


    Karen was crying her eyes out as Kevin ended his confession of love.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She shook her head in tears. "Kevin, there¡¯s no more us and we can never be together. Please don''t


    make things harder."


    She didn''t need more hope from him. Why did he have to say those words that would make her in


    pain again?


    "What about me? Then what on earth do you want me to do? Tell me, I''ll do what you say, okay?"


    Kevin begged in a hoarse voice.


    In the business world, Kevin was the one at the top of the pyramid. He was an absolute legend that


    everyone looked up to.


    However, when it came to Karen, he was just an ordinary man; a man who was as humble as a


    worm for love.


    Karen wiped her tears and replied, "Kevin, let me go, and promise me you will live a good life with


    Little Karen, okay?"


    "Karen, I won''t let you go again." He was serious about not letting her go this time.


    "Kevin, we can''t do this. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you. My father, my mother, they all


    died because of me. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you too, do you understand?" Karen


    was really anxious. The more anxious she was, the more tears were streaming down her face.


    "I have said that Chace can''t hurt me. I have also said that I will not let you leave me again this


    time." Kevin''s tone suddenly changed. His tone was firm and overpowering,pletely different


    from the Kevin who had just confessed to Karen earlier.


    "Kevin..."


    Karen still wanted to add more, but Kevin held her head up. He shut her mouth with his lips over


    hers.


    After a long while, he let go of her eventually and said softly, "Karen, I''m warning you, don''t say a


    word I don''t want to hear again, or you''ll have to bear the consequences."


    He forced her to stay by his side. Even if she would hate him, it no longer mattered because he had


    her by his side.


    "Mommy, please don''t leave Daddy. I want you, Mommy!" Right at this critical moment, Little Karen


    came out and spoke loudly.


    She ran over and hugged her mother''s thighs so that she could beg for her to stay, just like what her


    father was doing. She was not going to allow her mother to leave again.


    Because she did not want to be a child without a mother.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    With Little Karen''s plea, Karen felt a cut through her heart. The remaining tears she had been


    suppressing all this while came rolling out at once.


    She wanted to stiffen up and pretended that she couldn''t see her Little Karen, but she couldn''t do it,


    just like how she couldn''t forget Kevin.


    She squatted down and held her child in her arms and rubbed her head. "My baby, I''m sorry! I am


    so sorry!"


    "Mommy, I don''t want you to say sorry! I want you to be by my side!" Although Little Karen was


    young and didn''t understand a lot of things, she knew that she needed both her father and mother


    to be happy.


    When she didn''t have a mother back then, her father, grandparents, and Little Aunt loved her very


    much. Yet, there were always people who said that she was very pitiful.


    Because other children had mothers, and when she was born, her mother left her. So everyone


    thought that she was so pitiful.


    She wanted to be a happy child instead of a sad and pitiful child as what the other children


    described.


    "Mommy, I love Daddy, but I also love you a lot!" Little Karen held her mother''s head and nted a


    kiss with her soft lips. "If you leave me, I will cry very loudly!"


    Her voice was so soft. It was the childish, sweet tone of a child. It should have been an innocent


    voice, but her voice was breaking.


    "Baby Karen, I''m sorry! I''m really sorry!" Apart from apologizing, Karen did not know what else she


    could say. Her heart was aching from how sensible her daughter was.


    She was afraid of losing Kevin. Kevin didn''t want to lose her, and her daughter didn''t want to lose


    her mother too.


    She was still carrying the baby she had with Kevin. How could she be so cruel to let the child lose


    the father before the child was even born?


    When the child was born in the future, how would she exin it to the child?


    How could she have the courage to tell her child that her mother had divorced the father, hence, the


    child could not see his father?


    What if the child asked her why she left the father?


    Then how should she answer?


    Did she want to tell the child that she left her father because she was afraid of losing him? What a


    contradictory answer, but it was true.


    Because she was too afraid of losing Kevin, so she asked for a divorce extremely painfully.


    Divorce was another way to lose Kevin, but this kind of loss was different from the other one.


    After the divorce, she was no longer his wife, but she could still hear updates about him. She would


    know if he was safe and fine. If she could watch him from afar, that would be more than enough.


    "Karen, do you understand now?" For thest time, Kevin gave her a chance to think about it and


    wanted her to make her own choice.


    "I..." She was still afraid.


    "What should I do?"


    At the thought of losing him forever if she returned to his side, just thinking about it this way, it has


    made her so heartbroken that she can''t breathe.


    She didn''t dare to return!


    If Karen didn''t answer, it meant that she still didn''t think clearly.


    "Little Karen..." Kevin called for his daughter out in a low and deep voice.


    "Daddy?" Little Karen raised her tiny head and looked at her father. Her big eyes were filled with


    worry. She was very worried that her father would lose his temper again and scare her mother into


    tears.


    "Bring Mommy to the study." Since she wanted to work, then he would let her work. But she could


    only work by his side. She couldn''t leave his sight ever again.


    "Okay!" Little Karen took Karen''s hand and brought her to the study.


    As long as her mother didn''t leave her father, as long as her father didn''t yell at her mother, as long


    as her father and mother could go back to how it was before... As she thought about how her


    parents would be okay again, Little Karen was jumping with happiness.


    However, there was something else in Karen''s heart. If the knot in her heart was not untied, Karen


    wouldn''t be able to live with Kevin in peace.


    "Kevin, we..."


    "Go to the study and think about it carefully. If you can''t figure it out, then you''re not allowed to leave


    this door." Kevin who was dominant and overpowering felt like a tyrant. He had the final say in


    everything, and no one could ever refute him.


    Therefore, with that tone, Karen stayed by


    Kevin''s side.


    He gave her an order and told her to think it through. If she couldn''t make a decision, then she


    wouldn''t be allowed to leave the study.


    Karen sat in front of Kevin''sputer and identally touched the mouse on his desk. The


    computer was turned on, and her picture appeared on the screen.


    In the photo, she was wearing a white t-shirt paired with denim jeans. She also wore a white hoodie


    embroidered with a bear. Her long ck hair was casually tied into a ponytail...


    Karen was unconsciously attracted by herself as she stared at the picture.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Karen in the photo had a bright smile full of life. She seemed so confident.


    If she remembered well, she was just married to Kevin at that time. He had also just taken the


    position of president at Innovative Tech. As thepany secured a sessful deal, thepany


    took a trip to Ocean Behae Vi. Hence, Karen was dressed up casually as depicted in the photo.


    After so many years, she still remembered that time very clearly because what happened at that


    time was too memorable. It was so beautiful that she would never forget it, so she kept that memory


    dearly at heart.


    Because all those beautiful memories were shared with Kevin. She still remembered that Kevin told


    her that she would always have him as her strongest support.


    He also told her that he didn''t care about her past, as he was only concerned about her future.


    Every detail of that trip was so deeply engraved in her heart, so she could recall it immediately.


    However, she did not remember that Kevin had taken photos of her that day.


    But when she looked at the photo again, she saw the colorful roses in the background. She could


    then vaguely remember the story behind this photo.


    After so many years, Kevin was still keeping her photos and used them as his wallpaper.


    Karen''s heart trembled again. She was emotional, worried, and scared all at the same time.


    She clicked on the mouse and saw a dialog box popped up requesting a login password. Karen


    tried to key in Kevin''s birthday.


    The password was wrong.


    Karen then entered Little Karen''s birthday and received another prompt saying that it was wrong.


    Both attempts failed. Karen gave it a serious thought and decided to type her own birthday. It was


    also wrong.


    It wasn''t Kevin''s birthday, it wasn''t Little Karen''s birthday, and it wasn''t her birthday... Then what


    other special numbers were there?


    Karen tried to think harder but still couldn''t think of any numberbination that was special to


    Kevin. She typed 6 numbers casually. The password turned out to be correct, surprisingly.


    It was''131224''.


    This number was given to her on the second day after their marriage registration. Kevin gave her a


    bank card, and the password of the card was 131224.


    Karen finally remembered. 131224 was the 24th of December in 2013. It was Christmas Eve.


    She was abandoned by her family that day and drank alone in the bar.


    She found outter that it was also the first time she had met Kevin. She even vomited all over


    Kevin when she was drunk.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    On the 24th of December in 2013, Karen was betrayed by both her boyfriend and sister, abandoned


    by her family, and had be homeless all of a sudden.


    On the same day, she met Kevin Kyle, the one person who would matter the most to her eventually.


    They both hadpletely different lives and stories. One had nothing left, and the other was trying


    to start a new life.


    It was hard to tell what the future held for them during that time.


    If she had not been betrayed that day, she would not have gone to the bar to drink alone. She


    probably wouldn''t have puked all over Kevin and left asting impression on him.


    Then Kevin would not have recognized her when she was on a blind date a few yearster, and


    then reced the other man to have a date with her instead.


    She couldn''t recognize Kevin because she was so drunk that night when she puked all over him.


    Kevin, on the other hand, remembered her so well and even used the date of their first meeting as


    his passwords.


    Karen could feel her heart aching over and over again. Kevin had done way too much for her, but


    she had never done anything for him.


    Just as Karen was deep in thoughts, a folder on the desktop attracted her attention, ''My Karen


    Daly''!


    The name of the folder was literally ''My Karen Daly''.


    Karen opened it. There was a Word file and a PowerPoint file in the folder.


    Karen first opened the PowerPoint file. With a click, her photos appeared and were ying


    automatically one after another. Every photo also came with a caption.


    The caption described a brief background behind the photo. Some examples would be ¡®Her designs


    were praised highly by her customers'', ''She was very happy'', ''She made two dishes on her own''


    and more.


    The pictures would always have dates above the captions too, other examples included ''Karen


    wasn¡¯t in a very good mood today'' and ¡®She did not say a word no matter how I tried''.


    Every photo, no matter her emotions, was described clearly in the slides. She could tell how much


    effort Kevin put into creating this.


    The photos continued to y out one by one, and then there were no photos left. There was only a


    simple sentence that appeared at the end, ''Today was the 30th day since Karen left, and my heart


    has also left with her 30 days ago.''


    As she stared at that line, Karen clicked back to the previous photo. The date was exactly 30 days


    before that sentence was written.


    That meant that since she went missing, Kevin didn''t open up this folder for 30 days... Well then,


    how did he survive those 30 days?


    Karen tried finding more files to see if Kevin wrote anything else. However, Kevin only had this


    sentence as a record about her going missing, and there was nothing else.


    The folder was then filled with Little Karen''s photos. The captions were no longer written from


    Kevin''s point of view, but in Karen''s.


    Thest sentence of each caption was exactly the same, ''Baby Karen, even if I''m not by your side,


    my love for you never faded. Love, Mommy.''


    From the first photo to thest photo of Little Karen, the photos had this caption beneath them.


    Karen was left in shock and felt extremely painful. What Kevin had done for her was far more than


    she had imagined, but he never said anything.


    Many people had told her that Kevin suffered a lot over the three years she had gone missing. As


    powerful and as strong as he was, he almost followed her footsteps and wanted to leave because of


    her disappearance.


    This was what Karen heard from others. As Kevin had never told her anything. In this little


    scrapbook that he made himself, he¡¯d only included her and Little Karen, and there weren'' t any of


    his photos.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even when there was a photo of him, he was always just a supporting role. He would either be


    standing behind her or Little Karen.


    When it came to this pair of mother and daughter, he was very willing to just stand aside.


    The more Karen thought about it, the more painful her heart ached.


    She no longer wanted Kevin to be hurt because of her. She had to protect him at all costs instead of


    avoiding him. She needed to protect him by his side.


    She wanted to tell him that in this life, he was her man, and she would not let anyone hurt him.


    She wanted to rush to Kevin''s side to loudly dere that no matter how difficult life would be in the


    future, she would never give up on him.


    She wanted to be with him and raise their children together, so that their children would know that


    they were the happiest children in the world.


    Karen got up quickly, and as she was too excited, her legs felt weak and she nearly fell down.


    However, she didn''t bother much. She just wanted to go back to Kevin''s side.


    She opened the door of the study and crashed into a warm embrace by surprise.


    She didn''t notice that since she was locked up in the study, Kevin had been guarding at the door,


    worried that something would happen to her.


    Karen looked at the man right in front of her eyes, she reached out her hands to give him the


    tightest embrace ever. "Kevin, I''m so sorry!"


    Kevin hugged her, but his body was a little stiff. "I''m with Little Karen, we don''t want to hear her


    apologies."


    She apologized because she wanted to let him know that she had made her decision and still


    insisted on leaving.


    This was not what Kevin wanted, so he didn''t want to ept her apology!


    "I will not say anything about leaving you and Little Karen from now on. The two of you are my


    closest people in the whole world. How could I ever leave you?" She was too silly. Even though


    Kevin had repeated so many times, it took her so long to realize.


    "Karen, what did you say?" Kevin couldn''t quite believe what he had just heard. And only in the face


    of Karen, would such ack of confidence ever happen.


    Karen was crying in his arms, but she assured firmly, "I said that even if you kick me out in the


    future, you can''t drive me away from you. I want to stay with you and our children. I don¡¯t want to


    ever be separated from you guys again."


    In fact, she had always known what her heart desired. However, what had happened made her too


    afraid and she did not have the courage to face it, so she chose to be a coward. She learnt her


    lesson now, and she would never do it again in the future.


    Kevin was still a little uncertain. "Have you figured things out?"


    Karen replied, "No!"


    "No?" Kevin was driven absolutely mad with that response.


    Karen wobbled a little in his embrace and wiped her tears. "I haven''t figured it out. I only know that I


    want to stay with you. No matter what happens, we will face it together."


    Karen''s sudden change of attitude did not make Kevin very happy, however. He thought that this


    woman was ying a conspiracy with him, so when he put his guard down, she could sneak away.


    "Kevin, do you not want that?" Finally, Karen realized Kevin''s cold response as he didn''t seem to be


    very happy.


    Kevin responded very seriously, "Karen, I am taking every word you said very seriously. But if you


    dare to mess around with me, I will never let you go so easily."

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    If Karen yed any tricks with Kevin again, he would definitely punish her hard to prove that he


    wasn''t just anyone she could offend.


    "Kevin, I know that you''ve taken every single word I said to you seriously." Karen looked into Kevin''s


    gaze bravely while biting her lips, "I am absolutely serious too."


    She looked at him firmly. "I know you love me and you''d want me to be by your side all the time. I,


    too, want exactly that. But there are too many things I''m worried about. I''m afraid that we don''t have


    the chance to grow old together."


    At the thought of potentially losing Kevin, Karen found it hard to breathe and her heart ached.


    "Kevin, ever since I agreed to marry you, I''ve made up my mind to spend the rest of my life with


    you. I''ve never thought about divorcing you."


    She sobbed and continued to speak through her trembling voice, "The reason I proposed the


    divorce was because Chace threatened me. He will hurt you. I was so scared that I will lose you, so


    I did what he said."


    "Kevin, you know what?" Karen directed the question to Kevin, but in the meantime, she was trying


    to reassure herself, "You probably didn''t know how it felt like when I saw your signature on the


    papers. My world was falling apart."


    "I wasn¡¯t even this upset when I was betrayed by Samuel pretending to be my family."


    "But when you signed the divorce papers, I thought I was dying. I know that I was still carrying our


    baby so I must constantly remind myself that I need to be okay. I needed to be okay so that I can


    give birth to our baby."


    "Because you gave me a baby. The baby would be the only thing I would be left with."


    Karen said everything in one breath and finally poured her heart out. She wanted him to know that


    he was literally her everything.


    And like he said, his heart was empty without her.


    So was she.


    When he was not by her side, besides living with a soulless heart, every breath she took was


    painful.


    Without him, she hadn¡¯t had a good night sleep nor enjoyed a proper meal.


    If the children hadn''t been there to support her, she might not have been able to hold on until now.


    A long time passed, but Kevin didn''t respond. She pulled at Kevin'' s shirt and asked nervously,


    "Kevin?"


    What exactly was he trying to do?


    Why couldn''t he just say something, or give her an answer? Why did he have to make her wait


    anxiously?


    "Karen, I''m sorry!" Kevin rubbed her head and embraced her tightly in his arms. "Everything about


    Chace''s threats, I was already aware of it."


    Kevin always thought that he was being a good husband for helping Karen sort everything out.


    In fact, what he had done was far from enough. He had never thought about it from her perspective


    before, because they were very different individuals.


    She knew that he was the leader of Rovio Corp. She also knew that he made a fortune from the


    business, but she did not know the ways he used to manage Rovio.


    There were a lot of things that he had never shared with her, because he felt that it didn¡¯t matter


    whether Karen knew them or not.


    It was precisely because he didn''t share anything with Karen, she wouldn''t know how powerful he


    was. Hence, she was frightened and panicked silently.


    When a person panicked, the person would either be in a flight or fight mode, which exined her


    decision.


    He knew that Karen was threatened by Chace. However, he did not take the initiative to reassure


    her that he had a way to deal with Chace. Instead, he waited for her to think about it and for her to


    make her own choice.


    "You knew about everything?" Karen thought that no one had noticed. To her surprise, Kevin


    actually knew about everything.


    When did he find out?


    Was it before their divorce, or after?


    When Karen was still confused and lost in her thoughts, Kevin said, "Karen, I have told you many


    times that you are my wife and I am a man that you can rely on for the rest of your life. So when you


    encounter someone who threatened you, why didn''t you discuss it with me? Why do you have to


    make a decision on your own?"


    Karen lowered her head. "I..."


    Kevin raised her head and nted a kiss on her forehead. "I didn''t know that you were scared, but


    now I do."


    In the past, Kevin did not understand, but after hearing Karen''s exnation, he finally understood.


    To him, divorce was a big thing. He had been waiting for Karen all this while. He was waiting for her


    to think things through and share her pain with him.


    He thought that she would make a wise decision, so it totally caught him off guard that she would


    really propose a divorce with him. At the heat of the moment, he agreed to the divorce.


    At the end of the day, both of them thought that they were doing this for each other''s sake and they


    weren¡¯t understood by each other. As a result, they did notmunicate effectively at all which


    eventually led to this situation.


    Karen did not understand. "What do you know?"


    Kevin held her face and said, "Karen, promise me, no matter what happens in the future, no matter


    big or small, you must talk to me. You can''t make your own decisions."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen nodded lightly and replied, "I promise you. You also have to promise me that you won''t do


    everything for us without telling me. If there¡¯s anything, you have to discuss it with me too." "Ok,


    we¡¯ll work hard together." Kevin lowered his head and kissed Karen. From the corner of his eyes, he


    could see the little one standing beside them. She was blinking her big watery eyes and looking at


    them with great curiosity.


    "Little Karen!" Kevin shouted.


    "I didn''t see anything." Little Karen covered her eyes with her tiny hands, but also deliberately


    spread her fingers apart so she could take a peek at her parents through the cracks between her


    fingers.


    Her father and mother were kissing again, which proved that they had made up. They would not


    quarrel again in the future, and she wouldn¡¯ t have to worry that she would be a child without a


    mother again.


    "Come here!" Kevin ordered.


    "Daddy, I won''t look at you, I promise." Little Karen quickly said something nice after realizing her


    daddy''s look changed. What if daddy was angry and spanked her?


    "Come here!" Kevin''s tone became slightly more serious.


    "..." Little Karen''s tiny mouth moved slightly. If her father continued to yell at her, she would cry out


    loud and create a scene.


    "Kevin, what are you on about? Don''t scare her." Before Little Karen cried, her mother came to her


    rescue.


    Therefore, Little Karen felt that a child with a mother was the happiest child. When she was bullied


    by her father, her mother would give her a hand.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    "Little Karen,e here!" Kevin insisted for Little Karen toe over. Even Karen could not stop


    him.


    "Mommy, help me!" Little Karen ran over and hugged her mother''s leg, seeking protection from her


    mother.


    Little Karen firmly believed that at most times, the mother had the final say in everything in the


    family. Her father would, of course, be listening to her mother too.


    Karen was about to reach out her arms to hug Little Karen when Kevin grabbed her first.


    Kevin picked Little Karen up and nted a kiss on her pink blushy cheeks. "Silly baby! I asked you


    toe over so that I can give you a hug."


    "Come on, I am not stupid. I am a smart baby." Although her father said that she was silly, Little


    Karen was not upset.


    Because her father and mother had reconciled, and they were hugging her together. She could


    probably be their third wheel and sleep in the middle of her parents again tonight.


    "Of course, our Little Karen is the smartest baby ever." Karen also leaned forward and kissed Little


    Karen''s pink cheeks.


    At this moment, Karen was totally relieved as if she hade back to life once again. This was the


    real, lively Karen, and not the walking dead like she was before.


    After all these challenges and craziness, just when she thought that she would lose Kevin and Little


    Karen forever, they have both returned to her side.


    Right at this moment, she finally realized that no matter what happened, being together as a family


    was the one most important thing.


    If they were not together as a family, they wouldn''t be happy.


    Karen became even more determined with this realization.


    No matter how difficult the path ahead of them was, as long as Kevin and Little Karen were with her,


    they could ovee everything together and no one could hurt them.


    Karen was about to say something when the phone in her pocket rang. It was a notification for a


    text message. She unlocked her phone and saw a voice message from Faye.


    Faye said that the baby was too excited for the New Year and has, therefore, decided to arrive


    earlier. They were already on their way to the hospital.


    Faye gave birth to a six- pound baby boy through natural birth. They had decided to name him Fynn


    Spencer way before he was born.


    They chose a simple and joyful name, just like Faye''s name.


    Faye was smiling so happily as she stared at the baby that was lying next to her. She had


    completely forgotten about her cries and screams during delivery the day before. She was even


    comining about not wanting to give birth ever again, while she was going throughbor!


    Everyone still remembered what happened yesterday very clearly. Besidesining about not


    wanting a baby in the future, she also yelled at Sebastian and told him off several times.


    She was ranting angrily about how Sebastian did the bare minimum of impregnating her and not


    having to do much after. She had to suffer all this while just to carry the baby and now that she had


    to go through such a painful experience to give birth.


    At first, Sebastian was worried that she would be afraid of the pain, so he proposed a C-section. It


    would have been better that way. But Faye felt that the C-section was not good for the baby, so she


    insisted on having a natural birth for the baby''s sake.


    She always had the final say in their family. She wore the pants in their rtionship!


    But when Faye was going through all that bouts of painst night, she realized that Sebastian was


    just a useless b*stard!


    Why couldn''t Sebastian stick with his opinion from the start? If he insisted on the C-section, she


    wouldn''t have to suffer so much during thebor process.


    But right at this moment, Faye smiled so brightly and dismissed her painst night. She did not


    have anyints anymore.


    Everything was worth it with the healthy baby lying beside her.


    She smiled at Karen, who was sitting by the bed, and said, "Karen, do you think the baby looks


    more like me, or Sebastian?"


    Karen stared at the baby over and over again, "Faye, can I tell the truth?"


    Faye rolled her eyes. "You silly girl, do you really think that I''d be unhappy if my baby looks like


    Sebastian?"


    Karen smiled gently and said, "Yea, what else could it be?"


    Faye added, "Although I alwaysin that Sebastian is annoying and there¡¯s nothing good


    about him, he is the man I can never live without. As long as he is around, I get to be as stubborn


    as I want to be, because I know that deep down, he''s the only one who could tolerate me."


    Karen understood Faye''s words. The three of them had known each other since high school. They


    went to the same university but pursued different majors.


    Once, there was a girl who was hitting on Sebastian in their sophomore year. When Faye found out,


    she ran to the broadcast room and announced to everyone that Sebastian was her boyfriend and


    warned the girl to forget about him.


    Faye and Sebastian were only ssmates at that time. Sebastian had never shown any signs of


    attraction or affection to her either.


    But the bold Faye had already fallen in love with him. Sebastian did not dare to reject her advances


    and eventually became Faye''s boyfriend.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Since starting a rtionship with Sebastian, Faye did not neglect Karen. She would still see and talk


    to Karen daily about everything regarding their rtionship.


    So from high school until college, and as they began dating, Karen had witnessed their entire


    romantic journey.


    Karen knew how much Faye truly cared about Sebastian.


    It was a blessing that Faye had sessfully given birth to the baby, and both of them were safe.


    Karen''s excitement was no less than Faye''s.


    When Faye got married a few years ago, she wasn¡¯t by her side. She was absolutely chuffed to be


    by Faye''s side now that she¡¯s be a mother.


    "Karen, it¡¯s so strange to be a mother. When I see my child, it feels like I have everything in the


    world. This was a feeling I have never experienced before the baby was born. Yet, I feel so different


    now." Faye was recovering well. After a night''s rest, she gained her energy back.


    "Yes yes, that''s the feeling." Karen nodded. Finally, there¡¯s someone to talk about children with her,


    so she was also very excited. "When the child is jumping around you, you will unconsciously follow


    where they go. Once they get injured, no matter big or small, you would feel very worried


    regardless.."


    In fact, Karen was feeling envious that Faye was able to give birth to her baby smoothly. The baby


    was even lying beside her and she could look at him whenever she desired.


    She recalled what happened during her experience withbor. When she was still pregnant with


    baby Karen, she was forced to have a C- section and the baby was taken away before her due


    date.


    She didn''t even know what her baby looked like when she was born. She only heard that Little


    Karen weighed less than four pounds at birth because she was born prematurely.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Karen subconsciously touched her belly as she recalled what happened back then. This time, she


    would protect her baby and wee the baby into the world safely no matter what.


    She wanted to stay by her children''s side, and watched them grow up healthily day by day. From


    witnessing their first word to taking their first step, she didn¡¯t want to be absent anymore.


    "Karen, I really can''t believe that we''ve both be mothers. This is something I never imagined


    before." Faye tilted her head and looked at the baby lying next to her with the most adoring look.


    She couldn''t help but to poke at his wrinkled face. "In another 20 years, when our children are all


    grown up, we will be grandmas by then."


    That was a typical thought of every mother. As soon as the child was born, they started to worry


    about their children''s future.


    Karen smiled widely, "In another 20 years, your Fynn will grow into a handsome man. I'' m sure


    you''ll be dead worried about him at that time."


    "I''m just worried about his marriage. I''m worried that he''ll get married to a woman that I don¡¯t


    approve of. If your Little Karen and my baby could fall in love, or if you give birth to another baby


    girl, then I''ll be content for the rest of my life." Faye certainly hasn''t given up on the thought of


    having Little Karen as her daughter-inw.


    "If they fall in love with each other, I certainly won''t object." Karen suddenly thought about the big


    boy who had left them for a long time, which was Lionel.


    If Lionel had not left from saving Little Karen, he would have grown up with Little Karen and brought


    more joy to her.


    It''d be incredible if Lionel could be by Little Karen¡¯s side to the end of time.


    Although Karen did not know Lionel¡¯ s background, she thought that with his calm, generous, and


    responsible personality, he would certainly be the most suitable son-inw.


    She knew Little Karen would grow up into a beautiful girl. There would be a lot of guys around her


    by then.


    But what was the use of the crowd? She only needed a man who really cared about Little Karen,


    loved her truly, and could make her happy for the rest of her life.


    "Karen, what are you thinking about?" Karen was lost in her thoughts when they were chatting, so


    Faye red at her discontentedly.


    "Thinking about our children''s future." Karen responded patiently, "But when our kids grow up, they


    will have their own way of thinking. The people we like are not necessarily the ones they like."


    "You are always such a downer. I have worked so hard to give birth to the baby. Can''t I just


    fantasize for a while?" Faye threw a contemptuous look at Karen.


    As Faye recalled the pain from herbor yesterday, she had the thought that she might die from the


    pain. What a blessing to still be alive now.


    "I''m also raining at my parade here. Besides, the children are not just ours, but also their fathers''.


    They will have their own opinions about them." Karen dismissed Faye''s dissatisfaction.


    Faye was always one who was


    straightforward and outspoken.


    "Their fathers? They are the men who only had to work for a few seconds and we suffered for


    months here. What rights do they have to have their opinions?" Faye was full ofints when


    speaking of the fathers.


    She worked so hard to give birth to a son for him yesterday. Instead offorting her after the


    procedure, Sebastian suddenly turned into a fool and even cried.


    Faye had heard that many people would cry after the excitement of their firstborn. She had never


    seen it with her own eyes though.


    Last night, she cried from pain, but Sebastian was crying out of joy and excitement.


    She was in so much pain that she almost lost her life. Yet, Sebastian was still crying happily. How


    could Faye notin about him?


    However, she was just venting mindlessly. She wasn''t actually annoyed by Sebastian. On the


    contrary, she loved him very much but she just didn''t want to admit it.


    Thankfully, Sebastian had known her for too many years and knew her very well, so he would


    always let her have things her way.


    She was his wife at the end of the day. If he didn''t care for her and love her, who else would?


    Sebastian tolerated Faye¡¯s attitude all this while. He knew that no matter how angry Faye was, she


    would be fine again in a short while.


    Karen smiled and continued, "Faye, remember, you are a mother now. So when you talk to your


    child in the future, you have to be respectful of the father too."


    Faye pouted, "He doesn''t even care, so why should I?"


    "Nurse, can you bring the baby back for some rest, please?" Sebastian spoke out all of a sudden,


    and he sounded a little angry.


    Faye looked back at him and immediately changed into a smiling face. "Oh daddy, I was just joking


    with Karen. Don''t be angry."


    Sebastian didn''t say anything.


    Faye pulled the corner of his shirt. "Sebastian, please let the baby stay here a little longer. As long


    as he stays with me for a little longer, I promise I will definitely change my bad habits."


    Sebastian pushed Faye''s hand away and said, "You''ve made a promise with the nurse, and are you


    nning to break your promise now?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The baby was still a newborn and his immune system was very weak. The hospital needed to keep


    the baby in a special room for two days of monitoring. After the baby''s immune system got stronger,


    he would then be discharged with the mother.


    Faye tried to plea, "But..."


    "There is no ''but''. Nurse, please take the baby away." It was rare for Sebastian to be so dominant


    towards Faye.


    Faye did not like to see this side of Sebastian. She grabbed the pillow on her side and threw it at


    Sebastian. "Sebastian, you get out of here!"


    "Faye, don''t!" Karen grabbed Faye''s hand and said, "Sebastian is doing this for your own good. If


    he doesn''t insist on prioritizing the child''s health today, what if the baby gets sick? You will really cry


    and be sad by then."


    "He just doesn''t care about me. Look at Kevin. Wherever you go, he will chase after you. He will


    stay by your side silently. Now look at Sebastian, I always followed him, and he''s never listened to


    me. When I am discharged, I need to try to run away from home and see what he''ll do." Faye said


    this to Sebastian on purpose.


    "Faye, do you really think so?" Sebastian sounded really angry.


    "Honey, I was just teasing. Don''t take it seriously!" Faye knew that she had gone too far, so she held


    Sebastian''s hand silently and apologized lovingly.


    Sebastian endured Faye''s nonsense for all these years. He finally looked calmer and gently held


    Faye in his arms, "You are a mother now, how can you still act so childishly?"


    "Because I have you, so I can do whatever I want," Faye said very proudly.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Because I have you, I can do whatever I want.


    Coming out of the hospital, the words that Faye Reed had just said to Sebastian Spencer still


    lingered in Karen Daly¡¯s ears.


    Because in my world, there¡¯s you, you would give in to me and spoil me, therefore, I can be my true


    self around you.


    This could be a true portrayal of the rtionship between Faye and Sebastian.


    In the past, Karen had heard people say that five hundred years of virtue in a person''s previous life


    could only be exchanged for a brief encounter in this life.


    Two people meeting in the vast sea of people and bing husband and wife. How many 500


    years had they spent doing good in their previous life in order to get them to be in each other''s life


    and grow old together?


    Karen guessed that she must have saved the world in her previous life, so as to have the chance to


    meet Kevin and be his wife in this life.


    It was because Sebastian could tolerate all of Faye''s shorings and waywardness, therefore she


    could say that she could be capricious because of him.


    Then she looked at herself again. Kevin also pampered her without any boundaries and gave her


    everything. Even when she arbitrarily proposed a divorce, he had let her do as she pleased.


    Every time when she thought about the divorce, Karen regretted it. The harm to Kevin had already


    been caused. In the future, she had to work hard to make up for him. She would not let him be hurt


    again.


    As she was thinking about Kevin, Karen looked up and saw him standing in the snow, looking


    lovingly at her.


    His eyes were so focused on her and full of tenderness, as if he could only see her.


    Since Faye had given birth to her child, Karen was definitely going to visit her in the hospital. Kevin


    drove her here with no questions asked.


    However, he did not go into the hospital with her. Instead, he waited for her in the cafe next to the


    hospital with Little Karen.


    After visiting Faye, Karen sent a message to Kevin. So as soon as she walked to the gate of the


    hospital, Kevin was already standing outside waiting for her.


    "Where is Baby Karen?" Karen asked. Kevin was standing alone in the snow and she did not see


    Little Karen. In addition, she dared not meet his affectionate eyes, so she immediately changed the


    topic.


    "She''s asleep." Kevin pointed to the car behind him, Little Karen was sleepingfortably in the


    back seat of the car.


    After her parents reconciled with each other, Little Karen was in a good mood. She could eat, jump,


    and sleep happily. Once again, she started nagging about growing up quickly so that she could find


    her brother Lionel.


    Young Little Karen was obsessed with Brother Lionel. It was really not something a child like her


    would do.


    "Are you done visiting?" Kevin asked again.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When he saw Karening out of the hospital from afar, Kevin put Little Karen down, got off the


    car to open the door for Karen to get into the car.


    Karen stood still and looked up at him quietly.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin looked worried.


    Kevin was so worried because of her slightly unusual behavior. Thinking of this, Karen suddenly felt


    sorry.


    Everybody knew clearly how well Kevin had treated her, including their enemy, Chace Yaleman.


    She was the only one who did not understand.


    Chace Yaleman had threatened her to leave Kevin because he wanted to use her to destroy him.


    However, she had fallen into Chace''s trap and proposed the divorce, which had hurt Kevin so


    terribly.


    Kevin was thest person she wanted to hurt, but because of her stupidity, she had caused serious


    consequences.


    When Kevin heard her mention about the divorce, his heart had to be in extreme pain. However,


    she thought that he couldn''t wait to separate from her.


    Karen replied, "Kevin..."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m sorry!" She said again.


    "Karen, what do you want to do?" Hearing the words "I''m sorry" from Karen, Kevin''s eyes darkened.


    He looked cold and scary.


    "I just want to say sorry to you!" She owed him too many apologies. It would take her a whole


    afternoon to apologize, but she couldn''t keep silent.


    "Karen, I told you before, if you dare to mess around again, if you don''t discuss with me when you


    encounter a problem, I will make you learn your lesson," Kevin said this ruthlessly, and he clenched


    her hand at the same time.


    "Kevin, I won''t do that again!" Karen blinked back the tears in her eyes. She gave him a bright smile


    and said, "I''ll listen to you from now on."


    "Karen, remember what I told you." Kevin took the chance to hold Karen in his arms and patted her


    on the back.


    Heavy snow continued to fall, but Karen did not feel cold today, because she had Kevin.


    With him by her side, no matter how cold the weather was, it would not be cold for her.


    Kevin''s presence was enough to warm her heart.


    After getting into the car, Little Karen, who had slept for a while, turned overzily, blinked her eyes,


    and woke up.


    "Baby Karen, you''re awake." Karen picked her up and held her in her arms.


    "Mom, I dreamed of Brother Lionel just now," Little Karen rubbed her eyes and said softly, pouting


    her pink lips.


    "Oh! Did you dream of Brother Lionel?" When Little Karen mentioned Lionel, Karen''s heart ached.


    "Brother Lionel told me to grow up soon, he said that when I grow up, I can see him." Little Karen


    blinked her big eyes and looked at Karen. "Mommy, when will I grow up?"


    "You are growing up every day, but it''s not obvious enough. In a few years, when you look back at


    your previous photos, you will notice that you are a big child then." The answer was from Kevin,


    who was driving the car. He looked at his wife and daughter in the back seat from time to time from


    the rearview mirror.


    "Am I growing every day?" Little Karen raised her hands and looked at them. Then she touched her


    face to check whether she had grown up.


    "If you don''t believe me, let mommy show you your past photos on my mobile phone to see if you


    have really grown up," Kevin said.


    "Mommy, I want to have a look," Little Karen said happily.


    "Okay, I''ll show you." Karen took the mobile phone handed over by Kevin and pressed the home


    button, she needed to enter the password.


    Karen had always trusted Kevin and had never had the habit of checking his mobile phone. Karen


    didn''t know his password when he suddenly gave his mobile phone to her.


    She wanted to ask, but at the same time, she thought of 131224. She entered the numbers, and the


    mobile phone was unlocked.


    After unlocking the phone, Karen discreetly looked at Kevin. From the rearview mirror, she could


    see that Kevin''s expression was calm.


    He didn''t tell her the password, but let her unlock his phone. So in his knowledge, she naturally


    knew all his passwords.


    Karen was moved by Kevin''s trust in her once again.


    "Mommy, show me the photos!" Little Karen couldn''t wait to see the photos taken when she was a


    child. She wanted to see if she had grown up.


    At this moment, Kevin suddenly made a quick turn. Karen hit the left side of the car. Little Karen,


    who was sitting in the child car seat, also fell to the left side. Fortunately, her seat belt was fastened


    securely, otherwise, she would have been thrown out of her seat!

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    "Karen, are you both alright?" Kevin Kyle was driving while examining Karen Daly and Little Karen''s


    situation in the rearview mirror.


    "We''re fine," Karen said.


    When Karen hit the door, she protected her belly instinctively. Fortunately, she just hit her shoulder


    and nothing happened to her and the child.


    Little Karen was sitting in a child car seat. When the car made a quick turn, her arm was strangled


    and turned red, but she was fine.


    "Daddy, I''m fine!" Little Karen said to remind her father of her presence.


    "Good girl!" Kevin''s voice was much softer, and he said, "Baby Karen, we will y a very exciting


    game together. Sit down properly with mommy. Don''t be afraid."


    "Daddy, I am brave! I am not afraid!" Little Karen was young. When her father said that he was


    ying a game, she believed that it was a game. However, she did not know that there was a life-


    and-death "game" waiting for them.


    "Karen..." As Kevin sped up, he nced at Karen from the rearview mirror. "Something is wrong.


    Please buckle your seat belt with Baby Karen and stay in your seat. Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    "Kevin, drive carefully. Don''t worry about us. I will take care of Little Karen." Kevin had been driving


    steadily all the time. Since he had suddenly made such a big turn, there had to be something


    wrong.


    She didn''t know what had happened, but she believed that Kevin could handle it.


    What she had to do was to protect herself and Little Karen, so that Kevin would have nothing to


    worry about.


    "Little Karen, sit tight. I will speed up now." Kevin turned the steering wheel, and the car got on the


    fastne on the right side.


    Karen finally knew what was going on. It turned out that there were a few cars following them and


    rushing towards them fearlessly.


    Just now, they were suddenly besieged. If it weren''t for Kevin''s sharp vision and hearing, their car


    would have been bumped into the moat when they had just made a quick turn.


    Karen looked at Kevin worriedly. Her eyes met Kevin''s in the rearview mirror. In such an urgent


    situation, Kevin had to lose the cars following them and at the same time, checked on Little Karen


    and herself from the rearview mirror from time to time. He could not let anything happen to them.


    The two''s eyes met in the rearview mirror. Seconds after, Kevin looked away and paid full attention


    to the situation around him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Kevin was so calm, Karen''s heart slowly returned to its original state.


    She told herself not to worry. She believed that Kevin would definitely ovee the danger.


    At this moment, Karen saw a car driving from the opposite direction, heading straight towards their


    car.


    There were pursuers at the front and behind them. They had surrounded their car. If they were to


    sh together, even if Kevin''s car was an expensive Ferrari, they would not be able to escape the


    fate of being smashed into pieces.


    The situation got more and more dangerous. Karen clenched her fists and was so nervous that she


    had her heart in her mouth.


    "Daddy,e on!" Little Karen firmly believed that her father was ying games with them, so she


    was not afraid at all.


    "Baby Karen, sit tight. Daddy is speeding up!" Under such a tense situation, Kevin calmly turned the


    steering wheel from left to right and then stepped on the gas pedal at maximum.


    With a whistling sound, the car Kevin was driving, brushed past the iing car. Sparks flew in all


    directions.


    Kevin sessfully avoided the caring head- on from the opposite direction and drove away.


    But the car could not control its speed. It continued to charge forward and collided with the cars


    chasing after Kevin.


    The car collided head-on with the three cars pursuing Kevin''s car. The impact sent the car flying and


    thennded heavily on the ground. The car was a total loss, and the driver d in heavy security


    gear was thrown out from the car. He fell from a few meters high to the ground. The driver twitched


    a bit before heypletely motionless. He had stopped breathing.


    This collision had caused serious damage to the other cars that were pursuing Kevin. When they


    tried to catch up with Kevin again, his car had gone far.


    At this time, a group of cars rushed over and soon captured the vehicles and the people in them


    who were after Kevin.


    "You and you are responsible for escorting Director Kevin. Then you and the rest, take these people


    back." The leader ordered.


    Fortunately, their master was alright, otherwise, they would be in big trouble.


    After his men arrived, Kevin slowed down the car and returned to their residence soon.


    Kevin got out of the car and immediately checked Karen and Little Karen''s situation. "Little Karen,


    the game is over. Tell me, do you feel any difort?"


    Little Karen shook her little head and then nodded. "Daddy, although I don''t feel any difort, I


    still want to y."


    Not knowing the situation, Little Karen innocently thought that someone was ying bumper cars


    with them just now. It was really fun.


    "You are amazing!" Kevin praised her sincerely. She was indeed his daughter. She was fearless and


    wasn''t terrified by the speeding car at such a young age. Instead, she happily told him that she still


    wanted to y.


    "Yes, our baby Karen is really great." Karen pinched Little Karen''s face. Just now, she was so


    scared that her heart was in her mouth. On the other hand, her Baby Karen was able to keep a


    straight face.


    After praising her daughter, Kevin looked at Karen. His eyes were affectionate and somewhat


    pleased. "Karen, you are also great!"


    "Ah... how am I great?" Karen was embarrassed by Kevin''s praise, and she looked away.


    "You''re great in every aspect!" In such a dangerous situation, Karen knew how to protect herself,


    the baby in her belly, and Little Karen, so that he would not have to worry about them. That was why


    he was able topletely lose the enemy and get home safely.


    "I didn''t..." Karen was really embarrassed to be praised by him.


    "You are both great!" Kevin unbuckled Little Karen''s seat belt, picked her up, and went around to the


    right side of the car to open the door for Karen.


    Karen stretched out her leg to get out of the car, but she felt a sharp pain in her stomach.


    "Kevin, my... my belly hurts, I don''t know..."


    Thinking that she might have hurt the baby just now, Karen was so anxious that she could not


    complete her sentence.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin was more anxious than her if it was anything rted to her.


    He put Little Karen on the ground and picked Karen up.


    "My belly hurts, it''s still hurting..." Karen said nervously.


    Karen didn''t notice the pain in her belly just now, probably because she was too tense. Right now,


    she felt a surge of pain in her belly, which made her break out in cold sweat.


    "Karen, don''t be afraid. You will be fine." Kevin picked up Karen and strode into the house.


    "Little Karen, keep up with us."


    Little Karen ran after her father, but she was still too young. Even though she tried her best, she still


    couldn''t keep up with her father'' s pace.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    Kevin Kyle rushed into the room and gently put Karen Daly on the bed. "Karen, lie down. I''ll ask the


    doctor toe over right away."


    "Okay!" Kareny t on the bed cautiously and dared not move. She was worried that she might


    hurt the baby in her belly if she moved.


    "Don''t be afraid, everything will be fine. You are brave, and our baby is strong too." Kevin rubbed


    Karen''s head andforted her.


    "Okay, I''m not afraid!" She was not afraid at all because he was with them.


    "Good girl!" Kevin immediately called the doctor using his mobile phone and requested the doctor to


    attend to Karen quickly.


    "Kevin, don''t worry." Karen put her hand into Kevin''s big palm. "I don''t feel much pain now. I don''t


    know if it''s because the baby was tired after sitting in the car for too long and there''s not much


    space inside the car. That''s why he bothered me. Now that I can stretch, he has stopped bothering


    me now."


    It could be because Kevin was with her, or that her stomach really didn''t hurt anymore. Karen


    looked better now.


    "It''s good that it doesn''t hurt now, but don''t move now. We''ll wait for the doctor toe and see


    what''s going on." Kevin would not be relieved until he was certain that Karen was alright.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Karen nodded obediently, she took Kevin''s hand, and said, "The people


    who besieged us earlier, do you think they were sent by Chace?"


    Yesterday, they received a call from Chace Yaleman. Today, they were being assaulted. Karen


    couldn¡¯t think of anyone else except Chace.


    But for Kevin, there were too many people who wanted to take revenge on him. Now that there was


    no news yet from his men, he didn''t know who was the culprit today.


    He had dominated the business world for many years. Many had received benefits because of him,


    but of course, there were some who suffered loss because of him.


    Many people who couldn''t get any benefit from him were offended and humiliated. Over the years,


    there were a lot of people who wanted to get rid of him secretly.


    There were many people who wanted to get rid of him, but almost no one could really hurt him. Not


    only had he arranged men around him, but he had been practicing martial arts since he was a child.


    It was not easy to deal with him.


    "I will handle it. Don''t worry." Kevin''s men would investigate these matters. He did not want Karen to


    worry.


    However, he did not know that the more he kept from Karen, the more worried she would be. Karen


    would only be at peace if he told her everything.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kevin, didn''t you promise me that you will discuss everything with me? " It had only been a short


    time, and this man had forgotten his promise to her.


    "I still don''t know who the culprit is. Wait till my subordinates find out who did this then I will tell you."


    Kevin sat down beside Karen and held her face, then gently kissed her. "Karen, as long as you stay


    by my side, no one can do anything to me."


    In the business world, there were often conflicts of interest. There were too many people who


    wanted to create idents for him, but it didn''t matter, he could deal with them easily.


    Karen blushed and said, "You must be more careful from now onwards. Don''t let your guard down.


    Don''t forget that you''re not alone. You still have me and our children." ''Yes." Kevin kissed her


    forehead and said,


    "You''ve made progress."


    "What?" Karen asked in a daze.


    "I''mplimenting you." Kevin was very happy. Karen had finally opened herself up.


    "Where''s Little Karen?" They had been upstairs for a while, but the little girl hadn''te yet.


    "I''m here! I''m not happy!" Sitting on the floor outside the room, Little Karen pouted and said angrily.


    As soon as her parents reconciled with each other, they had forgotten about her. Little Karen felt a


    little abandoned!


    Mommy was Daddy''s most important treasure. She was not their most important treasure. Daddy


    and mommy were both big liars.


    Humph...


    She wanted to grow up quickly to find Brother Lionel. She would definitely be Brother Lionel'' s most


    important treasure. No one couldpete with her.


    "What happened, Little Karen?" Looking at the angry little girl, Kevin picked her up and flicked on


    her face.


    "I don''t want to talk to you!" She was still angry, so she decided to ignore her father.


    "You really don''t want to talk to me?" Kevin pretended to be sad.


    "Of course I want to!" Little Karen could not bear to see her father sad.


    "Then let''s make up," Kevin said while smiling gently.


    "Okay!" Little Karen threw herself into her father''s arms. She had forgotten about the unpleasant


    things just now.


    Karen reached out and rubbed Little Karen''s head. She thought, soon, their second child would be


    born, and then her children would be able to get along well with each other.


    When the time came, they would have three children. Their home would be very lively, and Kevin''s


    parents would be happy.


    Thinking of these, the corners of Karen''s mouth lifted slightly and she smiled.


    It felt good when she stopped worrying.


    And she believed that as long as they were together, nothing could hurt them.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Kevin''s deep voice interrupted Karen''s train of thought.


    She shook her head and gave him a bright smile. "I''m thinking about you and the children."


    "Silly!" Kevin held Karen in one hand and Little Karen in the other.


    Even though he had just experienced danger, he didn''t take those things seriously because he had


    Karen and Little Karen with him.


    The doctor came quickly and gave Karen a checkup. She had only experienced a fright, the child


    was fine.


    "Director Kevin, the Yaleman Family''s situation has deteriorated to an unprecedented state. As long


    as we put more pressure on them, soon they will not be able to hold on." Recently, Nick ck would


    report the situation of the Yaleman family in the country to Kevin on the phone every day.


    "Good!" Kevin replied calmly. He had no expression on his face, and no one knew his opinion.


    "Director Kevin..." After a pause, Nick continued, "The Yaleman family will not resist for a long time,


    and Chace is missing at this critical moment. There is no trace of him in the country, nor is there any


    record of him leaving the country. At present, we don''t know where he is, and the situation is a little


    tricky." "He''s in the United States." Kevin gave Nick an answer.


    When the Yaleman family was in trouble, Chace could never sit still and wait. He would definitely


    think of a way to fight back... So Chace had to be the mastermind of their attack yesterday.


    Kevin had guessed that it was Chace, and the news from his subordinates showed that it was also


    Chace''s doing. The double news confirmed that Chace was in the United States.


    After so many years, he didn''t expect that Chace still hadn''t made any progress when he employed


    people to do things.


    If he wanted to attack him, he had to at least find a few qualified racing drivers, who were more


    capable in all aspects.


    Instead, Chace had sent useless men with a weak attack!

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Chace Yaleman might have forgotten that when Kevin Kyle was still in university, he was already


    the superior racing driver of the VBE Racing Club.


    At a certain professional racingpetition, he had won triple gold medals and became famous in


    the racing industry at that time.


    Later, after graduating from the university, Kevin officially took charge of Rovio, and withdrew from


    the VBE Racing Club.


    Although he had withdrawn from the VBE Racing Club, his reputation was still there, and many


    juniors regarded him as their super idol.


    Because until now, no one in the VBE Racing Club had broken his record of three consecutive gold


    medals. When they talked about Leo Kyle from back then, everyone still admired him very much.


    Chace had found some people to block his car. In the end, like yesterday, he was only looking for


    defeat.


    "Chace has gone to the States?" Nick ck asked himself. At the same time, he wiped his cold


    sweat and wailed in his heart, "It''s over, it''s over. That man has gone to the United States. Director


    Kevin''s wife and daughter whom he cares about the most are there now."


    Their almighty Director Kevin had left the work at Rovio and gone to the United States to


    apany his wife and daughter. One could imagine how important they were to him.


    If the two of them were to be in harm''s way because of Chace, he could lose his job and probably


    his life too.


    The more Nick thought about it, the more scared he felt as if his own life would soon be ended too!


    For a while, there was silence on the phone when Nick was thinking of such nonsense. Kevin had


    always been a person with few words. He was the one listening to the report.


    However, Nick on the other end did not speak for a long time. Kevin frowned and coughed a little to


    remind him.


    "Director Kevin, I''m still here!" Hearing Kevin''s cough, Nick came to his senses almost immediately.


    He was in a daze when he was on the phone with Director Kevin. He was doomed.


    He felt so pitiful!


    He had been with Director Kevin for at least more than ten years. If he were to be transferred away


    from Director Kevin''s side or being punished because of this...


    Then he would be just too unlucky!


    However, Kevin stopped talking again. Nick wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and continued,


    "Director Kevin, next, we have to..."


    Before he could finish his words, Kevin interrupted him and said, "You stay in Chatterton Town to


    deal with the Yaleman Group. I want to see the Yaleman family''s downfall in the shortest time


    possible."


    Handling the Yaleman Group was a huge deal, but Kevin''s tone remained calm as if he was dealing


    with a matter that was not worth mentioning.


    "Yes, I will strive toplete the task," Nick replied respectfully.


    "Nick, you have been with me for many years. You should know my character very well and what


    kind of person I dislike." After that, Kevin hung up the phone.


    Nick was stunned for a while after the busy tone. It seemed that Director Kevin was not very


    pleased with his moment of distraction. Director Kevin was warning him that if there was a next


    time, he would really be finished.


    With his mobile phone still in hand, Nick looked at York Tanner, who was sitting beside him, and


    said sullenly, "We are Director Kevin¡¯ s two most important assistants. This time, neither of us


    followed him to the United States. Don''t you worry at all?"


    "We are his assistants no doubt. Usually, when he wants to do something, he will give us the orders,


    but he doesn''t only have us, two assistants." Compared to Nick, who was worried about this and


    that, York was more rxed. He didn''t need to be on his toes because Director Kevin wasn''t


    around.


    "You are so at ease." Nick red at York discontentedly. He walked to the coffee table and sat


    down. Then he picked up a cup of tea and drank it in one gulp. "It is inconvenient for Director Kevin


    to do things when we are not around him."


    York said, "Special Assistant ck, have you been with Director Kevin for too many years that you


    only listen to Director Kevin''s instructions, and you aren''t able to judge things on your own


    anymore."


    Nick asked, "What do you mean?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    York added, "Don''t forget that Rovio''srgest base is in New York. Chace has only chosen to attack


    Director Kevin in New York out of desperation. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have shot himself in the foot."


    What York said was not out of Nick''s expectation, but he had been with Kevin for more than ten


    years and had never been away from him for such a long time. It was natural for him to feel


    unsettled.


    Nick sighed and said, "I don''t know what Chace''s thinking. I only know that I hope Director Kevin will


    come back soon. If he is not here, I am not at ease."


    York smiled and said, "Lucky I''m the one listening. If you were to say it to the others, they may think


    that there is something between you and Director Kevin."


    "We are all men. What can there be between us?" Nick said grumpily.


    "Now the friendship between men can be pure and tonic... but who knows if anything has


    happened between you and Director Kevin?" As soon as he said this, York felt that he had made a


    big mistake and quickly covered his mouth.


    York was just pulling Nick''s leg, but he had ignored another important character in his joke-Director


    Kevin.


    Even if it was just Nick and him at this moment, York had goosebumps all over his body. "Special


    Assistant ck, I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously, and don''t let Director Kevin know what


    I¡¯ve just said."


    Nick said in a serious manner, "York, just because Director Kevin is not here, doesn¡¯t mean you can


    talk nonsense. If Director Kevin hears this, you and I may be transferred away immediately!"


    After Amelia Gray''s incident, Kevin had transferred away all of his female assistants and secretary


    to prevent any unwanted rumors from happening.


    Their director had always done things decisively. Be it at work or his private life, every decision


    Kevin made was clear.


    If Kevin didn''t want to marry the woman, he wouldn''t even have the idea of dating her. If he wanted


    to marry the woman, he would even save on the process of dating and go directly to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau with the woman to register for marriage.


    "I was just ranting to you. This time please keep it a secret for me. I won''t talk nonsense anymore."


    The words he said couldn''t be taken back. York only hoped that luck would be at his side and that


    his director wouldn''t hear about it.


    Thinking of Kevin''s hostile look, York couldn''t help but quiver. How could there be such a big


    difference between Director Kevin and him?


    In front of his subordinates, York was also arrogant and cold like Director Kevin. But why couldn''t he


    achieve the same intimidating effect as Director Kevin?


    Nick said again, "Let''s work hard together and finish the affairs of Yaleman Group in the morning. I


    also hope that our Director Kevin and his wife will reconcile soon so that we will have easier lives."


    Director Kevin would be particrly nervous about everything rted to his wife. Naturally, his


    subordinates would not have easy days too.


    He only hoped that in the future, his director and family would be harmonious, and then everything


    would be fine...

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    After the call with Nick ck, Kevin Kyle dialed another phone number. The phone was answered


    quickly, "Director Kevin."


    "Where is Chace?" Kevin announced the purpose of his call without wasting a second.


    He was not worried at all when Chace Yaleman sent people to attack him, because those people


    could not do anything to him at all.


    If Chace was only dealing with him, he could still y along with Chace. But now he had his family.


    He not only needed to protect Karen Daly and Little Karen, but he also had to ensure his own


    safety. He would neither let them worry about him nor see their tears.


    "Director Kevin, we are already aware of Chace''s whereabouts. He arrived in New York the night


    before. He used his other identity for the passport, that¡¯s why the people on Nick''s side and the


    people on our side did not locate him immediately." The person who spoke on the other end was


    Jeremiah Sam, and he had worked for Kevin for many years.


    However, after Kevin went back to Chatterton Town, Jeremiah remained in the United States to take


    charge of the affairs here. Of course, he had only one true boss, Kevin.


    Kevin did not say anything. Jeremiah knew that Kevin was waiting for him to continue his reporting.


    He continued, "Our people have obtained Chace''s location, and we havepletely wiped out the


    remaining forces he has. Once you give an order, we will catch him and he can''t escape."


    If the remaining forces were removed, then Chace was already a useless person to Kevin. He was


    no longer a threat to Kevin.


    Kevin held his mobile phone in one hand and tapped on the table with the other hand rhythmically.


    After a while, Kevin said, "Send me his specific location. I want to meet him in person."


    "No..." There was no need for you to meet this person yourself.


    Jeremiah wanted to say that, but he didn''t say it out loud. After all, it was not up to the subordinates


    to question their director¡¯ s decision.


    "Is there any problem?" Kevin asked coldly.


    "No." Jeremiah said, "I''ll get our people to keep an eye on him and not let him leave the house.


    Director Kevin, you can see him at any time." "Now." Kevin as usual only replied with a single word.


    "I''ll arrange it right away." Kevin only said one simple word, but Jeremiah understood what he


    meant. He was going to see Chace right now.


    After the forces around Chace were removed, he was also pushed into a dead end. There was no


    chance for him to fight back.


    The reason why Kevin wanted to see Chace this time was to let Chace know that his woman was


    definitely not someone he could touch.


    Kevin even had the urge to cut off Chace''s lips and hands because his lips and hands had touched


    Karen.


    Karen could only belong to him in this life!


    In the past, Kevin had never known that he was over-possessive!


    Kevin came out of the study to find Little Karen running and ying with Momo in the living room.


    The girl and the dog were fighting for a small ball. They fought fiercely and no one was willing to


    give in.


    "Daddy, Momo is being naughty!" Little Karen immediatelyined to her father as if she had


    seen her greatest backer.


    "Woof, woof, woof." Momo couldn''t talk. It barked to express its dissatisfaction as if it was also


    comining about Little Karen.


    "Well, I will send someone to get a few toy ballster. You two will have two each, so you don''t have


    to fight over the ball." Kevin shook his head in amusement when he saw Little Karen and Momo


    fighting for a toy ball. The two kids were usually very close to each other, but when they fought for


    something, they forgot all about their rtionship.


    "I love daddy!" In Little Karen''s heart, her father was the best. No matter how big the problem was,


    her father would always think of a solution.


    "Woof woof woof!" Momo circled around Kevin and rolled on his feet. It too expressed its love for


    Kevin in its unique way.


    "Okay, you two y first. I''m going out to deal with something." Kevin looked towards the study and


    saw that Karen was busy drawing her design draft.


    She had just received an order. The client wanted an eye-catching traditional gown and she had to


    show thest draft to the client before the New Year.


    There were only a few days left before the New Year, so Karen had to hurry. She had to hand over


    the design to her client before the appointed time.


    She was so busy that she went to bedtest night. Today, she got up early in the morning again.


    Kevin wanted to persuade her, but before he would say anything, he swallowed back the words.


    Karen liked this job, and this job made her feel that she was of value and did not need to rely on him


    all the time... so he had no reason to ask her to give up on this job.


    Kevin was worried that Karen would get too tired. So when she was busy, he would apany her.


    He told her that he would always support her work but he would never interfere with her work. He


    would support her morally.


    Kevin walked into the study and hugged Karen from behind. His chin rubbed gently on the top of


    Karen''s head. "Karen..."


    "Hmm?" Karen snorted lightly. All her attention was on the design draft, and she ignored Kevin.


    "Karen!" Kevin called her name louder.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong?" Karen still did not look at him.


    "Look at me!" Kevin was not pleased. He took away the brush in Karen''s hand and turned her body


    around, so that she could look at him.


    "Don''t make trouble!" Karen smiled at him and pinched his face. "I had inspiration but you


    interrupted me, I don''t know when I''ll have a new idea again."


    "Am I not as important as your design draft?" Kevin''s face darkened, and he couldn''t hide his


    jealousy.


    "Of course..." Karen hooked her arms around his neck and kissed him on the corner of his mouth.


    "Of course, my design is not as important as you, but it''s my livelihood."


    "You can also rely on me to live..." Kevin quickly took back his words.


    She didn''t want to rely on him to live. She wanted to be self- dependent. She was his wife, not a


    parasite.


    He could not say but Kevin could do something else.


    He held Karen''s head and deepened her kiss into a gentle yet passionate French kiss.


    It was not until Karen was out of breath when he let her go reluctantly. He gently touched her


    swollen lips with his rough fingers and asked, "Do you like it?"


    Did she like the way he kissed her?


    That was exactly what Kevin wanted to ask.


    Karen understood him and nodded with a blush. "I like it!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    "How much do you like it?" Director Kevin asked shamelessly.


    "I like it very much!" Karen Daly answered him, but when she said that, her face turned redder.


    "Hmm." Karen''s answer made Kevin smile with satisfaction and he said, "Good girl!"


    Good girl!


    Did he treat her as Little Karen who was fighting with Momo over toys?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Karen rolled her eyes at him and turned away. She didn''t want him to treat her like a child.


    Kevin turned her face back and said, "I have to go out to do something. I will be homete today.


    Stay at home with Baby Karen and wait for me toe back."


    "You are going out to work?" Karen immediately put on a serious look and continued, "Didn''t you


    say that you have finished your work before the new year?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal. I just need to do some final tweaks. Don''t worry, I''ll be


    back soon."


    "Then you must drive slowly. Be careful on the road." Speaking of this, Karen looked out of the


    window. It was snowing heavily outside. She continued, "It''s snowing heavily outside. Why not go


    tomorrow after the snow has stopped."


    Karen didn''t know much about Kevin''s work, and she didn''t know if his work could be dyed.


    To her, Kevin''s safety was more important than any work.


    "Silly, it''ll be fine. Don''t worry." Kevin kissed Karen on the forehead and said, "Someone will send


    balls to Little Karenter. After receiving it, close the doors and windows and wait for me at home. I


    wille back to cook for you and Little Karen in the evening."


    "Kevin, you really can''t go tomorrow?" Karen did not have the mood to think about Kevin''s desire to


    cook. What worried her the most was his safety.


    She didn''t know why, but when she heard that Kevin wanted to go out, she was rmed. It felt like


    something was going to happen.


    But she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    "Silly, what are you thinking about?" Kevin held Karen in his arms and patted her back gently. He


    said softly, "Karen, trust me, I will be fine."


    He had always told her to believe in him and that no one could hurt him. All she needed to do was


    to trust him!


    Trust him!


    She had to trust him!


    Many times, things had happened between them because she was worried and afraid. Because she


    didn''t believe him enough, so she had let others have the opportunity to ruin their rtionship.


    This time, Karen chose to trust Kevin that he absolutely had the ability to handle his own affairs.


    She believed that he could definitely deal with Chace Yaleman.


    So she believed that he would be fine!


    Yes, trust him!


    Karen told herself. At the same time, she let go of Kevin''s hand and smiled at him. "I believe in you!


    Little Karen and I will be waiting at home for you toe back."


    "You''ve made progress again!" Kevin was more and more satisfied with Karen''s recent


    performance. He smiled and kissed her before he left.


    Ding dong..


    The doorbell rang several times before it attracted Karen''s attention.


    On this snowy day, no one woulde to the door. Karen immediately thought of the delivery for


    Little Karen''s toys.


    "Little Karen, can you go downstairs with Momo to open the door and get the balls?" She was at the


    crucial design stage of her drawing, if Karen stopped now, she would not be able to pick it up for a


    long time when she returned. So she asked Little Karen to open the door with Momo.


    "Mommy, I''ll take Momo with me." Little Karen and Momo, who had just fought over a rubber ball,


    had already made up with each other at this time. Momoy in the arms of Little Karen and rubbed


    its heads against her from time to time. It was obviously showing its obedience to the little master.


    Little Karen did not argue with Momo. She gently carried Momo downstairs to open the door to pick


    their balls. As she walked, she said, "Momo, be good, don''t fight with me for the toy balls!"


    Karen worked on the design draft in her hand attentively. When she thought that her gown was


    appreciated by customers over and over again, and her customers had referred more customers to


    her, she was on cloud nine.


    As a designer, everyone wanted to be a famous designer like Ivan, but not everyone had that


    kind of talent and opportunity. Therefore, she was satisfied enough with her design being


    appreciated by her customers.


    When she finished thest stroke of the design, she put down the brush and stretched herself. Then


    she moved her neck to rx herself.


    In the past two days, she was really exhausted. However, when Karen saw the finished product and


    thought of the satisfied look of her customers, she felt that all the hard work was worthwhile.


    Pound - pound - pound -


    It was the sound of someone stepping on the wooden floor.


    "Little Karen, walk properly with Momo. Don''t jump! What if you fall down?" A child would always be


    a child, and children were always capricious. Karen shook her head with a smile.


    "Miss Daly, nice to meet you!"


    Suddenly, a cold and familiar voice came from behind.


    Hearing the voice, Karen turned around abruptly and saw Chace Yaleman standing in front of her


    with a hostile face and Little Karen was in his arms.


    Little Karen''s eyes were closed, as if she had lost consciousness.


    Karen''s heart trembled. She rushed over and tried to snatch Little Karen back. "Chace, what have


    you done to my daughter?"


    Chace dodged slightly and avoided Karen easily. He smiled wickedly and said, "I let her fall asleep


    for a while using some medication, so she won''t make any noise. You should know that children are


    always children. They can''t keep quiet even if you ask them to."


    Karen said angrily, "Chace!"


    Chace sneered and said, "Karen, don''t be agitated! Your daughter is in my hands. If your emotion


    affects the baby in your belly, it will be even worse."


    "Chace, I have no grudge with you. I am also sure that I have never known you before. Why are you


    still pestering me?" Previously, when Chace mentioned the events from their school days, Karen


    tried to remember everyone she knew in the past, but she didn''t recall anything.


    She was a hundred percent sure that she had never had any contact with this man before, so she


    couldn''t figure out why he would pester her.


    "You don''t remember me, but you should remember..." Chace''s smile widened. He smiled


    enchantingly. "The Butterfly Love!"


    Karen was surprised but uncertain. "What?"


    "Miss Daly, it must have slipped your mind, so let me remind you again." Chace stared at her, as if


    he was telling a story that happened between him and his old friend. "A few years ago, Kevin took


    you to pick out a dress at Ivan''s. You had put on the Butterfly Love that he had chosen for you."


    When it came to the Butterfly Love, it was something that Karen would never forget for the rest of


    her life.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    At the first sight of the "Butterfly Love", Karen Daly was attracted by its ingenious design and


    exquisite workmanship. She was in awe.


    She remembered that she had amazed everyone in the gown. At the same time, she also


    remembered that Kevin Kyle had torn the gown apart. She would never forget the horrified look in


    Ivan''s eyes when he saw the "Butterfly Love" in tatters.


    "Then I''ll tell you now, the real creator of the Butterfly Love was me. Ivan only lent his name to the


    piece." Chace Yaleman said to Karen, enunciating slowly. Although his voice was soft, the


    magnitude of his words couldn''t be ignored.


    Now, hearing Chace''s words, Karen seemed to understand the horrified look in Ivan''s eyes when he


    had seen the Butterfly Love being torn apart.


    The "treasure" that he had been keeping for his friend was destroyed. It was not fear or anger he


    felt, but pity.


    "What does it have to do with me that you are the real creator of the Butterfly Love?" Karen really


    didn''t understand. If Chace wanted to take back his design rights, he could look for Ivan. Why did he


    have to pester her?


    Soon, Chace gave her the answer.


    He said, "Because I prepared that gown for my future wife, and you had put it on."


    She not only wore his "Butterfly Love" but alsopletely amazed him with her beauty. Even if he


    had just taken a nce of her back view from afar.


    He knew that he wanted this woman.


    That sudden infatuation was too strong. It was what he had never felt on other women before.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen didn''t know what to say.


    She couldn''t find a suitable reason to refute him because Chace was telling the truth.


    When Kevin wanted her to put on the Butterfly Love back then, Julie Lyle had said that the gown


    was prepared for the future wife of the Butterfly Love''s owner.


    Chace said again, "Karen,e with me."


    Karen knew that Chace wanted to take her away. However, she did not know about his motive.


    At this moment, there were only Little Karen and herself. She could not fight against Chace at all.


    She could only try to reduce the damage to the minimum.


    She said, "Chace, if you want me to go with you, I can go with you, but you have to leave my


    daughter here."


    At least, Little Karen could stay. One of them had to be safe, so that Kevin could have a clear mind


    when he came back and found out the situation.


    "You want to leave her behind to send a message to her father?" Chace smiled coldly and said,


    "Karen, you don''t have to do that. I will ask someone to inform Kevin. He wille to see you and


    your daughter."


    Karen said with thest hope, "Chace, you are a man. Whatever you want to do,e to me, and


    leave my daughter here. I promise that I will go with you obediently and will not resist."


    However, Chace only gave her an enigmatic smile.


    "Director Kevin, Chace is in his room. Do you want me to go in or ask someone to ask hime


    out?" Jeremiah Sam led Kevin to Chace''s residence. Jeremiah was standing two steps away from


    Kevin and asked carefully.


    "All of you stand back." When Kevin came here, his purpose was to meet Chace alone, so he


    decided to enter in person to see him.


    The moment the door opened, Kevin''s eyes fell on the person in the room.


    Although he only saw the back of the man, he knew that the person was definitely not Chace.


    "Jeremiah, where is Chace?" Kevin turned around and looked at Jeremiah coldly. Jeremiah


    shivered. He didn''t know what was going on for a while.


    "Director Kevin... Chace is in the room..." Although he was frightened by Kevin, Jeremiah still


    summoned up the courage to point at the room.


    He meant to let Kevin see it clearly that Chace was in the room. "Director, can you see clearly


    before yelling at me," he thought.


    As he spoke, Jeremiah also realized that something was wrong. He immediately rushed into the


    room and grabbed the man.


    Damn it!


    This person was not Chace at all. He was just someone, whose back looked like Chace''s.


    "Who are you? Where is Chace Yaleman?" He kicked the substitute in frustration.


    Director Kevin was well- known for having strict requirements for his subordinates, and he would not


    allow any mistakes to happen. However, today, he had actually let the real Chace run away, leaving


    a substitute behind.


    Just as Jeremiah was beating up the substitute, Kevin had already rushed out. He had already


    guessed where Chace would have gone.


    He took out his mobile phone and was about to call his men who were guarding the vi when he


    received a call from Karen.


    Kevin immediately answered, "Karen..."


    "Ah-"


    Karen''s scream came from the phone. It broke Kevin''s heart.


    He clenched his fists and said calmly, "Chace, don''t hurt her."


    "Hahaha... Matthew, after all these years, why are you still so smart? I haven''t even spoken yet.


    How can you be sure that I had kidnapped your wife and daughter?" Chace wasughing


    hysterically.


    "Chace, what do you want?" Kevin''s voice sounded calm, but his hand holding the phone was


    trembling.


    Chace had kidnapped Karen and Little Karen. They were the two people that Kevin valued the most


    in his life. The ones he would love and treasure everyday.


    They had been kidnapped by Chace, so how could Kevin not be worried? Despite that, he could not


    act rashly.


    Because they needed him at this moment. He had to calm down to deal with Chace and rescue


    them.


    "What do I want? Hehe..." Chace sneered andughed, he was mad. "How much do you think your


    wife and daughter are worth?"


    "Say it!" Kevin roared.


    He did not have the mood to y games with Chace. Chace had time, but he could not allow Karen


    and Little Karen to remain in the enemy''s hands for a second longer.


    Chace suddenly stoppedughing and said, "If I said I wanted Rovio to exchange for your wife and


    daughter, would you agree to my request without even thinking about it?"


    It was a question, but Chace said it with conviction.


    Chace was clear about how much Karen and Little Karen meant to Kevin, so Kevin would not


    hesitate to exchange Rovio for his wife and daughter''s safety.


    "Matthew, after all, you and I had been ssmates for several years. I know you well." Chace


    laughed again triumphantly. "Rovio is useless to me, so I want something more important than


    Rovio to exchange for your wife and daughter."


    Kevin said in a deep voice, "Tell me what you want!"


    "I want you dead!" Chace said furiously.


    This time, his target was not Karen and Little Karen, but Kevin.


    He wanted Kevin dead!


    Once Kevin was dead, there would be no leader at Rovio. At that time, no one would insist on


    tackling the Yaleman family, the Yaleman family would then be able to make aeback.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    As the main pir of Rovio, once Kevin Kyle disappeared, no one would be able to stabilize the


    situation in Rovio. At least for the moment, no one would be able to.


    The real purpose of kidnapping Karen Daly and Little Karen was to threaten Kevin.


    If Chace Yaleman had guessed it correctly, Kevin would never refuse his request.


    Having been observing in secret for so many years, he had already known how important Kevin''s


    wife and daughter were to Kevin.


    Karen and the child were definitely the two people whom Kevin would protect with his life.


    Therefore, he had seized Kevin''s Achilles heel this time, leaving no room for Kevin to escape.


    "You want my life?" Kevin sneered and said in a fierce tone, "Well! If you have the ability, I will let


    you take my life."


    Just like what Chace had thought, Kevin agreed to Chace''s request without hesitation.


    "Kevin, you really did agree!" Even though he had guessed that Kevin would agree, Chace was still


    extremely surprised when he heard


    Kevin''s reply.


    How much would a man love a woman that he was willing to exchange his life for her safety?


    At present, he could not answer this question, because he had not found someone who could make


    him do the same thing as Kevin did for Karen.


    "Kevin, no! Don''t agree with his request!" When Chace said that Kevin had agreed, panic instantly


    shot through Karen''s whole body.


    Because she knew that Kevin would not refuse Chace''s offer.


    She dared not think about what would happen if she were to lose Kevin... If she had to make a


    choice betweenpletely losing Kevin and losing her own life, she would not hesitate to choose


    thetter.


    p¡ª


    As soon as Karen spoke, Chace pped her and cursed, "B*tch, I don''t want you to talk. You''d


    better shut your mouth."


    Chace pped her hard. Karen felt a burning pain on her face, so painful that she felt like her teeth


    were about to fall out.


    "Chace, if you dare to touch her again, I will let the whole Yaleman family pay for your behavior."


    Knowing that Karen was pped was more painful than stabbing a knife into his heart.


    He turned around and looked at Jeremiah Sam with a piercing gaze. Jeremiah immediately


    understood. He took out his phone and informed Nick ck.


    Jeremiah sighed. This time, Chace not only destroyed the entire Yaleman group, but he had also


    sent his closest rtives to their deaths.


    Director Kevin had never been a person who would sit and wait for his doom... As for Chace, he


    would soon receive the punishment he deserved.


    "Really?" Chace asked with a smile. At the same time, he pped Karen again. "I''d like to see what


    the result will be if I touch her."


    After being pped twice in a row, Karen''s pale face was swollen. However, she gritted her teeth


    tightly and did not want to make a sound. She did not want Kevin to worry about her. She didn''t


    want him to agree to Chace''s request!


    "Chace!" Kevin''s roar came through the phone and reached Karen''s ear.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Kevin, don''t worry. I''m fine. I''m really fine. Please think about


    yourself and Little Karen before you do anything, okay?"


    "Karen, don''t do anything. Wait for me!" Kevin said.


    He only needed her to believe him and wait patiently with Little Karen for him. As long as he could


    see them, there was nothing that could stop him.


    "Oh... seeing the two of you so deeply in love makes a single guy like me uneasy. I would be sorry


    for myself if I didn''t do something to separate the both of you!" Chace smiled sinisterly.


    He had two trump cards in his hand, they were Kevin''s lifelines. He didn''t need to worry that Kevin


    would do anything to him!


    "Chace, I agree to your terms. Don''t hurt her." If he continued to debate with Chace, it would only


    make Karen suffer. Kevin had to give in.


    Since he was born, he had always been the absolute leader who stood at the top and looked down


    on everyone. He had neverpromised with anyone.


    This was the only time!


    The only reason was that the other party had taken hold of the two people he cared about the most.


    They were more important than his life.


    He would rather yield than let his wife and daughter get hurt because of his arrogance.


    "Matthew, we are both ssmates after all. If you talk to me nicely, how will I have the motive to hurt


    your family?" Chace smiled with satisfaction. "So, I say, we still need to assess the situation clearly,


    don''t you think so?"


    "What do you want me to do?" At the same time, Kevin gave Jeremiah another look and asked if he


    had found the exact location of Chace.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I''m at 19th Brookside Street. Be here before 3 p.m., otherwise, you will have to bear the


    consequences." After that, Chace hung up the phone.


    Chace felt very happy when Kevinpromised just now.


    Kevin really thought that he would dare to attack him without making any preparations. In fact,


    Chace had prepared for this for many years.


    He couldn''t ce people in the core position next to Kevin, but he could always infiltrate from some


    inconspicuous positions.


    For example, it was certainly not so easy for them to sneak into the vi area where Kevin lived this


    time.


    It took him two days to exchange identities with Kevin''s second level subordinate.


    The capture of hostages went smoothly as he had expected.


    In the midst of his happiness, Chace saw Karen sitting on the ground.


    He had to admit that this woman was really beautiful. Even though she was in a distressed


    situation, her face was still lovely and attractive.


    While he was looking at Karen, Chace felt a warm current flowing through his body in an instant.


    The desire in his heart was screaming to break free.


    He swallowed and slowly squatted down in front of Karen. He gently opened his mouth and said,


    "Karen..."


    He reached out to touch her face. Before he could touch her, Karen pped his hand away. "Don''t


    touch me!"


    The rising desire in Chace''s heart cascaded. He could not help but be angry. He grabbed Karen''s


    hair and sneered, "Karen, do you know? You'' re blessed because I like you. Don''t turn me down."


    "Bad guy, don''t bully my mother!" Little Karen got up and tried to push Chace away, but her strength


    was too weak. Not only did she not push Chace away, she even knocked herself to the ground.


    "Little rascal, if you haven''t spoken, I have almost forgotten about you." Chace shoved Karen aside


    and squatted in front of Little Karen. He lifted her up. "Who gave you the courage to talk to me like


    this?"

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    "Big bad guy! You''re a big bad guy!" Little Karen roared angrily. "Don''t bully my mother. Don''t bully


    me."


    After all, she was still too young, and she didn''t know how dangerous this man was.


    Before Karen Daly could steady herself, she turned around and grabbed Little Karen. She held her


    tightly in her arms and said, "Chace Yaleman, let her go, vent your anger on me instead."


    Before Little Karen was born, she could not protect her. This time, even if she had to lose her life,


    she was adamant to protect her daughter.


    "Ha..." Chace Yaleman smiled and slowly stood up. He looked at the two people on the ground


    arrogantly. "I have a good idea. Why don''t you y an exciting game with me?"


    Karen held Little Karen tightly and looked at Chace alertly. "What do you want?"


    She and her child were in Chace''s hands, and this person was already crazy. No one would know


    what kind of crazy things a madman would do.


    Therefore, she had to think of a way to escape before Chace wentpletely berserk. She had to


    protect her two children. Their family could not be iplete.


    "What do I want?" Chace pretended to think about it, and then he sneered evilly, "I want you!"


    He squatted down again, approached Karen, and slowly said in her ear, "You are pregnant with


    Kevin''s child. If I f*ck you now, do you think he will still want you?"


    Karen gritted her teeth and did not dare to say anything, because she knew that any words might


    trigger Chace into doing something crazy.


    At this time, she had to be calm. Only when she was calm could she think of a way to escape, so


    she shouldn''t argue with Chace.


    "Nothing to say? Because you don''t know whether Kevin will still want you or not. Right?" He really


    wanted to see what kind of expression Kevin would have on his face when Kevin saw his woman


    being raped by him when he arrived.


    Kevin definitely wanted to shoot him dead, but he couldn''t... because the two people Kevin cared


    about the most were in his hands.


    Chace had Kevin''s fatal weakness in his hands, Kevin would do whatever he wanted him to do and


    his arrogance would be crushed. Just thinking about it made Chace feel extremely happy!


    "Do you think that I will let you go just because you don''t talk? Or do you want to wait for Kevin to


    come and let him see how I y with you and then let him shoot himself in the head." Chace made


    a gesture of shooting and a sound effect. "Bang¡ªhis head exploded, and his brain sshed all


    over the ground. Dead!"


    Karen bit her lips and remained silent because her attention was not on Chace at all. She was


    scanning around secretly, hoping to find a way to escape.


    Karen did not speak, but Chace couldn''t care less. He reached out and touched Karen ''s slightly


    bulging abdomen, making small circles. "I haven''t had sex with a pregnant woman. The feeling must


    be...super awesome!"


    Karen endured and tried not to irritate this madman, but she couldn''t stand Chace''s hand moving on


    her abdomen, so she spontaneously pped his hand away.


    "What? Are you reluctant?" He shifted his evil and disgusting gaze from Karen''s face to Little Karen,


    who was in her arms. "Have you read the recent news on pedophiles?"


    "How dare you!" Karen''s arm, which was holding Little Karen, trembled slightly as she red angrily


    at Chace.


    Her eyes were sharp and firm, like a fatal sword. It was a mother''s instinct to protect her daughter.


    She could die, but she would not tolerate anyone hurting her child.


    "I dare not? I''ve already brought you two here. What else I wouldn''t dare do? Hmm?" Chace


    reached out to touch Little Karen but before he could reach her, he was pped away by Karen.


    "Chace, get lost!" The p was extremely forceful, which was beyond her expectation. Chace was


    surprised too.


    "Bad guy! I won''t be afraid of you! Mommy won''t be afraid of you! Daddy will save us!" Little Karen


    looked up from her mother''s embrace, stared at Chace with her big bright eyes, and said bravely.


    Little Karen was just a four-year-old child. How could she not be afraid at all?


    However, she firmly believed that her father woulde to save her mother and her, which was


    why she was so brave when facing Chace.


    "Little rascal, you are brave! A well-protected child like you will never know how cruel the outside


    world is. Today, I will discipline you on behalf of your father who doesn''t know how to educate you


    properly."


    Chace moved his hand and tried to snatch Little Karen away from Karen. However, Karen refused


    to let go of her daughter. She shouted, "Chace, if you want to vent your anger on someone, you can


    direct it to me. What are you to bully a child who doesn''t know anything?"


    But Chace had gone mad. He couldn''t hear Karen at all. He just wanted to vent his anger,


    resentment, and hatred.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    All this was because of Kevin who had caused the Yaleman family to suffer the greatest attack in


    the family history at such a short time. The Yaleman family waspletely defeated.


    Therefore, those who were rted to Kevin, especially those who were close to him, were all his


    enemies.


    He wanted Kevin to have a taste of how it was like to watch helplessly, as the person he loved the


    most died.


    He grabbed Little Karen''s hand and she cried out in pain. "Bad guy, bad guy, let go of me!"


    Karen hugged Little Karen while Chace grabbed Little Karen''s arm and pulled it with great force. If it


    went on like this, Little Karen''s arm might be ripped off by him.


    Karen''s heart ached. She did not want to see Little Karen in pain, so she released the hand that


    was holding Little Karen.


    As soon as Karen let go of her, Chace lifted Little Karen up.


    He raised Little Karen up high and said, "Little rascal, I''m a big bad guy. Do you know what a bad


    guy will do when he catches a child?"


    "Big bad guy, waaa..." Little Karen cried out in pain because her arm was almost ripped off by the


    force just now.


    "When the bad guy caught the little girl, he would sell her off, or..." Chace looked at Little Karen''s


    face, which was a resemnce to Kevin''s, and his eyes glimmered with coldness and evil. "Little


    thing, don''t me me if you can''t grow up. me your father. He is too cruel and won''t spare


    anyone a chance to live, so you can only be the sacrifice."


    In the past, Kevin was always the most popr person in school. Wherever Kevin was, no one


    would pay attention to Chace.


    Kevin''s parents had been in love with each other for decades, but Chace''s father changed his wife


    as quickly as he changed his clothes. His father even had several illegitimate children out there...

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Kevin Kyle had taken over Rovio at a young age and led Rovio to a new glory. But what about


    Chace Yaleman?


    He had yet to enter the core management of the Yaleman Group, and the illegitimate children of his


    father were still fighting with him for the inheritance.


    When he was still struggling to find the woman who should be his, Kevin had married this woman a


    step ahead of him. Now their child was already a few years old.


    He and Kevin were born into rich and powerful families, but why were their encounterspletely


    different?


    Was this fate?


    However, Chace was not a person who believed in fate.


    He believed that as long as he was willing to work hard, he could also have everything that Kevin


    had.


    It was this kind of persistence that made him observe Kevin''s every move all these years. His


    persistence became a mental illness.


    However, when he had worked so hard for so many years and was getting closer and closer to


    Kevin. He thought he was about to rece Kevin.


    But just as he was ready to have a good fight with Kevin, Kevin retaliated, leaving him almost no


    chance to fight back.


    The Yaleman Group, whose former glory were said to beparable to that of Rovio, was


    completely crushed by Kevin''s attack in such a short time, that it seemed like the Yaleman Group''s


    glory had never existed before.


    All of this was done by Kevin and his team. It was Kevin who made him lose everything. How could


    he not hate him?


    "Big bad guy!" Little Karen wiped the tears off her face as she pursed her lips. She was so afraid


    that her little body trembled uncontrobly.


    She missed her father and Brother Lionel. If her father and Brother Lionel were here, they would


    definitely defeat the bad guy!


    "You''re right, little thing. I''m a big bad guy!" Chace patted her little pink face and said with a smile,


    "But, little rascal, what else can you do to me except calling me a bad guy?"


    Little Karen pursed her lips. She did not want to cry, but big tears rolled down her cheeks. She was


    still afraid.


    Looking at Little Karen''s crying face, Chace was exhrated. He said, "Little rascal, let me tell you. If


    I let go of your hand, you will fall on the hard floor and may shatter into pieces. When your father


    arrives, what he may see is just a broken doll."


    Chace imagined the scene where the little girl falls to the ground covered in blood. Heughed


    crazily and shook his head. He sighed and said, "It''s a pity that such a pretty child would die just like


    that."


    "Daddy, Mommy, Brother Lionel..." Little Karen''s mouth twitched as she sobbed and called out the


    person she trusted the most. They were her strongest backers and the people who could make her


    feel safe.


    "Little thing, cry louder. If I see that you''re pitiful, I might not have the heart to smash you into


    pieces." Chace''s tone was like that of a gruesome killer.


    "Go to hell!" Karen shouted.


    The moment Chace finished his sentence, Karen''s voice came from behind him. At the same time,


    a sticknded heavily on his head.


    "You-" Having been hit on the head, Chace could only feel heaviness in his head. His vision went


    ck. He couldn''t see anything nor hear anything.


    Bang¡ª


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He fell back heavily, and before he fell, he loosened his grip on Little Karen''s hand.


    Little Karen plunged to the ground. Karen threw away the stick in her hand and caught Little Karen


    immediately.


    Because Little Karen was heavier now and Karen was pregnant, it was very difficult for her to catch


    Little Karen. She almost fell to the ground with Little Karen in her arms.


    Fortunately, she just staggered when she caught Little Karen and bnced herself in time!


    "Mommy!" Little Karen plunged into her mother''s arms in fear, and her two little hands clung to her


    mother''s clothes tightly. Her little body was still trembling because of the shock.


    "Baby Karen, don''t be afraid. I am here. I will never let anyone hurt you again." Karen held Little


    Karen tightly and kissed her forehead again and again. She was overwhelmed with emotions, as if


    she had found a lost treasure.


    Yes, Little Karen was the most precious treasure in her life. As long as Karen was there, she would


    not let anyone hurt her baby.


    "Mommy, I''m not afraid!" Although Little Karen was so afraid that she was trembling, she still


    comforted her mother sensibly.


    "Baby, I will take you out of here first. We''ll go find daddy." Chace was knocked unconscious by her,


    but she didn''t know how long he could stay unconscious, so she had to leave with Little Karen as


    soon as possible.


    Karen ran out as if she was running for her life with Little Karen in her arms. She ran for a while with


    Little Karen in her arms, but before she could run out of the big, empty house, her hands were too


    weak to hold Little Karen.


    "Mommy, will daddye?" Little Karen had always believed that her father woulde to rescue


    them, but she had waited for a long time, and yet her father did not show up. She began to lose


    faith.


    "Baby, he won''t abandon us, but we can''t just wait for him to save us. We have to find a way to save


    ourselves if possible. In this way, we can save a lot of trouble for him." Karen gently stroked Little


    Karen''s head, smiled at her gently, and said, "Baby, I can''t hold you any longer. Come on, hold your


    hands around my neck. I will carry you up higher."


    Karen could put Little Karen down if she couldn''t hold Little Karen any longer. However, Karen didn''t


    want to let go of Little Karen.


    She was afraid that if she was careless, Little Karen would be taken away again.


    Four years ago, someone had cut open her belly to take her daughter away, she would not allow it


    to happen again.


    "Okay." Little Karen nodded her little head adorably and stretched out her hands to hold her mother.


    "Good girl!" Karen said. She was obviously weak, but in order to escape safely with Little Karen, her


    body seemed to be charged with infinite power. She ran faster and faster.


    However, when she painstakingly ran to the door with Baby Karen, she found the door locked with a


    large bronze padlock.


    The padlock was very sturdy, about the size of Karen''s two fists. It was impossible for Karen to open


    it by force with her strength.


    This meant without the key, Karen could not open the door at all. They could not get out of here.


    "Baby, stand right here and wait for me. I will go back to find the key." Since Chace had brought


    them here, Chace had to have the key to open the door.


    Karen was going to find the key and take the risk that Chace might wake up at any time. Therefore,


    she had to leave Little Karen here. She could not let the little girl go back with her and face any


    danger.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    "Mommy..." Little Karen was afraid that she would be left alone. As soon as Karen Daly turned


    around, she reached out and grabbed her shirt.


    "Baby Karen!" Karen held her face and kissed it. "Don''t worry. Mommy will be back soon."


    "I think you want this!"


    Chace Yaleman''s voice came from behind her. Karen looked back and saw the key to the door in


    his hand.


    After fleeing for so long, they couldn''t even escape from the empty house. They were once again in


    Chace''s hands. Karen wanted to stab him with a knife so badly.


    Chace dangled the keys in his hand and said with a smile, "I have the keys. Come and get it, then


    you can open the door and escape."


    She wasn¡¯t that naive. Chace wouldn''t really give it to her that easily. She instinctively hid Little


    Karen behind her.


    "Come on,e and get it. I saw you running very fast just now." Chace slowly approached her.


    "Where is your bravery? Didn''t you hit my head just now? Show me that you are not fully


    ipetent, show me you can still attack me."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He took another step forward, and she took two steps back with Little Karen. After a few steps, they


    were forced into a dead end, and there was no way back.


    "Run! Keep running! Show me how far you can run!" Chace approached Karen and pped her.


    But this time, he did not hit Karen''s face. Instead, his hand was cut by a sharp weapon.


    "Chace, I''m telling you, don''t push me too far!" Even a rabbit would bite if it was cornered. And


    Karen was no rabbit. She was strong and persistent.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she had too much to worry about, she would have already gone all out


    and fought with Chace.


    At this moment, knowing that Chace would not let them go, she didn''t attack him.


    "Wow, not bad. You actually carried a knife with you. I''m starting to like you more and more."


    Looking at the bloody knife wound in his palm, Chace was still smiling, but his smile was gloomy


    and creepy.


    He added, "I knew it, Kevin always liked a fighter. This looks more like the real Karen. What should I


    do? I seem to like you more now."


    Karen bit her lip and said fiercely, "Chace, get lost. Otherwise, I won''t show you mercy."


    Now, Chace was a madman. A madman would not only talk nonsense, but was also very


    unpredictable.


    Since he wanted to talk nonsense, Karen would y along. If she could buy more time, there would


    be more chances for Little Karen and her to leave safely.


    "Karen, run to the back. The farther away from here, the better." Knowing that Chace would not let


    go of them, Karen decided to go all out. She would fight back.


    She wanted Little Karen to get away, for her to go somewhere safe.


    She just needed to buy them some time for Little Karen to wait for Kevin to get here. Little Karen


    would be safe then.


    "You want to run away?" Chace knew that Little Karen was the easiest hostage to control. As long


    as he caught this little thing, he would not have to worry about Kevin and Karen.


    Therefore, as soon as Little Karen started running, Chace gave the mother up, turned around, and


    caught hold of Little Karen instead.


    He had turned around. Karen saw the opportunity. She raised her knife and stabbed it into his back


    with all her strength.


    Although Karen had injured him before, Chace was not too flustered about it because the injury was


    very light. He wanted to feel the pain, he wanted to see blood.


    However, this time, Karen ruthlessly stabbed him in the back. If Karen was a bit more precise, she


    would have stabbed his vital organs. She would have killed him.


    Chace turned back and looked at Karen coldly. "Bitch, you have to pay for what you''ve done."


    He approached Karen. She waved the knife in her hand to stop him. At the same time, she looked


    at Little Karen in the corner of her eye to see how far she had gone.


    As long as Little Karen leaves this dangerous area, she was confident that she could hold him down


    until Kevines to save them.


    Chace was not afraid of the knife. He grabbed her wrist and twisted it. Karen''s wrist was in pain and


    her hand felt weak. The knife fell to the ground with a ng.


    Chace pushed Karen backward and bent down to pick up the knife. He forced Karen to a dead end


    again.


    He held Karen''s shoulder with one hand and pressed the knife against Karen''s slightly bulging belly


    with the other hand. "Karen, whatever happenster, it¡¯s all your fault."


    Karen covered her belly with her hands. She wanted to escape but Chace held her down so tightly


    that she could not move at all.


    He was stronger than she thought. She thought that as long as she tried her best, she would be


    able to stab Chace twice. Even if she could not kill him, she could seriously injure him.


    Chace said in a strange tone, "I heard that your first child was cut out prematurely. The child is


    lucky. Not only did she not die, she grew up nicely. Look at her face, she is a healthy child."


    Karen felt panic in her heart. Chace was a vicious animal. What did he n to do?


    Chace continued, "Karen, if I take out the child from your belly right now, will it be as lucky as her?


    Will it survive and grow up healthily?"


    He knew that Karen''s baby was only about four months old. At four months old, maybe it had just


    begun to look human, or maybe it had not.


    If the child was taken out now, there was no chance of survival. The vital organs hadn''t formed yet.


    He would be taking out a dead baby.


    He wanted to threaten her, to scare her. He was savoring every bit of her fear!


    "You wouldn''t dare!" She gritted her teeth and said.


    "Try me!" Chace didn''t want to waste his breath and sneered maliciously. He raised his hand and


    was about to cut open Karen''s belly.


    Bang-


    As soon as he raised his hand, there was a gunshot, along with a bullet piercing through his hand,


    leaving a small hole with blood sttering all over the ce.


    "Daddy!" Seeing her father suddenly appear out of nowhere, Little Karen was so anxious and


    started to rush over.


    "Baby Karen, stand still, cover your eyes with your hands, and then turn around." Kevin''s voice was


    low and pleasant to the ear, like a cello ying in the air.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    For Little Karen, her father had descended from the sky. He hade down from the roof of the


    building hanging on some ropes.


    To her, he was like Superman. When she and her mother needed him, he descended from the sky


    like a superhero.


    The spacious building was an abandoned corrugated iron warehouse. The walls and the roof of the


    house were made of corrugated iron sheets. The soundproofing was very poor, yet it was very solid.


    If it was touched, it would make a loud sound.


    It had been a few minutes since Kevin arrived, but the only door of the room was locked from the


    inside. He didn''t know what was going on inside, so he didn''t dare to break in.


    So he asked his men to check out the situation and found that there was a hole on the roof. He


    immediately decided to hang onto a rope and slide down. He dealt with Chace Yaleman and saved


    Karen and his daughter.


    "Daddy!" She saw her father and ran towards him on her small legs, without another care in the


    world.


    Kevin caught her small body rushing towards him. He held her in his arms and said softly, "Karen,


    you stay in Daddy''s arms and cover your ears. No eavesdropping or peeking."


    He was going to teach Chace a lesson. It would be bloody and horrible, but he had to protect his


    daughter, so that his daughter¡¯s world could still be pure and beautiful. He couldn''t let her see


    anything gory.


    Being held in her father''s arms, Little Karen was no longer afraid. A bright smile appeared on her


    little face as she said, "Okay."


    Little Karen agreed sweetly. She immediately ced her small hands over her ears and obediently


    nestled in her father''s embrace.


    It was so warm and sturdy that it could shield her from any storm and danger.


    As long as her father was there, her world would be full of sunshine.


    "Matthew, you''re here!" Chace eximed, sounding like he didn¡¯t feel the pain at all. He looked back


    at Kevin with a smile and said calmly, as if he was reminiscing their good old days with his old


    ssmates instead of having kidnapped his wife and child. The two sides were on the verge of a


    war.


    Kevin''s eyes swept over Chace and soon fell on Karen Daly.


    His eyes fell on her body and stayed on her.


    Karen''s hair was messy, and there were clear p marks on her face... Every part of her was


    showing what Chace had done to her.


    Looking at Karen, the anger in Kevin, which had never been so violent before, skyrocketed.


    How could he not be angry when his most beloved treasure was hurt so badly by Chace.


    "Kevin, I''m fine. Don''t worry." Looking into his eyes, she knew what he was thinking.


    He must be ming himself and feeling guilty. He was ming himself for not protecting his wife


    and children.


    She knew that Kevin had arranged for someone to guard them. No one would have thought that


    Chace would actually find out where they were staying now. Not only that, he went to their house


    and kidnapped her and Little Karen.


    After the incident with Amelia Gray, Kevin investigated all the suspicious people around him, but it


    still wasn''t enough. Many people were trying very hard to defeat him.


    "Matthew, you must be angry to see your wife being beaten up like this! But so what if you are


    angry? I have already hurt her. That¡¯s a fact. If you''re as strong as you say, beat me up like what I


    did to her and avenge her."


    Bang¡ª


    As Chace ended his sentence, Kevin took out the gun and shot him again.


    He didn''t hit any of his vitals this time. Instead, he shot Chace on the knee, which made him fall to


    the ground with a thud.


    Kevin walked over to him. He had won. He didn''t even look at him as he walked past him.


    Kevin came by Karen and held her head with his right hand. He pushed her head towards him, and


    let her lean on his shoulder.


    "Kevin..."


    Karen did not cry. When she was beaten by Chace, she did not even think about shedding a tear.


    However, when Kevin appeared in front of her and she called out his name, her tears rolled down


    uncontrobly from the corner of her eyes.


    "Kevin, I thought I would never see you again." Sheid on his shoulder and sobbed softly, her tears


    soaking his shirt.


    "Karen..."


    "I''m sorry! This time, it was my fault. I made a mistake, and he came to hurt you and Little


    Karen."


    Kevin wanted to say these words, but he was never good at expressing these things. After calling


    her name, he didn''t know what to say. He just held them tightly tofort them.


    "Matthew, I''ve always treated you as my ssmate and my good brother, but look at you..." Chace,


    who was kneeling on the ground, added. He shook his head and said, "It''s you who broke your


    promise, don''t me me for being too cruel."


    However, even though he was making a fuss, Kevin did not pay attention to him. He patted Karen''s


    back gently, trying to calm her down.


    He held Little Karen tightly with his left hand, making her feel safe.


    "Kevin, do you think you can leave this ce with your wife and daughter after you hurt me?" Chace


    laughed crazily. Hisughter echoed throughout the empty house, like the voice of a ghost.


    "Let''s go!" Kevin kissed Karen''s forehead and held her in his arms. He wanted to get the mother


    and daughter out so that he could deal with Chace.


    "Kevin, go ahead. Try and see if you can take the two of them away from here."


    Whatever Chace said, Kevin ignored him.


    Finally, Chace was furious, and he was at his breaking point.


    He had kidnapped the two people who were the most important to Kevin. Shouldn''t Kevin be


    listening to him?


    Why was the realitypletely different from what he had imagined?


    He had said so much, but Kevin still ignored him.


    However, it didn''t matter. Even if the situation was different from what he imagined, he could still


    end Kevin''s life.


    He continued tough wildly and said, "Kevin, since I''ve made youe here, I never thought


    about letting you leave this ce alive. As long as you die, everything will go on as I nned."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Kidnap the two most important people in Kevin''s life, and then bait Kevin toe here so that he


    can kill him. It was a risky n. But before it happened, Chace had already thought about


    everything that could go wrong.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    He knew that even if he could make Kevine to him, the possibility of killing him was very low,


    but Chace still did it, because he had never expected that he would be able to go back alive.


    "Oh... then I''d like to see what other things you have up your sleeve." Kevin stopped and looked


    back with a faint smile at Chace, who was kneeling on the ground.


    Kevin rarely smiled at strangers. If he smiled, it was most likely a sneer. No one wanted to see him


    smile like this.


    Because it could make one''s blood run cold.


    "Since you are so excited, how can I let you down?" Chace tried to stand up and wanted to be on


    equal footing with Kevin, but before he could stand up, he fell back down heavily.


    His blood seemed to flow faster out of where he was shot. If it continued to flow like this, Kevin


    wouldn''t have to kill him. He would just bleed to death.


    However, Chace was not afraid, because Kevin and his family would be buried together with him.


    Three people for one! It was well worth it.


    At this moment, he didn''t need to do too much. What he needed to do was to dy Kevin and make


    the three of them stay there for a few more minutes. That would be more than enough


    He would take Kevin and his family to another paradise.


    Although he might die in the process, and his body might be obliterated, it wouldn''t really matter.


    They will be dead anyway. He would no longer be the Young Master of the Yaleman Group, Kevin


    would no longer be the Director of Rovio. Who cares how they looked?


    When they arrived at Satan¡¯s hell, everyone would be little demons. It would be a new start, nothing


    else would matter.


    "Matthew, I used to treat you as my good friend, but changes are inevitable. God really makes fools


    of people. Who made you so excellent? So excellent that even I, a man with great ability, envy


    you?" Chace was injured at several ces, his whole body was bleeding, his whole body was in


    pain, and his consciousness was getting blurred. However, he was still forcing himself to provoke


    Kevin.


    He came here today not only for himself, but also for his mother and the whole Yaleman Family.


    Even if Old Mr. Yaleman had a lot of extramarital affairs and even several other children, he was still


    Chace''s father and the man that Chace''s mother cared about most in her life. If anything happened


    to Old Mr. Yaleman, his mother wouldn''t have survived.


    Therefore, even if Old Mr. Yaleman had done unspeakable things to him and his mother, Chace still


    shouldered the heavy responsibility of stabilizing the Yaleman Group in critical times.


    And also, Chace was adamant to go on this path, because it was his greatest wish to defeat the


    seemingly almighty Kevin.


    "Matthew..." Chace kept going. He was purposely stalling for time.


    Knowing what he was doing, Kevin had an idea. Suddenly, he realized something and shouted,


    "Jeremiah, open the door!"


    As soon as Kevin gave the order, the sound of an electric saw immediately came from outside. His


    men cut a hole through the iron wall to let them escape.


    "Matthew, it''s toote. You don''t have time to get out of here... Let''s all die here today... Hahaha..."


    Chaceughed andy on the ground face down, ready to go to another, more tranquil, reality.


    "Director Kevin!" Jeremiah Sam immediately grabbed Kevin and his family and helped them


    escape.


    "Ask everyone to leave immediately. No one is to be hurt!" Even though he had figured out that


    Chace had installed a time bomb, he was still calm.


    He turned to look at Karen beside him and said, "Karen..."


    He wanted to say something tofort her, but as he turned his head and looked at her gentle


    eyes, she smiled at him gently and said, "With you around, I am not afraid of anything."


    Yes, she was not afraid of anything as long as Kevin was there!


    Even if there was a mountain of swords and a sea of mes in front of her, she would not be afraid


    as long as Kevin and Little Karen were by her side.


    Kevin needed to hear that. He needed Karen''s strong and defiant attitude.


    He smiled at her. No matter what kind of thorny road was in front of them, as long as she and their


    daughter were there, nothing could be too difficult for him.


    Kevin patted the little child in his arms and said, "Baby Karen..."


    "Daddy, can Ie out yet?" She had been obeying her father''s orders. If her father didn''t give the


    order, she would stay still in her father''s arms.


    "Yes my baby, you cane out now." Hearing her soft voice, Kevin felt a warmth seep in his heart.


    "Daddy, I knew that you woulde to save Mommy and me, I was not afraid!" She didn''t


    remember how scared she was before her father came. However, when her father came, she was


    not afraid at all.


    "You have always been so brave. I am very pleased!" At the same time, he held her with one hand


    and held Karen''s in the other. They quickly evacuated the ce.


    "Matthew, don''t waste time and energy. Be just like me, ept all this and let''s go to another


    paradise."


    Behind him, Chace''s voice was still like a fierce ghost, but they ignored him. They only had sights


    for each other, they could only hear what each other said.


    In this world, as long as they had each other, nobody else mattered.


    "Kevin, Kevin, you are too f*cking self-righteous. Do you really think that I am bluffing you?" Chace


    was so angry that he punched the hard floor and shouted with hatred.


    He sat up on the floor and suddenlyughed crazily. "Ha, ha, ha, ha... Kevin, I must make you pay


    for your stupidity and arrogance."


    Chace roared as he counted, "Three, two, one... boom..."


    His voice was drowned out by the roar of the explosion.


    As Kevin and his group of people were on the only way out, there was a loud explosion.


    Through the deafening explosion, a fiery light shot up into the sky. It was several meters high.


    Chace was lying on the ground, looking out from the door that Kevin''s men had made. He could see


    people being blown up into the sky. After a beautiful rotation in the air, they fell down.


    "Hahaha... Kevin, Kevin, I finally beat you once. I told you not to leave, but you insisted on leaving.


    If you had been blown up, what should I say to you?" Chaceughed with tears in his eyes.


    He seemed to have won this battle, but it didn'' t feel like he had won anything either.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Three monthster.


    The cold winter had passed. Now everything came back to life, and the spring flowers bloomed. It


    was the best season of the year.


    New York, in a luxurious private hospital.


    At the entrance of the hospital, the door was heavily guarded. Without the approval of the superiors,


    even a fly couldn¡¯ t enter the building.


    Nick ck got out of the car, passed through security, walked in and entered the elevator, and went


    straight to the high-end ward on the eighth floor.


    Standing in the elevator, he watched the numbers on the elevator rise. In a few seconds, the


    elevator had the eighth floor.


    He stood in the elevator, took a deep breath, tidied his neat suit, and then stepped out.


    He walked out of the elevator, turned right, and walked to the end of a corridor. Next to it was a


    luxury suite. Room number 8.


    Looking at the thick, heavy door, he stood still and took a deep breath. He waited for a few seconds


    before slowly raising his hand and knocking on the door.


    He waited for a few seconds until he heard a deep voice from inside the room, beckoning him to


    e in". Then he pushed the door open and went in.


    "Director Kevin!" Nick looked at the man standing by the window, wearing a white shirt and pants,


    his back facing the door. Nick greeted Kevin Kyle with respect.


    "Oh?" Kevin stood up straight, his body motionless. He looked out of the window into the distance,


    looking at nothing and everything at the same time.


    "Director Kevin, we have finished all the tasks ording to your orders." Nick handed over the


    document in his hand, but Kevin still did not look back. Nick maintained his posture as he was


    waiting for Kevin to take it.


    After a long time, Kevin withdrew his gaze from the window and turned around.


    Under the golden frames of his spectacles, his eyes were as sharp. Very quickly, the piercing quality


    dissipated away.


    "Everything is done?" he asked. His voice was low, but it carried a certain authority.


    "Chace is a hard nut. Even if we beat him to death, he won''t tell us the truth about what he did, but


    his mother is different. His mother adores him. He still has a little conscience and doesn''t want to


    see his mother suffer." Speaking of this, Nick stepped forward and handed the document to Kevin


    with both hands.


    Kevin still didn''t take it. Nick maintained his posture. His heart was pounding furiously. He didn''t


    know if the director was satisfied with what he had done.


    After all, the victim of this incident was not anyone else, it was the woman that their director


    treasured the most-his wife.


    It had been three months since the explosion in New York, but the effects still gued them until


    today.


    On January 5th in New York, a warehouse near a container in the suburbs was blown up by a


    bomb. The fire spread and burned for two days and two nights, burning up the whole warehouse


    completely.


    This incident immediately attracted the attention of the authorities. When they knew that this


    incident was rted to the director of Rovio, the authorities immediately ssified this incident as a


    terrorist attack.


    In a terrorist attack, even if Chace Yaleman had nine brains, he could not escape punishment.


    Three dayster, the authorities announced that the mastermind behind the incident had been


    captured and would be sentenced to death.


    However, Chace, who should have been sentenced to death, did not die. The authorities


    automatically handed him over to Kevin. After all, no matter how bad the impact of this incident was,


    it could not bepared with the impact it had on Kevin.


    Rovio''s international influence was very great. Even the government had to give Kevin some face.


    After a long while, Kevin reached out to take the documents. When he opened it, heid eyes on


    the many gory photos in the folder.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After turning several pages, he found that every picture was full of blood, bright red blood, and


    severed bodies of human beings.


    No, they were no longer human. At least notpletely human.


    There was one photo that was very special. It showed a limbless Chace, lying on the ground,


    squirming as hard as he could.


    The expression on his face looked very grim. He looked like he wanted to end his own life


    immediately, but he didn''t even have the ability to kill himself.


    He wanted to knock his head on the wall, but he couldn''t.


    Because everything in his surroundings were soft, if he knocked on something, it would be as if he


    was knocking on cotton.


    He thought of biting his tongue tomit suicide. That would be even worse.


    His teeth had been pulled out one by one, and there were none left. He couldn''t bite his tongue


    even if he wanted to.


    If he could, he really wanted to bite his tongue andmit suicide.


    After reading all this, Kevin''s face did not change at all. There was only a dark light shing in his


    eyes, like a bloodthirsty demon.


    "Did he admit that he sent people to kill Old Mr. Ken?" Kevin asked. His tone was still as indifferent


    and cold as usual, without too much emotion.


    "Yes, he admitted it himself and confessed to the crime. We have verified it. It''s true." Nick replied


    respectfully. His tone sounded calm, but his heart was trembling.


    He had been by Kevin''s side for more than a decade, and he had always thought that he knew the


    director well. However, after this incident, he realised that he never really knew the director at all.


    The director always had a cold look, but he used torture very efficiently. And for Nick, as someone


    who did many unspeakable deeds for the director, he admitted he was beneath the director.


    After a long silence, Kevin gave another order. "Get someone to keep an eye on him. If he dies, you


    deal with it."


    "Yes." Nick immediately epted the order.


    He sighed with relief. Fortunately, he was only loyal to Kevin and never had any other thoughts.


    Otherwise, he might end up like Chace.


    He thought of what Chace was going through. A "living hell" couldn''t give it enough justice. He was


    neither dead nor alive..


    No matter how many years he could live, he no longer had the ability to speak or move.


    He was a living corpse who only had one breath left. Every day, he would have to endure all kinds


    of pain until he could no longer bear it and end his life.


    "When you settle everything with Chace, I want you to fly to Santorini on the Aegean Sea and keep


    an eye on the wedding preparations. Don''t make any mistakes." After that, Kevin waved his hand,


    indicating for Nick to leave.


    Nick obeyed. He gently closed the door behind him, not daring to make a sound. After closing the


    door, he let out a long sigh.


    His director''s temper was getting stronger and stronger. The director''s tone had never changed


    when he talked to him, but it made him feel scared.


    He patted his chest to make his heart rate return to normal, and then he went to do what he was


    asked to do.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    In the room.


    As soon as Nick ck left, Kevin Kyle''s facial expression changed instantly. He became gentle, yet


    not entirely. His eyes were zed with pain from ming himself.


    For a long time, he had always been able to n everything at work. No matter what tricks his


    opponents used, he could always figure out their tricks and keep ahead.


    For many years, he had been standing at the highest point and looking down on everyone, but he


    had miscalcted again and again on matters regarding Karen Daly.


    The more you cared, the more chaotic it would be, was this what they''d always say?


    Because the more he wanted to protect Karen, to protect her from any harm, other people would


    put in a lot more effort to hurt her.


    A few years ago, her belly was ruthlessly sliced open and her child was taken away. He was not


    with her, so she had to bear so much panic, helplessness, and fear alone.


    This time, he was by her side. He could protect her, but she had been severely burnt under his care.


    At this moment, when he thought of the day of the explosion, he could still feel a wound in his heart.


    At the most urgent moment, he instinctively wanted to protect his wife and child.


    He hugged Little Karen to protect her, but failed to save Karen... At the moment of the explosion,


    Karen shook off his hand. Just like many years ago, Charlie Gook sent his men to hit them with a


    car, but she chose to protect him.


    Although she was petite, she did not hesitate to use her body to block the mes that were


    spreading over Little Karen and him.


    Before she went into aa that day, she gritted her teeth and said to him, "Kevin, I''m sorry! All this


    bad luck is my fault. Just let me end it."


    She said, "Kevin, I''m sorry! I''m so selfish, so so selfish. I''m afraid of losing you, so just please let me


    go."


    She added, "Kevin, I know I chose to divorce you. But in fact, I didn''t want to. You don''t know how


    much I like you, I like you so much that you are more important than my own life. Because I left you,


    I didn''t know what else I could do. I can only make myself work. Only work can make me feel less


    pain, only work can distract me from the pain of losing you."


    She said, "Kevin, if it''s possible, can you engrave ''Mrs. Kyle'' on my tombstone?"


    Because being Mrs. Kyle was the happiest time of her life. She wanted to leave the world with this


    identity.


    However, she did not know that the divorce agreement was fake, and the two divorce certificates


    were fake. She had always been Mrs. Kyle, Kevin''s wife, and it would never change in this lifetime.


    She added, "Baby Karen, I''m sorry! When you were young, Mommy was not with you, and now I


    can''t stay with you anymore. But you must grow up healthy, Mommy will guard you from far away."


    In the end, she said that the person she was most sorry for was the baby in her belly. Because of


    her selfishness, the baby did not have a chance toe into this world. The baby didn''t have the


    chance to see the beautiful sun, the rivers and the mountains.


    She had a lot of things to say to Kevin, but there was only darkness left in her world. Moreover, she


    could feel the life of the child in her belly fading little by little.


    "Baby, I''m sorry!" She said to her baby.


    However, she believed that her baby could understand her. The baby''s thoughts should be the


    same as hers. They would protect the baby''s father and sister together. At least they had to let their


    father and sister live well and let the two of them have a good life with their blessings.


    She said that she was selfish and she didn''t want to live alone, so she gave them the chance to live.


    What she said most were the words "I''m sorry". She didn''t know, those were the words he hated the


    most, especially when they were from her.


    He needed her. He needed her to stay with him. He needed her to enjoy striving in the business


    world with him.


    She said she wouldn¡¯t know what to live for if he wasn''t with her. But she should know that without


    her, what would he be living for?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Kevin clenched his hands by his side and gritted his teeth, trying hard to calm the rolling pain in his


    heart.


    After a long silence, Kevin shifted his gaze from the door of the room to inside the room.


    In the room, Karen was lying on the big hospital bed, in aa.


    The wounds on her body were almost healed, but there was still no sign of her waking up.


    She was lying on the hospital bed with her eyes closed, looking quiet and serene.


    If it weren''t for the fact that her face was very pale, so pale that there was no trace of blood on it, he


    would probably think that she was just sleeping.


    A lot of times, Kevin thought she was asleep. He felt like as long as he waited a little longer, she


    would wake up. She would open her eyes and look at him, smile at him gently, and call out his


    name¡ªKevin.


    Other than her, almost no one called his name like this.


    The elders in the family and his ssmates and friends all called him Matthew, but she was the only


    one who would call him with that tone - Kevin.


    He didn''t know when he had fallen in love with this name, he liked to hear her call that name.


    Every time he heard her call him, he always felt that their rtionship was closer. It seemed like


    only she could call him that and he only belonged to her.


    Just like how he always calls her name, he would feel like she belonged to him and him only.


    "Karen He said in a hoarse voice. It took him almost all his effort to call Karen''s name.


    He came to her bed and sat down, holding her hand carefully in his palm. "Karen, is your heart


    really that cruel? You don''t want me, but don''t you want our Little Karen? Can you bear to see that


    she is only four years old yet she doesn''t have a mother anymore?"


    "After Little Karen was born, until she turned three years old, she had never seen her own mother.


    When she saw other children in their mother''s arms, she kept blinking her beautiful big eyes and


    asked me silently, ''Why do other children have mothers? Why doesn''t she have a mother?"''


    "Every time this happens, I can''t even look into her clear eyes because I don''t know what to tell her."


    Speaking of the past, Kevin felt the pain in his heart bing more and more intense, like endless


    waves of sharp stabs. It was so painful that he could not speak without long pauses.


    "Karen, I''m going to set our wedding on the 20th of the next month. I''ll leave twenty days for you to


    prepare. Don''t miss it."


    The wedding had entered the final stage of preparation. 20th of May was the date Kevin had


    chosen.


    The weather would be perfect, and the venue was her dream destination. It would be the day he


    could finally show her how much he loved her.


    And he would love her, forever!


    Even if Karen did not wake up, he would carry her to their wedding.


    She had been absent from his life for so many years. This time, no matter what, she would not miss


    their long- awaited, star-crossed wedding.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Karen, can you hear me?


    Karen, can you feel me?


    If you can hear me or feel me, just say something.


    Just move your eyshes or your fingers... Don''t let me feel so lonely while I''m waiting for you. He


    thought.


    He was so lonely, he felt like he had been abandoned by the whole world.


    "Karen..."


    Kevin held her hand to his lips and kissed her gently. Deep inside his heart, he kept calling her


    name.


    He hoped that she would respond to him.


    He hoped that he could hear her gently call out to him-Kevin!"


    But after waiting for three long months, her eyes were still closed tightly and she stilly quietly, not


    willing to open her eyes to look at him.


    Was this the punishment she had given him?


    The punishment for faking their divorce when he knew that she had been threatened.


    She must have known the truth, so she punished him in such a cruel way, letting him know how sad


    she was at that time.


    "Daddy!"


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Little Karen poked her head into the room and softly called


    out to her father.


    Hearing Little Karen''s voice, his heart, which felt like it was immersed in an ice cer, melted. He hid


    the pain in his eyes and turned to look at the door with a gentle expression. "You¡¯re here."


    Little Karen rushed to her father''s arms and wiggled. She looked up at her mother lying on the bed


    and said, "Daddy, I miss Mommy."


    She wanted her mother to wake up, wanted her mother to tie up her beautiful braids, wanted her


    mother to hold her in her arms and kiss her, and she wanted her mother to apany her to


    kindergarten.


    When her mother came back, she had always done these things for her. After her mother was


    injured, it was her Little Aunt and grandmother who took care of her.


    Although her grandmother and aunt could tie her hair just as well, it was never as good as how her


    mother did it.


    She wanted her mother to do a lot of things with her, but her mother had been sleeping all the time.


    No matter how much she called her, her mother did not wake up.


    Was it because she was not as cute as she used to be so her mother didn''t want to see her? Was


    that why she didn''t want to wake up?


    Thinking of this, Little Karen''s big eyes became dark, "Daddy, Mommy doesn''t want me anymore?"


    Because she didn''t have a mother when she was born, her heart had always been more sensitive


    than other children. She thought that her mother had abandoned her.


    "Silly girl!" Kevin kissed her pink face and said gently, "Mommy loves you the most, how could


    Mommy not want you?"


    "Then why is Mommy not waking up?" She asked pitifully. It felt like if he did not give her the answer


    she wanted, she would burst into tears.


    "Because Mommy was injured when she tried to save us, she was badly injured, that''s why


    Mommy..." Speaking of this, Kevin felt a tight squeeze in his heart, which made him feel a little


    breathless.


    "Mommy was injured because she loves Daddy and me? So it''s not because Mommy doesn''t want


    me anymore?" She was small, but she was very smart. She understood her father''s words.


    "Little Cutie, you''re right." Kevin rubbed her head and hugged her tightly.


    In the past three years when Karen was not around, it was this little kid who gave him the strength


    to go on.


    Now, while waiting for Karen to wake up, every day that passed felt like utter torture. And still it was


    Little Karen who apanied him, who made him firmly believe that she would wake up.


    His baby was so sensible because her mother was also a caring person. She had inherited all the


    best personalities of her mother.


    "Daddy, Little Aunt said I can stay with Daddy for a little longer today." She repeated what her aunt


    had told her.


    After the New Year celebrations, Little Karen went to a kindergarten in New York. Mia Kyle and


    some bodyguards took her to and from her kindergarten every day.


    After the explosion, Papa Kyle, Mama Kyle, and Mia all rushed to America as soon as possible. It


    was the first time in decades that they had not celebrated New Year''s Eve in their own country.


    At that time, when he heard the news, Neil Brown also wanted toe. But because of his unique


    status as a member of the military, it was not easy for him to exit the country. He only came to visit


    after the New Year.


    After staying for a few days, his work forced him back to Chatterton Town before he could help


    Kevin with anything.


    Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle would visit Karen at the hospital every day. They wanted Kevin to go


    back and have a good rest, but Kevin didn''t leave.


    Karen had been admitted to the hospital for three months, and Kevin stayed in the hospital for three


    months. For the past three months, he had not walked out of the suite.


    He gave his men full responsibility to take care of his business at Rovio. He put all his mind on


    Karen. If Karen did not wake up, he wouldn''t have the mood to do other things.


    Mia was responsible for picking up Little Karen every day. She would take her to the kindergarten in


    the morning and then take her to the hospital in the afternoon, so that Little Karen could chat with


    her father and mother in the hospital.


    As for Kevin''s feelings for Karen, Mia felt that no one could see it more clearly than she did.


    During the few years when Karen was missing, Mia watched Kevin go through it with her own eyes.


    And for the past three months, she had been watching Kevin stay beside her.


    Every time she saw Kevin looking nk and sad, like his soul had left him, Mia would tear up


    silently. She felt sorry for her brother, but she couldn''t think of any way to help him.


    Sometimes, she would think that if she could choose, she would change positions with Karen, so


    that Karen could wake up and reunite with her husband and daughter.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But that was only in Mia''s imagination. She couldn''t help with anything else, so she could only


    watch her brother feeling sad.


    In the past, in her memory, her cold brother would always look distant and unfriendly, someone not


    to be messed with.


    No matter where he went, he would be the strong person everyone looked up to. There was nothing


    in life that could stump him.


    Until a few years ago, Karen suddenly disappeared from his life... At that time, Mia knew that her


    cold brother was not a "God". He was just an ordinary human, flesh and blood.


    He could get hurt and feel pain too!


    When others were in pain, they would have someone by their side. When he was in pain, he could


    only lick his wounds alone. No one could help him.


    Because for a long time, it had be a habit for him to support the whole family. Everyone was


    ustomed to being protected by him.


    And no one could protect him.


    When he was injured, he would hide his wounds and would never let anyone worry about him.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    After Mia sent Little Karen to the hospital, she didn''t apany her to the ward because she was


    afraid she might be too sad and cry if she saw her brother.


    Her cold brother was forbearing enough. How could she cause more trouble for him? So she stood


    outside and quietly guarded the three of them.


    Since he was a child, he had taken care of her. When they grew up, he was still taking care of her.


    Mia had never done anything for him. So at this moment, she wanted to stay there and guard the


    family of three.


    She couldn''t do more for them, at least she could help them keep the peace.


    She also believed that her sister-inw would definitely feel her brother''s affection beside her and


    wake up.


    As the doctor said, Karen''s brain could still react to external stimuli. As long as they regrly talked


    to her, she could wake up sooner orter.


    Even if it was only a possibility, Mia believed that her sister-inw would wake up. She was sure of


    it.


    Thinking of this, Mia leaned against the door and listened to the voices in the ward quietly.


    "You miss Mommy huh?" Kevin Kyle put Little Karen next to her mother and sat down, then said,


    "Tell Mommy what you really want to say. Although she can''t answer you, for the time being, I''m


    sure she can hear you."


    Kevin had always believed that even though Karen was not awake, she could feel them and


    hearthem.


    Therefore, he would spend every day with Little Karen by her side, telling her many stories.


    He believed that as long as they persisted, Karen couldn''t bear to let them be sad any longer.


    She would definitely make it. She had endured the hardest three months. She would definitely wake


    up and be with him and their Little Karen.


    "Mommy, Daddy said that you''ve slept for three months, and I''ve grown taller. Daddy said that you


    have to wake up quickly, or you won''t be able to carry me if I grow any taller." Little Karen


    remembered what her father had said.


    Her father told her that she was her mother¡¯s most precious treasure. As long as she came to


    apany her mother every day, her mother would wake up.


    She rubbed her eyes and said, "Mommy, I don''t want to be a child without a mother anymore. Wake


    up quickly."


    While she was talking, Kevin noticed out of the corner of his eye that a finger on Karen''s left hand


    seemed to move slightly.


    However, when he took a closer look, he realized that the hand was still stationary as if it was just


    his imagination.


    His heartbeat heavily again. In just a few seconds, he felt like he had experienced the ups and


    downs of life again.


    Kevin said, "Karen, what did you learn in kindergarten today?"


    She thought for a moment and said, "I learned the Little Bear Dance. When Mommy wakes up, I''ll


    dance for Mommy to see."


    He said, "Our baby is so smart. You¡¯ve mastered the little bear dance so quickly when Mommy


    wakes up and sees that our baby is so good, she will be very happy."


    She replied, "I also made a new friend."


    Kevin replied exaggeratedly, "Wow, you made a new friend. Is it a boy or a girl?"


    Little Karen did not like to make friends with other children of the same age. She would either feel


    like the other children were not good looking, or she would think that other children were not as


    smart as her. So Kevin was genuinely curious.


    "It''s a little boy. His hair is blond, and he looks like a doll." This was the description that she could


    think of. Kevin pictured a small boy with blond hair and fair skin.


    He stroked her head and said, "Well, one day, you will grow up and get more and more friends in


    the future."


    "But I don''t want many friends, I only want Mommy and Brother Lionel." As for Jayden, she didn''t


    want to get too close to him.


    These days, Jayden woulde to the hospital after school. He would sit with them for a while and


    then go home with Little Karen.


    "Mommy heard your wish, and she will wake up." Kevin pinched her pink face and ignored the other


    person she had mentioned.


    That Lionel. He had disappeared for more than half a year, but the little girl was still obsessed with


    him. Kevin didn''t know whether it was a good thing or not.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In life, the greatest pain was when you miss someone dearly. But it was a pain Kevin was willing to


    endure.


    To miss a person, and to feel pain in the heart... Maybe this was what separated humans and


    animals. It proves that someone is of flesh and blood, not a cold- blooded animal.


    When did Kevin stop being that emotionless, cold-blooded animal?


    If he had to think back, it wasn''t after he registered his marriage with Karen. It was when he saw her


    for the first time.


    Some things you remember for a lifetime. Sometimes it''s love at first sight.


    Maybe it was that one nce, that one time, he always remembered that stubborn, beautiful girl.


    The first time he saw Karen, it was snowing on Christmas Eve.


    On that day, happy Christmas songs could be heard all around. The melody was so lively that many


    people hummed along when they heard it.


    On that day, when he had returned to Beaford City, he had originally nned to put an end to the


    rtionship which had never existed.


    He was always like this. He didn''t like to put things off no matter what, and he wouldn''t be bound by


    any thread.


    However, before he could end that rtionship in person, something happened.


    The elder sister had a child with the fiance of the younger sister, yet the two families sided with the


    elder sister and kicked the younger sister out.


    He didn''t know whether it was out of sympathy or some other feeling, but when he saw Karen, who


    was in a thick jacket, kicked out of the house, he asked the driver to follow her.


    He never liked to meddle in other people''s business, yet he followed her to the bar by chance and


    saw that she was getting drunk alone.


    Kevin still remembered that day like it was yesterday.


    Karen sat alone in the corner, downing ss after ss. Many malicious eyes were already locked


    on to her, but she didn''t realize the risk. She drank alcohol like it was water.


    Next to her, there were two men discussing together, "Look at that drunk girl. She probably has just


    been dumped by her boyfriend."


    The other man said, "Just nice. We don''t have any femalepanions. We can make her y with


    uster." "Look at that chick. Tsk tsk, she was born to seduce men."

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    "Let me go first, let me warm her up." The men rubbed their hands, as if Karen Daly was food on


    their tes.


    "Why do you have to go first? You went firstst time, this time it should be me." The other man said


    discontentedly.


    "You chose to let me go first previously, but now that the girl¡¯s pretty, you want to go first? You wish."


    None of them were willing to concede.


    "How about... let''s go together!" The man suggested again.


    The conversation between the two men became more and more disgusting. Their eyes were fixed


    on Karen, and they wished they could throw themselves at Karen immediately.


    Kevin had heard all of what they had said. The more he listened, the more he frowned. His fingers


    tightened around his ss.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She was just a stranger who had nothing to do with him. For some reason, when he heard other


    people insulting her, he got angry and wanted to tear the two sloppy men into pieces.


    "Let''s go." The two men exchanged nces and stood up at the same time, walking towards Karen.


    The two men sat down in front of her. One of them reached out to grab her hand eagerly.


    Just as she was drinking happily, she was suddenly grabbed by someone. She frowned in disgust,


    pulled back her hand, and red at him, "F**k off! Don''t ruin my mood!"


    Even though she red at them fiercely, she had been drunk for quite some time already. Her stare


    was not scary, but soft and flirty.


    "Hey, she has a temper." One of the men smiled obscenely and reached out at Karen again. "It''s


    boring to drink alone. Let the two of us drink with you, and we promise you a good time."


    However, before the man could touch Karen, Karen sshed the alcohol on the man¡¯s face. She


    burped and said angrily, "I''m in a bad mood. You''d better get out of my way, or I''ll make you suffer!"


    She was full of anger and could not find anyone to express it to. She could not find someone to vent


    her anger. Only alcohol could help her.


    Alcohol could numb her nerves, and alcohol could temporarily make her forget that she had been


    betrayed by the people closest to


    her.


    "Haha..." Thinking of what happened to her, her father''s cruel eyes, her mother''s hesitant look, and


    the couple who betrayed her, she wanted to just grab the bottle of alcohol and finish it all.


    "F*ck!" The man felt humiliated. He got up and grabbed Karen, trying to take her away by force.


    "F*ck off! Let me go!" Karen wanted to push him away, but she was too drunk.


    "F*ck off? We''ll bring you somewhere... and then we''ll f*ck in bed!" The man said in a disgusting


    tone into her ear.


    The bar was loud and noisy. Things like this happened almost every day. No one knew whether they


    knew each other or not, so naturally, no one meddled with their argument.


    So the two men forced her to go with them. Anyway, she was drunk. No matter what happened that


    night, she might not remember it at all.


    Even if she remembered, at daybreak tomorrow, everything would have already happened. She


    couldn'' t make any usations.


    Because this could be just drunken sex, a one night stand, who would care?


    They could still take the opportunity to threaten her, control her in the future, and make her work for


    them.


    However, they had never expected that before they could achieve their goal, they turned around


    and saw a tall man standing behind them.


    The man looked sharp and handsome in a silver-gray suit. He didn''t say anything and did nothing.


    He only looked at them, and his cold eyes under his gold- rimmed sses frightened them.


    Just one nce from someone like that was enough for people to look away in fear. The two men


    were rascals, little rascals that only did the petty crime. They didn''t dare to offend the big shots.


    The two of them exchanged nces and tried to avoid the strong man. However, when they walked


    to the side, the man stepped in front of them and blocked their way.


    One of the men pretended to act bravely and said, "Boy, get out of the way. Don''t meddle in other


    people''s business!"


    In their minds, they had gone through all the young masters of rich families and powerful people in


    Beaford City. None of them looked like this guy.


    This man looked posh and dressed rich, but in fact, that could be only on the surface. On the inside,


    he might just be an empty can, or perhaps a gangster of lower status than they were.


    After thinking about it, the two men became confident and started to act like the hooligans they


    were. They didn''t say much and tried to beat him up.


    However, their fists could not even touch the man''s clothes. Instead, they let out screams of pain.


    Before their fists reached him, the man had stepped hard on the back of one man¡¯s foot, and then


    trampled hard on the other man''s foot.


    He wore sses and a suit. He looked gentle, but the strength of his foot was as heavy as iron.


    Their toes were ttened under the sheer force.


    Feeling the pain, they loosened their hands and let go of the drunk Karen Daly, who didn''t have any


    sense of direction anymore.


    Her body copsed to the left. Kevin Kyle leaned to her side to catch her intoxicated and limp body.


    "Young Master... why don''t you hand her over to me?" Uncle Watson rushed over and saw what had


    happened. The young master had a


    pet peeve, he never allowed women to be close to him. But at this moment, seeing Kevin holding a


    woman he didn''t know in his arms, Uncle Watson could not believe it.


    "Take care of the two of them." After saying these words coldly, Kevin held Karen by the waist and


    strode away.


    "Did I see something wrong?" Uncle Watson''s voice came from behind, which sounded like he was


    in awe.


    Even Kevin couldn''t believe himself. He couldn''t believe that he would follow a woman he didn''t


    know, couldn''t believe that he would meddle in other people''s business, and couldn''t believe that he


    would be carrying the woman in his arms.


    In the past, except for his mother and his sister Mia, there was no other woman who could get close


    to him.


    Therefore, Mia always thought of him strangely and always assumed that he was gay.


    He was very clear about his sexual orientation, but he never cared enough to exin it.


    He always knew that it was not that he didn''t like women, but that he hadn''t met a woman who he


    could fall in love with, a woman he wanted to take care of for the rest of his life. He walked out of


    the bar with Karen in his arms. Suddenly, the cold wind blew on Karen''s face, and she came back to


    her senses.


    She moved, but before she could figure out where she was, she moved again. Then, she realized


    that she was in someone else¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Karen Daly looked up at the man holding her drunkenly and muttered, "I''m dreaming. I must be


    dreaming. Such a handsome man can only appear in a dream."


    She felt that she must be dreaming of one of her more sexual dreams.


    She had been abandoned by her closest family, so God sent her an angel who was much more


    good looking than Charlie Gook to save her.


    "Hey hey... you look so handsome. If you smile, don''t put on a straight face, you will look better."


    Karen suddenly raised her hand and pinched his face. It was a dream anyway. In her dreams, she


    could do whatever she wanted. No one could do anything to her.


    She not only pinched his face, but she also opened her mouth and talked to him! Kevin couldn''t help


    but frown at the strong stench of alcohol. He really wanted to throw her by the road to suffer in the


    cold wind, so that she would not drink like this in the future.


    However, he did not care that she was pinching him. He held her tighter and asked in a low voice,


    "Do you have a ce to go?"


    Kevin knew that she couldn''t go back to her home, but he couldn''t take her back with him, so he


    nned to send her to her friend or someone she could trust.


    "A ce to go? Do you mean home?" Karen smiled miserably. "I was just kicked out by my family. I


    have no home and no family. No one wants me. I will only have myself to rely on in the future."


    Upon hearing her words, Kevin''s raised his brows even higher.


    "My beloved mother doesn''t want me, my father doesn''t want me, my sister and my fiance have a


    child together... They betrayed me together. Am I that much of a failure?" Karen thought that she


    was dreaming, so she just bbered on about whatever came to her mind.


    Kevin still didn''t say a word. He only knew that her name was Karen Daly, the second daughter of


    the Daly Family. Other than that, he didn''t know much about her, so he was not clear about her


    character.


    "If you don''t answer me, it just means you also think I¡¯m a failure." As she spoke, she smiled, but


    her smile became more bitter. "Since I was young, I''ve been giving in to her, everything has been


    hers... She would choose the better- looking clothes first, when there were snacks, she would taste


    it first. Only one of us could study abroad, and I let her have the chance, just because she is my


    sister. I''m willing to give it to her."


    Because she loved her family and sister, she hoped that her parents could rest assured and her


    sister could be happy, so she was willing to let her sister go.


    She was willing to do so, and she did notin at all.


    "But today, she stole my fiance. My father said that I was useless, my mother wanted me to give


    way to her. I can give her anything, but my fiance?"


    "In fact, what really hurts me is not that my fiance was stolen away from me, but that I have been


    abandoned by my closest family. I am a useless abandoned child."


    "My father often beats and scolds my mother. My fiance f*cked my sister. You men are all trash."


    As she spoke, she gave Kevin a look of disgust.


    Although he looked handsome, he was also a man, so he was definitely trash.


    As soon as she started talking, she couldn''t stop, Kevin stood by the road with her in his arms and


    listened to her drunken speech in the cold wind.


    After scolding him, she finally thought of the man who was holding her.


    She nced at him and asked drunkenly, "By the way, what''s your name? Who sent you here to


    comfort me? Do you also pity me? Let me tell you, I don''t need you to pity me."


    "Why don¡¯t you say anything. Don''t you have a name?" She didn''t even give him a chance to


    answer.


    She added, "If you don''t have a name, then I''ll give you a name. You''re... called... what''s your name


    really?"


    She was so drunk that she couldn''t think of a good name. She was anxious and said, "Tell me now,


    or I will drive you out of my dream." "Kevin Kyle." Kevin gave her a simple answer because he


    simply wanted to tell her, not because he was threatened by her.


    There were not many people in the world who would dare threaten the big boss of Rovio


    Corporation. It was very hard for others to meet him. However, today he was listening to a drunkard


    talking nonsense.


    "Kevin Kyle? You''re Kevin Kyle?" She said with a silly smile, "I''ve always liked the surname Kyle,


    because my idol is also called Kyle."


    "Idol?" He raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Prince Kyle the Fourth! He is my Prince Charming. Have you seen his pce? Haven''t you gone to


    London? I''ve been to London to look at the pce he lived in."


    Speaking of her Prince Charming, she was so excited that she forgot about everything else. She


    began to ramble on.


    Kevin asked gloomily, "What do you like about this Prince Charming of yours?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What do I like about him?" She thought for a moment and said, "He¡¯s dominant, especially when he


    wears his armor, and... why do you care about what I like?"


    Karen burped and continued, "I don''t need to talk to an imaginary person like you. You won''t


    understand even if I tell you. If there is a chance in the future, when I go to London again, I will try to


    dream of you and take you out for a walk."


    "Dream?" She bantered with him for a long time. She had just assumed he was an imaginary


    person.


    Kevin suddenly felt a little angry. He loosened his hands and wanted to let her go. Even if she was


    not heavy, it was tiring to hold her for such a long time.


    However, as soon as he let her go, her body moved sideways and threatened to copse to the


    ground again. He instinctively reached out his hand to hold her steady.


    At this moment, a sad thing happened. Karen began to vomit. Fortunately, she didn''t eat dinner and


    didn''t vomit much. But for Kevin, the germaphobe, it was absolutely unbearable.


    "You!" His face became dark, but he didn''t know what to do with her, because she fell asleep in his


    arms and closed her eyes.


    "Young Master!!!" When Uncle Watson finished dealing with the two rascals, he came back and saw


    what had happened.


    Good heavens!


    Someone was going to die today!


    He didn''t dare to look. She vomited so much on the Young Master''s body. The Young Master was


    notoriously germaphobic. It would not end well for this little girl.


    However, what stunned Uncle Watson, even more, was that the young master did not throw the girl


    away. Instead, he picked her up again and said, "Back to the hotel."


    Uncle Watson was in a state of shock. He stood still.


    Kevin looked back at him and said, "Drive back to the hotel."


    Uncle Watson was frightened and quickly replied, "Yes, yes, yes..."


    There were so many strange things that happened that night. Was this man really their young


    master? The one who never meddled in other people''s business? The one who was scared of


    germs?

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    On the way back to the hotel, Uncle Watson looked at Kevin in the backseat from the rearview


    mirror. He wanted to say something several times but did not dare to.


    After all, if the young master wanted to do anything, it was not something he, a driver, could control.


    Besides, the young master was young and strong. It was reasonable for him to take the girl home.


    In more than half an hour, the car stopped outside the hotel. Kevin got out of the car with a frown


    and walked to the hotel with Karen Daly in his arms.


    "Director Kevin..."


    Seeing Kevine back with a woman in his arms, Amelia Gray, who was waiting at the hotel,


    greeted him immediately. She was much more surprised than Uncle Watson.


    It was only half a day that she wasn¡¯t with Director Kevin, yet the director came back with a woman


    at night.


    This was something that they had never dared to think about in the past.


    "Get someone to prepare a set of clean female clothes and send them to my room," Kevin said


    coldly and walked to the elevator with a straight face.


    "Director..." Amelia wanted to say something, but Kevin had already entered the elevator. The


    elevator door closed and blocked her from him. She could not even see Kevin''s back.


    Back in the room, Kevin went into the bathroom with Karen in his arms.


    Their clothes were all dirty and reeked of alcohol. They couldn''t wear these clothes anymore, so


    they had to take a shower and change their clothes.


    However, they were a man and a woman. There was no rtionship between them. Of course, he


    could not just take off her clothes.


    She couldn''t sleep if she was in dirty clothes, she couldn''t even take a bath. However, he couldn''t


    be the one to take off her clothes and help her wash up.


    After thinking about it, he decided they would bathe together with their clothes on. He turned on the


    hot water and held her in his arms under the shower.


    After washing, Amelia came back with their clean clothes. Kevin said coldly, "Go to the room and


    change her clothes."


    Amelia came to Kevin''s room. It was the room that Kevin had slept in.


    She looked around and found a woman she couldn''t recognize, lying in Director Kevin''s bed in wet


    clothes. It was Director Kevin''s bed.


    Amelia lowered her eyelids and didn''t dare to look around or change her expressions. She helped


    the woman change out of her wet clothes as fast as she could.


    "Director Kevin, it''s done." After changing, Amelia went to the living room to report to him.


    "Get someone toe in and clean up." Kevin''s tone was still cold and direct. He turned his back to


    her and did not even look at her.


    "Director Kevin, that woman..."


    "That''s my business." Before Amelia could finish her words, he interrupted her.


    He had a few special assistants loyal to him, who were his best assistants at work. He would listen


    to their suggestions at work, but his private life was his own business, he didn¡¯ t want others to


    gossip about it.


    "I''ll go and get the staff now." Amelia knew that she was prying, so she hurried off.


    The hotel staff quickly rushed to clean up the room and change the bedding. When they left, Karen


    had already fallen asleep on the big bed that Kevin had slept on.


    Looking at her defenseless sleeping posture, Kevin frowned again with anger in his eyes.


    If he didn''t catch up with her tonight, would she be lying on the bed with the two rascals now?


    Thinking of this, his eyes darkened. He picked up his phone and dialed a number. After getting


    through, he said, "I need you to look after someone for me. As long as she''s in Beaford City, you


    have to ensure her safety."


    "Who on earth is this person who you want to protect, Director Kevin?" It was a man''s voice on the


    other side of the phone. He wanted to know too much.


    "You should know about the Daly family who is quite close to the Gook family. She''s the second


    daughter of the Daly family. If anything happens to her, I wille to you." Kevin said and hung up


    immediately.


    "So Kristine is your daughter, am I not your daughter then?" A woman''s voice started to mutter...


    "Just because she is pregnant with a child of the Gook family, you want to side with her and


    abandon me? Are you two really my parents?"


    "Is this what you use your daughter for?


    Haha... It''s ridiculous." "You don''t want me anymore, then I don''t want you all too in the future. Don''t


    use me of being ungrateful in the future..."


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Kevin heard Karen''s voice behind him. In her sleep, she was


    ranting about her family members in a low voice.


    Although she said that she didn''t care, in fact, she cared about her family.


    If she really didn''t care, she would not be dreaming about them, and she would not be so sad.


    Kevin walked over to her, pulled up the quilt to cover her, and sat on the bed. His eyes fell on her


    fair and clean face, and he couldn''t turn his eyes away.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    What was the difference between her and other people?


    Why did he want to follow her?


    Why would he be so patient to listen to her ranting about other people?


    Why would he take her back to the hotel and let her sleep in his bed?


    Kevin couldn''t figure it out, and he didn''t intend to think about it anymore.


    After sitting with her for a while and seeing that she didn''t make any more noise, he went to the


    study next door and continued to work.


    Because of the time difference and jeg, he did not sleep the whole night. He dealt with his work


    until dawn, and then he went to thepany for a meeting.


    When he returned to the hotel after the meeting, the woman who upied his bed for the night had


    already left. She left nothing behind.


    He didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt a little lost.


    This was the first time that Kevin saw Karen. He remembered this woman deeply, he remembered


    that she was drunk and scolded him and vomited on him.


    What about her?


    She didn''t remember him at all. Maybe she really thought he was just an imaginary person who


    appeared beside herst night.


    She had a dream, and after she woke up from it, he no longer existed.


    Later, Kevin heard from the person who was protecting her that Kristine Daly was framing Karen.


    She couldn''t stay in Beaford City. Therefore, she was forced to go to Chatterton Town.


    A few yearster, Kevin met her in Chatterton Town...


    Recalling the past, Kevin only felt a sharp pain in his heart. It was as if tens of thousands of ants


    were biting at his heart. His world was dark.


    At that time, Karen had experienced such a huge betrayal, she was used of seducing her


    brother- in-w. Now, she couldn''t even step foot in Beaford City.


    Yet, she didn''t fall down. She struggled and survived step by step until she met him.


    After she met him, it was the beginning of her bad luck. She had experienced all the misfortune.


    However, Kevin still firmly believed that the current Karen was still the same person as before.


    Strong and brave. Through pure effort, she would wake up.


    Because she knew that Kevin and her child were waiting for her to wake up.


    She knew that their family was iplete without her. She would never want to see Little Karen


    without a mother.


    "Karen, you will wake up, right?" Kevin held her hand and asked softly.


    Two drops of warm tears rolled down from the corner of Karen''s eyes. It was her answer


    to his questions.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    "Karen, you heard me, didn''t you?" Kevin Kyle was ecstatic when he saw tears rolling down from


    the corner of Karen Daly''s eyes.


    Karen!


    Karen!


    Karen!


    Kevin repeatedly called out for Karen, however, she did not provide him with any responses apart


    from the tears that she had just shed.


    Karen remained still. Kevin''s aggressively palpitating heart slowed down and turned cold, as if it


    was being drowned by copsing icy-cold ciers which dampened his boiling excitement.


    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and murmured, "Karen, are you really that reluctant and


    unwilling to wake up to see me?"


    "It''s been three months. It''s been three whole months. How long more do you want to sleep for? Do


    you want to sleep for a lifetime?" Suddenly, Kevin growled.


    At this very moment, he looked exactly like a wild beast going berserk, losing its rationality.


    However, he did not appear to be dangerous, instead, you could tell that he was in immense sorrow.


    Karen had been lying on the hospital bed for the past three months now. He stayed by her bedside


    throughout this time, and every minute and second was pure suffering for him.


    They both had the same thought. He really wished that he was the one who got hurt that day, and


    he was the person lying on the hospital bed now.


    He went mad! He roared furiously!


    Being aloof and reserved, these were not what Kevin would normally do. He had never done such a


    crazy thing like this in the past 30 years.


    Despite witnessing Karen''s injury, he was still able to stay calm and send Karen to the hospital as


    fast as he could, striving for the shortest time to bring her medical attention.


    As for today, Kevin''s emotions broke out because he had been holding it in for too long. He was


    exhausted and had a rough time. He was on the verge of breaking down.


    He wanted to vent his emotions this way to let Karen know that he missed her very much, and


    hoped that she woulde round soon and stay by his side safe and sound.


    "Karen, did you hear me? I''m talking to you! Are you going to sleep for another three months?


    Three years? Or thirty years?"


    Kevin felt as though he was going crazy. If Karen did not get up soon, he would definitely go crazy.


    He could not bear the fear of losing her.


    Maybe Kevin''s desperate roar was too sorrowful for anyone to hear.


    Deep down, Karen could hear his words clearly, and even feel his pain in her heart.


    "Don''t be sad, Kevin!"


    Karen tried hard to open her eyes and her mouth to speak out. She wanted to caress Kevin''s face


    desperately...


    She wanted to tell him not to worry and be sad anymore. She would try her best to wake up and


    return to the family''s side.


    However, no matter how hard Karen attempted, her efforts were in vain. She was unable to move,


    or to open her eyes and say anything. She could only feel worried and helpless when she heard


    Kevin''s frustrating vents.


    As Karen wanted to wake up so badly, she used all her strength to do so. Just as she was trying her


    very best, she felt increasing difort and tightness in her chest. Eventually, it seemed that she


    let out a deep breath which choked her and she let out a subtle cough.


    "Cough..."


    Karen let out a cough suddenly. For Kevin, it was the most pleasant sound he had ever heard in his


    life.


    "Karen!" This time, Kevin did not dare to overreact. He was worried that it was just his hallucination.


    Maybe Karen did not make a single sound at all. It was all in his mind. He imagined that Karen


    coughed because he wanted to hear her so badly.


    Since he was unsure, he became cautious and lowered down his voice. He was so nervous that his


    mind was messed up.


    "Kevin!" Karen tried to call for Kevin too. She wanted to tell him that she could hear his every word,


    but she was struggling to respond.


    "Karen, don''t worry. I know you can hear me, and that''s enough." Kevin was so excited that he


    could not speak inplete sentences. "Just, lie down, I''ll ask the doctor toe and see you right


    away."


    Hurriedly, Kevin called for the doctor. The doctor immediately conducted aplete physical


    examination for Karen. After the check-up, the doctor said excitedly, "Director Kevin, your wife''s


    condition has apparently improved, it¡¯s much better than yesterday. Her brain is working actively


    and her physical condition is much better. The chances of hering out of hera are now


    greater."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Although Karen had not yet awakened, the possibility of her waking up greatly increased, which was


    also gratifying to hear.


    The doctor continued, "Director Kevin, if you continue talking to your wife, it will further improve her


    brain activity and elerate her recovery."


    The doctor found Karen''s recovery condition to be incredible. Initially, when he received Karen''s


    case, she was on the brink of death.


    Because of her serious injuries, she could sumb to her injuries any time. However, when they


    were operating on her, a miracle happened. Her tenacity allowed her to pull through the most critical


    and dangerous period.


    Her injuries were too serious and she had profuse bleeding. After the surgery, her health condition


    did not seem well too, but Karen once again managed to pull herself through. She kept herself


    strong and her condition stable.


    This rate of recovery got stuck in a teau thatsted for three months. Superficial injuries on her


    body healed in the past three months, but her overall health condition was still weak, so she could


    not get up yet.


    Yesterday, when they did a routine examination, her health condition was the same as usual,


    without any significant improvement.


    However, during the physical examination just now, her physical condition was very much improved.


    Her brain activity was active, and her heart rate was normal. These vital signs were simr to a


    healthy person.


    The attending doctor had been operating for decades and encountered a lot of patients and cases


    before. He rarely came across patients who were in such a bad situation at the beginning, yet could


    survive until the end.


    Initially, the doctors were still wondering what kind of motivation would make a frail woman so


    persistent?


    After observing throughout the months, the answer was self-evident. Her husband and daughter


    motivated her a lot.


    It was their love and her love for them that allowed her to hold on until now.


    Kevin felt more relieved as he believed that Karen mighte round anytime. He took a hot towel,


    sat beside Karen''s bed and wiped her forehead.


    While wiping, he said, "Karen, I know that you can hear what I''m talking about, so please listen to


    me carefully. On the 20th of May, we will have our wedding ceremony, so you must wake up before


    the dayes."


    His tone sounded very domineering, which was very simr to the tone he used to issue orders to


    his subordinates during work. His instructions were not intimidating but stern.


    Karen could hear everything, from the doctor exnations to what Kevin said... She really wanted


    to answer Kevin''s question so that he would not be so sad. She really wanted to raise her hand to


    touch his face.


    It was probably due to her strong perseverance, she broke through the limits of her body. She


    thought about caressing Kevin so badly that her hand really moved.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    "Karen!" Kevin Kyle grabbed Karen Daly''s hand in utter excitement.


    This time, he was 100 percent sure that he did not just hallucinate, but indeed, Karen moved. She


    gave him a response.


    "Karen, don''t rush it, let''s take it slowly. You can get up slowly..." Kevin was so exhrated that he


    did not know what to do, just like a silly boy. It seemed inappropriate to hold onto Karen tightly, but


    he did not want to let go of her either.


    After going to great lengths, spending so much time and effort, the wait seemed like years...


    Upon Kevin''s anticipation day and night, finally, Karen opened her eyes slowly.


    However, as she had been unconscious for too long, just as she opened her eyes, she felt a beam


    of ring sunlight. The light hurt her eyes, and she tore uncontrobly. Instinctively, she shut her


    eyes.


    "Karen, don''t worry. I''ll draw the curtains together then you can try opening your eyes again."


    Through Karen¡¯s subtle movement, Kevin knew what she needed. He quickly drew the curtains and


    closed the door. The lights dimmed and the room got darker. He returned to Karen''s side and said,


    "Karen, try to open your eyes again."


    Karen slowly opened her eyes again. However, because the light in the room was too dim, she


    could not see Kevin clearly even though he was close at hand.


    "Karen, get used to this for a while, and see if it gets betterter." Kevin''s nervous voice echoed in


    Karen''s ears. It was not difficult to notice that word he said portrayed his care and affection towards


    Karen.


    "Kevin..." Karen opened her mouth, but she could not make a sound.


    Although it was just a small act of opening her eyes and mouth, she already used up almost all her


    strength.


    Karen thought to herself, "How can I be so useless and make Kevin worry?"


    But for Kevin, it was beyond delighted that Karen could wake up. So what if she could not speak for


    the time being?


    "Karen, it doesn''t matter. Let''s take the time to recover slowly!" Kevin bent over and kissed her


    forehead gently.


    At this moment, he was overjoyed. He waited for three months. With him feeling disappointed day


    after day, Karen woke up miraculously today. What else could excite him more than this?


    When Kevin kept reassuring her, Karen felt even more anxious, because she didn''t want him to be


    sad for her.


    She moved and tried to sit up. However, because she had been in aa for too long and her body


    was in poor condition, she only managed to budge a little and then lied down. "Karen, we''re not in a


    hurry!" Kevin touched her face and said, "I''ll call the doctor over."


    Since Karen could not say anything, Kevin did not wait for her answer. He summoned a few doctors


    who were on-call.


    Karen waspletely awake, which meant she was entirely out of critical condition.


    When the doctors saw her, they all breathed a great sigh of relief and smiled. They have not smiled


    this wide for a long time.


    It meant that they could save themselves from being executed together with Karen, if unfortunately


    Karen could never wake up again.


    After a series of hard work, Karen was prescribed intravenous nutrition, and many methods were


    taken to aid her recovery in strength.


    After the doctors left, Karen finally opened her eyes. As soon as she opened them, her first thought


    was to touch her abdomen.


    However, as soon as she moved her hand slightly, Kevin grabbed her. A hint of pain shed across


    his eyes and he said, "Karen, don''t think about anything else. Just lie down."


    Karen looked at him. He seemed worn out, and her heart ached when she saw him.


    Kevin''s attempt to stop her rendered Karen to understand that her instinct at the time of injury must


    be true... She lost their child...


    Thinking that she had survived but her child was gone, her nose twitched and tears streamed down


    from the corners of her eyes like broken beads. Her heart ached as if someone was stabbing it with


    a knife.


    "Karen, you have me, and we still have Little Karen..." As he saw how Karen broke into tears as


    soon as she woke up, Kevin did not feel any better.


    He wanted to tell her that it did not matter if the child was gone. They were still young, so they could


    still have another child.


    However, Kevin could not make suchments, because he knew how delighted Karen was when


    she knew that she was pregnant for the second time.


    Karen never said much, but Kevin knew what she was thinking.


    Little Karen did not grow up with Karen because Little Karen was taken away from her since birth.


    Therefore, Karen med herself a lot forthat.


    When she learned that she was pregnant with a second child, she vowed to protect her child and to


    bring her child into this world like an ordinary child. She wanted to apany the child and watch


    the child grow slowly.


    Now the second child in her belly was growing healthily, but she miscarried because of an ident.


    How could she not feel pain?


    Kevin did not know what to say, and he also knew that saying anything was pointless. The only


    thing he could do was to hold Karen in his arms and reassure her that he would stay with her all the


    time through actions.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry! It''s all my fault. I failed to protect our child..."


    Finally, Karen could speak up, but because she had not spoken for a long time after being injured,


    her voice was very hoarse that it was painful and sad to listen to.


    In the past, Little Karen was hurt; and now, this baby was hurt too. The more Karen thought about it,


    the more she felt miserable, and the more she wept.


    "Karen, you are not allowed to apologize to me again! You have never done anything to me that


    deserves an apology!" Kevin said authoritatively.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was the one who should apologize. It was because he failed to protect her, hence she got hurt


    and suffered a miscarriage.


    In his life, the one thing he hated most was her apology!


    "But..." Karen cried even harder.


    She did not protect their child well. She failed to bring her baby into this world safely. It was her, as a


    mother, who had failed to fulfill her duty.


    "There is no ''but''. If you like children, we can always try again in the future." Kevin wasforting


    Karen instinctively.


    On the day that Karen was injured, he saw how she was bleeding profusely and he realized she lost


    her child but he could not do anything about it. Since then, he swore that he would never let her go


    through that kind of pain again.


    "Kevin..." Karen sobbed and wiped her tears on Kevin''s white shirt.


    "Karen, you still have me!" Kevin patted Karen on her back. He repeated the sentence again,


    emphasizing that she was not alone because she had him.


    Karen did not say anything. She was wailing in Kevin''s arms, as if she was trying to vent all the pain


    of losing her child.


    She finally stopped crying when she fell asleep in his embrace.


    Kevin let her go and ced her back on the pillow. He gently wiped the tears at the corner of her


    eyes and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. "Silly girl!"


    It was not until this moment that Kevin really believed that what had happened this afternoon was


    not a fantasy. Karen had finally awakened and returned to his side.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    "Mommy, open your mouth, I''ll feed you this apple!" Little Karen held a piece of the apple sliced by


    her father and fed it to her mother.


    As Karen Daly had woken up, Little Karen was ecstatic. No matter who she came across, she would


    brag happily and said, "My mom never wanted to leave me. Mommy loves me very much."


    Therefore, Little Karen took the initiative to feed her mother with the fruits her father had sliced. This


    was because her mother had just awakened and still did not have enough strength, so she needed


    to take good care of her mother together with her father.


    "Thank you, honey!" After Karen gently expressed her gratitude, she opened her mouth and bites


    the apple. When she bites the apple, she deliberately bites Little Karen''s finger as well.


    "Mom, that¡¯ s my finger!" Little Karen instinctively wanted to withdraw her little finger, but just as she


    wanted to move away, she stopped.


    Her father told her that her mother was very weak and asked her to take good care of her mother.


    She firmly remembered her father''s advice, so she didn''t dare to withdraw her fingers forcefully.


    What if she hurt her mother, and her mother fell asleep and ignored her and her father again? What


    should she do then?


    "Can¡¯t I eat your fingers?" Karen pretended that she did not understand and deliberately teased


    their daughter.


    "No!" Little Karen shook her head nervously and said in a soft but affirmative tone.


    She assumed that her mother must have been in a bad state of mind since she had been in aa


    for such a long time, so she made such strange remarks.


    "But if I want to eat your finger, could I?" Karen could not resist teasing her when she saw Little


    Karen¡¯s fluttering eyes flooded with surprise and disbelief.


    Little Karen pursed her lips. She shook her head, then nodded, and shook again, "Mom, my hands


    are dirty. You can''t eat them!"


    Little Karen did not directly say no to her mother. Instead, she really thought about her mother''s


    request. She considered letting her mother bite her once, but when she thought that a bitten finger


    would cause much pain, she hesitated.


    Karen got close to Little Karen and kissed her rosy cheeks. "Honey, I''m just teasing you. You''re my


    baby. I just want to kiss you. I won''t bite your finger."


    She had to pull back on her teasing. If she continued, what if she frightened Little Karen and made


    her cry? Karen certainly knew that she had to stop joking.


    After waking up for two days, Karen definitely looked much better. Of course, she had Kevin who


    took care of her meticulously.


    Those two days after she came round, Kevin had never left her side. He instructed his domestic


    helpers to prepare her medications ording to the doctor''s prescriptions, then he would feed


    Karen personally.


    He did that every meal very gently and carefully, with no ounce of impatience observed. Many


    people admired his deeds.


    After peeling the fruit, Kevin held Little Karen in his arms and kissed her rosy pink cheeks. "Hey,


    Mommy loves you the most. Why would she bite you?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t call Little Karen silly. She is the smartest baby." Maybe it was because Karen had just


    recently lost her child, she doted on Little Karen even more. No one was allowed to use any


    negative words on their daughter.


    "Well, it¡¯s my fault!" Kevin grinned and said, "Our Little Karen is definitely the smartest child in the


    world, and I am the stupidest person."


    In front of Karen and Little Karen, Kevin was willing to give in no matter what. He was willing to be


    the "stupidest" among the three of them.


    He was more than willing to love them and dote on them for the rest of his life!


    He wanted to let the two most cherished people in his life be the two most blesseddies in


    the world.


    "Dad, you''re not stupid!" Little Karen felt sorry for her father, so she defended him naturally.


    "Yes, I''m not stupid, and Little Karen¡¯s not stupid too. None of us are stupid." Kevin pinched Little


    Karen''s face and put her on the ground. "Little Karen, go y with your Little Aunt. I need to talk to


    Mommy alone."


    Dad has something to tell Mom, alone!


    As a curious child, Little Karen would like to know what her father wanted to tell her mother, so she


    refused to find her Little Aunt.


    "Little Karen, please find your Little Aunt." Kevin urged her.


    "Mommy..." Little Karen threw herself into her mother''s arms and rubbed her little head against her


    mother''s chest.


    Little Karen did not want to leave, so she wanted to use her mother to stand up for her. The little


    one was young but had an intelligent mind.


    "It''s okay if Little Karen doesn''t want to go out. Besides, what do you want to tell me that she can¡¯t


    hear?" As soon as Little Karen acted cute, Karen''s heart melted and she was unwilling to let her go.


    "If Little Karen doesn''t want to leave, it¡¯s okay, but please sit by the side." Kevin grabbed Little Karen


    from Karen''s arms and put her aside. "You can sit here. Don''t move and interrupt our conversation."


    It''s good to have Little Karen around to be the witness for his marriage proposal with Karen.


    "What''s so mysterious?" Karen was also intrigued by Kevin''s secretive looks, anticipating what he


    would say next.


    Kevin reached out and held Karen''s face, and she looked at him in the eye, "Karen!"


    He called her name out and did not continue talking after that.


    "Hmm?" Karen was a little embarrassed with his stare. She wanted to turn her head away to avoid


    his eyes, but just as she moved, Kevin straightened her head and said domineeringly, "Look at me,


    don¡¯t look away." "What''s the matter?" Kevin could''ve just said what he wanted to say. He looked so


    secretive, yet at the same time, he stared at her with such deep affection. That gave her some


    nervous palpitations.


    "Karen." This time, after calling out Karen''s name, Kevin approached her face and kissed her.


    His kiss was very gentle. When he kissed her lips, it made Karen feel like a feather brushing across


    her lips gently, and she was anticipating for more.


    Noticing Karen¡¯s reaction, Kevin gradually kissed deeper. Karen could not resist his kiss at all, as if


    she had entered another dreamy and romantic world.


    The two of them kissed each other so fondly that they almost forgot that there was a curious Little


    Karen sitting on the other side of the bed.


    The little one was so used to seeing her father kiss her mother previously, but she had never seen


    them kiss for such a long time. Since she was an inquisitive child, naturally, she felt curious.


    Unconsciously, Little Karen forgot that her father had just told her not to move.


    She quietly crawled to her parents'' side. With her beautiful and sparkling big eyes emanating


    perplexity, she stared at her parents who were kissing intimately.


    A third wheeler suddenly appeared in front of the kissing couple. No matter how much the couple


    focused and delved into the kiss, they were distracted by the presence of the little girl.


    Karen pushed Kevin away and escaped from his arms. It was so embarrassing to have Little Karen


    around, whilst the two of them were...

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    When she was caught peeping, Little Karen turned around and tried to escape. However, Kevin


    Kyle grabbed her and picked her up. "Little one, go out and look for Little Aunt."


    "But I don''t want to!" Her father''s tone was so menacing that Little Karen felt pitiful. She pursed her


    lips and showed a pitiful look, as if she was about to cry anytime.


    "Well, don''t frighten our baby." Karen wanted to snatch her from Kevin Kyle, but because she was


    really weak, she couldn''t carry Little Karen at all, so she had to persuade Kevin, "Kevin, what do


    you want to say? Please tell me quickly."


    Karen spoke up for their child. What else could Kevin say? He could only let Little Karen stay.


    Clever Little Karen immediately escaped from her father''s arms and threw herself into her mother''s


    arms. "Mom, I didn''t see anything."


    "Since you said you didn''t see anything, then I believe you." Karen fondled Little Karen''s head


    lovingly.


    "Karen!" Kevin called out for Karen''s name again and did not continue.


    "What on earth do you want to tell me?" Karen was getting agitated. "Kevin, you want to propose to


    me, don¡¯t you?"


    Looking at Kevin''s recurring hesitation, Karen just wanted to make fun of him.


    "Yes!" Kevin nodded his head heavily.


    "Are you really proposing to me?" Karen could not believe that there was actually someone who


    proposed this. A proposal initiated by the woman, and agreed by the man.


    This seemed to be a mistake.


    It seemed that she was proposing to him, and he casually nodded and epted.


    Karen held back her anger, pursed her lips, and said, "What are you talking about? How could there


    be someone like you."


    It would be fine without a formal ceremony as Karen was not a ceremonious and ostentatious


    person. But Kevin did not even propose properly.


    "Karen, will you marry me?" Kevin hesitated for a long time and found it difficult to say it out loud. At


    this time, when he knew Karen read through his mind, he clenched and finally blurted out those


    words.


    Under scrutiny, Kevin seemed to be blushing. He did not dare to look at Karen directly. On one


    hand, he felt a little awkward; on the other hand, he was a little worried that Karen would not agree.


    "Ah..." Karen did not expect him to speak out abruptly and she was stunned for a moment.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Kevin foolishly and forgot that she should agree to the proposal.


    "Karen!" Kevin pressured.


    "Yes!" Although he proposed in such a simple manner, Karen answered him very firmly.


    Although it was just a simple "yes", it seemed that she had consumed all her energy to answer the


    question.


    Marrying him, bing his wife, living happily ever after with him for the rest of her life was what


    she always had in mind.


    From now on, no matter what, she had to keep him close. No matter what the reason was, she


    would never mention breaking up or divorcing again.


    Forever and ever, even in their next lives... If she could, she hoped that she could still be his wife in


    her next life.


    "Boo-" Little Karen expressed her sadness. She was clearly parents'' favorite, but since her parents


    finally patched things up, she would go back to being their third wheel again.


    "Baby, what''s wrong?" Karen Daly immediately shifted her attention to Little Karen.


    "I also want to marry someone!" If her mother wanted to marry her father, then she also wanted to


    marry someone. She did not want to be their third wheel. She wanted to be someone''s one true


    love.


    "Oh, Little Karen wants to get married?" Karen teased her daughter.


    "Since you are getting married, then I want to get married too." Little Karen mumbled.


    "Okay, then you cane along with us and we could get married together." Kevin carried Little


    Karen in his arms and bit her gently.


    "No!" Little Karen refused immediately.


    "You don''t want it? If you don''t want to be with Mommy, then who do you want to marry?" Kevin


    yed along with Little Karen and spoke to her sweetly.


    "I want to grow up quickly. I want to marry Brother Lionel when I grow up!" Little Karen said firmly to


    her father in her childish voice.


    "It was absolutely impossible for her to fall in love with Brother Lionel!"


    To her, Brother Lionel was a big brother who could protect her and help her fend off bad people. He


    was also a big brother who loved her very much.


    Brother Lionel was like her father, an omnipotent superhero, and an idol she looked up to.


    She wanted to marry Brother Lionel because she could depend on him... After all, besides her


    parents, Brother Lionel was the only one who treated her well in her life.


    Suddenly upon hearing "Brother Lionel" again, Kevin Kyle frowned slightly and changed the topic,


    "Little Karen, Mommy needs to rest. You''ll follow Little Aunt back home first."


    Now that Little Karen was still young, and Lionel had not left for a time long enough, thus the little


    one still remembered him well. Kevin thought, "After some time, the little one will naturally forget


    that person."


    In the future, Little Karen will grow up slowly. He wanted to pick the best and most charming man for


    the little one. The man must be worthy of Little Karen, and would only treat Little Karen well his


    entire life.


    In work, Kevin imed that there was nothing impossible for him to handle, but when it came to


    Karen or Little Karen, he always worried too much about everything.


    Now, Little Karen was only four years old. She was such a little girl. As long as he taught her well


    and guided her lovingly through her growing years, no one could tell clearly what would happen in


    the future.


    Love was such aplex matter. When Little Karen grew upter, the man whom Kevin preferred


    for his daughter, might not be fancied by Little Karen. However, at this moment, Kevin did not want


    to think about that yet.


    "Kevin, I''m not sleepy. I would like Little Karen to apany me for a while more. I want to talk to


    her." After sleeping for three months, losing a child, and also almost her life, Karen cherished every


    second she spent with Kevin and Little Karen now that she was finally alive and conscious.


    In this world, nothing is constant and permanent. No one knew what would happen the next


    moment, so she cherished every second and minute she spent with both of them.


    "You didn''t take a nap in the afternoon." Kevin was worried that Karen was tired, which would hinder


    her recovery.


    "I''ve slept for three months. I don''t want to sleep anymore." Karen smiled at him.


    She was really terrified of sleeping. She was worried that if she closed her eyes and fell asleep, she


    would not be able to wake up again.


    Just like those three months, most of the time, she could hear Kevin and Little Karen clearly, but she


    could not give them any response.


    In hera, she felt like she was stuck in the rough seas, hit by the choppy waves that made her


    unable to speak. She could do nothing but drift with the tide.


    And she drifted and followed the tides for three whole months now, causing her rtives and friends


    who cared about her to worry for her for three months.


    Now that she had finally awakened, she could not bear to close her eyes again.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    In the blink of an eye, Karen Daly had been awake for ten days.


    Under Kevin Kyle''s diligent care, her physical condition and mental state had very much recovered.


    Yesterday, the doctor officially announced that Karen could be discharged from the hospital, as long


    as she took enough rest for the time being.


    Karen¡¯s recovery and discharge from the hospital were definitely good news for the Kyle family.


    On this day, Mama Kyle and Mia Kyle had been preparing lunch since morning to wee Karen


    home. At the same time, they also invited Karen''s friends over for a gathering.


    Faye Reed and her husband were Karen''s only friends in the United States, so there were only


    three extra guests. The rtionship between the family and Karen was extremely close, so they


    could be considered as family.


    The whole family gathered together for a jolly time, and they hoped that their uing days would


    be much brighter.


    Karen had been lying in the hospital for more than three months. Apart from Kevin, the person who


    worried most about Karen''s physical condition would be Faye.


    On the day of Karen''s ident, Faye was still recovering from having given birth. When she heard


    that Karen got involved in an ident, she jumped out of bed and wanted to see Karen.


    Fortunately, Sebastian Spencer held her back.


    Eventually, Sebastian took a long time to persuade her and exined that Karen would be alright


    under Kevin''s care, so Faye stayed home reluctantly.


    Later, Karen was hospitalized. As her injuries were severe and the doctors were worried about


    sepsis, they did not allow visitors to visit her.


    Therefore, every time when Faye visited Karen, she could only look at Karen from a distance


    outside the ward. There was nothing else she could do.


    Today, Karen Daly was discharged from the hospital. Once again, Faye wanted to rush to the


    hospital to pick her up, but Sebastian stopped her. He told her that Kevin would take great care of


    Karen, so it was pointless for her to go. In the end, she had to follow Sebastian to go over to their


    house instead.


    This Kyle family was residing in their mansion in the United States. Many people could work very


    hard for a long time and would not be able to afford such a huge mansion.


    When Sebastian just arrived in his car, another fleet of cars also arrived.


    It was not exaggerating at all to describe the fleet with the word ''motorcade''. Kevin drove Karen


    home personally with his car at the forefront of the motorcade. At least a dozen cars followed him


    from behind, and each car wasvishly luxurious.


    Kevin stopped the car, alighted from it, and then walked around to the rear car seat. He opened the


    car door and helped Little Karen out of the car.


    "Karen, are you able to walk?" Kevin wanted to carry Karen, but Karen yanked his hand away,


    rolling her eyes at him.


    There were so many people watching over them. Furthermore, she was not disabled. Why did she


    need Kevin to carry her if she could walk?


    Kevin could not carry Karen, so he held Little Karen instead. Of course, Little Karen would never


    give her father a cold shoulder.


    "B*tch!" Seeing Karen get out of the car, Faye rushed over hurriedly and burst into tears of


    excitement with Karen in her arms. She did not bother to maintain her image at all. "B*tch, do you


    know how scared I am?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Karen had been unconscious for three months, and Faye had been worrying for those three


    months. She did not even have the mood to take care of her son. Fortunately, Sebastian was by her


    side.


    "Faye, I''m sorry!" Seeing Faye drenched in tears, Karen also cried. She kept patting Faye on the


    back andforted her, "I''m fine now, don''t be sad."


    After all these years, no matter what happened, besides having Kevin by her side, her bosom


    friend, Faye, had also been by her side all the time.


    In a woman''s lifetime, having a husband who loved her, a lovely and understanding daughter, and a


    best friend who was always by her side, these were considered blessings in her life.


    It was because of them that Karen could stand up again, continue her life with positivity, despite the


    many hardships she had been through.


    "Hey, you must take care in the future. Don''t let us worry about you anymore." Faye said


    quaveringly, with her face still covered in tears.


    Although Karen was discharged from the hospital, it did not mean that she could resume her usual


    routine. She had been in aa for a long time after being critically injured, and her physical


    condition was not as good as before. Just as she arrived at the front door of the house, she and


    Faye were already sobbing and hugging each other.


    Kevin frowned, but it was inappropriate for him to pull Faye away. He turned around and looked at


    Sebastian standing next to him who was in a daze.


    Sebastian was holding his chubby three-month-old son in his arms, and he suddenly noticed a cold


    stare from Kevin. He immediately understood what he had to do.


    He took a few steps forward, pulled Faye away, and said, "Karen just came back from the hospital,


    and you are hugging her and crying so much! Do you want her to go back and stay in the hospital


    for a few more days?" "What nonsense are you talking about? I am d to see her in her pink of


    health." Faye turned around and shouted at Sebastian. Because of the loud yell, their son in


    Sebastian''s arms got scared and burst into tears.


    "Son, don¡¯t cry, I''m scolding your stupid Dad, not you." Faye grabbed their chubby son over and


    shot Sebastian with a fierce re.


    "Our Fynn has grown up so much." Karen wiped her tears. She looked at the chubby little boy in


    Faye''s arms and said enviously, "Faye, can I carry him?"


    If the fetus in her belly were still alive, she would have been seven or eight months into the


    pregnancy, and the baby would be born in a month.


    If it were a boy, he would definitely look like Fynn, who was a plump, fair, little boy.


    At the thought of the miscarried child, Karen''s eyes turned dull instantly, and her heart twitched


    again. Could she have another child with Kevin?


    "Of course!"Faye spoke when she was about to pass her child to Karen. But just as she was about


    to hand the baby over to Karen, she stopped.


    Karen had just recovered. Maybe she did not have the strength to carry Fynn yet. She added,


    "Karen, let''s take it one step at a time. This chubby baby is only three months old but he weighs 20


    pounds already. Even the doctor said he is overweight."


    "Mommy, I am here." After receiving her father''s instructions, Little Karen scampered over in time


    and stood between her mother and Aunt Faye.


    How could she watch her mother carry someone else''s baby? Chubby baby was not as pretty as


    her. If her mother wanted to carry anyone, it had to be her instead.


    More importantly, it seemed that her father did not want her mother to carry the chubby baby in her


    arms.


    Little Karen simply thought that her father was having the same thoughts as her. She did not want


    her mother to pay attention to other babies. In fact, Kevin was worried that Karen would get tired.


    Karen and Faye had a strong bond with each other. If he stood out to stop them, Karen would not


    listen to him, so the best messenger would be Little Karen.


    "My Little Karen gets jealous really easily!" Karen stroked Little Karen''s face with a smile and said,


    "Let''s not stand outside, let¡¯s enter the house."

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    It was the first time for Faye Reed at the Kyle family''s mansion in the United States, and it was the


    first time for Karen Daly too. She was also surprised to see such a huge manor.


    She had always thought that their Secret Garden in Chatterton Town was ridiculously luxurious


    enough. That was arge manor, sorge in a way that many people would still not be able to afford


    despite struggling hard for several lifetimes. However,pared to the Kyle family''s mansion in


    New York, Secret Garden was pretty insignificant.


    Walking in from the main entrance, there were all kinds of leisure facilities around, such as


    pavilions, rockeries, fountains and so on. It seemed like a themed recreational park instead of a


    residential home.


    From this, it could be seen that the Rovio¡¯s financial resources and Kevin''s capabilities were far


    beyond Karen''s imagination.


    It seemed like she knew too little about Kevin. She was definitely not qualified to be his wife.


    As Karen was looking around, Kevin walked over to her and gently held her waist, "I have always


    wanted to bring you here to have a look, but I always got upied with things."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m here now." Karen looked up at him with a smile and said, "I am not


    overthinking, don''t worry."


    Both of them had been through so many things together. She understood how nicely he had treated


    her. How could she misunderstand him?


    "It''s good that you aren''t thinking too much." Kevin stroked her head. "When you get better, I will


    apany you around for a walk. Later, I will ask Mia and Little Karen to show Faye around too."


    Kevin was never the type of person who would take the initiative to introduce and show people


    around; on the contrary, Faye was always a curious person. He did not want to be a tour guide, so it


    was most appropriate to hand this task over to Mia and Little Karen.


    "Well, let Little Karen greet the guests on our behalf." Karen was clear about her own physical


    condition. Currently, she could not withstand the cold wind outside and she could not walk for a long


    time, so she knew she could not entertain Faye well.


    Little Karen was the treasure of their family, and Faye really liked her. Therefore, Faye would


    definitely be happy to have Little Karen as her guide.


    "Karen!" Kevin suddenly stopped walking and wrapped his arms around Karen''s shoulder.


    "Hmm?" Karen looked up at him and made eye contact with his brooding eyes.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kevin drew her hair behind her ears, held her head gently, and pushed her into his arms. "This is so


    great!"


    He only said a few words, but Karen knew exactly what he wanted to say.


    He must have wanted to say that both of them could walk together hand in hand now and he could


    hug her, so that was great!


    Besides Kevin reeling in happiness, Karen also felt that every second and minute they spent


    together was so precious.


    On the day of the explosion, she thought she could not wake up anymore after closing her eyes.


    She thought that she could not see Kevin and Little Karen anymore.


    When she was lying on the bed and unconscious, she almost drowned in the abyss of darkness


    several times as she wandered at the brink of death. It was not easy for her toe round. She


    never dared to think about being able to still be physically well, or stay by Kevin''s side and have him


    hold her while she nestled in his arms, listening to his steady and thumping heartbeat.


    In her life, she had experienced a lot of unfortunate events, including losing her parents, having her


    child being taken away, giving in to her enemies, and more.


    But she had no regrets at all. She did not regret living in this world.


    Because among all the bad things that happened, she met Kevin, the man who held her so dearly in


    his heart.


    She was willing to spend the rest of her life apanying him.


    Because of him, the bad things that happened in her life did not seem so bad. She only


    remembered him. She remembered his kindness and remembered their happy times together.


    "Kevin!" She gently called his name out and looked at him with her sparkling eyes.


    "What do you want to say?" Kevin asked.


    "Thank you!" Karen responded with a smile.


    Thank you for not thinking of letting go of my hand during all those difficult times!


    Thank you for making me believe that true love existed in this world!


    Thank you for allowing me to bloom into the loveliest flower despite adversities.


    "Are you silly?" For no reason, Karen thanked him again, so Kevin frowned. He did not want her to


    speak so courteously.


    "I''m not silly!" Karen nestled in Kevin''s arms. Listening to his steady and powerful heartbeat, she


    reached out to encircle his lean waist.


    In the future, no matter how bumpy the path ahead would be, as long as she had Little Karen and


    him by her side, she no longer needed to worry.


    "Karen, let''s go to Santorini, on the Aegean Sea, before the 20th of this month." Kevin intended to


    give Karen a surprise. He nned to tell Karen about the wedding on the day of the wedding itself.


    This was the most romantic thing he could think to do for Karen.


    "Why do you think of going there suddenly?" The Aegean Sea was a destination that Karen had


    always wanted to go so badly, but she never had a chance to go there.


    "Didn''t we say that we would go there to have a look?" Kevin had been preparing for the wedding


    for a long time, which was always dyed. This time, he could not afford to allow any idents to


    happen again.


    "Sure!" Karen was secretly determined that she would take good care of herself from now onwards.


    That way, when the day of their Santorini trip arrives, her health would not be a hindrance to Kevin.


    "Brother, sister-inw, you have a lot of time in the future. Don¡¯t get so intimate now. Brother, you


    should go greet the guests. Karen should get some rest." Everyone in the family was busy, but the


    main characters for today were hiding in the garden and having their own sweet time. How could


    Mia, the meddlesome one, bear to see that?


    "You are an adult now, and regarding everything at home, I¡¯ll leave you in charge, just do whatever


    you want." Kevin was very dissatisfied that Mia appeared at this time. He was persuading Karen to


    go to the Aegean Sea with him.


    Mia suppressed her anger, pursed her lips, and said, "Mom asks you to go back into the house.


    She''s gotten a charm from the church before she came to the States. She wants to hand it to


    Karen."


    Kevin was about to say something, but Karen squeezed his hand and said, "Let''s go back and


    spend some time with our family. Regardless of whether you want to ept Mom''s charm or not, I


    still want it."


    Karen was not religious, but Mama Kyle was. The charm that she had gotten was definitely for the


    blessing of the younger generation. She had to ept her kind intentions.


    T m fine with that." Kevin would definitely listen to her.


    He seemed to have a higher threshold and tolerance towards Karen.


    "Sister-inw, my hate towards my brother is escting." Mia stepped forward to hold Karen and


    red at Kevin with dissatisfaction. "He never cares about me now."


    Before Kevin got married, apart from his work, Mia''s affairs mattered most to Kevin.


    Mia often cooked up trouble, and whatever it was, Kevin often had to clean her mess up for her.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Those times, it seemed to be fun for Kevin Kyle to clean up her mess. So Mia Kyle was also having


    fun creating more troubles for him.


    Her cold brother was really like a block of ice outside work. If she didn''t create some fun for him in


    his pastime, he would probably be bored to death.


    However, these things had changed after Kevin got married.


    After marrying Karen Daly, Kevin''s attention was no longer on Mia. All his attention, apart from work,


    shifted to Karen.


    He was much more considerate to Karen than he was to Mia.


    Thinking that her cold brother no longer paid attention to her, Mia also felt jealous sometimes. But


    when she thought about it again, without her cold brother, she still had Neil Brown.


    Although Neil never knew how to be kind to women, she could slowly guide him.


    Neil¡¯s temper was much better now than in the past.


    One night, when she was sleeping, she identally kicked Neil off the bed. It was rare for Neil to


    not lose his temper. He climbed up the bed and continued to sleep as if nothing had happened.


    If it were the ill-tempered Neil Brown in the past, he would probably lift her up and throw her out of


    the window.


    "Is Neil treating you well?" Indeed, Kevin changed the topic to Neil. In his apprehension, Mia was an


    adult already, so he could not protect her all the time like before.


    Now that she had grown up and had been dating Neil, needless to say, Neil would take good care of


    her. She did not need anyone else to worry about her.


    Of course, this was just referring solely to cleaning up Mia''s mess. If something really happened to


    Mia, Kevin would react faster than anyone else.


    "Does Neil ever treat me nicely?" When it came to Neil, Mia felt as sweet as honey, but she never


    wanted to admit it.


    After Karen''s ident, her family came back to the United States. Neil could not stay for long


    because of his military status and job, so he went back after a few days.


    Now, Mia had not met Neil for nearly three months. Sometimes, she missed him so much that she


    could not fall asleep at night.


    So many countless nights, she had been video chatting on her mobile phone with Neil under the


    quilt, to relieve her pain of missing him. However, the bastard Neil could fall asleep as they were


    chatting.


    "Mia, it''s not that I want to speak highly of Neil, but he really cares about you." There was a saying


    that goes ''the onlooker sees more of the game''. Mia and Neil were dating, so they could not see


    things from a bigger picture. However, Karen, being a bystander, could see it clearly.


    Likewise, for the rtionship between Karen and Kevin, Karen could not see things from the bigger


    picture too. But as a bystander, Mia could see through them crystal clear.


    "Sister- in-w, do you think he cares about me?" Mia rubbed her head on Karen''s shoulder and


    giggled. "Tell me, how did he care about me?"


    Mia had always been lively and open-minded. She liked Neil very much, and always kept it on the


    tip of her tongue as if she was worried that others would not know about it.


    However, she could not see how good Neil was to her, so it was great for her to hear a little from


    others'' perspectives.


    "He always takes your things to heart. He cares about you and loves you. When you face problems,


    he is always the first one to stand out..."


    Karen''s voice was naturally gentle and mellow. As she was slowly talking about Neil¡¯ s kindness for


    Mia, Mia was so touched by her words.


    "Sister-inw, take a walk with my brother. I''m going to give Neil a call now," Mia said as she left.


    "Damn Neil. What¡¯s so great about this man?"


    Her life was helplessly dedicated to Neil now. When someone else praised him, all she wanted was


    to hear Neil¡¯s voice.


    "Mia is such a nice girl!" Karen eximed from the bottom of her heart.


    She had experienced such a drastic change in her family background, but she was still nice and


    living happily. She was always the zany in her family.


    "You''re nice too," Kevin said.


    Beauty was in the eyes of the beholder; some people might look prettier and gentler than Karen, but


    no other woman could ever get Kevin''s attention.


    He remembered Karen fondly despite only meeting her once years ago. The second time they met,


    he actually forced Karen¡¯s blind date partner to leave and took his ce.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Kyle! I will ept yourpliment open-heartedly!" Karen


    replied, beaming from ear to ear.


    How Karen said "Mr. Kyle" sounded a little naughty and coy, and Kevin liked it.


    When he heard her address him that way, a faint smile appeared on Kevin''s face unconsciously. It


    was such a genuine smile.


    He responded, "Mrs. Kyle, say my name again!"


    Karen was stunned and so she questioned, "What name?"


    "What do you think, Mrs. Kyle?" He had already called her Mrs. Kyle, shouldn''t she call him Mr. Kyle


    in return?


    "Mr. Kyle, if you don''t tell me, how am I supposed to know?" Karen licked her lips and chuckled.


    He was Mr. Kyle!


    She was his Mrs. Kyle!


    "You really don''t know?" Kevin grabbed her and held her face. It seemed that he was ready to kiss


    her right away if she continued to act naughty.


    "I really don''t know!" Karen smiled yfully.


    Before she finished her words, Kevin kissed her.


    Karen did not evade him nor reject his advances, but she reciprocated Kevin''s kiss passionately.


    However, just as she was getting turned on, he let go of her.


    Seeing Karen''s sad eyes, Kevin caressed her pink lips and said with a chuckle, "You are still very


    weak. We have a long way to go."


    Karen did not know what to say.


    When did this man be so evil?


    He even made fun of her.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Karen raised her fist and punched him on the chest. "You''re so annoying!"


    "Annoying?" Kevin grabbed her fist and smirked, "But I felt that you enjoyed my kiss very much just


    now."


    Karen was again speechless.


    She did like his kiss, but she was really shy. It was enough for them to keep their true thoughts to


    themselves, so why did he have to speak it out loud?


    Did he deliberately want to mock her?


    Having been married for so many years, Karen still blushed. Looking at her embarrassed look,


    Kevin''s mood cheered up and heughed out loud.


    Kevin had always been reserved. He would not express his feelings easily, be it anger or happiness.


    In other words, no matter if he was happy or sad, everyone would just think that he was arrogant


    and hard to get close to.


    It was a rare asion like this very moment where he couldugh out loud. This sort of situation


    had almost never happened.


    Seeing Kevinugh out loud, Karen also cheered up. She said to herself, "In the future, I must make


    Kevinugh more frequently, just like right now."

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    "Mia, where are your brother and Sister- iw?" Mama Kyle sent Mia Kyle out to summon the main


    stars today. There was no sight of the main stars yet, but Mia came back.


    "Mom, brother, and sister-inw are having their own sweet time. Don''t bother them." Mia did not


    stop when replying to Mama Kyle, instead, she ran upstairs directly.


    She rushed back to her room and snatched her mobile phone. She made a phone call to Neil.


    When the call got connected, Mia scratched her head anxiously and said, "I''ll count to three. If you


    don''t answer my phone call on three counts, I''ll go back and get even with you."


    Before she finished murmuring, Neil picked up the phone and his arrogant voice sted through the


    phone, "Get even with me? What are you nning to do?"


    "How do you want me to deal with you?" Hearing Neil¡¯s voice, Mia¡¯s mood brightened. She threw


    herself happily onto her big bed and rolled like a child.


    "What''s the matter?" Neil sounded impatient. "Can''t I call you if nothing''s up?" Mia balled her hands


    into fists. If he were by her side, she would have punched him.


    Neil replied, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    "Neil Brown, don¡¯t you dare hang up my call." This damned man, she wanted to talk to him, but


    instead, he threatened to hang up.


    They had been separated for three months. She had been missing him to the extent that she felt


    physically ufortable. Did this damned man not miss her at all?


    "Mia, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you know it''s already midnight?" Neil elevated his voice.


    It turned out that Mia forgot the time difference again. It was in the afternoon in New York, but it was


    late at night in Chatterton Town.


    She woke Neil up in the middle of the night. He had already given her honor by picking up her


    phone and saying a few words nicely.


    If it were someone else who dared to call Neil in the middle of the night, he would definitely go


    ballistic.


    "Neil..." Suddenly, Mia¡¯s heart twitched and she sniveled.


    She thought of her cold brother. He was someone so aloof, but in front of Karen, he still had a


    gentle and sweet side.


    Then, she thought about Neil again. This man only knew how to yell at her, offend her, and insult


    her. He had never shown her about his real gentle side.


    It was clear that she missed him, but Neil did not know how to reciprocate affection.


    How could she not be mad?


    "Neil, you can sleep now. If I ever call you again, it''d be the end of the world!" After that, just as Mia


    was about to end the phone call, she added angrily, "Son of a bitch, I want a breakup!"


    Son of a bitch. Did he really think that he is the only man in the world? Did he really think that she,


    Mia Kyle, could not live without him?


    After hanging up the phone, Mia regretted instantly.


    "Fuck!"


    Without that damned Neil, she would not have lived so happily.


    She must have dug his family''s ancestral grave in herst life so that she can like him so much in


    her life. She even confused her thoughts.


    "Ah!" Mia screamed. She raised her hand and was about to throw the phone out. However, as soon


    as she raised her hand, her phone rang.


    She looked at it and the screen showed "Neil Brown". "B*stard, at least he knows that he should


    return the call tofort me. Forget it, I''ll forgive him." She thought.


    Mia answered the phone with a sneer and said proudly, "Neil, it''s good that you know you''re wrong.


    I''m kind enough to forgive you once... Damn it, what did you say? Say it again, I''ll tear you up."


    Apparently, Neil called back to say that if they wanted a breakup, he had to be the one requesting


    because she had no right to say so.


    What the f*ck!


    Mia was so furious and yelled back, "Neil, just you wait."


    She jumped out of bed, rummaged through the boxes, and found her ID card and passport, then


    she rushed out. The damned man Neil must have had another woman, so he wanted to break up


    with her.


    When she returned to Chatterton Townter, she must confront and seize the disgusting couplethen


    drown them in a cage. Otherwise, the burning hatred in her heart could not be relieved.


    "Mia, what happened to you?" Just a moment ago, Mama Kyle saw Mia running up the stairs, and


    now she was rushing downstairs. Mama Kyle was puzzled.


    "Mom, Neil must have found another woman. I''m going back to Chatterton Town to get even with


    him. Tell Brother and Karen that I''m leaving." Just as Mia was done speaking, she had already fled.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "This girl, if Neil really wants to find another woman, will he wait till now? He has been single for so


    many years, as he was waiting for you." Mama Kyle shook her head and sighed. Mia was a good


    girl, but she had a terrible temper.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with Mia?" Kevin and Karen came back and saw Mia fleeing.


    "That girl misses Neil. She wants to go back to Chatterton Town." Mama Kyle waved her hand and


    said, "Jacky Ball will follow her. If she wants to go back to Chatterton Town, let her be."


    After a long wait, the two main stars of the family finally entered the house. Mama Kyle walked up


    and held Karen''s hand as she said gently, "You''re finally back."


    She had thought of a lot of things to say to Karen, but in the end, she did not manage to say


    anything more. She just patted Karen''s hand again and again.


    While Mama Kyle and Karen had a close rtionship, Mama Kyle acknowledged the importance of


    having Karen around because Karen was the person whom her son loved. Kevin would only be fine


    when Karen was fine.


    Kevin was Mama Kyle''s only biological child. As a mother, she always hoped that Kevin would live


    happily.


    In the past three months, when she saw Kevin being restless and worrying about Karen day and


    night, Mama Kyle also wept quietly several times.


    Karen was finally discharged from the hospital today. Mama Kyle was delighted for her son and her


    daughter-inw who could return home.


    "Mom!" Karen smiled and gave Mama Kyle a big hug. "Thank you!"


    She was grateful that Mama Kyle never looked down on her, and she loved her as if she were her


    own daughter. Karen also had a lot to say in her mind, but she did not manage to say anything


    more. When she held Mama Kyle, she ced her head on Mama Kyle''s shoulder like a child.


    Mama Kyle doted on her as if she was her own daughter, and Karen would of course be respectful,


    filial, and treat her as her own mother.


    The rtionship between both of them was not as bad as other mothers and their daughters-inw.


    That was because they all loved Kevin, and they both hoped for the best for Kevin.


    "Silly child, when you call me Mom, you''re already my child. Don''t need to be so courteous." Mama


    Kyle handed the charm over to Karen. "My child, this is for you. From now on, you must be safe and


    healthy."


    "Thank you, Mom!" Karen put on the charm and uttered, "I will try my best to protect myself in the


    future and not let everyone worry about me anymore."


    Kyle''s mum nodded and eximed with satisfaction, "Yes, all of our family members must live well."

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    "Grandma, I''m back." Little Karen''s soft voice sounded. She had already leaped towards her


    grandmother.


    "Yes, our Little Karen is back." Mama Kyle hugged Little Karen as she ran over, caressing her little


    head lovingly.


    "Grandma, I have brought Aunt Faye and the chubby baby around the garden," Little Karen


    bragged proudly.


    Without waiting for her parents'' instructions, Little Karen took the initiative to be the guide and


    brought Faye and her family around the grand manor. Then, she returned with the guests and


    wanted to ask for rewards from her family.


    "Well, you are really so capable at greeting the guests at such a young age." Mama Kyle squatted


    and kissed Little Karen''s rosy cheeks. They all loved their granddaughter very much.


    "She was really thoughtful. She was a great little guide." Faye also chimed in and praised Little


    Karen.


    Although Little Karen did not introduce much, she showed great spirits and enthusiasm in showing


    the guests around. As a future heiress of the Kyle family, she was certain to live up to the family''s


    name.


    "Don¡¯t praise her. If you praise her again, the little one will be too full of herself." Karen was secretly


    happy to hear all the praises. As a mother, she definitely was proud of her own daughter, but she


    did not want Little Karen to be praised so much that she became full of herself.


    "But she deserves to be full of herself." Faye jokingly said.


    As for now, Karen Joy Kyle was the only heiress to the Kyle family in the future. She was the


    pampered daughter of a rich and powerful family. If she was not slightly pompous, who else could


    be?


    "Well, let''s continue to shower her with love then," Mama Kyle smiled and continued.


    The women had endless topics to talk about when they gathered around the child. Once they


    started talking, they would forget about the world temporarily.


    Sebastian Spencer could not join the women''s conversation. Furthermore, he was Kevin Kyle'' s


    subordinate. Kevin was extremely aloof, so they did not have any topics to talk about in private.


    Therefore, Kevin went back to work in his study while Papa Kyle entertained Sebastian. They sat in


    the pavilion in the garden, drinking tea and ying chess.


    The days passed quickly and quietly. A few days had passed since Karen''s return.


    During one early morning, Karen woke up and stretched her bodyzily.


    She opened her eyes and looked up. She saw Kevin Kyle sitting on the sofa by the window, reading


    the newspaper. It was a good habit he practiced for a few years.


    Different from the past, when Kevin noticed that she got up, he immediately put the newspapers


    down. He joined her in bed, "You''re awake."


    "Yeah." Karen nodded. When she was about to get out of bed, Kevin pushed her back to the bed.


    He looked at her attentively, as if he had something to tell her, but he did not say anything.


    "Do I have something on my face?" Karen quickly reached out to touch her face and the corner of


    her eyes. There was neither eye boogers nor dirt on her face.


    "Yes, there''s something." Kevin chuckled.


    "What is..." Before Karen could finish her sentence, Kevin lowered his head and kissed her. He held


    her chin and gently bit her lower lip.


    "No!" Karen instinctively ced her hands on his chest. It was early in the morning, but this man


    was already hugging and kissing her. What was he trying to do?


    "But, I want to!" He had wanted to be intimate with her for a long time already. However, since she


    had just recovered from her injuries, he had been suppressing his urges. He did not want to do


    anything because he was afraid of hurting her.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry!" Karen med herself. It was all her fault that she was in poor health. She was


    always unable to satisfy his physiological needs.


    "Silly, I just want to kiss you." Kevin held the back of her head, rubbing his forehead gently against


    hers.


    "Kevin..." Karen sniffed and said nasally, "Actually, I can do it."


    Her body was not as feeble as he thought. After she was discharged from the hospital for more than


    two weeks now, he took care of her meticulously, so she recovered very quickly and well.


    Kevin grabbed her moving hands and called her softly, "Karen!"


    He was not a man who indulged in desires, and also not the kind of person who could not live


    without the intimacy between a husband and wife.


    He wanted her, just because she was his wife and the only person who had a ce in his heart. He


    would be in love with her regardless.


    Karen blinked, and her long eyshes fluttered. "Don''t keep it in, I can really do it."


    As Karen finished speaking softly, she blushed again. However, she boldly held Kevin''s waist and


    used actions to prove that she was willing to do it, and she could...


    "Little fool!" Kevin giggled, feeling warm because of her advances and initiatives.


    But as he saw how willing Karen was, he could not do anything to her. He was not a beast, and he


    would not disregard her physical condition.


    He only hoped that they could be like now every day in the future.


    Every night, he could hug her to sleep.


    Every morning, he could sit by the window and read the newspapers. When she woke up, he would


    give her a morning kiss.


    Kevin brushed Karen''s hands off him and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Get ready.


    We''ll be heading to the airportter."


    Karen lowered her head and did not dare to look at him. "Are we going back to Chatterton Town?"


    "To the Aegean Sea." Kevin lowered his head and kissed her again. He kissed her face until she


    blushed, then he let her go. "In the future, don''t ever forget what I¡¯ve told you."


    "I''m sorry!" She really did not expect that Kevin would arrange to go to Aegean Sea so soon. After


    all, they seemed to have mentioned going to Aegean Sea before, but there never was a definite


    n.


    "Don''t say sorry. If you really want to apologize, show me your sincerity." Kevin looked at Karen


    yfully.


    "Bad guy!" Karen murmured. This man had changed a lot since. When they first got married, he was


    a cold and arrogant gentleman; but now he coulde out with all sorts of naughty things.


    "People always say that women always love bad guys ." Once again, Kevin mentioned the words


    that he would never say before.


    "I''m ignoring you." Karen scampered out of bed and hid in the bathroom as if she was running for


    her life. If this man flirted with her again, she would definitely blush even more.


    Once again, Karen witnessed how wealthy Kevin was.


    Kevin had prepared a private ne to fly to Aegean Sea. It was a specially- arranged private ne.


    From the inside, the ne waspletely different from that of amercial ne. The insides of


    the private ne looked like a suite, as the ne was nicely equipped with a room, kitchen, and


    drinking bar. The ne offered everything Karen could think of, and also included many other


    facilities out of her expectations.


    For example, the cabin was divided into two rooms, and thetter part was a master bedroom.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The front part of the cabin was a ce for entertainment and hadmon areas, and there were


    also a few beautiful air stewardesses.


    Karen could not help but exim in awe. She really did marry a super rich big boss!

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Of course, what concerned Karen Daly the most, were not the things that Kevin Kyle had given her,


    but the rtionship between Little Karen and Jayden.


    After she came round, she found that the rtionship between Little Karen and Jayden had


    improved a lot.


    Although Little Karen did not rely on Jayden as much as she did with Brother Lionel, but when she


    sweetly called Jayden "brother", Jayden would also be happy, as his love for his sister was genuine.


    He would always think of his sister first whenever he found something nice to y. He always took


    good care of her.


    Currently, Jayden and Little Karen were sitting together. Jayden was patiently teaching Little Karen


    some new knowledge he had learned. Little Karen was listening attentively. At such a young age,


    she had already disyed her strong thirst for knowledge.


    Karen witnessed how the genes run simrly down the bloodline of the Kyle family.


    Although Little Karen was a young girl, she inherited her father''s high intelligence. At such a young


    age, she learned and understood everything quickly.


    Little Karen''s hobby was drawing and dancing ballet, as well as Taekwondo, which Kevin made her


    learn. Her learning progress was excellent across all her hobbies and academics, and she was


    oftenplimented by her teachers.


    Especially when it came to dancing, Little Karen seemed to be very talented. After a few months,


    she was already able to dance well.


    A few days ago, Little Karen personally told Karen that she wanted to be the best ballerina in the


    future. She had high ambitions although she was still very young.


    "What are you looking at? What''s more attractive than me?" Sitting next to Karen, Kevin was a little


    jealous as it seemed like he did not exist in her eyes.


    "I''m looking at our Little Karen and Jayden. They are much more attractive than you, aren'' t they?"


    Karen turned around and looked at him, smiling.


    Kevin responded firmly, "To me, you''re the most charming person."


    Of course, he was speaking the truth and had an implied meaning. To him, Karen was the most


    beautiful person, so to Karen, he should be the most good-looking person as well.


    "How can a grown man be envious of two children? They are our children." It was true that Kevin


    could get jealous easily.


    When they just got married, Karen and William Baker were rather close to each other. Kevin would


    often stop her from interacting more, indirectly implying that he would be jealous.


    "First, you are my wife, and then you are their mother." Without him, how could Karen possibly have


    children? So, he should be the most important person to her.


    "Bossy! Tyrannic!" Although she said those words out loud, Karen did not mean them. She liked the


    fact that he only cared about her.


    "You haven''t seen my real bossiness!" As soon as he finished his words, Kevin grabbed Karen into


    his arms and kissed her hard.


    Kevin was naturally a possessive person, with a strong desire to control.


    Most of the time, Kevin was suppressing his nature and trying his best to tolerate and respect


    Karen. Therefore, the Kevin that Karen knew was not the real Kevin.


    "The children are all here. As a parent, you should act like a parent." Karen managed to push Kevin


    away with great difficulty and she gasped for breath.


    Kevin raised his lips slightly and said in a dissatisfied tone, "Sometimes, the children are such an


    eyesore."


    T m not!" Little Karen''s angry and childish voice sounded.


    Her father imed that she was an eyesore behind her back. Fortunately, she heard it. She was


    about to be angry at her father. She counted with her cute fingers and said, "I want to be angry at


    you for two hours."


    "Do you really want to be angry with me?" Kevin put on a hurt expression. "I will be very sad."


    Little Karen did not know what to say.


    It was really hard to figure out what to do next!


    Every time when she said that she wanted to be angry at her father, he would pretend to look sad.


    She loved her father, so she did not want her father sad.


    "Little Karen, you don''t intend toe over tofort me, do you?" The father who had done


    something wrong made it seem like Little Karen was to me instead.


    No matter how smart Little Karen was, she was still a child. She was no match for her father.


    She knew that her father was pretending to be pitiful, but she still ran over, threw herself into her


    father''s arms, and gave him a sweet kiss.


    After getting his daughter''s kiss, Kevin returned another kiss. The little squabble between the father


    and daughter came to an end.


    Karen looked at the interaction between the father and daughter, and her face was full of smiles.


    She had Kevin and Little Karen, and also adopted Jayden. She had nothing more to ask for in her


    life.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, she would still greedily hope that it would be better if she could have two more children


    with Kevin.


    However...


    She did not want to think about the child she had lost. The more she thought about it, the more her


    heart ached. She could not be the wet nket and ruin the good mood in the family.


    After flying for a long time, their nended at the airport nearest to Santorini. After disembarking


    the ne, they got into a special car and headed straight to the Aegean Sea, it was such a romantic


    destination.


    On the ne, Karen was worried about her two children a lot. She was always worried that they


    would hurt themselves while running around. In order to take care of them, she did not have a good


    rest at all.


    So, after checking into the hotel, she was already exhausted, but she still tried her best to take care


    of the children first.


    Originally, Kevin had arranged for both of them toe to the Aegean Sea first, and requested the


    elders to bring the children overter. However, Karen was not willing to travel alone and leave her


    children, especially Little Karen, in others'' care.


    Therefore, she decided to bring Little Karen along with her. Of course, she also had to bring Jayden


    along. Karen hoped that she could be equally fair to her children and not let Jayden feel like an


    outsider.


    During the journey, Kevin wanted to take care of the two children, but Karen did not allow him to. He


    needed to work and take care of her. How could she let him take care of the children too?


    Karen was a stubborn person. It was difficult for her to change her mind andpromise. Kevin


    knew her well, so he decided to follow along.


    As long as she did not hurt herself, Kevin would do as she said.


    After Karen and the children rested, Kevin did not rest. Instead, he asked the bodyguards to take


    care of the safety of the mother and children, and went to check out the wedding venue.


    Previously, he had watched the videos and photos of the wedding site, but when he saw the venue


    right in front of his eyes, he had a different feeling.


    "Director Kevin, it''s all set ording to your order." Nick ck came here in advance to supervise


    the workers, and he requested the staff to prepare every detail ording to Director Kevin''s


    instructions. He did not dare to make any mistakes.


    After the venue was prepared, Nick examined it multiple times. He did not find any other faults to


    pick on, so their director should be satisfied.


    Kevin stood at the entrance of the wedding venue. Instead of walking forward, he raised his head


    and looked ahead.


    His expression looked calm, but the feelings deep in his heart were turbulent, like the tidal waves in


    a typhoon.


    Kevin remained expressionless and calm as usual, but Nick was anxious because he did not know


    if the director was satisfied.


    What he feared most was their director''s emotionless face and attitude. He did not know whether he


    was happy or angry most times. It was difficult to work with him.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Nick ck observed Kevin Kyle secretly for a long time, but still failed to find any clues from his


    look.


    He cursed in his heart, "This is bad. Their president usually has such a poker face when he is


    dissatisfied with his subordinates'' work."


    Kevin didn''t say anything, and Nick didn''t know how dissatisfied he was. Nick was so anxious that


    he scratched his head. Even if he wanted to correct his mistake, he didn''t know where to start.


    He took a breath and said cautiously, "Director Kevin..."


    Before Nick could finish speaking, Kevin interrupted him and said, "Ask York, what''s the


    arrangement for the guests?"


    When Kevin spoke and did notment on the wedding venue, Nick immediately understood that


    their president was also satisfied.


    Since there was no problem with his work, Nick felt relieved. When he answered Kevin''s question,


    he was more rxed.


    Nick said, "The people who have a good rtionship with Rovio in the political andmercial


    circles have been invited, and their amodation has been arranged. The media is also ready."


    As for the guests, Kevin had already requested for invitations to be sent out three months ago. The


    media who were attending were selected carefully as well. After such a long time, Nick and York


    Tanner would not make a mistake.


    Kevin clearly knew that they would not make mistakes, but he still needed to be assured. That was


    because he wanted to give Karen a perfect wedding, and he could not afford to make any mistakes.


    "Okay." Kevin nodded, "You can continue your work."


    Hearing Kevin''s words, Nick felt relieved. Nick responded with a simple ¡°yes" and he scrambled


    away, fearing that Director Kevin made any other remarks.


    After Nick left, Kevin still stood in the same ce as he admired the church he built temporarily for


    Karen.


    Although it was built temporarily, it took a lot of time. He had asked someone to prepare before


    Herbert Ken''s ident, and now it had been more than half a year.


    For more than half a year, it took Kevin a lot of effort, money, and resources. However, no matter


    how much money he spent, he thought it was all worth it for Karen''s sake.


    Looking at the church and the romantic and warmyout, Kevin did not step in to take a look. He


    was waiting for Karen.


    On the day of the wedding, he would hold her hand. Together, they would walk in from one end of


    the red carpet to the other end. They would stand in front of the priest and swear to God that they


    would be together for the rest of their lives.


    Not long after Kevin left, Karen woke up. She wanted to sleep again, but she couldn''t fall asleep.


    She didn''t know if it was because she was used to having Kevin by her side as she slept in the past


    few months, so when he left, it seemed that her soul had been taken away by him. She was very


    sleepy, but she could not fall asleep.


    They had just arrived at the Aegean Sea. Before they sat down to rest for a while, Kevin was


    already busy. "What on earth was he busy with?" Karen thought silently.


    Karen stared at the ceiling with her eyes wide open. All kinds of thoughts shed through her mind.


    "Is he going to work or has something personal to do?"


    Because of her injury, Kevin had entrusted most of his work to his subordinates in order to take care


    of her. He was only responsible for making some important decisions.


    Karen tossed and turned, yet she couldn''t fall asleep. On the contrary, Little Karen, who was lying


    next to her, fell asleep soundly. She asionally pouted her small mouth while she slept. She


    looked absolutely adorable.


    She couldn''t help but pinch the tip of the little sweetheart''s nose and whispered, "Baby Karen, get


    up quickly, there''s a strawberry for you."


    "Oh..." Little Karen stretched out her little hand and patted off the "worms" at the tip of her nose,


    continuing to sleep.


    Karen would like to tease the little girl even more if she couldn''t wake her up.


    Karen pinched Little Karen''s nose and she whispered again, "Baby Karen, if you don''t get up,


    Brother Lionel will leave again."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Little Karen suddenly heard the two words "Brother Lionel", she instantly sobered up and


    opened her big bright eyes. "Brother Lionel?"


    Karen said it in a very soft voice as she just wanted to tease Little Karen. She did not expect that


    the little fellow would really wake up. It was really unbelievable that the little fellow would react to


    "Brother Lionel" so strongly.


    Little Karen rubbed her eyes and looked around, but there was no sign of Brother Lionel.


    Since she couldn''t see Brother Lionel, the little girl was so sad that her mouth puckered and she


    was going to cry.


    "Baby, I''m sorry!" Karen''s heart ached when she saw the sad look on Little Karen''s face. She really


    did not expect that the little girl could hear her.


    "Mom!" Little Karen threw herself into her mother''s arms and rubbed her little head against her


    mother''s chest. "I miss Brother Lionel."


    "Little Karen, you will meet your ''Brother Lionel'' in the future," Karen assured calmly.


    This "Brother Lionel" would not be the real Brother Lionel, but another person who really loved Little


    Karen and was willing to protect her with his life.


    "But now, I miss Brother Lionel..." Little Karen whined sadly. She hadn''t seen Brother Lionel for a


    long time.


    Brother Lionel had not visited her for such a long time. Did Brother Lionel not remember her? Or


    perhaps Brother Lionel had already forgotten their agreement?


    "Baby, I''m sorry!" Karen med herself like she had sinned. How could she use "Brother Lionel" as


    a way to wake Little Karen up?


    "What''s wrong with Little Karen?" Kevin came back and entered the room. He saw Little Karen


    nestled in Karen''s arms. Karen''s face was full of shame, and Little Karen looked very sad.


    "Dad, I miss Brother Lionel!" The little fellow saw her father and threw herself into his arms.


    "Well, how''s your ballet? How about performing a short dance for us?" Kevin deliberately ignored


    Little Karen''s words and immediately changed the topic.


    "Of course not!" The little fellow replied sadly. She was sad so how could she have the mood to


    dance for her parents?


    Kevin touched her head and said softly, "If you don''t want to dance, then so be it. Go to the next


    room and get your brother. Let''s get a good meal together."


    "Okay." Sure enough, the little fellow''s attention was quickly diverted by her father, and she threw


    Brother Lionel aside.


    "What happened just now?" As soon as Little Karen left, Kevin looked at Karen and asked gently.


    "Sigh!" Karen heaved a long sigh, and a trace of sadness surged in her heart. She said, "If Lionel


    was not killed, and if he could stay with her all the time, how good would that be."


    Karen was very satisfied with Lionel, hoping that when Little Karen grew up, she would meet a man


    as excellent as Lionel.


    However, there were so many men in the world. It was too hard to find a man who could protect


    Little Karen like Lionel.


    "He''s gone. He''s passed away. Stop thinking about him, and don''t mention him in front of Little


    Karen in the future." It was said that a daughter was her father''s lover in his previous life. This


    saying described Kevin''s situation perfectly.


    He hid the fact that Lionel was not dead because he didn''t want to see Little Karen rely too much on


    another man. This was also the first time that he didn''t tell Karen Daly the truth.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    "No matter what, he lost his life in order to protect Little Karen. He saved my daughter, and I am


    grateful to him. Why can''t I think of him?" Karen Daly asked gently.


    She often thought of Lionel, not only because he sacrificed his life to protect Little Karen, but also


    because she thought that he would make a good frame of reference for Little Karen''s future


    husband.


    He was tall, handsome, and he was very responsible. He must be very popr with thedies.


    "Karen!" Kevin Kyle called for her as he lowered his head to bite her yfully. He said in a deep


    voice, "From now on, you are not allowed to think about other men except for me!"


    "You are really a tyrant! Bossy!" Karen nced at him andughed.


    When Kevin became domineering, he was really unreasonable. He didn''t have any exnations.


    Maybe this was the real Kevin.


    "I''m only bossy to you!" Because he cared about her, he did not allow her to think about others. He


    hoped that he was always on her mind.


    Karen responded with a smile, "You are always so bossy towards me. Is it because I am different


    from you? If so, I want to thank you for your kindness."


    Seeing her smiling widely and her eyes were sparkling with joy, Kevin''s mood also brightened up.


    "You are so sweet." He held her into his arms and gently rubbed her head with his. "Karen..."


    "What''s wrong?" Recently, he always liked to call her name but he didn''t say anything else after,


    which made her feel uneasy.


    "Karen..." Kevin still did not say anything. He just called her name gently, as it was the most


    beautiful word in the world for him. He didn''t want to say anything else.


    "I''m here." Slowly, Karen seemed to understand what Kevin was doing. She leaned quietly in his


    arms and listened to him calling her over and over again with a pleasant voice.


    His voice was deep and seductive. When he called her name, it made her feel as if he wanted to


    imprint her name deep in his heart.


    He wanted to remember her deeply.


    Karen shared the same sentiments too.


    Kevin changed his usual way of doing things secretly and sent out invitations early to invite the


    elites from all walks of life to attend his wedding.


    Because he wanted to use this wedding ceremony to announce to the world that he was married.


    His wife was Karen Daly! The one and only.


    They also had a child who was about to be five years old. Her name was Karen Joy Kyle, and she


    was also the daughter of Rovio''s global head.


    The guests invited by Kevin were from a higher economic and social status. They were either big


    shots in the business world, in the military industry, and from political circles.


    Of course, many people were proud to be able to attend Kevin''s wedding.


    The people who were on his invitation list were influential people that Rovio acknowledged. The


    attendees had a fair rtionship with Rovio.


    On the day before the wedding ceremony, all the guests who had received the invitation arrived at


    the venue, and Kevin''s parents greeted the guests promptly. this time, all the guests had arrived, yet


    Kevin was still apanying a clueless Karen. They took a walk by the sea.


    Kevin did not tell Karen about the wedding. At


    "Mom, who is going to get married tomorrow? You and dad? Or should it be someone else?!" Mia


    asked rhetorically and angrily.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In order to wee the guests, Mia had been standing at the hotel entrance for two hours now, and


    her legs were going stiff.


    It was not a big deal, because the bride and groom of the wedding were her brother and sister-in-


    law. She needed to help them.


    However, the couple was taking a walk by the sea when everyone else was busy. They were


    disying their affection in public.


    As a single person who had just broken up, Mia felt pitiful enough. How was it fair for a recently


    single woman like her to watch their disy of affection and help them greet the guests who came


    to their wedding?


    Every guest who came to the wedding offered congrattory remarks. She endured everything for


    two hours, and she felt that she reached her limit of patience.


    As she thought about how the lovebirds were enjoying their sweet time together, yet she still had to


    apany her father and mother to serve the guests in the hotel, she was feeling a deep sense of


    unjust. The more she thought about it, the angrier Mia became.


    Mama Kyle replied with a smile, "In the future, when you get married, ask your brother and sister-in-


    law to entertain guests for you, and you''ll get to be the beautiful bride."


    Mia snorted and said, "I don''t want to get married."


    Mama Kyle responded patiently, "You don''t want to marry Neil?"


    "We have broken up," Mia said angrily. When she saw Mama Kyle''s eyes showed signs of disbelief,


    she added, "Don''t you believe me? I dumped him. By the way, I''m the one who doesn''t want him


    anymore, not the other way." "Mia, what''s wrong with you two?" A few days ago, Mia rushed back to


    Chatterton Town from the United States. Mama Kyle thought that she was just messing around.


    When she returned to Neil, the two of them would naturally be fine.


    This time, when she saw Mia attend the wedding alone, she didn''t think much about their


    rtionship. Because of the special identity of Neil, it was no surprise that he couldn''t attend the


    wedding.


    "Mom, don''t mention him in front of me again. I''ve cut ties with him. We¡¯re strangers now." Mia


    gritted her teeth.


    All the weaknesses of Neil, such as his arrogance, violent temper, and ruthlessness, could be


    epted by her unconditionally. However, she could not bear that Neil could potentially have some


    other ties with other women.


    As she recalled the day she returned to Chatterton Town, Mia''s heart was still aching as if someone


    was stabbing her with a knife.


    She had always thought that if Neil dared to betray her, she would definitely destroy Neil and kill the


    other woman. However, when she saw that scene that day, she was surprisingly calm. She could


    not believe how calm she was.


    She didn''t do anything and chose to run away. She pretended that she didn''t see anything, and


    pretended that nothing had happened. In that case, she could still stay with Neil as usual.


    However, she overestimated herself. She thought that she could pretend that nothing had


    happened. But when Neil appeared in front of her, she could not help but think about what she saw


    that day and felt disgusted.


    "You''re back?" At that time, Neil spoke casually as he reached out to hold her.


    Just as his hand reached out, Mia stepped


    back unknowingly to avoid his touch.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    "Why are you avoiding me?" Neil failed to hold onto Mia. He frowned unhappily and reached out to


    grab her again.


    "Neil, I don''t like you anymore. Let''s break up." Before his hand touched her, she spoke up


    confidently.


    "Mia, it''s enough to lose your temper once." Neil''s face turned dark. It was rare to see his serious


    attitude.


    In the past, no matter where he was, people would always perceive him to be selfcentered and


    ruthless.


    "Who''s losing temper here?" Mia sneered and said, "Neil, do you think you are the only man in the


    world? Do you really think that I can''t live after you leave?"


    "Mia, take back what you said just now. I can pretend that nothing has happened." Neil narrowed


    his eyes slightly and looked very fierce.


    "What happened has happened. Can you pretend that it didn''t happen?" Mia looked at him and


    chuckled.


    If she didn''t take a flight home for more than ten hours and didn''t see him with other women, she


    wouldn''t know that he had done such disgusting things behind her. She might even continue to be


    with him innocently.


    But she found out already, and the mere thought of it made her feel extremely disgusted. How could


    he pretend that nothing had happened?


    "What''s wrong with you?" Neil walked over to her and reached out to her again, ready to carry her.


    "Don''t touch me!" Mia shouted.


    Disgusting! Scum!


    Many words jumped to Mia''s mind, but she couldn''t control her temper, so she raised her voice.


    "Mia, try me again!" Neil stared at Mia and tried to hold back his anger, but he couldn''t resist


    exploring.


    "I won''t like you anymore. We¡¯re done here. If we meet each other, let''s pretend not to know each


    other." Mia said.


    Mia didn''t know that she could calmly break up with him, and she could even smile brightly.


    Although she smiled brightly, no one else would understand how painful her heart was, as if


    someone wanted to rip her heart out.


    "Really? It''s your words here." After saying this, Neil turned around and left. He didn''t even ask why.


    Mia looked at his tall figure as he walked further and further away. She clenched her fists very


    tightly. Her palm was bleeding, but she didn''t feel pain.


    "Mia? Mia?" Mama Kyle didn''t get Mia''s attention after calling her a few times. She grabbed her and


    said, "If you are tired, you can rest for a while. Your father and I will manage this."


    "Oh, okay." She would not be of much help if she stayed here in her current state. It would be better


    for her to calm herself down.


    This hotel was arranged to amodate guests. Mia and Mama Kyle did not live here.


    It would take more than ten minutes for them to walk to the hotel they lived in. If they took a cab,


    they could arrive in about five minutes.


    Mia was troubled, she didn''t want to talk to others, so she chose to walk back to the hotel alone.


    She tried hard to calm herself down. She reassured herself that she was tenacious and could not be


    beaten down. She needed to make herself feel better.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Miss Kyle, congrattions!" Mia lowered her head because she was too absorbed in her thoughts.


    If it weren''t for the man''s sudden voice, she might have fallen into his arms.


    "I''m sorry!" Mia looked up and saw a familiar yet unknown face. "You? You are? You are that..."


    The man looked familiar. She had seen him somewhere before, but she couldn''t quite remember


    him.


    "I''ve been thinking about you a lot, but you don''t even remember me. It''s very sad." The man shook


    his head and put on a very pitiful look.


    Mia thought of a name. The name was on the tip of her tongue. She almost blurted it out, but she


    couldn''t say it somehow.


    "Yes, you remember me. So who am I?" The man got close to Mia and anticipated her answer.


    "Zuriel Perth? Are you Zuriel, from Country A?" Mia thought for a long time and finally said his


    name.


    "Miss Kyle, you can still remember me. Well, my efforts did not go to vain then. I''ve always missed


    you so much." Zuriel Perth smiled proudly.


    Mia asked, "Why are you here?"


    Zuriel said, "I''m here to attend Director Kevin''s and Mrs. Kyle''s wedding of the century."


    "Did my brother invite you?" Mia did not believe that Zuriel would be invited.


    "No," Zuriel answered honestly.


    "You are not invited. You are not my brother or my sister- in-w''s friend. So, which wedding do you


    wish to attend?" Mia looked at him angrily and then looked at the two men standing next to him.


    "Perth, do you have any ulterior motives? If you have any bad intentions, I won¡¯t be merciful."


    "I am not a friend of Director Kevin or Mrs. Kyle, but I am your friend, Miss Kyle. This time I just


    came here to attend the wedding and meet some new people. If I really have any bad intentions,


    will I appear in front of you?" Zuriel responded casually.


    He had no interest in this wedding at all. His master asked him to find a way to attend the wedding,


    so he was forced toe.


    Thinking of his master, Zuriel''s eyes nced at the teenage boy on his left... The makeup artist was


    so good that no one could recognize his master''s original appearance at all. His master could see


    the girl he wanted to see with this camouge.


    "That''s true, but who knows if you want to take advantage of me?" Even though she was familiar


    with Zuriel, Mia didn''t let her guard down.


    Although the news of the wedding in Santorini by the Aegean Sea had not been spread out by the


    media, there were still a lot of guests who had received invitations, and some who wanted to hurt


    her brother had also sneaked in.


    Zuriel put his hand on his chest and put on a sad look. "Miss Kyle, we used to be friends who went


    through thick and thin. If you see me in a bad light, I will be very sad."


    Mia red at him and said, "Fine, I trust you. If you want to attend the wedding, you can follow me


    tomorrow."


    "Little Aunt!" Little Karen''s soft voice was heard.


    George Ken drove the children around in a buggy for sightseeing. After a tour, he bumped into Mia.


    Hearing Little Karen''s voice, the man standing on the left side of Zuriel looked at her.


    When his gazended on Little Karen, he could no longer shift his gaze away. However, Little Karen


    could not see him. She was focused on her Little Aunt.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    "Little Aunt, I miss you so much." Little Karen plunged into Mia''s arms and rubbed her little head


    against her body.


    "I miss you too." Mia just arrivedst night. When Mia got up today, she was busy greeting the


    guests. She had not seen Little Karen yet.


    Lionel''s fiery eyes stared at Little Karen quietly. They had not seen each other for half a year. Did


    she not remember him anymore?


    As he thought about how the little one didn''t remember him anymore, Lionel looked disappointed


    and there was pain on his face.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After all, Little Karen was still so young. When he left, she had just passed her four-year-old


    birthday. It was normal that she did not remember him.


    He did not expect her to remember him. He just wanted to look at her secretly and knew that she


    was happy and healthy.


    However, he wanted more.


    If he really thought so simply, he would not havee to this ce at such a tense time back in his


    country.


    He wanted to hear the little one call him "Brother Lionel" softly.


    He wanted to hold the little one in his arms and kiss her pink face. He would tell her that she must


    come to him when she grew up.


    However, she could not recognize him.


    Little Karen could not recognize him with the heavy makeup and disguise, even an adultlike Mia


    could not recognize him. This was what he wanted.


    But at this moment, he hoped that he was not covered in makeup. Maybe when the little one saw


    him, she could recognize him at a nce.


    If he was not wearing such heavy makeup and disguise, could Little Karen recognize him at a


    nce?


    Before he saw her, he was very confident that she would recognize him nheless, but at this


    moment, he was not sure at all.


    Compared with thest time he saw Little Karen in Chatterton Townst year, she was much taller.


    However, she still looked the same.


    Her eyes were clear and bright, with the innocence and cuteness of a child. Even if a heinous


    person saw her, he would want to be good to her.


    She was such a sweet child. She was innocent, lovely, sensible, and that face of hers would


    definitely melt anyone''s heart immediately.


    It took Mia a lot of effort to pick Little Karen up. "Our baby Karen is getting taller, and I can''t hold you


    anymore."


    "Little Aunt, I can walk by myself." Mom and grandma were not able to hold her up anymore, but


    fortunately, she had her father, grandpa, and uncle. They could still hold her up.


    If Brother Lionel was still alive, he should be able to carry her. In her heart, Brother Lionel was a


    hero who could bepared with her father.


    "I want to hold you." Although Mia couldn''t carry her anymore, Mia still wanted to try as she loved


    her very much.


    "I like you, Little Aunt." Little Karenplimented her aunt and showered her with kisses, which


    further made Mia¡¯s heart flutter.


    "Baby Karen, why don''t you go back to the hotel with me?" Mia was depressed, but when she saw


    Little Karen, she put her worries aside and was so happy to spend time with her.


    "Okay." Little Karen nodded adorably. Seeing that they were about to leave, Zuriel was anxious. The


    purpose of their visit at this time was to see the gem of the Kyle family.


    Actually, it was his master''s purpose. Their master, the Third Prince, wanted to see this little girl


    badly.


    Zuriel didn''t expect that he could meet Little Karen as soon as he arrived at the destination. If he let


    them go like this, he would suffer a lotter.


    At this time, Zuriel''s diplomatic wisdom that he gained in his life could be put to good use.


    He smiled and said, "Miss Kyle, this little girl must be Director Kevin''s daughter. She''s so cute. I''m


    so happy whenever I see her."


    He knew to get close to someone, he needed to praise the kid.


    However, what he said was not a lie. The child was indeed adorable. Otherwise, his master would


    not have changed his identity and visit the little fellow when the situation in his country was so


    dangerous.


    At the mention of Little Karen, Mia hugged her tightly and looked at him with a vignt face. "Perth,


    don''t even think about Little Karen."


    Tomorrow was the day of Kevin''s and Karen''s wedding. If anything happened to Little Karen, the


    wedding would be prepared in vain.


    Therefore, when Kevin and Karen were not with the two children, they entrusted them to George to


    look after them.


    "Mia, even if I have the guts, I would not be brave enough to mess around," Zuriel said. Poor him,


    he was just carrying out orders.


    "I suppose you don''t have the guts then." Mia had been acquainted with Zuriel before. This man


    was a little self- righteous and shameless, but he had not harmed anyone before.


    She added, "If there''s nothing else, then I will go first. We''ll talk tomorrow."


    Zuriel added, "Miss Kyle, why don''t you take the child with you and we can have dinner together?"


    If he could seed in this matter, his master would reward him well. In the future, when his master


    had gotten the throne, his life would be better.


    However, Mia''s words shattered his dream.


    Mia nced at him and said, "If you want to have dinner with us, get in line. After a few years, it


    might be your turn."


    After that, she got into George''s buggy and swaggered off.


    "She is still so arrogant, yet so lovely..." Zuriel looked at Mia''s back andmented, "Unfortunately,


    Neil''s got a hold of her."


    As he spoke, he felt a chill on his back and shivered all of a sudden.


    The weather was very good today. The sun was shining and the weather was beautiful. Why did he


    feel cold suddenly?


    "Is the weather changing?" Zuriel thought.


    When he looked back, he understood why he felt the chills.


    His master was looking at him with dissatisfaction, and his eyes looked like he wanted to swallow


    him alive.


    "Third Young Master, that, I..." Damn it, how could he forget his master''s purpose?


    He was flirting with Mia. Obviously his master would be angry.


    Zuriel hurriedly defended himself, "Third Young Master, we just arrived here and saw the daughter


    of Director Kevin already. We''re so lucky."


    Lionel didn''t say anything. He looked at Little Karen, who was already far away. He didn''t look away


    until shepletely disappeared insight.


    Zuriel wiped off his cold sweat and said, "Third Young Master, don''t worry. We will definitely be able


    to sneak into tomorrow''s


    wedding."

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Lionel shot a cold nce at Zuriel, then turned around and left.


    Zuriel followed him immediately and said, "Third Young Master, besides sneaking in, I will definitely


    try to have you meet that girl. I promise."


    If his master could not see the child tomorrow, he could just forget about his job and his life.


    "What a tragedy!" He thought to himself.


    After all, he came from a very powerful family. His father was a senior official in the government,


    and he was a very famous diplomat.


    Why did he be someone¡¯ s little assistant and had no powers of his own?


    Little assistant?


    Zuriel felt ufortable with thatbel.


    "No, no, I am ''the'' Master Perth. How can I be someone''s little assistant?"


    "What did I do wrong? What did I do wrong?" Zuriel looked like he was about to cry. He worked so


    hard. Not only did he not get any appreciation from his master, but he almost lost his life.


    "Ouch!"


    As he was immersed in his own thoughts, he did not see that Lionel suddenly stopped in front of


    him and he bumped into Lionel.


    "Oh, God."


    "I''ve literally stepped on his toes this time!" Zuriel thought anxiously.


    "Zuriel, are you unhappy and unwilling to work with me?" Lionel raised his eyebrows and stared at


    Zuriel fiercely, who was in pain.


    "Third Young Master, how can you think so? You are my superior. I''m willing to work for you." Zuriel


    answered quickly. "You may also be our future president," he thought to himself. As a diplomat,


    being eloquent was his greatest skill.


    "We''ll go to the wedding tomorrow and act ording to the circumstances. We can''t mess around."


    Lionel gave an order solemnly.


    First of all, his identity must not be exposed, so he must avoid everyone to see Little Karen.


    Second, he could not scare Little Karen away. This was the most important thing.


    Guests and invited reporters arrived at the wedding venue already. Everyone was waiting to witness


    tomorrow''s wedding of the century.


    However, Karen, one of the main stars of the event, still had no idea about what¡¯s going on. At this


    time, she was strolling along the beach with Kevin, watching and listening to the ocean waves.


    "Mr. Kyle, I beg you. Please let me take off my shoes and walk." Karen was on the beach, but she


    couldn''t go into the sea.


    Kevin did not allow her to enter the sea due to her poor health. She could only watch others y


    near the sea.


    As he heard Karen''s plea, he didn''t reject her unreasonably. He rubbed her head and said, "Do you


    really want to go?"


    "Mmmmm..." Karen nodded repeatedly and leaned against Kevin lovingly. "You are the most


    reasonable person. You will definitely satisfy my request."


    "Okay." Kevin agreed immediately.


    "Really?!" Karen was so excited that she almost cheered. She did not believe that Kevin, who was


    so persistent earlier, would agree to her plea now.


    His permission could make her excited like a child. Kevin''s heart melted.


    He smiled and said, "Take off your shoes."


    Karen took off her shoes in a sh as she was worried that Kevin might pull back on his words


    soon.


    She took his hand and gave him a bright smile. "Kevin, let''s go."


    However, Kevin threw her hand away and took a small step forward. He squatted down and said,


    "Come up."


    Karen did not understand. "What are you doing?"


    He said, "I''ll carry you."


    He was still worried about her being in the seawater, but he couldn''t bear to see her disappointed,


    so he thought that carrying her into the sea was a good idea.


    "No need." Karen looked around and found that there were many people on the beach, and they


    were followed by a lot of bodyguards. She was embarrassed.


    "Your husband is carrying you. What''s there to be embarrassed about?" He knew what she was


    thinking about at a nce.


    "You''re not." They had divorced before. So technically, they were not legally married.


    Thinking of what she had done a few months ago, which ended up hurting him tremendously, Karen


    began to feel ufortable again.


    "I''m not?" Kevin did not understand what she wanted to say.


    "We¡¯re still divorced." Karen lowered her head and said softly. She was so nervous that her fingers


    twisted around the corner of her clothes.


    "Idiot!" Sometimes, this silly woman was really stupid. She couldn''t even differentiate the fake


    divorce certificate from the real one.


    She was so gullible.


    "I''m sorry!" She knew how stupid her action was. She was threatened by others, and thought that


    he could not protect himself, so she did such a stupid thing.


    Seeing the remorse on her face, Kevin took her into his arms and kissed her forehead. "Fool, you


    are my wife. This never changed."


    Karen had a confused look on her face.


    Kevin pinched her face and said, "The man who processed our divorce is one of my men. The


    divorce certificate is a fake. We¡¯ re still legally married."


    Karen was surprised and happy, but gradually, she felt even worse.


    It turned out that Kevin had done so many things to protect their marriage. However, in the


    beginning, she thought he did not care about their marriage, that was why he agreed to the divorce


    request so quickly.


    "Come up." Kevin crouched down again.


    "Okay." Karen climbed onto his back with her face gently pressed against his back. Her heart was


    beating very fast


    "Put your arms around my neck," Kevin said.


    "Okay." Karen did as she was told obediently.


    Kevin was much taller than her. After Karen got up his back, she felt that her vision suddenly


    widened and she could see farther.


    Kevin carried her on his back as easily as carrying a child. He walked steadily, so she was not afraid


    at all.


    She went close to his ears, "Sweet Mr. Kyle, thank you!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kevin said, "If you really want to thank me, just listen to me and take care of yourself."


    "Yes, sir!" She smiled, and her smile was as bright as the sun, but he couldn''t see it.


    "Her husband is so nice to her. Look at you, it''s hard to get you to even walk with me." A passer-by


    commented.


    "If you''re as good- looking as her, I''m also willing to do it." The man replied.


    "If I am so good-looking, the person standing beside me would not be you, but..." The woman


    looked at Kevin adoringly. "If I ever meet such a handsome and considerate husband in my life, I


    could just die a happy death."


    When they walked past a couple, Karen heard the conversation of the couple.


    No matter where Kevin went, even if others didn''t know his identity, he could always attract others''


    attention.


    He was attractive.


    In addition to his good looks, he looked elegant and kind. How could others not like him?


    But the man who was so good-looking and generous only belonged to her.


    He belonged to her, and she belonged to him!

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Karen Daly tightened her hands around Kevin Kyle''s neck, as if she wanted to swear her


    sovereignty to those who coveted Kevin.


    She wanted to tell everyone that this man already had a wife so they needed to back off.


    Kevin knew what Karen was doing. He was also smiling so brightly that he looked extremely


    charming.


    It turned out that your mood would change ording to your lover''s mood.


    When she was happy, he felt that the whole world was so beautiful.


    When she was upset, he would feel that the world was dark.


    His mood now depended on another''s feelings. In the past, he was never like this as he found it


    important to hold himself well. But now, he liked it very much.


    It was just because the other party was his beloved wife!


    "Kevin, how do you feel when you hear other women talking about you?" Sometimes, Karen really


    wanted to go into Kevin''s mind to see if he was as calm as he looked.


    "Is someone talking about me?" Kevin really did not care about what others said. He only cared


    about the woman on his back.


    "Kevin, I''m sure you heard it. Or are you trying to make me happy?" Karen asked with a smile.


    It did not matter if he heard or did not hear others'' discussion, this answer made Karen happier, and


    she smiled so widely that it seemed like she had picked up a priceless treasure.


    "Surely he must have been too busy thinking about me to mind others?" Karen thought.


    The sun shone brightly, but because the wind was cold, the sea felt a little cold too.


    Kevin was d that he did not let Karen get into the water. Otherwise, she would catch a cold.


    Kevin walked forward slowly. It seemed that he intended to carry her on his back and walk on


    forever.


    "Kevin, I really want to go down and take a walk on my own." Karen leaned on Kevin''s back and


    rubbed against him like a kitten. She hoped that her husband could let her be willful for once.


    ''No way!" Kevin refused again.


    "But I really want to walk by myself." She leaned forward and kissed him on the cheek. She even


    used the honey trap.


    "No way!" This time, Kevin refused without any hesitation and directly cut off Karen''s hope.


    "What a bully!" Karen murmured.


    "When this man is a domineering bully, there is really no room for negotiation at all. But he looks


    quite attractive in this way." Karen thought to herself.


    "When the weather is better and you are feeling better, let''se here again for a walk." Kevin


    added. He couldn''t bear to see Karen''s disappointment.


    "Are we staying here for a long time?" The trip needed to be short as Kevin still had a lot of things to


    do back home. Karen thought that they would leave in a few days.


    This was the ce she had been wishing to visit for a long time, but she had been at the hotel since


    they arrived.


    It was not easy for Karen toe out and take a walk today, but Kevin had many restrictions. He


    was like a mother.


    When did their Director Kevin be like this?


    "We can stay here for a few months and go back when summeres," Kevin said.


    Kevin thought that they could have their honeymoon here. Little Karen and Jayden would go back


    with his family first, so that they can enjoy each other''spany for a longer time.


    "Aren''t you busy with your work? I still have to do my work." Karen liked the work in New York very


    much. She could arrange her time freely, as long as she could hand in her work before the deadline.


    "Just listen to me." Kevin acted like an overbearing and dominant boss.


    "Well, it''s up to you. You have the final say." After all, he was her husband. If she didn''t listen to him,


    who else could she listen to in this life?


    At night, Keviny on the bed and kept tossing and turning around. He couldn''t fall asleep.


    When he thought of the uing wedding, he was more excited than he was many years ago


    when he went to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Karen to get their marriage certificate.


    They were getting married the next day. The guests, reporters, and all kinds of relevant people had


    arrived. Everything was ready.


    He could announce to the world that his wife was Karen Daly! Kevin''s heart was surging like a


    young boy who had just fallen in love. The more he thought about it, the more awake he became.


    He couldn''t fall asleep, and Karen couldn''t fall asleep too. Shey on his chest and murmured,


    "Kevin, what''s the matter?"


    She could see that there was something concerning in his heart, and he was absentminded when


    they had dinner earlier. She just didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    "What do you think?" Kevin stroked her back gently, as if he wasforting a child.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I don''t know, that''s why I asked you." Karen raised her head and rolled her eyes at him. "You told


    me that no matter what happened, you must share it and you are not allowed to hide it from the


    other party. I did it, and you have to do it too."


    Kevin said gently, "I can''t tell you about this for the time being. You will know tomorrow."


    Karen asked, "What is it?"


    Kevin pretended to be mysterious and said, "It'' s something good."


    "Why can''t you tell me now?" Hearing his words, Karen became more curious. She was sleepy, and


    now she was very awake.


    "It''s a secret!" Kevin lowered his head and kissed her, trying to stop her from asking endless


    questions.


    Karen wasn¡¯t having it. She dodged his kiss and pouted, "If you don''t tell me, I won''t let you touch


    me."


    Her tone was somewhat willful and a little silly, which was something that she had never shown to


    Kevin before.


    Karen had always hidden everything from Kevin. She was the kind of person who bore everything


    alone and was never willing to share her pain.


    Her little attitude now made her look more adorable and vulnerable at the same time. Like a happy


    husband''s happy wife.


    Kevin wanted to tease her badly.


    He pulled her over and let her lie on top of him. He smiled and said, "You really don''t want me to


    touch you?"


    "Bastard!" She scolded him in a low voice, but she didn''t want to escape again.


    Kevin pressed her head so they could kiss. Their lips touched, and there were sparks.


    The kisssted for a long time. When Kevin let go of Karen, her mind went nk and she was short


    of breath for a long time.


    "Well, let''s go to sleep." Looking at her silly look, Kevinughed silently and thought. "This silly girl,


    how can she be so attractive?"


    In a typical rtionship, after two people had been married for so many years and their children had


    grown up, he should have less desire for her.


    But he didn''t know why she could still pull his heartstrings so easily. He looked like a silly man who


    was blindly in love and oblivious towards his surroundings.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    On the 20th of May.


    There was nothing special about this date, but it was the wedding day of Kevin Kyle and Karen


    Daly.


    Kevin chose this date because the weather was perfect; it was lovely and calm, just like their love.


    Kevin was not one to be particr about dates, he would even forget to celebrate Valentine¡¯s day in


    the past. But now that he was with Karen, he wanted to pick a very special day to celebrate their


    love.


    As for Karen, she was not so fussed about dates either, but every day she spent with Kevin, was


    worth celebrating to her.


    Early in the morning, Karen woke up amongst the fragrance of fresh roses. When she opened her


    eyes and saw that the whole room was filled with roses, she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "You''re awake!" Kevin said. She didn''t see Kevin, but she heard his voice. He didn''t sit by the


    window and read the newspaper, but he walked over to her from the antechamber.


    "What are you doing?" Karen asked. What day was it today? When did he put the roses in the


    room? Did he want her to be a flower fairy?


    "Do you like it?" Kevin walked over and kissed her on her head.


    "Mm." Karen nodded.


    "What do you mean?" Kevin asked with a smile.


    "Well, I like it," Karen replied with a blushing face.


    She didn''t know why, but when she looked at Kevin''s passionate eyes, her heart was beating like


    thunder.


    "Do you like the flowers or me?" Kevin asked. The flowers were prepared by him, yet he seemed to


    be jealous of the flowers.


    "I like the flowers." Karen teased him deliberately.


    Sure enough, she saw that Kevin''s face turned gloomy, it seemed that he was not very satisfied with


    the answer.


    She added, "Because the flowers were prepared by you."


    Every woman would like beautiful flowers, butpared to the flowers, she would definitely


    appreciate the person behind them more instead.


    Kevin was satisfied with Karen''s additional answer.


    He smiled and said, "Get up and get dressed. There''s something important to doter."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as she woke up, she almost forgot what happenedst night. When


    Kevin mentioned it, her curiosity was aroused again.


    "Well, hurry up!" Kevin said.


    "No, I still want to lie down for a while." The room was full of flowers. She was reluctant to leave, as


    she felt like a flower fairy surrounded by flowers.


    "Do as I say. You can stay in bed tomorrow." Kevin assured gently.


    "What on earth is it?" Karen asked again. In the past, he would never urge her to get up. No matter


    howte she slept in, he would wait for her.


    "Be good, and don''t ask anymore," Kevin spoke firmly.


    "Alright." Karen did not get the answer she wanted and went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    When she came out, Kevin had prepared her outfit for her. It seemed that he wanted to help her


    change into her clothes.


    Although they were husband and wife and they had seen each other naked many times, Karen still


    blushed at the thought of him helping her get dressed.


    She took the clothes from Kevin''s hands and immediately went into the changing room.


    When she changed her clothes and came out, Kevin had already asked someone to send breakfast


    to their room. He said, "You will be more tired today. Eat more."


    "Where are Little Karen and Jayden? I''ll ask them to join us for breakfast." Karen looked at the other


    two rooms. She didn''t know if the two children were awake.


    "George took them out to have fun." Kevin set the table up and took a bite of the food. When he


    thought that the food tasted well, he served a te of food for Karen.


    "The pastries look good." Karen took a big bite. She nodded and praised happily. "It''s really


    delicious."


    "Yeah, it¡¯s good." Kevin took a piece of tissue and wiped her mouth. He watched the restaurant staff


    as they prepared the food, so he knew that Karen would definitely enjoy it too.


    "You should eat too." Karen ate quickly and noticed that Kevin did not eat anything.


    "I''ve eaten some." In fact, he didn''t eat anything, but he was so excited that he lost his appetite.


    He had always been calm. When he took over Rovio and held the first shareholders meeting, he


    was calm.


    However, this wedding that he had been looking forward to for a long time gave him too many


    feelings that he had never experienced before in his life.


    "I''m full," Karenmented after eating a bit more.


    When she got up from thea, she ate little but frequent meals, so she couldn''t eat much for


    breakfast. Anyway, Kevin wouldn''t let her starve. As long as she was hungry, she could eat what


    she wanted at any time.


    "Well, thene with me." Kevin stood up and stretched out his hand to Karen.


    "Okay." This time, Karen did not ask him where they were going, but she held his hand firmly.


    Wherever he took her, she would go.


    They came out of the hotel and got into a buggy that was waiting for them. After about half an hour


    later, they arrived at a very cozy red building.


    "Beautiful." Karen sighed from the bottom of her heart.


    There were all kinds of flowers and nts in the courtyard of the two- story wooden building. There


    were birds singing, and the view of the building and the courtyard looked as beautiful as a painting.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Kyle, wee." A very well dressed woman greeted them with a smile.


    "Nice to meet you! Thanks for today." Kevin greeted and nodded politely.


    "Hello!" Karen nodded and greeted her with a smile.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Kyle, please follow me." The woman graciously invited them into the building as she


    led the way.


    Kevin held Karen''s hand and entered the yard.


    After walking through a path paved with pebbles, they entered the building. Inside the building, it


    looked different from what they saw outside.


    When she admired the building from outside, Karen thought it was a private house. After all, the


    cozy design made it look perfect to be a house.


    After entering the building, she saw a small wooden tablet hanging at the door. Then, she realized


    that this was a beauty studio.


    Being able to work in such a lovely environment, the staff must have been happy. She thought that


    the customers would be very happy too. It was a really pretty ce.


    "Our dressing room is upstairs." The woman smiled and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Kyle, you may head


    upstairs."


    "What are we going to do?" While Karen was still confused, she followed Kevin to the dressing


    room on the second floor.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Kyle, wee." A group of people spoke out at the same time.


    Karen nced at them and found that there were about a dozen staff who seemed to be waiting for


    them here.


    Kevin''s eyes swept across these people and said, "It''s time to start."


    Karen was confused. "Kevin, what on earth are you doing?"


    Kevin smiled calmly at her as he said, "You will know in a while." Then, one of the female


    employees spoke politely to Kevin, "Mr. Kyle, ording to tradition, you can''t be here at this time."

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    "Tradition?" Kevin Kyle frowned. What kind of tradition was that?


    For the first time, he was a proper groom. Why couldn''t he apany the bride during her dressing


    up and witness her beautiful transformation?


    "Mr. Kyle, you have a lot of time with her from now on. Please don''t take this personally." The


    woman smiled ambiguously.


    "What are you going to do?" Kevin was reluctant to leave. Karen Dalyughed when she saw the


    reluctance on Kevin''s face as he was acting like a clingy child.


    Kevin red at the woman, then he stroked Karen''s head and said softly, "I''ll be downstairs. I''ll pick


    you up in a moment. Don''t worry."


    "Oh, I''m so worried." Karen looked at his extremely reluctant look and could not resistughing at


    him. "I''m worried that I won¡¯t even be able to tell you if you sold me away."


    "How naughty!" Kevin lowered his head and kissed Karen hard. He did not care that there were still


    so many people around them.


    "Oh... No..." Karen was so embarrassed that she punched him on the back with her fist and thought,


    "Is this man crazy? There are so many people around us. How can you do this?"


    The people around them were very sensible and left them alone. Although they really wanted to


    check out their disy of affection, they turned around and left them alone.


    If they looked and Director Kevin got angry at themter, they would not live a peaceful life after.


    Kevin''s kiss was domineering and passionate, which was a contrast to his calm appearance. Karen


    felt suffocated.


    Just when Karen thought she was going to suffocate, he finally let go of her slowly, but his face was


    full of dissatisfaction. "It''s been so long, and you don''t even know how to breathe when kissing."


    Karen''s delicate and beautiful face blushed. Heined about her kissing in front of so many


    people.


    "I''ll teach you more in the future." His rough fingers gently touched her mouth as he spoke seriously.


    Karen was at a loss for words.


    For the first time, she knew that Kevin was not only bossy but also shameless.


    "You have to cooperate well with them. Call me if you need anything. I''ll be downstairs." Kevin


    kissed Karen''s forehead and reminded her again, hoping that Karen could rest assured.


    Although he didn''t stay with her all the time, he was near her. As long as she needed him, he could


    come to her at any time.


    He really wanted to participate in the whole process of transformation of his bride, but he decided to


    respect the tradition. After all, this was his wedding with Karen, and he didn''t want any


    shorings.


    "Kevin, don''t worry. I''m not a child anymore." Recently, this man was very worried about her. He


    really regarded her as a three-year-old child. It seemed that as long as he was not by her side, she


    would be lost.


    She knew that she almost scared him to death thest time she was injured and couldn''t wake up


    from hera for 3 months, so he stayed by her side and watched her closely from that incident


    on.


    "In my eyes, you are just as young as our Little Karen." He meant that he was willing to protect


    Karen like a child in this life. He loved her and would never let her suffer any hardships again.


    "Kevin, you''re shameless." Karen blurted out. If she was only a child, how could he behave so


    seductively with a child?


    "Carrie." Kevin looked at the well- dressed woman. "I''ll leave my wife to you. Please take good care


    of her."


    Carrie turned around and smiled faintly. "Mr. Kyle, you''re too polite. You two are my most


    distinguished guests. I will take good care of Mrs. Kyle."


    After that, Kevin turned around and left. But after a few steps, he looked back. He didn''t want to


    leave Karen for a minute.


    Karen gave him a reassuring smile, indicating that she would take good care of herself, and then


    Kevin left with peace of mind.


    As soon as Kevin left, the staff began to take action.


    "Hello, Mrs. Kyle! I''m Carrie, my staff and I are very d to serve you." Carrie said.


    Karen nodded shyly. "Thank you!"


    Earlier, Kevin kissed her in front of so many people, so her face was still flushed and hot. They were


    acting intimately under so many people¡¯s watches. How could she not be shy?


    "We¡¯re so envious at how he treats you well," Carrie said.


    "Do you know him well?" Karen asked curiously.


    Although Carrie called him Mr. Kyle, Karen could tell that her tone was not as polite as the others.


    On the contrary, it sounded like she was teasing him yfully.


    "Yes. We were ssmates." Carrie smiled calmly. "We were just regr ssmates. Please don''t


    think too much about it, Mrs. Kyle. We all acknowledge Mr. Kyle''s love for you."


    Karen did notment more, but she just smiled shyly. She was worried that other beautiful women


    would attract Kevin''s attention.


    She scolded Kevin again and again in her heart. It was all Kevin''s fault. He was such a coy man. He


    was always well-dressed and acted like a gentleman in front of others, but actually, he was like a


    beast deep down.


    "Mrs. Kyle, pleasee with me. Well put on your wedding gown for you first." Carrie led Karen to


    the changing room.


    "Wedding gown?" Karen was confused again. She still didn''t know what Kevin was going to do


    today.


    "Does Kevin want to make up for us having had no bridal photos taken when we first got married?"


    Karen thought.


    "Yes!"


    "It''s very possible."


    It seemed to be a good ce to take wedding photos. It was a romantic and beautiful ce. So it


    made sense to Karen.


    When they came to the changing room, Karen saw a wedding gown hanging on the rack. At a


    nce, she knew that this was the dress she designed for herself.


    However, it was not entirely her design. The train of the wedding dress was much longer than her


    design, and it looked like it was several meters long.


    Not only had the train of the skirt been modified, but the patterns on the dress had also changed.


    The hemline of the skirt was embroidered with white orchids. As the breeze blew, the petals


    fluttered gently, like dancing butterflies.


    "Is this the upgraded version of ''Butterfly Love''?" Karen wondered.


    Karen reassured herself. Maybe it was.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Many years ago, she wore the ''Butterfly Love¡¯ dress to attend a dinner party. In the end, because


    Charlie Gook caused a scene, she and Kevin parted on bad terms.


    Many yearster, he brought her to Santorini on the Aegean Sea for a wedding photoshoot.


    He probably wanted to make up for that night.


    Kevin''s care for her was sincere and perfect.


    "Mrs. Kyle, can we help you with your dress?" Carrie asked politely.


    "Sorry for the trouble." Carrie''s voice brought Karen back to reality, and then she smiled


    apologetically.


    When the staff helped Karen change into the wedding dress, the person she was thinking of was


    Kevin. Kevin probably would change his attire for the photos too.


    What would he wear?

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    Kevin Kyle''s appearance was so attractive that it could turn the world upside down. If he dressed up


    handsomely, how many more people would he attract?


    When Karen Daly thought about how others could also admire Kevin''s looks, she felt a little


    ufortable and wanted to keep him for herself only.


    She would keep him in a ce that only she could see, so that others would have no chance to flirt


    with him.


    Suddenly, Karen was shocked by the idea in her head. It turned out that she would get jealous


    easily too. As Kevin spoke slightly friendlier towards Carrie, she began to overthink!


    She used to say that Kevin was a jealous person, but she didn''t expect that she was the same.


    Just as Karen was deep in her thoughts, the staff had helped her put on the wedding dress perfectly


    already. The waistline of the dress perfectly entuated her waist. She never knew that her waist


    was so thin.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Of course, the fitted waist was not the highlight of the wedding dress.


    The train of the wedding dress, which was several meters long, was spread beautifully on the


    ground. It was snow- white and dazzling. Karen was stunned for a moment.


    "Mrs. Kyle, you looked so beautiful! No wonder Director Kevin dotes on you so much." Carrie sighed


    from the bottom of her heart.


    When she saw this custom- made wedding dress, she was shocked. Such a perfect wedding dress


    must have been personally handmade by the famous designer, Ivan. Just the cost of this dress


    must have been crazy expensive.


    It was only possible for Ivan to make such an exquisite craft. But how many wearers in the world


    could match up to such an exquisite craft?


    Today, Karen had given her the answer. No one else was more suitable for this dress than she was.


    Be it her physique, or her personality, Karenplimented the wedding dress perfectly. It was a


    match made in heaven.


    The group of staff could be considered elites in this industry. Over the years, they had helped many


    rich, youngdies with their wedding preparations, but thosedies were not as good-looking as the


    woman in front of them.


    Even the women couldn''t move their eyes away from Karen when they saw her in that dress, who


    looked as beautiful as a magical flower. Could you imagine the men?


    Her beauty was out of this world!


    She had not put on makeup yet, and Karen was already so stunningly beautiful. If she put on


    makeup, how beautiful would she be?


    "Thank you!" Karen responded with a smile.


    She had never thought that she was attractive. Maybe she had been by Kevin''s side for a long time


    and always saw his handsome face, so no matter how goodlooking she was, her own appearance


    would not attract her attention.


    But today, as she put on a white wedding dress for the first time, she realized that she looked quite


    beautiful.


    In the mirror, her skin was as fair as snow, her eyes were bright as stars, and her lips looked red


    and luscious even without lipstick. She was satisfied with her look. This was the best version of


    herself that she had ever seen.


    Perhaps it was not because she looked so beautiful, but because she was very calm and satisfied.


    At this moment, she was very happy. The happiness that radiated from her made her look elegant,


    beautiful and gentle.


    Karen''s skin was very smooth, tender, and fair. Makeup was just the icing on the cake for her.


    The makeup artist wanted to entuate Karen''s natural beauty, so he trimmed Karen''s eyebrows


    slightly and put on some light makeup, which was more than enough for her to win the hearts of the


    crowd.


    Downstairs, Kevin changed in the men''s changing room and waited for a long time. His eyes were


    fixed on the stairs. He wanted to peek at Karen several times, but he restrained himself.


    "Carrie is right. In the future, I will spend the rest of my life with Karen, so I don''t need to worry


    about her for the time being."


    Although he said so, Kevin was still anxious. He was pacing back and forth in the room, fully


    demonstrating the anxious mood of the groom who wanted to see the beautiful bride soon.


    Finally, he heard a signal from upstairs. After the bride dressed up, he rushed upstairs to wee


    his beautiful bride.


    However, when he rushed to the stairs, Kevin stopped again. He took a deep breath and


    tried to calm himself down. He had to appear in front of his bride in his most elegant state.


    Kevin did not expect that his efforts to calm himself down would go to vain, as he would be defeated


    immediately when he saw Karen.


    Karen just stood there. When he went upstairs, he saw her immediately. With just one nce, he


    was dumbfounded. He could only see her, and everything around her turned into a blur.


    Kevin had always known that Karen was very beautiful. She may not be the prettiest person at first


    nce, but her beauty glowed through her appearance. Her beautiful and sweet personality brought


    out the best of her, and just like wine, she looked even finer with time.


    Only then did Kevin realize that Karen could look so stunningly beautiful. She was breathtakingly


    alluring and dazzling, as if she was the center of the universe. She would attract everyone''s


    attention, and everything around her would lose its glory because of her.


    He looked at her and stood there in a daze, as if he had forgotten how to move forward.


    When Kevin fixed his eyes on Karen, she also looked at him. Simrly, her thoughts and feelings


    towards Kevin in a stunning suit would not be less than what he felt when he saw her. However,


    because she was used to seeing Kevin''s handsome appearance, she was rtively calmpared


    to him.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes did not leave Karen. His gaze made Karen feel like she was naked at this moment,


    and he could see through her.


    Karen blushed and turned her head away. She was shy to look into Kevin''s eyes.


    She looked away, and Kevin finally regained his senses. He calmed down again, and then stepped


    towards Karen and pulled her into his arms.


    "Kevin, don''t..." Karen tried to push him away. There were so many people around them. What did


    he want to do?


    As soon as Kevin waved his hand, the people around him went downstairs immediately.


    "Karen!" He whispered her name. His voice was very soft, but you could hear his sincerity ebbing


    through his words, as if he wanted to engrave her name into the depths of his heart.


    "Yes." Karen lowered her head and leaned against his chest.


    "Are you willing to spend the rest of your life with me? No matter what happens in the future, you


    will never leave me again." Kevin asked carefully.


    Before the wedding, he wanted to hear a positive answer from her. He wanted to prove that this


    wedding was not out of his own wishful thinking, but she was willing to be with him as well.


    "I do." She was willing because she was hiswful wife. Of course, she would be with him for the


    rest of her life.


    "What are you willing to do?" He insisted on hearing the most urate answer.


    "I''m willing to spend the rest of my life with you. I will never leave you again no matter what


    obstacles lie ahead in the future." Karen bit her lip and said resolutely.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    "So, will you object to the thing I''m going to do next?" Kevin Kyle stared at Karen Daly and asked


    again.


    Karen nodded and answered without hesitation, "No matter what decision you make, I''ll listen to


    you."


    Since she had decided to spend the rest of her life with him, she was willing to respect every


    decision he made.


    Most importantly, Karen believed that Kevin could make the most urate decision when faced with


    anything, so she was willing to listen to him.


    "Very good." After getting Karen''s answer, Kevin smiled. He held the back of Karen''s head and


    pushed her to him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He lowered his head slightly and kissed her hair and forehead, then from her forehead to her nose,


    until he reached her lips.


    He held her lower lip as he bit it gently.


    He only used a little strength but Karen felt hurt. She opened her eyes and looked at him with a


    confused face. She didn''t understand what had happened to him today.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Kevin''s voice was low and hoarse.


    She didn''t know how cute she looked. She was like a little white rabbit that had fallen into his hands,


    and he was the big evil wolf. He could tear her down at any time and eat her.


    "Kevin, don''t scare me, okay?" This man had been acting strange sincest night. They were just


    taking wedding photos. Why was he so nervous?


    Was something about to happen?


    "How could I be willing to scare you? I''m going to take you to a ce. Before we get there, you can''t


    see anything." Kevin waved around like he was performing a magic trick. Suddenly, a blindfold


    appeared in his hand. "Put this on and we''ll set off."


    "Kevin, I know." Karen pursed her lips and smiled gently. It was just a wedding shoot. She was not a


    fool. She had a wedding dress on her. How could she not guess it?


    "You already know?" Kevin asked. When did she find out? He didn''t tell her a single word. How did


    she find out?


    If he knew that someone leaked the news to her, he would catch the man and tear him into pieces.


    "It''s just a wedding photoshoot. Don''t worry. I will co-operate with your demands." It was rare to see


    such an expression of surprise on Kevin''s face, so his expression brightened up Karen''s mood.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked, "A wedding photoshoot?"


    Karen pouted her lips and said, "I''ve put on the wedding dress. Do you think you can hide it from


    me? I''m not stupid."


    Hearing her words, Kevinughed out loud. He thought she was silly.


    However, no matter how silly she was, he would not dislike her.


    Since Karen thought it was a wedding photoshoot, then he would roll along with that excuse. Kevin


    took out a blindfold and put it on her. "Are you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid!" Karen shook her head confidently. Even if she could not see anything else after


    wearing the blindfold, she was still not afraid as she trusted him.


    "Well, let''s go." Kevin picked Karen up and walked happily away.


    Karen pushed him and said, "Kevin, don''t do this. There are so many people downstairs."


    Kevin replied in a deep voice, "I want to hold my wife. It''s none of their business."


    Karen didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, this is the real Kevin. He is bossy and doesn''t care what others think of him."


    With her eyes blindfolded, she could not see anything. She could only try to listen and feel


    everything around her.


    After going downstairs, there were many cars parked in front of the red building, and there was a


    long line of motorcades.


    The cars were all expensive luxury cars.


    There was a driver in a ck suit next to each luxury car. They stood straight and looked very


    orderly.


    Each car was equipped with a wreath. The car in front of the line had two dolls fastened on its


    bo. The male doll was wearing a ck suit and the female doll was wearing a wedding dress.


    The two of them were kissing as they faced each other.


    However,pared with these luxury cars, the luxurious carriage in front of them was more eye-


    catching.


    The carriage was decorated with flowers like the British Royal Family''s carriage. There were two


    white horses pulling the carriage. One of them had a tie around its neck, and the other had a white


    veil on. They looked like a couple who were about to get married too.


    This was the procession that Kevin had prepared to wee the bride, but at this moment, the


    bride could not see anything.


    Kevin gently put Karen on the carriage, and then whispered in her ear, "Don''t be afraid."


    Karen nodded.


    Because the train of the wedding dress was too long, Kevin assigned four young and beautiful


    women to hold the train for Karen behind the carriage.


    When everything was ready, Kevin set off officially with his bride.


    Four helicopters hovered above their heads, and there were cameramen on the helicopters. They


    recorded the entire wedding with their cameras.


    The horses galloped off, heading towards the wedding venue.


    Looking down from the sky, the long wedding dress looked likeyers of waves.


    At this moment, Karen couldn''t see anything. She was curious about everything around her.


    Under her blindfold, she tried hard to peek through. She couldn''t wait to see what kind of surprise


    Kevin wanted to give her.


    However, she clearly knew that there were a lot of people around them, and Kevin ordered them to


    do things, but none of them spilled the beans.


    "Hold on a little longer!" Kevin, who was sitting next to her, suddenly reached out and held her hand.


    His hand was very warm, and she could feel his love and care transmitted through his warmth.


    "Mr. Kyle, is it not just a wedding photoshoot?" If it was just a wedding photoshoot, Kevin would not


    be so bothered.


    "But what is Kevin nning for?"


    Karen tilted her head and thought, "If it is not just a wedding photoshoot but she put on a wedding


    dress, could it be a wedding ceremony?"


    This idea suddenly came to her mind and she tried hard to brush that thought away.


    nning a wedding needed a lot of preparation. As the bride, she had not heard any news about it.


    How could there be a wedding?


    "Well, you can keep guessing!" Kevin rubbed her hand. As he saw her red lips, he wanted to kiss


    her again.


    He always had strong willpower, but today, his willpower was almost zero. He wanted to hold Karen


    and kiss her hard.


    In the end, Kevin realized that he could not me his willpower, because Karen was too attractive


    to resist.


    She was so delicious that he wanted to eat her up.


    As soon as he had this idea, Kevin salivated slightly and he gulped.


    Damn it!


    He still had to endure it for a whole day!

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    "If I could guess it, I wouldn''t have asked you." Karen tilted her head and looked at Kevin ruefully.


    But she was wearing a blindfold, so Kevin wasn''t able to read her expression.


    "Well, it''s better that you can''t figure it out." If she managed to guess what was going on, then there


    would be no surprise, and it would have been a waste of effort trying to hide it all from her.


    Karen didn''t know how to respond.


    "Why the hell is he so annoying?"


    "I want to punch him so bad!"


    The carriage went along the coastal road of the ind and finally pulled over after half an hour. The


    motorcade that was following the carriage also stopped. It was a majestic sight.


    Karen still did not know what Kevin was up to today after arriving at their destination.


    Without her vision, she could only hold onto Kevin''s hand tightly. Kevin became her eyes at that


    moment.


    Kevin appeased her and patted her hand. He helped her out of the carriage and whispered in her


    ear, "Karen, I''m going to take off your blindfold now."


    "Okay," Karen replied gently.


    For some reason, Karen suddenly felt a little nervous. She didn''t know what she would see after


    taking off the blindfold.


    When Kevin uncovered the blindfold, Karen closed her eyes by instinct. She took a deep breath,


    and then slowly opened her eyes.


    What appeared in front of Karen was a majestic and beautiful church. The church was surrounded


    by a plethora of flowers, which made it look like a mystical fairnd.


    With that dreamy setting, Karen could not believe her eyes. It looked like a beautiful dream


    cometrue.


    She was standing on a long red carpet, and the red carpet led directly to the entrance of the church.


    The two sides of the red carpet were also surrounded by guests and reporters from all walks of life.


    As she looked ahead, Papa Kyle, Mama Kyle, Mia, George, Faye, Sebastian, and their baby were


    standing in the middle of the red carpet with smiles on their faces.


    Of course, the ones who had Karen'' s attention the most were Jayden and Little Karen. They stood


    out in front of the crowd.


    The two children were wearing a suit and a dress respectively, and each of them was holding a


    bouquet of flowers. They looked extremely adorable.


    When they arrived, the media aimed their cameras on them. shlights were everywhere as the


    cameras tried hard to record every single moment of this wedding of the century.


    George, who was wearing a ck suit, took a step forward. He held Little Karen in one hand and


    Jayden in the other. Then, he walked slowly toward Karen.


    Watching them getting closer and closer, Karen wanted to say something but her emotions left her


    speechless. And everything in front of her slowly became blurred.


    How could Kevin do this?


    Why didn''t he inform her about this wedding in advance? How could he allow her to cry in front of so


    many guests and the media?


    Just when Karen''s emotions were making her all flustered, a familiar hand gently wrapped around


    her waist and pulled her to his side.


    He said, "Karen, this is our wedding. I''ve owed you this for five years now. I''ll make it all up to you


    today. I hope you won''t me me."


    Kevin''s voice was still deep and seductive as usual. It sounded so enchanting and charming.


    She was basking in her excitement and joy, so why would she be ming him?


    She never even expected a wedding ceremony. Right now, the dreamiest wedding ceremony


    appeared in front of her eyes, and she was the bride.


    She became too emotional to know what to do next. She didn''t know how to face this sudden


    situation because she had not prepared for it.


    "As long as you''re with me, you can just follow me," Kevin assured Karen in his familiar, deep voice


    again.


    Karen calmed down a lot hearing what Kevin had just said. She was not ready for this, but she had


    Kevin.


    "Yes!"


    She nodded. "As long as he''s here, I''ll just follow him."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He was her eyes. He was the direction to guide her forward. He was everything to her!


    Kevin raised his hand and gently held Karen''s face. He lowered his head and kissed away her


    tears. "From today on, everyone will know that you are my wife. And from now on, whoever''s brave


    enough to cause you to hurt, I will not spare that person, including myself."


    Kevin did not speak loudly, but every word he said was clear as day.


    His short speech was captured by all the photographers in the room and was also streamed live on


    the inte. He wanted the world to hear his vow.


    Karen was his wife, that someone he would protect with his life. Whoever was brave enough to


    come after her again would suffer the consequences at their own expenses!


    Kevin would not share his tactics to deal with those who messed with his loved ones. Chace


    Yaleman'' s incident was a good example after all.


    "I won''t cry!" Karen didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t hold back her tears. She was moved by what


    Kevin had just done.


    "Good girl, stop crying!" Kevin reached out his hand and gently wiped away her tears with his


    thumb. "If you cry, my heart will ache."


    "I am happy!" Karen bit her lip and tried her best to control her tears. She didn''t want Kevin to


    experience heartaches because of her again.


    Finally, George arrived in front of them with Jayden and Little Karen.


    George smiled and said, "Our most beautiful bride. There are so many cameras from everywhere in


    the world looking at you right now. Aren''t you afraid that your makeup will be a mess when you


    cry?"


    Karen red at him warningly!


    "Daddy!" Little Karen let go of George''s hand suddenly and threw herself to her father.


    Early this morning, all the elders in the family had told her over and over again that she was not


    allowed to ask for hugs from her father as he was busy. She was supposed to be the most beautiful


    flower girl for her parents'' wedding.


    However, as soon as she saw her parents, she couldn''t stand still anymore. She had already


    forgotten what the adults had asked her to do and threw herself into her father''s embrace with the


    flowers in her hand.


    Kevin caught her little body that was running his way and picked her up to kiss her. "My baby, what''s


    wrong?"


    "I miss both of you." She leaned over to kiss her father and then moved to kiss her mother as well.


    "You look so beautiful."


    "Thank you for your praise, baby!" Karen smiled with tears in her eyes. To Karen, being praised by


    her daughter was more precious than anyone else''s praise.


    "I''m as beautiful as you!" The little one was really a genius. It turned out that she was just praising


    herself instead of her mother.


    Karen rubbed her little head and said, "No, you'' re the most beautiful one of all."


    After getting the praise of her mother, Little Karen turned to look at her father, hoping that her father


    could praise her too.


    "Mommy is right. You¡¯re the most beautiful." Kevin pinched the little one''s face and said, "But today,


    mommy is the star. You have to listen to what grandpa, grandma, and Little Aunt says."


    "But I don''t want to." She had been around her grandparents since early in the morning, so she


    really wanted to be with her father and mother now.


    She didn''t want her parents to only see each other in their eyes and ignore herpletely!

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Kevin said patiently, "You''re going to be the most beautiful little flower girl today. You can''t cling on


    me today."


    "But I want to be with Mommy and you!" Little Karen spoke firmly. She held her father''s neck tightly


    with both of her small hands, and did not show signs of letting go.


    "Baby..." Kevin was helpless. He really didn''t know what to do with this little one.


    Since he raised this child so lovingly since she was born, he could not bear to turn down her


    requests.


    "Kevin, leave her to me." Karen reached out to hug Little Karen and kissed her. "Then, you can be


    with me."


    "Okay..." Little Karen nodded vigorously. She loved to be with her parents.


    "Mr. Kyle, please go to the front and wait for the bride." The emcee of the wedding interrupted the


    family. "Mr. Ken, you will hand the bride over to the groomter."


    Karen''s father had passed away. So it would be the most appropriate for her eldest brother, George,


    to walk Karen down the aisle and hand her hand over to Kevin.


    Everything was ready. Everyone stood in their positions. Kevin walked to the other end of the red


    carpet, waiting for his bride.


    As the Wedding March started to y, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the bride.


    Karen held Little Karen with one hand and George with her other. They walked toward Kevin on the


    other side of the red carpet.


    After a walking few steps forward, twelve helicopters flew over from the top of their heads.


    The nes formed a heart shape that hovered in the air and scattered flower petals down to the


    ground. All of a sudden, it was raining flowers.


    The petals were fluttering in the air. Along with the flowers on the ground, everyone was immersed


    in a sea of flowers.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful!" A guest eximed in admiration. If a woman had a man who could host a


    wedding like this in their lives, that would be a life with no regrets.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s too beautiful. It''s a pity that I would never live a good life like this."


    "Director Kevin is handsome, and the bride is also so gorgeous. They are truly a perfect match."


    The show did not end here. When the bride approached the groom slowly under her older brother''s


    lead, eleven of the nes threw out long banners at the same time, and each had a long line of


    messages.


    From Kevin meeting Karen for the first time to their separation... everything was detailed and shown


    to the public. Kevin told everyone their story.


    However, the ribbon that the leading aircraft released at the very end was what caught everybody''s


    attention the most.


    All the other banners were red, but this one was in white.


    The banner read, "No matter life or death, I''ll always be with you. I will hold your hand and grow old


    with you!"


    Kevin was never the kind who was good at expressing his feelings, and it was even more difficult for


    him to say it out to the public. So, he came up with this special way to express his love for Karen.


    When this long banner was released, Karen had walked down the aisle and finally came to Kevin''s


    side.


    She looked at him with eyes as gentle as a dove. In fact, no matter how breath-taking the set up


    was, the beauty of everything else still wouldn¡¯te close to the beauty of the man in front of her.


    There was only Kevin in her eyes, and without a doubt, Kevin only had her in his eyes too.


    He looked at Karen¡¯s shy face lovingly. His gaze was so focused on her, as if it was going to look


    through all of her.


    Karen was the beautiful bride of the day. Right at this moment, she had finally gone through all


    kinds of challenges in life, and remained by his side despite it all.


    "Mr. Kyle!" The usherer next to him coughed lightly, trying to remind Kevin toe to his senses


    because they needed to move on with the ceremony.


    Kevin regained hisposure and took a small step forward. He knelt down on one knee and


    looked at Karen and George. "Brother, with your blessing, I will protect her with my life from now on,


    forever and always."


    For the first time, Kevin addressed George as his brother because George was the only biological


    family member of Karen''s. George¡¯ s blessings would also imply that it was their parents'' blessing.


    By taking Karen¡¯s hand away from George''s grip, it also signified that he had epted the


    responsibility of taking care of Karen.


    "Okay." George nodded with satisfaction and helped Kevin up. He handed Karen''s hand to Kevin


    and said, "I''ll pass Karen over to you today on behalf of my father. I hope that she will live blissfully


    in the future."


    Kevin held Karen''s hand and kissed her gently. "Karen, are you willing toe with me?"


    "Yes!" Karen nodded vigorously. She had walked through storms to reach this far.


    After receiving the bride, Kevin took her hand and was ready to walk forward. But Little Karen, who


    was still holding Karen''s left hand did not want to let go of her.


    Was it because she was too young and too short? Nobody saw her, and her parents did not kiss


    her.


    Little Karen was very disappointed to be ignored again.


    She did not want to leave them. Instead, she pouted and tried different ways to get the adults''


    attention.


    The first person who noticed her temper was not Karen, nor was it Kevin, but instead it was Lionel,


    who was sitting amongst the crowd.


    He dressed differently and he had makeup on, so no one could recognize him. Yet, he did not look


    away from Little Karen all this while.


    He wanted to go over badly and pick Little Karen up. He wanted to reassure her. Other people could


    ignore her, but Brother Lionel would never do so to her.


    But he knew he couldn''t, and he wasn¡¯t supposed to... Little Karen was also another eye-catcher


    today, and a lot of people were looking at her.


    "Little Karen, what''s wrong?" After Karen took a few steps forward, she realized something unusual


    about Little Karen.


    "I can''t walk anymore." Little Karen said pitifully after looking at her mother, then her father.


    In other words, she wanted her father to carry her.


    Kevin was never a person who cared much about rules so he picked Little Karen up immediately


    and said, "Okay, since you can''t walk anymore, I will carry you."


    She became the bright star again. She held her father''s head happily and gave him a sweet and


    soft kiss.


    Finally, the family of three walked down the aisle and came up to the priest.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Under the witness of their family, friends, guests, and media, the priest began his speech.


    He finally got to the point after giving a long opening speech.


    The grey- haired priest looked at the new couple standing in front of him and asked in a heart-


    warming tone, "Karen Daly, do you take Leo Kevin Kyle as yourwful husband, to have and to


    hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health,


    to love and cherish until death do you part?"


    As soon as the priest finished speaking, everyone else held their breaths and were ready to listen to


    Karen''s "Yes, I do".


    However, Karen did not say a thing for a long time.


    She turned her head slightly and looked at Kevin, who was standing next to her.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Kevin took a big gulp of air, out of anxiety, absolutely eager to hear Karen say "Yes, I do" more than


    anyone else.


    However, Karen did not answer. She looked at him without showing much expression.


    Karen did not answer for a long time, and guests started whispering.


    Just as Kevin wanted to say something, Karen moved her hand slightly and let go of Kevin''s hand.


    The moment Karen pulled her hand away, Kevin could feel something poke through his heart.


    Yet, in the next second, Karen held his hand tightly again and gave him a bright happy smile. She


    looked at the priest and replied firmly, "Yes, I do!"


    Kevin''s racing heart settled down finally. Under Mia'' s and Faye'' s lead, a warm apuse sounded


    behind them.


    The priest looked at Kevin, who was carrying their child, and asked again, "Leo Kevin Kyle, do you


    take Karen Daly as yourwful wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for


    worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you


    part?"


    Kevin nodded without hesitation. "Yes, I do."


    Besides this life, he wanted to be with Karen in their next lives too. He wanted to protect her and to


    love her, forever and always!


    As soon as Kevin responded, an enthusiastic apusested for a long time in the church.


    The priest asked again, "Hale Kyle, Rana Brown, as Leo Kevin Kyle''s parents, do you bless their


    marriage?"


    Papa Kyle replied, "Yes, I do!"


    Mama Kyle was so moved she had already started crying long ago. She wiped off the tears of joy


    and nodded, "Of course I do!"


    The priest added, "Then I'' m officially announcing.."


    "Grandpa, you still haven''t asked me yet." Before the priest could finish his words, a soft and tender


    voice suddenly interrupted him.


    "Oh..." The priest responded very quickly. With a smile on his usually serious face, he added,


    "Karen Joy Kyle, do you bless your parents to be an officially wedded husband and wife?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Little Karen nodded vigorously and answered, "Yes, I do! I want my daddy and mommy to be


    together forever!"


    There was another round of apuse from the crowd, and the priest continued, "Then, please allow


    me to announce officially that the bride and groom can now exchange rings, and the groom may


    kiss the bride."


    The groom was still holding a third wheel in his arms. The third wheel was staring at them with her


    gorgeous big eyes. How was he going to kiss the bride?


    Perhaps they had been married for a while now and understood each other''s thoughts, Kevin and


    Karen approached Little Karen at the same time and kissed one side of her cheeks each.


    This was a one-of-a-kind wedding. The groom was unable to kiss his bride. However, their joy and


    happiness were something that everyone in the room could witness.


    Under the witness of the guests, Kevin and Karen''s wedding ceremony waspleted sessfully.


    "Karen..." At this moment, Kevin couldn''t think of anything else. All he could think about was their


    "wedding night" tonight.


    "Hm?" Karen blushed a little under his gaze, but she did not shy away from him.


    "We won''t be attending the wedding reception. My parents can take care of the guests." He put


    Little Karen down and said,


    "Good girl, go to your Little Aunt, okay?"


    Karen Joy had received enough attention at the wedding. She was sensible enough to stop


    bothering her parents and went with her Little Aunt.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Kevin carried Karen up by the waist and left.


    At this moment, nothing could stop the excitement of him wanting to return to their wedding suite


    immediately.


    Kevin left with Karen in his arms. Papa Kyle and Mama Kyle were busy attending to the guests at


    the wedding reception, and Mia was responsible for taking care of Little Karen.


    Just then, another helicopter flew across in the sky. The helicopter hovered in the air for a while,


    and then adder was thrown out. A man came down quickly along thedder.


    Soon, Mia could see who the man was clearly. It was the man who betrayed her, Neil Brown.


    Mia looked at him from afar, then turned around and left with Little Karen in her arms. She didn''t


    want to see him at all.


    She had almost forgotten about what happened over thest two days. But she felt sick and


    disgusted again as soon as she saw him.


    "Sister, brother- in-w, sorry I''mte." The main purpose of his attendance was not to attend


    Kevin''s wedding, but he wanted to capture Mia.


    "You should know Mia¡¯s feelings for you better than us. She''s always had a bad temper, so you


    shouldpromise a little. If you guys want to stay together for a long time, you must learn to


    understand each other more." Mama Kyle knew the real reason Neil was here. She pointed at the


    direction where Mia left. "Go and chase after her. Communicate and talk things out, okay?"


    "I know," said Neil seriously. He ran after her without saying anything else.


    Neil was a soldier and he could walk and run very fast. As Mia was restricted from holding Little


    Karen, he managed to catch up with her in no time.


    "Uncle!" Little Karen had not seen Neil for a long time so she threw herself into Neil¡¯s embrace


    excitedly.


    "Baby, don''t talk to this bad guy." Mia turned around with Little Karen in her arms and walked in


    another direction. She didn''t even want to look at Neil.


    "Mia, how long will you be f*cking mad at me for?" He had even put his ego down and came to see


    her from Chatterton Town, but she was still ignoring him.


    "Neil, can''t you f*cking understand humannguage? I''ve told you very clearly, I don''t like you


    anymore. We have broken up, and we have nothing to do with each other anymore." He had done


    something so disgusting. Yet, without any exnation for what he¡¯s done, he imed that she was


    mad as soon as they met!


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha..." Miaughed bleakly. "I guess our rtionship was a mistake from the very


    beginning."


    "He clearly didn''t like me. I was the one who kept on pestering him. He had only epted me out of


    pity." She thought silently.


    "Try saying that again!" If she dared to talk irrationally again, he would tear her into pieces.


    "Miss Kyle, are you guys going to fight?" These two were in a heated argument at the moment, yet


    Zuriel Perth decided to disturb at such bad timing.


    As Neil saw Zuriel, his repressed anger was ignited immediately. He grabbed Mia and yelled, "No


    wonder you want to break up with me, because this guye back to you again!"


    As Neil roared out loud, Mia''s heart seemed to have fallen into an ice cer that instant, frozen and


    shattered into pieces.


    He was the one who had cheated on her. How blind was she before this to have fallen in love with


    such an irresponsible man?


    She was on the edge of breaking into tears. However, she smiled and said, "Exactly, I''m going to


    marry him back in Country A. He is the one that I was arranged to marry anyway. If I don''t marry


    him, who else should I marry?" "How dare you!" Neil held Mia''s wrist so tightly he could almost


    crush her.


    He looked at her as fierce as a sharp sword. Little Karen, who was in Mia''s arms, was scared to


    tears.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Mia Kyle and Neil Brown were furious during that time. They didn''t notice that Little Karen was also


    frightened by their argument.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mia let go of Little Karen, and then she turned around to hold Zuriel''s arm. She looked at Neil


    provocatively and said, "You think I wouldn¡¯t? We have been living together the past two days. What


    else won¡¯t I do?"


    Since Neil had already thought that there was something going on between Zuriel and herself, she


    might as well use it to her advantage.


    She wanted him to know that she could live well without him.


    Was that wise?


    Mia didn''t want to think about protecting anyone¡¯s feelings now. She couldn''t forgive Neil for


    betraying her with that disgusting act.


    She wouldn''t care much about other things. But when it came to rtionships, she wouldn'' t tolerate


    infidelity.


    "Living together?" Neil¡¯s eyes were staring at Mia¡¯s hands. She was holding onto Zuriel so tightly.


    Had she forgotten how she had held him like that before and was so worried that he would slip


    away from her?


    Mia said coldly, "Captain Brown, you..."


    "Mia! I am not someone you can get and dump at anytime!" Neil roared angrily, then he grabbed


    Mia and put her over his shoulder, walking away. They hadpletely forgotten that Little Karen


    was left behind with Zuriel.


    Seeing Mia being taken away, Zuriel was a little disappointed, but he was overjoyed because he


    had a chance to grab Little Karen now!


    He knelt by the little girl and said in his most gentle tone, "Little girl,e with me to meet


    someone, shall we?"


    Little Karen stepped backwards immediately and looked at the stranger with caution. "I won''t go


    with you, uncle. My parents will protect me."


    She remembered the elders'' teachings to never follow strangers.


    This uncle didn''t look like a good person. So she could not go with him.


    "Little girl, I¡¯ll bring you to your Mommy and Daddy, okay?" Zuriel was eager to get Little Karen. He


    wanted to bring this little girl to his master.


    "Bad guy! Big, bad guy! Don''t touch me!" Little Karen waved her little hands to prevent Zuriel from


    walking closer.


    "I am not a bad guy. I will take you to find your parents." How could this little girl be so difficult to


    deal with?


    "Bad guy!" As she imagined being taken away by a bad guy again and no one woulde to save


    her, Little Karen was scared to tears!


    "Little Karen!"


    Suddenly, a pleasant yet very familiar voice called Little Karen from the back.


    She turned around and saw a strange boy.


    He sounded like Brother Lionel, but he looked different.


    Little Karen blinked her big ck eyes and stared at that person. "Could he be her Brother Lionel?"


    The boy came to her and bent down so that the little girl could look at him in the eye.


    "Little Karen!" He touched her little head and called her name again gently.


    It was impossible for Zuriel to approach her. Yet, this big boy with a voice just like Brother Lionel


    came and touched her little head without her givingany resistance.


    "Brother Lionel!" Little Karen plunged into Brother Lionel''s big and warm embrace. Her small hands


    were grabbing onto Brother Lionel''s shirt tightly.


    Brother Lionel looked different, but his height and voice, as well as his eyes, had remained


    unchanged.


    So she was sure that this was her Brother Lionel.


    "Little Karen!" Lionel hugged Little Karen''s little body as if he was protecting a treasure.


    He had put on a lot of makeup, but Little Karen was still able to recognize him. That was certainly


    an indescribable joy.


    "Brother Lionel, I want you to carry me!" Little Karen rubbed against Lionel'' s embrace, waiting for


    Brother Lionel to pick her up.


    "Ok, I''ll carry you!" Lionel stood up with Little Karen in his arms and kissed her pink blushy cheeks.


    "Did you miss me?"


    Little Karen rubbed her little face against Brother Lionel''s and replied softly, "Of course, I''ve been


    thinking about you every single day!"


    "How much?" Lionel added.


    "This much!" Little Karen held onto Brother Lionel''s head and gave him a little smooch on the


    cheeks. "I miss you this much, Brother Lionel!"


    Little Karen''s lips were super soft. She also had that familiar, sweet scent on her. Everything about


    her could soften his tough heart.


    He smiled and lifted her up, turning her around. "I miss you a lot too. That''s why I''m here to see you.


    I want to see if you¡¯ve grown taller."


    "Brother Lionel, Mommy and Daddy are married now. Will my Brother Lionel get married to me in


    the future?" The children''s world was extremely simple. She thought that anyone could get married


    as long as they were happy together.


    Lionel was slightly stunned by the question and really didn''t know how he should react.


    He liked Little Karen very much and always spoiled her. He also wanted to protect her because she


    was so adorable and lovable.


    He loved her like a little sister, and he never had any other thoughts about her.


    He was twelve years older than this little one. He was almost seventeen years old now, yet she was


    still a young little girl.


    Kids said the darndest things sometimes. How could he take her words so seriously? However, he


    was not willing to make Little Karen sad.


    Brother Lionelughed and rubbed her head. He replied with a smile, "When you grow up and find


    me one day, and if I am still single, then I will marry you, okay?"


    Lionel said so to make Little Karen happy, but the young Little Karen kept that promise in her mind


    very seriously.


    When she grew up, she would find Brother Lionel and she would be his bride.


    "I will grow up very soon." Little Karen continued to snuggle in the embrace of Brother Lionel. It was


    the best thing to have Brother Lionel by her side. When everyone forgot about her existence, she


    still had Brother Lionel by her side.


    "Third young master, the Kyle family is almost here." Zuriel reminded him.


    "Brother, he is a bad guy!" With Brother Lionel around, she was not afraid of any other bad guys.


    "Little Karen, I am leaving." He ran off this time regardless of the opposition of his people. With this


    record, it would be even more difficult for him to go abroad in the future.


    "Brother, I won''t let you go!" Little Karen held onto Lionel''s hand and refused to let him go.


    Although Brother Lionel had exined to her why he could not stay, she had long forgotten it. All


    she wanted was for Brother Lionel to be by her side all the time.


    "Little Karen, be good for me, okay?" Lionel patiently coaxed Little Karen and could not bear to push


    away her hand that was holding onto his shirt tightly.


    "I don''t want to!" As she imagined Brother Lionel leaving again, Little Karen was almost in tears.


    Lionel rubbed her little head and said, "You must be a good girl, Little Karen."


    "I want Brother Lionel, I don¡¯t want to be a good girl." She didn''t want to be a good girl. She only


    wanted Brother Lionel to be by her side.


    "Little Karen..."


    "Brother Lionel!" Little Karen hugged Lionel''s head and rubbed her little head against his. "I don¡¯t


    want you to leave."

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Lionel responded patiently, "Little Karen, do you still remember what you''ve promised me?"


    "I can''t remember anything." Little Karen pursed her lips and was about to break into tears as she


    spoke. "I only want you here Brother Lionel. I don¡¯t want you to disappear for a long time."


    Little Karen could no longer remember anything at this moment. She only knew that if she let her


    Brother Lionel go, she would not be able to see him for a long time.


    She hoped that Brother Lionel could stay with her, and he would apany her to school every


    day and beat the bad guys who bullied her just like before.


    "Little Karen..." Not only was Little Karen reluctant to leave, but Lionel was also reluctant to go.


    He took a big risk toe all this way when the situation in Country A was still very tense just to


    see this little girl.


    They just reunited briefly. He hadn¡¯t given her enough kisses yet nor did he spend enough time with


    her, so how could he bear to leave her behind?


    "Brother, I won''t let you go!" Little Karen pursed her lips and her tears streamed down her crystal


    clear eyes.


    She cried with so much sadness as if she was showing her yearning for Brother Lionel all this while.


    Lionel was heartbroken when he saw Little Karen cry. He immediately wiped away Little Karen''s


    tears and said, "Don''t cry, Little Karen. Let''s y for a while more."


    "Okay." Little Karen nodded and continued hugging Brother Lionel tightly, as if he was going to


    abandon her and leave the moment she let go of him.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Zuriel, you will attend to the Kyle family. I will need half a day.¡± With those orders, Lionel hugged


    Little Karen and turned around to leave.


    Zuriel tried to persuade him, "Master..."


    It was quite unfortunate for him to be working for such an emotional master. Did he really think that


    it would be easy to attend to the Kyle family, or their people?


    He could bite the bullet for a lot of other things, but his master had taken away the daughter of an


    established family, who also happened to be the apple of everyone''s eye. Would the Kyle family


    give up so easily if they couldn''t find her?


    But no matter how difficult it was, he still had to do his best. Otherwise, when he returned to Country


    A, he would be in big trouble.


    His master was a good brother to Little Karen, but the real him was quite the opposite. He had his


    ways and no one ever had the courage to offend him.


    When they were attacked in Chatterton Town during that deadly incident, his master almost died. It


    was that little girl from the Kyle family who saved his master''s life.


    After returning to Country A, his master did not go easy on the mastermind behind the attack...


    Their First Young Master had been stripped off of all his official positions. He was rather powerless


    now.


    "Oh... Oh no..."


    He was about to get into some serious trouble, why would he worry about their First Young Master


    right now?


    "Little Karen, are you afraid to follow me?" Lionel ran quickly with Little Karen in his arms. He did not


    want to care about anything else. He didn''t want to care about being the heir of Country A, or


    whether she was the gem of the Kyle family. All he wanted to do was to be capricious and have fun


    with this little girl for once.


    "I am not afraid as long as I have you." Little Karen wrapped her arms around his neck tightly and


    rubbed her face against his from time to time to express her joy and excitement.


    "Okay, then hold onto me tight." Lionel rubbed her head and pressed it against his chest.


    This scenery of this ind was out of the world. The ce was more suitable for couples on dates.


    Since arriving, Lionel has been paying attention to ces suitable for children to hang around.


    After two days of observation, he found a private beach area on the ind with an amazing view


    and he was nning to bring Little Karen there.


    This ind was actually quite big. It would take an hour or so to walk to that beach area. After


    avoiding the eyes of the Kyle family, Lionel and Little Karen got into a buggy.


    "Brother Lionel, there was a big bad guy that captured me and mommyst time." Little Karen hasn''t


    seen Brother Lionel for a long time, so she nestled into Brother Lionel''s arms and talked about what


    she had encountered.


    Although Lionel was in Country A and he was constantly busy, he had arranged for informers to stay


    around Little Karen. He knew most of the things that happened to Little Karen.


    A few months ago, he heard that Little Karen had been kidnapped. He wanted to go to New York


    that time, but it was the end of the year and he had too many things to do at hand. He was under


    close supervision and couldn''t get away, hence he could only leave silently now.


    As he imagined how scared Little Karen must have been, Lionel hugged her a little tighter and


    asked gently, "Were you afraid?"


    "Yes, I was." Little Karen nodded honestly and then replied in a soft voice, "But when I think of


    Daddy and Brother Lionel, so I was not afraid anymore. I know deep down that Daddy and Brother


    Lionel will save me and mommy."


    A child always said whatever that came to their minds without hiding anything. On top of that, she


    believed that her father and Brother Lionel were her heroes, and that was a fact she remembered


    deeply.


    Lionel didn''t know what to say. He just patted the little girl''s head again and ced her close to his


    heart. He wanted to let her know that he would protect her forever. Just like what happenedst


    time, he would protect her even at the cost of his life.


    "Brother, I have learned to dance." When she recalled her dancing skills, Little Karen was very


    excited. She got up and jumped on Lionel''sp, trying to show her Brother Lionel her dance steps.


    Lionel responded with a smile, "Then, why don''t you show it to meter?"


    Little Karen nodded and said, "Exactly, I want to show my dance to you."


    Lionel pinched her blushy cheeks and said, "Good girl!"


    "Brother Lionel..." Little Karen blushed and plunged into Brother Lionel''s arms, giving full y to her


    coquetry skills.


    Outsiders were not allowed to enter the private beach area. Lionel decided to bring Little Karen


    there anyway because he had discovered a gap on the cliff in the east. If they entered through that


    remote area, no one would discover them.


    "Little Karen, let me carry you on my back. I will carry you down." It was dangerous to go down from


    the cliff, but Lionel was sure that he could protect Little Karen well.


    "Okay." Little Karen did not hesitate at all. She climbed onto Brother Lionel''s back as she was told


    and wrapped her tiny hands around his neck.


    He supported himself on the small tree beside the rock and walked carefully forward. Within


    seconds, they have reached the private beach area behind the rock.


    The beach was very clean as there were staff who would clean the ce up often, but Lionel did not


    let Little Karen to sit on the sand. Instead, he took off his suit,id it on the sand, and asked Little


    Karen to sit on his suit instead.


    "Brother, I want you to carry me still." Little Karen did not want to sit down. She asked Brother Lionel


    to sit so that she could remain in his embrace. Maybe then, Brother Lionel would not be able to run


    away.


    "Alright." Brother Lionel always epted Little Karen¡¯ s requests without much hesitation.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    As Lionel sat down, Little Karen pounced on him immediately. She threw herself into his arms and


    then rolled around cheerfully and yfully. "Brother Lionel, I like you the most."


    "Oh?" Lionel smiled and then pinched her nose and said, "If youpare me with Daddy, who do


    you like more?"


    "I like Daddy and Brother Lionel just as much." A child would not lie. If she said she liked them the


    same, then it meant that Brother Lionel was just as important as her father.


    Brother Lionel''s heart almost melted with Little Karen''s answer. How could he ever be willing to


    leave such a lovely little girl?


    Lionel gave her a hug and said, "Didn''t you say that you want to dance for me?"


    Little Karen nodded vigorously and rubbed her head in his chest a few times. "I learned to dance so


    that I could dance for my Brother Lionel."


    "The reason you learned to dance was so that you can dance for me?" Lionel was very surprised.


    This little girl was always so unpredictable.


    "Yes." Little Karen mbered out of Brother Lionel''s embrace and said, "Brother Lionel, watch


    closely, I''m going to show you now."


    "I¡¯m watching closely." Lionel looked at Little Karen. Lionel put on a serious attitude as if he was


    waiting for a world- ss performance.


    Little Karen took a few steps back and straightened the hem of her skirt. All her gestures and


    actions made it look like it was indeed a world-ss performance.


    She was wearing a mini version of a white wedding dress today. The wedding dress made her pink


    cheeks look even redder, and made her look as cute as a Barbie doll.


    Little Karen danced around with steps and swirls, but because the beach was not the smooth as the


    dance room she normally practised in, she almost tripped over


    However, she tried her best to find her bnce. After several attempts, Little Karen gradually got


    used to the softness of the sand on the beach and danced more naturally.


    She was spinning and skipping around... just like an angel bestowed upon Brother Lionel by the


    Gods.


    As Brother Lionel was watching closely, Little Karen seemed to be growing taller little by little. She


    was slender and gorgeous, and every single move of hers was of absolute brilliance.


    His Little Karen...


    "Brother, did I not dance well?" Little Karen''s soft voice made Lionele back to his senses.


    He wiped the sweat on her forehead and said, "How could that be possible? I think no one can


    dance better than you."


    Little Karen continued to ask, "Then why don''t you p for me?"


    "Because the dance was so good, I was too fascinated and forgotten to p for you." Lionel picked


    Little Karen up and rubbed his forehead against hers. "You'' re always the best in my heart."


    With Brother Lionel''s praise, Little Karen held Brother Lionel''s head and gave him a sweet and


    intimate kiss without hesitation.


    Brother Lionel said: "Let me take you to the beach."


    "Okay, okay." Little Karen said excitedly, as long as Brother Lionel didn''t leave her, she could do


    anything with him.


    Little Karen was extremely excited as soon as she saw the water. She wanted to go into the water


    to collect seashells. Lionel had to do as she requested and joined her in the waters to collect


    seashells.


    "Brother Lionel, this beautiful shell is for you." Little Karen picked up the first shell and gave it to her


    brother Lionel.


    "Good, this is a gift you gave to me. I promise to take good care of it." Lionel didn¡¯t just ignore all


    these meaningless gifts of young children, instead he cherished it very much.


    To be missed by someone and kept in someone''s heart so dearly without any ill intentions, all


    because she liked him. This kind of rtionship was too valuable and special for a person like


    Lionel, so he cherished this rtionship very much.


    He knew that everyone came close to him with a certain purpose. Everyone but Little Karen. She


    has given him a different perspective with her innocence, cuteness, and kindness.


    "Brother, this is for you too." After walking along the beach for a while, Little Karen picked up


    another seashell and immediately thought of giving it to Brother Lionel again.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Thank you!" Lionel carefully put away the seashell that Little Karen had given him.


    Little Karen found another pretty one, and another unique one, and another huge one... Little Karen


    gave every single seashell she found to Brother Lionel.


    When Lionel realized that there were already ten seashells in his palm, he was a bit confused and


    asked, "Little Karen, don''t you like seashells?"


    Little Karen replied in a soft voice, "Of course I like it."


    "If you like it, why do you give them to me?" Lionel did not understand.


    "Because I like you more." Little Karen''s answer was very simple, but it touched Lionel very deeply.


    She implied that she liked Brother Lionel a lot more and was willing to give everything she liked to


    Brother Lionel.


    The seashells she collected might be worthless in terms of mary value, but Lionel knew that


    these shells he was holding were absolutely invaluable. They were also the most valuable gift he


    had received in his life.


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz-"


    The phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Lionel took it out and saw that it was Zuriel''s number.


    When he answered the call, Zuriel said, "Third Young Master, I can''t stop the people of the Kyle


    family anymore. Send the child back


    quickly. Let them find her. Your identity must not be exposed."


    Lionel knew exactly how serious the consequences would be if his identity was exposed. It was time


    for him to send Little Karen back after being so headstrong all this while.


    He rubbed Little Karen''s head and said, "Little Karen!"


    "Brother Lionel?" Little Karen blinked her big, beautiful eyes and sweetly called his name out.


    Lionel took a deep breath and said, "Little Karen, your father sent someone to pick you up. I have to


    go back to my own home, so..."


    "Brother Lionel, are you leaving me again?" Little Karen pursed her lips. She wanted to hold back


    her sadness, but when she thought that Brother Lionel was going to leave, she couldn''t help but


    burst into tears.


    "Please don¡¯t cry!" Lionel wanted to wipe her tears away, but the more he wiped, the more the little


    girl cried.


    "Little Karen..."


    "Brother, if you leave, I will be scared. Do you want to leave still?" Little Karen said sadly while


    wiping her tears away with her tiny hands.


    "Little Karen, I''m so sorry!" Because of his background, he could not stay with her and grow up with


    her.


    "I don''t want you to say sorry!" Although Little Karen was desperately trying to stop Brother Lionel


    from leaving, she didn''t want him to apologize to her, because she didn''t want to see him sad too.


    Lionel held Little Karen in his arms and hugged her tightly. "Then, promise me that you will grow up


    quickly, so that you can find me in the future."


    Little Karen nodded and said, "I promise."


    Lionel still wanted to speak more, but the phone calls from Zuriel were ringing nonstop. Brother


    Lionel knew that Kyle family was getting closer and closer.


    As much as he didn''t want to leave Little Karen, the reality was forcing him to do so. So he took


    Little Karen back through the secret path they came from and left Little Karen by the main road.


    He rubbed her little head and kissed her little face. "Little Karen, I¡¯m leaving now."

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Little Karen nodded obediently. She did not cry or make any more noise. She acted as if his


    departure did not bother her at all.


    Lionel forced himself to look away as he tried to leave.


    He turned around and took a step forward.


    Behind him, Little Karen lifted her long hem up and followed him.


    He had long legs. For every step he took, it would take Little Karen two or three steps just to keep


    up with him.


    Within a few stepster, Lionel couldn''t take it any longer. He looked back at Little Karen, and when


    he turned around, Little Karen was still following him like a persistent shadow.


    At this moment, Lionel desperately wished that he could just leave everything behind.


    He wanted to stay with Little Karen and watch her grow up, or he could bring Little Karen with him


    and take her to his country...


    But he couldn''t do any of that. No matter what ideas he had, he couldn''t do that. He could not act


    recklessly.


    The country was his responsibility. Since he promised his mother that he would take up these


    responsibilities, there was no way for him to quit.


    Little Karen''s identity was also very high-profile. Her father would never let anyone take her away.


    None of these two methods would work.


    If he took the wrong step at this moment, he would end up in a miserable position. The country


    could be destroyed!


    "Little Karen, please don''t follow me. The people sent by your daddy will be here soon." Lionel


    stiffened up and ignored Little Karen. He turned around and continued walking forward.


    Little Karen couldn''t care less. She lifted the hem of her dress and continued to follow behind


    Brother Lionel. Every step that Brother Lionel took, she would chase after him with more steps.


    She kept on chasing him. No matter what, she did not want to stop.


    "Little Karen, you''d have to listen to what I said!" Little Karen kept on following him. Lionel stopped


    his steps again and turned around to remind her.


    "Brother Lionel, I want to follow you..." Little Karen tried to grab him, but as he took a step forward,


    she could not hold him at all.


    She knew what Brother Lionel had said to her, but in the meantime, she didn''t quite get what he


    meant... All she knew was that, if she let him go now, it would be a long time before she could see


    Brother Lionel again.


    As a young girl, she really tried her very best to hold back her tears. But after all, she was still too


    young. Brother Lionel walked away faster and faster. When she finally couldn''t catch up with him,


    she cried desperately.


    She cried so loud it attracted the attention of the people who were looking for her immediately.


    When those guys came over, she wiped her tears and looked over in the direction where Brother


    Lionel left, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Without Brother Lionel, Little Karen cried even more bitterly. No one was allowed to get close to her.


    She kept on crying and crying, without saying anything.


    She only cried less when her parents rushed over to herter.


    Karen hugged Little Karen tightly, and she kept on kissing and coaxing her. "Baby, why are you so


    sad? Tell me, what happened?"


    Karen did not know what had happened, but Kevin knew... When he learned that Zuriel was also on


    the ind, he instantly knew who had taken Little Karen away.


    Because he knew who had taken Little Karen away, he figured that person would never hurt her as


    well. Hence, he wanted to drag Karen away to continue their "wedding night".


    Surprisingly, as soon as he mentioned this request, Karen fell out with him immediately.


    Their child had gone missing, and not only was he calm, he was still thinking about other things. Of


    course, Karen would be angry without knowing what was going on.


    However, Kevin did not want to exin much to her either, so he had to hold back his desire for


    Karen temporarily and came out to look fortheir daughter.


    Little Karen''s tiny little body kept twitching in her mother''s arms. She looked so pitiful as if everyone


    in the world had bullied her.


    "My little Karen, please don''t cry, please don''t cry. We are both here now, and we will never ever


    leave you." Karen med herself as she watched Little Karen cry sadly.


    She thought the reason Little Karen was so sad because her parents had left her as soon as the


    wedding ended.


    This little girl was always more emotionally reactive than other children. It was not strange for her to


    have such a reaction.


    "\Noo..." Little Karen wiped her tears and snot on her mother''s outfit. Without Brother Lionel, she


    knew she still had her father and mother.


    "Baby, tell me what happened, okay?" Karen kissed away the tears on Little Karen''s face and


    checked if there were any injuries on Little Karen. Karen was relieved to see Little Karenpletely


    fine.


    Kevin took over Little Karen and rubbed her head. "Baby, it''s alright. We¡¯ll go back together and you


    can¡¯t cry anymore."


    Little Karen nestled into her father''s embrace, and the sound of her crying faded slowly. She fell


    asleep in her father''s embrace eventually.


    When Kevin left with Little Karen in his arms, Lionel, who had been hiding in the dark, was watching


    them until they disappeared from his sight.


    "When will I be able to see Little Karen again?"


    He wished to see her as soon as possible.


    However, no one could predict what would happen tomorrow. Perhaps, they would see each other


    very soon, or perhaps, they would never meet again.


    Little Karen was found, and there was no trace of injury. It was a false rm. Kevin and Karen


    brought their child home, and the matter was settled.


    The search for Little Karen was over. And the fight between Neil and Mia, which had been put on


    hold for the search for Little Karen, continued.


    Neil red fiercely at Mia, and Mia also stared at Neil defiantly. No one was willing to give in.


    After a long time, Neil spoke first. He said fiercely, "Come back to Chatterton Town with me."


    With his overpowering tone as if he wasmanding his subordinates, Mia became even angrier.


    "What a bastard! Who on earth did he think he was?" Mia was yelling out in her heart.


    Mia gritted her teeth, turned around, and left.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As soon as she stepped forward, Neil pulled her back and yelled, "Mia, stop before you go too far."


    He had taken a step back, and let his ego down by many notches. He was definitely running out of


    patience.


    Mia looked at his hand that was holding her wrist and sneered, "Neil, I''m not fooling around. It''s


    impossible for us to be together."


    Neil was furious, "Have you forgotten that you were the one who had been pursuing me all this


    while and wanted my hand in marriage. So what now? I''ve epted you and now you want to run


    away? Mia, stop dreaming. If you want to escape, I would break your legs."


    Mia smiled coldly and replied, "I admit that I''ve been pursuing you all this time, but I have my own


    dignity too. I don''t want a jerk like you."

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Mia Kyle called him a jerk and repeatedly said that she didn''t like him. She didn''t want him


    anymore...


    As Neil Brown looked at her babbling mouth, he walked over to her and pressed his hand against


    her mouth. He didn''t want to hear her speak.


    As soon as Neil touched Mia, his heart trembled, as if his soul connected deeply with her through


    that touch.


    Neil and Mia hadn''t spent time together for months. He had spent too many painful and sleepless


    nights alone from missing her.


    Every time he had trouble sleeping, he could only see her virtually, and used her voice over the


    phone to relieve his pain of missing her, just by a little.


    But he was a man after all, plus he was also a captain in the Chatterton Town Military Region. He


    knew how to restrain his desire.


    Therefore, he had to restrain himself over and over again, hold himself together, and wait for Mia''s


    return.


    When he finally got her back, and just as he was full of joy, Mia dampened his enthusiasm


    mercilessly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He had missed her for so many months. Yet, she was spreading so much negativity when she met


    him. He became furious and could tear her into pieces that instant.


    He was worried that if he stayed on any longer, he would really tear her into pieces, so he decided


    to leave her alone for a while. They needed some time and space to calm down.


    However, without any exnation, she left as well...


    As a member of the military, it was more difficult for him to get a visa whenever he wanted to go


    abroad. Yet, when hepleted that fussy application and rushed to Santorini as fast as he could,


    he saw Mia and Zuriel Perth together.


    Neil bit Mia out of anger. He injured her tongue, and they could taste blood.


    "Ouch..." Mia punched him again and again and struggled to pull herself away. But as soon as she


    tried to do so, Neil would press onto her even tighter, restraining her from movingpletely.


    His kiss was dominant and fierce. It gradually took Mia''s breath away and she stopped struggling.


    Mia stopped struggling. Neil let her go, but as soon as he did so, Mia pped him real hard and


    said, " Neil, who do you think I am to you?"


    It had been over half a month since she discovered that Neil had another woman. Yet, Mia had not


    shed a tear.


    She kept telling herself that it was alright. Without Neil, she could still lead a good life. It was not


    worth her time and effort to fall for a bastard who would have an affair behind her back.


    However, she knew it was not easy to move on. She had been thinking of marrying Neil since


    young. After oveing all the challenges to be in a rtionship with him, he had betrayed her.


    How could she not be heartbroken?


    Nheless, she decided to keep all this pain to herself and chose to endure it all alone... Perhaps


    someday in the future, she would be able topletely forget about this man who had hurt her.


    For now, she couldn''t. She really couldn''t forget this man. The scene she saw at Chatterton Town


    that day would appear in her mind over and over again just like a movie scene.


    She desperately wished that she could be like before, where she would grab Neil and confront him


    tantly. But she did not have the courage.


    Many people would think that she was bold and absolutely fearless. She could go anywhere without


    fear. However, in the face of this man, she was just a coward.


    She was afraid to hear Neil''s answer. If he admitted, there would be no more hope. She wouldn''t


    even be able to live with the truth.


    She was the one who hit Neil. Yet, she ended up crying, broken down in tears with absolute


    sadness.


    In the eyes of Neil, Mia has always been a very strong and bold girl. He had hardly seen Mia in


    tears throughout all the years he had known her.


    Those tears that were streaming down from Mia''s eyes felt like they were poking onto Neil¡¯ s heart.


    It was excruciatingly painful!


    He didn''t care that she pped him. Instead, he dragged her into his embrace and gently stroked


    her back. It was rare for him to sound so soft and humble. "Mia, tell me, what happened?"


    This girl would not go crazy for no reason. She had done so many unfathomable things all of a


    sudden. He was sure something must have happened.


    "What happened? How dare you ask me what happened?" Mia was getting even angrier after


    hearing Neil¡¯s question. "Neil, did you think it waspletely fair to betray your woman behind her


    back?"


    "Betray? Who the f*ck has been betraying you behind your back?" Neil was not one who would go


    by trivial rules, but in terms of a rtionship, he had always been loyal.


    "You still want to deny it?" If she had known that he wouldn''t admit it, she should have taken a video


    on her phone as a form of evidence so that he couldn''t fight back.


    The lighting in the room was a bit dim that night, but she could hear the sound very clearly. The


    sound of the man''s heavy breathing and the woman''s moaning was abination that she would


    never forget.


    If the man in the room wasn''t her man, she would''ve just sat aside and enjoy the free sex show.


    "What denying?" Neil was losing his cool. "I will admit whatever I''ve done, but I will not be stupid to


    take the me for other people."


    "Taking the me for other people?" Mia wiped her tears and yelled, "Neil, are you trying to tell me


    that it was someone else who sneaked into your house that night and made all those noises."


    Neil frowned and asked, "Which night?"


    Mia gritted her teeth and said, "The night before I returned to Chatterton Town to meet you."


    Neil had a good memory. He remembered how he was finally able to meet Mia that day. She said


    some nonsense as soon as they met so he got angry and left.


    After Mia went to New York, he spent all his time in the military region and didn''t go home at all.


    His deputy general had requested to stay at his house for a few days as his fiancee hade to


    visit him all the way from her hometown. It would¡¯ve been easier and more convenient for them to


    stay outside the military region.


    The house was empty anyway. So without any hesitation, Neil allowed them to stay at his house.


    Who would have thought that this little bastard would create such a ruckus for him, causing a lot of


    misunderstanding between Mia and him?


    As he finally understood the root of the issue, Neil sighed. "That was not me."


    "Neil, are you still a man?" How could Mia trust his words? The talk was cheap.


    "Mia, can you please trust me?" Neil raised his volume again. "I haven''t touched any other women


    all these years. If I were still having sex with other women when I''m with you, wouldn''t I be too


    greedy?"

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    As Neil roared, Mia muttered, "Who would know if you were really too greedy or you couldn''t resist


    the temptation of women?"


    Neil refuted, "Because I like you very much. Since you became an adult, I have been thinking about


    you day and night and wanted you to be my woman. But there were many reasons that prevented


    me from approaching you, and I was afraid that I would hurt you."


    Neil never intended to tell Mia what he just said, but he couldn''t predict what the little girl would do if


    he didn''t say it now.


    "Are you serious about this, Neil?" Mia had always thought that it was her own wishful thinking. She


    was the one who had pestered Neil so much that he finally decided to be her boyfriend


    because he was annoyed. She was a confident person, but she did not know if Neil really had a


    ce for her in his heart.


    Therefore, as soon as Neil expressed his thoughts and feelings, Mia was very surprised. She even


    thought that she was hallucinating.


    Neil red at her fiercely and didn''t say a word.


    He tried his best to persuade Mia. If Mia was still doubting his loyalty, he would just tie her up and


    bring her back to Chatterton Town. He would prove his loyalty to her regardless.


    "Neil, are you sure you don''t have another woman?" Although Neil did not rify that yet, Mia really


    liked him. Hence, as long as he said he didn''t have another woman, she was willing to believe him.


    Some people had said that if a man was willing to deceive you, then that meant that he still cared


    about you and was willing to continue the rtionship with you.


    Mia always acted aggressively and impulsively. But when she was with Neil, she would still have a


    lot of uncertainty and insecurities deep down although she looked tough on the outside.


    "Apart from you, I have never had another woman." Neil put on his serious look.


    With Neil¡¯s assurance, the haze in Mia''s heart finally disappeared that instant. She came close to


    his face and saidcently, "Neil, you said you never had any other women before. So how


    could you be so skillful the first time we did it?"


    Mia had always thought that Neil must have dated others before her.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After all, when they got together, he was already more than 30 years old. If a man was still a virgin


    at that age, then there must be some problems with him!


    "Mia!" Neil yelled out.


    Before they got together, this bitch would look for porn videos from time to time and asked him to


    watch with her. They even discussed the sex positions.


    The more they watched, and the more they discussed, the more experience they had... Though, it


    was quite a pity he had to take cold showers and run naked on the yground in the winters to


    calm himself down.


    Mia''s emotions would alwayse and go really quickly. As soon as she believed what Neil said,


    she rushed over to wrap her arms around Neil and announced arrogantly, "Well, for the sake of your


    poor situation, I decided to continue being with you. If I don''t like you, no one will ever want you in


    this life. So, you ought to remember how kind I am to you."


    Mia acted proud and arrogant as she said so, and that was exactly what Neil liked about her. This


    was the Mia that he grew up with.


    He rubbed her head and did not fight back. He would like for her to annoy him all day and call him


    non-stop.


    In the past 2 weeks, she had turned a blind eye to him. He felt so empty. He knew hecked Mia''s


    presence in his life.


    "Neil, is it painful?" Mia touched Neil''s face. She had hit him too hard earlier, so there were some


    scars and bruises on his face.


    If she had known earlier that he did not cheat on her, she wouldn''t have hit him so hard. She didn''t


    enjoy hurting him either.


    "Why don¡¯t you let me p you so you could feel it too?" This little girl was looking for trouble.


    "Well, then hit me!" Mia put her face in front of him and stuck out her tonguecently. "If you


    want to."


    As she just learnt that Neil had liked her for a long time too, and also waited to get together with her,


    she was incredibly proud and satisfied!


    If someone were to give her a pair of wings now, her pride would fly her to the sky.


    Being secretly adored by a man, and the fact that he liked her for so many years, the feeling was


    indescribable.


    She had always envied her sister-inw who was so loved, spoiled, and cared for by her cold


    brother. From now on, she didn''t need to envy her anymore, because Neil would also spoil her like


    how her cold brother spoiled


    Karen.


    "Mia, stop being so proud." Neil was embarrassed. If he had known that this girl would be this proud


    so easily, he wouldn''t have told her. She would definitely be gloating a lot from now on.


    "Mia, since you guys are back together, why don''t you guys register for marriage?" As soon as


    Mama Kyle, who had been eavesdropping in the next room, heard that they had reconciled, she


    came by immediately to show her concern about their future.


    Mia had a bad temper and would mention about breaking up in future if she wanted to, so it would


    just be better for them to get married and be locked to each other.


    "Mom, I''m still young. I''m not in a hurry." Mia looked at Neil to see what he would reply. If Neil was


    sensible enough, he should have said that he was not young anymore. He was also the only son of


    the Brown family, he should get married soon to ensure the continuation of his family tree.


    However, Neil did not reply as Mia had expected. Instead, he replied calmly, "Your son just got


    married and they''re about to go on a honeymoon soon. You''ll be busy taking care of your


    grandchildren. So, we can wait." Neil''s exnation was clearly an excuse to not get married. Mia


    gritted her teeth and said, "Neil, do you have some other woman?"


    Neil refuted angrily, "Mia, what¡¯ s in your head?"


    So those two started to quarrel again. No one was willing to admit defeat. Mama Kyle didn''t want to


    help either of them, so she just covered her ears and walked away. It was an ''out of sight, out of


    mind'' situation for her.


    As soon as Mama Kyle left, the argument between Mia and Neil turned into a heated session on


    making up.


    This was their way to tell each other how much they''ve missed each other and how much they


    couldn''t leave each other.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to marry me, Neil?" Mia would ask from time to time.


    "I thought you were the one who didn''t want to marry me."


    "Since when did I say that I did not want to marry you?" Mia wanted to kick this man so hard. How


    could he be so stupid?


    "You just said that." In Neil''s opinion, Mia was much younger than him. Besides, she was a


    charming girl. It seemed a little unfair for her to marry him when she was still young, so he did not


    want to pressure her.


    When he saw Mia''s hesitation, Neil wanted to give her freedom. After all, he liked her because he


    wanted to see her happy and joyful forever.


    Mia didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, the marriage registration was just for formality. As long as both of them liked each other a


    lot, it didn''t matter if they got their marriage certificate or not.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Mia was always a cheerful person, and she never held grudges on things for long.


    Since Neil made things clear to her, the two of them were as good as before. They held hands


    wherever they went.


    Mama Kyle was also relieved to see them back together again. Before they were ready to return to


    Chatterton Town, she took Mia''s hand and reminded her again to control her temper better in the


    future. They needed to be more considerate of each other for their rtionship tost.


    Mia hugged Mama Kyle and acted like a spoiled child. "Mom, Neil is so much older than me. It''s


    quite unfair for me to be with him. He should be more considerate to me instead."


    Papa Kyle was a few years older than Mama Kyle. However, whatever decisions they made, he


    would always consider Mama Kyle''s opinions first.


    Her cold brother was another example. All these years, no matter what he did, he would always


    think of Karen Daly first.


    Whenever her sister-inw coughed, her cold brother would be extremely nervous. He would serve


    her tea and hot water, and do whatever she asked for. Sometimes, she couldn''t stand how loving


    they were with each other.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Little Aunt, children should listen to the elders." Little Karen, who was following Mama Kyle around,


    stood with both hands on her hips and spoke like an adult


    "Yes, whatever my Little Karen says." Mia pinched the little girl¡¯s pink face and then kissed her. "I


    will be going back to Chatterton Town, and you''ll be going back to the States to study. We won¡¯t


    have much time to see each other in the future. Little Karen, please don¡¯t forget to call me more


    when you have time. I will miss you very much."


    "Don¡¯t worry, little Aunt. I will remember you." Little Karen nodded confidently and smiled widely.


    "What a good girl." To leave her family and return to Chatterton Town with Neil, Mia was not the


    most reluctant to leave her parents, but she was most reluctant to leave the beloved Little Karen


    instead.


    If everyone else was in Chatterton Town, she could hang out with Little Karen when she was in a


    bad mood, then she would be happy again.


    Without Little Karen in Chatterton Town in the future, if Neil ever made her angry, it wouldn''t be so


    easy to meet this little girl again.


    Karen continued the conversation, "Don''t worry, Mia. There''s still a year before Little Karen attends


    elementary school. I''ll bring her back to Chatterton Town more often these days."


    Mia got up and hugged Karen. "Sister-inw, I''m so sorry!"


    Karen was stunned. "Why are you apologizing to me all of a sudden?"


    Mia murmured, "It''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of Little Karen yesterday. I almost lost her


    and got everyone worried about her."


    Karen was indeed worried that Little Karen went missing yesterday. She was even considering


    keeping her sight on Little Karen always.


    But when she saw that Little Karen returned safely, she was relieved. And therefore, she would not


    me Mia either.


    Karen shook her head and said, "It''s not your fault. Besides, Little Karen is back. Don''t worry


    anymore."


    Mia added, "Sister-inw, your wedding night was destroyed yesterday because of what happened


    to Little Karen. Since you guys are not too busy now, you newlyweds should take this time to enjoy


    your special moment."


    Karen didn''t know what to say.


    Karen blushed from embarrassment. She raised her head and looked at Kevin, who was talking to


    Neil.


    Both of them had their serious faces on, but no one knew what they were talking about.


    Perhaps Kevin could sense Karen''s gaze, so he tilted his head slightly all of a sudden. Their eyes


    met. His serious expression disappeared instantly and he smiled at her gently.


    With that smile, Karen knew that it shouldn¡¯t be anything too big of a deal. Kevin was just always


    emotionless and acted coldly.


    Karen also smiled back at him and then looked away shyly.


    "Little Aunt, I will miss you too," Since Little Karen expressed her thoughts, Jayden needed to speak


    out too.


    "I will miss you too." Mia patted Jayden''s head. "Jayden, take good care of your sister. If anyone


    dares to bully her, you must help her out."


    Jayden nodded, "I will."


    Karen praised, "Our Jayden is the most sensible boy."


    "Mommy, I'' m the one who¡¯ s the most sensible." Perhaps she was used to being the only child in


    the family, the sudden addition of another boy who always fights for the elders¡¯ love and attention


    with her had caused a little tension.


    "You are sensible, and so is your brother. You two are very loved." Karen shook her head helplessly.


    She was really having a tough time dealing with this little elf in the family. Little Karen always pulled


    some tricks out that Karen couldn'' t even keep up with her sometimes.


    Little Karen gave a proud look to Jayden. Jayden lowered his head and did not say anything else.


    No one quite knew what he was thinking about either.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Neil waved at Mia like he was calling his pet over.


    "Mom, sister-inw, Little Karen, and Jayden, see you guys soon!" Mia waved to everyone and


    immediately ran towards Neil.


    She ran to the side of Neil and hugged him really tightly. Regardless of the crowd around them, she


    nted a kiss on his face. "Captain Brown, let¡¯s go."


    As soon as Neil held Mia¡¯s hand, they turned away immediately without bidding farewell to everyone


    else.


    Mama Kyle was busy wiping her sad tears as she watched Neil and Mia leaving. It would be


    another few months before she could see them again.


    "Mom..." Karen wanted tofort her, but she did not know how.


    "Enjoy your honeymoon. Your father and I will take care of the two children." Mama Kyle wiped


    away her tears as she spoke.


    "But..." It would be too tiring for the two elders to take care of both their children. Karen did not want


    Papa and Mama Kyle to be too tired.


    "There''s no ''but''. Both of you haven''t spent much quality time as a couple all these years. It''s time


    for you both to have some time together." The older she got, the more she wanted to be surrounded


    by family. It was a total blessing to have her grandchildren by her side.


    Therefore, Papa and Mama Kyle packed up. With thepany of George, they brought Little Karen


    and Jayden back to New York first.


    As for Kevin and Karen, they were setting off from the Aegean Sea. They nned to tour around


    the world and enjoy all the beautiful and breathtaking destinations across the globe before returning


    to New York.


    After sending off the elders and children, Karen felt like something was missing in her heart. She felt


    really empty and she was reluctant to part with them.


    Kevin pulled Karen''s head over to face him. He asked out of jealousy, "Karen, in your heart, at


    which ce am I ranked actually?"


    "Oh almighty Director Kevin, are you jealous of your own daughter?" Karen cracked up as she


    stared at a jealous Kevin.


    "Yes," Kevin replied firmly.


    And Karen was left quite speechless.


    What a childish man.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Setting off from the Aegean Sea, Karen Daly wanted to go to explore Athens a little as she wanted


    to see the famous Temple of Zeus.


    Kevin Kyle turned her request down without any exnation. Karen asked him repeatedly, but he


    did not say why.


    Only after theynded in Paris that Kevin gave her an answer.


    He exined very calmly, "If you want to look at a mighty gentleman, there is one right in front of


    you."


    Karen was at a loss for words.


    Kevin was not only cold and domineering but also narcissistic.


    Well, she couldn''t deny how good looking Kevin was. He looked much more attractive than some of


    the celebrities out there.


    More importantly, she liked how he was considerate towards her and doted on her.


    Since Kevin was brave enough to proim how mighty he was, she would just let him gloat. She did


    not mind to follow Kevin around.


    Kevin took Karen to their first stop, which was Paris. The reason why he chose toe to this city


    for a honeymoon was not only because the city was full of romantic vibes, but it was also a fashion


    capital.


    Many designers would gather here for their exhibitions, and since designing was Karen''s interest,


    so he wanted to apany her as she immersed herself in her passion.


    Beforeing here, Kevin had already sent people to contact the most famous Parisian designers,


    so that Karen could meet them and learn from them. She would be very happy about it.


    "Kevin, thank you!" Karen was very moved. No matter what she wanted to do, she did not need to


    say anything. Kevin read her mind and had already arranged it for her.


    "Thank me?" Kevin raised his eyebrows. "How are you going to thank me?"


    Karen looked around and realized that there were many people walking past them at the airport.


    Fortunately, no one paid attention to them.


    She tiptoed, hooked her arms around Kevin''s neck, and gave him a quick kiss.


    After kissing him on the lips, she left immediately. However, Kevin grabbed her and said deeply,


    "That''s not enough."


    "Ah, how is that not enough?" Karen just plucked up the courage to kiss him because no one


    noticed them. At this moment, many people around them were looking at her, so she was too


    embarrassed to kiss him again.


    "If you don''t want to, then I will..." He smiled, and there was a hint of evil shing across his smile,


    which made it impossible for her to hideaway.


    Karen seemed to have expected that if she rejected him, he would do something even more


    embarrassing towards her.


    Karen pursed her lips and took a deep breath. Then, she went and kissed Kevin very passionately.


    As soon as her lips touched Kevin''s, Kevin got a hold of the back of her head and deepened the


    kiss aggressively.


    How naughty!


    Karen pounded his chest and pushed him away. However, the more she resisted, the more she


    aroused his lust for her.


    Kevin''s hands moved and grabbed her slender waist and pulled her closer.


    Karen could clearly feel the warmth of his body and his strength, which were so strong that she


    couldn''t pull herself away.


    After sometimeter, Kevin let go of her. Looking at her blushing face, his mood has gotten better.


    "If you want to thank me in the future, you''ll have to thank me like that."


    "Bastard, you promised you won''t mess around if I kissed you first." Karen used his words against


    him.


    "Did I say that?" He refused to admit it.


    "You..." He really didn''t want to admit anything. Maybe she remembered wrongly.


    Kevin had changed a lot. She did not think that this version was the real Kevin anymore. Or maybe,


    this was the real side of Kevin.


    The blood of dominance of strength from being the leader of Rovio filled his body, and he was born


    with a strong ambition to conquer the world.


    He was domineering and acted very coldly, but he only showed her his gentle side to her. This


    made him very irresistible.


    "Oh?" He smiled.


    "How annoying!" Karen pinched his waist, but the man''s figure was so strong and muscr that she


    was hurt instead.


    She looked at him intively just like how Little Karen would look like when she wanted her father''s


    pity.


    "Yes, I''m annoying." Kevin held her in his arms and patted her back gently. Then he added, "In this


    world, only you can turn me bad."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He emphasized the word "bad", which meant something else. Hearing that, Karen blushed even


    more.


    Ah, ah, ah...


    What should she do?


    She really wanted to bite him to death and stop him from embarrassing her.


    "Mr. Kyle, wee to Paris." A blonde beauty appeared in front of them. It seemed that Kevin


    arranged for an assistant.


    She spoke perfect French. Her voice was sweet, and she looked very beautiful. She had a good


    physique and it seemed that she spoke to Kevin veryfortably.


    Karen secretly pinched Kevin again. This man was jealous of her daughter earlier, yet he arranged


    such a beautiful woman to serve them.


    Didn''t he know that she would be jealous too?


    "Ate, have you done the things I asked you to do?" However, Kevin replied in English, and his


    expression and attitude had turned cold, just like how he would usually talk to outsiders. His attitude


    changedpletelypared to when he was being yful earlier.


    Kevin responded in English, so that Karen, who did not understand French, could understand the


    conversation. Karen knew his intentions and she felt touched.


    In fact, it was not that this man didn¡¯t care about her feelings, on the contrary, he was thinking about


    her all the time.


    If he didn''t think of her, at this moment, he wouldn''t be responding to Ate in anguage that she


    could understand.


    Karen pursed her lips and smiled quietly. She held Kevin¡¯s hand and interlocked with his fingers.


    "Mr. Kyle, everything has been arranged. You and Mrs. Kyle can head over any time." Kevin spoke


    English, and Ate also responded in English. She also watched her tone and spoke more


    courteously.


    Kevin understood Ae¡¯s intention earlier...


    Ate could speak English, and Karen could not speak French. If he continued tomunicate


    with Ate in French, Ate would feel like she had an opportunity to flirt with him.


    He would never leave a chance for other women to take advantage of him, hence, a lot of people


    would say that he was heartless.


    But they didn''t know that he was hopelessly devoted to his wife.


    "Alright, go arrange it then." Kevin raised his hand and looked at his watch, "We will go there


    tomorrow at 2:30 in the afternoon."


    "Yes. I''ll arrange it right away." Ate responded courteously. She spoke such fluent English that


    no one could tell that she was French.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    "Mrs. Kyle, are you still jealous?" As soon as Ate left, Kevin Kyle immediately looked at Karen


    Daly and asked with a smile.


    "Who''s jealous? Do you think that everyone is as childish as you?" Karen did not want to admit.


    Kevin chuckled, "Are you really not jealous?"


    Karen turned her head away from him, "No, I¡¯ m not."


    Kevin said again, "That¡¯s good. In the future, I don¡¯t have to avoid Ate deliberately anymore."


    Karen responded, "Kevin, how dare you!"


    Kevin smiled with a sense of satisfaction, "Since you don¡¯t allow me to, then I will follow your wishes


    in the future."


    Karen was speechless.


    This man was getting naughtier day by day!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She red at him and was about to leave. Kevin grabbed her quickly and held her in his arms to


    comfort her. "Alright, I¡¯m just fooling around with you. I won¡¯t tease you anymore."


    Karen nced at him and whispered, "So you know that you are teasing me."


    But in fact, she didn''t mind it. She liked this yful side of Kevin''s.


    The hotel they were going to stay in was one of the most distinctive five-star hotels under Rovio. A


    lot of couples chose to stay in this hotel for their honeymoons.


    The hotel was located near the Eiffel tower in Paris, and the French window in the room was the


    best ce to enjoy the beautiful view of the Eiffel tower.


    From the window, one could see the Eiffel tower, as well as the pedestrians on the street, who were


    resting and enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    Kevin was a germaphobe. If he ate out, he would take his private chefs with him. It was the norm for


    him.


    But if they lived in a hotel outside, it was impossible to bring a specific bed with them. Hence, any


    hotel owned by Rovio would have a suite and with a specific bed exclusively prepared for the


    director and would be taken care of regrly.


    The room they stayed in today was no exception.


    When she walked into the room and saw the decoration and renovation, she knew that this was her


    husband''s property.


    However, she had experienced this many times, so she didn''t feel surprised.


    "I''m so tired!" She walked into the room and plunged into the quilt. "Kevin, I''ll sleep for a while. Don''t


    disturb me."


    "Okay!" Kevin followed her into the room and helped her take off her coat. He pulled back the quilt


    and tucked her into the quilt.


    "Kevin, let''s not spend sovishly, okay? This money can be kept for Little Karen¡¯s wedding


    expenses in the future." Karen buried her head in the pillow and muttered in a low voice.


    "Silly, are you worried that I won''t have enough money for her in the future? If Little Karen wants a


    castle when she gets married, then a castle she¡¯ll get." Kevin smiled and rubbed her head, only to


    find that she had already fallen asleep in just a few minutes. Karen might not even remember what


    she said earlier.


    "I work so hard every day not to make money, not for our daughter''s wedding, but to let my loved


    ones live a good life." Kevin stared at Karen''s sleeping face and whispered.


    Many people said that as long as their family was safe and healthy, happiness goes beyond


    superficial means.


    In Kevin''s mind, he wanted his family to be safe, healthy, and happy. He also wanted his family to


    enjoy materialistic things and he had the ability to provide so.


    Karen fell asleep, but Kevin was in good spirits. He took hisptop and sat beside her to do some


    work.


    Over the years, Kevin had trained a lot of people under his wings. When he didn''t have time to take


    charge of many things, his subordinates could always do things well and wouldn''t let him worry


    much. He only needed to manage the bigger decisions.


    A few hours had passed when Karen woke up.


    She opened her eyes but did not see Kevin. She called him again, but he did not respond.


    "Did he go out for something?" Karen got up and walked around the room but did not see Kevin. He


    seemed to have gone out.


    As the night fell, the colorful neon lights lit up the city of love, and the Eiffel Tower was also lit up.


    The color of the lights changed from time to time, and it looked dreamy.


    This city looked very beautiful and romantic. You could see couples everywhere holding hands with


    each other. Their smiles were so sweet and moving.


    During the years when she lost her memory and lived in Mn, Karen had also been to Paris for


    work. But every time she went to Paris, she would always be in a rush and wouldn''t have time to


    walk around the city.


    This time, when they came to the city again, Karen was no longer here for work, but for a vacation.


    She felt much more rxed and could feel the romance of the city.


    More importantly, she was apanied by Kevin this time.


    Kevin entered the room and saw Karen admiring the night scenery as if she was intoxicated. He


    walked up to her and hugged her from behind. He lowered his head and touched her face gently. "Is


    the night scenery even more attractive than your husband?"


    Karen did not answer. The first thing she did when she got up was to find him. She was only


    attracted by the night view because he was not there.


    Kevin kissed her on the face, "Hmm?"


    Karen dodged him quick, "No?"


    Kevin grabbed her back and said, "Wifey, tell me, which one is more attractive, the night scenery or


    your husband?"


    "Kevin, when did you be so insecure?" In the past, Karen had never thought that Kevin would


    ask such a childish question.


    No, that''s not right!


    The question was not childish, but he was such a petty person when it came to their rtionship.


    Every time he was with her, he would only have his eyes on her, and he also wanted Karen to only


    have eyes on him. That was why he could evenpare his attractiveness with Paris¡¯ night view.


    "Will you admit it? Hmm?" Kevin bit her earlobes gently and teased her.


    "It tickles!" Karen shrunk her neck because of his bite, but she couldn''t stop chuckling.


    "Are you still not going to say it?" Kevin insisted on getting the answer, otherwise, he would not let


    go of Karen. He was such a domineering man.


    "No!" Just because Kevin insisted on an answer, Karen felt rebellious and refused to adhere to him.


    Soon, Kevin took action.


    He grabbed Karen and pressed her against the thick ss panes with some force.


    Karen was shocked and struggled out of his force, "Kevin, don''t mess around. Others can see us


    here."


    "Through this window, you can see the scenery outside, but the people outside can''t see us." As he


    was done exining, Kevin''s fiery kiss followed.


    His cold and thin lips kissed her soft, pink lips. When they touched each other, it was like how the


    thunders hit the ground, or how the wind and clouds collided.


    "Kevin..." Karen called out Kevin''s name softly, as if she wanted his name to be engraved in her


    mind.


    "Karen..." He hugged her tightly and kissed her.


    At this moment, the lights of the Eiffel tower that was opposite their hotel room slowly changed, and


    several giant characters appeared, "Karen, I love you!"


    The line of words appeared in both French and English.


    He wanted to assure her of it, and he wanted to show the world too, so that the whole world could


    be witnesses of their love.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    The three words "I love you" were very simple. Many people could say it out loud, but for Kevin


    Kyle, it was as precious as a thousand bars of gold. So far, he had not said it out loud to Karen Daly.


    Kevin was not good with expressions or words. He always used actions to show his love for Karen.


    However, Kevin would asionally overhear the secretaries chatting in the office. They would say


    that if a person loved someone, the person must let them know.


    If the words "I love you" were not said, he or she might not understand the person'' s feelings for the


    rest of her or his life.


    After listening to the secretary''s conversation unintentionally, Kevin had been wondering whether


    Karen understood his feelings for her.


    Karen was wise sometimes. There were many things that he didn''t need to say, yet she could


    understand him. However, in terms of emotions, Kevin couldn''t understand her. He didn''t know if


    she could read his mind.


    After thinking about it, Kevin decided to tell Karen that he loves her, but he couldn''t say it out loud.


    Hence, he came up with a brilliant n.


    Well, Kevin felt that he was quite smart and even felt a little bit proud. But when he looked down, he


    saw Karen wiping her tears quietly. His heart sank. "Karen, what''s wrong?"


    She was fine earlier. Why did she suddenly burst into tears? Did he do something wrong?


    "Kevin, you are really annoying." Karen punched him and wiped her tears. "Why do you always do


    things that would make me cry?"


    "You are crying about something so small, don''t you think you are silly?" Kevin took her into his


    arms and whispered, "Silly girl, don''t cry."


    He did such a little thing for her, and she was so touched that she didn''t know what to do. She


    needed to know that she was his wife, and he would do anything for her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He had always known Karen''s personality. When a person treated her a little better, she would be


    so touched that she would cry. She would dly give her life to the person.


    "I don''t want to cry either, but I can''t take this." Like Little Karen, Karen buried herself in Kevin''s


    arms and wiped all her tears and snot on his white shirt. "We''re on a honeymoon. On such a


    romantic day, I want to look beautiful and I want you to remember my beautiful face, but you made


    me cry."


    Karen pretended to be fierce and said, "I must look terrible now. You can''t look at me, or I will end


    your existence!"


    She didn''t allow him to look at her, but he held her head and forced her to look up at him. Look at


    her tearful, red eyes, Kevin sighed and said, "If you continue to cry, you will really look terrible. What


    should we do when no one wants you anymore?"


    "Do you think I''m like Little Karen? You think you can fool me by saying that?" Karen pursed her


    lips. The more she thought about it, the more she felt offended. She added, "I don''t look terrible at


    all."


    "Your eyes are swollen from crying and tears are flowing all over your face. Are you sure you don''t


    look terrible?" Although he said that she looked terrible, Kevin didn''t mind at all.


    Karen was so aggrieved that she wiped her tears. "No matter how ugly I am, I am still your wife.


    People all over the world know that I am married to you now. Kevin, let me tell you, I am bound to


    you for the rest of my life. You can''t abandon me."


    "Now you'' re finally speaking some truth." Kevin felt amused. "You''re my wife. In my eyes, you are


    always the most beautifuldy in the world."


    Yes, this was the benefit of holding a wedding. This silly little woman could proudly im that she


    was his wife.


    She was his wife!


    These few words from Karen were as simple as it could get.


    Yet every time he heard these words, Kevin felt warm in his heart.


    "But you have never praised me for looking pretty." For a long time, there had been a lot of people


    whoplimented Karen, but what she wanted to hear most was the praise from Kevin.


    "Didn''t I already say it just now?" He blurted it out earlier. Now that he was asked to say it again, he


    couldn''t say it.


    "Are you going to say it or not?" Karen followed what Kevin always did and threatened him as he


    threatened her. However, instead of threatening Kevin, she let Kevin take advantage of her.


    He hugged her, grabbed her hand and ced it on his body, he then said in a hoarse voice as he


    moved her hand lower and lower down his body, "Touch me and see. It''s the best proof that you are


    most beautiful."


    "Rascal!" Karen scolded him and wanted to move her hand away, but she was held tightly by Kevin.


    "Karen, it''s time for us to make up for our wedding night."


    "Kevin, uh... We haven''t... had dinner..." Karen''s voice became weaker and weaker, and she made


    a whining sound in the end.


    After a long time, Kevin said, "I''m done with food, I¡¯ll take care of you now."


    Karen was taken aback.


    Sure enough, men must be the same. When this man wore his smart outfit and sses, he was


    considered as well- dressed and elegant...


    However, as soon as he took off his clothes, he turned into a wolf, a hungry wolf!


    There were a lot of actions donest night, so when Karen woke up, it was alreadyte in the


    morning.


    At the thought of sleeping in the hotel during the honeymoon, Karen felt so resentful that she


    wanted to bite Kevin.


    However, the man who worked hard the night before was still dressed neatly, as usual, sitting by the


    window and reading the newspaper.


    When he saw that she had woken up, he looked at her and said with an evil smile, "I''m sorry! I didn''t


    control my strength wellst night. You must be tired."


    Karen didn''t know what to say.


    This man was unbelievable!


    She quietly pulled up the quilt and was prepared to hide under the quilt like a turtle. However, as


    soon as she moved, Kevin got up and came over.


    "Is something wrong?" He sat down on the edge of the bed, and his voice no longer carried a sense


    of banter, but instead, he sounded worried.


    Karen turned over and ignored him.


    Kevin reached under her nightdress, and Karen quickly grabbed his hand and said, "Kevin, don''t


    you go too far."


    Listening to her crisp voice, Kevin understood that she was not hurt, but shy.


    He let out augh. "Get up quickly. After lunch, I''ll take you to a special ce."


    "Where are we going?" Her shyness was immediately reced by curiosity. Karen seemed to have


    forgotten that she had wanted to hide in the quilt and disappear.


    "It''s a secret!" Kevin pretended to be mysterious.


    "You''re not going to give me another wedding, are you?" Karen smiled and said, "Kevin, even if you


    are rich, you can''t spend money like this. Save it for our children!."


    "You''d better worry about yourself." Since she didn¡¯t want to move, Kevin pounced on her again.


    After that, when they went out in the afternoon, Karen''s legs were so weak that she could hardly


    walk!

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Karen Daly red at Kevin Kyle fiercely with every step she took, secretly ming him for being so


    wild earlier. She didn''t want to talk to Kevin.


    Kevin smiled and said, "I heard that Old Master Anthony likes women who are educated, polite,


    gentle, and considerate."


    Karen red at Kevin and thought, "What''s that got to do with me?"


    Old Master Anthony!


    Karen was a little slow, and it took a long time for her to understand the implied meaning.


    She was so excited that she clutched the corner of Kevin''s clothes and asked, "Kevin, are you


    referring to Master Anthony, the famous fashion designer?"


    Master Anthony was a legend in the fashion industry. He taught many apprentices and they became


    famous designers too. He was very well- known and appreciated by the industry.


    A big shot like him had already retired a long time ago and no longer epted any apprentices. He


    wouldn''t be willing to meet any Tom, Dick, or Harry. Therefore, Karen did not imagine ever meeting


    Old Master Anthony in her lifetime.


    "Who else do you think I was referring to?" Looking at Karen''s excited expression, Kevin was very


    satisfied with his little surprise.


    Kevin was probably only willing to present his wife to another man just this time.


    Old Master Anthony was extremely well-respected in the industry. Kevin understood that it would be


    an honor for anyone to meet him.


    As he was in his old age and had retired, he wouldn''t want anyone whom he didn¡¯t know to just visit


    him so casually.


    When Director Kevin approached him to request for a meet, it did not work. So Kevin asked his men


    to seek out the granddaughter of the Master who had been lost for many years, in exchange for this


    opportunity to meet him.


    "Is it really Master Anthony?" Karen got into Kevin''s arms and snuggled hard against him.


    "Mr. Kyle, you have quite the guts."


    "It''s not just my guts, I have his granddaughter to thank too." Kevin rubbed her head. "Well, don''t be


    jealouster."


    "How can I be jealous?" Karen was a little confused. Would she be jealous if Old Master Anthony


    liked Kevin more?


    Kevin was her husband and if Old Master Anthony liked Kevin, she would be very happy. How could


    she be jealous?


    Karen reassured herself confidently at the moment, but when she arrived at Old Master Anthony''s


    house, she understood what Kevin meant earlier.


    She saw Ate. The pretty Frenchdy from the airport that day.


    "Why is she here?" Karen did feel a little jealous.


    "She is Old Master Anthony''s granddaughter. The Old Master promised to see us because of her


    efforts." Kevin held Karen''s hand tightly and said, "I''m a little ttered that you feel a little jealous,


    but just to rify, I have had no romantic rtionship with her before and will not have any


    rtionship with her in future."


    "I know." She knew that, but she was still jealous at the thought of Ate flirting with Kevin through


    her bodynguage and nonverbal cues.


    "Silly girl." Kevin chuckled. "You know but you'' re still jealous. I really don''t know what to do with


    you."


    "Mr. Kyle, Mrs. Kyle, wee." Ate came up to wee them. This time, she did not stare at


    Kevin anymore but nced at Karen politely.


    "Yes." Kevin nodded without saying much.


    "Hello!" Karen smiled politely.


    "Grandpa has been waiting for you two. Pleasee with me." Ate smiled and politely led the


    way.


    Walking into the yard, Karen saw Old Master Anthony in the living room.


    Old Master Anthony looked much younger than his actual age. Although he was almost a hundred


    years old, he looked very well.


    "Since you two are here, then make yourselves at home. Have a seat." He spoke in fluent English.


    As he spoke, he looked at Karen and Kevin attentively. "Thank you for helping me to get my


    granddaughter back. It''s a blessing to have her by my side at this old age."


    "You''re wee, Old Master. Thanks for agreeing to my request too." Kevin was a merchant. A


    businessman would never agree to deal at a loss.


    It turned out that Kevin thanked Ate because of this matter.


    Karen held Kevin''s hand silently and thanked him for doing so much for her.


    "My dear,e with me." The Old Master looked at Karen, and with the help of Ate, he got up


    and walked to the courtyard.


    Karen looked at Kevin instinctively. Kevin nodded to her and said, "Go ahead. Don''t worry, I''ll wait


    for you here."


    Karen followed the Old Master into the courtyard.


    "Grandpa, I''ll be leaving first." Ate helped the Old Master take a seat and left shortly after.


    As soon as Ate left, the Old Master pointed to the seat opposite and said, "My dear, so sit


    down."


    "Thank you!" Karen sat down properly. She waspletely starstruck and was almost stuttering in


    nervousness.


    "I''ve seen some of your previous design drafts. They''re all quite good." Old Master Anthony did not


    beat around the bush and went straight to the point.


    "Thank you for your kind words." If Old Master Anthony could say that it was pretty good, then it


    would be absolutely excellent in by the standards of others.


    After all, the student that the Old Master was most proud of was the fashion design genius, Ivan.


    The praise he had received from the Old Master back then was only "fair enough".


    With such aparison, she knew how much Old Master Anthony favored her. Karen was almost


    overjoyed when she heard his remarks.


    She had worked so hard for so many years, and more and more people were wearing the clothes


    she designed. Now that she had Old Master Anthony''s recognition, how could she not be excited?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "The secret talent we usually talk about actually loves. When we are designing, the most important


    thing is love. You have to love your work, love the people around you, and love this world, then you


    will be able to design clothes that everyone likes."


    Old Master Anthony¡¯s words made perfect sense to Karen. Because of the love in her heart, the


    clothes she designed would give people warmth, and people could feel her passion from her


    clothes.


    For a long time, she always believed in both passion and love. She always designed to her heart¡¯ s


    satisfaction and worked very delicately through all her pieces. She earned her achievements.


    "Look at how happy you are. What did the Old Master say to you?" After leaving Old Master


    Anthony''s residence, Kevin held Karen''s hand, who was as happy as a bird.


    "Not going to tell you." Karen smiled and ran forward. At this moment, she saw a familiar figure from


    the corner of her eye.


    She turned around and saw the person she was once so familiar with, Kristine Daly.


    Kristine wasn''t alone, she was holding a child.


    Kristine also saw Karen too. They looked at each other, but Kristine quickly looked away and


    entered a taxi in a hurry.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    "What are you looking at?" Kevin Kyle came over and asked worriedly when he saw Karen Daly


    staring at the distance.


    "Nothing." Karen shook her head, unwilling to tell Kevin, because she knew that Kevin had


    something to do with Wilis Corporation''s fall from grace.


    Wilis Corporation went under and Mr. Wilismitted suicide. Mr. Wilis got what he deserved and


    that was enough.


    As for Kristine Daly...


    Karen was happy for her when she saw that Kristine was alive and had a young child with her.


    Regardless of the child''s background, Karen was still happy for her.


    Although Kristine had done a lot of bad things to her in the past, it was all in the past. Karen almost


    forgot how much pain she had suffered in the past.


    Time had passed, and Karen was not willing to hold grudges. She was only able to meet Kevin and


    appreciated him because of all the bad people in her past anyway.


    "Then let''s go for a walk again." Karen did not want to say more, and Kevin did not probe further.


    This was a way for him to show her respect.


    "Okay, let''s go boating by the Seine River." Karen took the initiative to hold Kevin''s arm and leaned


    onto him. She was as happy as a child.


    "Okay." Kevin liked to see Karen as happy as she was now. She was carefree and happy around


    him.


    After staying in Paris for a few days, Kevin apanied Karen to Mn. They were on their


    honeymoon, but Kevin was willing to apany Karen as she studied fashion design too.


    They had been travelling for more than two weeks now, and they could only see Little Karen


    through the phone using video call. Karen was beginning to miss her tremendously.


    Little Karen also looked pitiful as if she didn''t have her father and mother''s love during this time.


    Therefore, under Karen''s insistence, they returned to New York earlier than nned.


    After returning to New York, Karen devoted herself to her design work. She hoped to start her own


    personal studio that promoted her own work. She wanted tounch her designs publicly.


    The headquarters of Rovio was in Chatterton Town, and the focus of Kevin''s work was in Chatterton


    Town too. However, for his wife and children, he flew often between Chatterton Town and New York.


    He had neverined that he was tired.


    Everything was going smoothly for the young Kyle family. The whole family lived a busy yet fulfilling


    life, and they lived lovingly everyday.


    After a few years.


    Mia Kyle looked at the negative sign on her pregnancy test, her pretty face turned gloomy instantly


    and she was almost crying with anger. "Neil, you... tell me now, did you bribe the doctor when we


    went to the hospital for a check-up?"


    They had been together for so many years now, but she wasn¡¯t pregnant yet. They went to the


    hospital for a full check-up, and found that they were both physically fit and healthy.


    They didn¡¯t have any problems with their body, they didn''t use contraception, yet they still couldn''t


    get pregnant.


    What the hell was going on?


    Neil Brown, who was cleaning his new gun, answered casually, "We went to the hospital for the


    examination together. What do you think I could have done?"


    "If you didn''t do anything, why can''t I get pregnant? Besides, you are so powerful, if you did


    anything, would I have known?" Mia was sure that she couldn''t get pregnant because Neil must


    have done something behind her back.


    She squeezed to his side, looked at him, and said, "Neil, if you are impotent, just tell me honestly. I


    won''t dislike you for that."


    Mia wanted to have a little child for years now. Little Karen was already ten years old, her sister-in-


    law''s second baby would be due anytime soon, but her belly was still t.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her period waste this month. She thought she got pregnant, so she rushed to the pharmacy to


    buy a pregnancy test kit. After a simple test, she was still not pregnant.


    Neil did not take her concerns seriously. "Why does it matter if we have a child or not?"


    "Why does it matter?" Mia bit her lip. "Yesterday, someone said that I am a hen who doesn¡¯ty


    eggs. Am I not supposed to care?"


    Truth be told, Mia didn''t care about what others said. She was more worried about Neil¡¯ s family.


    Neil was the only son in his family, and yet, he didn''t have a child. The Brown family tree would


    soon be a barren one.


    In the past, Mia had never thought about these too much. But as she got older, she became more


    mature.


    In the past, she thought that as long as they lived together happily, it would be fine. But now, she


    had to think about Neil''s family.


    "Do you really want a child that much?" Neil put down his gun and pulled Mia into his arms. "Then


    let''s have one."


    "We have been trying hard to get pregnant, but we kept failing. Do you think we can have a baby


    just because you said so?" Mia red at him and stepped on him angrily.


    Neil responded, "My parents passed away early, and I lived in the military base all year round. You


    have your own career too. How can we take care of our children if we can''t even take care of


    ourselves?"


    Mia answered immediately, "Don''t worry, we can hire a nanny. I will try my best to work less after we


    have the baby."


    As for the future, Mia nned it all out. After she gave birth to the baby, she will put her focus on the


    family. After all, she liked Neil so much.


    She was willing to sacrifice her acting jobs for the child for Neil¡¯s sake. Nothing else was impossible.


    Neil stroked Mia''s head and opened his mouth. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t have the


    courage to.


    Mia''s parents'' death was like a thorn stuck in his throat. Every time he thought that his father was


    involved in her parents'' death, he still felt painful in his heart.


    "Are you still worried about what happened to our parents, Neil?" Mia guessed that this was the


    reason why Neil didn''t want to have children, but she was not sure.


    Two years ago, she went back to Country A to investigate what had happened to their parents that


    year.


    Neil''s father and her parents were from different countries. They were both serving their own


    country. They were national heroes and were great people in their own ways.


    She knew that her parents wouldn''t me her for being with Neil if they were alive. However, Neil


    replied to her question, "Yes."


    "Neil, I''m already f*cking married to you, why do you still care about this. Why are you such a


    douche?" As she spoke, Mia had a thought in mind, "Neil, did you deliberately avoid impregnating


    me all these years?"


    Neil replied solemnly, "Yes."


    Mia was so angry that she gnashed her teeth and stomped her feet. "You bastard!"


    Neil grabbed her and said, "You like me because I''m a bastard."


    Mia bit him and responded, "Bastard, if you won''t let me have a baby, I''ll fight you."


    Neil replied, "Let''s try now."


    Neil was a person who would never say sweet words to Mia, but he loved Mia with his own clumsy


    ways.


    Now that he knew Mia had let go of the past, what else would he be worried about?

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Karen Daly was expected to be due in these few days. As early as a month ago, Kevin Kyle forced


    her to put down the work in her hands and wanted her to stay home.


    Kevin also handed his job and tasks over to his subordinates a month ago. He followed Karen


    everywhere, for fear that Karen and the child would be in danger.


    Their first child, Little Karen, was taken out from her belly prematurely.


    The second child was lost because Karen had been injured and went into aa.


    This was their third child. Kevin insisted on staying by Karen''s side and waiting for the arrival of their


    child. He would not allow any idents to happen again.


    Initially, Kevin did not intend to have a child anymore. He even arranged to do a vasectomy like his


    father did. He didn''t know who leaked the news, and Karen came to the doctor''s office to stop him


    just in time.


    After they came back from their honeymoon, Karen worked hard to take care of her own body. She


    had been thinking about giving birth to another child every day and night.


    As she found out that he actually wanted to do the vasectomy behind her back, Karen was so angry


    that she ignored Kevin for half a month.


    At that time, Karen broke into the operating room and did not say a word. She just looked at him


    with tears in her eyes, and Kevin came down from the operating table obediently.


    "Mommy, I''m back." When Little Karen came back from school, she immediately came to the


    hospital to visit her mother and the child in the belly.


    "Okay,e here." Karen waved her hand gently.


    Little Karen immediately threw herself into her mother''s arms and put her little head on her round


    belly. She followed what her father did every day and listened to the baby carefully, "Mommy, the


    baby is talking to me."


    "What did the baby say?" Karen asked with a smile.


    They didn''t check for the gender of the child. They wanted to be surprised.


    "The baby said I am so beautiful and the baby wants to meet me soon." Yes, she would soon be an


    elder sister. She felt so happy as she knew she would have a baby to pamper soon.


    "Did the baby ask you to send a message to me? Does the baby want to see Mommy and Daddy?"


    Karen smiled and rubbed Little Karen''s head.


    A few years passed in the blink of an eye. Little Karen was ten years old now, and she looked even


    more beautiful and lovely than before.


    Not only was she beautiful, but she also had a sweet mouth. She could make her grandparents


    laugh every day.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to her again." Little Karen listened carefully again, and then cheekily said to her


    mother, "The baby said that she only wants to see me."


    "The baby doesn''t want to see me? I feel so sad." Karen pretended to be very sad, but she couldn¡¯t


    resist smiling at Little Karen¡¯ s answer.


    When she was pregnant with this baby, she was worried that Little Karen would not ept it.


    However, she did not expect that when her little girl heard that she would have a little brother or


    sister, she was happier than anyone in the family.


    Before the baby was born, Little Karen had already bought a lot of toys in advance. She said that


    she would give them to her younger brother or younger sister.


    "Mommy, I''m just kidding with you. Obviously, the baby wants to see you first. You must be


    exhausted being pregnant for 9 months." This was their Little Karen. Even though she was young,


    she spoke eloquently. She could empathize with her mother very well.


    "Mommy, Little Karen..." Jayden Elias Kyle also came over.


    Now, he was already sixteen years old. He had grown up so much and grew very tall. Although he


    was just a little shorter than his father, he was definitely the tallest among his peers.


    He was also good-looking. In addition, he was the adopted son of the Kyle family. At such a young


    age, a lot of people had been eyeing on him.


    "Jayden." Karen waved her hand and said with a smile, "Come here and sit with us."


    "Brother, you''re back." Little Karen greeted him in a very polite voice. When Jayden was about to sit


    down, Little Karen quickly got up. "Mommy, I''ll see what Daddy is doing in the study."


    Jayden''s eyes darkened as he watched Little Karen run away. This little girl was so nice to


    everyone, yet she was never nice to him.


    Over the years, he had been working hard to improve their rtionship, but Little Karen''s attitude


    towards him had not changed at all.


    In front of the elders, in order to maintain her lovely and sensible image, she would talk to him


    obediently. But when the two of them were alone, she would talk to him in an impolite way.


    She probably had never treated him as her elder brother.


    "Jayden, thank you for giving in to Little Karen all these years. She is sometimes a little stubborn, so


    I''d like to apologize on behalf of her!" She loved all her children well. As a mother, she could


    understand the children''s thoughts too.


    "Mommy, she is my younger sister, and I am the elder brother. Isn''t it normal for me to give way to


    her?" He had persuaded himself to y the role of a good brother all these years.


    "Jayden, you are our child. In our eyes, you and Little Karen are equal, so if you have anything to


    share, just tell us and don''t keep it to yourself." Karen and Kevin had always regarded Jayden as


    their own child, so she hoped that Jayden could also trust them like his own biological parents.


    If there was a problem between the siblings, they didn''t want Jayden to just keep quiet.


    "I know, Mommy. Don''t worry." All this while, Jayden was always a sensitive child in front of his


    parents.


    "Alright, then carry on with your tasks." Karen tried to get up from the bed, but suddenly, she felt a


    burst of pain in her stomach and quickly sat back.


    "Mommy..."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Jayden, call Daddy over quickly. I think I''m due soon." There was still a week left before the baby''s


    due date. Was the baby so eager toe out and meet everyone?


    "Karen, don''t move. I''ll ask the doctors and nurses to bring you to the delivery room right away."


    Kevin did not dare to go too far. When he was working, he was working in the office outside the


    ward. He needed to make himself avable for Karen at all times.


    He called for the doctor quickly. The medical staff who were responsible for Karen''s delivery were


    always on standby outside the room anyway as they waited for her delivery.


    The doctors and nurses were all very experienced and trained. They moved Karen to the delivery


    room quickly and professionally.


    "Karen, don''t be afraid. I will apany you and the child all the way." This time, Kevin was excited


    and worried at the same time because he could stay with Karen and witness the birth of their child.


    Even though he was well prepared, he was still worried that Karen could not stand the pain.


    He had proposed a C- section before, but Karen felt that going through a C- section might not be


    good for the child, and she wanted to have a natural birth.


    Soon, they arrived at the delivery room. The doctor looked at Kevin and said, "Director Kevin, sorry,


    but you''ll have to wait outside. This..."


    Kevin shot a cold look at the doctor. The doctor shut up immediately. How could she forget how


    much the director cared for his wife?


    It was absolutely impossible for him to wait outside while his wife suffered.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    "Wah, wah, wah...."


    After being in his mother''s belly for nine months, the baby finally came to this brand new world. The


    first thing the little baby did was to cry out loud. These newborns always used the most unique way


    of telling the world that they have arrived!


    The doctor said happily with the baby in her arms, "Director Kevin, congrattions, Mrs. Kyle has a


    newborn chubby baby."


    However, Kevin Kyle did not even look at the child. He stroked Karen Daly''s sweaty hair and leaned


    over to kiss her. "Karen, I''m sorry!"


    All the pain she suffered today was because of him. Ten thousand apologies were not enough to


    express the guilt in his heart.


    Karen shook her head, pressed her dry lips together, and said, "I''m really happy to be able to give


    birth to our child again."


    Compared to the fear of being cut in the belly when she gave birth to Little Karen, she felt much


    better this time as Kevin apanied her all the way.


    Kevin didn''t say much, but she could feel his strength and warmth when he held her hand tightly.


    The process ofbor was extremely painful, but it became bearable with his love and support


    throughout the entire process.


    "Silly woman." He rebuked her in a soft voice and gently kissed her again. He kissed the sweat and


    tears on her face. His movements were gentle as if he was protecting his treasure.


    Karen raised her head slightly and looked at the child in the doctor''s hand. "Doctor, can I see my


    child?"


    The doctor wrapped the baby up and brought the baby over. Before the doctor got close to Karen,


    Kevin reached out to take the child immediately.


    He held the child towards Karen and said, "The child is healthy and cute. When he grows up, he will


    look more like you."


    "I hope that our child will look more like you." Since the baby was a boy, she hoped that the child


    would look like his father.


    The baby must be as tall and handsome as his father. Then in the future, she would not have to


    worry about the child¡¯s luck in the love department.


    Karen really wanted to hold the child, but since she just gave birth to the baby, she felt extremely


    tired and physically drained. She held her hands back in disappointment.


    "Don''t rush. When you are better, you can hold him every day." Kevin wanted to give the child back


    to the doctor, but when he saw Karen''s eager look, his heart ached.


    She must be worried that the child would be taken away.


    Many years ago, when she gave birth to Little Karen, she couldn''t remember anything when she


    woke up. She didn''t even see what her child looked like.


    Now, she was afraid that the past would repeat itself. She was afraid that after the doctor took the


    child away, she would never see their child again.


    Kevin assured her gently, "Karen, I will get someone to take good care of the child. We can go back


    to the ward to rest. The doctor will bring the child to us in a while."


    "Kevin, why don''t you stay with the baby? I''m still afraid." The trauma that had been buried in the


    bottom of her heart was not something that could be forgotten easily.


    Kevin wanted to stay by Karen''s side badly. He was also afraid of the past.


    No one would believe that a strong man like him would be afraid. But at this moment, he was really


    scared.


    He was afraid that if he left her and came back, Karen disappears from his lifepletely just as


    she did many years ago.


    Kevin was not afraid of anything. Even if everything copsed in front of him, he could still remain


    calm, but Karen was his only weakness in his life.


    He was afraid that she would disappear in front of his eyes again.


    Kevin had his own concerns, but he could not show them to Karen. He wanted Karen to rest


    assured, so he had to apany the child.


    When Karen came out of the operating room, Papa Kyle, Mama Kyle, Mia Kyle, and Faye Reed


    were waiting outside the room.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When they saw that Karen was pushed out, they all gathered around and looked at the doctor


    holding the child, then they looked at Karen.


    "Karen, are you okay?" Faye nced at the child and focused on Karen.


    "Faye, I''m fine. Thank you for taking the time toe and see me." Karen smiled weakly at Faye.


    Kevin''s eyes swept over the people in front of him, and finally spoke to Faye, "Faye, please look


    after Karen for me."


    Kevin trusted his parents. But he remembered how Karen still went missing while his parents were


    around.


    Therefore, when it came to caring for Karen, Kevin was more willing to entrust Karen to Faye. He


    knew that Faye was devoted and loyal to Karen.


    In the years when he was searching for Karen, Faye was also trying her best to find Karen. She


    was the only person who had the same belief as he did. Both of them believed that Karen was still


    alive!


    "Karen is worried about the child, you can go and apany the child. I will keep an eye on her."


    Karen was worried. As her best friend, Faye understood both their personalities very well.


    Since Karen was pregnant, she had been going for check-ups regrly to ensure the child''s health.


    As she had a natural birth, the child was in good health. He didn''t need to be put in an incubator like


    Little Karen was, as she had been born prematurely.


    After cleaning the child, the doctor quickly brought the child to Karen so that they could reunite with


    each other.


    Looking at the little baby lying next to her, Karen''s heart melted. She really wanted to reach out to


    touch him, but she was afraid that if she touched him a little, she would poke through his tender little


    face.


    Therefore, Karen could only look at the child with eager eyes and tried to reach out to hold him


    several times. She was not brave enough to carry the child.


    Although Little Karen was ten years old now, it was the first time that Karen had seen her own


    newborn baby because she missed out on Little Karen''s infant years. As she witnessed how tiny


    and fragile her baby could be, she felt so happy that she felt like she conquered the world.


    "Karen, please sleep for a while." Kevin tried to persuade her several times, but she just shook her


    head as she did not want to close her eyes.


    In fact, after giving birth to the baby, she felt so tired and painful that she almost fainted, but she still


    refused to sleep or rest. She felt that she needed to be strong for her newborn child.


    "Mommy, I will apany you and the baby here. Don''t worry." Little Karen was sensible and knew


    how tofort her mother.


    "That''s right. Karen and I are here with you. What are you worried about?" Kevin stroked her


    forehead and spoke gently.


    "Alright, I''ll just sleep for a while." Karen looked at Kevin, then looked at Little Karen, and then she


    looked at the new member of their family.


    In a trance, she felt like the child was smiling at her. Slowly, she felt less worried and less scared.


    They were the closest people in her life. With them by her side, she knew she would be fine.


    After reassuring herself, Karen felt a little relieved and closed her eyes to sleep.


    She closed her eyes, but she still couldn''t fall asleep. Her mind was ying scenes from her past,


    and she recalled everything that had happened over the years.


    The sudden marriage, finding out that her newly married husband was a big boss of apany, the


    people who abandoned her came to find her, then her mothermitted suicide, and her father


    was killed...


    She thought about all the things that had happened in the past, and she would still be sad.


    However, she would not be afraid anymore, because she had Kevin and their children.


    As she thought about it, she slowly calmed herself down and gradually fell asleep. She said that she


    was not afraid anymore, but she was still holding on tightly to the nket that was used to wrap the


    baby when she slept.


    Her actions still revealed that she was worried and afraid deep down.


    Kevin reached out his hand and gently touched her forehead. He held her tightly with his other hand


    as he tried to reassure her...


    Perhaps Karen could sense Kevin¡¯sfort, her frowning eyebrows gradually rxed and her grip


    from holding the nket loosened a little.


    In this life, he had her, and she also had him. And that was enough!

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    The story of Little Karen and Brother Lionel is officially ready to go! I look forward to seeing my


    companions who are looking forward to Little Karen and Brother Lionel''s story.


    It all began in Broadway, New York, the United States of America.


    The familiar hustling and bustling, the big city, and the famous streets. People from all over the


    world lived their own wonderful stories here every day.


    Today, there was a major event that was going on in one of the concert halls. It was a celebration of


    the 18th birthday of Rovio''s global leader''s daughter.


    The stage, the lights, the props, the actors, the audience, everything was ready. The Kyle family had


    already been waiting for a long time in the VIP seats.


    After today, the apple of their eyes would be an eighteen- year- old youngdy. They were


    excited to watch their little loved one dance to the public.


    However, at this moment, the bodyguards who often followed the eldest daughter of the Kyle family


    came in a hurry and handed a letter to the First Young Master of the family. They said gingerly,


    "First Young Master, she left a letter, and she went missing."


    "What?" The First Young Master put on a gloomy look. He was obviously angry, but he quickly


    concealed his emotions.


    He quickly opened the letter, and there were a few short sentences written on the letter, "Daddy,


    Mommy, I have be a grown-up today, and now, I want to see the outside world alone. Don''t


    worry, and don''t miss me! Love, Karen."


    Although the letter was brief, you could tell how happy she was when she wrote the letter.


    "Get someone to chase her right away." Jayden Elias Kyle raised his hand and checked the time.


    "We must bring her back before the banquet starts."


    "First Young Master, she left for the airport three hours ago. Now she''s on the ne heading


    towards the capital city of Country A." Another bodyguard rushed over and reported the news he


    just received to his master.


    "You guys..." When Jayden heard this, he was very angry. He specifically asked them to keep an


    eye on her, but he didn''t expect that she could still run away.


    "If she wants to be free, then just let her be. When times get hard, she will know the love of her


    parents and family."


    An adorable little boy suddenly interrupted his words. Any stranger would know that this young boy


    seemed wise beyond his age!


    Country A, Capital International Airport.


    The huge electronic screen at the arrival hall showed that flight HH389 from New York to Country A


    had arrived on time.


    However, after waiting for half an hour, Samantha Lesley still didn''t see the person she was waiting


    for.


    Not only did she not see the person she was waiting for, but she couldn''t get through to the person''s


    phone too. She was getting worried.


    Samantha waited and waited. When she was about to head to the information counter to ask for


    help, the guest she was waiting for finally arrived.


    The guest was a tall, young girl. She was wearing a white T-shirt and denim jeans. She had a cap


    on her head and donned a pair of sunsses.


    Samantha couldn''t see her eyes. She only knew that even though her guest wore casual clothes,


    she still couldn''t hide her elegance.


    It was the elegance of the rich!


    Yes!


    Samantha admitted that Karen Joy Kyle looked like a typical youngdy from a respectable family.


    She always appeared calm as she knew how to mask her emotions well. She treated everyone


    politely and spoke eloquently. She ticked all the checkboxes of a perfect youngdy.


    In fact, that was only the side that Karen Joy was willing to show to others.


    "What does she really look like?" Samantha thought of three words to describe her... a little devil!


    Yes, she was just a little devil!


    Karen Joy would always mess with people terribly, but no one had ever suspected her of her


    mischief.


    It was not because her family was rich, but because this girl was too good at disguising her deeds.


    Even Samantha, who would always help her run errands, would doubt if Karen Joy meant her


    words when she asked her to do those bad things.


    "Hi, Karen Joy, I''m here!" Samantha waved at Karen Joy and tried to jump, hoping that Karen Joy


    could see her in the crowd.


    However, things didn''t happen as she wished. Samantha was not noticeable, yet Karen Joy was too


    noticeable.


    In the short distance that Karen Joy walked over to the exit, a lot of people cast their eyes on her.


    She hated people who would stare at her, but she didn''t show it. She just raised her hand and


    adjusted the sunsses that could cover almost half of her face.


    Samantha understood her and knew that it was a sign of her being annoyed.


    As she imagined the consequences of annoying Karen Joy, Samantha couldn''t help but shudder.


    She rushed through the crowd and came to Karen Joy''s side. "Karen Joy, where have you been? I


    waited for you for a long time and couldn''t get through to you. I was so worried."


    "I sneaked out from home. Do you think I can take my mobile phone with me?" Karen Joy nced


    at Samantha through her sunsses. How can she still be so ignorant after being her friend for so


    many years?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because she had been kidnapped before when she was a child, her dearest father had installed a


    tracking device on her mobile phone. No matter where she went, her dear father would know.


    She was not stupid. She clearly knew that the mobile phone was equipped with a GPS. Did


    Samantha want Jayden to grab her back to New York after just half a day?


    "Oh..." Samantha scratched her head and smiled awkwardly. "How could I forget about this?"


    "What else can you forget?" Karen Joy didn''t know why such a high IQ person like herself would


    be friends with a fool like Samantha.


    Perhaps they became good friends because Samantha was always so innocent and simple-minded,


    so she couldn''t bear to see Samantha get bullied.


    "Haha..." Samantha couldn''t refute any of her words.


    "Let me guess, you couldn¡¯t get anything when I asked you to help me find the person right?" Karen


    Joy did not expect Samantha to help her find the person she was looking for. The reason why she


    contacted Samantha in Country A was because she needed a ce to stay.


    If she went to the hotel, she would be taken back by Jayden very soon, so it was wiser to stay in


    Samantha''s ce.


    Samantha replied, "Karen Joy, you don''t remember what the man looks like, and you don''t even


    remember his full name. Even if you ask a famous detective to find him, he may not be able to find


    him either."


    Hearing Samantha''s words, Karen Joy''s face turned gloomy. She felt a little painful and powerless.


    She was right!


    Samantha was right. Brother Lionel whom she missed so much was just a person who lived in her


    memory.


    She did not know what Brother Lionel looked like and she did not know his name. She did not know


    where he was.


    Everything about him was so unfamiliar to her.


    She only vaguely remembered that Brother Lionel was very tall and looked good when he smiled.


    He liked to hold her in his arms and kiss her...


    She still remembered that Brother Lionel asked her to bring the chain he gave her and find him


    when she grew up.


    As for the other memories about him, they had long since disappeared from her memory.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    As she recalled what Brother Lionel had said, Karen Joy Kyle clenched the ne that had a


    special totem around her neck unknowingly.


    In the past, she did not notice that in the very centre of the totem, there was a tiny engraving of the


    word ''Lionel''.


    Because she remembered that this chain was given to her by Brother Lionel, so she had been


    wearing it all these years, treating it as her treasure.


    No matter what kind of clothes she wore, she would always wear this ne. Due to her


    poprity, she even started a vintage trend in school.


    However, none of the nes those people wore had the same pattern as the totem that Karen


    Joy had.


    Karen Joy noticed something unique about the pendant, so she searched everywhere for


    information about the totem.


    She searched through the library in the school, the books in her house, and all the bookstores in


    New York, but she couldn''t find anything.


    Since she could not find any relevant information from books, Karen Joy searched tirelessly on the


    Inte for a hint.


    Finally, she found a piece of information about this totem on an antique website.


    With only a short exnation, it stated that the totem was a symbol of authority in Country A.


    This meant that Brother Lionel, who gave her the special ne, must be in Country A.


    Therefore, on the day when Karen Joy turned 18 years old, she couldn''t wait toe to Country A


    to find Brother Lionel.


    "Karen Joy, but it doesn''t matter, as long as you try very hard, you can achieve anything. You''re so


    adamant on looking for Brother Lionel, you will definitely find him." Even though she couldn''t help,


    Samantha knew she needed to be supportive.


    "You fool, are youforting me?" Karen took off her sunsses, revealing her big watery eyes,


    and said firmly, "Of course I can find my Brother Lionel."


    However, there was no n at the moment. In such a big country, it was not easy to find a man with


    just a ne.


    Therefore, she knew she couldn¡¯ t rush through the search process and needed to be safe.


    Although she was young, she inherited her father''s good genes. Since she was a child, she always


    nned ahead and did things efficiently.


    She was being a little stubborn toe over to find Brother Lionel this time. She did not think much


    about the consequences ofing over, but she did not regret doing so.


    She was already eighteen years old and she could be responsible for her actions. She knew what


    she was doing.


    At a loss, Samantha scratched her head again. "Karen Joy, I''m worried about you."


    Karen Joy put her hand on Samantha''s shoulder and said, "Don''t think too much. I haven''t eaten for


    more than ten hours. Find me a ce so I can eat my heart out."


    "I know what you like to eat. I have already arranged it." Samantha did not know how to find Brother


    Lionel, but as an experienced foodie, she was very good at looking for good food.


    In the capital city of Country A, Samantha would always try her best to look for great food no matter


    near or far.


    "Silly girl, you''ve finally done something that can satisfy me. Let''s go." Karen Joy dragged


    Samantha and ran away. Her elegant vibe earlier turned into a youthful and lively vibe that she


    should have at her age.


    In the North Pce of the capital city of Country A.


    The North Pce was located in the center of the capital city and it was heavily guarded. There


    were special forces patrolling for 24 hours in the surrounding areas. It was where the President of


    Country A worked.


    In the past few days, security was even tighter. It was said that a lot of special forces were


    dispatched to guard in front of the president''s office, and they would ensure the safety of the


    President at all times.


    The current President was stepping down soon, and a new President was about to take office.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the national election, the third son of the previous President won the position of being the next


    President by winning over 60% of the people¡¯s votes.


    The new President would be sworn in the day after tomorrow. This was a global news, hence


    security needed to be tighter.


    Just as a group of people were busy arranging procedures for the transition of presidency, a young


    man rushed into the president''s office without even knocking.


    When he opened the door and saw that the President was in a meeting, it was toote to turn back.


    He had to say respectfully, "Mr. President..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the President waved his hand to stop him.


    Mr. President signed a document, stamped it with a personal seal, and handed it to a secretary


    beside him. "Go ahead with the inauguration ceremony. Get busy."


    "Yes." The secretary took the document and led a group of people to leave the room.


    As soon as the staff left, the President immediately looked at the man who just walked over and


    said, "Speak."


    The man quickly said, "Samantha has brought Miss Kyle back to the Lesley family home safely."


    "Alright, you did a good job." The President nodded, but he didn''t say much.


    The man added, "I have arranged for the most elite people to protect her as you ordered. During the


    time when she is in Country A, her safety will be ensured."


    After listening to the man''s words, the President''s eyes squinted a little.


    The man didn''t know what Mr. President wanted to say, so he plucked up the courage and asked,


    "Mr. President, just tell me if you need anything."


    The President smiled and asked calmly, "Jason, how long have you been working under me?"


    Jason Lesley answered without hesitation, "Five years and two months."


    "Five years and two months?" The President repeated his words and said, "Five years isn''t a long


    time, but I''ve assigned this special task to you. Do you know why?"


    Jason Lesley nodded and said, "It''s all because of you, Mr. President, that our family can still serve


    the country. You have done us a great favor, and we will never forget that."


    The President said, "Regarding the incident a few years ago, the Lesley family was framed. I stood


    out to talk about it, to give your family justice, not because I am biased. I didn''t do much of the


    saving, but your own family did. Everyone knows the Lesley family''s integrity well."


    The Lesley family was framed during the time when the eldest son of the former President was the


    most powerful.


    At that time, many people knew that the Lesley family had been wrongly med, but only the Third


    Young Master stood up and spoke on behalf of the Lesley family.


    At that time, the Third Young Master helped to clear the injustice of the Lesley family, but he was


    also sentenced to confinement by his eldest brother for half a year.


    From that time on, the Lesley family decided to follow the Third Young Master''s orders and requests


    loyally. They wanted to repay his kind deeds.


    Jason suddenly understood that their young and promising Mr. President didn''t want the Lesley


    family to repay his kindness, but he trusted them because of their nobility and loyalty. He entrusted


    the Lesley family to protect the person he cared about the most.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    After realizing his family''s importance, Jason Lesley said excitedly, "Mr. President, don''t worry. I will


    protect Miss Kyle well, and I will not let any information get leaked out. If she ever lost a strand of


    hair, you can have my life."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I trust you and your family." The President nodded with satisfaction, "Then you should go back first.


    Please have Samantha take good care of her for me. You must remember that she must have a


    lamp on when she sleeps."


    When Little Karen was almost four years old, she was caught and locked up in a sealed bucket.


    Since then, she had been particrly afraid of the dark. After so many years, she was still afraid.


    He remembered this detail very well, so he repeated the same detail to Jason too.


    Jason was the right- hand man of the President, and Samantha was his younger sister. She went to


    New York to study three years ago, and she happened to be Karen Joy Kyle''s ssmate.


    Surely, this couldn''t be a coincidence.


    All of this was arranged by the President. He ced his closestrades to be alongside Karen


    Joy, so he could get updates about her too.


    More than a decade had passed. He had grown to be a mature man, and now he was the new


    President of Country A. His Little Karen had grown from being a little toddler to a graceful young


    lady.


    Besides, she remembered what he had told her before. If she wanted to see Brother Lionel, she


    coulde to him with the special ne that he had given her after she grew up.


    She was finally here, but he couldn''t see her due to manyplications. He couldn''t meet her, so


    he could only protect her silently behind her back.


    After Jason left, Zuriel Perth came in. Seeing their new President staring at him in a daze, he was


    worried and said, "Third Young Master, the day after tomorrow is your inauguration ceremony.


    Everyone will be watching you. You can¡¯t make any mistakes."


    No one else knew what the Third Young Master''s intentions were, but Zuriel, who had always been


    with him and was several years older than him, knew that the Third Young Master had been worried


    about the child throughout all these years.


    He always prepared something for her birthday every year and asked someone to send it to her.


    However, because the gifts were sent anonymously, his gifts would drown in the pit of all her other


    birthday gifts.


    He had sent gifts to her for more than ten years now. Even if she had never opened up his gifts, he


    still sent them to her every year. He never missed her birthday and this year was no different.


    However, Karen Joy''s birthday gift that was sent to New Yorktely was ignored again. This time,


    Karen Joy flew to Country A alone before her birthday celebration.


    Lionel didn''t respond to Zuriel. His eyes were still looking at the photo on the desk. It seemed that


    he was so absorbed that he didn''t hear Zuriel''s words.


    Zuriel added, "Third Young Master, when the child grows up, she will have her own life, and she will


    fall in love with other men. Maybe she will meet a man who can protect her for the rest of her life


    soon."


    "So what?" Lionel looked at the photo of Little Karen and questioned Zuriel without even looking at


    him.


    No matter how old the child was, no matter who she would meet in the future... As her big brother,


    couldn''t he protect her?


    "Nothing." Zuriel coughed and said, "Your fiance, the daughter of the Ss family, is definitely going


    to attend the inauguration ceremony with you. I just want to remind you of that fact."


    As a man who had been taking care of the little girl for more than ten years, Zuriel wouldn''t believe


    that he would have no feelings for her if she appeared in front of him looking like a beautiful young


    lady.


    "You guys can just arrange everything for me. I know what I should do and shouldn''t do." He had


    been holding back for so many years now. Would he lose his cool at such a critical moment?


    He knew better than anyone how bumpy the road to climb to the peak of authority was. He knew


    what he needed to do.


    "Karen Joy, this is the room that I specially asked someone to prepare for you. Maybe it''s not as


    comfortable as your own room, but I think it''s not that bad." Samantha Lesley took Karen Joy Kyle


    into the room that her helpers had cleaned up. Looking at the cartoon decorations, she liked it very


    much, and she believed that Karen Joy would also like it.


    "Alright, my dear Samantha, thank you for being so thoughtful!" Karen Joy gave Samantha a big


    hug. "It''s all thanks to you that I can receive such a high-ss treatment in a foreign ce."


    In fact, she didn''t really like the colour pink that was painted in the room, but these were all


    thoughtfully prepared by Samantha for her. As her guest, she was very appreciative.


    "Haha... Karen Joy, don''t worry about it. In New York, you also took good care of me." Samantha


    was secretly very happy to be praised by Karen Joy.


    "There are so many people in the world, and you are the only one who can skip grades with me and


    finish college in advance. If I don''t treat you well, then who else?" Karen Joy inherited her father''s


    high IQ, and she finished her course at a well-known college at a young age.


    Samantha was a clueless person in life, but she was a straight-A student when ites to


    academics. Therefore, only she could keep up with Karen Joy''s learning speed.


    "Well, we''re good ssmates." Samantha said, "Karen Joy, if you''re afraid of sleeping alone at


    night, I can sleep with you."


    "Scared? Have you ever seen me afraid of anything?" Even if she was really scared, Karen Joy


    would never show her vulnerable side to others..


    If she could not ovee her little fears, how could she find her Brother Lionel?


    "Then, take a shower and rest early. I''ll be in the next room. If you need anything, call me."


    Samantha answered calmly.


    "Alright, you should rest too." Karen Joy threw herself in bed and rolled aroundfortably.


    "Brother Lionel, I''m here to see you. You must recognize me."


    Sometimes, she was really scared. She was worried that if she stood face to face with her Brother


    Lionel, they wouldn''t be able to recognize each other.


    Karen Joy did not want to think about it too much. Since she was here, she was sure that she could


    find Brother Lionel.


    In fact, sometimes, she also did not understand why she needed to find a person whose face she


    couldn''t even remember.


    Perhaps there was a voice in her heart that kept telling her to find him, to make up for the times he


    wasn''t with her when she was little.


    She should be very tired after travelling for a whole day, but after she took a shower, she didn''t feel


    sleepy at all.


    There was always a pleasant boy¡¯s voice in her ears that said, "Little Karen, don¡¯t be afraid, Brother


    Lionel will protect you and


    beat up all the bad guys."

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Karen Joy Kyle held a pillow in her arms and patted it, "Brother Lionel, I''ve grown up and I''m no


    longer an innocent child anymore. I don''t need you to help me take out the bad guys. I just hope


    that I can find you as soon as possible. I''ve been missing you a lot."


    As for what she would do after telling Brother Lionel that she missed him, Karen Joy wasn''t sure.


    She turned over and looked at the ceiling. Maybe Brother Lionel had already gotten married and


    had children. His children might have already grown up too.


    As she thought about the possibility of Brother Lionel having his own family, Karen Joy''s heart


    suddenly twitched. She felt so downhearted.


    Was she being too selfish?


    She did not want to see Brother Lionel getting married and having children. She hoped that he


    would wait for her to grow up.


    But she knew that it might be impossible.


    For the entire night, Karen Joy thought about too many things, so she could only fall asleep after


    midnight. The next morning, she only woke up in the afternoon.


    When she woke up, she thought she was at home. She habitually reached out to pick her phone so


    her little precious brother could sing her a wake-up song. She was used to doing this so that she


    would feel energised.


    However, she stretched out her hand and touched around her side table for some time, but she


    could not get hold of the phone. Then she remembered that she was in a foreignnd and could not


    see her cute brother.


    She was wondering if the Little Precious back home missed his sister?


    He would probably think of her.


    Although he was only eight years old, he always put on a proud and cold look like their father. She


    guessed that he would not miss her.


    If her Little Precious did not miss her, her grandparents and parents would definitely worry about


    her. She left her mobile phone at home, thus they could not get in touch with her. Would they


    wonder if something bad had happened to her?


    She thought that she needed to call her parents and tell them that she was safe so that they could


    rest assured.


    Ruffling through her untidy hair, Karen Joyy on her bedzily for a few more minutes before she


    got up slowly from the bed.


    "Karen Joy, are you awake?" Samantha Lesley knocked on Karen Joy''s door right on time. "It''s


    already noon. If you don''t get up now, the sun will go down soon."


    "Dear Miss Lesley, are you my mother?" Karen Joy opened the door in her unkempt state and let


    Samantha in.


    "Haha..." Samantha wore her usual silly smile and said, "My brother is at home today and wants to


    have lunch with us."


    "Your brother?" Karen Joy pondered for a moment. He was like the parent of the family, so she had


    to present herself well as to not leave a bad impression on him.


    Samantha''s parents passed away early, and she was raised by her older brother. Naturally, her


    brother was like a father to her.


    In front of strangers, Karen Joy dressed up very well and acted like a pleasant youngdy. She


    showed her elegance well. When she saw Jason Lesley, who handled affairs for the President, she


    did not lose her confidence at all.


    "Hello, Miss Kyle! Wee to our ce." This was the person whom their Mr. President wanted to


    protect. Jason treated her so well as though he was dealing with Mr. President''s wife.


    "Hello, Mr. Lesley!" Karen Joy smiled politely. "I hope I didn''t cause you any trouble."


    "Not at all, not at all..." Jason reassured her, "You are Samantha¡¯s ssmate, and her home is also


    your home. You don''t need to worry about anything."


    "Thank you, Mr. Lesley!" She did not intend to be polite, but after all, he was still a stranger, so she


    had to be courteous.


    After lunch, Jason stillzed around at home. Samantha asked, "Brother, isn''t the new President''s


    inauguration ceremony tomorrow? Don''t you need to help out?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯ll be going overter." The President gave him an off day. His task was to take care of the


    distinguished guest in his home, so he did not have to go to work.


    However, since his silly sister asked him about work, and he did not know how to answer her, hence


    he had to pack up and leave.


    A few days ago, the national elections in Country A stirred up the headlines. Karen Joy knew about


    it, but because it had nothing to do with her, she did not pay much attention to What she was


    concerned about was how to find her Brother Lionel in the shortest time possible.


    After Jason left, Karen Joy took out her notebook and came up with different ns to search for


    Brother Lionel.


    Samantha approached her and bbered nonstop, "Karen Joy, tomorrow is the inauguration


    ceremony of the new President. Let''s just go and see what it''s like."


    T m telling you, you must see our new President. He is young and handsome. Many girls dream of


    meeting him." Thinking of their new President, Samantha almost drooled.


    "Wipe your drool!" Karen Joy shot Samantha a look. She couldn''t care less about ''handsome'' men


    out there.


    Her father, her uncle, and her brother Jayden Kyle, were all extremely handsome men. She did not


    believe that anyone could be more handsome than them.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go?" Samantha nudged her and said, "Karen Joy, let''s go. It''s just a


    day''s time. I won''t hold you up looking for your Brother Lionel."


    "I''m not going." Karen Joy declined immediately. She was not in the mood to do anything else apart


    from finding Brother Lionel.


    Upon hearing Karen Joy''s rejection, Samantha was a little disappointed, but soon she cheered up


    again. "Karen Joy, let¡¯s go. Think about this. There will be so many people attending the ceremony


    tomorrow. People from all walks of life. Who knows you might bump into your Brother Lionel."


    "Well then, let¡¯s go." The more people there were, the more information and clues she could get.


    She did not have high hopes of finding Brother Lionel tomorrow, but it was also good to find some


    clues.


    The inauguration ceremony of the President was a grand asion that urred every few years in


    Country A.


    On this day, many people with high ranking positions woulde to the capital city, and the newly-


    appointed President would make a deration in front of the whole nation.


    Early in the morning, cars were forbidden from entering and exiting several streets near the North


    Pce. Pedestrians had to go through strict security checking before entering the speech arena.


    Thend and air forces prioritized security in all aspects to ensure that the ceremony could be


    carried out safely and well.


    Because of Samantha''s special status, Karen Joy did not have to squeeze through the crowd


    outside. She could watch the young and handsome new President from a close distance.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Karen Joy, put this work pass on properly. Don''t lose it. Otherwise, you might be arrested."


    Samantha began to nag like an old woman again.


    "Do you think I''m as careless as you?" She understood that the work pass served as her identity.


    She would not be so absent-minded as to lose something that proved her identity.


    The inauguration ceremony had not started yet. Karen Joy looked around and saw that everyone


    was busy. Meanwhile, Samantha and her looked like the only fools who were out of ce..


    Samantha suddenly eximed excitedly, "Karen Joy, look, that''s our new President."


    Karen Joy looked in the direction where Samantha pointed, but she only managed to catch a


    glimpse of the new President with his back turned.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    There was a group of people following behind the new President. Karen Joy Kyles''s view was


    obstructed by the group of people behind the president, so she could only catch a glimpse of his


    back.


    "Karen Joy, he''s handsome, isn''t he?" Samantha Lesley''s eyes sparkled as she looked at him. She


    was almost drooling, and she looked like a fangirl.


    "Samantha, wipe your drool again." How could a back view fascinate this girl so much? Karen Joy


    really wanted to see this new President''s face and see if his looks could beat her father¡¯s.


    Samantha really lifted her hand to wipe her drooling saliva. She grabbed Karen Joy and said,


    "Karen Joy,e with me. I know a position where we can see the President clearly."


    "Samantha, slow down!" Karen Joy slowed down. With this work pass, she had to look like a staff


    member. It would be easy for people to notice she was out of ce if she was shoving and barging


    around.


    "Oh, Miss Kyle, besides me, no one will notice you here. What kind of image are you still trying to


    maintain?" Samantha was anxious and keen to see her Prince Charming.


    They passed through the lobby on the first floor of the office building, then sprinted up to the second


    floor along the spiral wooden stairs. After a while, they stopped at the end of the corridor on the left


    side of the stairs.


    Samantha opened the door and led Karen Joy in. "Karen Joy,e in. If we look down from the


    window, we can see the position where Mr. President would deliver his speech."


    Karen Joy walked towards the window and looked up. Sure enough, she saw a podium on the


    opposite side, and Mr. President was standing in front of the towers of the North Pce. There were


    many high ranking officials by his sides.


    Seeing that man and his handsome face, a vague image of a boy suddenly appeared in Karen Joy''s


    mind.


    That boy often held the little girl in his arms and gave her pecks on her chubby cheek. "Little Karen,


    I''ll be leaving now. When you grow up, take my ne and look for your brother Lionel."


    "Brother Lionel?" Karen Joy could not help but exim the name that had been buried deep in her


    heart for many years. She stared at the President''s every move.


    He waved his hand at the crowd below the tower. With a warm smile on his face, he began his


    speech.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Karen Joy did not listen to his speech. She fixed her eyes on his face as if she wanted to find


    something from his face. A face that she had not been able to remember clearly.


    She vaguely remembered that there was a beautiful voice that said to her.


    "Little Karen, you have to be good."


    "Little Karen, don''t be afraid. I will protect you."


    "Little Karen..."


    The indistinct face in her memory gradually morphed into the face of the new President, and in her


    mind, they were the same person.


    "Karen Joy, our President is so young and excellent, and his fiancee is also not bad. They''re the


    perfect match for each other." Samantha did not notice Karen Joy''s unusual behavior. She was


    dancing with excitement.


    The word "fiancee" was like a bucket of cold water poured onto Karen Joy''s head, and she was


    suddenly brought back to reality by the cold ssh.


    She gently shifted her gaze and looked at the graceful and elegant woman standing next to


    Mr. President.


    They stood hand in hand, appearing before the whole nation.


    The new President and his fiancee were such a dazzling couple. Just looking at them from afar was


    enough to make anyone admire how perfect they were.


    "Samantha, what''s the name of your new President?" Karen Joy grabbed Samantha and asked


    anxiously.


    "Mr. President''s name is Nathaniel Cooper, and his fiancee is Serene Ss. She alsoes from


    an influential family." Samantha replied.


    "Nathaniel Cooper?" Karen Joy repeated this name in her mind. There was no "Lionel" in his name,


    so was he rted to her Brother Lionel?


    The new President of Country A, and Brother Lionel from her memory... how could she suddenly


    think that the new President was her Brother Lionel?


    Perhaps in her heart, her Brother Lionel indeed had the looks of a President. He was handsome


    and had great facial features. Whenever he smiled, his smile was like a warm sun in a chilly winter


    and he could radiate warmth.


    Seeing Karen Joy in a daze, Samantha reached out and waved her hand in front of her eyes.


    "Karen Joy, what''s wrong?"


    "Samantha, I want to meet your new President. I have something to ask him." Karen Joy was not a


    person who would flinch in case of trouble. On the contrary, she was a littledy who would never


    give up until she achieved her goals.


    Instead of worrying a lot, she wanted to ask him directly.


    If he was her Brother Lionel, then he would definitely remember her.


    Even if he did not have a vivid memory of her, since they spent a great deal of time together before,


    he would remember her anyhow.


    If she remembered him at such a young age, so her Brother Lionel would definitely remember her


    too.


    "Karen Joy, do you really think our new President is your Brother Lionel?" Samantha''s eyes


    widened and her face was full of disbelief.


    Had this girl gone crazy looking for her Brother Lionel? As long as she saw a man who was


    pleasing to her eye, she would think that he was her Brother Lionel?


    "Don''t ask so many questions. I must see him today." When she needed a job done, Karen Joy


    became dominant and acted like a leader.


    "The only person that might help is my brother, but my brother will definitely not let me mess things


    up." Samantha scratched her head in awkwardness. "Karen Joy, the new President is definitely not


    your Brother Lionel. Just give up already."


    Their new President was the third son of the former President. Very few people had seen his face


    since he was a child.


    His family shielded him so well. How would he be able to travel and wander in foreign countries and


    get to know the young Karen Joy Kyle?


    Karen Joy changed the subject and said, "Mr. President will go back to his officeter right?"


    "Of course. After the speech, they should have a meeting to attend." While speaking, Samantha felt


    that something was wrong. "Karen Joy, no way, I don''t have the guts."


    "Well, I know you don''t have the guts. I can go by myself." Karen Joy ought to do things right away


    once she had decided to do it. She was very persistent.


    "Karen Joy, how are you going to get in?" Samantha realized that she was causing trouble again,


    and it was a big trouble this time.


    "Don''t we have work passes? We can always think of a way to sneak into the President''s office."


    Brainstorming for ways had always been Karen Joy''s forte.


    "Well then, this is my turf, so I can''t let you take the risk alone." Samantha closed her eyes and took


    a deep breath. "It''s no big deal. At most, my brother will ground me at home for a month."


    During this period, all the attention was focused on the President who was delivering his speech.


    The security inside the North Pce was rtivelyx, but it was still not easy to sneak into the


    President''s office.


    On the way to the President''s office, there was a guard after every few steps. It was absolutely


    impossible for them to sneak in.


    Fortunately, the work passes they had came in handy. The guards did not ask anything after seeing


    the work passes. They walked all the way to the President''s office effortlessly.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    The setting and design of the presidential office looked quite ssic, with a design almost simr to


    that of the presidential offices which Karen Joy Kyle had seen before.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The office looked elegant, luxurious, and well-maintained.


    Karen Joy looked around and found that there were no cameras in the office, so they would not be


    discovered for the time being.


    But Samantha Lesley was worried. The thought of being grounded in the house for a month by her


    brother really scared her off.


    She pulled Karen Joy''s sleeve and said, "Karen Joy, let''s hide behind the bookshelf, shall we? I am


    worried that my brother wille in with Mr. President. If he sees us, we will be doomed."


    "Okay." Karen Joy agreed immediately. Her main purpose was to meet their Mr. President and ask


    him if he was her brother Lionel. If there were many people, she might be kicked out before she


    could open her mouth.


    Hiding behind the bookshelf, Samantha was trembling in nervousness, but Karen Joy was calm as


    usual. She held Samantha''s hand and said, "Samantha, don''t be afraid. I''ll take responsibility if


    anything happens. I won''t let you get punished because of me."


    "But my brother is really scary when he loses his temper." Her brother usually treated her very well.


    He gave her everything she needed and more. But if she made a mistake, her brother would not


    spare her easily.


    Karen Joy was about to say something tofort Samantha when she suddenly heard the door


    being opened. Then she heard footsteps, which seemed like there were several people walking in.


    She immediately kept quiet and was ready to judge the situation first before making her next n.


    "Mr. President, the inauguration ceremony went very well, and the nation''s degree of satisfaction


    towards you is as high as 80%." It was Jason Lesley who spoke up.


    Hearing the voice, Samantha was so scared that her legs went limp as if she had been caught red-


    handed by her brother.


    "Karen Joy, what should we do? I am so scared!" She mouthed her words to Karen Joy.


    Karen Joy grabbed her hand and gave her a reassuring look, but Samantha was so frightened that


    she could not stand still and limped, so her body fell on the bookshelf.


    "Who is it?" Jason roared, and guards immediately barged into the room with guns in their hands


    and rushed towards Karen Joy and Samantha.


    "Brother, it''s me. Please don'' t shoot..." Compared to being killed identally, Samantha would


    rather be punished by her brother.


    "Samantha, you are too mischievous. Bring her to me..." Jason was about to lose his temper, but he


    saw Karen Joy standing beside Samantha.


    "Mr. Lesley, we mean no harm here. We just want to see what kind of person the President is, as he


    was able to win the love and respect of the people." Karen Joy came out from behind the bookshelf


    and stood in front of Samantha, then she looked at Jason calmly.


    As he saw Karen Joy, Jason knew that he could not take any action. He waved his hand and


    signaled the guards to leave, and then looked at their Mr. President.


    Karen Joy also looked at their Mr. President and smiled, "Mr. President, you love the people as if


    they are your own children. You won''t punish the people who love you, will you?"


    What a smart girl. She was ttered and giving Mr. President a high-hat as soon as she opened her


    mouth. If Mr. President really wanted to punish them, it would seem like he did not love the people


    as if they were his own children.


    Karen Joy looked at Nathaniel Cooper attentively, and he also looked at her.


    His Little Karen'' s voice sounded very pleasant, and he could vaguely remember her voice when


    she was young. He imagined how she had called him "Brother Lionel" softly.


    His Little Karen''s smile was so beautiful, and it was different from the adorable and childlike smile


    she had when she was a child. She looked elegant and exquisite now, and she still had that scar on


    her forehead.


    He knew that she had sneaked into the North Pce with Samantha, and he had asked the guards


    not to make things difficult for them.


    But he never expected that she was so courageous and dared to sneak into his office... She


    appeared in front of his eyes so unexpectedly.


    From the moment he first saw her, his heart was already in turmoil. But due to his experience of


    working in the political scene, he was good at putting on poker faces already.


    He ced his hands behind his back, clenched them quietly, and spoke in a low voice, "What if I


    punish you both for trespassing the President''s office?"


    "You won''t!" Karen Joy answered with absolute certainty.


    "Oh?" He snorted and squinted at the pink rosy face that still looked childish. "Why are you so sure


    that I won''t punish you?"


    If he really wanted to punish them, they would have been taken away long ago, and he would not


    ramble with her anymore.


    "Because you are..." Perhaps it was not only because he was a good President who was respected


    by the nation, but also because she thought that he was her very familiar Brother Lionel.


    Her brother Lionel was her hero and her shield. How could he hurt her?


    "Jason, bring them back. But do remind them to not make such mistakes again in the future."


    Undoubtedly, he wanted to pinch her face like he did when she was a child, and tell her that Brother


    Lionel had not cared for her enough yet, so how could he hurt her?


    But now, he wore a different name, and his every move would affect the whole country.


    There were many things that could not be done at will.


    She was no longer as small as she used to be. Instead, she had grown up to be ady.


    Both of them could never return to the old days. What he could do for her now was to protect her


    when she remained in Country A.


    "Brother Lionel?" Karen Joy suddenly shouted these two words out, which made Nathaniel''s body


    stiffen, and he almost blurted out the two words, "Little Karen".


    "My name is Karen Joy Kyle. My family and those people closest to me, they used to call me Little


    Karen, so does my Brother Lionel..." She slowly introduced herself. Her clear and pure eyes were


    full of anticipation as she looked at him and asked carefully, "Are you Little Karen''s Brother, Lionel?"


    It was just a short question, but it took her almost all the strength from her body to ask that. She


    asked him very cautiously.


    Because she was too afraid to hear him say "No".


    "No!" he replied.


    He answered firmly and confidently, without a second of hesitation.


    "Are you really not Little Karen''s Brother Lionel?" Karen Joy asked again.


    "No!" He answered even more clearly.


    Karen Joy''s bright eyes darkened in an instant. She did not understand why she would feel sad


    when this stranger told her that he was not her brother Lionel.


    In the past few years, except for the times when she missed her Brother Lionel, she had never been


    so sad. Her heart seemed to turn empty all of a sudden.


    Looking at her gloomy face, Nathaniel clenched his fists behind his back, but he smiled and said,


    "Little girl, I won''t punish you today. Please don''t go around and call someone random as your


    brother. It''s not a good practice."

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    "Sorry! It''s my fault!" Karen Joy Kyle blinked and soon hid her disappointment. With a confident


    smile on her face, she said, "Thank you, Mr. President, for your mercy, and for not punishing us for


    trespassing your office."


    She looked at him, but she no longer looked eager and hopeful. She looked at him like a stranger.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Seeing Karen Joy¡¯s change of expression, Nathaniel''s heart sank, but he still said calmly, "Little girl,


    go home early. If you are alone outside, your family will worry about you."


    She smiled slightly out of courtesy instead of showing her bright smile. She answered politely,


    "Thank you, Mr. President. You are really a good President who cares about your citizens."


    Yes, in his mother''s eyes, he was a filial and good son.


    In the people''s eyes, he was a good President who loved the people as if they were his children.


    But he was not Karen Joy''s good brother! She had waited for a long time and battled through the


    odds just to look for him. It had not been easy for her toe to his side, but he could not reconcile


    with her.


    When she was very young, he had promised her that he would definitely stay by her side and


    protect her as she grew up.


    In the end, he chose to return to his own country and take up the responsibility that he had to fulfil,


    so he abandoned her.


    When she was very young, he also told her that when she grew up, he wanted her to bring the


    ne he had given her and find him.


    Now that she finally appeared in front of him, he denied being her Brother Lionel...


    This little girl had been clever since she was a child. She was able to see people and things clearly.


    He expected that she might recognize him when she saw him.


    But when she asked him to confirm her doubts, he was still stunned.


    When she saw him for thest time, she was less than five years old. Now, more than ten years


    have passed. How could it not be shocking that she could still recognize him at first nce after


    more than 10 years?


    No one knew how much he wanted to hold her in his arms and tell her that he was her Brother


    Lionel and that he had been waiting for her all these years.


    But the responsibility on his shoulders involved the progress of the entire nation. In the past, he


    could not do whatever he wanted, and now it was still the same.


    He could only wait until hepleted the two main tasks at hand and he couldpletely ensure


    her safety. Perhaps he would tell her the truth, then.


    "Yes, Little Karen, I am your Brother Lionel!¡± He would say.


    "Then I''ll leave first." Karen Joy nodded to the President. She walked away without turning back.


    She walked away confidently and held her head high. It was as if she did not mind that she


    recognised the President wrongly.


    She knew that she had mistaken him for someone else. This man named Nathaniel Cooper was


    just the new President of Country A. He had nothing to do with her Brother Lionel.


    Because if he were her Brother Lionel, he wouldn¡¯t lie to her face when he met her.


    All these while, she had been so sure that her Brother Lionel would never do anything that would


    make her sad.


    When Brother Lionel was by her side, although she was still very young back then, she still


    remembered clearly how he treated her.


    As soon as Karen Joy turned around and walked away, Nathaniel looked at her carefully.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to reach out to grab her, but just as he was about to do so, he held


    back.


    "Little Karen, give me a little more time!" He spoke silently in his heart as he watched her walk away


    helplessly.


    "Karen Joy, wait for me." Samantha Lesley hurried up to catch up with her, but Karen Joy walked


    too quickly and she was shorter than her, it took her quite some time to catch up with her. "Karen


    Joy, don''t be sad. Mr. President is not your Brother Lionel."


    "I''m not sad..." Karen Joy did not want to admit that she was sad because she couldn''t let a


    stranger''s words affect her.


    She did not like this side of herself, but she could not control her emotions well. This had never


    happened to her before.


    "Karen Joy, don''t worry. As long as your Brother Lionel really does exist, you will be able to find


    him." Samanthaforted Karen Joy innocently.


    Upon hearing this, Karen Joy was a little uneasy. "Samantha, what do you mean? Do you think that


    my Brother Lionel is just someone that I made up?"


    Samantha waved her hand and said, "Karen Joy, I didn''t mean that..."


    Karen Joy continued, "Then what do you mean?"


    Samantha bit her lips and blurted, "Karen Joy, I''m not trying to dampen your enthusiasm in locating


    Brother Lionel. To be honest, you don''t even have a photo of Brother Lionel whom you kept


    mentioning every day. Back then, you were still very young. There might be a possibility that he


    might not be real."


    Karen Joy was so distressed that she gritted her teeth and yelled out, "Samantha!"


    Samantha continued, "Besides, if your Brother Lionel really loves you like how you have imed,


    how did he not visit you at all throughout the past decade?"


    Karen Joy bit her lips and balled up her fists. Her lips and palms bled a little, but she acted as if she


    could not feel any pain.


    Samantha carried on, "Maybe, he loves you very much, but he did not bother to visit you all these


    years. What do you think is the reason behind it? Karen Joy, your Brother Lionel might not even be


    in this world anymore."


    Not in this world anymore!


    Karen Joy raised her eyebrows and squinted at Samantha. "My Brother Lionel must have his


    reason for noting to see me. And I believe that he will remember me. Samantha, if you do not


    think before you speak in the future, try me."


    Karen Joy had actually pondered Samantha''s assumptions before, but she always justified for her


    Brother Lionel. Perhaps he had been upied by other things over the years, so he could not visit


    her.


    As she saw how sad Karen Joy looked, Samantha worried about her. For a moment, she did not


    watch her words and just blurted out all her thoughts.


    It seemed that the more Samantha spoke, the sadder Karen Joy looked. Samantha regretted a lot.


    "Karen Joy, I did not mean what I said entirely. Don''t take it to heart. Don''t worry, I will apany


    you to find your Brother Lionel."


    "That¡¯ s okay." Karen Joy brushed off Samantha''s hand and said, "Thank you for your hospitality


    these two days. I''ll move to a hotel after this."


    All these years, her faith in Brother Lionel and her hope that he had been waiting for her kept her


    grounded. Brother Lionel could not visit her because of many reasons, and it was not that he did not


    want to see her.


    Due to her faith and hope, she went on a journey to look for Brother Lionel hopefully.


    "Karen Joy, don''t be angry..." Samantha was so upset that she almost cried.


    "Samantha, I''m not angry at you." Karen Joy smiled. "But I have my own ns. I can''t disturb you


    guys all the time."

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    "Karen Joy..." No matter how Samantha Lesley called out for her, it could not change Karen Joy


    Kyle''s determination to move out and stay in a hotel alone.


    The reason why she was so determined was not because she was angry at Samantha, but because


    she carried a secret at the bottom of her heart. It was a secret that no one knew.


    Samantha''s words earlier reminded her of that secret.


    Over the years, she did wonder if Brother Lionel was a character that she imagined in her mind.


    Maybe, he did not exist.


    Since she had this thought before, that was why she was so angry when Samantha said that, and


    she was unable to control her emotions for a moment.


    These past few years, her mother had always said that she was someone who had learned how to


    control her emotions from a young age. She always acted much more mature beyond her years.


    At home, her grandparents, parents, Little Aunt, and Uncle Neil, all doted on her as if she were a


    treasure. They allowed her to be capricious. However, she was not capricious at all, instead, she


    was rational and thoughtful.


    Over the years, she had been so sensible and thoughtful. She never needed her parents to worry


    about her, but this time, she might have let them down.


    After all, it was not Samantha''s words that hurt her, but her failure in reconciling with Brother Lionel


    made her doubt herself.


    The more Karen Joy thought about this matter, the more upset she felt. It was as if someone had


    grasped her heart and caused such excruciating pain that she almost suffocated.


    At this moment, she touched the ne hanging on her neck. This ne was given to her by


    Brother Lionel, and it was also the most powerful evidence to prove the existence of Brother Lionel.


    As long as Brother Lionel existed, what could stop her from finding Brother Lionel?


    Gradually, Karen Joy felt that the dark clouds over her head had dispersed, and the sky was clear


    again. Everything was still so beautiful.


    It did not matter if she failed once. It could not stop her from looking for Brother Lionel.


    When she just came out of the East Gate of the North Pce, a car quickly drove to Karen Joy''s


    side and stopped. A man in a suit came out from the back seat of the car.


    Karen Joy nced at him, turned around, and ran in another direction. She did not want to talkto


    him.


    The man quickly caught up with her. "Karen, where do you want to go?"


    Karen Joy covered her ears and pretended not to hear anything. She knew it was Jayden Elias Kyle


    who was looking for her. Only her family called her "Karen" like how they used to refer to her as


    "Little Karen". Everyone else, her friends included, called her by her proper name "Karen Joy" now


    that she had grown up. She ran faster and farther.


    "Karen, do you still think you are a three-year-old child? You can leave as you wish? Have you ever


    thought about how our family will worry about you?"


    Jayden''s voice echoed from behind. Karen Joy stopped running, then she turned around and looked


    at him provocatively. "Jayden, this is my matter, you have nothing to do with it."


    Jayden emphasized, "I am your brother."


    "You''re my brother, so you can control my freedom?" Karen Joy snorted and added, "Jayden, don''t


    think that I don''t know what you have done these years."


    "I control your freedom?" Jayden raised his eyebrows. "Over the years, father entrusted me to take


    care of you and our little brother. I think I did a good job as your brother."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Jayden, do you think that as long as you keep mum, no one will know about what you have done?"


    Karen Joy chuckled, "People will find out eventually. If you don''t want people to know what you have


    done, then don''t do it."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and appeared slightly unhappy. "Karen, what have I done?"


    "Just pretend! Keep pretending! You can continue pretending to be a good grandson in front of our


    grandparents, pretending to be a good son in front of our parents." Karen Joy looked at him coldly.


    "Jayden, I''m telling you, you can hide it from all of them, but you can''t deceive me."


    Jayden¡¯s face turned gloomy, "Come back with me."


    Since she thought that he was a viin, he would just let her be. There was no point in exining


    his stance and defending himself to someone who was biased towards him.


    Karen continued, "Jayden, you can erase the traces Brother Lionel left in his house in Chatterton


    Town, but you will never erase the traces left in my heart."


    Jayden reached out and grabbed her. "Karen, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Karen Joy shook her hand off and continued to say, "Whatever you have done, I know about all


    about them, so save your act for our family. Don''t pretend to be a good brother in front of me. I will


    feel sick when I see it."


    Yes, throughout all these years, she had been in discord with Jayden. The more she looked at him,


    the more she disliked him. It was not because her brother was problematic, but he was just too


    perfect that was unbelievable.


    However, his perfect image was probably just an act for the family. When she nned on going


    back to Chatterton Town to find the only photo of her with her brother Lionel, Jayden went back first


    and destroyed that photo.


    The evidence which proved that Brother Lionel did exist was destroyed by Jayden mercilessly. How


    could she remain calm?


    Jayden clenched his fists and said, "I''m here to bring you home."


    Regarding the incident that Karen Joy brought up if he did not deny, that meant that he was guilty of


    it.


    "I will exin to the family. You don''t have to worry about me. I will not leave until I find my Brother


    Lionel, so don''t bother trying." Karen Joy turned around and wanted to leave, but she was grabbed


    by Jayden as soon as she took a step.


    Jayden held her delicate wrist and spoke sternly, "Dad and Mom are very worried about you. You


    have to go back with me."


    "Jayden, didn''t you hear me?" Karen Joy wanted to cast Jayden''s hand away, but he was so strong


    that she could not get rid of him.


    Karen Joy got agitated. She calmed down, clenched her fist, and raised her other hand to punch


    Jayden right in his face.


    She had been practicing Taekwondo since she was a child. Recently, she had just gotten her ck


    Belt in Taekwondo.


    Karen Joy was trained extensively in Taekwondo, but she was still young and she was also a girl.


    Compared to Jayden, who also received his ck Belt recently, she was way more inferior.


    As soon as Karen Joy waved her fist, he reached out and held her fist. He gently pulled her into his


    arms, and she was encircled in his arms and could not break free.


    "Jayden, let me go!" Karen Joy raised her foot and tried to trample him hard. However, when she


    was about to step on him, he moved slightly and dodged her attack again.


    At this very moment, a team of guards armed with guns rushed over and surrounded the two of


    them.


    A car stopped next to them. Jason Lesley got out of the passenger seat and walked towards them.


    He did not pay attention to Jayden, but spoke to Karen Joy respectfully, "Miss Kyle, Mr. President is


    in the car. He wants to thank you for helping him today. We¡¯ re wondering if you could do us a


    favor."


    Karen Joy knew that Jason was helping her to get rid of Jayden. She knew it was impossible for the


    President to be with him. She immediately nodded and said, "Yes, I can.


    After all, he was in a foreign country, so Jayden had to let go of her and watch Karen Joy get into


    someone else''s car.


    Karen Joy was "fleeing", and after obtaining her freedom, she hastily got into the car. She did not


    expect that the President would be in the car as well!

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Karen Joy saw a still figure sitting in the back seat with her. She backed off slightly and wanted to


    get out of the car.


    However, just as she took half a step back, she saw Jayden staring at her menacingly, waiting for


    her like a predator.


    She was trapped!


    After thinking a lot, Karen Joy chose to stay with the President as he seemed approachable. She


    wanted to get rid of Jayden first.


    Well, he donned a nicely ironed ck suit and looked smart. He looked exactly like a typical


    gentleman at first nce.


    In reality, was he really like what he looked like from the outside?


    Karen Joy was very sure that he was not like how he portrayed himself.


    His eyes betrayed him. There were too many things hidden in this man''s eyes. Karen Joy could not


    figure out what kind of secrets he had been hiding.


    Anyway, he was not her Brother Lionel. She did not need to care about what he was hiding in his


    eyes. She would be fine as long as he did not renege upon his words and convict her and


    Samantha Lesley''s offence of trespassing his office earlier.


    Nathaniel Cooper was sitting on the right side of the car, and Karen Joy was sitting on the far left.


    She sat very close to the door, trying to stay as far away from him as possible.


    "Hmph-" She snorted in a low voice without looking at him. She looked proud but a little cute. It


    seemed like she was deliberately mad at him.


    Why should she be angry at a stranger?


    She did not know either. Maybe she was angry that the President might be concealing his true


    identity.


    She just wanted to be angry at him!


    She puffed out her cheeks and looked like a child. Her face was still as pink and cute as it was


    when she was a child... In fact, she was just a child who had not grown up yet.


    "Sit a little closer." Finally, after the man stared at her for a long time, he spoke out. His voice


    sounded deep and gentle, which was pleasing to hear.


    "Hmph, I don¡¯t want to sit closer..." He was not her Brother Lionel. Why should she listen to him?


    "Come here!" He raised his voice a little, but he was not angry. Karen Joy obediently moved slightly


    towards the middle.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As soon as she moved slightly over, she leaned against the door again.


    She hated herself so much. Her ego forbade her from listening to the man¡¯s words, but deep down,


    she wanted to just get close to him.


    However, before Karen Joy could move away, the man suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    "You''re sitting so far away. Are you scared of me?"


    "It hurts!" Karen Joy cried out in pain and blinked her eyes. She looked so pitiful as if she was about


    to cry in front of him.


    "What''s wrong?" The man let go of her hand and saw that her wrist turned red.


    Her skin was delicate and fair. Her skin had turned red from being held tightly by Jayden earlier.


    Now that he had grabbed her again, her skin looked even redder.


    When she was caught by Jayden, Karen Joy did not cry out in pain because she did not want to


    show that she was weak in front of him.


    "What happened to me has nothing to do with you. You are not my Brother Lionel, will you still care


    about me?" Karen Joy withdrew her hand and arrogantly turned her head away.


    "Sit closer." He ordered her again. The President had strong charisma, as if he could strangle her to


    death if she dared to disobey him.


    "No, I don''t want to!" She did not want to listen to him. She turned away and looked out of the car


    window. She admired the buildings of the city as the car drove swiftly by.


    This man was not rted to her at all. Why did she get into his car in the first ce? Why should


    she care if he really ignored her?


    Karen Joy tilted her head slightly and wanted to see the President through the corner of her eye.


    At one nce, she saw a bottle of ointment in his hand that came out of nowhere.


    She did not want to get close to him, so he took the initiative to get close to her. Regardless of her


    struggle, he forcibly held her hand and gently smeared some ointment on Karen Joy''s wrist with his


    fingertips.


    The ointment was very cooling and instantly eliminated the burning pain on her wrist.


    Looking at his caring look, it seemed like he felt sorry. Karen Joy''s nose suddenly twitched, and she


    felt a lump on her throat.


    "Why are you so treating me so well?"


    After asking this question, Karen Joy clenched her fists quietly and gulped nervously. She hoped


    that his answer would be the one she had been looking forward to hear.


    "Because... I am your Brother Lionel. I want to treat you well, and I can''t bear to see you get hurt."


    He thought silently.


    He knew he could not tell her the truth yet.


    He put out the same smile he showed the whole nation on the podium earlier. "Because I am the


    President. It''s my duty to protect my people."


    "I''m not one of your people. I don''t need your concern." As she did not hear the answer she wanted


    to hear, Karen Joy pulled her hand back and angrily took a tissue to wipe off the ointment on her


    wrist.


    He did not stop her either. After she vented her anger, he applied the ointment on her wrist with his


    finger once again.


    After that, she wiped it off with a tissue again. They repeated this for a few more times and they did


    not seem impatient. It seemed that they were deliberately trying to spend more time with each other.


    Finally, Karen Joy was tired and stared at him with her red eyes. "You know what? My Brother


    Lionel is good to me. If he knows that you bullied me, he will not let you go."


    When she talked about her Brother Lionel, her eyes looked as bright as the stars, and her face was


    full of pride, as if her Brother Lionel was her knight in shining armour.


    Upon hearing her words, Nathaniel¡¯s hands froze slightly as he tried to keep the bottle of ointment


    away. After a moment of silence, he said, "Perhaps your Brother Lionel isn''t as good as you think.


    Perhaps he has abandoned you for others."


    "Watch your words, he¡¯s not like that!" Karen Joy was so angry that she bit her lip and said, "I don¡¯t


    care who you are, but if you insult him again, I will not let you go."


    Brother Lionel was so perfect in her heart. She had been thinking of him since she was a child. No


    matter what, she would not allow anyone to speak ill of him.


    Nathaniel fell silent. He spoke the truth, but she thought too highly of him. In fact, he was not worthy


    of her efforts and sacrifices to look for him.


    "Mr. President, can you do me a favor?" Perhaps she still held a little hope and hoped that he would


    admit that he was her Brother Lionel.


    "Tell me, I will try my best to help you." Apart from reconciling with her, he could help her with


    everything else.


    Karen Joy removed the ne from her neck. She held it carefully in her palm and said, "You are


    the President of Country A. You probably know a lot of things. Have you evere across this


    ne with such a special totem before?"

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Karen Joy Kyle looked at Nathaniel Cooper and noticed every slight change in his expression. This


    was herst hope.


    If she showed him the ne and he denied it again, he most probably wasn''t her Brother Lionel


    then.


    Nathaniel did not deny it immediately, so this gave Karen Joy some hope.


    While waiting, Karen Joy was so nervous that she gulped several times and unconsciously


    approached him a little. "Mr. President, this ne was given to me by my Brother Lionel. Brother


    Lionel told me that after I grew up, I coulde to him with this ne."


    He might be hesitating, but it did not matter. She would try harder to remind him of something that


    he might have forgotten. He might be able to recall their special rtionship.


    "Silly girl, this is just an ordinary ne. Your Brother Lionel asked you to bring this ne


    along to find him, but this is what an adult would say to lie to a child, how can you take it seriously?"


    After a dreadful wait, Nathaniel finally responded.


    His tone was very monotonous and he did now show any expressions, as if she was talking about


    something that had nothing to do with him.


    "An adult lying to a child?" Karen Joy took back the ne and put it back on her neck. "A person


    like you will never understand what a promise means to a child."


    "Maybe... I really don''t understand." His hands balled into fists tightly. God knew how much strength


    he needed to mutter out those words that he knew would hurt her tremendously, but he had to seem


    rxed.


    Karen Joy bit her lips and said with certainty, "Maybe some people would think that children don''t


    understand anything and they can''t remember anything, but my Brother Lionel wasn''t that type of


    person."


    Over the years, Karen Joy had heard a lot about this. Even her father would sugarcoat matters with


    her, but she firmly believed that Brother Lionel was not joking with her when he made his promise.


    "Little girl..."


    "Don''t call me that." She was 18 years old. She was an adult. Her family would not address her as a


    little girl, so how could he?


    Did he really think that he was her Brother Lionel?


    Karen Joy bit her lips, turned around and wanted to open the door. However, the door was locked


    as the car was still moving, so she could not open it at all.


    She was so anxious that she hit the driver''s seat and eximed, "Stop the car. I want to get out."


    She did not want to stay with this man as he demoralised her efforts to find Brother Lionel.


    If she stayed for a second longer, she might lose control of the emotions welling up in her body and


    furiously beat him up.


    "Bad guy!"


    How could he say that about her Brother Lionel!


    "Karen Joy, this is not your home, and these people around you are not your family. No one will


    tolerate you if you cause trouble." He nced at her and said coldly.


    "Of course, throwing a tantrum is my own business. It has nothing to do with you, so you don''t need


    to tolerate me too. Now I want to get out of the car. Tell him to stop the car and let me go." Simrly,


    Karen Joy also stared at him and replied him coldly.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathaniel pressed the dial button next to his seat, then he spoke in a deep voice, "Stop the car."


    Hearing his order, the car decelerated almost immediately and slowly came to a stop. Karen Joy


    red at him, opened the car door and was about to get off.


    However, as soon as she got out of the car, she saw that Jayden''s car was not far behind. It was


    obvious that he would never let her go and insisted on bringing her home.


    She would definitely be caught by the Jayden after getting out of the car. However, she did not want


    to stay with that man in the car for another second longer either.


    This time, Karen Joy could neither get out of the car nor return to the car. She desperately wished


    that she could fly away and flee the scene.


    She bit her lips and hesitated for a moment. Karen Joy chose to get out of the car this time. She


    would rather be taken home by Jayden than having to look at this man''s face again.


    After making up her mind, she heard the man¡¯ s voice behind her. "We¡¯ re near Samantha''s house.


    You need to stay at her ce during your time in Country A, and you are not allowed to stay in a


    hotel."


    "Are you ordering me? On what grounds?" This man was not her Brother Lionel. What rights did he


    have to order her?


    But... if she did not stay at Samantha Lesley''s ce, she might be taken away by Jayden. It


    seemed that Karen Joy had no other choice but to stay in Samantha''s home.


    "Karen Joy!" Samantha popped out of nowhere and rushed over to hug Karen Joy. "I''m so worried


    that you will ignore me. Fortunately, you''re back."


    As she spoke, she noticed the car behind Karen Joy. The car door was not shut, and the President


    was looking at them with his broody eyes.


    Samantha smiled shyly and said, "Brother Nathaniel, thank you for sending Karen Joy back. We will


    stay away from trouble in the future."


    The Lesley family had a good personal rtionship with the Cooper family. Nathaniel also


    maintained a close rtionship with the siblings of the Lesley family in private. Since childhood,


    Samantha hung out a lot with her brother and Nathaniel, so he naturally treated her as a little sister.


    In private, she would address him as her brother.


    "Alright." Nathaniel nodded. "Head back first."


    "Okay, we''ll go back first." Samantha held Karen Joy''s hand and started running, as if she was


    afraid that she would be taken away by a big bad wolf if she ran too slowly.


    Watching them safely return to Samantha''s house, Nathaniel added, "Jason, make sure your


    security guards at home watch her carefully. As long as she doesn''t want to leave Country A, no


    one is allowed to force her to leave."


    "Understood." Jason Lesley answered respectfully and immediately made a phone call to instruct


    the guards.


    After they entered the house, Nathaniel looked around the housing area for a long time before


    asking the driver to return to the President''s office.


    As soon as he returned, Zuriel Perth, who was so anxious that his forehead was drenched in sweat,


    hurriedly greeted him and whispered, "Third Young Master, it''s your inauguration ceremony today.


    Many people are watching you. If you make any mistakes this time, you may get caught by others.


    Then all our efforts these years will be in vain."


    If he had known that the little girl of Kyle family woulde to Country A, he would definitely find a


    way to stop her, because the child was the only weakness of their President.


    Throughout these years, in order to climb up the politicaldder, Nathaniel had put in a lot of effort,


    and he could not let that little girl ruin anything.


    "Everyone is here?" Nathaniel knew that what he had just done was inappropriate, but he did not


    regret it.


    He owed his Little Karen too much, so it was impossible for him to watch someone forcing her to do


    something which she was unwilling to do.


    "Everyone has been waiting in the conference hall." Everyone was waiting for their President to


    discuss national affairs patiently. The media reporters were all present, but their new President


    slipped away quietly. If this news was spread out, the image he had established all these years


    would copse instantly.


    Nathaniel did not speak another word. He took the lead and walked towards the conference hall.


    Zuriel followed him obediently. Although he had a lot to say, he just kept quiet.


    "Mr. President..." Along the way, many people greeted Nathaniel respectfully.


    Nathaniel nodded and responded one by one. Throughout his way, he wore a warm smile on his


    face, looking like a well- deserving Mr. President.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Karen Joy Kyley face down on the bed, she stared at her wrist. It seemed that there were still


    traces of the warmth from the President'' s fingertips when he applied the ointment on her wrist.


    When he applied the ointment for her, he was so focused and serious, and she saw some hint of


    sympathy on his face.


    He was a dignified President of a country. There was an inauguration ceremony today, but he


    actually took time to save her from Jayden Elias Kyle''s hands.


    Not only did he save her, but he also asked her to get in his car. Moreover, he personally applied


    some ointment for her and sent her back to the Lesley family. He also ordered her to stay with the


    Lesley family instead of a hotel.


    As she thought deeper, Karen Joy''s heart was beating faster... If he was not her Brother Lionel, how


    could he, the formidable President of a country, be so free and avable to spend this time with her?


    She was very skeptical.


    However, if he was her Brother Lionel and he treated her nicely, then why wouldn''t he admit it?


    Karen Joy could not understand.


    She turned around anxiously and then tossed herself to the side of the bed. She remained on her


    bed for a few hours, but she did not feel tired at all. She tried hard to make sense of everything.


    "Karen Joy, say something. If you don''t say a word, you will suffer along." Samantha Lesley did not


    dare to get too close. She was worried that Karen Joy, who was in a fit of anger, would kick her


    away.


    "Samantha!" Karen Joy suddenly jackknifed into a sitting position and looked at her dear friend.


    "You just called your President as Brother Nathaniel. Are you close to him?"


    Samantha scratched her head and said, "I''m not very close to him. It''s just that my family has a


    good rtionship with him. Five years ago, my brother was officially transferred to work by his side.


    I don''t have my parents anymore, so he probably felt bad, I guess, and he was okay that I call him


    brother."


    In fact, Samantha had a stronger sense of admiration for him.


    To her, Nathaniel was a perfect being who wasrger than life. She already felt happy enough to be


    able to look at him from a distance.


    Actually, Samantha was a little afraid of Nathaniel. Most of the time, even though she saw that he


    was smiling, she still did not dare to approach him. She always felt that he hid his true self and


    seemed unapproachable.


    "Samantha, you have a brother who loves you very much, and you are also a very amazing person.


    You don''t need anyone''s sympathy. Don''t belittle yourself in the future." In Karen Joy''s view,


    everyone was an independent person and had their own purpose in life. Everyone was


    irreceable.


    "Haha! Karen Joy, you''re the one who treats me the best." Samantha was a girl who would get


    satisfied easily.


    When she first arrived in New York, she was a new student in the ss and she did not like to talk.


    Hence, she was often left out by her ssmates. Only Karen Joy was willing to y with her.


    Karen Joy was a well-known figure in school.


    People paid attention to her not only because she was the precious daughter of the Kyle family who


    owned Rovio Corporation Inc, but also because her academic performance was exceptionally


    outstanding. She only needed two years toplete a course that would take others about three to


    four years toplete.


    She had a powerful family, she looked beautiful, her IQ was high, and her academic performance


    was superb. She was perfect, and everyone was nice to her.


    Hence, in her school, everyone watched and followed her every move. Naturally, anyone would also


    notice the friends she kept around her.


    After Samantha became Karen Joy''s friend, no one in the school dared to push her away. She


    became a middle person for everyone to get closer to Karen Joy.


    In school, in order to tter Karen Joy, many people would find a way to give Karen Joy some


    valuable gifts through Samantha.


    Samantha was hesitant to ept them at first. Karen Joy asked her to ept those gifts anyway,


    so she would donate them to the children in the welfare home after.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    From then on, Samantha knew Karen Joy better. On one hand, she could be as evil as a demon,


    but on another hand, she could be as beautiful as an angel.


    As for her, she had a passive character. Throughout her life, her brother was in charge of her affairs.


    After she became friends with Karen Joy, needless to say, she listened to Karen Joy''s words.


    Karen Joy nced at Samantha and said, "Don''t pretend to be good in front of me. You have to


    remember that your brother is the one who treats you the best."


    "Your brother is also very kind to you." Samantha had met Jayden Kyle before. That person was


    usually not talkative, but he was really good at Karen Joy.


    Not only did she meet Jayden before, but she had also met Karen Joy''s eight- year- old brother and


    her parents from afar.


    She admired the Kyle family'' s genes tremendously. Every single one of them was extremely good-


    looking.


    "Don''t mention that person in front of me." Karen Joy did not want to talk about that person at all. He


    was not her brother. No brother would destroy a photo after knowing that his sister was going to


    look for it.


    Karen Joy pursed her lips and said, "Could you ask your brother on my behalf? Did your President


    ever leave Country A when he was about 16 years old?"


    Although Nathaniel was unwilling to admit to her, Karen Joy still believed in her guts. She would


    never give up until she figured everything out.


    "You don''t have to ask my brother about these things. You just need to ask me. Our new President


    is the third son of the former President. He had been staying in the country all the time. It''s


    impossible for him to wander outside for so long." Samantha waspletely sure. Although she


    was not close to him, her brother told her a lot of stories.


    "No way, you need to get another confirmation again." If she still could not prove that the new


    President of Country A was her Brother Lionel this time, then she would give up.


    "Karen Joy, I can ask my brother for you, but you have to promise me that we need to calm down in


    the future. You can''t leave me and abandon me like today anymore." Samantha had never seen


    Karen Joy lose control of her emotions before.


    Fortunately, the President was kind and sent Karen Joy back to her house personally. Otherwise, as


    a host, she really did not know what to do.


    Since the President disappeared for an hour without prior warning, the meeting was dyed for an


    hour. Hence, the meeting ended veryte.


    It was eventer in the night after Jason Lesleypleted his work and got back home. As soon as


    he entered the house, he saw the two little girls sitting at the dining table in the dining hall. They


    tried to keep themselves busy but their heads kept dropping down. They were so sleepy but still,


    they refused to sleep.


    "Cough!" He coughed heavily to awaken the two girls.


    Karen Joy and Samantha woke up with a jerk at the same time. When they turned around, they saw


    Jason''s serious face.


    Karen Joy quickly pulled the corner of Samantha''s shirt and gave her a wink. However, Samantha


    was so sleepy that she forgot what they had discussed earlier. She asked stupidly, "Karen Joy, is


    there something in your eyes?"


    Karen Joy''s face changed. How could she ever get things done being friends with this foolish


    person?


    How could she trust Samantha that she could help her get things done well?


    Maybe Samantha wasn''t the problem here, but instead, Karen Joy was too anxious to find Brother


    Lionel as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    "Ahem." Karen Joy Kyle covered her mouth and coughed politely to cover up her embarrassment.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Karen Joy, are you okay?" Samantha Lesley quickly poured Karen Joy a ss of water and spoke


    calmly, "The weather''s a little hot these days. You need to drink more water."


    The small volcano in Karen Joy''s heart was about to erupt. She really wanted to dig a hole and bury


    Samantha in it.


    Forget it, she couldn''t understand her hint. She told Samantha tantly, "Samantha, didn''t you just


    tell me that you want to wait until your brother gets home to have dinner together since you have


    something to ask him?"


    After Karen Joy''s hint, Samantha finally remembered their n. She smiled awkwardly at Karen Joy


    and then ran towards Jason Lesley. "Brother, you are back?"


    Jason shot her a nce and said nothing.


    Samantha scratched her head and continued with a silly smile, "Brother, you''ve had a long day


    today. I''ve asked the helper to prepare your favourite dish."


    "If you have anything to say, just say it to me directly." He did not appreciate Samantha for beating


    around the bush.


    His sister would not act like this usually, so she must have needed him to do something today.


    Jason could guess what was going on.


    "Brother, I just want to hear more about Brother Nathaniel and his past. When I was around four


    years old, and Brother Nathaniel was about sixteen years old, had he ever been to other countries


    for a few months before?" Samantha was straightforward. She was a frank person and did not know


    how to beat around the bush. The two ttering statements earlier were actually taught by Karen


    Joy.


    "You child, what do you think? Do you think that as a future President, it was possible for him to go


    to other countries and stay abroad for a few months?" While talking to Samantha, Jason was


    actually looking at Karen Joy instead, who was pretending to eat seriously and eavesdropping on


    their conversation.


    It seemed that their Mr. President really knew this little girl well and knew that she would not give up


    so easily.


    The President expected this already and gave Jason a heads up before he returned home. Hence,


    Jason practiced his answer well.


    "Oh, I knew it." Hearing Jason''s answer, Samatha expressed her satisfaction and gave Karen Joy a


    proud look. She wanted to tell Karen Joy that she was right.


    Karen Joy was speechless.


    At this moment, Karen Joy had only one n in mind, which was to stop being friends with


    Samantha and ignore this fool in the future.


    Samantha did not care much about anything else. She was so excited that she asked the helpers to


    prepare dinner. "Karen Joy, I''ve also asked them to prepare your favorite dishes today. You have to


    eat moreter."


    Karen Joy smiled politely and said, "Sure, thanks Samantha!"


    Actually, she was feeling very full. She was actually full of anger because of this silly Samantha.


    But, she had high emotional intelligence, so she would not show her emotions easily.


    After hearing the conversation between the siblings, Karen Joy understood one thing clearly. To


    know if Mr. President was truly her Brother Lionel, the Lesley family was of no help. She had to find


    another way.


    Jason was Nathaniel''s trusted subordinate. Even if Nathaniel had been wandering overseas, this


    information would definitely be confidential, so how could he spread this information out?


    Early September was the best time of the year in Country A. The temperature in the capital city was


    cooling and breezy enough to feelfortable.


    However, the temperature difference between the day and night was quite huge. During daytime,


    the weather wasfortable, but at night, it would get very chilly. Today, it began to drizzle


    suddenly after midnight, and the wind had gotten stronger too.


    After dinner, Karen Joy Kyle returned to her room alone and turned on herptop to search for


    relevant information about the President on the inte.


    Regardless of whatever news she could find, which included both the good and bad news of the


    President, she recorded them clearly in a file as she wanted topare the newster.


    If there was something wrong with the timeline of the news, or if there were other loopholes, she


    could definitely detect it.


    Since she was a child, Karen Joy had been very serious when she carried out her tasks, especially


    since this matter was rted to her Brother Lionel. When she got busy, she would not even keep


    track of time.


    It was not until the sky outside the window had turned bright that she realized that she had not slept


    for a whole night. She was about to get up and wash her face when she sneezed several times.


    At night, the temperature was very cold and she forgot to close the windows. The cold wind blew


    into the room as she sat on her desk working.


    "Achoo..." She looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes and nose turned red. She looked like a poor


    little white rabbit.


    If her family saw her like this, they would definitely feel upset.


    Just like in the past, whenever she caught a cold or had a fever, it would wreck havoc at home.


    From her grandparents to her Little Precious, all of them were so considerate and caring towards


    her.


    Thinking of her family, Karen Joy felt very warm in her heart... But when she thought that her actions


    recently would make them worry, she med herself a little.


    "Grandma and Grandpa, don''t be sad. When I managed to find Brother Lionel, and after I met him, I


    would definitely fly back as soon as possible."


    Her grandparents were getting old, and it was their pleasure to take care of their granddaughter and


    grandson. When their youngsters were not by their side, they would feel very restless.


    The day before her birthday, her grandfather took her hand and said that he had prepared a special


    birthday gift for hering-of-age celebration. He would give it to her on her birthday.


    However, she left her family and ran away on her birthday. This was definitely not what a


    considerate child would do.


    "Daddy and Mommy... I know that you love me very much. I know that by running away, it would


    break your heart. However, for so many years now, I have only one wish. If I can''t find Brother


    Lionel, I will not feel at ease for the rest of my life."


    "Daddy, Mommy... you will support me, won''t you?" Karen Joy was in a foreignnd, and at this


    moment, she really needed her family to give her strength.


    After talking to herself in the mirror, Karen Joy smiled brightly, "Karen,e on! As long as you


    work hard, you will definitely find your Brother Lionel. Your parents love you so much, and they will


    definitely support you."


    Yes, she believed in hard work and determination.


    Her father had told her the same words since she was a child, so she carried on the belief and did


    very well in her school and college.


    She graduated earlier than her peers. Now that she had to face society alone, she would certainly


    face many problems that she had never encountered before.


    However, it did not matter. As the saying goes, ''When there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s always a way.¡¯ Nothing


    could taunt her.


    She needed to trust herself.


    She took a nap first, and after she woke up, she would continue searching for Brother Lionel!

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Karen Joy Kyle caught a cold and had a high fever. The fever made her feel dizzy and groggy, and


    she felt so disoriented.


    She felt that she was being steamed alive. Her body had long been covered in sweat, drenching her


    thin pajamas.


    "Water..." After a long time, she tried calling out painfully.


    Karen Joy felt that she had almost lost her voice, and the water in her body almost dried up. She


    really wanted to drink water, but she was so weak that she did not have any strength at all.


    She barely had any energy to move her lips. After struggling internally for a while, she fell asleep


    drowsily again.


    Her family had taken good care of her throughout her growing years and she had been practicing


    dancing and martial arts since she was a child, hence she was a healthy and fit person. However,


    since she was born prematurely and nearly lost her life during infancy, she had a poor immune


    system.


    Normally, when she was not sick, she was just a lively child in the peak of health. However, once


    she fell sick, it would be difficult for her to recover. She was like that since she was very young, so


    whenever she fell sick, her family members would be fussing all around her.


    Two years ago, when she was 16 years old, she attended her birthday party organized by her


    ssmates. Since the party was outdoors, she was caught in the rain, and she caught a cold after


    going home.


    That time, her father was so worried and felt so bad that he wanted to demolish the event space


    where the party was held. Fortunately, her mother was more rational and dissuaded her father from


    doing so.


    During that time, she stayed in bed for half a month and recovered really slowly. She felt so terrible


    and sad.


    Therefore, she was especially afraid of falling sick. Usually, her diet was strictly nned by a


    nutritionist. She always tried her best to keep herself healthy.


    She did not want her father and mother to worry about her. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch them hurt.


    After a long time, Karen Joy felt as if she had just emerged from the depths of hell, she finally


    regained some consciousness.


    Her head still felt heavy and her body was scorching hot, but she could vaguely hear people around


    her whispering.


    These voices sounded very unfamiliar. They were not voices of her father, nor her mother, nor any


    other family members.


    Karen Joy tried hard to open her eyes and saw an unknown man. He frowned and said, "Miss


    Kyle''s condition is very special. I can¡¯t simply prescribe medications."


    "Dr. Leopold, isn''t this just a high fever? Why can''t you give her medicine?" The one who asked the


    question was Jason Lesley, whose voice sounded very nervous.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Of course, he was nervous. The distinguished guest that Mr. President asked him to take care of


    had fallen ill at his house. Now that Mr. President had personally arranged for his private doctor to


    come over, how could he not be nervous?


    "I could see that she¡¯s physically different than others. The previous doctors must have given her


    some special antibody drugs. I can¡¯t simply prescribe medications until I figure out what medicine


    the previous doctor had given her." People with her physique were rtively rare. Once she took


    the wrong medicine, the consequences would be disastrous, so the doctor could not take the matter


    lightly.


    "But if this high fever continues..." She was burning up. If the fever continued, the organs in her


    body would get damaged.


    The doctor added, "Just talk to her family and have her doctor in charge tell me what antibody-drug


    she used to take."


    Karen Joy knew what kind of antibody-drug she had taken. She tried hard to open her mouth and


    wanted to tell the doctor, but she was struggling to even make a sound.


    "Samantha, do you have the contact of her family members?" Jason looked at Samantha Lesley,


    who had been fretful and worried for a long time now that she was sobbing.


    "I..." Samantha wiped her tears and said, "I don''t know her family''s contact. I don''t know anything."


    She was so anxious that she scratched her head. She had been ssmates and friends with Karen


    Joy for so many years. Why didn''t she have any other means to contact her family members?


    Jason said, "It''s okay if you don''t know. Don''t cry."


    He shook his head helplessly at his sister. Just when he was caught in a daze, the mobile phone in


    his pocket rang.


    He took the phone out and saw that it was a phone call from the President''s office. He answered it


    immediately and greeted respectfully, "Mr. President?"


    Not knowing what Mr. President had said at the other end of the phone, Jason kept nodding. Finally,


    he said, "I know, I''ll tell Dr. Leopold immediately."


    Jason really admired how the President knew about these petty matters before anyone else.


    However, Nathaniel didn¡¯t need to assign someone else to investigate her personal affairs. When he


    was apanying Little Karen in the past, the doctors would inject her with antibody drugs every


    week. He remembered them well.


    Jason updated Dr. Leopold, and he prescribed her medications appropriately.


    Not long after Karen Joy was prescribed the medications, she felt much better, but she still had a


    fever.


    The thermometer showed that her body temperature was over 38 degrees. If she had been treated


    a littleter, it would very likely result in pneumonia. Fortunately, the doctor used the same antibody-


    drug she used to take and took immediate action to reduce the fever in time.


    Karen Joy''s temperature did not rise any higher, but the fever was not going away too. The doctor


    was getting anxious, but he could not act in a hurry. He was aware that she could not take high


    doses of the drug, so she could only wait patiently for her fever to recede slowly.


    Due to the fever, Karen Joy lost most of her consciousness and she was very disoriented, but she


    was still mumbling subconsciously, "Brother Lionel, it''s not easy for me to grow up and meet you.


    You cannot just hide from me."


    When Samatha Lesley found out that Karen Joy was sick, the news had spread and made known to


    Mr. President. That was how Mr. President''s private doctor, Doctor Leopold, came to their house


    immediately to treat Karen Joy.


    Mr. President was talking to guests when he heard that Karen Joy kept mumbling about her Brother


    Lionel in her semi- conscious state.


    His heart sank, and he felt physically numb throughout his body. He was clenching his fists silently


    by his side.


    Over the years, he had worked harder than anyone else to gain the ability to protect the people he


    wanted to protect.


    However, what was he doing now?


    His Little Karen was sick and unconscious, yet he could not even stay by her side.


    The President was always professional and alert during his work. However, as he just found out that


    Karen Joy was calling out for him while she was terribly sick, he got distracted for the first time.


    "Mr. President, you are meeting a lot of important people, and this is a live broadcast. People all


    over the country are watching. The nation supports you because you are a capable President who


    brings hope. Hence, people have higher expectations of you." As an excellent diplomat and the


    most trusted person besides the President, Zuriel Perth reminded their President gracefully.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    This was the first foreign official that the new President had to wee after he took office. This


    meeting would affect the future of Mr. President''s political career.


    The meeting would develop good public rtions between the two countries, and it was also a


    significant step for the new President. Everything needed to be perfect.


    Any sane person would know that this matter was more important than the little girl lying on the bed.


    Everyone knew what would happen if he mistreated the foreign official and offended the whole


    country just for the sake of a little girl. However, Nathaniel Cooper''s mind was no longer in the


    meeting room.


    Fortunately, he did not stand out among the many candidates just because he was the third son of


    the former President.


    Even though he was worried about Karen Joy Kyle''s safety and wellbeing, Nathaniel sat down


    quietly and joined in the conversation seriously. He also made an important speech and shared the


    development direction of the country in the future, and everyone present praised him unanimously.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Finally, after the meeting with the officials came to an end, Nathaniel requested that the driver drive


    him to the Lesley house as fast as he could.


    "Third Young Master, in an hour, you''ll be having dinner with the foreign ambassador." Zuriel Perth''s


    words made Nathaniel stop.


    Nathaniel raised his wrist to check his watch and spoke coldly, "I wille back on time."


    "But..." Zuriel still wanted toment further, but Nathaniel had already left.


    Zuriel shook his head helplessly and murmured in his heart, "Third Young Master, your nation is


    your priority. Each of your decisions will affect the fate of our country. You can''t ruin our country just


    because of that child. Don''t forget how many eyes are watching you. They are waiting for you to


    make mistakes so that they can pull you down as soon as possible."


    So many pairs of eyes were eyeing him covetously and trying to find a reason to nitpick... Nathaniel


    was very aware of this.


    Zuriel knew that Nathaniel understood clearly that it was wrong to do what he was doing and that


    his actions were very dangerous, but he still took the risk to do it anyway.


    Just like many years ago, Nathaniel disregarded Zuriel''s dissuasion and insisted on going to


    Santorini by the Aegean Sea to meet the little girl. He did get to meet her, but after they returned to


    their country, things got way out of hand. He stayed by Nathaniel''s side through it all.


    It seemed that the only way for their President to fully focus on his tasks at hand was to remove that


    girl away from his sight forever.


    Usually, half an hour would pass in a blink of an eye. However, in the car, Nathaniel felt that time


    was moving awfully slow.


    The drive from the North Pce to the Lesley house would only take less than 30 minutes if there


    wasn''t any traffic. It was only a short distance away but the car ride seemed dreadfully long today.


    Finally, the car arrived at the Lesley house. Before the car stopped, Nathaniel got out of the car


    eagerly. He rushed into the Lesley house.


    "Mr. President, you, you''re here?" Even though Jason Lesley knew that Nathaniel cared very much


    about this little girl, he was still surprised to see him because he was scheduled to meet a lot of


    foreign officials today.


    "Lead the way." Nathaniel went straight to the point and followed behind Jason to Karen Joy¡¯ s


    room.


    She was lying quietly on the bed. Her face, which looked healthily pink the day before, had long


    turned pale, and even her attractive pink lips were pale and colorless.


    Only one night had passed, and the little girl went from being lively to being unconscious. What on


    earth had she been doing the whole night?


    Was she torturing herself? Was she deliberately trying to make him feel sorry for her?


    He sat down beside her and held her hand tightly. When he was about to speak, he saw two pieces


    of paper on her pillow from the corner of his eye.


    He picked up the paper and saw an eyecatching title, ''Brother Lionel, I will surely find you!''


    The following pages included news about him in the past few years. Of course, some of them were


    real and some were fake.


    She searched for his information on the Intest night and had been busy all night... If he did


    not deny his identity yesterday, would she still fall sick terribly?


    As he thought deeper, Nathaniel took a gulp and called out her name softly, "Karen..."


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy seemed to have heard her Brother Lionel calling out for her.


    Unconsciously, Karen Joy moved her lips and responded to him gently.


    "Karen, don''t be afraid. Your Brother Lionel is here with you!" He adjusted the messy hair on her


    forehead and lowered his head to kiss her. From a brother to his sister, just like how he would treat


    her when she was a child.


    "Yes, I know!" When she heard Brother Lionel''s voice, she answered happily.


    She had been thinking about meeting Brother Lionel for many years now, and she had dreamed of


    him countless times. However, every time she thought or dreamed of him, she could not see him


    clearly. Today, she could feel Brother Lionel by her side.


    Perhaps it was just a dream and Brother Lionel would disappear after she woke up... Therefore, she


    would rather sleep longer and have more dreams, so her Brother Lionel would apany her for a


    long time.


    For the first time, Karen Joy thought that being sick was actually pretty good. She could dream of


    her Brother Lionel well, and he called her so gently and didn''t act like he didn'' t recognize her.


    She was terribly sick, but after hearing his voice, she raised the corner of her mouth slightly.


    Nathaniel felt an immense pain in his chest. He was so heartbroken that he could hardly breathe.


    From childhood to adulthood, this silly girl had been giving him strength in her unique ways. She


    showed him that there was someone who was willing to treat him selflessly and constantly care


    about him, apart from his own parents.


    In the past few years, everything that Karen Joy had done and achieved had never disappointed


    him. On the contrary, he had been hiding in the dark and did not have the courage to reunite with


    her.


    Perhaps it was because Brother Lionel was finally by her side, or maybe it was effects of the


    medications, Karen Joy fell sound asleep.


    Nathaniel called the doctor over and asked, "How''s her condition?"


    Dr. Leopold answered respectfully, "Miss Kyle''s health condition is unique. She can''t be inserted


    with an IV tube, but I can use medicine to help break her fever. Mr. President, you can rest assured


    that as long as her condition is stabilized and she¡¯s being looked after, everything will be fine."


    After hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. "Alright, give us a


    moment."

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    After he sent the people around him away, Nathaniel Cooper looked at Karen Joy Kyle again.


    Looking at her pale face, he couldn''t help but to reach out and touch her.


    He still remembered that he used to hug her and kiss her pink face, and she would also give him a


    soft and sweet kiss.


    In the past, he didn''t understand why adults like children who were yful and talkative. But after he


    met Little Karen, he finally understood why.


    As he heard Little Karen calling his name out gently and innocently, he felt like he owned the world.


    A child''s world was the most innocent of all. They do not hide much and they were innocently


    honest. It felt really good to have an innocent child- like her to rely on him deeply.


    When she was happy, he was happy too.


    When she was sad, you would want to try your very best to bring her bright smile back.


    In fact, Karen Joy was not much different from when she was a child. She was no longer chubby but


    had grown taller and slimmer.


    However, despite not seeing her for many years, he was able to recognize her at first nce. She


    looked almost the same from when she was a child.


    "Karen, just hold on and wait for me for a while." He held her hand and pinched it again and again.


    In a trance, Nathaniel remembered that thest time he saw Karen Joy was more than a decade


    ago. At that time, she was only four years old and looked very cute.


    On that day, he told her to be good, but she pouted and cried at him. "I don''t want to be good. I only


    want my Brother Lionel."


    Only God knew how badly he wanted to let go of everything and secretly take her away to keep her


    by his side. Then, they would always be together.


    However, he thought a lot more from a rational approach.


    On that day, he saw her at her parents'' wedding. He saw her wearing a small, white wedding dress


    and saw her father holding her throughout the ceremony. Even when the priest asked the newly-


    weds to recite their vows, they didn''t leave the little one behind.


    At that time, he understood how important she was in her parents¡¯ hearts.


    It was impossible for him to take her away secretly.


    She was too important in her family, but he was just an outsider to her.


    When she still remembered him, she would still rely on him and could not bear to part with him.


    However, as she grew up, maybe her dependence on him would decrease, and their rtionship


    would fade away...


    He had never expected that after more than a decade, this girl would still look for him persistently


    with the ne that he had given her.


    "Mr. President, you have to return now to have dinner with Mr. Louie. We are twenty minutes away


    from dinner ce. We can''t afford to waste even a second." The secretary who came with Nathaniel


    interrupted him abruptly.


    It took 20 minutes for him to arrive at their house, so it would take approximately 20 minutes to get


    back too. Dinner was about to start, so he really couldn''t afford to stay any longer.


    Nathaniel went from looking at Karen joy''s face to looking at the time on the watch on his wrist. He


    knew that he was runningte, but he still didn''t want to leave yet.


    He didn''t want to go, but he had to go... He let go of Karen Joy''s hand very reluctantly.


    As soon as he let go of her, Karen Joy, who was sleeping soundly, seemed to be frightened and


    reached out to grab his hand. Nathaniel couldn''t bear to leave her hanging, so he continued to hold


    her.


    After holding her hand, her panicked face gradually faded away and she appeared calm.


    This time, Nathaniel did not pull back his hand. Instead, he turned to the secretary and said, "Tell


    Zuriel that I can''t go back. He can do as he sees fit."


    "What? Do I see fit? He¡¯s noting back?" Zuriel disregarded his cool and yelled out loudly.


    Even though he knew that their President cared too much about that girl and he would do


    something unexpectedly, he was still shocked when he heard his secretary¡¯ s message.


    "Yes, Mr. Perth, that''s what Mr. President said." The secretary stuttered. He repeated Mr.


    President''s original message and did not leave a single word out.


    "He... He really pisses me off." He could only get mad and curse out loud when the President was


    not around. If the President was there, he could only stay quiet.


    The secretary asked, "Mr. Perth, what should we do now?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Tell Miss Ss right away. Tell her that Mr. President suddenly fell ill and she would need to hold


    the fort." At this period of time, Zuriel only had one solution in mind.


    "Mr. President is ill?" The secretary hesitated for a moment before he immediately said, "I''ll inform


    her right away."


    Using sickness as an excuse could help the President out for this round. This could hold the fort


    temporarily.


    At the same time, Karen Joy''s situation also improved a lot. When she opened her eyes, she saw


    her Brother Lionel for the first time.


    "Who are you?" Karen Joy was so excited, but she hid her expressions well. She blinked her eyes


    and asked weakly.


    This face was the face that appeared in her dreams, and he told her not to be afraid. He said that


    he was her brother Lionel.


    But this face was the face of the President of Country A, so was he really her Brother Lionel?


    "Oh, you''re awake." Nathaniel did not answer her question.


    "I asked you, who are you?" She insisted on getting the answer.


    "We just met yesterday, didn''t we? You don''t recognize me already?" He said with a faint smile on


    his face.


    Karen hated his smile. His smile was obviously a fake smile, and she couldn''t see his sincerity.


    "I''ll ask again, who are you really?" He was stubborn, and she was even more stubborn than him.


    When she woke up, the first thing she saw was him... Nathaniel was trying hard to find an excuse to


    convince her that she only carried the good intentions of being a caring President, and did not mean


    anything more.


    He answered, "I''m Nathaniel, and I''m..."


    "Then what are you doing here?" She interrupted his words and asked aggressively.


    He said calmly, "I heard that you are sick, so I came to see you."


    Karen Joy stared at him, bit her lips, and spoke calmly, "Why did youe to see me? There are so


    many people in Country A. Can you manage to see every sick person?"


    He gave her a firm answer, "Because you are the daughter of the leader of Rovio, Kevin Kyle. You


    should already know why I am here to see you."

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    "Because I am the daughter of the leader of Rovio?" Karen Joy Kyle pursed her cracked lips and


    smiled gently. "Is that really the case?"


    She tried very hard to smile elegantly, but you could notice that she was fighting hard to not cry. Her


    smile was crooked and tears were welling up in her eyes.


    "Otherwise, what do you think it is?" There was a faint smile on Nathaniel Cooper''s face. He spoke


    so calmly like he was unbothered. If you did not notice his clenched fists, you would think that he


    was heartless.


    "I see." Karen Joy gave a brief answer and closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she


    looked very calm.


    Her father was the famous leader of Rovio Corporation Inc, so as the President of this country,


    Nathaniel visited her out of respect.


    What was he up to?


    He only wanted Rovio to invest in his country and drive the economy of Country A. Then, as the


    newly-appointed President, he could bask in the glory.


    This was a good exnation for the President¡¯s motive now. This must be his ulterior motive. He


    had to care for her because she was special.


    Karen Joy looked at his beautiful face and his strong jawline. She noticed the smile he put on that


    looked like he was disguising his true emotions.


    He was clearly her Brother Lionel, but he was not willing to reunite with her... Why?


    Karen Joy tried very hard to make sense of everything, but she could not find an answer.


    Perhaps too much time had passed. Brother Lionel who loved her so much was no longer the same


    Brother Lionel anymore.


    She was too naive. She had always missed him and thought of him. She thought that he would miss


    her too, which apparently did not happen.


    "So that''s your reason?" She bit her lips and asked again. She wanted to give him another chance.


    "Yes," he answered quickly and firmly.


    At this moment, Karen Joy¡¯s heart sank tremendously and she felt like she had lost a part of her


    heart. It was probably the innocence she once had.


    "Cough cough..." She was so agitated that she started coughing. It seemed that she choked on


    something and she could not stop coughing. Her cough was getting worse and she looked like she


    was in a lot of pain.


    Nathaniel reached out his hand and wanted to pat her on the back. But before he could touch her,


    she pushed him away.


    She red at him. "Go away. Don''t touch me!"


    Since he didn''t want to be her "Brother Lionel", she would prefer that he just keep his distance. She


    did not want to see him again.


    "Lit..." He almost blurted out her childhood name on impulse, but he stopped just in time.


    Nathaniel looked at her before he stood up. Then, he walked to the door.


    He was walking to the door and when he heard Karen Joy''s voice behind him. "Brother Lionel..."


    He stopped walking forward and he stood still for a while. However, he did not turn around to see


    her.


    "I want to make things clear. If you don''t want to admit that you once knew me before you walk out


    of this door today, you will no longer be my Brother Lionel anymore." Karen Joy gritted her teeth.


    She meant every word she said, and she was giving him an ultimatum.


    His heart suddenly ached, and he broke out in a cold sweat. He did not have the strength to move


    forward. He smiled gently and said, "I never was your Brother Lionel."


    He said his sentence loud and clear.


    After responding to her, he walked away. He didn''t even look back.


    Although he had walked away for some time now, Karen Joy was still looking at the door. She


    looked at the direction where he disappeared to and stared nkly ahead. The words he had said


    was still echoing in her mind.


    "Never was your Brother Lionel."


    He spoke very calmly.


    Her Brother Lionel would never say such heartless words to her and he would not hurt her. He


    would certainly not leave her if she was sick.


    Therefore, this time, Karen Joy was sure that Nathaniel was only the President of Country A and


    had nothing to do with Brother Lionel.


    Karen Joy''s condition was getting serious. She couldn''t recover from the high fever and she was


    even diagnosed with pneumonia. Her condition did get better after a few days of an IV drip.


    Sheid in bed for another week. During this period of time, she did not leave the house at all, so


    she felt like she was going to rot.


    She knew that she would fall sick again easily if she defied the doctor''s orders, so she stayed in the


    room obediently these few days. She surfed the Inte a lot and would watch a lot of food shows.


    Most of the time, Samantha Lesley would share stories about Country A with her.


    However, Samantha was a very clueless person. She didn''t know much about anything else except


    food.


    Sometimes, Karen Joy questioned how she could excel in her academics.


    "Karen Joy, the helper made some organic juice for you to boost your immunity." Samantha held a


    cup of green juice and looked at Karen Joy cheerfully.


    "Okay, thank her for me, please." Although she was born in the Kyle family and had been spoiled by


    her family since she was a child, Karen Joy was not arrogant. She would humbly ept anyone''s


    help and helpful suggestions.


    Karen Joy finished the juice in a few big gulps. Samantha took the cup over and asked, "Well, do


    you feel better?"


    Karen Joy rolled her eyes and said, "Samantha, do you think that this is a miracle elixir? I just drank


    it, and you expect an immediate recovery?"


    "Hey little girl, you don''t need a miracle elixir anymore." Dr. Leopold came in and smiled kindly.


    "Since you spent a great deal of time resting at home and you''ve taken your course of medications,


    you have already recovered."


    "Can I go out for a walk?" Karen Joy stayed in the room for a week. When she heard that she had


    recovered, she was so happy.


    "Of course you can. But please take care of yourself in the future. Don''t let yourself catch a cold


    again." Dr. Leopold was an elderly and experienced doctor. For the past week, he was responsible


    for taking care of Karen Joy, and their rtionship became so close that she felt like she was his


    granddaughter.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Leopold!" Karen Joy was beautiful and she had a sweet mouth too, so how


    could people not like her?


    "Don''t thank me first." Dr. Leopold sat by the bed and held Karen Joy''s wrist. "Let me take your


    pulse and pressure first."


    After a while, he smiled and said, "Little girl, you¡¯re all set."


    Karen Joy smiled sweetly at him, "Thank you, Grandpa!"


    Samantha suddenly came over and said, "Grandpa Leopold, since Karen Joy has recovered, can


    she go to the dinner party?"


    "You can attend the dinner, but you can''t drink alcohol." Dr. Leopold looked at Karen and reminded


    her, "Little girl, your body is your responsibility. You have to take good care of yourself."


    "Thank you, Grandpa. I will." Karen Joy knew that her immune system was weak, hence she had


    always taken care of herself very well. She would always listen to her doctor''s instructions and go


    through every treatment needed.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Since she was young, Karen Joy Kyle was very obedient. Besides having a sense of discipline, she


    never wanted her family to worry about her.


    "Little girl." Dr. Leopold stroked Karen Joy''s head and said with a smile, "I will prescribe you some


    medicine for another two days. Remember to take them."


    Karen Joy nodded obediently and said, "I will definitely take the medicine. Thank you, Grandpa!"


    "Alright, you lovely child." Karen Joy called him grandpa, which made Dr. Leopold feel warm in his


    heart. The smile on his face became brighter.


    After prescribing the medications, he walked away. Before he left, he looked back at Karen Joy


    reluctantly. It really felt like he was leaving his granddaughter behind.


    "Doctor Leopold is so nice. He is like my real grandfather." Karen sighed as she secretly missed her


    grandparents and parents.


    When people get sick and feel weak, they would miss their parents very much. Moreover, this was


    the first time she left her family for such a long time.


    She had just been away for 10 days, but she already learned that the outside world was not as


    simple as she thought. There were a lot of things that were not as simple as she imagined.


    These few years, she had imagined all kinds of situations if she found Brother Lionel, but she had


    never thought that he would be unwilling to admit that he was Brother Lionel.


    Or did she really find the wrong person?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Or did he have his own reason for doing so?


    "Karen Joy, there will be a banquet tonight. You can go with me." Samantha Lesley pulled Karen


    Joy''s sleeve and interrupted her thoughts.


    "Samantha, you should go ahead. I don''t want to go out." The illness had already dyed Karen


    Joy''s time to find evidence to confirm Brother Lionel''s identity. Now that she was getting better,


    Karen Joy wanted to continue her work. She didn''t care about other things at all.


    "Karen Joy, you''ve stayed at home for so many days. You should go out for a walk, or you''ll get sick


    again." Samantha paused for a moment and said, "You know what, this banquet will be very fun."


    "It''s just a banquet. How fun could it be?" Since she was little, she attended many sorts of banquets


    before, so she was bored of them already.


    "There will be a lot of food and fun activities during the night," Samantha tried hard to persuade her.


    She was worried that her points were not convincing enough and Karen Joy would not believe her.


    Karen Joy poked her head with a look of exasperation, "Samantha, can''t you think about anything


    else other than food?"


    "I only know that delicious food appeals to me. Besides food, I can''t see anything else." At least


    Samantha was truthful and honest.


    For a foodie like her, the happiest thing to do was to travel around the world and enjoy the best food


    in the world.


    Karen Joy was speechless.


    Well, how could she persuade a foodie to think about something else besides food?


    Lately, she thought that she was getting dumber.


    Perhaps the saying was true, you are who you hang out with.


    She used to spend a lot of time with her father in the past. Her father was very smart, so she was


    very smart too. She could figure anything out.


    Now that she spent every day with Samantha, she started to be clumsy too. Sometimes, she


    couldn'' t even figure something simple out.


    Therefore, she wanted to look for Brother Lionel quicker and leave Samantha as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, she would turn into her.


    Samantha continued, "Karen Joy, actually, the food is not the main point. The banquet is appealing


    because Mr. Perth is the organizer." "Mr. Perth?" Karen Joy repeated this name. The name seemed


    familiar, but she could not recall many details. "Who is Mr. Perth? What does this person do?"


    Samantha responded, "I don''t know how to exin that. I only know that if he organizes a party or a


    banquet, it would not disappoint. A lot of people would fight over ces to attend."


    "Since you said it''ll be fun, I''ll go and have a look." Karen Joy was always a curious child.


    "Third Young Master, the little girl from the Kyle family followed through with my advice. She has


    recoveredpletely today." After leaving the Lesley family, Dr. Leopold returned to the North


    Pce to report to the President.


    In the past few days, it was really tiring for him to travel between the North Pce and the Lesley


    house.


    However, Dr. Leopold didn''t feel as tired as he should be looking after Karen Joy. When he thought


    of her, he was full of strength.


    "Dr. Leopold, thank you for your hard work these days. You can go home and have a good rest."


    Nathaniel Cooper nodded and did not show many expressions.


    This was typical of the President. When speaking privately, he did not show many expressions.


    He knew that this was an important trait to have when being elected as President.


    If a person can''t manage their own emotions well, then what ability does that person have to


    manage a country?


    Dr. Leopoldmented further, "Third Young Master, there is something that I''d like to share with


    you, and I will feel very restless if I don''t say it aloud. Would it be okay if I do?"


    "What do you want to say?" Nathaniel could guess what he wanted to say, but he wanted to hear


    him out anyway.


    Dr. Leopold continued, "The little girl from the Kyle family is a very sensible child. I have been with


    her for a few days now and I like her very much. But no matter how good she is, she has her own


    life. Third Young Master, you should have your own ns too. The engagement between you and


    Miss Ss has been announced to the whole country. That is a fact."


    Zuriel Perth had been with Nathaniel for many years, but Dr. Leopold was with Nathaniel since he


    was born. He watched Nathaniel as he grew up.


    Both Zuriel and Dr. Leopold liked to nag at Nathaniel. But in the end, they meant well because they


    witnessed how difficult it was for him to go through all these years alone. They didn''t want his good


    future to be ruined just because of one mistake.


    "Uncle Leopold, I know. You can go back now." It was precisely because he understood the political


    influence and power of others, that he could not reconcile with Karen Joy yet.


    "Third Young Master, don''t forget how Madam passed away." Before leaving, Dr. Leopold added this


    sentence.


    The death of the former First Madam was the most painful experience Nathaniel ever went through.


    He watched his mother die in front of him, yet he couldn''t do anything to help. Surely, he couldn¡¯t


    experience anything worse than this.


    He had experienced it before and he tried hard to move on. However, even the mere thought of it


    could still cut him painfully like a knife, but he still put on his poker face.


    Yes, he had no expression on his face.


    In fact, the calmer he looked on the surface, the moreplex his emotions were. He couldn''t do


    much now but to only wait for the right time.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Zuriel Perth would normally organize a few banquets a year, ording to the seasons. His


    banquets would always be the talk of the town.


    Master Perth was a bachelor who had tons of ideas in his mind. There would always be different


    themes for each banquet, and none of them were repetitive.


    As time went by, the Perth family''s banquet became a major event. As soon as the news about his


    banquets were spread out, a lot of people woulde uninvited.


    Master Perth was not particr about his guests. Anyone who came was very weed. He would


    ensure top quality service for his guests.


    In fact, Samantha Lesley and Karen Joy Kyle were not on the guest list. The two of them, like many


    other people, just wanted to join in the party.


    "Aren''t you the little sister of the Lesley family? I thought your brother wouldn''t let you attend a


    banquet like this? Now that you''ve snuck out, aren''t you afraid that your brother will break your legs


    when you get home?"


    The two of them just got out of the car. Just as they walked to the door of the Perth house, they


    heard a male speaking behind them.


    Upon hearing the voice, Samantha could recognize the voice quickly. She turned around and


    greeted him politely, "Brother Dominic, nice to meet you!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that you''ve grown chubbier!" Dominic Cooper smiled


    and greeted her too.


    Samantha wiped her cold sweat. No matter how much she liked eating and how she didn¡¯ t care


    much about watching her figure, she was still a girl.


    She just met a person who she was unfamiliar with, and his first sentence upon greeting her was to


    comment that she had gained weight. That was a huge blow to a girl like her.


    "Samantha, aren''t you going to introduce this friend of yours to me?" The man looked over at Karen


    Joy curiously. His gaze was attentive and he looked like he was thinking about something.


    "Brother Dominic, this is my friend, Karen Joy. Karen Joy, this is Brother Dominic." Samantha


    introduced them politely.


    However, the two of them didn''t really hear her out. Dominic looked at Karen Joy seriously, and


    Karen Joy also looked at him oddly.


    Dominic thought that this girl looked so much more attractive than the photos that Zuriel showed


    him.


    At such a young age, she looked incredibly mature and graceful, yet she still had that liveliness of a


    yful child.


    When he looked at her, he couldn''t move his eyes away. He had forgotten to maintain his cool and


    divert his gaze to avoid making her feel ufortable.


    Karen Joy was also looking at him, but she was focused on his left hand. She saw something on the


    back of his hand.


    There was an obvious tattoo which looked the same as the totem on the chain that Karen Joy wore


    all the time.


    If this totem was very ordinary, she would not be surprised if she saw the tattoo of this totem on


    someone else''s body.


    However, this totem was very special, and it was a symbol of noble identity. Only those who were


    rted to the royal family of Country A could have it.


    "Karen Joy?" Dominic called her name out and casually raised the corner of his lips slightly. "Karen


    Joy is a really nice name, but I think Karen sounds better, no?" "Karen? Did you just call me


    Karen?" Karen Joy was focusing on the totem on the back of the man''s hand. She was brought


    back to reality when she suddenly heard him address her as Karen, just like how her Brother Lionel


    and her family used to.


    Karen Joy felt very ufortable. She raised her head and looked at him nkly. "Who are you?


    Do you know me?"


    "My name is Dominic, Dominic Cooper." The man smiled and reached out his hand like a


    gentleman. "Can I call you Karen?"


    "Why would you want to call me Karen?" If he was her Brother Lionel, she would be fine, but what if


    he was not?


    Karen Joy was getting confused, and her mind was in a mess.


    She thought that Nathaniel was her Brother Lionel, but she couldn''t find any evidence to prove that.


    Besides, Nathaniel repeatedly denied that he was her Brother Lionel.


    Meanwhile, Dominic had a tattoo that looked exactly like the totem that Brother Lionel gave her.


    Was he the Brother Lionel she had been looking for?


    "Because many years ago..." At this point, Dominic deliberately stopped. When he spoke again, he


    turned a corner and said, "I just think Karen sounds better. There''s no other reason."


    Was that true? There was no other reason?


    This man had the special totem print tattooed on his hand. He also addressed her as Karen, and he


    also mentioned something about the past... There were so many links that suggested that he was


    her Brother Lionel. Was he really him?


    Karen Joy looked at him cautiously. For a moment, she forgot that it was impolite to stare at


    someone. At this moment, she only wanted to observe this man''s face carefully and see if he was


    the man in her dreams.


    "Is there anything on my face?" Dominic reached out to touch his face and asked politely.


    "No, no..." Karen Joy retracted her gaze.


    The man''s smile was very genuine and he looked attractive when he smiled, but he did not match


    the face of the Brother Lionel in her memory.


    She couldn''t confirm whether this person was her Brother Lionel or not.


    Because she didn''t have enough evidence, and because she had been rejected before, Karen Joy


    didn''t assume that he was her Brother Lionel so quickly like she did thest time.


    This time, she had to take matters slow. She had to collect more evidence to prove his identity. She


    would only reconcile with him if she could really prove that he was her Brother Lionel.


    "Karen, let''s go in first." As he said that, Dominic naturally reached out to grab Karen Joy''s hand,


    but she instinctively avoided his hand.


    She stepped back a little and said awkwardly, "Mr. Cooper, I''m a little thirsty. Samantha and I will go


    in and have a drink first."


    Karen Joy took Samantha''s hand and left. She didn''t really want a drink, but she wanted to get


    more information about Dominic from Samantha.


    As they walked away, Karen Joy couldn''t wait to ask, "Samantha, who was that Dominic guy?"


    Samantha answered honestly, "Brother Dominic is the President''s cousin. They share the same


    family name, so you could have guessed it already."


    "Dominic Cooper? Mr. President''s cousin?" Karen Joy repeated Samantha''s words. After thinking


    for a while, she asked, "Did he do anything special before this? Something that is unusual?"


    Samantha scratched her head and said, "Karen Joy, I only know him briefly. I barely spoke to him. I


    really don''t know what he had done before this."


    Karen Joy forgot that Samantha would not care much about others.


    Apart from food, she didn¡¯t care about anything else.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    "Then let''s hang with him tonight." Karen Joy Kyle could not get any information from Samantha


    Lesley, so she figured she could just find things out through Dominic Cooper''s mouth.


    "Karen Joy, do you think that he is your Brother Lionel too?" Samantha was usually absent-minded,


    but what she just said was urate.


    "Don''t ask so much, just do as I say." Karen Joy held a grudge in her heart probably because she


    was rejected by Nathaniel. She trusted that her Brother Lionel loved her deeply, so she wouldn''t


    have mistaken him for Brother Lionel.


    If Dominic was the real Brother Lionel, he would definitely be sad if he knew about how he


    recognized the wrong person earlier.


    She didn''t want that to happen, so she wouldn'' t mention anything about Nathaniel¡¯s incident earlier.


    She didn''t want Samantha to mention it too.


    For so many years, Karen Joy always wanted to show up by her Brother Lionel''s side in her best


    state and throw herself into his arms.


    She wanted to tell him that she missed him very much.


    "Samantha, there are a lot of people here. You two should follow me tonight and not run around!"


    Dominic took the initiative to catch up with them. He spoke like he was a big brother to them, there


    was a protective and stern edge to his tone.


    "Thank you, Brother Dominic!" Samantha was worried that she could not find a way to get close to


    Brother Dominic per Karen Joy''s request, so she was relieved that he approached them instead.


    However, she felt that something was off. The older brothers who would usually ignore, became so


    friendly towards her these past few days.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    First it was Nathaniel, then it was Dominic. What on earth had happened to them?


    Why did they treat her so well?


    The feeling of being held in the palm of someone''s hand made her feel like she was about to


    crumble.


    "Brother Dominic, wait a minute." Samantha took Karen Joy to an empty corner. Then she took out


    her cell phone and looked at herself through the camera. "Karen Joy, do you think I''ve changed a lot


    these two days? Have I be more beautiful or smart?"


    At this moment, Karen Joy was focused on Dominic. She didn''t even bother to look at Samantha as


    she answered, "There is a pimple on the right side of your face, which proves that you have really


    grown up."


    Samantha was very confused. "Yes, I don¡¯t look very good and I have pimples. But why does


    Brother Dominic and the others treat me so well all of a sudden? Even their tone of voice was


    gentler than usual."


    Karen Joy became alert and excitedly grabbed Samantha''s clothes. "Samantha, are you saying that


    you weren''t usually close to Dominic before this? And suddenly, he treats you so well today?"


    Samantha nodded hard. "In the past, if I greeted him, he would just nod at me. He was not as gentle


    and friendly as he was today, and he even asked us to follow him."


    At this point, Samantha''s confused brain finally realized something. She widened her eyes and


    looked at Karen Joy. "Is it because of you? In the past, they would only greet me, because I didn''t


    have you around me."


    Hearing Samantha''s words, Karen Joy nced at Dominic secretly. He was also looking at her, and


    their gaze was on each other.


    Dominic did not avoid her gaze. Instead, he nodded to her gracefully and smiled very politely.


    Karen Joy nodded and gave him a smile back, butpared with his smile, her smile looked more


    flustered.


    "Karen Joy, I understand now." Samantha opened her mouth wide with a look of realization. "He


    wasn''t trying to treat me well.


    I think he wants to be nice to you."


    "Samantha, don''t talk nonsense." Karen Joy agreed in her heart but she didn''t want to join anything.


    If this person was her Brother Lionel, then this exined his unusual behavior today.


    Dominic had a tattoo simr to the print of her totem and called her Karen. When he mentioned ¡°a


    few years ago¡±, he suddenly stopped. He was also particrly concerned about her... All the clues


    indicated that Dominic was her Brother Lionel.


    Karen Joy was confused, baffled, puzzled... but she knew she had to keep her cool. She needed to


    take things slow because she could not make any mistakes this time.


    "Dominic, you''re here!" The host of today''s banquet, Zuriel Perth, showed up. Of course, he would


    wee the important guests he invited on the list.


    "Yes, I''ve just arrived." Dominic punched Zuriel''s shoulder. "How can I not attend your banquets?"


    "Hey, isn¡¯t that Samantha from the Lesley family?" Zuriel seemed to have just noticed Samantha


    and spoke out loud, "Samantha, your brother doesn''t allow you toe to a banquet like this. Why


    did youe here?"


    Zuriel had gone through a lot working alongside Nathaniel.


    It was not surprising that these little girls like Samantha woulde to the banquet. Every child had


    a rebellious nature, and they would do things that you did not want them to do.


    His surprised look was just for the show. He would see if the fish would get caught in his baitter.


    Samantha became the center of attention again. She raised her hand and scratched her head


    innocently. "Uncle Zuriel, I..."


    "Stop, stop, stop... What did you just call me?" Zuriel stopped her. "Why do you refer to Dominic and


    the others as ''brothers'', yet you call me Uncle? I''m only around ten years older than them. Why


    would you make me feel so old?"


    Wasn''t it a norm that you do not address any unmarried man as an Uncle? It made him sound so


    elderly!


    In this life, he would never meet a person who he would want to get married to. That was why he


    wanted these younger brothers to apany him.


    "My brother also addresses you as Uncle..." Samantha was brutally honest. You would think that


    she would just change the way she addressed Zuriel and get going with her day.


    Zuriel shook his head helplessly at her. However, he didn¡¯t mind too much, as he still had more


    important things to do.


    After Zuriel joined in, Karen Joy did not say a single word, but she was thinking about him a lot.


    In her memory, she had never seen Master Perth before, but why did she think that he looked so


    familiar?


    Karen Joy stared at him and scanned through him from head to toe. He didn''t even care. He wanted


    Karen Joy to recognize him.


    After a long time, he finally asked, "Miss Kyle, why are you staring at me?"


    Karen Joy asked directly, "Master Perth, have we met somewhere before?"


    Master Perth smiled and sighed. "Perhaps we''ve seen each other before. We might have seen each


    other many years ago, but because it was a long time ago, I can''t remember very well too."


    Zuriel spoke like he was denying her question, but to Karen Joy, he was not. Instead, she thought


    that he had an implicit meaning behind his answer.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    "We might have seen each other many years ago, but because it was a long time ago, I can''t


    remember very well too."


    Zuriel Perth specially prepared these cryptic words for Karen Joy Kyle.


    She couldn''t remember him, but he knew her very well. Over the years, Mr. President had put in a


    lot of effort for her.


    Besides the national affairs, Mr. President''s remaining focus was on this little girl.


    He was the leader of this country, yet his heart was fixed on this girl. It was not a wise choice.


    If it continued to go on like this, both the President and she would not have good oues in the


    end, so he thought it would be better if he could lend a ''helping hand''.


    "... but because it was a long time ago, I can''t remember very well too." Karen Joy repeated this


    sentence in silence.


    Wasn''t this the way she remembered her Brother Lionel too?


    Because it was too long ago, her memory was blurry, so she couldn''t remember what Brother Lionel


    looked like.


    Damn it!


    How could she forget Brother Lionel''s appearance?


    She should be able to remember it clearly so that she could recognize Brother Lionel well.


    Damn it!


    Damn it!


    She bit her lips and bit herself hard because she wanted to hurt herself. She wanted to punish


    herself.


    Brother Lionel might be in front of her, but she didn''t have the courage to ask him directly because


    she was afraid that she would be mistaken.


    If she had firmly remembered Brother Lionel''s appearance in her mind, then this situation would not


    have happened.


    It was all her own fault!


    What should she do now?


    Karen Joy repeated the question in her mind, but she could not answer it even though she tried very


    hard.


    Zuriel saw the reaction that he wanted on Karen Joy''s face. He smiled with satisfaction and said,


    "Samantha, we are going to have a masquerade ball tonight. You two should choose your own


    props. When you are done, only then you can dance with a man of your choiceter at night."


    "Masquerade?" When Karen Joy heard of this activity, she couldn''t calm down.


    Could she use this opportunity to ask Dominicter during the ball?


    Since they would be wearing masks, he would not know who she was. Even if he was not her


    Brother Lionel, it would not matter. She could continue her search.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The more Karen Joy thought about it, the more relieved she was. She didn''t want to take too long to


    find Brother Lionel, so tonight was the best time.


    "Samantha, help me get a mask, I need to go to the washroom." Karen Joy needed an excuse to


    leave Samantha, and she quietly followed behind Dominic Cooper.


    She saw Dominic and Zuriel enter a room together. She followed them quietly and hid in the dark,


    trying to listen to what they were talking about.


    "I really didn''t expect that the child woulde. Are you going to admit that you know her?" The


    person who said this was Zuriel.


    After he said that, the room was silent for a long time. Dominic replied cautiously, "I''ve been paying


    attention to her every move all these years, and I''ve been looking forward to her looking for me.


    Sigh, she is here now, but she doesn''t know me at all."


    "Then what are you going to do?" Zuriel asked.


    "Let nature take its course." Dominic sighed. "If she can recognize me then that would be great. If


    she can''t, I won''t me her."


    "Why don''t you just tell her directly that you are the person that she is looking for?" Zuriel asked


    again.


    "I would be happy if she can recognize me, but I wouldn''t me her if she doesn''t. I will be satisfied


    as long as I can see that she is happy." That was what Dominic said.


    This person must be Brother Lionel.


    Her Brother Lionel was always like this; he would only protect her in silence and never ask for


    anything in return.


    Therefore, she was extremely sure that Dominic was her Brother Lionel. She couldn''t let Brother


    Lionel feel sad because she couldn''t recognize him, no matter how much she thought that he didn''t


    look the same.


    She wanted to do it tonight during the masquerade ball. She needed to tell him that she had never


    forgotten him and that she had always remembered him.


    It was too coincidental that the ball seemed to be prepared for her to seek out her Brother Lionel.


    At the North Pce.


    It was alreadyte when Nathaniel Cooper went back to his residence after finishing his work.


    Among the thousands of stars in the sky, there was a particrly bright and attractive star.


    Karen Joy''s existence to him felt like the brightest star in the vast starry sky. It was so dazzling and


    so different from the others.


    Looking at the brightest star, Nathaniel felt like he could see Little Karen''s face. She was still a


    precocious little toddler, and she would speak gently to him, "Brother Lionel, I like you the most. I


    want to be with you, forever and ever."


    It was just something an innocent four-year-old child would say, but he took her words seriously.


    Over the years, he had been waiting for her to grow up slowly.


    He even thought about the possibility that her feelings for him would change when she grew up.


    How could he take something a child said seriously?


    The reason she said that she wanted to be with him was definitely because of her dependence on


    him. She was so young at that time, and she knew very little.


    Just as he was deep into his thoughts, his personal phone rang. It was a call from Jason Lesley. He


    thought that it must be about Karen Joy.


    He answered the phone and asked, "Is she asleep yet?"


    Perhaps she asked about Karen Joy a lot, so his tone softened a lot when he talked to Jason.


    "Mr. President, Samantha took Miss Kyle to attend Zuriel''s banquet." Jason''s selfcondemned and


    flustered voice came from the phone. "But don''t worry, I''m going to bring them back now."


    "It''s fine. The children want to y, they can go ahead. It''s the Perth residence, not some


    dangerous ce anyway." Nathaniel told Jason calmly. After hanging up the phone, he immediately


    made a very surprising move.


    He didn''t want Jason to find her because he wanted to look for her in person.


    Usually, when the President went out, at least dozens of people would be around him, but Nathaniel


    only brought two people with him this time.


    One was his driver, Jamie, and the other was Horatio, his most powerful bodyguard.


    They were his most trusted subordinates, so he would usually bring these two people with him


    when he had personal affairs.


    After arriving at the Perth residence, Nathaniel knew that Zuriel had organized the masquerade ball


    purposefully.


    After putting on the mask, it was much more convenient for him to get things done. No one could


    see his face, so he didn''t need to hide. He could be his real self for a while.


    There was loud music, dimmed lights, and a lot of alcohol at the party. Everyone was dancing and


    moving around the vicinity joyfully and it seemed that everyone was having a great time.


    Looking at this scene, Nathaniel frowned. Zuriel liked to organize parties like this, but Nathaniel


    would not want to mind too much. He could not control his personal life.


    He just couldn¡¯ t expect that Zuriel, the minister of Foreign Affairs, would cause such a ruckus at his


    own party.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Nathaniel Cooper frowned slightly, and his almond- shaped eyes under his mask narrowed. He


    looked stern.


    His eyes swept from left to right, but he couldn''t see the person he was looking for.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    This ce was so chaotic andplicated. Where did Karen Joy Kyle go? Nathaniel felt a little


    anxious and uneasy because he couldn''t find her.


    "Sir?" Nathaniel stood still, and the bodyguards behind him did not dare to move an inch too.


    "Split up and find her." Nathaniel ordered. As soon as he spoke, he saw a familiar figure at the


    dance floor from the corner of his eyes.


    Even though the lights were dim, and there were many people, Nathaniel recognized her at first


    sight even when she wore a mask.


    He had met many people in his life and he had been through so much. Although with time, most of


    his memories would fade away, but some of the memories were imprinted deeply in his heart and


    his mind.


    No matter how much he had gone through, and no matter how long it had been, that memory did


    not fade away at all. In fact, he remembered even more now.


    That little chubby girl was an imprint engraved deep in Nathaniel''s heart. No matter how much time


    had passed, no matter how many people he hade into contact with, he would never be able to


    forget her.


    Now, the little chubby girl had grown up and appeared right in front of him through many hardships


    on her end too. He couldn''t wait to bring her close and hold her tight, so that he wouldn''t have to


    worry about separating from her again.


    The treasure he wanted to dote on for the rest of his life was not far away from him. At this time, he


    could take advantage of the darkness, the crowd, and the party chaos, to secretly appear by her


    side.


    But just as he was hesitating, a masked man approached Karen Joy silently.


    She appeared clueless, as the man quietly reached out his hand, and his target was Karen Joy''s


    slender waist...


    In the blink of an eye, Nathaniel did not care much about anything else. His identity, his


    responsibilities, his goals... were all put on hold at this moment.


    At this moment, he only had one thought in mind. He knew that he couldn''t let anyone touch his


    Karen Joy.


    He was her only guardian angel!


    "Ah ¡ª" The man who wanted to take advantage of Karen Joy did not manage to touch her, but he


    was caught by someone else''s strong grip and he screamed in pain.


    Nathaniel only exerted a little force and he could hear the sound of the man''s bones breaking. He


    didn''t speak, but he looked at the man coldly.


    "I won''t anymore, I won''t..." The man kept begging him for mercy, and his eyes were full of fear and


    panic.


    Nathaniel twisted his arm slightly, and the man''s arm was dislocated. He could barely feel his arm


    now.


    The man was so scared that he didn''t even dare to speak or flinch. This was the Perth''s residence,


    so he didn''t dare to cause trouble. He was curious as to who was behind the mask who had such


    tremendous courage.


    Nathaniel threw the man away and said coldly, "Out!"


    The man fled in panic after getting his freedom. After running a few steps, he plucked up his


    courage and looked back to see who he was.


    The man only said one word to him, yet he thought that he might lose his own life if he even move a


    little.


    When he looked back, he caught Nathaniel''s fierce gaze. He was so frightened that he turned


    around and ran away. He didn''t dare to look back anymore.


    After he drove away the man who wanted to take advantage of Karen Joy, Nathaniel secretly


    guarded her, not letting anyone to get close to her again.


    Since it happened on the dance floor, the music was deafening and everything was chaotic. What


    just happened was just a small episode that night, and no one noticed it.


    No, it was not that no one noticed it. The host of the party that night knew about it as he saw what


    just happened through the monitoring room.


    "Dominic, don''t get close to her anymore. Come back right away." Not long ago, Dominic Cooper


    left Karen Joy and went to the bathroom. When he came out of the bathroom, he heard Zuriel


    Perth''s orders through the walkie-talkie.


    "Why?" He didn''t understand. The child had already believed in his identity. They were so close to


    reaching their goal, so why did he have to retreat at this time?


    Zuriel said angrily, "You need toe back first."


    Dominic said, "Master Perth, our n will seed soon."


    This time, Dominic was unwilling to listen to Zuriel''s instructions. He wanted to return to Karen Joy''s


    side. He knew that she was still waiting for him in the corner.


    "He''s here," Zuriel had to tell the truth.


    A simple answer, but Dominic immediately stopped walking forward.


    Because Dominic knew very well who the person Zuriel was referring to.


    This person was his cousin, Nathaniel, who had just taken up the position as the new President. He


    was the real "Brother Lionel" that Karen Joy was talking about.


    The real Brother Lionel arrived. As the fake Brother Lionel... Of course, he could only retreat


    obediently and give them some space. "Why did he suddenlye here?" Back in the monitoring


    room, Dominic picked up a beer bottle at the side and took a sip.


    "He knew that the child is here. It would be strange if he didn''te." Zuriel looked at the monitor


    screen, and he was staring at the man who was wearing a mask but he still looked intimidating.


    He only thought about how to lure the two youngdies to his banquet, but he forgot to prevent the


    news from being leaked to Mr. President.


    It was an ident this time, and he couldn''t afford to have another one like this the next time.


    Nathaniel stood behind Karen Joy and looked at her quietly... Even though he was separated from


    the screen and by the mask, Zuriel could still see the affection in his eyes.


    It''s over! It''s over! It''s over!


    Zuriel shouted a few times in his heart. The President''s feelings for this child had long changed. He


    no longer harboured a sweet, innocent, caring feeling towards her.


    "Are we just going to let it go? Our n is going to be ruined like this?" Dominic was watching


    Nathaniel on the screen too, and his tone sounded dissatisfied.


    "Of course we can''t just let it go like this," said Zuriel.


    He had to find a way to make the child leave as soon as possible. The sooner, the better. He must


    never let her set foot in Country A again. Otherwise, his fate and the country''s fate would be very


    uncertain.


    "What are we going to do next?" Dominic clenched his fists. "He had just taken office, and he''s


    already acting so messily."


    "Master Dominic, I just want to ask you one question. You''re being so angry now, is it because you


    also like that girl, or is it because you don''t want to see him walking down the wrong path?" Zuriel


    asked a very sensitive question.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    In the Cooper family, the only person Zuriel Perth could trust was Dominic Cooper. When he wanted


    to find a man to impersonate Brother Lionel, the first person that popped out in his mind was


    Dominic.


    Hearing Zuriel''s question, Dominic paused and slowly replied, "Before I saw this girl, I only wanted


    to help her. After seeing this girl..."


    He took a deep breath and said, "Master Perth, she''s like some sort of maic force. She is so


    innocent, pure, and beautiful that I can''t help but want to get close to her. I thought that if I could, it


    would be good for me to be her Brother Lionel for the rest of my life."


    Dominic answered truthfully, but Zuriel didn''t know what to say. After thinking for some time, he


    responded, "Master Dominic, I know you are a wise man. You know better than I do about what you


    should and shouldn''t do."


    "I know." Dominic took a deep breath and shrugged. "Tell me, what should we do next?"


    "We will act ording to the situation. As long as he reunites with her, our n can still be carried


    out." Zuriel knew that even if Nathaniel was reluctant to give up on her, he would never reunite with


    her.


    He was entangled in a lot of affairs. He was absolutely reluctant to let her suffer with him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, the moment Zuriel finished his words, the situation on the screen changed dramatically.


    For some reason, the little girl suddenly pounced on Nathaniel. She held his waist tightly and buried


    her little head in his chest. She rubbed her head against his chest again and again, like a poor


    kitten.


    "Master Perth, this..." Dominic immediately acted on impulse in front of the screen. Looking at his


    anxious expression, it seemed that he was ready to rush into the screen and drag them out.


    Zuriel said, "Wait, she might think that he is you."


    Dominic took a step back. His forehead and hands were covered with obvious veins and he looked


    very anxious.


    Yes, it was true. Karen Joy Kyle thought that the person that was secretly guarding behind her was


    the Brother Lionel who had been apanying her the whole night.


    She heard his conversation with Zuriel, and she asked him some questions indirectly. Her answers


    were all the same as Brother Lionel''s.


    He even mentioned the incident 13 years ago, on the 20th of May, at the Aegean Sea...


    Karen Joy couldn''t remember what Brother Lionel looked like, but she always remembered clearly


    that she had seen Brother Lionel at her parents'' wedding.


    All the information showed that Dominic was her Brother Lionel. Although she still had some doubts


    in her heart, she couldn''t bear to turn him away.


    If Brother Lionel knew what she was thinking, he would be very sad, so she nerved herself to hug


    him.


    When she hugged him, she breathed his scent in, and this scent was so familiar that it reignited all


    her memories of the past.


    She was certain that he was her brother Lionel.


    He was the Brother Lionel whom she had missed for more than ten years!


    At this moment, Karen Joy was so d that she did not hesitate any longer. She was so d that


    she had the courage to hug him. Otherwise, she might miss this opportunity.


    She had been separated from him for more than ten years. Now that she finally grew up and came


    to him, she had to cherish every minute and second.


    She hugged him so close and said excitedly, "Brother Lionel, it''s me! I''m your Little Karen!"


    Nathaniel did not expect Karen Joy to suddenly do such a thing. As she hugged him, he


    immediately stiffened and he was shocked.


    "Brother Lionel, it''s all my fault, I didn''t recognize you right away. It''s my fault, please forgive me,


    okay?"


    Her voice was soft, and there was a hint of that familiar pitiful tone she had when she was a child. In


    addition, her excited yet sad voice made him feel like he was her knight in shining armor.


    Nathaniel straightened his body and let her hold him. He didn''t dare to move... He was worried that


    if he moved, he would do more than just to hold her.


    "Brother Lionel, I was still doubting whether it was really you, but now I can confirm it." She noticed


    that his body was stiff, so she tried to speak more, hoping that he knew that she recognized him


    way earlier ago.


    Karen Joy sniffed his scent again and again, and all the doubts in her heart were cleared.


    Brother Lionel''s scent was so familiar that it could make her feel at ease. She was sure that this


    person was her Brother Lionel.


    "Brother Lionel, if you don''t want to speak, then don''t speak. Let me speak." She hugged him even


    tighter, pressing her entire body against his body. "Brother Lionel, I''ve always remembered you. I''ve


    never forgotten you."


    As she spoke, he listened attentively.


    Her voice and tone sounded like a sweet song, ying repeatedly in his mind.


    If he could pretend to be cold and stern at this moment, then he would not be the Brother Lionel


    whom she had been missing all this time.


    Hence, Nathaniel moved and reached out to hold her gently. He spoke softly, "Alright, I know!"


    He always knew that she had never forgotten him. She had been working hard to look for him, as


    he was always watching her.


    After receiving the response from Brother Lionel, Karen Joy finally felt relieved. She continued to


    rest in Brother Lionel''s arms and said, "Brother Lionel, when I saw the tattoo on your left hand, I


    already suspected that you were Brother Lionel. However, I didn''t recognize you at the first moment


    because I had mistakenly recognized President Cooper as you...


    "What?" After listening for a long time, Nathaniel finally understood that Karen Joy thought that he


    was another man. She also ruled out the possibility that he was her brother Lionel.


    "Brother Lionel, you''re not ming me for mistaking you for someone else, are you?" She suddenly


    raised her head and looked at him with her big bright eyes, waiting for his reply.


    Thisdy was so quick-witted that she could make a fool out of anyone at any time.


    If he was not alert, he would have suspected that she was acting and that she was deceiving him.


    However, she was looking for the Brother Lionel she had missed so much. She meant every word


    she said.


    That was why Nathaniel was sure that this girl had mistaken him as another person, and she was


    not lying to him.


    ....A tattoo on the left hand?


    Nathaniel thought for a moment and thought of his younger cousin, Dominic, who was about the


    same age as him.


    Dominic got his tattoo because of an injury when he was very young. The elders of the family


    decided for him to have the family''s Totem tattooed on his hand.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    This totem was very special. It was passed down from many generations in their family. It was said


    that every line drawn on the totem represented a generation of their family.


    The specific meaning had been passed down for so many years, and the deep meaning got lost


    throughout generations. Everyone only remembered that this was a symbol of their identity.


    Every member of their family had this totem close to them.


    He had a ne that symbolized his identity. He polished it with ivory, and he carved the family


    totem personally.


    Dominic Cooper had it tattooed... Everyone in the family had this totem in different forms.


    Nathaniel Cooper gave his ne that symbolized his identity to Little Karen.


    He hoped that he could grow up with her in this way.


    On the other hand, he hoped that one day, she would be able to find him with this unique totem.


    Things did develop as he nned, and there was not a single error, but... something went wrong on


    his side.


    "Brother Lionel, are you going to me me?" Karen Joy looked up at him and asked carefully.


    He was very tall, probably about the same height as her father. And she had the average height of a


    young woman. When she talked to him, she had to raise her head. It was so difficult.


    She raised her head high to speak to him...


    Karen Joy could sense something unusual. The "Brother Lionel" who apanied her not long ago


    was not so tall. When she talked to him, she only needed to raise her head slightly and it wasn''t that


    tiring.


    The difference in height between the two "Brother Lionels" was so big that she knew they were


    different people.


    In other words, the person who apanied her this evening was Dominic. When Dominic went to


    the bathroom, she was apanied by another person.


    Then who was this man if he was not Dominic?


    Why did he make her think that he was her Brother Lionel?


    What the hell was going on?


    "Why would I me my Little Karen?" He said in a very low voice so that she couldn''t hear his real


    voice clearly. It seemed like he did it on purpose.


    Knowing that there might be a loophole in this matter, Karen Joy calmed down a lot. She looked at


    him and asked, "Are you really my Brother Lionel?"


    She was still staring at him, but her gaze changed. She was no longer expecting her Brother Lionel


    to reveal himself, but she was doubtful.


    This time, it was not the words that answered her, but his actions that answered her.


    He slowly reached out and covered her eyes with his hands. He leaned over and kissed her gently


    on the little scar between her eyebrows.


    He used his action to prove that he was her brother Lionel.


    She thought that this person was very likely to be a fake Brother Lionel, but when he kissed her, she


    did not resist.


    She even felt that this kiss was not unfamiliar. When she was very young, Brother Lionel liked to


    kiss her like this.


    Karen Joy widened her eyes and looked at him. She wanted to recognize who he was and why he


    was trying to be mysterious with her.


    However, the light was so dim that she couldn''t see him clearly. Suddenly, she heard him call her


    name out gently, "Karen!"


    He only said a word, which was her name, and only the closest people around her called her so.


    She could hear from his voice that there were a lot of emotions in his voice and a lot of reluctance.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you really Brother Lionel?" She asked again, insisting on getting a positive answer.


    "Trust your guts, your senses won''t lie." He raised his hand and touched her cheek, pinching her


    like he did when she was a child.


    She had lost a lot of weight. When he was pinching her face, it did not feel as chubby as it did when


    she was a child.


    Karen Joy reached out to hold his hand and frowned slightly. There was no tattoo on the back of this


    man''s left hand. He was not Dominic.


    So who was he?


    Why did he talk to her in a modified voice, yet hinted that he was her Brother Lionel?


    Just as Karen Joy was deep in thoughts, another thing happened.


    He kissed her.


    This time, he did not kiss her forehead, but her lips instead. Moreover, he kissed her so hard that it


    felt like he wanted to im her as his own.


    "Oof... you..." Karen Joy stared at him and pushed him instinctively. But when the familiar scent


    floated into her breath, she stopped struggling.


    In her subconscious, she was willing to let her Brother Lionel kiss her. He could kiss her however he


    wanted.


    When his kiss became more and more passionate, she instinctively closed her eyes and grabbed


    the corner of his clothes tightly to pull herself closer to him.


    Just when she felt that she was going to suffocate, and she felt weaker in her knees, he reached out


    to hold her waist to keep her bnce and kissed her again.


    This kisssted for a very long time.


    She also hoped that he would not stop and just hold her like this so that they could be together


    forever and never be separated again.


    "Brother Lionel..." He let her go after a long time. She was finally free. After breathing in the fresh


    air, the first thing she said was his name.


    "Karen!" Seeing her swollen red lips that he kissed, he hated how rough he was and almost hurt her


    earlier, but he did not regret kissing her.


    "Brother Lionel..." She threw herself into his arms again and hugged him tightly. "Brother Lionel, I


    finally found you. I will never leave you again in the future."


    She put her head on his chest again and nestled in his embrace. Her Brother Lionel finally


    reconciled with her, and they would never separate again.


    "Karen..." He called her name out again. He wanted to speak more but stopped on second thought.


    There were thousands of words that he wanted to say to her, but he did not know how to start.


    "Brother Lionel, you can say what you want to say, I am listening." She winked at him, and her eyes


    were shining.


    "Karen, can you go to a ce with me?" At this moment, he did not think about his identity, nor was


    he worried if she would recognize him. He only wanted to take her to a ce that he could see her


    clearly.


    "Brother Lionel, no matter where you go, I will follow you." Even if it was miles away, as long as


    Brother Lionel was with her, she would not say no.


    "Karen..." She did not hesitate and did not care much, but he hesitated. At present, his situation was


    complicated. He could not put her in the center of a dangerous whirlpools in order to satisfy himself.


    The reason why he could climb to his current position smoothly was because he had no


    weaknesses for others to target. Once Karen Joy appeared by his side, and when more people


    knew about her identity, she might be in danger.


    "Brother Lionel, what''s wrong?" She seemed to have noticed that he was struggling. He obviously


    wanted to get close to her, but he was gradually getting further away from her.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    "Karen, we still can''t..." After a long while, Nathaniel Cooper finally said some words, but he


    struggled to finish his sentence.


    "Brother Lionel, it''s okay. You don''t have to say anything. I understand." Karen Joy Kyle smiled to


    cover up the sadness in her eyes. "You just need to hug me for a while."


    She needed him to hold her in his arms, to assure that this was Brother Lionel, and that she was not


    in a dream. That would be enough!


    "Karen, I''m sorry!" Nathaniel pulled her into his arms desperately.


    "Brother Lionel, you don''t have to say sorry! Because you are my Brother Lionel," she said in a soft


    voice.


    She was willing to respect all his decisions, to support him, and wait for the day when he will be


    willing to reconcile with her publicly.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy took out a new mobile phone from her pocket and asked, "Brother


    Lionel, can you give me your phone number?"


    Nathaniel stared at her. She was clearly very sad, but she tried to make herself look fine.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was obviously the apple of everyone''s eye. She could just cause a scene, yet she acted so


    sensibly.


    Nathaniel''s heart ached for everypromise she was willing to take!


    Nathaniel didn''t respond to her, and he didn''t reach out to take the phone either. Karen Joy was a


    little flustered.


    "Brother Lionel, don''t worry. Usually, I won''t disturb you much. I will only send you a text message


    when I miss you very much. If you have time, you can choose to reply to me..." She spoke very


    softly. She was afraid that her request might be too much for him.


    "Silly child!" He took over her mobile phone and keyed in his number. He saved the number under


    ''Brother Lionel''.


    Karen Joy looked at the digits on her phone and recited the number over and over again. She


    needed to remember it firmly so she could remember his number even if she lost this piece of


    information.


    "Brother Lionel..." She carefully put away the phone and looked at him. "If I miss you too much, can


    I call you?"


    Earlier, she said that she would not disturb him. Now, after she got the phone number, she asked if


    she could call him.


    If he agreed to her request, she would definitely push it further and ask him to call her whenever he


    was free.


    Even though he knew the dire consequences from this, Nathaniel could not bear to turn her down.


    He nodded and he said, "Alright."


    "I knew it. Brother Lionel always treats me the best." Since she was little, he had always been like


    this. No matter what kind of requests she demanded, Brother Lionel would not reject her.


    Nathaniel chuckled and looked at her bright and beautiful face with her pair of shining eyes. He


    smiled as he touched the mark on her forehead. "I will call you in the future, but you need to stay


    safe with the Lesley family."


    "Alright, I will remember that." Karen Joy nodded hard. Then, she leaned close to Lionel. "Brother


    Lionel, can you take off your mask and let me have a look at you?"


    "No!" He refused immediately, destroying the rapport between them.


    "Oh, I''m sorry!" She lowered her head and felt very bad.


    "It''s okay." He rubbed her head. "It''s gettingte. Go back as soon as possible. There are many bad


    people out here, and it''s dangerous for women to stay outside."


    "Can you send me back?" She immediately said, "Since you said that it''s gettingte and it''s


    dangerous. It''s not safe for a girl like me to go home myself, so can you send me back?"


    Yes, she was trying to find a way to push things further. After all, he was her brother Lionel. She


    only wanted to pester him and stay with him all the time.


    Nathaniel was conflicted because he didn''t want to reveal his identity in front of her this early. He


    didn''t want her to be involved in any form of danger.


    Karen Joy seemed to have guessed his concern, so she added, "Brother Lionel if I cover my eyes,


    and I won''t look at you... will that do?"


    "Okay!" He responded immediately. He had never been able to turn her down before.


    He still remembered that many years ago, when she first went to kindergarten, she asked him to


    apany her to go to school, so he became the oldest student in the ss. He had beenughed


    at by her friends countless times.


    He could have just turned her down, but he didn''t want to. He wanted to make her happy every day.


    In the monitoring room, Zuriel Perth stared at the disy screen and watched Nathaniel put a


    blindfold on Karen Joy. Then, they left the ce together...


    After a long time, he let out a long sigh. "In the end, our Third Young Master still can''t get through


    this. Is the child a blessing or a curse?"


    Dominic raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did they reconcile?"


    "You should go to the Lesley home tomorrow to find her. Test her a little and you will know the


    answer." Zuriel turned off the monitor and added, "But I''m guessing that he wouldn''t reconcile with


    her yet."


    In order to satisfy his selfish desires, Nathaniel wouldn''t do something risky like that and push such


    a young child to the eye of the storm.


    Zuriel had been by Nathaniel''s side for so many years. He knew better than anyone how much


    Nathaniel cared about that lovely daughter of the Kyle family.


    On the way back to the Lesley house, Karen Joy was very cheerful because her Brother Lionel sent


    her home.


    She leaned to his side and said, "Brother Lionel, can you ask the driver to drive around the city? I


    want to see thendscape."


    It was in the middle of the night, and she was blindfolded. Whatndscape was there to see?


    She was obviously talking nonsense, yet she was not embarrassed at all.


    Brother Lionel was also willing to dote on her. He caressed her head and said with a smile, "Okay."


    Karen Joy leaned into his arms and said, "You''re the best."


    Although she was blindfolded and she couldn''t see anything, she didn''t feel any fear. She kept


    talking all the way.


    She asked, "Brother Lionel, what kind of food do you like to eat? Tell me, I will learn to cook for


    you."


    Then she asked, "Brother Lionel, what kind of movie do you like to watch? Tell me, we''ll watch a


    movie together next time."


    She also asked, "Brother Lionel, which ce do you want to travel to the most? When we can


    reunite, we should go on a trip together."


    She thought that she knew too little about Brother Lionel, so she was eager to get to know him more


    during the drive home.


    As she was talking enthusiastically, Brother Lionel went in for a kiss out of the blue and it stopped


    her from chattering further.


    Since her eyes were covered and she could not see, the sensation in her mouth became


    heightened.


    Karen Joy felt that Brother Lionel was nibbling on her lower lip gently, and then he moved close to


    her ear and whispered softly, "I like you very much."

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Ah-


    Karen Joy Kyle was so delighted and caught off guard that she felt like she was floating on cloud


    nine.


    Before tonight, she was still worried about finding her Brother Lionel. But at this moment, she was


    nestled in Brother Lionel''s arms. He kissed her and even said that he liked her.


    It was amazing how the world worked out for her. She was in the bottom of the Earth one day and


    suddenly, she was up in the skies, floating happily.


    She really wanted to respond and tell Brother Lionel that she also liked him, but she was reluctant


    to break the silence at this moment.


    She really wished that they would remain in this serene moment forever and ever.


    "Hiss-"


    A sudden pain came from Karen Joy''s lips, which made her cry out gently. Just as she was about to


    question him, she heard him say, "Didn''t your mother teach you to focus when you are kissing?"


    Brother Lionel had the guts to say that her mother did not teach her the art of kissing. Since when


    did her mother have to teach her about kissing?


    "Well, since your mother didn''t teach you, I will teach you in the future." Brother Lionel teased


    yfully.


    Karen Joy was at a loss for words.


    Brother Lionel continued, "That''s a deal."


    Karen Joy could not see him, but it was not difficult to hear his joy in his voice.


    On that night, everything seemed to be calm, but in fact, a lot of things were going on.


    The rtionship between Brother Lionel and Karen Joy might no longer be as innocent and simple


    as it used to be, as their love grew to be more intense and deeper.


    After returning home and lying on her warm bed, Karen Joy was thinking of her time with Brother


    Lionel and the two kisses.


    The two kisses were the first, romantic kisses between her and Brother Lionel.


    Why did Brother Lionel kiss her like this?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did he have more feelings for her besides a sibling''s love?


    She always regarded Brother Lionel as her


    brother.


    However, when she was with Brother Lionel earlier, she did not stop him from touching her. She did


    not reject him from kissing her. In addition, she was also looking forward to his advances.


    How odd was that...


    Didn''t she regard him as her brother all this time?


    Why did the rtionship between the two of them suddenly change?


    Karen Joy couldn''t fall asleep even after tossing and turning around. She looked at the ceiling in a


    daze, thinking that it would be great if she had someone to talk to.


    Samantha Lesley?


    Forget it, she wouldn''t understand. Karen Joy wouldn''t expect Samantha to help her solve her


    rtionship problems.


    Except for Samantha, who else could she go to?


    Her mother?


    Right, her mother could help her solve her rtionship problems.


    Karen Joy checked the time. It was three o''clock in the wee hours of the morning, and there was a


    twelve-hour time difference with


    New York.


    If it waste at night here, but it would be three o''clock in the afternoon in New York. Her mother


    should be working at the studio, so she secretly called her mother.


    The phone rang, and the person on the other side of the phone immediately picked up. A gentle


    female voice came from the phone, "Baby, is that you?"


    When she heard that familiar, gentle voice, Karen Joy suddenly wanted to cry. "Mommy, I miss you."


    Karen Daly was also relieved to hear her daughter''s voice. "Alright, so you miss me. Do you want to


    come home, or do you want me to go to Country A to apany you?"


    Karen Joy murmured, "Mommy, I''m already an adult..."


    Karen smiled and said, "No matter how old you are, even if you get married one day and give birth


    to a child and be a mother, you are still a child to your parents."


    Karen Joy pouted and said, "Mommy..."


    Karen paused a little before she asked, "Have you found your Brother Lionel yet?"


    Her mother was the only member of her family who supported Karen Joy''s wish to find Brother


    Lionel, so she did not hide anything from her mother.


    Karen Joy put her head in the pillow and said gloomily, "Mommy, I found Brother Lionel... but there


    was a little problem."


    In the past, she had never thought that Brother Lionel would not want to reconcile with her.


    Moreover, she had never thought that Brother Lionel would kiss her like this... So she was a little


    confused for a moment.


    "My lovely child, you can share with me." Karen had always been patient with her daughter.


    Whenever she talked to her, she was always gentle.


    When Brother Lionel kissed her, Karen Joy did not feel embarrassed. She even felt that it was


    natural for Brother Lionel to treat her like that.


    But now when she had to tell her mother about it, Karen Joy suddenly felt a little embarrassed, and


    she buried her face into the pillow and flushed. "Mommy, don''t ask." "Alright, if you don''t want me to,


    then I won''t. You''re a grown-up now, and I can''t control you anymore," Karen responded sweetly. It


    sounded like she was jealous of someone.


    Karen Joy hurriedly said, "Mommy, don''t say that. You just said that no matter how old I am, I am


    still your daughter."


    Karen smiled again and said, "Alright then, are you willing to tell me? Let''s see if I can help you."


    "Mommy, what does it feel like to love someone?" Karen Joy did not understand much about love.


    She did not understand what her feelings for Brother Lionel were.


    Karen thought for a moment and said to her daughter, "Loving someone, it''s just like how you feel


    now."


    "Mommy, don''t make fun of me." Karen Joy rolled around on the bed and blushed even more.


    "Hmm? Did I make fun of you?" Karen smiled happily and continued, "So you''re in love?"


    "Mommy..."


    "Then tell me, why must you find Brother Lionel?" Karen asked.


    "That''s because I want to be with Brother Lionel and live with him for the rest of my life, just like you


    and Daddy." The daughter replied.


    In terms of love, Karen Joy envied her parents the most. The rtionship between themsted for a


    very long time.


    For as long as she could remember, her father and mother loved each other as much as ever. "I


    wanted to spend the rest of my life with your Daddy, that''s why I married him, and I did spend many


    more years with him," Karen added.


    Karen Joy pursed her pink lips and asked, "Mommy, so what I''m feeling for Brother Lionel... is


    love?"


    Karen responded softly, "I can''t help you decide on that. You have to think through that thoroughly


    and listen carefully with your heart. I believe that you will be able to find the answer very soon."


    "Mommy, can I really find the answer?" She was very confused. She didn''t know why Brother Lionel


    didn''t want to reconcile with her, and she didn''t understand what kind of feelings Brother Lionel had


    for her.


    Karen said with certainty to her daughter, "Of course you can. We all know that our baby Karen''s a


    very smart child, so you can definitely find the answer."


    Suddenly, when she heard the words ''baby Karen'', Karen Joy thought of what Brother Lionel said


    when he kissed her. He addressed her as his favorite baby - Karen!


    In fact, baby Karen also liked Brother Lionel a lot!


    In an instant, Karen Joy seemed to understand what her mother was saying to


    her.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    "Mommy, I think I understand now." Karen Joy Kyle restedfortably on her pillow and imagined


    that she was in her mother''s arms.


    "Of course a smart person like you can understand." While she was talking, Karen Daly eximed,


    "Your father is here. He seems to still be angry with you these days. I''ll need to hang up first, and I''ll


    call youter."


    Karen hung up the call immediately after she spoke. As she heard the busy tone sound, Karen Joy


    pouted. She had been out for so long, yet her father didn''t care about her.


    If her mother went away for a day, no matter where she went, her father would definitely find her.


    It seemed that her father prioritized her mother more than her.


    Bad Daddy!


    He often said that she was their baby Karen, but he must be referring to her mother, wasn''t he? She


    certainly did not feel precious in his eyes.


    Karen Joy felt a little sad.


    In the future, she would not want her father anymore. She wanted Brother Lionel because he cared


    about her deeply.


    At the thought of Brother Lionel, she remembered their kisses earlier, and Karen Joy''s face turned


    redder. That was her first romantic kiss.


    Their lips touched and they could feel each other''s tongue... They were so close that they could


    hear each other''s heartbeat, as if they were one.


    What should she do now?


    Thinking of Brother Lionel, Karen Joy''s heart was pounding as if it was going to jump out of her


    chest.


    Yes, she missed Brother Lionel a lot and her heart beat faster, so she couldn''t sleep.


    She was not the only one who couldn''t sleep. After sending her back to the Lesley house, Brother


    Lionel went back to the North Pce. He was in a much worse situation than she was in.


    Nathaniel was the President of the country, so his daily schedule was rigid and fixed. No matter how


    late he slept at night, he had to get up at six o''clock in the morning to prepare for a day''s work.


    He had been busy working until veryte. When he could finally rest at night, he heard that Karen


    Joy was attending a banquet at Perth''s ce.


    He went out to his mansion because he was worried about her.


    There were some idents in Perth''s mansion, and he reconciled with Karen Joy unexpectedly.


    Then, he sent her home.


    When he returned to his home, it was almost dawn. He didn''t have much time to rest. More


    importantly, he was very energetic.


    He stood by the window of the room, looking in the direction of the Lesley house, as if he could get


    closer to his Little Karen.


    He couldn''t help but to gently touch his lips. It seemed that there was still the warmth and fragrance


    of Karen Joy...


    Today, his behavior was simply unreasonable.


    He had always had a strong ability to suppress his urges and control himself. Even when his mother


    was killed, he didn''t shed a tear, yet he was out of control that night.


    His original n was to only reconcile with Karen Joy when he''s gotten more capable and had a


    stable career. He needed to be sure that Karen Joy was safe. Of course, he never thought about


    kissing her too.


    But when she said that Dominic Cooper was her Brother Lionel...


    At that moment, there was a fire in his heart. She was his Little Karen and he was her Brother


    Lionel. How could she mistaken him for someone else?


    Therefore, he kissed her because he wanted to punish her, and he wanted to tell her that he was


    her Brother Lionel. He couldn''t let anyone else get their hands on her.


    But he didn''t expect that he would be out of control in the end. He even wanted to take her home


    and have her stay with him forever.


    Then if he wanted to kiss her, he could kiss her at any time...


    When he thought of Karen Joy, the corner of Nathaniel''s mouth would curve up slightly. He caught


    himself smiling a lot at the thought of her.


    When he thought of her, he was no longer the Mr. President who was high above the masses and


    was greatly admired by the people. He was just an ordinary man.


    She reminded him that he was human. He had a girl he really liked and wanted to protect. It was a


    girl that he really wanted to marry from the bottom of his heart, instead of agreeing to an arranged


    marriage.


    As a President of the country, he should be in control. However, before he took office, there was too


    much trouble and chaos. He couldn''t even decide on his own marriage. He could only do everything


    ording to the rules and advices.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    At the same time, his phone rang suddenly.


    At five o''clock in the morning, who would send him a message?


    Nathaniel could only think of one person, and that was his baby Karen.


    Sure enough, Karen Joy sent a text message. He could imagine how sweet and cute she would


    look as she typed that message.


    "Brother Lionel, I tried to sleep for a long time, but I still couldn''t fall asleep. All I could think about


    was you. Why is this so?"


    This girl obviously wanted to trick him. She was smart enough to ask him in a silly tone. If he was


    not smart enough, he would definitely be tricked by her.


    However, even if he was smart enough and knew that she was ying these tricks, he was still


    willing to be tricked by her.


    To have a person in his life who he could love whole heartedly and y tricks with was such a


    blessing.


    So he quickly typed a line of words and replied her, "Maybe it''s too noisy at the party earlier and you


    met me. So you must be too excited that you couldn''t sleep. You''ll fall asleep soon after listening to


    some soothing music."


    Soon, another message came in, "Brother Lionel, when I was young, you often sang children''s


    songs and lubies for me. If you sing it to me again, maybe I''ll fall asleep.


    He knew that this girl would take advantage of the situation, but he just liked her that way, so he


    replied "Okay."


    As soon as the message was sent out, his phone rang immediately. Nathaniel wanted to answer it,


    but his fingers trembled with excitement and he almost hung up.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He took a deep breath andughed at himself for being so nervous around her.


    Being the President of the country, he was not nervous at all. However, when he answered the


    phone call from her, he became so nervous. He must really cared too much about her.


    "Brother Lionel, it''s me. I can''t fall asleep."


    After the call was connected, Karen Joy spoke quickly. It seemed that she was worried that he


    would hang up the phone.


    Nathaniel a little pitiful for her and responded softly, "Don''t worry, Karen. I promised to talk to you,


    so I won''t hang up."


    "Brother Lionel, you are the best!" Among all the men in the world, besides her father, Brother


    Lionel was the best.


    "What song do you want to listen to?" He coaxed her patiently. He spoke to her like she was a little


    child.


    "I''d like anything that you sing." No matter how unpleasant the song was, as long as it was sung by


    Brother Lionel, she would like it.


    "How about a tune from Frozen, what do you think?" Brother Lionel responded sweetly as he


    smiled.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    This song was a song that Karen Joy Kyle loved to listen to when she was a child. He remembered


    that she loved this luby very much even though many years had passed. Hence, when she asked


    him to sing a song, this song popped up.


    "Okay," Karen Joy replied softly.


    Although she was already grown up, the choice of a children''s song didn''t matter, she wanted to just


    listen to Brother Lionel''s voice.


    "Alright, then you should lie down and close your eyes," Nathaniel instructed her gently, and she


    followed his orders. It felt like she was still the obedient child who was willing to listen to Brother


    Lionel.


    She learned these children''s songs during the days when Brother Lionel apanied her. Although


    she had not sung them for many years, it was still familiar when he hummed it again.


    He hummed softly, and Karen Joy, who was at the other end of the phone, was smiling widely.


    Soon, she fell asleep happily.


    After humming one song, he heard steady breathing sound from the other end of the line. Brother


    Lionel called her gently, "Karen?"


    "Brother Lionel, I like you. I like you so much." She responded extremely softly.


    It turned out that this girl was asleep and she was mumbling that she liked him in her dreams.


    "Okay." He nodded as he gripped his phone a little tighter. "I know. Goodnight Karen!"


    Even though he had said goodnight, he was still reluctant to hang up. He listened to her breathing


    until it was time to wash up and go to work.


    Brother Lionel sang her a luby, and Karen Joy fell asleep happily. Her wide smile did not leave her


    face at all.


    She slept well in the evening. When she woke up, it was already in the afternoon. She felt like a


    lazy sloth.


    "Karen Joy, why did you leave me behindst night?" Samantha Lesley looked at Karen Joy sadly.


    "You don''t even know how long I went looking for you. I was so scared that I cried when I couldn''t


    find you. If it weren''t for Uncle Perth who told me that you came back first, I wouldn''t have known


    what to do."


    "Samantha, I''m sorry!" Karen Joy gave Samantha a hug and smiled apologetically. "I had a stomach


    achest night, so I came back first." "You had a stomach ache? How''re you feeling now? Do you


    want me to get a doctor?" Samantha became so nervous that her face turned red.


    Karen Joy apologized, "Samantha, I''m fine. Don''t worry, or I will feel guilty about it."


    Since she still didn''t know who Brother Lionel was, the reconciliation with Brother Lionel was still a


    strange matter.


    Karen Joy didn''t want to tell Samantha for the time being, so she lied casually. She didn''t know that


    she took her words seriously.


    "It''s good that you''re alright." Samantha scratched her head and looked at Karen Joy. "Oh, by the


    way, Brother Dominic is here."


    "Who?" Karen Joy''s mind was focused on Brother Lionel. She couldn''t recall Brother Dominic at


    first.


    "Brother Dominic? He was with us the whole nightst night?" Samantha was doubting that Karen


    Joy''s memory was worse than hers.


    "Oh, it''s him." Karen Joy responded softly as she ate her strawberry puree.


    While eating the strawberries, Karen Joy thought that Samantha''s brother, Jason Lesley, was so


    considerate of her. He even knew that she liked strawberries.


    Of course, Karen Joy would never have thought that these strawberries were specially requested by


    their Mr. President for her. Even if she was in a foreignnd, he needed to make her feel like home.


    "Karen Joy, Brother Dominic asked us to go out today. Do you want to go?" Samantha approached


    Karen Joy slowly and asked.


    "Don''t think I want to." Karen Joy refused immediately.


    "Karen Joy, Brother Dominic seems sincere. If we don''t go, he will be very disappointed." Samantha


    really wanted to go out. If Karen Joy didn''t go, her brother would probably not allow her to go.


    "Samantha, what kind of logic is this? If others invite us out, does that mean that I must go so that I


    won''t disappoint the person? What if I''m ufortable with the idea?" Karen Joy had never been a


    person who was willing topromise a lot.


    "But..." Samantha was poor at negotiation skills, so she could only look at her anxiously.


    "Karen..." Dominic Cooper approached them out of nowhere.


    After entering the house, there was a slight smile on Dominic''s face. In particr, his voice sounded


    particrly intimate when he called out Karen Joy''s name as if he was Brother Lionel.


    Karen Joy felt goosebumps all over her body. Other than her family and Brother Lionel, she didn''t


    like being called this name by other people.


    Karen Joy knew that he was not her Brother Lionel. At first, she didn''t want to deal with him, but on


    second thought, this person lied to her yesterday, and the most important thing was that he knew


    about the rtionship between Brother Lionel and her, so she couldn''t let him go easily.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did he pretend to be her Brother Lionel?


    Why?


    Karen Joy thought very quickly. If she wanted to know what this man''s purpose was, the best way


    was to turn his tricks against him. She wanted to see what he was up to.


    "Oh, Brother Dominic is here!" To disguise her true emotions was something Karen Joy had


    perfected over these few years. Therefore, the way she called Brother Dominic was very sweet.


    "Yes, I''m here." Dominic nodded and sat down opposite her. "Karen, there will be a very good y


    at the National Theatre Hall tonight. You want to catch it together?"


    Besides Brother Lionel, Karen Joy was not interested in anything else. She really wanted to turn


    Dominic down, but she really wanted to know what his ns were.


    Were they trying to harm her?


    Or were they trying to harm Brother Lionel?


    If they wanted to deal with her, she wouldn''t care so much. But if they wanted to deal with her


    Brother Lionel, she would never let them off lightly.


    Therefore, Karen Joy nodded and said with a smile, "Okay. Since you have invited me, I won''t say


    no."


    "Alright, then you should eat first. After you''re done, I''ll take you out for a walk. Then we''ll watch the


    y together at night." Dominic looked at Karen Joy and he was observing her carefully.


    She wasn''t showing anything unusual. Last night, she must have regarded Nathaniel Cooper and


    him as the same person.


    Furthermore, Nathaniel had too many things to worry about, so he definitely did not reconcile with


    her. That was why their n could continue.


    "Lione... Brother Dominic, I''m not familiar with this ce at all. Please take care of me in the future."


    Karen Joy deliberately misspoke a word to confuse Dominic.


    Zuriel and Dominic were fooling around with her. If it weren''t for the sudden appearance of Brother


    Lionel, she would have fallen into their trap.


    Since they were ying with her...


    She would not be so polite to them.


    Karen Joy''s smile was innocent and cute, but she was already plotting ways to deal with them in her


    mind.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Coast City was the capital of Country A. It was not as well-developed as New York, but it was a very


    unique town. It''s known for its tourism and affordable cost of living.


    Karen Joy recalled reading about how high the citizens'' happiness index was in this country.


    Karen Joy had been at Coast City for about half a month, but because of her illness, she spent an


    entire weekying in bed, so she had no time to explore around.


    Now, she was no longer in a hurry to find Brother Lionel anymore, so she figured that she could


    take the time to wander around and get familiar with the city where Brother Lionel lived. She wanted


    to experience his life.


    And she had a free driver and tour guide, Dominic Cooper, by her side. How could she not be


    happy?


    "Brother Dominic, I''m really sorry for troubling you to drive us around." Dominic Cooper only wanted


    to invite Karen Joy out. However, Samantha wasn''t very bright at taking his cue. She tagged along


    with their date.


    The suppressed annoyance in Dominic''s heart could not be expressed. After all, Samantha was


    Karen Joy''s friend. If not for her, he might not be able to get close to Karen Joy.


    "I invited you girls out today, so obviously, I''ll drive and bring you girls around. If I hired a driver, we


    won''t have much fun." He wanted to show Karen Joy what "Brother Lionel" was supposed to be.


    Karen Joy sat in the back seat of the car. She didn''t say anything because she felt happy and she


    was smiling all along. Dominic nced at her from time to time from the rearview mirror, and he


    thought that this girl was happy because of him.


    What he didn''t know was that Karen Joy''s mind was full of Brother Lionel at this moment. She was


    happy because she found Brother Lionel.


    At this time, her pink face was a little blushed because she thought of Brother Lionel. She thought


    about their kiss...


    Thinking of Brother Lionel, Karen Joy really wanted to call him. But she also promised Brother


    Lionel that she would not call him randomly.


    After thinking for a while, she sent another message to Brother Lionel, "Brother Lionel, I miss you


    again. Do you miss me?"


    After checking that there were no mistakes, Karen Joy sent the text. Then, she stared at the screen


    of her mobile phone, waiting for his reply anxiously.


    She waited and waited until she almost fell asleep, and she finally received a reply, "Yes, go to bed


    early tonight."


    What kind of reply was that?


    He didn''t answer her question at all.


    Karen Joy pouted and immediately came up with an idea. She nced at Dominic, who was driving


    in front of her. She held her phone close and asked, "Brother Dominic, can I take a picture with


    you?"


    As she was asking him, she deliberately sat in the position that could be seen clearly through the


    rearview mirror, and she blinked her eyes yfully at him.


    "Of course you can. Do you need me to stop and pose with you?" In Dominic''s eyes, this youngdy


    was very naive and easy to trick. As long as he used some more tricks, she would fully regard him


    as her Brother Lionel.


    "Brother Dominic, you don''t have to do that. I''ll just take a picture of you like this." Karen Joy smiled


    sweetly, but she was thinking about something very evil.


    After taking his picture, she sent a message to Brother Lionel, "Brother Lionel, Brother Dominic took


    the initiative to be my tour guide today, and he''s taking me around the city. We will be watching a


    y together at night."


    Yes, that would be enough.


    And she deliberately did not mention about Samantha.


    She smiled at her phone slyly and she thought to herself, "Brother Lionel, if you don''t take care of


    me, I''ll be taken away by someone else."


    Sure enough, very quickly, Brother Lionel replied, "How many of you? Where are you heading to?


    As a girl alone at a foreign ce, you must take care of your safety, you can''t just go with a strange


    man just like that."


    Brother Lionel sounded anxious, but Karen Joy was happy. She typed back fast, "Brother Lionel,


    don''t worry. I will always be your baby Karen, bad guys can''t deceive me."


    Since she could text Brother Lionel along the way, Karen Joy felt that the boring journey had


    be fun.


    Nathaniel had just ended a meeting after receiving her text. He imagined her proud and cute look


    when she texted him, "Silly child."


    Her every move and surroundings were under Brother Lionel''s control.


    The reason why he replied to her in that manner was that he knew what she wanted to hear. Since


    the caring responses could make her happy, as her Brother Lionel, he should oblige.


    "Mr. President, this is the oue of the meeting earlier. We need your signature." The secretary


    knocked on the door and came in, handing a document to Mr. President.


    Nathaniel picked up the pen and signed it before he ced a stamp, "Everyone did a good job this


    round. Keep up the good work."


    Nathaniel''s voice sounded calm, which made people feel at ease as they spoke to him. They didn''t


    know that this was the image of a President that he deliberately put up for others. Few people


    actually knew what he was really like.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Zuriel Perth knew the true personality of Mr. President, so he never dared to be presumptuous in


    front of the President. He respected and feared him.


    The secretary took the document back, and Nathaniel ordered, "Secretary Hart, ask Zuriel toe


    to my office."


    "Yes, I''ll do so." Secretary Hart nodded and respectfully left the office.


    Soon, Zuriel came in. Before he could speak, Nathaniel spoke first, "Master Perth, do you have


    anything to say to me?"


    Zuriel knew what he was talking about, but he couldn''t admit anything, so he pretended to be


    innocent and confused, "Mr. President, what do you mean?"


    Nathaniel frowned and said with a disgusted look, "Your innocent face is really ugly. You should


    learn from my baby Karen."


    Her face truly looked innocent. Even if he knew it was her fault, when he looked at her face, he


    would feel pity for her and couldn''t bear to punish her.


    Just as he was talking about her, he received a new message on his personal phone. When he


    opened the text, he realized that she sent another photo.


    However, instead of a photo of someone else, she took a photo of herself. In the photo, she made a


    cute expression, and she captioned, "Brother Lionel, do you think I''m cute?"


    Nathaniel couldn''t wait to reply to her. He didn''t mind that he was in his workspace or the fact that


    Zuriel was still waiting for his words.


    His long and slender fingers began typing away, "You are very cute."


    Soon, he received a new text message again. When he opened the text, he saw that it was another


    photo of her with the caption, "Brother Lionel, am I cute? Would you like to take a bite of me?

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Yes!


    He wanted to!


    He really, really wanted to!


    He couldn''t take it anymore.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But could he take a bite of her?


    If he really did, the first person who would hate him would be her father.


    Karen Joy''s simple words had already stirred up the waves of emotions in Nathaniel''s heart.


    However, since Zuriel Perth was still here, Nathaniel remained expressionless after seeing this text


    message.


    He looked up at Zuriel and said coldly, "From now on, you are not allowed to organize parties like


    last night anymore."


    "Third Young Master, that''s my private time. I... I don''t have a wife or a family. It''s just my hobby. You


    can''t deprive me of this hobby." Zuriel''s face was full of bitterness, as if he was about to cry.


    "Do you want me to give you an official order?" Nathaniel raised his eyebrows slightly. He sounded


    very dominant.


    Zuriel messed up Karen Joy. If he hadn''t been therest night, Karen Joy would''ve mistaken


    someone else for him.


    If he did not rush overst night, then the person who would kiss Karen Joy was likely to be another


    man.


    As he thought about the many ''what ifs'', Nathaniel wanted to tear Zuriel to pieces. By speaking to


    him so nicely now, he was simply doing him a favor.


    "Yes, then I will restrain myself as much as I can in the future." Zuriel was extremely reluctant in his


    heart. However, he did not dare to disobey. He could only nod and agree, then he walked away


    feeling dishearted.


    As soon as Zuriel left, another message came in. It was another photo of Karen Joy.


    In the photo, she was having a bite of a chocte cake. It looked like it was very delicious.


    Nathaniel couldn''t help but to stretch out his finger and touched her lips. "You silly child, do you


    know how tasty you look?"


    Buzz, buzz-


    Almost immediately after, the phone vibrated again. It was another text, "Brother Lionel, why won''t


    you reply?"


    What did she expect?


    Did she want him to say that he wanted to have a bite of her?


    Did she now know that there was another implicit meaning behind that line?


    This girl must have known it, but her big, bright eyes would make others think otherwise.


    What she meant by having a bite, was simply just having a bite of the food. She didn''t mean


    anything else.


    "Brother Lionel, the cake in this cafe tastes very good, and the coffee is also very nice. I''ll treat you


    to a meal here someday?"


    It didn''t matter that he didn''t reply to her as she still kept sending him messages anyway. She


    appeared unbothered by the fact that he stopped replying.


    Nathaniel had a lot of concerns, but Karen Joy did not. To her, finding Brother Lionel was all she


    wanted.


    No matter who it was, no matter what it was, nothing could stop her idea of being with Brother


    Lionel. It was not a spur of the moment, but the idea that had been in her mind all these years.


    "Brother Lionel, Coast City''s food is really special. When you can reunite with me, you must bring


    me for a big meal at the Coast


    Pavilion!"


    Nathaniel still hadn''t replied to any of her messages, but she kept spamming him anyway. Every


    time he received a message, he would pick up his phone and read it immediately.


    When he saw the messages, Nathaniel felt like he could see through her lonely eyes. She was


    trying hard to make herselfugh and persuade herself that everything was alright.


    When he thought that she might be in pain and she was masking her emotions, Nathaniel''s heart


    ached. He immediately typed out, "Okay! I promise you, I will!"


    "Brother Lionel, you don''t have to reply to me. I know you are busy. I''m spamming you with


    messages so that you would know where I am and what I''m doing."


    A few seconds after Nathaniel sent his reply, Karen Joy''s messages came pouring in again. This


    time, he could see from her words that she was in a much better mood.


    She was in a good mood, so was he. He smiled and replied to her with a message, "I am busy.


    Maybe I don''t have time to reply to your messages. But I can guarantee that I will not miss any


    messages you sent."


    "Brother Lionel, I know that I really do. Go ahead with your business, I will continue sending you


    messages."


    Karen Joy kept updating him regrly. She knew that her Brother Lionel loved her the most.


    Brother Lionel was working. If she kept pestering him, he wouldn''t be able to work. It was good


    enough that he took some time to reply to her.


    Hmph.


    Bad Daddy! Bad Daddy!


    "You don''t even care about your baby Karen anymore. Your baby will soon be taken away by others


    soon. You can just sulk in a cornerter."


    Karen Joy hummed a tune happily. Dominic Cooper stared at her for a while and he asked


    curiously, "Karen, what''s making you so happy?"


    Karen Joy smiled at him and said, "I''m very happy that I can have a meal with you, Brother


    Dominic."


    Since she was a child, everyone had praised her for being so good at speaking and winning others''


    hearts.


    Dominic asked again, "You''re happy to be out with me? But I haven''t seen you eat your food yet.


    You''ve been busy with your phone. Is the food okay?"


    Dominic really wanted to know who she was talking to, but it would be rude to ask that. After all, he


    was not her "Brother Lionel" yet. If he became too nosy about her, she would feel annoyed. She


    was young and rebellious anyway.


    "Because I''m texting my father, and I''m telling him the good news." Karen Joy added, "Brother


    Dominic, thank you for making me so happy!"


    First, she said that she was telling her father some good news, and then she thanked her Brother


    Dominic... It''s hard for Dominic not to take her words personally.


    He took the opportunity to sit next to Karen Joy and put his hand on her shoulder, but before he


    could touch her, she reached out and grabbed his hand. She twisted his hand back as he cried out


    in pain, "Karen, what are you doing?"


    Karen Joy really wanted to warn him to watch his boundaries around her.


    However, she pursed her lips and thought more about her actions. What if this person wanted to


    harm her Brother Lionel?


    She could not act rashly and alert the enemy.


    She immediatelyposed herself and smiled apologetically. "Brother Dominic, I''m sorry. I''ve been


    practicing Taekwondo since I was a child. I react automatically."


    "Yes, yes." Samantha, who was eating her food silently, rarely noticed anything other than food. She


    nodded hard when she heard Karen Joy''s exnation, "There are boys in our school who have


    their arms twisted by Karen Joy before."

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Karen Joy Kyle and Samantha Lesley''s exnation was reasonable. Dominic Cooper could not find


    a w with their argument, nor could he be angry with the two young girls.


    However, he had some doubts. When Nathaniel approached Karen Joyst night, he even kissed


    her... She did not react aggressively, so why did she react differently when he got close to her?


    "Brother Dominic, you are lucky that your hand is fine." Samantha took a big bite of cake as she


    slurred.


    "Then I am... quite lucky." Dominic withdrew his hand and shook off the pain. It was not dislocated,


    and he went back to smiling. "Karen, I am Lio... Brother Dominic, how could I me you?"


    Dominic was also very smart, he tried to slip up deliberately so that Karen Joy would be more


    convinced that he was her brother Lionel.


    That was Zuriel''s n. They couldn''t directly admit that Dominic was her Brother Lionel.


    Because the child was very clever. If they told her directly, she would not believe it. They needed to


    leave some clues and have her piece the puzzles together, as she trusted her own judgment more.


    That was why they fabricated the conversationst night, as they wanted to deliberately give her


    some clues before they met on the dance floor so Karen Joy would fall into their trap.


    Sure enough, Karen Joy fell for it. If Nathaniel hadn''t appeared... Karen Joy would be all over


    Dominic right now, then he didn''t have to make much effort today.


    "Brother Dominic, you are so good to me! You treat me better than my father does!" Karen Joy


    looked at him with joy and admiration.


    She pursed her lips and asked carefully, "Brother Dominic, do you have any other names besides


    this name?"


    Since Dominic was trying to bait her, then she was willing to y along.


    Whatever he wanted, she will cooperate with him. She was excited to see who would win in the


    end.


    Hearing Karen Joy''s question, Dominic was slightly happy in his heart. His n was seeding.


    "No, no..." Dominic reached out his hand again as he wanted to touch her hair, but he didn''t dare to


    act rashly after the lesson he had just learned. He withdrew his hand shortly after.


    "Brother Dominic, wait for me. I need to discuss something with Samantha quickly." Karen Joy


    pulled Samantha and said, "Samantha,e with me."


    Samantha was busy eating cake. "Karen Joy, just say it here. I''m not done with my cake yet."


    "Samantha, look at how heavy you are already. If you continue eating like this, you''ll be twice my


    size." Karen Joy pulled Samantha away anyway. But Samantha didn''t want to leave before she


    finished her cake.


    Karen Joy had no choice but to persuade nicely, "Samantha,e with me. I''ll ask Aunt Janna to


    make you her famous white chocte cake next time."


    "White chocte cake? Well, okay! Karen Joy, you must remember your words." Samantha liked to


    eat Aunt Janna''s white chocte cake a lot, but Aunt Janna would only make it for Karen Joy, so


    even if Samantha wanted to eat it, she might not be able to have them.


    "Deal!" Karen Joy thought that this was the easiest deal ever because she could just get the cake


    with a single request.


    "Karen Joy, what''s the matter?" Samantha scratched her head as she looked at her, unable to


    understand the situation.


    "Samantha, you should go back first. Brother Dominic and I will watch the y togetherter."


    Karen Joy knew that Dominic would only show his full act after Samantha leaves.


    "Karen Joy, do you think Brother Dominic is really your Brother Lionel?" Samantha didn''t know him


    well anyway, so she didn''t bother much. She just wanted to enjoy life with great food and fun.


    "Yes, it seems likely, so I need to be with him alone and observe him." Karen Joy didn''t mean to lie


    to Samantha, but she knew that Samantha was a gullible person. If she was being interrogated, she


    might just reveal everything she knew because she couldn''t lie.


    "Karen Joy, then I''ll go back first. You shoulde back earlier too." Samantha turned around and


    walked away. Then, she stopped, "Karen Joy, if I return home without you, my brother will definitely


    punish me."


    Samantha really didn''t understand why did her brother treat Karen Joy better than her?


    "Then you can stay at a cafe and wait for me, and I wille to youter. Anyway, you can''t be the


    third wheel between me and Brother Dominic." Karen Joy wanted to make Dominic feel like she was


    sure that he was her brother


    Lionel.


    "Oh, okay, remember to find me. Don''t leave me alone again likest night." Samantha was still


    holding a slight grudge over the partyst night.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Karen Joy went home firstst night, and Samantha went hometer. When she went back, her


    brother grabbed her and almost locked her up. Of course, she would remember the culprit very well,


    Karen Joy.


    "Karen, where is Samantha?" As he saw Karen Joy walking back alone, Dominic was a little


    excited.


    Karen Joy lowered her head slightly and whispered, "Brother Dominic, I asked Samantha to go back


    first. I want to watch this y with you alone. You don''t mind, do you?"


    Karen Joy''s smile was subtle, her voice was crisp and sweet, and her face turned red. She looked


    very shy yet charming, just like a smitten teenage girl.


    She looked so smitten, like she was on her first date. No one would have thought that she was


    acting.


    "Anything you wish." Dominic got up and reached out to grab her waist again, but he still didn''t dare


    to touch her. "Karen, can I?"


    He sought her advice.


    "Brother Dominic, I''m afraid that I''ll hurt you." She meant that she had an instinctive reaction to


    defend herself, and it was not within her control.


    Dominic didn''t dare to try anymore. This girl''s strength was really great. He walked in front of her


    and said, "Let''s go to the theatre and watch the show first."


    Dominic asked his men to prepare the VIP room upstairs. The VIP room was quiet, spacious, and


    had a good view, which was the best ce to watch the show.


    However, they did not focus on the y. Even when they y was halfway through, they probably


    don''t even know the storyline.


    Dominic leaned closer to Karen Joy and asked, "Karen, do you like watching this?"


    "I do." Karen Joy nodded and tried hard to act joyfully. "As long as you''re watching with me, I will


    like it."


    "Karen..." He looked at her and smiled bitterly. "Do you know why I''m so nice to you the minute I


    saw you?"


    "Because you are my..." Karen Joy could not say the words ''Brother Lionel'', because this man was


    not her brother Lionel.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    "You don''t have to say it. It''s good that we understand each other in our hearts." Looking at Karen


    Joy Kyle''s hands on her legs, Dominic Cooper was so tempted to hold her.


    Just as he was about to touch her, Karen Joy suddenly turned to him and said, "Brother Dominic,


    you should know why I came to Country A."


    Karen Joy knew what Dominic wanted to do. It seemed that the warning she gave him just now was


    not harsh enough, he still wanted to take advantage of her.


    What a joke!


    Her body was reserved for Brother Lionel, not for others, and especially not for this guy who had


    evil intentions.


    Dominic withdrew his hand and smiled awkwardly. "I... I don''t know, but I''m willing to listen."


    "I came to find my Brother Lionel, but my Brother Lionel thought that I didn''t recognize him. So he


    didn''t want to reconcile with me too." Karen Joy bit her lip. She was really sad when she mentioned


    about Brother Lionel, but at this time, her sadness was somewhat exaggerated. She was putting up


    a dramatic show for Dominic.


    "Karen, I..."


    "Brother Dominic, some things, if I don''t say it now, I will never be able to rest. I want to tell my


    Brother Lionel that I didn''t forget him. I''ve been looking for him all this while." The more Karen Joy


    said, the more sad she looked. She looked like she was about to cry.


    Humph, it was only acting. Her Little Aunt was a famous film and television actress and she had


    taught her well.


    Her Little Aunt had won countless awards as best actress before and as her Little Aunt''s favorite


    niece, Karen Joy learnt a little acting too. It was enough to fool these people.


    After listening to Karen Joy''s words, Dominic was a little excited, but there were some doubts after


    that.


    After all, he was not a fool. He was born in a rich and well-known family, he grew up in apetitive


    environment.


    Dominic desperately wanted to know if she really believed that he was Brother Lionel or was she


    just testing him?


    The best way was to get close to her and get in touch with her body.


    So, Dominic moved closer to Karen Joy. He raised his hand and ced it on her shoulder, gently


    pushing her into his arms.


    At the moment when his hand touched hers, Karen Joy wanted to break his hand. But if she did so,


    it would be a waste of her acting skills this whole afternoon.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She decided to allow him to hug her for a while. Anyway, she was wearing thick clothes, so he


    couldn''t take advantage of her... However, a whileter, Dominic''s hand suddenly moved even


    further.


    He touched her waist and even shamelessly held it... Karen Joy gritted her teeth and told herself to


    endure it. Just as she was about to explode, Dominic retrieved his hand.


    He looked at her and said affectionately, "Karen, the Brother Lionel you are looking for is in front of


    you. I am your Brother Lionel."


    She thought that his acting skills weren''t that bad too. If she hadn''t met the real Brother Lionel in


    advance, it was very likely that she would have been tricked.


    He finally falsely admitted that he was her Brother Lionel, what was he going to do next?


    Was he going to seduce her?


    Or was there a ploy against Brother Lionel?


    Or did he have other ulterior motives?


    Karen Joy could not guess the man''s intentions for the time being.


    But it didn''t matter. She would be in Coast City for a period of time. She had a lot of time to spend


    with him as she observe his tricks.


    She also guessed that Zuriel might be the mastermind behind the scenes.


    It was lucky that she had held back, otherwise, this sly fox would have continued to test her.


    "Brother Dominic, I know, I knew all along that it was you." At this time, she should have thrown


    herself into Brother Lionel''s arms, but this Brother Lionel was a fake. He was an imposter, a fraud,


    so she refused to be near him.


    What should she do?


    She knew she needed to act happy and close.


    She threw herself into his arms and let him hug her. She quickly retreated after a while as she


    spoke joyfully, "Brother Dominic, so many years have passed, but you still remember me. I''m really


    happy about that."


    He was a little disappointed that Karen Joy left his arms so quickly and he wanted to say something,


    but Karen Joy quickly pointed to the show in front of them, "Brother Dominic, is that Romeo?"


    On the stage, Romeo and Juliet was ying... one of the ys that Karen Joy disliked the most.


    She just didn''t like tragedies.


    She thought that people must try their best to strive for something they want. Everyone should learn


    to aim for the stars.


    Just like the rtionship between Brother Lionel and her. He could not openly reconcile with her


    and if she did note to her Brother Lionel, in this life, both of them could only miss each other


    secretly. When they got old in the future, they would regret this.


    Therefore, no matter what, she would do her best to find Brother Lionel and be with him in the open.


    No matter how hard that would be, he could only belong to her in this life.


    Dominic kept trying to get closer to her. "Karen..."


    "Brother Dominic, I know that it has been so long ago, and everyone has changed. I''m sure you


    have changed too, but I will always remember that you have always been good to me." She smiled


    and continued, "Brother Dominic, I have grown up. I''m no longer the same Little Karen as I used to


    be. I can''t be pestering you all day long. And you, you''re not young anymore. Have you found me a


    sister-inw yet?"


    Her words were clear enough. Even if he was pretending to be her Brother Lionel, she told him that


    they were grown ups now. They should be aware of the intimacy between a man and a women, and


    should not hug each other so closely like when they were children before.


    Her refusal made sense. Dominic had to control his desire to be close to her and that he should try


    to be a good brother. "I also want to tell you, that no matter how long time had passed and how


    people would change, I will protect you as long as you need me."


    "Brother Dominic, thank you! I''m so lucky to be able to meet you in this life." Of course her Brother


    Lionel would protect her, so he didn''t have to mention it explicitly.


    Dominic said, "Karen, I have prepared something for you."


    Karen Joy pretended to be in high spirits, "What is it?"


    "Don''t worry. You''ll know in a while." Dominic smiled at her gently and snapped his fingers as a


    gesture to the staff.


    Just then, the lights in the room suddenly went out, and the whole ce fell into silence.


    After a few seconds, she heard romantic music being yed.


    "Karen, look at the stage." Dominic reached out to grab Karen Joy, but he failed to grab her.


    "Karen, where are you?" He knew she was right beside him before the lights were turned off. How


    could she disappear so fast?

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    "Karen... Karen..." Dominic Cooper shouted several times, but no one responded to him. Karen Joy


    Kyle seemed to have disappeared in an instant.


    "Karen, don''t fool around. You can''t see in the dark. Don''t hurt yourself." It was impossible for her to


    disappear. He guessed that she was messing with him.


    Bang¡ª


    The door of the private room was suddenly kicked open, and then a tall figure rushed into the room.


    Before Dominic figured out what was going on, the man rushed to the corner of the room like a gust


    of wind.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Because the lights were turned off, Dominic couldn''t see


    anything. He didn''t know who barged in.


    However, he knew that the person who broke in must be skillful. The room was dark, and he could


    not even see his fingers. Yet, the person could rush into the room and went to a corner.


    The man did not answer him. It seemed that the person who broke into the room was looking for


    something.


    Dominic yelled out loud, "Who are you? What do you want? I''m telling you, don''t touch the young


    lady. You can''t afford to."


    Dominic didn''t know much about Rovio Corporation Inc, but he heard somethings about the


    company.


    In particr, he knew that the leader of Rovio was regarded as a legend.


    However, even if he was a legendary figure, he still had a soft side to him. His wife and his daughter


    were his weaknesses.


    He heard that he had spoiled his daughter so much that he would do everything for her, even if she


    wanted to go to space.


    How could anyone else afford to hurt his wife and his daughter?


    Not longter, the lights lit back up.


    When the lights were turned on, he saw clearly the tall, handsome man who came in barging in


    earlier.


    Although he had put on make-up and lookedpletely different from his original appearance,


    Dominic recognized him at a nce.


    It was him! It was the newly elected President! Nathaniel Cooper!


    He wore casually instead of his usual formal outfit.


    The attire lookedmon and casual, however, due to his good looks and tall physique, he looked


    like a supermodel.


    As a man, Dominic had to admit that Nathaniel was a very attractive man. However, he didn''t take


    advantage of his looks. Instead, he made a living using his wisdom and political mind.


    "Third Brother, what, what are you doing here?" Dominic asked with fear. However, when he saw


    Nathaniel''s cold gaze, he shut up immediately.


    His Third Brother had the image of a gentle and approachable president in front of the public. In


    private, his gaze could frighten people to death.


    Nathaniel quickly nced around and saw Karen Joy curled up in another corner of the room.


    She curled up with her hands on her head and her body was trembling. She looked so pitiful.


    "Karen..." Nathaniel rushed to Karen Joy''s side immediately and reached out to hug her, but she


    rejected him.


    It was as if she had entered a dark world and


    she was alone.


    There were horrible people in that world. They would hurt her and scold her... As a little girl, she


    was helpless and powerless.


    Later, she became smart. She thought that as long as she hid, the bad guys could no longer hurt


    her.


    "Karen, it''s me. It''s a Brother Lionel! I''m here to save you. Don''t be afraid!" He said softly.


    That time, he saved her from the hands of the bad people. He knew better than anyone what she


    had been through when she was a little girl.


    "Brother Lionel?" Upon hearing Brother Lionel''s voice, Karen Joy did not look so afraid anymore.


    However, her slender body was still shaking uncontrobly.


    "Karen, don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you and bring you home!" He reached out again to hold her


    carefully. He was afraid that he would scare her.


    "Brother Lionel?" She was not so resistant towards him anymore. She raised her head slightly and


    blinked her big eyes at him. "Are you my Brother Lionel? Are you here to save me?"


    Her eyes were filled with fear, reying the scene when Brother Lionel found her in a simr state


    many, many years ago.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Nathaniel held her in his arms, lowered his head, and kissed her on the forehead. He was


    comforting her in a way that she would not be afraid.


    In the past, when she was taken away by the bad people, she was very young. She had no ability to


    fight back, so the bad people took her away easily.


    She had long forgotten what had happened that day. She only remembered that a lot of bad people


    locked her up in a dark barrel.


    It was pitch ck inside the barrel and she couldn''t see anything. She was spinning in the darkness,


    which made her headache and it injured her whole body. She wanted to cry, but she was scared


    that she couldn''t cry.


    Her father and mother were not there, and Brother Lionel was not there either...


    There were only bad guys around her. All of them were bad people. No one came to save her.


    Since she didn''t have any support, she didn''t dare to cry!


    She was stuck in that scary state for a long time. When she was about to give up on hope, she


    heard a familiar voice, "Little Karen, I''m here. Don''t be afraid!"


    She was so afraid that she just fell onto his warm embrace the moment she saw him.


    The memory that was firmly engraved in Karen Joy''s mind happened again. At this moment, she fell


    into his warm embrace again.


    Nathaniel hugged her tightly and stroked her back gently with one hand. He constantlyforted


    her, "Karen, it''s alright. You''re safe. I''ve chased away the bad guys already."


    "Brother Lionel, I''m scared..." She spoke like she was still the four-year-old Little Karen, and he was


    the only person she could rely on.


    He made her feel safe, that was why he was her safety.


    "Karen, it''s okay now. I''m here, and I will help you drive away all the bad guys." Nathanielforted


    her with patience, over and over again.


    Seeing the horror and fear in Karen Joy''s eyes, his heart ached.


    He hugged her tightly as heforted her patiently, "Nothing will happen, everything will be okay."


    When she was taken away that time, not only did the incident leave a scar on her forehead, but it


    also left an emotional trauma. She was afraid of darkness ever since.


    If there was no light, she would hide in the corner alone because she was afraid.


    Over the years, her father sought assistance from many psychologists before, but none of them


    could help alleviate her fear.


    She didn''t want to tell anyone about the memory, so the psychologists couldn''t do anything to help


    her too.


    They probably didn''t know that she was a little resistant in treating that emotional trauma.


    She was afraid that if she recovered from that, she would never see her Brother Lionel again. She


    would not remember how Brother Lionel saved her like a superhero.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Brother Lionel arrived!


    Brother Lionel, like many other times in the past, appeared just in time when Karen Joy needed him.


    He came by her side to protect her.


    Since she knew that she was safe in Brother Lionel''s embrace, so gradually, Karen Joy Kyle was


    not so scared anymore.


    She buried herself in Brother Lionel''s arms. As she listened to his steady heartbeat, her heartbeat


    became calmer too.


    "Karen, you see, there are lights everywhere, if you open your eyes, you will see." Knowing that she


    was afraid of the darkness, he guided her gently and patiently out of the darkness.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Brother Lionel, I am not afraid anymore." Just like many years ago, she said that she was not


    afraid anymore, but her hands were still holding onto the corner of his clothes tightly. She was so


    afraid that she did not dare to let go.


    She was obviously afraid, but because she did not want the people who cared about her to worry


    about her, she would try her best to pretend that she was not afraid.


    "Okay, then I will take you home now." Nathaniel Cooper carried her up and pressed her head close


    to his chest to prevent her from seeing Dominic Cooper''s face.


    "Third..." Just as Dominic opened his mouth, Nathaniel took a death nce at him. He watched as


    they left the room.


    He knew he was in trouble.


    He was going to give the little girl a surprise, but he didn''t know that she was afraid of the dark.


    Judging from how scared she was, something must have happened in the past.


    It was not easy for him to persuade her to believe that he was her Brother Lionel. He managed to


    make some progress, then Nathaniel came.


    If Nathaniel didn''t show up, he wouldfort the little girl, and then their rtionship would''ve


    gotten better.


    He tried to recall what happened earlier. When he said that he was her Brother Lionel, he sensed a


    little repulsion from her.


    However, when Nathaniel said that he was her Brother Lionel, she threw herself into Nathaniel''s


    arms so quickly.


    No matter his doubts, perhaps Karen Joy was in a state of extreme shock, she would grasp the man


    closest to her very tightly anyway.


    Dominic was now thinking about how strange it was that Nathaniel appeared at such a perfect


    timing?


    As soon as the lights were put out, Nathaniel rushed in, as if he had always been by their side


    watching them closely.


    Dominic''s guess was right. Nathaniel had always been with them. After he was done with work, he


    rushed over to where Karen Joy was. He had been in the private room next door.


    He could not openly reconcile with her, but he could apany her quietly. He just wanted to know


    that she was safe, and that was enough.


    Unexpectedly, the lights of the theatre suddenly went out, and the whole ce turned pitch ck...


    At that moment, he was so worried for Karen Joy that his heart dropped.


    He knew that his baby Karen was afraid of the dark!


    Whenever she was afraid, she would hide in the corner. She would resort to hiding herself from


    everyone else, so no one could find her.


    Nathaniel did not dy for a single second. He did not care about anything else. There was only


    one thing in his mind; he needed to save her andfort her.


    But he was still a littlete.


    She hid in the corner, her body curled up into a ball and she kept shaking. Her eyes were full of fear


    as if she had seen a demon... At that moment, he wanted to kill himself for letting her suffer.


    He clearly knew that she was afraid of darkness, but he did not anticipate this in advance. It was his


    negligence that caused her to be traumatised again.


    At present, Karen Joy was resting in his arms, and her hands were still holding onto the corner of


    his clothes, tightly.


    "Karen, I''m hugging you tightly now. Don''t be afraid!" He patted her back and lowered his head to


    kiss her head.


    She nestled in his embrace, her whole body clinging close to his body. He could even feel her skin


    and curves pressed against his skin.


    "Brother Lionel, I want to see your face, can I?" Karen Joy asked softly and carefully, but she did not


    look up at him.


    She was eager to see her Brother Lionel, and she was eager to know what Brother Lionel looked


    like in her memory.


    She was eager to firmly remember Brother Lionel''s face in her mind. In the future, if she


    encountered something terrible like this, she would think of Brother Lionel. If she could imagine that


    he was right beside her, it was enough to give her strength too.


    Her mother often told her that love was not as passionate as she had imagined. Instead, it was just


    in andfortable.


    "No matter when and where you are, as long as you think of a person, you will no longer be afraid,


    you will no longer be lonely, and you will feel very happy. That''s when you know you have found


    someone you could love your whole life."


    Brother Lionel could give Karen Joy all of things her mother mentioned before. Even if she did not


    know his real identity, she could trust him.


    Would Brother Lionel be willing to let her see his true face? Would he be the one who could


    apany her for a lifetime?


    He did not respond to her questions, instead, he hugged her even tighter.


    "Brother Lionel, if I can''t see you, I will be afraid!"


    Karen Joy really wanted to say that out loud, but she couldn''t. She didn''t want to be a burden to


    Brother Lionel, and she didn''t want him to hate her.


    Brother Lionel once said that it was not the right time for them to reconcile yet. He asked her to give


    him some more time.


    She had been waiting for more than ten years. Couldn''t she wait for a while more?


    She loosened the grip that was grasping the corner of his clothes, and she held his waist as she


    spoke softly, "Brother Lionel, then can you kiss me?"


    He did not say anything nor did he react, and she did not know what he was thinking. Her heart was


    in a mess, and she was still very scared. "Brother Lionel, you can still cover my eyes, and I promise


    I won''t look at you."


    "Silly girl!" Nathaniel rubbed her head and lowered his head to kiss her head. He was secretly


    aching too.


    In front of him, she could fool around and pester him like when she was a child. In the past, he


    would watch cartoons with her, practice Taekwando with her, and sing to her....


    In this life, he was willing to do anything for her. He thought that she could act foolishly while he


    protected her from afar, but she seemed to want more than that...


    "Brother Lionel..."


    "Shh..." He reached out to cover her eyes and raised her head a little. He lowered his head and


    pecked her lips ever so lightly.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    He only gently pecked her lips, and Nathaniel Cooper quickly pulled back. Karen Joy Kyle was not


    satisfied. She pouted and said, "Brother Lionel, you didn''t kiss me like this yesterday."


    Nathaniel was at a loss for words.


    Karen Joy pleaded with her innocent voice, "You have to kiss me like how you did yesterday. Then,


    maybe I won''t be so scared."


    Nathaniel fondled her head and said softly, "You silly child, do you know what it meant when I kissed


    you like that yesterday?"


    "Of course I know." Karen Joy nodded, "Because you like me, that''s why you kissed me like that. I


    should let you know that I like you too."


    Yesterday, she forgot to confess her love to him personally, but it was not toote to tell him today.


    She must let Brother Lionel know that she also liked him.


    She told him that she liked him, and she had a different kind of feeling towards him. She no longer


    liked him like a child, but she really liked him and adored him now.


    Nathaniel was so excited, "You won''t regret it?"


    Karen Joy answered with absolute certainty, "Why should I regret liking you?"


    "Alright." He covered her eyes and lowered his head to kiss her lips. He did not kiss her lightly


    anymore, but instead, he kissed her like he didst night.


    He kissed her carefully, trying his best to match her pace andfort level, as he did not want to


    scare her.


    He kissed so gently, yet she could feel his passion and love. The kiss felt so real and so right.


    Nathaniel didn''t know that Karen Joy was secretly smiling under her breath, and she was beaming


    with a little pride because her "shameless plot" seeded.


    Well, it turned out that her Brother Lionel was easily tricked. She just had to persuade him a little,


    and he would kiss her like she wanted.


    If Brother Lionel knew that she was no longer afraid when they left the theatre, would Brother Lionel


    throw her out of the window of the car now?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Would he abandon her?


    She figured that since Brother Lionel loved her so much, he would not do so. Then, she decided to


    throw more tricks in so he would apany her for a while more.


    That was her n now.


    However, there seemed to be something wrong.


    Yesterday, Brother Lionel told her that she could not be distracted during kissing. However, she got


    distracted and thought about other things again.


    Therefore, Brother Lionel bit her lower lip as a punishment.


    She brought herself back to reality. She had to quickly learn how to kiss affectionately, otherwise,


    Brother Lionel might not like her so much.


    If she had known that her rtionship with Brother Lionel would advance so quickly, then she would


    have found someone to practice kissing within New York.


    She didn''t know how to kiss, but Brother Lionel''s kissing skills seemed to be very good.


    Why could he kiss so well?


    Did he practice it with other girls before her?


    Thinking of this, Karen Joy suddenly felt a little lost and ufortable in her heart. Lionel belonged


    with her and she wanted him alone. She did not like others to touch him.


    "What''s wrong?" As they kissed, Karen Joy acted a little weirdly.


    "Brother Lionel, did you kiss other girls before? Like how you kissed me" When she asked that, her


    eyes were still blindfolded. She could not see his eyes, but she could feel his body trembled slightly.


    He appeared ufortable. That meant that he really did kiss otherdies before Karen Joy. He


    might have liked other girls before too.


    She also felt a little ufortable too. She did not want him to like anyone else. He could only like


    her, just like how she only liked him.


    "Brother Lionel, if you kissed other girls before me, then it''s fine, but in the future, you can only kiss


    me." She may be domineering or unreasonable, but in a rtionship, she was absolutely certain of


    her conditions.


    Of course, Karen Joy did not think that his difort came from some other factor. He had a


    fiancee.


    He knew her well, and he knew that she would not ept the idea of him having a fiancee.


    "Brother Lionel..." Since he did not answer, Karen Joy was a little anxious. Did he not want her


    anymore?


    "All this while, I only have you in my heart." As he spoke, he pressed her head closer to his chest,


    so she could listen to his heartbeat.


    Did she hear that?


    When she was still very young, he loved her like a little sister.


    Now that she had grown up, he wanted to treat her like his own woman and dote on her.


    He only had enough space in his heart for one woman.


    "Hehe..." Karen Joy was so happy that her eyebrows appeared more rxed and she said happily,


    "All this while, I only have you in my heart too."


    He had a big heart, as he loved and respected citizens of his country well. Yet, he only had enough


    space in his heart to love one woman truly and loyally.


    She was the same.


    As he hugged her, they did not say anything else.


    She nestled in his arms and tried to feel his chest and abdomen, as if she was admiring his


    physique.


    Nathaniel grabbed her hand and said, "Karen, stop moving around!"


    Karen Joy said innocently and naively, "Brother Lionel, if I touch you, you can also touch me. I don''t


    mind."


    Nathaniel was a little shocked.


    Most of the time, he couldn''t figure out if she was very innocent, or was she just fooling with him


    with her innocent face?


    "Brother Lionel, then I won''t y around anymore. Can you stay with me tonight? If you are not


    around, I might be afraid." Karen Joy pouted slightly and put on a very pitiful face.


    "You can sleep peacefully. I will apany you." He wanted apany her during her sleep, until


    dawn, and the rest of her life too.


    "Brother Lionel, don''t lie to me." She hooked her pinky with his, like when she was a child. "Brother


    Lionel, since we''ve pinky promised, you must keep your word."


    "Yes, go to sleep." Nathaniel patted her back gently, then he hummed the children song that she


    liked, and coaxed her to sleep very gently.


    Fortunately, his car was spacious enough, so he could put down the back of the seat for her to


    sleep peacefully while lying down.


    However, just as he moved, she suddenly became alerted and held his wrist tightly with both hands.


    Her strength was so strong that she almost hurt him.


    Nathaniel quickly grabbed her hand andforted her, "Karen, don''t be afraid! I''m only putting


    down the seat and make it morefortable for you to lie down. I won''t leave you."

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    "Brother Lionel..." A semi- conscious Karen Joy Kyle muttered anxiously, "You promised you won''t


    leave me behind, you can''t lie to me."


    "Alright Karen, I''m a man of my word. I won''t leave you behind." He patted her hand gently and


    coaxed her to sleep.


    "Alright, then I''m going to sleep now." Hearing his gentle voice, Karen Joy closed her eyes and fell


    asleep again.


    He put her down and then put his seat down. Hey beside her as she leaned onto him.


    She took the opportunity to rest in his chest and sighedfortably, "It''s so good to have you


    around!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathaniel Cooper didn''t know if she was fully awake or just mumbling to herself in her sleep.


    He was willing to spoil her with love and care, regardless.


    Karen Joy gradually fell asleep. Nathaniel gently poked the plum blossom mark between her


    eyebrows.


    This mark was left behind many years ago when she was only four years old and was taken away


    by the bad guys.


    Since she was a beautiful young girl, the scar was a huge blow to her self-esteem. This scar looked


    simr to the shape of a plum blossom. Later, the doctor altered the scar a little and made it look


    like a plum blossom mark on her forehead.


    He knew everything about Karen Joy. Even if he was not with her for the past few years, he still


    knew everything about her.


    For example, on the first day of elementary school, she punched her friend in her ss until his


    nose bled.


    She had beaten someone up, but no one suspected that she was the one who did it.


    Because she sat quietly in her own seat, and her chubby look was particrly attractive. The


    teachers adored her very much. Who would be willing to believe that she was the one who beat


    others up?


    Butter, because of some witnesses and the recording from the surveince video, it turned out


    that she really beat someone up.


    At that time, the parents of the other child couldn''t ept it and requested her parents toe to


    the school. However, the little one gave a pitiful and innocent look. The parents actually sighed and


    just forgave her after giving her a warning.


    After that, Karen Joy did not use violence ever again.


    She practiced Taekwondo since she was a child, and her punches were very powerful. When she


    fought with her peers, her peers would get hurt.


    Later, when Karen Joy got into trouble with her friends, she no longer used violence to solve them.


    Most of the time, she didn''t even need to get involved and the matter would resolve itself.


    Her grades were good, and she skipped grades very frequently. Gradually, she made friends of


    different age groups.


    She was young, but she was not ufortable being around students older than her. Over the


    years, she had slowly be the leader of many groups and cliques. She only needed to voice her


    thoughts or opinions, and she would execute her ns.


    She went to college early and had not fully matured yet. There were older boys in the ss that


    pursued her.


    She tactfully rejected those males, and she would exin by saying that she had a boyfriend.


    However, she had never shown up with her boyfriend before, so others thought she was being


    arrogant.


    Since she was young, she was smart, confident, and lively. Under the care of her family, she grew


    up healthy and well.


    She was good at everything she did and she was not afraid of anything, but she had a fatal


    weakness.


    She was afraid of the dark. Well, if there was a glimmer of light in the dark, she would not be afraid.


    What she was afraid of was being trapped in a confined ce in total darkness.


    That was the trauma that was engraved in her heart, which was also where Brother Lionel was


    engraved. Brother Lionel was like the plum blossom mark between her eyebrows, which could not


    be wiped out her whole life.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Just as he was thinking about Karen Joy''s past, his phone rang. It was his working phone.


    He had two phones for his work. One was for the day, and the other was for the night. If there was


    something urgent, his ''night phone'' would ring.


    At this time, what urgent matter could it be?


    He didn''t think much about it and immediately picked up the phone. He heard the voice of his


    secretary, Maxton Hart, from the phone. "Mr. President, it''s not good. Something bad has


    happened."


    Nathaniel raised his eyebrow and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Maxton coughed softly and reported the situation to him in an orderly manner. "Five minutes ago,


    there was an earthquake with a 7.6 magnitude at Long Cove. It shook the entire Southern Cove


    County. It''s midnight now, so many people must still be at home. We are expecting a high number of


    casualties."


    A 7.6 magnitude earthquake hit the epicenter of Cove County. Some people in the county might be


    buried alive.


    Nathaniel became a bit more worried, and at the same time, he ordered, "How''s the work for


    disaster relief? We need to act swiftly in the next 72 hours. Save those that are alive first, and try to


    rescue as much as possible."


    He had only been in office for a few days, but he had already encountered such a disaster. This


    earthquake would be a major test for Nathaniel in his political career.


    "Yes." Maxton replied and then he asked, "Mr. President, do you think we should send some teams


    over to the affected areas tofort the people?"


    Hearing Maxton''s question, Nathaniel tilted his head and looked at Karen Joy, who was lying next to


    him.


    She slept soundly because her Brother Lionel had promised to stay with her. She was not afraid, so


    she slept soundly.


    He didn''t want to break his promise, but as a President of a country, he still had his citizens. As


    much as he didn''t want to leave, he had to. He said, "Make preparations, I''ll go over myself."


    Maxton worriedly said, "Mr. President, the situation over there is very unstable now. There may be


    serious aftershocks at any time. Please think twice."


    Nathaniel replied sternly, "If my life is that important, then what about the lives of other officials and


    citizens?"


    "Yes, I''ll make the preparations now." In fact, Mr. President had just taken office. At this time, if he


    took the risk to visit the affected areas, the affected citizens could feel at ease and they would calm


    down. Other citizens would be watching over him too.


    This could be regarded as one of Nathaniel''s political strategies, but this also showed that he really


    took good care of his people well, and this was the basic task of being a President of a country.


    He stroked Karen Joy''s face. He believed that she could understand him and support him.


    He reached out his hand and pressed the inte in front of him, "Drive over to the Lesley house."


    Karen Joy was awake. She woke up when Brother Lionel received the call, but she chose to


    pretend to stay asleep because she wanted to know more about him.


    When she heard Brother Lionel mention ''disaster relief'', and also ''citizens'', she could almost confirm


    her hypothesis.


    Her brother Lionel was probably the President of Country A. At that time, she asked him whether he


    was Brother Lionel in his face. He didn''t admit it, so there must be something he couldn''t say.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Karen Joy Kyle guessed that her Brother Lionel was likely to be Nathaniel Cooper, the President of


    Country A. She opened her eyes secretly and saw Brother Lionel''s appearance clearly through the


    dim light in the car.


    Although he had applied some makeup to avoid being recognized, but he still looked the same.


    In Karen Joy''s view, nothing much about him changed. He was the Brother Lionel who she missed


    very much, and also the Brother Lionel that took good care of her.


    She finally understood why he couldn''t reconcile with her so publicly. As a President of a country,


    there probably was too many things that he couldn''t control.


    Her Brother Lionel was responsible for the growth and stability of the whole country, and he carried


    the heavy burden of trying to get 200 million people to live a good life in his country.


    Moreover, he had just taken office, so there must be many tasks and jobs for him, and he had to go


    through even more trouble than the others.


    Thinking of his helplessness and his hard work, Karen Joy''s heart ached. She leaned into his arms


    and reached out to hold him.


    Even though she had already forgotten his appearance throughout the many lost years, when she


    saw him for the first time, she was d that she still recognized him at a nce.


    The reason why she could recognize him was because she had been thinking about him for


    fourteen years. She missed him that much.


    The car slowly stopped in front of the house of the Lesley family.


    Brother Lionel didn''t know that she was awake the whole time. He got out of the car first and picked


    her up. His movements were very light as he was afraid of waking her up.


    "Karen, let''s go back to the Lesley family." He pressed her head against his chest and whispered in


    her ear. He wanted to assured her that she was safe.


    When he carried her into the Lesley house, his pace was slow. Every step he took, he was


    concerned about the girl in his arms.


    Since he had informed Jason Lesley in advance, Jason had already been waiting at home with his


    men. When he saw Mr. Presidenting back with the little girl in his arms, he did not look


    surprised.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps in the short period of time, he was already used to seeing his President treating her very


    well.


    "Sir, is Miss Kyle asleep?" Jason nced at Karen Joy, who was in Nathaniel''s arms. He was a little


    envious of this little girl.


    She was born in a great family, she had family members who loved her, and a President who acted


    as an elder brother who would apany her and protect her.


    That was all you need to be happy in life!


    "You guys can rest up. I''ll bring her back to her room." The sensible Jason lowered his voice so that


    he wouldn''t wake Karen Joy up. Nathaniel''s voice was even lower than his.


    "Alright." Jason nodded.


    Nathaniel saw Karen Joy in his arms and frowned slightly. He immediately motioned everyone not to


    make a sound and went upstairs with Karen Joy still in his arms.


    In the Kyle family, as long as it was nighttime, they would leave a light on. They would prevent from


    a total pitch ck situation at home.


    After Karen Joy came to the Lesley house, Nathaniel had already ordered Jason to keep some


    lights on every night, especially in Karen Joy''s room. The lights in her room must be on when she


    was sleeping.


    In order to take good care of this distinguished guest, Jason arranged for someone to change the


    lights to a warmer tone in Karen Joy''s room.


    Moreover, he made other preparations. In case of a sudden ckout in the house, there must be


    emergency lights, so that she would not be swallowed by the darkness.


    She was the President''s favorite person, so Jason took good care of her all the time.


    Nathaniel only went over to their house once when she was sick, but he seemed so familiar with the


    house as he walked to her room.


    He cared deeply for her, and he even studied the house and her room''syout.


    Nathaniel gently put her on her bed. He took off her coat, pulled the quilt up to cover her, and then


    he went to the bathroom. He went back to the room with a wet towel to wash her face and wiped


    her hands.


    He did these things very carefully like he was taking care of a child.


    In his mind, Karen Joy was always a child who couldn''t grow up, and he was willing to take care of


    this child for the rest of his life.


    "Karen, I''m sorry. I have to deal with something urgently. I can''t stay with you and wait for you to


    wake up." He reached out to touch the chain on her neck and said, "Since I will not be with you, let


    this take my ce and apany you."


    "Alright, I know. It has always been apanying me anyway." Karen Joy answered in her heart.


    "Karen..." When he called her name out, he suddenly lowered his head and approached her closer.


    She could sense that he was approaching as she felt his warm breath, then Karen Joy was so


    nervous that she couldn''t breathe.


    If Brother Lionel knew that she had been awake, and knew that she had seen his face and his real


    identity..


    He would be so angry that he would throw her out of the window!


    "Karen..." He called her again. She felt so weak when she heard his voice and she nearly answered


    him.


    "Brother Lionel, what on earth are you trying to do?" She couldn''t bear it. She really wanted to ask


    him out loud.


    "Karen, can you hear what I am saying to you?" He asked her suddenly.


    "I can''t hear anything. I really didn''t hear anything." Karen Joy wailed in her heart. Did Brother Lionel


    find out that she was pretending to be asleep? Or was he only testing her?


    When she heard his answer, her forehead was suddenly kissed by a soft and warm pair of lips. He


    kissed between her eyebrows, and then her forehead.


    But he didn''t think it was enough, so his lips approached her tender lips too...


    In an instant, Karen Joy only felt that there was a fire burning in the bottom of her heart... Brother


    Lionel was a big, bad guy!


    He didn''t kiss her earlier that she needed to ask him to kiss her today. Now, he showed his true


    colors when she fell asleep.


    Hmm?


    He secretly kissed her.


    She knew everything.


    "Karen, you have to be good. Don''t be mad when you wake up. I wille back to see you as soon


    as I am done with work." He spoke as he gently let her go.


    "I know!" She answered him in her heart.


    "Karen..." When he called her name again, Nathaniel suddenly stopped and reached out to touch


    her face. "Just give me some time, okay?"


    "Okay! Okay! Alright!" Karen Joy wanted to nod desperately, but she had to pretend to be asleep.


    As long as her Brother Lionel was willing to reconcile with her, it wasn''t so hard to wait for a while


    more.


    She had been waiting for more than ten years already!


    After a few nags, Nathaniel left reluctantly.


    As soon as the door was closed, Karen Joy slowly opened her eyes.


    She was so excited that she reached out to touch her forehead, and then her face. She could still


    feel the temperature and the scent of Brother Lionel.


    "Brother Lionel, you can focus on your tasks. I won''t be afraid. I will wait for you toe back."


    Thinking of Brother Lionel, Karen Joy was so excited that she couldn''t fall asleep.


    "Brother Lionel, I''ve finally found you. You won''t be able to escape anymore." She raised her leg


    high and hummed a little tune. She made up a song spontaneously in her head with ''Brother Lionel''


    in the lyrics.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    She really wanted to share this happy news with someone. Of course, it couldn''t be Samantha


    Lesley.


    If she couldn''t share it with Samantha, then she only had her mother left.


    "Mommy, what are you doing?" Karen Joy Kyle picked up the phone and called her mother quickly.


    "Baby, what time is it there? Don''t stay upte every night, you need to take care of your skin. Are


    you not afraid that Brother Lionel would dislike you if you didn''t look after yourself?" Karen Daly


    spoke like a caring mother.


    "Mommy, my skin is just like yours. It''ll always be pink and tender. It won''t get old and wrinkly." She


    did not mean to tter her mother!


    Her mother was now getting older, yet her skin still looked as tender as that of a 20-year-old. When


    they went out together, others would say that they were sisters.


    "Did you solve the problem between you and Brother Lionel?" Karen chuckled and asked gently.


    Karen Joy rolled on the bed happily, "Mommy, you are so smart. I didn''t even say anything, how did


    you know about it?"


    "Since you''re smart, so I became smart too." This girl''s mouth was so sweet today, so she must be


    in a good mood. Brother Lionel definitely yed a part in this.


    "Mommy, why didn''t you ask who Brother Lionel is? Or what he looks like?" What a strange mother,


    was she not curious about anything?


    "No matter who he is, no matter what he looks like, as long as you like him, I will support him."


    Karen believed in Karen Joy''s ability to see through people, and she also clearly knew how much


    Lionel loved her Baby Karen.


    More importantly, the appointment of the President of Country A was a piece of huge news, and of


    course, Karen had read about it.


    The newly appointed President looked much more mature than he did 14 years ago, but it was still


    him. No matter how much he changed, she could still see that it was him.


    At that time, Karen Joy was still young and could not remember what Brother Lionel looked like.


    However, Karen had seen the boy for such a long time, hence she could still remember how he


    looked like.


    "Mommy, I guess you still love me most, not like stinky Daddy... He doesn''t care about me at all."


    She had been away for so long, but her father still ignored her. The more she thought about it, the


    more she felt sad.


    "Honey, it''s not that your father doesn''t love you, but he loves you too much." Karen shook her


    head. She was really frustrated with the stubbornness of both the father and daughter.


    How could Kevin Kyle not care about her? He cared about her too much, so he was reluctant to let


    his daughter stay too far away from him.


    "Mommy, you should go about your business then. I''m going to sleep." Karen Joy didn''t want to


    continue to talk about her father.


    She still couldn''t fall asleep after hanging up the call, so she tried to find someone to chat with


    through online tforms. However, it was in the middle of the night now, and it did not seem


    appropriate.


    She scrolled through her Twitter feed, and at first nce, she saw a shocking post - 7.6 Magnitude


    Earthquake in Long Cove!


    Looking at this news, Karen Joy felt numb all over her body, and there was a bad feeling in her


    heart.


    Not long ago, Brother Lionel said something about lives and disasters on the phone. Was it rted


    to the earthquake?


    As a President of a country, it was reasonable for him to deal with such a big matter, but why did he


    mention about life and death?


    Was he going to the disaster area?


    Karen Joy''s hand trembled while holding the phone. She was so scared that she was in a panic.


    After huge earthquakes, the aftershocks would happen frequently, and the aftershocks could be


    deadly too. It was very dangerous to enter the disaster area at this time, and the risks were high.


    No, she couldn''t just watch Brother Lionel risking his life alone. She couldn''t be at ease if she


    couldn''t see that he was safe.


    Karen Joy read more news about the earthquake. After browsing around, she found that some


    volunteers had organized to go to the affected areas to participate in the rescue mission.


    Not anyone could participate in the rescue mission. Those interested must be experienced, and


    they needed to pass a medical check.


    Karen Joy had learned about rescues and first aid every year, and she had participated in a lot of


    self- defense activities such as saving herself from danger in the wild. She believed that her


    professional skills were definitely qualified for her to participate.


    She immediately turned on herputer and searched for her resume. Then, she sent it to a


    rescue team immediately.


    After she sent it, she had to wait for their reply. Waiting made you feel helpless and bored o


    During this period, Karen Joy checked more news on the Inte and quickly found the official news


    that reported that Mr. President was about to go to the disaster area.


    There were a lot of praises and positive encouragement in thements. Most of the people said


    that Mr. President''s actions made the people feel at ease, safe, and relieved.


    However, there were also some citizens who sneered at him and said that the President was just


    putting on a show, and there was nothing substantial from it at all.


    Some keyboard warriors said even more outrageous things. They said that a person like Nathaniel


    Cooper was too young to be elected and that he must have secretly assassinated many people to


    im the position as President.


    She then saw that a bunch of keyboard warriors was barking at each other on the Inte.


    Some of them even said that it would be better if he didn''te back and die in the disaster area.


    With his death, the country would be at peace.


    Karen Joy knew that these keyboard warriors would only hide in the dark to vent their dissatisfaction


    in their lives, and they would never dare to do this publicly.


    She didn''t want to get into a fight with these keyboard warriors, but this matter was rted to her


    Brother Lionel, so she couldn''t be calm too.


    Brother Lionel went to the disaster area, and there would be aftershocks at any time. He was really


    putting himself in a life-threatening situation. At this time, those keyboard warriors were hiding in the


    dark and cursed him to death.


    Karen Joy was so angry that she was about to explode, but she quickly calmed down and picked up


    the phone to call a phone number that she was not willing to call.


    As soon as the line was connected, the person on the other side answered the phone immediately,


    but he didn''t speak.


    She pouted and asked in a very unfriendly tone, "Um, I want to ask you something, are you still in


    Coast City?"


    "What do you mean?" A deep male voice came from the other end of the phone. He sounded


    joyless and uninterested.


    "Jayden, don''t bully me!" He was always so mean to her. He was like this since they were little. Not


    only did hepete with her for love from their parents, but he even ruined her photo of Brother


    Lionel.


    "Karen Joy, is this how you talk to your elder brother?" She heard his voice, and at the same time,


    she heard sounds of someone typing on the keyboard. He should be at work. "You are not my


    brother. I never admitted it... Hmph..." Karen Joy could not wait to hang up the phone because she


    did not want to listen to his voice. But she called him because she had something she needed him


    to help with, so she needed to endure it.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" He knew that she needed help if she called him. Otherwise, she would


    never call him.


    Every time she said that he was not her brother, he would not argue with her, because she was


    right. He was indeed not the Kyle family''s biological child, so he was not her biological brother.


    And she was the most loved daughter of her parents. She had been raised by her father since she


    was a child. Her mother was not with her when she was very young, so she gave her extra love and


    care after she came back.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was loved by everyone. It was normal for her to look down on her brother, who was an outsider.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    "Are you still in Coast City or not?" He did not quarrel with her, and Karen Joy Kyle did not want to


    quarrel with him too. They never got along anyway, so she did not want to care too much about him.


    "What do you think?" Jaydan replied after a long time.


    "Jayden, can you answer me properly?" Why was he like this? How would she know if he was here?


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" She probably did not know that wherever she was, he would definitely


    be there too.


    It had been like that for more than ten years now, and it never changed.


    Karen Joy was so anxious that she bit her lip and said, "Not long ago, there was a huge earthquake


    in Long Cove. Have you heard about it?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard about it." He still spoke in a rxed tone. It seemed that he didn''t care about such


    huge news at all.


    Karen Joy didn''t want to argue with him. She did not have the energy to.


    She added, "You have to think of a way to help me transport a batch of supplies to the disaster


    area. The situation over there right now must be very tensed, and there will definitely be food


    shortage and water shortage. The weather is also cold, so they must need some padded jackets..."


    "Karen Joy!" Before she could finish, he interrupted her and she could tell that he was suppressing


    something. After a few seconds, he continued, "And you''ll be delivering these to the disaster area,


    right?"


    Karen Joy muttered in her heart. She never once bothered or meddled in his business, but it


    seemed that he could read through her everytime.


    Actually, to know what a person was thinking, you just need to put yourself in that person''s shoes


    and think empathetically.


    For example, that was her rtionship with Brother Lionel.


    She did not need to follow him everywhere, but she could always guess what he was thinking.


    This was because she thought deeply about him.


    Karen Joy did not answer Jayden, which meant she admitted to his words. Jayden also understood


    what she was thinking, so he said angrily, "Karen Joy, do you know how many people in your family


    are worried about you?"


    "Of course I know." When it came to her family, she felt a little guilty.


    She was not a child that no one loved. She was a child that many people loved. If something


    happened to her, what would happen to her family?


    However, as a President of a country, Brother Lionel had to go to the front line of the disaster area.


    She could not watch him risk himself as she sat idly by. She wanted to do her part for him.


    Even if she just helped a little and she could not help much, at least she could let Brother Lionel


    know that she would support him by his side no matter what happened.


    "I will protect myself. Don''t worry about me." Thinking about this, Karen Joy no longer hesitated.


    She had grown up and became braver.


    "You know the severity of the earthquake, and you also know that there will be aftershocks at any


    time. In the face of natural disasters, do you know how weak human beings are?" Jayden sounded


    very stern.


    "I know, but I have to go. If you won''t help me, then it''s fine. Why are you talking so much?" She


    only thought of asking him to help out of desperation.


    Not only did he not agree to help her, instead, he lectured her as her brother. His words implied that


    she would be a terrible daughter if she went to the disaster area.


    She was the biological child of the family, and he was only a few years older than her. She had to


    address him as her elder brother and she had to be under his control. That was too much!


    Jayden said feebly, "Karen..."


    "Young Master Kyle, take good care of yourself. You don''t have to worry about me." After that,


    Karen Joy hung up the phone. She was so angry that she almost threw her phone away.


    In the past few years, perhaps it was because he had always used his identity as an older brother to


    pressure her, so she had always been dissatisfied with him.


    She was always polite to whoever she talked to, but their conversations always resorted to


    arguments after three sentences.


    He was the only one who could make her angry, and there were a few times when she was so


    angry that she lost her cool.


    After hanging up the call, Karen Joy was so anxious that she walked around the room. After thinking


    thoroughly, she knew she had no way to get the supplies.


    She couldn''t send anything, but she could donate to the reliable organizations and have the


    organizations help to deliver them to the disaster area.


    She didn''t want to use her father''s money, so she used the money that she had saved up over the


    years. She wanted to use her own strength to help Brother Lionel.


    After the money was donated, Karen Joy also received an email from the rescue team, requesting


    her to meet with the team first.


    Karen Joy rushed out of the middle of the night to meet with them. After passing several regr


    medical tests, she became one of the official members of this rescue team.


    Long Cove, where the earthquake hit tragically, was located northwest of Coast City. It took the


    rescue team more than eight hours to get there as the town was 300km away, which was much


    slower than usual. Fortunately, they set off at dawn and arrived at the disaster area at almost noon.


    The earthquake was much more serious than they had imagined. The road of the town was ruined,


    so cars could not get in. They got off the car dozens of miles away from the Southern Cove County


    and carried their medical supplies into the disaster area.


    Along the way, they saw professional rescue teams arriving too. Their cars couldn''t enter either so


    they also carried a lot of bags into the disaster area.


    Karen Joy used to participate in many selfdefense and survival activities in the past, where the


    organizers would create all kinds of situations for the participants to learn to escape, save


    themselves or save theirpanions.


    Before she came, she thought that those activities would have prepared her for this.


    However, the bodies on the road were real, and the deaths weren''t just figures.


    Some of them were hit by stones or copsed buildings, some had their heads smashed, while


    some of them had their arms or legs severely injured or crushed. Blood was everywhere.


    Looking at those bodies, Karen Joy felt numb all over her body. She was trembling in fear and cold.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey young one, are you alright?" Their Captain Yaya saw that Karen Joy didn''t look fine, so she


    quickly reached out to help her.


    "Sister Yaya, I''m fine." Karen Joy bit her lip and told herself to be brave.


    She came to help, not to drag them down. No matter how sad the situation was, she had to grit her


    teeth and hold on.


    "Waa¡ª" Just as she said she was fine, a boy next to her suddenly vomited. "Yaya, I don''t feel


    good."


    This group of people were all college students who majored in medical sciences and had medical


    knowledge. They often participated in crisis medical intervention before, but they had never seen


    such a terrible scene.


    They had only walked for a few miles but they had seen more than a dozen bodies. Some of the


    students were on the verge of breaking down.


    Yaya was the leader of their rescue team. She was also a medical major in her fourth year.


    She was always optimistic and enthusiastic, and often gathered everyone together, so she naturally


    became the captain of this team.


    There were a total of 24 people in the rescue team. They were divided into six groups, with four


    people in a smaller group, consisting of two men and two women in each group. It was more


    convenient for them to work in smaller teams.


    Although Karen Joy had graduated from university, she was the youngest in this team, so Captain


    Yaya requested for her to follow her.


    In their team, apart from the two girls, there were two other boys. One was called Burly and the


    other was called Shane.


    Everyone signed up using their online usernames. When they met, Karen Joy temporarily gave


    herself an online nickname too.


    When she was choosing her name, she was browsing through a website selling jars, so she came


    up with an idea to name herself ¡ª Little Jar!

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    After getting out of the car, Yaya wanted everyone to walk in their respective groups. They needed


    to stay close to each other and not leave any member behind.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    They had not entered the worst area of the earthquake yet, but Shane seemed distraught already.


    If he couldn''t continue the journey, the three of them couldn''t continue either. It was important to


    save lives, but the premise was to ensure the safety of the team members first.


    "Shane, sit down and rest for a while." Yaya helped Shane out and said, "Little Jar, you should sit


    down and rest for a while too."


    "Sister Yaya, I''m fine." Karen Joy hurriedly took a bottle of mineral water, opened the bottle cap


    carefully, and handed it to Shane. "Shane, try gargling. You will feel much better if you think about


    your goals and motivation for helping those who really need our help."


    "Little Jar, thank you!" Shane raised his head and smiled at her.


    Early this morning, when they first saw Little Jar, they saw how young she was. They were a little


    worried that she wouldn''t be able to take this hardship. They were surprised by her tenacity.


    When Karen Joy saw the bodies earlier, she also wanted to puke, but she didn''t want others to look


    down on her, so she forced herself to suppress her nausea.


    If she could not ovee the slightest bit of nausea, then how could she help Brother Lionel out?


    When she thought of Brother Lionel, she felt a surge of energy through her body. No matter what


    kind of difficulties she would face, she could ovee them.


    "Shane, take a breather." Yaya looked at her watch. "Let''s rest for five minutes and then continue."


    After that, Yaya looked at Karen Joy again and said, "Little Jar, if you have any difort, don''t


    hold it in. Our task has not yet begun, and our journey would only get harder."


    "Sister Yaya, thank you for your concern. But don''t worry, I can hold on. My brother has gone to the


    disaster area too. As long as he is well, I will be fine." When she thought of Brother Lionel, nothing


    will be difficult for her.


    "You have a good rtionship with your older brother, don''t you?" This youngdy spoke


    about her brother so happily and intimately.


    "Yes, we have a good rtionship." Brother Lionel kissed her secretlyst night and she slept in his


    arms. She had a great rtionship with him.


    "Then let''s work hard together. Let''s do our best to help the people." Yaya patted Karen Joy on the


    shoulder and stood up to look at the two boys. "Burly, Shane, get ready. Let''s go."


    "Come on! Come on!" They tried to appear optimistic as they cheered for themselves and their team


    members.


    "Little Jar, you are the youngest among us. Stay close. Remember, no matter what we encounter,


    we must protect our lives first." Yaya was a caring captain. As she remembered how young Karen


    Joy was, she became a bit more cautious.


    "Sister Yaya, don''t worry. I will take good care of myself." Karen Joy nodded. The world was so


    beautiful, and there were a lot of things she hadn''t done yet. She would definitely protect her own


    life, so that she could be with the person she liked.


    Brother Lionel and her needed toe out from this safely, and they also needed to go back safely.


    Nothing could happen to anyone of them.


    "I heard that Mr. President went straight to the affected areas by helicopter early in the morning.


    When he arrived, he personally arranged work tasks and ns with the soldiers in the army. He was


    not afraid of hardship or danger. His heart is really with the people." The wounded people walked


    out of the disaster area as they supported each other, and they were chatting as they were walking.


    As soon as Karen Joy heard the words "Mr. President", she became more vignt, for fear of


    missing any news about Brother Lionel.


    Before leaving, the news outlets mentioned that Mr. President had gone straight to the disaster area


    in a helicopter. She did not hear any more news after that.


    After they arrived at the disaster area, all kinds ofmunication means were destroyed. Without


    any signal, they couldn''t call anyone or surf the Inte. She didn''t know any news about her


    Brother Lionel and she was constantly anxious. Now that she heard some updates, she felt calmer.


    They went deeper into the disaster area, but they hadn''t reached the center of the affected area yet.


    They saw the troops of military relief teams and injured people everywhere.


    The medical staff from the government was not enough for the rescue missions, so the medical staff


    from these non- profit organizations yed a great role.


    Karen Joy and her team helped any wounded person they saw. At that moment, everyone was busy


    thinking about ways to serve the people.


    Shane, who had just felt sick and nauseous, had recovered quickly and worked fast to help save the


    injured citizens. He even carried some of these citizens.


    Burly and Shane were boys with great strength. They were responsible for carrying the injured to


    the t, empty area, where Yaya and Karen Joy would treat them.


    Karen Joy''s experience in first aid and crisis work was less than Yaya''s, so Yaya was in charge of


    the main work. She helped Yaya out, and the two cooperated very well.


    After doing this, Karen Joy no longer thought of Brother Lionel so much. She only wanted to save


    more people.


    Boom, boom, boom...


    When everyone was busy for about an hour or so, the ground began to shake again, and in an


    instant, the ground shook so violently that they felt cracks.


    Their bodies fell to the ground uncontrobly. Some rolled along the ground, and some tried to hold


    on to things and stabilize themselves.


    Fortunately, itsted only about two or three seconds. The ground stopped shaking, so they did the


    hills and mountains. Everything turned calm again, but from time to time, they could hear the sound


    of buildings copsing.


    The earthquake onlysted very briefly, but it was enough to destroy this city and the citizens'' lives.


    The people who fell to the ground wanted to get back up, but many of them were so scared that


    their legs were too weak to support them.


    Some people were so scared that they burst into tears. Those who had never experienced the


    feeling of surviving a disaster would never know this feeling.


    "Will the people at the epicenter of the earthquake be okay? Will Mr. President be okay?" Karen Joy


    got up. She didn''t even brush the dirt all over her body. She only wanted to know if her Brother


    Lionel was okay.


    In the past, she felt bad and scared just by hearing about earthquakes, hurricanes, and tsunamis.


    But now, she was experiencing this horrible earthquake with the person she cared about the most.


    Her brother Lionel was at the center where


    the earthquake happened, yet they were a few miles away from there. Usually, it will only take a few


    minutes to drive there.


    Now that they had passed through a pile of ruins, no one knew what they would experience next.


    She did not know her next n, nor was she sure where he was.


    She looked ahead in a daze, and her face turned pale with fear. She was so afraid that something


    would happen to Brother Lionel, and her body was bing weak.


    "It''s all right. The aftershocks have passed. Let''s continue to do our work to save these people. Mr.


    President wille to uster." Someone came out and spoke up.


    Since Mr. President wouldeter, that meant Brother Lionel was fine. Hearing this, Karen Joy


    breathed a sigh of relief and she was so excited that she wiped her tears.


    As everyone nearby heard the same announcement, some of them who were afraid regained their


    composure and got up. Everyone carried on with their work. Soon, everyone appeared slightly more


    optimistic and everything returned to normal.


    Gradually, more and more people came to join the rescue, so they each split up into different roles.


    Some were searching for survivors, some were carrying the survivors and some were treating the


    survivors. All kinds of professionals and citizens gathered together as they worked hard to save the


    people!

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Of course, there were also a lot of reporters at the scene. They risked their lives to document the


    disaster, so that people all over the country could follow to the development of the relief work and


    citizens'' safety.


    In this ce, everyone was like family. All of them were united and they worked together with the


    purpose to rescue.


    Everyone worked hard to provide the most effective and efficient care to those who needed.


    Just as everyone was so engrossed in their respective work, there was a suddenmotion not far


    away.


    Someone shouted, "Oh my god, it''s true. Mr. President is here!"


    Someone answered, "Where? Where is he? Where is Mr. President?"


    As soon as she heard the word "President", Karen Joy Kyle was always the fastest to react. She


    looked up and saw their President, who was surrounded by people not far away.


    Because he was very tall and surrounded by a group of people, Karen Joy saw him right away.


    He was still wearing the beige, casual jacket he wore the night before.


    It seemed that he left immediately after receiving the messagest night. He must be so anxious


    that he didn''t even have time to change.


    His shirt was stained with dirt and mud, and he even had dirt on his face. However, he still looked


    stunning, and the imperfections even made him look more handsome and dazzling, as if he was the


    center of the universe.


    "That''s our Mr. President. He looks more handsome than he looks on TV." Yaya spoke out beside


    Karen Joy, and she sounded like a fangirl too.


    "Of course, I also think that he is very handsome. He is the only man who can bepared with my


    father." Karen Joy proudly eximed, as if the man who was coveted by everyone, was already


    hers.


    Yaya looked at her, "You''re right. A father who can have such a good looking daughter like you,


    can''t bethat bad."


    "My father is not only handsome, but he loves me very much." She justined about her father


    treating her badly the night before to her mother. The next day, she was praising her father a lot.


    Both of them were very stubborn, they were not willing to be the first to call each other, but they


    knew that they were very important to each other.


    "Little Jar, where did you get your confidence?" Yaya was very curious as to how Karen Joy became


    so confident.


    "Because my father told me from an early age that I am the smartest treasure in the world, and I''m


    also his treasure... It is because he dotes on me that I can be who I am today." Because of the


    loving and motivating environment where she grew up in, she became confident, independent, and


    had good self-esteem.


    "Please settle down. Mr. President wants to announce something to everyone." The secretary,


    Maxton Hart, shouted with a megaphone in his hand. Those who were close to him were almost


    deafened.


    Mr. President took the megaphone and gave everyone a big salute. He said calmly, "You''ve all


    worked hard. Thank you foring to the disaster area in such a short time!"


    As soon as he said that, everyone pped hard. The apusested for a long time, and he


    couldn''t continue to speak.


    In fact, as the President of the country, his presence brought tranquility to the hearts of the rescue


    workers and the victims of the disaster.


    With him here, the victims could feel at ease and the rescue workers would be more motivated. This


    was the main reason why he insisted oning to the disaster area to join them in the disaster


    relief work.


    He waved his hand to gesture everyone to be quiet. When everyone stopped pping, he went on


    to say, "I could see everyone''s efforts. Everyone across the country has seen it too. At this time, any


    words of gratitude will not be enough to represent my gratitude to everyone here."


    After saying that, he took a bow to everyone again and said, "I just want everyone to know that in


    the next few hours, I will continue to join everyone in the rescue work. Our goal is to do our best and


    try our best to save every living person. We will not give up until thest moment!"


    Karen Joy stood in the crowd and looked at the dazzling man in the distance. He did not sound like


    he was reciting his official speech that his secretary prepared for him, but instead, he spoke true


    from the depths of his heart.


    She just looked at him and couldn''t move her eyes away.


    This man was the leader of Country A, the spiritual pir of the country, and also the point of


    tranquility in Karen Joy''s heart.


    With him around, the country would feel at ease.


    With him around, she could also feel at ease.


    Why was he so outstanding?


    Why was he so charismatic?


    Even at such a young age, she already knew that he was outstanding, and wanted to be with him


    forever. Hence, there must be a lot of adults who could see how outstanding he was.


    She was sure that there would definitely be a lot of people who would try to take Brother Lionel


    away in the future. Thinking about it, she was actually a little excited. No matter how many people


    tried to take him away, Brother Lionel only belonged to her.


    After Nathaniel Cooper finished speaking, he looked around the crowd. Surprisingly, he saw a figure


    in the crowd, but he never thought that he would see this person here.


    When he leftst night, he told Jason Lesley to take good care of her and make sure she stayed in


    the Lesley house.


    After that, he went directly to the heliport. Before dawn, he arrived at the disaster area and hurriedly


    discussed about the relief work with his men.


    After the n was made, they joined the rescue team and worked hard together. They were so busy


    that they didn''t have time to stop until now.


    He did not expect that he would see the little girl here too!


    How could she be so capricious? Did she not know how dangerous the disaster area was?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Did she know how many people were buried in the aftershocks earlier?


    Did she know how worried he was when he saw her here?


    Nathaniel shook his head, and the blue veins on his forehead were protruding, but he tried his best


    to restrain his emotions to prevent others from seeing through him.


    She clearly did not know the severity of the situation. He wanted to pick her up and throw her back


    to New York so that she wouldn''t mess around anymore.


    When their eyes met, Karen Joy instinctively wanted to smile at him, but when she reminded herself


    that he still did not know that she knew about his identity, she quickly put on a poker face.


    He looked at her as if he had just seen a ghost, and he looked very unhappy.


    However, just when she was looking at his unhappy stare, she realized something.


    He wasn''t just covered in dirt, but there were also bloodstains. He was injured!


    Karen Joy''s heart ached so much that her heart skipped a beat. He was injured. Was he seriously


    injured?


    What was his condition?


    She really wanted to rush over and ask him, but at this time, if she ran over, he would definitely not


    treat her well.


    What should she do?


    What could she do to prevent him from driving her away, yet she could see how serious his injury


    was?


    She was anxious. When she got anxious, she didn''t know what to do.


    No, she couldn''t go on like this. She needed to calm down.


    She told herself to calm down and took a few deep breaths.


    After calming down, Karen Joy immediately thought of a way. She looked at her backpack, found a


    bottle of mineral water in it, and walked quickly towards Nathaniel.


    However, before she could reach him, she was stopped by his bodyguards.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Karen Joy Kyle was stopped by the bodyguards when she was a few meters away from him. He


    could see her face and her expression clearly.


    There was mud on her delicate face. She was probably too busy helping out that she didn''t have


    time to care about her face.


    Even though her face was smeared with mud and full of dust, she still looked cute. Her bright eyes


    were so attractive that she would stand out in a crowd.


    This girl!


    What should he do with her?


    He looked at her and he felt very conflicted.


    He could not let her do whatever she wanted. He had to tie her up and keep an eye on her at all


    times so that he would know that she''s safe.


    Karen Joy looked at the two bodyguards who stopped her and smiled sweetly at them. "Big


    brothers, don''t stop me. I am only offering a bottle of water to Mr. President. He was here early, and


    he had been busy all morning. He must be very tired! As a civilian, I don''t have anything else to


    offer him. Perhaps this bottle of water could be my way of saying thank you."


    Brother?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathaniel was alerted when he heard that word, and he frowned.


    Damn it!


    He didn''t want to hear her call another man ''brother'' with her beautiful voice. This title should be


    exclusive to him.


    "Let here." When he saw her talking to another man, he didn''t feel happy about it.


    The bodyguards did not dare to defy his words. They moved aside so Karen Joy could walk past


    them.


    A clear path leading to her Brother Lionel!


    "Thank you, brothers! I''ll bring over another two bottles of waterter. You must be tired too!" Karen


    Joy politely thanked them.


    Before Karen Joy was done speaking, the two bodyguards felt that their President was staring at


    them with a death re.


    They probably knew that he was staring at them, but they just didn''t dare to look at him. They


    lowered their heads in silence, as if they were about to hide their faces.


    Karen Joy walked towards her Brother Lionel veryfortably and confidently.


    She came to his side and handed the bottle of mineral water to him, "Mr. President, you''ve worked


    hard. I don''t have anything valuable to offer you, so please ept this bottle of water. You have to


    save the victims, but you also need to take care of your body. Your family and those who care about


    you will also worry about you."


    She spoke sweetly, but there was an implicit meaning behind her words. She suggested that if he


    did not take good care of himself, she would be very worried.


    "Alright, thank you!" He took the bottle of water and smiled at her, but his smile was different from


    the usual smile when he was with her.


    It seemed like this was his "fake" smile that he would put on when he was with others.


    "Mr. President..." She was already shorter than him, and at this moment, she was standing in a


    lower ground than he was. She had to look up the entire time she spoke with him.


    Nathaniel bent down slightly as he noticed her difort, as he wanted her to look him in the eyes.


    "What do you want to tell me?"


    Karen Joy turned her gaze away and looked at his left shoulder. At such a close distance, she could


    clearly see that his clothes were stained with blood..


    "Mr. President, I just told you that the people''s lives are important, but your life is important too,


    because you are the pir of the country. If you fall, your people would worry even more, so you


    must protect yourself first." As she saw that he was injured, she clearly felt very distressed, but she


    tried her best to speak with him objectively.


    Deep down, she could not wait to tear his clothes away and see how bad were his injuries.


    She knew she couldn''t do so. At this time, he was the President of a country, not her Brother Lionel.


    "Are you with the medical team?" Nathaniel was not in the mood to listen to what she said. He only


    wanted to keep her by his side.


    "Yes, I am. If you are injured, I can help you treat it." Karen Joy nodded hard. Brother Lionel spoke


    about her, and she became really excited.


    "Thene with me." After that, he turned around and left.


    "Ah..." Karen Joy was stunned for a moment and followed behind him. "Okay. Mr. President, if you


    need anything, you can tell me. I''m here to help you."


    He was walking aheadfortably, but she was chasing behind him. She had to walk very fast to


    catch up with his pace.


    Along the way, the roads after the earthquake were bumpy and uneven, but she seemed to be


    hopping cheerfully as she walked.


    She was so happy that she almost forgot what she was doing. She didn''t even notice when he


    stopped, so she bumped into him.


    "Ouch..." Her nose hit his back, which was so painful that she almost burst into tears. She really


    wanted to cry out loud to gain some care and attention.


    "Are you okay?" He turned around and instinctively reached out to touch her nose.


    His movements were very gentle and appeared very natural. This reaction was not typical of an


    innocent interaction between a President and a civilian.


    "I''m fine." She pushed him away and took two small steps back to keep a distance from him.


    There were many people everywhere, and there were also many reporters. If they were


    photographed together by others, it might affect his reputation. She did not want to ruin Brother


    Lionel''s hard-earned reputation.


    "Follow me," he said.


    He brought her into a tent set up for resting.


    The tent was set up simply, and inside, there were a small table and two small benches. On the


    table, there were two packets of instant noodles, a cup, a kettle, and a first aid kit.


    It was a simple tent, with really simple items inside the tent. No one would have imagined that this


    was where the President rested.


    Their Mr. President was such a humbled man. That must be the reason why he won the love and


    support of his citizens.


    Karen Joy was sighing deeply in her heart. However, she needed to tend to his wound. "Mr.


    President, take off your shirt first."


    "Take off my shirt?" He raised his eyebrows and asked.


    What was she thinking?


    Did she think that he brought her here because he wanted to do something to her?


    Karen Joy looked at him very innocently. "Mr. President, if you don''t take off your shirt, how can I


    treat your wound?"


    It turned out that her Brother Lionel had bad intentions in his mind. When she asked him to take off


    his shirt, did he think that she wanted to do something?


    "How do you know that I''m injured?" He did not want her to know much and did not want her to


    worry about him.


    Perhaps, she would not worry about this stranger who had nothing to do with her.


    "You''re indeed injured. Why can''t you let me know?" Did this person think that she was blind? Did


    he think she couldn''t tell the difference between mud and blood on his shirt?


    "Put this on, and use this. From now on, you have to disinfect your body every half an hour in the


    medical room." He handed her a raincoat and a mask. "The weather is gloomy, and it may rain at


    any time. You have to take care of yourself and don''t catch a cold again."

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Karen Joy Kyle took the things the President handed to her and nodded respectfully. "Mr. President,


    I will do what you said. I will take good care of myself, I won''t let myself get hurt, I won''t catch a


    cold, and I won''t let those who care about me worry about me, but..."


    "No buts." Nathaniel Cooper interrupted her harshly. He approached her and helped her put on the


    raincoat and the mask. "And most importantly, you must remember that you are not allowed to leave


    my sight from now on."


    He always put on a gentle look when he was with her and also when he was facing the public.


    Karen Joy thought that he would never have any angry side to him.


    But at this moment, he spoke so harshly to her and even ordered her. Was he really Brother Lionel


    who loved her a lot?


    His voice was harsh because he loved her and cared about her. If he was staying with someone he


    didn''t care about, he would still put on the calm expression he always had.


    "Mr. President, why are you so good to me?" She was in a good mood so she asked casually.


    Nathaniel''s hand froze slightly as he was about to wipe her face with a wet towel. Then, he put the


    wet towel in her hand. "Wipe your face first."


    "Mr. President, a dirty face is just a small matter. Being injured is a serious matter. If you want me to


    listen to you, please let me have a look at your wound first." She leaned over to him and said.


    The more he hid his injury away from her, the more worried she was.


    "It''s just a small injury. The doctor has already treated it for me." Since she already asked several


    times, if he ignored her again, it would only make her more worried. Hence, he just answered her


    quickly.


    Would a small injury stain the whole shirt with blood?


    Please, Mr. President!


    Even if you want to lie, can you lie decently?


    She was no longer the four-year-old child she used to be. Was it that easy to lie to her?


    "Mr. President, please let me have a look." She pulled his sleeve and flirted with him slightly. She


    knew all men would like this side of her.


    She thought that Brother Lionel would like it too.


    Nathaniel did not know how to respond to her anymore. He shook his head helplessly and said,


    "Little girl..."


    Karen Joy interrupted him. "I''m not a little girl.


    I have a name. My name is Karen Joy Kyle. You can call me Karen."


    He couldn''t reconcile with her publicly because of his special identity. He still wanted to pretend in


    front of her by calling her "little girl", but she was indeed his Karen!


    Since he could not reconcile with her, then they could try to get to know each other again.


    "Little..."


    "If you call me a little girl again, you are not allowed to call me Karen anymore. You can call me


    Karen Joy just like everyone else!" Karen Joy was getting agitated over his resistance.


    Her words really had a threatening effect. Nathaniel frowned, but he really didn''t dare to call her


    "little girl" anymore.


    She looked down and put on a serious face. "Mr. President, take off your shirt and let me see your


    wound."


    "Karen Joy, did anyone ever teach you the boundaries between a man and a woman?" Nathaniel


    replied to her with a gloomy face.


    She was being coquettish because she cared about him, but he felt that she shouldn''t be so close


    to him. In his mind, she didn''t know that he was her Brother Lionel yet.


    "Mr. President, please tell me, what did I do to make you misunderstand my intentions and


    actions?" She knew clearly that he would say such hurtful words because he didn''t know that she


    knew of his identity already, but when she heard his words, she still felt hurt.


    Nathaniel did not respond to her question.


    She did not give him a chance to exin and continued, "You''re not saying anything, so that meant


    that I didn''t cross any boundaries here, yes? If I really did something that offended you personally,


    I''d like to apologize to you. Please don''t misunderstand my intention, because I have someone that


    I already like and I will never like you."


    In fact, she wanted to shout at him loudly, "Are you a stranger? When you secretly kissed mest


    night, why didn''t you think you were a stranger then?"


    "When you helped me to put on my raincoat and ordered me not to leave your sight, why didn''t you


    see yourself as a stranger then?"


    "Hmph, when you want me, you can do whatever you want to me. You do and say whatever you


    want, whenever you want."


    Of course, she could only grumble in her heart. If he knew that she knew his real identity already, he


    would definitely deport her back to New York.


    She didn''t want to go back to New York. She wanted to be with him. When he could finally reconcile


    with her publicly, she would be his Karen.


    She predicted that Brother Lionel would feel bad after hearing her words. However, Nathaniel''s


    heart was full of joy because she said that she had someone she liked, and that person was her


    Brother Lionel.


    "I''m only persistent in treating you because it is my duty. I represent this nation by volunteering my


    time and effort here to treat those who are in need. If something happened to you, I have failed my


    job." Even while being angry, Karen Joy still didn''t forget about his injuries. After all, he was still her


    brother Lionel. She was willing to look past his mistreatment.


    Nathaniel sat still and did not take off his shirt. Karen Joy was getting a little impatient. "Mr.


    President, I''m just curious, but do you have anyone you care about?"


    "Besides your people, is there anyone you care about personally? If there is, please do this for the


    people you care about or those who care about you. If you don''t want them to be worried, just let


    me have a look at your wound."


    As Karen Joy gave her motivating speech, Nathaniel realized that she was good at persuading and


    negotiating.


    He had no choice but to take off his shirt.


    When he did so, the white gauze that had been stained with blood appeared in front of Karen Joy.


    The gauze and bandage on his shoulder had turned red, and Karen Joy''s heart dropped. She felt


    that something was piercing through her heart.


    She bit her lips and suppressed her distress and sadness. She tried to calm herself down and said,


    "Mr. President, please sit down first. I''ll change the dressing for you."


    It was rare for him to listen to her, he sat down on the stool as she removed the bandage and


    gauze.


    As soon as she removed the bandage and gauze, she saw a deep, long cut on his shoulder. The


    wound had been applied with medication, and it was also stitched. Perhaps he was busy moving


    around the whole time and didn''t rest much, the stitches had already been torn and blood was still


    flowing.


    "It''s just a small injury. The doctor had treated it for me earlier. It''s alright." He said calmly. He


    seemed unbothered by the injury.


    "Shut up!" She yelled at him.


    Even with such a deep and long wound, he seemed so unbothered. When would he learn to


    prioritize his needs first?


    Even if she was angry, she cared deeply for him.


    Karen Joy worked swiftly. Her movements were agile and skillful as she helped him clean his


    wound. She was gentle, so he could barely feel anything when she treated the wound.


    While cleaning his wound, she said, "Mr. President, if you feel pain, don''t suppress it and please let


    me know. I''ll try my best to be gentle."


    "It doesn''t hurt at all." In the past, he almost lost his life to protect her. He didn''t feel pain at all then.


    This little injury was really nothing for him.


    "Hiss-" Just as he said that he suddenly felt pain.


    "I thought you said that it doesn''t hurt? Is everything okay?" She nced at him coldly. She pressed


    hard on his wound on purpose.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She wanted to remind him about pain. Everyone had the right to express pain. She didn''t want him


    to suppress everything in his heart just because he''s a President. He was just a mortal being at the


    end of the day, like everyone else.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    "It''s my tooth! It hurts." Nathaniel Cooper responded defiantly. He was unwilling to reveal his pain


    from the wound in front of Karen Joy Kyle.


    "Mr. President, do your teeth grow on your shoulder? Or do you think that I am an only four-year-old


    kid and would believe your little lie? Do you think I will believe whatever you say?" She was agitated


    that he responded to her like she was a gullible child.


    Besides, even if she was very young at that time, she was also very smart. No one could fool her


    easily.


    Nathaniel stopped speaking.


    He was amazed that Karen Joy was so wise and honest.


    Karen Joy went back to being gentle with her movements. She picked up the bandage with a pair of


    pliers and sterilized it with alcohol. She continued to clean the wound before putting the new


    bandage on, "Mr. President, do you have someone you care about?"


    "Yes." Of course, he had. That person was very near to him, but now he couldn''t hold her in his


    arms. He couldn''t tell her that she was the person he cared about the most.


    She has cleaned his wound and applied some medication on it. "You''re injured so badly and still


    insist on working, have you ever thought about how would that person feel?"


    "I..." At present, he really didn''t think so much about it. He only wanted to figure out the best way to


    rescue his citizens. He didn''t think about what would happen if the little girl knew about this.


    Perhaps it wasn''t because he didn''t think about her, but he thought that the little girl wouldn''t know


    about the work here if she stayed in Coast City, safe and sound.


    He was young and healthy. With such a small injury, he would be fine soon. When he returned to his


    little girl''s side, everything would be fine.


    "Mr. President, if you didn''t think about it before, that''s alright. But if you think about the person you


    care about, you will cherish your life more," she added.


    After she applied some medications, she took a clean bandage to wrap his wound. Her face looked


    so young, but she spoke wisely.


    He knew that she just turned 18 recently. However, with her words and wisdom, she sounded older


    than she looked.


    "Then do you know that there are tens of thousands of people waiting for me to save them?" His


    nation was his responsibility. He chose this path, so he could not just ignore those people who were


    waiting for him to save them.


    "Even if a lot of people are waiting for you to save them, you have to protect yourself and take care


    of yourself so that you can continue to protect the people you want to protect." After she said that,


    she felt a lump on her throat.


    "Brother Lionel, you wouldn''t know how afraid I am. I''m so worried that you''ll get hurt, then I will


    never get to see you again." She thought in her heart.


    "I missed you for 14 years and looked forward to growing up quickly every day because I want to be


    with you as soon as possible."


    "Now that I have finallye to you, you haven''t publicly and officially reconciled with me yet. If


    something happened to you, do you know how sad I will be?"


    These words were what Karen Joy hid in her heart and wanted to say to her Brother Lionel out loud,


    but she knew that it was not the right time.


    Nathaniel took a deep breath. "If... I mean if..."


    "If what?" Karen Joy was anxious. Before he could finish, she continued, "Just tell me. I''m not as


    narrow-minded as you. I won''t easily misunderstand others."


    "If the boy you like is of my identity and status, and he was injured because of his work instead of


    following through your words, would you understand his decision and acknowledge his efforts?"


    After that, Nathaniel held his breath and waited for her answer.


    How would she answer that?


    In the past, he thought he knew her very well and knew almost everything about her. However, after


    getting along with her for a few days, he realized that his understanding of her was far from enough.


    The little child who used to lie in his arms and yed with him coquettishly had really grown up.


    Now, she was much more excellent than what he thought she was.


    What did he mean ''if''? He was the person she liked. Karen Joy rolled her eyes and said, "Obviously,


    I would understand him, but I will not forgive him."


    Nathaniel asked in a hurry, "Why?"


    Karen Joy wrapped his wound up as she replied, "If he gets injured, I will be very sad. He told me


    that he will keep me happy every day, but he broke his promise. Why should I forgive him?"


    Nathaniel''s eyes turned gloomy. "I understand."


    Karen Joy was anxious. "What do you understand? I''m not done yet."


    His eyes lit up again. "What else do you want to say?"


    "I want to tell my Brother Lionel... I told you before about him, so I think you still remembered him."


    She stopped what she was doing momentarily. She nced at him and continued, "But, if he is my


    Brother Lionel, no matter what he does, I will still forgive him."


    He asked again, "Why?"


    She replied, "I don''t need any reason. It''s just because he''s my Brother Lionel."


    She would be good to him unconditionally. No matter Brother Lionel''s loyalty, she would still hold


    him in high regard in her heart.


    "Just because he is your Brother Lionel," Nathaniel repeated her words and suddenly felt a little


    worried. He thought that she had already confirmed that he was not her brother Lionel. What if he


    told her that he was her Brother Lionel one day, would she be disappointed?


    "Mr. President Secretary Hart suddenly rushed in. He was very surprised to see that Mr. President


    was sitting so calmly as a young girl treated his wound. For a moment, he forgot what he wanted to


    say.


    "What''s the matter?" Nathaniel nced at him and asked, "Who is in charge of the rescue team


    now?"


    Secretary Hart responded respectfully, "Chuck is in charge of work at the central area, Noah is in


    the east, while Maine and Hadley are helping out in the west. They''re experienced in dealing with


    rescue and disaster relief work. Everything should be fine."


    "Alright, very well." Nathaniel was satisfied with his answer, "Let them know that they need to


    protect themselves first. The safety of people is important, but their own lives are also important."


    "So, you know that everyone''s life is important. I thought you didn''t know that." Karen Joy, who had


    been silent, suddenly interrupted their conversation.


    If he knew that others'' lives were important, why didn''t he know that his own life was also


    important?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. President..." Secretary Hart nced at Karen Joy and looked slightly angry at the insignificant


    medical staff


    volunteer. However, Mr. President did not reprimand her, and he couldn''t either.


    He realized that the President, who was usually very strict with working standards, seemed to be


    particrly tolerant of this little girl.


    When he was walking over earlier, he heard a few whispers from the President''s bodyguards, as


    they said that the President had brought a young girl called Little Jar to his tent.


    The President had just taken office, and his reputation was very important. He needed to maintain


    his image and reputation of being the people''s President, and he needed to be particrly careful


    about igniting unnecessary rumors.


    He would not be so careless as to do something that would destroy his career for a little girl who


    was so unimportant.


    "Secretary Hart, is there anything else?" Nathaniel ignored Karen Joy''s remarks and shifted the


    attention back to his secretary.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    The President didn''t get mad at the little girl, so Secretary Hart couldn''t interrupt either. He


    continued to report the situation, "Because of the earthquake, the surrounding roads within the


    radius of a few miles were ruined. The vehicles that transport the goods couldn''t get in, so they


    were carried in very slowly. Many nes had been sent to airdrop the supplies too, but they couldn''t


    send so much in such a short time."


    After a while, Secretary Hart turned his head around and nced outside. "Mr. President, it''s getting


    dark soon, and it''s raining outside. We haven''t decided on tonight''s n for the people."


    The concerns raised by Secretary Hart were all significant problems that had to be solved after the


    earthquake.


    The people''s hopes were all on Mr. President. He came to the disaster area, so he needed to


    ensure the wellbeing and safety of the citizens here.


    He said, "Take my tent and also the tents of other officials and distribute them to the people.


    Distribute our food and water too. Take care of the elderly citizens and children first. Remind the


    younger and healthier individuals topromise a little if there are not enough food."


    He raised his wrist and looked at the time. It had been more than ten hours since the earthquake,


    and the relevant departments began to prepare supplies already after receiving the news of the


    earthquake.


    He estimated in his mind, "Tell everyone that there will be enough supplies delivered to ustest by


    tomorrow morning. Don''t panic, as we have tens of millions of people who will support us."


    "Yes, I''ll pass the message right away." After receiving the order, Secretary Hart turned around and


    left.


    As soon as Secretary Hart left, Karen Joy Kyle was done with wrapping Nathaniel Cooper''s wound


    up. "Mr. President, I have wrapped your wound up for you."


    "Okay, thank you!" He picked up the dirty clothes that he had just taken off and put them back on,


    completely ignoring the mud and blood on his shirt.


    "Can''t you slow down?" Karen Joy looked at him worriedly as he raised his arm and put on his


    clothes. "Your stitches were torn once. If you don''t take care, you may tear it again... Since you don''t


    care about pain, then be wary about possible infections. Think about how sad the person you care


    about will be."


    Since he did not want to take good care of himself, then she would use herself as a bait.


    Bad guy!


    Men are all bad guys indeed!


    They only cared about themselves, as they do not care much about others'' feelings.


    Her father was like this, so was her Brother Lionel. Suddenly, she was annoyed by the two of them.


    If she could, she wanted to change her father and also her Brother Lionel away to men who would


    acknowledge her worries and fears.


    "Thank you, Dr. Kyle, for helping me with my wound. I will remember this." He instinctively reached


    out to pat her head gently. Then he realized that it was inappropriate, so he quickly withdrew his


    hand.


    He nced at her and saw that she didn''t show any unusual expression, so he was a little relieved.


    He didn''t know that Karen Joy felt the same way as he did. The way he rubbed her head was


    normal for her, why would she feel surprised.


    "Mr. President, I''ll go out for a while." She did not wait for his respond, and she turned around and


    left.


    When she ran out of the tent and saw the two bodyguards who stopped her not long ago, she


    smiled at them and said, "Brothers, are you guys always with Mr. President?"


    The two of them nced at her, but they did not dare to respond. They didn''t forget their President''s


    fierce gaze when the little girl called them "brother" not long ago.


    "I don''t mean any harm. I just want to ask you how did Mr. President''s shoulder get injured?" She


    could not ask the President directly as he wouldn''t admit anything to her, yet she was very curious


    about what happened so she could prevent this from happening again.


    However, no matter how adorable she looked, the two bodyguards stood still like statues. They did


    not move at all.


    She couldn''t get anything out of them. She needed to think of another way. She must know how did


    Brother Lionel get injured.


    As soon as she left, Nathaniel came out. He nced coldly at the two bodyguards and said, "You


    two don''t have to follow me anymore. Help the rescue team over there."


    The two bodyguards felt conflicted in their hearts. They didn''t do anything wrong, and they didn''t


    respond to ''Little Jar'' either. Why did Mr. President punish them?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Secretary Hart!" Karen Joy ran up to him, "Can I have a bit of your time?"


    "What is it?" The tone of Secretary Hart did not sound very kind, and at the same time, he scanned


    her from head to toe. He thought that this young girl looked like someone that couldn''t endure any


    hardships at all.


    "The signal''s still down, and we can''t make any phone calls. Is it okay if I use your official phone line


    for a while?" She could have bothered her Brother Lionel if she wanted to make phone call.


    However, she didn''t want Brother Lionel to know what she was going to do, so she had to secretly


    ask Secretary Hart.


    Among the people around Mr. President, she had only met with Secretary Hart. She thought that he


    would agree for her to make a phone call.


    Unexpectedly, when Secretary Hart heard what she said, he didn''t immediately put on a straight


    face and responded, "Little girl, we are in the disaster area. Every phone call we make is essential


    and vital, it''s not meant for you children to fool around with."


    Karen Joy talked to him politely, yet he responded rudely.


    In fact, she had been here for such a long time now. In order to treat the wounded, she was so busy


    that she barely had time to breathe. How was she fooling around?


    Karen Joy had always been a reasonable person. If you talked to her nicely, she would be polite. If


    you treated her rudely, she wouldn''t just stay idly by.


    "Secretary Hart, you are the secretary of Mr. President. Your words and actions don''t represent your


    identity, it represents Mr. President''s."


    "I can forgive you for talking to me with this attitude, but please remember that you should be polite


    to other people in the future. I won''t allow anyone to smear the President''s image."


    Her righteous words stunned an experienced official like Secretary Hart, and he was at a loss for


    words.


    "Secretary Hart, do you hear me?" She insisted on getting Secretary Hart''s reply.


    "I know." As she appeared tough, Secretary Hart took a step back. He knew her words were right.


    Maxton Hart worked as the secretary of the President, and he was in charge of rying Mr.


    President''s messages.


    He was an extension of Mr. President. In other people''s eyes, the way he spoke and his attitude


    represented Mr. President''s work and image.


    "So, can I make the phone call now?" In fact, she still insisted on making her call.


    "Do as you wish." Secretary Hart was much more polite to her.


    "Thank you!" Since Secretary Hart was very polite, Karen Joy treated him with a smile.


    She remembered her Uncle''s words. He encouraged her to smile more as smiling could potentially


    change the oues of one''s work.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Karen Joy Kyle would remember every piece of advice that was taught by the elders in her family


    that she thought was useful. She could apply a lot of their advice in her life.


    For example, her Uncle was a psychologist. When she was young, her Uncle always used her as


    his b rat''.


    After a long period of time, she could guess what most people were thinking, but often it was not


    urate.


    Karen Joy wanted to call Jayden Kyle. Although she was very unhappy with him, he was the only


    one who could help her get supplies to help Brother Lionel.


    In order to help Brother Lionel, she would go to the ends of the Earth for him without hesitation.


    "Karen Joy, you really went to the disaster area." After the call was connected, even if the caller ID


    was hidden, the person on the other end of the phone knew who she was immediately.


    "Have you prepared the things that I asked you to prepare?" Although she had a fight with him the


    last night and hung up the phone, she knew that he would regardless of her.


    For so many years, it seemed that he had always been like this. He would do everything she asked


    him to do, but she had to listen to some of his naggings.


    "If I said no, what will the almighty Miss Kyle do to me? Are you going to ignore me all your life, or


    have you thought of other ways to deal with me?" Jayden spoke very calmly, but she was in a hurry.


    When she heard his tone, she really wanted to beat him up.


    "Have you prepared them or not? There are a lot of ces that don''t have enough water, tents, and


    thermal jackets in the disaster area." There was a light drizzle, and the sky was getting darker and


    darker. If they didn''t get the supplies in time, many people would freeze tonight, so Karen Joy was


    anxious.


    "Ten helicopters are going to airdrop the supplies soon. It''s almost time." Before Jayden finished


    speaking, several helicopters flew over from the sky.


    The helicopters were different from the military''s helicopters. Karen Joy counted ten helicopters, so


    they must be arranged by Jaydan.


    "It seems like the helicopters have arrived. Take good care of yourself and help Brother Lionel out.


    You don''t have to say thank you to me. Anyway, these are from Rovio, not me." Jayden continued to


    exin.


    "Thank..." Just as she wanted to thank him, Karen Joy swallowed her words back. Forget it, he


    didn''t even want her gratitude. Why should she say so much?


    "Secretary Hart, a kind organization sent some supplies over. Send people over to retrieve them."


    Karen Joy hung up the phone and urged Secretary Hart.


    Secretary Hart had also heard what she said on the phone just now. He really wanted to know


    which kind of organization could work this efficiently and graciously?


    They had ten helicopters over to send supplies at such a crucial time. It was really a huge relief


    forthem.


    "Little Jar, what''s the name of this organization you mentioned?" Secretary Hart needed to know as


    he would need to provide a huge reward to the organization to encourage morepanies and


    organizations to do good deeds for their citizens in the future.


    Karen Joy smiled sweetly and said, "Secretary Hart, you really want to know?"


    Secretary Hart nodded. "Yes, of course."


    Karen Joy took the opportunity to request something, "Then, you have to tell me one thing first."


    Secretary Hart asked, "What is it?"


    "How did Mr. President get his wound on his shoulder?" She seemed adamant to get her answers.


    "It was during the biggest aftershock earlier today." Secretary Hart spoke the truth as he didn''t think


    that it was a shameful matter.


    "How?" Karen Joy was a little shocked. She had personally experienced the aftershock earlier, so


    she knew how terrible it was.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "When the aftershock happened, Mr. President and a few soldiers were rescuing a young man


    whose body was buried. Unexpectedly, at that time, the aftershock came, and everything shook and


    cracked. He saw that a huge stone was about to fall on the trapped young man, so Mr. President


    used his body to block the stone for him." As he recalled the story, Secretary Hart''s face turned


    slightly pale. It was a really dangerous act.


    "I see." Karen Joy felt sad as she listened to his story. Most people''s reactions would be to protect


    themselves in a dangerous situation, but under such circumstances, those who saved others were


    true heroes.


    Her Brother Lionel had a high position and status, but he still wanted to save a youngd selflessly.


    He was a real hero.


    Although being a hero was a very glorious thing, and it is also something that many people would


    encourage, but Karen Joy was selfish and she did not want him to be so brave.


    The stone hit his shoulder today, but what if it hit his head instead? Then, the consequences would


    be unimaginable.


    At the thought of such a scene, she became extremely scared. Moreover, if that really happened,


    she would definitely copse.


    Therefore, she selfishly asked Brother Lionel to only be her hero. She only wanted him to be her


    personal hero and not care about anyone else.


    However, Brother Lionel did not belong to her alone. He belonged to his country and belonged to


    hundreds of millions of citizens.


    When she left him earlier, she advised him to have a good rest. Yet, he came out shortly to work


    hard with everyone again.


    However, when he was around, the people involved in the rescue team were even more valiant and


    vigorous, because they knew that the President was fighting alongside them.


    "Secretary Hart, among your team, other than Mr. President, is there anybody else who can be in


    charge?" Karen Joy turned back and asked Secretary Hart.


    "Little Jar, you haven''t told me the name of the organization yet?" Secretary Hart asked as he


    looked at the helicopters in the sky.


    "About this, actually, I don''t know either. Secretary Hart, no matter who sent these supplies, please


    just distribute them out quickly. We must not let anyone freeze tonight. Remember, Mr. President


    has injuries on his shoulder, so we must let him rest... Forget it, I''ll go and watch him. He could be


    stubborn."


    He was her older brother and she was so much younger than him. But now, she acted like his


    mother.


    She was already worried about him at such a young age. What if she became so worried that she


    aged even quicker, then would he still like her then?


    The supplies included the tents, the army jackets, and many bottles of drinking water that everyone


    needed most.


    With these things, everyone did not have to suffer from the cold tonight. Some problems were


    solved, and the crowd thanked the President once again.


    When Karen Joy saw that everyone supported Brother Lionel so much, she was really happy deep


    down. She finally did something to help her brother Lionel.


    Nathaniel turned back and saw Karen Joy standing on the small slope. She pursed her lips and


    smiled gently as if she was thinking of something very happy in her heart.


    He was curious to know what could make her so happy?


    He wanted to know curiously and he walked towards her unconsciously. Then he asked, "What are


    you thinking about?"


    "I''m thinking about my Brother Lionel." She smiled so brightly that she looked like the brightest star


    in the sky. Every time she mentioned her Brother Lionel, she looked so happy.


    He raised his eyebrows, "Him again?"


    "Of course it''s him. I like him so much that I want to be with him at all times."


    She knew clearly that he was Brother Lionel, but she still confessed her love out loud.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    When she mentioned her Brother Lionel, the smile on her face was always so bright. Her beautiful


    smile could put the stars to shame.


    That was her!


    Her name was Karen Joy Kyle!


    However, he still saw her as his Little Karen.


    "What''s so good about Brother Lionel? How could you like him so much?" He wanted to understand


    her perception of him.


    Since she doesn''t know that he was her brother Lionel, the answer she would give must be her


    most honest thoughts.


    He cared about her honest thoughts a lot.


    "My Brother Lionel is..." Karen Joy wanted to continue with "perfect". However, she knew that her


    Brother Lionel was really cunning.


    If he wanted to hear her praises of him, then he needed to be direct and honest. She would dly


    praise him then. Instead, he was still clueless over her revtion, so he was using this opportunity


    to lure some information.


    Cheeky bastard!


    If she praised Brother Lionel too much, what


    if he became too proud of himself someday and decided not to treat her well? What would she do


    then?


    "My Brother Lionel..." As she spoke, she deliberately let out a long sigh and said sadly, "My Brother


    Lionel is great in a lot of ways, but I always feel that he doesn''t like me enough."


    "How could that be?" He blurted out. How could this little girl have such an idea?


    He liked her so much that it was far beyond what he expected. How could she say that Brother


    Lionel did not like her enough?


    "You don''t even know Brother Lionel, how do you know that he does?" Karen Joy was testing his


    exnation to this question, but at the same time, she put on a very concerning look on her face.


    "Maybe he likes other girls, but it''s hard to say."


    "How could he like other girls..." He answered in a hurry. Later, he realized that his responses were


    a little inappropriate.


    "Why couldn''t he? Who do you think you are? Do you think you know him better than I do?" Karen


    Joy felt a little guilty for messing with his feelings, but she was really annoyed that he manipted


    her first.


    "I..." Brother Lionel desperately wanted to spill the truth and reveal his longing for her too.


    However, when the words were on the tip of his tongue, he couldn''t say it. It was not the right time


    yet. Karen Joy needed to wait a little more.


    "You can''t answer it, can you?" Karen Joy looked into the distance and her tone sounded more


    mellow, "It doesn''t matter if he liked me or not, I will still like him."


    Nathaniel felt bad. He reached out and rubbed her head. "Actually, I do know. Think about it. If you


    could like Brother Lionel so much, there must be something that you are attracted to. And maybe


    that thing is his graciousness towards you."


    "Mr. President, have you ever fallen in love with someone?" She looked back at him. "You will put


    that person in your heart, and you will always be thinking about that person, even if you''ve just met


    him or her. Once that person leaves, you will miss that person tremendously."


    "I have." He responded confidently, "The person I like is very outstanding, and she''s much more


    excellent than I imagined."


    "Wow... Mr. President, are you serious?" Was Brother Lionel praising her? Was heplimenting


    her?


    She was so excited and nervous that her heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    "Of course it''s true." As he spoke, he naturally reached out his hand and gently pushed her hair


    back, "She had always been cared for as she grew up, but many things that have happened


    recently made me see her in a new light. Everything she has done went far beyond my impression


    and expectation of her."


    "Then do you like this version of her?" If Brother Lionel did not like that she worked so hard, and


    only wanted her to hide behind him like a little woman, what should she do then?


    "Of course I do!" He looked at her, and he looked as smitten as if he had been in love with her for


    thousands of years.


    Of course, he liked her!


    Karen Joy looked at him with a smile.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Her bright smile and innocent-looking eyes melted Nathaniel''s heart immediately. She looked so


    dazzling that she could illuminate the gloomy night sky.


    Karen Joy also looked back at him and thought simrly. They looked at each other as if they were


    almost intoxicated in each other''s eyes.


    Brother Lionel said that he liked this version of her!


    Karen Joy was so excited that she almost cheered out loud. She couldn''t wait to hold Brother


    Lionel''s hand and tell everyone that this person was her Brother Lionel, and this person was the


    person she liked.


    Bang-


    Suddenly, a loud noise broke the silence. Nathaniel and Karen Joy turned to look in the direction of


    the sound at the same time, and the people who were resting in the tent rushed out.


    However, since it was already dark, they could only hear the loud sound, but they could not see


    what was going on. Nathaniel stepped forward immediately and said, "Secretary Hart, I need some


    people with me to check things out."


    When he ordered Secretary Hart, he had already left Karen Joy behind and walked quickly ahead.


    He did not care about her. At this critical moment, people''s safety was still his priority in his heart.


    "Lio... Mr. President, I''ll go with you." It was so dark, and the ce was deeply affected by the


    earthquake. They might slip and fall. Karen Joy was not at ease if she did not stay with Brother


    Lionel.


    "No way!" Nathaniel refused harshly without turning his head.


    "I want to go!" She gritted her teeth and followed behind him. After she caught up with him, she


    didn''t care about how others looked at their rtionship. She reached out and hugged his arm. "You


    said that I''m not allowed to leave your sight. I followed your words. Why can''t I follow that now?"


    "Things are different now. You''d better stay in a safe ce and not leave." Nathaniel forcibly pulled


    her hand away.


    Although he had personally told her not to leave his sight today, the current situation was different.


    He did not want to put her life in danger.


    "What is different? In my opinion, they are the same." Usually, she was not so capricious and


    disobedient, and she didn''t want to cause trouble for Brother Lionel. But at this moment, she was


    afraid, so she didn''t think as rationally as she usually did.


    "Karen Joy, this is an earthquake- stricken area, not an amusement park. This is not where you can


    just fool around." He understood her temper too well. If she didn''t give up willingly, she would


    definitely find a way to follow him when he left.


    "You''re also saying that I''m here to fool around?" When other people say that she was here to fool


    around, she was not so affected, because they meant nothing to her. She would not care about


    what other people had said or done.


    But he was different. He was her Brother Lionel, and he was her emotional pir. He was the reason


    that she kept working hard.


    Others didn''t know this, but didn''t he know how hard she tried?


    That night, when she helped move the supplies, she even fell down several times.


    Once, when she fell into a mud pit, she didn''t evenin that it was dirty. She got up with mud


    all over her body and continued to help carry the supplies.


    Because it was dark and she could not see, most of the time, she was just walking forward


    recklessly. She fell on the road before and her knees even bled. However, as she thought that she


    could help Brother Lionel, she gritted her teeth and endured the hardship.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Although she was kind, but Karen Joy Kyle did not do these things for the people. She did it for her


    brother Lionel.


    If her Brother Lionel was not here, she wouldn''t be here too. But Brother Lionel said that she was


    just fooling around?


    Did he really think she was fooling around?


    He just said that she was more excellent than he had imagined, and now he said that she was


    fooling around in the disaster area.


    Did he not mean his praises?


    "Well, fine then. I don''t care." She gave him a pitiful look and turned around. She rejoined her team


    members.


    Although she returned to her team, her attention was still on Brother Lionel the whole time.


    He hurt her feelings, so why would she care about him?


    She should be angry with him!


    But that was useless. She couldn''t stay angry with him. She was sad the moment he left her.


    How could this be?


    She was only 18 years old. Actually, since she was four years old, she had been thinking about


    Brother Lionel a lot.


    This was not good. She had not been able to fall in love like other young people, and she never


    experienced how it was like to fall in love for the first time. But her heart was already attached to


    someone else.


    "Little Jar, quickly prepare some disinfectant. Shane and Burly, help me carry him onto the bed so


    he could lie down.¡±


    Yaya suddenly rushed into the tent. She was carrying a heavily injured man on her back. The


    injured man was a tall man.


    Yaya was thin, and the man was quite buff. When he pressed on Yaya, she was almost crushed.


    Karen Joy rushed over and helped to support the man. "Sister Yaya, what happened?"


    "What''s going on?" Burly and Shane also rushed over to help. When Shane saw the left leg of the


    injured person, he almost vomited again. But this time, he knew how to pull himself together and


    tried his best to focus on his job.


    With everyone''s help, they finally lifted the buff man from Yaya''s back and ce him on the


    temporary operating table.


    Yaya was finally free and took a deep breath. After a while, she exined, "Another building


    copsed over there and many rescue personnel were crushed. As of now, there are still quite a


    number of people injured and theyck medical staff."


    "The loud noise earlier came from the building? Is it still dangerous now? Did you see Mr. President


    and the others?" Karen Joy wanted to run over immediately, but she didn''t do it. When she faced


    dire situations, she could remain calm.


    She wasn''t sure of the situation there, and Brother Lionel didn''t want her to go with him. If she


    followed him, he would be distracted because he had to take care of her if something happened.


    Karen Joy finally understood Brother Lionel''s good intention. When she thought more about it, she


    felt a lump on her throat, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    She turned her back and quietly wiped her tears. She could not let anyone see her crying secretly.


    Then she took a deep breath again to calm herself down. At this critical moment, she had to help


    save as many people as possible. She can''t afford to break down.


    After a while, she quickly prepared the materials and tools needed for treatment and said, "Sister


    Yaya, I''ve prepared the disinfection tools."


    "Little Jar, please stay here to take care of the injured man and help him treat his wound. We''ll find


    other survivors," Yaya responded calmly, but when she saw the condition of the injured man, she


    was a little worried. "Little Jar, can you handle it?"


    On his left leg, the flesh was almost detached from his leg, the wound was so deep that you could


    almost see his bones, and blood kept flowing out. It looked very disgusting.


    Shane looked at it and quickly turned his head away. He couldn''t even look at it for a second time,


    that was why Yaya checked on Karen Joy.


    "Sister Yaya, you can go ahead and search for the other survivors. I''ll be fine here." No matter how


    disgusting it was, Karen Joy could grit her teeth and perform her job. She had seen a lot of these


    gory scenes in the past two days, so she was now calmer than she was when she first came here.


    "Okay, then I''ll leave you to it. We''ll search for the rest now." Yaya nodded at her response, as she


    was quite confident in Little Jar.


    "Sister Yaya, you guys should also take care of yourselves. When you save the victims, don''t forget


    to take care of yourselves too." Karen Joy was trying to lift her team''s spirits up, and she also hoped


    that Brother Lionel could hear her out too.


    Yaya and the rest were busy saving people, and Karen Joy did not waste any time too. She


    prepared the disinfection tools and she was ready to treat the injured man. First, she cleaned the


    man''s wound thoroughly, then, she applied some medication on his wound and bandaged his


    wound...


    The process was very long, but she was not impatient at all. When she was busy, she devoted


    herself to saving people. She had no time to think about her brother Lionel.


    The situation on Nathaniel Cooper''s side was also very tensed. The copsed building had also


    crushed a group of search and rescue personnel. Because of this, the search and rescue personnel


    became lesser, and there were more wounded victims. The medical team was panicking as they


    severelycked manpower.


    Although everyone was working their hearts out, no oneined about being tired. When Mr.


    President continued to work through the night like everyone else, everyone feltforted.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Throughout the night, everyone had been struggling to stay sane. When they got too tired, they


    would casually find an empty space to rest for a while. Everyone was caring, and no one was being


    judgmental. After resting for a while, they got up and continued to help out.


    By the time they managed to rescue most of the survivors, the sky turned bright. Perhaps, after the


    earthquake and aftershocks, the sky always appeared so gloomy. In addition, it had been drizzling


    the whole time, so the weather was very bad.


    Everyone took turns to take a break for an hour or two, but Karen Joy didn''t. She was surprisingly


    energetic and motivated, so she didn''t feel tired even though she kept working.


    Yaya took a short rest. As she woke up, she saw that Karen Joy still working. She became worried


    and said, "Little Jar, you have been working for the whole night. Go and take a nap. Even if you


    can''t sleep, just close your eyes for a while, you will feel better."


    "Sister Yaya, I''m not tired. I''m not tired at all." Karen Joy smiled and she took a warm towel to wipe


    the face of an older patient. "Do you feel better now?"


    "Better, much better... My child, thank you!" The elderlydy cried as she thanked them. She cried


    because she watched her loved ones die in front of her, and she was moved to tears by these


    young individuals who took care of her so lovingly.


    "No worries. Please rest up more. I''ll need to check on the other patients okay." Karen Joy was


    taking care of everyone in the tent. She addressed them and spoke with them endearingly, so the


    older patients felt extremely loved and care for.


    "Young one, you should rest for a while. If you are exhausted, we will be worried about you." The


    old woman really cared about her.


    Karen Joy smiled sweetly and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t..."


    "Little girl,e out for a moment." Before she could finish her words, Mr. President appeared at


    the entrance of her tent. He came to see her personally.


    Little girl?


    Was he calling her that again?


    She told him before that she had a name. She was not a random "little girl". Her name was Karen


    Joy Kyle, and he could call her Karen. If he called her "little girl" again, he would lose the privilege of


    calling her "Karen".


    She remembered what she said clearly and would never forget her words. He''d better not think that


    she was joking with him.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    "Mr. President? Is it Mr. President?" The President suddenly appeared in front of them, and the


    wounded survivors in the tent were so excited that their eyes were full of tears. "Mr. President, thank


    you foring over tofort everyone."


    "Mr. President, thank you for personally taking charge of the emergency and relief work, and


    working so efficiently that many lives were saved."


    "Mr. President, you are really a good President. We have never seen a President like you that would


    work with us."


    When Mr. President arrived, everyone was stunned.


    Mr. President only wanted to speak to Karen Joy Kyle, but he ended up having to check up on the


    survivors too.


    Karen Joy stood aside and she was ignored. Earlier, everyone was so nice to her as she took care


    of them very lovingly. However, it seemed that they valued their Mr. President more.


    As she knew that she was being sidelined, Karen Joy secretly gave Nathaniel Cooper a fierce look


    and walked out of the tent.


    Why were they looking at him that way? She was much more attractive and cuter than their Mr.


    President. However, as soon as he came, everyone ignored her.


    She was not jealous of the survivors, but of her Brother Lionel instead. In his mind, his country was


    always more important than her.


    Although he was shaking hands and speaking with the survivors, Nathaniel could only see Karen


    Joy in his eyes. He noticed every little action she did.


    After she left, he went out shortly too, but he didn''t see the little girl.


    "Where?" He asked his two bodyguards who were guarding at the door. But when the two


    bodyguards heard his question, their eyes looked confused.


    Where?


    There was a loophole in Mr. President''s question.


    "What was he asking about? Was he looking for something or someone?"


    Mr. President asked this question, but they didn''t know who or what he was referring to. How would


    they know what he was asking about?


    As he saw how confused his guards looked, Nathaniel only had one thought in his mind. He


    decided not to entrust personal matters on his bodyguards anymore as they clearly did not care


    much.


    "Poof..."


    When Nathaniel looked around, he heard a crisp sneer from the side. He looked up and saw that


    the girl was standing aside andughing at him.


    He walked up to her and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you not angry anymore?"


    "Hmph..." She didn''t even look at him and ignored him. She turned around and looked very


    arrogantly.


    "Little girl,e with me," he spoke and walked in front of her.


    After a few steps, the little girl stood still and did not move. It seemed that she was still upset with


    him.


    He turned back and repeated, "Little girl,e with me."


    She ignored him, but he was very patient and waited for her. He made her angry today and hurt her


    feelings. He wouldn''t mind this little silent treatment from her.


    "Who are you calling, little girl?" If he didn''t call her name, she would not go with him... But, his


    footsteps were almost out of her control, and she really wanted to go with him. "You''re young and


    little, if you''re not a little girl then who is?" He looked at her carefully. Her clothes were stained and


    her face was dirty, which further entuated her big, bright eyes. He couldn''t help but hold her


    hand and said, "Follow me."


    And she followed him.


    Even if he didn''t pull her away, she would still follow him anyway.


    His hand was so big that it could easily hold her tiny wrist. On this rainy day, it was the first time that


    he had made her feel warm.


    She couldn''t resist getting closer to him. She really wanted to crawl into his arms and let him hug


    her. As long as he hugged her, the suffering and pain she endured all this while would disappear


    immediately.


    But just as she approached him, she stopped again. At this time, he was not her brother Lionel. His


    arms did not belong to her.


    Perhaps he sensed that something was wrong, Nathaniel increased his grip slightly and held her


    tighter. "What''s wrong?"


    She shook her head. Then she lowered her head and did not speak. She was afraid that if she


    made a sound, she would end up crying.


    Karen?" he asked.


    She was still silent, and Nathaniel did not ask any more questions. However, no matter how many


    people looked at them along the way, he did not let go of her hand.


    Along the way, neither of them spoke. It wasn''t until they reached a tent that he said, "I got someone


    to prepare some warm water for you and a fresh change of clothes. Take a quick rinse, change your


    clothes, and I''ll wait outside."


    She was the daughter of the Kyle family of Rovio. She had been the gem of her family since she


    was a child. She never had to suffer at all these years.


    His heart ached as he saw how messy and dirty she looked, and she barely had time to rest.


    "Mr. President, did you specially prepare these for me?" She knew that her Brother Lionel was


    thinking about her.


    Her spirits became higher.


    He nodded. "Yes, so go and wash up. Then please rest for a while. I''ll let you know when it''s dawn."


    She didn''t understand, "Aren''t youing in?"


    "It''s not appropriate." This little girl had to know how to protect herself. What if he was not her


    Brother Lionel? What if he was a bad guy?


    "Mr. President, pleasee in with me." She gestured for him toe in. "Hurry up. I need your


    help."


    He didn''t ask what it was about because he couldn''t say no to those bright eyes.


    He followed her in. As soon as he entered the tent, she turned around and rushed to his arms. She


    reached out to hold his waist tightly.


    "Karen..." Nathaniel wanted to push her away, but he couldn''t. He also wanted to hold her in his


    arms, but he was now the President of Country A. He asked, "Little girl, do you know who you are


    hugging?"


    This person was not her Brother Lionel. The identity of the man in her arms waspletely


    unknown to her. What if he was a man with ill intentions...


    "Mr. President, don''t move, don''t talk. Please just let me lean against you for a while... Because I


    think I miss my Brother Lionel a lot." She hugged him tightly, rubbed her little head against his


    chest, and murmured, "If my Brother Lionel is around me, he will hold me tightly and give me some


    warmth... He will."


    "Karen..." He wanted to tell her that Brother Lionel was by her side. Brother Lionel was currently


    hugging her, and Brother Lionel will give her warmth.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t say those to her yet, but he could hold her tightly, give her a sense of security, and give


    her a little warmth.


    He reached out to hug her back and patted her on the back. "It''s alright. Everything will be fine."


    Gradually, he felt that her breathing slowed down. He looked down and found that she had fallen


    asleep in his arms.


    This little girl worked hard for an entire day and night. In front of the survivors, she even said that


    she was not tired. However, she fell asleep in his arms in such a short time.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    "Karen..." Nathaniel Cooper called her gently. She didn''t respond to him. He carried her up gently


    and ced her on a small bed in the tent.


    As he put Karen Joy down, he loosened his grip and wanted to take a towel to help her wash her


    face, but just as he moved, the little girl grabbed him and said, "Brother Lionel, don''t leave me


    behind, I''m scared."


    Usually, she always pretended to be very cheerful and fearless. It seemed that no matter how


    difficult life was, she could endure it. However, on the inside, there was a very different side of her.


    She had no sense of security in her heart. Her insecurity did not stem from this disaster relief work,


    but it stemmed from how her Brother Lionel disappeared from her sight after she took so much


    effort to find him.


    "Don''t be afraid, Karen. I will stay by your side, and I will protect you." He grabbed her hand and


    massaged it gently. "Karen, I..."


    He wanted to thank her foring to him in time. When he finally became President, she came to


    him in time and witnessed his sess in his career. She came right after he had ovee his hard


    struggles.


    When he had just taken office, the 7.6 magnitude earthquake happened... She apanied him


    through this hard time, and he knew that his efforts were worth it.


    She definitely did not know how important she was to him. She meant so much to him that her


    existence could propel him to go further in his life.


    When that incident had happened, everyone believed that he would definitely be defeated, but he


    was seeding so far.


    However, no one knew that the reason he was able to work hard was that he thought of this little


    girl. And he remembered that he owed her a promise.


    "Brother Lionel, you promised me that I can find you..." In her dreams, she frowned and became so


    sad that she almost cried.


    "Karen, I''m sorry!" he said.


    When she was very young, he chose to return to his country and abandoned her, betraying the


    promise he had given her.


    Zuriel Perth often said that she saved his life, but he nearly died for her. The debt he owed her had


    already been paid off.


    However, in Nathaniel''s viewpoint, the rtionship between him and her went beyond just saving


    each other.


    In the beginning, he wanted to stay by Little Karen''s side to protect her. He had two purposes.


    He wanted to use her status to hide from others safely. Next, he wanted to repay her for saving his


    life.


    However, before he knew it, he had already forgotten his original purpose. He stayed by her side


    and simply wanted to protect her.


    "Brother Lionel..." She slept uneasily in her dreams. From time to time, she would call out Brother


    Lionel, the big boy who would protect her.


    Nathaniel held her hand in one hand and touched her forehead with his other hand. He said softly,


    "Karen, let me tell you a story that you like, okay?"


    When she was very young, she loved the story "Frozen" a lot. However, he didn''t know much about


    fairytales, so he made up some stories for her.


    Unexpectedly, she was very interested in his stories. She even told him that his stories were the


    best.


    Since she was young, she was a cute and naughty little girl who was also very considerate. She


    really carried her family values with her and grew up in a healthy and loving household.


    "No, you just need to stay by my side." No matter how much she liked fairy tales, she much


    preferred hispanionship.


    "Okay, I will apany you then. I won''t go anywhere." He patted her on the back and coaxed her


    to sleep as if he was coaxing a child.


    After she fell asleep soundly, he washed her face with a cloth.


    However, when he touched the pail of water, the water had already cooled down. He washed her


    face with the cold water instead.


    Her little face was so dirty that no one could see her face clearly.


    He cleaned her face with a white towel. After washing her face, the white towel instantly changed


    color. One could imagine how much she neglected her image for the whole day and night.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He changed the pail of water and washed the cloth thoroughly before cleaning her face again.


    This was his Little Karen.


    However, she was still as cute as a little cat, and he didn''t mind her dirty look.


    After washing her face, Nathaniel took the towel and wiped her hands. He noticed a wound in her


    palm.


    When he saw the blood on her hand, he thought that she might have hurt herself when treating


    others. Nathaniel''s heart sank at the sight of her bloodied palm, and he felt like he was stabbed.


    This girl lectured him about seeking help and taking care of oneself before others. Today, she was


    hurt instead, yet she remained silent.


    He really wanted to punish her for this.


    But of course, he was not willing to do it. He cleaned and treated her wound instead.


    However, that was not the only injury on her body. There were a few blisters on her feet too. The


    blisters popped, and the pus even flowed out.


    There were several scratches on her calves and injuries on her knees too...


    Besides her face, the rest of her body was also covered in wounds.


    Nathaniel treated all her wounds thoroughly. He couldn''t wait to wake her up and question her.


    Wasn''t it better for her to live a rich andfortable life if she stayed in New York as Miss Kyle?


    Why did she have toe to such a ce to suffer?


    Brother Lionel chooses to take up the responsibility on his shoulders and abandoned her more than


    ten years ago.


    He had abandoned her long ago.


    Didn''t she know that?


    Now, Brother Lionel she missed had finally climbed to the peak of his life and sess, but he


    already had a fiancee. She was a woman known all over the country.


    If she knew that he was her Brother Lionel and that her Brother Lionel had been lying to her the


    whole time, how sad would she be?


    "Brother Lionel, as long as you are by my side, I won''t be afraid of anything." In her dream, she


    smiled. She must have dreamed of Brother Lionel she missed.


    She followed him without hesitation and worked for him relentlessly. But what about him? What on


    earth did he do for her?


    Not only did he not do anything for her, she was even hurt and injured because of him.


    "Anyone!" Nathaniel was so angry that he threw the towel out of his hand, which hit the face of


    Secretary Hart who heard his orders.


    "Mr President... What, what''s wrong? I just..." What was going on? He did not do anything wrong


    earlier, but why was Mr President so angry?


    "Get a helicopter here. Bring her back to Jason Lesley. Instruct Jason to take good care of her for


    me. If she loses a strand of hair, I will punish the Lesley family." He needed to exert his dominance


    and authority right now.


    He had been pretending to be nice for too long. He pretended to be so nice that he was nearly


    forgotten how hard was his climb to this throne. He deserved to feel superior.


    "Mr President... bring her back?" Was Mr. President''s head been concussed by the earthquake?


    Getting a helicopter just to send this little girl back? It would be a waste of resources. This was not


    the right thing to do at the time of rescue.


    "Secretary Hart, have I not made myself clear? Do you need me to tell you again?" Nathaniel


    narrowed his eyes slightly, and his gaze was even more fierce.


    "Understood, understood. I''ll arrange it right away." Secretary Hart ran as fast as he could. It had


    been a long time since hest saw the murderous look on the President''s face.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    The fragrant aroma of food was very strong. After a while, the room was filled with the scent.


    "Hu..." The little girl lying on the bed sniffled and licked her lips subconsciously. The aromatic scent


    almost made her drool, but she still did not want to wake up.


    The delicious breakfast, the soft bed, the warm quilt...


    All of this reminded her of her home in New York. To her, everything was warm and beautiful, and


    she was only missing Brother Lionel.


    This was a dream. Otherwise, how could she smell the scent of her favorite strawberries?


    She knew that she was in the disaster area. There were injured people and dead bodies


    everywhere. She could smell blood and the stench of dead bodies. She was most definitely


    hallucinating about strawberries.


    However, she could still smell the aromatic scent after a long time. She was so hungry that her


    stomach was growling, and she was salivating.


    Since she couldn''t eat them in reality, she felt quite lucky that she could dream about her favorite


    food and smell them so realistically. She greedily breathed in the smell of the food and tried to fill


    her stomach with it.


    She was still hungry, but at least she was satisfied.


    "Karen Joy, wake up!"


    Now, she heard the sound of Samantha Lesley''s voice.


    Karen Joy sighed. If this was a dream, then it felt too real.


    "Karen Joy, you''ve slept for an entire day and a night. If you don''t wake up, I''ll call the police."


    Samantha pushed Karen Joy. "You''re the first person I know who could sleep so long. Aren''t you


    hungry at all?"


    "Samantha, can you be quiet?" This girl had been making a lot of noise these days. She was finally


    resting well in her dreams, and Samantha was disturbing her serenity. Didn''t she know that she was


    very sleepy?


    "Karen Joy, I''ve asked the helpers to prepare a lot of delicious food. Get up and eat something. You


    can sleep after." Samantha felt very sad when she thought of what Secretary Hart had said the


    morning before. Karen Joy was her friend, but how did she be a distinguished guest of the


    President suddenly?


    Because of this, she acted very carefully around Karen Joy now. She felt that the dynamics of their


    friendship had changed.


    "Karen Joy... Just get up and eat something. Don''t starve yourself. Otherwise, my brother and I will


    get into trouble." Samantha spoke very directly.


    Samantha''s ability to pester people was so strong that Karen Joy really couldn''t stand it. She


    decided to wake up from the dream so that she wouldn''t have to listen to her annoying voice


    anymore.


    Karen Joy slowly opened her eyes knowing that she would definitely see her Brother Lionel by her


    side. She no longer needed to listen to Samantha''s annoying nagging.


    But when she opened her eyes, she didn''t see Brother Lionel. Instead, she saw a big smile on


    Samantha''s face. She was smiling brightly at her. "Karen Joy, you are finally willing to open your


    eyes. You have slept for such a long time. If you weren''t breathing, I would think you had died."


    Karen Joy blinked and tried hard to rify her view, but... when she opened her eyes again,


    Samantha was still in front of her, and Brother Lionel was not there.


    Karen Joy was so disappointed. "Samantha, why are you here? Where is Brother Lionel?"


    Samantha was a very timid and shy person. She had never participated in outdoor activities when


    she was in school. She was always the first to withdraw from any activities that involved survival


    skills.


    She was always afraid of a lot of things. Samantha didn''t have the courage to participate in any


    risky activities. She wondered how did Karen Joy have the courage to work for disaster relief?


    "Karen Joy, are you confused? This is my home, if I''m not here, where else can I go?"Samantha


    reached out her hand and touched Karen Joy''s forehead. Shepared her body temperature with


    her own. Finally, she asked, "Karen Joy, do you have a fever? Why are you spewing all this


    nonsense?"


    The bed was soft and big, and the room was very warm. In addition to the smell of food, she could


    also smell hot tea and cologne... She finally deduced that she was no longer in the disaster area,


    but she was back at the Lesley house.


    She knew that besides her Brother Lionel... No... Besides the President of Country A, no one else


    would have the power or ability to send her back to the Lesley house.


    She was doing well at her work in the disaster area. Why did he send her back when she fell


    asleep?


    Did he really think that she would not be able to help him if she stayed in the disaster area? Would


    she cause more trouble for him?


    At the thought that Brother Lionel despised her so much, Karen Joy felt so down. Tears swirled in


    her eyes, and she almost cried out loud. However, she bit her lips tightly to stop herself from crying.


    In Brother Lionel''s heart, she was already so useless. She couldn''t cry like a child again. She had to


    be brave, strong, and improve herself. She would not want Brother Lionel to look down on her


    again.


    "Karen Joy, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" Seeing Karen Joy''s red eyes, Samantha


    wanted tofort her, but she didn''t have the right words to do so.


    Karen Joy managed to control her emotions, but after listening to Samantha''s words, she almost


    broke down again. She hurriedly turned her head away so she wouldn''t cry.


    Since she was little, her father told her that she was their treasure. He told her that she needed to


    let everything out and she did not need to suppress anything in her heart.


    For more than a decade, her family had taken good care of her. She was hardworking, smart,


    brave, strong... No one ever hurt her like this before.


    "Karen Joy, stop daydreaming. Get up and wash up, or you''ll really starve." Samantha raised her


    hand and waved it in front of Karen Joy. "Karen Joy, did you hear what I said?"


    "Have I slept for an entire day and a night?" Karen Joy asked.


    "Yes, it''s been an entire day and a night. Secretary Hart sent you back yesterday morning. You slept


    until this morning, which is now." Samantha nodded hard.


    "How''s the situation in the disaster area? Are there any aftershocks still? Did you hear any news


    about Mr. President?" Although Karen Joy felt down, she was still worried about the person who


    made her feel that way.


    No matter how he bullied her or made her sad, he was her brother Lionel. He was the person that


    was on her mind all the time since she was a child.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It was impossible for her to really be angry with him because her emotions outweighed her


    rationality. She could not stop herself from worrying about him.


    "Well, the news reported that the situation in the disaster area is much better. Themunication


    channels and water supply have recovered, and arge number of supplies have also been sent in


    time... Don''t worry, there will not be any aftershocks too." Samantha''s speech was long, but she


    neglected the question that Karen Joy cared about the most.


    Karen Joy didn''t bother to ask Samantha again. She hurriedly took out her phone and browsed the


    news. She knew that Samantha probably summarized the news for her too.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    As she read the news, she read a lot about how the volunteers and workers managed the bodies of


    the deceased in the disaster area.


    One after another, the news was all over different outlets.


    The weather in Long Cove in September was not very cold. There were too many people who died


    in the earthquake, and their bodies would quickly rot if not managed properly.


    Once the corpses rot, the chances of bacterial infection were high. If an infection happened, it would


    be hard to contain the spread. Therefore, it was a very urgent matter to dispose of the corpses


    properly.


    After discussing, listening to the opinions of the people and professionals, the leaders of the country


    decided to cremate the bodies.


    Although the news was very disheartening, the most important thing was for the living to live well.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the news spread out, some people objected to this decision.


    Some of the rtives of the deceased were far away from the affected area, and many people had


    not been able toe back to see their families for thest time.


    Some opposition took advantage of this incident to incite the families of the dead in the disaster


    area. They wanted to bring the President down.


    Many people knew that their Mr. President had the final say in this matter, but the matter was


    discussed with the public and from the opinions of the professionals.


    However, the opposition would just say anything to bring him down regardless.


    "These people are really bastards!" Karen Joy was so angry that she swore.


    Her Brother Lionel, together with the people in the disaster area, rushed into the disaster area to


    save people.


    People in the disaster area saw what he had done with their own eyes. How could there still be


    people who wanted to fan the mes and pull him down?


    What was more annoying was the fact that many angry citizens would jump on the bandwagon and


    trust what the opposition said. They didn''t even witness the President''s hard work at the scene.


    "Karen Joy, what''s wrong with you?" Samantha asked curiously as she saw how angry Karen Joy


    had gotten. "These are fake news and tabloids, mostly created to disrupt political stability. Any sane


    person would know that. Besides, the President has his own way to deal with these things. These


    clowns wouldn''t be able to do anything."


    Samantha could say these words because she knew the President well. Mr. President worked very


    hard and diligently to get where he was now, and many citizens witnessed that.


    He climbed his way up.


    No matter his capabilities, it was sad to see how many people out there were willing to bring him


    down.


    From the bottom of her heart, Karen Joy felt sad to see that.


    "Samantha, did Mr. Presidente back from the disaster area?" Karen Joy was so anxious that


    she wanted to jump off the bed, but she was stopped by Samantha.


    Samantha hugged Karen Joy and said, "Karen Joy, there are injuries on your feet and legs. The


    doctor has helped you treat the wounds. Don''t move too much for the time being."


    "Has Mr. President returned?" Karen Joy asked again.


    "He''s back. My brother went to the North Pce to attend a meeting." Samantha thought for a


    moment and said, "Karen Joy, you were close to Brother Dominic for a while, and then you''re with


    Mr. President now. Do you think they''re all your Brother Lionels? Isn''t Brother Lionel just one


    individual?"


    "Of course I know that Brother Lionel is only one person." She knew this very well and that was why


    she cherished him so much.


    "Samantha, tell me, was Mr. President..." Karen Joy abruptly swallowed the word "injured" back.


    Even if her Brother Lionel was injured, he would not say anything.


    Just like the wound on his shoulder, he would only quietly let the doctor deal with it briefly, and he


    would keep it to himself.


    Samantha was worried and said, "Karen Joy, let''s eat something."


    "Okay." She really needed to eat. She had been hungry for so many days already. If she didn''t have


    enough food, how would she have the strength to continue to help Brother Lionel?


    Perhaps because Karen Joy hadn''t eaten anything for a long time, as she took two mouthfuls of her


    food, her stomach felt very ufortable, and she wanted to vomit.


    She drank another ss of water and said: "Samantha, I can''t eat anymore."


    Samantha asked, "Karen Joy, what happened to you?"


    "I''m okay." Karen Joy shook her head. "Samantha, you can go first. I want to rest for a while."


    "Alright, you can sleep for a while, I''ll bring you your lunchter." Samantha knew that something


    was wrong with her, but she didn''t know how to talk to her. She decided it was probably better for


    her to gain some peace first.


    As soon as Samantha left, Karen Joy picked up her phone and looked at the news about Mr.


    President on the Inte.


    There were a few people who kept trying to smear his image, but the news was mostly repetitive.


    The news suggested that he chose to cremate the corpses in order to cover up some sort of truth.


    There was a user who made ament that made Karen Joy remember it deeply. Two days ago,


    this person cursed Nathaniel on the Inte by saying that he should go and nevere back.


    Then, someone more capable could take up the position.


    Karen Joy clicked on the man''s picture and wanted to read more information about him, but it


    seemed like a spam ount. Obviously, he didn''t want others to find out anything about him.


    Karen Joy gritted her teeth. She needed to find him out. She needed to teach him a lesson.


    The only person who could help her find out about this person was Jayden Elias Kyle.


    Although she was really unwilling to call him, for the sake of Brother Lionel, Karen Joy gritted her


    teeth once again and dialed Jayden''s phone number.


    When she called, the call was almost immediately connected, but he did not hear any voice from


    the other end. Karen Joy pursed her lips and asked, "Why are you not talking?"


    "I''m waiting for the almighty Miss Kyle to speak. I have to listen to her and be at her beck and call."


    Jayden spoke in a rxed tone.


    "Jayden, do you have to talk to me like this?" That was why she didn''t want to talk to him and


    probably why they couldn''t get along. She couldn''t stand his attitude when they spoke.


    "So you''re not calling for help?" Jayden asked back.


    Karen Joy stammered, "I..." Jayden gave a wry smile and said, "Go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    "Can you help me investigate a person?" After all, she was asking for his help. Karen Joy''s attitude


    had to be polite.


    "Karen Joy, do you think that your Brother Lionel is just a child? Does he want you to do everything


    for him?" Jayden suddenly sounded mad.


    Karen Joy was so confused by his anger and she asked, "What do you mean?"


    He added, "He must have already found out about the person you want me to investigate, so you


    don''t need to worry about whoever that was."


    Karen Joy couldn''t believe his words, "Really?"


    Jayden suddenly changed his tone and said, "Karen, I need to be frank. Whether you like it or not, I


    will just say it. Your Brother Lionel is far more powerful than you think. He is capable of climbing to


    the position of being the leader of the country. Do you think he is stupid?"


    "Of course I know that he is very powerful, but no matter how powerful he is, I still want to help him.


    I want to share some of his burden with him, can''t I?" She knew that he was powerful, but she


    wanted to do something.


    "Of course you can..." Jayden took a deep breath and murmured, "What''s so good about him? Is he


    worth so much for you to do these things for him?"


    He had apanied her for fourteen years, and the days he spent with her were far longer than


    the days when she was apanied by her brother Lionel.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He apanied her, took care of her, and loved her. As long as she needed something, he was


    more concerned about it than his own matters.


    Why couldn''t she notice the person that was by her side all this time?

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    "Because he is my Brother Lionel!" Karen Joy Kyle''s answer was so simple, and she didn''t need


    any reason.


    Because he was her Brother Lionel. In her heart, he was the best, and no one could rece him.


    When she was still very young, she did not know that Brother Lionel had fought against many


    people by himself in order to protect her. That time, he almost lost his life.


    For so many years, she thought that Brother Lionel had promised to protect her, but he secretly ran


    away when she was asleep. When she woke up, Brother Lionel was gone.


    She always thought that Brother Lionel abandoned her and didn''t want her. Until her mother told her


    about what Brother Lionel had done for her two years ago, she finally knew that Brother Lionel had


    done so much for her,.


    In her memory, she med Brother Lionel for leaving her.


    It turned out that her Brother Lionel never abandoned her, as he looked after her secretly from afar.


    So, when she came to Country A and was almost taken back by Jayden Kyle, Brother Lionel


    appeared at the right time.


    "Just because he is your Brother Lionel?" Jayden chuckled and said, "Karen, please continue to


    protect your Brother Lionel. You must protect him well. Don''t lose him this time no matter what.


    Otherwise, you may really lose him and you won''t be able to find him again."


    "Jayden, what do you mean by saying that?" Hearing his sarcastic tone, Karen Joy recalled the


    moment when he burned her photos, and she panicked. "Jayden, I''m warning you, if you do


    anything to Brother Lionel, I will definitely not let you go."


    "Tell me, what can you do to me?" He was still smiling, and his tone sounded casual, as if he was


    challenging her.


    "I will kill you." Karen Joy clenched her teeth and said fiercely.


    That time, Jayden burned the only photo she had of Brother Lionel. She had an impulse to kill him


    during that time. Hence, if Jayden dared to hurt Brother Lionel, she would definitely kill him.


    She was sure that she would kill him with her own hands.


    She would do what she said.


    "Kill me?" Jayden repeated Karen Joy''s words sarcastically.


    "So you''d better not think about it. Otherwise, my words will definitely be your reality." Karen Joy


    said with a slight smile on her lips.


    For Brother Lionel, she would risk her life to save the victims in the disaster area.


    For Brother Lionel, she would also kill.


    "Nathaniel is the leader of a powerful country. His subordinates control the strongest military force in


    Country A. What can I do to him?" Jayden smiled bitterly. "Karen, since you are my sister, I will


    remind you again not to think so simply of your Brother Lionel. His inscrutableness is far beyond


    your imagination."


    He knew best not to judge a book by its cover. Often, things did not seem as what they appeared.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After that, Jayden hung up the phone. He didn''t want to listen to Karen Joy''s justifications anymore.


    When he heard it, he would feel very sad and down, and he even had some ill-intended thoughts.


    Those thoughts were so horrible that it scared him...


    "Karen!" He said her name and stood in front of the french window of the tall building, looking into


    the distance. It was where the Lesley house was located, and it was where Karen Joy was at this


    moment, "When can you stop and look back?"


    Stop and look back!


    His words made himugh. He wasughing at himself for being so naive and ridiculous.


    He knew that in this life, Karen Joy could only see Brother Lionel.


    He was very clear that in this life, Karen Joy would never give up her Brother Lionel on her own


    ord.


    Therefore, she would never look back. She could not see that he was the one who stood behind


    her, nor could she see the sacrifices he made for her. He stayed by her side for so many years.


    When did it start?


    He was good to her, he wanted to spoil her, but this urge and went beyond those typical of a sibling


    rtionship. He was beginning to develop affection and feelings towards her.


    Perhaps as he watched her grow day by day, and she bes more beautiful and attractive, he


    began to develop those feelings.


    The weather was supposed to be good in September, but Jayden felt that the weather was


    extremely bad now.


    It was so terrible that it made him feel suffocated.


    Damn it!


    Why was he torturing himself like this?


    He didn''t have to put himself through this. He could do more things and just let go...


    Thump! Thump!


    The knocking on the door interrupted Jayden''s thoughts. He closed his eyes slightly to calm himself


    down, "Come in!"


    "First Young Master, I found the person you asked me to look for." York Tanner opened the door and


    came in. He passed some documents to Jayden. "Can you see if there is anything else that I


    missed?"


    "Uncle Tanner, you don''t have to be so polite to me when it''s only the two of us." Jayden also


    reached out his hands to take the document and said, "If you hadn''t pitied me and brought me to


    the Kyle family, I wouldn''t have been the adopted son of the Kyle family, or even act as your


    superior."


    "First Young Master, that''s your fate. It has nothing to do with me." Although his master said nice


    things, as a smart and sensible subordinate, he could not take advantage of the situation.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be very bad.


    "If this is my fate, then you are the person who changed my destiny." Jayden did not talk about


    serious matters, but instead, he was referring to things from long ago.


    "First Young Master, you really think too highly of me. That year, you knew how to seize the


    opportunity and Director Kyle took a fancy to you. It really has nothing to do with me." The master''s


    sudden words made York confused about what he was going to do. He felt so worried that he wiped


    away his cold sweat.


    Jayden changed the subject and said, "Uncle Tanner, you were originally my father''s special


    assistant. In the past two years, he assigned you to work with me. I''m really sorry about that."


    York felt more guilty when he heard that. He immediately said, "It''s my honor to work with you."


    "Uncle Tanner, thank you for your hard work these days. You can go and rest for a few days. I need


    you to do something for me after that." Jayden said politely, but his expression spoke otherwise.


    York quickly waved his hand and said, "First Young Master, I''m not tired. I..."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and interrupted York, "Uncle Tanner, why are you still calling me First


    Young Master? Didn''t you hear what I just said?"


    York felt chills on his back and did not dare to say anything more. He left in a hurry.


    After Jayden graduated from college, he took over some work in Rovio. He was always polite with


    his subordinates at work, so his reputation was very good in Rovio.


    He was an extremely smart person. He knew that his father asked York to work for him not just


    because he needed help, but he wanted York to monitor everything he does.


    After all, he was an outsider. The Kyle family of Rovio had such a huge business empire, and only


    the true descendants of the Kyle family could take over thepany in the future.


    Karen Joy was the apple of her father''s eyes. As long as she was willing to return to New York or


    Chatterton Town, her father would willingly pass the reins of Rovio to her.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Karen Joy Kyle was a smart child. As long as she was willing to learn, it was not impossible for her


    to manage Rovio well in the future.


    But she didn''t want to!


    Because of her Brother Lionel, she made her father angry, so she indirectly gave up the position as


    the first sessor of Rovio.


    So many people were jealous of the position, and many people would never have such luck.


    However, in her eyes, it was far less important than that man.


    Was it worth it?


    Jayden Elias Kyle had wanted to ask her this question countless times, but he did not ask, because


    he knew that her answer was certain.


    After hanging up the phone for some time, Karen Joy''s head was still echoing the words that


    Jayden had just said.


    To tell the truth, she also believed that for her Brother Lionel to able to get to his current position, he


    must have used some methods


    and strategies.


    There were a lot of people in this world who would choose different ways to achieve their own goals.


    However, everyone''s means were different, and that didn''t mean that they were bad people.


    For instance, her father was the best example she had ever seen. Rovio had be more and


    more prosperous day by day under his leadership, and he had used many frightening methods


    before too.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, when Jayden said that Brother Lionel was not as simple as she imagined, Karen Joy did


    not feel surprised.


    Because in her heart, she had never felt that her Brother Lionel was a simple man. A simple and


    sweet person could never win over a country as the country''s leader.


    Thinking of this, Karen Joy did not feel that her Brother Lionel was so terrible. Instead, her heart


    wrenched for her Brother Lionel.


    Climbing to such a high position alone, he wouldn''t have many friends. If he wanted to talk to


    someone, he wouldn''t be able to find someone appropriate to talk to either.


    Her Brother Lionel must have felt very lonely.


    In the future, she needed to stay with Brother Lionel more. Whenever he wanted to find someone to


    talk to, he could find her.


    "She just drank a little water and didn''t eat anything else. Then she said that she wanted to rest."


    Samantha''s voice suddenly came from outside the room.


    "Alright, carry on with your work." This was the voice of the President. His tone sounded very


    serious, not as gentle as when he talked to Karen Joy.


    Mr. President?


    Brother Lionel was here?


    Karen was not prepared at all for this. She was so flustered that she did not know how to face him.


    Why was she in such a panic?


    He was the one who lied. He was the person who brought her back from the disaster area and


    made her angry. She should not panic. She should be angry with him.


    Just as she was lost in thoughts, the man who made her angry and sad opened the door. She was


    so scared that she quickly wrapped herself in the quilt.


    She wanted to be angry with him for a while so that he could please her.


    "Are there treasures under the quilt? Are you looking for treasures?" He put on a grin and spoke


    casually.


    Didn''t this person know that she was angry with him?


    How could he talk to her in such a rxed tone? Did he think that she would forgive him?


    Hmph, she wouldn''t forgive him so easily.


    If he didn''t apologize to her properly, she would never forgive him.


    "I heard that you didn''t eat anything." He sat down at her bedside and asked, "Are you feeling


    ufortable? I can ask the doctor to check on you."


    Her body was fine, but her heart was not. It felt like there was a hole in her heart where the cold air


    kept blowing through and she felt chills constantly, and that was why she couldn''t eat anything.


    However, knowing that he took the time to visit her despite his busy schedule because he knew that


    she hadn''t eaten anything, she felt that her heart was whole again. She was also a little happy


    inside.


    "Karen..." It was the first time he called her Karen in his current state. Karen Joy was shocked and


    almost responded to him.


    But she had to wait and y a little hard-to-get.


    She ignored him, and he called her again,


    "Little girl..."


    "Don''t call me a little girl!" Karen Joy immediately pulled the quilt away and suddenly sat up, staring


    at him fiercely.


    "Karen" sounded so nice earlier. Why did he call her little girl again?


    Didn''t he know that the term "little girl" could be used to address all the other girls?


    Her Brother Lionel belonged to her only and she only belonged to Brother Lionel, so she only


    wanted her Brother Lionel to address her as Karen.


    "You''re finally willing to get out of that cave?" Looking at her ruddy face and her strong voice, his


    worried heart had finally be rxed.


    "I said, if you call me a little girl again, you are not allowed to call me Karen anymore." She said


    angrily.


    "So I''m really not allowed to call you Karen anymore?" He summarized her answer. Before she


    could answer, he continued, "Okay, I won''t call you Karen anymore."


    He clearly knew that she didn''t mean it. She still wanted him to call her Karen. However, he just


    wanted to fool around with her.


    The grievances umted in Karen Joy''s heart suddenly burst out like a flood of a copsing


    dike. She bit her lip and tried to control her tears, but she failed this time.


    Her crystalline tears could be seen rolling down from her tender, pink cheeks, and they looked like


    broken beads.


    She bit her lips and shouted at him, "If you don''t want to call me that, then don''t. Who cares about


    you? You are not my brother Lionel. Why should I let a stranger like you call me by my name?"


    "And, this is my room. You''re a man. How can youe into a girl''s room without knocking on the


    door? Is this what you can do as the President of a country?"


    Just because he was her Brother Lionel, did that mean that he could bully her at will and do


    anything to make her sad?


    She needed to stand her ground!


    She would never allow him to bully her again. If he did not approach her as Brother Lionel, she


    would not say a word to him again.


    "Karen..." Her tears made him feel distressed, and he stretched out his hand to wipe the tears from


    her eyes.


    But as soon as his hand touched her, he was pped away. "Don''t touch me!"


    His hand remained in the air.


    She wiped her tears again and continued to shout at him, "You are not my brother Lionel. You''d


    better stay away from me."


    "I..." He was her Brother Lionel, but he couldn''t admit it.


    "Mr. President, please go back. I don''t want to see you again." She was speaking to the President,


    so she didn''t mean that she didn''t want to see Brother Lionel anymore. She just didn''t want to see


    him in this identity.


    Nathaniel appeared approachable on the surface, but in fact, he was a dominant and clever person.


    If Karen Joy didn''t want him to be close to her, he wouldn''t just leave obediently.


    He even forgot that at this moment, in her eyes, he was only the President of Country A, and he


    was not her brother Lionel.


    Therefore, he did not retreat. Instead, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly, as if he


    wasforting a little creature that was injured. "Karen, I know you feel disappointed and useless.


    You me me for sending you back when you were asleep. You can me me, but I don''t regret


    doing that."


    Karen Joy was unable to resist his hug, and she asked while crying, "Why?"


    He responded, "Because you were injured. Your Brother Lionel was worried about you, felt sorry for


    you, and med himself for not protecting you well."

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Nathaniel Cooper''s tone when he spoke always appeared a little mellow. When he consoled her, he


    had a simr tone too.


    His voice sounded so pleased to hear that she couldn''t control herself. In addition to his kind words,


    her steel heart was instantly softened.


    At this moment, when Karen Joy Kyle heard his words, all the pain, all the wounds, and all the


    grievances disappeared in an instant.


    It turned out that her Brother Lionel didn''t dislike her, nor did he think that she was causing trouble


    for him. The real reason he sent her back was that he loved her and cared about her.


    He felt sorry for her!


    He cared for her!


    Suddenly, she had forgotten about the pain in her body and her heart. She was so excited that she


    was floating on cloud nine.


    She had long forgotten that she told herself that as long as he did admit that he was Brother Lionel,


    she would definitely ignore him.


    She wiped her tears and said yfully, "You are not my brother Lionel. How do you know that my


    Brother Lionel will feel sorry for me?"


    She wanted to see how he would respond to this.


    Why couldn''t he just admit that he was her Brother Lionel? She would be so happy if that happened.


    Nathaniel reached out his hand and gently wiped away her tears away. He stroked her little head


    and said in a softer tone, "Do you still remember what I said before? I also have someone I like."


    "Of course I remember." Because the person he liked was her. How could she not remember what


    he said?


    Karen Joy blushed a little. Was he going to finally reconcile with her?


    Hoping that he might admit that he was her Brother Lionel soon, Karen Joy became so excited and


    nervous that she felt butterflies all over her stomach.


    He added, "If the person I like is sick or injured, I will feel sorry for her and worry about her. If your


    Brother Lionel is really as good as you say he is, then he will certainly be sad if you get hurt."


    He even said "your Brother Lionel"!


    Karen Joy just looked at him coldly. He was obviously her Brother Lionel, but he still pretended to be


    serious. Anyway, she knew that he was worried about her.


    She hugged him and rubbed her face against his shirt, wiping away the tears on her face. "Mr.


    President, you are right. My Brother Lionel loves me so much. If I were sick, he would be very sad."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then do you know what to do now?" He pushed her away from his arms and held her shoulder


    instead. "Little girl, when you''re alone, you have to take care of yourself more. Don''t let those who


    care about you, worry about you, understand?"


    "Alright, I know. I will eat well and take good care of myself. I won''t let my Brother Lionel worry


    about me." As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly approached him and kissed his face


    with her pink lips.


    Her lips were soft and warm, and it felt simr to her kisses when she was young.


    At the moment when her lips touched him, Nathaniel felt that gush of blood rushing through his


    head. He wanted to hold her in his arms to kiss her.


    But... fortunately, he controlled himself well and promptly realized that he was not her Brother Lionel


    at this moment. He could not do anything that he wanted to do to her.


    Something wasn''t right!


    Nathaniel suddenly realized that this girl was kissing a man that wasn''t her brother Lionel.


    She was kissing a man that wasn''t her Brother Lionel!


    Nathaniel frowned, and his face turned dark. The jealousy in his heart was overwhelming.


    Damn it!


    How could she kiss a man that wasn''t her Brother Lionel?


    Even if his real identity was her Brother Lionel, she did not know that he was her Brother Lionel yet,


    and she kissed him.


    "Little girl, do you know who you are kissing?" His eyes looked gloomy, and he looked like he was


    going to eat her up.


    "Of course I do." She blinked her big, beautiful eyes at him. Her eyes reflected the light of the room,


    and she looked extra beautiful.


    She kissed her brother Lionel. Was it something she shouldn''t do?


    "Who?" He suddenly held her head up. He wanted her to be careful with her responses.


    "It''s you." No matter how terrible he looked, she was not afraid at all, because her Brother Lionel


    would never hurt her.


    "Who am I?" he asked again. His voice became more and more gloomy.


    "Who do you think you are?" she asked. Her tone was naughty yet cute, and she didn''t care about


    his anger at all.


    He warned her in a deep voice, "Little girl, answer me properly, or you won''t be able to bear the


    consequences."


    "Consequences? What consequences?" She smiled innocently. She even reached out and patted


    his chest. "Mr. President, if I don''t answer your questions well, will you eat me up?"


    Looking at his increasingly gloomy eyes, Karen Joy became more and more excited, "Mr. President,


    I know that I''m very beautiful and lovely, and I look very attractive. Many people want to get close to


    me, but I''m only willing to be my Brother Lionel''s snack."


    She wanted to be a "snack" for Brother Lionel!


    This girl was trying to trick him with her innocent appearance.


    Nathaniel''s expression appeared more positively, "So what do you mean by kissing me just now?"


    Karen Joy was suddenly enlightened and looked very surprised. "Mr. President, I''ve told you that I


    have no interest in you. Please don''t think too much about the kiss."


    Nathaniel did not know how to respond to that.


    She kissed him, but she even said that she was not interested in him. Did she have to sleep with


    men in order to show her interest in them?


    "The kiss earlier was just to express my gratitude. You should know that people around here often


    kiss each other''s cheeks when they greet each other." Her exnation was very reasonable.


    Although she was not from this town, she grew up in America, and she had an open mindset.


    "Don''t do this again in the future, especially to other men." Even if she was only greeting someone,


    he didn''t want her to kiss someone else.


    "Mr. President, aren''t you a little too controlling? Even if it is my Brother Lionel, he will not control


    me that much." She only wanted to make him angry and provoke him to see what he would do next.


    "Who said that he wouldn''t control you?" Wasn''t he already controlling her?


    "How do you know that?" Karen Joy saw that his expression appeared tensed again, so she


    immediately added, "Mr. President, don''t use the reason you just used, I don''t want to hear it."


    Nathaniel did not refute her words.


    He really wanted to use the reason he had just used it, but he didn''t expect that she acted faster


    and stopped him from speaking.


    "Mr. President!" Karen Joy touched her t belly. "I''m very hungry. Can you please get me


    something to eat?"


    In the whole world, only Karen Joy would be brave to ask Mr. President to get food for her.


    "Alright, wait for me. I''lle back in a bit." What was more concerning was that he didn''t sense the


    abnormality in this.


    As he walked out of her room, Karen Joy rolled on the bed happily. Brother Lionel was so cute when


    he was jealous. He was so adorable that she wanted to bully him even more.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Her brother Lionel was clearly the President of the country. However, how could he act so adorably?


    She was already giving so many signals. Couldn''t he guess that she had already known that he was


    her Brother Lionel?


    If it wasn''t for him, why would she go to the disaster area?


    If it weren''t for the fact that she knew he was her Brother Lionel, she would not have kissed him.


    Her brother Lionel was so silly!


    However, even if he was her silly Brother Lionel, she still liked him very much.


    She liked him even more when he''s gotten jealous of himself.


    Men could act so foolishly in front of women they liked.


    Her father was like that too. Once, when her mother was watching TV, and she said that the main


    actor on TV was very handsome.


    After her father hung up the phone, the first sentence he asked her mother was, "Handsome?


    Really? How is he better than your husband?"


    Her father was so focused on talking on the phone, but when her mother said something like that,


    he wanted to argue with her mother.


    She also heard the most ssic sentence that her father said to her mother before, "I''m arguing


    with you because you are my wife. If it were someone else, I wouldn''t have bothered to pay


    attention."


    Her father wanted to justify his jealousy.


    Therefore, Karen Joy concluded that men were actually petty beings.


    Their desire to control was particrly strong, and they do not like it when their women had other


    men on their minds.


    However, she thought that what her father said was right. He did get angry and jealous only


    because he liked her mother a lot.


    Soon, Nathaniel brought in some delicious food.


    Seeing that she was in a daze, he reached out and shook his hand in front of her eyes. "Little girl,


    what are you thinking about?"


    "I''m thinking about what food are you going to prepare for me?" She licked her lips, looking very


    hungry.


    Nathaniel took a small table and put it on her bed. Then, he served the food on the table.


    "Samantha personally prepared these. You need to eat more."


    Samantha Lesley was just a decoy, he couldn''t tell Karen Joy that he had asked someone to


    prepare all these ording to her likings.


    When she was a child, she was particrly picky about food and loved strawberries the most. Her


    family had always thought of different ways to make strawberry- vored food for her.


    She was a child who everyone spoiled, yet she could go through the hardships in the disaster area.


    To be honest, when he first saw her in the disaster area, he did not believe that it was really her.


    "If these things are prepared for me by my Brother Lionel, I will eat them all. I won''t waste one bit,


    but..." Her face turned a little sad, and she lowered her little head. "Mr. President, my Brother Lionel


    hasn''te to see me for a lot of days. Do you think he has forgotten about me?"


    "How would he?" Nathaniel became even sadder. He reached out and patted her on the back. "As


    long as you take care of yourself, your Brother Lionel wille and see you."


    "You''re not him. You''re only guessing." She said sulkily, but she was happy in her heart.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He said, "Then let''s make a bet?"


    Karen Joy blinked and asked, "Bet on what?"


    "I bet that if you finish all this food, your Brother Lionel wille to you the night after tomorrow," he


    spoke very endearingly.


    "Really?" As long as he was willing to see her as her Brother Lionel, then she could act like a


    spoiled child in Brother Lionel''s arms.


    "Yes!" He nodded with absolute certainty.


    "What if he doesn''te?" Although he personally promised it, Karen Joy still needed him to


    reassure her as she was worried he would bail on his words.


    "He will definitelye!" Besides breaking the promise and leaving her behind after that deadly


    incident, he never broke any promises.


    "Mr. President, if my Brother Lionel reallyes to see me the night after tomorrow, I will treat you


    to dinner. If my Brother Lionel doesn''te the night after tomorrow, you can treat me to dinner


    then." Whether she won or lost the bet, her request was very simple. She just wanted him to


    apany her to dinner.


    "Okay, no problem." He rubbed her head and handed her a bowl of hot soup first. "It''s a little cold.


    Remember to drink a bowl of soup to keep yourself warm every day. Also, Coast City''s air is a little


    dry. Since you''re new here, you may not be used to it. Remember to drink more water."


    He reminded her like he was reminding a child. He was scared that he didn''t take good care of her


    and she would suffer.


    "Mr. President..." She looked at him eagerly, pursed her tender lips, and said, "You are so gentle


    and considerate. If I didn''t have my Brother Lionel, and you didn''t have someone you like, I think I


    might like you."


    As Karen Joy expected, the gentle smile on the President''s face went away instantly.


    He said sternly, "What did you just say? Do you want to say it again?"


    Karen Joy looked innocent and said, "Why are you upset? I praised you for being gentle and


    considerate. Shouldn''t you be happy?"


    "Should I be happy?" His Baby Karen was about to fall in love with someone else. Should he be


    happy?


    Damn it!


    He couldn''t be happy.


    "Mr. President, what''s wrong with you?" He was really selfish. He was the same as her father when


    he was angry. He would just keep a straight face and just ignore everyone around him.


    "Have a good meal!" After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Karen Joy was stunned.


    She only wanted to tease him, but she didn''t expect that he could get so angry and left. Karen Joy


    was so regretful that she didn''t have the mood to eat.


    "Mr. President!" She was looking for him, but no one answered her.


    She had a good appetite earlier, but right now, she suddenly had no appetite at all.


    Did she go too far?


    Did Brother Lionel really feel sad?


    She said that she wanted to be his considerate Baby Karen and his sweetheart. How could she


    make him sad?


    She could no longer bully Brother Lionel in the future, otherwise, she would be the one who would


    feel sad in the end.


    "If you want to see your Brother Lionel, just eat well. Otherwise, don''t think about seeing anyone."


    Just as Karen Joy thought that he had left her, she heard his voice by the door.


    It seemed that he was still concerned about her. He was so angry yet he was reluctant to leave.


    "Okay, Mr. President, don''t worry. I''ll eat obediently." She immediately gulped down the food. She


    must not make Brother Lionel angry again, otherwise, she wouldn''t get to see him.


    On her bed, she gulped down her food quickly. The more she ate, the tastier the food seemed.


    Outside the room, Nathaniel was smoking a cigarette. He was thinking about her words.


    He should be happy that Karen Joy was open to like someone of his status, but he didn''t want her


    to think about other men besides Brother Lionel, even if the man was himself.


    They were both him, but his identity was different, and the way he interacted with her was different.


    Yet she said that she might like him.


    As soon as he heard these words, his heart was filled with mixed feelings, and he did not know how


    to face her.


    Obviously, he was still jealous of himself!

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    "Mr. President, I''ve finished eating." Desperate to see him as Brother Lionel, Karen Joy Kyle tried


    her best and ate all the food on the table as fast as she could.


    "Well, okay." His voice came from outside the door. "Your leg is still injured. You can''t get out of bed


    and walk for the time being. You can just sit on the bed and rest for a while."


    "Okay, whatever you say, I''ll listen to you." Karen Joy nodded obediently like a child. "Mr. President,


    come in and chat with me for a while. It''s boring to sit here alone."


    As long as she could trick him into her room, she could think of a way to spend more time with him.


    However, Karen Joy waited for a long time, but Mr. President didn''t approach her.


    She didn''t see him today and didn''t see him on the next day too. On the third day, she saw Brother


    Lionel in the news.


    Wearing a formal ck suit, he was greeting a foreign envoy. He looked smart and dignified. He


    was not alone, as there was a woman standing beside him.


    In the past, whenever Brother Lionel appeared, Karen Joy''s gaze would definitely fall on him and


    she would not be able to look away. However, this time, her eyes were fixed on the woman who was


    beside Brother Lionel.


    The woman was young and beautiful. Her eyes were bright and she had a very beautiful smile. Her


    skin was fair and wless. She was so pretty and attractive that nobody could take their eyes off her


    at first nce.


    As she looked at this woman, she thought that the woman was very beautiful and attractive. Karen


    Joy couldn''t imagine what Brother Lionel would think when being with such an attractive woman, he


    was a young man, he must be mesmerized by her beauty too.


    With such a beautiful woman was by his side, and she was his fiancee, how could he control


    himself not to look at her, or not to have other thoughts about her?


    Karen Joy shook her head. She didn''t want to know the answer.


    She only knew that this beautiful woman was standing next to her brother Lionel. They looked


    perfect together, like a match made in heaven.


    More importantly, this woman was Brother Lionel''s fiancee. She was engaged to Brother Lionel


    even before he took over the position as the President.


    She was Brother Lionel''s publicly- known fiancee. She could stay by Brother Lionel''s side,


    apany him to attend the President''s inauguration ceremony, and apany him to any other


    public events...


    Sooner orter, this fiancee would very likely be Brother Lionel''s wife. She would finally be


    Brother Lionel''swfully wedded wife.


    On the day of the President''s inauguration ceremony, Karen Joy came to know that Mr. President


    had a fiancee. But at that time, she couldn''t confirm that he was her Brother Lionel, so she didn''t


    mind him having a fiancee at all.


    Furthermore, Brother Lionel''s fiancee had not appeared before the eyes of the public for the past


    few days. Karen Joy nearly forgot about her existence.


    She was waiting for Brother Lionel. She was waiting for him to approach her as her Brother Lionel.


    But now, she realized that he had this stunning woman beside him.


    The woman held Brother Lionel''s hand. No matter how many cameras were aimed at them, she


    could still put on a smile and look elegant and graceful.


    Karen Joy always knew that her Brother Lionel was an exceptional person. She thought that only


    she would be qualified enough to stand by his side.


    But when she saw his fiancee again today, she thought otherwise.


    When Brother Lionel looked at his fiancee, his gaze appeared very gentle, like she was his center of


    the universe.


    Karen Joy then recalled how Brother Lionel looked at herself. It felt like he was looking at a child, a


    child who was not sensible and needed his care.


    Moreover, when she was ill, Brother Lionel told her to take her medicine and he would apany


    her to eat when she didn''t eat. All of these actions made it seem as if he was caring for a child.


    He looked at his fiancee very differently. He looked like he was extremely caring and supportive. He


    would also whisper to her from time to time and listen to her opinions carefully. They looked perfect.


    She saw how sweet they looked and how intimate they were like they were in love with each other.


    At that moment, Karen Joy felt so upset. She was both shocked and scared at the same time.


    She was so scared. She was worried that Brother Lionel was referring to his fiancee when he said


    he needed to settle some matters before publicly reconciling with her.


    However, their rtionship was legitimate, and Karen Joy was the third wheeling between


    them.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    That woman was Brother Lionel''s fiancee. She was the one that was acknowledged by the Cooper


    family as well as the people of the country. Karen Joy indirectly became "the other woman".


    The other woman?


    Karen Joy knew the stigmatization from being the "other woman" in a rtionship. She was in


    shock and disbelief.


    Karen Joy stared nkly at Brother Lionel on the screen, and the pain in her chest kept increasing.


    That woman could apany Brother Lionel anywhere. She could hold Brother Lionel''s arm


    whenever she wanted. She could enjoy Brother Lionel''s love and care.


    As she looked back at herself, she was just like a secret mistress who couldn''t be exposed to the


    public. When she met up with Brother Lionel, they had to meet so secretly and discreetly.


    Was it worth it?


    She asked herself for the first time, and it was also the first time that she had doubts about


    searching for Brother Lionel in Country A.


    She didn''t even know whether she should continue to stay here and wait for her Brother Lionel. She


    needed to wait for him to end the engagement with his fiancee to rightfully be by his side.


    The more she thought about it, the harder it was for Karen Joy to see him in a positive light. Her


    emotions were surging like a tide, and it was getting harder and harder for her to breathe.


    She didn''t want to think about it anymore. She didn''t want to think about these things that she


    couldn''t deal with for the time being.


    As long as she firmly believed that Brother Lionel still has her in his heart, as long as she waited for


    him to settle his matters and publicly reconcile with her... It would all be fine, right?


    However, she could not calm down. She was worried to face him now. The more she thought about


    it, she suddenly picked up her phone and booked a ticket from Coast City to New York.


    In the past, she had never thought of retreating whenever she encountered anything. Instead, she


    would stand up bravely to face the problem.


    However, this time, it was the first time she chose to retreat and hide in the sheltered harbor that


    could protect her.


    She simply packed up, carried her bag and luggage, and walked out. "Samantha, thank you for


    taking care of me during these days. I have to go home now."


    "Karen Joy, but you haven''t found your Brother Lionel, why did you suddenly decide to go back?"


    Samantha Lesley didn''t understand why Karen Joy suddenly made such a decision.


    "No need to find him anymore." Karen Joyughed. "After all, it''s been so many years. Even if he


    still remembers me, it''s hard to face him."


    "Karen Joy... You don''t need to be in such a hurry." Samantha was so anxious that she didn''t know


    how to persuade her anymore.


    "Samantha, be smarter in the future. Don''t let others take advantage of you." Karen Joy hugged her.


    "We are all our parents'' children. To our parents, we are still babies that they often worry about...


    Even if they are not by your side, you have to take good care of yourself. You can''t let them worry


    about you from the other side of the world."

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Karen Joy Kyle was saying these words to Samantha Lesley, but actually, she was saying it to


    herself too.


    No matter where she went, home was her warmest harbor, and her parents were the ones who she


    would think of whenever things get rough.


    She knew that her parents loved her unconditionally.


    However, on the day of her 18th birthday, she felt that she had grown up. She didn''t even tell them


    and left the country to find her Brother Lionel, which made her father angry. He was so angry that he


    didn''t want to talk to her until now.


    But what about her?


    After crossing over to another country, she found her Brother Lionel, but he didn''t want her to see


    him in the open.


    Brother Lionel told her to wait for him as he deal with his matters first.


    She knew that as the President of the country, Brother Lionel had too many responsibilities on his


    shoulders. She could understand him and wait for him.


    But what she could not ept was that he had a fiancee, and Karen Joy suddenly turned into a


    mistress that was going to destroy the rtionship between him and his fiancee.


    A home-wrecking mistress!


    She had never cared about this word as she was growing up, because her father and mother were


    devoted to each other, and no one could interfere with their rtionship.


    However, she knew a lot of her friends that had their families torn apart because of such a mistress.


    When her friends mentioned the word "mistress", they would gnash their teeth with hatred, and she


    hated to be that person too.


    But now, she had inadvertently be the mistress that she hated the most that would potentially


    destroy the rtionship between the two of them.


    She thought that this entire story sounded ridiculous and thought that she deserved it. In the


    beginning, without the consent and acknowledgement of her family, she left the country alone to find


    the person she wanted to see the most.


    Now that she felt like things took a bad turn, and when she encountered a problem that she couldn''t


    solve, the first thing she thought of was her family. She wanted to return to their side, hide under


    their wings, and have them protect her.


    It turned out that she was such a coward!


    She was so timid that she looked down on herself!


    "Karen Joy, I know what you are saying. Although my parents are gone, I still have my brother. He


    loves me too." Although her brother was very strict with her, Samantha knew that her brother loved


    her very much.


    "Samantha, all the best." Karen Joy patted Samantha''s shoulder. Sometimes, she was envious of


    Samantha. She lived a simple life, and all she loved and needed was good food.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I will do my best." Samantha nodded her head repeatedly.


    "Samantha, you are talented and special too. You are better than a lot of people. Remember, in the


    future, you should be more confident and treat yourself well," Karen Joy said happily.


    "Karen Joy... I''m doing very well," Samantha touched her head and said with a silly smile, "I''ve


    never thought that I''m worse than anyone else. Only other people would think of me that way."


    "Alright, that''s good." Karen Joy pursed her lips and smiled, "I''ll leave first. We''ll meet again when


    youe to New York in the future."


    At this moment, she was not willing to face all of this. She was afraid that others would curse her


    and use her for being a homewrecker. She wouldn''t mind being called a coward in rtion to


    that.


    If Brother Lionel wasn''t the leader of the country, it wouldn''t be a big deal to break off an


    engagement. However, he was the leader of the country, and his marriage was the focus of the


    nation.


    For many years, leaders of a country would rarely get a divorce. Even if there was no affection


    between them, they would still stay together and spend the rest of their lives together to maintain a


    positive front for the nation.


    Their lives were not their lives anymore, and they represented their citizens. Their actions


    represented the entire country.


    Karen Joy felt a sharp pain in her heart. She realized that she could never be together with her


    Brother Lionel.


    Although she really wanted to be with Brother Lionel, she couldn''t ignore Brother Lionel''s status just


    because she wanted to.


    Therefore, the best way to deal with it was to leave. Before Brother Lionel reconciled with her, she


    should leave.


    This was obviously the best way, but why was she so sad?


    She shouldn''t decide on behalf of Brother Lionel. She needed to wait for him. At least, she should


    listen to his exnation. She shouldn''t just retreat when she faced some obstacles.


    She waited more than 10 years for this reunion. Now that she had just met him, was she going to


    run away because of some trivial matter?


    Was she really going to hide?


    On the way to the airport, Karen Joy lowered her head and she was buried in her thoughts. She did


    not notice that the taxi wasn''t driving towards the airport.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It was the President''s duty to greet high-ranking foreign nationals.


    This time, since the foreign envoy came with his wife, it was natural for the President to greet them


    with his partner too. Hence, he had to be with his fiancee.


    Just as Mr. President was about to speak, his most trusted bodyguard, Horatio, came up to him and


    whispered in his ear.


    After listening to what he said, he frowned slightly. There was a hint of worry in his look, but soon he


    hid his emotions.


    He nodded and continued to speak as if nothing had happened. The foreign envoys, Justin Kaiser


    and his wife, nodded their heads as they listened to his speech.


    After a casual exchange, Mr. President was responsible for apanying Mr. Kaiser to visit the


    cultural relics of the country.


    Mr. President''s fiancee, Serene Ss, was responsible for apanying his wife, Mrs. Kaiser. She


    apanied Mrs. Kaiser to visit the famous cultural centre in Country A.


    Mr. President spoke mostly about political affairs with Mr. Kaiser. As the fiancee of Mr. President,


    Serene was the woman with the highest status in Country A. She also did her job diligently.


    "This way please, Mrs. Kaiser." Serene stayed by Mrs. Kaiser''s side for the whole afternoon, and


    she put on her gentle and generous smile on her face the whole time.


    "Miss Ss, thank you for your hospitality. I am very satisfied with the trip today." Mrs. Kaiser said


    with a smile. Clearly, she was quite satisfied with the person who had treated her well today.


    "You''re our guest. It''s my duty." Serene smiled brightly as she responded to thepliment.


    Even in front of the firstdy of another country, she was not nervous at all. She was really qualified


    to be the firstdy of Country A.


    After the dinner party, after Mr. and Mrs. Kaiser left, Nathaniel and Serene felt very relieved.


    He looked at her, and the gentle smile on his face left immediately. "You''ve been with me all day,


    you must be tired. I''ll take you back to rest first."


    "Nathaniel, thank you!" Serene nodded.


    "We have our reasons. You don''t have to thank me." He looked up and looked into the distance


    through the French window. He thought of the little girl in his heart.


    He promised her that he would visit her as Brother Lionel tonight, but she secretly booked a ticket


    and wanted to go back to New York.


    Why on earth was that happening?


    "I still have to thank you." Serene looked at him attentively. She could see that there was something


    in his heart. She then added, "Nathaniel, you probably have something very important to do. You


    can go ahead with your errands. Just get someone else to send me back."

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    "Serene, don''t forget that there are people keeping an eye on our words and actions. As the


    President''s fiancee, how could I not personally bring you back?" Nathaniel Cooper said in a deep


    voice.


    Since he had spent an entire day being away from Karen Joy Kyle already, how many extra minutes


    have to wait? He needed to act properly, if not, his efforts so far would go to waste.


    "Alright then." Serene Ss didn''t say anything else. She couldn''t hide her worry and concern in her


    eyes when she looked at Nathaniel.


    On the way back to Serene''s ce, their car drove in the middle of a convoy. They had a security


    car in front of them, and another security car behind them. It attracted a lot of attention.


    "Look, it''s Mr. President, and he''s sending Miss Ss back to the Ss home again." There were


    people who noticed them as they drove by.


    "Yeah, yeah, Mr. President is a really considerate man. He will always personally send Miss Ss


    home." One of the citizens praised.


    "Sigh, if you ask me who I''ve been jealous of in my life, it''s Miss Ss. Not only is she beautiful, but


    she found a fiance who loves her very much. They would make the perfect pair of husband and


    wife." Another citizen praised them as well.


    In the eyes of Country As citizens, President Nathaniel and his fiancee, Serene, were a couple


    made in heaven. The two of them appeared perfect for each other.


    The most enviable thing was that the President cared so much for Miss Ss. The two of them


    would show affection to each other in front of the camera from time to time, which caught a lot of


    positive attention from the citizens.


    However, the scene in the car waspletely different from what people saw. Nathaniel and


    Serene sat at the back of the car, and one sat on the far left and the other sat on the far right. The


    distance between them was like two strangers whopletely didn''t know each other.


    He looked at the front of the car, and she looked out of the window. They didn''t look at each other,


    and there was no trace of the intimacy they showed when they were in front of the camera.


    Not only did they sit far away from each other, but neither of them also spoke along the way. They


    appeared so unfamiliar with each other that they felt like strangers.


    When they were about to arrive at the Ss house, Serene wanted to say something. In the end,


    she broke the silence. "Nathaniel, did something happen to that little girl?"


    Although Nathaniel''s performance when he apanied the foreign envoy today was still


    remarkable, Serene could see that he was hiding something in his heart.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    There were not many things that could affect Nathaniel''s mood, and there were even fewer people


    who could affect his mood.


    In the past few years, he had learned many things, including controlling and managing his


    emotions. He really mastered this aspect.


    Nathaniel was very good at controlling his emotions and expressions. No matter when he was


    always able to wee people with a smile on his face.


    Others might not be able to tell, but Serene could see that even though he had been smiling the


    entire time when they were with the foreign envoy, she could see that he was distracted.


    The only person who could distract him on such an important asion was that little girl from the


    Kyle family. Other than her, she couldn''t think of anyone else.


    "We''re here." Nathaniel retracted his gaze from the front and turned his head to look at her. "You


    must be tired from today. Go to bed early after you get home."


    Nathaniel didn''t answer her because he didn''t want to talk too much about Karen Joy in front of


    outsiders.


    "Nathaniel..." Serene bit her lip. "If the little girl misunderstood our rtionship, I can exin it to


    her."


    "There''s no need. I''ll take care of her matters myself. I don''t need anyone to help me." Nathaniel


    turned down her offer immediately.


    The girl didn''t know his true identity yet, and even if she knew, it was only appropriate if he


    exined things to her.


    Serene''s face turned pale, "Then I''ll go now."


    Nathaniel nodded and replied, "Yes, rest early."


    Serene got off the car and turned back to look at him, "Nathaniel, if our engagement..."


    Nathaniel interrupted her and said sternly, "There is no if. Let''s do what we agreed. Before the


    matters get settled, no one can disrupt the n, no matter what the reason is."


    Serene was worried, "But, in case the little girl can''t..." "She won''t." For some unknown reason,


    Nathaniel trusted that little girl so much. He believed that she would understand his intentions and


    would not leave him.


    Even if she left him, he would find a way to take her back and keep her by his side. No one would


    be able to take her away from him in this life.


    She was in the country for such a short time, and he was getting very distracted already.


    Since she had caused such a mess, then he would hold her ountable for it. He would never let


    her go in this life.


    "Alright then, I''ll go first." Serene hid the helplessness in her eyes. She smiled politely at him and


    turned around to leave.


    "Mr. President, shall we go directly to Miss Kyle''s ce, or?" The driver, Jamie, asked nicely.


    Jamie was Nathaniel''s driver. He had been by Nathaniel''s side for many years and was a person


    whom Nathaniel trusted very much. Hence, Jamie knew about Karen Joy.


    "Let''s go back first," said Nathaniel.


    He couldn''t wait to head over to the little girl''s side, but he couldn''t be so capricious.


    He still had a lot of things to settle. He still had a fiancee, so he couldn''t reconcile with her publicly


    yet. Hence, today, he couldn''t tell her that her Brother Lionel and the President were the same


    people.


    He wanted to go back to change his clothes and appearance. He also wanted the makeup artist to


    help him put on a little makeup so that Karen Joy couldn''t recognize him even if she saw him.


    On the way to the airport, Karen Joy Kyle finally regretted her decision. She looked up and wanted


    to ask the driver to turn back to the city, only to find that the car was not heading to the airport at all.


    "Who are you? Where do you take me?" Karen Joy quickly realized that the taxi driver was not a


    real taxi driver.


    "Miss Kyle, I won''t hurt you. Please sit still and I''ll bring you somewhere," the driver said politely.


    The driver did not reveal his identity. He only said that he would not hurt her. Moreover, his tone and


    attitude sounded pleasant. It did not look like he was kidnapping her.


    Karen Joy looked at him from the rearview mirror. She saw that there was nothing unusual on his


    face, and the car was not going to a remote ce. So she boldly guessed that this person might be


    someone Brother Lionel sent to persuade her to stay.


    But how did Brother Lionel know that she had bought a ticket back to New York?


    If it was not Brother Lionel, then it was very likely that it was that bad brother of hers, Jayden Elias


    Kyle. No matter where she went, he would know of her whereabouts like the back of his hand.


    However, it was not right. If the taxi driver was Jayden''s subordinate, he would not call her "Miss


    Kyle". He would call her ''First Miss'' like what the servants at home did.


    If it was not Brother Lionel or Jayden, who else would speak so politely to her?


    "Who on earth sent you?" She couldn''t figure it out, so she decided to act aggressively. Maybe the


    driver would tell her.


    The driver didn''t respond to her.


    "I''ll ask you one more time. Who sent you here? Where are you taking me?" Karen Joy was a little


    flustered because she couldn''t figure out who ordered the driver and what his purpose was.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Perhaps he saw through Karen Joy Kyle''s nervousness, the driver thought for a while and said,


    "Miss Kyle, Mr. Lionel invited you to his house."


    As soon as she heard the name of "Mr. Lionel", Karen Joy suddenly felt relieved. Only Brother


    Lionel would address himself as Lionel now.


    ''Lionel'' wasn''t his real name. She was the only one who called him "Brother Lionel". He thought of


    addressing himself as ''Lionel'' now for Karen Joy''s visit.


    But how did Brother Lionel know that she had bought a ticket to return to New York?


    Did Samantha Lesley tell Brother Lionel about this?


    Or was Samantha arranged by Brother Lionel to be by her side?


    On second thought, it was possible that Brother Lionel arranged Samantha to be around her.


    Samantha was her ssmate, and Samantha''s brother, Jason Lesley, was Brother Lionel''s, right-


    hand man. It wouldn''t be believable to say that their rtionship was just a coincidence.


    If Samantha was really someone that Brother Lionel arranged to be around her... then that meant


    that Brother Lionel had always been keeping an eye on her all these years and he had never truly


    left her.


    If that was the case...


    Karen Joy felt that her heartbeat was increasing and she couldn''t breathe. Did she still have feelings


    for Brother Lionel?


    And if that was the case too...


    Was it possible for her to stay by Brother Lionel''s side through everything and wait for him?


    Could she do that?


    Could she really do that?


    She didn''t know, but if Brother Lionel was willing to give her a positive answer, then she would do it


    regardless of the obstacles and hardships.


    She was willing to take a risk for Brother Lionel.


    Would Brother Lionel give her an affirmative answer?


    Just as Karen Joy was thinking deeply, the driver turned into a heavily guarded residential area.


    Outside the residential area, there was a very famous scenic spot in Coast City. The view from the


    scenic spot overlooked the sea and the mountains from a distance away. She thought that regr


    citizens could definitely not afford this lifestyle.


    Even though the driver was someone who worked for Brother Lionel, the guards did not easily let


    him pass through the residential area. Their car still went through several security checks before


    sessfully arriving at the final destination - No. 88 Green Road.


    No. 88 Green Road was located in the center of this residential area. From the outside, it looked


    just like an average vi.


    She could not see clearly what the vi looked like because there were many big trees in the yard.


    The trees served an aesthetic purpose, and also to prevent others from looking in easily.


    Anyway, the vis and houses here seemed secluded and mysterious, definitely not somewhere an


    average citizen would stay.


    "Miss Kyle, pleasee with me." The driver opened the door for Karen Joy and weed her into


    the vi.


    "Is this Mr. Lionel''s home?" Karen Joy did not rush to walk in and she looked around curiously.


    Although the driver referred to him as "Mr. Lionel" earlier, she didn''t think that others knew about the


    rtionship between Brother Lionel and her.


    She was too excited earlier so she didn''t think much about it. Now that she''s gotten calmer, she


    began analyzing deeper.


    Karen Joy thought of another person who would know about Brother Lionel, and also rich enough to


    afford to live here... and that was Dominic Cooper.


    Dominic was the cousin of the President, and he was also a member of the Cooper family. He was


    born into a wealthy family. This seemed like a ce he could afford to stay.


    There were special forces everywhere in this ce. The cars that entered needed to be checked


    thoroughly. She was sure that only the rich could afford it here.


    "Yes, this is Mr. Lionel''s residence." The driver nodded and said with a very respectful attitude,


    "Miss Kyle, Mr. Lionel has instructed you to wait here for him. He wille back to apany you


    later after he is done with his work."


    With Brother Lionel''s identity, it would not be surprising for him to have a house here. However, he


    asked his men to bring her here secretly. Was he nning to keep her in confinement?


    Since he had a fiancee whom everyone knew and recognized, so he could only be with her secretly.


    Thinking of the word "confinement", an inexplicable sadness rose in Karen Joy''s heart. She was so


    sad that she panicked.


    She didn''t feel like herself at all. She felt so timid that she hated herself.


    "Mr. Lionel is..." Karen Joy did not ask anything further. The reason why Brother Lionel introduced


    himself as "Mr. Lionel" was probably because he did not intend to face her with his real identity.


    "Miss Kyle, pleasee in." The driver said politely. He didn''t intend to tell her too much, or maybe


    he didn''t know much either.


    Since she couldn''t get more information from the driver, Karen Joy didn''t want to continue the


    conversation and she walked into the yard.


    This small vi, from the outside, looked like a two-story building.


    It looked small and cramped, especially whenpared against her mansions in Chatterton Town


    and New York. However, after passing through the yard, the interior appeared very differently. In an


    instant, Karen Joy was stunned.


    There was nothing special about this vi at first nce, but the decoration and renovation inside


    were so unique.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Every corner in the vi was almost exactly the same as her room in Secret Garden at Chatterton


    Town.


    In the past, when Brother Lionel apanied her, her room looked like this.


    Her father had prepared the room for her even before she was born.


    Later, as she gradually grew up, the room was renovated slightly, but it didn''t change too much. It


    looked simr to how it was designed before.


    As soon as she entered the vi, Karen Joy felt so familiar and warm as if she had returned to her


    home in Chatterton Town.


    It turned out that Brother Lionel had not only arranged for Samantha to apany her, but he had


    also prepared a room for her. In other words, Brother Lionel had always kept a ce for her in his


    heart.


    Brother Lionel always had her in his heart, yet she doubted his love for her. Without listening to any


    of his exnations, she wanted to sneak away.


    "Hello, Miss Kyle! I''m the helper here." Suddenly, a voice came from behind. Karen Joy looked back


    and saw a slightly older woman.


    She immediately nodded and smiled. "Auntie, hello!"


    "Miss Kyle, there are a lot of entertainment activities on the second floor. If you are bored, you can


    head over there." The woman said with a smile, "Mr. Lionel might be backter."


    "Auntie, thank you for your hospitality. I''m not bored. I''ll just wait here for Brother Lionel." She was


    thinking about Brother Lionel constantly, so she didn''t have the mood to think about anyone else at


    this time.


    "Alright." The woman nodded and responded, "I will be outside. Just call me if you need anything."


    "Mmhm, I will, thank you, Auntie!" Karen Joy said with a sweet smile.


    She waited and waited. After dinner, she continued to wait and even fell asleep. Then, she heard


    the sound of a car outside the house.


    Hearing the sound of the car, Karen Joy immediately ran to the balcony and saw her


    Brother Lionel. She saw him getting off the car and walking into the yard.


    She turned around to go downstairs hurriedly. When he walked into the house, she was already


    downstairs.


    She looked at him and smiled wide. She threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. "Brother


    Lionel!"


    "Karen!" Nathaniel hugged her as she was dashing towards him and held her tightly in his embrace.


    His chin rubbed against her head againfortably.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy Kyle nestled in his embrace happily.


    No matter how much resentment, anger, or uncertainty she had, it all disappeared when she saw


    him and threw herself into his arms.


    At this moment, she only wanted to hug him. She only wanted to turn into a spoiled child in his


    embrace. She did not want to think about his fiancee.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was her Brother Lionel, and she only wanted to be his ''Karen''. His only ''Karen'' for the rest of his


    life.


    "Brother Lionel, do you know how much I missed you when you weren''t by my side?" She raised


    her head slightly from his arms and looked at him quietly.


    "I know." He responded and couldn''t help patting her head.


    "If you knew, why didn''t youe to see me more often?" Karen Joy blinked at him wittily, her eyes


    looked innocent and bright.


    "Because I was busy..." He tilted his head and didn''t dare to look into her innocent eyes. If he did,


    he would feel like he hadmitted an unforgivable sin.


    "Brother Lionel, how busy were you?" She snuggled into his embrace as her tiny face stuck tightly


    to his chest. It was so tight that she could hear his heartbeat. "Brother Lionel, when you were busy


    with other things, you forgot about me?"


    Her voice was soft and cute, just as she was when she was a child. Hearing her unique voice,


    Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat. He rubbed her head and said, "I wish I had more time for you, and


    how could I forget about you?"


    "I know that you won''t forget about me." Karen continued to rest in his arms, and she was as


    excited as a child.


    Nathaniel rubbed her head and chuckled, "Silly girl."


    "I''m not silly." Karen Joy took his hand and put her face on his palm as if she was asking for her


    master''s care like a little pet.


    "Yes, my Karen is not silly. She is the smartest child in the world." She was already a grown-up, but


    he still couldn''t change the way he spoke to her lovingly like when she was a child.


    Perhaps, in his eyes, Karen Joy was a child who had not grown up yet. Or perhaps, even if she was


    an adult, he was still willing to pamper her like a child.


    "Brother Lionel... Actually, if you are busy, or if you don''t have time to apany me, I can


    understand. As long as you are honest to me, don''t hide anything from me." She tried to exin


    clearly and be honest, hoping that Brother Lionel would get the hint.


    Nathaniel Cooper kept quiet.


    Karen Joy looked up at him again and said in a soft voice, "Brother Lionel, don''t you have anything


    to say to me?"


    "Brother Lionel, just say it. Just tell me everything, if you just ask me to wait for you, I will wait for


    you until the end of time." Karen Joy thought to herself.


    She really wanted to say these words to Brother Lionel, but she couldn''t. She didn''t want to force


    Brother Lionel to do anything he was unwilling to do.


    "Why didn''t you eat at night?" Nathaniel suddenly changed the topic. His voice sounded like he was


    reprimanding a child, but there was a hint of worry in his voice.


    The reason why he changed the subject was that he did not intend to publicly announce his identity


    yet. Karen Joy felt that her heart sank, but she still smiled and said, "Because I miss you, Brother


    Lionel. I want to see you, but I couldn''t. I didn''t have any appetite, so I can''t eat.'' "Silly girl, never


    starve yourself any more." He took her hand and went to the dining room. "I''ll eat with you. You


    should eat something at least."


    "Brother Lionel, you don''t know how much I like you, do you?" She held his hand and smiled


    slightly. "I really like you so much. I like you so much that I know that I shouldn''t stay with you, but I


    still did."


    "Karen, what nonsense are you spouting?" asked Nathaniel, his expression changed slightly. He


    couldn''t help but grasp her hand tightly. He was worried that if he let go of her, she would leave him.


    "Brother Lionel, it''s the truth." Karen Joy smiled. "Today, my father called me and asked me to go


    back to New York. If I didn''t listen to him, he would take me home on his own. I knew the weight of


    his words, but I still went against his will and came back with the driver to be with you."


    In fact, her father never called her. This was just an excuse for why she suddenly bought a ticket to


    leave and a reason to convince Brother Lionel.


    "Karen..." Nathaniel raised his hand and caressed her cheek. "I will never let you go. Even if your


    father came here to drag you home personally, I still won''t let you go." "Brother Lionel..." "Karen..."


    He lowered his head and kissed her head before hugging her, "Karen, why don''t you stay by my


    side and apany me?"


    After asking this question, Nathaniel held his breath and waited for Karen Joy''s answer. He needed


    her to give him an affirmative answer.


    He was really lonely for too long. He hoped that this girl could stay with him so that she could fill the


    void in his heart.


    "Brother Lionel, of course, I am willing to apany you." Even if he did not reveal his true identity


    to her and did not want to tell her about his fiancee, when she heard his request, she was still willing


    to believe him and wait for him without anyint or regret.


    "Okay, good girl!" As soon as she replied, Nathaniel held her face and bent down slightly to kiss her


    lips.


    He only wanted to kiss her lightly, however, as they kissed and he breathed in her scent, he became


    so attracted that he kissed her passionately instead.


    "Brother Lionel..." When he let go of her, she was still catching her breath and she plunged into his


    embrace. "But I need you to promise me one thing."


    "Which is?" The girl looked so delicious that he wanted to eat her whole.


    But this girl obviously didn''t know how delicious she was, and she even rested her body on him.


    She didn''t know how much self-control and discipline he needed to exert to control himself so that


    he wouldn''t think about doing more outrageous things to her.


    "Brother Lionel, you must promise me that you can only kiss me like this. You can''t kiss any other


    woman... even that woman whom you have a rtionship with." She gritted her teeth and said in a


    serious tone.


    She was always a possessive, selfish, and petty girl. She did not want her Brother Lionel to be nice


    to other girls besides her, and she did not want Brother Lionel to do things to other girls that he


    could only do to her.


    "You are like my favorite special chocte, and the people you were talking about are like ordinary


    chocte. Now that I have tasted you, how can I still taste other people?" He looked at her and


    responded seriously too.


    Karen Joy pouted and replied, "Brother Lionel, you can only say these sweet words to me and no


    one else."


    He smiled and said, "Of course, I will only say it to you."


    She was a little worried, "But Brother Lionel... If you can only do these things to me alone, will you


    grow tired of me?"


    He answered her with another question, "Will you grow tired of me?"


    Karen Joy did not even hesitate as she immediately shook her head. "No, I only wish that I could be


    with Brother Lionel all the time. How can I be tired of you?"


    "Me too." He once again pressed her into his arms and hugged her. "I will never grow tired of you


    for the rest of my life. Not just a day or two, but the rest of my life!"

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    For the rest of his life, he would keep her with him and never let her go.


    However, there would be a lot of obstacles in the future. No one knew what was going to happen.


    They only told themselves that no matter what happened, they should not give up easily.


    In Karen Joy Kyle''s memory, she couldn''t remember that she had a meal with Brother Lionel.


    When Brother Lionel sat beside her and ate with her, she did not bother about eating much. All she


    did was to look at him quietly.


    She wanted to remember his actions and his appearance firmly in her mind. If she were separated


    from him again in the future, and no matter how long she would be separated from him, she could


    never forget him again.


    "Do you not like this food?" Perhaps her eyes were fixed on him for too long, it made him feel


    ufortable. Nathaniel Cooper raised his head slowly and asked her.


    "They''re good." Karen Joy shook her head, and her smile looked so pretty, like a blooming flower.


    "When I''m with you, no matter what I eat, it will definitely be a good meal nheless."


    "In that case, then eat more. Don''t lose weight aftering to Country A." Nathaniel kept putting


    food onto her te, "I will try my best to spend more time with you in the future."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Karen Joy''s expression changed.


    "Of course." Looking at her happy face, he also smiled as he continued to put food onto her te.


    "Don''t starve yourself anymore in the future. If you get sick, everyone will worry about you."


    "Okay okay. I won''t do it again in the future." Karen Joy nodded her head and leaned a little closer


    to Nathaniel. "Brother Lionel, with you by my side, no matter what obstacles I face, I will definitely


    try my best to conquer them and never give up."


    She didn''t want to worry about his fiancee, as she only wanted to be with Brother Lionel. With him


    by her side, they could ovee anything. Karen Joy tried to persuade herself.


    As long as she was sure, she would not retreat or hesitate anymore. She would be strong and put


    up a fighting spirit as she attempted to break through all obstacles and sessfully stay by Brother


    Lionel''s side.


    She would apany him until the end of time.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The phone on the side suddenly rang, and Karen Joy''s thoughts were disrupted. It was a familiar


    phone number, but after she ran away from home, this phone number no longer called her.


    After she ran away from home, her father had not contacted her. She knew that he was angry with


    her.


    Why did her father call her all of a sudden today?


    Was he unhappy knowing that she was staying in Brother Lionel''s house?


    If that was the case, she would be in big trouble!


    "Who is it?" Seeing that she was frowning, Nathaniel asked worriedly, "Don''t you want to take it?"


    "No." Karen Joy shook her head and declined the phone call.


    Brother Lionel didn''t even know how "scary" her father was. If her father called to ask her to go back


    to New York, he would mean his words. If she didn''t go back, she would probably be taken out of


    bed and brought back to New York the next morning.


    Her father was really a respectable and admirable person, but he was also very scary.


    "Did your father call you?" The only person who could make this little girl so upset must be her


    father. "He wasn''t okay with youing over to Country A to find me?"


    "Yes." Karen Joy nodded honestly, and her voice sounded a little aggrieved.


    Her father would definitely not agree to this arrangement. Sometimes, she wondered if her father


    was trying to marry her off to Jayden.


    This was because Jayden was an adopted son that their father was very satisfied with. In terms of


    his personal life and work ethics, Jayden''s performance was extremely outstanding, and he had


    won their father''s favor.


    Jayden would be able to take up the heavy responsibilities at Rovio. However, his father was not


    keen of the idea of handing Rovio over to someone who''s not biologically rted to him, hence it


    would be the best choice to have her marry Jayden, and they both could manage Rovio together.


    Thinking of this possibility, Karen Joy was very annoyed. She didn''t want to believe that she was not


    as important as Rovio to her father.


    "Karen!" Just as she was worried, Brother Lionel pulled her into his arms and said, "Don''t worry, I''m


    here. No matter what obstacles, including your father, he can''t stop you from being by my side."


    As early as many years ago, Nathaniel knew that Kevin Kyle had never wanted him to be by Little


    Karen''s side for so long.


    Otherwise, the news that Nathaniel had not been killed in the terrifying incident would long be


    delivered to the Kyle family, and there would be news or evidence about Nathaniel being in


    Chatterton Town before.


    These showed that Kevin really did not like him being by his daughter''s side.


    So what?


    Nathaniel was locked onto his daughter, for sure!


    "Master Perth, ording to the news we just received, Mr. President has already brought the girl to


    his residence." After reading the message he had just gotten, Dominic Cooper looked at Zuriel


    Perth with concern.


    Zuriel drank the wine in his ss in one gulp. He drank too quickly and choked, and tears had


    trickled down his cheeks. He roared agitatedly, "We''ve all tried our best to help him, and after more


    than ten years of hard work, we''ve finally managed to get him this position. Is he nning to let that


    girl destroy everything by doing this?"


    "Then what should we do now?" Dominic gritted his teeth and made a throat-slitting gesture. "No


    matter how beautiful she is, we should exterminate any obstacle thates our way."


    "You want to get rid of her? Do you have the guts? Anyway, I don''t have the balls to touch her."


    Zuriel filled up another ss of wine and took another sip. "That girl is not an ordinary person. If


    anything happens to her, both the President and the Kyle family will not let us go."


    "Since Nathaniel won''t listen to us, and we can''t do anything to that girl... Are we just going to sit by


    idly?" Dominic raised his voice and asked.


    He admitted that he had a good impression of the girl, but the girl didn''t belong to him. Besides, she


    was causing a lot of troubles at this point and he wouldn''t mind killing her off, but he forgot about


    her special status.


    The President acted carelessly and ruthlessly, and they couldn''t deal with this girl either. For some


    time, both of them were silent. Dominic looked at Zuriel worriedly, and Zuriel just kept sipping on his


    wine.


    After several sses of wine, Zuriel said slowly, "There is another person who can help us."


    Dominic asked, "Who?"


    Zuriel said, "He is in charge of some major parts in Rovio. People in the business industry think


    highly of him. He is also a very capable Young Master of the Kyle family."


    "Jayden Kyle? " Dominic had heard of this adopted son of the Kyle family before, but he did not


    know much about him. He did not know if he had the ability to help them.


    Zuriel suddenly felt much more rxed. He smiled and said, "As far as I know, when the Kyle


    family''s First Miss just arrived in Coast City for a few hours, the Young Master of the Kyle family


    already brought some of his men to follow her."


    For a moment, Dominic didn''t understand much. He asked, "What does that have to do with our


    problem?"


    Zuriel smiled and said, "His purpose is very obvious. He wants to bring the little girl back home."

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    "Do you want Jayden to help us take the girl away?" Dominic Cooper was confused with his


    suggestion. "It''s been so long, but we haven''t seen Jayden taking her back anyway."


    "If that girl was easy to deal with, then the Young Master of the Kyle family wouldn''t be here.


    Everyone knows that she is the gem of her family, and everyone knows how much Kevin loves and


    spoils her. Who could force her to do something she doesn''t want to do?" Zuriel Perth spoke about


    Kevin Kyle as he knew him very well.


    Back then, he had secretly sneaked into Chatterton Town with Nathaniel Cooper. Both of them used


    fake identities. However, Kevin still knew everything about them. He didn''t even know how Kevin


    knew about it.


    Kevin could see through their intentions and antics well. Zuriel knew that this leader of Rovio


    Corporation Inc must be powerful.


    Now that many years had passed, he still remembered Kevin very well. Especially in the past few


    years, as Rovio grew bigger and bigger, Kevin''s reputation became more and more famous. For a


    few consecutive years, he had been the richest man in the world.


    He was featured in many lists and grown to be one of the more powerful men in the world. This was


    an achievement that many people could only dream about.


    To describe Rovio as powerful and rich was an understatement. Rovio''s wealth and sess were


    enough to feed an entire nation.


    Karen Joy Kyle was beautiful and smart, in addition to having such a strong and powerful support


    system. Who would dare do anything to her?


    Unless that person was seeking death.


    "Mr. Perth, after you have said so much, I only understand one thing. As long as that girl is unwilling


    to do something, no one can force her. Then how could Jayden help us?" After thinking thoroughly,


    Dominic still did not understand what Zuriel''s intentions were.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Zuriel filled another ss of wine and drank slowly. He responded, "I''m not saying that Jayden can


    help us, but he can help himself..."


    "Help himself?" The more Dominic listened, the more confused he became. Zuriel had never talked


    like this before, so why was he acting like this now?


    "Let''s just wait patiently and watch the show. I believe that Jayden''s men should already know about


    it. That is his sister whom he had protected and cared for for more than ten years. Tonight, she


    stayed in another man''s house..." Zuriel suddenly let out a cynicalugh. "Master Dominic, I have a


    question for you."


    "If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t keep me guessing." Dominic also poured himself a


    ss of wine and sipped slowly. His alcohol tolerance was lower than Zuriel''s, so he drank slowly.


    "If you protect a little girl since she was young... you took care of her, cherished her like a treasure,


    grew up with her, and slowly tried to have a romantic rtionship with her..." Zuriel suddenly


    changed his tone of speech and sounded serious, "But one day, the treasure you have taken care


    of for so long has been taken away by someone else, what will you do?"


    Dominic replied, "That depends on how much I like this treasure."


    Zuriel answered, "It''s a precious treasure. You care so much for this treasure. Wherever she goes,


    you''ll follow."


    Zuriel tried to make his point clear for Dominic.


    He thought for a while before answering, "If something like that happens... If I can''t have it, I would


    rather destroy it."


    Hearing his answer, Zuriel smiled with satisfaction, "Then, Jayden, the First Young Master of the


    Kyle family, as perfect as he is, what will he do when he encounters something like this?"


    "Master Perth, are you implying that he will do that to his sister..."Obviously, Dominic was surprised,


    yet delighted. "But they are siblings. Does he still think he could have such a romance with his


    sister?"


    "Everyone knows that he is only an adopted son of the Kyle family. Even though he has the family


    name, there is no blood rtionship between him and the rest of the Kyle family... If he can win the


    heart of that little girl, and if the little girl was also willing, Kevin probably will be happy too."


    Speaking of this, Zuriel sighed. "Kevin''s Rovio has to be handed over to the next generation sooner


    orter. His son is still young. If his adopted,petent son can handle a lot of things and can


    be his son-inw, this will be convenient for him."


    Besides the both of them, many others in the public were watching over Jayden too. Everyone was


    curious to see if Kevin was willing to allow his adopted son to manage Rovio one day.


    They wanted to see if Kevin really acknowledged his adopted son as one real member of the family,


    just like he imed.


    "Well, that''s not something impossible. It''s just that the little girl''s mind is all on Mr. President. How


    would she like her brother?" Dominic proposed another question.


    "As for this, let''s see how the First Young Master of the Kyle family will handle it. As outsiders, we


    can''t do anything. However, if that little girl moves into Donder, it would be harder for Jayden to find


    out information about her. In the future, let your men spread the beans to him." After drinking some


    wine, he finally figured out things that have been troubling him for a few days. Zuriel picked up his


    ss happily and drank more.


    In fact, the little girl of the Kyle family had not offended or hurt him before, and the little girl was also


    quite likable. Logically, he should not harm the little girl, but unfortunately, matters gotplicated.


    Her existence affected all decisions of their President, so she had to leave.


    The night was as dark as ink.


    However, because of the lights of the city, this night was no longer a fearful night. Instead, it was


    colorful, gorgeous, and beautiful. The night scene looked extremely mesmerizing.


    The most famous ce in Coast City was the Coast City Tower. The tower was six hundred and


    thirty meters high. Standing on the watchtower, it felt like a fairytale, as one could overlook the night


    view of the whole city. Of course, the famous Donder Street could also be seen.


    Jayden held his binocrs and looked at Donder Street for a long time. However, he could only see


    the lights in that area. He could not find the house he wanted to look for, nor the person he wanted


    to observe.


    In a few months, it would be fourteen years since he had been in the Kyle family. He had been by


    Karen Joy Kyle''s side for almost fourteen years.


    Time flew by really quickly. In a blink of an eye, both of them were adults now.


    The little baby princess that he had been protecting had grown up and turned into a beautiful, young


    lady.


    Was 14 years really not that long?


    Well, it was definitely long enough for some people to forget the faces of others, like how the little


    girl couldn''t remember what her Brother Lionel looked like.


    However, even though she had forgotten what that person looked like, she could not erase the


    memories she had of him in her heart.


    Not only did she not forget her Brother Lionel, but she had also moved into his house...


    At the thought of that, he unconsciously held his binocrs tighter.


    "First Young Master, it''s from Director Kevin."


    York Tanner''s voice brought Jayden back to his senses.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Jayden Elias Kyle turned around, quickly took the phone that York Tanner handed over and


    answered, "Dad."


    "Hm." The unique, mellow voice of Kevin Kyle came from the other side of the phone.


    He only uttered to show he was listening, just like how he was over the years. He still looked cold


    and unapproachable.


    "Dad, what can I do for you?" In front of his father, Jayden was always cautious. He was afraid that


    if he did something wrong, he would be hated by his father, who was very strict.


    "Are you at Coast City?" Kevin answered. He still sounded cold, and no one knew what he wanted


    to express.


    "Yes." Jayden nodded. In such a short time, he had thought of the many reasons his father had


    called him for.


    He hoped that he could read through his father. He constantly acted cautiously and wisely so that


    his father wouldn''t find any fault with him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had been in the Kyle family for more than ten years now, and he was also the First Young


    Master of the Kyle family. His family treated him like their own child, but he had never forgotten that


    he was an adopted son.


    He had to remind himself this all the time, so that he could do better for his adopted family.


    "Jayden, you are the eldest son of the Kyle family." Kevin said these words with a heavy tone, but


    he did not continue to borate. This confused Jayden again.


    "Dad, did I do something wrong?" Over the years, he had been careful and tried his best to do


    everything.


    He thought about his words carefully. The projects that he had been in charge of recently had been


    completed well, and he had not made any mistakes. What else was wrong?


    "You are the eldest son of the Kyle Family, you are also Karen Joy and Julien''s older brother. If the


    two of them did something wrong, what should you, as an older brother do?" Kevin''s voice came


    over the phone again, which was also one of the few times that he said so much at once.


    "Dad..." Jayden did not know how to reply for a moment. Perhaps his father was ming him for not


    bringing his sister home after such a long time.


    Kevin emphasized again, "Jayden, you must remember that you are a child of the Kyle family."


    "Dad, I know what to do." Jayden closed his eyes, and he felt that his heart had be heavy.


    He had been in the Kyle family for fourteen years now. The people in the Kyle family gave him the


    best education, the best life, fulfilled his every need, and they also gave him love...


    From the day he entered the Kyle family, his mother told him that he would be their child and he


    would be Little Karen''s older brother... Thus, in the past fourteen years, he felt that he had been


    verypetent in his role as an older brother.


    However...


    "You don''t understand." He heard Kevin''s mellow voice again, this time, he sounded a little


    frustrated. It was obvious that he was a little unhappy.


    "Dad, I''m not sure what you want to say." Jayden did not understand. Was that not what his father


    had told him to do?


    "Jayden, I want to let you know that you are our child, and you can do whatever you want. Don''t be


    so overcautious." The person who spoke at the other end of the phone was Karen Daly instead.


    "Mom...


    "Jayden, you are our good child, and we have seen all your efforts over the years. Karen Joy is your


    sister. As her brother, if she does something wrong, you should guide her. You can''t let her do


    whatever she wants." Karen continued to say.


    "Mom, I understand." This time, he should really understand what they meant.


    He always knew that in their eyes, they really regarded him as their own child, but asionally he


    couldn''t help but to doubt their love.


    It seemed that he was overthinking.


    "Good that you understand. It''ste. Go to bed early." After wishing his mother good night too, he


    hung up the phone.


    At the other side of the world, after hanging up the phone, Karen turned her head and red at the


    man sitting beside her with a sad gaze. "Mr. Kyle, let me deal with the children''s affairs. If you were


    to handle it, I''m afraid you would scare our children off."


    Kevin, "I..."


    Karen interrupted him. "What I? It was such an easy discussion, but you kept your child hanging.


    Don''t you think so?"


    Kevin didn''t say anything more. Anyway, his wife was always right. No matter how many years had


    passed, this had never changed.


    Karen continued, "Kevin, the children have grown up. Let them deal with their own personal


    problems. We don''t have much control over it."


    Kevin''s face darkened. It was obvious that he did not agree with Karen''s words.


    Karen sat down beside him and leaned her head on his shoulder. "Kevin, you chose to marry me


    without the permission of your parents, didn''t you?"


    Kevin took the opportunity to put his arm around her and patted her on the back. "I''m not the same."


    Karen looked up at him and said, "Tell me, what''s not the same?"


    Under her gaze, Kevin exined slowly, "Before I decided to marry you, I''ve already taken over


    Rovio for many years. Since young, I''ve always been the one in charge of my own matters. I know


    very well what I''m doing."


    After listening to him, Karen was a little anxious. "Mr. Kyle, do you mean to say that our children


    don''t have their own thoughts? You think they don''t know what they are doing?"


    Kevin did not know how to respond.


    When did he say that?


    This woman was getting more and more capable of distorting his words these past few years.


    Karen also knew that she was a little rushed, so she rephrased her words, "Kevin, our children are


    so much more capable than what we think. We have to try to let them do what they want to do.


    Maybe one day, you will really see that our children have really grown up."


    Kevin also knew that their children werepetent and capable. Because he thought that his


    children were too good, he would think that no one was worthy of his daughter.


    However, Kevin had never mentioned this to anyone else before. Of course, Karen did not know


    about it too.


    Kevin didn''t say anything, but Karen understood what he was thinking. "Kevin, if you''re worried


    about our baby Karen, honestly, you don''t have to. Our Karen is much better at seeing through


    people than me. Don''t worry, the person she fancies will definitely be as capable as her."


    Over the years, everyone in the world knew that Kevin doted on his daughter a lot. It was because


    this daughter was his and Karen''s first child.


    Of course, it was not easy for the child to survive, and throughout the years when his wife was not


    by his side, their child apanied him.


    That was why he didn''t want his daughter to grow up so quickly, and to have another man in her


    heart so quickly.


    "I don''t agree." After a long while, Kevin finally spoke up.


    "What do you mean you don''t agree?" Karen asked.


    Kevin picked up the documents at his side and flipped through them. After a long while, he finally


    responded, "Before you turned 20, you weren''t that wise, but after meeting me, you became wiser


    and smarter."


    "Mr. Kyle, can you stop praising yourself that much?" Karenughed as she responded.


    Karen wasughing at how self-righteous and proud this man was.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Kevin softened his tone slightly, but his expression turned serious


    again.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    "Okay, okay. You''re right. Our Director Kevin is always right." Karen Daly walked behind him and


    helped him massage his shoulders. "Mr. Kyle, you''ve been missing your daughter for so long that


    you can''t sleep, right?"


    Kevin Kyle said stubbornly, "I didn''t."


    Karen added, "Your daughter is just as stubborn as you. If you ignore her, I doubt she would talk to


    you too."


    Kevin''s face darkened again, and the blue veins on his forehead were protruding.


    Karen continued to say, "She''s our daughter. If you are happy with making her feel bad, then just


    ignore her."


    Over the past few days, this man had been thinking too much about his daughter. As someone


    closest to him, how could Karen not know? She just didn''t expect that both the father and daughter


    were so stubborn that neither of them wanted to contact the other first.


    Kevin continued flipping through the documents, but he didn''t reply.


    "Kevin, when did you know about Jayden''s feelings for Karen?" Karen had always remembered that


    her husband''s EQ was extremely low. How could he see through Jayden''s feelings for Karen so


    quickly?


    "Because I am a man." His EQ was not high, but his IQ was high. He understood how would a man


    act around a woman he fancied. Of course, the child who lived under his eyes could not escape


    from his eyes.


    "Forget it. Let them deal with their own affairs. We can only guide them a little."


    Karen sighed as she thought about the phone call with Jayden earlier. That child was so smart and


    so sensible. He must have understood the good intention of his parents.


    A rtionship between two parties must be of their own free will, and it was impossible to force


    love.


    The weather in Coast City was very good, it was afortable 20 degrees Celsius.


    Because it was a city close to the sea, there was often a sea breeze, so the air was also fresh. The


    early morning air was exceptionally refreshing.


    Karen Joy Kyle turned overzily, hid in the quilt, and continued to snore.


    When she thought of how her Brother Lionel stayed by her sidest night and slept with her, her lips


    curled up slightly when she fell asleep.


    After a few hours of sleep, she still had no intention of waking up, but she was awoken by her


    buzzing phone beside her.


    She scratched her head, and it took her a long time to reach for her phone. She picked it up and


    saw that it was Uncle ck calling.


    Nick ck was her father''s personal assistant. Wherever her father went, Nick would be there too.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Joy was very clear that while this phone call was from Nick''s phone, but in fact, it was


    probably from her father.


    Last night, her father called her, but she did not pick it up. Instead, she hung up his phone. Her


    father must have been angrier with her, so he wouldn''t call her personally.


    She was the one who didn''t answer her father''s phone, but she felt sad that this call wasn''t from her


    father.


    After thinking for a while, Karen Joy answered the call and said, "Uncle ck, how are you?"


    She tried to make her voice sound as pleasant as possible. If she talked to Uncle ck like when


    she was a child, it was possible that he would help her out.


    "Miss, Director Kevin wants to see you!" Nick''s voice echoed into Karen Joy''s ears.


    "Dad wants to see me?" Karen Joy guessed correctly. But when she suddenly heard that her father


    wanted to see her, she still felt a little worried. "But I''m in Country A now. It''s not convenient for me


    to go back."


    Nick replied, "Miss, Director Kevin is right downstairs."


    "What?" Hearing Nick''s words, Karen Joy jumped out of bed. She opened the curtains and saw a


    limited edition Bentley parked in front of their small courtyard.


    That kind of car was her father''s trademark car.


    For so many years, she had not seen her father driving other cars besides Bentley. This really


    showed how loyal he was. He was loyal to the people around him, even towards the brands he


    frequented.


    Ah, ah, ah!


    Her father was always so fast. When he called her yesterday, he might be in New York, but he


    arrived in Country A in less than 24 hours.


    It seemed that this time, her father was really angry and he would definitely take her back.


    What should she do now?


    Karen Joy was so anxious that she really didn''t know what to do.


    "Miss, are youing down to see Director Kevin, or do you want Director Kevin to go up and see


    you?" She heard Nick''s voice again through the phone.


    "I, I... Uncle ck, how did you guys get in?" Yesterday, when the driver took her into this area, they


    went through plenty of security checks before entering. How did her father get in?


    "Miss, do you think that he really couldn''t go wherever he wanted?" Nick asked calmly. His tone


    made her feel like she really didn''t know her father well.


    "I..." Sure enough, she underestimated her father. If he could meet world leaders and famous


    people easily,ing to such a ce must be a piece of cake for him.


    "Miss?"


    "I''ll go down now." Karen Joy hung up the phone and hurried back to the house to see if there was


    any other way out except for the front door.


    She was very disappointed because she could not find any other exit to escape despite searching


    for the house. She was forced to face her father and face the risk of being brought back home.


    The elegant Bentley was parked at the gate. It was only a short distance from the house to the front


    door, but Karen Joy walked so slowly to get to the car.


    Nick had already gotten out of the car and waited for her. When he saw Karen Joy, heughed and


    said, "Miss, you''re here."


    "Good morning, Uncle ck!" Karen Joy said sweetly.


    "Morning?" Nick raised his head to look at the sky and said, "The sun moved really fast today. The


    sun''s high up above us already."


    Nick spoke really sarcastically. It was already noon, and Director Kevin had already dealt with many


    important matters since the morning. He probably made a million other dors, and probably


    approved many projects already...


    "Uncle ck, you''re bing more and more adorable." How could Karen Joy not know what Nick


    meant? She got used to his way of speaking already.


    "Miss, Director Kevin is in the car." Nick pointed to the back seat of the car and gave Karen Joy


    another look, indirectly telling her that her father might still be angry.


    Karen Joy nodded. She walked to the car, opened the door, and said, "Dad."


    Kevin was wearing a white shirt and a pair of ck suit pants. He sat in the back seat of the car and


    held a document in his hand. He was reading it with his head down. He did not respond to her.


    "Dad..." Karen Joy called him again, but her father still didn''t look up, as if he didn''t hear her at all.


    "Dad!" Karen Joy got into the car and sat beside Kevin. She leaned her little head against Kevin''s


    shoulder and acted sweetly, "Dad, are you going to ignore me for the rest of your life?"


    Kevin was still looking at the documents in his hand. He still ignored his daughter.


    "Dad, are you really going to ignore me?" Karen Joy knew that she had gone too far this time and


    made her father very angry, but she didn''t expect that he would ignore her like this.


    Kevin still did not respond to her. It was as if all he could see were the documents in his hand. He


    could not see his daughter at all.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    "Dad..." Karen Joy Kyle raised her voice a little and reached out to take away the documents in


    Kevin Kyle''s hand. "If you''re going to ignore me, I''m going to leave."


    She put her pink and tender face close to him and said proudly, "Dad, when I leave, you will actually


    miss me, won''t you?"


    "Try me, see if I will," Kevin finally replied her and his tone sounded a little softer.


    No matter how much he disagreed with her, when Kevin saw her that cute face of her, especially


    since she looked so much like Karen Daly, how could he speak to her with such harsh words?


    "Dad, you really don''t miss me?" Karen Joy threw herself into Kevin''s arms and rubbed against his


    chest like a child. "You won''t miss me, but I''ll miss you very much."


    "Miss me?" His daughter had finally learned tofort him just when she was 18 years old. If she


    really missed him so much, why didn''t she call him?


    If he didn''t take the initiative toe to her, she would probably nevere back to him for the rest


    of her life. He felt depressed when he thought about it.


    "Dad, of course I miss you. I miss you so much that I can''t sleep well these days and couldn''t eat


    well too." She got out of Kevin''s arms and grabbed his hand to touch her own face. "Dad, feel my


    face. I''ve lost weight, right?"


    Karen Joy just wanted to put on an act for her old man, but little did she know that Kevin actually


    touched her face and his expression changed. In the end, he concluded, "Nick, immediately get


    someone to whip up some nutritious soup for her."


    "Dad, I''m just kidding. Look at me. I''m as healthy as a bull." Karen Joy said in a hurry.


    Her father was too serious. She was just joking, but he took her words seriously and instructed


    others to cook for her immediately.


    Wait... Did her father indeed asked someone to cook for her?


    It''s over! It''s over! It''s over!


    It seemed that her father would definitely take her back to New York this time.


    No, she couldn''t go back, at least not now.


    She had just made some progress in her rtionship with Brother Lionel. She did not want to leave


    Brother Lionel and return to New York at this time.


    "My daughter, I watched you grow day by day. Do you think I wouldn''t realize if you''ve lost some


    weight?" When he touched his daughter''s face, it feltpletely different, so she must have lost


    weight.


    "Dad, I still have something to do. I can''t go back to New York with you for the time being." Karen


    Joy suddenly spoke sadly and pitifully. If her father forced her to return to New York, she would cry.


    "Nick, let''s go!" Kevin looked at Karen Joy, who had her puppy dog eyes on disy. This little girl


    cared so much about the man who didn''t even want to tell her his real identity.


    Now the smart girl was turning into a fool. She had already made several mistakes in such a short


    time today. He didn''t say that he was bringing her back to New York, yet she was already so sad.


    "Dad, I said that I won''t be able to return to New York for the time being." Karen Joy turned around


    and wanted to escape from the car, but Nick had already locked the car door.


    "Dad, I said I won''t go back yet, and you can''t force me to do something I don''t want to do." Karen


    Joy was so anxious that she bit her lip. Tears were welling up in her eyes, but she was so stubborn


    that she tried hard to put up a strong front.


    In the past, her father often told her that she was the treasure of their family, and that everyone in


    the family loved her dearly. Whatever she wanted to do, they would support her anyway, and they


    would never force her to do something she didn''t want to do.


    But now, she wanted to find Brother Lionel, and her father stopped her from doing so; she didn''t


    want to return to New York, but her father was forcing her to return to New York.


    Was he really the father who loved her unconditionally? Was that her father that never talked to her


    fiercely?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She was doubting his love now!


    Just as she was getting anxious, Kevin spoke again, "You''re my daughter. If you don''t want to do


    something, of course, I won''t force you."


    This little girl had misunderstood him. He really wanted to punish her, but his heart ached when he


    saw how pitiful she looked, as if she was about to cry.


    "I said I don''t want to go back to New York, but you still want me to go back to New York. If this is


    not force, then what is it?" Karen Joy blinked hard, and her tears rolled out of her eyes.


    "Since when did I say that I''m taking you back to New York?" Kevin stretched out his hand and


    rubbed Karen Joy''s little head. He sighed and said, "When did you be so stupid?"


    He couldn''t control her. He had raised his daughter for 18 years with great care and love. Now,


    there was another man in her heart, and she even abandoned her father for him.


    "If you''re not taking me back to New York, then where are you taking me? Why did Uncle ck lock


    the door?" Karen Joy wiped her sad tears, but there was a little joy in her heart.


    No matter how many years had passed, no matter her age, as long as she pretended to be


    aggrieved and pitiful, her father would feel sorry for her and could not bear to scold her.


    She always understood that among the three children, her father loved her the most, and even the


    little precious at home was far behind her.


    "The car is moving, if Uncle ck didn''t lock the car, were you going to jump out of the car?" Only


    when facing his wife and daughter, Kevin could be this patient.


    Kevin''s patience and gentleness had always been reserved for Karen Daly and Karen Joy only.


    As for the 8-year-old little precious in their family, he hadpletely inherited his father''s cold


    character. At such a young age, the little boy could put on a cold face that could intimidate others.


    He didn''t need his father''s love and care. Or perhaps they were too simr, they repelled each


    other.


    "Hehe..." Karen Joy smiled shyly and leaned into her father''s arms again, "Dad, actually, I am just


    joking. I know that you love me the most. You will definitely not force me to do something I don''t


    want to do."


    "It''s good that you know that then." In front of his daughter, Kevin always put on a slight smile on his


    face, and he always looked at her so tenderly.


    After all these years, his daughter, Karen Joy, had grown up. His son, Julien Glover Kyle, had also


    turned 8 years old.


    However, time was kind to him, as it didn''t leave much trace on him. Instead, he looked more


    charming instead. He was a sessful and charming man, who often attracted the eyes of many


    young women when he went out.


    Because of his maturity and charm, he often encountered some weird advances by others through


    these years.


    When he dined outside, he would often receive many "gifts" from others.


    Not long ago, there was once a very boldpany who did something out of boundaries. It was


    clear that Director Kevin lived a very self- disciplined and strict lifestyle. He never messed around


    with women, yet, thispany actually sent women to Director Kevin''s bed.


    On that night, Kevin brought a group of his men out for a meal to talk about a project, and he


    returned to the hotel after dinner that night.


    When he opened the door of his hotel room, there were two women waiting for him inside.


    He had never met one of the women before.


    And the other woman was actually his wife, Karen Daly.


    Kevin opened the door and he was stunned. He noticed Karen first. When he saw Karen, he let out


    a sweet smile unknowingly. However, almost immediately, he saw the other woman sitting in the


    room too.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Kevin Kyle was a germaphobe. The rooms he stayed in were specially reserved for him by the


    hotels under Rovio. Others could not stay in his room.


    That night, when he returned to the hotel, he immediately saw Karen Daly whom he had not seen


    for a week. He was very excited to see her. Unexpectedly, there was also another woman that was


    in the room, and she looked unkempt.


    He frowned as he looked at Karen, and looked at her with suspicious eyes. Instead, Karen nced


    at him with a death re, and she walked out of the room.


    "Karen, what''s going on?" Kevin grabbed Karen and held her in his arms.


    "What''s going on?" Karen broke out of his arms and looked at him angrily. "Director Kevin, how can


    you ask me what''s going on?" Kevin felt helpless and reached out to grab her. He raised his voice,


    "Let''s talk about this. Don''t mess around!"


    Karen shook off his hand. "Who''s messing around here?"


    Yes, who was messing around?


    She wanted to give him a surprise today, so when she came to the hotel, she did not tell him in


    advance. But little did she know, there was a naked woman lying on his bed.


    When she saw the woman, she didn''t leave immediately. She wanted to wait for him toe back


    to the hotel and give her an exnation. Instead, he put the me on her! Did he think that she


    would arrange for a hooker to reward him for working so hard?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She simply bit her lips in anger and she


    was about to pounce on him. She regretteding over here tonight to ruin his "n".


    "Alright, I said something wrong." Ignoring her struggle, Kevin once again pulled her into his arms


    and hugged her tightly. "Didn''t we agree that we have to talk about matters properly, and we can''t


    argue? Tell me, what''s going on?"


    "Your partners are really considerate huh. You haven''t returned to your room yet, and they already


    sent a woman to your room first." Karen said sadly.


    In fact, she knew Kevin well. He wouldn''t do anything immoral behind her back, but no matter what,


    when a woman sees another woman lying on her husband''s bed, she would probably lose their


    mind.


    Kevin patted her on the back, then he carried her away. He said, "I didn''t know about this."


    Karen sniffled, "I know, but you can''t me me for being angry and sad... I''m worried that... if I did


    note tonight, you would have..."


    Before she finished her words, Kevin immediately pressed his finger on her lips. He lowered his


    head and whispered in her ear, "Karen, trust me, what you are worried about will never happen."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Karen stayed in his arms and nodded sullenly. "Trusting may not be enough, as I will still be worried


    that you would fall into someone else''s trap."


    Kevin traveled frequently and had to meet different people every day. These people acted differently


    from the surfacepared to their true colors. No one knew what kind of dirty tricks they would y


    behind the scenes.


    No matter how careful Kevin was, sometimes, he might be caught off guard and fall into their trap.


    "I don''t want you to worry about me, so I will promise that I will protect myself well. I will definitely


    not fall into anybody''s trap." As Kevin spoke, he ced Karen in the car and immediately picked up


    his phone to call Nick ck.


    "Director Kevin, is there anything?" Nick answered the phone quickly.


    Kevin responded coldly, "Nick, find out who sent the woman to my room. We''ll never work with them


    again in the future. There''s a rat in this hotel. Fire all the staff that were on duty tonight. Also, issue


    the notice immediately and emphasize that we will never employ them again."


    Kevin was a very attractive and charming man, and he was also envied by a lot of men. However,


    he had strict principles and would take care of himself and his family well...


    "Dad, where are you going to take me to?" Although Kevin said that he would not take her back to


    New York, Karen Joy Kyle was still a little worried as the car continued to drive along. After all, her


    father looked gentle on the surface, but in fact, he was a fierce beast.


    "Are you worried that I will take you away and sell you off?" Kevin sighed, "Little girl, am I not your


    father?"


    Karen Joy nestled in her father''s arms and acted cute. She said, "Dad... Actually, I know that you


    love me, but I have grown up. Sooner orter, I will get married."


    "How old are you? How can you think about getting married so soon." Kevin frowned immediately.


    This little girl couldn''t wait to escape from his watch?


    In fact, after listening to Karen Daly''s exnation, Kevin could understand the feelings his daughter


    developed for her first love. However, if she wanted to choose someone to love, it had to be


    someone who was up to his standards. Why did she choose a person who couldn''t even reveal his


    real identity?


    In Kevin''s world, true love went beyond sweet words and romantic gestures. Instead, he needed to


    use practical actions to show his love.


    This was his beloved daughter, so he couldn''t bear to let her suffer the slightest bit of pain or


    sorrow. He loved her so much. How could he bear to watch another man break his daughter''s


    heart?


    "I''m already an adult. In the future, I''ll get married to someone else." As she thought about getting


    married, Karen Joy suddenly started to feel sad. Brother Lionel had a fiancee. Would she really


    have the chance to marry him in this life?


    His status was special. If he couldn''t break off the engagement, he might really need to marry Miss


    Ss in the future. At that time, could she still firmly stay by Brother Lionel''s side like what she was


    doing now?


    To be honest, Karen Joy really didn''t know if she could be that selfless.


    "Sometimes, I really hope that you will never grow up." If she had always remained a child, then she


    never needed to leave his watch.


    "No matter how old I am, I''m still your child." No matter how old she was, she still liked to lie in her


    father''s embrace. Listening to her father''s steady heartbeat, she knew she had nothing to worry


    about.


    "Okay, it''s good that you remember that you are still my child." His wish was simple; he only wished


    that his daughter would always live a healthy and happy life.


    After more than half an hour''s drive, the car arrived at a well- known upscale residentialmunity


    in Coast City ¡ª Moon Bay.


    Moon Bay was a real estate investment that Rovio invested in the capital of Country A. The


    residents were the rich and powerful. Only those with sessful businesses and high sries could


    afford to live here.


    Since everyone who lived here was very rich, the facilities, equipment, and security in this area


    were the best in the world.


    The security work here was good, it was simr to that at the residential area for the senior officials


    at Donder Street.


    Last night, the leader of Rovio suddenly gave out orders and invested arge sum of money to


    strengthen the security management at Moon Bay. It seemed that he wanted to be on par with the


    vis on Donder Street.


    Rovio''s developments had always maintained its high standards and good reputation. As soon as


    Moon Bay opened in Coast City, it attracted the rich people from all over the country to buy a


    property here. Usually, they wouldn''t live here permanently, but they would turn these properties into


    their vacation houses.


    Kevin loved his daughter very much. How could he allow his daughter to live in someone else''s


    house? As early as when Karen Joy arrived in Country A, he had already asked someone to


    prepare a house for her.


    "Director Kevin, we''re here." Nick got out of the car and opened the door for Kevin.


    "Okay." Kevin nodded.


    "Uncle ck, thank you!" Karen Joy got out of the car from the other side. "Dad, why did you bring


    me here?"


    "Sister!" A voice that sounded very childish


    but still pretended to be sophisticated reached Karen Joy''s ears. She didn''t need to look back and


    know it was her little brother.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Karen Joy Kyle turned around and saw their little precious standing just a few feet behind her.


    He was wearing a little white shirt and trousers. At first nce, he looked like a miniature version of


    her father.


    He was only eight years old, but he had already looked like a young adult and always put on a


    proud and cold look.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she knew him too well, she would have thought that he was trying to


    scare her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, little precious? Why are you here too?" Karen Joy walked to the little one and rubbed his face.


    "You are still so young, why are you making a poker face all the time? You should smile more and


    act cute. Then you will have more girls who like you in the future."


    "I don''t need them!" Julien Kyle replied seriously, his face turning red.


    He knew that there were many girls who liked him, but he didn''t like any of them.


    "You really don''t need them?" Karen Joy approached him and poked his face. "Little precious, tell


    me, do you have a girl that you like?"


    It was the first time that she had seen him blush and looked shy.


    "Don''t tease me!" Julien didn''t want to talk to her anymore. His sister was getting more and more


    annoying, but he couldn''t do anything to her now.


    When ites to fighting, he was still very little. After all, he was only eight years old. Even though


    he started to practice Taekwondo and other martial arts from this young age, he was still no match


    for Karen Joy.


    Arguing was simply his weak point too. He was doomed to lose even before the start.


    "Little precious, I asked you a question. Why aren''t you answering?" Karen Joy held his face and


    rubbed it hard. "Come on, tell me, do you have a crush on a girl?"


    Julien moved her hand away and frowned in disgust, "Sister, how many times do I have to tell you


    that a girl can''t just touch a boy''s face like this? Besides, I''m not a little precious. My name is Julien


    Glover Kyle. Please address me as Julien."


    Sometimes, Julien just ignored his sister who always regarded him as a three-year-old child. He


    was annoyed with her most of the time. However, she was his only sister, so he had to bear with


    her.


    As a little boy, he had to protect his mother and sister, so it was okay to let her have her way.


    "Little precious, I''m your sister. If I want to touch you, what can you do to me? You can bite me if


    you can." Karen Joy pulled the little one back to her arms and continued to pinch his little face.


    "Karen Joy, take your hands away!" He was getting quite agitated. She always treated him like a


    child. She shouldn''t forget that he was already eight years old.


    He was eight years old! He was not a three-year- old child anymore! He wanted her to treat him like


    an adult!


    "I won''t! Are you going to bite me?" Every time, Karen Joy seeded in making her young, cold


    brother angry.


    He was her younger brother and her only younger brother. She hoped that he could act like his


    peers, where they could cry their hearts out, fool around, demand for attention... instead of acting


    like a cold, unapproachable child.


    "Karen Joy!" Julien was very angry and shouted to his sister''s name again.


    "She''s your sister." A deep voice suddenly came from the side.


    It was their father who was reminding him that he should treat his sister well.


    "Dad, sorry, it''s my fault." Julien lowered his head and admitted his fault obediently.


    After admitting his mistakes, he turned his head away coldly. He didn''t want to say another word.


    His father always protected his sister, and he was used to it. Besides, he shouldn''t shout his sister''s


    name just now.


    The angrier he was, the more Karen Joy wanted to tease him. She wanted him to act his age. "Little


    precious, don''t be angry. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Don''t you miss me?"


    "Little precious,e on, let me hug you."


    "Little precious..."


    However, no matter what Karen Joy said, Julien still put on a cold face and did not say a word.


    Looking at their interaction, Kevin felt helpless. One was not like him at all, as she was lively and


    quick-witted.


    The other one was exactly like him. He always hid everything quietly in his heart and never shared


    his feelings or struggles with others. Moreover, he would look unapproachable to other people.


    "Julien, your sister was just ying with you. Don''t be angry. Quick, bring her back to the house,"


    said Kevin.


    "Okay." Julien nodded obediently.


    "Dad, aren''t youing with us?" Karen Joy asked.


    "I still have something to take care of. You guys go ahead first. I''ll be backter." Kevin made an


    appointment with someone he had to meet.


    "What is it that''s so important?" Karen Daly''s voice suddenly came from behind, and she nced at


    Kevin with dissatisfaction. "Is it more important than your health?"


    This man had flown for nearly ten hours sincest night. After getting off the ne today, he brought


    her and Julien home and rushed to Donder Street to pick up his daughter.


    After traveling for nearly 24 hours, surely, he was tired. But he still didn''t want to stay home for a


    rest and said that he had something to do.


    After he heard Karen''s words, Kevin furrowed his brows and obediently shut his mouth.


    Karen nced at him and said, "If you have stuff to do then go do it quickly. I''ll take the children


    home."


    Sometimes, if she didn''t talk some sense into Kevin, he would really think of himself as Superman.


    She knew that he worked hard to give her and their children a better life, but in her opinion, the best


    life could not happen without him being around them.


    "Nick, inform the people that I''ll postpone our meeting tonight." Kevin always chose family as his


    first priority.


    As she saw the tense interaction between her parents, Karen Joy quickly jumped out to ease the


    atmosphere. "Mom, why did you alsoe to Coast City?"


    What day was it today? Why did her whole family arrive in Country A?


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you happy to see me?" Karen walked over and opened her arms wide,


    waiting for her daughter to hug her.


    "Mom, I am so happy to see you, how could I not be?" Karen Joy threw herself into her mother''s


    arms and greedily inhaled her mother''s scent.


    "Yes, I''m also very happy to see my baby daughter." Karen stroked her head and smiled brightly,


    "Why did you upset our little Precious as soon as you two met?"


    "Mom, I am not a little precious!" Julien once again emphasized that his mother and sister were


    being disrespectful. He had said many times to not call him that anymore, but they still did it. He


    was getting very annoyed.


    "I think a little precious is a cute nickname. It matches our Julien very well." Karen smiled at him.


    Like her daughter, she liked to tease this cold-tempered little one.


    Julien did not refute his mother''s words.


    One was his mother, and the other was his sister, so he had to give in to them.


    Karen touched his head lovingly, "Alright, it''s windy outside. Let''s get in the house first."


    Karen deliberately ignored Kevin. If he wanted to work so badly, then he could go ahead. Perhaps


    he would only learn his lesson if he copsed one day.


    "Okay, Mom." Karen Joy and Julien answered at the same time.


    Karen Joy held her mother''s hand with one hand and her brother''s hand with another. At the same


    time, she looked back at her father and hinted that he should keep up with them.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Looking at the backs of his wife and children as they walked in front of him, Kevin Kyle felt that his


    world waspleted. He had a kind and loving wife, a beautiful and clever daughter, and a sensible


    son.


    Wasn''t this the definition of sess for a man?


    "Dad, hurry up and keep up." Karen Joy Kyle turned back and shouted at Kevin, fearing that her


    father would do something that would make her mother unhappy again.


    "Okay." Kevin nodded and walked faster to catch up with them. He had a slight smile on his face.


    Karen Joy felt relieved when she saw that Kevin caught up with their speed, "Mom, you haven''t told


    me why did you guyse?"


    "Because I miss you very much, that''s why I came here." Karen replied in a gentle voice.


    Actually, Kevin was the one who missed their daughter very much. He was afraid that their daughter


    would be mistreated here, so they decided toe to Coast City to visit their daughter.


    After Kevin arrived in Coast City, he brought Karen and Julien Glover Kyle to Moon Bay first. Before


    he could even catch a breather, he went to find Karen Joy.


    And now, he still hadn''t rest yet, and he said that he was going out to do some work, so how could


    Karen not be angry?


    "Mom, you love me the most." These days, Karen Joy did go through some hardships in Country A.


    She also thought about going back to her mother and father''s arms. She wanted to hide in their


    warm embrace but she never thought that her parents woulde to see her instead.


    "So you think I don''t love you?" Kevin, who had been walking behind them without saying a word,


    suddenly interrupted their conversation. His voice sounded stern and he did not sound very happy.


    "Dad, I know that you love me very much too." Karen Joy grabbed Kevin''s arms and said, "Both of


    you loved me, and of course, our little precious too."


    Karen Joy was very clever. As they walked, she handed her mother''s hand to her father, and she


    walked behind them to hold her brother''s hand instead.


    "Karen..." Kevin called her name. His voice was deep and seductive, carrying an alluring tone.


    "Yes." Karen took her hand away and crossed her hand instead. "I am not angry with you. I am just


    a little frustrated that I can''t help you share your burden."


    Over the years, she worked hard through her own efforts. Her studio gained quite a reputation in the


    design industry and she managed to earn quite a sum of money.


    Although the money she earned was much less than the money Kevin earned, the money she


    earned was enough to support the whole family too.


    If Kevin burnt out and did not want to work one day, she could proudly tell him that she could


    support their family.


    "Okay, I know." They had been married for so many years. He knew what she was thinking.


    "Go home and eat something first, then have a rest for a few hours. If you have enough rest, you


    can continue working. I won''t stop you." Karen looked at him and exined nicely.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." When it came to work-rted matters, Kevin had always been the one who


    was very dominant. Only in front of Karen, he would oftenpromise.


    "Little precious, slow down." Karen Joy pulled her cold-tempered brother who was walking


    extremely fast.


    "Why?" As expected, the little one didn''t understand why his sister wanted to hold his hand.


    "Little precious, can you not be aloof like how Dad is? Can you please be gentler?" Karen Joy


    pinched his little cute face again. She pinched it like she was pinching dough.


    Julien kept quiet.


    What did she mean by "aloof"?


    He didn''t understand.


    He only knew that he shouldn''t talk as much as his sister and couldn''t be as sweet as his sister as


    he was a boy. Besides, he had the responsibility to protect his mother and sister.


    "Mom and Dad, you can head in first. Little precious said that he wants to buy something at the


    convenience store." After that, Karen Joy held her confused little brother''s hand and ran away.


    Julien was indeed very confused.


    When did he say he wanted to buy things?


    After a little distance, Karen Joy pulled Julien to a corner and they peeped at their parents. They


    saw their father kissing their mother.


    Both of them were an old couple, and their children were already grown- ups. They couldn''t act


    lovey-dovey in front of them.


    "Little precious, you see, in the future, you have to be more sensible and give them their privacy."


    Karen Joy began to teach her younger brother.


    "When?" Julien still didn''t understand why his sister wanted to go to convenience store using his


    name, and didn''t understand why his sister hid in a corner instead and watched their parents kiss.


    Moreover, he didn''t understand what his sister said about privacy.


    "My silly little brother." Karen Joy sometimes doubted why a smart girl like her could have such a


    silly little brother.


    Julien did not refute herment...


    He didn''t want to argue with his sister, because he knew his priorities.


    "Little precious, you have to listen to me carefully. In the future, you have to give some privacy and


    time for Mom and Dad to work on their rtionship." Well, since his EQ was low, so she should just


    tell him directly.


    "Sister, do you mean the kissing between Mom and Dad?" Julien asked calmly.


    "Little precious, you finally understand." Karen Joy was so excited that she wanted to cry tears of


    happiness.


    "Isn''t it normal for them to kiss?" He recalled seeing his parents kiss quite often.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Joy was left speechless now.


    It turned out that she looked down on their little precious. He did understand some matters.


    "You look skinny." Back home, Karen Daly held her daughter''s hand and looked at her for a while.


    When she saw her daughter''s sullen looking face, she felt distressed and said, "Karen, please sit.


    Let me cook something for you."


    "Mother, I''m slim, not skinny." It was good to have her parents by her side, but if they spoiled her too


    much, she would only want to hide behind them if she encountered difficulties and setbacks in her


    life in the future. She would not be able face the obstacles alone.


    "You''re still refusing to admit that you''re so skinny. Do you think we can''t see through it?" The young


    man beside her suddenly blurted out.


    "She doesn''t want to go back to New York, then let''s stay here with her for a while," Kevin


    Kyle spoke sternly.


    "Dad, you don''t need to apany me, I''m living a good life here. I eat and drink well every day. I


    have everything I need." If they really stayed here with her, she would be restricted.


    "Oh?" Kevin raised his brows.


    Seeing the expression on their father''s face, little precious hurriedly pulled Karen Joy''s sleeve to


    hint that she should listen to their father''s words obediently.


    Besides their mother, it was very difficult for anyone else to change their father''s decision. In


    addition, this matter concerned his daughter who he cared about the most.


    Karen Joy certainly understood her father''s stubbornness, so she chose to keep silent.


    Her mother came out from the kitchen with a bowl of hot soup, and said, "Karen, drink this first, and


    then have a look at your room. Your father designed your room ording to how he thinks you''ll like


    it. Judge it for yourself."


    "Mom, I''ll like it very much." Even if it wasn''t designed for her preferences, she would also like it.


    Because she acknowledged her parent''s love for her.


    Seeing her parents and brother in Country A, Karen Joy felt that she was the happiest child in the


    world. Not only was she loved by her parents, but she also had her Brother Lionel.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    "You haven''t seen it but you already like it?" Kevin Kyle raised his eyebrows and asked faintly.


    He arranged all of these for her. His purpose was to make his daughter happy so that she could live


    in a foreign country as freely as she lived in her home.


    But his daughter didn''t even look at the room yet and already said that she liked it... This made him


    doubt whether his daughter really liked his arrangements or not.


    Karen Joy Kyle hugged her father and said sweetly, "Dad, as long as you''re the one who prepared it


    for me, I will definitely like it."


    Her father had never let her down since she was a child. He knew her own preferences better than


    she did.


    This was her father... he was cold in the eyes of outsiders, but he was always gentle and


    considerate towards her.


    "Okay, if you don''t like it, I could get someone to change it." Kevin gently rubbed his daughter''s


    head and looked at her with a loving gaze.


    "Dad, I love you!" Karen Joy grew up in New York and had grown up to be expressive. She was


    comfortable to express her love for her family.


    "Okay." Kevin replied indifferently. He put on a poker face on the outside, but his heart was melting


    on the inside.


    "That''s all you have to say?" Looking at Kevin''s cold response, Karen Daly teased him.


    Kevin was speechless.


    "Mom, it doesn''t matter if Dad doesn''t say that he loves me. I know that he does and that''s enough."


    Karen Joy quickly spoke for her father.


    "Okay, it''s good that you know then." Karen replied as she walked to the kitchen. She was cooking


    some meat dishes, and she was almost done.


    Smelling the aromaing from the kitchen, Karen Joy was so hungry that she almost drooled.


    She touched her t stomach and said, "Mom, I''m hungry. Can we eat yet?"


    Karen looked up at the clock on the wall and said, "Let''s wait a little longer. Your brother should be


    arriving soon. Let''s wait for him to eat together."


    As she heard that Jayden Elias Kyle was alsoing, Karen Joy''s face turned dark, and she


    muttered, "He''sing too?"


    "Karen, he''s your brother, and he''s also Julien''s brother. You two should love him as much as you


    love us," Karen said.


    "I don''t want to love him." She thought that everything Jayden does was to oppose her, which made


    her hate him.


    "Little precious, can you call your brother and ask him where he is?" As soon as Karen spoke, the


    doorbell rang.


    Julien immediately ran to the door and saw Jayden through the surveince camera. He


    immediately opened the door and said, "Brother, everyone is waiting for you."


    Julien was cold to others, but he was very respectful to his elder brother. At such a young age, he


    knew who treated him well and would treat them well too.


    "Hello, I haven''t seen you for a long time, Julien." Jayden touched Julien''s head yfully, who was


    only as tall as his waist. He then greeted his parents as soon as he entered the house, "Dad,


    Mom..." After a while, he looked at Karen Joy and said, "Karen."


    "Brother..." Karen Joy was very unwilling to call Jayden "Brother", but she did not want to make


    things difficult for her parents, so she decided to just put on a show.


    "You''re right on time. Let''s eat." Karen was almost done with preparing lunch.


    During these years, whenever the family got together, Karen always liked to cook by herself. She


    wanted her husband and children to eat the food she cooked, as this could strengthen family bond.


    "Mom, let me help you." Since she did not want to see Jayden, Karen Joy hid in the kitchen to


    prepare food with her mother.


    "Karen, just wait outside. I don''t need your help." Karen didn''t want her daughter smelling like oil


    and smoke.


    "Mom, I''m a grown-up now. I should learn how to cook." After learning, she would be able to cook


    for Brother Lionel in the future. Thinking about it made her happy.


    "Mom, is there anything I can help you with?" Jayden also entered the kitchen, but his eyes were


    fixed on Karen Joy.


    She had spent the entire night alone with Nathanielst night. Did anything happen between them?


    Jayden really wanted to know, but he could not ask Karen Joy directly. He could only try to find


    some clues from her.


    "Jayden, go spend some time with your father. Food will be ready soon." Karen was busy cooking


    thest dish and she spoke without looking back.


    "Oh, okay." Jayden replied, but he did not want to leave the kitchen. His eyes were still fixed on


    Karen Joy.


    Today, she was wearing her favorite pairing, which was a white T-shirt and denim jeans. Her hair


    was tied into a casual ponytail. Although she dressed simple, but she looked extremely fresh and


    clean.


    Perhaps it was the taste of youth and vigor that was unique to her at her age.


    "Mom told you to go out. Didn''t you hear that?" He was staring at her again. What was he looking


    at? Was there something to look at?


    For some unknown reason, Karen Joy did not like the way Jayden looked at her. Karen Joy thought


    that he looked at her like how a predator would look at its prey.


    It was as if he could attack her at anytime.


    "Okay." Jayden took back his gaze, quietly hiding the unwillingness in his eyes.


    His eyes moved away from her, but his mind was still on her. It seemed that a movie was ying in


    his mind, and everything in his mind was about her.


    He knew that she was his sister and he should not have had any special feelings for her, but he just


    couldn''t control his heart.


    He did not just want to be her brother anymore. He wanted more as he watched her grow up and


    she became a tall and beautiful youngdy.


    But he also knew that this girl, who was pampered and loved by the entire family, would never


    belong to him.


    She could never be his.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Never.


    But they were still young. No one knew what would happen in the future, and no one knew if their


    future were absolute.


    He had always believed that it was possible as long as he worked hard!


    "Jayden..." Kevin called for him.


    Jayden was immersed in his own thoughts and did not hear that he was being summoned.


    "Jayden,e along with me to meet someone tonight." Kevin spoke quite sternly.


    Kevin saw how Jayden looked at Karen Joy earlier in the kitchen.


    It seemed that what he said thest time was not clear enough. He had to do something more, as


    he had to let him know that he was only Karen Joy''s brother.


    "Okay." Jayden came back to his senses and nodded.


    Their father''s eyes were especially sharp. He didn''t want his thoughts to be exposed in front of his


    father''s eyes.


    "Alright, don''t just stand there, let''s eat." Karen Joy and her mother served the dishes to the table.


    Although the dishes looked simple, but Karen Daly cooked them ording to her family''s


    preferences, and these were their favourite dishes.


    It had been a long time since the family ate a meal together, so everyone was in a joyful mood.


    "Mom, have some more." The adorable little Julien ced some food to his mother''s te. He was


    a very sensible, little, precious boy.


    "Thank you, my little precious." Because her son was exactly the same as Kevin, when she looked


    at the little one, she would always think of Kevin.


    When Kevin was as young as he was, he probably acted like this too.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    With a cute face, Julien Glover Kyle said seriously, "Mom, I''m not..."


    "Little precious, little precious, little precious..." Julien had not yet finished his words but Karen Joy


    Kyle continuously teased him with his nickname.


    Julien had no choice but to lower his head and eat obediently.


    As the saying goes, women are hard to get along with. The two women in the family took advantage


    of his father''s love for them and ran amok every day. No one could afford to offend them.


    At the end of September, the temperature in Coast City was getting colder.


    It was especially cold at night. With the whistling of the cold wind, it meant that winter was arriving.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But the cold did not appear to affect some people, and they could continue with their daily routine


    like normal.


    For instance, Kevin Kyle was one of them. He had other matters to attend to tonight, so he left to


    the dinner meeting with his adopted son, Jayden Kyle, and Nick ck.


    When he went out, he put on Karen Daly''s favourite outfit - a white dress shirt and a pair of ck


    trousers.


    Although he dressed his usual style tonight, but everyone else felt that he still looked different


    tonight.


    He sat in the car without saying a word. He was a very cold person, but today, he seemed to be


    serious and a little anxious, which was unusual.


    "Director Kevin, we''re here!" Nick announced promptly as he parked the car, and he had been


    working as his chauffeur for the past few days.


    However, Kevin didn''t hear anything. He was in a daze, and Nick thought that this was unusual too


    despite working for him for decades.


    "Director Kevin..." Nick tried to get his attention gently.


    "Nick, am I overdoing it?" Kevin suddenly asked.


    He listened to Karen''s advices and understood that he should let his children handle their own


    personal affairs. It was none of the adults'' businesses, but he still couldn''t help but to intervene.


    Karen Joy Kyle was his daughter, and the only daughter in his life. He could not watch his daughter


    fall in love with another man so hopelessly without doing anything.


    "Director Kevin, you''re already here, aren''t you?" Since their Director Kevin had already made up


    his mind, Nick didn''t dare to persuade him any further.


    "Let''s go." Kevin got off the car. and Jayden walked ahead of him.


    "Dad, who are we going to meet?" Jayden had already guessed who they were going to meet, but


    he needed some assurance.


    If their father was willing to meet that person, it would mean that he hadpromised and


    supported Karen Joy''s decision.


    "You''ll know when you see him." Kevin took the lead in walking towards the guild hall, with Jayden


    and Nick following closely behind him.


    "Mr. President, Mr. Kyle is here." Jason Lesley saw Kevin''s group of three and reported


    immediately.


    Having turned down all his other schedules tonight, Nathaniel Cooper, the President of the country,


    had already reached half an hour before scheduled time.


    He had never been as nervous as he was now. Even when he was waiting for the election results,


    he was not this nervous that his palms were sweating.


    Because the person he was going to meet tonight was the girl''s father whom he cared about.


    "Uncle Kyle, nice to meet you!" Nathaniel took a deep breath and hurried to greet him.


    In the past, Nathaniel had been with the Kyle family for some time under another identity. In order to


    keep his true identity a secret, he had never spoken to Kevin during that period of time. As such, he


    had never greeted Kevin before.


    Today, when Kevin invited him to meet up, he seriously thought about how would he address him.


    He knew that he needed to respect the generation gap and address him like his senior.


    This was because Nathaniel knew that Kevin''s appointment with him today had something to do


    with his precious daughter.


    Kevin looked at the young man in front of him. He thought that Nathaniel had a strong aura and a


    heroic vibe. He maintained appropriate eye contact and appeared confident. Kevin could see


    himself in this man.


    "Hello." Kevin answered very minimally.


    "Uncle Kyle, this way please." Nathaniel led Kevin into the private room that he had booked.


    Kevin did not bother to act polite with him. He stepped forward and walked in front of Nathaniel.


    Jayden and Nick naturally followed closely behind him, leaving Nathaniel behind all of them.


    "Have a seat." Kevin sat down first and pointed to the seat opposite him. His expression was calm


    as usual and no one could see through what he was thinking.


    Nathaniel nodded and sat opposite Kevin. Jayden sat on Kevin''s left, while Nick stood behind Kevin.


    "Mr. President, you should know why Director Kevin asked you to meet him, right?" As soon as he


    sat down, Nick spoke on Kevin''s behalf.


    "Yes, I know," Nathaniel answered calmly.


    In the past, Karen Joy was still very young and did not remember what he looked like. However, the


    seniors of the Kyle family did not forget about him. Furthermore, Kevin had always known about his


    true identity.


    "Since you know, then I''ll get straight to the point." Of course, it was Nick who spoke on behalf of


    the cold and aloof Director.


    "Please, go ahead." Nathaniel said politely. Today, he wanted to meet Karen Joy''s father sincerely,


    and not as the President of Country A.


    "What kind of feelings do you have with our Miss Kyle?" Nick directly asked the question that his


    master wanted to know.


    "I like her, and I want to keep her by my side. That''s what I feel." Since he liked her, he did not want


    to conceal it too. Nathaniel answered directly and didn''t beat around the bush.


    "You like her and want to keep her by your side, but you can''t even tell her your true identity." The


    person who said this sentence was Kevin.


    His tone was heavy, and his gaze was fiery. He stared at the man in front of him, and he wanted to


    read through his subtle expressions.


    If Nathaniel had any concealment or other intentions, even if Karen Joy hated his guts, Kevin would


    bring her back to New York forcefully.


    "I will tell her the truth at the right time." This matter was the greatest helplessness that Nathaniel


    had ever felt in his life.


    Kevin asked Jayden to check up on Nathaniel before, and he knew that Nathaniel did this to protect


    Karen Joy. Today, he just wanted to see Nathaniel''s attitude and behavior.


    "Is a year''s time enough?" Kevin asked in such a cold tone. He asked vaguely, but Nathaniel


    understood what he meant.


    He originally thought that Kevin hade to stop Karen Joy from being with him, but now he took


    the initiative to give him a chance and time.


    It might not be easy to deal with everything within a year. But in order to be with Karen Joy as soon


    as possible, he would try his best to do it anyway.


    "What''s wrong? Is one year not enough?" Kevin continued to ask as Nathaniel did not answer him.


    The expression in his eyes darkened under his golden framed sses; he was obviously


    dissatisfied.


    "Enough." He answered him very seriously, as if he was speaking to himself too.


    Kevin frowned, "You don''t have anything else to say?"


    Nathaniel was also someone who wasn''t very good with sweet talking. Rather than making false


    promises, it would be better to use his actions to show his sincerity.


    Therefore, he shook his head immediately and said, "Uncle Kyle, I have nothing else to say."


    Kevin was even more dissatisfied. He sneered and said, "Is there really nothing you want to say to


    me?"


    Nathaniel understood Kevin''s intention and knew that he was worried about his daughter. So even if


    he didn''t want to say some pleasant words, he still said them anyway, "I will handle my affairs well,


    and I will never let her down in my whole life."


    "Is that enough?" Kevin raised his eyebrows. The more he looked at the man, the more dissatisfied


    he was. He came to find him in person, yet he still acted coldly. Was he trying to act as the


    President in front of him?

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Nathaniel Cooper did not answer.


    Kevin Kyle added, "My daughter has always been a treasure in our family ever since she was young


    and she was never once mistreated or hurt before. Besides not letting her down, you need to hold


    her in your arms and care for her like we always do."


    This was the first time that Kevin spoke so much to an outsider, and it was not even rted to work.


    Although he knew that he was being a little demanding to request that Nathaniel treated Karen Joy


    like how their family did, Kevin would never hand his daughter over if he couldn''t achieve this.


    Nathaniel knew what Kevin wanted very well, but he couldn''t say anything nice to him, so he only


    kept silent.


    He knew very well that in his life, besides being loyal to Karen Joy, he needed to provide her the


    care and freedom of a princess. He had to be her strongest support so that she would be as happy


    as she used to be when she was a child.


    Since Nathaniel said nothing, Kevin was getting more agitated with him. He was only here because


    he knew how much his daughter liked him.


    "Mr. President, yes, you are the leader of the country. The Kyle family may not be as powerful as


    you, but Miss Kyle is a child that we love very much. If you''re notpletely devoted to her, or if


    you''re up to something else, then Director Kevin will definitely not have mercy on you. There was


    once a very clueless and bold kid, who wanted to win the favor of our Miss Kyle, so that Rovio


    would provide funding for them. But guess what was the result?" Nick spoke up on behalf of Kevin


    again.


    Nathaniel was the President of a country, but he had just taken the position and had a lot of people


    who did not like him. He was now in a precarious situation, and any slight carelessness could lead


    to his downfall.


    The Kyle family did not have the power that Nathaniel had, but Kevin had been running Rovio for


    decades. He owned a strong business empire, and no one could overtake his sess.


    Nick''s words seemed to be very tactful and polite, but every word hit through Nathaniel''s heart like a


    sharp knife.


    "Mr. ck, what do you mean by that?" If Nick could speak up for his master, the loyal Jason Lesley


    wanted to speak up for Nathaniel too, as he could not take how the other parties were belittling his


    master.


    "What do I mean? I''m sure Mr. President understood my words very well," Nick said.


    "Do you mean to say that Mr. President wants the help of the Kyle family? Bullshit!" As he saw how


    his master, the President of a country, was satirized by the Kyle Family, Jason was extremely angry.


    "Jason, back off!" Nathaniel yelled out loud.


    "Mr. President, I..." Jason wanted to say something more, but when he saw the fierce look in


    Nathaniel''s eyes, he had to back down.


    After Jason left, Nathaniel looked at Kevin and saw that his expression remained cold. It was as if


    he was still waiting for his response.


    "Mr. Kyle, I, Nathaniel, have never thought of getting any help from a girl before. I can assure you


    that Karen is the girl that I want to protect in my life. I have something to attend to, unfortunately, so


    I''m sorry, I''ll have to leave first."


    Nathaniel spoke sternly and confidently. After that, he bowed to Kevin and turned around to leave.


    He admitted that Karen Joy hadpromised a lot for him, but he would never let others think that


    he wanted to take advantage of her.


    Over the years, he had paid attention to her every move and even sent people to be close to her


    and protect her. He just wanted to know about some of her updates and know that she was growing


    up healthily.


    "Director Kevin, he..." Nick had been by Kevin''s side for many years. This was the first person who


    spoke so sternly with him and even walked away before he did.


    "Let him go." Kevin waved his hand to stop Nick, and a faint smile appeared on his face. What he


    wanted to see was a young man with grit and courage, and the ability to protect his daughter.


    "Yes." Nick closed his mouth.


    "Jayden, what do you think of this Nathaniel? Is he worthy of our Karen?" Kevin suddenly changed


    the topic and looked at Jayden, who was sitting next to him and had not said a word since they sat.


    Even though he was adopted, Jayden had been able to gain Kevin''s trust for so many years. He


    never interrupted in Kevin''s conversations because he was very cautious.


    To tell the truth, when he heard Kevin say that he would give Nathaniel a year''s time, Kevin''s words


    were like a bucket of cold water sshing onto his heart.


    Giving Nathaniel time to deal with matters meant that Kevin would give Nathaniel a chance to be


    together with Karen Joy.


    Now that Nathaniel had an opportunity, what about Jayden?


    Will he never get a chance?


    "Dad, to be honest, I don''t know much about Nathaniel. I don''t know if he is worthy of Karen either.


    But I believe in your judgment, Dad. If he''s worthy of you, then I think he''s not too bad too." Jayden


    spoke so carefully that he pushed the authority and decision back to his father.


    "Perhaps your mother was right. Like my children, you should handle your own affairs." Kevin


    paused for a moment before continuing, "You''re Karen''s older brother. In the future, you have to


    help her take note of Nathaniel. You can''t watch Karen suffer any injustice."


    "Dad, I will." Jayden nodded.


    He was always willing to help Karen Joy. During these years, he had loved her as an older brother.


    Now that she grew up, he still had to help her watch over her potential partner. This was the first


    time that he hated his status as an adopted son of Kyle family very much.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, if he was not an adopted son of the Kyle family, would he have the right to pursue her like


    other men?


    As the night went on, the wind seemed to blow stronger, and the temperature turned colder.


    Outside the restaurant, Kevin didn''t expect to see his daughter''s slender figure.


    She was only wearing a thin T- shirt and denim jeans. She stood still in the cold wind and looked at


    him with an extremely down look.


    "Why are you here?" Kevin instinctively wanted to take off his jacket and put it on for his daughter.


    However, he realized that he was not wearing a jacket.


    Karen Joy did not answer him, but she just looked at him quietly.


    "Nick, turn on the heater." After giving instructions to Nick, Kevin wanted to bring Karen Joy into the


    car, but Karen Joy avoided his hand.


    Her face and nose were red and she sniffled, "Dad, do you still remember what you said to me?"


    "Of course. Let''s get in the car first." Kevin already knew why she was here. Before he left the


    house, he deliberately avoided her. How did she still manage toe here?


    "Dad, I can''t remember clearly what happened when I was a child, but I always remember that


    Brother Lionel saved me when I was carried away by bad people." As she said this, Karen Joy


    suddenly burst into tears. She wiped her tears and continued, "I remember that Brother Lionel once


    said that he would protect me for the rest of my life. Perhaps in the eyes of you adults, these were


    all lies casually made between children. But, these words were embedded in my heart since such a


    young age."


    If Brother Lionel had ulterior motives for treating her well and wanted to use the power of the Kyle


    family, then why didn''t he look for her before his big election?


    He had encountered so many obstacles in the process of being elected as the President, and he


    had even experienced an assassination attempt from the opposing party before, but he never once


    tried to find her.


    Even when she found him, he only met up with her quietly. He didn''t want to use his real identity to


    reconcile with her. She thought that he only did this to protect her identity, and he didn''t want her to


    help him with her family''s status.


    This was her brother Lionel, who silently protected her and almost lost his life for her. Why was her


    dear father doubting him?

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    "Karen,e into the car with me first." Upon seeing his daughter cry, Kevin Kyle''s heartfelt as


    though someone was stabbing it mercilessly. He felt that he was suffocating.


    "Dad, I know that you did this because you love me, you don''t want to see me hurt. But I am already


    18 years old, and I am an adult. I know what I am doing." Karen Joy Kyle bit her lip and added,


    "Brother Lionel is the person I chose. I trust him, so please trust me, okay?"


    Karen Joy spoke very gently as if she was begging her father, and yet you could hear a hint of pain


    and desperation in her voice.


    Brother Lionel was the person she chose to like and trust. She also hoped that her family could trust


    him as she did.


    Just now, she eavesdropped on their conversation and heard Brother Lionel addressed her father


    as Mr Kyle instead of a casual Uncle Kyle like he did when he first greeted him. She also saw the


    deste expression on Brother Lionel''s face after being satirized when he walked out.


    Of course, since he became the leader of a country, he had heard a lot of criticisms about him.


    However, this time, it was different.


    Because the person who had said those words to him was not just an average person, it was her


    own father, and he cared about him a lot.


    Brother Lionel must have felt very sad at that time.


    She watched him walk away sadly, and she really wanted to rush to him and hug him. She wanted


    to console him, but she couldn''t.


    He still didn''t know that she already learned his identity. She had to pretend that she didn''t know yet


    so that he could handle his affairs well.


    "Karen, I don''t want you to be hurt. I''m not forbidding you to be with him." Kevin exined.


    "Dad, both you and Mom have told me that life would never go as smoothly as we wished, and


    everyone will experience different types of twists and turns in life. I know that in my path, I may


    encounter setbacks, but please let me face them anyway, and maybe you could see how much I''ll


    grow."


    Choosing this life was her own choice. Perhaps the result would not turn out as she wished, but she


    would definitely not regret it anyway.


    Karen Joy understood her father''s worries, but if she didn''t try, she would hide under her parents''


    wings for her whole life. She would be protected by them, and be a child who couldn''t stand up to


    any hardships. Would they really like to see that?


    She believed that her father did not want her to be such a weak and ipetent child. There was a


    reason why Kevin enrolled her in prestigious schools, plenty of after school activities, and provided


    her with the freedom to do whatever she wanted.


    "Okay," Kevin replied in a deep voice.


    She said that she wanted to get out there and not hide under her parents'' wings, so he needed to


    let her go freely. He just wanted her to know that no matter what happened outside, she still had a


    home and her family who loved her.


    "Dad, thank you!" After her father heard her out, her tears fell even harder.


    "Silly child, you are my daughter." Kevin held the little girl in his arms and patted her back gently. He


    wanted to see her happy more than anyone else.


    "Mr President, don''t take what the Kyle family said to heart." Jason Lesley, who drove Nathaniel


    Cooper to the residences on Donder Street, finally broke the silence and spoke up.


    "Are the documents for the meeting tomorrow morning ready?" Nathanielpletely ignored him


    and talked about something else. He didn''t intend to talk about the evening at all.


    Kevin loved his daughter and it was normal for him to confront Nathaniel. If he was in Kevin''s shoes,


    he would do the same thing too.


    "Mr President..."


    "I''ve asked a question."


    "It''s ready." Jason did not probe further.


    "Go back early and rest up," Nathaniel reminded gently. Then, he turned around and entered his


    house.


    The house was still the same as before, but tonight, he felt that it was particrly empty.


    The house was empty, and his heart was also empty.


    Perhaps it was because she had been herest night. There was her cheerfulughter in the house


    and her lively figure.


    Today, he came back here again, and the girl who stayed herest night disappeared. What


    happenedst night was just like the dream he often had before, so he felt very lonely.


    When he was thinking about her, Nathaniel''s personal phone vibrated. He picked it up and saw that


    it was a message from Karen Joy.


    "Brother Lionel, my father came to Coast City and took me away early this morning. If you got home


    and didn''t see me around, don''t be sad. The weather is cold, so please remember to add an extra


    layer of clothing. Don''t catch a cold. If you catch a cold, I will be worried."


    This girl''s message came so timely, as if she knew that he was thinking about her.


    It was a very long text message. Nathaniel read it over and over again. It was as if he could see that


    the little girl was making ugly faces at him through the phone.


    "Silly girl, you also have to take good care of yourself. Don''t let those who care about you worry


    about you." Nathaniel quickly replied to her message.


    "Brother Lionel, I know that you were definitely disappointed as you couldn''t see me after you got


    home. I''ll send you a photo to lift your spirits up." Soon, Nathaniel received Karen Joy''s short reply,


    as well as a selfie that she had just taken.


    He clicked on the photo and a wide smiled appeared on his face, "You are so cute, I really want to


    eat you."


    He thought of sending this out, but he didn''t dare to, because that little girl might misinterpret his


    words.


    It was clear that she was in the same city as him, and they were breathing in the same air, but he


    could not see her.


    After not seeing her for just a day, he began to miss her. It was more intense than ever before.


    When he thought of her, his fingertips uncontrobly dialed her phone number. Immediately after,


    Karen Joy picked up the phone, "Brother Lionel..."


    Just by hearing her voice, Nathaniel instantly felt better. "Karen..."


    "Brother Lionel, you''re thinking about me, aren''t you? Don''t deny it. I know you must be thinking


    about me." Karen Joy''s soft voice came from the phone.


    "Yes, I miss you very much." Last night, she was here in his arms. He could touch her and feel her


    breath.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy sniffled. "Actually, I miss you so much that I wish that you could hug


    me and I could listen to your voice."


    "Karen..."


    "Brother Lionel..."


    They just called each other and no one spoke anything more. They were satisfied just by hearing


    each other''s breathing.


    After a long, long time, Karen Joy broke the silence. "Brother Lionel, when you miss me in the


    future, we can try video- calling each other."


    If it was inconvenient to see her in person, but it would be nice to see her through video calls every


    day.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Nathaniel smiled gently. Many times, he could not help but feel happy


    when he saw how happy she was.


    "Brother Lionel, it''s gettingte. Let''s rest early. Wait for me tomorrow night."


    "Alright."


    "Good night, Brother Lionel!"


    "Karen, good night!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying goodnight to Brother Lionel, Karen Joy hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone,


    she still stuck the phone tightly to her ear, as if she could still hear his voice.


    Karen Joy was talking inside her room, not knowing that there was a person standing outside the


    door and listening for a long time. He didn''t leave until she hung up the phone.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    "Young Master Kyle, I have something very important to talk to you about. I wonder if you can meet


    me in person?" After returning to the room, Jayden Elias Kyle received a short message from an


    unknown phone number.


    He hadn''t been in Country A for too long, and only a few people knew him. Only a few people knew


    his phone number and knew who he was.


    Who could be the person and why did he send him the message sote at night?


    What did he want to do?


    Just as Jayden was deep in thought, his phone received another message. It read, "Young Master


    Kyle, if you are interested, you can find me at No. 28 Coast City Ocean Road. I will be waiting for


    you whenever you''re ready."


    Jayden was very curious. Jayden sneered and thought, "No matter who this was, I might go and


    have a look."


    He turned around, picked up his coat, and left. Anyway, it was bound to be another sleepless night


    tonight. He decided that he rather spend his time to meet this mysterious man instead.


    Jayden left the house and shut the door, and Karen Daly walked out of her room as she looked at


    the direction of the door in a daze.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin Kyle''s maic voice came from behind her.


    "Kevin, I''m a little worried." Karen returned to the room and gently closed the door. "Maybe Jayden


    hasn''t understood what you meant."


    "Jayden is a smart child. He will understand." Kevin held Karen in his arms and patted her on the


    back. "It''s you who told me that the children should deal with their own personal matters. You don''t


    have to worry about them."


    "But..." Karen looked up from his arms and said, "Kevin, I meant what I said, but you just saw it


    too... What if Jayden..."


    They adopted Jayden when he was young. Over these years, they had been raising him as their


    own.


    Looking at the grown-up child, they certainly believed in the child''s character, but what they saw


    was still worrying.


    Love could turn a bad person into a good person, it could also turn a good person into a bad


    person.


    "He won''t hurt our daughter," Kevin said with certainty. He knew exactly what kind of person he


    raised.


    Karen said with concern, "But Kevin..."


    "There''s no ''but''." Kevin interrupted her and reached out his hand to press her lips to stop her from


    continuing.


    She couldn''t speak and could only look at him with that pair of clear and bright eyes. As soon as his


    eyes met her bright eyes, Kevin''s heart throbbed again and he couldn''t help but lower his head to


    kiss her.


    "Kevin,e on." Karen pushed him. The more she pushed the man, the tighter he hugged her. At


    the same time, he deepened the kiss.


    This man acted like this all these years. As long as he wanted her to stop speaking, he would use


    this way to render her helpless.


    After a long time, Kevin finally let her go and looked at her very attentively. Karen gave him a harsh


    re and said, "You''re already so old, yet you''re still acting so frivolously."


    "Old? Frivolous?" Kevin repeated the words Karen said with a faint, evil smile on his lips.


    Karen murmured, "Isn''t that so?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked, "How am I old?" "You..." Karen was speechless. After so


    many years, this man did appear more mature and charming, so she really couldn''t say that he


    looked old.


    Kevin continued to ask, "What did I do?"


    "Fine, I''m the old one then." She didn''t know why, but every time he bullied her, she always couldn''t


    defeat him.


    Alright, she admitted defeat this time!


    "How are you old?" Kevin looked at her and raised his hand to gently stroke her face.


    Even though he had seen her face for nearly twenty years, it was still so beautiful in his eyes. He


    would lose himself around her and he would go mad for her.


    Karen stared at him and said, "It''s none of your business."


    "You''re my wife. If it''s none of my business, then whose business was it?" He said seriously, but a


    faint smile appeared on his face.


    "You are talking nonsense with me again." She looked at him with her sad, little eyes and said, "I


    want to talk to you about our children."


    "I''ll take care of the children''s affairs." He took her back to bed. "Alright, let''s go to sleep now. Don''t


    think about anything else."


    "I don''t want to..." This man was too much. He was old, yet he always wanted to do "that thing".


    Wasn''t he ashamed?


    "What do you mean?" Kevin knew what she was talking about, but he teased her anyway. "You


    don''t want to sleep, do you mean you want to go out?"


    Karen was stunned by his remarks.


    Most of the time, she really hated him and wanted to kick him off the bed.


    "Alright, go to sleep." For a long time, he had not been a man of desire, so he would not force her to


    do anything she was unwilling to do.


    "Mm." Karen gave a light snort and burrowed back into his embrace.


    After a night, the weather suddenly changed, and the weather became a lot colder. It seemed that


    Winter was approaching early in Coast City.


    After having a good conversation with her fatherst night, the conflicts were finally resolved. Karen


    Joy felt relieved. She slept very well all night and slept until daybreak.


    When she woke up, she smelled the aroma of food. She smelled them and knew that these dishes


    were prepared for her by her dear mother.


    Karen Joy stretched her bodyzily in bed, then she got up in her pajamas and went to the kitchen.


    She hugged her busy mother from behind and said, "Mom, I love you so much."


    Karen said softly, "Lazy pig, I know that you love me, but it''s already sote. Go wash your face,


    brush your teeth, and get ready for lunch."


    "Yes, mother!" Karen Joy rubbed her face on her mother''s back, and then she walked out of the


    kitchen.


    Coming out of the kitchen, she saw her little precious sitting upright in the living room with a book in


    his hands. He seemed to be engrossed in the book.


    This little one was only eight years old, and boys of this age should be yful and naughty.


    However, her younger brother just couldn''t y with his peers well. He acted like a little old man


    instead.


    When the little one was alone, he didn''t have any mood for entertainment, except for reading books.


    Karen Joy walked over, grabbed the book in her brother''s hands, threw it away, and then she


    caressed his face. "Little precious, stop reading books. Come and help me choose a dress."


    Just as Julien Glover Kyle was enjoying his personal time. Suddenly, the book was taken away.


    Initially, he was furious, but when he saw it was his sister, then he was calm down naturally. He


    replied gloomily, "Okay."


    Karen Joy took him back to her room and opened her wardrobe. "Little precious, you are a boy, and


    you should know a man''s taste. Let me know what I would look good in."


    "Sister, you look good no matter what you wear," Julien said in a serious tone.


    "Little precious, are youplimenting me?" Her younger brother had neverplimented her


    before and this was the first time. Karen Joy was so happy that she hugged him and kissed him.


    "Sister, you haven''t washed your face and brushed your teeth yet." Julien wiped the saliva marks on


    his face in disgust.


    "If I didn''t wash my face and brush my teeth, I''m not your sister anymore?" Karen Joy hugged him


    and kissed his tender face a few more times, "Little precious, do you think that your sister would


    kiss anyone else simply?"

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Julien Glover Kyle did not want to argue anymore.


    Did his sister want him to thank her for leaving disgusting saliva marks all over his face?


    "Little precious, lighten up. I kissed you. Shouldn''t you be touched and honored?" As if she had


    seen through Julien''s thoughts, Karen Joy Kyle blinked her eyes and said slyly.


    Julien still did not answer.


    It appeared his hypothesis was right. His Little Aunt was a proud and arrogant woman, and his


    sister seemed to be the same.


    Did his family only raise this sort of woman?


    Karen Joy came close to him and asked, "Little precious, it''s your first time in Coast City, isn''t it? I''ll


    take you out to y today, okay?"


    "No!" Julien rejected straightforwardly.


    "Little precious, I sincerely just want to bring you out today. Why don''t you want to go?" Karen Joy


    would never give up until she took little precious out for a walk.


    Julien said with a serious expression, "I want to study."


    Karen Joy pinched his face again and said, "Little precious, other 8-year-olds are only in their


    second year of elementary school, but you are already studying fifth-year sybus. Can you live a


    life you''re suppose to live at your age?"


    Julien remained austere as he said, "I like studying."


    "Little Precious, sit down. Let me have a good talk with you." She sat beside Julien and held his


    face so he would look at her. "Little precious, studying is something you can do your whole life. But


    ying, that''s kind of just limited to your younger years. And when you get older, things are going to


    be different too. Do you understand?"


    Julien remained unbothered and said, "Sister, studying is the happiest thing in this world."


    "Alright, I can''t win. I admit defeat." Her younger brother seemed to be aloof and dull, but he was


    very clear-minded. Many times, Karen Joy would beat around the bush when she spoke with him,


    but he still understood her words.


    While speaking, Karen Joy caught a glimpse of a tall figure standing outside the door from the


    corner of her eyes. She didn''t have to turn around to know who he was.


    Because the gaze that fell on her was different from that of her father when he looked at her.


    "Brother, you''re back." Julien was trying to get rid of his sister''s "evil ws", and his savior came in


    time.


    "Yeah, I''m back." Jayden Elias Kyle took a step forward and stroked little precious'' head. "Julien, I


    have something to say to your sister. You can head downstairs first."


    "What do you want to say? I have nothing to say to you." Karen Joy didn''t want to be alone with him


    at all.


    Julien still chose to listen to his brother''s words. He left the room obediently and closed the door.


    "Karen..." Jayden approached Karen Joy.


    "If you have something to say, say it quickly." Karen Joy did not want to look at him directly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Jayden suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Karen Joy''s shoulder. He said in a deep


    voice, "Since you already know the true identity of your Brother Lionel, then you should be clear that


    he has a fiancee."


    Karen Joy broke away from him. "So what?"


    "So what?" Jayden repeated her words, "Don''t forget your roots. You are the almighty Miss Kyle of


    Rovio, do you really want to be a homewrecking mistress who destroys rtionships?"


    "Yes, I want to be a mistress who destroys rtionships. What does it have to do with you?" Karen


    Joy gritted her teeth and said fiercely.


    That piece of information was like a thorn stuck in Karen Joy''s throat. She felt very terrible, but she


    couldn''t back down no matter how terrible she felt.


    If she backed down, what would Brother Lionel do?


    Would he still be able to stand at the top and endure the horrible loneliness alone?


    She couldn''t do it!


    "Karen Joy, are you that much of a loser?" Jayden spoke very emotionally, "Yes, it''s none of my


    business if you want to be someone''s mistress. But have you ever thought about your Mom and


    Dad? Do you want them to spent their entire lives being used of their daughter being a


    mistress?"


    "Jayden, what are you thinking about?" Karen Joy rebutted, "You can''t bear to see me live a good


    life, is that it? If you hadn''t burned Brother Lionel''s picture, would I have waited so long toe to


    him now?"


    Perhaps if she came earlier, and Brother Lionel was still an average citizen, not the high and mighty


    President, then he would not have a fiancee by his side.


    However, she arrived toote, because she didn''t know where Brother Lionel was and forgot what


    he looked like. There were too few things that she could remember from the past.


    "I am your brother, and I''m doing this for your own good." Jayden spoke sternly, and it was also the


    first time in so many years that he had been so angry with her.


    "Do you really only regard me as your sister?" Karen Joy asked.


    It was true that she was young, but she was not stupid. She knew what Jayden was thinking.


    "Then what do you think I regard you as? Do you think I could turn a blind eye as you make a ton of


    mistakes?" After, Jayden suddenly fell silent and looked at Karen Joy with a cold and stern look.


    "You want me to sit idly by as you go over to another man''s house and spend the night?"


    "Jayden, I know what I am doing. Besides, Dad approved of my rtionship with Brother Lionel.


    What right do you have to control me?" She went to Brother Lionel''s house, so what? There was


    nothing between them and nothing happened.


    Jayden added, "Dad approved of you and that Cooper guy? Do you know how much pain he felt in


    his heart? You are his daughter, and he loves you, so he was willing topromise a lot. But have


    you ever thought of their feelings, even just for once?"


    "I..." Karen Joy was speechless.


    Jayden was right. She only wanted to find Brother Lionel, and only wanted to be with Brother Lionel.


    She had never thought about her parents'' true feelings or think from their perspectives.


    Perhaps her father really didn''t want her to be with Brother Lionel, but just because her father loved


    her, so he just let her be.


    "You were still young in the past, so it''s normal to not think about them. But in the future, you have


    to think about them no matter what you do. Our parents are the ones who love you the most in the


    world, not the man who even conceals his real identity from you." Jayden turned around and left


    immediately after speaking, leaving Karen Joy alone in the room.


    Looking at the closed door, thinking of what Jayden had just said and thinking of her parents, Karen


    Joy felt so sad that she could not breathe.


    Of course, she knew that her parents loved her the most, but it was impossible for her to spend the


    rest of her life with her parents. She still had her own life, and she wanted to live her life.


    Being so stubborn and self-willed, did she really do something wrong?


    No, she was not wrong.


    She would show her parents that she could live her life well and they could trust her. Brother Lionel


    was the best decision she made in her life.


    Yes, she firmly believed that Brother Lionel would never let her down.


    "Karen, have you washed your face? We''re eating soon!" She heard her mother''s gentle voice.


    When Karen Joy looked up, her mother already opened the door and came into her room.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with Karen Joy''s expression, Karen quickly stepped forward


    and touched her head, "Baby, tell me quickly, what''s wrong?"


    "Mom, I''m sorry! I''m really sorry!" Karen Joy hugged her mother tightly. Then, she took a breath and


    said, "I know that my decisions may make you worry about me, but please trust me and trust


    Brother Lionel, okay?"

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    "Baby, of course I trust you." Karen Daly patted Karen Joy Kyle''s back lightly andforted her. "As


    long as it''s the road you choose, just go ahead boldly. Your father, your grandparents, our little


    precious and your big brother will support you regardless."


    "Thank you, Mom!" Thanks to her mother''s support, she could embark on the journey to search for


    Brother Lionel without any hesitation.


    "Silly child, don''t forget that you are our baby. If you''re happy, we will be happy too." Karen held


    Karen Joy''s face and gently stroked it.


    This might be the voice of every parent who loved their children. They worked hard to raise their


    children, and they did not ask for anything in return. As long as the children were happy, it would be


    the best gift for their parents.


    "Okay, I won''t forget that." Karen Joy''s face broke into a bright smile. "Mom, I will definitely make


    myself happy."


    Karen smiled softly and said, "That''s right. Go and wash up. Everyone is waiting for you to have


    lunch."


    "Mom, I love you!" Karen Joy kissed her mother''s face and smiled at her wittily. Then, she turned


    and went to the bathroom.


    Looking at Karen Joy''s thin figure, Karen''s heart ached. Their daughter had always been proud and


    confident since she was a child. She had never been like this before.


    As people say, love is a drug. Once you get addicted to it, you''d find it hard to get out of it.


    She only hoped that the man that was in Karen Joy''s mind since she was a child could share the


    same sentiments with her as well.


    When Karen Joy came out of the bathroom, everyone was waiting for her. "Dad, Mom, I''m done."


    "Okay, let''s eat." Karen gathered the family together, and Kevin looked cold and stern as usual.


    Karen Joy sat next to little precious and habitually pinched his face. "Little precious, don''t learn from


    Dad. Why won''t you listen to me? Will I hurt you?"


    "Sister, you can''t just pinch a boy''s face like that!!" Julien lost count of the amount of times he had to


    tell his sister off.


    But no matter how many times he said it, he could not escape the tragic fate of being pinched by


    her.


    He disliked this very much!


    "She pinches you because she likes you and she wants to have fun with you." It was Jayden Elias


    Kyle who spoke up. It was not difficult to hear some envy in his tone.


    He wanted Karen Joy to kiss him, and wanted her to act coquettishly in his presence, but she would


    never do so. Whenever she saw him, she would always stay away from him as if he was poison.


    "Brother, how can you side with her?" Julien felt a little lost. Although he was the youngest child of


    the family, but all of them spoiled his sister the most.


    "Because she is the only girl in our family." Jayden stretched out his hand and stroked Julien''s


    head. "Dad always tells us that we boys should protect the girls in our family. Isn''t that right, Julien?"


    Julien nodded in a cute manner. In fact, he loved his sister very much.


    When he heard that his parents woulde to Coast City this time, he put his studies aside and


    tagged along just because he missed his sister.


    However, his character was simr to his father''s. His appearance was aloof, and he wasn''t very


    good at speaking nicely. He could only put on a cool look.


    "There''s no need for someone to speak up for me." Karen Joy cast a nce at Jayden and saw that


    he could still put on a calm expression, as if nothing had happened earlier.


    Seeing him like this, Karen Joy hated him even more. Why was he able to hurt her, then acted so


    calm after?


    He made her sad, and now he said such pleasant words in front of the family. He was deliberately


    putting on a show for their parents to see.


    "Alright, alright, it''s time to eat." As she saw how tensed themunication had gotten, Karen


    quickly diverted everyone''s attention.


    Kevin and Karen tried not to butt in the arguments between their children. They would let them deal


    with it by themselves.


    Even when Karen Joy was provoking Jayden earlier, they did not mind it, because they really


    regarded Jayden as their own child.


    Karen Joy and Jayden always had conflicts, but the sensible Karen Joy would try not to intensify or


    magnify these conflicts.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The small disturbance passed just like that, and the family had lunch together happily.


    After the meal, the family cleaned up together. They did the dishes and cleaned up the table. Soon,


    they cleaned up the house too.


    In fact, these things could be done by their helpers, but they didn''t want others to disturb them when


    they were together, so they decided to just do their own chores.


    "Karen." After packing up, Karen sat in the living room with Karen Joy. "The 3 of us will head back to


    New York first. You have to take good care of yourself in the future. If anything happens, remember


    to ask your brother for help."


    "Mom, you guys are going back so soon?" She was annoyed that her favourite people were


    heading back instead of Jayden.


    Karen Joy turned her head and red at Jayden. It seemed like she was saying, "Do you still want


    to stay here to ruin my life? Do you still want to make things more difficult for me?"


    Karen exined, "Well, Dad has work to do, and I have some pending work in my studio, and our


    little precious also has to go to school, so yes, we''d have to go back first."


    "Okay, I''ll bring you guys to the airportter." Karen Joy was really reluctant to see her father and


    mother leave so soon after they arrived.


    However, she was already an adult, and she had to be independent. She had to walk her path no


    matter how hard things would be in the future.


    However...


    "Mom, why is he not going back?" Karen Joy did not want to mention Jayden''s name, so she just


    moved her eyes slightly to show her mother who was she referring to.


    "Recently, there are a few Rovio projects based in Coast City. Your brother is the person in charge


    here." Kevin replied Karen Joy instead.


    When Karen Joy heard this, her heart sank. Why did Rovio choose Coast City out of all the other


    ces in the world?


    Rovio has so many projects in many ces around the world. She did not mind that her father


    wanted to expand the business in Rovio, but why did he put Jayden in charge?


    In other words, during her remaining days in Country A, she needed to encounter Jayden from time


    to time. This person might try to put her in a bad spot.


    "Come in." Kevin spoke again. After that, two simr- looking men and a middle- aged woman


    walked into their house.


    "Director Kevin!" The three of them greeted at the same time, and they appeared very respectful.


    "Mm." Kevin nodded and said, "Would the three of you please introduce yourselves?"


    The woman stepped forward first and said respectfully, "Hello, Miss. I''m Fanny White, a local from


    Coast City. If you need anything in Country A, you can let us know."


    "Hello, Auntie Fanny!" Karen Joy looked at Fanny attentively. She had a gut feeling that this woman


    should not be an ordinary person.


    She appeared very confidently and had a strong aura with her. Judging from Karen Joy''s


    experience in Taekwondo when she was a child, and the psychology knowledge she secretly


    learned from her uncle, Karen Joy was sure that this woman was definitely not an ordinary person.


    The woman nodded and returned to the group of three without saying anything else. Another man


    stepped forward and said respectfully, "Miss, my name is ke White and I''ll work for you in the


    future."

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    "You want to work for me? What would you do?" This man looked like he was not much older than


    she was. She wondered why her father arranged for him to work for her.


    "I..." The man blushed and touched his head awkwardly. It was really hard to answer this question.


    "Alright, what about you? You two look so alike. You must be twins." Karen Joy turned to ask the


    other man.


    The other man stepped forward and answered respectfully, "Miss, my name is Brock White. I''ll work


    for you in the future too. ke and I are twins." He pointed to the woman next to him and said, "This


    is our mother."


    "Ah, thank you then. But..." Karen Joy Kyle looked at Kevin Kyle, "Dad, but I don''t need the help."


    She was here for Brother Lionel, not for war. Why would she need so many people to help her?


    "The family of three lives in Coast City. You can look for them when you need them." This family


    consisted of people Kevin trusted very much. Since he could not be around his daughter, he had to


    let them take care of her here, so that he could rest assured.


    Karen Joy didn''t want to bother others, and she always felt that these people were like her father''s


    spies around her. It would not be convenient for her to do things she wanted to do freely. "Dad..."


    "Karen, listen to your father. You are living alone outside, and it''s not like being at home. It''s good to


    have someone to help you when you need help." Karen Daly then looked at the family of three and


    said, "Mrs. White, thank you so much for this."


    "Madam, you''re wee. It''s our honor to take care of you," answered the woman calmly.


    If it weren''t for Kevin, the three of them wouldn''t have survived until now.


    After waiting for so many years, there was finally a chance to repay Kevin for saving their lives that


    year. They were so happy that they didn''t mind helping at all.


    "Alright, you guys have already met. You can go back first. Just carry on with your daily lives. You


    don''t have to worry about this child all the time." Even if these three people were his subordinates,


    Kevin still spoke politely to them.


    "Yes, Director Kevin." The three of them quietly left.


    "Dad, you really didn''t need to arrange so many things for me." She already had a house and a car,


    and now he arranged for his subordinates to serve her. It was as if her parents wanted to help her


    settle down here.


    "Karen, if your father doesn''t help you, do you think he will leave you here alone with a peace of


    mind?" Karen helped Kevin out of the predicament, worrying that he would be soft- hearted to his


    daughter and couldn''t stand her dawdling.


    "Then, thank you, Mom and Dad!" Although Karen Joy didn''t like thepany of others, in order to


    reassure her father, she couldn''t refuse this help.


    After helping his daughter out, Kevin returned to New York with his wife and son. Their two children


    who stayed back in Coast City brought them to the airport.


    Karen Joy''s heart ached as she watched her parents fly away on their private ne. She waved


    towards the sky and muttered, "Dad, Mom, don''t worry. I will definitely take good care of myself and


    not let you worry."


    "Let''s go back." Jayden''s voice came from behind her.


    "You go your way, I''ll go mine. Please don''t worry about me in the future. Let''s not meddle in each


    other''s affairs." She walked far away as she talked to him.


    When they were with their parents earlier, this guy didn''t say a word at all. He acted like he was


    invisible, and now he suddenly spoke up.


    "If our parents didn''t ask me to take care of you, do you think I would meddle in your affairs?"


    Jayden snorted coldly.


    "I don''t need you to take care of me. I have Brother Lionel to take care of me. I really don''t need you


    to take care of me." Karen Joy gave him a nce before turning around to leave.


    However, as soon as she took a step, she was pulled back by Jayden. She lost her bnce, and


    she fell onto his sturdy chest.


    She immediately wanted to back off, but Jayden took the opportunity to hold her in his arms. She


    found it hard to struggle away from his embrace.


    Karen Joy pushed him hard, but after all, he was a strong man who had practiced martial arts since


    he was young, so his physical strength was much better than hers. She couldn''t move at all.


    Since Karen Joy couldn''t push him away, she lifted her foot and wanted to step on him hard, but he


    just moved his foot slightly and sessfully dodged her attack.


    "Jayden, let go of me right now, or I will show you no mercy." Karen Joy gritted her teeth and


    warned in a cold voice.


    "Show me no mercy?" Jayden let go of her and smiled bitterly. "Since when have you shown me


    mercy?"


    Since they were young, she always treated him like he was an outsider, because he came to this


    family out of nowhere, so she didn''t like him.


    "I asked you to let me go." Instead, he held her even tighter and pressed her head against his


    chest. He held her so tight that Karen Joy could not breathe smoothly.


    "Jayden, are you deaf? Or are you crazy?" This person was so scary. As soon as their parents left,


    he showed his true colors.


    "Karen Joy..." Jayden let go of her and held her shoulder. He moved closer to her and said, "Let me


    tell you, if I go crazy one day, you are the one to be med!"


    ''"Lunatic! You''re a freak!" Karen Joy finally got rid of him, and she turned around and ran away.


    Looking at her running away, she seemed so eager to stay far away from him. She was so


    disgusted with him and hated him...


    A bitter smile appeared on his lips. He muttered to himself, "Karen, do you know how much I like


    you?"


    She definitely did not know that. She would only think that he was an outsider, a madman. She had


    never once considered his existence, and how he was always right behind her...


    Out of the airport, Karen Joy got into a taxi and asked the driver to drive away quickly.


    The car drove for a distance already, yet her heart was still thumping fast, especially when she


    thought of Jayden''s expression just now. He was as scary as a vampire.


    Buzz, buzz-


    Her phone suddenly vibrated, which frightened Karen Joy so much that she almost threw it away.


    When had she ever been so timid?


    To be in that state, she was really frightened by Jayden''s expression.


    Seeing the words "Brother Lionel" disyed on the phone screen, Karen Joy''s heart suddenly


    became calmer, as if Brother Lionel was next to her.


    Just like when she was a child, Brother Lionel would always appear at her side just in time and help


    her drive away all the bad guys who wanted to bully her.


    "Brother Lionel... " She adjusted her breathing before picking up the phone.


    "Karen, look to the left." Nathaniel Cooper spoke so gently.


    "Ah?" Karen Joy didn''t know why Brother Lionel suddenly asked her to look to her left, but she


    obediently turned her head to look anyway.


    She saw a car right next to the taxi she was in. The window of the back seat was wound down, and


    she could see Brother Lionel with his make up on.


    Brother Lionel was really a hero sent by heavens, wasn''t he?


    Brother Lionel must be her hero, that was why he would appear in front of her every time when she


    needed him the most.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Brother Lionel, you..." When she called out the words ''Brother Lionel'' again, Karen Joy''s nose


    suddenly twitched, and two drops of tears slipped from the corner of her eyes inadvertently.


    Karen Joy''s tears welled up at the corner of her eyes. Seeing this, Nathaniel felt his heart ached so


    much.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    "Karen, please ask the driver to stop the car." As he saw her cry, Nathaniel Cooper instinctively


    wanted to reach out to wipe her tears, but he couldn''t. He felt helpless.


    "Excuse me, could you please stop the car in front? I''ll get out of the car here," Karen Joy Kyle said


    eagerly.


    She wanted to throw herself into Brother Lionel''s arms. She really wanted to. She couldn''t wait any


    longer.


    The driver quickly pulled over and Karen Joy got off the car happily. Brother Lionel''s car stopped


    behind her taxi. She quickly got into his car and threw herself into his arms, "Brother Lionel!"


    It was so good to have Brother Lionel by her side. The panic she had just experienced from the


    incident with Jayden Elias Kyle earlier dissipatedpletely at that moment. She had always


    known that Brother Lionel would give her a strong sense of security.


    "Karen, don''t be afraid!" Just like before, Nathaniel patted her on the back andforted her softly.


    "Brother Lionel, why are you here too?" She rubbed herself against his chest and asked softly.


    "I was on my way to somece and I saw you in the car." Actually, he followed her here when he


    heard that Karen Joy''s father was going back to New York.


    He knew that her father didn''t want to see him, so he didn''t show up. When he saw her running out


    of the airport, he followed closely.


    "Hehe... Brother Lionel, you''re definitely sent from heaven to protect me. You always appear by my


    side when I need you most." Karen Joy would not doubt his words when he said it was merely a


    coincidence.


    "Yes." Nathaniel tightened his grip on her slightly.


    Bang-


    All of a sudden, there was a loud noise. It was the sound of the tire being blown up. The car shook


    violently, and then it mmed to the right.


    Karen Joy still hadn''t realized what was going on. Almost immediately, Nathaniel held her tightly in


    his arms. He used his body to press her down onto the seat.


    She was protected by him, she could not struggle and see what had happened clearly. She could


    only feel that the car lost control like a wild horse, and it banged into something. She could feel the


    hard hits and ms, and she felt that she couldn''t feel her body during the crisis.


    Even while she was protected by Brother Lionel, she could even sense a powerful force of impact.


    But what about Brother Lionel who was protecting her?


    What was he experiencing?


    Karen Joy wanted to turn over to protect Brother Lionel. But she knew if she moved, it was very


    likely that she could not help Brother Lionel and they would both get hurt at the same time.


    Therefore, she could not move. She had to clench her teeth and hold her breath, praying that


    Brother Lionel would not be in trouble.


    After a long time, the car slowly stopped, but Karen Joy''s body was still against his body.


    After a few seconds, perhaps after he confirmed that the car was alright, he slowly moved away.


    "Brother Lionel, are you alright?" Karen Joy wanted to sit up but she was hugged tightly by


    Nathaniel instead. He said, "Karen, it''s alright. Don''t be afraid."


    "Brother Lionel, I''m not afraid. Are you alright?" She had Brother Lionel by her side. Even at such a


    dangerous moment, she was not afraid at all. However, she was worried that Brother Lionel would


    be injured.


    "I''m fine," he said. His tone was heavy, but still sounded as pleasant as usual, but Karen Joy could


    smell blood.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy suddenly recalled many things that had happened in the past. When


    Brother Lionel rescued her from the hands of the bad people, she did not suffer any injuries on her


    body. However, Brother Lionel had wounds and cuts all over his body.


    And now, history was repeating itself. He said that he was fine, but he was obviously bleeding, so


    how could he be fine?


    "Brother Lionel, can you not hide it from me? I''m not afraid, but I''ll be worried about you," she said


    pitifully.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I''m a man. Even if I get a little hurt and bleed a little, what does it matter?" Nathaniel said while


    stroking her head.


    "Are you made of steel? Don''t you feel pain?" How could this man be so stubborn and refused her


    care?


    Nathaniel did not admit that he was injured, but Karen Joy took off his clothes anyway. Almost


    immediately, when Karen Joy unintentionally touched his back, she felt something sticky and wet on


    her hands.


    She drew her hand back and looked at it. There was blood all over her palm. It was his blood...


    "Karen, don''t look. It''s all right. It''s just a small wound. I''ll go to the hospital to deal with itter."


    Nathaniel grabbed her hand and forbade her to move.


    "How can that be alright? Do you still think I am a four- year- old child?" She was really angry with


    this man.


    "Mr. Lionel, how are you?" The driver was Nathaniel''s most trusted private bodyguard, Horatio. He


    was also injured and his legs were still bleeding, but he didn''t care about himself. Aftering back


    to his senses, he immediately got off the car to check on his master''s condition.


    "I''m fine," said Nathaniel solemnly.


    "What do you mean you''re fine?" Karen Joy gave Nathaniel a fierce re. "We need to change the


    car and go to the hospital immediately. You two should be attended to properly."


    Horatio was quiet.


    This little girl had the guts to shout at Mr. President. She was really bold.


    "Okay, let''s go to the private hospital." If they didn''t go to the hospital and made sure that he was


    fine, that little girl will surely be worried.


    At the private hospital.


    There was a huge, bloody wound that extended from Nathaniel''s back to his lower rib cage. The


    doctor was treating it carefully but the bleeding still hadn''t stopped.


    On his side, Karen Joy was so sad that her heart was almost numb. If he did not protect her at the


    time, he wouldn''t have such a big wound on his back.


    She turned her back and quietly wiped away the tears that flowed down her face.


    Nathaniel replied, "It''s alright."


    Karen Joy said fiercely, "Shut up! I dare you to say that one more time!"


    If he dared to talk nonsense again, she would not talk to him anymore.


    Nathaniel shut his mouth obediently. When did his lovely Baby Karen be so fierce? She really


    changed a lot.


    "Doctor, please be gentler. Don''t hurt him." Karen Joy was fierce to Nathaniel, but her attitude


    toward the doctor was very nice.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Kyle. It''ll be fine." The doctor was Nathaniel''s subordinate, and of course, he was


    also helping him.


    "You two must take good care of yourself and watch the wounds." Since the doctor already said so,


    what else could Karen Joy say?


    At this time, Zuriel Perth rushed over. Seeing that Karen Joy was also here, he unconsciously


    frowned, and then he looked at Nathaniel. "Mr. Lionel, we have investigated the matter earlier."


    "It was just a blown tire. Do we need to talk about such a small thing now?" In fact, Nathaniel also


    knew that this matter was definitely not as simple as a blown tire, but he did not want Karen Joy to


    know the background story.


    This car was his private car. Except for his trusted subordinates, no one else knew about it. When


    he would deal with his private affairs, he always asked Horatio to drive with him.


    He didn''t expect that there would be an ident today...


    "Alright, do you need me to send Miss Kyle back?" Zuriel took the initiative to offer to send Karen


    Joy back. Obviously, he didn''t want her to stay with Nathaniel.


    Today, Karen Joy had encountered such a dangerous situation by his side, and Nathaniel was also


    worried that he was risking Karen Joy''s life, so he nodded and said, "You must escort her back


    personally."


    "Brother Lionel, I don''t want to go back," Karen Joy pleaded. He was still injured, how could she


    leave without worry?


    "Hush, don''t speak. I''ll get someone to send you back first." Nathaniel interrupted Karen Joy and


    smiled gently at her. "Silly girl, don''t worry. I would still want to be with you for the rest of my life."

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    "But... okay!" Karen Joy Kyle did not want to make things difficult for Brother Lionel. If he asked her


    to go back first, she should abide.


    As the President of the country, Brother Lionel was guarded and watched by so many people, so he


    would not be in trouble. There was nothing she could do to help him. It was better to leave early and


    not let him worry about her.


    "Miss Kyle, this way please!" Zuriel Perth stepped back and spoke to her respectfully.


    Karen Joy nced at Nathaniel Cooper and wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words


    back. Then she turned around and left with Zuriel.


    "Karen..."


    Just as she was about to walk to the door, she heard Brother Lionel''s voice. Karen Joy was


    suddenly delighted as she turned her head to look at him with a smile. "Brother Lionel, you don''t


    want me to leave?"


    "I just want to say that I will be fine. Don''t worry!" Nathaniel assured.


    She hadn''t left yet but he already began to miss her. He wanted for her to stay with him, but it was


    too dangerous to be around him.


    "Alright, I know." Karen Joy still smiled brightly, but there was a slight look of disappointment in her


    eyes.


    "Miss Kyle, do you know who I am?" Walking out of the hospital, Zuriel looked at Karen Joy and


    said this immediately.


    "Just say what you want to say." Karen Joy looked up at the sky. The sky was gloomy and looked


    like it was going to rain.


    Zuriel smiled and said, "It''s so much easier to speak to a smart person. Since you know that I have


    something to say, I''ll say it directly."


    Karen Joy looked at Zuriel and said sweetly, "Mr. Perth, if you want to say that you want me to leave


    Brother Lionel, I''d advise you to stop thinking about it, because that''s absolutely impossible."


    Her voice was crisp and sweet, with a childish tone, but you could hear her adamance.


    "You are indeed smart. I haven''t said it out, but you have already guessed what I want to say." Zuriel


    had been in the political scene for many years, and he wouldn''t just give up after hearing Karen


    Joy''s words.


    He smiled and added, "I know that a smart person like you surely knows of your Brother Lionel''s


    true identity."


    "So what if I know? So what if I don''t?" Karen Joy licked her lips and smiled more cutely and


    innocently. "Even if he is the President of the country and has a fiancee, as long as he doesn''t want


    me to leave, I will never leave."


    Not giving Zuriel the chance to speak, Karen Joy continued happily, "Mr. Perth, maybe you will say


    that it is very dangerous to stay with him. His life may be in danger at any time. For example,


    something like today could happen again at any time."


    This girl was really smart. She had already said all his lines before he even spoke. This was the first


    time he had met such a smart and bold young girl after being a politician for so many years.


    Yes, she was smart, bold, and sensible. He also admired this kind of woman, but it was purely


    admiration. He could not allow Mr. President to sumb to her.


    Zuriel added, "Then you must also know that Mr. President was injured because of you today. If you


    weren''t by his side, he would be perfectly fine even in a dangerous incident like today."


    Karen Joy smiled and said firmly, "Yes, I admit it. But please stop talking. I have made up my mind.


    Nothing can change my decision."


    This little girl cut him off again, and Zuriel kept quiet as he looked at her attentively.


    She was beautiful and cute. She looked like a weak girl, but behind that innocent look, she was a


    strong and decisive person.


    Karen Joy raised her head again to look at the dark sky and said, "Mr. Perth, it''s going to rain.


    Rather than arguing with me, it''s better to go home early to bring your clothes into the house."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Zuriel was a little annoyed. "You..."


    "Mr. Perth, I''ll go back myself. You don''t have to see me off. Goodbye!" Karen Joy showed a big,


    cute smile and waved at him. "Oh, don''t let me see you again. I hate people who are fake."


    She remembered how they cheated her aboutst time and made her mistake Dominic Cooper as


    her Brother Lionel. She did not forget about that.


    Zuriel subconsciously clenched his fists. "Miss Kyle, what I said to you today is for your own good.


    After you go home, think about my words carefully."


    "Mr. Perth, the only person who I would listen to in this life other than my family, is Brother Lionel."


    After responding, Karen Joy turned around and left happily.


    Zuriel shouted, "Little girl, you will regret it."


    She heard his words, but Karen Joy turned a deaf ear to it.


    Regret?


    No, this was the path she chose, and Brother Lionel was also her choice. No matter what would


    happen in the future, she would never regret it.


    Yes, Brother Lionel was injured because of her today. Was she going to leave him just like that?


    No, that would be a wrong idea.


    The right thing to do was to make herself stronger. If something dangerous happened in the future,


    not only would she protect Brother Lionel, or at the very least, she would not need Brother Lionel to


    protect her.


    In front of her family, under the protection of her family, she was still like a child who had not grown


    up. However, once she stepped out of the house, and when faced with hardships, she was much


    stronger than she thought.


    Sure enough, Karen Joy read the weather very urately. Before she could hail a taxi, it was


    already drizzling.


    She didn''t like rainy weather like this. This kind of weather would make people feel depressed and


    put people in a gloomy mood.


    She didn''t want to go home either.


    Both her mother and little precious had gone home. The house that her father had prepared for her


    was empty. Maybe she could find out who did something to Brother Lionel''s car today and learn


    their intention?


    North Pce, the President''s Office.


    Jason Lesley handed a document to Mr. President and said, "Mr. President, we have found out the


    cause of the blown tire. We found some evidences of foul y."


    "Find the person out by tomorrow afternoon. Masterminds, executors, I want all of them," Nathaniel


    spoke strictly while narrowing his eyes slightly. His tone was soft, but it could make people shudder.


    "Yes." Jason nodded and said, "Mr. President, you''d better arrange more bodyguards when you go


    out in the future, in case..."


    "In case I will be killed by those people?" Nathaniel chuckled. "Then let''s see who would die first.


    Those people have been hiding behind the scenes for decades. It''s time to put an end to this."


    Jason was worried, "Mr. President, those people are all ouws who don''t care about their own


    lives. They..."


    Nathaniel waved his hand and interrupted him. "Send more people to protect the little girl. We


    mustn''t let any harme to her."


    Jason said, "Mr. President, her father secretly arranged a lot of people to protect her already.


    ording to the information I received, the untouchable White family in Coast City are also her


    protectors."


    "Them?" Nathaniel asked curiously.


    The White family was well-known in Coast City. However, they rarely showed their faces, so few


    people really knew about them.


    Many people wanted to ask them for help, but no one knew where to find them. There were also


    some people who knew them, but none of them could get closer with the mother and the two sons.


    Kevin had arranged for them to protect Karen Joy, which made Nathaniel respect him even more.


    It seemed that the influence of Rovio went beyond business and politics, and only the leader of


    Rovio would truly understand his own power and influences.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    It was drizzling today, and it seemed that it wasn''t going to stop soon.


    As the night fell, the city was lit up by the lights of the buildings. The drizzling rain looked like a


    mysterious veil covering the city.


    Karen Joy Kyle sat on the sofa in front of the French window with aptop. She was exploring the


    background of Coast City, the background of the former Presidents of Country A, and who Brother


    Lionel''s biggest rival was before he got the position as President.


    This morning, when Brother Lionel''s car tires exploded, she knew that there was something more to


    the story.


    After leaving the hospital, she wanted to check on the matter, but she couldn''t find anything by


    herself.


    At this crucial moment, Karen Joy thought of the three people that her father had arranged for her-


    The White family.


    Since her father had asked the three of them to help her in Coast City, then she knew that these


    three people must not be ordinary people. She could ask them for help.


    Karen Joy immediately called them and asked them to help her investigate the matter.


    They promised to give her the information tonight, so while she was waiting for the news, she was


    browsing through information about Coast City on the Inte.


    Coast City was an extremely foreign city to Karen Joy. However, it was the ce where Brother


    Lionel was born and where he grew up.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe because she felt more connected with Brother Lionel, Karen Joy had lived here for less than


    a month, and she felt like home already, as if she had been here before.


    Perhaps when she was very young, Brother Lionel often told her stories about this ce, including


    stories about his hometown. She remembered these details fondly.


    Buzz, buzz-


    Her phone suddenly rang. Karen Joy picked it up and found that it was Fanny White''s phone


    number. She answered it immediately. "Auntie Fanny, have you discovered anything?"


    Fanny said, "Miss, I''m sorry! We were one step toote. Mr. President''s men cleaned up the scene


    earlier, and they also erased all evidence of the car."


    "Why did they erase the evidence?" Karen Joy thought for a bit, but she didn''tpletely


    understand what was going on.


    Could it be that the person who caused the tire explosion was the same person Brother Lionel sent


    to investigate the matter?


    It was unlikely.


    If it was really the same person, the person who did this would put himself in a very suspicious


    position.


    Someone who would dare to harm Mr. President would never be so dumb, otherwise, he would not


    live long.


    "Miss, it is very likely that Mr. President already knew who did it, so he asked his men to destroy the


    evidence. Or the person who did it was too shrewd and didn''t leave any clues for us to investigate."


    Fanny exined further, and her attitude was very respectful.


    "Auntie Fanny, which one do you think is more likely?" Karen Joy had no experience dealing with


    this kind of thing, but she knew she should listen to the opinion of her elders.


    Fanny responded, "Miss, in my opinion, it would be impossible for the people who did the work to


    not leave a single trace. There must always be something."


    "Alright, Auntie Fanny." Karen Joy nodded and said politely, "Thank you for helping me so much


    today."


    Fanny added, "Miss, the three of us are honored to do these things for you. Please don''t be shy to


    ask us for help in the future."


    "Well then, I shall remember that. Please don''t address me as Miss. Please call me Karen Joy."


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "That''s settled then, Auntie Fanny. Goodbye!"


    Fanny was an elder, so Karen Joy spoke to her in a polite manner. She had always been respectful


    and knew how to socialize well.


    After hanging up the phone, Karen Joy didn''t have the mood to look for any more information. Her


    mind was all about today''s incident.


    After this incident, she was more aware of the reason why Brother Lionel did not want to reconcile


    with her and see her in public.


    Today, what Zuriel Perth said to her was also reinforcing her hypothesis.


    Brother Lionel was the President of Country A. He had a lot of power, but the degree of power was


    proportional to his personal risk.


    People often say that with great poweres great responsibility. The risk was definitely one of


    them.


    At present, Brother Lionel was in the center of the vortex of danger. Anyone who was close with him


    might be in danger too, and that person could also be a bait to hurt him.


    Zuriel was loyal to Mr. President, so he was worried that she would be Brother Lionel''s


    Achilles'' heel.


    A weakness!


    This was also what Karen Joy really cared about. She didn''t want to be Brother Lionel''s


    weakness.


    If so, she wanted to be her strongest support, not his weak point.


    Buzz, buzz¡ª


    The phone rang again. Karen Joy grabbed it and answered it immediately, "Auntie Fanny, is there


    anything else?"


    "I thought that when I''m not around, the person you would miss the most would be me, but who


    knew... I think I''m feeling a little sad."


    It was Brother Lionel''s voice. His familiar voice immediately lifted her spirits up. However, when she


    listened carefully, his voice sounded a little sad.


    "Brother Lionel, don''t let your imagination run wild. You know clearly that I think about you the


    most." Karen Joy put up a bright smile immediately when she heard Brother Lionel''s voice.


    "How much do you think of me?" asked Nathaniel yfully.


    Karen Joyughed and said, "I think about you so much that I didn''t even notice that it was your


    call."


    Hearing herughter, Nathaniel couldn''t help but burst outughing too. "You''re really good at


    talking, huh, little girl."


    Karen Joy tilted her head and said in a soft voice, "Brother Lionel, how about you record a personal


    ringtone for me with your voice? That way, when you call me in the future, I will know that it''s you


    when I hear your voice. I will never mistake you for somebody else."


    "What kind of personal ringtone do you want?" Even if it was such a childish thing, Nathaniel was


    still willing to cooperate with her.


    "As long as it''s your voice, any kind would do." She was truly Brother Lionel''s fan.


    "Okay." Nathaniel nodded. He was already thinking about how to record a ringtone for his Baby


    Karen.


    "Brother Lionel, are you done with your work?" muttered Karen Joy.


    "Yes, I''m done." Nathaniel''s voice sounded very light and gentle. "Karen, have you had dinner?" "I


    ate a lot at night." Karen Joy held her phone tighter and pressed it close to her ear. "Brother


    Lionel..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Can''t I just call out your name... I haven''t called your name for more than a decade. Now that I


    finally have a chance, I''d like to say your name as much as possible." Karen Joy said yfully.


    "Okay, wait a minute." He replied.


    "Brother Lionel, are you still busy?"


    Without answering her, he hung up the phone. Karen Joy looked at the dark phone screen and felt a


    little depressed.


    Soon, the phone screen lit up and she received a voice file.


    Karen Joy opened it and heard Brother Lionel''s pleasant voice saying, "Karen, what are you doing?


    Your Brother Lionel''s calling! Quick, answer the call! Answer the call!"

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Karen Joy Kyle had just listened to the recording, and the Nathaniel Cooper''s call came in again. He


    said softly, "Karen, was that the recording you wanted?"


    "Brother Lionel, I''ll hang up the phone first. Call me in a minute." This was the personal ringtone that


    Brother Lionel had recorded for her. She had to use it immediately.


    He hung up the phone, and Karen Joy immediately changed her ringtone to his recording.


    Exactly sixty secondster, the exclusive ringtone for Lionel started-- "Karen, what are you doing?


    Your Brother Lionel is calling! Quick, answer the phone! Answer the phone!"


    After hearing it once, Karen Joy heard it repeat again. She listened to it for some time before she


    answered, "Brother Lionel, why is your voice so nice?"


    Hearing her cheerful voice, Nathaniel''s mood also gotten a little better. He asked softly, "Do you like


    the ringtone that I''ve recorded for you?"


    "Of course I like it." Karen Joy smiled and said, "I really hope I can wake up to your voice every


    morning."


    "Simple," Nathaniel replied casually.


    Karen Joy said, "Is it that simple?"


    "Wait for me." Nathaniel hung up the phone again without telling her.


    Soon, Karen Joy received another voice file. She clicked on it and heard Brother Lionel''s pleasant


    voice again.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, it was the exclusive rm that Brother Lionel had recorded for her, "Karen, get up soon! If


    you still don''t want to get up, the sun will leave soon."


    "Brother Lionel, you are too much! Do you think I''m just a four-year-old child? How can you record


    such a childish ringtone for me?" Karen Joy was overjoyed as she spoke with Brother Lionel in such


    a yful manner.


    Brother Lionel she liked was still Brother Lionel who doted on her back then. So many years had


    passed, but Brother Lionel''s attentiveness towards her had not changed in the slightest. He was still


    willing to fool around with her. He was willing to pamper her.


    "You don''t like it?" Nathaniel asked carefully.


    Karen Joy answered happily, "As long as you recorded it for me, I''ll like it."


    "Okay," Nathaniel nodded.


    Karen Joy raised her eyebrows and asked, "Okay?"


    The two of them didn''t say anything at the same time. Both of them fell silent for a while. Both of


    them didn''t know what to say to break the silence.


    After a long time, a phone call from New York interrupted their silence. "Brother Lionel, my family is


    calling me. I''ll answer the call first, and I''ll call youter."


    After that, Karen Joy hung up Nathaniel''s phone and picked up the call from home.


    Because it was her house''sndline, she didn''t know who was on the other side of the phone, so


    she answered carefully, "Karen Joy here, who is this?"


    "Sister, we''re home." Julien Glover Kyle''s tender voice came to Karen Joy''s ears.


    "Little precious, you''ve been away from me for more than ten hours. Do you miss me?" Hearing the


    little one''s voice, Karen Joy''s hands felt itchy because she wanted to pinch his face.


    "I do." Julien rarely spoke about his feelings.


    "Little precious, I miss you too." Hearing the little one said that he missed her, Karen Joy was even


    more eager to pinch him, but he was thousands of miles away at New York.


    She said, "It''s good that you''re home safely. You must be tired. You should rest early and ask Mom


    and Dad to rest early as well."


    Julien added, "Sister, Grandma misses you. She wants to talk to you."


    "Karen..." Mama Kyle called out her granddaughter''s name, her tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "Baby Karen, I miss you so much."


    Karen Joy was the first grandchild of the Kyle family. For so many years, everyone loved her dearly.


    Since she suddenly ran away from home, Mama Kyle missed her very much.


    If it weren''t for her poor health, she would have dragged her old man to Coast City to apany


    her granddaughter.


    "Grandma, I miss you too!" Thinking of her older grandparents and the fact that she ran so far away


    from them, Karen Joy felt guilty.


    However, she was already a grown-up. She could no longer stay in her grandparents'' arms like


    when she was a child. She also had her own life to live.


    "Baby Karen... Why didn''t youe back with your Mom and Dad?" After their son went to Coast


    City, Mama Kyle waited for them to bring her granddaughter back. Today, when she saw that they


    came back without Karen Joy, she was so sad that she almost fainted.


    "Grandma, I still have some things to deal with. When I''m done, I''ll go back and apany you and


    Grandpa, okay?" Grandma was old, so Karen Joy talked to her like she was coaxing a child.


    "Karen, you can''t lie to me okay. I''m counting the days until youe back," Mama Kyle said as


    she wiped away her tears.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. I''ll go back to keep youpany after I''m done with my stuff," Karen Joy


    said sweetly.


    "Well, it''s gettingte over there. You should rest early. I''ll call you another day," said Mama Kyle.


    "Okay, Grandma, goodbye! Take care!" hanging up Grandma''s phone, Karen Joy took a deep


    breath.


    As she was trying to process her thoughts, she realized that there was a person standing behind


    her, which frightened her to her core.


    She looked back and saw Jayden Elias Kyle standing behind her. He looked straight at her as if she


    was his prey. "You, why are you here? What do you want?" Karen Joy asked loudly.


    Jayden did not say a word, instead, he stared at her with a frightening aura.


    Karen Joy bit her lip and said, "Jayden, this is...'' "In the future, when you are alone at home,


    remember to lock the door well. If it wasn''t me, and a bad person broke into the house, how would


    you handle it then?" Jayden''s face was cold and his voice was gloomy, which scared the wits out of


    Karen Joy.


    "I remembered that I locked it... Besides, it''s none of your business," she said guiltily.


    "If you locked the door, then how did I get in, my lovely sister?" He lived next to her in order to take


    care of her. When he came back and saw that her door was unlocked, he went in to have a look.


    Although the security at Moon Bay was very safe, not everyone could get into this gatedmunity,


    but she had to know the risk of living with powerful and rich people as well.


    If someone really wanted to hurt her, they would try their best to sneak into her ce anyhow. If she


    coincidentally forgot to close the door again, then... he wouldn''t even dare to think about the


    consequences.


    "Don''t you know how you got in? Why are you asking me?" Karen Joy looked at him coldly,


    "Jayden, you are not wee here. Please get out."


    "Karen Joy Kyle!" Jayden suddenly called out her full name.


    "What?" Karen Joy snorted.


    "Do you know? You certainly don''t know. Sometimes, I just want to pinch you to death." He wanted


    to kill her and then kill himself. Then, the two of them would reincarnate together in the next life.


    Perhaps her attitude toward him would not be so bad. Perhaps he could tell her openly that he liked


    her.


    "Jayden, then you certainly don''t know how much I hate you too. I hate you so much that I want you


    to die and leave my sight." He was not the only one who could say harsh words, she could y the


    game too.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Karen Joy Kyle knew that she should not say such harsh words to Jayden Elias Kyle. After all, he


    was her brother, and he had helped her quite a lot.


    However, Jayden''s attitude, the manner in which he spoke, as well as the way he looked at her,


    were all uneptable to her. That was why she could be polite to everyone but him.


    If his tone was a little better and his attitude was a little better, then she wouldn''t go head to head


    with him.


    "Is that so?" Jayden''s lips curled up into a smile. There was a hint of unnoticeable bitterness in his


    smile. "Karen, perhaps I will disappoint you again. In this lifetime, you would not be able to witness


    my death."


    He always knew that Karen Joy only hated hispany, and that she didn''t want to see him... But


    he didn''t expect that she hated him so much that she wished he could disappear from her sight


    forever.


    How ridiculous.


    Why on earth did he stay with her?


    Was it for her tough at him, to ridicule him?


    "Karen, what are you doing? Your Brother Lionel is calling! Quick, answer the call! Answer the call!"


    Suddenly, the exclusive ringtone from Brother Lionel interrupted the tense atmosphere between


    them.


    Karen Joy picked up the phone and wanted to answer it, but she looked at Jayden with vignce.


    "Ha..." Hearing Nathaniel''s voice, Jayden snorted coldly and turned around to leave. As he stepped


    out of the door, he mmed the door with a loud bang.


    Karen Joy was shocked by the heavy mming sound of the door. When she came back to her


    senses, she picked up the phone. "Brother Lionel, just now..."


    Nathaniel''s voice was soft and tender, "I know..."


    "What do you know?" Karen Joy was stunned.


    He added, "Karen, I saw it all just now."


    "You saw it? What did you see?" Karen Joy didn''t dare to believe his words.


    Brother Lionel didn''t have irvoyance, how did he see what had just happened?


    At the thought of this, something suddenly shed across Karen Joy''s mind. She turned around and


    looked out of the French window.


    She saw a building in the distance, and there seemed to be a person standing in front of the French


    window of that building too.


    Was that person her Brother Lionel?


    She just had this thought in her mind, then Brother Lionel gave her the answer. "Yes, the person


    you''re looking at is me. I''m holding a pair of binocrs, and I can see you from the window."


    It really was Brother Lionel. Karen Joy felt a little excited in her heart.


    "Brother Lionel, it must be tiring to look at me like that?" If Brother Lionel wanted to see her, he


    could just ask her to stay by his side and he could look at her closely.


    But Karen Joy knew that even if Brother Lionel missed her so much, he couldn''t take her with him.


    That was because it was too dangerous to be around him, so he could only look at her from a


    distance in such a silly way.


    "It''s not tiring." She must not know that no matter how tired he was, as long as he heard her voice


    and saw her, he could be energetic and well.


    Karen Joy was his antidote.


    Karen Joy made a yful face at him, "Brother Lionel, if you want to see me, we can video call."


    "Video call is too troublesome. I just want to look at you this way." He didn''t manage to put on


    makeup to disguise himself, so he couldn''t see her.


    "Brother Lionel, actually..." She wanted to tell him that she was not afraid of the risks at all. She was


    willing to go through storms with him, but Brother Lionel didn''t know that she already knew his true


    identity yet, so she couldn''t tell him.


    "Actually what?" asked Nathaniel curiously.


    "Brother Lionel, I really like you so much! So I will understand all your difficulties and hardships and


    I''d always support you." In front of Brother Lionel, Karen Joy had always been generous in


    expressing her love for him.


    She had been taught to be expressive since she was young. She liked Brother Lionel a lot, so she


    needed to let him know too.


    "Karen..." From the binocrs, Nathaniel looked at her and saw her blinking at him. He could even


    see that she was smiling at him and looked so calm.


    If it weren''t for the fear that he would get her into trouble, he would have kept her by his side at this


    moment. So that he could kiss her hard whenever he wanted to.


    When he thought of her scent, he felt that his heart was beating ridiculously fast.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Joy didn''t have a pair of binocrs, so she couldn''t see Brother Lionel on the opposite side,


    but she still revealed a lovely smile to him. "Brother Lionel, it''s gettingte. I need to get ready for


    my beauty sleep. Let''s go to bed early."


    "Okay." Nathaniel nodded, but he didn''t want to hang up yet. He wanted to listen to her voice for a


    while more, and he wanted to derive from strength from her.


    Karen Joy whispered, "Brother Lionel, good night!"


    "Karen... Good night!" He said it very slowly, as he wanted to dy it as long as possible.


    She added, "Brother Lionel, I''m going to hang up the phone."


    "Okay, you hang up." Finally, when he finished saying that, Karen Joy hung up the phone.


    He couldn''t hear her voice anymore and could only look at her through the window. But soon, the


    girl closed the curtains and turned off the lights. He could only see the darkness through his


    binocrs.


    Darkness was the true portrayal of his life in the past few years.


    His life looked bright on the surface, but only the people who have experienced it would understand


    the darkness he had gone through.


    "Mr. President!" Jason Lesley was in a hurry to report, "We have caught the people behind the tire


    explosion. And as you expected, Miss Kyle did ask the White family to investigate this matter."


    It waste at night, but Nathaniel''s men had not finished their work, and none of them wanted to get


    some rest. Jason had already arrived by his office for some time, but seeing that Mr. President was


    in a phone call, he waited aside.


    "Whenever something simr happens in the future, you must get your men to clean up the mess


    properly. You can''t let the White family find anything out." Nathaniel picked up his coat and walked


    away as he spoke.


    Although he had not been with Karen Joy for more than a decade, Nathaniel knew her well.


    He knew that the girl would feel suspicious about the tire explosion, and he also guessed that she


    would ask the White family for help, so he asked someone to settle the traces in advance.


    She was always so optimistic and cheerful, so he could not bear to watch her fall into his dark


    world.


    Soon, they arrived at the cell where they were holding the criminals who caused the tire explosion.


    This was a small-scale but very sturdy prison. It was located under the North Pce, and this was a


    private prison.


    The people who were locked up here would not have any official records. That was to say, no one


    would care even if they died here.


    Dressed in a ck suit, Nathaniel straightened himself up. He swept his sharp gaze across the


    prisoners locked up in the cell.


    Wherever he looked, Jason exined, "Mr. President, this is Dunne. He is the mastermind of the


    explosion. This man followed his orders..."


    By the time Nathaniel finished looking at them, Jason was also done exining. He respectfully


    backed down behind the President, waiting for his next instruction.


    "Hey, Cooper, even if we didn''t kill you today, there will be someone who can deal with you


    tomorrow. If you''re still a man, why don''t you just kill us?" One of the prison criminals suddenly


    shouted loudly.


    "You want to die?" said Nathaniel softly, and he let out a subtle smile. It looked like he was smiling,


    but the smile was incongruent with his death stare, making him look extremely cold and sinister.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    "Nathaniel, if we have the guts to touch your car, that means we have embraced death. Humph...


    Even if you kill us, you can only destroy our physical bodies, you can''t destroy our spirit of bringing


    you down. People like you are not qualified to be the leader of the country!" The man roared


    fearlessly.


    "I''m not qualified to be the leader of the country?" Nathaniel continued to chuckle lightly, but his


    smile was enough to make anyone''s hair stand on end. "Secretary Lesley, you''ve heard all of this.


    Since they don''t want to live anymore, then help them out."


    Upon receiving Mr. President''s order, Jason Lesley waved his hand and called the guards beside


    him. He said, "They all want to die. Show your skills. Take good care of them and serve them as


    much as you can."


    "Yes." A few of the men received the order and immediately opened the cell door. They rushed in


    and sealed the mouths of the men with strong glue. One of the men dislocated one of the criminal''s


    arm effortlessly and swiftly, and another man followed suit.


    They moved very quickly, as fast as lightning, and trampled the prisoners under their feet.


    "Wait a minute!" Jason Lesley suddenly said, "Mr. President, the next scene may be gory. Do you


    want to leave first?"


    Without any expression, Nathaniel nced at the situation in the cell and turned around to leave.


    As soon as he turned around, his subordinates had already executed those people. However, their


    mouths were sealed, so he couldn''t even hear a scream.


    An indifferent smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Those who wanted to drag him down


    could definitely be dealt like this.


    A night''s time was very short. When he closed his eyes and woke up, it was already dawn.


    However, Karen Joy didn''t sleep well.


    She had been dreaming all night. She dreamt that Brother Lionel was alone and surrounded by


    people. He struggled with all his strength to get out. Although he finally defeated everyone, he was


    seriously injured.


    Brother Lionely in a pool of blood, dying, but he still called her name softly - Karen!


    "Brother Lionel!" Although she had woken up for a long time, Karen Joy was still in a panic. She


    didn''t know what she was doing for a long time.


    She figured that she would have such a dream because of the tire explosion yesterday and learning


    about the information she found online.


    Brother Lionel faced obstacles from three major forces before he took the position of President. The


    details of the incident were not stated, but Karen Joy could imagine how terrible it must have been.


    It was not easy for Brother Lionel to sessfully be the President at such a young age.


    Adding on with those opposition forces, he must have gone through a lot.


    Now, even if Brother Lionel had already taken the position of President, there must be some people


    that wanted to stop him. Therefore, they would try their best to get rid of Brother Lionel.


    No, no... Karen Joy couldn''t ept it. She couldn''t let others hurt Brother Lionel in the dark. She


    had to find a way to help him.


    Thinking of her Brother Lionel, the first person Karen Joy thought of was her father, Kevin Kyle. He


    would definitely give her some suggestions and instructions.


    She dialed her father''s phone number. As soon as the call was connected, the person on the other


    end answered the phone immediately, "Karen?"


    "Dad!" Karen Joy suddenly let out a muffled cry. However, she did not know how to tell her father


    about this matter. If her father felt that Brother Lionel did not have the ability to protect her, there


    was a chance that her father would ask Jayden Elias Kyle to bring her back to New York.


    "Karen, what''s wrong?" Kevin asked patiently.


    "Dad, I''m fine. I just miss you." Karen Joy swallowed back her words, as she didn''t want her father


    to worry about her anymore.


    After all, staying by her Brother Lionel''s side and to protect him was her own decision. She couldn''t


    let her father worry about her.


    Besides, she should believe in Brother Lionel. If Brother Lionel could go through those risks and


    danger and sit on the President''s position, he must have his abilities.


    "Karen, no matter what happens, don''t forget that you still have us. We are your most solid support."


    Kevin was also aware of his daughter''s little thoughts. He just didn''t want to say it out loud, so he


    tried to hint his support.


    "Dad, do you think I saved the whole universe in my past life?" Hearing her father''s words, Karen


    Joy felt warm in her heart and her tone was much more rxed.


    "Why would you suddenly say that?" Kevin asked in a deep voice.


    "Because I am your daughter. Since I was little, you have loved and cared for me so much,


    protected me, and took care of me unconditionally. I think that I must have saved the universe in my


    past life to deserve this life now." Karen Joy said with a sweet mouth.


    "You have a sweet tongue. You know how to make your father happy." In front of his daughter,


    Kevin would also unconsciously remove his cold front. He was no different than an ordinary father.


    "Dad, how can you call this sweet? I only speak the truth." It was good to chat with her father


    because she could temporarily forget about her fear and distress.


    "You-"


    "Is that her on the phone?" Karen Daly opened the door and entered the study. At the same time,


    she handed a ss of hot milk to Kevin. "Stop working. Drink the milk and rest early."


    "It''s your Baby on the phone." Kevin handed the phone to her and smiled gently. "Not sure when


    she learned how to say such sweet things."


    Karen massaged Kevin''s shoulders and said, "Of course my Baby learned it from me. He''s not like


    your cold, young son. He''s only eight years old, and when I identally saw him change his clothes


    today, he felt ashamed for being peeped by me and ignored me for half a day."


    Kevin took a sip of milk. He said, "He is also your child, and for that character of his, do you think


    you have no responsibility at all?"


    Karen pinched him hard and said, "Director Kevin, if you were a little gentler with him, will he have


    this kind of personality?"


    Kevin added, "He is a boy, and boys should have a boy''s upbringing. Do I have to hold him to sleep


    every night?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The bickering between her mother and father came from the other end of the phone. They were just


    talking about trivial matters of the household, and Karen Joy listened with great interest.


    She smiled widely and said, "Mom, did the little precious piss you off again? Please let him know


    that if he makes you unhappy again, I will definitely punish him when I go back."


    "Baby, don''t worry. I have a lot of ways to deal with him." If she could change Kevin, she could work


    with Julien Glover Kyle.


    No matter how cold and aloof the little guy was, he was just an eight- year- old kid... However, the


    little precious in their family was really different from other eight-year-old kids.


    Karen was impressed by how strict and disciplined he was.


    "Mom, then you and Dad should go to bed early, I won''t bother you two anymore. Let''s talk some


    other day," Karen Joy said happily.


    "Baby, the weather in Coast City is getting colder and colder. You should also take good care of


    yourself. Don''t catch a cold. Jayden is also in Coast City. If anything happens, you need to find him.


    Remember, he''s your older brother, and you should treat him better. Do you understand?"


    "Okay, I know. Mom, Dad, goodbye!" Karen Joy hung up the phone. As she recalled her mother''s


    words about Jayden, she frowned bitterly. Jayden, that hypocritical person, really knew how to


    please their parents.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Dingdong¡ª


    Just as she was thinking about Jayden Elias Kyle, the doorbell rang. Karen Joy Kyle saw Jayden


    standing outside the door from the surveince camera.


    He was dressed very neatly in a suit and leather shoes, and his hair was also neatlybed. He


    looked like a sessful businessman, but Karen Joy felt that he was pretending to be so.


    Dingdong¡ª


    Karen Joy did not open the door, but Jayden continued to press on the doorbell. Karen Joy simply


    covered her ears and pretended that she didn''t hear it.


    However, Jayden was not someone who would give up so easily. Since she didn''t open the door, he


    started beating the door. "Karen Joy, I know you''re awake. Open the door!"


    When would he stop?


    Karen Joy reluctantly opened the door and said, "You rang the doorbell so early in the morning,


    what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''ve got someone to prepare breakfast for me and prepared a portion for you too." Jayden handed


    the lunchbox to her. "You can''t skip breakfast. It''s not good for your health."


    He was kind enough to bring her breakfast early in the morning, yet she yelled at him the moment


    she opened the door... Karen Joy felt a little apologetic, but she was too embarrassed to apologize


    in front of Jayden, so she did not take the lunchbox, "I can make breakfast myself, don''t worry."


    "You make breakfast?" Jayden raised his eyebrows in disdain and said, "Are you trying to blow up


    the whole building?"


    After living with her for fourteen years, he was very clear about what she was good at and what she


    could not do.


    "Jayden, can you speak nicely?" See, she didn''t want to argue with him, but he made her angry on


    purpose.


    "Take the breakfast. I won''t stop you from doing anything after you''ve finished it." Jayden put the


    bag on her hand, turned around, and left.


    "Jayden, do you think that I will forgive you for burning Brother Lionel''s photo? Don''t think about it, I


    won''t. So don''t do these useless things in the future." She didn''t need him to treat her too well,


    because she didn''t want to owe him any favors.


    People often say that you should pay for what you owe, but you couldn''t pay off the favors you


    owed for a lifetime. Since she knew that Jayden might have other intentions and feelings towards


    her, she couldn''t give him any hope. She had to let him know clearly that she only had Brother


    Lionel in her heart.


    Jayden, who had just left, stopped walking and slowly turned his head to look at her. He chuckled


    and said, "Karen Joy, where did your confidencee from? Let me tell you if you were not the


    daughter of my parents, do you think that I would be so good to you?"


    "You... You are their child too. If you want to be filial to them, you just have to be filial to them. I don''t


    need you to take care of me." She still didn''t want to submit in front of him and needed to fight for


    victory.


    "Do you mean that you don''t want me to take care of you? You want to let Mom and Dad ride for


    another ten hours of flight to take care of you?"


    "You are talking nonsense!"


    "Karen Joy, you said that you are an adult now. Then you should think about everything from a


    bigger picture. Don''t think that your Brother Lionel is your whole world."


    "In the end, you just don''t like to see me being with Brother Lionel." She knew that from the moment


    he burnt the only photo of Brother Lionel and her.


    "Not only do I dislike him, but I also want to kill him." Jayden gritted his teeth and said ruthlessly.


    If there was a chance, he would send Nathaniel into and of eternal damnation, so that the man


    would never be able toe back.


    "You -"


    "I''m going to work." In the blink of an eye, Jayden had regained his calmness. He spoke calmly and


    left.


    Karen Joy picked up the lunch box and stood at the door in a daze. Only after she saw Jayden


    enter the elevator, then she came back to her senses. The expression on his face just now was too


    scary.


    When she thought of it, Karen Joy suddenly shivered and almost dropped the lunchbox in her hand.


    She opened the lunchbox and looked at it. It was all her favorite food and preferences. She thought


    that Jayden was actually a good brother, only if he had no other thoughts about her.


    After breakfast, Karen Joy went out. If she wanted to help Brother Lionel, she had to understand the


    city first. She needed to understand the views and thoughts of the people of this country.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    To do these things, she could not be like a headless fly. She had to find someone familiar with the


    city to apany her, so Samantha Lesley was the best candidate.


    Seeing Karen Joy, who she had not seen for a few days, Samantha was so excited that she danced


    around and said, "Karen Joy, it''s so nice to still see you in Coast City."


    "Samantha, let''s go for a walk today."


    "Okay. Which tourist spots would you like to visit? I promise you, you will have a good time."


    "I just want to walk around town to experience an average citizen''s life." The first step was to help


    Brother Lionel understand the thoughts and feelings of an average citizen.


    "Karen Joy, you''re not sick, are you? Or are you tired of being called ''First Miss'' and want to


    experience something different?" Samantha was very puzzled about Karen Joy''s idea.


    "You could say that." Karen Joy didn''t want to exin too much, and she couldn''t exin too much


    to Samantha either.


    "Alright then, I will take you out and walk around." Although Samantha did not understand why


    Karen Joy wanted to do this, she still took Karen Joy to themon ces where the locals would


    stay and hang around in Coast City.


    The civilian areas, as its name implied, was the area where most average citizens lived. They were


    the majority of the country''s poption. Their satisfaction towards Mr. President could improve the


    status of Mr. President in the people''s hearts and help strengthen Brother Lionel''s position.


    But unfortunately, they met a person here, a person that they knew but that person did not


    necessarily know them - Serene Ss, the fiancee of Mr. President.


    Karen Joy never imagined that she would meet Serene here. She was Brother Lionel''s fiancee, so


    for a moment, she was stunned.


    "Sister Serene?" Samantha didn''t really believe what she saw. She tentatively called out to the


    woman in front of her, who was dressed in ordinary clothes but still looked elegant.


    Upon hearing the voice, the woman who was talking to the civilians turned back and saw Samantha


    and Karen Joy at a nce.


    When she saw Karen Joy, Serene''s heart trembled slightly. She didn''t know what kind of attitude


    she should use to face this little girl.


    She was able to recognize this girl at a nce because this girl was the person whom Nathaniel


    had always been thinking about.


    She had known about this girl many years ago, but she didn''t expect that they would meet each


    other in this way for the first time.


    When she looked at Karen Joy, Karen Joy was also looking at her.


    Serene looked even more beautiful than she appeared on TV. Just by standing there, she looked


    like a beautiful painting.


    Karen Joy felt that such a girl was worthy of being by Brother Lionel''s side, and also worthy of the


    title of First Lady.


    Thinking of this, Karen Joy felt bitter in her heart. Such a beautiful woman was standing in front of


    her and looking at them with a smile, but she secretly wanted to steal her fiance away. It was


    really...


    "Samantha, why are you here too?" Serene looked at Karen Joy and said gently, "Samantha, is this


    your friend?"


    Because Serene was still a stranger to Karen Joy, so she definitely had to ask Samantha to


    introduce her.


    "Yes, Sister Serene, this is my friend, Karen Joy. She came to Coast City to hang out with me."


    Samantha looked at Karen Joy again. "Karen Joy, this is Mr. President''s fiancee. We saw her from a


    distancest time. She also appeared on TV. You should recognize her."


    "Hello, Miss Ss! I''m Karen Joy, Samantha''s friend!" Karen Joy smiled and introduced herself


    generously.


    In front of outsiders, especially in front of Brother Lionel''s fiancee, Karen Joy tried her best to be


    more generous and kind but she secretly gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    "Hello!" Serene Ss smiled gently and extended her hand towards Karen Joy Kyle. "I am Serene.


    Nice to meet you."


    Seeing her reach out her hand, Karen Joy paused for a moment, and then she reached out to


    shake hands with her too. "I am also very happy to meet you."


    Serene added, "Since you and Samantha are friends, then I should be older than you."


    To be honest, Karen Joy was quite reluctant to chat with her. They had only just met, and Serene


    was also her rival in love.


    However, when she heard Serene''s gentle voice and the way she looked at her with a smiling face,


    Karen Joy could not turn away. She nodded her head and say, "Yes, that''s right."


    "Karen Joy..." Serene repeated Karen Joy''s name. "What a beautiful name, just as beautiful as you."


    Beautiful?


    If she knew that the girl standing in front of her was thinking about her fiancee...


    By then, would she still think that she was a beautiful girl?


    Karen Joy sullenly thought.


    "Sister Serene, Karen Joy, both of you are my friends, so you two are also friends from now on."


    Samantha Lesley suddenly interrupted them.


    "Okay, if you want, you can also call me Sister Serene, then I will have another little sister." Perhaps


    because this little girl was the treasure that Nathaniel Cooper held in his hand, Serene also wanted


    to use a little bit of her power to protect her.


    Karen Joy did not reply to her.


    She could not bring herself to call Serene so.


    After bing friends with Serene, how would she deal with her rtionship with Brother Lionel?


    She couldn''t fight her ''sister'' over a man.


    If she were to leave silently and never see Brother Lionel again, it would be even more impossible


    for her to do so.


    Karen Joy was in such a huge dilemma that she looked extremely tensed.


    "Karen Joy, Sister Serene is very nice. She treats people younger than her as if they were her own


    little sisters. Don''t worry." Karen Joy''s hesitation made Samantha think that she was worried about


    Serene''s personality.


    In addition to Serene''s expectant gaze, even though Karen Joy was not willing to call her ''sister'',


    she still called her in a sweet voice, "Sister Serene."


    "Mm," Serene replied lightly, with a gentle and decent smile hanging on her face. "Since we bumped


    into each other, then let me treat you two to a meal, okay?"


    "Great! Great! Serene, I want to go to the Goan Restaurant to eat some special dishes."


    Samantha''s eyes became wide as soon as she heard about eating.


    Thus, the three of them came to a well-known local restaurant to try their special dishes.


    On the way, Samantha asked Serene about a lot of things, while Karen Joy didn''t say a word and


    secretly observed Brother Lionel''s fiancee.


    Serene''s tone and voice were always just right. It was neither soft nor heavy, and her voice was so


    sweet and endearing. When she smiled, she appeared so attractive. She really was a gentle and


    beautiful woman.


    She was graceful and considerate. Women like her were very attractive to men. What kind of


    feelings did Brother Lionel have for her then?


    Brother Lionel must also like Serene. If even girls like Karen Joy found her attractive, Brother Lionel


    should be no exception.


    If Brother Lionel liked Serene, then what would Brother Lionel''s feelings for Karen Joy be?


    Perhaps Brother Lionel still thought of her as a child who was only a few years old. His feelings for


    her were still as innocent as when she was a child, maybe there was no romance between them.


    "Oh, by the way, Sister Serene, you haven''t told me what you''ve been doing today?" Samantha


    asked again as soon as she sat down.


    Serene subconsciously nced at Karen Joy before continuing, "I was just walking around and


    learning about the people''s lives better. I''m trying to do my best to help your Brother Nathaniel to do


    some things."


    "Sister Serene, you really are a virtuous wife huh, you''re probably the only one worthy of Brother


    Nathaniel." Samantha chattered.


    Hearing that Serene also wanted to help Mr. President with his work too, Karen Joy''s mind was in a


    mess.


    She was somewhat happy for Brother Lionel, but she was even more worried that the rtionship


    between her and Brother Lionel would harm an innocent Serene, who knew nothing about them.


    As Brother Lionel''s fiancee, Serene would always be thinking of Brother Lionel, but she did not


    know that the person in front of her was thinking of hitting on Brother Lionel.


    "Karen Joy, have a look at the menu and see what kind of dishes you like to eat." Serene handed


    the menu over to Karen Joy and patiently introduced the specialties of the restaurant.


    "I''m not picky about food." Karen Joy smiled and handed the menu back. "You can order on my


    behalf."


    Serene handed the menu over to Samantha and said, "Samantha, you know the two of us well. You


    should know everyone''s preferences. You should order."


    "Okay, okay. I''m good at ordering dishes." Samantha didn''t need to look at the menu. She ordered


    several dishes in one go. After ordering, she found that Karen Joy was not in a particrly good


    mood. "Karen Joy, do you have something on your mind?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What''s on my mind?" Karen Joy smiled. It seemed that she didn''t control her emotions well. Even a


    careless girl like Samantha could see that she had something on her mind.


    Serene chimed in the conversation, "Karen Joy, since we just met today, then we can consider that


    as fate. We are all girls here, so don''t need to be too careful or cautious with each other."


    "Alright, Sis. Sister Serene." Every time she called her ''Sister Serene'', Karen Joy felt a bit guilty in


    her heart.


    She really wanted to leave the ce immediately, but she wanted to spend a bit more time with


    Serene to see what kind of person Serene was.


    "You two chat first. I need to go to the bathroom," Samantha said.


    "Okay." Karen Joy and Serene said at the same time.


    After Samantha left, Serene poured a cup of tea for Karen Joy and said, "Karen Joy, do you know


    Mr. President?"


    "I..." Karen Joy was speechless.


    Not only did she know Mr. President, but she also knew him very well. However, the person she


    knew was not Mr. President, but her Brother Lionel.


    Hence, she said, "I was lucky enough to meet Mr. President twice, but I''m not too familiar with him."


    "Then you should meet him more often in the future. Mr. President is really a very good person. He


    is a very responsible person, and he prioritizes rtionships and promises a lot," Serene said


    calmly.


    Karen Joy was a bit speechless.


    Why did Serene suddenly say this? Did she see something through her?


    Karen Joy didn''t know how to reply to her. She heard Serene continue with her gentle voice, "Karen


    Joy, I''ll secretly tell you something that is rarely known to others. Don''t tell anyone else."


    Karen Joy said cautiously, "Sister Serene if it''s something that can''t be told to outsiders, I''d better


    not listen to it. I''m afraid that I''ll identally spill it."


    As for other people''s secrets, Karen Joy was not interested in knowing them because she had to


    keep the secrets for them. It was very difficult for her to do that.


    "It''s about Mr. President. Are you sure you don''t want to listen to it?" Serene didn''t seem to have


    expected Karen Joy''s refusal, so she threw out the bait.


    Karen Joy refused firmly. "Sister Serene, Mr. President is the leader of the country. I think I really


    shouldn''t know about his matters."


    "What is it? I want to know, I want to know. Sister Serene, tell me." When Samantha returned, she


    only heard half the sentence, but all of her curiosity was piqued.


    Serene still wanted to say something, but when she saw Samanthaing over, she could only


    swallow her words. She changed the topic and said, "We were saying that the dishes are almost


    served. If you didn''te back soon, we''re going to finish them."

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Samantha Lesley came back in time and interrupted their conversation. Samantha also indirectly


    helped Karen Joy out of the predicament.


    Although she said that she didn''t want to know the fact about Mr. President, Karen Joy was very,


    very eager to know.


    Karen Joy just wanted to hear about his stories personally through him instead of listening to others.


    After having a meal with Samantha and Serene, Karen Joy was no longer in the mood to walk


    around the area and speak to the locals. She returned home and hid in her own room, thinking


    gloomily about Brother Lionel and Serene.


    Perhaps she was too absorbed in her thoughts, so she didn''t hear Brother Lionel''s calls several


    times. The phone probably rang a lot of times before Karen Joy came to her senses.


    "Karen, what are you doing? Your Brother Lionel is calling! Quick answer the phone! Answer the


    phone!"


    Her phone kept on ringing, but Karen Joy still did not reach for her phone...


    "Brother Lionel, I''ve been thinking about you for more than ten years and finally, I''m a grown up


    now. I finally found you, finally reunited with you, and I just want to be with you forever... But I''m


    afraid. I''m afraid that I''ll be the mistress that destroys your rtionship and even more afraid of


    destroying your beautiful image in the eyes of the people of Country A. Do you know that?"


    Looking at the bright phone screen, Karen Joy gritted her teeth and muttered.


    She did not mind if others called her a bitch, but she was afraid that everything Brother Lionel had


    painstakingly built would be ruined because of her.


    The phone rang again and again, and Karen Joy couldn''t muster the courage to answer the phone


    call from Brother Lionel.


    The ringtone echoed over and over again-


    Dingdong-


    The doorbell suddenly rang.


    Karen Joy thought that it was Jayden Elias Kyle again. She did not even have the mood to look at


    the door. Instead, she hid under the quilt and pulled up the quilt to wrap herself up.


    She didn''t want to see anyone!


    "Karen, open the door. It''s me!"


    Brother Lionel''s voice suddenly came into Karen Joy''s ears. She stiffened up. She even thought that


    she had misheard his voice.


    "Karen!"


    Outside the door, Brother Lionel continued to call her.


    Only then was Karen Joy sure that it was her Brother Lionel. He was right outside the door. She no


    longer cared about Serene, nor did she care about ruining Brother Lionel''s image. She bounced up


    from the bed, rushed to the door, and opened the door.


    Brother Lionel was standing outside the door. He was dressed in a suit and looked very handsome.


    However, his expression did not look good. There was a mix of anger and panic in his face.


    "Brother..." Before the word "Lionel" came out of her mouth, he pulled her fragile body into his arms.


    He held her in his arms and walked into the house with her. He kicked the door heavily to close it.


    Before Karen Joy could figure out what was going on, she was pressed heavily against the wall by


    Brother Lionel, and his kiss fell on her lips.


    His lips were warm and tender, and his kiss was passionate yet endearing... she was about to melt


    in his arms.


    "Oh..." Karen Joy instinctively pushed him, but since he pressed her down against the wall, she


    could not move at all.


    His kiss was fierce and lingering, which was different from the two gentle kisses they had before.


    She felt that her soul was about to be sucked away by him.


    Gradually, besides his fearlessness, Karen Joy felt another emotion in his kiss...


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ... he was afraid!


    Brother Lionel was afraid?


    Why was Brother Lionel afraid?


    Was someone going after him?


    Or did those rebels y some tricks again?


    After Karen Joy thought deeply, Brother Lionel finally let go of her.


    He stroked her bright red lips and kissed her forehead. Then he said in a deep voice, "Karen, don''t


    scare me anymore."


    He had called her so many times, but she didn''t answer... When he thought of the possibility that


    something might have happened to her, his heart was in a mess.


    In the past, when she was very young, he only wanted to protect her like a big brother protecting his


    little sister.


    Butter as he watched her grow up day by day, when he saw her beautiful figure, he knew that


    they were no longer the brother and sister that they were in the past.


    He still wanted to protect her, but he didn''t want to protect her as her brother, he wanted to protect


    her as her man.


    He rushed to her house. The moment he saw her, he couldn''t care about anything else. He just


    wanted to hold her in his arms, caress her, kiss her... He wanted to feel that she really was by his


    side.


    As soon as he spoke, Karen Joy knew why he appeared afraid in his kiss. She did not answer the


    phone and he was worried.


    She bit her lip secretly She knew that Brother Lionel was worried about her, but why didn''t she


    answer the phone? How could she do such a childish thing?


    "Brother Lionel, sorr..."


    Before she could finish her words, Brother Lionel suddenly lowered his head and kissed her again.


    He pushed her apology back to her mouth.


    This time, Brother Lionel''s kiss was very gentle. His touch was as light as a feather that was


    caressing her lips.


    Karen Joycked experience with kissing, but she still tried her best to reciprocate to Brother


    Lionel''s affection.


    This kiss was even longer than before. It felt that decades had passed before he was willing to let


    go.


    "Brother Lionel, sorr..."


    He interrupted her again. "Don''t you ever apologize to me."


    "But I''ve made you worry."


    "As long as you''re fine, I will not be angry with you." Brother Lionel raised his hand and gently


    tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. He lowered his head and kissed her again. "Little girl, do you


    understand?"


    "Yes, I understand. I''ll answer your calls in the future, and I won''t let you worry," she said obediently


    like a child who had done something wrong and was reassuring the adult.


    "Why didn''t you pick up my call just now?" As far as Nathaniel knew, this girl would definitely pick up


    his call, unless she didn''t hear it.


    However, he called so many times. Even if she was asleep, it should be able to wake her up. There


    must be some other reason.


    "It''s because... I was taking a bath just now, so I didn''t hear it." Not wanting to tell Brother Lionel the


    real reason, Karen Joy stammered and found an excuse.


    "Taking a bath?" Nathaniel hugged her once more and lowered his head to sniff her body. "Since


    when did my Karen learn how to lie to me?"


    "I..." Brother Lionel''s nose was really more sensitive than hers. How could he tell if she took a bath


    or not?


    "Karen, tell me," he said gently, his tone sounded like he was coaxing a child that had yet to grow


    up.


    Karen Joy said gloomily, "I just didn''t want to answer the phone, there was no specific reason."


    "Why? Don''t you want to hear my voice?" asked Nathaniel curiously.


    "I want to hear your voice so much that I just want to listen to the ringtone all the time." Karen Joy


    wittily found an excuse.


    "Little girl, you''re really good at sweet-talking," Nathaniel responded as he massaged her head.


    Nathaniel knew that Karen Joy''s excuse was fake. However, he did not pursue the matter further, as


    he did not want to seem like he was interrogating a criminal.


    She was his Karen, the girl he wanted to protect!

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    "Brother Lionel, have you eaten lunch? If you haven''t, I''ll cook for you, alright?" Karen Joy Kyle just


    wanted to find a chance to spend more time with Brother Lionel.


    She had been in Country A for nearly a month now, but the time she spent together with Brother


    Lionel was less than 24 hours.


    She was a greedy girl.


    When she had not found Brother Lionel, she hoped to find him. After finding him, she hoped to be


    around him all the time.


    Nathaniel Cooper pinched her face and said with a smile, "I had lunch already. You don''t have to


    make me lunch."


    "Brother Lionel, you can''t pinch my face like this. I''m no longer a child." Karen Joy always thought


    that this scene felt so familiar. Then, she realized that she often pinched little precious like this.


    "Yes, you''re a grown-up, but what''s that got to do with pinching your face?" Nathaniel smiled gently


    and reached out to pinch her again. "I just want to pinch you like this."


    "Well, you can pinch me then if you like." Karen Joy closed her eyes and looked like she was


    embracing death in a cute way.


    But... Brother Lionel did not pinch her. Instead, he gave her a sweet kiss.


    He gently kissed her lips and said with a smile, "Compared with pinching your face, I prefer treating


    you this way."


    He was smiling, yet his smile looked evil. Karen Joy blushed and responded shyly, "Brother Lionel,


    you''re so annoying!"


    "You don''t like me kissing you like that?" Nathaniel asked. He knew that she was just being shy, but


    he deliberately put on a disappointed look.


    "No, no. I like it very much!" Karen Joy immediately rified. She was worried that Brother Lionel


    would misunderstand her and that he would never kiss her again in the future.


    "You are so silly and lovely." Nathaniel held her in his arms and caressed her head. This girl was


    very smart. No one could take advantage of her, and she could only be silly and cute in front of him.


    "I''m not silly." She was a smart and wisedy. She was only willing to be silly just because he was


    her brother Lionel.


    Nathaniel added, "I''d like to take you somewhere, do you want to go?"


    "Of course I want to!" Karen Joy nodded repeatedly. She couldn''t ask for anything more. How could


    she not want to go with Brother Lionel?


    "Very well. Follow me. Don''t ask where we''re going." Nathaniel held Karen Joy''s hand. As he looked


    at her, he could not resist lowering his head to kiss her again. "Why are you so cute?"


    "Am I so cute that you''d like to eat me up?" Karen Joy blinked her eyes and said wittily.


    "Then, are you willing to let me eat you up?" Nathaniel looked at her, his passion burning like fire.


    "Brother Lionel, what do you think?" She was talking about real food, but she could see something


    else from Brother Lionel''s evil eyes.


    Brother Lionel had other intentions for her, so did it mean that his feelings for her were no longer


    innocent, and it had turned romantic?


    "Let''s go then." He did not know her real intentions, so he had to change the subject and cover up


    his evil thoughts.


    "Brother Lionel, can you carry me?" Karen Joy took the opportunity to make a request when they


    left the house.


    She liked being carried by Brother Lionel on his back. Back when they were young, she would ride


    on his back and see the world. She could feel his solid shoulders and he could make her feel


    comfortable and safe like no other.


    "Come up." Nathaniel didn''t hesitate, he immediately squatted down so that she could climb up his


    back smoothly.


    "Okay!" Karen Joy climbed onto Brother Lionel''s back and soon, her entire weight was on his body.


    She restedfortably against his head and neck. "Brother Lionel, won''t you feel embarrassed?"


    He was the President of a country. Was it really not a big deal for him to do this for her?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why do I have to be embarrassed?" asked Nathaniel.


    "Because you are..." Karen Joy almost blurted out the words. Fortunately, she stopped in time and


    said, "You are a man. Won''t you worry about beingughed at when you walk on the street with a


    girl on your back?"


    "I''m carrying my favorite person, who would dare tough at me?" In Nathaniel''s opinion, carrying


    this little girl was a wonderful thing. How could he worry about othersughing at him?


    If she was willing, he could carry her for the rest of his life. He wanted to carry her and be with her


    as they grow old slowly.


    "Brother Lionel, why are you so good to me?" Karen Joy rubbed on Nathaniel''s back and rested her


    head on his head. It would be great if he could carry her like this for a lifetime.


    "Because you are my Karen!" Nathaniel''s answer was as simple as Karen Joy''s. It was because she


    was his Karen Joy, that he was willing to treat her very well unconditionally.


    It was not because she had saved his life, but because she was Karen Joy. He only had this simple


    reason.


    "Brother Lionel, let''s get going then." Karen Joy adjusted her position more intimately.


    "Alright. Hold me tight then. Don''t fall down," Nathaniel said with a gentle smile as he stepped into


    the elevator with Karen Joy on his back.


    "Brother Lionel..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Where exactly are you taking me to?"


    "Don''t ask if you''ve agreed to go with me. You''ll know when we arrive."


    "What if you want to sell me to traffickers? Am I still going to help you out with your scheme?"


    "You are a priceless treasure. No one can afford to buy you. Besides, I won''t sell you too."


    "If youpare me and the position of the President, which is more important?" Karen Joy wanted


    to ask this, but she swallowed her words back.


    He climbed up his rank through a series of painstaking efforts. How could she be so cruel as to ask


    Brother Lionel to choose between her and being the President?


    Karen Joy''s sudden silence worried Nathaniel a little. He looked at her back from the reflection on


    the elevator and asked, "Karen, why aren''t you talking anymore? What are you thinking about?"


    Karen Joy muttered, "I''m thinking how important I am in your heart."


    Nathaniel put her down and held her hand. Then, he positioned her hand over to his heart, "You are


    as important as this."


    The heart is the most important organ of the human body. Once the heart stopped beating, the


    person would die.


    Hepared her to his heart, which meant that she was as important as his life.


    To choose between his life and his position as the President, she believed that he would choose his


    life.


    "Brother Lionel..." What should she do? She was so moved that she could not say a word.


    "Yes?"


    "Brother Lionel, you..."


    "Go ahead. I''m listening."


    Ding... Before they could finish their words, the elevator reached the basement and the door


    opened.


    "Mr. Lionel, you have a very important thing to attend in the afternoon. It''s almost time. We need to


    get going now."


    As soon as the elevator door opened, the secretary, who always followed Nathaniel around,


    reminded him of an important work matter.


    Everyone knew that he only managed to climb up to this President''s position through his high level


    of discipline and determination.


    But who would have thought that he would choose to bail on such an important meeting today?


    Didn''t he know that many people were looking at him?

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    "I have something more important to do. Tell them that the meeting will be postponed until tomorrow


    morning," Nathaniel Cooper said in a deep voice.


    At this moment, he just wanted to take Karen Joy Kyle out and make her happy. He didn''t want to


    think about the responsibilities of being the President.


    He had been disciplined and obedient for more than ten years, and all he wanted was to climb up to


    the position of President. He needed to fulfill the expectations of others... and he was already tired


    of it. At this moment, he only wanted to do what he wanted to do.


    The thing he wanted to do the most in his life was to be with Karen Joy. He wanted her to be happy,


    like a child.


    The secretary said hurriedly, "Mr. Lionel, everyone is waiting for you. The meeting is very important.


    If you don''t go, it''s very likely that..."


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?" Nathaniel raised his brows, shot a cold look at his


    secretary, and said in a colder tone, "Or do you think I should listen to you instead?"


    The secretary was so scared that he wiped his cold sweat. He was so scared of his presidency.


    He was just doing his due diligence as a secretary, telling the President what he should do and


    should not do at this time.


    Ignoring the many important personnel in the country and apanying a little girl outside, this


    was definitely not something a wise President would do.


    "Brother Lionel, I''m sorry!" Karen Joy pushed his hand away and stepped back. She looked at him


    and smiled sweetly. "I forgot I already made ns this afternoon. I can''t go out with you."


    The important meeting the secretary mentioned must be something very important. She couldn''t


    see Brother Lionel dy the country''s affairs because of her, and she didn''t want him to be used


    in the future for abandoning his work for love.


    As Karen Joy withdrew her hand. Nathaniel''s hand was left hanging alone, and so was his heart. He


    opened his mouth and said, "Karen..."


    "Brother Lionel, I''m really sorry!" Karen Joy raised her wrist to look at the time. "Oh dear, it''s almost


    time for me to meet that person, I


    need to go now. Brother Lionel, I''ll apany you another time okay?"


    Giving Nathaniel no chance to speak, Karen Joy waved her hand cheerfully. She turned around and


    left hopping away, trying to make herself look as happy as possible.


    However, the moment she turned around, and when Nathaniel couldn''t see her, her expression


    instantly changed.


    She said silently in her heart, "Brother Lionel, I want to be with you all day, but I don''t want to be


    your burden. I don''t want to drag you down. I want to be a person who can help and support you."


    If she could stand by Brother Lionel''s side one day in the future, she hoped that she could win the


    praise of the people instead of hearing usations and allegations of her inabilities.


    Karen Joy walked a long distance, but Nathaniel, who was behind her, still looked at her quietly. He


    knew that she was obviously disappointed, but she still tried hard to appear strong and unbothered.


    This silly girl didn''t have to be so considerate. In front of him, she could do whatever she wanted as


    she always did when she was a child.


    He gave her such a privilege, but she didn''t want to enjoy it. Perhaps what he gave her was not


    enough, so she couldn''t enjoy it at ease.


    Seeing Mr. President''s gloomy face, the secretary felt that there was a storming. This time, he


    would be in trouble.


    "Back to North Pce!" Nathaniel turned and left. His steps were heavy as he walked away, as if he


    was venting his inner helplessness in such a manner.


    He could bring the little girl back, but he didn''t want her to feel like she was a burden.


    She didn''t need to tell him what she was thinking. He knew it as well.


    "Yes." The secretary followed in a hurry. He was so scared that his legs were going weak.


    On the way back to North Pce, Nathaniel had his eyes closed as he leaned against the back of


    his chair to rest. The atmosphere inside the car was very tense.


    When they arrived at the North Pce, he said coldly, "If something like today happens again, you''ll


    see what I''ll do."


    "Yes." The secretary nodded repeatedly and followed behind Mr. President carefully.


    After walking for a while, the secretary took out his phone to write a note down, "In the future, when


    Mr. President is out with the girl from the Kyle family, never mention work again! Remember!


    Remember! Or else a hand of yours will be chopped off!" "That''s your brother Lionel. He chose to


    go with his secretary... He probably won''t understand what you''re thinking."


    Karen Joy hid in the shadows and watched Brother Lionel''s car drive away. Unexpectedly, Jayden


    Elias Kyle''s sarcastic voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Whether Brother Lionel understands me or not, what does it have to do with you?" She turned her


    head around and red fiercely at Jayden before taking a step forward. She did not even want to


    say a single word to him.


    Jayden chased after her and said, "Karen Joy, why do you have to do that? Why do you have to


    sacrifice so much for a man who is not even willing to tell you his true identity?"


    No matter what Jayden said, Karen Joy walked away from him and ignored him. If she ignored him,


    he would shut up eventually.


    "Karen Joy, this is for you." Jayden was taller than her, so he caught up with her after a few steps.


    He grabbed her and stuffed a document into her hands.


    "Jayden, what tricks are you ying?" Karen Joy did not want to take the document, but Jayden


    forced it on her anyway. She had no choice but to take it.


    He said, "Have a look. You don''t have to thank me. I did these things out of father''s orders."


    Karen Joy asked with a nk face, "What?"


    "Go back and take a look." Jayden then walked while holding her.


    Hearing that it was a document from her father, Karen Joy returned home and opened the


    document. As soon as she opened the document and saw that it had something to do with Brother


    Lionel, she immediately became focused and slowly flipped through the pages one by one.


    It was written clearly that the rtionship between Brother Lionel and Serene Ss was just


    contractual, and they were not really engaged.


    Of course, this news made Karen Joy very excited. After the excitement, she began to doubt the


    authenticity of the document, "Jayden, you said that this is a very confidential matter, then how did


    you find out about it?"


    "Of course I found out about it through investigation and a lot of patience." Initially, he had received


    his father''s instructions to investigate the true rtionship between Nathaniel and Serene. He was


    worried that their security would be top- notch, but he didn''t think that Serene would approach him


    personally and exin the truth.


    Nathaniel was also someone who had been around Kevin Kyle for many years. He had been very


    careful since he was young and protected his secrets well.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Therefore, Kevin sent his men to investigate on the matter again. No matter how much he


    investigated, he could not find any details on an intimate rtionship between Nathaniel and


    Serene.


    As such, he sincerely believed that the both of them were probably engaged for diplomatic


    purposes between the Cooper and Ss families.


    Karen Joy asked suspiciously, "Are you sure this is true?"


    Jayden said, "Are you doubting me? Or are you doubting thepetence of Dad''s subordinates?"


    Karen Joy gave him a cold look and said, "Of course I''m doubting you."


    "Then you can pretend that I have not looked for you today, you can also pretend you hadn''t read


    this document," Jayden said casually. He was only responsible for handing over the documents to


    her. He did not care if she believed in him or not.


    Speaking of which, he was just a worthless person to her. She didn''t treat him as her brother at all,


    but he couldn''t stop himself from caring for her, and he didn''t want her to suffer at all.


    14 years, that was the time it took for him to grow from a little boy to an adult. During this period, he


    learned a lot about ways to take good care of his sister.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    "Jayden, is the contract real?" Looking at Jayden Elias Kyle, Karen Joy Kyle asked again.


    It was not that she did not believe in Jayden, but she found it hard to believe the news.


    When she had lunch with Serene Ss today, Karen Joy thought to herself that it would be great if


    Serene and Brother Lionel had a fake engagement.


    She just had such thoughts at noon. And in the afternoon, she had already received news from


    Jayden that their engagement was indeed fake. This matter was too coincidental. It was so


    coincidental that it was hard to believe.


    "If you hope that this thing is true, then you should believe it is true. If you don''t want this thing to be


    true, then don''t believe in it." Jayden sat down beside her and continued, "Karen, you are such a


    smart person. Don''t you understand it yet?"


    "Thank you for your kindness. I know what I should do." Karen Joy admitted that Jayden''s words


    were very reasonable. Anyway, whether the rtionship between Brother Lionel and Serene was


    fake or not, she would still stay with Brother Lionel.


    Instead of tormenting herself silently every day, she simply chose to trust the document and n


    what she wanted to do.


    "I told you, you don''t have to thank me. Dad arranged for it, I was just following his orders." What


    Jayden wanted was not her gratitude, but she should know that he wanted something else.


    "I still have to thank you!" Karen Joy said politely. She moved a little further to the left and distanced


    herself from him. "If you didn''t let me have a look at this information, I can''t be at ease being with


    Brother Lionel, so I really want to thank you."


    "Brother Lionel! Brother Lionel! Your Brother Lionel again! Can''t you see anyone else other than


    him?" He looked at her with a fierce look and thought silently to himself. "Karen Joy, you are so


    smart. Don''t tell me you don''t know what I''m thinking."


    She knew!


    Of course, she knew!


    It was precise because she knew what he was thinking about, that she wanted to stay far away from


    him. She did not want him to have any improper thoughts about her.


    "Karen..." Jayden suddenly spoke up, and spoke close to her ear, "If it weren''t for Dad''s orders, I


    would never tell you this. I wish you would never know the truth. I wish that Nathaniel marries


    Serene one day... I wish that you would never be with him."


    "Jayden, do you know which family you belong to?" Karen Joy stepped back again and pulled away


    from Jayden. "Let me just tell you this clearly. Even if there is no Brother Lionel, there is no


    possibility between you and me. So please don''t have any other ideas of me in the future."


    "Even if there was no Brother Lionel, there is no possibility between us? Really?" Jayden grabbed


    her hand and said sinisterly, "Do you want to get rid of your Brother Lionel and give it a try?"


    "How dare you" Karen Joy gritted her teeth and said, "I have told you, if you hurt him, I will never let


    you go."


    "Heh..." Jayden sneered and said, "Karen Joy, don''t speak so harshly. Otherwise, I can''t control


    myself sometimes."


    Jayden''s gaze was very cold. He looked like a wild wolf who had been hungry for a long time and


    finally found its prey. The gaze was fierce and evil.


    It was best not to offend people like this, because you really wouldn''t know what could they do.


    Karen Joy took a deep breath and said, "Alright, then I won''t say harsh words to you. You are an


    adult in your 20s, aren''t you? Then you should find a girl you like and have a romantic rtionship."


    Jayden increased the strength in his grip on her wrist and said sternly, "Just because I am an


    adopted son of the Kyle family, you''re looking down on me? So you want to push me to others?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "We''re from the same family!" Karen Joy clenched her teeth and spoke confidently.


    In her heart, she never looked down on him because of his birth status, she did not want to get


    close to him because when he came into the family, her heart had already been upied by


    Brother Lionel.


    "What if I''m not a Kyle?" He held her hand tightly and looked into her eyes.


    "You''re not a Kyle? You don''t want to be with Mom and Dad anymore? Then what do you want your


    last name to be?" Karen Joy asked casually.


    Hearing her words, Jayden slowly let go of Karen Joy''s hand and stared at her briefly. Eventually,


    he slowly looked away. He then got up and left.


    When he reached the door, he suddenly turned back to look at her. After staring at her for a long


    time, he did not say a word and turned around to leave.


    Once he left, Karen Joy let out a huge sigh of relief. Her words were clear enough. She hoped that


    Jayden would understand as well.


    After staying silent for a while, Karen Joy looked out of the window again. The sky had gradually


    turned dark, and the day had passed again.


    Time flew by really fast!


    She hadn''t even started on any real work yet but time already passed by so quickly.


    Just as she was sighing in exasperation, Brother Lionel''s call came. With the exclusive ringtone that


    Brother Lionel had prepared for her, it was really convenient. She didn''t need to look at the phone to


    know that he was calling.


    "Brother Lionel, are you done with your meeting?" She asked sweetly.


    "Yes, I just came out of the meeting room..." She heard Nathaniel''s pleasant voice.


    "You called me right after the meeting, so you miss me, don''t you?" There was no need to wait for


    his answer. Brother Lionel must be missing her.


    Karen Joy was so happy that she rolled on the sofa and identally fell to the ground. She


    screamed loudly.


    "Karen, what''s wrong?" asked Nathaniel anxiously.


    "Because I was too happy to get a call from you that I fell off the sofa." Karen Joy honestly


    exined the situation.


    "Silly girl." Hearing his voice, Karen Joy could feel his mockery. He must beughing at her.


    Karen Joy asked, "Brother Lionel, have you finished all your things today?"


    Nathaniel replied, "There''s one more thing I need to take care of."


    Karen Joy said, "Then you should settle it first. When you''re done, I''ll treat you to dinner tonight,


    okay?"


    Nathaniel: "Oh? You''re going to treat me?"


    Karen Joy immediately said cheerfully, "That''s right! I''m going to cook. Brother Lionel, are you


    willing to try?"


    Her mother often told her that if she liked someone, she would inevitably want to cook for him, so


    that he could eat happily all the time.


    Therefore, as long as her mother was not at work, she would definitely cook for her father. Now that


    she thought more about it, her mother''s words were really true.


    Karen Joy also wanted to learn from her mother. She wanted to offer her first cooking experience to


    her favorite Brother Lionel.


    "Okay, I''ll have a taste of your cooking tonight." Even knowing that Karen Joy had never cooked


    before and that it was likely difficult for him to swallow the food she cooked, Nathaniel agreed


    immediately.


    "That''s settled then. I''ll prepare it now. Brother Lionel, see you tonight!" As she said that, Karen Joy


    was about to hang up the phone. Suddenly, she remembered that she still did not know what


    Brother Lionel liked to eat. She quickly asked, "Brother Lionel, wait a moment. You haven''t told me


    what you want to eat."


    "As long as you cooked it, I will like it," said Nathaniel.


    "Alright, then I''ll need to get busy now." After that, Karen Joy hung up the phone happily.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Karen Joy Kyle hummed a little tune and thought happily about Brother Lionel''s trust towards her.


    Since he trusted her so much, she must perform well and cook up a real good storm for him, so that


    he could know that she was no longer a clueless kid.


    However, Karen Joy''s enthusiasm and selfconfidence were taken aback when she saw the food in


    the refrigerator but did not know what to do.


    "Mom, what should I do?" It looked very easy when she saw her mother was cooking, but how could


    it be so difficult when it was her turn?


    Karen Joy stood in front of the refrigerator and she didn''t know what to do.


    Karen Joy hung up the phone, but Nathaniel Cooper still didn''t put his phone down. He put the


    phone close to his ear and seemed to be able to still hear her voice.


    He continued to do this for a long time.


    "Mr. President, these are the terms for today''s meeting about the new tourismw. Take a look. If


    there is no problem, you still need to approve and seal it. After you have signed and sealed it, the


    neww will be officially implemented on the 1 st of January next year." Jason Lesley printed out the


    final oue of today''s meeting and wanted Mr. President to review it.


    Nathaniel took the document and looked at it. He saw that the title of the document was


    "Presidential Decree". The following was the final oue of today''s meeting.


    Nathaniel finished reading the document in one nce and quickly signed and sealed it. Then, he


    handed the document to Jason and said, "That''s all for today. Go back and rest early."


    Jason nodded and said, "Mr. President, you have to participate in a very important financial forum


    tomorrow. Please rest early at night too."


    This time, the economic forum was the firstrge- scale forum involving several major countries


    since Nathaniel was President. The leaders of many countries would attend the forum.


    Tomorrow would be a very busy day.


    "Yes." Nathaniel nodded and turned to look at his personal assistant. "Send the makeup artist in."


    "Yes." This time, his private assistant was smart. He didn''t dare to say more. After receiving the


    order, he immediately went to work.


    It was rare that Nathaniel was so anxious to get his makeup done after he finished his work. He


    wanted to get off work quickly, because there was someone waiting for him at night to cook for him.


    How long had it been since he''d had a meal personally cooked by his family?


    He thought about it for awhile, but he could not remember clearly.


    "Nathaniel." Suddenly, he heard Serene Ss'' voice from behind him.


    Nathaniel raised his head slightly and looked at the woman standing behind him from the mirror.


    "It''s already sote and you haven''t gone back yet. What''s the matter?"


    "Nathaniel, I have something that I would like to talk to you about privately. Do you have


    sometime?" Serene asked carefully.


    Nathaniel raised his hand and looked at the time. Half an hour had passed since the phone call with


    Karen Joy. He still needed some time to have his make up done, and another half an hour to drive


    over to Moon Bay.


    He estimated that even if he rushed over to Moon Bay after this, Karen Joy would''ve been done


    with her cooking and she needed to wait for him.


    He didn''t want Karen Joy to wait for too long, so he said, "Serene, I still have some things to do


    tonight. If you have anything to say, we can talk about it tomorrow."


    "Nathaniel, I only need a few minutes. I won''t take up too much of your time." Serene''s voice was


    extremely soft. She was worried that he would turn her down.


    They were tied to the same boat. Although there was no love between them, but they had been


    together for so long, so they had quite a good rtionship.


    For Nathaniel, Serene was more than just a friend, she was his only good friend who would always


    back him up.


    Before that person had gotten into trouble, he had instructed Nathaniel to help take good care of


    Serene and not to let the Ss family treat her like a sacrificialmb for power.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When he saw Serene, Nathaniel often thought of her as his good friend. Whether it was because


    she was his friend or because Serene was his fiancee in name, he didn''t want to make her sad.


    "Have a seat," Nathaniel spoke politely. "I''m almost done here."


    Serene smiled faintly, "Thank you."


    Nathaniel fell silent. He thought about a certain night about a year ago, when he heard gunshots,


    the sounds of knives shing, and the sounds of killing...


    It had been more than a year, but the image of blood flowing like a river still lingered in his mind for


    a long time.


    It was not a movie, nor a dream. It was something terrible that really happened, and he was


    involved that night.


    "Mr. President, I''m done!" The makeup artist''s voice interrupted Nathaniel''s thoughts.


    Nathaniel retracted his thoughts and looked at himself in the mirror.


    After putting on makeup, he did not look like the President anymore, but he looked like someone


    that Karen was familiar with.


    Thinking about her, the person he felt sorry for the most in his life was Karen Joy.


    When Karen Joy was very young, he said that he would apany her as she grew up.


    However, not long after he said that, he left her and returned to his own country. He shouldered the


    responsibility that he was destined to carry.


    Now, she hade all this way to find him. After finding him, he did not even dare to tell her his


    true identity, nor see her with his real face.


    ''All of you can leave first." He waved his hand and gestured for everyone else to leave, besides


    Serene.


    "Yes." The makeup artists packed up and left.


    Nathaniel looked at Serene and asked, "What did you want to say?"


    Serene pursed her lips and said, "Nathaniel, I identally bumped into Karen Joy today, and I even


    ate lunch with her."


    Nathaniel nodded, "I know."


    "You knew?" Serene was surprised, but she quickly understood that he had arranged spies all over


    the country. He definitely knew everything about the little girl.


    Serene added, "Nathaniel, if she didn''te looking for you, or me, I could still pretend that I don''t


    know anything about it and still be your fiancee. Now that she''se looking for you, and because I


    can''t openly tell her, I feel very guilty. I feel like I''ve done something wrong to her."


    Before, she already felt bad because she took up the position as Nathaniel''s fiancee. After seeing


    Karen Joy today, she felt even more guilty.


    Nathaniel furrowed his brows and said, "It''s not the time to tell her about this now."


    Serene was a little emotional. "Nathaniel, you helped me when my father tried to take advantage of


    me. But now, I''m the reason you can''t be with the girl you like publicly. Whenever I think about this, I


    just want to kill myself."


    Serene knew about the rtionship between Nathaniel and Karen Joy.


    She knew that Nathaniel had been thinking about this little girl all these years, and she also knew


    that it was Nathaniel who had arranged for Samantha to be by Karen Joy''s side. Obviously, she


    knew that Nathaniel loved the little girl very much.


    When Serene found out that the girl flew from New York to Country A alone to look for Brother


    Lionel, she couldn''t sleep well at night. She always felt that she was the third party that was butting


    in their rtionship.


    Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at her. "Serene, you have to understand that when


    you became my fiancee, not only did I do this to protect you from your family, but you also took on a


    lot of risks and danger."


    At present, there were still many forces who opposed Nathaniel''s authority and yed tricks


    secretly. Nathaniel might encounter danger at any time, and Serene, as his fiancee, was no


    exception.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    Through this fake rtionship, Nathaniel Cooper could protect Serene Ss so that she would not


    be used by her family, allowing her to have enough time to wait for the man she loved toe back


    and reconcile with her.


    However, while Nathaniel protected her from being taken advantage of by her family, being his


    fiancee would also bring her a certain amount of risk.


    Currently, there were two other forces that were secretly plotting against Nathaniel. However, they


    couldn''t do anything to Nathaniel. Serene was his fiancee, so she was naturally the next target of


    those people''s attacks.


    Hence, in order to help Serene, Nathaniel had also put her in a tight spot at the same time.


    Nathaniel was clearly aware of the situation, but he still did it because he believed that he had the


    ability to protect Serene.


    Assuming Karen Joy Kyle was put in this same position, his state of mind would be affected. He


    would be more worried, then he would not be able to make sure that Karen Joy was safe.


    Because he couldn''t guarantee Karen Joy''s safetypletely, Nathaniel thought that it would be


    best for her if he didn''t use his real identity to reconcile with Karen Joy yet.


    Serene understood these things, but recently, she saw how Nathaniel couldn''t be with the girl he


    loved, so she ignored the rationality behind their plot. She only thought that she was the reason why


    they couldn''t be together.


    Because she once loved someone and experienced the kind of pain of not being able to be with the


    beloved one happily.


    Nathaniel added, "Serene, there are many eyes staring at us right now. If we make the wrong move,


    what we''ve done in the past will all be wasted. Do you understand that?"


    Serene nodded and took a deep breath. "I understand. From now on, I will continue to y the role


    of your fiancee nicely. I can''t let anyone get hold of our weak point."


    "Yes, that''s right." Nathaniel got up and walked to her side. He helped her up and said, "It''ste. Go


    home early, don''t let the people who care about you worry."


    "Alright..." Serene nodded her head. Suddenly, she thought of something and anxiously grabbed his


    wrist. "Nathaniel, I''ve told someone about this."


    "Who is it?" Hearing this news, Nathaniel''s entire body trembled.


    "Jayden Kyle. He sent someone to investigate the real rtionship between us a few days ago. I


    thought that I could let him know and also have her family remain calm, so I approached him and


    told him." Serene told him honestly what had happened that day when she went to see Jayden.


    "Jayden?" Nathaniel repeated.


    As for everything about Jayden Elias Kyle, Nathaniel knew a lot about him. That person was an


    orphan adopted by the Kyle family after he left them.


    Over the years in the Kyle family, Jayden behaved like a very qualified eldest son. He was filial to


    his parents and caring towards his younger siblings.


    "Will he be a problem?" Serene said worriedly.


    "It''s hard to say. Try not to tell him these things in the future." ording to Nathaniel''s


    understanding of Jayden, although he was loyal to the Kyle family and protected Karen Joy, Jayden


    had no reason to keep a secret for these two strangers.


    "Then I''ll find him and talk to him again." Serene was a bit anxious.


    "You don''t have to look for him, and you don''t have to do anything else. You just have to y the


    role of my fiancee. Now you don''t need to think about anything else, just go home, okay?" Nathaniel


    said patiently.


    "Alright." Serene nodded and walked away. After taking two steps, she turned her head back and


    pressed her lips together. After a long while, she finally asked, "Nathaniel, do you know if he''s doing


    alright?"


    They all knew who this "he" was.


    At the mention of him, the expression on Nathaniel''s face suddenly darkened a little. He shook his


    head and said, "I don''t know."


    When that thing happened a year ago, that person had gone missing. In the past year, there had


    been no news from him, nor did he know if he was still alive in this world.


    "Do you think I can still wait for him?" Serene''s eyes turned red as she asked.


    She didn''t want to ask, but she couldn''t help it. When she thought that he might not be in this world


    anymore, she couldn''t eat and sleep well, and she was about to copse.


    She had waited for him for a long time, but there was no news about him... If she couldn''t wait for


    him any longer, she might not be able to hold on.


    "As long as he''s still alive, he''ll definitelye looking for you," Nathaniel spoke calmly. He did not


    know how tofort a woman, so he could only speak his mind.


    As long as that person was still alive, he would definitelye back to look for Serene. However,


    there hadn''t been any news from that man for more than a year, so maybe that meant...


    Serene shook her head helplessly. She had to believe in him. She wanted to believe that he was


    still alive and that he would return to her side one day.


    She wanted to walk away, but her body felt weak, she lost strength. She staggered and almost fell


    to the ground. Fortunately, Nathaniel was quick to notice and reached out to hold her. "Are you


    okay?"


    "I''m fine." Serene shook her head. She wanted to stand up, but her body seemed to have lost its


    strength and willpower. There was not a single bit of strength left in her, so she could only lean on


    Nathaniel''s chest and feed on his strength.


    She didn''t want to be so weak, but when she thought of that person, she always couldn''t control her


    emotions.


    "Don''t move anymore. I''ll take you home." Seeing that she was holding back her pain, Nathaniel felt


    terrible too.


    No need, I can go back by myself. Go on with your ns." Nathaniel had taken care of her enough,


    and she didn''t want to cause any more trouble for him anymore.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How can I be okay about you going back alone when you''re like this?" With a simple sentence,


    Nathaniel helped her out of the room.


    The Ss family was a famous and rich family in Country A.


    In Country A, the status of the Ss family was only second to the Cooper Family. Even if their


    family no longer hold important work titles, they were still very influential.


    Especially Serene''s grandfather, the old marshal of the Ss family. He was one of the founding


    fathers of Country A.


    Sometimes, his words could change the public''s opinion.


    To be able to sweep away thest obstacle and ascend to the position as the highest leader of


    Country A, many people thought that Nathaniel couldn''t do it without Mr. Ss'' words in front of the


    media a few months ago.


    The words of the Old Master of the Ss family were nothing more than just handing over his


    granddaughter to Nathaniel, hoping that they could live a good life in the future.


    Through Old Master Ss'' words, it meant that the Ss family and the Cooper family were inws.


    Nathaniel''s power and influence were already strong. Now, with the addition of the Ss family,


    those who were wavering quickly stood on his side and it helped to reduce some opposition forces.


    About half an hour of drivingter, Nathaniel''s presidential state car arrived in front of the Ss


    house.


    He got off first and opened the car door to help Serene get out of the car. Looking at the depressed


    Serene, he hugged her and said, "Go back, take a shower and rest early. Don''t think about anything


    else. Just wait for him toe back."


    "Alright." Serene nodded. "You should also rest early. No matter how important the country''s matters


    are, you have to take good care of your own body. You can''t let yourself get too tired."


    "Yes, it''s gettingte. Go back." Nathaniel hugged her again before letting her go.


    Serene took two steps and then she looked back at him. He also waited until Serene entered the


    house safely before getting on the car.


    In the eyes of others, they would think that they were reluctant to part with each other... but the


    public didn''t know that their act was deliberately done for the show.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    "Serene, you''re back."


    As soon as they stepped into the yard, an old but still energetic voice called out to Serene Ss.


    She looked to the right where the voice came from and saw that her grandfather wasing to her


    with the help of his bodyguard. She hurriedly greeted him and said, "Grandpa, it''s already sote.


    Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    "Nathaniel sent you back?" Old Master Ss did not answer her question. His sharp eyes fell on


    Serene''s face as he observed her carefully.


    "Yes." Serene responded softly. She didn''t dare to look into the Old Master''s eyes as she lowered


    her head slightly.


    "Have a baby with him." Old Master Ss suddenly said such a sentence, which made Serene''s


    heart tremble.


    Serene opened her mouth, and after a few seconds, she said, "Grandpa, do you know what you are


    talking about?"


    She was just hanging on to the title as Nathaniel Cooper''s fiancee, she was not yet his legal wife.


    And now she was asked to bear a child to keep Nathaniel on her leash?


    "In another three months, this year would be over. Before the end of this year, I hope to hear some


    good news from you." Old Master Ss gave an order directly.


    "Grandpa, Nathaniel and I are not married yet. Are you that anxious to want me to give birth to a


    baby for him? Is this the family''s principle? Or do you think that I am just a tool here?" After that,


    Serene bit her lip. She needed to stand up for herself.


    Old Master Ss let out a long sigh and stroked her head. "Silly child, do you know that I''m doing


    this for your own good?"


    "Ha ha... is this for my own good?" Forgive her for being stupid and ignorant! She didn''t understand


    why he was doing this for her.


    Her parents died early, and she grew up with her grandfather. She always thought that her


    grandfather loved her deep down.


    Two years ago, when her uncles and aunts offered to marry her off to a man she didn''t love at all,


    her grandfather agreed immediately.


    From that time onwards, she knew that in the eyes of the Ss family, there was no family affection


    or real love at all. In their eyes, there were only interests.


    In their eyes, she had no parents, and they raised her up. So she should listen to them and be at


    their disposal.


    But they didn''t expect that she would say no. She resisted, and she didn''t want to obey their


    arrangement.


    When she refused to marry the person they had arranged for her to marry, the Ss family members


    looked at her as though they wanted to eat her alive.


    Fortunately, the old man in front of her felt that she should be worthy of a better man, so he stopped


    them and she escaped temporarily.


    Soon afterward, they yed the same tricks again. Fortunately, this time, Nathaniel Cooper


    protected her, as she escaped again.


    "Nathaniel said that he wanted to mourn for his deceased mother for three years, so he can''t marry


    you in these three years. But then you can still give birth to his child." Old Master Ss grabbed


    Serene''s hand and said earnestly, "My child, I won''t have much time left. If I can''t protect you, and


    you lose Nathaniel, how can you live the rest of your days?"


    "Grandpa, Nathaniel won''t, he..."


    "So you''re telling me that he loves you?" Old Master Ss interrupted Serene and raised his voice,


    "My child, I''m also a man, so I know what men think about. He is engaged to you because he wants


    to borrow the power and status of our family."


    Serene was very clear what Nathaniel had in mind because the two of them had cleared the air


    prior to their agreement.


    There was a girl he liked in his heart, and there was also another man she liked in her heart. None


    of them would expect that they would fall in love with each other.


    Old Master Ss added, "Once he gets stronger, and you are of no use anymore, he may kick you


    out at any time. Child, if you want to stay with him, you can only do that by giving birth to his child,


    otherwise..."


    "Grandpa, please don''t force me. Please, let me make my own decision." She had been pregnant


    before, but the child died in her womb. No one else knew about this, including the child''s father.


    "I''m doing this for your own good. Think about it and give me an answer tomorrow." After that, the


    Old Master patted his chest and coughed violently.


    Serene wanted to hold him, but he pushed her away. "Go back to your room and rest early.


    Think about what I told you."


    "Grandpa..." Serene watched helplessly as her grandfather walked away with the bodyguard. Her


    heart and mind went numb.


    "You''re a freeloader and you can''t even do what you''re told. You already know that Grandpa is in


    poor health, but you''re always making him angry. Serene, how do you live with yourself?"


    Suddenly, a strange voice came from behind. Serene turned around and saw that the Young Master


    of the Ss family was standing not far behind her.


    She nced at him and ignored him. She turned and left but his voice echoed from behind,


    "Serene, no matter who you are with, don''t forget we''re your real support here."


    The Ss family was her real support?


    Hmph... That''s ridiculous!


    This might be the funniest joke Serene had ever heard in her life.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    To her, it seemed that each and every person in her family was eager to push her off a cliff.


    She forced a courteous smile and swallowed the bitterness alone.


    Before "he" coulde back to find her, she could only bear everything alone.


    After sending Serene back to the Ss family, Nathaniel returned to the North Pce. Then, he


    secretly hopped into his private car and went straight to Moon Bay.


    By the time the driver arrived at Moon Bay, it had been two and a half hours since thest call


    between Nathaniel and Karen Joy Kyle.


    Two and a half hours. It had been such a long time, and she must have cooked all her dishes


    already. She must have waited anxiously for him to arrive.


    After getting off the car, Nathaniel ran straight to the elevator, hoping to see her as soon as


    possible.


    When he reached the 28th floor, the elevator door opened, and Nathaniel bumped into a person. It


    was obvious that the person was waiting for him here deliberately, and it seemed that he had been


    waiting for a long time.


    "Mr. President, it''s really surprising to meet you here!" Jayden Elias Kyle waited at the elevator door,


    which was part of the route to Karen Joy''s ce. He appeared cold and emotionless when he


    greeted Nathaniel.


    "You''re here for me. What''s the matter?" Nathaniel was not surprised that Jayden could still


    recognize him with this disguise.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked calmly.


    "Great, Mr. President, I am just passing a message to you on behalf of my father. He wants me to


    tell you that before you finish dealing with all your matters, you''d better stay put and don''t get too


    close to our family''s dear Karen." Jayden nced at Karen Joy''s door and said, "If you dare touch


    her, my father will not forgive you, and I will also kill you."


    "Thank you for your warning, I will remember that!" Nathaniel replied politely, but he looked like he


    did not take Jayden''s warning seriously at all.


    He would not "touch" Karen Joy easily, because he really wanted to protect her and care for her, not


    because he was threatened by others.


    "Nathaniel, she''s not someone you can just take advantage of. You''d better remember that!" Jayden


    warned in a cold voice as he continued to block Nathaniel''s path.


    "Jayden, I also want to tell you that Karen Joy will only be my woman in this life. No one can think of


    being with her. You''d better remember my words!" Nathaniel looked at Jayden fiercely. They stared


    at each other so coldly that it looked like they wanted to kill each other off.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    "Really?" The two looked at each other for a long time. Jayden Elias Kyle snorted coldly and said,


    "Mr. President, I believe you should know this better than me - nobody knows what will happen until


    it happens."


    Some people were too self- righteous and acted arrogantly, but in the end, things would not turn out


    his way.


    "But I am sure what would happen in this matter." Nathaniel Cooper couldn''t predict a lot of other


    events in his life, but he knew that Karen Joy could only be his woman and the woman he would


    marry in the future. This was something that nobody could change or talk him out of.


    "Then let''s wait and see." Jayden smiled coldly.


    "Sure, then let''s wait and see." Nathaniel let out a very faint smile, and there was a cold look in his


    eyes.


    For him, he could give way to everything else, including the position as President, but when it came


    to Karen Joy, he couldn''t give any leeway to anyone.


    "Brother Lionel, you''re here!" Karen Joy suddenly opened the door, poked her head out and looked


    around. Seeing that Jayden was blocking Brother Lionel''s way, she immediately frowned. "Jayden,


    please let Brother Lionel in, okay?"


    "Mr. Lionel, the dishes Karen made must be very delicious. Enjoy your dinner." Jayden smiled and


    let him passed through, and made a very gentlemanly weing gesture.


    "Jayden, what do you mean?" Karen Joy really wanted to seal his mouth shut because he was


    being sarcastic and looking down on her abilities.


    "It means exactly what it means," Jayden said.


    Besides Nathaniel, she probably didn''t know that there was another person who wanted to taste her


    cooking, even if the dishes she made tasted bad.


    Karen Joy didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She didn''t want him to destroy her good mood today.


    "Thank you!" Nathaniel nodded politely at Jayden. Obviously, the two men were secretly hating


    each other, and no one wanted to lose their cool in front of Karen Joy.


    "Karen, I will be next door. If you need me, I''ll be there." Jayden didn''t feel safe to see Karen Joy


    and Nathaniel in the same room.


    "I know, bye!" Karen Joy still continued to hide behind the door and stuck her head out. "Brother


    Lionel,e in quickly."


    Nathaniel staggered away from Jayden and walked towards Karen Joy. "I''mte. Sorry to keep you


    waiting!"


    "You''re notte! Notte at all!" Karen Joy said a few times. She wasn''tforting Brother Lionel,


    but she thought his timing was perfect.


    Because...


    More than two hours had passed since theirst call. She messed up two dishes and made a pot of


    soup that was too salty. At this moment, she had not made a decent dish for Brother Lionel yet.


    She boasted that she was going to cook for Brother Lionel personally. But looking at the current


    situation, she probably would have to ask Brother Lionel to wait for a while longer.


    Nathaniel stepped into the house and immediately smelled a burnt scent. It really dide from the


    kitchen.


    "Brother Lionel, take a seat first. I''ll be done in a while." Before Nathaniel could have a good look at


    the little girl, she turned and ran into the kitchen.


    Nathaniel followed her to the kitchen and asked softly, "Little girl, do you need my help?"


    "Brother Lionel, sit down first. I''ll be done soon. I don''t need your help." She couldn''t let Brother


    Lionel know that she didn''t even know how to cook. Otherwise, he would definitely think lowly of her.


    "You really don''t want my help?" Looking at her thin figure from aside, it seemed that she was very


    serious and professional, but in fact, that wasn''t the case.


    "Brother Lionel, you can sit down first. I said that I will be done soon." She had tested many times


    and she would definitely seed this time.


    "Little girl, actually I''m already very happy that you want to cook for me." He did not have to eat the


    food she cooked. As long as she apanied him when he ate, that was enough.


    "But I want you to eat the food I made myself." Karen Joy thought the pan was bing hot again,


    so she immediately poured oil onto the pan.


    This time, something different happenedpared to the few times before...


    The first two times, oil sshed everywhere out of the pan, and it even scalded her hand.


    After two trials, she still didn''t understand what was going on, so she had to call her mother for help.


    Her mother told her that because the pot was not hot enough, and there might still be water in the


    pot. As soon as the oil came into contact with water, it would ssh out and scald her hands.


    After finding out the reason, Brother Lionel was already here. Karen Joy was ready to cook for the


    third time. She wanted to perform well in front of Brother Lionel.


    But...


    She had never expected that once the oil was poured into the pot, the oil didn''t ssh out, instead,


    it immediately caused a fire.


    With a bang, the me instantly blew upwards towards the exhaust.


    Looking at the fire that suddenly lit up, Karen Joy was scared. She had never seen a pan caught in


    mes during cooking before.


    When she came back to her senses, she immediately wanted to put off the fire with water, but


    before she could move, she was held back.


    Brother Lionel grabbed her and dragged her behind him to protect her. Then, he picked up the lid


    next to him and covered the fire.


    Just like that, Brother Lionel calmed everything down.


    "Brother Lionel, you are amazing! You are my hero!" How could she be so stupid, she didn''t think of


    putting out the fire with the lid of the pan.


    "You''re not allowed to cook anymore in the future!" Nathaniel said coldly. When he thought of the


    burnt smell earlier, he felt a sharp pinch in his heart.


    He knew that this little girl couldn''t cook, but he didn''t stop her from doing such a dangerous thing.


    If something happened to her, what would he do in the future?


    "Brother Lionel, this was only an ident, the only ident..." Karen Joy''s voice became softer and


    softer, because the way Brother Lionel looked at her was too scary. She had never seen such a


    frightening Brother Lionel before.


    She was so scared that she instinctively stretched out her hand to block herself from Brother


    Lionel...


    When she stretched out her hand, Brother Lionel''s eyes became colder and more frightening, as if...


    Karen Joy couldn''t exin what it was, but it seemed like there was a hint of pain and hurt in his


    anger.


    It seemed to be so.


    Would Brother Lionel be so angry that he wanted to eat her up?


    With this thought in mind, Karen Joy was so scared that she turned around and wanted to run, but


    she was caught by Brother Lionel as soon as she moved.


    He grabbed her wrist and pulled her hard, and she fell into his arms. He spoke coldly, "Karen Joy


    Kyle, are you being silly?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He called her by her full name, and scolded her for being silly?


    Karen Joy raised her head and looked at him angrily with her big eyes. Her Brother Lionel was


    always so gentle to her, how could he yell at her?


    Was this person impersonating her Brother Lionel?


    But before she could tell the truth, he carried her to the living room.


    He gently put her on the sofa and sat down, but his voice was still very harsh. "Sit down and don''t


    move!"


    Karen Joy felt so afraid that she curled her lips. Sure enough, Brother Lionel was despising her


    stupidity?


    Nathaniel stood up and looked around the room with his sharp eyes. Soon, he looked at the small


    cab in the corner.


    There was a first aid kit on the small cab. He went over to pick up the first aid kit and walked


    back. He sat down next to Karen Joy and said with a sulky face, "Give me your hand."

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    "No!" Karen Joy Kyle pouted and whined, like a child who did something wrong but still did not want


    to admit her mistake.


    "Give me your hand!" Nathaniel Cooper''s face darkened again, and his voice became colder, as if


    he was punishing a disobedient child.


    "No!" Karen Joy said stubbornly.


    She didn''t want Brother Lionel to see her scalded hand, or else he would be even more annoyed.


    She didn''t want to see the look of disdain in his eyes.


    "Karen, be a good girl. Give me your hand. I will help you deal with the scalding." It was useless to


    yell at her fiercely, so Nathaniel had to soften his voice.


    He did not intend to be fierce at her, but he needed to warn her so that she wouldn''t do anything


    that would hurt herself in the future.


    "Don''t worry about me." She had been struggling for so long in the evening. She just wanted to


    make a meal for him with her own hands. How could he yell at her? She felt misunderstood and


    wronged.


    "If you don''t want me to worry about you, then who would worry about you?" Nathaniel asked.


    "Anyone but you." She had never been this misunderstood before, and in front of her Brother Lionel,


    she was being stubborn.


    "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have yelled at you just now." Knowing that this little girl had a particrly


    stubborn temper, Nathaniel took the initiative to hold her hand. "Let me deal with your wound, or I


    will feel upset."


    His voice became gentle again, which made Karen Joy feel a little warm inside. She could no longer


    stay stubborn.


    "Oh..." Karen Joy obediently showed her hand. She lowered her head like a child who had done


    something wrong, but still did not look at him.


    "Do you know why I yelled at you?" Nathaniel asked as he picked up the cotton ball and dipped it


    with alcohol to disinfect her hand.


    He must have seen the scalding on her hand and felt sorry for her. That was why he had chided her.


    Karen Joy knew that.


    But she didn''t want to say it, because she didn''t agree with Brother Lionel''s behavior. If he felt sorry


    for her, he should just say it. Why did he have to yell at her?


    Fortunately, she was forgiving. If she was ill tempered, she would probably be in tears already. She


    thought.


    "Don''t hurt yourself in the future, do you understand that?" After cleaning, he skilfully applied the


    medicine to her injury.


    He appeared very skilful when applying the medication, it made her feel like he often did these


    things.


    Brother Lionel wasn''t that free to always be helping others with their medication. This meant that he


    must have applied it on himself a lot.


    Thinking of thest time when she changed the bandage for him at the earthquake disaster area, he


    had a lot scars on his body. Karen Joy felt a pain in her heart again. "Brother Lionel..."


    "Alright, you should be fine now. I''m really sorry." Hearing that she was still using her nasal voice


    like she did whenever she was upset, Nathaniel thought that she was still ming him for yelling at


    her.


    "Brother Lionel, if I''m injured, you''ll feel sorry for me, won''t you?" she asked.


    "Yes, so don''t let yourself get hurt in the future," he said.


    "Brother Lionel, then you have to promise me that you can''t hurt yourself in the future too. Because


    if you get hurt, I will feel hurt too." Karen Joy looked at him like he was the center of her universe


    and said gently.


    "Karen..." He called her name out and didn''t say anything more.


    He was born into the prestigious Cooper family, and it was a presidential family. He led a life


    different from others.


    Even his biological mother didn''t teach him how to love his loved ones. She didn''t teach him how to


    love the world.


    What his rtives taught him was to fight. He learned that he had to keep fighting so that he could


    stand at the highest position.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In the end, no one would stay by his side!


    "Brother Lionel, won''t you promise me the same?" Karen Joy stretched out her other hand and


    grabbed his palm. "Brother Lionel, let me protect you in the future."


    If he couldn''t promise her that he wouldn''t be hurt again, then she wanted to protect him in the


    future, so that he wouldn''t get hurt again.


    "Silly girl, you are so silly and cute!" Nathaniel raised his hand and gently stroked her pink and


    tender face. "How can you be so silly?"


    "Brother Lionel, other people would praise me for being smart, only you would say that I''m silly."


    She ced his palm on her face, "I''m not silly."


    "You are my silly Karen." Nathaniel took her into his arms and hugged her. Just as he was about to


    kiss her, a rumbling sound interrupted him.


    "Brother Lionel, you must be hungry." She didn''t admit that she was hungry. She didn''t want Brother


    Lionel to know that it was her stomach that rumbled.


    "Yes, I''m hungry." Nathaniel lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, saying, "Now let me


    cook for you."


    "Brother Lionel, do you know how to cook?" Karen Joy widened her eyes and looked at him. She


    couldn''t believe that the dignified President could cook.


    "There''s nothing that your Brother Lionel can''t do." Nathaniel rubbed her head and said with a smile,


    "I will cook for you, whatever you want to eat."


    "Brother Lionel, will you blow up the kitchen?" She had just burned the kitchen, and it was likely that


    Brother Lionel will blow up the kitchen.


    "Little girl, are you underestimating me?" Nathaniel lowered his head and suddenly kissed her lips.


    He bit her lips as a punishment. "This is the punishment for underestimating me."


    Karen Joy blushed but she secretly enjoyed Brother Lionel''s punishment. She remembered that her


    father would often punish her mother like this.


    Nathaniel took off his suit and went to the kitchen. He wore the apron that was hung up on the side


    and skillfully cleaned up the mess left behind by Karen Joy. Soon, he cleaned up the kitchen. It was


    so clean that the stovetop could be used as a mirror.


    He opened the refrigerator and looked at the ingredients inside. He quickly came up with an idea


    and said, "Little girl, I''ll prepare a meat dish, some potatoes, and tomato soup. How does that


    sound?"


    There were onlymon ingredients in her refrigerator, and there were only two of them. Nathaniel


    thought it was good enough, but the little girl did not answer him.


    He looked back and saw the little girl standing at the door and staring nkly at him. "Brother


    Lionel, are you sure you can cook so many dishes?"


    "Little girl, you have to trust me. Now all you need to do is to tell me if you are okay with these two


    dishes and the soup?" If it weren''t for the gloves in his hands, Nathaniel would pinch this little girl


    again.


    "I will eat whatever you prepared." Even if Brother Lionel cooked burnt food for her, she would also


    eat it. She wanted to empower him.


    Soon, Karen Joy knew that she was wrong.


    Brother Lionel was skilfully cutting up the potatoes, and his skills were just like the chef back at her


    home.


    Brother Lionel heated the pan and poured oil into the pan. After a short while, he put the potatoes


    into the pan... Not longter, he whipped up a te of grilled potatoes.


    After that, he stir- fried some chicken with some spices. On the side, he was also preparing a


    nutritious pot of tomato soup. Everything was so perfect that there were no mistakes in the process


    too.


    Karen Joy was surprised and asked, "Brother Lionel, when did you learn these? How do you even


    know these things?"


    He was the President of a country. How many people worked for him? How could he be so good at


    making these home-cooked dishes?


    "Since my Karen doesn''t know how to cook, so I have to learn these things." Nathaniel rubbed her


    head and said with a smile.


    In fact, it was not a joke. Nathaniel learned a lot of skills in cooking because Karen Joy didn''t know


    how to.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    "So did you learn cooking just for me?" Karen Joy Kyle put on a wide smile. She didn''t feel any pain


    from her injury anymore.


    "I just didn''t want to starve myself." Nathaniel Cooper served the dishes on the table and filled a


    bowl of soup for Karen Joy. "Taste the soup first."


    "Brother Lionel, why can''t you just admit it?" He obviously learned cooking for her, why wouldn''t he


    admit it?


    "Admit what?" Nathaniel asked.


    "Don''t forget that a man who doesn''t speak his mind is unattractive." Karen Joy said.


    "Of course, I don''t want my Karen to starve too." Nathaniel smiled and said gently.


    "That sounds about right."


    "Mm, why don''t you drink the soup?"


    This little girl was silly sometimes. As she was preparing dinner for him, she even starved herself


    until her stomach growled and still didn''t eat anything.


    She had been well taken care of ever since she was a child. She had never suffered like this.


    She did all of this for him.


    At this moment, Nathaniel secretly decided that he would not let this girl suffer anymore.


    Karen Joy picked up the bowl and took a small sip. She tasted it and felt that it tasted good. She


    took another mouthful andmented, "Brother Lionel, the soup is really delicious!"


    "Try the dishes then." Nathaniel served her some chicken. "Eat more. Girls look better when they


    are a little chubby."


    Seeing that she was trying to do so many things just for him, it seemed that she was still the little


    child who had to be taken care of by others.


    Karen Joy pouted and said, "Brother Lionel, do you mean that I don''t look good now?"


    Nathaniel was slightly stunned, and he rephrased his words quickly, "You look good now too, but


    you will look better if you grow chubbier."


    Karen Joy pursed her lips and said, "Aren''t you a sweet talker."


    Nathaniel smiled. This little girl was good at trapping people with her words, but sometimes she was


    as innocent as a child. She looked so happy with just simple praises andpliments.


    Karen Joy ate a big mouthful of food and nodded happily. She really didn''t expect that her Brother


    Lionel''s cooking skills were so good, and it was as good as her mother''s.


    "Do you like it?" Nathaniel asked.


    "It tastes so good." Karen Joy nodded hard.


    "If it''s good, then eat more." Nathaniel put more food to her te and wiped her mouth with a


    napkin. He took good care of her, as if he was afraid that she would be hungry.


    "Brother Lionel, you should eat too." Karen Joy also gave him some food. "It would be better if we


    eat together."


    "Of course I will eat, but I have to feed my greedy kitten first. I can''t let her starve." For Nathaniel,


    watching her eat was his kind of happiness.


    "Who is your greedy kitten?" She was not his greedy kitten, he was not her anything yet.


    "Oh, aren''t you?" Nathaniel thought for a moment and then said solemnly, "Then I have to try my


    best to make her be my greedy kitten."


    He actually said that he would try his best to make her his very own greedy kitten!


    Was Brother Lionel expressing his love to her indirectly?


    Did he mean that he would marry her in the future and own her?


    Thinking of what Brother Lionel might imply, Karen Joy was so excited. But when she thought that


    Brother Lionel still had a fiancee, she couldn''t stay happy as she quietly lowered her head.


    "Karen, what''s wrong?" Karen Joy''s mood changed slightly but Nathaniel noticed it immediately.


    "Nothing." Karen Joy quickly adjusted her mood and ced some food on his te. "Brother Lionel,


    please eat with me."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a rare opportunity for her to be with Brother Lionel and eat the food he cooked. She should


    cherish it, but why was she thinking about other things?


    No matter how much she thought about the certainty of their future, it could not change the fact that


    Brother Lionel had a fiancee now.


    "Okay." Nathaniel looked at her. He wanted to know why she was so depressed just now and what


    she was thinking.


    He thought that he could understand her sometimes, but most of the time, he couldn''t figure out


    what she was thinking.


    Sometimes, he even felt that this little girl had already known his true identity... However, he quickly


    dismissed that thought.


    It was true that she was smart, but he denied her allegations before. He trusted that she would


    believe him.


    The night was as dark as ink. Fortunately, the lights lit up the city, making the night look less lonely.


    The city was lit up by the bright lights, but in some corners of the city, darkness could still be seen. It


    was so dark that one could not see one''s fingers.


    After Nathaniel went to Karen Joy''s house, Jayden returned to his home.


    His home was next to Karen Joy''s, and there was only a thick wall between them.


    They were only separated by a wall, but it separated them into two different worlds.


    Her world was brightly lit up and she probably felt really warm now.


    And in his world, it was pitch ck and cold. The coldness was the only feeling he had at this


    moment.


    This was obviously an ordinary wall, but because this wall was too thick and the sound instion


    was very good, he had to hold his breath and try to listen to the voices over the wall. But still, he


    couldn''t hear any sound from her room.


    He sat on the sofa in the living room. He did not turn on the lights and just sat there quietly.


    He was silent, but he was very anxious deep down. He knew that if she needed his help, he would


    rush out to save her immediately.


    However, he knew clearly that it was impossible. How could she possibly need his help?


    Nathaniel was the saint in her heart. Only that person could protect her, and no one else could.


    There was no chance for others.


    At this moment, Nathaniel was beside her. She was probably living in cloud nine now, so how could


    she think about him, a lonely soul who was on the other side of the wall?


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Jayden''s phone suddenly vibrated. In this dark and quiet night, the sound of the vibration seemed


    so loud that it could shake the house.


    Jayden looked over to his phone. But when he saw the number on the screen of his phone, his face


    darkened immediately and he squinted. He stared at the number shing on the screen and said,


    "Damn it!"


    It was not the phone call he had been waiting for.


    After a while, the phone stopped buzzing. After a few seconds, the phone vibrated again. Jayden


    answered, "What''s the matter?"


    "Hello, Young Master Kyle!" A voice came from the phone. Most people couldn''t tell who he was, but


    Jayden knew who the caller was. The person asked him for a meeting a few nights ago, so he could


    recognize the voice immediately.


    "If you have something to say, just say it." Jayden didn''t want to waste any time.


    The man chuckled and said, "Young Master Kyle, I just want to ask you, how does it feel to see your


    beloved girl alone in a room with another man? Does it hurt? Do you feel ufortable? Or do you


    have any other feelings?"


    Jayden said coldly, "Get straight to the point."

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    The person on the other end of the phone ignored Jayden Elias Kyle''s words and continued to say,


    "Young Master Kyle, I actually understand what you are feeling right now. It''s like... you have been


    raising a precious treasure for more than a decade, and when you were about to enjoy your


    treasure, someone else stepped in and took it away from you. Is that right?"


    "What the hell do you want to say?" Jayden growled. If that man was with him, he would twist his


    neck.


    No matter how Jayden roared, the man was physically far away from him. Not only was he not


    afraid of him, but more urately, the man wanted to provoke him. He wanted to drive him crazy.


    The man continued to say, "Young Master Kyle, don''t get mad. You can shout at me, but it still can''t


    change the fact that the girl you have been protecting for more than ten years is being intimate with


    another man, and maybe the two of them have already rolled into bed..."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up!" Jayden shouted with a fierce look in his eyes. He punched his coffee table hard.


    When he thought of the girl he had protected carefully for more than a decade, and he couldn''t even


    bear to touch her at all, yet she was being touched by another man. However, he was unable to


    stop it from happening. That kind of heartache was painful and unbearable.


    It made him so powerless that he wanted to destroy the world...


    On the phone, the man continued to speak, "Young Master Kyle, you really don''t have to be mad.


    Think about it. As long as you are willing, you have plenty of opportunities."


    "Go to hell!" Jayden didn''t want to listen to those words anymore. He grabbed his phone and


    wanted to smash it, but the man was still talking.


    "Young Master Kyle, I just want to tell you that rtionships are like businesses. There are always


    opportunities. No matter what you do, taking the lead means you have the


    advantage."


    Taking the lead means you have the


    advantage?


    Jayden listened to this key point.


    In the business world, taking the lead meant grabbing a business opportunity as the first mover.


    If he could grab a good business opportunity, there would be a lot more opportunities to make


    money.


    But in a rtionship, what did it mean by taking the lead?


    That meant first love!


    That meant the first time!


    Just as Jayden was hesitating, the person at the other end of the phone continued to say, "Young


    Master Kyle, the opportunity is in your hands, not in others''. Before everything happens, you still


    have the chance. Think about it, maybe one day, the opportunity will appear in front of you. By that


    time, you must seize the opportunity and not let it slip away from your fingertips."


    Opportunity?


    Jayden''s lips curled up, and a cold smile appeared.


    It was up to him to seize the opportunity.


    Wasn''t it always like this?


    He still remembered that on his first day of being introduced to the Kyle family, because Karen Joy


    said that she did not want him to be her brother, their father wanted to ask someone to send him


    away.


    He seized the opportunity and spoke up, so he stayed, and became the adopted son of the Kyle


    family.


    Later on, after more than ten years in the Kyle family, he worked hard in school, to be a good


    brother and a good son, and learned how to manage a business from all of his family members.


    He earned his opportunities. It was from his own efforts.


    "Young Master Kyle, around this time, they are probably done with their dinner already." The man


    smiled. "It''s gettingte. I won''t disturb your rest. Good night!"


    After that, the man hung up the phone. Hearing the beeping sound, Jayden clenched his fist and


    turned to look at the wall between him and her. He was so angry that he smashed his phone on the


    wall. "Karen Joy, I can''t wait to destroy you."


    "Achoo..." Karen Joy sneezed loudly, probably because she sensed someone calling her name.


    Nathaniel had just washed the dishes and came out of the kitchen. When he saw her sneeze, he


    hurriedly took the coat that was put aside and put it on her. "It''s getting cold. You have to wear


    thicker clothes. Don''t catch a cold."


    "With you taking care of me, I won''t catch a cold." Karen Joy got into his arms while Brother Lionel


    was helping her to put on the coat. She reached out to hold his waist and said, "Brother Lionel, it''s


    still early. Can you apany me to watch TV for a while?"


    In fact, it was gettingte. She knew that Brother Lionel still had work to do tomorrow, but she just


    couldn''t bear to let him go.


    She really wished that Brother Lionel could apany her every day like he used to do. When she


    went to bed, he would sing a luby to coax her to sleep.


    Of course, these were just Karen Joy''s thoughts. Brother Lionel was already the President of the


    country. How could he have time to stay with her every day?


    Suddenly, Karen Joy suddenly thought of something.


    Brother Lionel did not have time to stay with her every day. She could think of ways to apply for a


    position around Brother Lionel, so that she could stay with him every day.


    Was that okay?


    Was that a good idea?


    It seemed like it was possible.


    Tomorrow, she would look for Samantha Lesley and ask Samantha to inquire from Brother Lionel''s


    right-hand man, Jason Lesley, about possible job prospects.


    If Brother Lionel needed a secretary, she could think of a way to be Brother Lionel''s secretary.


    That way, she would not have to miss Brother Lionel so much that she could not fall asleep.


    "Okay, I will apany you for a while." Nathaniel gently patted her on the back and asked, "What


    kind of show do you want to watch?"


    "Let''s watch the news!" These days, she had been watching the news a lot, because that was when


    she could see her Brother Lionel''s true appearance.


    Nathaniel felt a little guilty. "What''s so good about the news?"


    "You''re from Country A, so I''d like to read more news about Country A, then I can know you better."


    As Karen Joy was talking, she then saw Mr. President on the TV from the corner of her eye.


    Even if Brother Lionel was by her side, Karen Joy still felt happy when she saw Brother Lionel''s real


    face. She pushed Nathaniel away and sat up, staring at Mr. President''s face attentively.


    "Karen..." Nathaniel coughed lightly. He was sitting next to her. How could she stare at other men?


    "Brother Lionel, I think your President is very handsome." Karen Joy then thought to herself,


    "Brother Lionel, I''m still praising you. You must be very happy right?"


    "Is he as attractive as me?" Nathaniel looked at her and asked.


    "Of course." Karen Joy looked back at him and said, "He looks better than you."


    After dressing up, Brother Lionel''s "appearance" was very different from his actual look. He had to


    use makeup to alter the appearance of his facial features.


    Karen Joy really felt that her Brother Lionel''s real look was better looking.


    Nathaniel was even more upset. In this little girl''s eyes, someone else was more handsome than he


    was. Even if that man was himself, he was still unhappy.


    "Brother Lionel, are you okay?" The President on the TV was gone, so Karen Joy finally had time to


    pay attention to Brother Lionel.


    "I''m fine." Nathaniel was still jealous and didn''t want to talk to her.


    "Brother Lionel, how about you tell me about your stories from these past few years?" She wanted


    to know more about Brother Lionel. She didn''t want to know what everyone knew, but she wanted to


    know what nobody knew about Brother Lionel''s private life.


    Nathaniel was still angry, but when he saw Karen Joy''s clear and bright eyes, he forgot about his


    anger already.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Nathaniel Cooper patted Karen Joy Kyle on the back and said gently, "In the past few years, I spent


    a lot of time thinking about you."


    His words were not false at all.


    Whenever he wanted to give up and almost couldn''t hold on, as long as he thought of her sweet


    face, and imagined her soft voice calling him "Brother Lionel", or the thought that she woulde to


    him when she grew up, he would have the strength to go on.


    He had never known that a little girl could give him such arge amount of strength. It was an


    endless supply of vitality.


    "Me too. I also thought a lot about you. But I was too young to remember what you looked like at


    that time. I only remember that you treated me very well. When I grew up, I would find you."


    Perhaps, Karen Joy''s feelings for Brother Lionel started from her childhood.


    She was not sure whether she loved him romantically or not.


    She knew clearly that Brother Lionel was good to her. He would protect her, and would take care of


    her, so she would trust him unconditionally and rely on him.


    "So when I think about you, you were also thinking about me." It was said that time would make you


    forget about a lot of things, but in their case, it was the opposite.


    In the long period of time, not only did they not forget each other, but they thought about each other


    more and grew fonder of each other.


    "Of course, how could I let you think of me, all alone?" Karen Joy suddenly thought of something


    and got out of his arms. "Brother Lionel, wait for me. I want to give you a gift."


    "What gift?" he asked.


    "You''ll know after a while." Karen Joy ran into the room, took out an exquisitely packaged box, and


    opened it neatly. She held it in front of Nathaniel and said, "Tada... Brother Lionel, look, I drew you."


    "This is me?" Nathaniel took the picture and looked at it again and again. "So this is what I look like


    to you?"


    It was a cartoon character drawn by Karen Joy before she arrived in Country A to find Brother


    Lionel. Because she didn''t know what Brother Lionel looked like, she drew him on a whim and it


    was sort of a caricature... In short, he looked like a giant doll.


    "Brother Lionel, do you think you look as cute as a cartoon?" This was simr to her favorite cartoon


    character, that was why she drew Brother Lionel like this.


    "Yes, very cute." Karen Joy took the effort to draw him. How could it not be cute? This should be the


    best cartoon drawing in the world.


    "Brother Lionel, do you like it?" She hoped that whatever she did, Brother Lionel would be satisfied.


    Of course, she also hoped that Brother Lionel would like the gift she gave him.


    "Why won''t I like it?" Obviously he would like every gift that she gave.


    He already thought of asking someone to frame this drawing up on the desk of his office so that he


    could see it every day in the future.


    Speaking of which, this was the first time that Karen had given a personal gift to him. He needed to


    keep it well.


    "Brother Lionel, I will draw a more realistic image of you someday." When Brother Lionel could


    reconcile with her publicly, she would draw a picture of Brother Lionel with his real appearance.


    "Mm, okay!" Nathaniel looked at the cartoon and nodded, then he said, "If only there was one more


    person in this cartoon."


    Karen Joy approached him and asked, "Who do you want to be in it, Brother Lionel?" Could it be


    that he wanted to have his fiancee, Miss Ss next to him?


    "Silly girl, who do you think?" Who else could it be?


    "Brother Lionel, wait a minute." Karen Joy ran into the study again. After a while, she ran out again


    and showed a drawing. "Brother Lionel, is this it?"


    It was a drawing with a beach as the background. There were two people in the drawing, one was a


    tall figure and the other was a child figure.


    You could only see the back of the taller person and guessed that it was a teenage boy. And on the


    boy''s shoulder was a sweet, little girl, who looked to be about four years old.


    The little girl held the head of the big boy tightly with her hands, and she followed the boy to look at


    the distance of the ocean.


    "Is this you and me?" Karen Joy might not have remembered this scene, but Nathaniel remembered


    it well.


    Back then, when Karen Joy''s parents held their wedding ceremony in the Aegean Sea, he went to


    visit her. Before he had to leave, she was reluctant to part with him, so he took her to the beach to


    y.


    At that time, the scene was simr to that in this drawing.


    She might not remember what happened, but her memory of that event was deeply engraved in her


    mind, that was why she could draw this out.


    There was her! There was also him! There were both of them in this drawing!


    "Of course it''s you and me..." As Karen Joy spoke, her voice became softer. "Brother Lionel,


    because I didn''t remember what you look like, that''s why I didn''t draw your face, would you me


    me for that?"


    "Silly girl, why would I me you?" She didn''t know how good and urate she painted the whole


    scene. "Can you give this to me too?"


    "Mm, of course." She did want to give it to Brother Lionel. Of course, it would be great if Brother


    Lionel liked it too.


    "I''ve gotten a lot of gifts today." Nathaniel put the two drawings away.


    "Brother Lionel..." Time passed little by little, and it was gettingte. She really could not find a


    reason for Brother Lionel to stay, but she was reluctant for him to leave.


    Thinking that she might have to wait for a few days before she could see him, Karen Joy''s nose


    twitched and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "I''ll stay here tonight and apany you, is that okay?" Nathaniel could read her thoughts.


    "Really?" Karen Joy immediately broke out in tears andughed. She turned around excitedly and


    said, "Then I''ll go clean up the guest room."


    "There''s no need to prepare the guest room." He just needed to lie on the sofa for one night. There


    was no need for the hassle.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy pursed her lips and she was so nervous that she yed around with


    her fingers. "I''m not ready yet."


    "Silly girl, what are you thinking about?" He rubbed her head in amusement. "I''m a decent human


    being, not a beast."


    Not a beast?


    Karen Joy touched her head. She often heard people say that generally, men would turn into


    ferocious beasts at night.


    "Silly girl, go get ready for bed. I will wait for you." He could not wait to settle his own matters quickly


    so they could reconcile publicly.


    Only then, he would be qualified to be beside a perfect and innocent Karen Joy.


    "Then, I''m going to take a bath." Karen Joy blushed because of her shyness. She hurriedly hid in


    the bathroom and did not dare to look at Brother Lionel again.


    Watching her rush into the bathroom in a panic, Nathaniel thought of the nervous look she had


    when she misunderstood him earlier.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She would usually say that he was her Brother Lionel, and she wanted to be with him forever. Only


    at this critical moment did he notice that her feelings for him might just be a form of dependence,


    not love.


    It was dependence, not love!


    This thought gave rise to a strange sense of agitation in Nathaniel''s heart.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    If Karen Joy Kyle''s feelings for him were not of a romantic nature, she would learn of her true


    feelings in the future... By then, she would definitely leave him.


    Thinking that she might leave him, Nathaniel Cooper felt that he could not breathe. He didn''t want to


    let her go, and he wouldn''t let her go.


    However, if she stayed with him, she would be sad...


    Then would he let go?


    He didn''t know!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy, who was wearing pajamas and drying her wet, long hair with a towel,


    walked over to him and said, "There is also a bathroom in the guest room. You should shower too.


    I''ll find you a clean, new set of clothes to change in."


    "Silly girl, go back to your room and sleep." This silly girl, she certainly didn''t know how attractive


    she was to him now, and he was getting a little turned on.


    If it weren''t for his self-control, he would have pounced on her already. But she trusted him so much


    that she didn''t realize this danger.


    "Brother Lionel..." What should she do? She really wanted to hear Brother Lionel sing a luby for


    her.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked patiently. At the same time, he took the towel from her hand and helped


    her dry her hair. "Where''s the hairdryer?"


    "It''s in the bathroom."


    "Okay, sit down." He made her sit down and went to the bathroom to get the hairdryer.


    Her hair was long and ck, and her hair was luscious. Her hair suited her elegant yet tenacious


    personality.


    "Brother Lionel, after I grew up, no one ever has helped me blow my hair except my mother. You are


    really nice to me, just like my mother." When she was young, her father often helped her with her


    hair and often made braids for her. Later, when she grew up, her father slowly neglected her.


    Hearing her words, Nathaniel''s hand, which was holding the hairdryer, became slightly stiff. What he


    wanted to be this girl''s heart. He wanted her to fall in love with him, not rte him to her mother.


    "Brother Lionel..." How could Brother Lionel be so kind to her?


    She was always a very happy child, and Brother Lionel was good to her, which made her feel like


    she had the whole world.


    "Hmm?" Nathaniel picked her hair up and blew it carefully.


    "Brother Lionel, do you know? You definitely don''t know."


    "Don''t know what?"


    "Forget it, I''ll tell youter." She wanted to be his bride, but he had a fiancee. She couldn''t say that.


    Nathaniel was silent.


    None of them spoke again for a long time, leaving only the sound of the hairdryer in the room.


    Time passed by slowly. By the time Nathaniel dried her hair, she had fallen asleep on hisp.


    When she was asleep, she would purse her lips from time to time. She had this little habit since she


    was a child, but it had not changed for so many years.


    "Karen..." He gently called her name. It was very soft, but Karen Joy, who was already asleep,


    gently responded to him.


    "Brother Lionel..." She moved slightly. She was still asleep, but her body responded to his familiar


    voice.


    "I''ll carry you back to your room to sleep. Don''t be afraid. Okay?"


    "Mm."


    After Nathaniel told her that, he took her back to the room.


    He nced around her room and saw that she still had the same style and like all these years. The


    arrangement was simple and spacious, but also very warm.


    It was the same feeling she gave him.


    He put her on her bed, pulled the quilt over her, and couldn''t help stretching out his hand to touch


    her face. "Karen..."


    "Stay with me and don''t leave me, okay?"


    He asked her silently in his heart.


    She was really his little sun; she could bring him warmth, strength, and everything powerful to him.


    "Brother Lionel..." She murmured his name, not knowing whether she was responding to him or


    calling him in her dreams.


    Nathaniel listened closely with his ears, but her voice was too soft, so he didn''t hear what she said


    clearly.


    He shook his head helplessly and got up to leave, but Karen Joy grabbed his hand and said,


    "Brother Lionel, don''t go! I''m scared!"


    She said that she was scared. What was she scared of?


    Was it the emotional trauma many years ago?


    Or was she afraid that he would leave?


    Nathaniel did not know.


    He only knew that he would not leave her scared and alone, so he held her hand tightly andy


    down beside her. He hugged her slender body into his arms and patted her back gently. "Okay, I


    won''t leave. I will be here with you."


    Hearing his voice, Karen Joy smiled subtly in her sleep. With Brother Lionel with her, she would not


    be afraid...


    Nathaniely on the bed beside Karen Joy, giving her a sense of security and helping her drive


    away all the fear. He quietly apanied her for the whole night.


    The sky was getting brighter and brighter, and the lights shone through the windows as it slowly lit


    up the whole room.


    The light also shone through Jayden''s ce, and he lost the protection of the night... With a pale


    face and a pair of sad eyes, hey quietly on the sofa in the living room, staring nkly at the


    ceiling.


    Last night at nine o''clock, the Cooper guy entered Karen Joy''s house. One night had passed, and


    the man had note out of her house yet.


    That man was about 30 years old, and he was with a girl that was just 18 years old. They were in


    love with each other. Both of them were alone in the room for a whole night. Even if you think with


    your toes, you could guess what they did.


    Jayden''s heart felt like it dropped from the sky and seemed to have fallen into a dark, cold pit. His


    heart was so frozen that he could not feel his own heartbeat.


    The treasure that he had protected for more than a decade... did she really be someone


    else''s?


    Creak¡ª


    He heard the sound of the door opening and closing. Jayden almost jumped up and rushed out in a


    few steps. He coincidentally saw that Nathaniel came out of Karen Joy''s house.


    Jayden looked at Nathaniel up and down. When he saw Nathaniel''s wrinkled shirt and saw that


    Nathaniel was in high spirits, Jayden only felt that his blood was boiling. Without hesitation, he


    stepped forward and punched Nathaniel. "Hey Cooper, what did I warn you aboutst night?"


    He learned martial arts, so his punch was very quick. When he punched, you could feel a gust of


    wind from his fist. If he hit on Nathaniel''s face, he might just lose some of his teeth.


    However, Nathaniel''s speed was faster than Jayden''s. He just gently leaned sideways and dodged


    Jayden''s full-powered punch.


    Nathaniel dodged a punch, and then Jayden threw another punch. This time, Nathaniel didn''t dodge


    but fought back towards Jayden''s fist.


    They began hitting each other hard, and they were both equally strong. The situation was a


    stalemate for a few seconds, and soon Jayden took a small step back.


    Jayden took a small step back, but Nathaniel did not move. It was clear who had won in this move.


    Nathaniel retrieved his fist and tidied his slightly messy clothes. He squinted at Jayden and said,


    "I''ve told you, that''s my girl. Nobody can have any thoughts about her!"


    His tone sounded soft, but it carried a domineering tone, like how he spoke when he was carrying


    out his Presidential duties.


    "Hey Cooper, you will pay for what you didst night." Jayden snorted and looked at Nathaniel


    gloomily.


    "Come to me if you need anything." Nathaniel smiled at him, but he was still polite as if they did not


    fight at all.


    Jayden gritted his teeth.


    Nathaniel walked past him and said confidently, "I will protect her from now on!"

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    "Just on your own?" Jayden Elias Kyle looked at Nathaniel Cooper with a fierce re. "Cooper,


    don''t be too self- righteous. Otherwise, you won''t even know it, when you go down."


    "Oh... Is that so?" Nathaniel turned his head and looked at Jayden, revealing a mysterious smile.


    Without saying another word, he turned around and left.


    Nathaniel never liked to trash talk. He believed actions would speak louder than words.


    For example, those people who tried to stop him from bing the President of Country A, only a


    handful of them were left alive.


    "Mr. President, let me tell you what you need to pay attention to in today''s forum." Back in the North


    Pce, Secretary Hart hurriedly greeted him. He opened the documents and began to report, "The


    people who will attend the forum today will include Chatterton Town''s..."


    "There''s no need." Nathaniel waved his hand to interrupt him and walked to the lounge with


    vigorous steps. "Call me in half an hour."


    "Mr. President..." Secretary Hart broke out in a cold sweat.


    Dozens of leaders from reputable countries would be joining the forumter. Why was the President


    just brushing over this important matter?


    Recently, Mr. President had always gone out with his bodyguard, Horatio, and his driver and


    personal assistant, Jamie, and no one knew what he was doing.


    However, no matter how important his matter was, was it more important than the country''s affairs?


    Maxton Hart looked at Horatio, who also came back with Nathaniel, and saw him standing still at the


    door, like a massive wall. He plucked up the courage to ask, "Mr. Horatio, can you tell me what Mr.


    President has been busy with these days?"


    Before his inauguration, the President would work until veryte every day. North Pce was like


    his home. Everyone around him knew what he was doing constantly.


    Horatio was the most loyal and capable bodyguard under Nathaniel''smand. He would not


    appear in front of the public with Nathaniel. He was the one who was responsible for Nathaniel''s


    safety in private.


    How could someone Nathaniel trust so much leak his information just like that? He gave Maxton a


    cold look as if to say, "Boy, just do your job. Don''t poke your head on something that you''re not


    supposed to."


    Secretary Hart was scared out of his wits by Horatio''s re. He quickly stood aside and respectfully


    waited for their President. He didn''t dare to talk anymore.


    Nathaniel wasn''t neglecting national affairs. He was already aware of his duty and tasks of the day


    and every important detail of the forum.


    He had never fought any battles without preparation and confidence. How could he just rely on his


    secretary to help him prepare such an important forum meeting? He wouldn''t only prepare just 2


    hours before the forum meeting too.


    Back in his lounge, Nathaniel took a bath and changed into a clean suit. As the leader of a country,


    it was very important for him to dress the part.


    He stood in front of the tall mirror and looked at himself. He couldn''t stop thinking about Karen Joy


    Kyle. That little girl was still the same and acted the same, just like when she was a child.


    For example, she would always hug a doll when she slept. Last night, she took him like her doll and


    hugged him tightly. If he didn''t know about her little habits, he would even think that she was


    deliberately seducing him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he thought of her, his stern and cold face appeared more gentle. That was Karen Joy''s effect


    on him.


    The golden sunlight shone onto her cozy room through the thick curtains, and the room lit up


    gradually.


    Karen Joy, who was basking in the morning sunshine, stretched her bodyzily. She touched her


    growling stomach, "Aunt Anne, I want to eat some toast."


    In her dream, she dreamed of a beautiful spread of breakfast that included toast, croissants, eggs,


    ham, coffee... Each one of them could make Karen Joy drool, and she was yearning for the


    breakfast prepared by Aunt Anne.


    Aunt Anne was a domestic helper who helped prepare her meals. She was a great cook, and she


    understood Karen Joy''s taste preferences very well. Karen Joy liked her very much.


    "Aunt Anne, you have to make more food, I want to eat a lot..." As she said this, Karen Joy licked


    her lips and couldn''t wait to eat the delicious food.


    No one answered her for a long time, then she remembered that she was not at home in New York.


    She was in Coast City, Country A, which was very far away from New York.


    She was far away from home, but fortunately, she had her Brother Lionel here.


    "Brother Lionel!" As she thought of Brother Lionel, Karen Joy suddenly sat up. She hurriedly looked


    around the room, but he was not around.


    Maybe Brother Lionel left after she fell asleep... She thought sullenly but nced at the note on the


    bedside table from the corner of her eye.


    She picked it up and saw a few lines of words. It said, "Lazy pig, I have some work to do, so I''ll have


    to leave first. I''ve made breakfast for you, remember to eat when you get up. If I find out that you


    didn''t eat breakfast, I won''t let you off easily."


    He signed off his name at the end of the note and drew a smiley face.


    Karen Joy held the piece of paper and stuck it close to her heart. She felt so happy that she was


    rippling in the sea of happiness.


    Brother Lionel had work to do, but he still prepared her breakfast!


    He was busy, but he didn''t want her to be hungry!


    Karen Joy hurried to the kitchen and saw that he prepared some oats and two heart-shaped sunny


    side ups.


    Brother Lionel kept the food in the microwave, so the food did not turn stale or cold. It probably had


    been hours since he prepared this food.


    Karen Joy was so moved that she didn''t know what to say. Brother Lionel really treated her like


    when she was a child. He was so careful and considerate when he took care of her.


    She took a deep breath and vowed to take care of Brother Lionel well in the future so that he could


    feel the warmth of home and her love for him.


    After washing up, Karen Joy began to enjoy the breakfast prepared for her by Brother Lionel. She


    tasted the eggs first. Then she took a photo of her eating his food and sent it to Brother Lionel. She


    captioned, "Brother Lionel, I listened to you, I''m eating the sunny side ups you made."


    After sending it out, Karen Joy looked at the phone screen eagerly and thought, "Brother Lionel,


    please reply to me! I¡¯m such a good girl!"


    But... after waiting for a long time, she didn''t get a reply from Brother Lionel.


    He must be busy.


    As the President of the country, he had a lot of things to do every day. He certainly didn''t even have


    time to look at his phone.


    Well, it didn''t matter. She could wait a little longer. She trusted that he would reply to her when he


    had time.


    Just as Karen Joy thought so, she received a reply from Brother Lionel. He only replied a very


    simple word, "Good!"


    Just one word!


    However, Karen Joy was still very satisfied. It was not easy for Brother Lionel to reply to her


    message when he was busy. After all, not everyone was as free and bored as she was.


    Karen Joy was looking at her phone when she received a notification from the News App, "The 26th


    International Economic Forum will start at 9 am in Coast City today, and the President of the


    Country, as well as many leaders, will be participating in it."

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Aftering to Country A to find Brother Lionel, Karen Joy Kyle did not miss any opportunity to see


    her Brother Lionel on TV.


    Today, for this forum meeting, she was afraid that she would forget it, so she set a reminder for


    herself. Yet, she didn''t expect that she still missed it.


    She patted her head in annoyance and turned on the TV hurriedly. Her TV was always on Central


    News Channel.


    As soon as the TV was turned on, the TV channel was broadcasting the economic forum, and the


    camera had just focused on Brother Lionel and another country''s leader.


    Brother Lionel was still wearing a ck suit, with a white dress shirt inside. He also wore a ck tie,


    which made him look more mature and professional than usual.


    The camera then panned out to the view of the entire conference hall.


    Even among so many national leaders, even if they were all in simr dark suits, Karen Joy could


    still spot her Brother Lionel immediately.


    The reason why she could see Brother Lionel so easily was not only because of his appearance but


    also because he was the youngest one among the world leaders. He was the first one to be elected


    President even before turning 30 years old.


    Her brother Lionel was not only good-looking, but he was such an excellent human being. He was


    probably a lot of women''s dream man.


    Two days ago, Karen Joy saw an online poll to vote for the most wanted man in the whole country,


    and the President won by many more votes, so much that other candidates couldn''t evenpete.


    So many people were thinking about Brother Lionel, but what was Brother Lionel thinking about?


    No matter what he thought about, Brother Lionel could take some time to send her a reply during


    his important meeting, which proved that she was really different from other people to him.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    It was Samantha Lesley calling.


    Karen Joy answered and heard Samantha''s excited voice, "Karen Joy, I''m waiting for you


    downstairs. Come down quickly."


    Karen Joy was looking at Brother Lionel on the TV and didn''t want to go downstairs. "Samantha,


    come on up. I''m not free to go down."


    Samantha said, "Karen Joy, I''m telling you, you muste down."


    Karen Joy asked, "Why?"


    Samantha said, "Because Sister Serene is treating us for lunch."


    "Forget it. I just had my breakfast." To be honest, Karen Joy did not want to see Brother Lionel''s


    fiancee at all.


    They had just identally bumped into each other and had a meal together a few days before.


    "Karen Joy, Sister Serene is inviting us sincerely, and she really treats us as her younger sisters. If


    you don''te, she will be very sad." Samantha said.


    "Then tell her that you can''t get in touch with me." Karen Joy was never a person that would


    sacrifice herself just because she cared about other people''s feelings.


    "Karen Joy, it''s hard for me to invite you two for a meal, juste for my sake." Serene Ss'' voice


    came from the phone, which made Karen Joy feel very awkward. She really wanted to beat


    Samantha hard.


    Wasn''t that little girl her friend?


    When did she start colluding with others?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Since Serene had said so, Karen Joy was unable to reject her, so she had to agree to have lunch


    with them.


    From a distance, Samantha waved at Karen Joy and said, "Karen Joy, we''re here."


    She was not blind nor deaf. Did she have to scream so loudly?


    Why couldn''t Samantha act cooler? After all, she was raised in a good family.


    "Sister Serene, hello!" Karen Joy greeted Serene politely.


    "Karen Joy, let''s get in the car." Serene smiled at her.


    Why did Serene suddenlye to pick her up for a meal in person?


    Karen Joy thought sullenly.


    Was it because Serene knew the rtionship between Brother Lionel and her, and she knew that


    Brother Lionel stayed at her housest night? Did Serenee to her today to gloat about her


    rtionship to her face?


    If that was the case, what should she do?


    Just as Karen Joy thought about it, they had arrived at the North Pce.


    Samantha replied, "Karen Joy, we''re here."


    Karen Joy got out of the car and looked at the ce. "Is this North Pce?"


    Samantha nodded and said, "Yes, yes, Sister Serene especially took us here to witness the meeting


    and to meet the leaders from all over the world."


    Generally speaking, Karen Joy could have refused the offer rationally, but when she thought that


    she could see Brother Lionel at a close distance and see his charming demeanor so closely, she


    could not refuse.


    When Serene entered the North Pce, she walked through ces sofortably. She greeted


    the guards and took Karen Joy and Samantha to the dining hall to wee the international


    leaders.


    Serene said, "The meeting will end soon. The participants will have lunch together in the VIP room


    at noon. I''ve asked someone to reserve seats for us."


    Samantha said, "Sister Serene, you''re so awesome. You can even bring us to a ce like this."


    Serene smiled and said nothing.


    She knew her privilege well, and that she was using the identity as the fiancee of the President.


    This identity had given her a lot of conveniences.


    Once she loses this identity, then she would be nothing, and she couldn''t even control her own


    destiny.


    Karen Joy did not speak and looked around quietly. She was very interested in anything rted to


    Brother Lionel.


    Samantha kept asking, "Sister Serene, are we going to sit at the table with Brother Nathanielter?"


    Before she heard Serene''s answer, she continued, "I have never attended this kind of big event


    before. I''m guessing that there must be a lot of delicious food."


    Serene smiled gently and said, "Samantha, I really envy you."


    She envied Samantha for having such a brother who loved her so much, and for living such a


    simple life. She didn''t have to think about anything else except for food.


    Samantha was surprised and said, "Sister Serene, did you make a mistake? What''s there to envy?


    You''re the one I envy the most in my life. You''re sweet and beautiful, well-educated, and polite, and


    you''ll be married to Brother Nathaniel in the future."


    The thing that Samantha envied most was that Serene could marry Nathaniel. She had fantasized


    about marrying Brother Nathaniel many times before.


    But she was not so great. Not only did she look average, but she also wasn''t smart and she loved to


    eat... How could she stand by Brother Nathaniel''s side?


    Serene did not continue on. Everyone''s living environment and standards were different, their goals


    were different, and the definition of happiness was even more different too.


    "Karen Joy, why aren''t you saying anything?" Samantha asked again.


    "I''ll just listen to you two." In front of strangers, Karen Joy was always quiet. Many people who were


    not familiar with her would think that she was like her father, unapproachable.


    "Brother Nathaniel! Look! Brother Nathaniel ising!" Samantha was the first to discover


    Nathaniel Cooper, who was walking towards them.


    Karen Joy looked in the direction of Samantha''s finger and saw her Brother Lionel. Surrounded by a


    group of people, he smiled slightly and walked gracefully.


    Feeling the demeanor of Brother Lionel at such a close distance, Karen Joy could not move her


    eyes away from him as soon as she looked at him.


    Watching him talk with the other leaders, he showed the majesty and dominance of his presidency


    with every gesture and action.


    They were walking toward them. As Karen Joy watched him getting closer and closer, she clenched


    her fists nervously, thinking about ways to greet him.


    But who would have known that she thought too much?


    When Mr. President walked past her, he looked away from her. He acted so coldly as if he didn''t


    know her.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Mr. President''s eyes swept over Karen Joy Kyle and quickly moved to Serene Ss.


    This time, he was no longer expressionless. Instead, he smiled and nodded at Serene. The smile


    on his face appeared too pleasant and sweet, as if Serene was the only one in the world who could


    make him smile.


    Karen Joy had seen his smile before. It was when he became her Brother Lionel that he would give


    her such a gentle smile.


    She looked at him curiously... She even suspected that this person and her Brother Lionel were not


    the same person.


    Or, he thought of himself as two different individuals. One was being the President, and this identity


    was his real identity. He could publicly announce this identity to others.


    The other was being Brother Lionel, only for her, which could not be revealed to be public.


    Just as Karen Joy was still in a daze, Nathaniel Cooper had already gone far away with the other


    leaders and was still talking along the way...


    "Karen Joy, Nathaniel is just busy, he''s not ignoring you." Serene exined, but she exined it in


    such an unconvincing manner, that even she was not convinced herself.


    She deliberately asked Karen Joy toe over because she wanted to create some opportunities


    forthem to get along with each other. However, she didn''t expect that Nathaniel didn''t even take a


    look at her.


    "Sister Serene, Mr. President is such an important person. It''s normal if he ignores us." Karen Joy


    smiled as if nothing had happened. Deep down, she wanted Brother Lionel to take a good look at


    her in the crowd.


    She just wanted one look at her, and it shouldn''t take up much of his time or disturb his work.


    However, what he had in his eyes was only Serene.


    "Brother Nathaniel..." When Samantha saw that Nathaniel walked back towards them, she called


    out his name while blushing. Her eyes fell straight on Nathaniel, and it was hard to hide her


    admiration for him.


    Nathaniel did not respond. His eyes fell on Karen Joy''s face and he looked at her quietly.


    "Hello, Mr. President!" Karen Joy smiled at him and tried to be natural and outgoing.


    "Nathaniel, this is my new friend, Karen Joy." Serene hurriedly pushed Karen Joy to the front,


    looking eager to push Karen Joy into Nathaniel''s embrace.


    "Secretary Lesley!" Nathaniel called for Jason Lesley with a gloomy face and said, "If Miss Ss


    doesn''t understand our security protocol, do you guys not understand too?"


    Nathaniel''s words had an implied meaning, and everyone understood.


    He was ming the guards who didn''t do their jobs well because they let irrelevant people in.


    "Mr. President, I''ll ask someone to take them away right now." Jason was very clear about what


    Nathaniel meant. Mr. President didn''t want the little girl of the Kyle family to be exposed in front of


    the media.


    Even if there was no camera here, the President was still worried that someone would notice Karen


    Joy, especially if they saw her with the President.


    "Nathaniel, they are my..." Serene wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything when


    she saw the gloomy look in Nathaniel''s eyes.


    "Remember not to bring anyone with you to the North Pce in the future." Nathaniel''s voice, which


    sounded as cold as frost just now, instantly became extremely gentle when conversing with Serene.


    He sounded so gentle and pleasant that he felt so foreign.


    Brother Lionel!


    Nathaniel!


    They were the same person, but there were twopletely different souls in their bodies.


    They had different identities and personalities.


    Karen Joy finally understood.


    Karen Joy looked at him with a slight smile on her lips. "I''m really sorry for causing trouble! You


    don''t have to bother your people to get me out of here. I can find the way out by myself."


    She was polite and well-mannered. After that, she nodded to him politely.


    "I''m worried that you''ll barge into a ce where you shouldn''t be. It''s not like you''ve never done this


    before." Looking at her bright face and the hurt in her eyes, Nathaniel gritted his teeth and said


    these harsh words.


    "Oh..." Karen Joy pursed her lips and showed her signature smile. "It must be an honor that a


    President would remember what I, a nobody, have done before."


    Nathaniel looked away and said sternly, "Secretary Lesley, have the guards arrived yet?"


    The guards arrived long ago. When they saw Mr. President''s upset expression, they immediately


    wanted to go forward and pull Karen Joy away, but before they could pull her away, they were


    frightened by Mr. President''s cold stare.


    The guards felt conflicted. It was the President who wanted them to bring her away, but he didn''t


    allow them to do anything to her. Did he want them to scare these people away with their eyes?


    They didn''t have the ability that he had.


    "Samantha, why don''t you take Miss Kyle away first? This is an important ce for the country to


    deal with important affairs, not a ce for children like you toe." Jason Lesley understood the


    thoughts of the President.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother Nathaniel..." Samantha was reluctant to leave, but she had to leave. She could not leave


    Karen Joy alone, let alone go against her brother''s will. Otherwise, she would be punished and


    locked up in the dark room back home again.


    "I''ll take them out," Serene said.


    She brought them with her, yet something like this happened, so she felt particrly guilty. She


    wanted to exin to Karen Joy after she walked them out.


    However, to her surprise, Nathaniel said, "You stay."


    As soon as Nathaniel spoke up, Serene did not refute his words. She watched helplessly as the


    guards walked the girls out.


    Karen Joy sped up her pace. She didn''t want to stay here at all. She didn''t want to see the two of


    them showing off their love for each other.


    "Nathaniel, I only wanted her to be with you. I didn''t have any other intentions." As soon as they left,


    Serene immediately exined.


    "Serene, don''t you know how many cameras we have here? You let a little girl expose her identity in


    front of the people all over the world. Do you know how dangerous it will be for her?" Nathaniel''s


    face did not change, but his voice became unusually serious and cold. He looked at Serene coldly.


    Serene stammered, "I... I really didn''t think so much at that time."


    Nathaniel added, "I''ve told you that I''ll handle the matter between me and her. I don''t want anyone


    else to be involved."


    Serene: "Nathaniel, I..."


    Seeing that Serene looked extremely guilty, Nathaniel finally softened his tone a little. "You don''t


    have to feel sorry for anyone. Just don''t do anything else. ying the role as my fiancee is the


    greatest help you can give to me.


    Serene lowered her head, "Okay."


    Samantha followed closely behind Karen Joy, but she was very distracted. She looked back every


    step she took, and she wanted to take one more look at Brother Nathaniel. Even if he never noticed


    her, taking a look at him was enough for her.


    "Karen Joy, let''s walk slowly, okay?" Samantha pulled Karen Joy and pleaded.


    Brother Nathaniel worked here every day, so his presence was everywhere. She wanted more time


    to feel his presence.


    Karen Joy avoided Samantha''s hand and lowered her head as she walked faster. She wished that


    there could be jet packs behind her so that she could leave this depressing ce as fast as


    possible.


    For the first time in her life, Karen Joy had wanted to escape from Brother Lionel. The farther she


    ran, the better, so that he could no longer find her.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    The weather in early October was usually a little cold, but today was sunny and the temperature


    was bearable. It was warmer than usual.


    Even though it was a warm day, Karen Joy Kyle felt so cold. She tightened the coat on her body, but


    it was still not able to eliminate the chills from her body.


    "Karen Joy, I know that there is a famous restaurant nearby. I''ll treat you, okay?" Samantha Lesley


    didn''t seem to care about what happened just now at all.


    "Okay." Karen Joy agreed immediately. No matter how bad she felt inside, she still had to eat. She


    could not let herself suffer because of someone else.


    Although Karen Joy knew she had to take care of herself, but when she looked at the dishes on the


    table, she had no appetite at all. She kept thinking about one person.


    She was about to doubt whether she had found her Brother Lionel...


    "Karen Joy, why are you not eating?" Samantha burped casually and asked her, "Are you angry at


    Brother Nathaniel?"


    "He''s not anyone to me. Why should I be angry at him?" Karen Joy kept telling herself that the man


    who was indifferent to her and even hated her had nothing to do with her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Although she had said that so many times to herself, she couldn''t convince herself because the


    man that she was thinking about the whole time was Brother Lionel.


    "Karen Joy, it''s good that you think that way," Samantha said a few words and began to eat again.


    She was small, but her appetite was amazing. She was a typical foodie.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz...


    Karen Joy''s cell phone on the table suddenly rang. She looked at it and found that it was Yaya, from


    the earthquake rescue team.


    She hadn''t contacted these people since she was sent back. She wondered what Yaya called her


    for.


    "Hello, Sister Yaya!" Karen Joy answered the phone.


    "Little Jar, do you have anything to do now?" Yaya''s voice came from the phone.


    "No. I''m very free. What do you want me to do?" Karen Joy asked casually.


    "Do you have any interest in participating in the post- earthquake reconstruction work?" Yaya asked.


    "Sure." Karen Joy agreed without thinking.


    She could take this opportunity to think about matters calmly and see what she should do next.


    Yaya said, "Why didn''t you ask me what you will be doing at the disaster area?"


    Karen Joy said, "Since you came looking for me, it must be work that I can do. What else do I have


    to ask?"


    Yaya said, "You''re a smart girl. No wonder everyone talked about you every day aftering back.


    They said that they wanted to be friends with you."


    "I''m very happy that you all miss me so much. Let''s have dinner together some other day with


    Shane and the rest of the team." Karen Joy was also willing to be friends with those who she liked.


    "Alright, it''s a deal. I''ll send you the detailed information and the address to your pher. Read it


    and give me a reply."


    "Well, okay." Karen Joy hung up the phone and soon received the information about the


    reconstruction work of the disaster area.


    To rebuild the disaster area, the country had invested a lot of resources, but the most urgent


    concern was about education.


    This earthquake had caused the copse of many schools. The teachers had either been killed in


    the disaster, or severely injured, but the children''s education could not bepromised. Therefore,


    Yaya and the others formed another teaching team quickly.


    After reading it, Karen Joy sent a message to Yaya and did not hesitate to join the relief work.


    After leaving Samantha, Karen Joy did not dy for another second. She immediately went home


    to clean up and went out, she packed some necessities with her.


    As soon as she opened the door, Jayden Elias Kyle leaned against his door and stared at her.


    He looked at her from top to bottom, "Going out?"


    Karen Joy did not look at him and turned to leave, "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Jayden caught up with her and said, "I''ll drive you."


    Karen Joy ran even quicker and said, "You don''t need to send me. I can take a taxi."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and grabbed the small suitcase in her hand. He entered the elevator


    with her and looked determined.


    "Jayden!" Karen Joy gritted her teeth in anger. This person was getting more and more nosy. Why


    was he following her every day? Was there nothing to do at thepany?


    In the past, when he was in New York, he was so busy that she could barely meet him. How could


    he be so free after working alone in Coast City?


    Was he just putting on a show back in New York?


    "Are youing?" Jayden threw out these words.


    "You think?" She couldn''t fight with him anymore. As she thought about it more, it was not bad to


    have him as a driver. This way, she could save some money, and have someone hold her luggage


    too.


    After getting in the car, Jayden immediately turned on his navigation app, and he typed in the bus


    station where Karen Joy wanted to go.


    She was surprised and she asked, "How did you know where I wanted to go?"


    Jayden started the car, "Not only do I know, but your beloved Brother Lionel also knows."


    "I don''t want him to know." Karen Joy said sullenly.


    Was it because her every move was monitored by Brother Lionel that he thought he''s totally


    controlled her, and thus their rtionship was up and down?


    She had always known that he had sent someone to follow her. She thought that that was because


    he was worried about her safety, so she pretended that she didn''t know.


    Jayden asked, "You really don''t want to?"


    Karen Joy said angrily, "Do you think I''m lying?"


    "Well, then sit down. I promise that he won''t be able to find you." Jayden chuckled and stepped on


    the gas pedal hard. The car rushed out like an arrow out of the bow.


    Karen Joy had just fastened the seat belt, "Where are you taking me?"


    Jayden said, "The airport."


    "Who said I''m going back to New York?" She was just angry, but she didn''t want to leave Country A.


    If she left now, Brother Lionel would be sad and he would be disappointed with her. Then she would


    ruin their chances together.


    She was still waiting for Brother Lionel to reconcile with her openly one day, for him to announce


    that she was his woman to the nation.


    Jayden replied, "Who said I''m going to take you back to New York?"


    Karen Joy asked, "Then why are you taking me to the airport?"


    Jayden said, "Didn''t you say that you didn''t want Cooper to find you? So I''m helping you."


    Karen Joy responded slowly, "Then, thank you!"


    She knew that Jayden had the ability to trick those people to think that she had gone back to New


    York.


    "Don''t thank me! I don''t want him to find you too. I''m not helping you." Yes, he admitted that he had


    selfish motives for Nathaniel to not know about Karen Joy''s whereabouts.


    That man was not qualified to take away the treasure of the Kyle family.


    Not only did he try to take her away, but he also made her sad. Obviously, Jayden would not be


    merciful.


    "Mr. President, we have news from the staff who follows Miss Kyle. Miss Kyle has just returned to


    New York." Jason Lesley came to report in a hurry, and he was so nervous that he broke out in a


    cold sweat.


    "What?" Nathaniel took a quick nce, almost gritting his teeth, "Say it again."


    "Miss Kyle went back to New York." Jason plucked up the courage to say it again, and at the same


    time, he handed the evidence to Nathaniel. "This is the record of her arrival and departure at the


    airport. It''s absolutely true." "She went back to New York!" Nathaniel held the document firmly in his


    hand, and he clenched his fists so tightly that his fingers turned pale.


    Suddenly, his chest felt like it was being crushed by a huge weight, and he couldn''t breathe. Did she


    give up on him that easily?

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Did she really give up so easily?


    She didn''t want to give him any more time?


    Nathaniel subconsciously clenched the document in his hand so tight that the document was almost


    crushed. His face turned gloomy and he looked like a demon from hell.


    "Mr. President..."


    Jason Lesley called out to him nervously. The President was so scary that he wanted to turn around


    and run away, but he didn''t dare to.


    "If she wants to leave, then let her. Don''t tell me these things." It took a long time for Nathaniel to


    reply with such a cold sentence.


    "Okay... Then I''ll let the people in New York watch her. I will ask them to let us know when Miss Kyle


    reaches home safely." Jason knew too well about Nathaniel''s intentions for Karen Joy. It was


    impossible for him to ignore the little girlpletely.


    Since Nathaniel did not speak again, that meant that he agreed.


    Jason understood his thoughts.


    "Mr. President, I''ll inform the staff in New York immediately." After reporting, Jason went to work in a


    hurry.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He knew that if he waste to report the whereabouts of Karen Joy, the President might do


    something crazy.


    Mr. President would probably abandon the economic forum and go to New York to find her.


    urately speaking, after sending Karen Joy away at noon, Nathaniel''s mind was no longer on the


    economic forum.


    He opened the creased up document again. Looking at the boarding record on it, his heart ached


    more and more.


    He could have ordered to stop the ne from flying out of the border of Country A, but he didn''t


    want to keep her by his side in such a forceful way.


    He hoped that she was willing to stay with him sincerely and wait for him to settle his affairs. He


    hoped that she could wait for him to announce that she was the girl that he had been waiting for to


    the public.


    However, what right did he have to request so much from her and not do anything for her?


    In Nathaniel''s heart, although Karen Joy was born in a rich and powerful family and had been


    spoiled by her family since she was a child, she was different from other pampered rich girls.


    She was smart, clever, strong, and stubborn. She had her own opinions in everything, and she


    would not give up easily.


    The reason why she gave up was because he hurt her at noon today...


    Thinking of this, Nathaniel suddenly realized something, something that he had forcibly neglected.


    Why did Karen Joy care so much about Nathaniel''s attitude towards her?


    Could it be that she had feelings for Nathaniel?


    No! No! No!


    He must not allow Karen Joy, the little girl, to have any feelings for other men other than Brother


    Lionel!


    "Mr. President, it''s break time now." Secretary Hart broke into the office to remind the President.


    Before he finished speaking, he shot a fierce nce at his secretary. He was so scared that his legs


    went limp and he almost fell to the ground.


    He was also d that he had been with Mr. President for a long time. He learnt to stabilize himself


    and did not fall down.


    "Mr. President..." Secretary Hart wanted to ask if he had done something wrong, but he was so


    scared that he just froze.


    "Ask Jason toe in." At this moment, Nathaniel had fully demonstrated the domineering side as


    the leader of a country.


    "Yes." Secretary Hart turned around and ran.


    Soon, Jason, who had just left the tiger''s den, was summoned back. He looked at Nathaniel in


    confusion and asked, "Mr. President, what can I do for you?"


    "I don''t care what method you use, just turn the ne around." Nathaniel raised his hand and


    looked at the time. It was four o''clock in the afternoon. "If I don''t see her before nine o''clock in the


    evening, you''ll see what I do."


    "Yes." Even if he was very reluctant to do so in his heart, and even if he knew that it was absolutely


    a major event to turn the ne around, Jason still epted the order obediently.


    Nathaniel arrived at the forum meeting again. In a short period of time, he had already picked


    himself up and put up his professional front.


    He still looked like the gentle and approachable President, and no one could tell what kind of storm


    he had been through in his heart.


    At the same time, Jayden personally sent Karen Joy to the disaster area and to rendezvous with the


    other team members.


    After the disaster, the area was a tragedy. The roads were not repaired, and copsed houses could


    be seen everywhere... At the same time, there were many people from all over the country who


    came to help the affected citizens rebuild their homes in the disaster area.


    The President personally ordered that the priority now was to rebuild the area. Therefore, the


    people who came to participate in the reconstruction were all ambitious and tried their best to


    devote their own strength to the people in the disaster area.


    After getting off the car, Jayden helped Karen Joy with her small suitcase from the trunk. "There is


    shortage for water and electricity here, it''s not convenient to eat and bathe. Are you sure you want


    to stay?"


    "Do you think I''m here to fool around?" Karen Joy red at him and took her suitcase. "Thank you


    for sending me here. You can go back now."


    He had always looked down on her and never believed in her own ability.


    She didn''te here because she was angry. She also wanted to do something for the people in


    the disaster area. To be honest, she also wanted to do something for Brother Lionel.


    No matter how angry she was, she was still a miserable wretch. She always wanted to do


    something for him, and she didn''t want to leave just like that.


    "Think about it, this ce is full of ash and dirt. Even if you stay here for a day and don''t do


    anything, you may be a little grey person. You can''t take a good bath at night, and even the


    food you eat may be covered with mud ash. Can you really stand it?" Beforeing, Jayden knew


    that he couldn''t stop her from changing her decision, so he didn''t say much.


    Aftering to the disaster area, seeing that the condition was so bad, Jayden began to convince


    her.


    "What''s the old saying?" Karen Joy rubbed her head and thought for a moment, "Diamonds only


    form under pressure. Do you understand that?"


    "I only know that with your current wealth, even if you don''t do anything and waste money every


    day, you could still live a good life." This girl, why was she so stubborn?


    "That is all from our parents." She already felt bad that she didn''t stay at home and help out, how


    could she just spend their money away?


    "Little Jar, you''re here."


    Jayden still wanted to persuade her, but a crisp female voice came from behind. He turned his head


    and saw a young girl running toward them.


    It was really not the right time for her toe.


    Jayden frowned and was very unhappy.


    "Sister Yaya, I''m sorry for beingte." Karen Joy smiled apologetically. This time, Yaya seemed to


    be thinner than thest time she saw her. However, she still looked very good.


    "We just arrived, you..." Yaya was slow to find that there was still a person standing beside Karen


    Joy. When she looked at him, she couldn''t move her eyes away. She stuttered the whole way


    through.


    "I''m leaving. Call me if you need anything." Jayden didn''t like the way this person looked at him. He


    had seen too many obsessive stares over the years. It was very annoying to him!


    "Oh, drive carefully on the road." Karen Joy answered and looked back at Yaya, and she saw that


    her face turned red. She noticed that she was looking at Jayden.


    Over the years, Karen Joy had seen many women around her with an expression like Yaya''s when


    they saw Jayden. It seemed that Jayden appeared quite attractive to girls.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    Jayden Elias Kyle liked to nag in her ear all day long. He always dictated what she could or could


    not do, and always bothered her in all her affairs, as if he was her personal housekeeper.


    Karen Joy tried hard to think of an attractive trait Jayden had. Why would these girls fall for him?


    She thought that she was a good judge of character, or maybe there was something wrong with


    their eyes?


    Yes, thetter hypothesis was probably urate.


    "Sister Yaya, let''s go." Karen Joy stretched out her hand and waved it in front of Yaya. Yaya came


    back to her senses and smiled awkwardly.


    She said, "Shane, Burly and the others are waiting for us. They''re waiting for you to arrive to build a


    tent together. It''s going to be a difficult time this month. I hope we can ovee this and do


    something for the children at the disaster area."


    "Yes, we will work together, and we will definitely seed." Karen Joy shook her head and said


    confidently.


    It was Brother Lionel''s blessing to have such good citizens. In the future, he would certainly be able


    to make this country more prosperous and sessful with these outstanding citizens.


    At this moment, all she thought about was how to help the children in the disaster area, and she


    seemed to have forgotten what happened at noon.


    Yaya and the others were very capable. After locating the base, they began to build tents. Everyone


    worked separately. It didn''t take long for them to set up the tents.


    In the past, Karen Joy had also participated in outdoor camping activities, but she was surrounded


    by people who tried to please her. She would never have to do these things herself.


    Before she arrived at the destination, they had already prepared the tents for her. But this was the


    first time that she had personally built a tent herself.


    Seeing her and her friends'' achievements, although it was not a big deal, she had a sense of


    aplishment.


    Thanks to her friends!


    Other than looking for Brother Lionel in Country A, it was also a great blessing for her to get to know


    them.


    Her mother often reminded her to be content with what she had!


    The more satisfied a person was, the happier they could be. At this moment, she finally understood


    her mother''s words.


    She had a family who loved her, a person she liked in her heart, and so many lovelypanions


    with her. Even in a very harsh environment, she could still feel happy.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s have dinner first. We''ve been rushing for a whole day. After dinner, everyone


    should rest early." Yaya still yed the role of the leader.


    "Okay." Karen Joy and the others agreed in unison.


    When they were eating, Yaya squeezed herself to sit next to Karen Joy and asked secretly, "Little


    Jar, who sent you here just now?"


    "My brother." Karen Joy swallowed the food in her mouth and answered.


    Karen Joy did not hesitate when she answered. It proved that deep down in her heart, she still saw


    him as her brother.


    "So he is your brother." As soon as she heard Karen Joy''s answer, Yaya''s eyes lit up and she was


    d that that man was Little Jar''s brother.


    "Sister Yaya, did you fall in love with him at first sight?" Karen Joy revealed her feelings mercilessly


    and said, "Sister Yaya, let me tell you, he likes meddling in other people''s business a lot and he has


    to be involved in everything. You don''t know him yet, but when you do, you will feel very annoyed at


    him. I advise you not to like him."


    "I can''t say that I like him, but since he is a handsome man, I can''t help but look at him a few more


    times." Yaya took a few more bites of her food and said, "We like looking at handsome men, just like


    how men like looking at beautiful women."


    She then saw that Burly was staring at Karen Joy, "Burly, do you agree?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course, beautiful women matches perfectly with handsome men." Burly was caught staring at


    Karen Joy secretly but he didn''t feel embarrassed at all, "When we were setting up the tents, those


    who helped us were also trying to get a chance to look at Little Jar too."


    Burly sounded like a strong man''s name, but he was a typical nerd. He wore a pair of frameless


    sses with thick lens, yet he still couldn''t see people clearly.


    "I would say that I look good, but my brother..." Karen Joy shook her head. "You''d better stop


    praising him... That''s because I have seen better looking men than him."


    For example, her father and her Brother Lionel... In her mind, they were the most handsome men.


    "I think he looks good. He wore a neat suit, showing his masculine charm." Yaya was not a coy


    person, but she showed her generous appreciation for Jayden.


    "Sister Yaya, are you sure that there is nothing wrong with your eyes? Is that person as good as you


    say?" Karen Joy didn''t know why she was so happy to hear someone praise Jayden.


    "Little Jar, what do you think of me?" Burly quickly pointed to himself, as if he wanted her to praise


    him too.


    "You... are not bad." Karen Joy grew up looking at handsome men. If she thought of Burly as "not


    bad", it was already a huge honour.


    "What about me?" Shane didn''t want to be left out, so he came over to ask too.


    "You... Shane, are you sure you want me to tell the truth?" Karen Joy didn''t want to offend anyone,


    but she didn''t want to lie, so she was in a tight spot.


    "Then you''d better not say it." Shane looked like he was very hurt.


    "Shane, you''re really great, but you''re just too girly sometimes." Burly patted Shane''s shoulder and


    said sympathetically.


    Karen Joy pursed her lips and smiled. It seemed that everyone''s rtionship grew better than she


    had imagined. Otherwise, how could they speak the truth in front of Shane?


    "You guys... I''m not a sissy." Seeing that everyone wasughing, Shane stomped his foot and


    walked away in anger.


    "See, how could he say he''s not a sissy. I''ve never seen a man move his body so much." Burly


    added.


    Among the three of them, Yaya was beautiful and generous, Burly looked like a typical nerd, and


    Shane was indeed a pretty boy or a ''sissy''. Perhaps it was because of their different personalities,


    they could get along well with each other. In the past two years, the three of them had done charity


    work together and worked as volunteers before. They had helped others a lot.


    The students in school also gave them a group name, called The Weird Trio.


    "Burly, stop being so blunt. If Shane gets mad and leaves, will you do his work?" Yaya tried to be


    stern, but she couldn''t stopughing.


    Real friends were always like this. They would bash each other asionally, but the more they


    bashed each other, the better their rtionship.


    Just like what Shane often said to Burly, if he didn''t have a good rtionship with anyone, he


    wouldn''t even waste his time to speak to them.


    The reconstruction of the disaster was just at the beginning stage, so the living conditions were very


    poor. On the first night, due to theck of power supply, there was not enough heat, they didn''t even


    have enough water to bathe.


    Therge group who came to support them had done a good job. First of all, they had ensured that


    the water supply for the elderly and children in the disaster area was enough. They didn''t have hot


    water to take a bath, so they only used cold water to wash their feet and hands, and that was


    enough for the night.


    Karen Joy never needed to live in such poor living conditions her whole life. However, she did not


    have a singleint and quickly merged into this big family quickly.


    The weather was already cold, and it was even colder at night. In addition, they could only wash up


    with cold water. After washing up, Karen Joy was so cold that she was shivering and quickly got


    under the quilt.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    "Little Jar, it''s cold right?" Yaya was shivering on another bed. As she spoke, she was shivering


    through her teeth, and she couldn''t even form a sentence properly.


    "Sister Yaya, take this medicine to prevent catching a cold. We must not catch a cold." Karen Joy


    ignored her own struggle. She quickly jumped out of the bed and took out a pill and gave it to Yaya.


    Then, she took one herself too.


    They came out to help, so they couldn''t afford falling sick or weak and cause more burden to the


    team.


    "Little Jar, thank you!" Yaya took the pill and said, "I saw that your brother drove a really good car.


    Your family must be rich. Why are you willing toe here with us to suffer?"


    More than half a month ago, when she first saw Karen Joy, Yaya could see that this girl was not just


    an average child, but at that time she was busy with the rescue work and did not have time to ask


    personal questions.


    "Sister Yaya, why are you guys here then?" Karen Joy climbed onto her bed again. She wrapped


    herself in the quilt and asked Yaya a question instead of answering.


    "We three grew up rough. When we got into college, our family didn''t have enough money for us to


    go to school. It was our lovely vige neighbours who gathered money to support us, so we could


    continue to realize our dream."


    "If it weren''t for our lovely vige neighbours, we wouldn''t have been what we are now. Since we


    have received this blessing from them, we have learned to spread goodness too. So after we knew


    that there were still a lot of people who needed help in the world, we want to use all our strength to


    help more people."


    Speaking of the past, Yaya did notin about her struggles at all. Instead, when she


    mentioned the people who had helped them, her eyes sparkled with gratitude.


    It was because those people that had helped them before, they tried their best to help more people


    now that they had the ability.


    "Sister Yaya, you guys are so great. It''s such a blessing to meet you three." Karen Joy spoke


    truthfully.


    Yaya said, "I''m also very lucky to know you. But let''s not talk about the past. Tell me why are you


    here?"


    Karen Joy said sullenly, "Compared to you guys, I''m much more selfish."


    Yaya asked, "How can you say that?"


    "I came to the disaster area just because I want to do something for the person I like." Karen Joy


    thought of her Brother Lionel. Surprisingly, she didn''t feel as much pain as she did earlier that day.


    Instead, she felt warm in her heart.


    Yaya asked curiously, "Do something for the person you like? Is he also from Long Cove?"


    "Well, technically he is..." Her Brother Lionel was the President of Country A. The people of Country


    A were just like his children, so Country A was his home.


    Yaya asked, "So is he or is he not? Why am I more confused."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Karen Joy smiled and exined, "He is a good person. He has always been very kind to me.


    In order to save me, he almost lost his life. I have been separated from him for more than ten years


    now. It''s hard for me to find him. I want to try my best to do something for him."


    Yaya said, "He must be really special for you to like him so much."


    "Of course. I don''t care about what others think of him. At least in my heart, my father and him are


    the best men in the world." The little girl still had some conscience. She didn''t forget about her


    father just because she had Brother Lionel.


    "Mm, in my heart, my father is also the best in the world." Yaya agreed.


    Although her father had lost one leg and did not have the ability to provide for her to go to college,


    her father taught her how to be a better person.


    Love and tolerance would make a person more outstanding and beautiful.


    "Sister Yaya, our parents are the best in the world," Karen Joy said with a smile.


    "Mm, all parents are the best in the world." Yaya echoed.


    "Hey, tomorrow is a busy day. We have to be in a good mood, so let''s go to sleep."


    "Alright, Little Jar. Good night."


    "Sister Yaya, good night!"


    Karen Joy got into bed and turned off the lights. After turning off the lights, she couldn''t fall asleep.


    When she calmed down, she kept thinking of Brother Lionel.


    If he couldn''t reach her after he was done his work, he must be very worried... Thest time she


    missed his calls and didn''t answer him, he was already so scared.


    If he couldn''t find her for so long, she wondered how worried he would be.


    Thinking of this, Karen Joy could no longer fuss about Brother Lionel''s attitude towards her at noon


    just now. She hurriedly turned on her phone.


    After she turned on her phone, she thought that she would receive a lot of messages, but the phone


    was so quiet and she didn''t receive a single message.


    Wasn''t Brother Lionel looking for her?


    She was a little sad and disappointed, but she let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Brother Lionel


    didn''t look for her, or else he must be very worried.


    After thinking about thoroughly, Karen Joy nned to send a text message to Brother Lionel so that


    he would not worry about her. She assured that she would go back after a few days when she was


    done with her own tasks.


    She just typed few words, and Brother Lionel''s call suddenly came in. Her hand trembled with fear.


    Looking at the time again, it was nine o''clock in the evening. Was Brother Lionel upied until


    now?


    She answered, "Brother..."


    Before she could finish her words, she heard Brother Lionel''s eager voiceing from the other


    end of the phone. "Karen, where are you?"


    It was only nine o''clock in the evening, and around 15 minutes before, the ne that was bound to


    New York was ordered to return to Coast City, and it justnded.


    Nathaniel Cooper came to pick her up, but after going through the crowd, he couldn''t find her.


    All of a sudden, Jason Lesley and the other assistants felt as if a dark cloud was weighing down on


    their heads. They stood behind Nathaniel and did not dare to make a sound.


    The information they gave to Mr. President confirmed that the little girl of the Kyle family got on the


    ne. However, when Mr. President came to pick her up in the airport, the person they were looking


    for was not in the ne.


    This was not a huge loophole, it was a huge mistake. If the President decided to fire them after this,


    it would be considered a light punishment.


    They knew it was justified even if they were locked up in prison for a few years.


    Just as they were at a loss about what to do, the President made a phone call. When they heard the


    President speak, they breathed a sigh of relief silently.


    "Brother Lionel, I have something that I need to do. After that, I will go back. Don''t worry okay?"


    Karen Joy''s soft voice reached Nathaniel''s ears.


    His tense nerves finally rxed when he heard her voice. He softened his tone and asked, "Where


    are you?"


    "I''m busy doing my own stuff. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." While speaking, Karen Joy sneezed.


    Nathaniel''s nerves immediately tightened again. "Karen, tell me, where are you? It''s so cold right


    now. What if you catch a cold?"


    "Brother Lionel, do you trust me?" she asked.


    "Yes, I do." He answered.


    "Then you don''t need to ask. I promise that a monthter, there will be a healthier and livelier


    person in front of you," she said naughtily.


    "Karen..." He felt helpless.


    "Brother Lionel, trust me," she said.


    "I..." He did trust her, but he was worried about her.


    "Brother Lionel, it''s gettingte. You must be tired after a busy day. Go to bed early. Good night!"


    After that, Karen Joy hung up the phone.


    Nathaniel turned around and looked at Jason. "Where is the tracked address?"


    Jason said hastily, "We''re receiving the information from themunication department. We''ll know


    the results soon."


    Nathaniel didn''t say anything, but his face turned extremely gloomy.


    Soon, Jason received the news, "Mr. President, she is at the disaster area in Long Cove."

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    The night was very quiet. It was so quiet that the asional sound of sand and rocks sliding down


    from the mountain could be heard clearly.


    Karen Joy Kyle wrapped herself tightly in the quilt and tossed around again and again. She couldn''t


    fall asleep no matter how hard she tried to.


    She was really an indecisive person. She had already decided on something, but when she picked


    up a call from Brother Lionel, she suddenly changed her mind.


    Was the rtionship between Brother Lionel and Serene Ss really like what Jayden Elias Kyle


    found? Was it just a contract?


    She couldn''t figure it out. She couldn''t figure out what kind of reason could make Brother Lionel get


    engaged with a woman he didn''t like at all.


    Brother Lionel was a strong and decisive person. If that woman was not a woman he liked, even if


    someone threatened him with a gun, he would not agree to marry her.


    "Little Jar, what are you thinking about?" Hearing that Karen Joy was tossing around for a long time,


    Yaya asked curiously, and she couldn''t fall asleep too.


    "Thinking about the person that I like..." And his fiancee... Karen Joy held back thest half of her


    sentence and did not say that out.


    How could she share this with others?


    "Who is that person you like? You got me curious now." Like a typical young girl, Yaya was a


    curious person who liked to listen to such stories.


    "He is a very excellent and special person." Karen Joy widened her eyes and looked at the ceiling.


    Although she could only see some moonlight, she was still trying hard to look through some


    answers in her messy mind.


    The President of a country, the leader of a country, was also the person she was thinking about.


    How could he not be special?


    "Alright, pretend I didn''t ask then." Yaya turned over and looked at Karen Joy. She sighed and said,


    "Little Jar, I can''t sleep either. But I''m not thinking about the person I like, I''m thinking about your


    brother."


    "Thinking about my brother?" Karen Joy paused for a moment and said, "Sister Yaya, did you really


    fall for him?"


    Yaya sighed again. "People like to say that women are dangerous. Actually, men are also


    dangerous. I only nced at your brother, and my soul was almost taken away by him."


    "Sister Yaya, can you do a little better for yourself? What''s so good about him? Why are you so


    fascinated by him?" Really, no matter how Karen Joy thought, she couldn''t think of seeing Jayden''s


    appeal.


    Yaya said shamelessly, "He is attractive. He is the most handsome man I have ever seen in my life.


    That was maic enough for me. To tell you the truth, I am a superficial person."


    Karen Joy just kept quiet.


    Well, everyone''s taste was different. Perhaps in Yaya''s mind, Jayden''s appearance was her


    definition of handsome.


    "Little Jar, what qualities are you attracted to from the person you like?" Yaya asked again. Anyway,


    she couldn''t sleep even if she closed her eyes, so she tried to make a conversation.


    "Because he is kind to me." Karen Joy''s reason was so simple. This was the real reason why she


    liked Brother Lionel.


    Brother Lionel treated her well. He had almost lost his life in order to protect her, and he made a


    promise to her when she was little.


    He told her that when she grew up, he would marry her if he wasn''t married yet. So when she was


    an adult, she came looking for him anxiously.


    "Because he is kind to you?" Yaya added, "Little Jar, if you meet a man who is sincerely nice to you,


    you should seize him. Because in this world, good men are getting extinct, and it is rare to meet a


    good man who is willing to be nice to you. So you must seize the opportunity."


    "But..." But he had a fiancee. His fiancee was very excellent, and he was also very kind to his


    fiancee.


    Karen Joy swallowed these words again. Even if she didn''t say it out loud, it was still the truth.


    Saying it out loud would not help her at all, so she decided to just keep quiet.


    "But what? Are you having second thoughts about your feelings for him? Do you think that your


    feelings for him are just stemming from your gratitude for saving you with his life? Are you just


    grateful to him, and you do not have other feelings?" Yaya asked this question, but it resonated with


    Karen Joy''s heart.


    Karen Joy asked herself this question more than once. Most of the time, she couldn''t figure out what


    kind of feelings she had for Brother Lionel.


    Was it affection?


    Was it gratitude?


    Or dependence?


    She needed some time to think about it.


    "Maybe it''s just like what you said." After a long silence, Karen Joy gave such an answer.


    A tall figure stood outside the tent.


    He stood quietly, listening to the conversation between the two girls in the tent.


    When he heard one of the girls ask the other girl a question, he held his breath and waited for her to


    answer.


    He wanted to know what kind of feelings she had for him.


    When Karen Joy answered, he felt like someone sshed with a pail of cold water.


    Were her feelings for him just stemming from gratitude?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yaya said, "Little Jar, no matter what it is, just follow your heart. I''ve heard people say that no matter


    what you do, just follow your heart. Your heart will never lie to you."


    "Sister Yaya, it''ste. Let''s go to sleep." Karen Joy wrapped herself tightly in the quilt and took a


    deep breath. She didn''t want to talk about it anymore.


    "Okay, go to sleep." Yaya rolled around on the bed and suddenly yelled out, "Ah, I never had a man


    upy my mind so much that I can''t sleep. Your brother is the first one. What the hell happened to


    me?"


    Karen Joy said, "Sister Yaya, I guess you won''t give up until you get what you want. When we are


    free, I will introduce him to you so that you can see his true colors. Then you won''t be obsessed


    with him anymore."


    "Okay, okay. Please introduce him to me. If I identally be your sister-inw in the future, I


    will protect you well."


    "Then should I thank my sister- in-w in advance?"


    "Little sister-inw, don''t mention it."


    In the tent, the voices of the two little girls became softer and softer. After a long time, they finally


    quieted down.


    Outside the tent, the tall man stood next to them to make sure they were asleep. After a long while,


    he stepped into the tent.


    He walked in very lightly, and it took him quite some time to get to Karen Joy''s bed. Under the bright


    moonlight, he looked at her ruddy face and couldn''t help stretching out his hand to touch it gently.


    "Karen..."


    "Hm?" The little girl in her sleep grunted gently, as if she had heard his call.


    "Karen..." He had a lot of things to say and wanted to ask the little girl, but he couldn''t. He was


    afraid to hear the real answer.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    After living for nearly 30 years, Nathaniel Cooper had lingered on the edge of death many times. He


    had almost died several times, but he had never been afraid.


    At this moment, he was actually afraid when he heard that the little girl said that the feelings she


    had for him might only be gratitude and dependence.


    What a joke!


    Since he was born, he had been in the noble Cooper family. Since childhood, he had to learn how


    to ovee the fear in his heart.


    At such a young age, he had already mastered the ability to remain calm even if a mountain


    copsed in front of him. However, just because of this little girl''s words, it frightened him, even


    though he was a President of the entire country.


    "Karen... Do you know how much I like you?" He stroked her tender face and asked her in a low


    voice.


    She certainly didn''t know how much he liked her. She didn''t know how important she was to him.


    She was not only his little sun, but she was more important than his own life. She was a treasure


    that he was willing to protect with his life.


    It used to be like this, it was the same now, and it will be in the future...


    Over the years, as he waited for her to slowly grow up, his feelings for her had changed little by


    little.


    He knew very well that his feelings for her were no longer as innocent as it was just being her big


    brother.


    He wanted more.


    He wanted to hold her hand and spend his life with her. No matter what happened in the future, he


    would never leave her side.


    He wanted to stay with her forever, to marry her as his wife, and to make her the First Lady of the


    people of Country A.


    In the past, he promised her that he would apany her and grow up with her, but he broke his


    promise.


    He owed her. He owed her 14 years of his life. So for this 14 year period, he wanted to repay it for


    the rest of his life.


    "Karen..." Nathaniel gently called Karen Joy''s name again. He spoke so genuinely as if he was near


    and he wanted her so badly.


    No!


    It wasn''t just ''as if!


    He actually did!


    His heart was true to him, and to her. He really liked her a lot. This little Karen was really the apple


    of his eye.


    "Mmm." Karen Joy replied softly. Maybe because the weather was too cold, she wrapped herself in


    the quilt and subconsciously moved closer to a ce where there was heat. She leaned


    comfortably beside him and continued to fall asleep.


    "Silly girl..." Looking at her defenseless look, Nathaniel lowered his head and kiss her forehead.


    "Karen, if you want me to trust you, then I will trust you. One monthter, I will pick you up."


    He tucked her in to make sure that everything was alright. Then he turned around and left.


    Ah...


    Before he walked out of her tent, he began to miss her again. How could her maic force be so


    strong?


    When did he fall under her spell?


    What Nathaniel didn''t know was that just as he got up and left, Karen Joy, who was sleeping


    soundly on the bed, slowly opened her eyes.


    She quietly watched his back as he left.


    Moonlight fell from the top of the tent, illuminating the lonely back view when Nathaniel left.


    Looking at how lonely he was, Karen Joy''s heart hurt. She really wanted to catch up with him and


    hug him, and to tell him personally that as long as he wanted her, she would never leave him.


    However, she didn''t do so. She couldn''t act recklessly and would do whatever she wanted. Since


    she was in the disaster area already, she should work hard and do something for him.


    "Brother Lionel, I didn''t know how much you liked me before, but I do now." She bit her lip and said


    softly.


    "Mr. President..." When Jason Lesley saw that Mr. President finally came back two hourster after


    visiting the little girl, he hurriedly greeted him.


    "Tell the person in charge of Helix Inc to transfer a batch of funds and supplies to help the


    reconstruction work in the disaster area. Also, assign a few more people to guard the area. If there


    is an ident this time, I won''t let you get away with that." Nathaniel said as he walked in with a


    cold and overbearing tone.


    Jason followed closely behind him and updated, "I''ve arranged some people to protect Miss Kyle


    already. I will inform Helix Inc immediately and have them arrange it."


    Helix Inc was a newly developedpany in recent years. In just a few short years, it developed


    from a small, unknownpany to one of the biggest enterprises in Country A.


    The person in charge of Helix Inc was a middle-aged man in his early forties, but he was not the


    real boss. He was just a manager.


    No one knew who was the main boss of thepany. A lot of people had tried digging up some dirt,


    but they couldn''t find the truth.


    Some concluded that the big boss was probably a mysterious man.


    But what could they do with that piece of information anyway?


    No matter how curious a person was, they still couldn''t find anything about the big boss.


    The big boss of Helix Inc was so mysterious, but his way of working was not mysterious.


    In recent years, whether it was through the presidential election or disaster relief work in the


    country, Helix Inc would always donate money or other resources immediately and gained a good


    reputation.


    The next day.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    The weather was good, everybody''s mood got better too.


    Last night, Karen Joy almost didn''t sleep all night, but she still got up early this morning. Although


    her dark circles were a little heavy, it still didn''t ruin her beautiful appearance.


    "Little Jar, morning!" A middle- ageddy greeted her. They recognized each other when they came


    to join the rescue team thest time, and many others recognized each other as well.


    "Good morning, Aunt Joan!" Karen Joy gave a slice of bread to Aunt Joan and asked, "Aunt Joan,


    where is Peter?"


    "Peter heard that you were going to be teaching, so he ate his breakfast quickly and went to the tent


    already." Aunt Joan smiled happily as she spoke about her own child. "Peter is eight years old


    already, but I have never seen him so serious about studying before."


    "It''s my honor then." Hearing such good news early in the morning, Karen Joy was in a good mood.


    The saying was right. Good things wille to those who did good.


    She felt that the world was very beautiful and the people here were very friendly. Therefore, the


    world repaid her with kind and beautiful people to work with too.


    So she was determined to repay their kindness and strength with her time and efforts.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    The temporary school was in a rtively spacious tent, and there was arge tent built for each


    ss. It was a little crowded, but the children did not mind it at all, they were all oddly in a good


    mood today.


    Just as Karen Joy Kyle walked near the tent, she heard the noise of these lively children. The noise


    was so loud that it almost overturned the whole tent.


    "Children are always so energetic." Hearing the children''s energetic voices, Karen Joy smiled.


    Children at this age were supposed to be like this, not like her little precious at home. He was


    obviously 8 years old, but he made himself look like an old man.


    Karen Joy stepped into the room. A child immediately shouted, "Sister Jar is here. Everyone, be


    quiet."


    Almost in an instant, the small temporary ssroom was so quiet that everyone stared at their new


    teacher with wide eyes.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Karen Joy stepped forward to the front of the children and said with a smile,


    "Dear children, don''t be shy. You can do whatever you want."


    Do whatever they wanted?


    Was that a mistake? Was this what a qualified teacher would say?


    The children were about eight or nine years old, and they were all in their third grade. They were all


    sensible children.


    Listening to the teacher''s words, their eyes widened.


    Was the teacher serious?


    Could they really do whatever they wanted?


    Was the teacher fooling with them?


    In a short period of time, the children got so confused that they looked at each other and finally


    looked at the new teacher unanimously.


    "Yes, everyone did very well. Good that you know that you shouldn''t be too loud in ss, but after


    ss, you can do whatever you want." Karen Joy was very satisfied with the children''s reaction, and


    at the same time, she reasoned with them nicely.


    "Sister Jar, we like it when you teach." As the ss monitor, Peter raised his hand and spoke on


    behalf of the whole ss.


    People with good looks would always be popr wherever they went.


    Children did not lie about that. Looking at a beautiful teacher teaching them, of course, it was so


    much different than having an olddy teaching them.


    "I''m d that everyone likes me!" Karen Joy bowed to the children and said, "I''ll introduce myself


    first, then all of you will introduce yourselves one by one. Today, we will tell stories and y games


    in this ss."


    "Okay." The students were in high spirits and shouted in unison.


    Karen Joy smiled and continued, "Well, then I''ll introduce myself first."


    The children in the disaster area had just experienced the earthquake, and they were also


    survivors. All of them were very lucky to have survived the major disaster.


    Karen Joy believed that for them, studying was not the priority right now, and she had to bring them


    out of the trauma they experienced from the earthquake so that they were mentally healthy. Then,


    they could study more efficiently.


    Under everyone''s curious gaze, Karen Joy said slowly, "My name is Karen Joy, and I will be your


    teacher for the next month. You can call me Miss Kyle, or Sister Karen Joy, or Sister Jar. Any of


    these names."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sister Jar!" The students shouted at the same time, and everyoneughed together.


    "I have grandparents, parents, and brothers at home. Oh, my brother is eight years old this year,


    and he is about the same age as you guys. He is also a very filial and lovely child." Karen Joy


    smiled and continued, "Now that I''ve introduced myself, who wants to go next?"


    "Sister Jar, I''ll go first, I''ll go first..." Several students raised their hands and wanted to introduce


    themselves first.


    Karen Joy took a look at them and saw a little girl who was rtively short, and she raised her hand


    halfway. She was so nervous that she withdrew her hand. Then, she took the courage to raise her


    hand and put it down again... She repeated it several times.


    She waved her hand and asked for everyone to keep quiet, then she said with a sweet smile, "Don''t


    rush, students. All of you will have the opportunity to speak. As for the first to speak, how about this


    little child in a red sweater?"


    The chosen little girl was surprised, and her face turned red.


    The other students also looked at her. She was the first one to be called by her teacher, which


    made them envious.


    "Yes, you. Are you willing toe up and introduce yourself first?" Karen Joy''s soft voice made


    people feelfortable. Especially with the smile on her face, she also gave the little girl an


    encouraging look.


    The little girl was a little scared at first, but when she saw her smiling face and encouraging eyes,


    she became bolder and took the courage to step in front of the ss.


    "Let''s apud our brave ssmate together, okay?" Karen Joy took the lead to apud the little


    girl, and she was encouraging her bravery at such a young age.


    The little girl smiled shyly and said slowly, "My name is Linda Leopold. I''m eight years old this year,


    and I''m in third grade. I also have grandparents and parents living at home."


    "Linda, it''s a very beautiful name, and I''ve remembered it." Karen Joy stroked her head and said,


    "Linda, do you have any stories you want to share with everyone?"


    It was the first time that she had been treated so gently by a teacher. All of a sudden, Linda felt that


    her teacher was awesome, and she resembled her mother who was working far away, which made


    her feel so warm.


    "Linda, do you have anything to share? If not, it''s fine too." Karen Joy squatted down and tried to be


    on the same eye level as the child.


    Linda shook her head shyly.


    Karen Joy touched her head again and said, "It''s okay. You can go back now, let''s have another


    studente up."


    Linda turned around and ran away. Just two stepster, she suddenly turned back and said,


    "Teacher, I like you too."


    The simple words were the best gift Karen Joy could ever get from the children. Since they liked


    her, it was recognition for what she was doing.


    In the tent, there were several pinhole cameras ced in very inconspicuous ces. Everything


    that happened in the ssroom was transmitted to Nathaniel''sputer.


    Karen Joy was still wearing the overalls and the white T- shirt that she often wore, but today she


    had a ck and white hoodie on.


    It was a simple outfit, but when Karen Joy wore it, she looked lively and lovely. Every smile was


    deeply imprinted in Nathaniel''s mind.


    Especially when he saw her interaction with the children, her eyes were full of love and gentleness,


    and she was an excellent teacher.


    Today, Nathaniel finally saw another side of


    Karen.


    She was no longer the soft little girl that she used to be.


    She really grew up!

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    "Sister Jar, do you have someone you like?"


    Suddenly, an important question came from theputer''s speaker. Nathaniel Cooper immediately


    focused on Karen Joy Kyle, waiting for her answer.


    "Of course I do..." On theputer screen, Karen Joy smiled sweetly and her voice was soft and


    sweet. "I like my grandparents, my parents..."


    "Sister Jar, we''re asking if there is anybody in particr that you like?" Some students protested.


    Although they were young, they knew a lot.


    The love for her family was different from romantic love. The children were not letting her go.


    "I do." Karen Joy smiled and said mysteriously, "The boy I like... is your Mr. President."


    "Wow, Mr. President! Sister Jar likes Mr. President!!" The students were happy to hear this answer.


    The Sister Jar that they liked also liked their hero, so they became excited.


    "But Mr. President has a girlfriend." Someonemented.


    As soon as these words came out, the friends who had just cheered suddenly became quiet. They


    blinked their eyes and looked at Karen Joy.


    Sister Jar couldn''t be with the man she liked. They were suddenly very sad.


    The little children''s unintentionalment was like a heavy punch hitting into Karen Joy''s heart.


    She felt sad in her heart and almost couldn''t hold her smile.


    But soon, she suppressed her bad mood and smiled again. "Students, don''t you all like Mr.


    President too?"


    "We do." The students answered in unison.


    Because Mr. President personally came to participate in the rescue workst time, so Mr. President


    became a superhero in the hearts of the people in the disaster area, and everyone liked him.


    "If all of you can like him, then why can''t I like him?" Karen Joy answered them appropriately.


    All the students nodded in unison. They seemed to understand that the admiration Sister Jar had for


    Mr. President was the same admiration they had for him too.


    "We are the citizens of Mr. President and he is our leader. Let''s admire him together and make our


    country stronger for him." Karen Joy felt that she was really Brother Lionel''s biggest fan. She did not


    forget to celebrate him at all times.


    Karen Joy''s bitterness escaped the children¡¯s eyes, but it failed to escape Nathaniel''s eyes in front


    of theputer.


    She did not share the same kind of admiration that the children did, but that she really had a good


    and different impression of Nathaniel.


    He thought about what happenedst night. She admitted that her feelings for Brother Lionel were


    just gratitude and dependence, not love.


    Her feelings for Brother Lionel were not considered romantic, she also told these children that the


    person she liked was Mr. President. So did she mean that she had a crush for the President


    instead?


    Nathaniel''s face turned very gloomy and he squinted his eyes. He felt icy all of a sudden.


    "Mr. President, Helix Inc''s supplies will be distributed this afternoon. Here are the approval papers.


    Please have a look."


    Jason Lesley broke into the office in a very bad time. He did not care what the President was doing,


    and he hurriedly reported his own matters.


    As he received a cold and ruthless look from Nathaniel, Jason finally realized that it was not the


    right time for him toe in.


    "Greg is the person in charge of Helix Inc, shouldn''t he be the one to look at these things?"


    Nathaniel raised his eyebrows and said sternly.


    "But..." Jason seemed to be in a dilemma.


    For such an important matter that involved so many supplies and funds, shouldn''t he report to the


    real, big boss of Helix Inc?


    "But what?" Nathaniel stood up abruptly. He was a six-foot-tall person filled with anger and


    annoyance, and Jason couldn''t even look at him. "Greg will take full charge of Helix Inc in the


    future. You don''t have to intervene anymore."


    "Third Young Master, if we don''t intervene, what if..." Jason was anxious as he addressed his


    concern, "If Greg misused Helix Inc, that means the hard work you have put in over the years will go


    to vain."


    "If I ask you to take full charge of Helix Inc, will you secretly do that?" Nathaniel asked.


    "No, I won''t." Jason answered with certainty, "My life belongs to you. How could I betray you?"


    "If I can''t trust you and Greg, then I don''t know who else I could trust anymore," Nathaniel said.


    He saved Greg Scott and Jason''s lives. Since then, these two people had been working for him.


    If he couldn''t trust the two of them, in thisplex political vortex, Nathaniel really didn''t know who


    he could trust anymore.


    "I understand." Jason understood his implied meaning.


    Jason wasn''t with Nathaniel for a very long period, at least it was far shorter than Zuriel Perth''s


    time. However, in terms of his loyalty to Nathaniel, the only person that could bepared with him


    was Greg.


    Because Nathaniel trusted the two of them the most in work, he arranged them to be in the two


    most important positions respectively, so that they could be his righthand men.


    In the Ss family.


    The sun was shining brightly today, and the weather was favorable.


    After lunch, Serene Ss sat in her own small yard basking in the sun and reading a book.


    As she flipped through the pages, a yellowed bookmark fell from the book.


    She picked it up and saw the bold handwriting that she was so familiar with-Serene, I like you! I will


    make you my bride in the future!


    That year, she was just 18 years old, and he was just a young man in his early twenties.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At her 18th birthday party, he sneaked into her birthday party and gave her a book, then he left


    without saying a word.


    At that time, there were a lot of people at her birthday party. She was afraid that her family would


    discover the gift, so she hid it. She only looked at the bookte at night after.


    On the bookmark in the book, there was this one sentence.


    Such a short and dominating sentence, yet it was firmly engraved in her heart. From that day on,


    she was waiting for him. She was waiting to be his bride one day.


    As she thought about it, her tears blurred her own eyes. A face appeared in front of her eyes. It was


    a face that she clearly remembered but he seemed extremely vague.


    Where on earth was he?


    Did he know that she had been waiting for him toe back to fulfill his promise to her?


    "Hey, crying? What can make our Miss Ss cry so sadly?" A strange voice suddenly came from


    behind her.


    Serene quickly wiped her tears, not willing to let these people see her weak side.


    That person walked to her side and sneered, "The Ss family gives you food, shelter, and clothes...


    You don''t need to do much every day, what''s making you feel so bad?"

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    This man was her uncle''s second son, Elijah Ss.


    He wasted his days away by drinking alcohol, gambling, ying with girls. He never did any work


    and was always involved in evil deeds. He was the prodigal son that the people in Coast City hated


    the most. Because of his doings, the Ss family was so humiliated and he was almost driven out of


    the family by their grandfather.


    It was Serene''s uncle, Mike Ss, who knelt down and begged Old Master Ss for the son to stay.


    In the end, he did not drive Elijah out of the Ss family, but he locked him up for half a year. He


    was not allowed to leave the Ss house for half a year.


    Half a year was neither too long nor too short. The deadline was a few days ago, and his mother


    couldn''t wait to let him out.


    This past 6 months was for Elijah to reflect on himself, and learn that he should have been more


    careful with his behaviors, but Elijah did not care about that at all.


    After leaving the house, he caused some trouble already. In other words, old habits die hard.


    Although he knew that Elijah had done something wrong, Mike felt sorry for his son and couldn''t


    bear to lock him up again. He personally resolved the matters and tried hard to prevent Old Master


    Ss from hearing it.


    He had just been released and already caused huge trouble. If Old Master Ss knew about it, he


    would definitely throw out this b*stard that had ruined the Ss family''s reputation.


    He was just a person who would do all sorts of bad things and was shameless. Serene did not want


    to have anything to do with him.


    "Cousin." No matter how Elijah sneered, Serene greeted Elijah politely.


    As someone younger than him, she had to y her part respectfully. Even if they deliberately


    wanted to cause trouble for her, she had to make sure that they couldn''t.


    "You still think of me as your cousin?" Elijah stared at Serene''s chest lustfully.


    "I''m leaving." Serene was disgusted at his gaze. She got up and wanted to leave, but Elijah grabbed


    her.


    He said, "Serene, did I say you can go?"


    "Elijah, let go of my hand!" Serene wanted to get rid of him, but his strength was much stronger than


    hers. She could not get rid of him at all.


    "What if I don''t?" He suddenly approached her and whispered in her ear, "Serene, what can you do


    to me if I don''t want to let go?"


    "Elijah, take your hand away. You should be more respectful." Serene shouted loudly, trying to scare


    Elijah away.


    "Respect? Do you know what respect is?" Relying on the pampering of his parents, Elijah did not


    take Serene''s warning seriously at all.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Elijah, I''m requesting that you let me go." Serene tried to pull back her hand, but the more she


    pulled, the tighter his grip. She felt so disgusted that she wanted to puke.


    "Serene, if you want others to respect you, you have to respect yourself first." He held her hand


    tightly and smiled wretchedly. "If our President knows that his fiancee was pregnant with another


    man''s child before, what do you think he will do?"


    "You..." Serene was surprised and scared when she suddenly heard Elijah''s words.


    Elijah continued to sneer at her, "Will he immediately dump you? Or will he pretend that he doesn''t


    know anything and still marry you ording to the agreement. Maybe, he would throw you to his


    dungeons and hide you away from the world?"


    "How did you know? How did you know about this?" Serene murmured.


    How did this man know about the child?


    That year, even the child''s biological father didn''t know about her pregnancy. How could a scumbag


    like Elijah know about it?


    "What do you think?" Elijah reached out and pinched Serene''s chin. "My good sister, why are you so


    attractive?"


    He circled around her and looked at Serene with reluctance. "I can''t bear to touch you. Why should I


    let that wild man touch you? You were even pregnant with his illegitimate child, don''t you think he


    deserves to die? Don''t you think his child deserves to die?"


    "It''s you! It''s you!" Serene pped Elijah in the face and roared, "You murderer, you killed my child!


    It''s you who killed my child!"


    She couldn''t figure out why she suffered a miscarriage after an afternoon nap.


    Today, she finally understood that it was definitely not an ident. At noon that day, Elijah must


    have ced something in her food.


    That day, she remembered his strange smile... If she knew in advance that he did something to her


    food, she would definitely not eat it.


    She would definitely still have her child and the only thing left behind by her beloved man. But she


    couldn''t turn back the past now...


    "Serene, you can shout, roar, curse..." Elijahughed hysterically. "Perhaps you could gather the


    family down and let them know that the obedient child in Grandpa''s eyes is a used woman."


    "I''m going to kill you, you b*stard." Serene couldn''t hear what Elijah said. She only knew that the


    man in front of her was the murderer of her child. She wanted to kill him personally to avenge her


    child.


    "Serene, Serene, aren''t you just a wh*re? Don''t act all aloof in front of me." Elijah grabbed her hand


    and pushed her back hard. Serene lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    "Murderer, I will definitely kill you!" Serene screamed with all her strength, and her whole body was


    in a state of panic.


    She had already long forgotten about the image she had to keep as the fiancee of the President,


    nor did she care about the etiquettes she learned since young.


    Elijah smiled arrogantly and said, "Serene, if you can, then kill me, kill me to avenge for your baby.


    Otherwise, I wille to you every day and gloat in front of you, to remind you that the murderer


    who killed your child is still alive and in front of you. You can''t do anything to him."


    "I''m going to kill you!" Serene gritted her teeth and roared angrily.


    "Release your anger..." Elijah squatted down in front of Serene and looked at her proudly. "But,


    Serene, what else can you do except to scold and curse me? Do you really think you can kill me?"


    "What else can I do?" Serene sneered and suddenly raised her hand. She suddenly had a huge


    rock in her hand.


    Before Elijah could react, she smashed the rock into his head mercilessly. Almost in an instant, his


    skull was fractured and blood spurted out like a fountain.


    Serene couldn''t avoid him, or perhaps she didn''t think of avoiding it at all. She was covered in his


    blood too.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    Every day, Jason Lesley arrived at work from the East Gate of the North Pce. Usually, he would


    walk leisurely and it wouldn''t take long for him to reach the office area of the North Pce.


    But today, Jason entered the North Pce from the usual entrance. After entering the gate, he


    began to run wildly, but he still couldn''t reach the main office after running so quickly.


    He even questioned if this was the same path he took every day. Why did he feel like it was


    particrly far today?


    When he heard about the bad news from the Ss family, he was so shocked that he forgot that he


    had a phone that he could use to just inform the President. He didn''t need to run so wildly.


    From the East gate of North Pce to the President''s office, he had been running for more than ten


    minutes, yet he was still a long distance away from his destination.


    By the time he finally made it there, he was already out of breath. After panting for a long time, he


    said, "Mr President..."


    Nathaniel raised his head from a pile of documents and asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong?


    Speak slowly."


    Jason patted his chest and tried to calm down. "Miss Ss... Miss Ss had an ident. Something


    big happened. Except for you, no one else can save her."


    Nathaniel raised his eyebrows. "What''s the matter?"


    Jason wiped the sweat from his forehead. "She killed someone. She killed her cousin, Elijah, the


    son of Mike Ss."


    "She killed Elijah?" Nathaniel paused for a moment and said, "Send someone to investigate the


    truth of the incident immediately. Also, ask someone topile the crimes that Elijahmitted


    these years, regardless of the scale of his crimes,pile them all."


    Jason said worriedly, "Mr President, if this is true, we might not be able to protect Miss Ss."


    "We must protect her, there is no if." Nathaniel immediately picked up the phone and called


    Secretary Hart. He ordered, "Postpone all my schedule for this afternoon."


    Secretary Hart looked confused. What the hell was going on with the President? The economic


    forum was such an important matter, how could he choose not to attend?


    However, the President had already ordered him and he had already disappeared after giving the


    order. What could he do to the President?


    As a qualified chief secretary, he was also a secretary the President trusted very much.


    Secretary Hart knew that he had to try his best to find a person with high status to take part in the


    forum instead of the President.


    Nathaniel looked at the grey-haired yet still energetic old man in front of him.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He used to be the most influential man in Country A a few decades ago. Now, after Country A had


    grown massively over the past few years, there were not many people who could bepared with


    their past glory as he did.


    Those years, he had been in charge of the country''s military for decades, and his position was high


    and powerful. He was a very respected figure in people''s hearts who had contributed a lot in


    growing the country.


    Although the military of Country A was now under Nathaniel''s control, he still respected this old man


    very much.


    He said, "Old Mr Ss, the evidence has been ced in front of you. I''ll wait for your final decision."


    Old Mr Ss did not go through the evidence in front of him. In fact, there was no need for evidence,


    he was already clear who was right and wrong in this matter. But what he wanted was not the truth


    of the matter, he wanted something else.


    "Nathaniel... Can I still call you that?" Old Mr Ss looked at Nathaniel and asked slowly.


    "Old Mr Ss, you are an elder, and we are talking about personal matters here, of course, you can


    call my name directly." Nathaniel understood that Old Mr Ss was ready to discuss their personal


    rtionship now.


    Old Mr Ss sighed and said, "Nathaniel, I watched your father marry your mother and watched


    your mother give birth to you. It felt like it just happened yesterday. I didn''t expect that in the blink of


    an eye, thirty years have gone by. You reced your father and became the leader of the country."


    Nathaniel responded, "Although we have grown up, you are still so energetic, Old Mr Ss. You


    don''t look like someone in your eighties at all."


    Old Mr Ss continued, "Nathaniel, you must have put in a lot of hard work to be able to be the


    President."


    Nathaniel said in a serious tone, "I had to work hard, how would I get this position if I didn''t? Of


    course, I could be in this position because of the support of the citizens, and also you, Old Mr Ss."


    Old Mr Ss responded again, "No, I didn''t support you, I was supporting my granddaughter. She


    wanted to marry you, that''s why I endorsed you. If it wasn''t for her, people my age would just keep


    silent."


    He was right. There was no need for a person at his age to speak up for someone else and


    potentially offend others.


    Since he stood up for this cause, this proved that he was still ambitious.


    Nathaniel said in a low voice, "I know that you love Serene very much. Since you love her so much,


    why don''t you help her again? You know Elijah''s character and his wrongdoings very well."


    Old Mr Ss exined, "Then I will tell you one more thing. That year, I intentionally shared the


    news about Serene''s pregnancy with Elijah."


    "So you have known about her pregnancy long ago, and you couldn''t tolerate the child in her belly."


    Nathaniel was not surprised. After all, he had seen crueler things people did for power.


    Old Mr Ss said, "Yes, I just couldn''t tolerate that child. I wanted her to give birth to your child, a


    child from the Cooper family."


    Nathaniel didn''t say anything but he just smiled.


    Old Mr Ss was a little angry that Nathaniel didn''t agree with his words. "Mr President, as the


    President of the country, you should know that no one is above thew. Even if Serene is your


    fiancee, shemitted murder, so she has to pay with her life. Otherwise, how will you appease


    your people?"


    Nathaniel raised his brows, "What do you want?"


    "Marry her and have her give birth to your child. She''ll be your child''s mother." After so long, Old Mr


    Ss finally mentioned his intentions.


    He was old, and he wasn''t sure how many years he could still live. If he left this world, Serene


    would have no family members left.


    Before leaving this world, he wanted to use his greatest ability to pave every path for her so that she


    would not suffer in the future.


    "You know that the person in her heart is not me, but you still want her to marry me and want her to


    give birth to my child." Nathaniel sneered, "Old Mr Ss, is this how you show your love for her?"


    Born into the Cooper family, he knew that power was more important than anything to these people.


    Family affection between them could be a bargaining chip that could be taken advantage of at


    will.


    Over the years, he had been struggling in this political circle. He was also one of the people who


    would make use of people close to him, but he would never make use of a woman who was


    powerless.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    "Yes! This is how I show my love for her." Old Mr Ss spoke confidently, "I want her to marry you,


    have her raise your kids, and have her be the most distinguished woman in this country...


    What''s wrong if I do that?"


    "You''re obviously trying to fulfil your own dream." Nathaniel Cooper retorted in a deep voice. "You''ve


    never thought about what she wants. Don''t you know what kind of life can make her happy?"


    "Nathaniel, what do you know?" Old Mr Ss stomped his crutch down and said angrily, "Don''t think


    that you know everything just because you''re the President. Let me tell you, when I fought the war


    with your grandfather and the others those years, you will never know our struggles."


    Nathaniel smirked and said coldly, "Since you have made it clear, I will tell you this honestly. I will


    save Serene, and I will never let anything happen to her."


    "You will never let anything happen to her? Do you want to bet on that with your President status?"


    Old Mr Ss sneered. "Would you dare to, Nathaniel?"


    "Old Master, the outside world has changed a long time ago... The world is far from the era when


    you were bossing around the country as a king." Nathaniel calmly told him the truth. "Now, I am in


    charge of this country. If I can''t even save a person, then I, as the President, will not be worthy of


    this title anymore."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After all, Old Mr Ss was the only rtive Serene had left. Nathaniel didn''t want to confront him


    head-on and was willing to take a step back first. However, Old Mr Ss didn''t want topromise


    and insisted on forcing him to take action. Well, then he couldn''t me Nathaniel for being ruthless


    anymore.


    Old Mr Ss chuckled, "So you can do whatever you want just because you''re in charge of this


    country? You can disregard people''s lives?"


    "Before I came here, I had already sent people topile evidence of Elijah''s crimes." Nathaniel


    raised his hand and looked at the time, then he added, "If I give the order, the news about him will


    immediately spread all over the world, and I am afraid that it will damage the Ss family''s


    reputation. Old Master, please consider if your family''s reputation is more important, or someone


    else''s?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Old Mr Ss stamped his walking stick down. He was so angry that he


    red at him. "Nathaniel, I''ll put it out there first, if you won''t marry Serene, I''d rather watch her die."


    "Why are you so stubborn? Since you love her so much, why don''t you let her live the life she wants


    with her beloved one? Isn''t that better?" Nathaniel tried to understand what Old Mr Ss was


    thinking about, but he didn''t expect that he was so stubborn and wouldn''t listen to another''s advice.


    "Beloved one? Love?" Old Mr Ss sneered, " Nathaniel, you are the President of the country, don''t


    tell me that you''re that naive to believe in true love?"


    "Isn''t there?" Nathaniel asked.


    He wasn''t naive, but some people did show him that true love existed.


    Wasn''t Karen Joy''s parents the best example that he knew of?


    The two of them understood each other and cared about each other well. One could tell what the


    other was thinking with just one look.


    These small and warm details were the love that Nathaniel believed in.


    Old Mr Ss looked at Nathaniel thoroughly. "I''m really surprised to hear such words from a person


    who can even harm his own brother."


    Nathaniel smiled and kept quiet. He had never said that he was a kind person. He would never


    show mercy when he had to deal with his enemies.


    Brother?


    Nathaniel had never thought that the person who plotted against him again and again and even


    almost killed him, was his own brother.


    They framed him and fortunately, he escaped from death. He seized the opportunity to fight back. If


    he didn''t kill them all at once, was he going to leave an opportunity for them to frame him again?


    "Anyway, I can''t live for too long. I don''t want Serene to live alone in this world without any support.


    One day, she will understand that love means nothing. Only money and status can give her a better


    life." Old Mr Ss suddenlymented.


    It didn''t matter if others used him of wanting to fulfil his dream or that he was selfish, he just


    wanted the best for his granddaughter.


    Serene was the descendant of the Ss family and the daughter of his favourite youngest son.


    After the unexpected death of his son and daughter-inw, he raised her since young. His love for


    her was deeper than any other child in the Ss family. He could even sacrifice the life of another for


    her happiness.


    "Since you''ve made up your mind, Old Master, there''s no need for us to continue the discussion


    anymore." Nathaniel nodded politely at Old Mr Ss. "I''ll have to go."


    As soon as he turned around, he saw Serene standing behind them. She was originally detained


    elsewhere. She looked at Old Master Ss with tears in her eyes.


    Nathaniel was a little surprised. "Serene, you..."


    Old Mr Ss also looked back. When he saw Serene standing in front of him, his face appeared


    very upset. "Serene, when did you arrive here?"


    "Grandpa..." Serene clenched her fists and she wanted to say something. After hesitating for a long


    time, she asked, "Was it really you?"


    "Serene, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Old Mr Ss was still trying to deceive


    her. Maybe Serene hadn''t heard their entire conversation.


    "Grandpa, you ordered your men to kill my child, right?" He acted like he was confused, but Serene


    asked clearly.


    Serene asked in a very light tone, and her tone was still as gentle as usual.


    If you didn''t see the tears all over her face, you couldn''t tell from her tone that she was asking such


    a serious question.


    Seeing that the matter had been revealed, Old Mr Ss let out a long sigh and said, "I did this for


    your own good."


    "For my own good? To let someone kill the child in my womb for my own good? To break up the


    rtionship between me and the person I like for my good? Hahaha..." Sereneughed crazily. "You


    say that it''s for my own good every day, for my own good... But have you ever really considered my


    feelings?"


    "Serene, stop it! You should go now. You don''t have the right to speak here." The Old Master Ss


    used his role as the head of the family and said harshly.


    "Grandpa, I''ll ask you for thest time. Have you ever thought about me? Even just a second."


    Serene pursed her lips and waited for Old Master Ss'' answer.


    Old Master Ss didn''t say anything.


    His silence was like a huge hammer thatpletely shattered the warmth in Serene''s heart.


    "Grandpa, thank you for raising me all these years." She raised her lips slightly and showed a sad


    yet beautiful smile.


    Old Master Ss was speechless.


    Before Old Master Ss could say anything, Serene mmed her head against the wall next to her.


    She did it so quickly that when Nathaniel noticed what she wanted to do, she had already hit the


    wall. Warmblood flowed down her forehead like a blooming poppy.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Just after one morning lesson, Karen Joy Kyle had deeply realized how difficult it was to be a


    teacher.


    A teacher had to deal with dozens of students at the same time. They really need a lot of patience.


    She massaged her stiff legs and rubbed her sore waist... Although it was very tiring, she had never


    thought of giving up.


    "Sister Karen Joy, this is for you." The petite girl whose name was Linda Leopold rushed into the


    temporary office and gave a box of milk to Karen Joy.


    Karen Joy was surprised, "Linda, is this for me?"


    "Yes, Sister Karen Joy, thank you for your hard work. This is for you." Linda nodded and said with a


    red face.


    The children could see through their teacher''s intention. If the teacher was good to them, they would


    express their love and gratitude to the teacher bravely.


    "Linda, I''m very happy, but I can''t drink this. You''d better keep it for yourself." Karen Joy returned


    the milk to Linda.


    "Sister Karen Joy... Are you looking down on me?" Linda took the milk and lowered her head in


    disappointment, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Linda, why would you think so? How could I look down on you?" Karen Joy reached out to stroke


    her head and said, "I didn''t take it because I just finished my meal and my stomach is still full. Also,


    you are still a child, at this age, you must have enough nutrition so that when you grow up, you can


    grow taller and more beautiful in the future."


    "Really?" Linda asked skeptically.


    "Of course it''s true." Karen Joy stood up and turned around. "You see, I''m already so tall. I don''t


    need to grow anymore."


    "Okay, I know now. Thank you, Sister Karen Joy!" Linda rubbed her eyes and raised her head high


    to give Karen Joy a big bright smile.


    No matter how hard and tiring the job was, when she saw the children''s smiling faces and felt their


    love for her, she would instantly feel energetic.


    "Little Jar, someone is waiting for you outside. He wants you to go out for a while." Someone


    shouted outside the door. This was the mostmon way they greeted people in the disaster area.


    A lot of people were shouting around.


    "Someone is here for me?" Did Brother Lionel came? Karen felt happy as she turned around and


    ran out.


    But... the person who was looking for her was not Brother Lionel she missed, it was ke White,


    one of the twins in the White family.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The two brothers looked almost identical, and Karen Joy only saw them once.


    It would be hard to tell the twins apart, but Karen Joy could recognize him at a nce.


    She nced at the serious-looking man in front of her and waved her hand in front of him. "Mr.


    ke, you look so serious. Did something serious happen?"


    ke was quite surprised that Karen Joy address him correctly, but he still said calmly, "Miss,


    Director Kevin entrusted you to the three of us to take care of you before leaving Coast City, so we


    should be responsible for your safety all the time."


    Karen Joy raised her eyebrows and asked, "Did youe here to tell me this?"


    She could protect herself, and she didn''t need anyone else to protect her. Her father


    underestimated her. Did he really think that she was a three-year-old child?


    ke nodded and said, "Yes, but not just that."


    Karen Joy asked, "Is there anything else?"


    ke took out a photo from a folder and handed it to Karen Joy. Then he said, "Something has


    happened to the Ss family, and Miss Ss is in trouble."


    "Miss Ss? Serene? How could it be?" Karen Joy took the photo and saw Serene and a strange


    man in the photo.


    The man was in a pool of blood. Serene sat next to him with a blood-stained stone in her hand.


    Karen Joy was extremely surprised. "She... she killed someone?"


    ke nodded, "Yes."


    Karen Joy asked with a serious expression, "Are you sure she killed him?"


    A person would never kill another for no reason. To kill a person, no matter what, there must be a


    motive.


    What kind of person could make Serene, who was so sweet, gentle, and very considerate, to kill


    him?


    Karen Joy had only seen Serene twice. She didn''t know much about the people and things around


    her and didn''t know Serene''s true character. So she really couldn''t figure out why Serene wanted to


    kill him.


    ke added, "I can be 100% sure that Miss Serene is the murderer. Not only is there a photo to


    prove it, but the Ss family''s surveince camera has also captured the whole process."


    "The surveince captured Serene''s murder process?" Karen Joy thought for a while and calmly


    analyzed, "In this case, Serene must have had a sudden intention to kill, or she killed by mistake. If


    she had been nning for a long time, she would never have made such a bad mistake."


    Listening to Karen Joy''s analysis, ke nodded his head in agreement and said, "After listening to


    you, Miss, I have also thought of a suspicion."


    Karen Joy asked, "What''s the suspicion?"


    ke took out his phone and clicked on a video. "Miss, look at the angle of this camera. Is it a


    coincidence? It seems that they knew in advance that she will carry out the murder there."


    Karen Joy looked at it once, but she did not see anything unusual. She said again, "Can you rey


    it? I want to listen to what they were talking about clearly."


    ke clicked on the rey and said, "It was quite far, you can''t hear what they were talking about."


    Karen Joy watched the video again. The more she watched, the more she felt that ke was right.


    There was something wrong with the angle of the camera.


    It was not like footage that came from a fixed camera, because there was an angle change. In other


    words, it was very likely that someone had witnessed Serene''s murder, but the person did not stop


    her.


    Karen Joy asked again, "Do you know what the reason was?"


    ke replied, "At present, the news we learned is that Miss Ss was very agitated and got


    triggered, and it was considered as manughter. We don''t know what the actual situation was."


    Karen Joy bit her lip and she was a little worried. "Miss Ss and Mr. President have countless ties.


    Please help me keep an eye on them. If there are any movements, please let me know


    immediately."


    ke said, "Don''t worry. Brock is watching over there. If there is any new information, he will inform


    us immediately."


    Karen Joy suddenly asked, "ke, can you do me a favor?"


    ke responded respectfully, "What would that be?"


    "Look, I am alone in Country A. No one knows me, and no one will want to do anything to me. I am


    living a good life by myself. It seems that I don''t need your protection..." Karen Joy looked at ke


    and smiled, looking innocently. Her voice was soft and sweet. "Can you help me keep an eye on Mr.


    President and protect him silently?"

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    "Miss, you worry too much about him. There are too many people around Mr. President who will


    protect him. There is no need for us," ke White said.


    "There are a lot of people protecting him, but I also want to contribute a little." Karen Joy Kyle


    smiled and added, "Brother ke, you will help me right?"


    Brother Lionel was always in the open, the people who wanted to frame him were in the dark. As


    the saying goes, it is easy to dodge an open spear thrust, but difficult to guard against an arrow in


    the dark.


    Brother Lionel was in the most conspicuous position. His every move was watched by the whole


    country, and those who wanted to pull him down naturally kept a close eye on him.


    What if... one day, his men made a mistake in guarding him and those people could take advantage


    of it, and he got hurt? What should she do then?


    If she had arranged for someone to protect Brother Lionel by his side, even if his bodyguards were


    careless, there would still be strength in the dark, those who wanted to defeat him wouldn''t be able


    to do it so easily.


    ke was in a dilemma. "Miss, our job is to protect you."


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "My father asked you to protect me, right? Then he must have asked


    you to listen to me too."


    ke nodded.


    Karen Joy added, "Then I''m arranging for you to protect Mr. President so that he won''t get hurt. This


    is an order, not a discussion."


    She appeared young, but when she was serious, she spoke like a wise adult.


    She had been in the Kyle family since she was a child, and she was always with her father, so she


    learned this trick from her father.


    ke didn''t dare to refute her anymore, he answered obediently, "Yes."


    Karen Joy smiled, "Brother ke, thank you! When I get back from the disaster area, I''ll treat you to


    a meal."


    ke still had a serious look on his face. "This is my responsibility."


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "You are not much older than me. Don''t be so serious in front of me. Be


    happy. Otherwise, you won''t find a girlfriend in future."


    ke''s face flushed red unconsciously. "Then I''ll head off first. Miss, if you have any orders, you


    can contact us at any time."


    "Okay." Karen Joy nodded and suddenly thought of something, "ke, you should pay close


    attention to what happened to Miss Ss. Please help if you can."


    ke said, "Miss, don''t worry. With the help of Mr. President, he won''t let Miss Ss get into


    trouble."


    "Yeah." How could she forget that Serene was Brother Lionel''s fiancee? Even if it was only by


    name, Brother Lionel would not leave her in the dark.


    But why did Brother Lionel get engaged to Serene?


    Karen Joy still couldn''t figure it out.


    "Little Jar, tomorrow night, the country''s cultural department will be organizing a party to lift up the


    spirits of the vigers and the workers at the disaster area. Burly and I are going to perform a


    sketch. Do you want to participate? Or you can do something else."


    Yaya walked into the tent with a bucket of water. Karen Joy was soaking her feet in warm water, so


    Yaya sat beside Karen Joy and asked as she took off her shoes.


    "I want to participate. I can''t miss out on such a happy event." Karen Joy sighedfortably as she


    could have her short rest.


    In the past, when she was at home, she could use hot water as she wished. She had never


    expected how happy she would be when she finally had warm water for her feet.


    "We''ve performed this sketch before. And we are familiar what we''ll do..." Yaya thought for a


    moment and added, "Let me think about it again and try to add another role."


    "Sister Yaya, in that case, don''t change it. I''ll prepare a program by myself." When Karen Joy was in


    school, she was very active in the arts department. This was a piece of cake.


    "Then what are you going to perform?" Yaya asked curiously.


    "Sister Yaya, should I tell you?"


    "Little girl, if you want to keep this a secret from me, be careful that I will take revenge on you by


    marrying your brother."


    "Sister Yaya, don''t forget, you don''t know each other yet. If you don''t behave yourself, I won''t


    introduce you to each other."


    "My sister-inw, I am wrong. It''s my fault. Please don''t shut me away from him."


    "Mm, serve your future sister-inw well, then you will have a better life when you marry him in the


    future."


    Yaya rushed to Karen Joy''s side and massaged her back. "Sister- in-w, is thisfortable?"


    "Not bad. Keep working hard..."


    Buzz...


    A whileter, her phone rang. She picked it up and looked at it. "Sister Yaya, your future husband is


    calling."


    "Really?" Yaya blushed and even her breath stopped for a moment, as if the man she met only once


    had really be her husband.


    Karen Joy answered, and Jayden Elias Kyle''s voice sounded, "ke told you what happened to the


    Ss family, didn''t he?"


    "Yes, he did." Karen Joy said in a serious tone.


    Jayden added, "I have some new information here. Do you want to hear it?"


    "If you want to say it, just say it. Don''t keep me guessing." Didn''t he call her to tell her about it? Why


    was he beating around the bush? This person was so annoying.


    Jayden said, "They found something in Serene''s urine test, she tested positive for a sort of drug that


    causes symptoms of uncontroble mania."


    Karen Joy pursed her lips and thought for a moment, and then she concluded, "So, someone


    deliberately caused this incident?"


    Jayden said, "You can put it that way."


    Karen Joy added, "But what does it have to do with me?"


    Jayden smiled and said, "How can it have nothing to do with you? If Serene is dead, you can be


    with your Brother Lionel publicly."


    Karen Joy said, "I''ve never thought this way before."


    Jayden continued, "But someone else will."


    Karen Joy asked, "Who?"


    Jayden said, "I don''t know who, but I believe someone will investigate you soon."


    Karen Joy added, "I didn''t do anything, so I''m not afraid of being investigated."


    Jayden was slightly mad. "Karen Joy, I thought that you are not that naive anymore."


    "I know. I will be careful. If I haven''t done anything bad, others can''t nder me." Karen Joy


    understood that even if she didn''t do anything, as long as there was someone who wanted to frame


    her badly, then they could create evidence that she set Serene up.


    Although she was far away from the city and at disaster area, and it was impossible for her to


    personally attack Serene, she still had people around her. In other people''s eyes, they could say


    that she ordered them to do it.


    She wanted to be with Brother Lionel, and Serene was the biggest obstacle between them. After


    getting rid of Serene, she could be with Brother Lionel publicly. Hence, she would really have a


    motive to kill.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Coincidentally, she went to the disaster area just before Serene''s ident, and she had met Serene


    before she left. All of this could show that she was probably trying to create an alibi.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    "Little Jar, did something happen at home?" After Karen Joy Kyle hung up the phone, she did not


    say another word, so Yaya was a little worried.


    "Nope." Karen Joy got under the quilt and wrapped herself tightly, thinking about Serene Ss.


    Brother Lionel didn''t reconcile with her in public. Only a few people knew about their rtionship,


    and even Brother Lionel didn''t know that she knew of his identity.


    Then who would put the me of Serene''s murder on her?


    Zuriel Perth?


    Dominic Cooper?


    The two people knew of her identity and the countless connections between her and Brother Lionel.


    They even tried to use means to stop her from being with Brother Lionel.


    Could they be the mastermind behind this matter?


    Although they didn''t want her to be with Brother Lionel, they were still loyal to him. They wouldn''t


    frame her in such a stupid way.


    Karen Joy quickly dismissed these two people.


    Who else could it be?


    She didn''t know enough about the people around Brother Lionel, so she couldn''t think of the next


    person who might frame her.


    After thinking about it, Karen Joy was still worried. She picked up her phone and called Nathaniel


    Cooper, but he didn''t answer the phone after calling several times.


    Why didn''t Brother Lionel answer her phone?


    Did something happen to him?


    Karen Joy sat up.


    She even frightened Yaya who was sleeping soundly in the other bed, and she also sat up. She


    rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked, "Little Jar, what''s wrong?"


    "Sister Yaya, I have to go back to Coast City." No, she must be at Brother Lionel''s side. Only if she


    saw with her own eyes that he was fine that she could rest assured.


    "Little Jar, it''s sote already. It''s very dark outside. You''d better to go back tomorrow morning."


    Yaya spoke concerningly.


    "I have to go back right now." Karen Joy quickly put on her coat. At this time, Brother Lionel''s phone


    call came.


    Seeing Brother Lionel''s call, Karen Joy''s body trembled. When she slid over the screen to answer it,


    her fingers were trembling slightly too. "Brother Lionel, are you... okay?"


    She was so scared and afraid that something bad would happen to him.


    "Karen,e out." Brother Lionel''s voice came from the phone and he whispered softly.


    "Okay, are you outside?" she asked softly.


    Walking out of the tent, Karen Joy looked up and saw a person.


    He was wearing a set of casual clothes, standing still under the moonlight. The moonlight shone on


    his body, and his shadow looked very long, like he was a God that descended from heaven.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy ran to him as if she was flying and threw herself into his arms. He held


    her tightly with one of his arms.


    He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "Karen, did you miss me?"


    "Yes, I missed you very much." She wiggled in his arms and said softly, "I couldn''t even sleep well


    because I missed you so much."


    "Me too," he said calmly. His voice was deep and pleasant.


    "By the way, Brother Lionel, how did you find the time toe here?" After such a big thing


    happened to Serene, shouldn''t he be busy? How could he still have time toe to the disaster


    area?


    "Because I miss you." There were indeed a lot of things that Nathaniel had to deal with, but nothing


    was more important than confirming that she was safe every day.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy raised her head from his arms and looked at his well-defined features


    under the moonlight. She couldn''t help but to tiptoe and kissed him.


    "Karen..." Nathaniel felt a ripple in his heart. He put his arm around her waist and kissed her back.


    The kisssted for a long time.


    Looking at Karen Joy''s pink lips, Nathaniel lowered his head and pecked on her again. Then he


    took her into his arms and muttered, "Karen."


    "Brother Lionel..."


    "Mm?" Nathaniel said.


    "I have a crush on a person." She said with some hesitation.


    Nathaniel''s body stiffened slightly. Subconsciously, he hugged her even tighter. "Karen, you can''t


    say something I don''t want to hear.''


    He didn''t want to hear that she had fallen for someone else, even if that person was Nathaniel.


    She was his.


    He was Brother Lionel in front of her, not Nathaniel.


    "Don''t you want to know who I have a crush on?" What was Brother Lionel afraid of? Did he think


    that she fell for someone else?


    "No, I don''t." Nathaniel said in a low voice.


    "But I want to tell you." She blinked her eyes. Under the moonlight, her eyes were crystal clear, as if


    she had the gxy in her eyes.


    Nathaniel just looked at her silently.


    Just as he was in a daze, she said, "I like your President. Nathaniel Cooper."


    Nathaniel did not want to hear that.


    He felt as if there was a huge stoneing at him, almost crushing his rational brain.


    Unconsciously, he tightened his grip on her hand.


    "Ouch. Don''t pinch me!" She was already stating the obvious. Wasn''t he willing to confess to her?


    "Brother Lionel, just tell the truth. Tell me that you are Nathaniel, and let me be with you as you deal


    with those who want to hurt you." Karen Joy thought to herself.


    She was shouting in her heart.


    She was waiting for him to tell her.


    This time, what she waited for still didn''t happen.


    He slowly let go of her hand and took a step back. Suddenly, he smiled and said, "I''m sorry!


    I didn''t realize that I held you too tight."


    "What did you say? Say it again if you dare." Karen Joy couldn''t believe her ears. If he dared to


    divert the topic again, she would ignore him for the rest of her life.


    "Go back early to rest." He turned around and was about to leave.


    "Brother Lionel... Oh wait, I should call you Mr. President." Karen Joy bit her lip and finally said out


    loud, sounding very hurt, "Nathaniel, I like you. I want to marry you. Do you understand that now?"


    Nathaniel turned around and looked at her incredulously.


    She added, "Do you think I''m still that four-year-old kid? Do you think I don''t have the ability to


    figure it out? Do you think that I can''t recognize my Brother Lionel?"


    "Let me tell you, I am no longer the child who doesn''t know anything. I have grown up. I''vee all


    the way to find my Brother Lionel, do you think I won''t recognize you?"


    "Even Zuriel knew long ago that I have already recognized you. Why are you so stupid? Nathaniel,


    where did your intelligence go?"


    "Do you think I came to the disaster area just because I have too much time on my hands? Do you


    think I came to the disaster area because I had nothing to do? Let me tell you, if it weren''t for you, I


    wouldn''t havee at all."


    "Let me tell you, I did these things all because of you. I love the children here, because they are all


    your people."


    She was so angry that she said so much in one breath.


    She thought, if she didn''t pierce through this toughyer, was he going to keep it from her until she


    died?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not understand. Was it not better for her to know his identity and have her to help him deal


    with the enemies together?

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    She finally said the words that were long hidden in her heart, and she didn''t have to cover up


    anymore. Her heart instantly felt much more rxed. Karen Joy Kyle took a deep breath.


    She looked up at Nathaniel Cooper, hoping that he could respond to her. However, this man looked


    at her in a daze and remained speechless.


    The look in his eyes was as if he didn''t know her...


    Perhaps he didn''t know much about her.


    In his heart, he felt that she should be a child. Even if she had already grown up, she should be a


    lovely child as she was before.


    The lovely child that would believe whatever he said, or the obedient and gentle child that would


    never speak to him loudly.


    But today, she became fierce. She looked like a little angry beast.


    Little angry beast!


    Karen Joy felt that the description suited her.


    "Was Brother Lionel frightened by my fierce look, and that he didn''t like me anymore..." Karen Joy


    felt a little uneasy in her heart and looked at him with her big watery eyes.


    "Brother Lionel..." She called out to him tentatively and carefully tugged the corner of his shirt.


    He didn''t respond, but he still looked at her as if he didn''t know her.


    "Brother Lionel, why are you still standing there? Shouldn''t you say something to me?" Karen Joy


    never knew that her Brother Lionel was so stupid. He was so stupid that she wanted to beat him


    and wake him up.


    Nathaniel was still in a dazed look. He looked a little silly, but in a cute and funny way.


    He went through so much to be the President, and he had seen everything by now. However, in


    front of Karen Joy, he was like a young boy who had just fell in love.


    Karen Joy reached out to hold his waist and rubbed her little head against his chest. "Brother Lionel,


    say something. If you like me, just tell me. If you don''t tell me right now, how would I know that you


    like me?"


    Say something!


    Please!


    He had been silent the whole time. She held him in her arms, but he didn''t even hug her back. This


    made her very worried, didn''t he know that?


    "Karen..." After a long time, Nathaniel Cooper reached out and hugged her back, calling her name


    gently.


    When he finally spoke, Karen Joy silently breathed a sigh of relief. "Mm, I''m here. Just tell me what


    you want to say to me. I''m listening."


    Just tell her everything that she needed to know, and she could be by his side to defeat the enemies


    together with him.


    "Karen..." Her name came out from his mouth. It was gentle but it sounded somewhat helpless.


    "Brother Lionel, don''t just call my name. Say something else." She held his waist so tightly that she


    was afraid that he would escape.


    She said it so clearly already. If he still denied everything... she swore that she would never talk to


    him again.


    "I like you. I want you to be with me all the time." Nathaniel held her face gently, then he lowered his


    head and kissed her. "But it''s too dangerous for you to be around me..."


    Karen Joy interrupted him and said, "No ''buts'', you like me, and I like you, and that''s enough."


    Nathaniel pushed her away slightly. He held her shoulders with both hands so that she could see


    his eyes. "Karen, listen to me. You cannot imagine how dangerous this is."


    Karen Joy pursed her lips and said, "Brother Lionel, I understand what you are worried about. When


    I was very young, I was kidnapped more than once. At that time, I was still young, I needed your


    protection. Now that I''ve grown up, I can protect myself well, I won''t cause you any trouble."


    He said that it would be dangerous to be around him, how could the daughter of Kevin Kyle, the


    leader of Rovio, not know about danger?


    Besides Rovio''s business rivals who wanted to use her to defeat her father, even those gangsters


    would always want to kidnap her to threaten Kevin too.


    Over the years, she had been surrounded by dangers and risks, but so what?


    Just because it was dangerous to be the beloved daughter of the leader of Rovio, should her


    parents abandon her?


    How could it be possible!


    Her father and mother would never abandon her. They tried their best to protect her and have her


    grow up healthily, hence, she grew up fine as an adult.


    Now that she came to Brother Lionel, she also hoped that Brother Lionel could be like her father


    and mother. She hoped that he wouldn''t abandon her, but he would ask her to stay with him and


    face the storms together with him.


    Her father often told her that there were many choices in life, but if she had made a choice, whether


    it was good or bad, as long as she persisted, she would definitely see things more clearly and have


    a better judgment.


    The first choice she made in her life was to find Brother Lionel from tens of thousands of miles


    away.


    "No one has ever thought of you as trouble." This silly girl, he was worried about her safety. He was


    worried that he could not protect her well. How could she think that she was trouble?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then that''s enough." Karen Joy took his hand and held it with her tiny hand. "Brother Lionel, I''m


    giving myself to you today. You must hold me tight and never let me go. If you let go of me again in


    the future, you may never find me again."


    Karen Joy''s wish was very simple. Since she had found Brother Lionel, she didn''t want to leave him.


    She wanted to apany him and face the world together with him "Karen..." Nathaniel held her


    hand. Her hand was much smaller than his, so his palm couldpletely cover hers.


    "Brother Lionel..." She blinked and looked at him with a smile.


    "Karen..." He called her name again and again, as if he wanted to remember her name fondly in his


    heart.


    "Brother Lionel, do you still want to push me away?" Karen Joy pulled her hand out of his palm and


    took two steps back.


    "Karen!" Nathaniel reached out his hand to grab her. She dodged with a quick reflex and took two


    steps back again, which made him feel empty.


    Karen Joy said, "Brother Lionel, you can''t catch me. How does it feel when you see me getting


    farther and farther away from you?"


    Nathaniel did not answer her out loud.


    He felt as if a knife was piercing through his heart!


    But he didn''t say anything.


    "You don''t want to say it?" This time, Karen Joy took three steps back, and the distance between


    them was getting further and further.


    Nathaniel said, "Karen..."


    "You''re still not saying it?" This time, Karen Joy took four steps back.


    Nathaniel looked at her and said again, "Karen..."


    "Brother Lionel, you decided not to say anything right? Three strikes, you''re out. You don''t have any


    chances anymore." Karen Joy bit her lips tightly. She looked at him slightly, then she turned around


    and left.


    However, as soon as she stepped forward this time, the man behind her came running to her like a


    tornado and hugged her.


    He kissed her earlobe and held her hand tightly. "Karen, this time, I won''t let go of you!"

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    This time, he would not face her with his fake identity or appearance again. He wanted to hold her


    hand tightly and never let go again.


    Even if they faced plenty of obstacles or go through any bumps in life, he was willing to walk


    through with them.


    "Brother Lionel..." When she called him, Karen Joy Kyle plunged into his arms.


    She was obviously very happy, but the tears welled up in her eyes overflowed and she couldn''t help


    crying.


    "Karen, what''s wrong?" Seeing her in tears, Nathaniel''s heart was aching.


    He held her face and wiped her tears clumsily. He didn''t know that the more he wiped her tears, the


    more her tears flowed.


    "Karen, I''m sorry! It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I have made you suffer." He lowered his head and


    kissed her tears away.


    "Brother Lionel, it''s not your fault. You did everything right." She sniffed, she did not want to cry, but


    she didn''t know why she was crying so much.


    "Karen, don''t cry." He coaxed her patiently, just like coaxing a child.


    "Brother Lionel, I don''t know why I fell for you..." Karen Joy raised her hand to wipe her tears and


    continued, "Maybe it is because I remembered you since I was young and I missed you so much.


    When I grew up, I naturally just think that I should like you. I really do like you."


    "Mm, I understand." Even while crying, she didn''t forget to tell him that she liked him.


    What did he do in this life that earned her loyalty and love?


    "Brother Lionel, I have a small request." Although she was in tears, Karen Joy was still alert. She


    knew she had more important things to do.


    He asked gently, "What request?"


    She wiped her tears and said, "You have to say yes first."


    Nathaniel immediately agreed, "Okay, tell me."


    There was nothing he couldn''t do for her.


    Karen Joy said with tears in her eyes, but then she smiled brightly, "I want you to face me with your


    real appearance from now on."


    In the car with the heater on, the temperature was warm and perfect.


    Dim moonlight shone into the car.


    Karen Joy was as excited as a child. She held Nathaniel''s face as she looked at him again and


    again, "Mm, just like I said, you look the best without your disguise."


    "Haven''t you looked at me enough yet?" The little girl held his face and looked at him for nearly half


    an hour now. She didn''t n to stop.


    "I will never have enough." Karen Joy stroked his eyebrows and touched his nose and lips. "Brother


    Lionel, your eyebrows are really beautiful. Your eyes are also very beautiful, and your nose and lips


    are all very beautiful."


    Nathaniel could not resist lowering his head and kissed her ruddy cheeks. "Compared to your


    father, who is more handsome?"


    In Karen Joy''s mind, Nathaniel was always petty. Not only was he jealous of himself, but he was


    also jealous of her father.


    "Why should youpare yourself with him?" Karen Joy knew in her heart that Brother Lionel was


    already jealous, but she deliberately pretended that she didn''t understand his intention.


    Nathaniel said in a serious tone, "Answer me."


    Karen Joy pouted and said, "Brother Lionel, don''t yell at me. I''m a little girl. I''m quite petty,


    I bear grudges."


    Nathaniel pulled her into his arms. "Alright, I won''t yell at you. Tell me seriously, who looks better?


    Me or your father?"


    "Brother Lionel, don''t you think you''re childish? Don''t forget that you are the President of a country."


    Why was the President of a country so obsessed with such a shameless question?


    "I''m just that childish." The President admitted without shame, "Little girl, say it quickly."


    "Of course, my Dad..." Karen Joy looked at Brother Lionel''s gloomy face and added mischievously,


    "Of course, you both are equally handsome."


    Her father was her family, and he raised her. Brother Lionel was the person she liked and the


    person she wanted to spend the rest of her life with. In her heart, both of them were equally


    important, so they must be equally handsome.


    Before she could finish her words, he kissed her on the lips.


    He tasted her sweetness in a gentle and lingering way as if he was savoring the most delicious food


    in the world.


    Karen Joy widened her eyes and looked at him, trying to see how he kissed her, but she couldn''t


    see him at all. She could only see his eyes and brows up close.


    Nathaniel let out a chuckle as he saw how Karen Joy looked curiously, "Good girl, close your eyes!"


    Listening to Brother Lionel''s low- pitched voice, Karen Joy felt as if she had been cast under a spell.


    She closed her eyes obediently and enjoyed Brother Lionel''s kiss.


    Inside the car, the two of them were kissing passionately. The driver, Jamie, and the bodyguard,


    Horatio, stood in the cold wind and shivered.


    The two of them looked at each other and they didn''t say anything no matter how much they


    suffered. The President was getting more and more ruthless.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Horatio''s cell phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and saw that it was from Jason Lesley.


    Jason would only call Horatio when he couldn''t get through to the President.


    At the sight of the number in the middle of the night, Horatio knew that there must be something


    urgent, so he answered immediately, "Mr. Lesley?"


    Jason said, "Horatio, pass the phone to the President."


    Horatio turned around and knew that if he disturbed the President at this time, he would definitely


    lose his job.


    "Mr. Lesley, can this be der?"


    "If it could be der, will I make a call in the middle of the night?" Jason''s voice sounded very


    urgent.


    "Wait for a while." Although Horatio was afraid of disturbing Mr. President, he still knocked on the


    window. "Mr. President, Mr. Lesley has something urgent to tell you."


    As Horatio expected, when the window slowly rolled down, the first thing he received was a cold


    look from the President.


    He didn''t dare to say much. He quickly handed over his phone and escaped from Mr. President at


    the fastest speed.


    "Speak!" Nathaniel spoke in a low voice with a serious and indifferent expression. But when he


    remembered that Karen Joy was still by his side, he was worried that he would scare her, so he


    lightened his facial expression a little.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jason said, "Mr. President, Miss Ss is missing."


    Serene, who was still recuperating in the hospital, suddenly disappeared. The doctors and nurses in


    the hospital didn''t know when she left, even the surveince couldn''t find out how she left.


    "She''s gone?" Nathaniel''s face darkened. "Are the men you sent to protect her all idiots?"


    Jason was speechless.


    Nathaniel added, "Send more people to look for her right away. Make sure she''s safe."


    He hung up the phone and saw Karen Joy staring at him. He said, "Something happened to Serene,


    I have to go back first. Karen,e back with me."


    "Brother Lionel, I promised them that I would stay here for a month. It''s only been a day. How can I


    leave?" Karen Joy threw herself into his arms and hugged him, saying, "Brother Lionel, take good


    care of Sister Serene. I should go back first."

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    "Karen, Serene, and I are not what you think." Nathaniel Cooper thought Karen Joy Kyle was


    jealous and he wanted to exin, but he didn''t know how to.


    "Then what''s the rtionship between you two?" Since he had already brought it up, then she could


    get some rity and assurance.


    "She has someone she likes, and that person is a very good friend of mine. She and I are only


    maintaining this rtionship temporarily. When the timees, we will separate." Nathaniel


    exined carefully.


    "Brother Lionel, so... if she doesn''t have someone she likes, will you spend the rest of your life with


    her?" Karen Joy admitted that she was very petty. She clearly knew that it was not the case, but she


    still wanted to bring it up and wanted to hear his words.


    "You''re the one I want to spend the rest of my life with," Nathaniel said.


    Hearing what she wanted to hear, Karen Joy showed a big smile and said, "Okay, Brother Lionel, I


    know now. Please look for Sister Serene."


    Nathaniel was taken aback.


    This girl''s mood was like the weather in June; unpredictable and odd.


    Karen Joy opened the door, got out of the car, and waved to Nathaniel, "Brother Lionel, send me a


    message or call me when you miss me."


    Nathaniel also got out of the car. "I''ll bring you back."


    "Brother Lionel, you don''t have to send me back. Go and find Sister Serene. If anything happens to


    her, how will you exin it to your friend?" After that, Karen Joy ran away.


    Karen Joy was very happy. She was hopping while she was running to hertent.


    Tonight, she finally got the courage to talk with Brother Lionel and made him face her with his real


    appearance. How could she not be happy?


    She was floating on cloud nine. She was hopping happily into the camp area and hummed tunes.


    After running for a long time, she finally found the tent she shared with Yaya.


    Because she was afraid of the dark, there was amp that was left on in the tent especially for her.


    The warm light illuminated the little tent.


    Looking at the warm light, Karen Joy also felt warm in her heart. A friend that she had just met could


    treat her so well, that meant that there were still a lot of good people in the world.


    Thinking that Yaya should have fallen asleep, Karen Joy walked slowly so that she wouldn''t wake


    Yaya up.


    However, just as she started walking lightly, she vaguely heard a sound in the room. Was Yaya


    worried about her and didn''t sleep yet?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Sister Yaya..." Karen Joy reached out to lift the curtain of the tent and stepped into the tent.


    Suddenly, she felt someone''s handing at her.


    She reacted very quickly. When she felt the gust of wind, she turned sideways unconsciously to


    dodge the hand that attacked her.


    The enemy didn''t subdue her with one move, and the second attack came almost immediately.


    However, Karen Joy was ready, she dodged again and tried to keep a distance from the enemy, so


    that she could dodge the enemy''s attack.


    "Who are you?" Karen Joy looked around the tent with the faint light and realized that there was


    only one person who ambushed her.


    Since there was only one attacker, plus she witnessed some of this persons''s attack already, she


    could probably figure out this person''s strength. Even if they had a head-on confrontation, she was


    confident that she could win.


    The tall man said in a gloomy voice, "Shut the f*ck up. Come with me if you''re so smart. Otherwise,


    I''ll break your legs. Don''t me me for being merciless."


    "You want to break my legs?" Karen Joy sneered and said, "Try me."


    Even when she was facing the enemy alone, Karen Joy still remained calm and analyzed the


    situation calmly.


    Although it was noisy, but Yaya still slept like a dead pig, and there was a strange smell in the tent.


    Karen Joy was sure that the enemy ced tranquilizers into the tent beforeing and nned to


    attack after she passed out. However, the enemy didn''t know that she was not there at all, so the


    enemy lost his chance.


    "Humph..." The enemy snorted and rushed to Karen Joy at an extremely fast speed, trying to


    subdue her at once.


    Karen Joy had practiced Taekwondo since she was a child. Other than that, she was smart and was


    a quick learnerpared to others. She earned her certificates and gotten a ck belt. Ordinary


    people were really no match for her.


    As she saw the attacker inching towards her, Karen Joy did not move. Just as he was about to


    punch her, Karen Joy attacked first and punched the enemy''s eyes, and she quickly retreated.


    She smiled and said, "Kid, are you trying to catch me with that lousy skill of yours? Save yourself.


    Don''t make a fool of yourself before you''re good at it."


    "B*tch, don''t celebrate too early." The enemy became angry because of the humiliation and turned


    around to pounce on Karen Joy wildly.


    Karen Joy dodged him quickly, and her petite body flew out of the tent in an instant. The man


    chased after her in a hurry. However, as soon as he walked to the entrance of the tent, a cold


    muzzle pointed at his head.


    "You? How could it be you?" Obviously, the man couldn''t believe who the person was in front of him.


    He closed his eyes stupidly and then opened his eyes to look at the man with the gun pointing at


    him.


    "How dare you fu*king touch, my people!" Nathaniel said in a gloomy voice, and his finger pulled the


    trigger without any hesitation.


    The pistol was equipped with a silencer, so the sound of the gunshot could not be heard, but the


    shot was still very explosive.


    As the bullet was shot out, it flew across the man''s ear. Half of the man''s ear flew off, and blood


    spat out.


    The enemy instinctively stretched out his hand to cover his ear, it hurt so much that he couldn''t


    speak clearly, "You... you... how could you..."


    "Brother Lionel, why are you back?" Karen Joy was surprised.


    Didn''t he go back to look for Serene Ss?


    Why did hee to save her again?


    Although Karen Joy was very confident that she could defeat the enemy who attacked her, it felt


    different when Brother Lionel came to save her in time. This made her heartbeat wildly.


    "Good girl, close your eyes and cover your ears. Don''t ask anything." Nathaniel ordered gently.


    Karen Joy followed his instructions like a sensible child.


    She vaguely remembered that when her mother and her were kidnapped and her father came to


    save them, these were the words her father said to her too.


    Now that it came out from Brother Lionel''s mouth, she deeply understood that her Brother Lionel


    loved her as much as her father.


    "Mr. President, why are you so angry with this little guy? I only ordered him to invite Miss Kyle out to


    have a cup of tea."


    A gloomy voice echoed from behind. Nathaniel suddenly turned around and saw a tall man standing


    under the moonlight outside the tent.


    The man was dressed in a ck shirt, and he blended well with the dark night, but his blue eyes


    looked unusually cold and evil under the moonlight, like a lone wolf.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Karen Joy Kyle sensed danger. She instinctively stood in front


    of Nathaniel Cooper and wanted to protect him.


    Nathaniel pulled Karen Joy back behind him to protect her instead. He looked at the man with sharp


    eyes and said, "It''s you."


    "It''s me." The man seemed to be smiling, but he was not genuine. "Mr. President, it''s been a long


    time since Ist saw you. Do you miss me?"


    Nathaniel suddenly smiled and said, "Yes! How can I not miss you? I have missed you for three


    years. For the past three years, I have been thinking about how to capture you back here every


    day."


    Under the moonlight, the man''s blue eyes turned colder and appeared more evil. "Do you miss me


    that much. If I had known earlier, I shouldn''t have hid from you."


    Under the moonlight, Nathaniel stared at the man like he was a major threat. He slowly said, "What


    gave you the courage to see me today?"


    The evil man smiled and said, "I''m just worried that since you have a lover now, you might forget


    about me. So I had toe."


    Nathaniel was also smiling. "Since you''re here now, you''d better stay here obediently. Don''t leave.


    I''ve prepared a ce for you to stay already, and you''re wee to stay there."


    Under the moonlight, the two of them, one dressed in ck and the other in white, spoke pleasantly.


    However, they were walking on a minefield and they were ready to blow.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After listening to their "flirty" conversation, Karen Joy widened her eyes to look at Nathaniel and the


    other man carefully.


    She seemed to have noticed something extraordinary. She was so surprised that she widened her


    eyes. "Brother Lionel, you and... you guys..."


    The man let out a wider smile and smiled evilly. He moved his eyes and stared at Karen Joy. "Little


    girl, we are just like what you think."


    At this moment, Nathaniel finally understood the true purpose of this man''s intentions today. His


    eyes darkened. "Lucas, what exactly do you want?"


    Lucas Mallory was just about to say something when he saw another man rushing over in a hurry.


    The other man said eagerly, "Young Master Mallory, Miss Ivory... she ran away again!"


    Lucas was slightly startled. His blue eyes darkened and he cursed in a low voice, "Damn it, that


    stupid woman wants to get killed!" After that, he ignored Nathaniel and turned around to leave.


    After a while, he turned back and said. "Mr. President, the man has asked me to pass a message to


    you. He took Serene away already. Thank you for taking care of her."


    As soon as Lucas left, Karen Joy also jumped far away from Nathaniel and looked at him as if he


    was an animal.


    Nathaniel didn''t know what to do, he approached her and said, "Karen..."


    Karen Joy gestured for him to stop and said, "Brother Lionel, you should leave now. I need to calm


    down and think about what happened."


    However, Nathaniel did not give up that easily. He took two steps towards Karen Joy and held her


    into his arms. He knocked on her little head and said, "Silly girl, what are you thinking about?"


    Karen Joy thought a lot and struggled to escape. "Brother Lionel, let go of me first. Let''s have a


    good talk."


    She couldn''t ept the image in her head.


    Her Brother Lionel... what should she do?


    There was no way she could think otherwise now.


    "Karen, please don''t think so much." At this moment, Nathaniel wanted to catch Lucas desperately,


    beat him up, and teach him a lesson.


    Couldn''t that man just stay in his ce?


    Why did hee to cause trouble again? Did he think that he didn''t have enough trouble? He


    vowed to put Lucas in prison the next time they met, so that he could nevere back.


    "Brother Lionel, who is that person? What is the rtionship between you two?" If she did not ask


    him, she wouldn''t get a clear answer. She needed to hear his answer so she could stop thinking too


    far.


    Nathaniel kissed her immediately. He wanted to kiss the little girl so that she could only think of him


    and could no longer think about other things.


    In the beginning, Karen Joy resisted, but she gradually grabbed his shirt instead of pushing him


    away as she entered another dimension.


    When Nathaniel let go of her, Karen Joy only thought about how Brother Lionel had just kissed her


    domineeringly. She forgot about what happened earlier.


    "Um, urn..."


    Suddenly, a pained groan came from behind, which made Nathaniel and Karen Joy turn back at the


    same time.


    "Mr. President..." The man lowered his body. He was very unlucky. His master ordered him to


    "invite" Miss Kyle out. He didn''t manage to, and even lost half of his ear. He would probably lose his


    life soon too.


    The look in Nathaniel''s eyes darkened. "Horatio..."


    Karen Joy quickly stopped him and said, "Brother Lionel, let me deal with this person."


    Horatio had already rushed over, but Karen Joy tried to stop him. He looked at Nathaniel and asked,


    "Mr. President?"


    Karen Joy held Nathaniel''s arms, turned back, and said to the man, "You can go now. I don''t want to


    see you again in the future."


    It was not because Karen Joy was softhearted, but because she knew that this person''s master


    knew Brother Lionel.


    She knew that his loyalty lied with his master.


    Lucas ordered the man over earlier, and by sparing his life, it was a way for Brother Lionel to show


    respect to his friend.


    "Thank you, Miss Kyle!" The man got up and ran away as fast as he could.


    Nathaniel looked at her surprise and said, "Karen, how can you be so sensible?"


    "Don''t you like me more when I''m like this?" Karen Joy blinked at him and said, "Tell me if you do, or


    else I wouldn''t know."


    "I like it." He stroked her face. "I like it so much that I want to eat you up."


    "Okay, bite me." Karen Joy raised her head and closed her eyes, looking like she was at his


    disposal.


    "Silly girl!" Nathaniel pulled her into his arms. He wanted nothing more than to carry her with him


    always, then they would always be together.


    Karen Joy looked up and asked, "By the way, Brother Lionel, who took Sister Serene away? Can


    that person be trusted? Will Serene really be fine?"


    "As long as that person is there, he won''t let anyone hurt Serene." He suddenly recalled what


    happened a year ago and he looked cautious.


    That person was still alive and he came back.


    When everyone thought he was dead, he came back alive.


    That person must have had a very painful experience for the past year.


    Now that he came back alive, it was time to end the murder case that happened a year ago, where


    many people were sacrificed.


    He would personally deal with those little pricks behind this, and he would make them pay more


    than the price they should.


    He needed to use his power to let everyone know that he was the ruler of the country.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    The pungent smell of the medicine pervaded the whole room, and drops from the infusion bag


    hanging on the stand were slowly dripping rhythmically.


    The liquid medicine was slowly injected into the body of the woman lying on the bed through the


    fine tube. The needle was stuck on the back of the girl''s hand.


    The bed was very narrow, so narrow that only one person could lie on it. But the bed and the room


    were so clean and appeared spotless.


    The white and spotless sheet made the woman on the bed look paler. She looked so weak and pale


    that she looked like she could disappear with the wind.


    Beside the bed stood a man wearing a half mask. Under his mask, the man''s gaze looked wary and


    angry.


    He looked at the woman carefully, like he was trying to scan through her.


    Just as he was staring at her, the woman suddenly frowned and opened her red lips, muttering,


    "Jack, Jackie..."


    As soon as she called out his name, the man''s strong body trembled slightly, and his eyes looked at


    her more fiercely.


    His eyes looked like he wanted to tear her into pieces, but he also had a mysterious gaze where


    others couldn''t see through hisplex emotions.


    "No, don''t..." Serene frowned and waved her hand. She squinted and she cried out in pain.


    Suddenly, the man bent down and pinched Serene''s little chin. He said gloomily, "Serene, you


    haven''t paid for what you have done yet. If you die, your family will die with you."


    The Ss family were the people she cared about the most.


    In order to protect the Ss family, in order to consolidate the family''s interests, she could even sell


    her body... Ah, this was the pure and innocent youngdy of the Ss family.


    Her body was beautiful, and she was a natural stunner that seemed like she was born to seduce


    men.


    Therefore, if she tried to flirt or seduce anyone, it would be very difficult for any man to refuse her,


    including his foolish self in the past.


    He used to be fascinated by her. He even naively thought that she harbored true love for him. He


    was so stupid that he fell for her genuinely.


    Serene was already seriously injured, but now her chin was pinched, and it made her feel that she


    was inching closer and closer to death.


    If she died, would she be able to see her dead child and the father of the child?


    Perhaps, they had been waiting for her on the other side for a long time.


    Even if the other world was dark, even if there were countless obstacles, that was okay as long as


    she had the ones she loved the most.


    As long as they were there, then that world would be the perfect world for her.


    Thinking of them, Serene rxed her eyebrows and let out a subtle smile.


    "What are you smiling at?" How could this damned vicious woman still smile? Did she think that he


    wouldn''t dare to break her neck?


    "That''s great!" She murmured and closed her eyes quietly with a smile. "Wait for me."


    Seeing her close her eyes in despair, the man was anxious. He held Serene''s shoulder with both


    hands and shook it hard. "Serene, if you die, I will strip you naked and hang you in Coast City. I''ll


    show everyone see how cheap you are."


    In a trance, Serene seemed to hear a familiar voice. Familiar, but it sounded different.


    This voice was the same voice she was familiar with, but the tone was different. How could her


    Jackie Leves talk to her in such a harsh tone?


    No, he would never treat her that way.


    So this must be a hallucination, or maybe they hade to pick her up and bring her to another


    world.


    Goodbye!


    Goodbye to the world that used to be lovely but now only brought her despair!


    Goodbye to those who looked like they loved her but wanted to take advantage of her all the time.


    She was finally going to see the people she was missing for a long time. As long as she could find


    them, no one could hurt her anymore.


    She raised the corners of her lips slightly and closed her eyes. She could not hear anything else, as


    if she had arrived at another quiet world.


    "Young Master Leves, wake up! Wake up! If you continue on like this, she will die." Hearing the


    shoutings of the other men in the room, several doctors in white coats rushed in.


    Some pulled Jackie away, while others hurriedly rescued Serene.


    "I want her alive! She must live! She owed me too much. What right does she have to die?" The


    man roared like a madman, shouting that he wanted her to pay for what she had done, but his body


    was so tense because she had given up on her life.


    The doctor who was checking on Serene''s injury said, "Miss Ss'' injury is no longer serious. She


    might wake up at any time. But she doesn''t have the will to live anymore and she wants to die."


    "I''ve said it already, she cannot die. If she dies, all of you will die." The man nced at the doctors


    in the room. "If you don''t want to live anymore, then let her die. Otherwise, find a way to have her


    come back to life. No matter what you do."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Everyone was afraid of death.


    Even if some people said that they weren''t afraid of death, but when death arrived at their door,


    survival would be the first instinct.


    After checking Serene''s injury, the doctor quickly injected her with two different medications. "Young


    Master Leves, we temporarily stabilized Miss Ss'' mood. She is fine for the time being. If she really


    doesn''t have the will to live anymore, even if God tries to save her, I am afraid there is nothing we


    can do." "Get out!" The man roared, but his eyes were fixed on the woman on the bed.


    "Yes." The doctors were eager to leave. If they stayed here for a second longer, it would be one


    more second of danger. Their lives were on the brink of death too.


    After they ran out, the ward returned to silence again. It was terribly quiet.


    The man stared at Serene on the bed for a while, then he took slow steps and approached her. He


    lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Serene, aren''t you a pity? You''ve sold your body to


    help the Ss family, but you were only used as a pawn."


    "Serene, don''t you think you''re cheap? You are already like this and you''re still thinking about


    them?" As he said this, the man suddenlyughed, and hisugh was ghastly.


    "Serene, maybe you have long forgotten how you sold your body to protect your family. Perhaps


    you have long forgotten how beautiful you were when you were with me." The man got up, slowly


    took off his clothes, and got on the bed. He smiled coldly and evilly. "Then let me relive your


    memory."


    Without any preparation, he forced himself into her like a beast.


    He used the most primitive way to wake her up, it was intimate intercourse they used to be familiar


    with. He attacked her little by little, trying to wake her up in such a cruel way.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Outside the window, the cold wind was blowing, and it was raining heavily. It had gotten a lot colder


    in Coast City.


    It was cold outside, but Serene Ss felt like she was in boiling water.


    Wasn''t she dead already?


    She even saw Jackie Levese to pick her up with their child.


    Why could she still feel pain when she was dead?


    "No..." She opened her mouth but could not make a sound. She wanted to push her pain away, but


    she was too weak to move her hand.


    She only felt that the pain was getting stronger and stronger. It was so intense that she could not


    ignore it anymore. It was so strong that she felt that her body was about to be torn apart.


    She tried hard to see clearly who was hurting her. She wanted to see the devil who refused to let


    her go even when she was about to die.


    She struggled subconsciously. As soon as she moved, the pain seemed to be more intense, as if it


    was venting a lot of anger and dissatisfaction.


    Serene tried hard to fight for a long time. Finally, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Just as she opened her eyes gradually, the strong light hurt her eyes, and then she instinctively


    closed her eyes again.


    After resting for a while, she slowly opened her eyes and slowly adapted to the light... When she


    finally could see clearly, she saw a masked man lying on top of her, he...


    Realizing what the masked man was doing, Serene was so scared that she screamed and wildly


    pushed and hit him. She wanted to push him away.


    However, the man was as heavy as a mountain on her body. No matter how she pushed him, he


    was still so strong and powerful that she couldn''t push him at all.


    "No... Don''t..." She cried and screamed desperately, but she watched helplessly as the man did


    whatever he wanted.


    "No? Hehe..." The man sneered. "Serene, that''s not what your body is telling me."


    "No..." She waved her hand and scratched the man''s back. The pain and hatred could be seen


    through her eyes. She roared, "Devil, I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!"


    "Kill me? Are you sure? You are already a dying person, how will you kill me? Huh?" The man let


    out a voice like a devil''s groan, full of sarcasm and disdain.


    "Even if I die, I will make you die with me! You devil!" She red at the masked man with her scarlet


    eyes. She couldn''t wait to tear his face apart.


    "Then let''s have a try. Let''s see when I''m done with you, if you can still get your revenge?" He


    curled his lips and smiled evilly. "How is it? Can you feel me?"


    How could she not feel it?


    He had a strong presence. Not only was he in her, but she felt his aura and dominance in the whole


    room too.


    Disgusting! Scum!


    She was so disgusted she wanted to vomit.


    When the man got close to her again, Serene bit the man''s ear with all the strength and courage


    she could muster up.


    He hurt her didn''t he?


    Then she would not let him go too. She wanted him to suffer more than she did.


    She bit his earlobe hard. Blood dripped down on her face, and also staining the white sheets and


    quilts on the bed.


    There was a lot of blood, but the man looked like he couldn''t feel pain. The corners of his mouth


    were still curled up in an evil smile, and he was still strong.


    "Serene, remember this! Remember this moment, remember how I''m f*cking you." The man''s voice


    was low and full of evil temptation.


    Serene bit his earlobe hard and bit off a piece of meat. The blood covered her whole mouth, making


    her look like a crazy vampire.


    "Devil, no matter who you are, no matter who sent you, I will make you die a terrible death... Uh


    uh..."


    Before she could finish her words, the man pushed deep again, and she let out an embarrassing


    moan that she did not want to make.


    She was disgusted with him, and even more disgusted with herself.


    As the man said, her body was more honest than her mouth. At such a disgusting moment, she


    even had a reaction that she should not have.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." She murmured with tears in her eyes.


    She was sorry for her Jackie, and that she couldn''t head to another world to meet him and their


    child soon.


    Sorry!


    Sorry!


    It was all her fault. She couldn''t even protect her own innocence.


    Why?


    Why did these demons stop her just as she was about to die?


    Who on earth had such a deep grudge against her?


    In her life, she had never done anything evil. She lived in this world with a kind heart. Why couldn''t


    this world be kind to her too?


    When she was very young, the world destroyed her parents.


    After she grew up, the world destroyed her beloved man and her child.


    Now the world hadpletely destroyed her.


    In this time of desperation, she felt like she heard a sweet male voice saying to her, "Serene, your


    parents are not around anymore. Let me protect you in the future."


    "Serene, don''t be afraid. Don''t think too much. No matter what happens, you still have me."


    "Serene, I like you. In two years, let''s get married. Be my bride!"


    That man only told her these words once, but it was deeply engraved in her heart and she could not


    forget those words.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She had been waiting for him toe back, to take her away from these terrible people, and to fulfil


    his promise to her.


    But all of this was ruined by the devil who was on top of her.


    Even if she killed this man with her own hands, she could not find the courage to see her Jackie


    after she died.


    Why?


    Why?


    She didn''t understand!


    She yelled out in her right, why did they deprive her of the courage to die?


    There was no room for her in this world, and she was too ashamed to go to that world where Jackie


    might be. Where should she go in the future?


    At this moment, she didn''t even have the courage to die.


    Perhaps, she needed to live well and avenge for herself.


    "Serene... Come with me, I''ll take you to a ce."


    She seemed to have heard the lovely male


    voice again, and it was calling her name gently. In a trance, she seemed to see him waving to her


    and smiling at her.


    "Jackie... I''m sorry, I can''t go with you, because from now on, I don''t deserve you." She called his


    name in the depths of her heart. She slowly closed her eyes, clenched her teeth, and suffered the


    intense torture.


    Jackie, let''s not see each other again!


    "If we could meet in the next life, I will wait for you. I will be clean and innocent then."


    The masked man spoke beside her ear: "Serene, if you''re so brave, then stay alive and fight me.


    Otherwise... I won''t even let go of you even when you die."

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    It was lunchtime.


    Karen Joy Kyle found a ce to sit, and when she saw Yaya walking into the dining hall looking lost,


    she immediately waved her hand high, "Sister Yaya, I''ve got your meal here."


    "Oh," Yaya answered. She walked up to Karen Joy lifelessly and massaged her head and sore


    neck. "I guess I slept in an awkward posturest night. My neck''s stiff and I even feel dizzy."


    It wasn''t her posture, it was obviously because of the drug. She was still affected by the drug.


    Karen Joy knew about it, but she couldn''t tell her. However, she thoughtfully prepared an antidote


    for Yaya. "Sister Yaya, drink the soup first, it''ll nourish your body and you may feel much better after


    drinking it."


    Yaya didn''t ask further as she took the soup and began drinking it. After she drank the hot soup, she


    did feel much better. She sighed and said, "Little Joy, it''s so good to have you here. I have been


    with Burly and Shane for a few years, and I''ve never seen them so thoughtful."


    "Who''s speaking ill of us?" Burly came over with his food and sat opposite them. "Little Jar, don''t


    listen to Yaya''s nonsense. In fact, I am very considerate. Let me tell you, if I have a girlfriend, I will


    definitely take good care of her."


    "So what if you are considerate? Do you think you can get Little Jar just because you are


    considerate? Let me tell you, Little Jar already has someone she likes." Yaya embarrassed Burly


    mercilessly.


    "How is that possible?" Burly didn''t want to believe that Little Jar liked someone else. But after


    thinking thoroughly, he knew that she was such an excellent girl, so there must be a lot of people


    who wanted to go after her. It was possible that she could like any one of them too.


    "Look at yourself, if I wouldn''t fall for you, how can you expect Little Jar to like you?" Shane came


    with his food and sat down too. He also mocked Burly.


    "Shane, careful with your words, otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." Burly gave Shane a


    ferocious look.


    "I''m just teasing. Bite me if you can." Shane challenged him again, and he was prepared to tease


    Burly even more.


    Listening to them arguing with each other, Karen Joy ate her food while thinking of her Brother


    Lionel.


    Last night, the two of them cleared the air. Brother Lionel also showed her his real appearance. No


    matter how their future was, she believed that nothing could separate them.


    When she thought of Brother Lionel, Karen Joy let out a subtle smile silently.


    "Little Jar, are youughing at me too?" He didn''t mind if others teased him, but he took it to heart


    when he saw Karen Joyughing at him too.


    "Ah?" Karen Joy was slightly stunned, and she immediately understood what Burly was talking


    about. She thenughed again and said, "Burly, Sister Yaya has made it clear that I have someone I


    like. As for me, I''m a loyal person, if I''ve decided on a person, I''ve decided for a lifetime. Besides


    him, I really do not think other guys would stand a chance. It''s not that they are not good, it''s just


    that he is too perfect in my heart."


    Since she was young, Karen Joy was a very assertive child. It was difficult for her to change the


    things she had already decided.


    After she decided on Brother Lionel, she only thought of him. Her mind and her heart were only


    filled with him.


    Burly expressed his dissatisfaction and said, "Little Jar, you''re still so young. Don''t regret it when


    you meet a more excellent guy in the future."


    "A more excellent guy?" Karen Joy pursed her lips and chuckled. Looking around, who else in


    Country A could be better than Mr. President?


    Anyway, she knew that the answer was none.


    "Don''t you think I''m right?" Burly said proudly, "Little Jar, take advantage of your youth, and date


    more people. When you get older, you won''t regret it."


    "Burly, I don''t agree with you on this." Yaya interrupted, "When you men think about dating more


    people, to put it bluntly, you guys are just animals who think with the lower part of your body."


    Buzz...


    Karen Joy''s phone vibrated in her pocket and interrupted their discussion.


    She smiled apologetically and said, "Sorry! I''m going to get this."


    It was ke White who called, and he was reporting about Serene Ss. After listening, Karen Joy


    couldn''t calm down for a long time. Her heart was beating really fast, and she felt some sense of


    hurt and pain for her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She was not entirely shocked at her news, but she was shocked as Serene was involved in the


    murder case that happened in Country A a year ago.


    In the murder case a year ago, the person who died was a member of the top authority of Country


    A. At that time, the news shook the core of the high-ranking group in Country A.


    Since the news was rted to the biggest power forces in Country A, so the news was covered up.


    Therefore, even when Karen Joy researched a lot about Country A and about Nathaniel, she had


    never heard of this news.


    She knew what themon citizens of Country A knew.


    She had no idea how Nathaniel had climbed to the position of President and how difficult his life


    must have been in the past few years.


    She knew that it was not easy, but it never urred to her that it would be this difficult. She


    probably underestimated political strife.


    A year ago, there was a murder case... a nned and shocking murder case.


    On that day, the President and the First Lady of Country A, as well as some other high-ranking and


    important officials, attended a meeting.


    After the meeting, they were stopped by some "guards" who suddenly rushed in. Some of them died


    of gunshot wounds before they could ask what was going on.


    At that time, the First Lady of Country A, Nathaniel''s mother, was shot in the heart and died on the


    spot.


    When Nathaniel received the news and rushed over, his mother was on the verge of death as she


    waited for him. She wanted to say something to him, but she couldn''t.


    He held his mother in his arms and watched his mother take herst breath in his arms.


    It was also on that day that the noble Leves family, who had always supported Nathaniel, was killed.


    Jackie Leves, who was Nathaniel''s best friend, vanished from thin air and no one knew what


    happened to him.


    In just one day, Nathaniel lost his mother, his best friend, and his most capable supporter who could


    help support him as he became President.


    Within a day, he had lost so much...


    Karen Joy''s heart was torn as she tried to imagine his pain. She did not know how he endured all


    these alone.


    It made sense why Brother Lionel was unwilling to reconcile with her, or why he always wanted to


    say something but stopped on second thought. He had to always use another identity to meet her.


    It was not that Brother Lionel did not take her seriously, but he just valued her a lot. He was afraid


    that what happened a year ago would happen again.


    He lost his mother and his best friend on the same day... He must be afraid of losing her too.


    At that time, her Brother Lionel lost a person who was very important to him, and he didn''t even


    have anybody besides him. Those days must have been tough for him.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Karen Joy Kyle really hated the fact that she did not find her Brother Lionel earlier.


    If she had found Brother Lionel at that difficult time, he would not be alone. He would feel better with


    her by his side.


    But she knew very well that she didn''t have the ability to reverse time, and it was impossible for her


    to turn back time and make things right again.


    Hence, she had to cherish the present. She wanted to let Brother Lionel know that he had her, and


    that she would stay by his side.


    "Miss..." On the phone, ke White shouted her name a few times, then Karen Joy came back to


    her senses.


    "Yes." Karen Joy took a deep breath and tried to calm down. "ke, thank you for telling me so


    much. Please also help me protect Mr. President in the future. You must ensure his safety. I


    absolutely don''t want anything to happen to him."


    After that, she hung up the phone. She looked up at the sky and said softly, "Brother Lionel, you


    protected me in the past, now let me protect you."


    Karen Joy turned on the camera of her phone and took a selfie where she smiled very brightly.


    She edited the photo and captioned, "Just had lunch, sitting outside the tent to bask in the sun and


    missing the person I like. I''m letting him know that no matter where I am, my heart is by his side."


    After editing it, Karen Joy sent it to Nathaniel.


    She liked him, and she wanted to tell him that so that he wouldn''t feel lonely.


    Soon, Karen Joy received a reply from Nathaniel, "Little girl, the person you miss is also missing


    you. He asked me to tell you that no matter where he is, his heart is still with you."


    "Okay, I know now. Thank you for telling me, my dear Mr. President," Karen Joy typed again and


    sent it. She smiled gently at her phone.


    Her Brother Lionel became more and more expressive. He would definitely be able to say sweet


    words to make her happy under her influence.


    However, what if he learned these sweet words and flirted with other girlster?


    "Little Jar, the food is getting cold!"


    On the other side, Burly shouted loudly.


    "I''ll be right there." Karen Joy got up, patted off the mud on her clothes, and ran to the dining hall.


    At the same time, at North Pce, Nathaniel saw Karen Joy''s text message. He reacted almost the


    same as Karen Joy did. He raised his lips slightly and smiled gently.


    However, just as he was feeling slightly better, a secondter, Jason Lesley opened his door and


    rushed in. He said urgently, "Mr. President, the Ss family has released the video of Miss Ss''


    murder. It seems that they think that we are hiding Miss Ss."


    "It seems that they can''t sit still after all." Nathaniel chuckled. "If he wants to release it, let him do it.


    The murderer is from the Ss family, so the murderer is also a member of the Ss family. Let''s


    see if everyone in the country is blind."


    Old Master Ss was a founding father of the country, who had apanied Nathaniel''s


    grandfather and fought for the country. He had also been in charge of the military of the country for


    many years.


    Moreover, he was once more powerful and stronger than the Old Master of the Cooper family. The


    Ss family almost became the leader of the country.


    But history was history. There was no "if" or "maybe", in the end, the Ss family was not stronger


    than the Cooper family. The Cooper family ruled the country instead.


    Among the three generations of the Ss family, only Old Master Ss managed to secure high


    positions and power. His children and grandchildren were disappointing members of the family, and


    none of them worked in politics.


    Therefore, when Old Master Ss was old enough to let go of the power in his hands, none of the


    Ss family members had the ability to take over his position overseeing the army.


    Since the Ss family had no sessor, the third son of the Cooper family, who had always been


    hiding in the dark, appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Nathaniel stood out among many candidates and took over the country''s army. He became the first


    President of Country A that also took charge of the military at the same time.


    Power was more addictive than drugs. Once you enjoyed the pleasure that power brought, it was


    difficult to put that down again.


    Old Master Ss was also a person who almost stood at the highest ce in Country A. Of course,


    he was not willing to sit idly by and stay at home.


    Nathaniel had always known that Old Master Ss wanted the Ss family to reim their power


    and status, but the Ss family''s children and grandchildren were all cowards and ipetent.


    None of them had the ability.


    After struggling for two years, Old Master Ss exhausted all his strength. He epted his reality


    and had to let go.


    And now, the Ss family caused such a bigmotion. It was hard to convince others that there


    wasn''t a mastermind behind the scenes.


    Nathaniel concluded that there must be someone hiding behind him, and this real murderer was just


    starting to take action.


    On Misty Mountain.


    It was still raining, and the weather was getting darker and darker. It was only three o''clock in the


    afternoon, but the day looked as dark as night.


    Serene Ss'' mood was also as gloomy as the weather. Perhaps, her mood was even gloomier


    than this weather.


    Sereney on the bed, half-naked, and looked up at the ceiling quietly.


    The man who was as horrible as a devil tortured her for two hours, and then he left, leaving her to


    suffer alone.


    Before leaving, he said, "Serene, I''ve heard people say that you can make a man die of lust. After


    today, I can only say that you are just mediocre. I''m tired of you already, you can die now."


    The demon''s voice was still ringing in her ears.


    In the room, she could still feel his presence.


    This proved that she wasn''t in a nightmare... she was living in it.


    Tired of her?


    She could die now?


    Who did he think he was?


    He could y her just as he wished?


    He said that he was tired, so she could die already?


    She didn''t want to!


    She wanted to live well, and was willing to wait for the day she could kill the devil who had


    destroyed her chastity.


    Thump! Thump!


    The knock on the door interrupted Serene''s thoughts. She wanted to hide and pull up the quilt to


    cover the scars, but before she could do so, the person just walked into the room.


    "Miss Ss, nice to meet you!"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Serene covered herself with the dirty quilt slowly. She didn''t look back and didn''t say anything.


    Without any response, the woman spoke again, "Miss Ss, if you don''t want to respond, then I''ll


    start."


    She''d start?


    What else did they want to do?


    Serene turned around and nced at the person coldly. She asked weakly, "Who are you? Where


    is this? Why am I here?"


    She knew she couldn''t get the answer, but she still asked anyway.


    "I am your professional caretaker, Nina. This is the Misty Mountain. My Young Master invited you


    here." Serene thought that she could not get any answers, but this person gave her all the answers.


    Professional caretaker?


    The demon tortured her so badly and even gave her a professional caretaker, did he want her to be


    grateful to him?

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Serene Ss snorted and turned to look out of the window. "Please leave. I don''t want to see


    anyone now."


    She wanted to hide her humiliation, her wounds, all her helplessness and fear. She would never let


    others see her wounds, nor would she let others take the opportunity tough at her and insult her.


    The woman looked at Serene and said indifferently, "Miss Ss, it was my Young Master who asked


    me to help you clean up." Clean up?


    Serene sneered as she heard that sentence.


    Was she going to show all the wounds that the devil had caused her body to another stranger?


    Was she going to show those scars and bruises to others, and let others know what the devil did to


    her to torture her?


    She was already disgusted enough!


    She didn''t want to be reminded again.


    The woman approached the bed, "Miss Ss..."


    "I said I don''t need any help. Can''t you hear me?" Serene bit her lip. "Get out, don''t let me see you


    again."


    The woman spoke again, "Young Master also ordered that if you don''t let me help you, he doesn''t


    mind cleaning you up personally. Unless you would prefer that my Young Master serves you


    personally?"


    Serene felt a chill on her back.


    Who on earth was this devil?


    Why did he want to capture her?


    Why did he want to insult her?


    What good would it bring to him if he embarrassed her?


    The woman''s attitude was very cold. She didn''t want to talk to Serene too much. She immediately


    pulled Serene''s quilt.


    "What are you doing?" Serene panicked and instinctively grabbed the quilt tightly. She held the quilt


    so strong that it felt like she was protecting herst barrier of dignity.


    "Serene, do you think you are still the Young Lady of the Ss family?" The woman approached


    Serene and whispered, "When you came here, you have be only a toy. What do you have to


    resist? It''s your blessing that my Young Master was willing to touch you. Don''t act all pitiful and sad,


    it''s disgusting to look at."


    As soon as she finished her words, the woman pulled away from the quilt on Serene''s body and


    threw the quilt to a corner of the room.


    There were many scars on her body, and she was shivering like mad.


    She didn''t shiver because it was cold, but because of anger. She could not allow anyone to insult


    her anymore.


    "What do you want to do? Who is that devil?" Serene screamed hysterically, her voice even turned


    hoarse.


    As she saw the many scars on her body that would only be caused by sex, the woman''s eyes


    darkened slightly, and she seemed to be thinking about something. "Miss Ss, open your legs a


    little, I''ll help you treat them..."


    This time, before Serene could respond, the woman reached out her hand to grab Serene''s thigh...


    Humiliation, hatred, and disgust...


    All kinds of emotions attacked Serene''s brain at the same time. Out of self defense, she pped the


    woman hard.


    p-


    This p exhausted all of Serene''s strength.


    She red at the woman angrily, and there seemed to be a raging fire burning in her eyes. "Even if


    I am no longer the Young Lady of the Ss family, I can''t let a person like you do whatever you


    want."


    Yes, she admitted that she was not weed in the Ss family and was often used by the Ss


    family as a pawn. But she still had her self-esteem.


    If even she gave up on herself, who would feel sorry for her and protect her?


    Nobody!


    In the world, except for Jackie Leves, no one was willing to treat her well sincerely, no one was


    willing to protect her anymore.


    However, today, that devil-like man destroyed herst hope.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The woman felt pain and instinctively wanted to hit back. However, as soon as she raised her hand,


    she heard a voice from her earpiece, "Touch her and see what will happen to you."


    The man''s voice was low and hoarse, but she could not ignore his dominance and power.


    Hearing the master''s voice, the woman forcibly held back her hand, but the viciousness in her eyes


    became more and more obvious.


    She took a breath and tried to calm down. After a while, she tried topose herself. "Miss Ss,


    I''ll give you a warm towel so that you can clean yourself."


    Serene could feel her maliciousness towards her, but she had a sudden change of attitude. This


    made her question her intention and loyalty, but she didn''t want to think so much.


    At present, she needed to clean herself up and change into a set of clean clothes. She still had to


    find a way to escape from there.


    Under the woman''s gaze, Serene bit her lips hard. She endured the shame in her heart, cleaned


    herself up, and changed into a set of clean clothes.


    The person also said, "Miss Serene, I''ve changed the sheets and quilt for you. You can have a good


    rest now. If there''s anything you need, just press the button beside your bed and I''lle over."


    After that, the woman carried the dirty sheets and the dirty clothes away, leaving Serene alone in


    the room.


    As soon as the person left, Serene''s tense nerves could finally rx.


    As soon as she tried to rx, she could feel a sharp pain in some parts of her body. The part of her


    head where she mmed hard against the wall hurt terribly.


    Shey slowly on the bed and closed her eyes. She could still feel the tremendous pain attacking


    her.


    Did it hurt?


    Actually, it didn''t hurt that much.


    To her, no matter how intense the pain in her body was, it was still far less painful from the pain in


    her heart.


    "Serene, this is for you."


    Lying on the bed and being in a daze due to the pain, Serene vaguely heard the beautiful voice of


    that person again.


    She looked up and saw him smiling at her.


    She also smiled and said, "What did you give me?"


    He said, "Close your eyes."


    She asked, "Why are you so mysterious?" But she did not hesitate as she closed her eyes.


    Soon, she could feel that he took her hand and put on something cold on her left hand''s ring finger.


    Then, he lifted her hand and kissed it. "You can open your eyes now."


    Serene followed his words and slowly opened her eyes. She then saw a shining ring on her ring


    finger. "This is?"


    He smiled and said, "An engagement ring."


    It was an engagement ring!


    That meant that he was proposing to her.


    Serene stroked the ring on her finger that symbolized their vows. She was excited as she said,


    "Nobody proposes that inly like you do."


    He raised his eyebrows. "What? So are you saying no?"


    She shook her head hard.


    He was a little anxious, "Serene, you promised to be my bride a few years ago. You can''t break your


    promise."


    Serene smiled and touched his forehead. "Who said I don''t want to? I''m just saying you''re not


    thoughtful enough."


    He added, "Then you have to wear the ring well. Before I change this to our wedding ring for you,


    you are not allowed to take it off."

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    He once told her personally that she was not allowed to take off this engagement ring before he put


    on her wedding ring.


    The words that Jackie Leves said to her were still ringing in her ears from time to time, but she did


    not keep her promise to him.


    When she was engaged to Nathaniel Cooper, she took off the engagement ring that Jackie had


    given her. She tied the ring on a string and hung it on her neck.


    Since she couldn''t wear it on her finger anymore, she put the ring closest to her heart and waited for


    him toe back.


    She wanted to wait for him toe back and put on the wedding ring for him personally.


    However, she waited for a long time, but he still didn''te back. She didn''t know how long more


    could she wait.


    Now that her innocence had been ruined, even if he came back, how could she face him?


    "Jackie, where are you? Do you know how much I miss you?" She could only think about these


    words in her heart.


    Whenever she thought of Jackie, Serene always had a habit, which was to hold the ring that he had


    given her in her palm.


    At this time, she also stretched out her hand to touch her neck as usual, yet she couldn''t feel the


    ring that was always on her neck.


    Serene tried to touch it again, but she still couldn''t feel anything. She was stunned as she turned


    over and sat up.


    It was the only thing that Jackie had left for her, how could she lose it?


    Serene didn''t care about her wounds. She flipped the quilt away and looked for it all over the bed.


    She couldn''t find it on the bed, so she looked for it all over the room.


    In that small room, she tried to find every corner, but she still couldn''t find the ring she was looking


    for.


    It was not on the bed or in the room, where else could the ring be?


    Serene touched her painful head and thought for a while... Did the woman take it away when she


    was changing the sheets?


    That was very possible.


    Serene didn''t even care to put on her shoes as she rushed out of the room.


    When she opened the door, she just rushed out and didn''t check her surroundings. She rushed out


    and bumped into something.


    The body was so strong that Serene was almost knocked out by him. She was so dizzy that she


    staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the man grabbed her and helped her stabilize herself, hence she didn''t fall to the


    ground.


    "Thank..." Before she could finish saying the words "thank you", Serene looked up and saw the


    masked man''s face.


    Everything that had happened earlier rushed into Serene''s mind like a flood, and she was so


    disgusted that she covered her mouth and vomited.


    The mere sight of him was enough to make her sick.


    The edges of the man''s lips curled up, and a cold smile appeared on his face. "Serene, Serene,


    before the Leves family was killed off, you threw yourself at me. When you were moaning


    seductively on top me, your acting skills were quite realistic."


    After retching for a while, Serene wiped her mouth and turned to leave. She heard his voice behind


    her, "Are you looking for this?"


    Serene turned around and saw the dangerous look in the man''s eyes. At the same time, she also


    saw the ring in his hand.


    He was holding the chain and the ring was hanging onto the string, as he swayed it in front of


    Serene''s eyes.


    "Give it back to me." Serene reached out to grab it, but the man moved faster than her. He dodged


    her slightly.


    "You want it?" He looked her in the eye, and he looked scary and unreasonable.


    "That''s mine. Give it back to me." Serene rushed to him again, trying to grab her ring and her baby


    back.


    This time, the man didn''t even move his body. He raised his arm up high so that Serene would not


    be able to touch the ring.


    She was petite, and he was very tall.


    The man that was standing in front of her was like a mountain inparison, and Serene could not


    grab it at all.


    She jumped, grabbed, and shouted, "Devil, give me the ring. Hurry up and give it back to me."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He raised the ring high as if he was ying with a monkey, "Serene, what makes you think this ring


    is yours?"


    Serene shouted, "It''s mine. I have always been wearing it on me. Give it back to me quickly, or else


    I will not show you mercy."


    The man chuckled, "No mercy? Who do you think you are? You are only a toy that I brought back."


    "Give it back to me!" Serene''s eyes were only focused on the ring. She did not care who the man


    was.


    Even if she annoyed him and made him break her neck, she didn''t care at all, as nothing was more


    important than taking the ring back.


    "Give it back to you?" He was stillughing, but hisugh was extremely evil.


    "Give it back to me." Serene was still trying to grab the ring, but she still couldn''t.


    "Give me a few reasons why I should give it back to you. If you are convincing enough, I might just


    give it back to you," he said.


    "Give it back to me. It''s mine. You have to give it back to me." Serene had already lost her mind and


    couldn''t think calmly.


    "I must give it back to you." The man smiled evilly as he stretched out his hand and threw the ring


    out of the window. "Serene, you took this ring off yourself, so you are not qualified to have it again."


    Serene watched the man throw the ring out of the window. She rushed over and wanted to reach


    out to grab it, but she hit the wall with her head.


    "No, no, no, you can''t..." She immediately turned around and rushed out of the yard. She saw a pool


    below the window where the ring fell into.


    Without a second thought, she plunged into the pool.


    The water in the pool was very cold, but Serene didn''t feel anything. She swam into the bottom of


    the pool and looked for the ring.


    However, she still could not find the ring. She could not find the ring that Jackie had given her.


    "Serene, are you trying to die?" This damned woman, she was still injured, yet she jumped into the


    pool. Was she trying to lose her life?


    Without hesitation, the man jumped into the water and held Serene as he dragged her out of the


    water. But Serene didn''t want to leave. She pushed and kicked him again and again so that he


    couldn''t get close to her.


    Whenever she had the chance, she once again swam into the bottom of the water to look for the


    ring.


    As he noticed that she was underwater for a long period of time, the man''s face became more and


    more upset. "Serene, if you knew that this would happen, why did you do it?"


    This time, he grabbed Serene tight and dragged her out.


    "Devil, what are you doing?" Was it not enough that he ruined her reputation? Did he have to


    destroy the only thing that Jackie had left for her?


    He said coldly, "It''s just a ring. Look at how anxious you are."


    "It''s not just a ring..." That was the engagement ring Jackie gave her. It was a token that provided


    her strength for the whole year.


    They didn''t know how important the ring was to her at all.


    It was something more important to her than her life.


    "But you''re no longer qualified to have it," the man said.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    The man''s words were so gloomy and down that made Serene Ss shiver even more.


    She looked at him coldly and said, "Devil, who do you think you are? This is my business, when did


    you be the judge of me? Give my ring back to me, or I won''t let you go."


    When he said that she was not qualified, he meant that she was already defiled by him... But even


    so, she still had to take back the ring that Jackie Leves had given her.


    That was the only thing that Jackie had left for her.


    When Jackie was not around, she was not qualified to be by Jackie''s side, but at least she could


    think of him whenever she had the ring.


    "Who am I? Ah..." The man sneered.


    This d*mned woman''s memory was so bad that she had forgotten about him in just a year.


    Even if his face had been disfigured, and even if he had changed his face, did she not notice


    anything simr to Jackie?


    Perhaps it was not because of her poor memory, but the man she fooled around with never


    remained in her heart. It would be strange if she could remember him.


    Just as the man was distracted, Serene gritted her teeth and pushed him away. She turned around


    and wanted to jump into the pool again.


    But as soon as she turned around, the man grabbed her and picked her up. "Then I''ll tell you who I


    am now."


    "Don''t touch me and please let me go. Devil, if you touch me again, I will f*cking stab you to death."


    Serene grabbed him and bit him again. He had already tortured her once, and she absolutely could


    not let this disgusting man touch her again.


    The man carried her up effortlessly. After a few steps, they were already upstairs and he threw her


    on the small bed in the room.


    The water all over her body quickly drenched the quilt and sheets on the bed.


    Serene''s head and body were full of injuries. Being thrown on the bed by him, she could only feel


    dizzy.


    Before she could turn over, the man''s tall and strong body leaned over. He reached out and firmly


    held her.


    "Get off me!" Although he held her hands, Serene lifted her legs and kicked the man, but the man


    dodged her attack.


    "It''s not like I''ve never f*cked you before, so why are you pretending?" The man stepped onto the


    bed and pressed Serene down. Then, he whispered in her ear, "Don''t you want to know who I am?


    Let me tell you now."


    Realizing what the man wanted to do, Serene was so scared that her face turned pale. She wanted


    to push him away, but her hands and feet were under his control. She could not resist him at all.


    She could only watch the man do whatever he wanted again.


    "Can you feel it? Can you feel who I am? My pure and innocent Miss Ss, you have to feel me


    carefully. You have to feel how I''m going to f*ck you." The man''s face revealed a bloodthirsty smile


    as he gave her a heavy blow.


    Serene closed her eyes, clenched her teeth, and clenched her fists... She quietly told herself to just


    pretend she was attacked by an animal.


    He had better not give her an opportunity, otherwise, she would definitely tear him into pieces.


    If she didn''t tear him into pieces, she swore to not live anymore!


    A day passed very fast, and it was also very difficult to teach dozens of children in one ss, but


    Karen Joy Kyle did not feel tired at all.


    As long as she thought about how she was helping Brother Lionel with educating these brights


    minds, she was instantly recharged.


    After dinner, she took a bath and then she soaked her feet in warm water. Next up, it was Karen


    Joy''s happiest moment of the day. She could lie in her warm bed and chat with her brother Lionel.


    Dang dang dang...


    She picked up her phone and sent a message to Brother Lionel, "Brother Lionel, my busy day is


    over. How much do you miss me?"


    Yes, this time, Karen Joy did not ask if he missed her, she asked how much he missed her instead.


    That way, even if he didn''t, he couldn''t just say it out.


    Karen Joy felt that she was being so clever!


    After sending the message, Karen Joy stared at the phone screen, hoping that she could see a


    reply text as soon as possible.


    When she stared at the phone screen, a phone call came in. This was a very familiar name and


    number.


    In the past few days, she had been helping in the disaster area. After finishing her work, she only


    thought of her Brother Lionel, and she didn''t even call home.


    Just when her mother called, she felt that she was really not a filial child.


    Karen Joy answered, "Mom, you missed me?" "Yes, I miss my baby. I miss you so much." At the


    other end of the phone, Karen Daly sighed. "I haven''t seen you in only a few days, but it feels like I


    haven''t seen you for years."


    "Mom, I miss you too, but..." Before she finished her words, Karen Joy felt her nose tingle and she


    couldn''t say anything.


    What should she do?


    She didn''t think much about her mother usually, but when she heard her mother''s voice and thought


    that she was not by her parent''s side, why was she feeling so bad inside?


    "Karen, don''t worry about us. We are all living well... As long as you are taking care of yourself while


    away from us, your grandparents will be at ease." Perhaps, this was every parent''s wish. As long as


    their children were living well out there, everything would be fine.


    "Mom, where is Dad?" Karen Joy nodded. She was probably the happiest child in the world, as


    there were so many people around her who loved her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Your Dad is right next to me..." Karen turned her head to look at Kevin Kyle, who was pretending to


    be reading the newspaper and kept silent, "Your Dad seems very busy. Let''s not disturb him."


    "Ahem..." Kevin pretended to cough and looked at Karen discontentedly. When did he say that he


    was busy?


    "Do you want to talk to her?" Karen pretended to be surprised, she acted like she didn''t figure out


    what he was thinking.


    Kevin frowned. If he didn''t want to talk to the child, why would he sit there listening to the both of


    them?


    "If you want to talk to her, just say it. If you don''t say anything, how would we know what you are


    thinking?" Karen handed the phone to Kevin and said, "Talk nicely. Don''t make my baby angry."


    This man was clearly thinking about his daughter every day, yet he still put on a cold attitude. If his


    daughter did not call him, he wouldn''t ask about her.


    Karen really wanted to break his defense, "Director Kevin, if you continue to act like this, you''re the


    one who''s going to feel ufortable, do you want that?"


    "Dad... I miss you so much!" Karen Joy shouted through the phone.


    Kevin''s heart melted when he heard his daughter''s soft voice on the phone even when he tried to


    pretend he didn''t care or how dissatisfied he was.


    He couldn''t resist speaking gently, "Karen, it''s getting cold in Coast City. You must remember to


    wear a few moreyers of clothes. Don''t catch a cold."


    He was Director Kevin, the man of few words, yet when he spoke to his daughter, he still mentioned


    these trivial matters.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    Karen Joy Kyle was taken out of her mother''s belly prematurely, so her health condition was worse


    than her peers.


    For more than a decade, her family had kept her in good care and made her practice Taekwondo


    and learn dancing. One of the main purposes was to strengthen her physical condition.


    She was brought up by her father, hence, Kevin Kyle knew her physical and health condition better


    than anyone else.


    She easily fell ill, and she inherited her mother''s intolerance towards cold. Every winter, Kevin would


    make adjustments at home to amodate her needs.


    For example, when Karen Joy went out, he would definitely turn on the heaters in the car first.


    When it was warm enough, then only she would get in the car.


    At home, Kevin bought thermal sleeves for the cups, and proper instors for other furniture or


    devices. Karen Joy never had to touch anything cold at all.


    Therefore, Karen Joy didn''t expect that she would survive in the harsh living conditions of the


    disaster area. It was no wonder that Jayden Elias Kyle would persuade her to go back in the


    beginning.


    "Dad, I know I should take good care of myself!" Karen Joyy in bed and put her phone close to


    her ear. "Dad, you should also rest more. Don''t be too busy with work and please take care of


    yourself. Jayden has done a good job these years, you can hand over some of your work tasks to


    him. Anyway, sooner orter, you will have to gradually hand over Rovio to them."


    Kevin said, "Don''t worry about Rovio anymore. Take good care of yourself. When I see you next


    time, if you can grow a little chubbier, then I''ll be happy."


    Karen Joy stuck out her tongue and said yfully, "Dad, I like to be slim. If I get fatter, I will be


    called a chubby girl. Do you want me to be called a chubby girl?"


    Kevin said in a deep voice, "Who would have the guts to say that to my daughter?"


    Karen Joy said with a smile, "Of course... No one will say that I look bad, but I want to look prettier."


    Kevin kept quiet.


    He was a brilliant negotiator and a wise man, but he always lost his arguments to his wife and


    daughter... He was really willing to spoil them with his love.


    They were the women he cared most about in this world.


    Karen Daly continued as she saw that her husband kept quiet, "Karen, I''m not trying to side your


    Dad but, you do really need to put on a little weight. You seem so frail!"


    Kevin also continued, "My daughter, I have arranged for Aunt Anne to go over, please just let her


    take care of your nutrition in the future."


    Karen Joy said, "Dad, Mom, don''t bother Aunt Anne. I can take care of myself."


    What were her father and mother trying to do?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    They prepared a house for her in Coast City, and they also asked Jayden to stay here for work. This


    time, they even wanted to send the chef over.


    She was here to help Brother Lionel, not to enjoy life!


    Kevin demanded, "That''s it. There''s no room for negotiation."


    Karen Joy was silent.


    Karen Joy couldn''t say no. If she did, her family woulde here instead.


    That big family of hers really treated her like a child.


    "Fire! Fire!"


    Suddenly, people''s shouts came from outside the tent.


    Karen Joy got up and said, "Mom, Dad, I have something to do. I''ll catch up with you guys next


    time."


    Before her parents replied, Karen Joy hung up the phone. She put on her coat and rushed out of


    the tent. When she rushed out of the tent, she saw mes from not far away, and the mes were


    burning up to dozens of feet high.


    Karen Joy stopped whatever she was doing and ran away. She took the bucket of water that she


    had washed her feet in.


    The fire was serious, and even a little bit of water was precious. She thought it would be better if


    she could help put out the fire a little.


    "Little Jar, where are you going?" Yaya just came back to the tent.


    "I want to help them put out the fire," Karen Joy said while running.


    "Wait for me for a moment. I''ll get a bucket and go with you." Yaya got into the tent and grabbed a


    bucket before running to the scene with Karen Joy.


    A lot of people ran to the scene with buckets of water in their hands. Everyone wanted to help put


    out the fire at the same time.


    Karen Joy ran very fast, but the young men ran faster. Soon, there were a lot of people who ran


    past her.


    Just as everyone was running forward, Karen Joy found a person taking advantage of the chaos to


    sneak away.


    "Sister Yaya, take my bucket. I''m going to go back for a while." Karen Joy handed the bucket to


    Yaya and turned to follow the sneaky man.


    The man looked back from time to time, but because of therge number of people, he did not


    realize Karen Joy was following him. So Karen Joy followed him out of the chaotic area and came to


    the back of the disaster area where there were usually not many people.


    Karen Joy was about to catch up with the sneaky man. Just as she was about to go forward and


    subdue the man, a few streetmps nearby went out at the same time.


    There was no moonlight tonight. As soon as the streetmps were extinguished, it waspletely


    dark, it was so dark she couldn''t see anything.


    In an instant, Karen Joy felt that she was shrouded in darkness as if she had returned to the time


    when she was four years old when the bad people captured her and stuffed her into a bucket...


    "No, no, no..." She wanted to shout, but she was so afraid that she couldn''t make a sound. She


    could only hold her head and let the darkness swallow her.


    "Turns out that this little girl is really afraid of the dark... No matter how powerful she usually is, now


    she is just a powerless little girl."


    "Stop talking nonsense. Get her back first and bring her to him. Then we''re done with our task."


    The two men talked and approached Karen Joy slowly.


    However, they did not expect that when they caught Karen Joy, they were in trouble instead.


    When they screamed out of pain, a shlight was shone onto them and the two men had lost two


    fingers each. There was a teenager who stood straight in front of them, protecting Karen Joy, who


    was so scared that she was curled up behind him.


    "Who the hell are you? Are you looking for death?" The two men didn''t even know how their fingers


    were cut off. They grabbed their bleeding hands, stared at the teenager in front of them, and


    shouted fiercely.


    As soon as he spoke, they felt a sharp blow to their faces... In just a blink of an eye, the two men


    were covered with wounds on their faces.


    "You... Are you a human or a ghost?" There were no ghosts in this world, but the young man acted


    so fast that they couldn''t even anticipate his moves.


    p! p!


    As soon as they asked this question, they were pped twice on their faces.


    They covered their faces with their hands, and their legs trembled with fear. They couldn''t even


    curse properly.


    ke White said, "You may head over to 28th, White Family Lane. Head there and receive your


    punishment. Of course, you can also try to escape."


    The White family?


    When the two of them heard this name, they were so scared that their faces turned pale as if they


    saw a ghost. They dragged their trembling legs and ran away.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    The fear of darkness was an emotional trauma that Karen Joy Kyle had never forgotten for more


    than ten years.


    Over the years, in order to cure Karen Joy''s emotional trauma, Kevin Kyle had found a lot of famous


    psychiatrists and therapists to help treat her, but it didn''t help.


    Therefore, this was Karen Joy''s lethal point. As long as her opponents used darkness against her,


    she would fall helpless.


    But there were very few people who knew about this emotional trauma. Besides her family and her


    brother Lionel, it seemed that no one else knew about it.


    Then what kind of person would take advantage of her weakness and try to take her away?


    Of course, at this moment, Karen Joy did not think about it.


    Even if ke White had turned on the shlight and lit up her surroundings, she was still immersed


    in the darkness and could not extricate herself.


    "Miss..." ke tried to call her.


    Karen Joy couldn''t hear anything, what she still felt that she was trapped in darkness. She couldn''t


    get out of it.


    She wanted to escape, but she felt like she was being swallowed by the darkness. She couldn''t do


    anything.


    As soon as she stepped forward, she felt that several strong men lifted her up. Those people rudely


    threw her into a barrel and then covered her with the lid.


    "Kill this little girl and let Kevin pay for his arrogance!"


    "Roll this barrel. When Kevin gets here, he can take his daughter''s body back."


    "Just a little kid and she fell into our hands. It''s easier for us to kill her than to kill an ant."


    The vicious voices sounded again and again in Karen Joy''s ears, and she was reliving her worst


    memory.


    She was afraid, scared, and panicked... But she couldn''t do anything at her young age.


    Her little body was rolling along with the rolling barrel mercilessly. Those attackers did not show


    signs of helping or stopping.


    "Karen..."


    Suddenly, a familiar male voice sounded.


    At the same time, the barrel was opened and she got out of it.


    "Karen, don''t be afraid. I''m here, and I won''t let anyone hurt you again." Brother Lionel held her


    tightly in his arms and kept stroking her head tofort her.


    After a long time, she regained her senses. She blinked her big bright eyes and looked at him.


    "Brother Lionel?"


    Was it really her Brother Lionel?


    Did her Brother Lionele to save her like an angel when she was most scared?


    She was not very sure who saved her, but she called his name out just to rify if it was really him...


    She widened her eyes and waited for him to give her a positive answer.


    "Karen, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid..." Brother Lionel stroked her head and kissed her pale face,


    "I am your Brother Lionel."


    It was her Brother Lionel indeed!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She grabbed Brother Lionel''s clothes tightly, as if she had grabbed onto hope. Then she buried


    herself in Brother Lionel''s arms and cried out loud.


    "Karen..."


    As she heard such a familiar voice, Karen Joy''s body kept trembling as she continued crying.


    At the same time, she really felt a powerful hand holding her, and she was in his embrace.


    He patted her on the back and keptforting her. "Karen, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I''m here


    now. I''m here."


    Karen Joy was confused. She could not tell if she was reliving her memory or she was experiencing


    it.


    "Karen, it''s okay, it''s okay." Brother Lionel hugged her so tightly like he was worried that she''ll


    disappear.


    "Brother Lionel?"


    Karen Joy blinked her big eyes and stared at the man who was holding her. Was he really her


    Brother Lionel?


    She was still in a state of panic, and she was not sure if she was hallucinating his presence.


    "Karen, it''s me! I''m Brother Lionel!" Brother Lionel stroked her head and lowered his head to kiss


    her forehead.


    He kissed her gently, just like when he saved her when she was a child. He tried to calm her down.


    "Brother Lionel, are you here to save me again?" She blinked her eyes, and her tears gradually


    slipped down from her eyes.


    Seeing Karen Joy''s tears, Brother Lionel felt like his heart was hit by a heavy punch. He kissed her


    tears and said, "Karen, it''s okay. I''m sorry I waste."


    Usually, Karen Joy was very confident and proud. Her eyes were always so bright. However, at this


    moment, she was like a lost sheep who could not find her way home.


    Nathaniel Cooper really hated himself. Why couldn''t he protect her all the time? If he was there, she


    wouldn''t have been targeted.


    "Brother Lionel..." When she finally believed that the person who was holding her was Brother


    Lionel, Karen Joy regained herposure gradually and she could think more rationally.


    Every time she needed Brother Lionel the most, Brother Lionel would always appear by her side


    right on time, and cleared the terrible obstacles around her. He was like her knight in shining armor.


    "Let''s go, let''s get in the car first." Nathaniel picked her up and strode to the car that was parked


    beside him.


    Although Karen Joy was already an adult, when he held her, it was as easy as holding a child.


    Inside the car, there was warm lighting, and the heater was turned on.


    Nathaniel personally poured a cup of hot water for her. "Karen, take a sip of water first."


    Karen Joy did not open her mouth, she looked at him quietly as if she was looking at a stranger.


    Apparently, she was still wondering if Brother Lionel really existed and in front of her right now.


    "Karen, drink some water first," Nathaniel touched her hand gently and reminded her.


    Karen Joy then obediently opened her mouth and took a small sip of warm water, which eased her


    cold body.


    Nathaniel knew what she was thinking, so he gently held her hand and ced it on his face. "Karen,


    touch me. I''m real, you''re not hallucinating or dreaming."


    "Brother Lionel..." She was so scared that her nightmare would happen again. She was afraid that


    she would never see her parents again, and she was afraid that she would never see Brother Lionel


    again.


    Fortunately, Brother Lionel came right on time. He pulled her away from her nightmare and brought


    her back to reality.


    "Karen, I''m here!" He answered her softly and then hugged her tightly, kissing the red mark on her


    forehead.


    This mark was left behind when she was kidnapped back then, and it was also the most powerful


    witness of her nightmare.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    "Brother Lionel, I... Why are you here?" Originally, Karen Joy wanted to say that she was afraid, but


    when she saw the worried look in Nathaniel''s eyes, she changed the subject again.


    She was no longer a little child and could no longer rely on her parents and Brother Lionel for


    everything. She wanted to bear responsibilities like an adult.


    "Because I miss you." Nathaniel stroked her head and said softly.


    When Karen Joy sent him the message, he was already on his way here, so he did not reply to her,


    intending to give her a surprise.


    He didn''t expect that she would encounter such a thing when he was only ten minuteste... But he


    was also d that he had arrived in time. If he hadn''te tonight, he couldn''t bear to think about


    the consequences.


    However, there were very few people who knew Karen Joy''s weakness. Even the men who he sent


    to protect Karen Joy in the disaster area didn''t know about this, so who were the people behind


    this?


    Thinking that those people actually wanted to plot on her, Nathaniel felt alerted and looked wary.


    No matter who they were, he had to get rid of the root of the problem.


    "Brother Lionel... Why are you so kind to me?" Karen Joy always wanted to ask this question, but


    she always couldn''t find the right opportunity to ask.


    Sometimes, she would wonder if Brother Lionel was still trying to repay her because of the long-ago


    incident where she identally saved his life?


    Nathaniel regained hisposure and stroked her head. "Silly girl, why do you think I''m kind to


    you?"


    Karen Joy pursed her lips and said, "If you don''t tell me, how would I know?"


    "Because..." Nathaniel deliberately held back his words. Under Karen Joy''s expectant gaze, he


    said, "Because I like you."


    She asked again, "Did you like me already when I was a child?"


    "Silly girl, I''m not a pedophile. That kind of affection is certainly different now." When he was


    rescued by the Kyle family when he was seriously injured, he proposed to stay by Karen Joy''s side


    simply to seek shelter for himself.


    Because he knew that as long as he stayed in the Kyle family, those people who were sent by his


    eldest brother to attack him would not be able to find him.


    Even if they did, with his own ability and the prestige of the Kyle family, those people wouldn''t dare


    to attack him easily.


    After that, he tried his best to protect Karen Joy because she was extremely likable and he grew


    fond of her after spending so much time with her.


    Gradually, he instinctively wanted to protect her and take care of her, hoping that she could grow up


    safely and healthily.


    He had a different kind of affection then, and that affection changed as he watched her grow into an


    adult.


    Karen Joy added, "Me too."


    "What do you mean?" Nathaniel asked.


    Karen Joy replied, "I also like you, and my current feelings are different from before."


    Nathaniel looked at her with a burning look in his eyes. "How is it different?"


    "When I was a child, you were like my big brother who could protect me. Now, you''re the man I want


    to marry. I want to be your wife, I want you to hold my hand and walk with you for a lifetime.


    Just like my parents, I would want to be together with you, forever." Karen Joy was very clear about


    her feelings for Nathaniel. She had always been a girl with a clear goal.


    Karen Joy had confessed to Nathaniel more than once, but she had never been this direct.


    Nathaniel felt so ecstatic, that he held her head and began to kiss her wildly.


    He thought that she tasted as sweet as honey. As long as he touched her, he wanted to eat her up


    and possess herpletely.


    No matter how strong a man''s self- control was, his self-control would be greatly reduced in front of


    his beloved woman.


    And at this time, his hormones dominated his brain, and he only wanted more of her.


    Gradually, and unconsciously, his hand began to wander up the hem of Karen Joy''s clothes.


    "Brother Lionel, I..." Karen Joy grabbed his hand and she was so nervous. She wanted to say


    something but stopped on second thought. Her face was as red as a blooming red rose.


    Because Nathaniel''s kiss was too intense, and with his sudden actions, her body trembled slightly.


    It was not that she didn''t want to give herself


    to Brother Lionel, but... this was all too foreign to her, so she was a little afraid.


    Although she grew up in New York and were around people who were very liberal, her family was


    more conservative... They were outside, and ke White and Brother Lionel''s subordinates were


    around them... She was feeling shy and worried.


    "Karen, I''m sorry!" Nathaniel said softly.


    He knew he acted too fast and impulsive. How could he do such a thing to her when she was not


    feeling safe?


    "Brother Lionel, you don''t have to say sorry!" In fact, she was willing to give in, but she was not


    mentally prepared yet.


    Nathaniel let go of her, turned around, and took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing the rage in his


    body... However, his desire for her was too strong, and he couldn''t calm down even after a long


    time.


    "Brother Lionel, are you very ufortable?" Although Karen Joy had no experience in this, she


    still knew a little about men''s physiology.


    "Yes, a little bit." Nathaniel nodded. He did not look good, and she could tell it.


    Deep down, he was so ufortable that he felt suffocated. He wanted to sit in a cold bath to cool


    down.


    "Well, I..." Karen Joy blushed and said, "Would you like me to help you relieve that in some other


    way?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Karen, don''t think nonsense!" Nathaniel''s face darkened and he said sternly.


    What kind of person did this girl think he was?


    "Oh, I''m sorry then!" Karen Joy lowered her head and was a little frightened by his fierce look.


    Seeing this, Nathaniel stroked her head again. "Don''t think about anything else. Tell me, why do you


    like me?"


    "Because..." Karen Joy also mimicked him and smiled mischievously. "Because you treat me well,


    because you are good looking, and because..."


    In fact, she didn''t know why she liked Brother Lionel. It seemed natural to her. She liked him when


    she was a child, and she liked him more after she grew up.


    Liked him because he was good looking?


    What kind of answer was that?


    If he became ugly, would she still like him?


    Nathaniel asked, "If I be old and ugly, then you won''t like me anymore?"


    "You will not be ugly." Karen Joy patted her chest and said, "In my heart, no matter what you


    look like, you are the most good looking person."


    "Okay, good girl!" He was very satisfied with her answer.


    Both of them had each other in their hearts, and they were convinced that they wanted each other


    to be their partners in this life.


    Even if their roads were tough, and there might be a lot of bumps along the way, but as long as he


    had her, and she had him, nothing could hurt them.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Two days had passed but the rain at Misty Mountain hadn''t stopped yet.


    It was mostly drizzling, and the vis and mountains on Misty Mountain looked hazy and beautiful.


    This vi was named "Cold Mist", and it was also the most dazzling among all the vis in Misty


    Mountain. It was not because of its majestic appearance, but because it had the longest history


    compared to other vis.


    This building looked simr to a typical European ancient castle-style building. It was built at the


    highest altitude of the Misty Mountain, and it faced the sea. It became a symbolic building of Misty


    Mountain.


    Cold Mist was elegant, grand, and sophisticated.


    Inside the vi, there was a spiral staircase that sat in the middle of the vi. Overall, the vi


    mimicked a Victorian design. The rooms inside were small yet bright, and every room was equipped


    with proper facilities. Outside the rooms, you could see the magnificent view of the sea.


    There was a hugewn, and there were a lot of different kinds of nts. Besides, there was a pond


    near the main door, setting off an elegant and unique feeling for the vi.


    Rumors had it that this vi was built by a European royalty more than a hundred years ago. He


    traveled to this part of town and built it for his beloved wife.


    However, no one would have expected that during the construction of the vi, the man''s wife died


    of a sudden illness, so the vi was not used in the end.


    Later, the owner of the vi kept changing. Until now, nobody knew who the real owner of the vi


    was.


    Half a month ago, a group of people came over to clean this vi. Apparently, the old owner of this


    vi had sold the vi away again.


    The vi was cleaned thoroughly. New furniture was brought in and thewn was mowed... Then, a


    few days ago, the new owner came to the vi.


    At this time, an inconspicuous ck car slowly drove toward Cold Mist and finally stopped in front of


    its gate.


    When the car stopped, an old man with a head full of white hair got out of the car. The butler for


    Cold Mist hurriedly went out to wee him, "Old Master Leonard, you are finally here."


    "What''s that kid doing again?" Old Master Leonard had a head full of white hair, but he did not look


    like he was over 50.


    "It''s Miss Ss..." The butler only spoke briefly and believed that the Old Master had already


    understood the problem.


    "Bring my medical kit." After giving the order, Old Master Leonard turned around and left.


    The butler took the medical kit handed over by the driver and hurried to follow behind him. He was


    afraid that the Old Master would be angry he was slow.


    He entered the courtyard and went upstairs.


    Then he heard a man''s exasperated roar, "You idiots can''t save a life. How are you all doctors?"


    Then came a series of banging sounds...


    "Is the girl of the Ss family sick?" Old Master Leonard frowned and asked while walking.


    "Yes, unconscious. The doctors don''t know what to do, that''s why I plucked up the courage to ask


    you toe. If anything happens to the girl of the Ss Family, I am afraid that our Young Master..."


    The butler was not worried about Serene Ss'' life or death, he was more worried for his Young


    Master if anything happened to Serene.


    The butler was one of the three survivors from the Leves Family. He was the one who had gone


    through life and death with Jackie Leves. He knew exactly what Jackie had gone through the past


    year.


    Now their master finally regained his strength for revenge, so they could not allow others to destroy


    their n.


    "Get out! Go to hell, all of you!" As the man shouted, a doctor in a white coat was thrown out.


    The doctor rolled around and got up. He stood at the door and didn''t know what to do. They didn''t


    dare to provoke his master when he was angry.


    "You can leave now." When Old Master Leonard saw such a violent scene, he shook his head and


    sighed.


    As soon as the doctor saw Old Master Leonard, he almost cried with joy as if he had seen a God.


    "Old Master Leonard, you''re here."


    "You can head down." Old Master Leonard waved his hand and walked to the door. As soon as he


    reached the door, a ss flew out of the room, aiming at his head.


    He quickly took a step back and sessfully avoided this fatal blow, but he was scared out of his


    wits.


    Smash¡ª


    The cupnded on the wall instead and broke into pieces.


    "Old Master Leonard..." The butler''s reaction was a little slow. When he reacted and wanted to help


    Old Master Leonard, he already pushed the butler away.


    Old Master Leonard said sternly, "You brat, are you going to kill me too?"


    As soon as he heard Old Master Leonard''s voice, the angry man in the room calmed down in an


    instant. He looked back and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "If I don''te here in time, you are going tomit murder." Old Master Leonard walked into the


    room and waved to the remaining two doctors to head out. He sat next to Serene, who was lying on


    the bed, and examined her promptly.


    With Old Master Leonard around, Jackie Leves'' anxiousness subsided. One year ago, Old Master


    Leonard was able to save him when he was seriously injured, then one yearter, Old Master


    Leonard would be able to save Serene too.


    That woman was so vicious that she did not hesitate to sell her body for the sake of her family''s


    interests. Such a dirty and lowly woman would not die so easily.


    A whore and a shameless woman like her must be very tough. How could she die so easily?


    After some time, Old Master Leonard injected thest medicine into Serene''s body, and then he


    looked back at a very still and worried Jackie.


    Jackie clenched his fists. Although he tried his best to calm himself down, he still could not hide his


    nervousness when he asked, "Old Master Leonard, she..."


    Old Master Leonard red at him and said rudely, "My child, her wounds have not healed yet, she


    also has a cold. Moreover, you even tortured her. I don''t think she will make it. You can prepare for


    her funeral."


    Prepare for her funeral!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    These words exploded at Jackie like an atomic bomb, shattering his rational and logic soul into


    pieces.


    "No, no... Impossible!" Jackie muttered unconsciously.


    She owed me so much, how could she die?


    He caught her so that he could use her as a tool to take his revenge and make up for her previous


    wrongs. Before she paid off her debts, she could not die.


    "Since you hate her so much, you should just let her die. She''d be even then." Old Master Leonard


    said very casually as he packed up his medical kit.


    "I won''t allow her to die! She must stay alive! She must stay alive to pay for my debts." Jackie''s


    eyes turned red, like a irrational beast.


    "My child, it''s not that I don''t want to save Miss Ss, but it seems like you really want her dead. I


    can''t do anything about it." Old Master Leonard shook his head and sighed.


    He was the only person who dared to talk to Jackie in such an attitude.


    Jackie punched heavily on the wall and shouted, "I want her alive. She must live... A woman like her


    has done so many terrible things. I can''t let her die so easily."

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    "Anyway, I can''t save her. If you want her to live, you can find someone else to help you... By the


    way, if you can get God to help her, that would be better. I heard that God can bring her back to life


    with just a snap of the finger."


    "I''m an old man but I''ve never seen God save anyone before. Child, you can just give it a try. Beg


    God to save this little Ss girl."


    After that, Old Master Leonard packed up his kit and left. When he walked to the door, he suddenly


    looked back.


    He looked at Jackie Leves and said earnestly, "Child, a year ago, you were seriously injured and


    even your face was unrecognizable. I brought you back to life. I know how tough your life was this


    year, but I still want to remind you that you only have one life, and this is it."


    "Let bygones be bygones." Jackie didn''t want to mention the sufferings he had gone through this


    past year, but he would always keep Old Master Leonard''s words in mind.


    Old Master Leonard added, "Child, you have lost a lot of your family, you should cherish the people


    you have left. Think calmly and don''t do anything that would make you regret for the rest of your life.


    Yes, it''s her fault that she betrayed you, but it was you who couldn''t let her go."


    Yes, he couldn''t let her go.


    He was the one acting lowly.


    Because of her, his whole family was attacked ruthlessly. More than a dozen people died in the


    family. Although he survived with two others, but they were also seriously injured.


    Especially him.


    Jackie reached out and touched his masked face.


    He had his face reconstructed for nearly a year now, but he still couldn''t ept his face.


    Love was a magical thing. It had the biggest control over you, and it could consume you thoroughly.


    It was not easy to control love.


    It could go against you. The more you want to forget someone, the more you would remember that


    person.


    Perhaps love was the reason why so many went mad in this world.


    Lying on the bed, Serene''s face was pale. She looked lifeless. If you didn''t notice the slight


    movement of her chest from her breathing, you might think that she was dead.


    After staring at her for a while, Jackie stepped to the bedside and sat down. "Serene, didn''t you say


    that you wanted to kill me? How can you kill me if you are going to die like this?"


    His voice was as hoarse as sand, and he sounded like he was in a lot of pain.


    "Jack, Jackie..." Serene opened her mouth slightly and murmured this name, like it was her


    automatic reflex.


    As soon as he heard his name, Jackie felt a surge of anger rushing to his head. He grabbed


    Serene''s chin and said, "Serene, you are not qualified to call out his name. You are not qualified to


    be close to him."


    When he heard her call his name out, he felt that she had tainted his name... But in his heart, he


    hoped that she would call him dearly.


    This damned woman, why did she have such a big impact on him? He clearly found out what she


    had done, but he still stupidly tried to deny the truth. He wanted to believe that the news was fake.


    But how could it be possible?


    "Jackie..." She called out his name again.


    Jackie clenched his fists and restrained his anger. This damned woman could even call his name


    out in aa. It was a pity she wasn''t an actress.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I couldn''t keep us..." Serene frowned and said painfully.


    "Sorry? Serene, you are so naive. Do you think your apology can do anything?" Jackie sneered and


    asked her.


    Could she make up for what she had done by saying sorry?


    Could her apology bring back the lives of his family?


    How ridiculous!


    "I''m sorry! I''m really sorry!" In the dream, Serene was crying and tearing up. She cried so sadly, as if


    her world had been ruined.


    He took her back, tortured her, watched her cry, saw her repent for what she had done in the past...


    Wasn''t these things what he wanted to see?


    But why?


    When he saw her tears, he felt reluctant, and in pain.


    What a hateful woman.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Serene cried and kept saying these words. It seemed that she needed to let


    these words out to feel better.


    "If you had known it would be like this, why did you do it in the first ce?" Jackie clenched his fists


    and stood up suddenly. He turned around and walked out, mming the door shut.


    "Jackie, I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I couldn''t save our child." She was still having a nightmare and kept


    whispering.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She felt sorry and terrible. She failed to keep their child. Now, she even lost the ring he gave her.


    Even her innocence was ruined.


    After the Ss family released the news about Serene''s murder, headlines of major newspapers and


    major news websites were all reports about Serene''s murder.


    As soon as the news was released, it caused a sensation, and even the foreign media were


    rmed.


    Murder cases happened every day. Of course, Serene''s case received so much attention because


    she was the fiancee of the President of Country A.


    Although the news reports did not have the courage to publish her as "Mr. President''s fiancee"


    boldly on the headlines, but the citizens would gossip anyway.


    From office banters to dinner topics, everyone was talking about the President''s fiancee.


    Soon, another piece of news came out. After Serenemitted a murder, she was taken away for


    hiding. The case couldn''t even be investigated properly.


    Just as the Ss family spread the news deliberately, everybody''s immediate reaction was that Mr.


    President had hidden her away.


    There were two reasons. Firstly, Serene was Mr. President''s fiancee. The two of them had a good


    rtionship. There was no doubt that Mr. President would defend the daughter of the Ss family.


    Secondly, in this world, only Mr. President could hide Miss Ss away and prevent any


    repercussions from her end.


    As a result, the citizens were behaving like Sherlock Holmes, talking about their views and doubts


    about this murder case.


    "The murder case by Mr. President''s fiancee is really a sensation. This murder case is rted to our


    newly appointed Mr. President. If he is stupid enough to defend the murderer, I am afraid it will be


    hard for him to earn the people''s trust after this." Yaya looked at the news on the Inte and


    expressed her own opinion.


    "Sister Yaya, if only all the citizens are as rational as you." Karen Joy Kyle was also looking at the


    comments of those citizens, but this time, she was much calmer than the earthquake incident the


    last time.


    Those inte trolls were also very pitiful. They believed whatever kind of information others


    spread. They never cared what the truth behind the matter was. Anyway, they were all jumping on


    the bandwagon and trolling along.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    Since some irresponsible citizens began spreading rumors, and rumors spread like wildfire, many


    people thought that Serene Ss'' disappearance had something to do with Mr. President.


    It was amazing how these bunch of keyboard warriors could jump to their own conclusion like they


    were witnesses to the case. They were so sure about their conclusion like they''ve witnessed the


    President saved Serene away.


    A lot of citizens believed in that conclusion. They argued that Mr. President was extremely powerful


    and protective of Serene too. Obviously, he would try to help her.


    Some said that the President that presented himself in front of the people as a gentle and elegant


    person might have done more immoral things in secrecy.


    A handful of them even argued that Nathaniel Cooper personally killed both his brothers in order to


    climb to the position as President.


    And there were some who expressed disappointment over their Mr. President. They could not


    believe that someone who looked so kind and handsome could perform so disappointingly.


    After looking at the phone for a long time, Karen Joy could not bear it anymore. She stopped


    reading the news and dialed ke White''s number, "ke, release the evidence that you have."


    "Miss, Mr. Lionel said that you shouldn''t get involved in this matter, so you''d better not get involved."


    Of course, if it had nothing to do with Karen Joy, ke didn''t want to meddle in this matter.


    The family of three had received a favor from Kevin Kyle, and they needed to repay his kindness.


    They did not care much about others.


    The family of three only promised to protect Karen Joy so that Karen Joy would be safe in Country


    A during this period.


    "ke, whose orders do you take?" Didn''t her father arrange for them to be around her? When did


    they start to take Brother Lionel''s orders?


    "Of course it''s yours," ke said.


    "That''s exactly right. Release the evidence that you have as soon as possible, and there is no room


    for negotiation." Karen Joy hated to see Brother Lionel being misunderstood by others the most.


    Moreover, Karen Joy did not want Serene to be painted as a murderer.


    Although she had only met Serene twice, Karen Joy could see that Serene was a good person. A


    good woman should have her own happiness, instead of being used like a pawn.


    ke hesitated and said, "But Miss..."


    "Do as I say, ke. No buts." After that, Karen Joy decisively hung up the phone.


    At this time, there was new information going around on the Inte. Before ke uploaded the


    clip, someone had already released the video of Serene''s murder incident.


    In the video, the filming angle was changed several times, which proved that someone saw Serene


    murder the person with their own eyes and continued to film. The camera was not at a fixed angle.


    As soon as the video was posted, some of them noticed the weird angles of the video, and soon


    enough, citizens were doubting if there was a person behind the scenes who witnessed the murder


    and did not stop it.


    More discussions came up. In the video, Serene was so emotional, she must have been triggered


    terribly that she suddenly went mad.


    Then what on earth was Serene triggered by?


    Who was the person who pushed Serene to the cliff?


    Soon, these discussions surrounded the incident.


    Just when everyone was frantically sharing their personal opinions, a user by the name


    [IKnowTheTruth] uploaded a photo.


    There were two people in the photo. One was a man and the other was a woman. They hugged


    each other tightly and stood under the white moonlight.


    The man turned his back to the camera and his face couldn''t be seen, but the woman looked at the


    camera, and her face could be seen clearly.


    The woman was tall and looked very young. Not only was she young, but she also had a very


    delicate face. In particr, the red mark in the middle of her forehead was particrly conspicuous.


    The citizens were not only powerful at spreading rumors, but their investigative skills were also top-


    notch. Soon, some people spected that the man in the photo should be Mr. President.


    Although they couldn''t see the man''s face, but the man''s clothes, hairstyles, and figures were very


    simr to their President.


    Mr. President was Serene''s fiance. They often showed off their love in front of the camera... Then


    who was the young and beautiful girl in his arms?


    Had the President fallen in love with someone else?


    Or did someone hook up with their President?


    Rumors and questions spread around the Inte like wildfire.


    "Little Jar, is that girl in the photo you?" Yaya couldn''t believe it. She raised her hand and rubbed


    her eyes. Then she looked at the girl in the photo again to analyze clearly.


    "It should be me." Karen Joy answered calmly.


    Of course, it was her.


    In this world, although many people looked simr to each other, but who else would share the


    same mark as her?


    Karen Joy stared at herself in the picture and looked at it repeatedly. She remembered that it was


    taken on the night when Brother Lionel and her reconciled.


    They didn''t take pictures that night, and they didn''t know anyone who was taking pictures of them.


    So how could there be a photo of them from that night?


    That night, the moonlight was very bright. They stood in an empty ce, surrounded by Brother


    Lionel''s people. Logically speaking, if someone took pictures secretly at such a clear angle, his


    people would definitely notice it.


    But there was nothing unusual that night... Karen Joy suddenly thought of something and looked to


    the direction she was facing.


    She got up and ran out. Yaya shouted behind her, "Little Jar, what''s wrong?"


    Karen Joy ignored her. She ran past many tents, and finally reached the tent where she and Yaya


    stayed in.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She ran to the position where Brother Lionel stood at that night. She stood still and looked back at


    the tent, and then she studied the angle of the photo.


    Soon, Karen Joy found the problem.


    She ran back to the entrance of the tent and looked thoroughly. As expected, she found a pinhole


    camera.


    No wonder they didn''t find anything unusual that night. It turned out that the ce where she lived


    had been spied on for a long time. Her every move was tracked by the enemy hiding in the dark.


    "Damn it!" Karen Joy gritted her teeth and said in a gloomy voice.


    Those people were definitely seeking death. She would definitely teach them a lesson and show


    that she was not a person that could be messed with.


    ke arrived just in time. He said worriedly, "Miss..."


    "Take this." Karen Joy handed the pinhole camera that she found to ke and said in a deep voice,


    "It seems like Brother Lionel''s phone call came ahead of time. Those people have already plotted


    against me long ago in the dark."

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    "It''s my negligence." ke White med himself.


    As a qualified bodyguard, he should take the initiative to inspect Karen Joy Kyle''s surroundings.


    However, he only thought of protecting her from attacks and ignored these little details.


    Karen Joy said calmly, "The discussions on the Inte will soone to me. Find some evidence


    for me. Before the matter explodes, I want to know who the mastermind is."


    After so long, just as Jayden Elias Kyle expected, what those people wanted to expose was not the


    murder case of Serene Ss, but the real murderer behind the scenes. They wanted to expose


    Karen Joy.


    How ridiculous!


    They wanted to use her to control Brother Lionel. She had little patience for those despicable


    people.


    ke said, "Miss, someone has shared that you''re in the disaster area. For safety''s sake, you''d


    better go back to Coast City with me. We''ll n everything elseter."


    "I promised the children at the disaster area that I would teach them for a month. I won''t go


    anywhere before that." Karen Joy said sternly.


    She was not the one whomitted any crimes. She was not afraid that those people would drag


    her into this. Since those people wanted to take advantage of her, she was willing to put up a fight.


    ke frowned and said, "Miss, what happenedst night is still very vivid. I''m worried that those


    people would do the same thing again..."


    Karen Joy interrupted him. "I know."


    Being afraid of the dark was indeed an emotional trauma that Karen Joy could not ovee. It was


    also the only weakness that the enemy could take advantage of. But she could not give up just


    because of this... absolutely not!


    [Karen, what are you doing? Brother Lionel is calling! Hurry up and answer the phone! Answer the


    phone!]


    She heard Brother Lionel''s voice crisp and clear in this cold, chilly night. Of course, Brother Lionel


    did note, but the ringtone was for his phone call.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then I''ll head down first. You can call me if you need anything." ke knew what to do.


    "Okay." Karen Joy nodded and watched ke leave. She cleared her throat and answered,


    "Brother Lionel, aren''t you in a meeting at this time?"


    Nathaniel''s pleasant voice came from the phone. "Karen, no matter what happens, you don''t have


    to worry. Just stay put and continue teaching the children at the disaster area. Do you understand?"


    "Okay, I understand." Karen Joy smiled and said, "Brother Lionel, you should focus on your work.


    Don''t always think about me in your meetings. I know you have me in your heart, and that''s enough.


    You don''t need to take the time to call me."


    Nathaniel said, "Karen..."


    "Brother Lionel, I like you." Yes, she was so smart that she knew that she could stop him with this


    sentence.


    Brother Lionel didn''t say anything for a long time. She thought that he must be secretly happy.


    After a long while, Nathaniel spoke again. "Karen, remember what I''ve told you. Just stay put and


    teach the children at the disaster area, don''t worry about anything else."


    Karen Joy pouted and said, "Brother Lionel, you are so long-winded. I already told you that I


    understand this point, and you''re still nagging about it, are you not afraid that I will be annoyed?"


    Nathaniel chuckled and said, "Will you be annoyed at me?"


    Karen Joy said, "Of course not. I like you." "Okay, I know. Stay put at the disaster area." "Brother


    Lionel, stop talking to me like I''m a child. I''m not a child anymore. I''m an adult now."


    "But in my heart, you will always be a little girl."


    "Brother Lionel, I''m going to be your wife in the future. Please don''t call me little girl again, or I''ll get


    angry."


    "Mm?"


    On the phone, Nathaniel didn''t say anything, but Karen Joy could imagine that her flirtatious Brother


    Lionel must be sneering.


    Thinking that he was secretlyughing, Karen Joy could not resist letting out a sly smile.


    No matter the obstacles that were approaching them, they could still talk andugh because they


    had each other.


    In the afternoon, Karen Joy taught the children as usual.


    Because of her interesting teaching method, the atmosphere in the ss had been very lively. The


    children always raised their hands to answer questions.


    Looking at their innocent smiles, Karen Joy had already forgotten the things that were on the


    Inte.


    Karen Joy did not care about the news too much, but Yaya had been feeling uneasy. She took the


    chance to talk to Karen Joy during the break in the middle of the ss and said, "Little Jar, no


    matter what happens, we all believe in you."


    "Sister Yaya, thank you all. But don''t worry, I''m innocent. I''ve never done anything wrong, so nothing


    would happen to me."


    Yaya asked, "Does your brother know?"


    "Sister Yaya, you miss my brother, don''t you?" Karen Joy patted Yaya''s shoulder and smiled


    ambiguously. "Don''t worry. When we get back to Coast City, I will introduce you to him."


    "Who said that I miss your brother?" Yaya red at her. "I''m just worried about you, and he is your


    brother, so he needs to help you. You have to tell him about it and let him help you a little."


    They also wanted to help Karen Joy, but they were just ordinary people. They couldn''t find anyone


    to help her, and they couldn''t help even if they wanted to.


    Karen Joy said with confidence, "Sister Yaya, don''t worry. There''s no need for him to worry about


    me too. I can solve this problem anyway."


    She had the White family, whom her father had arranged for her, as well as Brother Lionel. There


    was nothing that she could not handle.


    Karen Joy was proud and confident.


    However, she did have a weakness, which was darkness.


    She didn''t find out the cause of the fire that happenedst night, but Karen Joy had a hunch that


    someone deliberately set the fire up.


    Fortunately, there were no casualtiesst night, otherwise, she would havemitted a big crime.


    "Little Jar, is the person in the photo really Mr. President?" Yaya finally asked after holding back for


    a long time.


    "What do you think?" Karen Joy smiled and did not answer directly.


    "I think so." Yaya did not want to lie.


    As early as a month ago when the disaster urred, she realized that the President took care of


    Karen Joy a lot. In the end, Karen Joy was even called home in advance.


    "Well, if you think so, then that should be it." Karen Joy raised her lips slightly and smiled, "Sister


    Yaya, I''m going to ss."


    Karen Joy didn''t want to talk too much about Brother Lionel.


    Firstly, she didn''t want to cause trouble for Brother Lionel at such a critical time. Second, it was not


    the right time to publicize her rtionship with Brother Lionel yet.


    Tonight, a number of people from the country''s Culture Department came to the disaster area to


    perform and cheer for the reconstruction of the disaster area.


    After a day''s lesson, Karen Joy had dinner early and helped Yaya and others rehearse the sketch in


    the tent.


    Yaya, Shane, and Burly performed a short skit. As they had done it before, they only had to


    memorize the lines again.


    Karen Joy prepared a solo dance, but she did not reveal her dance. She wanted to give everyone a


    surprise.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    At night.


    The disaster area was brightly lit.


    Although the stage that was built temporarily was not as big as the stage of the National Grand


    Theater, but it was quite a good set up.


    On the stage, they used steel as pirs, and arge red backdrop was erected behind it. The


    backdrop had the words "To rebuild a beautiful home" written across it.


    Under the stage, the people in the disaster area had already arranged the stools and sat neatly.


    Everyone was excited as they sat straight to look at the stage.


    On the stage, the leader of the disaster relief work was enthusiastically reciting the opening speech


    for the night. After the speech, the host took over the microphone and announced the first program.


    The first performance was a song sung by a famous national singer called "We Are A family". As


    soon as this familiar prelude was yed, the audience began to apud.


    When the song reached its chorus, the audience sang together. The harmonious voice of the


    audience sounded so beautiful and warm.


    Next, there were shows, dance performances, and magic shows. The sixth program was Yaya,


    Burly, and Shane''s sketch.


    "Sister Yaya, Shane, Burly,e on!" Karen Joy cheered for them as they were about to go on the


    stage.


    Yaya smiled and said, "Okay, you can continue cheering for us then."


    Burly said, "Actually, I need an encouraging kiss. If Little Jar could give me an encouraging kiss, we


    can perform better."


    Shane kicked Burly''s butt and said, "Don''t think too much, boy. Our Little Jar''s way beyond your


    league."


    Karen Joy smiled and changed the topic. "I''m sure you guys will do so well and make themugh!"


    Sure enough, as Karen Joy expected, when they were halfway into their performance, the audience


    below the stage were alreadyughing wildly.


    That was the second time the audience was so engaging in the performance.


    Seeing how happy the survivors were, Karen Joy also smiled gently. She thought that her lovely


    friends achieved their purpose of radiating joy and happiness.


    Having lived with the people in the disaster area for a few days, Karen Joy also witnessed how


    hardworking the people in the disaster area were to rebuild their beautiful home.


    Through this experience, she witnessed how brilliant and strong the citizens were. Of course, they


    were motivated and encouraged by their President''s kind of leadership.


    Although Brother Lionel had only officially taken office for a short time, the public still thought highly


    of him, especially the people in the disaster area. They admired the President a lot.


    If the President didn''t personally lead everyone during the rescue, they would have suffered a


    higher number of losses.


    If Mr. President hadn''t personally issued an order to rebuild the disaster area, then there wouldn''t be


    a chance for everyone to work together to rebuild their beautiful home.


    Karen Joy was grateful. At such a young age, she already found a huge treasure, and that was


    Brother Lionel.


    She found him when she was about 3 years old. How could she know that Brother Lionel was a


    good person then?


    After thinking for a while, she really didn''t know how she saw through him at that time. Maybe this


    was fate.


    She believed in fate.


    She thought about how some people couldn''t even get along even after a long time.


    The best example was the rtionship between Jayden Elias Kyle and her. Although Jayden was a


    great brother, but there was always some kind of resistance between them.


    "Little Jar, what do you think of our performance?" After they were done, they stepped down from


    the stage. Yaya wanted to listen to Karen Joy''s thoughts first.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Karen Joy raised her lips and smiled, but she did not answer.


    Yaya continued to say, "Little Jar, why are you smiling and not saying anything? Are you implying


    that we did not meet your expectations?"


    Karen Joy still smiled widely. Her eyes were opened wide, but she still didn''t answer.


    Yaya was a little anxious and said, "Little Jar, my sister- in-w, don''t just smile. Say something, tell


    us how we should improve."


    "Ah?" Karen Joy just came back to her senses. She was stunned as she said, "Yaya, what did you


    ask?"


    Yaya was shocked at her response.


    It turned out that after asking her for a long time, Little Jar wasn''t listening to her at all.


    She poked Karen Joy''s head and said, "Little girl, you are so absorbed in your own thoughts. What


    are you thinking about?"


    Karen Joy said, "I think there are still many good people in the world."


    Yaya was a little confused. "What are you talking about?"


    Karen Joy went on to say, "Yaya, I have lived for 18 years, and I never thought that I would feel this


    happy being around people who were not rted to me. When I see everyone''s smiling faces, I feel


    so wholesome."


    Yaya sat down next to Karen Joy and sighed, "Yes, when you give your good efforts and get so


    much happiness out of them in return, this kind of satisfaction is iparable and irreceable."


    Karen Joy said, "My mother used to tell me that everyone should be content and grateful. That


    made perfect sense now. Look at the fellow people in the disaster area. The earthquake destroyed


    their homes and some of their families passed away, but they were not discouraged at all. They


    worked together to rebuild their homes and they were happy every day. They were so content and


    grateful."


    Yaya rolled her eyes at Karen Joy and said, "You''re just a little girl and you''re saying things like that.


    I can''t look at you the same way anymore."


    Karen Joy smiled and stood up. "Three more programs until my turn. I''m going backstage to


    prepare. You guys can cheer for meter."


    Yaya said, "I''m sure you''ll be fine. Break a leg!"


    "Okay." Karen Joy nodded, turned around, and walked to the backstage.


    However, they did not expect to see a tall man standing in a corner not far away from the stage,


    hiding in the dark.


    He stood there in his neat suit and shiny leather shoes. He had been standing there for a long time,


    but he didn''t move at all.


    He quietly observed Karen Joy''s every smile and move, nothing was missed.


    He looked at her, and his eyes couldn''t look away.


    In just a dozen days, this girl seemed to have changed into another person. She didn''t look like a


    spoiled rich girl at all. She was a resilient helper and a kind individual.


    What didn''t change was the radiance she had. Wherever she went, she was like a little sun, always


    providing warmth to those around her.


    Karen Joy went backstage, and he watched her walk behind the stage until he couldn''t see her


    anymore. He was still reluctant to look away and just stared at the ce where she disappeared to.


    "Young Master, do you want me to go over and greet her?" The man behind Jayden Elias Kyle


    asked tentatively.


    "There''s no need," Jayden said.


    If she knew that he was also here, she would definitely not be happy... All this while, he was always


    an eyesore to her.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    After all, fourteen years ofpanionship and care couldn''t bepared against the other


    person...


    Since the beginning, she eliminated him away from the race. She didn''t give him a chance at all.


    The man standing behind Jayden Elias Kyle said, "Two more programs until Miss Kyle''s. I just


    heard someone say that she is going to perform a ballet solo. I think it''s the one she was supposed


    to perform on her birthday."


    Jayden did not answer him again. His eyes were still fixed on where Karen Joy Kyle disappeared.


    He squinted his eyes and looked so down. He hid a lot of emotions in his heart.


    His annoyance towards her wasn''t the only barrier, his identity was too. He was her older brother by


    name.


    The two programs ended in a few minutes. The host announced loudly, "Next, our Little Jar will


    bring you a ballet solo. Everyone, enjoy!"


    As he spoke, most of the lights on the stage were turned off, and Karen Joy stood under the


    spotlight.


    She was wearing a white leotard with her ballet tights. Her graceful ballet costume highlighted her


    beautiful body in front of the audience.


    She bowed to the audience, then she smiled confidently and began her dance.


    She was the only one on the stage. Everyone''s eyes were on her. Every time she rotated and


    jumped, she was trying to make the best of what she had learned in the past few years.


    Her professionalism perfected the ballet recital. Even if many of them didn''t know much about ballet,


    they were still fascinated by her grace.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    They didn''t understand the art of ballet, but they knew how beautiful she performed. She danced


    gracefully under the spotlight, and she was as beautiful as an enchanting fairy.


    The audience was in a trance and even forgot to apud for her. The audience only came to their


    senses after someone awkwardly apud from behind.


    Suddenly, a thunderous apuse overshadowed the music on the stage.


    Jayden was still standing at the same ce, staring at the dancing fairy on the stage with a sharp


    gaze. He didn''t notice that there was another person beside him.


    The man was as tall as him, and he wore a white casual outfit.


    The man''s eyes were also fixed on Karen Joy, who was still dancing on the stage. He looked


    enchanted by her grace and he did not hide his joy at all as he let out a subtle smile.


    His Karen Joy always brought him so many surprises.


    She was like a treasure. As long as you kept digging, you could find different surprises in her.


    After a while, Karen Joy finished her recital with a beautiful pose and bowed to the audience.


    The stage curtain slowly fell down amid the thunderous apuse from the audience. Karen Joy only


    stood back up after the curtains fell downpletely.


    However, as soon as she took a step, she stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    It turned out that the stage was not as smooth as the ballet studios she was used to. When she was


    spinning around, the friction against the rough stage hadcerated her feet. She realized that her


    ballet shoes had red bloodstains on them.


    When she was dancing, she showed the spirit of a professional dancer. She did not stop because of


    the injury on her feet. Instead, she still finished the whole dance perfectly with a smile.


    In front of the crowd, the host announced the next show.


    Under the stage, in an inconspicuous dark corner, the two men were still staring at the stage, as if


    the beautiful fairy in their hearts was still dancing.


    They didn''t look away until the next performance. At this time, Jayden finally noticed that there was


    another person beside him.


    He nced at the man and said coldly, "It''s you."


    Nathaniel Cooper looked him in the eye and smiled. "Nice show huh?"


    Jayden sneered, "Cooper. Don''t be too proud. There is still a long road ahead. We still don''t know


    who she''ll belong to in the end."


    "She''s not an object. Of course, she won''t belong to anyone... But she''s the girl that I''m going to


    marry."


    "The girl you want to marry?" Jayden curled his lips and smiled coldly. "Nathaniel, there are so


    many things happening around you, and you can''t even take care of yourself. Why should you


    marry her?"


    Nathaniel didn''t speak anymore.


    He had control over his matters, so there was no need for others to worry about him. Besides, it


    wasn''tpletely up to him even if he really wanted to marry Karen Joy.


    "Don''t you want to say anything?" Jayden snorted and said, "My father will give you a year. One


    year is not very long. You''d better pray that you can handle all the things around you. When the time


    is up, no matter how hard Karen insists, my father will definitely take her back to New York."


    "Thank you for your kind reminder, brother-inw. Please don''t worry, one year is enough." Those


    who yed tricks behind the scenes were getting braver. They used Serene Ss'' murder case to


    cause trouble for him, and now, he could also use this matter to lure the snake out of the hole.


    "Who''s your brother-inw!?" Jayden was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. He


    clenched his fist. If he hadn''t tried his best to restrain himself, he would have swung his fist at


    Nathaniel already.


    However, just as the two of them were arguing, Karen Joy came out from the backstage and


    appeared in the crowd.


    The two tall men walked toward Karen Joy almost at the same time. However, Jayden stopped after


    taking two steps.


    What could he do if he went near her?


    She would not even let him get close to her, and even more so with Nathaniel around.


    If he went to her, he would only witness their affection.


    No matter how reluctant he was, he had to stop.


    However, seeing that Nathaniel was getting closer and closer to her, he felt more and more


    ufortable. He kept clenching his fists and kept taking deep breaths, showing his difort


    and distress.


    Nathaniel took a few steps to Karen Joy''s side, held her waist, and allowed her to lean on him.


    "Karen, what''s wrong?"


    "Brother Lionel, why are you here?" Karen Joy asked in surprise.


    She was surprised as Nathaniel put on his disguise and pretended to be the passerby she knew,


    but also surprised that he took the time out despite the amount of negative news today. Why did he


    still have time toe to see her?


    Nathaniel did not answer her. He looked at her feet and saw that she was wearing a pair of big


    slippers, then he also saw the bloodstains on her feet and the ballet shoes.


    "You..." Nathaniel was extremely worried and mad at the same time. Ignoring the eyes around him,


    he picked Karen Joy up and turned around to leave.


    "Brother Lionel, I''m fine. Don''t worry." Had she known that Brother Lionel was here, she would have


    changed her shoes and cleaned her feet beforeing out.


    For him to worry about her was thest thing she wanted.


    "Hush!" Nathaniel said coldly. His face was so gloomy that it was scary. This was a cold look that


    Karen Joy had never seen before.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Karen Joy Kyle was speechless.


    It turned out that her Brother Lionel was actually fierce, but he just did not show his fierceness in


    front of her.


    His shout scared her so much that she didn''t even dare to say a word. She just rolled her eyes,


    looking both cute and pitiful at the same time.


    However, no matter how pitiful Karen Joy looked, this time, Nathaniel''s face was still gloomy and


    scary. He didn''t say a word and looked very angry.


    Nathaniel didn''t let her speak, so Karen Joy put her head on his chest like a poor little kitten.


    She wiggled around as he carried her. She didn''t believe that Brother Lionel would ignore her the


    whole time.


    After a few wiggles, Nathaniel still ignored her with a sullen face.


    Karen Joy quietly raised her head and nced at his extremely cold face. That was when Karen


    Joy knew that her Brother Lionel was really angry this time.


    This man!


    He was so handsome when he was angry. How could girls not like him?


    She reached out and touched his chest. "Brother Lionel, don''t..."


    Before she could finish her words, she heard a fierce roar from Nathaniel, "I said hush!"


    Karen Joy really kept quiet this time.


    She was innocent!


    She was injured and she was in pain, yet he was still so fierce towards her. Didn''t he have any


    sympathy for her?


    Nathaniel arrived in the car with Karen Joy in his arms as fast as he could.


    Fortunately, his car was spacious enough for him to move around as they sat inside.


    He ced Karen Joy on the seat, turned around to take the medical kit, and ordered in a deep


    voice, "Give me your feet."


    "Humph, if you feel pain on my behalf, then talk to me properly. Why are you so fierce?" Karen Joy


    pursed her mouth, blinked her eyes, and looked like she was about to cry.


    Usually, when she showed such an expression, her Brother Lionel would definitely tone down and


    surrender immediately. But today, he did not surrender and he still kept a straight face.


    Although he looked good when he was angry, he looked terribly fierce when he was angry. He was


    handsome, but not cute at all.


    Nathaniel didn''t say a word and reached out to grab her feet.


    His movements looked rude and harsh, but his grip on her feet was so light that she didn''t feel any


    force on her.


    Nathaniel took off the tworge slippers on her feet, and then gently put her ballet shoes down.


    Even though he was very careful, Karen Joy''s feet were seriously injured. Some of her skin had


    rubbed terribly against the base of her shoes.


    When Nathaniel touched her gently, Karen Joy felt so much pain that she hissed and stopped


    breathing, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Nathaniel''s heart was also in pain, but he said sternly, "So you feel pain now? Not just now?"


    Karen Joy bit her lip stubbornly. Humph, if he wanted to be mean to her, she would just ignore him.


    Before taking off her shoes, he knew that if he removed her shoes forcefully, she would feel


    tremendous pain.


    Nathaniel quickly took the medication and soaked her shoes slightly. Then, he helped her take off


    her shoes gently so that so it would hurt less.


    Karen Joy''s feet were fair and tender, and her small feet looked really cute... However, her feet were


    bloody today, and it was painful to look at.


    Nathaniel''s face turned even more gloomy and terrible. "Karen Joy Kyle, were you thinking


    straight?"


    This silly little girl, she already suffered such a serious injury, why did she have to continue dancing?


    Didn''t she know how many people would worry about her?


    Karen Joy still didn''t say anything. She was so mad at Nathaniel that she couldn''t speak.


    He called her by her full name.


    This was a first!


    "Can''t you answer me?" Although he spoke rudely, he continued to treat her.


    He immediately took the cotton and infused with some medication to clean the wound and carefully


    cleaned the bloodstains on her feet for her.


    Karen Joy still did not speak, and she stared at him with her wide eyes.


    "Karen Joy..."


    "Nathaniel Cooper, who do you think you are? Do you think you can just treat me like this?" As she


    heard his angry tone again, Karen Joy became very angry too. She lifted her foot and kicked him.


    "Get out of my way. You don''t need to care about me."


    He was so annoying!


    How could he shout at her like that?


    Did she get injured on purpose?


    No!


    She did not expect that the flooring of the temporary stage would be so harsh and rough. If she


    stopped dancing halfway, the audience would be disappointed, and her friends would be worried.


    She didn''t want to disappoint the people in the disaster area, nor did she want Yaya and others to


    worry about her, so she gritted her teeth and persisted.


    Her feet really hurt, but she nned to go back to the tent and treat the wound properly after the


    performance anyway.


    However, she didn''t expect that this man, the man she cared most about, would be so fierce to her.


    "Karen Joy, you..." Nathaniel was so angry that his chest heaved. He wanted nothing


    more than to grab her and beat her up.


    "What''s wrong with me? Do you want to hit me? Nathaniel, would you dare to do that?" Karen Joy


    turned around, opened the door, and was about to get out of the car. She didn''t care about the injury


    on her feet, and she didn''t care that she was barefooted.


    "You..." Nathaniel was increasingly pissed off by this stubborn girl. He stretched his hand out and


    grabbed her back. "Do you still want to live?"


    "Let go!" Karen Joy stared at him and said angrily, "I don''t need a man who will only be fierce at me


    and pretend to be kind to me."


    "Pretend? Well, since you said so, then I''ll act that way." Nathaniel pushed her to the seat, raised


    his hand, and pped her on her butt heavily.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nathaniel, you hit me! You actually hit me!" Her parents had never hit her before. What gave him


    the right to do that?


    How could he treat her like this?


    Karen Joy was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She felt like she had a bag of explosives in her


    body, and she was about to explode!


    "I just want to hit you!" Then he smacked her butt again.


    "Nathaniel, you..." Karen Joy struggled, but she could not escape because of his strength.


    "Have you learned your lesson yet?" He asked in a harsh voice, as if he was lecturing a child who


    was ignorant of the world.


    "B*stard! How dare you say that it was my mistake." Karen Joy shouted like a little beast,


    "Nathaniel, even if you apologize to me, I won''t forgive you."


    Humph!


    She would never forgive him if he hit her!


    Absolutely not!


    p¡ª


    Shortly after, he smacked her butt again.


    "So have you known where you went wrong?" Nathaniel asked in a deeper voice.


    "I did nothing wrong!" Karen Joy shouted.


    "You still don''t know?" Nathaniel raised his hand again, but this time he couldn''t do it.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    "I wasn''t wrong!" Karen Joy Kyle shouted. "Nathaniel Cooper, do you think I''m doing this for fun?"


    This man didn''t understand her at all.


    Everything she did was for him, it was fine when he didn''tpliment her, but he even hit her.


    The more she thought about it, the more Karen Joy felt wronged. Her nose tingled and tears ran


    down her face.


    Karen Joy''s tears were like a nuclear weapon to Nathaniel. He couldn''t do anything to her.


    But he couldn''t just let her be, or else this silly girl will make the same mistake again, and injure


    herself again.


    She definitely didn''t know that in his heart, to have her safe and sound was more important than


    anything else, even more, important than being a rich and powerful person.


    "When my Dad gets mad at me, the most he would do is not talk to me, he wouldn''t eveny a


    finger on me." Karen Joy wiped off her tears and said. "But you Nathaniel Cooper, you b*stard, you


    actually hit me."


    Since she was little, she was the precious daughter in the family, her grandmother would be worried


    to death even something that was not worth mentioning happened to her.


    Today...


    Today, her favorite Brother Lionel actually hit her!


    She moved a little, her butt was still in pain, it showed how harsh Brother Lionel was.


    "Do you know why I hit you?" Nathaniel lowered his voice while he gently massaged the ce


    where he hit.


    "You bullied me... Why do I have to know why you hit me." Actually, if she calmed down and thought


    about it, she would definitely know why he hit her, but she just didn''t want to give in.


    This time, if she surrendered and if anything like this happens again, he would still hit her again, she


    didn''t want that to happen.


    "So your butt doesn''t hurt anymore?" He asked as he lowered his voice, showing a fierce look.


    "Nathaniel Cooper, try and hit me again and you''ll see! See if I will still talk to you." Hmph, this man


    was pushing his luck.


    Nathaniel was treating the wound on her feet, "Do not let anything like this happen again, or else


    you will bear the consequences."


    "What does anything I do have to do with you?" She snorted, he hit her, and now he was acting like


    a sweetheart. Did he think that she would sweep everything away and act as if nothing had


    happened?


    Nathaniel said, "You know that when your father gets mad at you, he couldn''t even bear to touch a


    strand of your hair and that is because you are his daughter, he loves you and cares for you, he


    doesn''t want you to get hurt. If he knew that you got injured like this, would he fly here from New


    York?"


    "Do not let them know." Karen Joy tried to kick him, but she identally kicked the chair, which


    made her scream in pain.


    "Don''t move!" Nathaniel held her down. His voice was deep but still, he couldn''t hide his deep


    concern for her. "If you get hurt, I''ll feel hurt too."


    Karen Joy:"...."


    This man knew what her weakness was. After hearing what he said, she could not me him.


    Nathaniel said: "Remember, no matter when or where, keep yourself safe."


    Nathaniel..."


    "Call me Brother Lionel!" "You called me by my name too, why can''t I call you by your name?"


    Humph, don''t think that if he said something nice, she will forget how he bullied her just now.


    "Good girl!"


    "I don''t want to be!"


    "Huh?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "Brother Lionel!" She shouted quickly, and said, "You hurt me,"


    "Only pain will make you remember."


    "Then let me hit you back."


    "Okay," he said, "When I''m done with your wound, I''ll let you do whatever you want."


    Karen Joy:


    This man knew where her weak spot was.


    Seeing that he was treating her so carefully, she couldn''t bear to me on him.


    Half an hourter, Nathaniel had finished cleaning Karen Joy''s wound. After he had made sure that


    she was alright, he slowly raised his head and looked at her: "Alright, have you thought of how to


    deal with me already?"


    "Sit here." Karen Joy patted on the seat beside her.


    "Okay." Nathaniel sat beside her obediently.


    "Closer." She said.


    "Okay." He got a little closer.


    "Closer. You¡¯re sitting so far, do you think I will eat you?" Did this bad Brother Lionel regard her as a


    little beast?


    "Closer?" Any closer, he would have to hold her in his arms, did she mean that?


    "Don''t you understand?" Karen Joy gave him a nk look. She didn''t believe that he didn''t


    understand what she meant. He must be pretending to wait for her to throw herself into his arms.


    "I understand." He smiled and took her into his arms, he rubbed her head, "Is this close enough?"


    "Lower your head." She was ordering him like a queen, and Nathaniel followed all her orders.


    Karen Joy hooked her hands around his neck, lifted her head, and said: "My punishment is, I want


    to kiss you but you cannot kiss me back. I will take control."


    "Little girl, you want to y with fire?" Nathaniel said lustfully.


    "Not trying to y with fire, I want to punish you." Karen Joy naively thought that this was the best


    punishment she could give him.


    But she overlooked that her Brother Lionel was not a prey but a wolf. Just as her lips touched his,


    he immediately took control and kissed her aggressively.


    Karen Joy pushed him hard, but it was ineffective.


    It was agreed that she would be in charge of this game, but why did he be the ruler of this


    game as soon as it started?


    Sigh!


    At the scene of the cultural night.


    Yaya noticed that the man she had been thinking about for the past few days. When she saw him


    leave, she ran after him without a second thought.


    "Mr. Kyle, please wait a minute." Yaya was a petite girl, so she had to trot to keep up with Jayden


    Elias Kyle. When she managed to catch up with him, she was already out of breath.


    "What''s the matter?" Jayden looked at the woman in front of him who was blocking his way. He had


    no impression of her at all.


    "Hello, Mr. Kyle! I am your sister''s friend. My name is Yaya." Yaya stretched out her hand while she


    introduced herself, thinking that she should shake hands with him out of courtesy.


    It turned out that Jayden didn''t want to at all. He left without even saying a word.


    It was the first time that Yaya had seen such a rude person. She caught up with Jayden and blocked


    his way again. "Mr. Kyle, I have introduced myself. You should at least respond out of politeness."


    "Simon!" Jayden ignored Yaya while he summoned his assistant who was beside him and stepped


    away from Yaya again.


    Simon Banks took the order and immediately stepped forward. He held Yaya back and said, "Miss,


    our Young Master is not interested in you. You''d better don''t embarrass yourself."


    Yaya,"..."


    What the f*ck!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She just thought that this man was goodlooking and eye-catching. She just wanted to look at him for


    a few more times. Who the f*ckwas interested in him?


    He was really narcissistic!


    Yaya was so angry that she unintentionally kicked the rock beside her feet. She felt so much pain


    that she jumped up. "Who was this person? How can he be so delusional?"

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    Yaya was so angry that she kicked the small stones on the ground. How could the cute and sensible


    Little Jar have such a proud and arrogant brother?


    He shouldn''t think that he could get all thedies because of his good looks.


    But then again, didn''t she fall for him at first sight just because he was good-looking and elegant.


    "Hahaha..."


    Yaya heard Burly and Shane''s voicesing from behind. They wereughing hysterically.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are youughing at? Is it that funny? Do you guys have nothing else to do?" Yaya red at


    both of them.


    "Yaya, you used to say that I was aiming for the moon. Why did you make such a mistake today?"


    Burly pointed to the direction where Jayden Elias Kyle had disappeared and said, "That person is


    obviously way out of our league. You should just daydream about it, why did you have to try and


    embarrass yourself?"


    On one hand, Burly was insulting Yaya, but on the other hand, he only said it was because that


    Yaya was his ssmate and friend for many years.


    Some things and some people should only be appreciated from afar.


    Those who didn''t belong to you would never belong to you. Even if one day you made up your mind


    on it, it would still be a difficult journey.


    Burly always thought that how great would it be if Karen Joy Kyle was his girlfriend, but it was only a


    thought. Even if Karen Joy really agreed to be his girlfriend, he might not have the courage to be


    with her.


    "I am aiming for the moon, so what?" Yaya really didn''t believe it. She had already made up her


    mind to get to the moon, and that was Jayden.


    What the heck!


    She looked in the direction where Jayden disappeared. She clenched her fists as if she had decided


    to do something.


    "Young Master, thatdy didn''t follow us." Simon Banks stood outside Jayden''s car and reported the


    situation.


    "What is the progress on the background of these people that I have asked you to investigate a few


    days ago?" Jayden asked Simon. Jayden rubbed his brows as he looked at the car in front of him.


    Although the car in front of them did a really good job of hiding where no one could see what the


    people in the car were doing, it was obvious that what they were up to.


    Nathaniel Cooper''s driver and bodyguards were all guarding around the car. There were only two


    people in the car. What else could they do besides doing something intimate?


    Jayden''s hands that were hanging on the side of his body were still clenching very tightly that the


    veins on the back of his hands appeared, showing his anger.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master. Those people around Miss Kyle are from ordinary families. They are


    now studying at a university in Coast City. They started volunteering two years ago. They are not


    being used by anyone, they won''t cause any harm to Miss Kyle," Simon said.


    When Karen Joy first came into contact with these people, Jayden had already asked Simon to


    investigate their backgrounds, so as to eliminate all the potential threats towards Karen Joy.


    The reason why he did this was partly because of his parents and it was also because of his own


    personal agenda.


    Jayden slowly withdrew his gaze and said, "Send someone to keep an eye on these people in the


    future. We must also find out the details of the people they have contacted. None of them can be


    left behind."


    "Yes, I will arrange it," Simon said respectfully. Jayden suddenly opened the door, got out of the car,


    and then moved to the driver''s seat. Before his assistant Simon could get into the car, he started the


    car and drove off immediately.


    His car was heading towards the luxury car in front of him. It was getting closer and closer...


    Nathaniel''s bodyguard noticed the danger and took out the gun he was carrying. When he was


    ready to aim at Jayden, Jayden turned the steering wheel and dodged Nathaniel''s car, about one


    meter away.


    The two people who were kissing passionately in the car were interrupted by this littlemotion.


    Karen Joy pushed Nathaniel away and said with anger, "B*stard, you broke your promise."


    They agreed that she would kiss him and he was not allowed to do anything. Just only when they


    started kissing, Nathaniel was already dominating over her. He kissed her so hard that she couldn''t


    do anything.


    "You are ying with fire." In the end, it was because this little girl was too naive. She didn''t know it


    was almost impossible to extinguish a man''s desire once it was provoked.


    Karen Joy said angrily, "Don''t kiss me again anymore."


    Nathaniel chuckled and said, "Really?"


    "Without my consent, you absolutely can''t."Karen Joy said. She couldn''t let him take any more


    advantage of her. If it went on like this, she would be "eaten" by him soon.


    "My silly Karen!" Nathaniel stroked her head andughed in a low voice, "You''re so silly and lovely."


    "Nathaniel Cooper, do not say that I''m silly!" He thought that she didn''t know anything? No, she


    knew a lot. It was just that this stupid man thought she didn''t.


    "Nathaniel Cooper? Hmm?" she said. Nathaniel snorted while emitting threatening vibes. He didn''t


    like her calling his full name.


    "Brother Lionel, it''s gettingte. Send me back home, or else my friends will be worried if they don''t


    see me around." She knew what he was dissatisfied with, so she quickly changed the subject and


    smiled at him with her bright face.


    "Send a message to them. Just sleep in the car tonight, I''ll apany you." The injury on her feet


    had not healed yet. How could he let her go back alone?


    "Brother Lionel, you, you... You still want to stay in the car?" Why did this man like to stay in the


    wilderness? Was it more exciting for a man to be in the wild?


    Nathaniel prodded her head. "Karen, what''s in your little head?"


    "Tofu." He scolded her like this not so long ago, and she hadn''t forgotten about it.


    "You!" Nathaniel shook his head helplessly. He really didn''t know what to do with this little girl, who


    was full of funny ideas.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy snuggled up in Nathaniel''s arms and into his chest. "You are not


    allowed to be fierce at me again in the future."


    He said, "If you are obedient, no one will be fierce at you."


    Karen Joy stared at him and said, "Obedient? I am a person, of course, I have my own thoughts. Do


    you think you are raising a pet?"


    Nathaniel stroked her head and said, "When you get back, I''ll buy you one so you could raise it.


    With it, you won''t feel so bored."


    "No!" Karen Joy refused immediately, and then quickly changed the topic. "Brother Lionel, how is


    Sister Serene''s murder case going?"


    "Don''t talk about others when we are together. You just need to know that you''ve got me and I can


    handle these things." Nathaniel knew why Karen Joy changed the topic so he stopped talking about


    pets.


    When Karen Joy was born, her father adopted a Pomeranian for her and named it Momo... Momo


    had been by her side and apanied her as she grew up. When Karen Joy was ten years old,


    Momo died of old age and illnesses.


    After Momo died, Karen Joy was depressed for a very long time, and she didn''t even want to talk to


    anybody.


    Later, when her younger brother was born, she diverted her attention towards her brother and


    became lively again.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Momo was a pet that had been by Karen Joy Kyle''s side since birth, she treated Momo like it was


    her sister.


    She had been raising Momo for ten years and she was not mentally prepared when it left her. How


    could she not be sad?


    Since Momo passed away, Karen Joy had never had another pet again, and she didn''t even allow


    anyone to mention Momo in front of her.


    Now Nathaniel Cooper knew that it was not that Karen Joy didn''t like pets anymore, but that she


    was afraid that history would repeat again, she was afraid of losing another pet.


    "Brother Lionel, where is Sister Serene? How is she doing?" Karen Joy did not know why she was


    so worried about a person whom she had only met twice.


    Perhaps she felt that no matter what, Serene Ss was still Nathaniel''s fiancee. Now that she was


    entangled with Nathaniel, she felt a little guilty for Serene.


    Last night, Karen Joy had a nightmare about Serene. In the dream, Serene looked unhappy.


    Serene seemed to have fallen into a swamp. She was desperately waving her hands to call for help,


    but when Karen Joy rushed to save her, she was already drowned in the swamp.


    In the middle of the night, Karen Joy broke out in a cold sweat because she was so scared of the


    dream.


    Nathaniel said, "Lucas said she was taken away by that man, he wouldn''t be wrong."


    Although Lucas Mallory was a gangster, there was no need for him to deceive Nathaniel.


    "But Brother Lionel, you haven''t told me who that person is. Will he really take good care of Sister


    Serene?" If Karen Joy didn''t rify with him, she would still be worried.


    "That person''s name is Jackie Lives. He is the man that Serene has been thinking about all this


    while." Speaking of this, Nathaniel felt that he had given her enough information, and there was no


    need for Karen Joy to know more.


    "So it''s him!" When Karen Joy heard the name, she recalled the information on Jackie Leves that


    ke White had given to her.


    In the murder case a year ago, the former firstdy died and the whole Leves family was


    exterminated. The son of the Leves family, Jackie was Serene''s lover.


    "You knew?" Nathaniel raised his eyebrows and asked in a deep voice.


    "I heard of this person from Samantha, but I don''t know much about him. I only know that he looks


    very handsome." At this point, Karen Joy didn''t want to Nathaniel worry, so she had to use


    Samantha Lesley as a cover.


    "No matter how handsome he is, he is someone else''s man. Your man is right here." Nathaniel was


    really petty. Not only was he jealous of Kevin Kyle, but he would also be jealous of whoever Karen


    Joy praised.


    "Yes, I know that! My dear Mr. President!" Brother Lionel was jealous, but she liked it when her


    Brother Lionel gets jealous.


    He looked very cute like this!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He was so cute that he looked a little silly!


    On Misty Mountain.


    Looking at thetest information in his hand, Jackie was so angry that his hands trembled a little... It


    turned out that the woman was pregnant with his child and had aborted the child.


    Damned vicious woman!


    Was her heart made of stone?


    That was his child, and that was her child too.


    How could she be so cruel to kill her own child herself?


    "Young Master, there is also a statement from the doctor who aborted the child for Miss Ss. She


    can also prove that it was indeed Miss Ss who personally asked for the abortion. You can look at


    it here." Jackie''s subordinate handed another document to him and took three steps back timidly.


    "Get out!" Jackie shouted while he threw the file away. He stood up and strode out.


    It had been two days since Serene woke up, but she didn''t say a word at all. She couldn''t even


    scold anyone.


    When someone brought her food, she ate obediently. After that, she fell asleep and wrapped herself


    in the quilt. She did not ask anything, nor did she say anything. She was like a living dead person.


    She hid in her own shell and did not allow anyone toe close to her nor had she opened herself


    up to anyone. This was the only way for her to continue living.


    Bang-


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open and mmed against the wall which made a loud noise.


    Serene was scared out of her wits, but she was still curled up in the quilt and didn''t even bother to


    see who came into the room.


    Jackie came to Serene''s bedside with his aggressive steps and looked down at the very thin Serene


    lying on the small bed. He ordered, "Serene, look up at me."


    Humph...


    He asked her to look up at him, did she have to look up at him?


    It was just ridiculous!


    He was the devil that bullied her, what right did he have?


    Serene did not respond at all, which irritated Jackie even more. He stretched out his hand and


    removed the quilt away from her. "If you want to be deaf, I don''t mind helping you."


    Serene was still motionless as if she really couldn''t hear him or hadn''t felt his anger. Perhaps she


    was not afraid of being deaf at all.


    "Serene Ss!" Jackie shouted as he reached out again and lifted Serene up.


    He didn''t use much strength but he could easily carry Serene. She was so thin that he couldn''t feel


    her weight at all.


    Just when he was distracted, Serene smiled at him. She had given up on herself as if there was


    nothing worthy for her to be living in this world, it was a smile of relief.


    Suddenly, Jackie could hear Old Master Leonard''s voice in his ears, "Child, if you want her to die,


    then feel free to torture her. If you still care about her and can''t let her go, then treat her well. Don''t


    let her suffer, or else you too will suffer yourself."


    While Jackie looked at the skinny woman and thought of what Old Master Leonard had said, Jackie


    slowly loosened his grip on Serene''s clothes and reced her on the bed. "Not talking? Is this how


    you are protesting against me?" Jackie asked.


    She still didn''t bother to answer him!


    "Not talking?" He wanted her to say something.


    Jackie sat on the side of the bed, he picked up Serene and kissed her aggressively. He didn''t let go


    of her until Serene moaned in return.


    He rubbed her swollen lips and said coldly, "Serene, remember, now you are just a toy of mine.


    Without my permission, you don''t even have the right to die."


    Serene was kissed by him for a long time before she could catch her breath. Her pale face finally


    turned red too.


    She nced at him coldly and immediately turned her head away. Not only did she ignore him, but


    she also applied the three no''s the policy against this devilish man.


    As long as he was no longer interested in her, maybe he would sumb to his conscience and let


    her go. Although Serene knew that it was almost impossible, she wouldn''t lose hope.


    However, when Jackie found that her face was ruddy, he would not let her go easily. He grabbed


    her head and said, "Serene, don''t act like you''re all innocent. Your body''s reaction is telling me that


    you are enjoying this."


    Didn''t she abort his child?


    Then he would make her carry his child again so that she would never be able to get out of his


    control ever.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    Serene Ss turned her head and bit Jackie Leves'' hand. She bit it so hard that her teeth sank into


    the flesh of his palm and blood gushed out.


    She looked at him furiously. Her eyes were like X- rays as if they were going to prate his body.


    "Get out! Don''t let me see you again!"


    Serene released his hand and spat out a mouthful of blood as she turned her head to the side. Her


    mouth was full of his blood, which made her feel extremely disgusted.


    "You don''t want to see me? Do you think this is something you can control?" Jackie smiled coldly,


    like a demon from hell.


    His smile made Serene tremble, but she still managed to straighten her thin body and looked at him


    coldly. "People like you who wear masks and don''t even dare to show their true colors are only fit to


    live in hell."


    People who wear masks and don''t even dare to show their true faces are only fit to live in cold hell...


    She was right, this whole year, his days were worse than living in hell.


    But she knew who exterminated the Leves family, who destroyed his face, and made him forget


    what he originally looked like. He could only hide under this mask and live in purgatory.


    It was not until Serene had mentioned about this, the blood for revenge in Jackie''s body was


    ignited. He was being such a bully towards her and said "Then let me, a person who only deserves


    to live in the cold hell, y with you."


    "Get out of my way! Don''t touch me! You animal! Beast! You will die a terrible death!" Like always,


    no matter how hard Serene struggled and resisted, she could never change her fate.


    Here, in this strange ce, this man was the king, a master who no one dared to disobey.


    What about her?


    She was like a piece of meat on the chopping board. He could do whatever he wanted to her, and


    she could do nothing to stop him.


    Just when Serene thought that the world was going to perish, the man finally left her.


    He tidied his messy sleeves while he looked down at her and said "Serene, remember, you are just


    a toy. Don''t act like you are still thedy of the Ss family."


    After leaving behind these cold words and taking a cold nce at her who was almost naked, he


    turned around and strode away.


    "Young Master." Nina greeted him as soon as he walked out of the door. It seemed like she had


    been waiting outside for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" Jackie kept walking as he asked.


    Nina immediately followed up. "About Miss Ss'' murder case, the Ss family has already helped


    her to clear her name."


    Jackie sneered and said, "Old Mr. Ss really cares about his granddaughter. She killed the


    grandson of the Ss family, and he could still help her to clear her name. This kind of love is


    unparalleled."


    Nina hesitated and said, "Then we..."


    Jackie halted and looked back at Serene''s room door. "Don''t worry about anything else. Go and


    look after the woman in the room. If anything happens to her, you are responsible." "Yes." Nina took


    the order and looked at the door.


    The respectful look in her eyes suddenly became fierce, as if the person in the room was her sworn


    enemy.


    It was daytime, but Serene couldn''t see anything. It was so dark. She had fallen into this dark world


    and couldn''t get out of it no matter what.


    "Jackie, where are you? I''m so scared. Can you please save me?" Knowing that she had already


    been defiled, she shouldn''t be fantasizing about Jackie.


    But he was the only person she could trust and rely on!


    Except for Jackie, she couldn''t think of anyone else who could save her from this hellish ce.


    "Jackie, will you hate me?" Jackie loved her so much and cared for her. He would not hate her, but


    she couldn''t face him again.


    Jackie! Jackie! Jackie!


    She repeatedly called his name in her heart, as if this could make her feel a little bit of warmth and


    so that she could see the light again.


    In the darkness, Serene suddenly felt a heartwrenching pain, which made her wake up from the


    darkness.


    She opened her eyes and saw Nina piercing a huge needle into her body.


    She struggled and asked, "What are you doing?"


    She wanted to push Nina away, but the woman was very strong. She held Serene''s hand but


    Serene had no strength to resist.


    Nina injected some drugs into Serene''s body, pulled out the needle, and ced it on the side table.


    Then she opened a medicine bottle and forced a few pills into Serene''s mouth. "Eat it."


    Serene refused to open her mouth. As soon as Nina stuffed the medicine into her mouth, she


    immediately spat it out. She grabbed the used needle from the side table and stabbed Nina.


    Although she was seriously injured, weak and couldn''t fight against that devilish man, it didn''t mean


    that she, Serene, would allow anyone else to bully her without resisting at all.


    Serene stabbed Nina''s arm with the needle and shouted, "Get out! Get away from me, or I''ll kill


    you!"


    Nina was in pain and wanted to fight back, but Serene did not slow down. She raised her hand and


    stabbed the needle into the center of Nina''s palm.


    Nina took two steps back in pain.


    She knew very well that this matter had to be settled as soon as possible. Otherwise, if her master


    finds out, she would be in deep trouble.


    She adjusted her emotions and tried as much as possible to speak in a more rxed tone. "Miss


    Ss, I did this for your own good. Don''t be ungrateful."


    For her own good?


    Serene really wanted to spit on her.


    She was injected with an unknown drug and fed with unidentified pills. This was for her own good?


    Did this woman think that Serene was an idiot?


    Nina added, "Miss Ss, is it possible that you have fallen for my Young Master and want to give


    birth to a child for him?"


    "Bullshit!" Serene said in agitation.


    She wanted that man to die. How could she fall in love with him? It was even more impossible for


    her to give birth to his child.


    In this life, she only wanted to give birth to a child for Jackie, as for others, don''t even think about it.


    A child?


    Thinking of the child... Serene''s face suddenly turned pale, so pale that it was almost transparent.


    That demon had forced her several times into intercourse, and every time it was... and recently it


    seemed to be her ovtion period, so she was very likely to get pregnant.


    No! No!


    She could never be pregnant with that man''s child!


    Serene''s reaction caught Nina''s eyes. She knew that the opportunity hade and said, "This


    bottle is filled with birth control pills. It was my Young Master who asked me to give it to you. You''d


    better take it obediently. Otherwise, even if you are pregnant, my Young Master will not let you give


    birth to the child. At that time, it will be you who will suffer."


    "Birth control pills?" Even though the bottle was not filled with birth control pills, Serene could not


    calm down and think properly.


    She quickly threw away the syringe and grabbed the medicine bottle. Without looking at its


    description, she poured a handful of the medicine and stuffed it into her mouth.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    At this moment, there was only one thought in Serene Ss'' mind, she must not be pregnant with


    the devil''s child.


    As long as she is not pregnant with the devil''s child, she would eat anything. Whether she could


    survive or not was not her priority.


    "Miss Ss, it''s good that you understand." Nina handed her a ss of water. The water was still


    steaming, so it should be very hot. However, Serene couldn''t care any lesser as she swallowed the


    pills with the piping hot water.


    The boiling hot water scalded Serene''s throat, she didn''t spit it out but forced herself to swallow it.


    She would never allow herself to be pregnant with that devil''s child!


    Nina took the medicine bottle that was left in Serene''s hand and put it back into her pocket. "Miss


    Ss, as long as you know what you should and should not do, then you won''t suffer that much. I


    will prepare the birth control pills for you in the future. Just take good care of my Young Master."


    Only when her hand was empty, Serene had came back to her senses and stared at a corner of the


    room with her dull eyes. She suddenly felt that something was funny and evenughed out loud.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After all, Serene was born into a well-known family. These years, she was a well educated woman


    who graduated from a renowned university. She used to be loved by her parents and her beloved


    man.


    What about now?


    What on earth was she now?


    Perhaps in the eyes of these people, she was not even a thing, she thought.


    p¡ª


    Nina had just returned to the office. Before she could see clearly what was going on, she was


    pped right in the face.


    "Young, Young Master..." As soon she realized who hit her and saw the man who were sitting in the


    room, Nina knelt down onto the ground. "I, I..."


    She wanted to exin, but she was too scared that her whole body trembled. She was so


    frightened that she didn''t know how to exin.


    "Nina, who gave you the courage to mess with the Young Master''s woman?" The man beside


    Jackie Leves, Daryl Leves, asked.


    Daryl grew up in the Leves family and had been following Jackie around since then. When the


    Leves Family was exterminated, only the two of them and Nina survived.


    Although he hated Serene and the Ss family, he was more loyal to his master. Without his


    master''s order, he would not dare to touch Serene.


    At this moment, he dealt with Nina on behalf of his master. On one hand, it was to punish Nina for


    acting her own way, and on the other hand, he wanted to save Nina''s life.


    He knew how hard he pped Nina, and that p would at most injure her. If it was his master who


    punished her, Nina wouldn''t survive.


    Nina knelt on the ground and said with fear, "Young Master, I... I did this for you. That woman of the


    Ss family betrayed you and had caused so many people in the Leves family to die. She doesn''t


    deserve to give birth to your child."


    "She doesn''t deserve it!" Jackie got up and walked gracefully to Nina''s side. "Then tell me, if she


    doesn''t deserve it, then who does?"


    Nina was so frightened that she did not dare to look up at Jackie''s face. Before she could utter a


    word, she would bite her own tongue.


    "Young Master!" Daryl knelt on the ground and said, "Young Master, Nina is still young and she


    doesn''t know how serious the matter is. Please forgive her this time for the sake of our loyalty to the


    Leves family. She will never do it ever again."


    Daryl quickly nudged Nina with his elbow and told her to admit her mistake, so that she would stop


    agitating their master.


    They had been by their master''s side all this while. They knew clearly how much their master cared


    for the woman of the Ss family.


    Even if the woman had caused so much trouble for the Ss family and even if their master had


    said that he would kill the woman personally, the master couldn''t do so when the woman was put


    before him.


    When that woman shed tears, their master felt sympathy for her. That woman was a typical femme


    fatale.


    But the master cared about her and was worried about her. They, as subordinates, therefore


    couldn''t do anything to that woman.


    Nina started sobbing out of fear, but she still hadn''t admitted her mistake. "Young Master, it''s my


    fault to disobey your order, but I don''t think I did anything wrong. The death of our Master and


    Madam Leves has a lot to do with that woman from the Ss family. If she gives birth to your child,


    they would not die in peace."


    At this moment, Daryl wanted nothing more than to cover Nina''s mouth. Didn''t she know that their


    master could end her life in the matter of seconds when he was angry?


    One year ago, on a pitch- ck night, the Leves family was sleeping soundly. Someone had set off


    a huge fire and burned the entire Leves residence.


    That night, the firefighters arrived only when the fire had burnt through the whole house. By then,


    almost all of the Leves family members were burnt to death. Only the three of them managed to


    escape.


    A year ago, the police closed the case by concluding that it was a short-circuit in the Leves house


    which lead to the big fire. The Leves family slept too soundly and did not realize it in time, and it was


    already toote when the fire was brought to their attention.


    Following Jackie''s investigation, he learned that it was not that the Leves family had slept too


    soundly or that there was a short circuit. Someone had deliberately drugged them with sleeping


    pills, and set the house on fire. That was the reason why the fire exterminated the whole Leves


    family.


    And it was the Ss family who did all this, and it was the Ss family who set the fire.


    The person who made the Leves family fall into deep sleep with the sleeping pills could only be


    Serene, the woman of the Ss family.


    Jackie remembered clearly what he had went through on the day of the Leves family''s destruction.


    On that day, Serene volunteered to stay to have dinner with them. Before dinner, she was busy


    preparing dinner forthem.


    Jackie felt sorry for her and held her in his arms. He wouldn''t let her go into the kitchen. "Serene, let


    the servants do it. Don''t tire yourself out."


    She poked his chest with a smile and said, "I will be the daughter-inw of the Leves family in


    the future. Let me adapt to the life at my future home first."


    At that time, after listening to her words, he was as happy as a fool and spun around a few times


    while he carried her. "Okay, wait for me!"


    She smiled and said, "For what?"


    He kissed her and said, "I will soon make you Mrs. Leves."


    Mrs. Leves?


    Now that he thought about it, she had never cared about being called "Mrs. Leves".


    Everything she had done including when she agreed to his pursuit, was just to help the Ss family


    destroy the Leves family.


    What an evil woman!


    In order to help the Ss family destroy the Leves family, she deceived everyone. Perhaps she had


    even managed to fool herself.


    "Young Master, Nina is right. Please consider on the dozen of lives of the Leves family that were


    burnt alive." At this time, Daryl was not willing to tolerate with Jackie''s foolishness in deceiving


    himself.


    All the evidences of the murder of the Leves family were all pointed to Serene. It was only Serene


    that could drug their food with sleeping pills.


    He knew that woman was the murderer, why should he defend her like their master did?


    Most of the time, Daryl wished that he could just stab that woman to death for his master.


    One was his subordinate who had gone through thick and thin with him, and the other was a woman


    who had betrayed him. Jackie would definitely side with the former.


    "Leave." Finally, Jackie breathed a sigh of relief and as they got up and walked to the door, he


    added, "If this happens again, I will not let you off easily."

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    The news which imed that Serene Ss'' was actually directed by another person tomit the


    murder had gone viral in country A. Many onlookers who didn''t know the truth began to organize


    investigation groups to search for the mastermind of the murder.


    But unfortunately, no matter how hard they tried to unearth the truth, they still couldn''t find any news


    about the girl except for the photo that had been exposed.


    Some people even suspected that the girl did not really exist.


    It was very likely that she was a smoke bomb that was deliberately used by a powerful and


    influential person, and the purpose was to get rid of the charges on Miss Ss.


    After such theories were released, they soon gained the support of a lot of people.


    Due to the analytical opinions by rationalizens, more and more people hade to support their


    view. Everyone had shifted their attention to the powerful and influential person that was behind all


    this in no time.


    To say that these people were the Sherlock Holmes of the Inte was not inurate at all. Soon


    enough, someizens had already caught on the clues which led to the Ss family.


    What a joke, to move the attention to Karen Joy Kyle was the most foolish thing the mastermind


    could do.


    Karen Joy was the girl that Nathaniel Cooper cared about the most, she was his weakness. It was


    right to take advantage of her to deal with Nathaniel, but they ignored an important key point.


    Nathaniel cared so much about the girl, and this was within his territory. How could he let his girl


    suffer from any nder?


    She did not only have connections with the President but she was also the daughter of the leader of


    Rovio, Kevin Kyle.


    Those who knew about him should know that this rich tycoon was a man who would spoil his wife


    and daughter to the skies.


    No one could take advantage of his daughter without his approval.


    Not only Director Kevin of Rovio would not allow that to happen, Karen Joy still had the brother that


    had been discreetly protecting her for 14 years.


    He protected this sister for his parents, he also needed to protect this girl who had been deep in his


    heart the whole time.


    With these countlessyers of protection, who on earth would have the ability to plot against Karen


    Joy?


    Of course, the smart Karen Joy understood this.


    Therefore, no matter how chaotic it was, she did not take it to her heart at all. She still remained at


    the disaster area to teach sses and lived righteously.


    Except for the injury on her feet which was notpletely healed yet, making it still a little


    inconvenient for her to walk, there was almost nothing else that made her feel ufortable.


    "Sister Jar, I would like to invite you toe to our house for dinner tonight." After the sses had


    ended in the afternoon, Karen Joy was packing up the textbooks, Peter got onto the tform and


    pulled her shirt while he looked at her expectantly.


    It was more than often that the people who came to the disaster area to teach would gather in the


    dining hall to eat together.


    Today, she heard that Peter''s father went to the city, so he probably woulde back with some


    delicious food. Since Peter liked Karen Joy, he wanted to ask her to join them.


    Karen Joy knew that if she went, the food that Peter''s father brought back would have to be shared


    with more people. Karen Joy didn''t mind at all if she didn''t get to eat them since Brother Lionel


    would always bring her dinner, especially after she had been injured. She really wanted to reject


    Peter''s offer.


    However, Karen Joy could not refuse Peter''s offer when she saw the expectant look in his eyes, so


    she nodded and smiled. "Thank you Peter! You go back first, I will be there soon."


    "Sister, Mom asked me to wait for you, she''s afraid that you won''t go." He said what his mother had


    told him.


    "Okay, once I have packed up the textbooks and informed Sister Yaya and the others, then I''ll go


    with you." Karen Joy pinched Peter''s face, as if she was pinching her little brother, Little Precious.


    Little Precious never liked it when she pinched his face. He always acted like a little adult and said


    women should not casually touch men.


    How old was he?


    Wasn''t he just an eight year old kid?


    A newly weaned child, how could he say he was a man?


    Compared to her Little Precious, Peter was much more lovely. When she pinched his face, his face


    would always turn red as he smiled shyly.


    Yes, an eight-year-old child should look like an eight- year- old child. Peter''s reaction was correct


    but Little Precious'' wasn''t.


    Although she would say that Little Precious was not cute, but whenever she thought of him, Karen


    Joy always felt like going home and hugging him.


    Wuuuwuuu....


    She really wanted to pinch the Little Precious'' face, so that she could hear him yell out ''sister''.


    Peter''s mother had specially invited Karen Joy to their house to have dinner, mainly because she


    wanted to thank Karen Joy for sparking Peter''s interest in studies.


    Before that, he was well known as the naughty boy in their ss. He was good at sports and had a


    critical mind, but he just didn''t like to study.


    When he was in primary 1, he couldn''t even distinguish between 6 and 9. There was one time, he


    scored 65 points for his drawing, but he proudly told his mother that he got 95 points.


    After seeing this, Peter''s mother did not know whether tough or cry. She knew that it was not


    because her son was not smart, her son was not stupid ifpared to the others, it was just that he


    did not receive the proper education.


    "Teacher Jar, please sit down." When Peter brought Karen Joy to his family tent, Peter''s mother


    quickly took a small stool and wiped it with her sleeve and enthusiastically invited Karen Joy to take


    her seat.


    "Auntie, you don''t have to be so formal to me. We have known each other for so long. Let''s just be


    casual." Karen Joy liked to smile. When she smiled, she had two little dimples, which were


    particrly eye- catching. Other than that, she had a good character, so she had a very good


    rtionship with the people in the disaster area.


    In fact, her real personality was not so approachable, but she was a flexible person. She knew what


    kind of personality to put out to interact with people under different types of circumstances.


    She wanted to be nice to the people in the disaster area because everyone was simple and sincere.


    "Okay, then make yourself at home too." Peter''s father sat on the side and gave Karen Joy a bottle


    of yogurt drink.


    Although the government had tried their best to maintain the water and electricity supply as much


    as possible, the disaster area still found it hard to cope with this issue, so it was still inevitable that


    there would be asional supply shortages. Sometimes, even drinking water would be scarce. For


    them, yogurt drinks were a luxury.


    Karen Joy took the drink with her both hands, opened it and handed it to Peter. "Peter, I like drinking


    mineral water. Can you drink this instead?"


    "Okay." Looking at this bottle of yogurt drink, Peter''s eyes were glowing. Since Sister Jar said she


    didn''t like it, then he would drink it on her behalf.


    A child''s world was just so simple and innocent. They just believed whatever the adults said and


    would not think deeper into it.


    Peter''s father said, "Miss Little Jar, thank you for making Peter interested in studying. If he can get


    into university in the future, you deserve the greatest credit."


    She stroked Peter''s head and said, "Uncle, it''s not that my teaching method is good, but Peter is


    really smart. As long as he studies hard, he will definitely get into a good university in the future."


    By the time Peter gets into university, she would have already be Brother Lionel''s wife.


    She could be Brother Lionel''s side to run his country and help his people flourish!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Oh my God!


    At the thought of Brother Lionel, Karen Joy Kyle wished that Brother Lionel could appear in front of


    her immediately so that she could see him.


    Brother Lionel woulde to the disaster area every night and he would return in the morning.


    Although she had just parted with Brother Lionel this morning, but whenever she thought of him,


    she felt like she had not seen him for a long time.


    This was the most honest feeling for people who were in love. Even if they were stuck together


    every day, they would still feel like it wasn''t enough.


    As a matter of fact, for her to teach in the disaster area, the person who suffered the most was not


    her, but her Brother Lionel. He had toe at night and go back in the morning, it would take him 4


    hours every day toe back and forth.


    "Yeah, I also think that Peter has a nimble mind!" In the past, Peter''s father would often scold Peter


    for being stupid because he didn''t like to study.


    After Karen Joy came here, they had a parent''s meeting.


    She made the parents realized what their children''s potential was and so that the parents could give


    their children more encouragement. That way, their children would certainly perform beyond their


    expectations.


    The parents took Karen Joy''s advice. They began to find out what their children were good at and


    they encouraged them more. Sure enough, the children made great progress.


    They had improved in their studies and they were more proactive in life. Many children also took the


    initiative to help their parents to help with the house chores.


    Peter was the most typical one among them, which indirectly proved that Karen Joy''s visit as a


    temporary teacher this time was a sess.


    Karen Joy was very excited that her teaching method had good results and was approved by the


    children and their parents.


    After leaving Peter''s house, Karen Joy went to have a look at the residential area which was under


    construction.


    The houses here were almostplete, and they were about to be everyone''s new homes. It


    signified the start of the new life for the people in the disaster area.


    After such a major disaster, Karen Joy had done several rescue and disaster relief works and had


    also participated in the reconstruction of the disaster area.


    She had witnessed the earthquake with her own eyes. The disaster area was in a mess and


    corpses were everywhere, but the people in the disaster area were not beaten down.


    With the help of the government, everyone in the disaster relief group and the members of the


    construction team were very active and rarelyined.


    Now that the situation at the disaster area was getting better and better it was no doubt that her


    Brother Lionel was very good at running the country.


    When Brother Lionel just took office, he had already encountered with such a big event. He was


    calm and issued orders in an orderly way. He organized the army and the citizen to undergo rescue


    missions in the disaster area. He also organized the reconstruction of the disaster area. A series of


    measures were very well taken.


    Karen Joy sighed again. She had such a good taste. When she was a child, she had already fallen


    in love with such a treasure that was


    Brother Lionel.


    If she hadn''t let her father save the injured boy, she would not have met Brother Lionel who loved


    her so much.


    Thinking of Brother Lionel, Karen Joy couldn''t wait as she raised her hand to look at the time. It was


    only eight o''clock in the evening, Brother Lionel wouldn''t arrive so soon.


    Sigh!


    As she shook her head in disappointment, she felt a pair of thick palms had gently covered her


    eyes. Karen Joy instinctively wanted to attack, but the familiar aura surrounded her and she


    immediately knew who it was.


    She already knew who was covering her eyes, and the man deliberately lowered his voice and


    asked, "Guess who?"


    Karen Joy burst outughing. Her Brother Lionel was sometimes really silly and cute, and most of


    the time treated her like an ignorant child.


    Pretty much all the time, she wanted to tell him that she was no longer the little girl who didn''t know


    anything. Now, she knew and understood everything.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Karen Joy removed his hands away, turned around, and threw herself into his arms. She


    snuggled in his arms and said, "There will be no one else except my Brother Lionel."


    "Oh, you''re that sure?" Nathaniel Cooper rubbed her head with a smile on his face.


    "Of course, it''s because my Brother Lionel smells so good, other men are stinky. That''s how I know."


    Karen Joy never stopped praising her Brother Lionel. Wouldn''t she be worried that her Brother


    Lionel would get too arrogant if she praised him too much?


    "What about your father?" It was his instinct, Nathaniel wanted to surpass him.


    Karen Joy pouted and said, "You petty bastard! Why do you want topare it with my father? Let


    me tell you, my dad is the man who loves me the most in the world, and you don''t evene


    close."


    "It seems like I have to continue to work hard." He wanted to work harder to love and care for her


    and let her know that there was another man who loved her more than anyone else in the world,


    other than her father.


    "Brother Lionel, let''s work hard together from now on." Karen Joy ced her hand on Nathaniel''s.


    "Brother Lionel, it''s only eight o''clock now. Why are you here already?"


    Usually, he would arrive here at around ten o''clock at night at the earliest, but today he arrived two


    hours earlier. Was it because he missed her again?


    "Because I didn''t have anything else to do, so I got off work earlier to apany you." Because he


    had to go abroad for an official visit tomorrow, he would be away for a week, so he made time to


    apany her now.


    He would be abroad for a week. Thinking that he could not see her for a week, he felt very down.


    He really wanted to take her with him, but the rtionship between them was still unclear. What


    reason did he have for her to go with him?


    So he had to deal with his matters as soon as possible so that she could be with him openly, so that


    she could apany him wherever he went.


    "By the way, Brother Lionel, can I ask for a favor?"


    "Okay, go ahead."


    "Why do you never ask what I''m going to ask for and just agree on it? What if my request is too


    much?"


    "Would you?"


    "Of course not."


    "That''s exactly it." Nathaniel took her hand and said as he walked, "Tell me, I''m listening." "Brother


    Lionel, I have been here for a while. I am aware that their living conditions are really bad. Can you


    offer the people some preferential policies in the future to make up for the time they spent in the


    disaster area?" Speaking of which, Karen Joy was helping the people in the disaster area to seek


    benefits. But actually, she just wanted the people in the disaster area to admire their President


    more.


    Nathaniel nodded. "Well, that''s a good idea. But..."


    "Brother Lionel, can''t you do that?" Karen Joy interrupted Nathaniel eagerly before he could finish


    his words.


    "The relevant departments are already working on it, so you don''t have to worry about it." Nathaniel


    smiled gently.


    "Oh, so you guys have already thought of it, Brother Lionel." She thought that she was very far-


    sighted. It turned out that Brother Lionel had already thought of it before she did.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about these things. Take a walk with me."


    "Brother Lionel, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." He just wanted to hold her hand like this. The two of them just walked around and talked


    casually, relieving him from all his fatigue.


    "Brother Lionel, do you know?"


    "I know." He replied.


    "What do you know?" She asked.


    "Because what you want to say is exactly what I want to say to you." Nathaniel stood still and held


    Karen Joy''s shoulder. "I want to hold your hand like this, for the rest of ??? lives."

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    The night was gradually getting darker!


    Karen Joy Kyley on the small bed. Without Brother Lionel''s warm embrace, she felt that there


    was something missing. She couldn''t fall asleep.


    This was only the first night since Brother Lionel was abroad. It was as if she hadn''t seen him for


    thousands of years. She was going crazy already, how could she survive for the next six days?


    Thinking of the fact that she wouldn''t be able to see Brother Lionel in the next six or seven days,


    Karen Joy wished she could grow a pair of wings and fly to Brother Lionel''s side.


    But she couldn''t be so capricious. She promised to teach the children for a month, moreover,


    Brother Lionel''s visit was an official affair, she couldn''t just stick around him.


    Sigh!


    Karen Joy let out a long sigh. She wouldn''t be so bored if Little Precious was by her side at this time


    to y with her.


    Thinking of Little Precious, Karen Joy remembered that she hadn''t contacted her family for a long


    time. Her grandparents must have missed her a lot.


    As she thought of the elders at home, Karen Joy hurriedly grabbed her phone and dialed home. The


    phone rang several times before someone answered, "Hello! Who is this?"


    "Little Aunt?" This voice sounded like her Little Aunt''s, but wasn''t her Little Aunt in Chatterton Town?


    At the end of the year, the whole family would go back to Chatterton Town to celebrate the New


    Year''s. Her Little Aunt shouldn''t be in New York at this time.


    "I thought it was someone else, turns out it''s our Baby Karen. You have no conscience at all. How


    could you call us only now? I thought you don''t even know the home number anymore." Upon


    hearing that it was Karen Joy, Mia Kyle had a lot to say, "Your Grandma misses you so much she


    can''t even get out of bed. You have no conscience at all. Are you not going toe back and visit


    her?"


    "What?" Once she knew that her grandmother was ill, Karen Joy immediately sat up from the bed.


    "Little Aunt, what''s wrong with Grandma?"


    "Karen, don''t listen to your Little Aunt''s nonsense. She''ll feel ufortable if she doesn''t cause


    chaos in the world." Mama Kyle''s sweet voice traveled through the phone.


    "Grandma, are you really all right?" Karen Joy knew that her grandmother''s health had always been


    poor, so it wasmon for her to be sick.


    During the changing of the seasonst year, her grandmother forgot to wear thicker clothing and


    caught a cold. She managed to recover only after being in bed for two weeks.


    Her grandmother had always doted on her so much. Supposedly, she should have stayed in New


    York to spend more time with her grandmother, but she abandoned them and came to Country A.


    When she thought of this, Karen Joy was so sad that she was about to cry.


    "I''m fine, Baby Karen. You have to take care of yourself over there and as long as you''re fine, I will


    be happy." Mama Kyle said.


    Karen Joy nodded vigorously and said, "Grandma, I am living well here. I''m eating well and sleeping


    well. I have already gained a few pounds."


    Mama Kyle said, "It''s good to gain weight. That thin body of yours has to be chubbier. You will look


    cuter when you are chubby."


    Karen Joy said like a spoiled child,


    "Grandma..."


    "Hey, Karen..." upon hearing her granddaughter''s soft voice, Mama Kyle felt emotional and burst


    into tears again.


    "Mom, don''t be anxious. The little girl is talking to you, isn''t she?" Mia hurriedly stroked Mama Kyle''s


    back.


    "I don''t want to either, but it is something I can''t change for so many years," she was obviously


    happy to hear her granddaughter''s voice, but she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Karen Joy, who was on the phone, could only feel anxious. "Grandma, don''t agitate yourself too


    much. I''ll go back to apany you soon."


    Mama Kyle wiped her tears and said, "Karen, I know. Why not we end the call? I''ll call you another


    day."


    Worrying that she would affect her granddaughter''s mood, Mama Kyle hung up the phone, but her


    tears continued to flow down her cheeks.


    "Grandma, Sister is not at home, but I''m still here with you." A child''s voice spoke. Karen Daly had


    returned home with Little Precious. As soon as she entered the house, she saw Mama Kyle crying


    heavily.


    At a nce, Little Precious knew that his grandmother must have missed his sister. Without waiting


    for his mother''s instructions, Little Precious hurried over tofort his grandmother.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes, and our Little Precious is still with me. I''m very happy about that." Mama Kyle smiled through


    tears and stroked his head.


    Karen Daly walked over and said, "Mom, Karen is doing well there. Don''t worry about her too much.


    Your health is more important. Since Mia is in New York, I''m going to cook for our distinguished


    guest."


    "Sister-inw, you''re getting more and more virtuous." Mia stood up and gave Karen Daly a big hug.


    She didn''t forget to tter her withpliments too. "Sister-inw, your fashion designpany


    has such a good reputation and you take great care of your family too. How did you achieve that?"


    Mia was thinking that she was also married for ten years and even had a child. But she was still like


    a child who often fought with her ten-year-old son for attention.


    This time, it was because she fought with her son for the attention that Neil Brown did not side with


    her. In a fit of anger, she flew from Chatterton Town to her parents'' home.


    No matter how many years had passed, Mia was still so carefree and unrestrained. She would do


    whatever she wants and Neil could only endure.


    What made Mia angrier was that she had been home for over 24 hours now, and that old man, Neil,


    had not even called to ask about her.


    Mia had decided to be mad at him for the rest of his life. Let him raise their young son and grow old


    alone.


    "Don''t shower me with any morepliments. Come over and help me prepare lunch. Dad will be


    back from fishing soon." Karen smiled gently and raised her hand to look at the time. "Mm, your


    brother should be done with work, he shoulde home soon."


    In fact, it was not that Karen Daly had taken very good care of the family, but that they were good to


    her and made her feel the warmth a family should have.


    Especially her Mr. Kyle, who had doted on her for more than ten years and thought of everything for


    her, so that she would have more time to realize her dream.


    Just thinking of Mr. Kyle, then he came back.


    He was still wearing the same white shirt and ck trousers that he wore all year round. What was


    different was that he had added a coat because it was cold outside.


    The coat was designed and made by Karen Daly herself. It was customized for him. At first nce,


    it was no different from any other ordinary coat, but the tiny details were what made it exclusive.


    For example, the threads that were used to make the coat were carefully selected by Karen.


    The lower hem of the coat was embroidered with the same color as the coat. It looked simple and


    poised, which was particrly suitable for Mr. Kyle.


    After Kevin Kyle had entered the room, he greeted Mama Kyle first and then walked towards Karen


    Daly.


    "Sister-inw, I''d better help youter on." Mia had seen how loving these two were. To not torture


    herself, she thought it would be better to avoid them.


    He walked towards her and although he was still a distance away, Kevin''s eyes fell straight on


    Karen, he could see nothing else except her.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    More than a decade had passed, their child had already grown up, but Kevin Kyle still looked at


    Karen Daly the same way he used to.


    No, it wasn''t only the same as he used to, it was with more affection than before, as if he only had


    her in his eyes.


    He walked gracefully to Karen''s side.


    Karen pursed her lips into a gentle smile and said "You''re back!"


    Kevin nodded. "Yes."


    After more than ten years, Director Kevin was still a man of few words, but he did change a little. He


    not only responded, but also walked to Karen''s side and pulled her into his arms to embrace her.


    "You must be hungry," Karen said with a smile.


    "Mm." He nodded without saying anything.


    "Then go get changed. After that, we can start eating." Karen escaped from his arms and said.


    Kevin said seriously, "Help me with that." "You need me to help you change your clothes? I don''t


    even need to help my eightyear-old son to change his clothes. Director Kevin, aren''t you


    ashamed?" Sometimes, Karen really had no way to deal with this man.


    Because he already said it, so if she didn''t help him, he would pester her so hard that she wouldn''t


    be able to do anything else. This man was getting more and more childish.


    Sure enough, Director Kevin said, "I asked my wife to help me. Why should I be ashamed?"


    "Okay fine, I''ll help you." Karen immediately raised her hand and surrendered. Then, he led her


    upstairs.


    His palms were very big and Karen''s were small. His big palms could easily hold hers, and he held


    it tightly.


    Over the years, as long as they walked together, he liked to hold her hand. Just like what he had


    said before, he will hold her hand and keep walking, until they grow old.


    Karen took out Kevin''s loungewear from the wardrobe. She then turned around and saw Kevin


    staring at her with deep affection, as if he was looking into her mind.


    Karen smiled and said, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Kevin stretched his hand towards her face and drew an outline of her face with his finger. "Nothing, I


    just want to look at you like this."


    He could just stay here and looked at her without doing anything else. He could look at her until the


    earth ends and it would still not be enough for him.


    "You''ve already looked at it for more than a decade and I''m already getting old. Haven''t you gotten


    tired of me yet?" His words warmed Karen''s heart. She smiled even more brightly.


    "It''s only been more than ten years. In the next few decades, I will still look at you like this." He


    wanted to look at her and apany her, and grow old together.


    "Director Kevin, you''ve be more eloquent recently. You''ve been sweet-talking to me this whole


    time, did you do something behind my back?" Of course, she believed that he would never do


    anything that would hurt her. She just wanted to tease him.


    Sure enough, as soon as Karen said this, Director Kevin''s face darkened. "What nonsense are you


    talking about?"


    He couldn''t take a joke at all.


    Especially when it came to the issue of loyalty, if she ever mentioned it, he would definitely get


    anxious.


    Karen smiled proudly and said, "I was just teasing you and yet you had a huge reaction. Do you


    really have a woman outside?"


    "Karen Daly!" Director Kevin was really angry.


    "Mm?" Karen looked at him with a smile and said "Director Kevin, is there anything that you want to


    order yourdy to do?"


    "I''ve told you before, other than you, nobody else is worthy." Kevin stroked her face and said slowly.


    Although Karen was not the most outstanding woman in the world, but in his heart, she was one of


    a kind and no one could rece her.


    "Mm, I know." Karen was very satisfied with his reply and let Director Kevin express his love for her


    indirectly.


    She knew?


    Shouldn''t she also confess her love to him?


    Kevin looked at Karen with dissatisfaction. His face was gloomy, like a big boy who was upset.


    Karen said in a gentle voice, "Me too."


    Upon hearing Karen''s words, Director Kevin''s face brightened a little.


    Sigh, this man was really childish. He was much more childish than their Little Precious. To her, it


    was like raising two sons at the same time.


    Kevin held her in his arms again.


    Karen snuggled up in his arms and suddenly thought of something. "By the way, Kevin, let''s find a


    time to visit Baby Karen and Jayden. I''m still worried about the both of them."


    Kevin nodded and agreed, "Alright, let''s go there as a family to apany them once you are done


    with your fashion show"


    When he mentioned about the fashion show, Karen suddenly thought of something that she hadn''t


    completed.


    "Kevin,e and take a look for me." Karen dragged Kevin to her studio, turned on theputer,


    and showed him the design draft of her newest collection, "This is the theme for my main collection


    for this season. What do you think?"


    Although Kevin did not know much about fashion but his taste was not bad. Karen often asked him


    for some advice, and Director Kevin was also very happy to do so.


    He studied through the design draft carefully and looked at some of the samples of the ready-made


    clothes. As he looked at them, he nodded and said, "It feels like your style. It''s simple, poised and


    elegant. I think the market will also have a good response."


    "I''m really ttered to have Director Kevin of Rovio to praise me." Karen smiled sweetly.


    In fact, she felt happier to be recognized by Kevin, than getting recognized by the people in the


    fashion industry.


    She added, "Alright, go get changed quickly. I''ll go downstairs to help out for lunch."


    Kevin said, "I also have something for you to see."


    Karen asked, "What?"


    "Come." Kevin took Karen''s hand and went back into the room. He took out an exquisite box from


    the desk drawer.


    He opened the box and there was a ne mounted with sapphire gemstones resting in the gift


    box. He asked, "Look, do you like it?"


    "Is this for me, again?" In the past few years, he had given her countless expensive gifts. She had


    so many nes that she almost could not fit any more jewelry into her cab.


    "Yes. Do you like it?" Kevin looked at Karen expectantly.


    If she paid attention, she could see that he looked way more anxiouspared to the previous


    times when he had given her a gift.


    This was because he didn''t tell her that the gemstone ne was designed and made by him for


    her.


    "I like it. If it''s from you, I will like it." Karen was very fond of it, but she felt that she couldn''t use it.


    "But don''t waste your money on these things. I have way too many pieces of jewelry, I can''t wear


    them all."


    "What do you mean wasting money? Isn''t it natural for me to spend money on my wife?" Kevin


    personally picked up the ne and put it on for Karen.


    He approached her, and she could feel his warm breath on her earlobe. She couldn''t help but blush.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Kevin ignored her. He insisted on putting it on for her and took two steps back to look at


    her.


    Her skin was fair and she had no wrinkles at all. She looked stunning in the sapphire ne.


    Kevin could not help but lower his head and kiss her. "Answer me, do you like it?"

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    "I like it!"


    Whether he was referring to the gift he gave her, or his kiss, she liked them all.


    However, Karen Daly deliberately chose the former, "Didn''t I just tell you that as long as it is a gift


    from you, I will like it."


    Kevin Kyle''s face darkened slightly and said with dissatisfaction, "You already know that I''m not


    asking about that."


    Karen blinked and acted like she didn''t understand. "If that''s not what you''re asking, then what is


    it?"


    Kevin,"..."


    He was referring to something else!


    Karen smiled and snuggled into his arms. She held his strong waist and snuggled. "Kevin, do you


    know how happy I am?"


    He definitely didn''t know how happy she was, and the man who gave her all this happiness was the


    one who had been by her side throughout the years.


    Kevin rubbed her head and said softly, "Silly, why are you saying this all of a sudden?" "For so many


    years, you have always supported me, this allowed me to spend more time and energy on my


    fashion career. All the achievements that I have today, half of it was because of the full support that


    you have given to me." With Kevin''s backing, and the whole family by her side, Karen could devote


    herself to her work to fulfill her childhood dream.


    "I am your husband." Kevin''s answer couldn''t be any simpler, but it was the warmest answer one


    could hear.


    Karen raised her head slightly to look at him. "Kevin, do you know? I feel happier than I would be if I


    have the whole world. Thank you for being by my side. Thank you for giving me Baby Karen and


    Little Precious."


    Kevin gifted a lot of things to Karen, including houses, cars, jewelry, and so on. However, what


    Karen loved the most were their treasures-Karen Joy Kyle and Julien Glover Kyle.


    With Kevin and their children, only then was their family the happiest and the mostplete.


    "I am your husband." Kevin''s answer still could not be any simpler.


    The word "husband" was definitely not just an identity to Kevin. When she promised to marry him,


    he became her lifelong and most solid support.


    "Of course I know you''re my husband." Karen smiled and snuggled into his arms again. "It''s precise


    because you''re my husband that I feel so happy."


    If she didn''t meet Kevin, her life would turn out differently, and she couldn''t bear to even think about


    it.


    She was d that she had met him and epted his marriage proposal. She was even more


    grateful that he was her husband and someone that she could rely on for the rest of her life.


    At the same time, a taxi slowed down and stopped in front of the Kyle family''s mansion.


    The passenger paid the fare, opened the door, and got off the car.


    The door opened and the passenger got off, it was boy around ten years old.


    He looked up and said to the security guard at the guardhouse with a serious face, "Please ask Mia


    Kyle toe out."


    As soon as the security guard saw the Little Master, he recognized him and hurriedly greeted him.


    "Little Master Brown, are you alone?"


    "Is it strange for me to be alone?" The little boy nced at the security guard and said, "If you don''t


    want to ask her toe out, that''s fine too. Then pass on a message to her for me. Her husband


    kicked her son out of the house, so please ask her if she still wants her son. If she doesn''t want her


    son, her son will run away from home."


    "Little Master Brown, wait a minute. We''ll inform Miss Mia immediately." This little one was the Little


    Master of the Brown family. No security personnel would dare to neglect him, so they quickly called


    Mia and informed her.


    Mia was chatting with Mama Kyle when she received the news. She almost couldn''t believe it when


    she heard that her son was alone outside of the house.


    Although Mia couldn''t believe it, she still came out. There was still a distance until she reaches the


    gate, but she could see her son standing in the cold wind with his hands sped behind his back.


    The wind was a little strong today, so the little one only wore a thin coat while standing in the cold


    wind.


    Although Mia always quarreled with her son and stole his food and toys...


    But no matter how capricious she was, she was still the child''s biological mother. Seeing such a little


    child standing in the cold wind, Mia''s heart ached.


    She quickly ran over to the little one and held him in her arms. "Brat, why are you here alone?


    Where is your stinky father?"


    "If I''m not alone, who else would be with me?" The little boy looked arrogant, but as soon as he was


    held in Mia''s arms, he immediately snuggled in her arms like a baby and said as if he was wronged,


    "That old man, Neil, kicked me out of the house. He asked someone to buy a ticket and sent me


    here."


    "Why did he kick you out? I gave birth to you, not him. How could he kick you out of the house?"


    Hearing that it was Neil who kicked the child out, Mia was so furious that she wanted to fly back


    immediately and blow up Neil''s camp.


    "Ahem..." the little one coughed and said, "Mom, you could only give birth to me because of Neil''s


    small contribution. But I know that you are the one who suffered the most."


    "Even if he contributed, he still can''t kick you out of the house like that. Only I can bully you, he


    can''t." Mia was the typical ''only I can do it and no one else is allowed to'' kind of person.


    At home, she could bully the little one, but Neil couldn''t.


    The reason why Mia ran away from home this time was that she and the little one had fought for


    attention, but Neil didn''t side her.


    She was so angry because the father and son had joined hands to bully her. In a fit of anger, she


    flew back to New York.


    At this moment, knowing that her son was being bullied by Neil, Mia couldn''t wait any longer to go


    back to Chatterton Town to confront him.


    She turned to the security guard and said, "Please tell my parents, brother, and sister-inw that I''ll


    go back to Chatterton Town first. I''lle back to see them another day."


    Mia''s was always so impatient, in a fit of anger, she wanted to rush back as soon as possible to


    Chatterton Town to see Neil.


    After a nearly 20- hour journey, they finally returned to Chatterton Town. When they got home, they


    found Neil sleeping soundly on the bed.


    The mother and son had been extremely exhausted from all the traveling. Not only did he not call to


    ask about them, but he was sound asleep.


    At the sight of this, Mia was so enraged that she pulled off the quilt that was covering Neil''s body


    and kicked him. "Neil, you old b*stard, how can you sleep so soundly? How can you drive my son


    and I out of the house?" "Just use the word b*stard. Why do you have to add the word ''old'' in it?"


    Neil sat up and looked at Mia with his sleepy eyes. "Who drove you and your son away?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    "Huh... Neil, I just reached home, and you already kicked my son out. Why can''t you just admit it?"


    Mia Kyle was so angry that she raised her foot and was about to kick Neil Brown. However, before


    she could kick him, he reached out and held her in his arms.


    He stroked her hair lovingly, "You two just came back, have a good rest. Don''t make a fuss."


    "Make a fuss? If you didn''t kick us away from home, did we have to suffer for nearly 20 hours?" The


    more Mia exined, the angrier she became.


    "I kicked you away from home? Didn''t you book a ticket and left on your own? I asked someone to


    stop you but it didn''t work anyway." Neil said innocently.


    "Neil, if you helped me when my son bullied me at that time, would I be so angry that I left home?"


    Anyway, Mia would not think that she was wrong.


    Neil just kept quiet.


    This woman was bing more and more unreasonable.


    But who was to me?


    It was all because he had spoiled her so much over the years, so now, he had to suffer the


    consequences.


    Mia was stubborn but she had her soft spot. If he just went along with her, then nothing bad would


    happen. Neil was clear about that.


    He patted her on the back and calmed her down. "All right, all right, little tigress, let''s just end this


    right here. We willpromise more from now on."


    "What? What did you call me? Neil, repeat yourself." Did he think that she was a tigress and that


    she was very fierce? Did he think that she was not feminine anymore?


    Neil turned to look at the little one at home and said, "Son, serve your mother a nice cup of tea. It''ll


    help with cooling down her temper."


    The little one seemed to know what his father needed and he had already prepared a nice cup of


    tea. He handed her the tea and said seriously, "Mom, drink this. Let''s discuss it together. Is there


    anything we can''t talk about? Why did you have to go back and cry to your family?"


    "Who said I went home to cry? I didn''t even mention that you two made me angry..." Speaking of


    this, Mia suddenly realized something and looked at the father and son with wide eyes. "Good on


    you Neil Brown. Good on you Levi Brown. You two are tough now huh, you two can bully me


    together now."


    "Mom, don''t be angry!" Levi Brown climbed into Mia''s arms and sat down. "Mom, I promise I won''t


    fight for attention with you anymore. Dad will side you from now on. Don''t be angry at me and Dad."


    "I know you love me the most!" Mia rubbed his head and looked at Neil discontentedly. "Old man,


    learn from your son. You should know that women should be spoiled, not bullied."


    "Mia, do you want to be..." She always called him an old man, which made him very unhappy. Neil


    blurted out these unpleasant words. However, because his son was there, he forcibly swallowed


    back the other half of his message.


    Levi was very sensible. He quickly jumped out of his mother''s arms and said, "Mom, Dad, I''m quite


    sleepy. I''ll rest up first. Good night!"


    When he left, he also closed the door for his mother and father very considerately, so that the two of


    them could whisper sweet things to each other.


    As soon as the door was closed, Neil hugged Mia and said, "Mia, you are in your thirties already.


    Although he looks and acts like a ten-year-old child, he is actually only seven this year! You are not


    even as sensible as he is. Aren''t you embarrassed?"


    "My son thinks for me, is there anything wrong with that?" Mia said proudly, "I''m the only woman in


    our family. Of course, you have to give way to me."


    Neil said, "You are just like that, you just don''t want to change."


    "Neil, you old man, how can you talk about me like that?" Mia bit her lip and thought that this old


    man deserved to be punished.


    "Old? I''ll show you who''s old. I may be old but I still got it." Neil pressed Mia down under his body.


    Mia still wanted to say something, but Neil pounced onto Mia and kissed her. She didn''t want to be


    bullied by an old man like him, so she struggled to move away, but Neil''s strength was too strong.


    He held her down so strongly that she became powerless.


    "Neil..."


    "Neil, urn..."


    Neil''s actionspletely shut Mia off. He showed her that age was just a number, as his


    performance was still so extraordinary that it blew Mia away.


    When Neil let go of Mia, there was only one thought in Mia''s mind: Neil was an old fox who was only


    getting stronger and stronger.


    She was bullied yet again!


    One day, two days, three days... five days...


    Today was the fifth day since Brother Lionel left. It was only five days, but Karen Joy Kyle had


    already felt like the whole world was copsing. She was getting agitated.


    "Brother Lionel..." Shey on her bed and silently called out Brother Lionel''s name. "Your Baby


    Karen misses you very much. Do you know that?"


    As if responding to her calling from the bottom of her heart, Brother Lionel''s pleasant voice suddenly


    sounded, "Karen, what are you doing? Brother Lionel is calling! Hurry up, answer the phone!


    Answer the phone!"


    Hearing Brother Lionel''s voice, Karen Joy regained her senses and sat up happily. She answered,


    "Brother Lionel, are you back already?"


    "Karen..." Nathaniel Cooper called her name and didn''t say anything else for a long time.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Karen Joy guessed that Brother Lionel must have extended his trip because of some


    circumstances, so he could note back on time. He was probably worried that she would be


    disappointed, so he was too embarrassed to say it.


    She immediately said, "Brother Lionel, I''m a little busy these days. I was so busy that I didn''t even


    have time to think of you. You won''t me me, will you?"


    "Silly girl!" Nathaniel Cooper scolded softly. "You can do whatever you want. Why do you need to be


    so busy and suffer so much?"


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "Why would you use the word suffer? I like you a lot, so I have to


    support your work. If your schedule is dyed because of work and you can''te back on time,


    I''ll just wait for you."


    Karen Joy''s sensible and generous words made Nathaniel speechless again.


    After a while, Karen Joy added, "Brother Lionel, you are the President of Country A. You are not


    only bearing the weight of your own fate, but the fate of the whole country. And I am willing to


    apany you through this journey."


    Nathaniel took a deep breath and asked, "Karen, how did you learn to be so sensible and kind?"


    She could have acted like a spoiled child. She should have gotten used to ordering people around


    her. She should have gotten used to being served... However, for him, she had already spent


    almost a month volunteering at the disaster area which had very difficult living conditions.


    She exceeded his expectations, and he saw her in a new light.


    Karen Joy pursed her lips and chuckled. "Because I want to be a woman who can stand alongside


    you, not a woman who will drag you down."


    She worked hard for a simple purpose, she wanted to be apetent First Lady.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    "Silly girl, how could you drag me down?" She didn''t even know how much strength she had given


    him, how would she drag him down?


    "Brother Lionel, don''t worry, just carry on with the national affairs. Don''t worry about me. I am doing


    well in the disaster area. When youe back, I will be back in Coast City soon too. At that time,


    you don''t have toe here to see me every day." Karen Joy clearly hoped that Brother Lionel


    coulde back to her side immediately, but she still said such words tofort him sensibly.


    "Mm, okay. You''d better go to bed early and don''t catch a cold." He reminded Karen Joy again, and


    then Nathaniel Cooper hung up the phone.


    Looking at the dark screen on her phone, Karen Joy stuck her face to the screen, as if she could


    still hear Brother Lionel''s voice.


    "Brother Lionel..." She shouted for him silently. It was such a terrible feeling to miss someone who


    was so far away.


    "Little Jar, were you calling your loverboy again?" Yaya just came back from outside as she saw


    Karen Joy staring at her nk screen like a fool.


    Karen Joy turned over and looked at Yaya. "Sister Yaya, have you ever liked someone so much that


    you lose your appetite and mood when you can''t see him?"


    Yaya thought for a moment and answered, "I don''t know."


    Karen Joy pouted and asked, "What do you mean you don''t know?"


    Yaya said, "There was a man who made me lose my appetite for several days before, but I don''t


    know whether I liked him or hated him."


    Karen Joy became curious and immediately asked, "Oh, tell me, Let me analyze too."


    Yaya said, "Little Jar, let me ask you a question first."


    Karen Joy nodded confidently, "Ask away."


    Yaya scratched her head and asked, "Is your brother a person who rarely talks and doesn''t like to


    talk?"


    "How is that possible?" Karen Joy never thought Jayden Elias Kyle as a quiet person. "Sister Yaya,


    let me tell you, he is a very nosy person. He gets nosy about everything. From time to time, he will


    nag a lot, sometimes he would nag more than my mother. Of course, I''m not saying that my mother


    nags a lot, but my brother is really a nosy person."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When ites to Jayden, Karen Joy couldin about him for a whole night and it might not be


    enough to release all the resentment in her heart.


    As she spoke, Karen Joy realized something. She widened her eyes and asked, "Sister Yaya, have


    you really fallen for Jayden?"


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    Jayden was such an annoying person. How could there be anyone who liked him, especially such


    an excellent girl like Yaya?


    Yaya shrugged helplessly. "That''s why I said that I don''t know if I actually have a crush on any


    guy..."


    She was not the kind of person who would be easily attracted to guys. However, Jayden did tickle


    her heart.


    In the past few nights, she dreamed of that man. In real life, he was cold and didn''t want to talk


    much, but in her dreams, he was much lovelier.


    "Sister Yaya, do you know a lot of men?" Karen Joy thought that if she really fell in love with Jayden,


    there could only be two reasons.


    Firstly, Yaya might have a problem with her eyes, and secondly, maybe Yaya did not know of many


    men in her life.


    Yaya said discontentedly, "Little Jar, what do you mean?"


    Karen Joy hurriedly exined, "No, Sister Yaya... There are so many men in the world, you really


    should choose carefully. I''m not trying to talk bad about him, but he is really a very annoying man."


    Well, she admitted that she shouldn''t speak so ill of him in front of others, but she didn''t mean to.


    She was just speaking the truth.


    She didn''t think it was right to say good things about him and innocently involved Yaya in a terrible


    love situation.


    Yaya sighed and said, "But I just have a f*cking crush on him. If I don''t get him, I will feel so bad all


    my life."


    "Sister Yaya, are you serious?" If Yaya really was interested in Jayden, Karen Joy could consider


    matching them up.


    "So what if I''m serious? So what if I''m not?" Thinking of Jayden''s cold attitude that night, Yaya felt


    very irritated.


    "If you really like him, then you can go after him. Although he is nosy, he is a very capable person."


    Karen Joy hated Jayden for being nosy, but she still acknowledged that he was a capable person.


    Yayay on the bed and lifted her legs up against the wall. "Hmph, if I can have him..." She would


    definitely make him pay for that night when he ignored her.


    "Sister Yaya, I''m going to wish you all the best. If you can marry him, you and I will spend lots of


    time together in the future. No..." Karen Joy suddenly blushed. "I''m going to marry someone in the


    future too. It''s still difficult for us to be together every day."


    Yayaughed and said, "Little girl, how old are you? You''re already thinking of getting married.


    Aren''t you thinking too much?"


    "Marriage is amon thing, no?" Karen Joy said confidently, "It has nothing to do with how old I


    am. The most important thing was that I have locked my eyes on a single target since I was a child.


    Now that I''m older, I don''t need to go through the tedious process of choosing a man anymore."


    Since she had targeted Brother Lionel since she was a child, she had to take full advantage of this


    opportunity. She could not let others snatch him away.


    The two of them were chatting fervently inside the tent. They did not know that a man was silently


    listening outside...


    Listening to the conversation between the two of them, he put on a straight face. He seemed


    unbothered by their conversation, but his clenched fists sort of gave his emotions away.


    Humph...


    Karen Joy knew him very well. She knew clearly what he wanted, but she still wanted to push him to


    another woman.


    Before, he was wondering why Yaya would suddenly approach him. Now, he understood why.


    As he clenched his fists, he was so agitated that his veins on his head were also protruding.


    "Young Master..." Simon Banks, who was standing behind Jayden Kyle, felt the angering from


    him and said with fear, "She is still young and ignorant. When she gets older, she will see through


    your efforts."


    "Still young? When she gets older?" Jayden sneered. She was already in aplex rtionship


    with Nathaniel. When could he ever score Karen Joy?


    No, there was no time for him to wait any longer!


    He didn''t want to wait any longer anymore.


    He had been protecting this girl for fourteen years. How could he allow that Cooper guy to take


    advantage of her?


    Absolutely not!

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    On Misty Mountain.


    Misty Mountain always appeared hazy and misty on most days, hence it lived up to its name.


    The mountain was shrouded in fog and mist, like a fantasy fairy realm on earth. Therefore, some


    people would refer to Misty Mountain as a ''fairy mountain''.


    It rained a lot there too.


    Serene Ss remembered that it had been nearly a month since she arrived there, and it had been


    raining for more than half the time she was there.


    Whenever it rained, it seemed like it would never stop.


    Serene sat by the window of the room and looked nkly out of the window. Looking at the falling


    rain, she tried to stretch her hand out to feel it.


    Today, the weather in the Misty Mountain was very cold. When the window was opened, a cold gust


    of air rushed straight into the room, which made Serene shiver.


    But she didn''t seem to feel cold. She collected the rain in the palm of her hand, then she released it


    to the ground. She did this over and over again.


    She was ying with the rain like a child. After a while, a vague smile could be seen on her lips.


    A smile?


    Yes, it should be a smile.


    After being assaulted that day, the devil didn''te for her again. She didn''t have to suffer that


    inhuman torture anymore. She should be happy.


    But with a careful observation, you could see very clearly that the smile on her lips was not a


    heartfelt smile, but a helpless, bitter smile.


    She was a bird being imprisoned. She couldn''t escape from the cage and couldn''t fly away to her


    deserved freedom. How could she not feel helpless?


    Having lived here for nearly a month, she did try to find ways to escape. She knew that her freedom


    was limited to her room and the balcony outside. Whenever she tried to walk somewhere else,


    someone would always appear behind her and stop her.


    She even thought about jumping out of her window. But there was nothing hard in this room to tear


    down the steel bars on the windows.


    She could not escape, so she could only wait. She needed to wait for an opportunity to escape from


    here.


    She only hoped that the day woulde sooner. She was afraid that her physical condition would


    not allow her to hold on for too long.


    "Little Rain, can you hear me talking?" Serene held a handful of rainwater and asked softly, but she


    felt that she was too ridiculous. How could the rain hear her out? She must be going crazy.


    "Little Rain... What a beautiful name!" Serene looked at the rainwater in her palm and said gently. In


    a trance, she felt like she could see a child lying in her palm.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A child who had just been born, naked and pitifully small,y so quietly in the palm of her hand.


    Looking at the imaginary figure, she suddenly burst into tears. "Little Rain, are you a girl or a boy?"


    "It doesn''t matter, I will like you anyway, because..." She wanted to give this beautiful name to the


    baby she lost, imagining that her baby was lying in her palm.


    She could imagine the child''s touch and skin.


    She could even imagine that the child was responding to her words.


    Serene slowly raised her hand, holding the handful of rainwater close to her face, as if she was near


    her baby.


    "Little Rain, can you feel me? I really miss you. If you can hear me, and if you can see Daddy,


    please tell him that I miss him a lot too."


    She whispered in her heart. Although she was not by their side, her heart would always be with


    them.


    At the same time.


    On the third floor, in Jackie Leves'' study room.


    He saw Serene''s every move through hisputer screen.


    These days, she always sat alone by the window in a daze. He sat in front of theputer and


    looked at her, wondering what she was thinking.


    Was she repenting for what she had done before, or was she thinking about how to escape?


    Or was she thinking of ways to help the Ss family benefit more from Nathaniel Cooper?


    In the past, he thought that he had read this evil woman thoroughly. He felt that he knew her very


    well.


    He felt that she was like a transparent sheet in front of him, and he could see through her at a


    nce.


    Only now did he know that she was not what he had imagined. There were many unknown things in


    her heart that he had never understood.


    "Serene..."


    He had told himself countless times that she was his enemy and a woman who betrayed him. Her


    heart was as vicious as a snake or a scorpion, but when he looked at her face, he still found it hard


    to resist approaching her.


    Suddenly, unconsciously, he reached out his hand and gently stroked her thin and pale face through


    the screen.


    She was already very thin, and after staying here for a month, she became much thinner. Even


    though he touched her through theputer screen, he could imagine it, as if he was touching her


    bones instead.


    "Serene, what is your heart made of?" He really wanted to read through her heart to see her


    deepest thoughts.


    Maybe her heart wasn''t a human''s heart.


    Maybe the blood that flowed through her body was ck...


    Thump! Thump!


    The rhythmic knocking on the door interrupted Jackie''s thoughts. He quickly withdrew his hand and


    said in a low voice, "Come in."


    Daryl Leves walked in. He handed him a document and said, "Young Master, we have found out


    about the information you want. The girl that was involved in murder case of the woman of the Ss


    family, is the daughter of the ultra rich, powerful leader of the famous Rovio group. She''s Kevin


    Kyle''s daughter, Karen Joy Kyle."


    "Karen Joy Kyle?" Jackie repeated the name in silence. It sounded familiar, but he didn''t remember


    when he had heard of this name.


    Daryl reminded him, "Young Master, do you still remember that a decade ago, the President, who


    was only a teenager at that time, used a disguise to go to Chatterton Town because he was hunted


    by the eldest son of the Cooper family?"


    "So it''s her!" The missing puzzle piece clicked into ce when he was reminded of that story.


    It was more than a decade ago when Nathaniel was seriously injured and returned to the country.


    Jackie received the news and he secretly went to see Nathaniel. At that time, Nathaniel was holding


    a photo in his hand.


    In the photo, there was a cute little girl. The little girl had two braids, and she looked so adorable


    that Jackie could also remember her.


    Jackie remembered that Nathaniel told him that he was seriously injured in Chatterton Town and


    almost died. The little girl in the photo, Karen Joy Kyle, saved his life.


    What left a deep impression on Jackie was that the seriously injured Nathaniel was so happy when


    he was talking about this little girl, as if she was his heart''s treasure.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    "Karen Joy Kyle!" Jackie repeated Karen Joy Kyle''s name again, knocking on the folder rhythmically


    with his slender fingertips. "How can Nathaniel be willing to allow his treasure to get involved in


    Serene''s murder case?"


    Daryl Leves replied respectfully, "There was only one photo on the Inte. After that, no one found


    any other news about the girl, so we can see that Mr. President was really trying his best to protect


    the girl."


    "Did Nathaniel really not send anyone to look for Serene during this period?" After a month, Jackie


    still did not believe that Nathaniel would turn a blind eye to Serene Ss'' disappearance.


    Daryl replied, "Young Master Mallory has passed your message to Mr. President. He must know that


    Miss Ss is here, so he didn''t bother to do that."


    Jackie asked again, "Is Nathaniel back from his visit abroad yet?"


    Daryl responded, "He returns this afternoon."


    Jackie tilted his head and nced at the calendar on the table. "It''s only two weeks till November


    20th. It seems that it''s time for me to meet him."


    Daryl was a little worried. He wanted to hold his concerns back, but he said out loud anyway,


    "Young Master, there are some things that we''re not sure yet. Should we slow down? If this is a


    trap, what happened a year ago will repeat again if you meet him."


    "The entire Leves family died a year ago, and his mother, the former First Lady died that night too...


    I intend to give him a chance to exin." Jackie suspected Nathaniel''s intention behind the incident,


    but no matter how much he tried to make sense of the situation, Nathaniel could not be the


    mastermind behind the murder case a year ago.


    The Leves family was the most loyal supporter of Nathaniel taking up the position of the President.


    With the support of the Leves family, Nathaniel''s promotion to the throne became easier. He would


    not be stupid enough to destroy his supporter.


    Jackie had also theorized that Nathaniel did this to get Serene and to get the support of the Ss


    family, but he would not be so inhuman as to kill his own mother.


    Daryl said, "Young Master, but..."


    Jackie interrupted him. "No buts. Just do as I told you."


    Daryl replied, "Yes."


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t stop his master. He didn''t want to persuade him any


    further.


    As soon as Daryl left, Jackie thought of the man, a person who had grown up with him.


    They were born in the same year and shared the same birthday. They went to school together,


    joined the army together, and fought against the enemies together.


    They did a lot of things together...


    In Jackie''s eyes, Nathaniel had a closer rtionship with him than with his own brother.


    They once said that they would share weal and woe with each other for the rest of their lives.


    Jackie had also secretly made up his mind that he would stay with Nathaniel for the rest of his life.


    He would help him be the President and run the nation with him.


    He regarded Nathaniel as his blood brother, but Nathaniel got engaged to his beloved woman when


    he wasn''t even sure if he was alive.


    When the two of them got engaged, did they ever think about him?


    Even if they only thought of him for a second, they would probably not do such a thing as to betray


    him.


    Perhaps, Nathaniel did not share the same sentiments as Jackie. Maybe Nathaniel only regarded


    him as a pawn that could be used.


    Jackie had been so suspicious of Nathaniel for many times, but he still wanted to give him a chance


    to exin.


    If Nathaniel denied the allegations, he was willing to believe him.


    "Jackie, Jackie..."


    Just as Jackie was lost in thought, he heard Serene''s voice from theputer.


    She called his name so affectionately, as if she was still the Serene whom he deeply loved.


    "Jackie, where are you? I really miss you. I miss you so much! If you can hear me, can you just


    answer me?" She stood by the window, looking nkly outside the window and murmured.


    Did she miss him?


    She probably wanted him to die.


    Jackie curled his lips and sneered.


    Could it be that this woman had discovered something and deliberately put on a show for him?


    He didn''t forget how vividly real this woman''s acting was.


    If she decided to pursue an acting career, she might even be crowned as the best actress.


    But just as he looked at her from theputer, she suddenly smiled and mmed her head against


    the window.


    "Damn woman, do you really want to die!" Jackie did not hesitate and immediately rushed out.


    He rushed outside of Serene''s door kicked her door open. She was still standing calmly in the room,


    with no signs of suicidal attempts.


    At the same time, he felt a surge of anger in his heart. Was this woman ying with him?


    She stood by the window and reached out to touch the rain. With a faint smile on her face, she kept


    muttering something.


    He didn''t bother her these days. She obviously lived afortable life. He barged in and she was


    still in her own world, she didn''t notice him at all.


    She lied to him. She was the culprit of the Leves family''s extermination. How could she live so


    freely?


    Gradually, Jackie rose with anger. He lifted his foot and kicked the door again to shut it tight.


    When the door was mmed shut, he saw Serene''s body stiffen up. When she looked back and


    saw him, her face instantly turned pale as if she had seen a ghost.


    "You, don''te here. If youe over, I will kill you." Serene trembled and hid in the corner, as if


    the man standing in front of her was like a beast that wanted to eat her up.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackie looked at her thoroughly. It seemed that she was not pretending to be afraid of him. She


    really hated him so much.


    Ah...


    He almost forgot that this woman was good at acting. At this time, it was hard to tell if she really was


    truly afraid of him.


    Perhaps she was trying to use the same method again, but it was not impossible for her to seduce


    him in this way.


    "Jackie? Did you call for Jackie earlier?" He stared at her and stepped forward.


    "Don''te near me! I said, don''te near me!" Her body trembled violently and she red at


    him with hatred in her eyes.


    He came to her side, grabbed her chin, and said in a low voice, "Don''t say that name ever again. I


    don''t want to hear the name ''Jackie'' from your mouth, and don''t think about him again. Because a


    dirty woman like you doesn''t deserve him."


    "Oh, who do you think you are?" This demon was really ridiculous. He controlled her personal


    freedom, did he want to control her thoughts too?


    She could tell him that she would remember Jackie until the end of her life.


    "Who am I? It seems that your memory is not very good. I should do something to remind you." He


    held her with one hand and soon, she was under his control.


    This time, it was still the same as before. When he attacked Serene, she was defenseless... In the


    end, she heard him say, "I''ll make you my child''s mother!"

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    "I''ll make you my child''s mother!''


    This sentence exploded in Serene Ss'' mind like an atomic bomb. She wanted to give up the fight


    and stop resisting, but all of a sudden, she struggled with all her remaining strength. "Devil, get off!"


    However, no matter how Serene struggled, she could not get out of his torturous act.


    "Jackie..." She closed her eyes in despair and thought of Jackie in her heart. She even ridiculously


    imagined the man on her body as her Jackie.


    She felt a little better and she had a little courage to stay alive.


    This devil seemed to know what she was thinking. He tortured her more aggressively over and over


    again, and he was merciless.


    After some time, the man finally let go of her and said coldly, "Serene, this is the price you should


    pay."


    She aborted his child, so she should return another child to him. She needed to bear his child.


    If he could not be happy, then he would drag her to hell with him. None of them would be able to


    escape from this conspiracy game.


    As soon as Jackie left, Serene dragged her exhausted body into the bathroom and washed herself


    up repeatedly.


    However, no matter how hard she wished, she couldn''t erase the trace of the man on her body. She


    didn''t dare to think about her future. What if she was really pregnant with the man''s child?


    No, she could not stay here any longer. She needed to find a way to escape. She needed to be out


    of his control.


    She would have to think about ways to escape and never fall into this devil''s hands again.


    After two weeks, Nathaniel Cooper finally ended his visits to several countries and returned to his


    own country.


    Of course, it was impossible that Karen Joy didn''t know about the news that Nathaniel returned to


    Country A.


    She hadpleted a month''s job and received the news three days ago. Today, she went to the


    airport early and waited for her Brother Lionel to return.


    She knew when Brother Lionel''s ne would arrive at Coast City International Airport, but she still


    arrived at the airport two hours earlier to wait. She couldn''t wait to see him.


    She nned to run up to him and give him a big hug after he got off the ne, telling him how much


    she missed him.


    However, reality would often not live up to one''s expectations.


    When she arrived at the airport, she remembered that she was just amoner, so she could only


    wait in the crowd at the arrival hall like everyone else.


    Then she remembered that a public figure like him would have had his own secret passageway.


    She wouldn''t be able to see him at the arrival hall.


    So Karen Joy went to the ce where there were more security guards. She thought that as long as


    she could see Brother Lionel, she could find a way to say hello to him just to let him know that she


    was waiting for him.


    However, the reality did not live up to her expectations once again.


    Brother Lionel''s ne had not yetnded yet, and the airport had already made the most rigorous


    preparations. The special passageway that he was bound to use was surrounded by many special


    forces.


    The security work was done so well that even a mere fly couldn''t fly past them.


    Therefore, after Brother Lionel arrived, Karen Joy did not even catch a glimpse of him. The special


    vehicle for the President had already left under the escort of the guards.


    As she watched Mr. President getting farther and farther, Karen Joy lowered her little head


    depressingly. She was so upset, she was about to cry.


    She could not stand by Brother Lionel''s side openly, and now she couldn''t even see him in public.


    This was a really ufortable feeling.


    "My lovely Miss Kyle, what is making you so sad?"


    Suddenly, a beautiful male voice echoed next to her, which made Karen Joy startle.


    She looked up and saw Brother Lionel, who was in disguise, standing in front of her and smiling at


    her. She was very surprised and asked, "Brother Lionel, why are you here?"


    She clearly saw Brother Lionel''s car leaving not long ago. How could Brother Lionel appear beside


    her? Did he use a doppelganger?


    "How can I abandon my Karen here and leave her alone?" Nathaniel smiled and took her into his


    arms, then he lowered his head and kissed her forehead.


    "But I clearly watched your motorcade leave?" Karen Joy reached out and pinched Brother Lionel''s


    face. She found it difficult to believe that this was really him.


    "Silly girl, the motorcade left, does that mean that I left too?" Nathaniel pinched her face and


    laughed at her silliness.


    Karen Joy was ecstatic: "Does that mean you didn''t get in the car?"


    Nathaniel nodded. "Yes, smart girl."


    Karen Joy held Brother Lionel''s waist and snuggled in his arms again and again. "Brother Lionel, I


    miss you so much."


    Nathaniel patted her little head gently and asked with a smile, "How much?"


    Karen Joy began to express her love again. "I miss you when I eat, when I sleep, I miss you all the


    time. Touch my face, I think I missed you so much that I lost weight."


    "Yes, you really lost weight. We need to do something about that." Nathaniel liked her response, yet


    he felt a little sad. He couldn''t resist raising her head up and kissed her affectionately.


    "Brother Lionel, we''re at the airport, and a lot of people are looking at us." Karen Joy really wanted


    to kiss him passionately too, but she couldn''t shake off the gazes of others.


    Nathaniel chuckled and said, "Mm, let''s find a ce where no one is around and continue."


    Karen Joy just smiled.


    Although that was what she thought in her heart too, but she was still a little shy to hear his words.


    No. 88, Greendale Road, Donder Street.


    This was Nathaniel''s private residence.


    Looking at the tall figure who was busy in the kitchen, Karen Joy felt as sweet as honey in her heart.


    She had never imagined this day woulde.


    She was rxing in the living room and Brother Lionel was busy in the kitchen. He was busy


    preparing a home meal for her.


    After staring at Brother Lionel for a while, Karen Joy got up and walked to the kitchen. "Brother


    Lionel, you really don''t need my help?"


    Nathaniel responded without looking back, "You watching TV in the living room will be my greatest


    help."


    "But I really want to help you." Karen Joy took another step into the kitchen, and Nathaniel


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    turned back and red at her. "It really smells from the cooking in the kitchen. Don''te in."


    "Brother Lionel, aren''t you concerned about the smell too then?" He was the President and had a


    reputation to maintain.


    "I''m a man." He gave her such a simple reason.


    Because he was a man, and he was her man, so he was willing to spoil her with love and care.


    This was just the kitchen. He was even willing to fight bandits for her, let alone tackle some cooking!

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Because I''m a man!


    Although his answer was simple, Karen Joy Kyle understood that Brother Lionel was indirectly


    telling her that he was just an ordinary man in front of her, not the President.


    Karen Joy ignored Nathaniel Cooper and stepped into the kitchen. With her hands, she held his


    strong waist from behind.


    Being hugged by her soft body, Nathaniel''s body was slightly stiff, and even his hand that was


    holding the spat was stiff. He didn''t know what to do.


    He was Nathaniel Cooper, the dignified President of Country A, the leader of the country, no one


    had seen him being so nervous before, even on the first day he took office, but this little girl was


    capable in doing so.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy called him, as her face rubbed against his back. "How good would it be


    if we could live a simple life like this."


    The two of them would go to work and get off work together.


    After work, they would go home together, or just like today, they could go to the supermarket to buy


    some groceries before heading home, and cook a delicious meal for their beloved ones.


    It was somethingmon to everyone else, but for people with such high- profile backgrounds, it


    was a luxury.


    Today, Karen Joy finally understood why her mother would always make time to cook for her family.


    She also understood the real reason why her father would apany her mother while she was


    cooking, even when he was busy.


    Now that she had understood, their parents were just expressing their love for each other and their


    family in such a simple way.


    Since young, she never hoped that the love she would receive from her lover could exceed the love


    her parents had for each other, but deep down she really wished for such rtionship.


    "Of course, as long as you are willing to, we can live like this for the rest of our lives." Nathaniel said


    thoseforting words while continuing with his cooking.


    At work, he was the President, the leader of the country.


    When he got home and returned to Karen Joy''s side, he was willing to be her man, an ordinary


    family man.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy hugged him more tightly. Her soft and delicate body clung tightly to his


    back.


    Nathaniel''s heart was slightly stirred by her teasing. He wished he could put the spat in his hand


    down, stop cooking and eat this "little snack" who was beside him.


    Men, especially men like Nathaniel, who were extremely controlling, would always act beyond their


    own imagination.


    The idea had just passed through his head, but his body was faster than his thoughts. He turned


    around and quickly pulled Karen Joy into his arms, followed by a hot kiss.


    Karen Joy was still holding him, while some messy thoughts were running in her mind. Suddenly,


    she felt dizzy, and the next moment she was held in his arms and he was already kissing her.


    Oh no!


    Karen Joy secretly eximed. It seemed that she had overestimated Brother Lionel''s willpower. She


    didn''t do anything. How had she turned Brother Lionel on?


    Karen Joy thought in a daze. After thinking about it for a while, she finally realized where she had


    led Brother Lionel on.


    Could it be...


    "What are you thinking?" Nathaniel suddenly let go of Karen Joy. She breathed smoothly, and


    Brother Lionel''s slightly husky voice rang in her ears. "Karen, if you don''t focus during this time, I will


    be very angry. If I get angry, you will immediately feel sorry for what you have done."


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy knew that she had identally lit a fire, so she quickly pushed him


    away and stood aside. "Brother Lionel, the food in the pot is burnt."


    Yes, she felt that she was smart. At such a critical moment, she coulde up with such a good


    excuse to escape, turning the situation around.


    Nathaniel looked at her with his deep eyes. He did not utter a word. His eyes looked like they were


    on fire, as if he would turn into a beast and swallow her in the next moment.


    "Brother Lionel, I... I am hungry!" One move did not work, Karen Joy thought of a second move.


    This time, she was sure that Brother Lionel would not me her for inadvertently running away.


    Nathaniel said in a hoarse voice, "Go to the living room and sit there. Don''t go anywhere, or you''ll


    have to bear the consequences." "Sure." In order not to provoke Brother Lionel again, Karen Joy


    nodded and turned to run away.


    In the living room, Karen Joy found the best spot that she could look at Brother Lionel without any


    obstruction.


    She could not help but sigh as she constantly looked into the kitchen. Her Brother Lionel was not


    only handsome, but he was also extremely attractive when he cooks.


    How did she have such a good taste? she thought.


    So unbelievably good.


    Not long after, three dishes and a soup were served on the table.


    He made grilled fish, potatoes, a sd and some mushroom soup. These simple dishes were not


    casually made by Nathaniel, but he did it ording to Karen Joy''s pte.


    "Brother Lionel, how did you...?" It was incredible. Karen Joy originally thought that Brother Lionel


    wanted to cook because he was worried that she didn''t know how.


    However, looking at the dishes that Brother Lionel cooked, Karen Joy was very surprised. She


    couldn''t believe what she had seen.


    "What do you mean how did I know how to cook?" Because the weather was cold, Nathaniel filled a


    bowl of hot soup for Karen Joy and handed it to her. "Drink the soup to warm your tummy first."


    "Brother Lionel, how did you know how to cook?" As the President of the country, his meals were


    often sent to his table by special personnel. How could he possibly know how to cook?


    "Do I need a reason to know how to cook?" He couldn''t tell her that he knew how to cook because


    he knew that she couldn''t. He had to learn.


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect you to know how to cook." Karen Joy picked up the soup bowl and took


    two big mouthfuls. Then she picked up some fish and sent it into her mouth. She nodded while


    eating, "Mm, Brother Lionel, delicious..."


    "Brother Lionel is delicious?" Nathaniel smirked at herment, as he looked at her in a flirtatious


    way.


    Karen Joy had never seen him like this before.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Brother Lionel, what are youughing at?" She understood his evil smile, but blinked her big bright


    eyes, acting like she didn''t understand anything.


    "Come here." Nathaniel patted the seat next to him, indicating Karen Joy to sit next to him.


    Humph, bad Brother Lionel, couldn''t they just have a quiet meal. What kind of tricks did he want to


    y now? Did he want to make her his appetizer?


    "Hmm?" Nathaniel raised his eyebrows.


    Karen Joy quickly got up and walked to his side. As soon as she was beside him, she was pulled


    towards him and forced to sit on hisp. "Brother Lionel is here. Don''t you want to have a taste of


    me?"


    "Taste Brother Lionel?" Karen Joy''s face turned red. Was Brother Lionel trying to do something


    dirty?


    She was very happy deep down, but she was still a little shy. She was so nervous that she put her


    hands against his chest and said, "Brother Lionel, don''t be like that."


    "Like what? Hmm?" Nathaniel lowered his head and looked at her from a close distance, so close


    that Karen Joy could feel his warm breath.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    She didn''t expect that Brother Lionel would y dumb with her!


    Well, since he wanted to y dumb, then she would y along.


    She wanted him to know that she was no longer the four-year-old girl he used to know.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy Kyle touched his chest with both her hands. "What on earth do you


    want to say? I really don''t know."


    Nathaniel Cooper grabbed her small hand and said in a low voice, "Girl, it seems that you don''t


    know how dangerous it is for you to do what you just did."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Dangerous?" Karen Joy blinked her innocent bright eyes, she pulled her hand away from his and


    put it on his shoulder. "Brother Lionel, if you don''t exin it, how would I understand?"


    Her voice was soft and her face was tender. She looked really cute and naive. No one would think


    that, deep down, she was nning on something.


    "What you did would make a man want to have a ''snack'' before his meal," Nathaniel said in a


    hoarse voice.


    "Oh, a snack before the meal? Is it delicious? Can I eat it with you?" Hmm, as she expected,


    Brother Lionel who was a wolf in sheep''s fur, really wanted to eat her up like a snack.


    In fact, she didn''t mind if Brother Lionel treated her as a "snack" before meal, but... would Brother


    Lionel really do it?


    Karen Joy looked at Nathaniel, she suddenly wanted to know if Brother Lionel could no longer


    control himself and do something to her.


    "Karen, do you know what you are talking about?" Nathaniel held her waist tightly, and it seemed


    that he could break her slender waist with just a little force.


    "Of course I..." Karen Joy approached him and kissed his earlobe, his body trembled. She pursed


    her lips and said, "Brother Lionel, do you like me like this?"


    Yes!


    He liked it very much!


    Nathaniel had always been a man of great action. He held her waist with one hand and the back of


    her head with the other. He pushed her towards him and kissed her agressively.


    Brother Lionel seemed to be a very gentle and elegant person, especially in front of the camera. In


    front of the whole country, he was a typical gentleman.


    Only at this time, did Karen Joy know that her Brother Lionel was not what he usually looked like.


    He was domineering and powerful, and he had his own means. Especially when he kissed her, she


    could feel deeply how strong his possessive desire was.


    The kiss seemed to havested for a hundred years. Just as Karen Joy felt that she was about to


    drown in his kiss, he finally let go of her.


    Looking at her blushing cheeks, he couldn''t help but reach out and pinch them, "Karen, tell me, do


    you like it?"


    Karen Joy was still catching her breath as she shook her head inadvertently.


    "You don''t like it?" Nathaniel''s face darkened. It seemed that if she really dared to say that she didn''t


    like it, he would conquer her with his actions again.


    "I don''t hate it." Karen Joy gave him a clever answer.


    "Just don''t hate it?" Nathaniel was still dissatisfied with her answer.


    Ring, ring, ring-Suddenly, Nathaniel''s private phone rang. Karen Joy took the opportunity to say,


    "Brother Lionel, your phone is ringing."


    However, as if he didn''t hear the phone ringing, Nathaniel was still staring at Karen Joy. It seemed


    that if she didn''t give him a satisfying reply, he would never give up.


    Sigh, men were so stubborn and petty sometimes. She was just joking with him, but he was so


    persistent for her answer.


    Karen Joy kept quiet, but she did what he did to her. She held his head with both hands and pecked


    him on the corner of his lips. "Brother Lionel, this is the answer I''m giving you."


    Finally, Nathaniel smiled. He held Karen Joy''s head and gave her a passionate French kiss, and


    then he went and to answer the phone call that was ringing for the second time.


    Karen Joy didn''t know what the phone call was about. In the end, she heard Nathaniel saying,


    "Okay, get to the appointment on time. Send some people secretly to ensure his safety. This time, I


    won''t let anyone hurt him again."


    After Nathaniel hung up the phone, Karen Joy immediately asked, "Brother Lionel, what''s the


    matter?" She was worried about him.


    Although worrying wouldn''t solve the problem, she just couldn''t help worrying about him.


    "It''s just something about work." Nathaniel straightened his clothes and said. "Silly girl, let''s eat."


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy wanted to ask him if it was really just working, but she knew that he


    would not tell her even if something happened. When she was about to say something, she


    immediately changed the subject. "Are you sure you want to have dinner now?"


    "Do you still want to be my snack before dinner?" This little girl should be d that the phone call


    came in, or else he didn''t know whether he could stay sane.


    "Let''s eat!" Karen Joy scratched her head. If they didn''t eat, the food would get cold, then she might


    have to trouble Brother Lionel to heat up the food again.


    She didn''t want him to do so much.


    o o o o o


    The next day.


    Karen Joy was still in her slumber, and she dreamed that Brother Lionel was about to do something


    shameless to her, and suddenly, an annoying phone call came in and interrupted her dream.


    She narrowed her eyes and rejected the call without even looking at the caller ID. She crawled into


    the quilt and tried to continue her "sweet dream" that had yet enter the climax.


    She didn''t know why she had such an embarrassing dream. She was shy but also excited about this


    dream.


    It was probably because she had not slept in such afortable bed for a month. She had not


    snuggled in such a warm bed for a long time. It was rare for her to sleep sofortably like she did


    today. After she wasfortable in bed, she began to think about a lot of things.


    Maybe it was because Brother Lionel was lying beside herst night. She breathed in his unique


    masculine aura and fell asleep, which made her dream of such an embarrassing scene.


    However, as soon as Karen Joy put the phone back, the phone call came again. She was so


    annoyed that she wanted to smash the phone.


    "Damn it!" She would definitely remember the name of the person who interrupted her sweet dream


    and would made them pay for it someday.


    When she picked up her phone and saw the words "Sister Yaya" on the screen, she could only sigh.


    If it were anyone else, she would take revenge. However, she couldn''t do anything to the kind,


    gentle and generous Yaya.


    Karen Joy answered the phone and said feebly, "Yaya, what''s wrong?"


    Burly''s voice came out from the phone, "Little Jar, all of us are here. We''re waiting for you here.


    Hurry up. If you don''te, we will starve to death."


    Karen Joy just remembered that she promised Yaya and Burly to have a meal together today, but


    she actually...

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Karen Joy Kyle immediately looked at the time. It was 12:30 noon. No wonder they were calling to


    ask her to hurry up.


    She apologized, "Burly, why don''t the three of you go ahead and eat first? I''ll be there a littleter to


    meet you guys."


    Yaya grabbed the phone and said, "The four of us are a team, we can''t do anything without you.


    Youe here now, we will wait for you no matter howte it is."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Karen Joy suddenly sat up and hurriedly packed up, so that the three of


    them wouldn''t be waiting for a long time.


    Just as Karen Joy got out of bed, she looked out from the corner of her eyes and inadvertently saw


    a note on the side table.


    She picked it up and saw two lines written on the note - Karen, there is breakfast in the keep-warm


    container and some strawberries in the refrigerator. Remember to eat them. Don''t starve yourself.


    I''ll try to get off work early.


    It was signed off as ''Brother Lionel''.


    "Brother Lionel, you are so silly! Do you really think I am still the four-year-old child from long ago?"


    Most of the time, Karen Joy felt like Brother Lionel took care of her like she was a child.


    He remembered that she liked strawberries, so he often gave her fresh strawberries and asked her


    to eat them as snacks.


    He remembered that she was afraid of the darkness, so there were several dim lights in the room


    so that whenever one goes out, there would still be other lights on.


    "Silly Brother Lionel, you are so good to me. How can I not like you?" Karen Joy said silently while


    putting the note left by Brother Lionel into her bag.


    Everything that Brother Lionel left for her was extremely precious to her.


    She collected these seemingly unimportant things so that in the future, when they grow old, she


    could bring it out and reminisce on their memories together.


    Karen Joy arrived at the restaurant an hourter.


    Yaya, Burly, and Shane were lifelessly resting against the dining table, and their stomachs growled


    from time to time.


    Burly touched his belly and wailed, "Little Jar, if you don''te now, I''d really starve to death."


    Karen Joy stood at the door and happened to hear what Burly said, she smiled and said, "Burly,


    don''t worry. I can''t bear to let you starve any longer."


    Upon hearing Karen Joy''s voice, the three of them sat up simultaneously and said, "Oh my god, you


    are finally here."


    "I''m so so sorry for making you guys wait for so long!" Karen Joy sat down on the seat they had left


    for her. She was apologizing, but she didn''t look sorry at all.


    Speaking of which, because she had regarded Yaya and the other two as her close friends, hence


    she didn''t feel guilty at all for beingte. Otherwise, she would definitely behave like a well- taught


    youngdy from a rich family so no one could pick on her faults at all.


    "Waiter, please serve the dishes. The sooner, the better." After notifying the waiter, Burly turned


    around and looked at Karen Joy with a sad face. "My dear princess, if you let me starve for another


    five minutes, I''m afraid you will never see me again."


    Burly casually put his hand on Karen Joy''s shoulder while he was talking. Karen Joy avoided on


    reflex. She said, half-jokingly, "A gentleman may speak but not touch!"


    She was able to chat and joke casually with them most of the time, and everyone seemed to enjoy


    being friends with each other. However, there was always minimal physical contact between them.


    Karen Joy had been brought up conservatively by her family. She knew that even if she had a good


    rtionship with a male friend, she had to draw clear boundaries when it came to physical contact


    with them.


    Yaya understood her intentions and praised, "Girl, your lover boy is so lucky to have you as his girl."


    Karen Joy raised her cup and took a sip of water. She said happily, "Actually, I think I''m the lucky


    one."


    "If he doesn''t like you, he must be blind." Burly stood up and shouted. After all, Karen Joy was the


    goddess in his heart. If someone she likes doesn''t like her back, that person must be visually


    impaired!


    Shane snorted and said, "You guys are so tacky!"


    "Tacky?" The three of them looked at him at the same time. "Wise Mr. Shane, exin to us, what''s


    not tacky then?" They prompted sarcastically.


    Shane felt awkward. "The food is served! I''m going to eat. I''m not going to talk to you guys."


    "Okay, let''s eat."


    As soon as the dishes were served, the famished youngsters picked up their cutlery and began to


    eat without any hesitation.


    While they were still eating, Yaya said, "Little Jar, my tour pals organized an adventure activity, for


    the next two days. Would you like to go with us?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Karen Joy swallowed the food in her mouth and asked, "What kind of adventure?"


    Yaya exined, "Northwest of Coast City, more than 300 kilometers away, there is a mountain


    called Misty Mountain. This mountain is surrounded by clouds and fog all year round, and the


    scenery is very beautiful. But because it''s underdeveloped it does not attract a lot of tourists, only


    some of my friends have gone there before."


    "Has anything happened to the tourist going there?" Karen Joy asked again.


    It was not because Karen Joy was timid, but she knew that she was not alone. She had a family,


    and she also had her Brother Lionel too. She could not risk getting injured on such a trip.


    What if something happened to her on her adventure trip? She was worried about her parents and


    Brother Lionel, so if the adventure was too risky, she would not go.


    Yaya said again, "Not to that extent. Communication is not a problem there, and there are often


    patrol teams going around. There were a lot of travel buddy groups who have gone there over the


    years. Everyone came back safely."


    Burly interrupted, "It''s called an ''adventure'', but it''s actually just a hike. These years, the air is really


    bad in the city, so all of us should take some time to explore the nature and breathe in some fresh


    air."


    Karen Joy agreed, "Okay. If you guys are going, then count me in. I have nothing to do these days


    anyway."


    Just like today, Brother Lionel would sleep with her at night, but Brother Lionel would be gone


    before she wakes up. Not to mention how depressing it was to experience that almost every single


    day.


    Instead of being like this, it was better not to see Brother Lionel at night, so that she wouldn''t feel so


    down.


    Yaya said, "They said that the scenery on Misty Mountain is like a painting. Bring your cameras and


    prepare some nice clothes. Let''s go take some nice photos there! Maybe we can even start our own


    photography exhibitions in the future."


    Burly said, "A beauty like Little Jar doesn''t need to bring a camera. Just be my model. I will be sure


    to take the most beautiful photos of you."


    "Our Little Jar is naturally beautiful. She was born beautiful. Just by standing there, she can be as


    beautiful as a painting. She doesn''t need you to take good photos of her." It was Shane who spoke,


    he just had to go against everything Burly said.


    The three of them started arguing with each other. Only Karen Joy did not say anything because


    she was thinking of her brother Lionel.


    If the person who apanied her on the trip was Brother Lionel, and the person who took pictures


    of her was Brother Lionel, and the person who praised her for being as beautiful as a painting was


    Brother Lionel too... how wonderful that would be!

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Of course, Karen Joy Kyle could only think about it.


    She was aware that Brother Lionel still had a lot of things to deal with. He was busy with official


    work and his own private affairs, so he really had no time to apany her to go on such a trip.


    Since Brother Lionel couldn''t spare any time for her, she had to work harder so that she could stand


    by Brother Lionel''s side as soon as possible.


    Then if he were to go abroad for a visitation, she could apany him as the firstdy and travel


    around the world with him.


    By apanying him for work, that could be regarded as a vacation for them too.


    Yaya raised her hand and waved at Karen Joy to catch her attention. "Little Jar, we are all here, but


    you''re only thinking about your lover boy. Do you really think that is okay?" Yaya said jokingly.


    "I wasn''t thinking about him." Although she refused to admit it, the expression on Karen Joy''s face


    betrayed her. Other than thinking about Brother Lionel, was there any other man who could make


    her disy such a joyful expression?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "By the way, Yaya, how''s your job search going?" Burly remembered the resume that Yaya had sent


    out two days ago, so he wondered if there was any update on this matter.


    When Burly mentioned this, a vague blush appeared on Yaya''s face. She quickly waved her hand


    and said, "We are here for a fun time, why do you have to mention about work? Don''t spoil the fun."


    She definitely would not tell them. She had secretly checked on Jayden Elias Kyle and found out


    that he was now a general manager in a financepany, working at the Coast City branch of this


    firm.


    The general manager was looking to hire a secretary. After hearing the news, she immediately sent


    in her resume, hoping that she could work for Jayden.


    She had it all nned out. As long as she could work for him and get close to him, love woulde


    in time, then she wouldn''t have to worry that he would not fall in love with her.


    Because of this wishful thinking in her mind, Yaya had sent in her resume and nned everything in


    her head.


    But one day, she knew that the man''s heart was already taken by another woman. She realized that


    her n may not seed.


    When a person did not love you, no matter how hard you worked, even if you had to sacrifice your


    life for him, he would still not look at you differently.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    As she spoke, Yaya''s phone rang. She saw that it was an unknown number, but she answered


    politely anyway, "Hello!"


    "Is this Miss Skr?" An unfamiliar male voice came from the other end of the phone. It was a very


    rigid and formal tone.


    Yaya nodded. "It''s me. Who am I speaking to?"


    The person said, "I am an executive from the human resources department of Rovio Real Estate, a


    company under Rovio Corporation Inc. You can call me Mr. Parks. You had sent in an application for


    the position of a secretary at ourpany, and after reviewing your resume we would like to invite


    you toe for an interview at 9 o''clock in the morning on next Monday."


    "An interview? Really... is it real? You''re not kidding right?" Yaya raised her voice excitedly and


    asked again.


    Perhaps the other party had experienced too many of such reactions, so he answered calmly, "Yes.


    On Monday, at nine o''clock in the morning. We will send you what you need to prepare and the


    address for the interview to you via emailter. Please remember to check your inbox."


    "Okay, thank you! Thank you so much!" Yaya was still in a state of disbelief even after she had hung


    up the phone. She couldn''t believe that good news woulde so suddenly.


    Did she hear it right? Did they ask her to go to Rovio Real Estate for an interview at 9 o''clock next


    Monday?


    Did it mean that her n would soone true?


    The news came so suddenly that she had no time to prepare at all. Her heart was pounding so fast


    that it felt like her heart was going to burst.


    "Yaya, they are only asking you for an interview, they didn''t say that they are going to hire you. Look


    at you, you are so excited that you have already lowered your own value before you even started."


    Shane, who had been silent, suddenly said such a reasonable statement.


    "Shane, you''re right. I should calm down, but I really can''t." Thinking that she would be by his side


    soon, she couldn''t calm down at all. She just wanted to stand by the window and shout.


    "Sister Yaya, what kind ofpany can make you so excited?" It was Karen Joy who asked. She


    didn''t have any experience in job searching, so she wanted to know what kind of work could make


    Yaya so excited that she couldn''t even bother trying to be cool any more!


    Yaya said, "Don''t ask. Just wait for my good news. I''ll let you know next week if I seed. If I don''t,


    no one can bring up this matter."


    Burly and Shane snorted simultaneously, "You are just looking for a job. Why do we have to be so


    secretive?"


    Yaya waved her hand and said, "All right, all right, let''s get ourselves ready after this meal. Let''s


    wish for the best for my interview next week, and also that it will be a smooth hike up Misty


    Mountain."


    They raised their sses and knocked each others, under Yaya''s lead, hoping that everything


    would go well.


    On Misty Mountain.


    Over the past year, Jackie had never worn other colors except for ck, and it was to mourn for the


    dozen of lives lost during the Leves family massacre.


    Today, he deliberately took off his ck clothes and changed into some white clothes. Everything on


    him was white.


    The reason was because he was going to leave Misty Mountain to meet someone. This was also


    the first time he would go out to meet someone sinceing here a year ago.


    He hid in that ce that was as dark as hell for more than a year. He almost forgot what the sky and


    the outside world looked like.


    He stood in front of the mirror and slowly took off the mask on his face. The face under the mask


    was a good looking face, but unfamiliar. He couldn''t recognize it even when he saw himself in the


    mirror.


    Having stared at that unfamiliar face in the mirror for a while, he slowly raised his hand and touched


    his face with his fingers.


    There was warmth and he could feel the touch... It proved that this face was really his, not an


    illusion.


    And all this had something to do with the woman downstairs.


    If she hadn''t taken advantage of his feelings for her, the Leves family wouldn''t have been


    massacred a year ago.


    "Jackie, Jackie!" He sneered and said, "She caused your family death, but you still have fantasies


    about her."


    Having captured Serene Ss for more than a month, he had crafted some fantasies about her


    more than once. Perhaps she didn''t know anything at all about those evil ns. Perhaps the so-


    called evidence that was pointed to her was fabricated by others.


    However, who would make up such a story to frame her?


    The Ss family?


    It was ridiculous to think about it. Was it possible?


    Why would the Ss family frame her?


    He knew that his thoughts were ridiculous, but he would still foolishly think about it, just as he used


    to think that she really loved him and really wanted to be his Mrs. Leves.


    Thump! Thump!


    Daryl Leves knocked on the door and came in. He said respectfully, "Young Master, Nina had a bout


    of diarrhoea for the entire night. She doesn''t even have the strength to even get out of bed. I''m


    afraid she won''t be able to go with us today."


    "Mm." Jackie nodded and kept silent, but Daryl knew what his master meant. He silently allowed


    Nina to stay back.


    He added, "Young Master, the car is ready. We can depart now."


    Jackie nodded, he reced the mask on his face, and hid himself behind it.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    An inconspicuous ck sedan slowly drove out of the garage. Serene Ss stood by the window


    and watched as the car slowly diminished from her sight.


    These days, she often stood by the window to see what was going on outside. There were always


    vehiclesing in and out, but not this one.


    It was the first time she had seen this ck sedan ever since she was locked up in this damned


    ce.


    She couldn''t see who was sitting in the car, but she could vaguely guess that the person in the car


    should be the owner of this ce, the devil-like man whom she was the most afraid to see.


    It was the first time she had seen this man go out ever since she came here. Usually, he would stay


    in this cold and quiet vi, and asionally he would torture her for pleasure.


    Every time she thought of that devil, she would think of what he had done to her. Serene gritted her


    teeth in hatred.


    If she could, she would kill him with her own hands, deskin him, and pull his tendons out vengefully.


    Bang-


    Just as the idea shed across Serene''s mind, the door behind her was kicked wide open. Once


    again, she shuddered in fear.


    Could it be that the man knew she was cursing him and came back to pick on her?


    Before she could look back, a voice filled with maliciousness came from behind. "Serene, do you


    still want to stay here or do you want to leave?"


    This was a woman''s voice, she was almost yelling at Serene. From her voice, you could feel how


    much she hated Serene.


    Serene didn''t have to look back, and she could already tell that the woman who was speaking to her


    as Nina.


    Not long ago, Nina was worried that she would be pregnant with the devilish man''s child, so she


    took the initiative to give Serene some birth control pills. After that, she never appeared again. Who


    knew what made here today?


    Serene''s fear quickly disappeared, as Nina wasn''t as terrifying as that devilish man. She turned


    around to face Nina and asked. "Whether I leave or stay, what does it have to do with you?"


    That devil bullied her, and she had no way to resist. It was useless to resist, but it didn''t mean that


    anyone could just walk over her.


    Serene''s cold and arrogant attitude annoyed Nina, but there was no time for her to muddle with


    Serene any longer.


    She red at Serene and said, "Young Master went out today and he wouldn''t being back so


    soon. If you want to leave, this is the best time."


    Her eyes were full of disgust and hatred as she looked at Serene. She couldn''t wait to push Serene


    to her death.


    "Why are you helping me?" Having been in the Ss family and being used as a pawn for so many


    years, Serene had very well understood the weakness of human nature.


    Someone who had no blood rtion to her, and even hated her to the bones, suddenly came and


    wanted to give her a helping hand. There must be something behind it, it wouldn''t be this


    straightforward.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It seemed that Nina had expected that Serene would ask her this question, so she answered


    honestly, "Because I fancy the Young Master. I don''t want to see any other women being close to


    him. Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Nina admitted that she liked that devilish man.


    Serene absolutely believed it.


    She had always knew that Nina was hostile to her, and she also knew that the birth control pills


    were Nina''s idea and not her master''s. Otherwise, that devil would not have said that he wanted


    Serene to give birth to his child.


    A woman hated another woman for getting pregnant with a man''s child. Other than being in love


    with that man, Serene couldn''t think of any other possible reasons.


    She would die sooner orter if she remained here. Although this might be Nina''s n but at least


    to Serene, it was a chance for survival.


    Serene contemted for a short moment, and immediately made her decision. "Of course I want to


    leave."


    She didn''t ask Nina how she could get out of here, because she knew that Nina would definitely


    point the way out for her. That was the reason Nina came to her.


    Sure enough, as soon as Serene finished speaking, Nina took out a simple map and said, "I''ll give


    you two minutes to memorize the route. You can go ording to the instructions on the map and


    then leave this ce."


    Serene wasn''t stupid, she knew that Nina would not allow her to bring the map with her, because


    she knew that Nina would definitely not leave any evidence behind for her master to get his hands


    on.


    It was a matter of life and death, and Serene understood that this map was the only thing that could


    save her, so she mustn''t be sloppy. She carefully memorized the route that was drawn on the map.


    A couple of minutes had passed, Nina put away the map and said, "In ten minutes time, you can go


    up to the third floor. The first office on the third floor is my Young Master''s. There is a back door in


    the office. If you go out from there, you will find yourself at the backyard. Continue walking and you


    can escape from this ce. After that, you''re on your own."


    After briefing Serene on the escape route, Nina turned around and left without saying anything else.


    Just as Nina got back to her room andy down on her bed, the surveince system in the vi had


    been impaired. The system was down for ten minutes. That short period of time was perfect for


    Serene to escape. Because it was such a short time, it would be hard to notice any ws in the


    system unless it was analyzed by a professional technician.


    After Nina had left, Serene wanted to change into thicker clothing, but there were none, only two


    sets of very thin pajamas could be found in this room.


    That was to say, that devilish man had expected that she might escape. He never prepared any


    clothes for her so that she wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Even if she managed to escape, but in the thin pajamas, she would freeze to death in such a cold


    weather.


    The strong desire to escape made Serene very sober. Since she did not have any thick clothes, she


    decided to take off the bedsheets and wrap them around her body so that she could prevent herself


    from freezing and being injured.


    After wrapping herself in the sheets, the precious ten minutes were almost gone. Serene took a


    deep breath and stroked her chest, which her heart was beating very rapidly. "Serene, you went to


    hell and came back. What else are you afraid of?"


    After telling herself this, she calmed down a little. She walked to the door and gently slid it open.


    She looked around and made sure that there was no one around before exiting the room. She


    squeezed out of the door and gently closed the door. She then followed the route Nina had briefed


    her on and went to that devil''s study room which was on the third floor.


    The room she was detained in was on the second floor. On the left side of her room was the stairs


    leading to the third floor. The devilish man''s room was right above hers.


    That was to say, all this while, the distance between her and that devil was only one floor apart. She


    could always hear his footsteps from above.


    Serene gently raised her hand to reach for the door handle, but she didn''t have the courage to open


    the door.


    She was afraid that once the door was opened, there would be that man that she was terrified of,


    sitting in the room.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    However, her strong desire to live had suppressed the fear in Serene Ss'' heart. She took another


    deep breath and carefully turned the doorknob to open the door.


    When the door was opened, she could sense that the room was filled with a terrifying masculine


    aura which she was familiar with. She instinctively took a step back in fear.


    As soon as she stepped back, Serene remembered that she was escaping from this prison, and


    quickly suppressed her fear. She stepped into the room and locked the door from the inside.


    Serene was not in the mood to appreciate the decoration in the room, her eyes were busy


    searching for a door that would lead her to the backyard.


    Just as she looked around, she saw a photo frame on the desk. The woman in the photograph who


    was wearing a beautiful smile was obviously her.


    How could there be a photo of her in that devil''s study room?


    How could it be?


    Serene was confused.


    She instinctively stepped forward, trying to figure out what was going on.


    As she got closer, she found that there were a few words written at the bottom of the photo - The


    love of my life!


    However, the words were canceled out with red crosses. It seemed to have been marked in red


    angrily.


    Serene''s attention was not on the red crosses, but on those four words, "Love of my life".


    Jackie!


    It was him!


    She would never forget his beautiful handwriting for the rest of her life, it was definitely written by


    Jackie. She wouldn''t be wrong about this.


    Moreover, Serene could still recall that this photograph was taken when she was with Jackie,


    because only when she was with him, she could smile so brightly.


    In the past, when she wouldn''t smile, he always had his unique way to make herugh ... Whenever


    she was with him, she could get rid of all her worries.


    Serene picked up the photo frame with her trembling hands and held it tightly at her chest. She


    murmured, "Jackie, Jackie, are you there? If you are there, please answer me, okay? Please take


    me away, away from this horrible ce, okay?"


    No one answered her. The study room was dead silent except for her own voice.


    Just as Serene was gasping for breath, an exquisite jewelry box that was lying next to the photo


    frame had caught her attention.


    She picked it up and saw a ring resting in the box. It was the engagement ring that Jackie had given


    to her but was snatched away from her by the devilish man.


    "Jackie?


    Jackie?


    Are you there?


    Are you there?


    Are you there or not?


    I beg you, answer me!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Serene shouted Jackie''s name like a crazy woman, but no matter how loud she called out for him,


    there was no response.


    Serene was overwhelmed by desperation, as her frail body fell on the cold ground.


    It was not her Jackie.


    Jackie was not here.


    How could be possible that Jackie was here?


    She smiled bitterly andughed at herself for thinking about him. She was about to lose her mind


    and was on the verge of bing a crazy woman.


    Since Jackie was not here, why would that devilish man have her photo?


    Why did that devil keep the ring he had thrown away?


    What was this all about?


    Could it be that he was Jackie?


    The idea shed across Serene''s mind. She was so petrified that her face turned pale and her weak


    body shuddered with fear.


    No!


    That was impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    That devil was so horrible and violent. He would definitely not be her Jackie.


    Most importantly, she could see that that devil''s face was not the same as Jackie''s, how could he


    possibly be Jackie?


    Jackie was not here, so she could not be wasting any more time.


    After thinking it over, Serene immediately held the photograph and the ring tightly in her hands, as if


    she was protecting her most beloved man.


    Sure enough, as Nina said, there was a back door in the study room.


    There was a narrow woodendder on the other side of the door. Down the woodendder was the


    way to the backyard. Through a small door in the backyard, she had finally escaped from this


    horrible prison.


    Before Serene could catch a breath, she was faced with another obstacle.


    This was the back of the mountain and there wasn''t any t road. The fog was so thick that her


    vision was limited. She didn''t even know how to get out of this unfamiliar ce.


    In such a harsh environment, Serene had no choice. She had nowhere else to go. She could only


    move forward, then only could she have a chance to live.


    In order to survive and to see Jackie, she was fearless, even if the chance was narrow.


    However, she never thought, or maybe she did, in order to stay alive to meet the person that she


    had always wanted to meet, she had no choice but to do so even if it was a trap plotted against her.


    After walking for less than ten minutes, she


    had identally stepped on an animal trap that someone had nted, her right foot was trapped.


    In an instant, the injured foot had started to bleed, She could feel a tremendous pain throughout her


    body, which made her break out in cold sweat.


    Serene sat down and tried to remove the snare that was stuck to her foot. However, it was too big


    that she couldn''t remove it on her own.


    She didn''t have the strength to remove it, so she had to move forward with the snare on her foot.


    Her body condition was already poor, in addition to the cold weather and her famished body,


    another injury to her body had indeed drained all of her strength.


    However, Serene couldn''t surrender just like that. She gritted her teeth and endured the pain as she


    continued to move forward.


    Two steps in, she could feel a jabbing pain on her foot which made her whole body go weak. She


    instinctively reached out to the big tree next to her.


    However, as soon as her hand was pressed against the tree, something sharp had pierced into her


    palm.


    In an instant, her fair palm was marked with a few cuts, and blood gushed out.


    With the snare on her foot and her injured hand, the thin and frail Serene hadn''t shown any intention


    of giving up, even if she would die on this mountain.


    However, her body could only do that much and she was losing too much blood due to her injured


    foot. As she continued to search for the way out, she could feel her head gradually getting heavier


    and her vision had blurred. The next thing she knew was that darkness had engulfed her and she


    had copsed on the ground followed by her body uncontrobly rolling down the slope.


    Her body hit the trees several times. The trunks blocked her body, but it only slowed down the


    speed. Her body was still rolling down until she had lost all consciousness. Her world was left with


    darkness.


    Jackie!


    I''ming to keep youpany!


    Before the darkness came, she did not panic, and a smile of relief appeared on her lips.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    "Misty Mountain is really what people say it is. I have never seen such a thick mist before! Please


    stay in the group. Don''t go missing." The leader of the group who was standing aside reminded


    everyone as he counted the number of people in the group.


    "Captain James, you need to be careful too. Don''t let the fairies in the mist drag you away." One of


    the tour pals jokingly said.


    "If the fairy drags me away, I will stay here and be with all these pretty fairies. Then there will be a


    ce for you all to stay whenever you guys are here," Captain James said.


    "If there is really such a thing, I''d stay too." Burly joined the conversation because he didn''t want to


    be left out. But as soon as he finished, Shane pped him in the head. "If any fairy falls for you, she


    must be blind."


    Everyone burst intoughter at Shane''s reply.


    Laughter prated the mist and echoed in this quiet and dusty valley. Everyone got more excited


    as they hiked.


    On Misty Mountain, there was only one main road leading to the vi area. The other paths that


    were already explored by the other tour pals were all very narrow and difficult to hike on.


    The main reason for them to hike up Misty Mountain was to see the misty scenery, they would


    asionally stop during the hike to admire the view. Everyone had a great time during the hike.


    Halfway through the hike, the girls couldn''t take it anymore. The leader of the group decided that all


    of them could take a break and have some food before continuing the journey.


    Everyone removed their backpacks. They were each responsible for different tasks. Someid the


    mats on the ground while some took out the food from their backpacks.


    The team captain said, "Since we''re having a break, let''s y a game together."


    Someone immediately said, "Okay, let''s do it."


    Karen Joy didn''t know what game they were going to y. While drinking some water, she looked at


    the captain. She was quite interested in the game that he introduced to the group.


    The team leader added, "Let''s y charades. Two in a group, and each group will go against


    another. Then the winner of each round will go against the other winner''s until the final winner is


    determined."


    As soon as the leader finished his words, everyone had already found their group.


    Karen Joy and Yaya formed a group without any hesitation. Yaya patted Karen Joy on the shoulder


    and whispered in her ear, "Little Jar, I''m going to find a ce to pee. Do you want to go with me?"


    Before Karen Joy could speak, Shane whispered, "Little Jar is also a girl, she can''t protect you! If


    you want her to apany you, you might as well let me apany you."


    Yaya raised her foot and kicked at Shane. "Get away from me."


    Shane felt very wronged. "You don''t see me as a man, and I don''t see you as a woman anyway.


    We''re buddies! Why can''t I go with you?"


    Yaya gave Shane an impatient look, turned around, and walked to a rtively hidden bush to


    answer nature''s calling.


    As soon as Yaya left the group, one of the tour pals immediately sat by Karen Joy''s side, taking


    over Yaya''s seat. "Little Jar, my name is Zayne. I''ve introduced myself on the ride earlier today. You


    should still remember me right?"


    She didn''t remember!


    She had no impression of him at all!


    But Karen Joy couldn''t say that. It was too offensive to say that.


    She nodded and smiled politely. "Yes, I remember."


    Upon hearing that Karen Joy remembered him, Zayne was very happy. He quickly reached out and


    wanted to shake Karen Joy''s hand. "Then we will be friends from now on."


    Looking at his hand, Karen Joy hesitated... She may look like an easy-going person, but she


    inherited some of her father''s fastidious character. She would not shake hands with just anyone.


    Burly witnessed what was happening, reached out his hand, and held Zayne''s hand. He said with a


    forced smile, "Bro, this is my girlfriend."


    Burly imed that Karen Joy was his girlfriend, but Karen Joy still smiled and did not object. Since


    she did not object to it, it would mean that she had tacitly admitted to it.


    "I''m so sorry! I didn''t know. This will not happen again in the future, I promise." The tour pal who


    came to flirt with her left with embarrassment.


    As soon as the guy left, Karen Joy whispered in Burly''s ear, "Burly, thank you!"


    Burly patted his chest and said, "Little Jar, you are one of us. When we are together, as the most


    masculine guy in our group, if I don''t protect you, do you expect that sissy Shane to protect you?"


    After receiving Shane''s supercilious look, Burly still couldn''t care less and continued, "I''m not


    praising myself. If there is nobody you like, your first choice must be me, how can it be that kid?"


    Burly really wasn''t praising himself, he was just being a loyal friend.


    He had feelings for Karen Joy, but after knowing that she had a guy that she liked, he only treated


    her as a friend.


    Since she was his friend, it was natural that he wouldn''t allow anyone to take advantage of her. He


    was always looking out for her.


    Karen Joy also felt that the biggest gain foring to Country A this time was that she got to know


    friends like Yaya, Burly, and Shane.


    Although the three of them had different appearances and personalities, but they were all very


    straightforward and kind people. When she was with them, she could be herself and didn''t have to


    be wary if they would be plotting against her.


    Ah...!


    Suddenly, Yaya''s scream pierced through the air.


    Karen Joy, Burly, and Shane immediately got off their seats, and without any hesitation, they


    stepped forward and ran towards where Yaya was.


    The others didn''t react to the situation as fast as the three of them did. When they realized it, they


    all ran towards the source of the sound.


    Karen Joy ran the fastest. "Sister Yaya, what''s wrong?" she asked.


    Having been with Yaya and the others for such a long time, Karen Joy treated Yaya like she was her


    own sister, and was worried that something had happened to her.


    "A dead... dead body... It looks like..." Yaya stammered as she trembled with fear.


    During the earthquake, they had seen many dead bodies during the rescue mission, but they had


    been mentally prepared. It waspletely different this time, the feeling was different when it


    happened out of a sudden. They weren''t prepared to witness such a sight.


    Karen Joy quickly hugged Yaya who was trembling andforted her, "Sister Yaya, we are all here.


    Don''t be afraid.''


    Burly and Shane also patted Yaya on the shoulder tofort her. "Don''t be afraid Yaya. We are all


    here. How can a living person be scared of the dead?"


    They usually argued with each other yfully. But at critical moments, they were true friends that


    cared for each other very much.


    Karen Joy was the youngest in their team, but she was the calmest in these sorts of circumstances.


    When no one dared to go up to confirm whether the person in the white quilt was still alive or


    already dead, she was the first to step forward and volunteered herself.


    She said, "You guys stay here and don''t move. I''ll go and have a look first. If that person is injured,


    we''ll get that person out of here. If the person is dead, we''ll call the police."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Burly and Shane stepped forward and stood beside Karen Joy Kyle. "How can we let you go alone?


    The three of us will go together."


    Karen Joy was worried about Yaya and said, "Burly will go with me. Shane, look after Yaya."


    Because of the thick fog, their vision was limited. Even though the "dead body" that was wrapped in


    the white sheet was just a few steps ahead of them, they couldn''t see it clearly.


    As they were closer to it, Karen Joy could finally take a clear look at the "dead body", it had long


    hair, so she should be a woman... Thinking of a woman being killed and thrown in a ce like this,


    she felt so distressed that she couldn''t help but frown.


    Burly said with concern, "Little Jar, you stay here. I''ll go and have a look."


    Karen Joy shook her head and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    They went forward together and lifted the "dead body". As they were doing so, Karen Joy saw the


    face of the "dead body".


    "Sister Serene?" She eximed.


    No!


    How could it possibly be her?


    Wasn''t Sister Serene with her beloved man?


    Why was she here?


    "Little Jar, do you know her?" Burly was also staring at the woman. The woman looked familiar but


    he couldn''t remember where had he met her.


    When Serene rolled down the slope, her face was injured by weeds and thorns, and her hair


    scattered all over her face. It was not surprising that those who had only seen her on TV couldn''t


    recognize her.


    Karen Joy immediately hugged Serene. Her body was so cold that she couldn''t feel any warmth


    emitting from her body. If it wasn''t for her faint breath, Karen Joy would have thought that she was


    dead.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She nced at Serene''s naked feet and found that there was a snare pierced into her right foot.


    Maybe because it was there for too long, her foot was so swollen and turned purple. "Burly, quickly


    remove the trap."


    Damn it!


    Damn it!


    Who on earth could do such evil things to a weak woman?


    If they didn''te for an adventure today, Serene would have died here.


    Thinking of what might happen, Karen Joy was so scared that she felt a shiver down her spine.


    She hugged Serene as she patted her back with one hand, trying to warm her up.


    "Sister Serene, you will be okay. You will be okay." Karen Joy called Serene''s name over and over


    again. Karen Joy looked at Serene in distress as she tried hard to hold back her tears.


    Burly sat on the ground, with great effort he managed to remove the snare from Serene''s foot. "Little


    Jar, what should we do now?", he asked Karen Joy.


    "Tell everyone that we won''t join them for the adventure. Let''s go back first. Her life is more


    important." Karen Joy held Serene''s cold body tightly, took a breath as she said calmly.


    Burly returned to the group and was about to exin the situation to everyone when he saw a


    strange man approaching them. The man said, "Miss."


    It was ke White.


    When Karen Joy saw him, she was a little surprised and said, "ke, let''s get her down the


    mountain and send her to the nearest hospital. We can''t lose any more time."


    "Yes. We''ll send her down the mountain right away." ke was so strong that he could pick Serene


    up in one lift.


    Karen Joy followed ke and thought of something. She turned back and said to Burly, "Burly,


    make sure everyone returns safely, we will go first. Also, ask everyone to keep this a secret. No one


    is allowed to mention anything about it. Don''t get yourselves in trouble."


    Serene was still the fiancee of Mr. President, and she was previously involved in the murder case.


    No matter what the truth about her was, it was better not to say anything about it.


    With ke''s help, Karen Joy took Serene away before the others could find out about her identity.


    It took them half a day to hike up the mountain because they were admiring the beautiful scenery.


    But, with ke''s help, and because they were rushing to save Serene''s life, it only took them


    slightly over an hour to reach the foot of the mountain.


    ke and Karen Joy got into his car and immediately drove away to get medical attention for


    Serene. The rest of the group took the bus back.


    In the car.


    Karen Joy asked ke to increase the temperature of the heat in the car so that it could warm


    Serene''s body up. She also asked ke to drive faster so that they could return to Coast City in the


    shortest time possible.


    "Sister Serene, no matter what happens, promise me that you will hang in there, okay? Not for


    anyone, but the person in your heart. If he can''t see you when he''s back, how sad will he be?" What


    Karen Joy could think of was to stimte Serene''s determination to live on.


    "Miss, her breathing is steady, she should be fine. Don''t worry too much." ke was worried about


    his little master, Karen Joy, instead.


    "Mm, I''m sure that nothing will happen to her. She will be fine." Karen Joy held Serene in her arms,


    reassuring both Serene and herself.


    While the car was traveling down the mountain, Jackie Leves, sitting inside, suddenly felt uneasy,


    like he had to catch his breath. He had an ominous feeling, all of a sudden.


    However, he didn''t pay much attention to the uneasiness, he thought that it was due to anxiety. He


    was anxious because he had not been in a crowded ce for too long.


    After reaching the foot of the mountain, the car drove for another hour, and the anxiety multiplied,


    almost engulfing him.


    He had never had such a terrible experience. Even when the Leves family was exterminated, the


    fear in his heart was not as strong as it was this time.


    "Stop!" He suddenly shouted.


    "Young Master?" Daryl Leves did not know why Jackie shouted, but he still pulled the car over at the


    shoulder.


    "Turn around, we are going back right now," Jackie said in a deep voice.


    He hadn''t been afraid for a long time. He didn''t know what fear was, but at this moment, deep down


    he was terrified as if he was about to lose the most important thing in his life.


    Daryl asked cautiously, "Young Master, don''t you want to see the President?"


    Jackie did not answer and looked at Daryl with a gloomy face. Daryl did not dare to ask any more


    questions. He immediately turned the car around and drove back.


    On the way back, from time to time, Daryl looked at his master''s face from the reflection in the


    rearview mirror. He saw that his face got even darker than before. Without waiting for his master''s


    order, Daryl sped up.


    It took them more than an hour to return to the vi on Misty Mountain. Before the car could stop,


    Jackie opened the door and got out of the car.


    After getting off the car, he immediately went upstairs and rushed to Serene''s room. He opened the


    door and did not see the woman.


    Crack-


    In an instant, it felt like his heart was broken, and he could even hear the sound of his


    heartbreaking.


    "Serene!"


    He roared!


    He roared!


    He immediately turned around and rushed into the bathroom, Serene was not there.


    He was so nervous that his hands trembled a little. He clenched his trembling hands into fists in


    order to cope with his fear and panic.


    He walked out of the door and shouted at the empty corridor, "Find her! Find her and bring her back


    here!"


    "Young Master..." Daryl was so frightened that he didn''t dare to get too close to Jackie.


    "Immediately send men to search the mountains. If she escaped, none of you will live!" At this time,


    Jackie was like a crazy beast who had lost all sanity.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Jackie Leves had always known how much influence Serene Ss had on him. Even if she frowned


    slightly, his mood would also be affected.


    It was precisely because he knew about how influential this woman was on him that he had been


    holding himself back from being too close to her. He warned himself not to be affected by her and


    not to be deceived by her again.


    But no matter how hard he tried to restrain himself, he would always feel that something was


    missing in his heart whenever he could not see her, even for just a short period of time. The


    uneasiness that he felt when he went down the mountain today was the best proof.


    "Young Master, I''ll send someone to find her right away." Daryl Leves turned his head and ran away.


    Because he was going too fast, he almost fell to the ground when he tried to make turn.


    Jackie''s eyes swept around coldly, he turned around and went to his study room on the third floor, to


    look at the surveince recording.


    As soon as he opened the door, he immediately noticed that someone had entered his study room


    after he had left. He immediately looked at the desk.


    The photo frame and the ring, which were ced at the most obvious ce, were gone...


    That photo was the only thing that he cherished the most. Over the past year, he had thought of


    destroying it, but he couldn''t bear himself to do so.


    He told himself that he wanted to see that face every day and so that it could remind him of the


    revenge, so he couldn''t destroy it.


    But deep down in his heart, he was very clear that he didn''t need that picture to remind him about


    anything, he just couldn''t make himself do it.


    That ring was a token of love between him and that woman. A few days ago, he felt that she was


    not qualified to have the ring that he gave her and that was why he took it back from her, but now


    they were all gone.


    The photo and the ring were gone. Jackie felt as if a piece of his heart had been torn off, and blood


    was gushing out.


    These things were the evidence that they had loved each other during those years. He could never


    tolerate it if anyone were to take them away from him.


    Jackie immediately turned on theputer and checked the surveince recording. As expected,


    he saw Serene slide out of the door with the sheets wrapped around her.


    The next scene, she was at the third floor and entered his study room.


    She found the photo and the ring, and she shouted his name like a madman... Was she ming


    herself? Was she afraid?


    Seeing that the person whom she had betrayed and framed might still be alive, she should be


    afraid, or else, what could it be?


    In the end, Jackie saw her leaving through the back door and escape from the backyard. She had


    left the prison he had prepared for her.


    She was indeed a vicious and cunning woman!


    These days, he thought that she had only stayed in the room and did nothing, but never had he


    expected that she had already figured out the escape route.


    At this time, an idea shed across Jackie''s mind. If she had only stayed in the room, how could


    she have figured out the escape route?


    But at this time, he was in a state of extreme panic and anger that he had ignored the thought that


    came and went away too quickly.


    He only knew that as soon as he left, Serene, that vicious woman, ran away... When he gets this


    woman back, he would cut off her legs so that she wouldn''t be able to escape.


    As such cruel words wereing out from his mouth, his mind were thinking about the dangerous


    environment out in the mountains. He was worried about her. How could a frail woman like Serene


    possibly make it out safely amidst the thick mist.


    When he was thinking about this, Jackie rushed out of the back door and followed Serene''s tracks


    along the backyard.


    His legs were long and he was athletic. In no time, he was already at the ce where Serene was.


    When he saw the bloodstains on the trees, every inch of his nerves stiffened. His fear for Serene''s


    safety suppressed the anger that was once burning in him.


    "Serene, you damned woman, if you have the guts to die here, I won''t let go of your dead body." He


    roared.


    "Young Master, I have sent everyone to search through the mountains. Whether Miss Ss is dead


    or alive, we will definitely bring her back." Daryl reported the progress to his master.


    Jackie turned around abruptly and red at Daryl coldly. "What do you mean by ''dead or alive''?


    She must be alive and well!"


    Without his permission, if that woman had the guts to die, he would bring her back from her death


    even if that meant that he had to drag her back from the underworld.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was she who caused the Leves family to be exterminated. She owed him more than a dozen


    lives. Jackie wouldn''t let her use death to escape from all of this.


    As he spoke, Jackie clenched his fists so tightly that it felt like he could crush his own fists.


    "Yes, yes, yes... I''ll make sure everyone searches the whole ce thoroughly. We will bring her


    back alive." Daryl answered hurriedly. He wanted to leave, but he was worried that something would


    happen to his master if no one was there to keep an eye on him.


    Serene, that sinister woman, was a real trouble!


    A year ago, the Leves family lost their lives because of her, and the Young Master had undergone a


    facial reconstruction because of her. For the whole year, he couldn''t go out to see anyone.


    These were all caused by that ruthless woman, but their master was still reluctant to hurt her.


    Daryl couldn''t figure out what was so good about that woman from the Ss family. What kind of


    quality did she have to deserve suchmitment from his Young Master?


    Daryl was distracted for a short while, and when he looked up again, he could no long see his


    Young Master standing before him.


    "Young Master..." No one responded to Daryl''s call. Daryl panicked, because he knew that if Serene


    was dead, their master would no longer have the will to live on.


    There was no time for Daryl to think too much. He had to catch up with his Young Master. If


    anything were to happen to his master, he had to do anything he could to prevent it.


    Because the fog was too thick, Daryl could not see clearly. He could only tell through the swaying


    branches around him that Jackie was heading down the mountain.


    "Young Master..." Daryl called out again, but he still couldn''t get Jackie''s reply.


    He ran around in the mountains aimlessly and soon lost his way. He didn''t even know how to get


    back, how could he find his master?


    At this moment, Jackie did not dare waste any more time. He knew that time is crucial. The more


    time had passed, Serene would be in more danger.


    He didn''t want her to die, so he had to try his best to follow the tracks that she had left in order to


    find her.


    Jackie was unsure how far it was from the vi, when he found traces of someone rolling down the


    slope. He also found a slipper at the same ce.


    With just one nce, he could recognize that it was Serene''s, it was that vicious woman''s slipper.


    He was the one who ordered his men to prepare all the things Serene would need during her stay in


    the mountains. He was the one who handed those things to her, so how could he not recognize the


    slipper.


    "Serene, answer me!" He roared her name.


    His voice was so loud that it could cause an earthquake, but it was obvious that his voice was


    trembling with fear.


    He picked up the slipper and continued to charge down.


    Not too far away, he saw the other pair of the slipper. Beside it, there was a piece of torn cloth which


    came from the sheets that was


    wrapped around Serene, and there were thorns dangling on it.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    "Serene Ss!"


    Jackie Leves roared again. His raspy voice could make hearts tighten in anxiety.


    This time, he rushed down without hesitation. He arrived at the ce where the trail had stopped,


    but he did not see any trace of Serene.


    He didn''t see her, that meant that she must be alive... Thinking that she was still alive, Jackie was


    immediately at ease as he let out a breath of relief.


    At this moment, he realized that no matter how deep she had hurt him or betrayed him, he still could


    not bring himself to kill her.


    He would rather be tortured by that inner demon of his, and he would rather be responsible for the


    lives of the Leves family, but he would never be able to let her pay him back with her own life.


    He made her stay by his side and treated her that way because he was afraid of losing her.


    Because he had experienced loss and betrayal, he didn''t know how to make her stay by his side.


    Only during the times when he was prating her, could he feel that she truly belonged to him, all


    to himself, and that no one could ever take her away from him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Young Master..." Daryl Leves brought over some men and finally caught up with him.


    "Continue the search! Keep searching!" said Jackie.


    He would find her and he would never let her leave again.


    In this life, she should never think of escaping from him!


    At the Coast City Hospital.


    Serene was grasping on to Karen Joy''s hand. She hadn''t let go for nearly two hours, as if she was


    grabbing something very precious to her.


    Knowing that Serene was afraid, Karen Joy did not withdraw her hand. She apanied her and


    let her hold onto her hand the entire time. "Sister Serene, don''t be afraid. It''s all good now."


    They sent Serene to the hospital as fast as they could. After the doctor''s examination, the doctor


    said that Serene only suffered from external injuries and they were not lifethreatening.


    The reason why Serene was unconscious, was that her body condition was poor and she had


    suffered from hypothermia. Fortunately, she was rescued in time, that was why she survived the


    ordeal.


    "No, don''t... Don''t touch me, get away..." Serene, who was now semi-conscious, made these


    desperate cries from time to time.


    "Sister Serene, it''s okay, it''s okay, don''t be afraid!" Karen Joy patted her hand andforted her


    continuously. She didn''t know what else she could say except for this.


    It was Karen Joy who helped Serene change into some fresh clothes. Even though Karen Joy had


    not been through such a situation, she still knew exactly what Serene had suffered to get these


    scars.


    Moreover, having listened to Serene''s words, Karen Joy was sure that Serene must have been


    sexually assaulted by a man.


    Who on earth was that horrible bastard?


    Karen Joy gritted her teeth. She would definitely hunt the man down, strip his skin, and make him


    kneel before Serene and beg for her forgiveness.


    "No, no..." Serene shouted while still lying on the hospital bed. In the next moment, her painful


    expression suddenly became rxed. "Jackie, is it you? Have youe to save me?"


    But soon, the expression on her face became ferocious. She said with her teeth chattering, "Jackie,


    don''t go. Take me and our baby with you, okay?"


    Serene was crying, and she was crying in her dreams. She cried so helplessly, like a baby who had


    lost her mother.


    "Sister Serene..." Karen Joy wanted tofort her, but she was so dejected that she couldn''t say


    anything. Her heartfelt so heavy that she couldn''t breathe properly.


    She didn''t have many interactions with Serene before, but she could see that Serene was a kind


    and generous girl.


    She thought to herself, if she wasn''t involved in their rtionship, would Serene continue to be


    Brother Lionel''s fiancee? Then she wouldn''t have gotten into this murder debacle and then get


    kidnapped by someone else.


    To think that Serene was so badly hurt because of herself, Karen Joy couldn''t take in another


    breath.


    She bit her lip and held Serene''s hand even more tightly. "Sister Serene, you have to be strong. No


    matter how difficult it is, you must hang on. Even if you don''t want to live for yourself, think of the


    person who loves you. He is still alive, and he will definitely return to your side."


    "Jackie, Jackie..." On the bed, Serene''s voice gradually became weaker. It seemed that she was too


    tired and finally fell asleep.


    Karen Joy reached out and wanted to move the sweaty hair from Serene''s forehead, but as soon as


    her hand moved, Serene was immediately frightened and held her hand even tighter.


    "Sister Serene, I''m not leaving, don''t be afraid!" Karen Joy did not pull back her hand andforted


    Serene patiently.


    Karen Joy could see all kinds of expressions from Serene in such a short time.


    Previously, she had been living a happy and sweet life with her brother Lionel. But what about


    Brother Lionel''s real fiancee?


    Serene was kidnapped and they didn''t rescue her in time. She was tortured to such a neardeath


    condition.


    Because of the self-me, Karen Joy''s heart ached as she thought that she was responsible for


    Serene''s misfortune. Her nose twitched and tears rolled down uncontrobly from the corner of her


    eyes.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open.


    Karen Joy took a deep breath to calm herself down and said without looking back, "I told you not to


    come in. Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    She thought it was ke White.


    However, the man behind her walked towards her and hugged her tightly. "Karen, don''t be afraid!"


    Yes.


    She was afraid.


    She was afraid that something bad would happen to Serene.


    She was afraid that she had taken away Brother Lionel''s heart and she had taken away all of


    Brother Lionel''s attention from Serene, which led to Serene''s current situation.


    But others couldn''t tell what she was thinking. Although Brother Lionel couldn''t see her face from


    behind, but he could tell that she was afraid just by listening to her voice.


    She felt a little awkward and wanted to break free from his embrace, but Nathaniel Cooper held her


    even tighter and said, "Karen, don''t move."


    Just as she was unwilling to let him get closer to her, he buried his head next to her ear and said


    softly, "What happened to Serene has nothing to do with you. Don''t think too much."


    How did he know? Was he a mind reader?


    He could understand precisely what she was thinking.


    "But..." Karen Joy still couldn''t let it go.


    If it wasn''t for her, the rtionship between Nathaniel and Serene would look fine in the public''s


    eye, and Serene wouldn''t have been kidnapped.


    "No buts." Nathaniel lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "Silly girl, don''t me everything on


    yourself. You''ve never done anything wrong to anyone. You''re the only one in my heart. This is


    something that has never changed."


    Nathaniel''s words were like a calming draught, which tranquillised Karen Joy''s impetuous heart, she


    no longer felt so troubled.


    She looked up at him and asked, "Brother Lionel, how did you know that I''m here?"


    Immediately, she realized that it was a stupid question.


    Her Brother Lionel was such a capable man. How could he not know where she was?

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    It was just a casual question but it made Nathaniel Cooper slightly stunned. He didn''t know how to


    answer Karen Joy Kyle at that instant.


    Could he tell her that all this while he had sent his men to follow her? That he knew about her every


    move?


    Of course not!


    Although he had sent his men to follow her with the reason to protect her, she might think that he


    was controlling over her life.


    Karen Joy was so focused on Serene Ss that she ignored the unusual expression on Nathaniel''s


    face. "Brother Lionel, Sister Serene was injured and she''s been having nightmares and was


    constantly shouting "Jackie" ever since she was here. Is Jackie Sister Serene''s lover?"


    "Yes." Nathaniel nodded. Jackie Leves had made an appointment with him today, but he stood him


    up. At first, he didn''t know the reason, but now he knew that the reason must be because of Serene.


    "Brother Lionel, didn''t you say that he took Sister Serene away? Then why is Sister Serene so


    heavily injured?" Karen Joy couldn''t think of a reason, so she could only ask the omnipotent Brother


    Lionel.


    "I will send someone to investigate this matter." Nathaniel nced at Serene who was lying on the


    bed and said, "Don''t ask her anything when she wakes up. If she is willing to speak, let her, if she


    doesn''t, don''t force her."


    "Brother Lionel, do you think I''m still a child?" Of course, she knew that she shouldn''t force Serene


    anything that she didn''t want to. She would definitely not make her remind of her tragic past.


    "Of course not." Nathaniel rubbed her head and sighed. "My Karen has already grown up before I


    even knew it."


    She was a graceful youngdy, like a bright star in the night sky, catching all the attention of the


    men. There were so many men around her who wanted to hit on her. She was no longer the little


    chubby girl she used to be.


    "No matter what I be, I am still your Karen." Karen Joy really wanted to say this to him, but she


    couldn''t say it because Serene was still lying there on the hospital bed.


    Nathaniel and Serene were the engaged couple that the public knew of. If she said those words,


    she was like confessing her love to another woman''s fiancee. If this happened in the ancient times,


    stones would be thrown at her, she would be deemed a homewrecker!


    "What if..."


    Karen Joy didn''t dare to hypothesize about it. She only hoped that Jackie woulde back soon


    and protect his woman.


    Nathaniel took her hand and said, "Karen,e with me."


    "No, Sister Serene..." Karen Joy wanted to say that Serene was holding her hand, but she didn''t


    realize that her hand was grasped by Brother Lionel.


    Seeing that Serene did not respond, she nodded and followed Nathaniel out.


    As soon as they walked out of the door, Karen Joy plunged into Nathaniel''s arms and wrapped her


    arms tightly around his waist. "Brother Lionel, I''m so scared."


    She was afraid that the person whom Serene was waiting for would note back, and she was


    afraid that she herself could not be with her brother Lionel.


    She was not a timid person, but she was afraid that she could not be with Brother Lionel forever.


    asionally, she would have this kind of thoughts running in her mind, which would make her feel


    extremely depressed.


    "Karen..." she could feel Nathaniel''s warm kiss on her earlobe. He kissed her softly and gently and


    said "Brother Lionel is here, don''t be afraid!"


    "Brother Lionel, please help Serene to find Jackie as soon as possible. I will feel guilty if she doesn''t


    get her own happiness." It was not Karen Joy who snatched Serene''s lover, but as long as Serene


    was not happy, Karen Joy would not be able to openly receive the love from Brother Lionel.


    "Okay, I''ll send someone to find him." Nathaniel patted Karen Joy on the back, only to see Jayden


    Elias Kyleing from the other end of the corridor.


    Their gaze collided with each other, as if there was ammunition in the air, if there was a spark, they


    would already have been ignited.


    Karen Joy, who buried her head in Nathaniel''s arms, also felt it. When she looked up and saw


    Jayden, she could not help but frown. Why was he here again?


    Without saying a word, Jayden stepped forward and threw a fist at Nathaniel. Nathaniel held Karen


    Joy in his arms and leaned to the side, dodging Jayden''s attack.


    "Jayden, what are you doing?" Karen Joy was very angry. This person was too much, he even


    wanted to hit her Brother Lionel.


    "I''m just testing my future brother-inw, do you have to be so upset?" Jayden smiled, but his eyes


    were cold. "What do you think, future brother-inw?"


    Nathaniel stood straight with a smile on his handsome face. He smiled without saying anything,


    showing the self- restraint of the leader of a country should have.


    "Mr. Kyle, you are not wee here! Please leave!" There was no need for Nathaniel to speak. His


    bodyguard, Horatio, was already driving him away on his behalf.


    Jayden stood still. He nced coldly at Nathaniel and Karen Joy''s hands that were held together


    tightly and then said with a smile, "Karen, Dad asked me to pass you a message. Next time when


    he calls you, if you don''t pick up, he wille over personally and bring you back home."


    After saying what he had to say, Jayden left.


    Karen Joy quickly took out her mobile phone and found that there were several missed calls, and all


    of them were from her father.


    Oh no!


    Her father was a petty person. Now that she didn''t answer his calls, he would probably ignore her


    for the next few days.


    She hurriedly dialed back, but no one picked up.


    Just as she had expected, her father was a petty person.


    If she did not answer his call, he would punish her in the same way.


    It was no wonder that her mother would sometimes say that Director Kevin was getting more


    childish.


    What a childish father!


    She suddenly felt so annoyed by his behavior!


    If it was possible, could she get a new father?"


    As soon as she had this thought running in her mind, Karen Joy felt a chill down her spine.


    If her father knew that she ever had this thought, he would definitely ignore her for a year, so she


    had better stop thinking about such nonsense.


    It was already noon the next day when Serene finally woke up.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the room that was painted in white. For a moment, she thought


    that she was in heaven.


    In her imagination, heaven should be in pure white, warm, and with the person she had been


    missing all the time.


    "That''s great!" she murmured to herself.


    There was no need to be locked up in the cold, cage- like prison anymore, and she would no longer


    need to suffer that disgusting and cruel torture.


    It was as if the Sun was shining on her body.


    No, there was really sunshine beaming through the window, shining on her body, which made her


    feel warm and happier.


    Heaven had sunlight, the fragrance of the beautiful flowers, and beautiful angels... Maybe she could


    see her Jackie here too.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Sister Serene, you''re awake!"


    A crisp and sweet voice interrupted Serene''s thoughts.


    She turned around and saw a young girl walking towards her with a metal box in her hand and a


    smile on her face.


    This girl must be an angel. She was so beautiful and her smile was so sweet that she couldn''t help


    but want to get close to her.


    She came to her side and said sweetly, "Sister Serene, I''ve asked someone to prepare some


    vegetable stew for you. It''s still hot. Take a few mouthfuls while it''s still hot."

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    In the past, Karen Joy Kyle was always the one that was taken care of, be it food or clothing. This


    was the first time she was taking care of someone else.


    Although she was a little clumsy, she was very careful. She prepared the vegetable stew and some


    appetizers, she couldn''t let Serene Ss go hungry.


    "Are you an angel?" Serene stared at her and asked carefully. She was worried that if her voice was


    a little louder, she would scare away the beautiful angel in front of her.


    Karen Joy was stunned. What was wrong with Sister Serene?


    Was it possible that Sister Serene injured her head because of her falling down the slope?


    If that was the case, what should she do?


    "Are you an angel?" Serene asked again, persistently.


    "Sister Serene, I''m not an angel. I''m Karen Joy." Karen Joy stretched out her hand and touched


    Serene''s forehead. She didn''t have a fever. Did she really damage her brain and lose her memory?


    Serene looked at her from head to toe.


    Under Serene''s gaze, Karen Joy added, "Sister Serene, have some stew first. When your body gets


    warmer, your head will clear up."


    It was not that easy for a person to lose their memory. Karen Joy guessed that Serene just couldn''t


    recall who she was for the time being. Karen Joy thought that Serene had either suffered a major


    impact on her mental health, or she was still not yet fully awake after being unconscious for so long.


    "Karen Joy?" Serene looked at Karen Joy with some doubts, but she still took the stew she handed


    to her and ate some of it.


    The vegetable stew was warm, just the right temperature and it was aromatic. It was like afort


    food, which could drive away all the fatigue in the body.


    Serene ate two more mouthfuls. She felt that her body was getting warmer and her body started to


    function a little bit better.


    As she finished the stew in the bowl, she looked up and saw a delicate face not too far away. She


    was a little surprised. "Karen Joy?" "Yes, Sister Serene, it''s me, it''s me." Karen Joy took the empty


    bowl from Serene''s hand. Seeing that Serene finally recognized her, she smiled from the bottom of


    her heart and said, "Sister Serene, is this stew delicious?"


    "It''s delicious." Serene still didn''t know what was going on. She stared at Karen Joy and looked at


    her repeatedly. She wanted to say something but didn''t know how to.


    Karen Joy held her hand and said sweetly, "Whenever I was sick, my Mom would apany me


    and take care of me. She would personally cook this stew for me. I thought it was very delicious, so


    I arranged for someone to cook some for you. If you like it, I can ask them to cook it again."


    "It''s delicious. Karen Joy, thank you!" Serene nodded and thanked her.


    How could a person who had only met her twice be so kind to her? What about her family who was


    supposed to care for her? Where were they when she needed them?


    "Sister Serene, you said that I can treat you as my sister, so you don''t have to be so polite to your


    own sister." At the beginning, because of Serene''s identity as Nathaniel''s fiancee, Karen Joy did not


    want to call her ''sister'' out of spite. But now she could say it sofortably.


    Perhaps it was because her identity in Karen Joy''s heart had changed. Without the awkward feeling


    in her heart, who wouldn''t want to get close to such a kind and beautiful youngdy like Serene?


    "Karen Joy... Why am I here?" Serene still remembered that she had escaped from that hellish


    ce, and then stepped into a trap that they had set up for her. She was injured, and she could


    vaguely recall that she had fallen onto the ground but she didn''t remember what happened


    afterwards.


    She thought she would die of excessive blood loss or she would be frozen to death on that cold


    mountain. She did not expect that she would live.


    Fate was really such a ridiculous thing. For so many times, she was mentally prepared to die but


    there was never once that she could.


    Did fate pity her or was it ying tricks on her?


    She didn''t know.


    "Sister Serene, you were injured. My friend and I found you during a hike, so we saved you."


    Thinking of what happened yesterday, Karen Joy''s heart twitched again.


    She was d that she joined the adventure hike and found Serene. She was d that Serene was


    still alive.


    "Karen Joy, thank you!" Serene thanked her again, but there was no joy in her eyes even after she


    was rescued.


    It was as if living was a very painful thing for her. She might as well die so that she could be relieved


    of the pain.


    If she died sooner, she would be able to see her Jackie in the other world. To her, death would be a


    relief.


    "Sister Serene..." Seeing Serene''s disheartened look, Karen Joy''s heart ached again. "Brother


    Lionel has gone to find Jackie. He will bring him to you soon."


    "Jackie? You said Jackie?" Hearing the word "Jackie", Serene''s body shook, and her eyes instantly


    shone brightly.


    She held Karen Joy''s arm tightly with her arm and asked with a mix of emotions, "Karen Joy, is it


    really him?"


    Was her Jackie still alive?


    Was he really still alive?


    But-


    But as the thought of herself being sexual assaulted by that devil made her bright eyes dim a little.


    Even if Jackie was still alive, how could she face him? She was no longer the Serene who only


    belonged to him.


    "Sister Serene, don''t worry. Brother Lionel said that he is still alive, so he will definitely bring him


    back." Karen Joy thought that Serene was worried about this and tried tofort her.


    "He''s still alive! He''s alive!" She said repeatedly as she burst out of tears.


    She had gritted her teeth and endured for so long. She even had a fake engagement with Nathaniel


    so that she could wait until the day hees back.


    After waiting for such a long time, she finally received the news that he was still alive, but she was


    no longer qualified to go back to him.


    "Sister Serene, don''t worry. Everything will be fine. It will be fine." Karen Joy hurriedly took a tissue


    to wipe her tears, but she couldn''t wipe all of them away no matter how hard she tried. As she


    looked at the grief- stricken Serene, she could not help but cry along with her.


    After a long time, Serene had finally stopped crying and said sorrowfully, "Too many things had


    happened in the past year. Nothing can make everything return to like it was before."


    Why didn''t hee back earlier?


    Why didn''t he appear earlier?


    If he had appeared a month earlier, she would not have...


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Thinking of her experience in the past month and those horrible things, Serene felt so distressed


    that she vomited.


    Karen Joy was worried. "Sister Serene, what''s wrong?"


    Serene wiped her tears and smiled again. "Karen Joy, whatever happened, has happened...


    Although it''s not what we wanted, no one can change the reality."


    Serene''s words were obscure, but Karen Joy understood.


    Because she understood, that was why she felt even more ufortable. She didn''t know what to


    say tofort Serene, she could only hug her tightly.


    She thought that if Jackie really loved Serene, he wouldn''t mind it.


    No, he should cherish Sister Serene even more!

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    It had been a full day that Jackie Leves had personally brought his men to look for Serene Ss, but


    he still hadn''t found her.


    Jackie couldn''t find her and her safety was unknown. He could only feel as if his soul had been


    taken away, wandering in the valleys between the mountains.


    Misty Mountain covered a vast area, it was impossible for Serene, an injured person, to get out of


    the forest alone... As he thought of her being injured, a thought shed across Jackie''s mind.


    Just as he was trying to catch the fleeting thought, he was interrupted by Daryl Leves. Daryl had


    come over to report on the progress on the search.


    He turned around and asked coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    Daryl said cautiously, "Young Master, there is a call from Mr. President. He wants to meet you."


    Jackie turned his head and looked at Daryl coldly. He didn''t say anything, but Daryl knew what he


    was thinking. He didn''t have time to see anyone before he could find Serene.


    In other words, nothing was more important than looking for Serene.


    Daryl added, "Mr. President said they have found Miss Ss."


    "What?" Jackie turned around and grabbed Daryl by the cor and growled, "What did you say?


    Say it again?"


    Daryl was frightened by his master''s expression. A few secondster, he said, "Young Master, Miss


    Ss must have been taken by the President''s people. He called to talk to you about Miss Ss."


    When he heard that Serene had been rescued by Nathaniel Cooper''s men, he knew that she was


    still alive, Jackie let out a sigh of relief, but soon his anger and jealousy erupted.


    "Did his men take Serene back? How does his men know where Serene was?" Before this, Daryl


    had reported to him that Nathaniel had never sent anyone to keep an eye on Serene so how could


    he know where Serene was? He decided to give Nathaniel a chance to exin for himself.


    Now it seemed that Nathaniel''s words might not be credible.


    "Young Master, do you want to meet Mr. President?" Daryl asked carefully again. He shrank his


    neck, worried that Jackie who was in a rage, would twist his head off his neck in anger.


    "Of course, how could we not meet?" Nathaniel took the initiative toe to him. This is his


    domain, who could possibly hide from him? What else could they do if they didn''t meet?


    Nathaniel came to see Jackie this time as himself, not as the President, so only the driver, Jamie,


    and his personal bodyguard, Horatio apanied him.


    The car drove slowly on the winding road, and it took them almost half an hour to get to the vi.


    Nathaniel had heard of the beautiful scenery on Misty Mountain and he thought that he could use


    this opportunity to experience it for himself.


    It was true that Misty Mountain was a fairnd, now that they were halfway up the mountain, it felt


    like they were on the clouds.


    "Sir, we''re here." The one who spoke was the bodyguard, Horatio, who first got off the car and


    looked around to make sure that surroundings were safe before letting their Mr. President alight.


    Horatio was particrly careful as his vision was severely limited by the massive fog. He stood


    close, next to Nathaniel, and was constantly observing the surroundings.


    "Okay." Nathaniel got out of the car and nodded. His tall body stood in the fog and looked up at the


    building in front of him.


    "Sir, this is it." Horatio pointed to the building in front of him. Horatio frowned discontentedly


    because no one hade forward to wee his master. Seeing that his master did not show any


    dissatisfaction, he quickly calmed down.


    After Jamie had parked the car, he got out of the car and stood behind Nathaniel. Just like Horatio,


    every nerve in his body tightened as if he was ready to deal with any sudden attacks.


    "Sir, I''m going to knock on the door," Horatio informed his master and stepped forward to ring the


    doorbell that could be found beside the gate of the vi.


    After the doorbell had rang for some time, someone came out from the vi. This person was Daryl,


    Jackie''s most trusted subordinate.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He said, "My master was exhausted and he is now taking a bath. If you''re not in a hurry, Mr. Cooper,


    please wait in the study for a short while."


    The President came in person, but he said


    that his master was taking a bath. To choose to take a bath at this time, in other people''s eyes, he


    was being disrespectful.


    Horatio and Jamie looked at each other and were very dissatisfied. They wanted to voice their


    dissent on their master''s behalf, but Nathaniel opened his mouth first. "Please lead the way then."


    Nathaniel spoke politely, without a trace of anger on his face. If it were someone else, Nathaniel


    would definitely make him pay for taking up his time.


    However, this man was his best friend since childhood. Although they were not really brothers by


    blood, but they were closer than any real brothers could be.


    Besides, when the Leves Family was exterminated a year ago, it was indirectly rted to him, so


    how could he ever get angry at Jackie?


    They entered the house, went upstairs, and arrived at Jackie''s study. Horatio and Jamie never left


    Nathaniel''s side, they were afraid that he would be in danger.


    "Wait for me outside." Nathaniel gestured with his hand, indicating them to leave.


    "Sir, no!" Horatio and Jamie said at the same time. They were worried about leaving their master


    alone in this dangerous ce.


    However, Nathaniel insisted on doing so. He said indifferently, "Are you going to defy my orders?"


    Of course not.


    They wouldn''t dare to disobey Nathaniel''s orders. It was because they were too loyal that they were


    worried that Nathaniel would be in danger, that was why they didn''t want to leave.


    Nathaniel had spoken twice but Horatio and Jamie were still standing by his side, like a mountain.


    They did not move at all.


    "He is my best friend. Anyone in the world may hurt me, but not him." A man who was born on the


    exact same day as he grew up together with him, and even his family was destroyed because of


    him. Even if that person wanted to take his life, he would let him do it. Moreover, he was absolutely


    sure that that person wouldn''t do that.


    Over 20 years of brotherhood, 20 years of going through thick and thin, he knew that person more


    than he knew himself.


    Horatio and Jamie looked at each other and didn''t say anything. They nodded and withdrew


    themselves from the entrance of the study room.


    As soon as the two of them closed the door, there was a loud apuse in the room. A man who


    was wearing a ck suit and half of his face hidden under a mask said, "I''ve heard about Mr.


    President for a long time. You are really fearless to havee to meet me."


    Nathaniel looked around and saw a man with a mask. Half of his face that was exposed was


    unfamiliar to Nathaniel, he had not seen this face before.


    His voice was also unfamiliar to him, he had never heard of it before. But the man''s figure was


    almost the same as the person he had in his memory.


    He thought that this man with the unrecognizable features was probably the man he was looking for,


    but Nathaniel was not sure. He just looked at him repeatedly.


    "Sure enough..." Jackie sneered. No matter how close they were before, he still couldn''t recognize


    him.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Serene Ss, who used to be closest to his heart, and was even pregnant with his child, couldn''t


    recognize him either.


    Even the President, who imed to be his best friend, couldn''t recognize him.


    Before Nathaniel Cooper came, he already knew who the person he was going to meet was, but he


    still couldn''t recognize him. It could be imagined how thoroughly his face had changed.


    Jackie curled his lips and a cold sneer appeared on his face. He looked Nathaniel without blinking


    an eye and observed every subtle change in his expression. "Mr. President, what can I do for you?"


    At the same time, Nathaniel was also staring at the man before him. He was dressed in ck, and


    the mask on his face was also ck.


    Not only that, the theme of the room was mainly ck. The decorations and the furnishing in the


    room were all in ck.


    In Nathaniel''s memory, Jackie hated the color ck the most.


    Jackie often said that ck made people feel depressed, which also represented the color of death.


    This was why all the furnishings in Jackie''s residence were always bright in colour.


    However, not only he was wearing ck clothes now, but the decorations in the study room was


    also in the colour that he had hated the most.


    What did he suffer the past year, that not only his face and voice changed, but also his preferences?


    Perhaps it was not that he liked ck now, but the color could hide his true feelings, which made


    him undetectable by the enemy as he hid in the darkness.


    He had no choice but to hide in the darkness.


    After looking at each other for a long time, Nathaniel restrained the surging emotions in his heart


    and shouted out the name that he was so familiar with, "Jackie Leves!"


    When he heard the name, Jackie''s body trembled a little, he looked at Nathaniel with a different


    look in his eyes.


    Nathaniel walked up to him and punched him in the chest, just like the way they usually greeted


    each other when they met. "You''re finally back."


    He had been waiting for him for a year, and he was finally back!


    Jackie was stunned again!


    Nathaniel recognized him?


    Jackie did not hide. He was still looking at Nathaniel. He could see that Nathaniel was very certain


    when he called out his name. There was no trace of doubt in his voice.


    Did Nathaniel really recognize him?


    Jackie asked himself as he stared at Nathaniel''s face to look for the answer he wanted.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry!" Nathaniel said again.


    These simple words contained so much apology. A year ago, the Leves family was exterminated


    because of him.


    Jackie had gone missing for a year, and Nathaniel hadn''t been able to find him. He had thought


    multiple times that Jackie might have already died in that big fire.


    But what he believed more was that Jackie would survive the fire, and that he was not dead. That


    was why he had taken care of his beloved woman for him until the day he is back again so that he


    could hand her over to him safe and sound.


    That was the only thing he could do for his brother who was willing to give up his life for him.


    He had been Jackie''s brother for more than 20 years, but he had made Jackie suffer so much. It


    was really not something that could be made up with just a mere apology.


    However, except for these words, Nathaniel really didn''t know what else he could say to Jackie at


    that instant. No matter what he said, it still wouldn''t make up to him and the Leves family.


    "Sorry?" Jackie withdrew his thoughts and said with a faint smile, "We are only meeting for the first


    time. What is there for you to be sorry about, Mr. President?"


    Because he wanted to be the president, so he had joined hands with the others to wipe out the


    Leves family ?


    Or was it because he took advantage of his best friend''s absence, and snatched his best friend''s


    woman?


    What was Nathaniel sorry for?


    Why did he apologize?


    Jackie was still curling its lips, but his smile gradually got colder. His smile was like a poisonous


    sharp sword that could pierce through a person''s heart.


    Did Nathaniel really think that what had happened more than a year ago could be forgiven by


    saying "I''m sorry"?


    Of course not!


    Was he stupid or too naive?


    Perhaps both.


    He thought of these, thought of the dozen of lives of the Leves family, and thought of the living hell


    he had gone through the past year.


    Jackie threw his fist at Nathaniel''s face. He sneered and said, "Mr. President, how does this fist


    taste like? Is it good?"


    They practiced martial arts together ever since they were children. Not only was Nathaniel smart,


    but he also worked harder than anyone else. At a young age, he was already much more capable


    than his peers.


    In the past, when the two of them fought against each other, Nathaniel would win every time. Jackie


    would rarely win.


    Therefore, when Jackie punched, Nathaniel would be able to dodge it easily, but he did not.


    He owed more than a dozen lives to the Leves family, and Jackie had only punched him. When the


    two things were put side by side, this punch was nothing.


    He did not dodge, which made Jackie even angrier. Jackie swung his fist again and itnded hard


    on Nathaniel''s face.


    Nathaniel''s face was bruised from the punch and his teeth were almost shaken loose. However,


    Nathaniel still did not dodge any of them.


    Nathaniel didn''t dodge any of his punches nor did he fight back, which provoked Jackie even more.


    Jackie continued to punch him at the same ce as his anger multiplied.


    His face was punched several times and he could taste the blood in his mouth while the corner of


    his lips was bleeding. Although he was punched for so many times, he did not waver at all, he even


    looked at Jackie with a smile.


    "Nathaniel... Don''t think that I don''t have the guts to kill you!" Jackie was even angrier than before.


    He swung his fist again, but this time, his fist did notnd on Nathaniel''s face.


    He couldn''t do it, then Nathaniel smiled again. "No matter how long has it been, no matter what you


    have be, you are still the brother who grew up with me."


    If Jackie wanted to take his life, he would not have used his fists only. Nathaniel would have already


    been gunned down once he stepped foot on the mountain.


    "Brother? He he..." Jackie sneered, and his eyes were red, like a mad beast. " Nathaniel, are you


    sure that you have regarded me,


    Jackie Leves, as your brother?"


    He was angry with Nathaniel and even angrier at himself. He was angry at himself because he


    could only bring himself to give him a few punches on the face but couldn''t do anything else to him.


    "You''re my brother! You''ll be my brother for the rest of my life!" Nathaniel said every word clearly


    and carefully as he watched Jackie gritted his teeth.


    Jackie stared at him with his fierce eyes. It seemed like he was sizing Nathaniel up, as if he wanted


    to swallow Nathaniel up at once.


    Did Nathaniel really regard him as his brother?


    So Nathaniel really didn''t collude with anyone tomit the massacre of the Leves family?


    Jackie had doubts in his heart, but he chose to believe in Nathaniel.


    Otherwise, just like what Nathaniel had said, Jackie would not have only used his fists to solve the


    problem.


    If he really wanted to harm Nathaniel, he could have used a gun. Guns were the best weapon to


    take someone''s life since the opponent might not be able to fight back.


    Both of them were very clear about this.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    Bang-


    Jamie and Horatio barged through the door.


    They were worried about their master''s safety as they could hear themotion that was


    happening in the room. They couldn''t care about their master''s order anymore, so they crashed the


    door open.


    Horatio was ready to take any action against Jackie Leves when he saw that Nathaniel Cooper''s


    face was covered in bruises and stained with blood. At that instant, he heard Nathaniel shouted,


    "Get out!"


    At usual times, their President looked gentle and refined. Even if he wanted to kill somebody, he


    wouldn''t even say anything harsh.


    Upon hearing this, Jamie and Horatio were both stunned. They suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    "Do you need me to escort both of you out?" Nathaniel raised his eyebrows as he said in an


    authoritative tone, like how a President would speak.


    After receiving the cold gaze from Nathaniel, Horatio and Jamie did not dare to stay any longer and


    retreated from the room.


    The room was left with only the two of them again. Neither of them spoke. For a moment, they were


    so quiet that they could even hear each other''s heartbeat.


    Both of them looked at each other. After a long pause, Nathaniel took a deep breath and said in a


    low voice, "I will make those who hurt you pay a thousand times of the price for what they have


    made you suffer in the past year."


    "You''ll make those who hurt me pay the price?" Jackie raised his eyes and stared coldly at


    Nathaniel. His eyes were still as cold as ice. "Aren''t you the one who should take the me for what


    I have suffered?"


    Nathaniel couldn''t refute.


    Jackie was right!


    If it weren''t for the fact that he, Nathaniel, fought others for the position of President, and if it wasn''t


    because the power of the Leves family wasn''t on his side, the Leves family wouldn''t have been


    exterminated.


    When he tracked the source, even though Leves family was not killed by him personally, but it was


    also because of him that they died. He was indeed the culprit.


    Nathaniel did not retort, which meant that he had tacitly admitted to it. Upon seeing Nathaniel''s


    response, Jackie frowned, and the anger in his chest rose. "Nathaniel, do you want me to shoot you


    to death?"


    As soon as he finished saying that, Jackie pulled out a gun from the inner pocket of his jacket. He


    raised the gun and aimed it at Nathaniel''s forehead.


    It felt like if Nathaniel didn''t give him a satisfactory answer, he would really shoot him at the head so


    that he would not have another chance to speak again.


    Nathaniel did not hide nor panic. He looked calmly at Jackie''s partially covered face.


    He changed his face, changed his voice, and changed his personality... What kind of life was he


    living in the past year?


    There was no need to think about it. Nathaniel knew that the days that Jackie had spent in the past


    year were far beyond his imagination.


    Click!


    It was the cocking sound of the hammer of his gun.


    This was how Jackie warned Nathaniel. He wanted Nathaniel to give him a satisfactory exnation,


    or else he would immediately shoot him to death.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a cold voice, "Nathaniel, is there nothing else you want


    to tell me?"


    Nathaniel wanted to say so much to him, but when he finally saw him, he didn''t know what to say.


    How did Jackie survive the past year? If he asked this, wouldn''t it just remind Jackie of his painful


    past? What use could it do?


    What he needed to do was to make the people who did that to him to pay the price for making


    Jackie live like this.


    Therefore, after thinking for a while, Nathaniel gave Jackie a very simple answer. "I''ve already said


    what I wanted to say."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Nathaniel Cooper! Do you really think that I won''t fire the gun?" Jackie roared as he raised his


    hand and shot at the ceiling.


    Bang¡ª


    When the gunshot sounded, Horatio and Jamie, who were outside the study room immediately


    barged into the room again. This time, they also held guns in their hands, and they were aimed at


    Jackie. When they saw that their master was safe, they did not pull the trigger.


    This time, Nathaniel nced at both of them coldly and they left the room obediently without


    another order from their master.


    In the end, deep down in Jackie''s heart, he was willing to believe in Nathaniel.


    He took the initiative to meet with Nathaniel because he believed in him and was willing to give him


    a chance to exin for himself. However, Nathaniel didn''t exin anything. How could he not be


    angry?


    "Jackie, Serene is waiting for you. She needs you." Nathaniel said to Jackie after they had stared at


    each other for a long time.


    The name "Serene" had a great impact on Jackie.


    It was not easy for Jackie to calm down a little, but as soon as Nathaniel mentioned Serene''s name,


    his emotions became unstable again.


    "Isn''t she your fiancee, why would she wait for me?" It was sarcastic and rhetorical. But in the end,


    Jackie still wanted a clear answer.


    Nathaniel frowned. "Don''t you know why she became my fiancee?"


    Jackie sneered and asked, "My President, do you think that a nobody like me would know why did


    Miss Ss be your fiancee?"


    Because Jackie had been hurt so badly, Nathaniel was not surprised that he would be so hard-


    headed. He patiently exined, "Jackie, I know that you have lived a very miserable life during the


    past year. But have you ever thought about Serene? What kind of life has she lived?"


    Jackie clenched his fists, his mind was filled with a mixture of emotions.


    D*mn!


    What an a**hole!


    He was scolding himself.


    The evidence of what Serene had done was right in front of him. At this time, he was still hoping


    that Nathaniel could tell him that Serene had never betrayed him, nor had she ever done anything


    to betray him.


    If he wasn''t an a**hole, then what was he?


    Nathaniel sighed. "Not long after the Leves family was killed, Old Master Ss wanted to marry


    Serene off to a person who she doesn''t like. It was Old Master Ss'' arrangement and do you think


    that Serene could do anything to go against him?"


    They all knew too well what kind of person Old Master Ss was and they knew that he always had


    a way to get what he wants.


    If Old Master Ss wanted Serene to marry someone else, of course, Serene would oppose to it,


    but her fight against Old Master


    Ss was useless.


    No one in the Ss family could ever stop Old Master Ss from doing the things he wanted.


    Jackie was speechless.


    He also understood this.


    Nathaniel added, "The Ss family only regarded her as a pawn. They wanted to make use of this


    pawn to its greatest potential."


    Jackie snorted and did not reply to Nathaniel''s words.


    The Leves family''s destruction should be Serene''s proudest work, Jackie thought.


    Old Master Ss asked her to do it, and shepleted it so perfectly, without any ws.


    Not knowing that Jackie had already misunderstood him, Nathaniel continued, "Serene became my


    fiancee so that this identity can protect her so that she will no longer be threatened by the Ss


    family and so that she can wait for you toe back in peace."

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Waiting for him toe back, in peace!


    These few words to Jackie were more destructive and powerful than the explosion of an atomic


    bomb.


    During the past year, whenever he was in a surgery, on a hospital bed, or back on Misty Mountain,


    he would always imagine the scenes with Serene Ss.


    He would imagine that Serene would be there waiting for him.


    She would smile at him, snuggle into his arms, and tell him with her warm voice, "Jackie, I will be


    your wife for the rest of my life. Unless you don''t want me, if not, I will never leave you."


    In the past, she used to be so arrogant in front of him. Sometimes, she would even be a little


    domineering. When she was unhappy, she would re at him, secretly pinch him, and even curse


    him with her mouth pouting.


    But just when he was finally back, and brought her back to his side, everything had changed.


    He changed.


    His appearance changed.


    She also changed.


    Her personality changed.


    She became silent and he could no longer see the smile that she used to have when they were


    together.


    The saddest part was that she no longer recognized him.


    She couldn''t recognize him. But when he heard that she was waiting for him toe back, he


    regained hope.


    It felt like the extermination of the Leves family never happened. She was still the Serene, who was


    simple, kind, and innocent.


    Jackie was a little confused and muttered, "She was waiting for me toe back?"


    Then why did she take away so many lives of the Leves family?


    Could it be that the evidences were deliberately fabricated by someone else to cause a discord


    between the two of them?


    Jackie looked up and stared at Nathaniel. He stared at him but at this time without the fierce look in


    his eyes, his gaze became softer.


    Nathaniel''s heart ached again as he could see the traces of his sworn brother in Jackie''s eyes.


    Nathaniel''s mother, his sworn brothers, and his whole family had suffered such a catastrophe


    because he was not capable enough at that time.


    If he had been powerful enough at that time, there would not have been such a tragedy.


    Nathaniel felt that he had said enough about Serene. The misunderstanding between the two of


    them had to be resolved by Jackie himself. The more he talked about it, the worse it would get.


    He stepped forward and patted Jackie''s shoulder. "Not only was Serene waiting for you toe


    back, I was too. Come back to Coast City with me. Don''t stay in this dark ce anymore."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Dark ce?" Jackie, who had just calmed down, became emotional again after hearing this


    sensitive word, "Oh... The current Jackie could only stay in the dark. Where else can he go except


    here?"


    The things that happened already happened, he could never go back to the past. Jackie knew it too


    well. Even if he said that he was Jackie, no one would believe him.


    He didn''t want to appear in the eyes of the world with another identity, but he couldn''t return to the


    Leves family to continue his life as Jackie. He was put in a difficult situation.


    "You can also wait here, wait till I finish off those people, and then I wille and get you."


    Nathaniel wanted to bring his brother back majestically. Jackie was still Jackie, and no one could


    change that.


    "Wait for you here?" Ridiculous, if he chose toe back, he would not just sit there and wait for


    death to arrive. He would take out those people one by one and slice up their bodies.


    Nathaniel continued, "I''ve said what I was supposed to say. I''ll go now."


    "Where is she?" In the end, the person that Jackie cared about most was Serene. Even when he


    was chatting with Nathaniel, all he had in his mind was Serene.


    He wondered if her injuries were severe?


    He wondered if she had caught a cold when she walked barefooted in the cold mountain?


    He thought of all kinds of possibilities in that short period of time, but it was all immediately denied,


    because Nathaniel''s men took her back, so she must be fine.


    He still asked even though he knew that she was fine.


    "Coast City Hospital, Block 1, Level 2, Room 809," Nathaniel replied.


    Nathaniel knew all too well how it feels to love somebody.


    Sometimes he restrained himself from thinking about her. He would pretend to ignore her, but he


    could not help but to observe every slight change in her facial expression.


    Even if that person frowned, he could not bear it.


    Perhaps, this was love.


    At Moon Bay.


    Karen Joy Kyle couldn''t stand Serene begging her. Finally, at Serene''s request, Karen Joy secretly


    took Serene home.


    Karen Joy, who had never done any house chores, cleaned up the guest room by herself and let


    Serene stay in it.


    She poured a ss of warm water for Serene. "Sister Serene, you can feel safe to stay here.


    Although it is not as secure as the Ss home or the North Pce, it is still not that easy to take a


    person away from here."


    "Karen Joy, thank you!" Sereneid on the bed, took the warm water from Karen Joy, and took a sip


    to wet her throat. "Please don''t tell them where I am. Give me some time to think."


    "Sister Serene, don''t be so polite with me. As I said, I will respect any of your decisions. If you don''t


    want to see them, I will block them out for you." Karen Joy was not bragging.


    After observing her for a while, she gradually understood that the number of men her petty father


    had sent to protect her was not petty after all.


    Not only could the White family protect her, but they were also like an encyclopedia, if she had ever


    wanted to know about something, it wouldn''t take long for them to deliver the information to her.


    With the three of them by her side, she felt that it was much more convenient, seeing that they


    could fulfill any of Karen Joy''s request.


    Speaking of the three of them, Karen Joy felt that her father was the most powerful one. The White


    family was very capable, and to be able to make such a capable family loyal towards him, it was


    certain that Karen Joy''s father was even more powerful.


    "Karen Joy, you are really a kind person. You deserve to be cared for by Nathaniel." Serene said


    sincerely.


    "Sister Serene, I''m sorry..." Although she knew that Nathaniel and Serene''s rtionship was only


    contractual, Karen Joy still felt a little guilty when Serene mentioned about this matter.


    After all, no matter how she looked at it, it was not justifiable for her to be together with Brother


    Lionel. It was as if she had taken away Serene''s fiance.


    "Silly girl, why would you be sorry?" Serene curled her lips and showed a faint smile. "The person


    whom Nathaniel loves is not me, and the person in my heart is not him. We were engaged because


    he wanted to protect me. Speaking of which, the person who should really apologize now, is me. It


    was I who took the ce that belongs to you."

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    To talk about it, Karen Joy Kyle was already in Nathaniel Cooper''s heart since a long time ago. It


    was indeed Serene Ss who took over the position that should have belonged to Karen Joy.


    Serene knew clearly that Nathaniel had someone in his heart. If she had not been driven into a


    corner by the Ss family, she would never have gotten into contractual engagement with Nathaniel.


    She thought that it was due to her ipetence that she had no choice but to do so.


    This made her think of the time how she was imprisoned by that man in Misty Mountain, being


    forced to do what she didn''t want and yet she couldn''t fight back.


    Thinking of everything that had happened the past year, Serene could still feel the pain, as if she


    was being torn apart alive. It was like she had lived in hell and couldn''t extricate herself from it.


    Most of the time, she couldn''t remember who she was, she felt like a wandering soul. She had no


    home and no one to rely on.


    She only had herself. She could only endure and keep herself going, hoping that the person she


    had missed so much coulde back to her side.


    Today, she heard that the man she had looked forward to see every day was still alive and he had


    came back alive. She was obviously very happy, as if she had found the soul she had lost.


    However, this excitement was quickly overwhelmed by the fear in her heart.


    She was no longer the pure Serene of the past, how could she have the audacity to face Jackie


    Leves?


    So she asked Karen Joy to help her escape and so that she could buy some time to think about it.


    Then maybe she could think of a way to save herself.


    "Sister Serene, you don''t have to say that." If we continue like this, it would take us the whole night."


    Karen Joy took Serene''s hand and said, "Sister Serene, let''s not talk about this in the future. Let''s


    forget about the terrible past and live a good life together."


    "Okay." Serene nodded heavily, but her heart felt extremely heavy. Even if Jackie was still alive,


    even if he had really came back, could she really forget about the past and live a good life with him?


    She didn''t know.


    Her mind was in a mess and she didn''t know how she could live her life in the future.


    "Jackie, can we really be together?" Serene asked in silence. She was asking him, but actually, she


    was asking herself.


    She was still entangled in her emotional trauma. Even if Jackie wouldn''t mind what had happened


    to her, she still wouldn''t be able to be with Jackie like she used to.


    Seeing that Serene was not in good spirits, Karen Joy added, "Sister Serene, get some rest first, I''ll


    wake you upter."


    "Okay. Karen Joy, thank you very much!" If it weren''t for Karen Joy, she might have died in Misty


    Mountain. If she didn''t die, it was very likely that she would be taken back to that horrible ce.


    "Sister Serene, just make yourself at home." Karen Joy took Serene''s ss from her and helped


    her lie down. She covered Serene with the quilt and went out once Serene had fallen asleep.


    As soon as she arrived at the living room, there was a phone call from Brother Lionel. Karen Joy


    answered it quickly. Before she could speak, she heard Brother Lionel ask anxiously, "Karen, I didn''t


    see you in the hospital. Where have you been?"


    "Brother Lionel, I''m home." Karen Joy answered as she scratched her head. "Brother Lionel, did you


    find Jackie? Have you met him?"


    "Where''s Serene?" Nathaniel asked,pletely ignoring Karen Joy''s question.


    "Isn''t Sister Serene at the hospital?" Karen Joy knew that she shouldn''t have asked the White family


    for help to avoid Brother Lionel''s men from noticing that she was taking Serene home. But since she


    had done it, she must hold on to it, she mustn''t betray Serene.


    "Karen Joy Kyle, I''m asking you, answer me properly." From his voice, she could feel that Nathaniel


    was very anxious, that was why he called her by her full name.


    After realizing that Nathaniel was so angry, Karen Joy was also anxious. "Nathaniel, were you


    looking for me or Serene at the hospital?" Knowing that he had gone too far, Nathaniel softened his


    voice and said, "Karen, please don''t fool around!"


    Karen Joy twitched her mouth and said with a little grievance, "When you are in a good mood, you


    will call me Karen. When you are in a bad mood, you will call me Karen Joy Kyle. What are you


    talking about? Who is fooling around with you? Do you think I am a three-year-old child? Do you


    think if you tried to be good to me then I will be that obedient child who would listen to everything


    you ask me to do?"


    "I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have yelled at you." Nathaniel apologized. It was indeed his fault, because he


    was anxious about Jackie not being able to see Serene, that was why he yelled at Karen Joy.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You, don''t yell at me anymore, I''ll forgive you this time." Karen Joy made a mistake, she was not


    being persistent enough. Once Brother Lionel had admitted his mistake, she forgave him


    immediately.


    "Where did you take Serene?" Nathaniel asked again.


    Although there was no evidence that Karen Joy took Serene, Nathaniel was almost certain that


    Serene was taken away by Karen Joy.


    The White family was the best at being unnoticeable. To take away a living person with so many


    bodyguards keeping a watchful eye on them, Nathaniel could only think of the White family.


    "Isn''t sister Serene in the hospital?" Karen Joy opened her mouth widely, acted as if she was very


    surprised. "Her injuries have not recoveredpletely so she wouldn''t have been discharged from


    the hospital yet, will she?"


    Yes, fortunately, she had been learning some acting skills from her Little Aunt ever since she was a


    child. Sometimes, she would be a cameo in her Little Aunt''s drama. Her acting skills were quite


    commendable these years.


    She thought that Brother Lionel would not be able to tell that she was lying.


    "Karen Joy Kyle!"


    "Nathaniel, you''re yelling at me again."


    "Be obedient, then I won''t yell at you."


    Karen Joy said in a hurry, "Nathaniel, what you want is an obedient girlfriend isn''t it? Then you can


    find a doll, dolls are obedient. You can do whatever you want to it. Besides, I''m not your girlfriend.


    Why should I listen to you?"


    "Karen Joy, what nonsense are you talking about?" This little girl really deserved to be punished,


    Nathaniel thought as he clenched his fists.


    "I''m talking nonsense, but what does it have to do with you?" As soon as she finished speaking,


    Karen Joy hung up the phone.


    D*mn it!


    D*mn it!


    Brother Lionel dared to yell at her again.


    This time, she would not forgive him easily.


    Hearing the disconnect tone, Nathaniel nced around and finally looked at his personal


    bodyguard, Horatio.


    Horatio was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. He did follow Mr. President to Misty


    Mountain, but Miss Ss'' disappearance had nothing to do with him, why did the President stare at


    him like that?


    In his heart, he was begging that the President would not look at him like that. It was really scary, he


    thought.


    Just as Horatio was feeling extremely uneasy, Nathaniel looked away, turned around and left, which


    made Horatio let out a breath of relief.


    As soon as Nathaniel left, Horatio swept across the row of bodyguards like how Nathaniel would


    always do. "Mr. President sent you here to take care of Miss Ss. Miss Ss had went missing,


    and none of you knew anything about it. Tell me, how should I deal with all of you?"

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Several bodyguards lowered their heads, and no one dared to answer.


    Serene Ss, a living person, was taken away under their noses, but they did not realize it at all.


    This could be a serious matter.


    These people were the bodyguards who were selected to protect the President. They were


    responsible for the safety and the security of the President, which would directly affect the safety of


    their country.


    If the person in the ward today was not Serene, but their President... In this case, for someone to


    take away a person without them noticing would be something unforgivable.


    Everyone knew how serious the matter was, so when Horatio looked at them, they could only lower


    their heads and remained silent. They could only put up with whatever punishment they will receive.


    The dissatisfaction in his heart subsided a little when he saw that everyone''s attitude was


    eptable. He continued, "ept your punishments and make sure to keep your guards up. If


    something like this ever happens again, Mr. President will not let it slide so easily."


    "Yes." the bodyguards answered in unison.


    After receiving a satisfactory answer, Horatio immediately went after their President. As the


    personal bodyguard of the President, he must follow him at all times, unless the President ordered


    him not to.


    On the way to Moon Bay, Nathaniel kept a calm face and did not utter a word. The atmosphere in


    the car was very depressing.


    Nathaniel remained silent. His driver, Jamie, and his bodyguard, Horatio, did not dare to ask.


    Whenever the president was like that, it was better for them to just do their own jobs.


    Nathaniel went to see Jackie and told Jackie about Serene''s whereabouts. Although Jackie did not


    say that he wanted toe to see Serene, Nathaniel was sure that Jackie woulde to the


    hospital.


    Nathaniel went down from Misty Mountain ahead of Jackie. He wanted to exin something to


    Serene before Jackie could meet with Serene. However, when he arrived at the hospital, he found


    Serene was already not there.


    With Jackie''s state of mind, he would definitely think that he had fallen into a trap if he didn''t see


    Serene at the hospital.


    If Jackie thought that he had been tricked again, it would be even more difficult for him to trust


    anyone else in the future.


    Therefore, Nathaniel must find Serene before Jackie arrives. At this critical moment, he must not


    create any more unexpected problems. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Ding-dong!


    The doorbell rang.


    Karen Joy was delighted and quickly ran to the inte.


    If Brother Lionel is here and apologized to her face to face, she would forgive him.


    After all, she liked him so much.


    However, the person disying on the inte was Jayden Elias Kyle.


    He stood at the door and stared at her door without blinking his eyes.


    At that instant, Karen Joy knew that Jayden had no good intentions.


    Ding-dong!


    Jayden rang the doorbell again. Karen Joy didn''t want to talk to him, but she was afraid that the


    sound of the doorbell would wake Serene up, so she opened the door.


    "Jayden, what do you want?" Karen Joy blocked the entrance of the door and did not intend to invite


    Jayden into the house.


    "Grandma is worried. She wants me to check on you. I intend to move in here and live with you."


    Jayden''s eyes swept across her face and into the house.


    "You want to move in here? Don''t you even think about it." She knew that he had no good


    intentions. He even wanted to move into her house. He should stop dreaming, there was no way he


    could do that!


    "Do you think I want to? It''s because Grandma is worried about you."


    "I will call Grandma. You don''t have to worry about it, Young Master Kyle." If he moved in with her, it


    would only be the two of them. She wasn''t stupid. What if he bullied her and she couldn''t fight


    against him, what could she do then?


    However, Jayden ignored her and stepped into the house. Karen Joy obstructed him, so he simply


    carried Karen Joy into the house.


    Her body was soft and fragrant that he didn''t want to let go of her. He wanted to continue to hold her


    in his arms, so that she could be his and have her all to himself.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Jayden, what are you doing? Let me go!" She started practicing martial arts earlier than Jayden


    did, and the coach had always praised her for being smart and making rapid progress, but she


    couldn''t do anything against Jayden.


    She could defeat many people, but she had never defeated Jayden once. It seemed that his


    existence was to suppress her.


    "Karen Joy Kyle!" Karen Joy was stuck between him and the wall. He lifted her chin and said coldly,


    "Don''t you know what I want to do?"


    "Let go of me!" Karen Joy reached out her hands and wanted to hit him. Before her hands could


    reach him, they were firmly grabbed by Jayden. "Be obedient, otherwise... Even I won''t know what I


    will do to you."


    "Let go!" Karen Joy gritted her teeth and asked coldly, "Jayden, do you believe that I''ll destroy you?"


    He was not the only one who was good at threatening others. If Karen Joy wanted to, she could do


    it too. She might even be better at itpared to him. She just didn''t do it often. After all, it would


    give her a greater sense of aplishment if she could make others submit to her with just a smile.


    "Destroy me? How?" Jayden got closer to her, so close that Karen Joy could feel the warmth of his


    breath on her face.


    "I have thousands of ways to destroy you. If you don''t believe me, you can try." Karen Joy raised


    her head slightly and looked back at him coldly.


    From the point of view at the door, it looked like Jayden was kissing Karen Joy. He didn''t resist it


    and seemed to look like he was enjoying it.


    Jayden smiled and said, "My Karen, let''s try then. We were raised by the same parents, then let''s


    show them whether their biological child or the adopted child is more capable."


    Before he could finish his words, a fist was alreadying at him. Jayden instinctively wanted to


    dodge, but he could not. His face was hit heavily by the fist. In that instant, Karen Joy, whom he was


    holding in his arms, was also taken away.


    "Cooper, you ¡ª" Jayden red at Nathaniel, who had suddenly barged in. Nathaniel''s eyes had


    turned red, as if it was going to bleed.


    Nathaniel ignored Jayden and held Karen Joy in his arms to check on her. "Karen..."


    Karen Joy flung off his hand and said, "Who is your Karen? My name is Karen Joy Kyle. Don''t call


    me so intimately."


    "Yes, don''t call her Karen! This is our family''s Karen. She has nothing to do with you, you outsider."


    Jayden curled his lips and with a faint smile on his face joined the battle between Karen Joy and


    Nathaniel.


    "Jayden, go back. It''s none of your business." Although Karen Joy was still angry at Nathaniel for


    what he had done, it was still between the two of them. What was that b*stard Jayden trying to do


    by making things even worse?


    "Are you sure you want me to go? Aren''t you afraid that someone will take the opportunity to bully


    you when no one is here to protect you?" Jayden said with a confusing smile on his face.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    Looking at Jayden Elias Kyle''s arrogant look, Karen Joy Kyle gritted her teeth in anger. "If he wants


    to bully me, I''ll let him bully me. What does it have to do with you?"


    "Very good then! You really are the biological child of our parents. Your personality is different from


    ordinary people." Jayden smiled gently and said, "I hope you can always be so firm and confident. I


    believe that the man who you like is the best in the world. But keep in mind that not every man can


    love his own woman like how our Dad dotes on Mom. You have to prepare yourself forthat."


    Karen Joy stared at Jayden and asked, "Jayden, make yourself clear. What do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything. I just wish the two of you can be together as soon as possible. When the


    dayes, I will definitely give you both a huge gift to show my blessings." Jayden turned to look at


    Nathaniel who was next to Karen Joy and smiled again. "Mr. President, look after your treasure


    carefully. Don''t start crying if someone steals it." Jayden said sarcastically.


    "Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Kyle! Of course, I will look after my girl. Anyone who wants to


    steal her from me can stop thinking about it." Nathaniel looked directly into Jayden''s eyes and said


    calmly as if Jayden''s provocation didn''t affect him at all.


    "Okay, I believe that you will look after your girl well, Mr. President." Jayden looked at Karen Joy


    again and said, "Karen, remember to eat well and sleep well. Gain a bit more weight so that your


    family won''t worry about you."


    "Jayden..." Karen Joy felt like there was something in Jayden''s words, but she didn''t know what was


    it. She wanted to ask, but Jayden had left.


    "He is your brother..." a deep voice said as her hand was grabbed by someone. The next moment,


    she was forcefully held in Nathaniel''s arms. "Karen Joy, you are my girl. I will get angry if you think


    about other men in front of me."


    Karen Joy struggled. "Who''s your girl..."


    Nathaniel, "Hmm?"


    He only snorted softly, and his gaze at Karen Joy was particrly sharp. Karen Joy''s voice became


    softer, and before she could finish her words, she lowered her head in fear.


    Nathaniel said in a deep voice, "Why did you stop talking?"


    Karen Joy:"..."


    She knew that she had made him angry, and if she went on like this, he would definitely punish her.


    Karen Joy was not stupid, so she dared not say anything.


    Karen Joy did not speak, and Nathaniel did not intend to let her go. He pinched her chin and forced


    her to look up at him. "Did you say ''who''s your girl?'' Hmm?"


    Because of his anger, Nathaniel''s action was not very gentle, The strength that he had used to


    pinch Karen Joy''s chin was a little too strong that it almost felt like he was going to pinch her chin off


    her face.


    "Nathaniel, you''re hurting me!" Karen Joy was in pain. She suddenly raised her head and wanted to


    push off his hand, but she saw the bruise on Nathaniel''s face and asked "Brother Lionel, what''s


    wrong with your face?"


    Her anger gradually subsided as she was saying these words. She could no longer be angry at him.


    Nathaniel looked at her with his dim eyes and said nothing.


    "Brother Lionel, what''s wrong with your face?" Karen Joy repeated her question and her hands were


    trembling. She wanted to touch the bruise on Nathaniel''s face, but before she could, Nathaniel held


    her hand in his palm.


    He looked at her with his deep eyes and said with his hoarse voice, "Who are you to me? What


    does anything about me have to do with you?"


    "Brother Lionel, don''t fool with me! Let me see your wound first." As soon as she saw the wound on


    Nathaniel''s face, her anger was ovee by her concern for him.


    Nathaniel was still holding her hand to prevent her from touching his face. He repeated the same


    question, "Who am I to you? And who are you to me? What does my injury have to do with you?"


    Karen Joy roared, "Then who do you think you are to me? Who do you think I am to you?" She was


    not angry with him anymore so why was this man still being so stubborn with her?


    Karen Joy bit her lips and red at Nathaniel. She was trying hard to restrain her tears from rolling


    down her face.


    It was Nathaniel who didn''t give her a proper identity as his girlfriend, how could he treat her like


    this. How could he bully her? Did he really think that Karen Joy was just a pushover?


    If she didn''t like him, would she just follow him like this?


    "You''re my Karen. You''re the girl I''m going to marry. You''re also the girl I''ll protect for the rest of my


    life. Who do you think you are to me? Who am I to you?" He was very angry with this little girl, but


    when he saw that she was about to cry, his heart softened. He could not help but say these words.


    These words have been deeply embedded in his heart for a long time. He had always wanted to


    say it to her.


    Karen Joy pursed her lips and said as if she was wronged, "I, I don''t know..."


    Nathaniel rubbed her head. "You really don''t know?"


    "You are my Brother Lionel." Karen Joy took a sniff and crept into his arms. "Let me deal with the


    wound on your face first. Let''s talk about itter."


    Nathaniel grabbed her hand and said, "Make it clear first."


    Karen Joy was a little confused. "Didn''t I already make myself clear?"


    Nathaniel shook his head. "That''s not enough. That''s not what I want to hear."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    What he wanted to hear was that he was the man that she wanted to marry and that she had


    recognized him as the man that she would live with for the rest of her life, and that she didn''t want


    anyone else, except for him.


    However, Karen Joy, who was usually quickwitted, still hadn''t understood the rtionship between a


    man and a woman. She didn''t think about it thatprehensively.


    Karen Joy scratched her head and blinked her innocent big eyes. "Brother Lionel, what do you want


    to hear?"


    He could just tell her directly. She was willing to tell him whatever he wanted to hear, as long as he


    would let her treat the wound on his face.


    "You really don''t know what I want to hear?" Nathaniel asked.


    "I don''t know." Karen Joy shook her head foolishly.


    As soon as she finished her words, Nathaniel''s warm lips were already on hers. He kissed her pink


    lips passionately.


    Karen Joy''s mind went nk because of his overwhelming kiss. Aftering back to her senses,


    she realized that they were quarreling the minute before, she didn''t know why they had ended up


    doing what they were doing right now.


    After a long time, Nathaniel let go of her and massaged her red and swollen lips. He asked,


    "Have you recalled what I want to hear already?"


    Karen Joy who was still in a daze answered, "You are my Brother Lionel..."


    Seeing that Karen Joy still couldn''t answer him, the President who looked gentle and elegant, but in


    actual fact was a wolf in sheepskin, kissed Karen Joy again.


    Since she couldn''t tell him who he was to her and what he wanted to hear, this was his way to make


    her realize so? Karen Joy asked herself.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    He wanted to tell her that in her life, no one could kiss her and love her like this other than him!


    However, Karen Joy Kyle did not seem to understand. She was struggling hard trying to break free


    from his embrace, not letting him kiss her as he wished.


    However, no matter how hard she struggled, she still couldn''t escape from him, she could only let


    him do anything he wanted to her.


    Karen Joy whined in her heart. Was her Brother Lionel treating her like a delicious meal?


    She guessed it right!


    In the past, whenever Brother Lionel kissed her, he would only kiss her on her lips and neck. Today,


    he actually went beyond that, he was getting more and more excessive.


    Ah...


    As Nathaniel Cooper got further down, Karen Joy was frightened and she quickly reached her hand


    out to push him away and took two steps away from him, trying to keep a distance from him.


    She looked at him and saw his bloodshot eyes, it looked terrifying, as if he was going to eat her.


    Karen Joy had never seen this look on Nathaniel''s face before. She was so scared that she shrank


    her neck. "Brother Lionel, you... I..."


    She stuttered and didn''t know what to say. She stopped. Her mind was nk and she couldn''t say a


    thing.


    Nathaniel did not say anything. He just looked at her with his deep eyes. After staring at her for a


    long time, the bloodshot look in his eyes dissipated a little.


    "Brother Lionel, I..." Karen Joy was so nervous that she had to swallow before continuing her


    sentence. In the past, she had never been so timid. It was unbelievable that the person she was


    afraid of now was her Brother Lionel.


    She liked Brother Lionel very much. Whenever she saw him, she wanted to stay with him. But


    today, she retreated repeatedly, hoping that her Brother Lionel would disappear from her sight as


    soon as possible.


    "Hmm?" Nathaniel said. His expression did not change at all. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "Brother Lionel, let me have a look at the wound on your face first." Karen Joy seemed to have


    forgotten why Brother Lionel had kissed her and why she was afraid of her Brother Lionel, but she


    still remembered that Brother Lionel''s face was injured.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Nathaniel raised his eyebrows. "You still care about me?"


    Karen Joy frowned and said, "Of course I care about you."


    Nathaniel adjusted his emotions and stared at Karen Joy with a serious look on his face. "Do you


    know how much trouble it will bring me if you secretly take Serene away from the hospital?"


    "I..." She didn''t mean it. She couldn''t ignore Serene''s plead, so she took her out.


    Karen Joy really couldn''t lie when Nathaniel was constantly staring at her, so she could only keep


    her mouth shut. After all, Karen Joy had promised Serene that she would not tell anyone where she


    was, so she couldn''t go back on her words.


    "Karen, tell me, why did you take Serene away?" Nathaniel stared at her and asked in a softer


    voice.


    Karen Joy was definitely not a girl who was capricious and reckless. She definitely had her reasons


    and she would have thought of the consequences too.


    "Because... because... Brother Lionel, can you not ask me? I don''t want to say it." Karen Joy


    lowered her head with her hands sped together. She was so distressed that she bit her lips


    tightly.


    Nathaniel patiently guided her. "Then tell me, where is Serene? I''ll send someone to find her."


    It seemed that even if Brother Lionel had no evidence to prove that Karen Joy did it, he was very


    certain that she was the one who took Serene away. And that was the fact.


    Karen Joy took a deep breath, straightened her body and she was ready to let it all out. "Brother


    Lionel, something happened to Sister Serene. She doesn''t want to see Jackie now. I hope you can


    give her some time to think."


    "She doesn''t want to see Jackie?" How could that be?


    Nathaniel didn''t quite believe what he heard, but when he thought about it and how Serene was


    rescued by Karen Joy and the others, he seemed to have understood something.


    Perhaps something had happened between Jackie and Serene, but he didn''t know exactly what


    was it. The truth could onlye from Jackie and Serene themselves.


    "Brother Lionel, just let Jackie know." Karen Joy decided to protect Serene, and would not force her


    to do what she was unwilling to do. "If he really loves Sister Serene, ask him to give her time. Don''t


    force her."


    "Okay, I know what to do." Nathaniel nodded and rubbed Karen Joy''s head. "If you ever want to do


    anything in the future, do let me know, don''t make your own decisions again."


    Karen Joy smiled and threw herself into Nathaniel''s arms. "Brother Lionel, I will remember it. I will


    definitely discuss it with you first if there is anything in the future. I won''t make decisions on my own


    ever again."


    "Then go into the room and ask Serene whether I can go in and talk to her for a bit?" Nathaniel said


    again.


    "Brother Lionel, you knew!" He actually knew that Serene was in the room. She was being so


    careful and yet Brother Lionel still knew. How did he do that?


    "Go ask, I''ll wait for you here." Sometimes, this girl was smart but sometimes, not really.


    Karen Joy was the one who brought Serene out of the hospital. Serene had nowhere else to go and


    she couldn''t just make Serene stay in anyone''s house, so she had decided to let Serene stay in her


    house. That was the ce where Karen Joy thought was the safest for Serene to live in.


    "Nathaniel, Karen Joy, I''m so sorry that both


    of you fought because of me!" Serene''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    They looked back and saw Serene standing at the door of the guest room. She stood there quietly,


    she looked so weak as if a slow breeze could blow her away. It was sad to look at her.


    "Sister Serene, your wounds haven''t healedpletely. You can''t get out of the bed and walk


    around yet. Hurry up and lie down." Karen Joy rushed over to help Serene.


    "I''m fine." Serene held Karen Joy''s hand and patted it gently. "Can you let me talk to Nathaniel?"


    "Okay." Karen Joy was very sensible. She left the living room and went back to her room.


    She returned to the room but she was curious about the conversation between Serene and


    Nathaniel, so she left the door ajar and stood behind the door to eavesdrop.


    "Nathaniel..." Serene called out to Nathaniel''s name, and then took off the ring that was on the


    middle finger of her left hand. "Please give this ring to Jackie for me. I think he will understand."


    "Serene, what happened between the two of you?" Nathaniel did not ask why Serene was doing


    this, but he went straight to the point and asked Serene what had happened to her during that


    period of time.


    "What?" Serene''s face turned pale, and her voice was trembling.


    She thought that no one else knew what she had gone through during that period of time. How did


    Nathaniel know about it?


    Nathaniel and Jackie were so close with each other, if Nathaniel knew, that would probably mean


    that Jackie knew about it too.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    "What happened between you and Jackie?" Nathaniel Cooper did not know what Serene Ss was


    worried about, so he repeated the question.


    Serene said, "I..."


    She looked at Nathaniel and felt puzzled. She didn''t know if Nathaniel knew that she had been


    imprisoned and even raped while held in captivity.


    Serene hoped that no one would know about this unspeakable thing, but she knew that would be


    impossible.


    There were so many people under Nathaniel''smand, hence she believed that the news would


    get to him eventually. Naturally, Jackie would know about it too.


    She didn''t care what others think. The only thing she cared about was how Jackie would think of her


    if he knew about it.


    Nathaniel sighed and said, "Serene, I''m afraid that both of us can''t even imagine what Jackie has


    suffered this past year. If he does something unfathomable, let''s refrain our judgments and not


    me him."


    "How could I me him? I''m just..." She med herself for being unable to protect herself and


    present her best self to Jackie.


    Nathaniel continued, "We are the only family Jackie has in this world. If we don''t help him get rid of


    the trauma in his heart, who can he count on?"


    Serene took some time to digest his words, and she may have understood his implied meaning.


    "Nathaniel, what''s happened to Jackie? What did he go through? Since he didn''t find us this year,


    he must have his reasons."


    "You don''t know?" Nathaniel asked. As soon as he asked, he soon figured out the key to the


    problem.


    Serene hid away and didn''t want to see Jackie because she didn''t know of Jackie''s real identity, not


    because something happened between them.


    "Nathaniel, what on earth has Jackie been through? Please tell me, okay?" Thinking of the suffering


    Jackie had gone through, Serene was ming herself so much that she really felt like stabbing


    herself with a knife.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "A year ago, Jackie was seriously injured... But fortunately, he was lucky enough to havee back


    alive." Nathaniel said lightly so Serene could remain calm.


    After all, those things were in the past. Jackie was alive now, hence they should move on instead of


    dwelling in the past.


    Even if Jackie had changed his face, he was still their Jackie, a person who was closer to them than


    their real family.


    "He must be very sad." Serene had a hunch that he was injured and was in hiding, but it was still


    painful to hear his exnation. Serene''s heart ached so much she could barely breathe.


    "He is fine, and you don''t have to worry. Take some time to think thoroughly, then maybe you can


    see him after." Nathaniel hoped that Serene could be braver. "After such a long period of time, the


    person he wants to see the most must be you."


    "I want to see him!" She could disregard the fact that she couldn''t present her best self to him as


    she was desperate to see him.


    She wanted to see with her own eyes that Jackie was still alive. She needed to know that he


    returned to their side.


    "Serene, I''m not forcing you to do what you don''t want to do. You don''t have to make a decision so


    soon." If Jackie didn''t see Serene, he might be suspicious again. But Nathaniel would find a way to


    exin to him anyway, so he still hoped that Serene could calm down and think about her next


    move. He was willing to respect her decision.


    "I know, I want to see him, the sooner the better." Serene took a deep breath as she looked out. "I


    have been waiting for him for a year. I have been looking forward to him every day. Now that he''s


    finally back, how could I say no?"


    "Sister Serene, whatever your decision is, just be sure that you''re content with it." Nathaniel didn''t


    understand what Serene was worried about, but Karen Joy understood. She stood behind the door


    and eavesdropped for a long time. She even forgot that she was eavesdropping. As she felt sorry


    for Serene, she couldn''t resist interrupting.


    "No one''s forcing me. From now on, no one can force me to do anything I don''t want to do." Serene


    smiled faintly and she looked confident.


    Who she wanted to see was the person she missed all this while. She wanted to see him so much.


    Now, he was finally back. With him around, no one would be able to force her to do things anymore.


    Yes, she firmly believed in Jackie''s feelings for her.


    The capital of Country A, Coast City was located hundreds of miles away from the Misty Mountain.


    This city was the central area for politics, entertainment, and tourism of Country A. It was also the


    ce where Jackie, Nathaniel, and Serene were born and raised.


    Jackie had been living in this city since he was born, for 29 years. This was his home, and also the


    ce where he vowed to give back.


    However, a year ago, a conspiracy took away all the lives of the members in the Leves family. While


    he survived, he was gravely injured.


    A yearter, after returning to the city, the city seemed to have changed so much, especially the


    main road in front of the North Pce.


    The main road in front of the North Pce used to just be in and serious- looking. However, the


    road was expanded and renovated with a lot of greeneries. Beautiful flowers and walkways were


    constructed around the area. It became one of the eight famous attractions in Coast City.


    Although a year had just passed, the swift development of the city rendered Jackie speechless. He


    could barely recognize the city.


    He felt like a foreigner, but he did live in this city for the past 29 years...


    "Young Master, we''re here. Do you want to go in and have a look?" The car arrived at the hospital''s


    parking lot for half an hour, but Jackie did not get off the car. Daryl Leves interrupted his thoughts.


    After a long time, Jackie did not answer. He was looking ahead at something, and he did not know


    what he was thinking about.


    Since Jackie did not answer, Daryl did not dare to ask any more questions. He sat quietly in the


    driver''s seat and looked in the direction of Jackie''s gaze, but he did not see anything.


    "Let''s just leave." After a long time, Jackie finally spoke.


    "Where, where are we going?" Today, they left the mountain to visit Miss Ss in the hospital. When


    they arrived at the hospital, their master didn''t get off the car and he wanted to leave. Daryl couldn''t


    figure out what their master was thinking.


    "Anywhere is fine," said Jackie softly.


    Anywhere, besides this hospital. He didn''t know how to face Serene yet.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Anywhere was fine?


    Daryl felt that his Master was fooling around with him.


    Coast City was not a small city. There were so many ces they could go!


    Given a chance to make a decision, Daryl wouldn''t know where to go too.


    He discreetly nced at his Master from the rear-view mirror and saw that his master was still


    quietly looking into the distance. However, he noticed that his gaze appeared sullen.


    In an instant, Daryl understood that his Master was afraid of meeting Serene. He was afraid of


    seeing her with the identity as Jackie.


    Jackie had been hesitating in the parking lot for so long. In the end, he still did not have the courage


    to meet Serene.


    Compared with Serene''s betrayal, Jackie was more afraid that Serene would look at him coldly and


    indifferently. He wouldn''t be able to endure her heartless gaze, which would cause him too much


    pain.


    He was afraid, so he ran away in a hurry. He wanted to hide in a ce and pretend to be the one


    she still loved.


    Human beings were such strange beings. They loved each other, but they hurt each other too. They


    would be so afraid to love each other deeply, as they were afraid that they would hurt each other


    even more.


    The car left the hospital''s parking lot. At the exit, another car arrived at the entrance.


    A few people got off that car. One was Nathaniel, who had his light disguise on. Then, Karen Joy


    and the woman in Jackie''s heart, Serene, appeared.


    Serene looked so thin and fragile even under her clothes and as if she could be blown away by the


    wind.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She was not only waif-like and weak, but also had injuries on her face and feet. She didn''t walk very


    steadily and needed Karen Joy to support her.


    As he looked at Serene, Jackie clenched his fists and said in a low voice, "Stop the car."


    Daryl quickly stopped the car and looked back at Jackie, then he saw that Jackie was no longer


    staring into space. He was looking at Serene.


    "We''re doomed !" Daryl cried in his heart.


    When Jackie saw that Serene was injured, Jackie would definitely find out about the incidents


    surrounding Serene''s escape. Then, Nina''s schemes would definitely be exposed.


    Nina grew up in the Leves family and was almost considered as the child of the Leves family. She


    did her best to serve the Young Master. She was devoted to the Leves family and their Young


    Master.


    But the Young Master''s eyes were blinded by this woman, Serene. There were so many women in


    the world, yet he could only see her. She was a dazzling goddess in his eyes.


    For Jackie to live a normal life, Serene needed to disappearpletely from his world.


    However, she didn''t expect that Serene was so lucky. Not only did she not fall into the trap, but she


    had also been identally rescued.


    D*mn it!


    However, Serene shouldn''t let her guard down. The trap was just the most obvious way to kill her,


    and there were still many other methods to eliminate her.


    No matter what, Daryl and Nina had to think of a way to prevent the Ss girl from returning to their


    Young Master''s side. They could not allow the Leves family''s extermination to happen again.


    Daryl looked at Serene who was not far away. The look in his eyes was cold and stern, as if he


    wanted to kill her just by looking at her.


    But soon, Daryl masked his emotions. If the Young Master knew what they were thinking, he would


    kill them before they killed Serene.


    It didn''t matter if they died, as long as they could drag Serene down to her death too.


    Daryl looked away and saw that Jackie was still staring at Serene. He plucked up the courage again


    and said, "Young Master, do we go now?"


    Jackie did not look at Daryl. He watched as Serene and the two people as they entered the hospital,


    and he also got out of the car and followed them.


    Most of the time, Jackie''s actions were not under his control. Wherever Serene went, he followed.


    "Sister Serene, don''t worry. Brother Lionel said that Jackie will visit you, so he will definitelye to


    see you." As she saw Serene lying in the hospital bed, nervously clenching her fists, Karen Joy


    immediatelyforted her.


    "Yes, he will, he will definitelye." Serene nodded. She was more certain than Nathaniel that


    Jackie woulde. Serene was clearer than Nathaniel was of how much Jackie truly felt for her.


    "Okay, that''s right. Anyway, you take good care of yourself and I''ll apany you to wait for him."


    Then, Karen Joy thought of something, "Sister Serene, please wait for me. I have something to say


    to Brother Lionel."


    Brother Lionel had just left, so it was not toote for Karen Joy to catch up with him. She rushed out


    of the room and gave him a call immediately.


    As soon as the call connected, Karen Joy heard Brother Lionel''s ringtone ringing in the next room.


    Didn''t Brother Lionel leave for work?


    Why was his phone ringing from next door?


    Karen Joy was confused and she pushed open the door. Sure enough, she saw Nathaniel in that


    room.


    There was another man in the room with Nathaniel. The man was dressed fully in ck, and had a


    gloomy aura about him.


    As Karen Joy barged into the room, the two men looked back at her at the same time.


    When Nathaniel saw her, he changed his expression immediately. "Aren''t you apanying Sister


    Serene? Why are you here?"


    Karen Joy did not answer him, but she noticed the other man''s gaze. His gaze was icy cold and


    apathetic, giving Karen Joy the chills.


    Nathaniel walked up to her immediately and pulled her into his embrace. He spoke gently. "Karen, I


    need to discuss something here. You can go first."


    "Brother Lionel, who is this man?" Karen Joy poked her head out from behind Nathaniel and looked


    at the man. "This man is Jackie, isn''t he? He is the one who hurt you, isn''t he?"


    This man had appeared in the hospital so mysteriously, and Brother Lionel came to meet him


    personally. If this man was not Jackie Leves, Karen Joy could not fathom who else he could be!


    In addition, Brother Lionel had asked his personal bodyguards not to follow him when meeting this


    man, allowing himself to be vulnerable to attacks. Hence, this man could be none other than Jackie.


    Karen Joy also couldn''t think of anybody else whom Brother Lionel would allow to beat him up.


    Even Karen Joy did not enjoy this privilege.


    Therefore, even without their answers, she


    was sure that this man was the man in Serene''s heart.


    It was just that the man in front of her lookedpletely different from the photos in ke White''s


    documents.


    It was as if they were twopletely different people, and it was hard to believe that it was the


    same man. They could not even be considered as rtives!


    Without any hints or clues, if this man were to bump into Serene on the streets, she would never


    recognize him as Jackie.


    With this in mind, Karen Joy realized a possibility.


    Could it be that Serene''s captor, who had r*ped her, was this man who stood before Karen Joy''s


    eyes?


    Since he changed his face...


    Could she be right?


    Karen Joy was not sure. She looked at the man in front of her innocently, hoping to get an answer


    from him.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    However, Jackie Leves ignored Karen Joy Kyle''s gaze and looked at Nathaniel Cooper. He smiled


    and said, "This is the girl you think of as your treasure."


    Although it sounded like a question, he was sure that he was right.


    Nathaniel nodded. Before he could speak, Jackie added, "I used to see how anxious you were for


    her. I thought very highly of her then."


    Jackie looked at Karen Joy again, and he scanned her from head to toe rudely. "It seems that she''s


    nothing special."


    What did he mean by nothing special?


    Karen Joy really wanted to knock his head out.


    Was he blind?


    Was he special enough to make that remark?


    In her opinion, he was worse.


    She didn''t know if there was something wrong with Sister Serene''s taste, and she didn''t understand


    how she could even miss him in her dreams.


    Although she was angry in her heart when she saw that Brother Lionel''s face, Karen Joy quickly


    grabbed his hand and said, "Brother Lionel, as long as you think I''m special, that''s enough."


    Nathaniel said seriously, "You are the best out there. No one canpare with you."


    Looking at Brother Lionel''s anxious look, Karen Joy pursed her lips and smiled. "Brother Lionel, of


    course, I know my worth. If others can''t, then it''s their loss."


    Nathaniel did not respond to her.


    Karen Joy blinked her eyes and said yfully, "Don''t you think I''m right?"


    Nathaniel touched her head lightly. "Has my Karen ever been wrong?"


    Karen Joy squeezed into Brother Lionel''s arms as if nothing had happened. She rubbed her face


    against Brother Lionel''s chest and said, "I knew it, you''re always the nicest to me.


    Karen Joy did not take it to heart about Jackie''s opinion of her. She knew her worth, and she


    understood everyone had varying preferences.


    In her small world, she liked Brother Lionel, and Brother Lionel also liked her. That was already very


    good for her.


    Karen Joy was not angry, and she even countered him strongly. Jackie couldn''t resist judging her


    again.


    It was really eye-opening for him to see such a brave and confident young person. It was no wonder


    that someone like Nathaniel would always think of the little girl.


    However, no matter how special she was, she was just a little girl. He was reminded of Serene and


    his face changed slightly.


    He said that he didn''t want to see her, but he couldn''t control his feet and followed them into the


    hospital. He said that he didn''t want to think about that vicious woman, but the mere thought of her


    was enough to change his mind.


    No!


    In the future, he could not let that woman affect him. If he stayed away from her and did not see her


    again, then she would not be able to affect him.


    He knew he should leave the hospital immediately and return to the Misty Mountain, but he couldn''t


    move his feet. Even if he couldn''t look at her, he wanted to just stay near her.


    Karen Joy peeked at the other man, "Mr. Leves, can I speak with you alone?"


    Nathaniel asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Karen Joy gave Nathaniel a push and said, "Brother Lionel, you can go to the next room to keep


    Sister Serenepany. Go ahead."


    Nathaniel stood straight and did not want to leave. He looked at both Karen Joy and Jackie.


    Karen Joy pushed him to the door and said, "Brother Lionel, don''t worry. I''ll be fine."


    Nathaniel was speechless.


    How could he be okay?


    Actually, he was more worried that his little fox would plot against Jackie, and he wasn''t very


    worried that Jackie would bully her instead.


    Nheless, Nathaniel left the room with a push from Karen Joy. Before leaving, he nced at


    Jackie sympathetically.


    "What''s the matter?" Jackie looked at her.


    "Mr. Leves, in your heart, Serene must be the most outstanding woman in the world." Karen Joy


    affirmed.


    "Do you need a prize for guessing that?" Jackie frowned. Earlier, he thought that this girl was bold


    and magnanimous, but now she seemed as silly as some average, shallow girls out there.


    Karen Joy smiled and continue, "I don''t think much about that. As long as the person I like knows


    how to appreciate me, just like Sister Serene, she wouldn''t care about what Brother Lionel thinks


    about her because all she cares about you."


    Jackie did not answer her, but he had to admit that this girl was right. It was true that the opinions


    from your loved ones matter more than others.


    He knew that Serene betrayed him. However, he still kidnapped her. Then, he was afraid to face her


    with his real identity, just because he was afraid that his image would disappoint her.


    Karen Joy added, "If we did not rescue Sister Serene two days ago when we went up the mountain,


    she may have died."


    Jackie didn''t say anything, but he looked distressed.


    Karen Joy continued to say, "Sister Serene was seriously injured and kept shouting your name


    when she came back and was unconscious."


    Jackie still didn''t say anything. This time, he clenched his fists tightly, as if he could crush his own


    fists.


    Karen Joy observed the subtle change in Jackie''s expression and knew that he was worried about


    Serene. She added, "In her dreams, Sister Serene kept crying, crying, and shouting for your name.


    She was like a drowning child. She couldn''t find driftwood she could grab that could save her life."


    After, Karen Joy heard Jackie as he tried to take a deep breath. Although he still did not speak, his


    expression had long betrayed him.


    Karen Joy continued, "Do you know why she couldn''t grab the driftwood that could save her life?"


    Jackie was speechless.


    Karen Joy exined, "Because you are the only driftwood she is willing to grab. Except for you, no


    one can save her from the water."


    "Enough!" Jackie roared, "Such a vicious woman like her deserves to be drowned. Even if she dies,


    someone will pull her corpse out and whip her."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What do you mean by this?" If someone else said this, Karen Joy would not care. But this person


    was Sister Serene''s most beloved person. It wasmon if the world treated her unfairly, but


    Jackie shouldn''t be one of them.


    He was the only support for Sister Serene to survive. If he looked down on her, she wouldn''t


    hesitate to end her life.


    "Didn''t I make it clear enough?" Jackie looked at Karen Joy coldly. His eyes were cold and


    frightening as if he saw her as an enemy who destroyed the Leves family.


    "Jackie Leves, what do you mean by this?" Karen Joy was also nervous as she called out Jackie''s


    name anxiously.


    "I''m sure she knows what she did. Do you want me to say it here?" Jackie sneered with a disdainful


    smile.


    "You..." Karen Joy was at a loss for words for a moment and did not know how to express her


    thoughts.


    What did Jackie use Serene of doing? Was he referring to how she was raped?

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    "Hum, then you can go now. You are not wee here, and Sister Serene will not be willing to see


    you either," Karen Joy Kyle said.


    If Jackie Leves really did not want to see Serene because of this matter, she would try her best to


    persuade her to leave this man, because a man like this was not worthy of a woman''s love.


    "That''s great. I don''t want to see her either," said Jackie as he clenched his fists. He turned around


    and left.


    As she saw how he was about to leave, Karen Joy suddenly shouted, "Jackie, you coward! You''re


    an irresponsible man! You coward!"


    As he heard her words, he paused for a moment. He continued to move forward and reached out to


    grab the door handle.


    Karen Joy roared again, "That woman loves you so much that she almost lost her life when she


    went against the orders of her elders. And you actually dislike her for being "dirty" because she was


    raped? It was something she didn''t want either!"


    Jackie opened his mouth, but before he could speak, Karen Joy interrupted him again,


    "Jackie, let me tell you this, a man like you doesn''t deserve a woman''s love. You should get out of


    here. The farther you get, the better. Don''t show up in front of Serene, that way no one will hurt her."


    Karen Joy spoke very fast, but she still uttered every word clearly. Jackie heard every word of hers.


    Seeing that he hadn''t left the room yet, Karen Joy seemed to see some hope and said, "You can go


    now. Anyway, since Sister Serene lost her beloved man, she''s no different than a dead person. But


    from now on, I will convince her to cheer up, I will convince her to not cry for a man who is not


    worthy of her because it is not worth it."


    "You self- righteous woman, what do you know?" Jackie turned around, looked at Karen Joy, and


    said coldly, "You don''t know anything. What right do you have to shout at me? I''m not worthy of her,


    then is she worthy for me to treat her well?"


    "Yes! You are right. I don''t know anything." Karen Joy nodded and admitted, but soon she changed


    the subject. "I don''t know if you have her in your heart, but I know you are the only one in her heart."


    "You don''t know how much she had suffered for you this year. This year, she got engaged to


    Brother Lionel because she didn''t want to be used as a pawn by her family. She thought about you


    in everything she did, and you still don''t know that. In the end, you are the one who knows nothing!"


    Jackie was speechless.


    Karen Joy added, "You don''t know that when you were not here, Sister Serene lived like a walking


    dead. Oh... Now just because she was raped, you don''t even want to see her. Do you think she


    wanted to be raped? She is more disgusted and horrified by it than you, okay?"


    The more she said, the angrier Karen Joy became. She clenched her fists and couldn''t wait to


    punch this man to death.


    Sister Serene had suffered so much for him. What right did he have to judge her?


    "I''m not..." Jackie wanted to exin what happened, but he didn''t know how to exin it.


    "You''re not a coward? I thought you are not responsible? Aren''t you disgusted with her?" Karen Joy


    tried to rify. The more she said, the more emotional she became. "If you''re not, then you should


    go and hug her."


    "I..." Jackie stammered.


    Hug her?


    His face was the one that Serene didn''t want to see the most. If he went to hug her, it might scare


    her and traumatize her.


    Karen Joy said angrily, "Cat bit your tongue? If you don''t dislike her, why don''t you go and see her?


    Don''t you know how powerful your hug is at this time? For Sister Serene, a simple hug from you


    might be her whole world."


    Karen Joy was not sure if this was true, but she knew how precious a hug from Brother Lionel was


    for her when she was afraid.


    Jackie remained speechless.


    He couldn''t answer Karen Joy because she was absolutely right. He could not refute at all.


    He also wanted to give Serene a hug, but there were too many things that had happened between


    them, and they could never return to the past.


    The lives of the Leves family that were sacrificed and those things that happened in Misty Mountain


    these past few days would be something that Serene couldn''t process yet.


    Since they couldn''t ovee their obstacles now, so it was destined that they could never return to


    the past.


    "You''re so quiet, so am I right?" Karen Joy bit her lip, and her tone suddenly sounded a little sad.


    The matter had nothing to do with her, but she felt so ufortable that she wanted to cry. It was


    as if she was holding her pain inside.


    "You can say whatever you want." This was all in the past, he didn''t want to say anything more.


    Karen Joy shook her head, showing that she didn''t understand. "Jackie, why? You obviously love


    her, why don''t you want to give each other a chance?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She could tell that he still cared about Serene. Karen Joy did not understand why he did not want to


    give them another chance. Was her chastity that important?


    "Ha..." Jackie sneered and did not intend to exin. He opened the door.


    Then, he saw a woman he loved and hated at the same time stood outside the door.


    She stood outside the door looking at him with her pale face as if she was looking at a stranger.


    Jackie opened his mouth, but he didn''t say a word because he was too nervous. His head was in a


    mess and he didn''t know what to say.


    p-


    The sound of the palm hitting on his face was particrly loud in the silent corridor, and the sound


    echoed. That showed how hard the p was.


    Serene pped Jackie really hard. Jackie could have easily avoided that p...


    But he didn''t dodge it. Perhaps it was not because he was slow, but he didn''t expect that she would


    be quietly looking at him at the door. He was so shocked that he forgot to dodge.


    "I hate you!" Three words, as cold as frost, slowly came out of Serene''s pale lips.


    Jackie''s heart missed a beat.


    He clearly knew that she would hate him when she knew the truth, but when he heard her words, it


    still hurt tremendously.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to grab Serene, but before he moved his hand, he saw her smile again.


    She smiled with tears in her eyes, but her words did not match her facial expression, "I will never


    ever forgive you!"


    She told herself. Her Jackie had died a year ago.


    That perfect Jackie that she loved would always be in her mind.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    "Never forgive me?" Jackie Leves grabbed Serene Ss, who turned around and was about to


    leave and looked at her with a gloomy look.


    "Let go!" Serene gritted her teeth as she endured the pain in her heart, and said these two words to


    him so coldly.


    A year ago, the Leves family was exterminated, and no one heard about Jackie. She had been


    waiting for him toe back, waiting for him to return to her side, waiting for him to fulfill the


    promise he had made to her.


    However, what did he do to her?


    Serene did not dare to think about it. Every time she thought about it, her heart would ache so much


    that she would turn numb.


    What did she do to make him take revenge on her in such a cruel way?


    Serene couldn''t understand.


    "Serene, who do you think you are? What makes you think you can choose to not forgive me?"


    Jackie grabbed her wrist so tightly that it could almost break her wrist.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Who am I? Who do you think I am?" Serene bit her lip hard so hard that it pierced through the skin,


    and blood seeped into her mouth. However, she still continued to bite her lips as tears welled up in


    her eyes.


    He asked her who she was?


    "Serene, you can''t escape from me for the rest of your life. You can only marry me, Jackie, and be


    my woman," Jackie spoke confidently.


    It was not long before he said these words that he asked her who she was.


    Jackie sneered who was he and what did he be?


    She did not know the answer. She only knew that the old Jackie would never torture her in such a


    cruel way.


    "Serene, your hands are stained with the blood of so many lives, and you owe me more than a


    dozen lives. Do you think you can leave as you wish?" She would hate him and not forgive him


    anyway. He wanted to just keep her by his side forever until she dies, and so both of them would


    suffer together.


    Serene gritted her teeth and asked, "My hands are stained with blood? I owe you more than a


    dozen lives? Tell me, how did I do this?"


    "Do you need me to tell you?" Jackie told her all the evidence that Daryl Leves had found.


    Every word she heard, Serene''s face became paler. Jackie still held on to her tightly as he told her,


    but she couldn''t say a word.


    It turned out that he thought she drugged the Leves family''s food, and it turned out that he thought


    she betrayed him and killed more than a dozen people in his family...


    It turned out that he had never really trusted her.


    If he really knew her, even if he knew just a little, he would not make such a stupid assumption.


    "Your face looks so upset, you are not speaking, that''s because I am right. Are you thinking of a way


    to refute me?" Jackie said casually, but in fact, he was nervous and sweating.


    He gave this woman a chance. If she said no, he would send his men to investigate and find the


    real murderer.


    He was waiting for her.


    However, Serene suddenly smiled and said, "Yes, I am looking for an excuse to get away. But since


    you have seen through my mind, I don''t want to pretend anymore. You are right. On the night of the


    Leves family''s ident, I poisoned your food. They were burned to death because of me."


    "Shut up!" Jackie roared.


    How was she so fearless?


    If she dared to say one more word, he would sew her mouth with a needle so that she could never


    speak again.


    "I haven''t finished speaking. Young Master Leves, you don''t want to hear me out anymore?" Serene


    curled her lips and smiled charmingly. "Jackie, Jackie, you are a fool. I''m just a woman, but you got


    fooled so easily."


    "You..." Jackie was so irritated by her that he lost his mind. He wanted to p her, but when his


    hand reached near her face, he took his hand back.


    Damn it!


    He had so much hate!


    It was not because he hated Serene, but because he hated himself.


    Serene, the vicious woman, admitted the fact that she hadmitted the crime, but he still couldn''t


    hurt her.


    He should have killed the culprit who killed his family, but he couldn''t do it.


    Serene smiled and said, "Hit me! Why don''t you hit me? p me to death, then you can avenge the


    lives of the Leves family. What are you hesitating about?"


    "Serene, do you think I won''t?" Jackie held Serene''s wrist and squeezed her bones as if he wanted


    to crush her.


    Serene said again, "You are the Young Master of the Leves family, what is there you can''t do? Isn''t


    killing me what you want to do to avenge the Leves family''s lives?"


    "You... really deserve to die!" Jackie pulled Serene and threw her to the wall. Then he reached out


    and grabbed her neck. "Serene, it''s still not toote for you to beg for your life."


    "That will never happen." Serene let out a subtle smile as she spoke up, and she slowly closed her


    eyes.


    To her, death was really not such a terrible thing.


    Before this, she reached the Gates of Hell several times. Every time, she was prepared to die. But


    every time, she never did. She hoped that she could seed this time.


    "Jackie, are you stupid?" Originally, Karen Joy didn''t want to intervene, but if she didn''t intervene,


    Serene would be strangled to death by Jackie, that stupid man. She had to step forward.


    Jackie stopped, and he appeared lost.


    Karen Joy added, "Even an outsider like me can understand what Sister Serene just said was


    because she was upset. Her beloved man didn''t trust her, she was disappointed, she wanted to die,


    but you couldn''t hear through it. I really don''t know whether you really loved her and really


    understood her at all."


    Jackie was speechless.


    Karen Joy continued, "If you really didn''t understand her in the past, please let go of her now and try


    to know her. See if she really is a woman worthy of your love and care."


    Suddenly, Jackie had finally pieced the puzzles together. He seemed to have realized something


    and released his hand in a hurry.


    He still didn''t know what to say. He just lowered his head and looked at Serene, who almost died in


    his hands, hoping that she could speak.


    All he needed from her was just a sentence.


    As long as she asked him to trust her, he would trust her.


    When Jackie finally let go, Serene breathed hard and coughed for a long time. After a while, she


    said, "Karen Joy, thank you for your kindness! I know you care for me and want the best for me, but


    for the extermination of the Leves family, I will assume full responsibility for what happened."

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    "Sister Serene, this man is already crazy, and you want to go crazy together with him? If you speak


    nonsense, he will really kill you. I beg you, don''t fool around, okay?" Karen Joy stamped her feet


    anxiously, and she really wanted to pull them together and beat them up.


    There must be some misunderstanding between them. Whenever there was a misunderstanding,


    communication was the most important thing. At this time, they should sit down and have a good


    talk.


    They loved each other deeply. As long as theymunicated, then there was nothing that could not


    be solved.


    However, both Jackie and Serene were very stubborn. Neither of them was willing to give in.


    Seeing that they were getting fiercer, Karen Joy panicked. She was really worried that these two


    would go into an irredeemable situation.


    "Karen Joy, stop talking. I know very well what I am doing." Serene turned around and smiled at


    Karen Joy.


    She assumed that the Jackie she was waiting for was dead, so she would be able to see him once


    she died. Therefore, death was something she wanted.


    "Do you really know what you are doing?" Karen Joy asked her loudly.


    "I know. At the worst, I will die. We will have to die sooner orter anyway. No one can escape that."


    Serene spoke tly. She really had no hope for life anymore.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Die? You want to die? Dying is very easy, but it''s also what a coward would do." Karen Joy was


    really anxious and said rudely, "I don''t understand. Stay alive and well, and help your beloved man


    find out the real murderer, isn''t that better?"


    When Karen Joy said these words, Serene and Jackie felt extremely shocked at the same time, and


    both of them chose to be silent.


    Seeing that they did not speak, Karen Joy added, "Do you two have to misunderstand and hurt


    each other, only then will you feelfortable? Do you want the enemies hiding in the dark tough


    at you fools for harming each other?"


    Karen Joy turned to look at Jackie and said, "And you, you don''t even trust the person you love.


    What right do you have to say that you love her? You only knew how to take advantage of Sister


    Serene''s kindness. If it were me, I will definitely kill you."


    If Brother Lionel didn''t trust her, she would definitely discuss matters with him. If Brother Lionel still


    didn''t trust her, she would kill him.


    He would always say that she was his Baby Karen. If he didn''t even have trust for her, how could


    she still be his Baby Karen.


    As soon as she spoke out boldly, Karen Joy felt a little embarrassed when she saw that both Jackie


    and Serene were staring at her.


    She scratched her head and stepped forward to help Serene. "Sister Serene, you haven''t recovered


    yet. Let''s go back to your room to rest first. Take some time to think about things calmly and


    carefully. I think that self-righteous man would also calm down and think. After all, people always


    say that impulsiveness is a devil. We should all calm down, then everything that was a


    misunderstanding would be resolved."


    Karen Joy said loudly so Jackie could hear too.


    She knew that Jackie was not really that foolish. The reason why Jackie misunderstood Serene was


    because he cared for her a lot. He cared about her too much, he lost his sense of rationality, and he


    couldn''t even think properly.


    Now that the two of them met up, they just needed some time. As long as the two of them had time


    to calm down and think, everything would eventually be okay.


    At present, what Karen Joy wanted to do was to help Serene go back to the ward to rest. It was


    better to leave Jackie to Brother Lionel.


    After all, they were good brothers. After they cleared things off, they would definitely work together


    to manage those enemies hiding in the dark.


    Karen Joy was very sure that for those enemies, their good days wereing to an end.


    On the way back to the Misty Mountain.


    "Young Master..." Daryl Leves drove the car straight to Misty Mountain. He was silent on the way,


    and finally decided to speak up. "The girl from the Ss family personally admitted that she was the


    culprit who poisoned the Leves family. Why didn''t you kill her off? Don''t you want to avenge Mr. and


    Mrs. Leves and the rest?"


    Serene, the hateful woman, admitted that she was the culprit. Why did their Young Master protect


    her?


    Could it be that the woman knew how to control minds?


    Under such circumstances, their Young Master still protected her, it indirectly showed how difficult it


    was for them to get rid of Serene.


    "Are you doubting me?" Jackie raised his eyebrows and nced at Daryl coldly. "After working with


    me for so many years, don''t you know what kind of people I hate the most?"


    "I know, but I still want to say... Young Master, obviously I can just turn a blind eye to this. But every


    time I think of how Mr. and Mrs. Leves treated me so well, and how they were burnt to death, I


    would rather be punished by you than keep my peace." Daryl straightened his back and said with


    righteousness. For the sake of the Leves family and the innocent lives of more than a dozen people,


    he could put his own safety aside.


    "If you really want to avenge the death of the Leves family, then arrange your men to investigate


    what happened a year ago again and see who was behind it." Jackie swore that he must take out


    the person hidden behind the scenes and let them taste what it was like to be burned alive.


    "Young Master, don''t be so stubborn. The Ss girl has personally admitted that she was the one


    who poisoned everyone. How can that be wrong?" Daryl was emotional and did not think much


    before he spoke. Even Jackie could hear the hatred for Serene from his tone.


    "It''s my business, who are you to tell me what to do?" Jackie looked at Daryl fiercely and said in a


    colder voice.


    "Yes... I crossed the line." Daryl was reluctant to stop, but he couldn''t afford to piss him off.


    If their master found anything wrong, they would have no chance to harm Serene again in the


    future.


    "By the way, what has Nina been doing these days?" Jackie asked again.


    In the past, that woman was always trying to stay close to him. But since Serene''s ident, he


    didn''t see her at all.


    "Nina?" Daryl nced at Jackie from the rearview mirror. He saw that he had his eyes closed and


    seemed to be asking casually, but he was not sure if he had his intentions. He thought for a while


    and answered ording to his n, "Nina was not feeling well these two days and has been lying


    in bed."


    "When you get back, ask her to pack up and leave Misty Mountain. I don''t want to see her


    anymore." Jackie gave such a simple order.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Daryl Leves knew why Jackie Leves wanted Nina to leave, but he didn''t want to believe that Jackie


    knew what Nina had done, so he asked with a fluke mentality, "Young Master, why... why do you


    want Nina to leave?"


    Jackie opened his eyes and also looked back at Daryl from the rear-view mirror as he said coldly,


    "Don''t you know the reason yourself?"


    "Young, Young Master... You just gave the order. Forgive me for being stupid, but I can''t figure out


    why you want Nina to leave.." Daryl was so scared that his hands, which were holding the steering


    wheel, trembled slightly, but he still clenched his teeth and didn''t want to disclose any information.


    Because Daryl knew that as long as he did not admit it, Jackie could not find any evidence to prove


    that Nina had something to do with Serene Ss'' escape.


    As long as there was no definite evidence, their master would forgive Nina on the ount that Nina


    was loyal to him for so many years.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Who set the trap in the mountains? We just went down the mountain and Serene already escaped


    from the back door of my study. She was in the room for the whole month, so how could she know


    that there is a small door to the back mountain in my study?" Jackie calmly expressed his doubts.


    On the day of the incident, Jackie noticed this odd detail. But because he was too worried about


    Serene''s safety, he had no time and energy to think about how Serene would escape.


    At this moment, Jackie knew that Serene was safe, and he saw her injuries, so the first thing he


    wanted to do was to deal with those men who were behind it.


    Jackie would definitely not have any traitors around him.


    "Young Master, I''m afraid this is the strength of Miss Ss... At that time, she was also the one who


    poisoned the food under your nose. Nobody even realized it was her." As long as Jackie did not


    expose his doings or found any pieces of evidence, Daryl would not admit it.


    "You have been with me for many years, this is the first time that I know of your eloquence. It''s such


    a waste of your talent if you continued to work for me instead of others." Jackie snorted coldly. He


    hated this kind of backstabbers the most.


    "Young Master, I..." Daryl shivered again. Although he liked receiving praises, this was not how he


    wanted to hear it.


    This matter was rted to Nina''s wellbeing. It was definitely an important matter. He could not


    surrender just because of his master''s threat.


    "Don''t exin anymore. Go back and get her out of there. I don''t want to see her anymore." In the


    end, Jackie didn''t want to keep a person who was a threat to Serene.


    He knew Nina''s personality well. Previously, when she had done something to Serene, he already


    decided that he wanted Nina out of there. However, Daryl pleaded and thought that this woman was


    also loyal to the Leves family, that was why he let her stay.


    He thought that Nina could change, but he didn''t expect that just as he left, Nina had set up a trap to


    frame Serene. If it weren''t for Serene''s luck, she would have fallen into Nina''s trap already.


    Jackie was sure that he would not allow any person who tried to harm Serene to be around them


    anymore.


    "Young Master, Nina grew up in the Leves family and had been by your side for many years. She is


    loyal to you. She is young and a lot of times, she just did not consider the consequences of doing


    these things. Please have mercy on her." Knowing that their master had seen some things and that


    he was really angry, Daryl had to change his strategy and tried to persuade Jackie so that he could


    let Nina go again.


    "She is young? Then when she tried to kill Serene with poison, did she ever think that Serene is still


    younger than she is?" Jackie could ept an excuse, but if he were to ept the same excuse


    again, he would be stupid.


    Nina was already 26 years this year. Serene was only turning 23! If Nina could harm a girl younger


    than her, how could he say that she was young and ignorant?


    "Young Master, Nina definitely did not do these things for herself. She did this for your own good.


    She was afraid that you will be deceived by Serene, that vicious woman. She was afraid that history


    would repeat itself as when the Leves family were burned alive a year ago." One of his tricks failed,


    so Daryl thought of another trick, which was also a trump card to deal with Jackie.


    Because they all knew that the death of his family was definitely his weak spot. This was a painful


    event he would forever remember.


    As long as he was reminded of this matter, he would want to get revenge for the Leves family and


    get rid of Serene, the culprit.


    "After you go back, pack up your luggage and leave with her." Jackie closed his eyes and said


    coldly. "Stop lying, or else you can get out of the car now."


    "Young Master, you would rather get rid of us who have been by your side for many years for that


    vicious woman?" Daryl stopped the car on the side of the road and thumped his chest anxiously. He


    was really anxious.


    "That''s my woman. Who are you to speak ill of her?" Jackie said out loud again, and his tone


    sounded even colder. It was so cold that it pierced through Daryl''s bones.


    "Young Master, that woman killed the people of the Leves family, and she made you lose touch with


    reality. Why can''t I speak ill of her?" Daryl''s eyes were fuming with anger, and he was more anxious.


    "I want to kill her. Only by killing that woman can I avenge the people of the Leves family. Then, you


    can return to being yourself."


    "If you kill her, you can avenge for my family?" Jackie suddenly smiled, and hisughter echoed in


    the narrow space of the car. "If you really want to avenge them, then you wouldn''t just hand me


    such weak evidence."


    At that time, when Jackie saw that the evidence was pointed at Serene, his brain didn''t even think


    rationally. He just stupidly thought that Serene was taking advantage of him when she was with him


    and believed that she had poisoned his family.


    Now that he had time to calm down and think about it, it didn''t take much time for him to realize the


    loophole in the evidence in his hands.


    Daryl surely knew that there were loopholes in the evidence. It was very likely that he had seen


    through it, but he chose to remain silent because he also believed that Serene was the culprit


    behind the poisoning.


    "Young Master, I..." Because he hated the Ss family secretly, and he found evidence that showed


    how Serene poisoned their food, so Daryl just jumped on the bandwagon.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Anyway, as long as they were against the Leves family and were involved in the death a year ago,


    Daryl Leves hated them so much that he wanted to kill them as soon as possible to avenge for the


    family.


    "Think about it yourself." If it wasn''t because Daryl had been with him for many years and was loyal


    to him, Jackie would never allow such a dangerous time bomb to be by his side.


    Serene was his woman. It didn''t matter how he treated her, but he would never allow other men to


    bully her and would never allow others to say anything about her.


    He was such a selfish man.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Daryl had to ept his fate, because he didn''t want to leave Jackie, or at least he couldn''t


    leave until he found the real murderer who killed the Leves Family.


    Lying quietly on the hospital bed, Serene couldn''t fall asleep, and the thoughts in her mind were


    messy and chaotic, like a bunch of horses galloping in her mind all at the same time.


    She had never dreamed that the devil she feared the most would be her Jackie, the man she was


    thinking about every day.


    When the first time she heard the truth, she was so stunned, as if she had been struck by lightning.


    She could not calm her turbulent emotions down for a long time.


    Jackie was the person she loved the most in her life, and also that devil was the person she hated


    the most in her life. Destiny messed with her once again.


    Destiny! Destiny!


    This damned destiny!


    They really thought highly of Serene. She was just a little girl, and she was just trying to live her life.


    Why did her destiny keep messing around with her?


    The person she loved the most had be the person she hated the most. She didn''t even know


    how she should feel right now.


    He used her of killing the people of the Leves family; he used her of betraying their


    rtionship; he used her of being a vicious woman...


    She kept telling herself that this person was the devil, not the Jackie she loved, but when she heard


    of his usations, she still felt so much pain as if thousands of arrows were piercing through her


    heart.


    That was the person she trusted and relied on the most. He was the person who helped her survive.


    How could he not believe her?


    Thinking about it, her tears rolled down the corners of her eyes and dripped on the hospital''s quilt,


    staining it all over.


    "Jackie... How can you not believe me?"


    Although she had said that she would not forgive him for the rest of her life not long ago, Serene still


    hoped that Jackie could trust her.


    No matter how much he changed, no matter what he had be, no matter what he did to her, he


    was still her Jackie.


    He was the one person she would never forget.


    "Brother Lionel, isn''t Jackie your best friend? Why don''t you persuade him?" Seeing that Jackie left


    hurriedly and when she saw Serene''s sad gaze, Karen Joy felt very upset too and whined to Brother


    Lionel.


    "You have already said what I wanted to say to him. What else can I say?" Nathaniel rubbed Karen


    Joy''s head, looking at her with an affectionate gaze as if she was the only person in the world.


    "Brother Lionel, are you ming me for being a busybody?" Karen Joy knew clearly that Brother


    Lionel didn''t mean that, but she just wanted to throw a little tantrum on him.


    Because she knew that besides having her family, there was also Brother Lionel who also doted on


    her unconditionally so that she could still fuss around at will.


    "You helped me so much that I can''t even thank you enough. Why would I me you?" Originally,


    Nathaniel was angry at this girl for not knowing the seriousness of the matter. But when he realized


    that she was not an impulsive person, and saw that she had her reasons and grounds for acting


    that way, so he trusted her.


    After that, he understood more clearly that this girl was more clever than he thought. Although she


    was young, she saw through a lot of things.


    Nathaniel was impressed by the genes of the leader of Rovio, Director Kevin. Only such a powerful


    father could give birth to such an excellent, smart, and sensible daughter.


    "Brother Lionel, are youplimenting me?" Karen Joyy on his arms, and her small head rubbed


    against his chest as if she were a kitten. "If it''s apliment, don''t just say it. You should reward me


    more."


    "Okay," Nathaniel promised her. Then he held the back of the little girl''s head and pushed her


    towards him. He kissed her lovingly and inviting her to reciprocate.


    Bad Brother Lionel!


    Karen Joy punched him yfully. How could he see through her little thoughts at a nce? She did


    want him to kiss her... but she didn''t expect him to be so direct.


    He was so direct and quick, as if... as if she was a little pervert. In fact, she was still an innocent


    child that didn''t know anything.


    After a long time, Nathaniel let go of her. He gently stroked her red and tender lips and showed a


    flirty smile. "Are you satisfied with this reward?"


    "Brother Lionel, you are so annoying! I have decided, I''m going to ignore you temporarily." Karen


    Joy blushed and red at Nathaniel with a wronged look.


    Brother Lionel was really bad!


    Couldn''t he just act that way and y things cool? Didn''t he know that she was also embarrassed?


    It was rare to see Karen Joy''s embarrassed and shy look. Nathanielughed out loud. After


    laughing, he held Karen Joy''s head and gave her another deep kiss. "Mm, this time, I just really


    want to kiss you. Are you happy now?"


    What was that?


    Karen Joy was even angrier. She was so angry that she stepped on him. But when she was about


    to step on his foot, she stopped in time.


    She didn''t want to hurt Brother Lionel at all. Even if she stepped on him, he wouldn''t feel any pain at


    all, but she just couldn''t do it.


    "Alright, don''t be angry anymore. I won''t tease you anymore." Looking at her angry look, Nathaniel


    was in a good mood. It was also the first time heughed so happily in this period of time.


    "Brother Lionel, does it still hurt?" Karen Joy did not care about the kiss. She changed the topic and


    asked another question.


    Nathaniel was stunned. "What?"


    Karen Joy reached out and touched his face. "You still have the bruises on your face. It must be


    very painful when you were beaten." She pouted and said, "In the future, no matter who the person


    is, if anyone dares to hit you, you must return the favor. If you let yourself get hurt again, I will ignore


    you."


    Of course, when Karen Joy said this sentence, she absolutely did not know that her brother Lionel''s


    second injury in his entire life, would be because of her father.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    "Mm." Looking at Karen Joy Kyle''s distressed look, Nathaniel couldn''t resist touching her gently


    again. "I promise you, I will try not to let myself get hurt in the future."


    A little external injury was nothing to him as a grown-up man. In the past, he survived from more


    serious injuries. For a long time, he really didn''t think his life was that precious.


    However, it was different for him now. Karen Joy would worry about him, so he could not do


    anything that would worry her.


    In Nathaniel''s memory, his parents'' marriage was political. There was not much affection between


    them, only political interests.


    Therefore, he had never seen his parents show affection towards each other, so he had always


    believed that rtionships among people in this world were all based on interests. Love meant


    nothing in his world.


    It was not until he knew the Kyle family and saw that Kevin Kyle doted on a woman so much that he


    realized that the world still had love.


    It was a very lucky thing to have a woman to love and to be loved by a woman. It was probably life''s


    greatest blessing.


    For him to have Karen Joy like him so much, he must have done something right in his past life.


    "What do you mean you will try?" Karen Joy was very dissatisfied with Nathaniel''s answer. She


    pouted and said, "Brother Lionel, do you think I''m being unreasonable?"


    "How could that be?" Of course, he knew that she was concerned about him.


    "Then why won''t you talk to me properly?" Karen Joy acted like she was very hurt. She pressured


    Nathaniel to give her the right answer.


    "Then I promise you that I will never let myself get hurt anymore." Nathaniel shook his head


    helplessly and had to agree to this little girl''s request.


    Hearing this answer, Karen Joy smiled with satisfaction and said, "Brother Lionel, if you promised


    me, you have to remember it. You are not allowed to break your promise. Otherwise, I will be very


    angry ."


    In the end, Karen Joy was just worried that her Brother Lionel would be beaten up by others.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He was the President, the leader of the country, and her beloved brother Lionel. Even she couldn''t


    bear to hurt him, how could he be beaten up by others?


    It was true that Jackie was his good brother. How could his brother hit people without any reason?


    Anyway, Karen Joy firmly remembered what happened. She would definitely find a chance to


    avenge Brother Lionel in the future.


    She may be petty, but she was a woman with principles.


    She acted this way only for the people she loved.


    He didn''t stay for a long time, because there were still a lot of national affairs waiting for Nathaniel to


    deal with. He went back to the North Pce shortly after.


    Before leaving, Nathaniel told Karen Joy to go back to the ward to rest for a while. While taking care


    of Serene, she must not get sick too.


    Karen Joy nodded lightly and sent Nathaniel away with a smile. In fact, she was feeling sad in her


    heart.


    She thought that Brother Lionel would stay with her all the time, but she knew that it was


    impossible, so she could only watch him leave pitifully.


    As soon as Brother Lionel left, Karen Joy felt that her heart left too. She couldn''t do anything as she


    lay in the lounge. She couldn''t sleep and eventually, she received a phone call from Samantha


    Lesley, who hadn''t contacted her for a long time.


    "Samantha..." Karen Joy said weakly.


    "Karen Joy, are you in the hospital?" Samantha''s voice came from the phone.


    Samantha heard that Serene was injured, so she came to the hospital to visit her. But because she


    didn''t have any special pass, she was stopped by the bodyguards, so she had to call Karen Joy for


    help.


    Seeing her ssmate and friend whom she hadn''t seen for a long time, Samantha pulled Karen


    Joy''s hand and said, "Karen Joy, what were you busy with these days? Why didn''t you look for me?"


    "What else can I be busy with?" Karen Joy said dejectedly. Apart from doing things rted to


    Brother Lionel, she really didn''t know what else she could be doing.


    The main reason why Karen Joy insisted on staying in the hospital to take care of Sister Serene


    was because of Brother Lionel too.


    As Serene still had the title of being the President''s fiancee, Serene''s every move would be closely


    watched by the public, so Karen Joy could not let anything happen to her again.


    "Oh..." Samantha snorted and scratched her head stupidly. "I came to see Sister Serene, but she


    has fallen asleep, and I don''t want to disturb her."


    "Sit here for a while. When Sister Serene wakes up, let''s chat with her." Because they had known


    each other for many years, Karen Joy didn''t treat Samantha as courteously as she treated others.


    She was lying on the couch as she spoke to Samantha casually.


    Samantha looked at Karen Joy. After waiting for a while, she said, "Karen Joy, a very good friend of


    mine has opened a new themed leisure club. If you have time,e with me to support my friend."


    "Okay." Karen Joy agreed immediately, but suddenly thought of something. "I''m afraid I can''t go so


    soon. I won''t have time until Sister Serene recovers."


    "Karen Joy, how long have you known Sister Serene? Why are you so kind to her?" Samantha''s


    tone sounded a little bitter.


    Back then, it took her a long time to gain Karen Joy''s trustpletely. Sister Serene and Karen Joy


    had only met twice, so how could they be so close to each other?


    She knew she wasn''t smart enough. She couldn''t figure it out, so she asked directly.


    "Because Sister Serene is very kind." This was Karen Joy''s answer.


    The answer that Karen Joy couldn''t say out loud was that Sister Serene was Brother Lionel''s fake


    fiancee, and because she took Brother Lionel away from her, she needed to treat her well to


    compensate for that.


    Before Brother Lionel openly admitted their rtionship, she hoped that Sister Serene could


    reconcile with her former lover first and hope that she and her lover could live a good life together.


    Samantha murmured, "I really want to be as brilliant as you."


    "Little girl, what are you thinking about?" Karen Joy stared at Samantha. "How many times do I


    have to tell you this? Everyone is unique and irreceable. I have my own good qualities, you have


    yours too. Do you understand that? Don''t look down on yourself again."


    "Hehe, I know now." Samantha giggled. "Karen Joy, among my friends, you''re the kindest to me.


    Although, when I stand next to you, I look like a clown, I''m still very happy."


    "Samantha!" Karen Joy was angry and poked her forehead, "Did you already forget what I just told


    you?"


    "Hey hey... I remember! Karen Joy, don''t be angry!" Samantha reached out and scratched her head,


    showing her signature silly smile.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    On Misty Mountain.


    Nina, who was still lying on the bed pretending to be ill, got up as soon as she heard that Jackie


    Leves wanted her to leave. She stared at Daryl Leves with wide eyes in disbelief and asked, "Uncle


    Daryl, did you make a mistake?"


    "How could it be a mistake?" Daryl shook his head and sighed. "Nina, listen to me. If it doesn''t


    belong to you, you''d better stop desperately hoping for it."


    "What do you mean by ''desperately hoping''. I''ve known the Young Master since I was a child. When


    did that Ss girl know him? It was that shameless woman that took away what belonged to me.


    Why would you ask me to let go?" Nina thought that Jackie should belong to her, but Serene


    suddenly got in between them and ruined everything.


    If it weren''t for Serene''s interference, she might have married Jackie a long time ago. They might


    even have had children together already.


    However, that d*mned woman, Serene, appeared in front of Jackie. She attracted his attention, and


    he no longer had eyes for others.


    Daryl said, "Yes, the Ss woman knew the Young Masterter than you did, but Young Master likes


    her. How can you change this?"


    Nina said, "As long as she''s gone, as long as she is no longer in this world, Young Master will notice


    me sooner orter. If he is given some time, he will definitely see that I am good. He will know that I


    am the woman who can apany him down the road."


    Daryl was embarrassed to hear Nina''s ridiculous remarks. He could not refute it, so he had to


    change the subject. "Nina, pack up and leave earlier. This will be better for everyone. Don''t be so


    stubborn."


    Nina was unhappy. "Uncle Daryl, why did Young Master ask me to leave? I grew up in the Leves


    family and have been with him for more than 20 years. How can I just leave like this?"


    Daryl shook his head and sighed. "Don''t you know what you have done? We all know how important


    Serene is in Young Master''s heart. If you want to get rid of her, you have to bear the


    consequences."


    Nina was so anxious that her eyes turned red. "Uncle Daryl, I''ve been careful about that matter. I


    didn''t leave any trace. How did


    Young Master know it was me?"


    Looking at Nina''s expression, Daryl was also worried. After all, he watched this child grow up since


    she was young. He said, "You know what kind of person Young Master is too. Especially since


    Serene was involved, do you think he will not know about what happened? Since he knows now,


    how can he still tolerate you?"


    Seeing that Daryl was forcing her to leave, Nina was furious and shouted, "Could it be that you


    deliberately told Young Master these things so that you can stay by Young Master''s side? Uncle


    Daryl, you watched me grow up, how can you betray me?"


    Before she figured out the truth, Nina shouted at Daryl, as if Jackie was the fool and Daryl yed


    tricks behind their back.


    She was so anxious that she said such words, and forgot that Daryl was the only person who stood


    on her side. If Daryl didn''t support her, she couldn''t do anything.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Listening to Nina''s nonsense, Daryl frowned unhappily, but since he had known her for a very long


    time, he did not want to argue with her again.


    He said, "Nina, pack up. It''s better if you leave like this. If you continue to cause a fuss, Young


    Master will send someone to kick you out." "Are you threatening me?" Nina put on her coat angrily,


    turned around and rushed out. She was very quick. When Daryl wanted to stop her, she had


    already run out of the room.


    Daryl was older than Nina was, and he knew more about their master''s character. If she really


    offended their master, Nina would not be able to bear his punishment.


    Nina made one mistake before, but their master could still let her go because she had been loyal to


    the Leves family for so many years.


    If it happened a second time and if their master knew about it, he would definitely not be merciful.


    Daryl was more mature, so he could see it clearly. He knew that their master will take action on Nina


    this time. But Nina was still naive to think that as long as she refused to admit her doings or tried put


    on a pitiful face, their Young Master would still let her off the hook like how he did thest time.


    It was not until she rushed into Jackie''s study and saw the piercing, cold gaze from Jackie, did Nina


    realize that she had made a big mistake this time.


    "Young Master, I... I..." She stammered and couldn''t even say aplete sentence. She shouldn''t


    be so impulsive and she should have thought of a solution before looking for him.


    But now that things had escted and she had nowhere to go. As long as she clenched her teeth


    and held on, maybe she would have a chance to stay by Jackie''s side.


    "Speak." Perhaps because Nina grew up in the Leves family and worked for him for so many years,


    Jackie gave her a chance to exin.


    "Young Master, I don''t want to leave. I want to stay by your side and continue to take care of you,"


    Nina spoke as she knelt on the ground. This was the only way she could think of at this point in


    time.


    Jackie looked at her and did not speak. No matter what she said, he was firm on his decisions.


    Nina raised her head slightly and nced at him quietly, "Young Master, I''ve been with you for many


    years, and I''ve been taking care of your meals all this time. I don''t feel at ease to hand these things


    over to anyone else. Please give me another chance."


    "So you''re saying I can''t survive without you?" Jackie raised his lips and looked like he was smiling,


    but that smile looked so cold that it sent shivers down her spine.


    Nina panicked and said hurriedly, "Young


    Master... I, I didn''t mean that..."


    Jackie said coldly, "Daryl, send her away."


    Daryl heard themand and walked into the room. He wanted to drag Nina away, but Nina shook


    off his hand and rushed to Jackie''s side as she yelled, "Young master, no, you can''t... I like you. I


    want to marry you. How can you be so cruel to me!"


    Seeing that herst hope was destroyed, Nina couldn''t care less anymore and shouted out the


    secret that had been long buried in her heart.


    "You like me, but I don''t like you. I won''t ever fancy you in this life, and I won''t in the next life too.


    Don''t think too much." Jackie spoke so calmly and indifferently that it was scary. He hadpletely


    dismissed Nina''s feelings for him.


    Nina was so desperate that shey softly on the ground. She wanted to cry but she couldn''t. In her


    heart, she repeated Serene''s name again and again.


    Jackie added, "Send her away. She absolutely cannot appear here again!"


    Nina had feelings for him, so she would hurt Serene because of her jealousy. Therefore, Jackie


    must absolutely get rid of this potential grenade and spare all future trouble.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Time flew by very quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed just like that.


    Serene Ss was discharged from the hospital today, and Karen Joy originally wanted to bring her


    home. Unexpectedly, her Brother Lionel had arranged a residence for Serene and asked someone


    to take care of her.


    Not only did he hire special personnel to take care of her, but he also personally ordered the


    domestic helper over there, "Miss Ss is in poor health. You have to take good care of her these


    days."


    She hoped that Brother Lionel could help Serene out, but when she saw how Brother Lionel could


    take care of another woman so thoughtfully, Karen Joy began to feel jealous again.


    She felt that she was really a strange woman. She was extremely confident, but she always lost that


    part of herself in her rtionship with Brother Lionel.


    Perhaps it was because Brother Lionel had a fiancee in name and she was entangled in an


    awkward rtionship, that was why she felt insecure.


    "Karen Joy, don''t worry, I am totally fine." Seeing Karen Joy being so silent, Serene thought she was


    worried for her, so she gracefully spun twice in front of Karen Joy, proving that she had really


    recovered.


    "Sister Serene..." Serene''s body was now fine, but what about the wound in her heart? Could Jackie


    heal Sister Serene''s wound in her heart?


    In the past week, Jackie had not appeared, nor had there been any news of him. Sister Serene


    didn''t seem bothered, but Karen Joy could see that in fact, Sister Serene had been thinking about


    Jackie in her heart.


    "Karen Joy, what''s wrong?" Serene asked gently.


    "Sister Serene, when I am not by your side, you must take good care of yourself. Don''t get hurt


    again." Karen Joy gave Serene a big hug.


    "Yes! My dearest Miss Kyle!" Serene said with a smile.


    "Sister Serene, you''re mocking me!"


    "Our President is here, I don''t have the courage tough at the person he loves." When Serene said


    this, Nathaniel came right towards them.


    "Hmm?" Nathaniel continued, "Who bullied my Karen?"


    "Who''s your Karen?" Karen joy rebuked. Since they were not officially a couple yet, he should not


    say such flirty words and make others misunderstand!


    "Are you not? But everyone knows that you are my girl." It was rare to see Karen Joy''s shy face, so


    Nathaniel wanted to continue teasing her.


    "Don''t go too far, Nathaniel." She shot him a warning look. Now, she would tolerate it as there were


    others. If there were only the two of them, he would have to see how she would get "revenge" on


    him.


    "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll stop." Nathaniel rubbed her head and took her hand. "Serene, we''ll go first.


    We''lle to see you another day."


    "Mm, okay." Serene sent them off to the door and watched their car leave. Then she turned back to


    the house.


    As soon as she turned around, she bumped into something. She hurt her nose badly and she


    cringed in pain.


    She covered her painful nose and looked up to see a masked face.


    She was so frightened that she took a step back, but the next moment, she fell into the man''s broad


    and strong arms. No matter how hard she struggled, she could not escape.


    In the past, when she did not know that this man was the Jackie she had been thinking about every


    day and night, it would make her sick whenever he touched her.


    Now, she knew that he was the man she was thinking about every day and night. Although he


    changed his face, he was still the same man deep down. When he touched her, it didn''t feel as


    disgusting as before, and she was even willing to let him touch her, actually.


    When his body temperature and breathing gradually merged with hers, she seemed to have felt a


    sense of familiarity that had been gone for a long time.


    In the past, when they were together when he would make her angry and she would throw a


    tantrum, he would hold her in his arms and kiss her in spite of her struggle and resistance.


    For a long time, Jackie had always been very domineering. He was so overbearing that she couldn''t


    even mention another man''s name in front of him.


    However, he also doted on her and treated her preciously. As long as he was around, no one could


    hurt even a strand of her hair.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    But...


    He definitely didn''t know that he would be the one who hurt her the most in the end.


    She wasn''t too saddened when she was being used by the Ss family, because they didn''t love her


    and she didn''t love them anyway. She could disregard their doings and their mistreatment of her.


    But Jackie was different to her.


    Jackie was the only person she could rely on him over the years and the person she loved deeply.


    In her opinion, even if everyone in the world could betray her and bully her, Jackie would never,


    absolutely not!


    For a long time, she firmly believed in Jackie and his love for her.


    However, he still let her down, and he betrayed her love for him...


    Thinking of this, Serene bit her lips hard and pushed away the man who was holding her with her


    greatest strength. "Get out! Don''t let me see you! You devil!"


    Jackie froze, and he looked at Serene coldly. His masked face seemed icy and unapproachable.


    His gaze was cold, but Serene seemed to be able to see the gentleness in his eyes that she was


    familiar with...


    Her heart suddenly ached for him.


    It was as if someone had taken her heart out and tried to crush it, the grip getting tighter and tighter.


    She found it hard to breathe and she felt as if her heart was about to be crushed.


    She didn''t look at him, and she didn''t want to be influenced by his gaze. She turned around and


    tried to avoid him.


    However, she knew that Jackie was definitely not a person who would give up easily. Therefore,


    before she could turn around, Jackie pulled her back with his long arms.


    Jackie held her shoulders with both hands and stared at her. He didn''t blink and didn''t say anything.


    "Let go of me! Don''t touch me! If you touch me, I will feel dirty!" Serene punched him and shouted


    with all her strength.


    "I was wrong! I misunderstood you because I didn''t find out the truth!" Jackie said loudly and very


    clearly. "I''m sorry!"


    He was an extremely proud man. She had never heard him say these words out loud before, and it


    was not easy for him to say it out loud this time.


    Serene understood him and knew how difficult it was for him to say these words. Serene''s heart


    throbbed again and she was in a panic because of the pain.


    "I''m sorry?" Serene smiled, but tears ran down her face.


    Did he think that a simple ''sorry'' was enough?


    Did he know how much psychological trauma he had given her?


    For a whole week, every time she fell asleep, she had the same nightmare; a nightmare where she


    was raped by a man with a mask and a face that couldn''t be seen clearly.


    "Serene, I''m sorry!" Jackie said again. His voice gradually crumbling as he repeated his apologies.


    "Sorry? What are you sorry for?" Serene roared at him, and her tears rolled down her cheeks like


    floodwater. She couldn''t control herself.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Jackie was speechless.


    He was stunned as he looked at her quietly.


    What was he sorry for?


    He was sorry for too many things.


    Even if he had to spend the rest of his life topensate her, he wouldn''t be able to make up for


    the damage he had done to her.


    "You''re sorry, sorry?... If saying ''sorry'' has any use, why would there be a need forw and order?


    So when the rapists say sorry, must the victims just forgive them?"


    Not giving Jackie a chance to speak, Serene shouted over and over again as she was wiping her


    tears as if she was venting the grievance she had suffered from him during this period of time.


    Hearing that shepared him to a rapist, Jackie sighed and looked down, and there was a hint of


    sadness in his eyes.


    In fact, Serene was right. Not long ago, he imprisoned her and didn''t give her any freedom. He even


    did whatever he wanted with her. Those actions were diabolical, to say the least! Comparing him to


    amon rapist was already being kind to him.


    "Go! I don''t want to see you! I beg you, please let me go! I really don''t want to see you again, not


    even a nce." She couldn''t forget how kind he used to be to her, so she couldn''t ept that the


    person who raped and tortured her, was actually the person whom she loved.


    During the time in the Misty Mountain, whenever she was bullied by him, she would call out Jackie''s


    name in her mind, imagining that the man on top of her was him.


    She had never expected that the man was indeed her Jackie...


    Jackie''s tall body stood in front of Serene like an unmovable mountain. No matter how she pushed


    him, she couldn''t push him at all.


    After a long time, Jackie gently opened his mouth and said, "I''m sorry!" It was still these words he


    could utter.


    "I asked you this. What are you sorry for?" Serene didn''t know what was in her mind. She just had


    to get an answer from him.


    Jackie was speechless.


    Once again, Jackie could not answer her question, because he owed her too much, so much that


    he was too guilty to say anything.


    Serene bit her lips and asked aggressively, "Can''t you say it? Well, tell me, who are you? What is


    our rtionship? Why do you have to say sorry to me?"


    "I have not known who I am for a long time, and I can''t even find the courage to live... But I have


    never forgotten that I still owe someone a promise. I said that I would give her happiness, but I


    haven''t done it yet. I hope she can give me a chance to continue to do the things that I haven''t


    aplished." He spoke every word slowly and surely, and Serene heard every single word he


    said.


    Serene remembered clearly. It was snowing heavily that day, and the snow engulfed every patch of


    land, like a thick fluffy cloud.


    A man, with a silly look on his face, took her hand and ran into the thick snow. He ran to the top of


    the snowy pile and held her hand as he shouted to the sky, "God be my witness, I, Jackie Leves,


    swear here today that I will love Serene Ss for the rest of my life and give her happiness. I will


    absolutely not allow anyone to hurt her again."


    Such a childish thing did not look like what the usually calm and rational Jackie would do, but for


    her, he did do such a childish thing.


    Just as Serene looked at him in a daze, he suddenly turned his head and caught her gaze. He


    smiled and said, "Serene, from now on, you will be my woman. I will take care of you, and I will


    never let anyone hurt you again."


    "Okay." Although his words sounded ambitious, Serene did not care about that at all. She let out a


    wide smile. "With you around, I won''t be afraid." She put her slender hands into his hands. "Jackie, I


    will give you happiness from now on too."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    They promised each other that they would make each other happy. However, not long after, a huge


    tragedy separated them.


    She was waiting for him toe back, while he was recovering on a sickbed, and was looking


    forward toing back to find her.


    They were not together, but they were thinking about each other.


    However, no one had expected that another tragedy had taken ce one day before Jackie


    nned toe back.


    Jackie asked Daryl to secretly investigate the extermination of the Leves family. After half a year of


    investigation, he finally got a clue. The information that he obtained pointed at Serene for being


    involved in the homicide.


    In this one year, his source of support and strength became the culprit of the extermination of the


    Leves family. When he received this information, Jackie felt like his world had copsed.


    "Can you give me another chance?" Without waiting for Serene''s answer for a long time, Jackie


    clenched his fists and asked cautiously.


    Serene looked at him. He had changed his face and voice, but the way he looked at her did not


    change, which made her see the tenderness that she was so familiar with.


    "Is that okay?" He asked again in a more cautious tone as if he was worried that he might scare her


    if he spoke louder.


    Serene did not answer him. Instead, she stretched out her hands, slowly approaching him, and


    finally touched his half- masked face.


    One year ago, when the tragedy happened to the Leves family, she heard the news and got there


    immediately. She saw how the mansion of the Leves family was burned down. There were more


    than a dozen burnt bodies in the house, and no one could tell who died and who survived. Later,


    after the forensics were done, it turned out that the dead bodies were all members of the Leves


    family.


    However, Serene couldn''t tell who survived and who did not. So, Serene didn''t know whether her


    Jackie was still alive or dead from that big fire.


    Since she didn''t know, she persuaded herself that he would be fine since he was so smart and


    skilled. He would definitely have escaped and be fine.


    She was waiting for him for a whole year with this belief.


    Now that he finally came back, it didn''t matter if he changed his face, or even if he did something to


    hurt her...


    She still had no way to me him.


    Most of the time, her body was more honest than her thoughts. Before she could say anything, her


    hand had already touched his face.


    She could only imagine his pain in the past year.


    "Serene..." He said.


    "I''ll give you happiness too." This was the answer she gave him.


    "Karen?" Seeing Karen Joy Kyle lowering her head, Nathaniel Cooper reached out and patted her


    head, but the little girl did not respond and kept pouting.


    "Karen, what''s wrong?" Nathaniel held her face and asked again.


    "Nothing." Karen Joy said sullenly.


    "Nothing?" All her emotions were reflected on this girl''s face. How could it be possible that it was


    nothing?


    "I just suddenly feel depressed, I feel a little ufortable." Karen Joy looked up and met


    Nathaniel''s gentle gaze.


    Nathaniel understood what she was thinking and knew what she was worried about. He stroked her


    head and said softly, "Karen, can you give me some more time?"

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    "Brother Lionel, I''m just a little scared." Karen Joy Kyle said.


    "What are you scared of?" Nathaniel Cooper replied with a question.


    "I''m scared that, just like when I was a child, I would wake up one day and not see you again."


    When she was a child, she went through two traumatic experiences. As a result, she was afraid of


    darkness, and she was afraid that she couldn''t find her Brother Lionel after she wakes up.


    These days, Brother Lionel was clearly with her, but her heart was inexplicably in a panic. She


    always felt that she would lose him.


    "No! I will never leave you alone like that." Nathaniel took her into his arms and lowered his head to


    kiss her forehead gently.


    She had this worry, so did he.


    She certainly did not know that he was more afraid that she would disappear from his sight too.


    "By the way, Brother Lionel, has Jackie figured things out? Would he secretlye and cause


    trouble to Sister Serene?" As they talked, Karen Joy thought of Serene Ss again. If she did not


    see Serene live a happy life with her own eyes, she would feel bad to be with her Brother Lionel.


    Nathaniel rubbed her head and said, "Jackie is already at Serene''s ce. How could he not figure


    things out?"


    "Jackie is at Sister Serene''s ce? Really? Brother Lionel, are you sure you''re not justforting


    me?"


    "When have I ever lied to you?"


    "Hehe, of course not." Karen Joy smiled awkwardly. "Jackie, that big idiot, he actually figured it out


    so quickly?"


    "He is not an idiot, but the evidence he got led him to a dead end. With someone reminding him of


    the truth, he could see things quickly. He will shoulder the responsibility that he should and protect


    his woman well from now on." Nathaniel looked at Karen Joy tenderly. "Karen, don''t worry about


    Serene anymore."


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "Well, I will only care about you in the future. Not others!"


    "Karen, I''m sorry!"


    "Brother Lionel, are you crazy? Why did you suddenly apologize?" Karen Joy was confused.


    "I made you suffer." Nathaniel said again.


    As the almighty Miss Kyle of Rovio, Karen Joy had been well taken care of by her family since she


    was a child. When did she ever need to worry so much and suffer so much? However, since she


    came to Nathaniel''s side, trouble had been following her.


    "Brother Lionel!" Karen Joy smiled brightly. "It doesn''t matter if I am suffering now, as long as you


    take extra care of me in the future."


    "Okay." After saying that, Nathaniel lowered his head and kissed her, stopping the little girl from


    saying what she wanted to say.


    Ring...


    The annoying ringtone suddenly rang.


    B*stard, how could someone call her at this time?


    Karen Joy clenched her fists and couldn''t wait to tear up the person who called to harass her at this


    time.


    She wanted to ignore it, but the annoying ringtone kept ringing, so she couldn''t enjoy Brother


    Lionel''s kiss. She had to push him away. "Brother Lionel, wait for me. Let me attend to whoever''s


    calling me and beat him up, and then we''ll continue."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Mm, okay." Nathaniel tried not tough. The little girl was so adorable that it made him want to


    swallow her up in one bite.


    Her words were hrious.


    However, when Karen Joy saw the caller name on the screen of the phone, she immediately


    became frightened.


    The phone call was from her dearest father. Hence, she needed to y nice.


    Immediately, she put on a lovely smile and said softly, "Dad, I miss you so much. Do you miss me


    too?"


    However, no one spoke on the other side of the phone.


    Karen Joy knew that her prideful father was still angry with her. Thest time he called her, she


    didn''t pick up the phone. She called him back, but he didn''t pick it up either.


    Every time she encountered this kind of situation, she would try a little harder. No matter how angry


    her father was, he would not be able to withstand her pestering and he would surrender. However,


    she did not do that this time around. She had forgotten everything since she was so busy these


    days, so her father might be even angrier with her.


    Karen Joy immediately said something pleasing to her father, "Dad, don''t be angry at me. Even


    though I didn''t call you, I''ve been thinking about you every moment I get."


    There was still no sound from the other end of the phone. She could even imagine how cold her


    father''s face looked.


    Her evil father would only bully her. He treated her so differently than her mother did sometimes.


    Karen Joy was dissatisfied with her father now, but she didn''t dare to say it out loud. She just pulled


    an ugly face, but she still said sweetly, "Dad, are you going to ignore me for the rest of your life?"


    There was still no response.


    As expected, he was cold-blooded!


    He was indeed arrogant!


    She had to remember this grudge. When her mother argued with him in the future, Karen Joy would


    surely not side with him anymore. She would definitely add oil to the fire.


    "Cough-" Seeing that she didn''t speak for a long time, the prideful man on the other end of the


    phone deliberately coughed to show that he was listening.


    When her father gave the signal, Karen Joy knew that her cold father was slowly melting.


    Her beautiful eyes blinked, and there was a cunning light shing in her eyes. She put on a pitiful


    look, "Dad... you don''t like me anymore. Brother Lionel also has another woman behind my back,


    and all of you don''t want me anymore. I am just a poor child that nobody loves."


    "That kid got with another woman behind your back?" Hearing his daughter''s aggrieved voice, Kevin


    Kyle couldn''t be more nervous. He said in a low voice, "Karen, don''t cry. I will bring you home


    immediately. As for the person who betrayed you... Nick, find someone to beat him up."


    This was the arrogant, cold, and very proactive Director Kevin.


    Earlier, he was still showing his temper at his daughter, but when he heard that his daughter had


    been bullied, he immediately ordered to send his men to beat up the person who made his daughter


    sad.


    No matter who the other party was, even if he was the leader of Country A, if he made his daughter


    sad, Kevin would not let him go.


    Because in his point of view, his daughter was his world. The President was nothingpared to


    his daughter.


    These days, every time he thought of how Nathaniel had stolen his lovely daughter''s heart, Kevin


    was so angry that he wanted to send someone to assassinate that brat.


    Karen Joy was scared out of her wits after listening to her father''s words. Did her father have to be


    so protective of her?


    She quickly exined, "Dad, no, no, I''m messing with you. Brother Lionel didn''t betray me.


    Kevin was very unhappy. "You''re still protecting him?"


    "No, he really didn''t betray me. It''s because you were not talking to me, I deliberately teased you.


    Dad, I am your most lovely, beautiful, and smart daughter. Have you ever seen me stoop low for


    others?" Besides having to deal with her father, there was also another sharp gaze staring at her.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Karen Joy Kyle felt chills run down her spine when she saw the look in the eyes of the person next


    to her. She turned her head and saw Brother Lionel looking at her coldly.


    Both her father and Brother Lionel were not men to be trifled with, so why was she so courageous


    to mess with both of them?


    She smiled at him and didn''t say anything. She continued to talk to her father, "Dad, look. If you


    don''t talk, I will feel anxious, and I feel like a child that no one loves. Dad, I am your lovely and


    sensible little daughter, please talk to me."


    Inparison, her father was more important. Karen Joy decided tofort her proud father first.


    As for Brother Lionel, she had a lot of ways tofort himter.


    "Mm." Kevin Kyle scoffed, she didn''t know if he meant his word.


    Karen Joy pouted angrily and shrugged helplessly. To face such a cold and arrogant father


    everyday, it must be hard on her beautiful and gentle mother.


    If her Brother Lionel was like her father, she would definitely copse one day.


    "Dad..." "Tell the boy next to you, what I said earlier was definitely not a joke."


    "What?"


    Then, Kevin just hung up.


    Sigh...


    She was so pitiful. She was like a poor unloved child. After so many days, her father was still angry


    with her.


    Her father didn''t even say goodbye to her and hung up her call so heartlessly.


    She looked at Nathaniel next and pouted, "Brother Lionel, it''s all your fault!"


    "You said that I''ve been seeing other women behind your back?" Nathaniel also held grudges. He


    did not forget how the little girl badmouthed him.


    "Brother Lionel, I know that you like me so much. How would you possibly cheat on me? Tell me,


    who said that? I''ll help you deal with her." Karen Joy smiled ingratiatingly and was ready to act


    dumb. As long as she behaved coyly, Brother Lionel would never punish her.


    "I don''t need your help. I will personally ''take care'' of the naughty little girl who said that I''ve been


    seeing another woman." He deliberately emphasized on the word "take care", which made Karen


    Joy feel a little frightened. She was worried he might mean something else...


    Brother Lionel just went up to her and kissed her hard, and his hands were wandering around her


    body. This was a first, and she was stunned. She was so nervous that she did not know what to do.


    She was ready to just ept whatever Brother Lionel wanted to do.


    When Brother Lionel finally let her go, Karen Joy was so shy that her body turned red. She lowered


    her head and didn''t even dare to look at him.


    She swore that she would never dare to provoke him again in the future.


    Brother Lionel was a huge wolf in sheep''s skin!


    She was just a naive girl. How could he use such a shameless way to "take care" of her?


    "Do you like it?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she heard his familiar, seductive voice.


    Karen Joy loved hearing his voice. She looked at him and nodded stupidly. Soon, she felt that


    something was wrong and shook her head hard, "No, I don''t like it."


    She was not a masochist, so how could she enjoy Brother Lionel''s "punishment"?


    Earlier, his hands were...


    She was too embarrassed to think about it.


    Karen Joy touched her blushing face. She could imagine that she was probably blushing as red as


    a tomato.


    "You don''t like it?" Nathaniel asked again.


    Karen Joy felt that Brother Lionel was approaching her again. She could feel that his breath near


    her earlobe, which was tickling her.


    She felt that her face was getting even redder...


    She must have looked very funny and ridiculous.


    Nathaniel carried her up to sit on his thighs. He was strongly expressing how much he wanted to


    love her.


    "Brother Lionel... Please don''t do this!" Karen Joy eximed and put her hands on his chest. She


    was so scared that she didn''t dare to move.


    For a long time, she had underestimated how strong a man could be when he wanted a woman. He


    was so strong that she couldn''t refuse him at all. She felt immersed in his aura.


    "Little girl, there is no next time." Every part of his body was yearning for hers. He wanted her to


    be his woman so badly.


    But in the end, his rationale still defeated his impulse. How could he eat her up before he even


    publicly dered their rtionship?


    Karen Joy calmed herself down. Fortunately, Brother Lionel was not so cruel, but there was a trace


    of unspeakable disappointment in her heart after he pulled away.


    She didn''t know why either.


    At the same time, Director Kevin, who had just hung up the phone with his daughter, also had a bad


    time.


    When he hung up her call, he didn''t expect his wife to be standing at the door of the study and


    staring at him.


    He felt a little guilty and asked, "It''ste, you''re not going to sleep?"


    Karen Daly still did not speak and she just stared at him.


    Kevin Kyle put down the document in his hand and walked over to her. "Karen, what''s wrong? What


    happened? Why are you not talking?"


    Karen pressed her lips together, but did not say a word.


    Kevin stretched out his hand to hug her, but she stepped back to avoid him. "When I''m not talking,


    you can sense that something''s happened? You''re feeling anxious aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Kevin answered honestly.


    "You know that it''s not a good feeling, so why would you ignore Baby Karen? She is alone in a


    foreign country, and her parents are not by her side. You called her but didn''t talk to her. Don''t you


    know how upset she will be?"


    Most of the time, Karen wanted to give him a long lecture. Obviously, he loved his daughter more


    than anyone else, but he treated his daughter poorly at times. One day, if his daughter really


    ignored him, he would have to hide in a corner and cry. She would not pity him then.


    "I..." Kevin was speechless.


    Karen rolled her eyes at him and said, "You don''t know? Do you think that after she has her Brother


    Lionel, she wouldn''t care about her father? Director Kevin, don''t you think you are too childish? Our


    Baby Karen is your child too, you''re the one who raised her, how would she not care about you?"


    "I just don''t like that boy, who is he to steal my precious daughter away?" Karen Joy was his child


    that he raised lovingly. She had just grown up and she ran so far away to find that boy so soon.


    Every time he thought of it, Kevin felt as if his heart was soaked in jealousy.


    Karen did not agree with Kevin''s point of view. "What''s wrong with Lionel? I think he''s a good boy.


    He doted on our Karen since she was a little baby. Thest time I saw him, he still cared for Karen a


    lot. These days, he has protected our Karen well, I''m getting more and more satisfied with him."


    Kevin looked at Karen with dissatisfaction, she looked like a typical mother-inw who was happy


    with her son-inw.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    "What are you looking at? Do you think I''m wrong?" In this matter, Kevin Kyle was very stubborn.


    Although Karen Daly had persuaded him many times, he still did not like Lionel.


    Kevin remained quiet.


    Karen said in a gentler voice, "You''re not talking again? So you disagree with me?"


    Kevin still kept his peace.


    Karen added, "Director Kevin, if you are not happy, just say it. Let''s have a good talk. You being


    silent like this, are you mad at me?"


    Kevin replied, "No, I''m not."


    Karen asked, "You''re not what?"


    Kevin said, "I think you are right."


    Hearing Kevin''s words, Karen did not know how to react. "If you are unhappy, just say it directly. I


    am not an unreasonable woman."


    Kevin said lightly, "Are you not?"


    "What?" Karen raised her eyebrows and suddenly smiled gently. "Apparently I am an unreasonable


    woman in your eyes." wrong and immediately exined, "I didn''t mean that."


    Kevin realized that he had said something


    Karen smiled even more gently, and her beautiful eyes were shining very brightly. "Director Kevin,


    tell me, what did you mean?"


    Kevin did not answer her.


    In front of Karen, he couldn''t just debate his way out of anything.


    Karen smiled and said, "Hmm? Are you going to exin yourself, Director Kevin?"


    Kevin did not want to.


    Karen finally said, "Director Kevin, get busy with your work. I''m going away with your son for a few


    days. Goodbye!"


    After that, regardless of Kevin''s expression, Karen turned around and walked out of the door.


    She came to her son''s room and said, "Son, pack up. Let''s go find your sister."


    Little Precious raised his head, he frowned and asked, "Mom, has Little Aunt been chatting with you


    lately?"


    Karen was stunned. "I''m inviting you on a trip, why did you suddenly mention your Little Aunt?"


    Little Precious said seriously, "As far as I know, only Little Aunt would do something as childish as


    running away from home. My mom is gentle and forgiving, she would never do such a thing."


    Karen rubbed Little Precious'' face and said lovingly, "Little Precious, are you saying that your


    mother is childish?"


    Little Precious shook his head and said, "I''m saying that my Mom is gentle and forgiving, but my


    Little Aunt is childish."


    Karen chuckled and said, "Little one, your mouth is smarter than that evil Dad of yours."


    Her son looked as cold as his father, but his emotional intelligence was much higher than his


    father''s. He knew how to please people with his words.


    Little Precious said again, "Mom, moreover, could you really bear leaving dad all alone, by running


    away from home?"


    He didn''t wait for his mother''s reply, he only stared at her conflicted look. Little Precious already


    knew that his mother absolutely didn''t want to part with his father.


    Besides, even if his mother really wanted to run away from home, would his father let her?


    See, what did he just say? As soon as his mother arrived at his room, his father was just behind her.


    Karen tried to reason her stance. "Your father used me of being unreasonable. If I didn''t get mad


    at him, he will continue to bully me in the future."


    Little Precious winked at his mother, indicating that there was someone behind her.


    Karen was still a little angry. She knew that Kevin had already caught up with her, but she didn''t


    want to look back at him.


    Kevin walked to her side and reached out to hold her hand. "I was just joking with you. Do you have


    to make it such a big deal and run away from home?"


    Karen kept quiet. She did not appreciate a "joke" like this.


    Kevin said softly, "Even if you are unreasonable, even if you have all kinds of bad qualities, why


    does it matter?"


    Karen rolled her eyes at him and said, "How could it not matter? It''s rted to my reputation, okay?"


    Over the years, she had been working hard to be a woman worthy of him, so she didn''t want him to


    dismiss her efforts.


    Kevin added, "No matter what you are like, you are still my wife. You are the woman I like and the


    woman I want to take care of for the rest of my life."


    Karen pouted and smiled like a happy child. "Good that you know to say nice words to make me


    happy. Okay, I will forgive you this time."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Kevin stroked her head and asked, "You''re not angry anymore?"


    Karen pretended to be confused, "Who''s angry?"


    Kevin shook her head. No wonder their daughter would always y dumb and innocent whenever


    she was in trouble, because she learned this trick from his wife.


    It was said that a woman''s marriage is truly blissful if she could stillugh silly like a child after many


    years of marriage.


    In addition, if a woman could still throw childish tantrums in her marriage after so long, then she


    must be someone whom her husband really cherished.


    For so many years, Kevin showered her with unconditional love and care.


    She understood his love, hence, she cherished their rtionship even more.


    There was no need for him to talk about what the Leves family had gone through this year. Serene


    Ss knew the gist of it.


    But knowing that his face had been destroyed


    by the fire, and knowing that Old Master Leonard had spent a lot of effort to reconstruct his face and


    that he took care of Jackie for nearly a year so that he could recover, Serene still felt so sad and


    pained that her face turned pale.


    They had removed the burnt skin and surgically grafted the skin from his thigh onto his face. It was


    as if he was being reborn.


    An ordinary person would not be able to endure that kind of pain.


    "It must have really hurt!" After stroking Jackie''s face for a long time, Serene choked and said these


    three words. As soon as she spoke, her tears fell even more quickly.


    "It doesn''t!" Jackie shook his head and reached out to hold Serene''s hand on his face. In order to


    comfort her, he emphasized, "It really doesn''t hurt."


    "How can it not hurt!" Serene wiped her tears and bit her lips to control her crying.


    "It''s all in the past," Jackie said again. He was calm when he thought about the wounds he had


    suffered, but Serene''s tears were something unexpected to him. He wanted tofort her, but he


    didn''t know how to.


    After a long time, Serene finally calmed down. "The fire was so huge that most of your family were


    killed. How could it not hurt you?"


    Besides the physical pain, the despair and pain in his heart must be the most terrible. When he was


    so desperate and scared, she was not by his side.


    A year ago, she tried her best to look for him, hoping to stand beside him to bear the pain of the


    incident with him.


    However, Jackies seemed to have vanished from the world. She could not find him no matter how


    hard she tried.


    "At least I still have you!" Jackie stretched out his hand and wanted to hold her in his arms, but he


    thought of the evil things he had done to her before. He stretched out his hand and stopped


    halfway, as he did not dare to do anything else to make her feel ufortable.


    "I''ll be with you from now on." Over the past month, Jackie had hurt her deeply. She hated him and


    even thought that she would not forgive him for the rest of her life.


    However, every time she thought of the living hell he lived through this past year, she could not bear


    to me him.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    "Ser..." Jackie Leves opened his mouth, but he was so emotional that he couldn''t call out Serene


    Ss'' name.


    He looked at her quietly. He quietly observed her smooth forehead, her beautifully shaped


    eyebrows, and her dark eyes...


    She was the Serene he knew. She had not changed at all, but he mistakenly thought that she was


    the culprit of the extermination of the Leves family because of the fake information he received. He


    didn''t investigate further and even imprisoned her and hurt her so deeply.


    "Jackie, I will be with you from now on!" Serene took the initiative to hold his hand instead.


    Her hand was very thin and small. Her delicate hand appeared so small inparison to his.


    "Okay!" His response was brief, but it took him a lot of energy to say so.


    From now on, with her by his side, he suddenly felt much calmer. No matter how difficult the road


    ahead was, he had enough courage to go on.


    "Have you... eaten?" After looking at each other for a long time, the two looked a little awkward, and


    Serene broke the ice.


    "Not yet." He shook his head.


    "Then I''m going to cook. You wait for a while." Serene rolled up her sleeves and was about to go


    into the kitchen, but she was grabbed by Jackie as soon as she took a step.


    He pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. "Serene, let me hug you."


    At this moment, he still did not dare to believe that she had forgiven him just like that.


    He thought that she would not forgive him and might even hate him forever.


    However, she was so kind and did not fault him at all, she even felt sorry for what he had gone


    through.


    He had always known that she was a kind soul, but...


    Thinking of what he had done during this period of time, he felt extremely remorseful. He could only


    hug her tighter and tighter.


    Serene was much shorter than he was. When he hugged her in his arms, her head fitted perfectly


    on his chest.


    Breathing his smell in, Serene greedily rubbed her face against his chest. Over the past year, her


    anxious heart finally found a harbor to rest on.


    She came back to life again.


    She was no longer the Serene who lived like a walking dead. Instead, she found the strength to


    carry on now.


    After escaping from Brother Lionel''s evil hands, she returned home. As soon as she entered the


    door, Karen Joy Kyle received a phone call from Yaya.


    Yaya told Karen Joy excitedly that she had passed the interview and was ready to treat her for a


    celebratory meal.


    It was Yaya''s treat, so Karen Joy decided to go anyway. She picked up her backpack again and


    rushed to the ce that Yaya had suggested.


    When she arrived at the ce, Yaya, Burly, and Shane had already arrived.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Burly said, "Our Yaya is so brilliant, as long as she wants something, there''s nothing she can''t do."


    Shane, who had always liked to rain on others'' parades, spoke really sweetly today, "Yes, our Yaya


    is the best."


    "Yeah, Sister Yaya is the best. It''s my honor to have you as my friend." Karen Joy joined everyone''s


    complimentpetition as soon as she entered the room.


    "Little Jar is here." The three of them looked at her and greeted her enthusiastically, "Let''s order.


    Let''s pick the most expensive food. Our Yaya will have a job and a sry soon, so this bill will not


    affect her too much."


    "Then I won''t show any mercy." Although Karen Joy said she would pick expensive dishes, she did


    not actually do so. In her heart, her friendship with the group was very precious and priceless.


    Each of them picked one of their favorite dishes. Yaya ordered two other dishes generously


    because she was ecstatic. She said boldly, "Waiter, please give me another bottle of the most


    expensive red wine in your restaurant."


    Burly quickly stopped her and said, "Waiter, don''t listen to her. You can just serve us our dishes


    later."


    Yaya was dissatisfied. "Burly, why did you stop me? Are you afraid that I can''t afford it and that I


    would borrow cash from you?"


    Burly said again, "Yaya, you only passed an interview, you didn''t find a pot of gold."


    They were all children from the countryside. Usually, they lived frugally. When they came out to eat,


    they always tried their best to pick the cheapest ces.


    Today, they chose a high-end restaurant, and she wanted the most expensive wine, was Yaya


    nning to pay for her debts over a long period of time?


    Yaya nodded and said with a smile, "You''re right. I really found a pot of gold."


    She had sessfully gotten the job and passed the entry assessment. She would begin her job as


    the secretary of the general manager tomorrow and see the man she wanted to see every day. If


    that wasn''t a pot of gold, what else could it be?


    Shane asked, "What kind ofpany is it? Is it really as good as you said it is?"


    "Hehe..." Yaya nced at Karen Joy bashfully and said, "In fact, you all should have heard of this


    company before."


    "Rovio Real Estate, the subsidiarypany of Rovio Corporation Inc?" Seeing Yaya''s blushing


    face, Karen Joy guessed that she must have gone after Jayden Elias Kyle.


    "Yes, congrattions, you''re right!" Yaya said.


    "Sister Yaya, are you really going there?" Karen Joy was a little surprised. At least to her, Jayden


    was not that charming of a man, for someone to give up their passion to serve as his secretary.


    Of course, that was because Karen Joy didn''t know much about Jayden''s charm. Well, her heart


    was filled with Brother Lionel, so how could she think about other men?


    In the past few years, there were too many women who wanted to be the secretary of the Young


    Master of the Kyle family, but many of them failed to do so. In the end, they all did not pass the


    interview. Yaya was lucky enough to get the job at the first try and pass the entrance assessment.


    "I think we have to work hard to get what we want. We can''t always rely on luck." The more she


    spoke, the more excited she became. "Look, I''ve seeded in my first step. I''ll continue to work


    hard in the future."


    "Rovio''s subsidiary?" Burly and Shane were still shocked. Both of them opened their mouths in


    surprise.


    Burly said again, "Yaya, are you sure it''s Rovio Real Estate? How can such arge financial group


    recruit a non- professional? Are you sure you got the right job and it''s not a scam?"


    Rovio Corporation Inc was a multinational conglomerate. Its big boss had been ranked as top of the


    richest people in the world for many years. So far, no one else could challenge his ranking and


    status.


    "Sister Yaya, make sure you read things clearly and don''t get cheated." Karen Joy''s words had


    another implied meaning, as she was afraid that Yaya would be lost in Jayden''s charm.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, Jayden didn''t seem to have any hidden intentions or


    ns...


    If Yaya could get together with Jayden, and Jayden could also fall in love with her, that would be


    great. Yaya was such a nice girl. It would be nice to be her sister-inw in the future.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    The group of friends ate very happily together.


    When they left, Yaya gave Karen Joy Kyle a big hug. "Little Jar, I don''t want to hide it from you. I


    wanted to work there to pursue your brother. But no matter what happens between your brother and


    I, I hope we can be friends for the rest of our lives."


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "Sister Yaya, of course, as long as you don''t fault me, you will always be


    my good friend."


    Previously, Karen Joy was a little worried that Yaya was so impulsive and worried she would me


    her if she could not get what she wanted. Now, what Yaya saidpletely eliminated Karen Joy''s


    internal worries.


    On the way home, Karen Joy sighed again. The biggest joy ofing to Country A was to meet


    Yaya and her friends.


    In this superficial world, it was really difficult to have sincere and innocent friends like Yaya and the


    two boys.


    "Karen Joy..."


    Hearing a crisp and tender voice calling her name, Karen Joy looked up and saw the little master of


    the Brown Family, Levi Brown, standing at the elevator.


    Seeing that the seven-year-old little one was here alone, Karen Joy did not feel strange. She


    stepped forward and pinched his face. "Little one, I am older than you, you have to call me sister.


    You can''t just call me by my name directly."


    Levi corrected her, "Karen, I am your elder."


    Karen Joy pinched his face hard and said, "You brat, you are my Little Aunt''s son, so you are my


    cousin. How could you call yourself as my elder, do you want to be punished?"


    Levi said again, "But yet, my father is your Great Uncle. He is your father''s uncle! So am I not your


    elder?"


    Karen Joy was taken aback by his words.


    This little one was only seven years old, but he was good at refuting her. It was really not that easy


    to fool him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Karen Joy rubbed his little head and sighed. "What aplicated rtionship. Forget it, since you


    are still a little kid, I won''t argue with you."


    "What do you mean you won''t argue with me?" Levi didn''t want to ept her concession, so he


    decided to debate with Karen Joy.


    "You are a little man, can''t you forget about arguing and just call me sister?" He didn''t want Karen


    Joy to just surrender, but Karen Joy was insistent.


    Levi pouted and said, "Dad is right. The women in the Kyle family really like to take advantage of


    the men."


    His mother often snatched his sweets, and she did take advantage of him, and so did Karen Joy.


    Well, she looked sweeter and lovelier than his mother.


    They were relying on their lovely and innocent faces to dazzle the men in their family.


    "Oh, brat, so that''s what your father taught you behind my back!" Mia Kyle suddenly jumped out and


    patted Levi''s head while looking unhappy.


    Levi dodged Mia''s hand. "Mom, you''re ying runaway again. Don''t you think it''s tiring? I''m tired of


    it. I think Dad is tired of it too. Be careful, one day he will really decide to ignore you."


    Mia put her hands on her waist and pretended to say ferociously, "Brat, if you are tired of it then go


    home. Don''t follow me here! You are not allowed to refuse me if you refute me again, I will sell you


    away to another family."


    Levi silentlyined, "What a heartless mother. But it''s not your fault. It''s my fault that I ran too


    fast when I was getting reincarnated. I didn''t lodge myself in the right womb."


    Mia said, "Brat, you''re despising your own mother."


    Levi said, "How would I dare despise you."


    Mia said, "That''s more like it."


    Levi added, "If possible, I really want a kind and virtuous mother like Karen Joy''s mother."


    Mia was angry as she said, "You brat, don''t... don''t follow me then. I will no longer acknowledge you


    as my son."


    Levi said, "Very well. I don''t want others to know that you''re my mother too."


    Mia kept quiet.


    She was so angry with her own son that she couldn''t say anything.


    One of them was more than 30 years old, while the other was only seven years old. How could they


    quarrel for such a long time? Karen Joy really admired their patience.


    The mother and son duo would probably not stop quarreling for a while, so Karen Joy coughed


    softly and said, "Little Aunt, Levi, if you two want to quarrel, go on, I''m going home first."


    "Karen, you can''t leave. You have to stay here to be the judge." This time, the mother and son


    spoke in unison, like they were best friends once again.


    "Okay, I won''t go." Karen Joy had foreseen this, so she said, "Since you two have run away from


    home and came here, thene and stay with me."


    "My Baby Karen is the best." Mia hugged Karen Joy tightly. "Let''s go. Let''s go to your ce."


    After returning home, Karen Joy served some water for Mia and Levi and asked, "Little Aunt, how


    did Great Uncle offend you this time?"


    Mia took a sip of water and said, "Take a guess."


    Karen Joy thought for a moment and said, "You thought he cheated on you?"


    Mia rolled her eyes at her and said, "Guess again."


    Karen Joy thought about it again and said, "Little Aunt, does he think you''re not as loving as you


    used to be?"


    "Guess again."


    "He''s sick of your bad temper?"


    "Nope."


    "Then what is it?" Karen Joy really couldn''t guess it, because she knew that her Little Aunt was


    alwaysing up with odd reasons to run away from home.


    Mia put down the ss of water angrily, and said, "He lied."


    Karen Joy was doubtful. "How could Great Uncle lie to you? What did he lie to you about?"


    Mia held her face and said, "The old bastard, Neil, said that my skin was better than when I was 18


    years old."


    Upon hearing Mia''s words, Levi, who was sitting next to her, immediately rolled his eyes. His mother


    was really the weirdestdy in the world.


    His father said those things because he wanted to praise his wife. He didn''t understand how could


    she feel offended and got so angry that she ran away from home.


    His father was also one that could tolerate such an unreasonable woman. Levi wondered if he were


    to marry a wife like that in the future... No, he would never marry such an unreasonable wife. He


    needed a gentle and kind woman who could take care of his family.


    Karen Joy''s reaction was simr to Levi''s. She answered calmly, "Little Aunt, Great Uncle was


    praising you. What were you thinking about?" "I wasn''t thinking about anything, that old b*stard Neil


    was insulting me." Mia took Karen Joy''s hand and put it on her face, saying, "Karen, try and touch


    my face, how does my skin feel?"

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    "Little Aunt, I think it''s very smooth. It''s like the skin of an 18-year-old." Although these words were a


    little exaggerated, it was only a little bit. Karen Joy Kyle was still speaking sensible words.


    But her words still couldn''t convince Mia Kyle. Mia said, "Although I maintain it well, and I don''t look


    as old as the women my age, but my skin is obviously a little saggy now. How could I be like this


    when I was 18 years old?"


    Karen Joy was speechless.


    So that was her Little Aunt''s point. What an odd thought process.


    She didn''t even know if she should persuade her Little Aunt.


    ording to Karen Joy''s understanding of her Little Aunt, unless Mia figured it out herself, no


    matter how others tried to persuade her, it would be useless. So she decided not to persuade Mia


    any further.


    Mia reached out to touch Karen Joy''s face and said with envy, "Karen, I was the same as you when


    I was 18 years old. Myplexion was great, and my skin was tender. I was so beautiful."


    Karen Joy shook her head helplessly and said yfully, "Little Aunt, for someone to be as


    capricious as you, they must be the masters among the masters. I really admire you."


    Levi Brown immediately agreed and said, "I agree."


    Mia turned back and red at him. "Brat, go away. This is not the asion for you to speak. If you


    interrupt us again, I''ll beat your little butt."


    Levi shut up obediently. After all, in their family, no matter how long they discussed and argued, his


    peculiar mother had the final say.


    Sometimes, he really doubted whether his father had a tendency to abuse himself. That was


    probably why he could spoil his wife so unreasonably?


    Forget it, he shouldn''t guess what his father was thinking, he knew no matter how he tried, he


    wouldn''t be able to guess it.


    There were guests in her home, so Karen Joy was also happy. She wanted to cook for them. But


    when she thought of when she almost blew up the kitchen, and Brother Lionel''s angry face, she


    immediately gave up this idea.


    She did not know how to cook, and she turned down the domestic helper arranged by her father, so


    the best way was to order takeout for the mother and son who were unwilling to go out for dinner.


    Karen Joy was not hungry because she just ate, but Mia and Levi just got off a long flight, and a few


    hours had passed since they roamed the streets and arrived at her house. They were hungry for a


    long time.


    Because of the hunger, Mia and her son were not so picky about food, so they ate their food


    happily.


    Karen Joy sighed as she looked at them. Only her rebellious Little Aunt could run away from home


    with her son instead of staying at home.


    "Little Aunt, I don''t know if I should say something that''s on my mind." After thinking for a long time,


    Karen Joy decided to let it out.


    "Little girl, when you were born, I was just as old as you are right now. I watched you grow up from


    when you were a little baby. Don''t act smart in front of me, just say what you want to say." Mia even


    rolled her eyes at Karen Joy while she was eating. Mia thought that this little girl was too young to


    act smart in front of her!


    Karen Joy organized her thoughts and said, "I don''t know where I have seen such a quote. Love


    should not be tested. You cannot just run away from home so many times and test his patience just


    because you think that Great Uncle doesn''t love you enough. What if his patience runs out one day


    and he really doesn''t want you to go home, what will you do?"


    "Then I''ll go back on my own. These legs are mine. Do I have to wait for him to ask me to go home


    before I can go back?" Mia said confidently and didn''t think there was anything wrong with her


    actions.


    Karen Joy expressed her admiration, she raised her thumb and said, "Little Aunt, if you ask who I


    admire most in the world, it will definitely be you."


    She really could debate her way through life, but it was on the premise that her Great Uncle was


    willing to let her do all these things.


    From their rtionship, Karen Joy realized that men who were much older were more mature and


    reliable than their femalepanion, and they would also spoil their woman.


    For example, her beloved Brother Lionel was also much older than her, and he acted like a grown-


    up man in front of her. Could Brother Lionel remain like this in the future?


    Thinking about it, she had some expectations.


    Levi''s face was full of displeasure. His father was right. The women of the Kyle family were all liars.


    Mia walked around the house and looked at her little humble abode. She sighed and said, "Sure


    enough, your father loves you a lot and has prepared everything for you. He didn''t allow me to do


    anything back then, as he controlled a lot of things."


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "That''s not the same. Because my Dad had my Mom, and he gradually


    turned gentle, that''s why he is willing to listen to me and spoil me like this."


    Mia pouted and said, "He is biased."


    Karen Joy said, "Don''t you also have a Great Uncle who dotes on you? I''ve never seen him treat


    any other women well except for you."


    Mia said, "If he dares to treat other women better than me, I will castrate him."


    "Mom, mind yournguage," Levi warned her.


    Mia said, "Is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    "No, you''re always right... Of course, only in front of Dad." Levi gave Mia no mercy.


    Seeing that the mother and son were starting to quarrel again, Karen Joy knew that they were not


    going to stop so soon. She was ready to escape. "Little Aunt, you two may continue squabbling.


    The guest rooms are over there. Just choose the one you like. I''m going to rest now."


    Looking at Karen Joy''s back as she entered the room, Mia and Levi looked at each other. Suddenly,


    they had the same idea, and they rushed to the bigger guest room at the same time.


    Mia said, "I came into this room first."


    Levi said, "I chose this room first."


    Mia tried to the plea, "As my son, can''t you just give way to your mother?"


    Levi refuted, "As my mother, can''t you give way to your seven-year-old son?"


    Mia said, "You''re so good at talking, you don''t even look like a seven-year-old child at all. You''re


    obviously just an old man. You don''t need me to give way to you."


    Levi replied calmly, "You are so good at running that of course, I won''t make way for you."


    Mia replied, "Both of you Mr. Browns, are just bad, both of you just can''t give way to me and you


    guys hurt me every day."


    Levi looked displeased and said, "Don''t use this trick anymore. No one will fall for it anymore."


    Mia kept quiet.


    She thought that they would always fall for this trick.


    Levi said, "I''ll let you have the big room. It was a busy day for us. Rest early, if you get too tired, Dad


    and I will worry about you."


    Mia continued, "Brat, don''t be so affectionate all of a sudden, okay? That''s not your style."


    Levi answered calmly, "Dad is not around. If I don''t take care of you for him, who else will?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In fact, the most important thing was that if something happened to his mother, he would definitely


    be spanked by his father when he went back home. He had better take good care of his mother so


    that he wouldn''t be punished.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Back in the room, Mia Kyle immediately took out her phone and dialed a familiar number.


    As soon as the call was connected, the person on the other side answered the phone immediately.


    On the other end of the phone came a slightly loud and pleasant voice of a man, "You and Levi


    must be tired."


    Hearing his voice, Mia unconsciously put on a sweet smile, but she didn''t want to reveal how happy


    she was to hear his voice.


    She snorted softly and said, "Being tired is the least of my concerns now, but your son thinks that


    I''m a mother who just runs away from home casually. He despises me."


    Neil Brown said, "If that boy dares to think so, I''ll whack his butt when he gets back."


    "How dare you, Neil!" Neil was just teasing but Mia already felt sorry for their son. "I can''t even bear


    to hit my son, how dare you if you even touch a strand of his hair..."


    Neil was speechless. She was the one whoined about their son, she was also the one who


    spoiled their son. Women were all so unreasonable.


    In order not to let his wife worry, he added, "You are so excellent and capable. In the future, my son


    will know that his mother is actually a loving and kind mother."


    Although she knew that he was coaxing her, Mia was still happy. She let out a wider smile and said,


    "My Old Neil, don''t say these nice words. When we go back to Chatterton Town, you will make it up


    to me."


    Neil added, "You don''t have to go back to Chatterton Town,e out now, I can make it up to you."


    Mia replied, "Liar. You''re just trying to make me happy. Do you think I will be as stupid asst time?"


    Neil asked, "When have I ever seriously lied to you?"


    Mia refuted his question, "You want to talk about that now?"


    Neil nodded, "Of course."


    Mia was annoyed, "Neil, I''ll go downstairs now. If you''re not there when I get downstairs, I''m really


    going to leave home, don''t me me forthat."


    Neil spoke seriously, "Come now."


    Mia stood at the entrance of the gate and looked around, but she didn''t see Neil anywhere.


    "Old b*stard, you lied to me again." Mia gritted her teeth and cursed. She turned around and she


    was about to head back indoors. Unexpectedly, she saw Neil behind her as soon as she turned


    around.


    He smiled and said, "Are you surprised to see me?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Mia red at him and said, "Copying my tricks, don''t you think you''re childish?"


    Neil shook his head. "Nope."


    Mia snuggled into his arms with a bright and said, "Neil, why did youe to Country A? So you


    regret asking me to bring your son back to my hometown now?"


    Neil was a soldier and he could not casually go to a foreign country at will. It was indeed


    unexpected that Neil would appear so soon.


    In the past, whenever Mia ran away from home, she would choose to go abroad because Neil


    would need some time to process his visa documents before leaving the country. By the time they


    reunited, she would have already calmed down.


    Although she was always running away from home, she considered everything before doing it. It


    was never an impulsive decision. She did not intend to leave Neil alone forever.


    "If I don''t chase after you two, what if something happened to you two?" This was his logical


    reasoning. In fact, Neil couldn''t tell Mia the real reason.


    This time, he took the initiative to ask Mia to bring their son to Country A. The real reason was


    rted to the death of Mia''s parents thirty years ago.


    Back then, Mia''s parents had been arrested by Neil''s father. Later, both of them died in prison.


    Therefore, no one doubted that the couple was indeed enemy spies.


    However, not long ago, Neil received an anonymous email. The mystery person wrote that Mia''s


    parents were wrongfully arrested, as they were only stand-ins for the real spies.


    That incident was very long ago, and Mia had already let go of it. Neil didn''t want to cause any more


    trouble, but he knew that this matter was rted to the Ss family of Country A and the newly


    appointed President, therefore it was rted to Karen Joy, the treasure of the Kyle family.


    So, Neil immediately contacted Kevin and discussed it with him through a video call. After the


    discussion, they unanimously decided to figure out what had happened that year, as they worried


    that Karen Joy might be in danger.


    There were not many people who knew about the spying incident thirty years ago, and the


    information they had was limited. It was very difficult to analyze the matter.


    Since this was a sensitive matter, and they didn''t want too many people to be roped into this matter,


    Neil was the best candidate to help investigate.


    However, as the top dog at the Chatterton Town Military, Neil could not go abroad at will. If he


    entered Country A for military reasons, he would inevitably attract a lot of attention. Therefore, they


    asked Mia toe to Country A first.


    Mia arrived at Country A with her son, and people would understand that Captain Brown would


    arrive at Country A too to look for his family. That way, he wouldn''t attract too much attention or


    suspicion.


    Mia patted Neil on the shoulder and said, "So you are still worried about us but don''t worry, even if I


    was taken away by someone else, your son will definitely bring me back."


    Neil smiled and said, "Mm, thank you for giving birth to such a smart and sweet son."


    Mia said, "Is saying thank you enough?"


    Neil immediately added, "When we return to Chatterton Town, I''ll satisfy you tens times more."


    Mia smiled a little as she replied, "Hmm, Neil, where has your mind gone? That''s not what I''m


    talking about."


    Neil was even more confused. "Then what were you talking about?"


    Mia said, "B*stard, why are you asking what you already know?"


    Seeing Mia blushed with anger, Neil was in a good mood. Heughed heartily and said, "Okay, go


    upstairs. I haven''t seen our baby Karen for a long time. Let''s see if that little girl misses me."


    Mia said discontentedly, "Neil, you only care about Baby Karen, you didn''t even say you want to see


    your son."


    Neil raised his eyebrows. "You can even be jealous of this?"


    Mia refused to admit that. "No, I just feel like you don''t care about our son enough."


    Neil stopped and held Mia''s face. He made her look at him and he said seriously, "Levi is our son


    who you gave birth to, how could I not love him? In my heart, nothing is more important than you


    and our son."


    In the past, Neil had never said such mushy words. Mia was surprised and felt secretly happy at his


    answer, but still acted stubbornly, "Old Neil, don''t act so sweet, I won''t fall for your tricks."


    Neil didn''t like to say mushy words, so he felt ufortable when he said those things too. He held


    Mia''s hand and said, "Let''s go see our Baby Karen."


    Mia held his hand, and they strolled along together. She chattered beside him and said, "I still


    remember how cute and little Baby Karen was. It was only not long ago, but now she is all grown up


    and she''s already with the person she loves."

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    In the past, when Karen Joy Kyle was born, the Kyle family and the Brown family pampered her so


    much as she was the family''s first child.


    Everyone spoiled Little Karen like mad like she was their rare gem.


    Everyone spoiled her as she grew up. No matter how old she was, no matter how far she went, in


    the eyes of the adults, she was still a little child.


    Everyone wanted to treat Karen Joy well and help her out always, so she could always live a


    peaceful and healthy life.


    When she saw her Uncle Neil, Karen Joy was as excited as a little girl. She threw herself into her


    Uncle''s arms and rolled around on his chest like she did when she was a child. "Uncle, you''re really


    fast. Little Aunt and Levi just arrived and you''re already here. But I don''t care, you all have to stay


    with me for a few days. It''s really boring for me to live here alone."


    She had not behaved like this in front of her Great Uncle for a very long time. She really missed


    those happy days in the past.


    Neil patted her head and said, "Of course. As long as you don''t drive us away, we will stay here with


    you this time."


    "Uncle, you really know how to make me happy." He was the top officer for the military of Chatterton


    Town. He had a lot of work to do, how could he have time to apany her?


    "Hmm, let me count. We''ll apany you for at least a week." It would take at least a week for Neil


    to find out the truth of the matter.


    "Uncle, it''s a deal. You can''t go back on your words." Being in a foreign country, she felt so great to


    have her family around her.


    Usually, she did not think that she would miss her family who was thousands of miles away, but


    when her family came to her, she realized that she missed them very much.


    However, when she was alone, she was used to being strong and taking care of herself


    independently, she forgot that she had a family that she could rely on.


    The arrival of the Brown family made Karen Joy miss her parents so much that when she went back


    to her room andy on the bed, she immediately called her mother.


    As soon as the call was connected, she spoke in a soft voice, "Mom..."


    A mother indeed would always be closest to their child, in their hearts. Just by hearing Karen Joy''s


    voice, Karen Daly knew that she was feeling upset. "Karen, what''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Hearing her mother''s voice, Karen Joy''s nose twitched and she almost shed tears. Fortunately, she


    controlled herself in time, "No, Mom, I just suddenly miss you guys."


    "Karen, did Lionel hurt you?" Although Karen had a good impression of Lionel, if he made her


    precious daughter sad, no matter how good of an impression she had of him, it would vanish!


    "How could it be Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy immediately retorted, but the more she said, the


    quieter her voice became. Perhaps her sudden homesickness had something to do with Brother


    Lionel.


    It had been several months since she came to Country A. It was getting closer and closer to the


    New Year, but there was no progress in her rtionship with Brother Lionel at all.


    There were too many issues between them, and she couldn''t get rid of their obstacles in a short


    time, so she was feeling anxious.


    "My baby Karen, don''t worry, everything will be fine. If you like him, then trust him. Give him some


    more time, he will definitely ovee the obstacles between you two." With Karen Daly''s


    understanding of Lionel, he would definitely not want her daughter to feel hurt too.


    He wouldn''t bear to hurt her daughter, but if Karen Joy felt this way, that must be because the


    rtionship between the two of them was still in a lot of uncertainty.


    In the past, Karen Daly couldn''t fully trust Kevin Kyle at all. She didn''t believe that he could handle


    the problems between them well. So when she was threatened by others, she stupidly asked Kevin


    for a divorce.


    Although Kevin produced a falsified divorce agreement to trick her, and they only had a fake


    divorce, Karen still med herself for that hardship.


    If she had fully trusted Kevin and believed that he had the ability to protect them, there would have


    been fewer twists and turns between them and she would not have lost the child in her womb.


    Karen Joy was her daughter. She hoped that her daughter was wiser and stronger than her. She


    hoped that her daughter''s love life could go smoothly, and she didn''t want her to suffer as much as


    she did.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Karen Joy suddenly understood what her mother meant. She pursed


    her lips and said with a smile, "Mom, did God send you to me? How do you know everything in my


    mind?"


    Karen said gently, "I''m not sent by God. You''re my daughter and I''m your mother. If I don''t


    understand you, who will?"


    Karen Joy nodded hard. "You''re right Mom. Dad doesn''t understand me, he always throws his


    temper at me, he even dislikes Brother Lionel."


    Karen responded, "Ahem..."


    "Baby Karen, when youin about your father, you have to be sure that he is not around. If he


    knows about this, he would be angry for two weeks!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Karen Joy kept quiet.


    After hearing her mother''s reminder, Karen Joy stopped talking. She could imagine how dark her


    father''s face was at this time.


    Sh*t!


    She silently wailed.


    However, as smart as she was, she quickly thought of a solution and immediately added, "Although


    Dad always throws his temper at me, and dislikes Brother Lionel... In my heart, he is still the most


    handsome Dad in the world. No one canpare with him."


    After this sugar- coatedpliment, she trusted that her father would have calmed down a little.


    "Yes, I also think he is the best husband in the world!" Looking at Kevin''s unhappy face, Karen also


    chimed in yfully.


    As expected, as soon as she said that, Kevin''s face gradually changed. When she looked closely,


    she could even see that his lips were slightly raised, and there was a slight smile in it.


    Karen looked at him, but he immediately looked down at the newspaper, pretending that he didn''t


    hear anything at all. He was still so calm.


    Karen sighed. What a difficult man!


    In front of his wife and daughter, why was he acting so cold?


    How would his family know that he loved them very much if he was always behaving this way?


    Early in the morning, before Karen Joy got up, she smelled food. She opened the door with a messy


    head of hair and saw Neil and his family talking andughing together. They were eating something


    delicious.


    Last night, Karen Joy tried her best to suppress her homesickness, but now as she saw them, the


    feeling came back again.


    "Son, you''re still growing up. Eat more." It was rare for Mia not topete with her son for food.


    Instead, she ced a soft and fluffy cake on his te.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Seeing his mother actually focused on feeding him, Levi Brown did not forget to tease her, "Mom,


    did you poison this secretly?"


    Mia Kyle red at him and was about to snatch the cake back, "Brat, if you don''t want to eat it, give


    it back to me."


    Levi swallowed it in one go and said, "Even if there''s poison, I''ll still eat it."


    Mia red at the little kid again, "Brat, you''re itching for a beating, aren''t you?"


    Neil Brown echoed, "Brat, apologize to your mother, or else I won''t be able to help you too."


    Levi pouted and said, "Dad, it''s not like you''ve ever helped me before."


    Neil just looked at him silently.


    How could this little one say that? Neil was the head of the family!


    He was always being dominated by his wife and son. Even if that was the case, he would


    appreciate if they considered his feelings for just a bit.


    Mia smiled proudly and said, "Your father is my man. Even if he wants to help someone, he can only


    help me. How can he help a little brat like you?"


    Levi looked a little angry, "Do I mean nothing to you two?"


    Mia nodded.


    The wife nodded. Neil received a threatening stare from her, so he had to nod too.


    In their family, he felt that his status was really declining day by day. Maybe someday, he would be


    reced by someone else.


    Looking at the noisy family of three, and thinking of her lonely self in a foreign country, Karen Joy


    was feeling tormented.


    She bit her lip and wished she could go back to her room and continue to sleep with her head


    covered. That way, she didn''t have to be reminded about family.


    As soon as Karen Joy thought of this, Mia saw her and greeted her happily, "Karen, morning!"


    Levi added, "Mom, the sun is already so high up, how is it still morning?"


    This teenage girl didn''t even get up earlier than the little kid. Sure enough, women of the Kyle family


    liked to sleep in and bully people.


    Mia said, "Shut up, boy!"


    Mia then pinched Levi''s ear. "Little Levi, I''ll ask Little Precious to y with you some other day


    okay?"


    Levi shook his head hard. "No. I don''t want to y with puppet."


    Julien Kyle was just a boy who was a year older than Levi, but he was such a cold child that he did


    not bother talking to Levi. He would even put on a stern ''thinking face'' all day long. Was he trying to


    be cool to attract attention from little girls?


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "Well, it''s a deal. You can y together during the New Year''s."


    Levi had a bitter look on his face. "I don''t want to."


    Mia immediately went to the kitchen to get the breakfast that she had specially prepared for Karen


    Joy. "Brat, you don''t have the right to speak here. Karen,e have breakfast. I know you want to


    sleep in, so I didn''t wake you up just now. But these are all specially for you."


    Levi muttered, "Wonder who''s your actual child."


    Perhaps in the eyes of the Kyle family and the Brown family, only Karen Joy mattered the most, and


    the other children were all secondary.


    He had no status in both his families, and the little log of the Kyle family had no status at home too.


    Only Karen Joy, a little devil who only knew how to bully people, was pampered and spoiled


    unconditionally.


    "Thank you, Little Aunt! I know you love me so much!" Karen Joy said sweetly. She didn''t forget to


    give Levi a provocative look as if she was saying, "Brat, you are still too young to fight with me."


    Karen Joy won easily in this battle against Little Levi, just as she had done many times before.


    Neil put down his fork and looked at Karen Joy. "Karen!"


    Karen Joy nodded and said, "Great Uncle, I''m here. What can I do for you?"


    Neil added, "Your Aunt and that brat are not familiar with Country A at all, how about you bring them


    out today?"


    Karen Joy said, "I am happy to be their guide, but why don''t youe with us too?"


    Neil raised his watch and looked at the time. "Um... I have something to do today. I''ll leave them to


    you."


    Hearing what Neil said, Mia immediately looked up at him and said, "Old Neil, didn''t youe to


    Country A because you were worried about us? What else do you have to do here?"


    Neil replied seriously, "Work."


    Mia asked, "Other than me, what other important things even need your attention?"


    The two of them were about to quarrel again.


    Levi immediately said, "Please, have your breakfast first!"


    Karen Joy added. "Levi is right. When it''s time for breakfast, let''s eat happily. When it''s time for


    work, then you can do your work. We should ban arguing today, and more so, ban any form of


    running away from home!"


    After breakfast.


    Karen Joy apanied Mia and Levi to visit some famous scenic spots around town. Meanwhile,


    Neil contacted a person who he knew, but was not familiar with.


    Because he hade to Country A for his personal issues, it was impossible for him to bring so


    many people with him. However, there were many of his subordinates in in clothes following him


    around, so that he could do his investigation easily.


    "Mr. Brown, we''re here." The man who was also the Neil''s most capable assistant, had now


    disguised himself as amon chauffeur on the streets of Country A.


    "Okay." Neil slowly opened his eyes and looked out of the window. "Keep a close eye on the


    surroundings. Not even a fly is allowed to fly close."


    "Yes," the man replied.


    After getting out of the car, Neil entered cafe nearby, the cafe was named ''Searching In A Dream''.


    At this time, it was still office hours. The cafe was closed, but when he arrived, someone opened the


    door for him. After he entered, the man locked the door again. It was like nothing had happened.


    After entering the cafe through the back door, it was like he walked into another universe. There


    was a unique courtyard, rockery, fountain pool, and plenty of beautiful decorations.


    The host said, "Mr. Brown, pleasee with me. Our master has been waiting for you for a long


    time."


    "Okay." Neil nodded. With a casual nce, he firmly remembered the route into the house and the


    surrounding scenery.


    After passing through a long cobblestone path, they finally stopped in front of a Japanese style


    wooden house. The host said, "Mr. Brown, my master is inside."


    "Your master is inside?" Neil raised his eyebrows. No one had ever dared to put on airs in front of


    him.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It was already very rare for him toe and meet someone personally. He was already there, but


    that person didn''t even want toe out to greet him. If it was at Chatterton Town, probably... not


    probably, as no one would have the guts to do so in Chatterton Town.


    But it was different in Country A. First of all, he came here for personal affairs, and he was the one


    who requested the meet.


    That person''s identity was considered special in Country A, so it was not unreasonable for him to


    put on airs like this.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    As Neil Brown was upied with his thoughts, the door opened and a man came out of the room.


    They looked sharply at each other, and it didn''t look amicable at all. The atmosphere was filled with


    a dangerous vibe.


    It was almost like they were staring to kill. If a tiny spark were to ignite now, there would be an


    explosion.


    Of course, both of them knew what they were after. Even after many years, they still feel the same


    pain in their hearts, so neither of them was willing to take a step back.


    After staring at each other for a long time, Neil stood straight and continued to stare at the man.


    Gradually, the man surrendered.


    He smiled awkwardly at Neil and said, "Captain Brown, wee to my territory."


    He was not talking about Country A nor Coast City, but he emphasized on the words ''my territory''


    with a heavy tone.


    Others wouldn''t know what he meant, but Neil who had differences with him before, was well aware.


    When this man went to Chatterton Town, he was in Neil''s territory. They remembered the day when


    Neil barged into his house to warn him.


    "So what if it''s your territory?" Neil chuckled. He asked him back casually, but he sounded


    dominating.


    "I am just joking with you, Captain Brown." The man walked to the door and gestured for him to go


    in. He smiled and said, "Captain Brown, pleasee in!"


    Without hesitation, Neil walked into the room.


    It was so cold in Coast City that a gush of wind was enough to make anyone shiver. But as soon as


    they entered the room, there was heat, making them feel much warmer.


    Without waiting for him, Neil chose a ce and sat down. He reached out to rub his hands and


    quickly warmed himself up.


    The man ordered someone to serve tea and said politely, "Captain Brown, it must be tiring for you to


    come all the way here. I''ve asked my people to brew our famous local tea. After tasting it, please tell


    me what you think. Let''spare the teas from Coast City and Chatterton Town."


    "I don''t have to taste it, I already know my answer. Our tea back home is iparable." Neil said


    these words without any mercy.


    The man''s face changed, but he still tried to smile and said, "Captain Brown, you haven''t even tried


    ours and yet you already made a conclusion. You might miss out on a lot of good things in life,


    behaving this way."


    Neil said simply, "Actually, I can read things quite well. Once I set my mind on it, I''ll put my whole life


    into it. No one can convince me otherwise."


    The man hadn''t said anything yet, but Neil took one step forward to stop him from saying anything.


    It was really annoying.


    Before the man replied, Neil added, "Zuriel, we are all sensible people, and I don''t want to beat


    around the bush with you. Don''t treat me so politely when you clearly hate me. Let''s just be frank


    and disclose what we want, and we will both feel morefortable once we speak our minds."


    As soon as Neil said this, Zuriel Perth also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he was a diplomatic official who was good at debates, he had never engaged in one with a


    person he hated.


    In his world, people whom he hated had already gone to hell. Neil was the only one who was still


    alive.


    It was not because he didn''t want to kill Neil, but he didn''t have the ability to kill him. This was the


    basis of his hatred.


    Zuriel added, "Captain Brown, you''re really straightforward. Then I won''t even serve you any tea...


    But don''t you feel thirsty after saying so much?"


    Although he couldn''t fight him off, he could still make use of his eloquence.


    "I came to you today to ask you how much did you know about the spy incident thirty years ago?"


    Neil asked very directly,pletely ignoring the provocation of Zuriel''s words, as if he was just a


    nobody.


    "Neil, how could you still ask me about this?" When it came to this matter, Zuriel, who had just been


    grinning cheekily, suddenly became enraged.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He stood up suddenly and pointed at Neil, "Neil, how can you ask me this fu*king question, why


    don''t you ask your dead father? He was the one who did everything, he was the one who killed our


    people, he should be clearer about it than anyone else."


    Neil just kept quiet.


    That year, his father caught the spies, and he had also assassinated them. There were evidences


    that supported that im, so there was no room for debate.


    Neil did not speak and Zuriel got more annoyed. "Hey Brown, why are you bringing this up today?"


    He spoke more menacingly.


    Neil calmed down and said, "That year, Mia''s biological parents were likely to have only been


    substitutes for the real spies. My guess is that the real spies are still out there, or someone else is


    manipting this matter. They didn''t know that they went to Chatterton Town as spies."


    Although what Neil said sounded a little bitplicated, as a diplomatic minister, Zuriel was good at


    reading between the lines. He understood immediately and asked, "Do you mean that Mia''s parents


    died unjustly?"


    Neil nodded and said, "Yes. I received an anonymous email a few days ago, and some doubts were


    pointed out in that incident. After reading it, I thought it was very likely, so I want to find out. In


    Country A, you are the only person I know. Although I hate you very much, I still came to you. You


    should feel touched and honored."


    "You b*stard." Hearing this, Zuriel was so angry that he grabbed something and was about to throw


    it at Neil. But before he threw it, he smiled again. "Neil, are you trying to dig your own grave?"


    Mia was originally engaged to be Zuriel''s wife. But when he found her, she was already deeply in


    love with Neil, so he couldn''t intervene.


    He had been depressed before and had thought of a way to get her back, but in the end, he had to


    give up because he still hoped that she would live a happy life.


    For more than a decade, he had tried hard to forget that extremely tricky, stubborn girl, but his


    efforts were futile. Instead, he missed her even more.


    This was the reason why he didn''t marry another woman after so many years.


    Today, when Neil came to him and told him such an important thing, did it mean that Neil had


    exposed his weakness in front of him?


    What was the purpose of Neil doing this?


    Zuriel looked at Neil and wanted to dig deeper from his bodynguage, but he could not decipher


    anything in the end.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    "Now, all you need to do is to tell me what you know. You don''t have to worry about other things, I


    will handle them." Neil Brown said it so directly, as if he took Zuriel Perth as his subordinate and that


    he could only obey his orders.


    "Captain Brown, have you misunderstood who is the host here?" Zuriel snorted and said, "Now you


    are in Coast City of Country A, you''re not in Chatterton Town. This is not your territory. Before you


    give orders to other people, please know your ce."


    This was Coast City, where Zuriel had his stronghold. Zuriel knew that he could expose Neil for


    coming into his country for non-diplomatic reasons.


    Neil raised his eyebrows and did not take his threat seriously at all. "Why does it matter?"


    Neil did not understand Zuriel''s threat as he was an assertive person. If he wanted something, he


    would get it.


    Zuriel was speechless because of Neil''s words. He wanted to refute, but he couldn''t. He could only


    re at Neil. "You arrogant b*stard!"


    "Zuriel, don''t you want to clear the couple''s name? Don''t you want to figure out what really


    happened that year? Don''t you want to get rid of those who hid behind your President? Don''t you


    want Country A to be stronger and more powerful?"


    Neil looked at Zuriel coldly as he voiced these concerns, and these concerns hit close to home for


    Zuriel.


    The Perth family had served as high-ranking officials in the government of Country A for three


    generations. They were loyal to the Cooper family from generation to generation. In his generation,


    the Cooper family and the Perth family were ready to be bonded through marriage, Unexpectedly,


    something happened halfway.


    In particr, thest sentence Neil mentioned about making Country A stronger, hit Zuriel the most.


    These people who were loyal to Nathaniel Cooper wanted to make Country A more powerful under


    his leadership.


    However, there was an unfathomable force behind them that was trying to stop them from moving


    forward. It tried to control so many things and tried to drag Nathaniel down.


    He knew that the force was manipting some people, trying to destroy Nathaniel''s reputation in


    the hearts of the people of Country A, but until now, no one had been able to find out where the


    force came from.


    He wanted to do his best for the President on this matter, but because he tried his best to stop the


    little girl of the Kyle family from staying in Country A and staying with the President, he had now


    been neglected by the President for a long time.


    After thinking for a while, Zuriel responded deeply, "Of course I want to."


    Neil added, "It''s good to have this thought."


    Zuriel rushed to say, "But, I have one condition. If you can promise me this, I will do my best to work


    with you, to find out what exactly happened with the spy incident that year."


    Neil raised his eyebrows again. "What condition?"


    Zuriel said sternly, "Take away Kevin Kyle''s daughter and do not let her get close to our President or


    even step foot in Country A anymore. Our President can only be in the mood to deal with those


    people who are plotting against him if she is not around. And only when we drive her away, our


    President will be invincible."


    In Zuriel''s opinion, Karen Joy was Nathaniel''s weakness. It was the only weakness that other


    people could use against their invincible President.


    As long as she was there for even a day, Nathaniel would be in danger.


    "Huh..." Neil scoffed shortly.


    Zuriel asked again, "Captain Brown, what do you mean?"


    Neil added, "No matter if it''s the leader of Rovio, Kevin, or I, Neil, we have never and will never be


    threatened."


    Zuriel gulped nervously and said, "I''m not threatening you. I''m asking for a condition. After all, it''s


    not a bad deal for you."


    Neil suddenly smiled and said, "Zuriel, do you really know who you are trying to drive away?"


    Zuriel was a little annoyed. "Of course I know."


    Neil added, "The little girl you want to drive away is the child that we have been guarding since she


    was a baby."


    Of course, Zuriel knew this, and he added, "You watched her grow up, shouldn''t you keep her by


    your side and watch over her continuously? Why do you want her to be married to such a far


    ce?"


    Because that''s what she wants." Neil was still smiling. "Do you know what I want to do now?"


    Zuriel was stunned.


    Neil added, "I want to break your neck."


    Zuriel''s face changed. Neil was too fu*king arrogant, and he was not afraid of anything. He didn''t


    expect that Neil would insult him at his own territory!


    Neil went on to say, "Perth, let me tell you, if anyone dares to plot against Karen Joy, the only way is


    death."


    Zuriel quietly clenched his fists and suppressed the anger in his heart. He said, "Since you''re so


    firm on your stance, that means that there is no way for us to talk about it today."


    Neil got up and said, "Zuriel, I gave you a chance to work with me. Don''te begging me in the


    future. No matter how you beg, it will be useless."


    Zuriel just kept quiet.


    He really wanted to swear at him.


    What did he mean about giving him the opportunity to cooperate with him? Was Neil really that


    arrogant to think that Zuriel needed him?


    Neil said again, "Master Perth, I''m sorry for disturbing you today. I''ll be leaving now. Don''t have to


    see me off!"


    Zuriel''s face sank. He said, "Don''t worry, Captain Brown. I won''te begging for you. But if you


    want to see me next time, it won''t be so easy."


    Neil chuckled, turned around and left.


    After a few steps, Zuriel''s voice came from behind again, "Captain Brown, you have to think about it


    carefully. Are there no other good men in the world? You don''t have to let the pampered daughter of


    the Kyle family die hanging on a tree."


    Neil stopped, turned back and smiled, "If our almighty Miss Kyle is willing to die on a tree that she


    likes, we wouldn''t stop her, and we would even support her."


    For the other children in his family, like Levi or Little Precious, it was okay for them to suffer a little.


    But Karen Joy was an exception. They would not allow anyone to hurt her. She was their princess.


    Zuriel was left speechless.


    Sure enough, he underestimated the importance of the little girl to the Kyle family and the Brown


    family.


    Back then, he had seen how the Kyle family and the Brown family doted on the little girl.


    Now that such a long time had passed, their love for the little girl had not been reduced even one


    bit. On the contrary, their protectiveness for her grew more and more.


    Seeing that Neil was about to walk out of his sight, Zuriel shouted at him, "The Ss family. Warren


    Ss was the current Old Master Ss'' elder brother."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    Although he parted ways with Zuriel Perth on bad terms, Neil still got the most important clue from


    him. A vital clue he missed.


    Why didn''t he think about the rtionship between Warren Ss and the current Ss family? Well,


    he did think about it, but the information they found about Warren Ss before this didn''t have


    anything to do with the Ss family.


    After all, there were many people who might have been named Ss too. No one could stipte


    that one Ss must be rted to the other Ss.


    It turned out that Warren was the actual elder brother of the current Old Master Ss, Andrew Ss,


    the head of a powerful family in Country A. That was to say, Mia Kyle was rted to the Ss family.


    Neil gently tapped on the leather chair rhythmically with his fingers. He squinted his eyes and


    looked out of the window.


    This matter seemed to be moreplicated than he had imagined.


    Should he tell Mia about it?


    He''d better not. At least not before he managed to get any evidence to prove the rtionship


    between the two families, he could not tell Mia.


    Mia was impulsive and bad-tempered. She was already the mother of a seven-year-old child, but


    she never considered any consequences before she acted.


    However, it was not all her fault entirely. In fact, Neil was also responsible for Mia''s unrestrained


    personality.


    If he paid more attention to Mia and kept her in check, she would not be so impulsive. All these


    years, he had never controlled her, he even added more fuel to the fire.


    As he was thinking about it, a phone call came. Without looking at the phone number, Neil knew it


    was from Kevin Kyle.


    He did not look at the phone screen and answered it. "Don''t worry. Little Karen is not just your


    daughter, she is our treasure. Anyone who threatens her, I will know what to do."


    "Mm," Kevin replied with his signature brief answer. Even though Neil knew him very well, he still


    frowned.


    Neil said discontentedly, "I say, Matthew, can''t you utter a few nice words to me? I am your Uncle


    for God''s sake!"


    Kevin answered frankly, "Sure."


    Neil asked, "Matthew, are you deliberately getting on my nerves?"


    Sure?


    What was this attitude?


    It really looked deliberate now.


    Kevin added, "I don''t have the time to make you angry. Do you have anything else to tell me? If you


    don''t, I''m going to hang up."


    Neil was probably burning up. "Matthew, is this the attitude you should have when you ask me to


    run your errands?"


    When facing other people, no matter how agitated they made him, he could deal with them calmly.


    But every word his nephew said would make him jump in anger.


    Kevin was still calm and said, "You don''t want to do it?"


    Neil was speechless.


    Well, it was true. He was willing to do it.


    Neil added, "There''s nothing now. I''ll tell you if there''s any new information."


    On the other side of the phone, Kevin did not speak again, nor did he hang up the phone.


    Obviously, he had not heard what he wanted to hear, but he was toozy to ask more.


    Having been Kevin''s uncle for decades, Neil knew him very well and said, "Don''t worry. Karen''s fine.


    Today, she took her Little Aunt and Levi to walk around the City."


    "Okay. I''ll hang up now." After hearing what he wanted to hear, Kevin did not linger for another


    second. He hung up the phone as soon as he said so.


    Hearing the busy tone on his phone, Neil didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    When he was younger, he was always angered by two people. One was his father and the other


    was his sister.


    Now there were two people who could piss him off. One was Matthew and the other was Mia, and


    both of them were children that were raised by his own sister.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Was this karma?


    Seeing Kevin hung up the phone, Karen Daly shook her head helplessly and said, "I mean, Director


    Kevin, do you really not know that you will make Uncle angry like this?"


    Kevin looked up at Karen and replied indifferently, "Does it have anything to do with me?"


    Other than his wife, he wouldn''t care if he made anyone else angry.


    Karen shook her head helplessly again. "Director Kevin, do you really think there''s no problem with


    your way ofmunicating?"


    Director Kevin had poor emotional intelligence, but he had a high IQ. Did he really not know what


    words could be infuriating?


    Kevin was busy with his work, but he still did not forget to look up at Karen, who was talking beside


    him. "Is there any problem?"


    So he really felt that there was no problem.


    Karen really didn''t know whether she should continue this topic or not.


    Kevin held Karen''s hand and said, "I still have some work to do. You can rest up first. Don''t have to


    wait for me."


    Only she could nag so much, standing beside him. If it were someone else, that person would


    probably be thrown out of the window already.


    Kevin always had a pet peeve. When he was at work, he never allowed anyone to talk to him. But


    only Karen could.


    It was precise because Karen could do that for so many years that she had never known that Kevin


    had such a pet peeve.


    Karen said, "Have the milk first."


    She deliberately brought him a ss of warm milk and listened to the phone conversation with Neil.


    He was the one who asked Neil for a favor, but he acted like he was the big boss.


    This man was probably sitting at the top position for too long. He didn''t even know how to respect


    the elders in the family.


    Kevin drank the milk and said, "If you have anything you''re not satisfied with, just say it. I will listen."


    Karen replied fast, "I don''t."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows. "If you don''t, then what are you muttering about in your heart?"


    Karen just looked at him nkly.


    Was this person a human?


    For a moment, he didn''t know that Neil was angry because of his words, and at the same time, he


    could guess that she was muttering in her heart.


    Just as Karen was in a daze, Kevin pulled her to sit on his thigh and held her in his arms. He


    lowered his head and rubbed her neck. "Karen, you don''t know how much I like you."


    He liked her, so he was willing to understand her. That was why he could see what she was thinking


    through her expression.


    Kevin''s sudden confession of love shocked Karen. When she saw his attentive gaze, her face


    unconsciously flushed.


    This man never knew how to speak lovingly before. Now that he suddenly said so, could it be that


    he wanted to do something to her?


    Thinking of what he wanted to do with her, Karen''s face turned extremely red.


    She said, "No, no!"


    Kevin chuckled and said, "What do you mean no?"

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Karen Daly was taken aback.


    He knew what she was talking about, but he acted like he didn''t understand.


    This man, after all these years, finally learned how to tease her.


    "Alright, go and have a rest." Kevin Kyle kissed her and let her go. He didn''t want her to use him


    of being some kind of pervert.


    He had always respected her and never forced her to do anything she didn''t want to do.


    "When you''re done with your work, rest early. I''ll go see Little Precious first." Karen regained her


    freedom and took a few steps back in a hurry, as if the man in front of her was a beast.


    "Mm." Kevin nodded. He didn''t go back to work immediately, but he watched her leave the room


    until he couldn''t see her anymore.


    To have a person who could capture his heart and made him so happy was a blessing.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After the call with Kevin, Neil received another call, which sounded much more politepared to


    Kevin''s call.


    The voice on the phone didn''t say his name, but Neil recognized his voice immediately.


    He smiled and said, "Should I say that it''s my pleasure that Mr. President is calling me personally?"


    Hearing Neil''s slightly provocative voice, Nathaniel was not angry, but his tone was even more


    polite. "Mr. Brown, I called you not through a President''s name. Speaking of which, you are my


    elder."


    Nathaniel was implying that he admitted to being Karen Joy''s man, making Neil also a Great Uncle


    to him, in terms of family ties.


    Neil should be happy to hear that, but he was not. Instead, he said with a little anger, "I''m your


    elder? Where did thise from? Mr. President, don''t think too highly of me, I don''t dare to have


    anything to do with you."


    Well, it seemed like he wasn''t too pleased with Nathaniel too, just like Kevin.


    Karen Joy was his family''s treasure. However, Nathaniel hid her away like she was a nobody, not


    giving her a proper status as his woman.


    Every time he thought of this, both Neil and Kevin were very angry. With his temper, he couldn''t wait


    to grab Nathaniel and teach him a lesson.


    Nathaniel understood why Neil was angry. He knew he was in the wrong, so he just let Neil vent his


    dissatisfaction. After Neil vented his anger, he said, "Mr. Brown, I know why you came to Country A


    this time."


    Neil said calmly, "It''s not a shameful thing for me to chase after my wife. So what if you know?


    You''re going to send me back immediately?"


    Neil didn''t tell the truth, but Nathaniel pointed it out directly, "Mr. Brown, why do you want to find out


    the truth about the incident 30 years ago? The best partner you can look for is definitely not Zuriel


    Perth. I can assure you that I am more suitable to help you."


    If Nathaniel said so, it meant that he understood a lot about Neil right now.


    His every move was under his watch, logically, Neil should be angry, but he smiled instead.


    Neil''s fingers flicked on the leather chair. Because he was in a better mood, he spoke happily. "You


    are finally a little morepetent. Karen has quite a good taste."


    Although these words were not pleasant, Neil''s words sounded like an assurance to Nathaniel.


    Nathaniel surely could understand it.


    He went on to say, "Mr. Brown, the car in front of you with the car te 9090 has my men. If you are


    willing to talk about it with us, my driver will take you to see me."


    Neil was more satisfied now. He said in a much better tone, "Okay."


    Coast City was a popr city for tourism. It had two world famous attractions, and there were


    countless famous scenic spots too.


    Today, Karen Joy was being a tour guide. She chose two nearby attractions as she understood her


    Little Aunt and cousin well, they would not like to travel very far just for an attraction.


    However, she still didn''t expect that before they finished touring one spot, Mia was so tired that she


    didn''t want to walk anymore. She whined that she wanted to just return home.


    Karen Joy was helpless, "Little Aunt, do you feel like you''re growing a little plumper recently?"


    Mia was stunned for a moment, and then she came to her senses and said, "Karen, you are so


    heartless. How can you say that to your beautiful and invincible aunt?"


    Levi suddenly said out loud, "Mom, I also think so."


    Mia reached out and knocked on Levi''s head. "Brat, are you really my son? How can a son insult


    his mother all day long?"


    Levi said, "I also suspect that I''m not your real son, because I''ve never seen a mother pick on her


    son all the time."


    Mia just red at him.


    Karen Joy was about to stop the mother and son when a tall man walked up to them and said


    politely, "Excuse me, are you the family members of Captain Brown?"


    "Yes!" Mia nodded instinctively.


    Because she liked to be referred to as the family of Captain Brown, which implied that she and Neil


    were inseparable.


    The man said again, "Captain Brown needs all of you to follow me."


    Mia asked, "Where to?"


    The man said, "Mrs. Brown, you don''t have to ask me about this. Captain Brown said to give you a


    surprise, and he wants me to keep it a secret."


    "Oh, okay." Mia nodded with a smile and did not forget to praise her man. "That Old Neil, he''s


    getting more and more romantic as he grows older. He even wants to give me a surprise."


    The man smiled politely and led her, "Mrs.


    Brown, pleasee with me."


    Mia added, "That Old Neil wants to give me a surprise. Of course I can''t go and see him like this.


    Wait for us for a few minutes, I''ll go do my make up and go with youter."


    By the time Mia spoke, Karen Joy had already grasped Levi tightly. When Mia turned around, Karen


    Joy took Levi''s hand and walked side by side with Mia.


    "What the fu*k was that? How dare they set their eyes on us? When Old Neiles back, I''ll have


    him skin those dogs." Mia muttered as she walked.


    Karen Joy whispered, "Little Aunt, don''t show your anger. There are a lot of people around staring


    at us. I don''t know who sent them. Calm down and find a way to escape first."


    When the man said the second sentence, Mia and Karen Joy already found something unusual.


    If Neil really wanted to surprise Mia, he wouldn''t have done it in such a gentle way.


    He''s gonna have Mia kidnapped first.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Mia Kyle understood the reason, but when she thought that there was a bastard who wanted to


    attack them, she couldn''t resist being angry, "Those b*stards better watch out. I will ask Neil to deal


    with them and feed them to the dogs!."


    "Mom, you can talk about these things when we are out of this dangerous situation." Although Levi


    Brown was young, he spoke like a little adult. Many times, he was much more sensible than his bad


    tempered mother.


    "Brat, you''re insulting your mother again!" Perhaps Neil Brown had been protecting her too well


    these years and Mia wouldn''t take it seriously even in the face of danger.


    Perhaps it was because she believed that Neil would appear in time and he would not allow anyone


    to hurt them.


    "Little Aunt, Levi is right. Let''s walk slowly. Don''t walk too fast. We can''t let them know that we


    realized something''s wrong." Compared to Mia, Karen Joy Kyle was more rational, and thought


    moreprehensively on what their next move should be.


    After all, there were a significant number of men they had to be wary of, she didn''t even know where


    they came from and what they wanted. She didn''t know if ke White was close by at all, which


    made her a little worried.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After all, she was the one who had brought her Little Aunt and Levi with her. Of course, she had to


    bring them home safely too.


    After walking for some distance, because she couldn''t look behind her, Karen Joy took out her


    mobile phone and observed the situation using the screen of the mobile phone.


    She said, "That person is making a phone call. He must be asking for instructions from his boss.


    Little Aunt, Levi, let''s use this chance to walk ahead quickly!"


    Mia nodded and said, "Okay."


    The fake messenger was not clueless either. When he was done with the phone call, he looked at


    them as they were walking away, and instantly noticed that something was wrong. He waved his


    hand and stepped forward to chase them.


    Karen Joy was alerted, "Little Aunt, Levi, that man is chasing after us. Let''s walk faster and get into


    a crowded ce. No matter what happenster, hide behind me and I will protect you."


    Among the three people, Karen Joy was the only one who had learned self defence and martial


    arts, and she was quite good at it.


    If the other party didn''t have too many people or were highly-skilled, she would be able to hold on


    for a while. She had to hold on until her forces arrived.


    Mia said worriedly, "Karen..."


    Karen Joy interrupted her and said, "Little Aunt, don''t say anything more. Prioritize protecting Levi.


    Levi, you have to take good care of your mother, do you understand?"


    "Yes, I will." Levi nodded heavily.


    Neil had conditioned his son, Levi, since he was a little boy. He was prepared for any situation.


    Soon, Karen Joy realized something was not right. The tourists around them did not seem like real


    tourists. They did not look at the attractions, and they would throw furtive nces at Karen Joy and


    her family from time to time.


    Oh no!


    Karen Joy screamed in her heart. It seemed that it wouldn''t be so easy for them to escape.


    Mia also noticed something unusual and said, "Karen, the surrounding people are walking towards


    us, they look as if they want to gobble us up!"


    Karen Joy instinctively protected Mia and Levi. "Little Aunt, let''s agree on this first, no matter what


    happens, just escape whenever possible."


    The people around them surrounded the three of them from all around. They were being trapped.


    Within a short time, those people had surrounded them closely and tightly and they couldn''t break


    through.


    The man came forward with viciousness in his eyes, but he still pretended to smile and said, "Mrs.


    Brown, Captain Brown has already sent a car to wait for you not far away. You can fix your make up


    in the car if you need to." The man had a forced smile on his face, but his tone was very harsh. He


    didn''t give them any choice, and he was trying to take them into the car by force.


    "How can I do that? If I don''t dress up beautifully, I won''t have the mood to see him. When I''m not in


    the mood, even if he surprises me, I won''t be happy. Old Neil would rather wait for me for a few


    hours than to see me unhappy!" Mia''s words were somewhat barbaric, she seemed like an


    unreasonable woman.


    After all, Mia was an actress who had won several Best Actress awards. With her skills, she could


    still act like she did not find the man suspicious.


    Moreover, Karen Joy and Levi were also calm, so the man really could not tell that the three of them


    had already known it was a trap.


    Just at the moment when the man hesitated, another man stood out from behind him and said,


    "Brother Ronnie, Captain Brown wants them now. No matter what means you use, you just have to


    take them back."


    What that person meant was that there was no need to fool around or be patient with these three


    people anymore.


    Now that they were surrounded, they could just bring them back. What was the point of talking so


    much nonsense?


    "What do you mean by that? Let me tell you this, if you don''t treat me well, Neil will skin you alive."


    The barbaric warning was particrly in line with Mia''s barbaric image.


    Mia''s words attracted a lot of scornful gazes, which sounded like they were saying, "She''s already


    at death''s end, how can she still be so arrogant. She is really idiotic!"


    They were focused on Mia, but they didn''t realize that Karen Joy had already secretly dialed


    Nathaniel Cooper''s number when Mia was distracting them.


    She was now in danger in Country A, and so many people were surrounding them. Of course, the


    only person who could save them was her Brother Lionel.


    However, he might not arrive in time. When Brother Lionel received the phone call and rushes over,


    the three of them might probably have been taken away.


    What should they do now?


    Karen Joy thought for a moment and decided to use a risky method to get away.


    She said, "Little Aunt, why don''t you take Levi to the bathroom? I''ll get in the car with them and wait


    for you."


    If their target was her, then as long as she got in their car, they would no longer care about Mia and


    Levi. Hence, the mother and son could escape first.


    When she proposed this idea, she immediately saw the man''s eyes light up. Karen Joy could now


    confirm that their target was her.


    If their target was just herself, then the matter didn''t seem too hard.


    Mia wanted to say something, but she also knew that this was the best way they could think of. It


    would be best if the three of them could leave together, but if they couldn''t go together, it would be


    better if the two of them escaped.


    Both the mother and son were vulnerable and did not know martial arts. If they were taken away


    with Karen Joy, it would only increase her burden to watch out for them. It was better to find Neil in


    time and have him rescue Karen Joy.


    After Karen Joy proposed to get on the car first, the people who surrounded them made way for her.


    The man leading the operation led her to the car.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    The car was a luxurious eight- seatermercial car, parked at the exit of the staff entrance next to


    the scenic area, which was very close to where Karen Joy Kyle, Mia Kyle, and Levi Brown were


    hanging out earlier.


    Very soon, Karen Joy was taken to the side of the car by the leader. She stood still and looked


    back, but she couldn''t see Mia and Levi anymore.


    She could no longer see Mia and Levi, and Karen Joy was slightly relieved. She believed that as


    long as Mia escaped from these people''s sight, they could think of a way to escape.


    "Miss Kyle, please get in the car!" The man stepped forward and opened the door. The impatience


    in his tone was getting obvious. They were acting ruthlessly now.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Karen Joy raised her eyebrows and looked coldly at the man. She


    turned around and got into the car. After all, she was in a weaker position now, she couldn''t offend


    them just yet.


    As soon as Karen Joy got in the car and sat down, the man also got in the car and sat down beside


    her. He immediately ordered, "Drive!"


    As soon as the man gave the order, the driver started the car quickly and drove out of the scenic


    area in a very short time, leaving most of their people far behind.


    The man did not take any measures to restrain Karen Joy or restrict her vision. While in the car,


    Karen Joy could look out of the windows, she took note of the road signs on both sides of the road.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Besides the driver, there was another man sitting in the passenger seat, and then there were herself


    and the rude man next to her, in the back seat.


    Hence, there were three tall and strong men in the car, and Karen Joy could vaguely make out the


    bulging muscles under their suits. She thought, these men were physically built to attack.


    Although she had practiced Taekwondo since she was a child and was rather skilful, she didn''t


    know the strength of these three men and couldn''t tell whether she could win or lose in a fight


    against them. Therefore, she couldn''t act ruthlessly.


    Just as Karen Joy was thinking about ways to escape, she realized that the gaze of the man next to


    her seemed to feel different all of a sudden.


    She looked around and saw that the man''s eyes were fixed on her chest. He was peering so


    attentively at her, like he could see through her clothes.


    "Disgusting!" Karen Joy wanted to dig out the man''s eyes, but her face remained calm.


    She would not act rashly before she was sure that she would be able to escape from them or defeat


    the three of them.


    "Little girl, you look quite attractive." The man gulped and raised his eyebrows. He looked at Karen


    Joy with lust in his eyes.


    Karen Joy pursed her lips and smiled. She turned her head and looked out of the car. She didn''t


    look at his lustful eyes. She moved her body to the side and folded her arms.


    No one had ever had the courage to stare at her like this. If they did, she would dig their eyeballs


    out.


    However, it was different now. She needed to y safe and be careful. Therefore, Karen Joy had to


    grit her teeth and endure it.


    Karen Joy held back, and the man was getting over his head. The words he said became more


    disgusting and obscene. "You''re so young but puberty has done you good. Look at your curvy body,


    it really makes my heart itch. I really want to press your body under mine, and show you some


    tender loving care."


    Karen Joy still didn''t say a word, but she clenched her fists a little more tightly.


    The man approached her and said, "Little girl, do you know where you are going today?"


    Karen Joy clenched her fists even tighter.


    It didn''t matter where she went, but she knew that she would definitely make this man die a


    miserable death.


    The man noticed Karen Joy''s anger, but he still thought nothing of this weak little girl. He continued


    to say, "I''ll tell you because I''m kind. Since you have gotten on this vehicle with me, there is no


    chance for you to leave here safely."


    Karen Joy''s calm face aroused him. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to touch her. "You''re


    not going to be pure anymore anyway, why don''t you let me taste you first? I really want to know


    what''s different between a woman that Nathaniel attached so much importance to,pared to


    other women?"


    As soon as she heard hisst sentence, Karen Joy couldn''t bear it anymore. Sheunched her fist


    and punched heavily on the man''s nose. After getting hit, his face was now full of his own saliva,


    "Do you know now?


    This is Nathaniel''s woman." She said menacingly.


    Even if she didn''t have the confidence to beat up these three people in the car, even if she couldn''t


    get out of danger, she couldn''t let such a disgusting man touch her.


    "B*tch, I''m giving you a chance, but you don''t want it! You are courting death!" The man raised his


    hand and was about to fight back, his fist was aiming towards Karen Joy.


    However, as soon as the man raised his hand, a cold and hard pistol was pressed against the


    man''s head.


    A young man had poked the man''s head hard with a gun and said in a cold voice, "If you want to


    live, you''d better listen to me."


    Because his back was facing the front of the car, the man could not see who was holding the gun


    against him. He still said arrogantly, "Do you know who you are pointing the gun at? When we get


    back, I will definitely have my superiors kill you, you ungrateful b*stard."


    "ke, why are you here?" Karen Joy looked forward and saw ke White holding the gun against


    the man. She could not hide her joy.


    "Since you''re here, of course I will be here." ke did not reveal his identity earlier, because the


    other party had too many people on their side.


    The people who had followed Karen Joy were not only ke, but also a group of people Nathaniel


    sent to protect her.


    After discussing with them, ke formed this n to get rid of the two people in the car first and


    then, get Karen Joy out of danger.


    The driver and ke were responsible for Karen Joy''s safety. The rest of theirrades rescued


    Mia Kyle and her son. They just received the news that the mother and son duo was safe.


    "Hmmph! It''s just you guys!" Even if he couldn''t see them, the man still "recognized" the person who


    was holding the gun at him.


    Karen Joy had addressed the person as ''ke", which was not amon name around her. And


    for the man to appear by Karen Joy''s side so quickly, the ruffian couldn''t think of anyone else


    besides the infamous White family.


    "Since you know it''s us, and you already know who she is, you still have the guts to make a move


    on her? It seems that the person behind you is also a big shot," ke said.


    The man snorted, "It''s good that you know that. If my superior could be this brave, it signifies that he


    has never been afraid of anyone. The White family has nothing to do with this matter. It''s still not too


    late to get out of here. Why would you want to get involved in this mess?"


    "Thank you for your reminder!" ke raised his hand and punched heavily on the man''s head. He


    wanted to knock him out so that he wouldn''t have to listen to him bber.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    Who would have expected that one knock did not have much effect on the man? The man forced


    himself to say, "ke, you are a smart guy. You can live a free life, what benefits can you get by


    helping the Kyle family?"


    ke White smiled coldly and said, "We have never thought about the benefits of helping the Kyle


    family. We only know that even if we need to sacrifice ourselves, we are still willing to help."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Both the White brothers were only 22 years old. Ten years ago, they were only 12. There were


    some things that they couldn''t remember, however, the brothers and their mother remembered


    vividly that Kevin Kyle was the one who saved their lives.


    If it hadn''t been for Kevin''s help, the White family of three wouldn''t have lived to this day. Kevin''s


    life-saving grace meant a lot to them and they were immensely grateful. Because of that, they


    decided to repay Kevin for the rest of their lives.


    "Sacrifice" The man continued to persuade, "With your family''s reputation, there are so many


    people who are willing to pay a high price to get your help, why would you make yourself suffer like


    this?"


    "Then I can also tell you that we, the White family, are not motivated by money," ke said and


    once again raised his gun and knocked him violently.


    After knocking him with the gun handle, the man struggled a little before finally passing out.


    ke poked the man''s head with a gun, looked at Karen Joy Kyle, and asked, "Miss, how do you


    want to deal with this man?"


    Karen Joy raised her foot and kicked the man hard. A cold malice shed in her beautiful eyes.


    "Since he really likes to take advantage of women, let''s make sure that he can never take


    advantage of women again in the future."


    ke felt a sharp pain in his private part when he heard Karen Joy''s words. He looked at Karen Joy


    in surprise.


    In his impression, Karen Joy was a kind and lovely girl who would not say such harsh words or use


    such a vicious punishment.


    Karen Joy raised her eyebrows. "Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    ke immediately replied, "Yes. I''ll do as you say."


    Ring...


    The mobile phone suddenly rang. Karen Joy looked at it and realized that it was Mia Kyle. When


    she answered the phone, she heard Mia''s voice saying, "Karen, are you out of danger already?"


    "Yes, Little Aunt, I''m fine now." Karen Joy nodded and said, "Little Aunt, are you and Levi okay?"


    Although she knew that someone had saved them, Karen Joy still needed to hear it from Mia for


    reassurance.


    "We are fine..." Mia suddenly paused and took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Fortunately,


    you are fine. If something happens to you, how will I exin it to your parents?"


    Mia regretted it the moment Karen Joy left.


    The three of them were in danger at the same time. In theory, it was better for the two of them to


    escape, than to have all three of them being caught. But anyhow, she shouldn''t have let Karen Joy


    take those risks.


    If something really happened to Karen Joy, her cold brother would blow up Country A.


    Thank God!


    Mia put her palms together devoutly, closed her eyes, and murmured a prayer to herself.


    Fortunately, Karen Joy was fine.


    "Little Aunt, don''t worry. The people around you should be the ones arranged by Brother Lionel. We


    will all be fine." Karen Joy also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness her Little Aunt and Levi were safe.


    The driver didn''t say a word and drove steadily towards the North Pce. It was a ce that many


    people wanted to visit but could never approach, enchanting yet mysterious.


    The driver drove through a series of security checkpoints and finally stopped the car. The driver got


    out of the car and opened the door for Karen Joy. "Miss Kyle, Mr. President asked me to bring you


    to the lounge to rest for a while. He is meeting someone outside and he will be backter to see


    you."


    Karen Joy looked around and did not see Mia and Levi Brown, she was a little worried. "Where is


    Mrs. Brown and Little Master Brown? Are they not here?"


    The driver said respectfully, "Miss Kyle, not everyone cane in casually. But you can rest


    assured that our people will send Mrs. Brown and Little Master Brown to Captain Brown''s side


    safely."


    The driver was Jamie, who was Nathaniel Cooper''s private driver. When Karen Joy met with


    Nathaniel secretly back then, she had seen him many times before, so she believed in his words.


    Karen Joy nodded and said, "Then please take good care of them."


    The VIP lounge in North Pce was really for VIPs. Even though Karen Joy was born into the


    wealthy Kyle family, she still felt that this lounge was very luxurious.


    It was not about how luxurious the interior design was, but it was the meticulous attention to detail in


    every design and the decorative items including the fine ornaments on the wall, which were all


    handmade. It was not even an exaggeration to say that these decorations were priceless.


    Karen Joy studied them carefully. It seemed that Country A''s unique culture and specialties could


    be seen all around this room, which had been used to entertain foreign guests.


    However, she did not know that this lounge was not used to entertain foreign guests, it was


    Nathaniel''s private resting lounge in North Pce.


    Nathaniel was the leader of the country, but he didn''t like extravagant things, so this lounge was


    carefully designed in such a way.


    Selling a single piece of the items from the room, would not be worth a lot of money. However, if the


    whole set of items were being used together as decoration, they became priceless.


    Karen Joy looked around for a while and saw a book on the bookshelf called, "Give Your Heart to


    Me".


    By the name of the book, it must be a romance novel. Why would there be a book like this in a room


    used for entertaining foreign guests? Shouldn''t they put books on politics here?


    Out of curiosity, Karen Joy reached out to take the book and opened it. At the bottom of the preface,


    she saw this "If you love me, give your heart to me!"


    It was indeed a romance novel.


    Karen Joy continued to flip through the pages. After reading a few pages, she found that the male


    lead in the book lost his sight in an ident and wanted to give up on the female lead. It was the


    female lead''s love that guided the male lead out of the dark and brought them together again.


    It was indeed a touching story, but Karen Joy was not touched, because she believed that no matter


    what the reason was, as long as you really loved someone, you wouldn''t give the person up easily.


    If you gave up, you would feel that you no longer have the psychological burden, but what about the


    other person? Would you ever think about what she would do if she lost you?


    If he was considerate of her, he would not give her up easily.


    After closing the book, Karen Joy waited. Her eyelids grew heavier as she waited, yet Brother Lionel


    was still not back to see her.


    Shey on the sofa with her eyes closed and thought, "In Brother Lionel''s heart, his work and his


    country will always be his first priority. When will he be able to put me as his first priority?"


    Although this was a negative thought, but she liked Brother Lionel deeply. So she could not help but


    hope that she was more important than other things Brother Lionel''s heart.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Sigh!


    Karen Joy Kyle sighed silently.


    She knew clearly that Brother Lionel loved her, but why was there no sense of security in her heart?


    She had always been smart, but she couldn''t figure out why she always felt so uneasy about her


    rtionship with Brother Lionel.


    After waiting for a long time, Karen Joy couldn''t stand it anymore and fell asleep in a daze. She was


    still thinking about her Brother Lionel in her sleep. "Brother Lionel, what are you really busy with?


    Don''t you know how much I want you to be with me right now?"


    Although Karen Joy was out of danger from today''s kidnapping and she didn''t get hurt or suffer any


    harm, but she still had some anxiety and uneasiness in her heart.


    At this time, she needed thepany of her Brother Lionel. She hoped that he could give her a


    warm hug and tell her, "Don''t be afraid Karen, I''m here."


    What she wanted is simple, but Brother Lionel had yet to appear.


    Her mood sank.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Neil Brown went to see Nathaniel Cooper. Before he met Nathaniel, Neil didn''t think highly of


    Nathaniel because he didn''t give Karen Joy a fair identity as his woman.


    If a man couldn''t even give his beloved woman a fair identity, this man was definitely not someone


    to entrust her life to.


    After meeting Nathaniel and after a conversation between the two, Neil had reacquainted himself


    with this new President of Country A.


    Before the age of 30, Nathaniel had assumed the position as the President of Country A, and


    became the youngest president in the history of Country A.


    Of course, it was not because of his outstanding looks. It had everything to do with his urate


    political insights, the ability to distinguish talents, his personal capabilities, and many more unique


    skills he had.


    During the conversation, Nathaniel put forward two possibilities, which were something Neil had not


    thought of, and they were very likely to happen.


    Because he had a new understanding of this young man, Neil had changed his attitude towards


    him. At the end of the conversation, Neil did not forget to remind Nathaniel, "Kid, as long as you


    treat our Karen well, everything can be discussed. In other words, if you mistreat our Karen, there


    will be nothing to talk about, between us."


    Neil''s words were not pleasant, but his words seemed to imply that he sincerely recognized


    Nathaniel as the future son-inw of the Kyle family.


    His words also hinted to Nathaniel that if he wanted to get the approval of his father-inw, Kevin


    Kyle, everything else was not as important as treating Karen Joy well.


    Nathaniel nodded and said politely, "Thank you for your reminder, Captain Brown. I will pay


    attention to that in the future. I also wish for our sessful coboration to unravel the person


    behind as soon as possible."


    Neil said, "Okay. If that person dares toe out and cause trouble again, I will definitely seize him.


    I really want to see who the big shot is, hiding behind the scenes."


    Nathaniel smiled and said, "Me too. And I believe we are not far from the day when the truth is


    finally unveiled."


    The one-year time limit Kevin had given him was decreasing day by day. He had to deal with all the


    dangers behind him before he could officially have Karen Joy by his side.


    After the discussion, Neil and Nathaniel did not continue further. They went out of the secret


    meeting room one after another.


    Neil walked in front while Nathaniel walked at the back, they deliberately kept some distance.


    After a few steps, Nathaniel saw someone approaching Neil and whispered something to him. Then


    Neil dashed away at lightning speed.


    What could make Neil leave in such a hurry?


    With a question in his mind, Nathaniel withdrew his gaze. His personal bodyguard, Horatio,


    happened to walk up to him at this time and reported, "Mr. President, Miss Kyle was attacked while


    you were meeting Mr. Brown today."


    Nathaniel raised his eyebrows, and his eyes turned piercing cold in an instance as he looked at


    Horatio. "What did you say?"


    Seeing that Nathaniel''s expression was not right, Horatio added immediately, "But our people have


    already sent Miss Kyle back to the North Pce safely. She is now resting in your lounge in the


    North Pce and waiting for you."


    Nathaniel had already walked out quickly. His speed was even faster than that of Neil just now. At


    the same time, he blurted, "You guys are bold."


    Damn it!


    Karen Joy was attacked, but they didn''t report to him instantly. Who gave them such courage to


    make the decision to hide the truth?


    Horatio was confused. He thought that he had done a good job in rescuing Miss Kyle from the


    kidnapping.


    Why did the President suddenly say that?


    He really couldn''t understand.


    Later on, Jason Lesley patted Horatio who was standing there in a daze, and he said, "You didn''t


    inform Mr. President immediately when something happened to Miss Kyle, don''t you think you are


    bold?"


    Hearing Jason''s words, Horatio looked even more innocent and aggrieved. "Secretary Lesley, Mr.


    President had said that nobody and nothing should disturb him during his meeting with Captain


    Brown."


    Jason really wanted to knock Horatio on his head. He kindly reminded Horatio again, "Miss Kyle is a


    unique person, for Mr. President. So she is most definitely excluded from any circumstance."


    Horatio scratched his head and said unknowingly, "Mr. President didn''t give any special orders, how


    would I know Miss Kyle was special?"


    "You''ve been with the President for so many years, but you don''t know that Miss Kyle is special to


    the President?" Jason could not help but sigh. "No wonder the President puts you in such an


    important position and always takes you along wherever he goes."


    Those with great agility were not as smart, but yet the less smart ones were highly loyal. This was


    Jason''s evaluation of Horatio.


    Horatio was even more confused.


    Wasn''t the President scolding him just now?


    Although he still had some doubts, there was no time for him to think about it. Mr. President wanted


    to return to the North Pce, and he had to follow the President to ensure his safety at all times.


    When Nathaniel returned to the North Pce, he heard Karen Joy muttering as he walked into the


    lounge. She was frowning slightly and was mumbling in an aggrieved tone, "Brother Lionel, what


    are you busy with? Don''t you know how much I hope you can be with me right now?"


    Hearing Karen Joy''s words, Nathaniel felt a squeeze in his heart. He was distressed and anxious.


    Usually, Karen Joy would always ask him to focus on his work. In fact, deep down in her heart, she


    had wanted him to spend more time with her, but he always didn''t have time for her.


    "Karen..." Nathaniel wanted to say more, but no words came out. He stepped forward and sat


    beside her, then gently held her in his arms.


    "Brother Lionel..." Feeling a sudden warmth and a whiff of the familiar masculine smell, out of


    instinct, Karen Joy snuggled in his arms and fell asleep soundly.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    "Karen, I''m here!" Nathaniel Cooper stroked Karen Joy Kyle''s head gently and said her name softly.


    However, Karen Joy did not answer. She was sleeping soundly in his arms and even snored


    asionally. It was very adorable.


    After waiting for a while and seeing that Karen Joy had fallen into a deep sleep, Nathaniel grabbed


    her by the waist and carried her to the bedroom within the lounge.


    He walked very slowly and very carefully, as if he was worried that he might wake her up if he


    walked too fast.


    Arriving at the bedroom, Nathaniel bent down and carefully put Karen Joy on the bed. "Karen, sleep


    for a while. I will be here with you."


    After putting her down, Nathaniel sat down next to her.


    Looking at her sleeping face, she looked quiet and adorable, with the charm of a littledy.


    Nathaniel couldn''t help but reach out his hand to touch her face. He couldn''t get enough of her.


    At the same, he didn''t even realize that he had lowered his head to kiss her. He didn''te to his


    senses until his lips touched hers.


    Ha...


    He wanted tough at his own actions. He had always been very good at self-control, but he was


    always out of control in front of this girl.


    She was growing more and more attractive. He was really afraid that he would not be able to control


    himself and gobble her up one day!


    When Nathaniel''s thin lips touched her cheek, Karen Joy, who had just fallen asleep, suddenly


    opened her eyes and reached out to hold his neck.


    She blinked at him and smiled proudly, "Brother Lionel, you secretly kissed me! I caught you this


    time. Let''s see how you are going to deny it."


    He secretly kissed her and she caught him doing it. Nathaniel decided to take it further instead and


    held Karen Joy''s head towards him to kiss her deeply.


    It was not until Karen Joy was out of breath in his arms had he reluctantly let go of the sweet little


    thing. "Is this still considered as secretly kissing you?"


    Karen Joy didn''t know what to say.


    Humph...


    Brother Lionel was always the better kisser and used this method to shut her mouth every time. She


    vowed that she would "take revenge" one day.


    She blinked her eyes and soon came up with an idea, "Brother Lionel, how can you be so silly?


    Didn''t you realize that I was pretending to be asleep?"


    She smiled brightly. Her eyebrows were curved and her eyes glinted like stars. Seeing this,


    Nathaniel was ovee with emotions. He shook his head slowly and said, "No."


    "Brother Lionel, you are so silly!" Karen Joy poked him between his eyebrows with her slender and


    fair finger. "You are the President of a country. How can you be fooled so easily?"


    Nathaniel looked at her, but he smiled without saying anything. Did she know that he was willingly


    being teased because it was her. No one else could have the privilege to do so.


    Karen Joy pouted and said, "Brother Lionel, does your silence mean that you think I had said


    something wrong? It''s not the first time I found out that you are silly, don''t you deny it."


    Nathaniel did not speak. Instead, he climbed onto the bed and pressed her under his body. He


    looked at her and said, "I didn''t deny it." He looked at her with burning eyes, his voice was husky,


    and they were in an ambiguous and flirtatious posture... Oh no! What was Brother Lionel doing?


    At the thought of what Brother Lionel might do to her, Karen Joy was so nervous she swallowed a


    mouthful of saliva. In her trembling heart, she was looking forward to what Brother Lionel would do


    to her next.


    Ah..


    What was she thinking about?


    A few days ago, she still felt that she was a child who was too innocent to understand anything.


    How could she have such dirty thoughts today?


    She was fantasizing about Brother Lionel finally iming her as his woman!


    "Karen..."


    Brother Lionel called her name.


    What did he want to say to her?


    If he were to ask for her willingness to give herself to him...


    Karen Joy thought for a moment. Before Nathaniel could ask her, she nodded vigorously and said,


    "Brother Lionel, I, I am willing."


    Anyway, she would be Brother Lionel''s bride sooner orter. Brother Lionel was an adult


    already, he had his physical needs. She would just give herself to him early.


    Karen Joy closed her eyes, as if she was ready to give it all to him.


    I m sorry!


    Brother Lionel said these words.


    Why would Brother Lionel suddenly say these words to her?


    Brother Lionel suddenly said these words before she could agree to his request. What did Brother


    Lionel mean?


    Could it be that Brother Lionel was impotent?


    With this idea, Karen Joy really didn''t know what to say. She looked at Nathaniel, her face red.


    Because this matter was rted to the pride of a man. No matter how sheforted him, she was


    afraid that it would hurt Brother Lionel''s self-esteem.


    Oh no!


    What could she do?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    What should she do?


    She didn''t want to hurt Brother Lionel.


    "I''m sorry!" Nathaniel was not aware of the nonsense she was thinking. If he knew, he would


    definitely prove her wrong with practical actions.


    "Brother Lionel... It, it doesn''t matter. No matter how you are, I will ept you." Anyway, she liked


    Brother Lionel, and they didn''t need to have sex to live a happy life together.


    "Karen, how can you be so sensible?" Nathaniel lowered his head and kissed her. He kissed her


    from the eyebrows, then moved downwards and finally stopped at her corbone. "You were almost


    kidnapped today, and I didn''te to your side immediately, how can you not me me?"


    She should me him. She had hoped that he could be there for her in time, and she kept nagging


    him in her sleep.


    But when he came to her side, she did not mention that she had been kidnapped. This silly girl was


    so sensible that sometimes it frustrated him.


    "Brother Lionel, I won''t me you. I will treat you even better in the future. I will always stay with


    you." Karen Joy stretched out her hands to hold Nathaniel tightly, and inadvertently closed the gap


    between each other''s bodies.


    Every time Karen Joy moved, Nathaniel could feel every soft and beautiful curves of the body that


    was uniquely hers.


    This girl had inadvertently seduced him again. Did she know that if he couldn''t control the


    temptation eventually, she would have to face a beast?


    "Karen... Do you know what you''re doing?" Nathaniel''s voice was already hoarse.


    "Brother Lionel, of course I know... no..." Karen Joy suddenly realized something. She realized that


    Brother Lionel was different from usual.


    Even though she hadn''t experienced it, she had studied biology and had seen it on the Inte. She


    realized the change on Brother Lionel''s body.


    Just now, she was stillughing at Brother Lionel''s silliness. She was obviously the silly one here.


    How could she be so silly to think that Brother Lionel was impotent?


    He was obviously very capable.


    She knew by just looking at how much he craved for it.


    She still remembered that when Brother Lionel held her in his arms thest time, he also had the


    same reaction as today. At that time, she knew about it. Why on earth did she think he was impotent


    today?


    Oh no!


    How would she put out the fire?

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Oh no!


    What could she do?


    In what ways should she help to put out Brother Lionel''s desire?


    If not, she would just let Brother Lionel have her.


    Anyway, she was looking forward to moving into that intimate stage with Brother Lionel deep down


    in her heart. So much that she would have lustful dreams from time to time at night.


    Just when Karen Joy Kyle was about to surrender herself to Brother Lionel, Nathaniel Cooper let go


    of her, got out of the bed, turned around and walked out of the bedroom.


    Nathaniel was so quick that before Karen Joy could say anything to stop him, he had disappeared


    from her sight.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy looked at the door, her eyes full of disappointment, and her heart was


    bitter, she had a sudden impulse to cry.


    After Nathaniel went out, he quickly went into the bathroom in the lounge next door.


    Following that, Karen Joy heard the sound of running water.


    She was guessing that Brother Lionel wanted to take a shower before he did it with her...


    Because of the indecent images she had in her mind, Karen Joy could feel her heart beating faster


    and faster as shey on the bed. Her heart was beating so fast it seemed to want to jump out of her


    mouth.


    "Brother Lionel, I''m ready!" she silently called him. She was so nervous that her hands could not


    help but clenched into fists.


    She began taking in deep breaths to relieve the nervousness in her heart.


    After all, she had no experience in this area. Losing one''s virginity was really very important to a girl.


    She hoped that she could rx a little and give her best to Brother Lionel without leaving behind


    any regrets.


    However, Karen Joy waited until her heart gradually calmed down and she had almost fallen asleep,


    yet Brother Lionel was still in the bathroom.


    What was Brother Lionel doing?


    Karen Joy didn''t want to wait any longer. She intended to take the initiative. After all, this was the


    path she had chosen, so she absolutely wouldn''t regret it.


    She gritted her teeth, mustered up her courage in front of the bathroom door and knocked. "Brother


    Lionel, what are you doing in the bathroom? Don''t you know that I''m waiting for you outside?"


    Her soft and unique voice, could effortlessly disrupt Nathaniel''s mind. The desire in Nathaniel that


    he had tried so hard to suppress, was once again provoked.


    "Damn it!" Nathaniel growled in a low voice and punched hard on the wall. His angry eyes were like


    the eyes of a devouring beast.


    "Brother Lionel, what happened to you?" Karen Joy was scared and took a step back. She calmed


    down and went forward to lean against the door and asked him again.


    "Karen, stay away from me! Don''t let me hear your voice again!" Nathaniel roared, and his voice


    almost shook the door.


    This girl, he didn''t want to hurt her, but she had inadvertently ignited the desire he had tried so hard


    to suppress. He could be sure that if she were to say just one more word, he would subdue her


    without any mercy.


    "Oh..." Karen Joy nodded, turned around, and walked out. As she walked, she kept turning back to


    look at the bathroom door, until she could no longer see it. Then she quickened her pace and left.


    Brother Lionel had never talked to her in such a tone. Was he tired of her? Or did he think she was


    a troublemaker?


    She didn''t know.


    She was so depressed she felt like crying, but she tried hard to force back the tears in her eyes.


    When she walked out of the North Pce, she looked up at the sky.


    The sky was dark by now, and snowkes were scattered in the sky. The snowkes fell on the


    street, on the roof, and on the passersby on the street.


    In previous years, during the first snow, she was always at her home in New York.


    She would drag Little Precious to the garden to gather up the snow to make ice pops. The both of


    them would have a good time.


    It had been the same for many years, and it had never changed.


    But what about this year?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At the first snow this year, she was in a foreign country and with Brother Lionel. She should be very


    happy, but she was not as happy as the past years.


    Would loving someone really make her different from what she used to be? Would it strip away her


    confidence and make her sentimental?


    Her mother had never told her that loving someone would be like this.


    If she had known that it would be like this, she would not have liked a person with all her heart. If


    she had kept half of her heart to herself, her mood would not be easily affected by others.


    As she walked in the snow, snowkesnded on her head and soon turned into water droplets. But


    she continued walking without realizing it.


    Suddenly, an umbre was held over her head, blocking away the falling snow. She felt happy and


    said, "Brother Lionel..."


    She thought Brother Lionel hade after her. When she looked up and saw Jayden Elias Kyle,


    she was so disappointed that her bright eyes darkened once again.


    Jayden said, "You must be very disappointed I am not Brother Lionel."


    "Yes, I''m very disappointed!" Karen Joy smiled bitterly, without concealing her real thoughts. "You''re


    stalking me again? Jayden, how much free time do you have in a day?"


    Jayden followed her pace and said slowly, "I''m in full charge of Rovio''s business in Country A. How


    free do you think I am?"


    Karen Joy gave him a side- eye and said, "Since there are so many things to do, you should focus


    on your work. Don''te and bother me."


    Jayden shrugged and said, "I don''t have time to care about you too, but Dad wants me to stay here,


    so I can''t run away from being responsible for your safety. Today, you were almost kidnapped.


    Where was Nathaniel?"


    Karen Joy instinctively defended her Brother Lionel and said, "When I was taken away today, it was


    Brother Lionel''s men who took me back."


    Jayden asked again, "Where was he then?"


    Karen Joy did not like his tone and said angrily, "His whereabouts has nothing to do with you. Why


    do you have to be so nosy? You just need to take care of yourself. You don''t need to worry about


    my affairs."


    Jayden snorted." Nathaniel has nothing to do with me, but you are rted to me, you are rted to


    the Kyle family, and to Rovio."


    Because Jayden was actually right, Karen Joy was even angrier. She shouted at him, "Jayden, what


    are you trying to say exactly?"


    Jayden said in a low voice, "I''m here to tell you that you are the precious daughter of Kevin Kyle,


    the leader of Rovio. Since you were a child, you could have what you want, no one could harm or


    make you sad. But now, why would youe to such a damned ce to let a man torment you?"


    Yes, Karen Joy admitted, Jayden was right.


    Since she was a child, she had everything she wanted and she was the center of the whole family.


    She never knew how it felt like to be left alone.


    Aftering to Country A to find Brother Lionel, she had experienced the ups and downs that she


    had never experienced before. She had felt lost and confused, but she had never regretted it.


    Her mother had always told her that one''s life would not always be smooth sailing, and one was


    bound to face all kinds of setbacks on their journey in life. However, it did not matter, as long as we


    gritted our teeth and soldiered on, we would be able to find the rainbow after the rain.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Karen Joy Kyle had always remembered her mother''s words.


    Her life''s journey had just begun, she still had a long way to go. It was impossible for her parents to


    keep sheltering her from problems in life.


    She had to eventually be responsible for her own life.


    As the leader of Country A, Brother Lionel was very busy every day. It was impossible for him to


    keep herpany all the time just to make her happy.


    After understanding this point, she decided to use other methods to help Brother Lionel, for example


    going to the disaster area to help the victims, serving as a teacher in the disaster area, and making


    friends with Yaya and the others.


    She was trying hard to integrate into the lifestyle of the country''s people, trying to excel, learning


    how to be an excellent firstdy, and preparing to be Brother Lionel''s wife in the future.


    She had been working hard and never thought of giving up. However, she felt that the distance


    between Brother Lionel and herself was stillrge. She could see him, but she couldn''t reach him.


    It was as if there was a mountain between them. No matter how hard she tried, she could not reach


    his side. She could not let him hold her hand nor dere to the world that she was the girl he liked


    and the only one he wanted to marry.


    Ugh¡ª


    But yet, she was the almighty ''Karen Joy Kyle'', the daughter of Kevin Kyle, the leader of Rovio!


    In school, she was the popr person whom everyone wanted to ingratiate themselves with but


    couldn''t. In the past, the others looked up to her, but now she could only look up to her Brother


    Lionel.


    Now, her emotions were no longer under her control, instead they changed with Brother Lionel''s


    attitudes towards her.


    Karen Joy lowered her head and kept silent. Jayden Elias Kyle grabbed her and made her look at


    him. "Rovio has properties all over the world, but none of those are important. Because you, Karen


    Joy Kyle, is Rovio''s biggest and most valuable treasure!"


    "The most valuable treasure?" Karen Joyughed, but her eyes were tearing out of frustration. "I''m


    greedy. Not only do I want to be the most important treasure of the Kyle family, but I also want to be


    the most important treasure in Nathaniel''s heart. I want him to have his eyes and heart on me only."


    Shaking her head, Karen Joy continued to say, "I know that my request is too much and too


    unreasonable, but I can''t help but expect that. I want Brother Lionel to belong to me, and only me


    alone, not to the people of Country A."


    Jayden held Karen Joy''s shoulders and shook her hard. "Karen, that''s not too much, nothing you


    request is too much."


    Karen Joy shook her head and said, "How is it not too much? To want the President of a country to


    only care about me, how is that not too much?"


    Jayden stared at her and said slowly, "Because you are our precious Karen Joy Kyle, you should


    deserve the best. If Nathaniel can''t love you with all his heart, then he is not worthy of your love."


    Karen Joy smiled bitterly and said, "Just because I am Karen Joy? If I don''t have this identity, then


    what else am I? Am I worthless?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Karen Joy''s words made Jayden frown, and he added, "In my heart, Karen Joy is confident and


    proud of herself. No matter where she is, she is always the center of attention. But now look at you,


    because of Nathaniel, what are you turning yourself into?"


    Karen Joy murmured, "I don''t know what I''m turning into, maybe I became like this when I left the


    Kyle family. Maybe this is the real me."


    Jayden grabbed her hand and dragged her away. "Karen, if you have forgotten who you are, I will


    help you."


    Karen Joy wanted to get rid of his hand, but he sped her hand tightly. No matter how hard she


    tried, she couldn''t break free. She was so furious that she shouted, "Jayden, let me go. I don''t need


    your help."


    Jayden roared, "Karen, shut up!"


    Karen Joy lowered her head, held his hand, and bit on it. She wanted to break free of his grasp.


    However, Jayden did not loosen his grip even though Karen Joy sank her teeth deep into his skin,


    so hard that his hand started to bleed.


    Karen Joy let go of him, wiped the blood off her lips, and roared, "Jayden, don''t you know how much


    I hated you? Do you want me to hate you more by doing this?"


    Jayden chuckled. "Since you already hate me,


    I don''t care if you hate me more."


    She hated him, which proved that she still remembered him and had him in her heart. For him, this


    was better than being forgotten by her for the rest of her life.


    Karen Joy didn''t know what to say.


    How could there be such a person in this world?


    She would really like to kick him now.


    He dragged Karen Joy to the car by the road. Jayden gave the driver a look to ask him to get out of


    the car. He put Karen Joy into the passenger seat and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Karen Joy wanted to open the door and get out of the car, but Jayden quickly locked the door and


    gave her no chance of escape. She could only stare at him with wide eyes and said, "Jayden, let


    me out of the car!"


    Jayden ignored her and started the car, then elerated quickly. Karen Joy was so scared that she


    immediately reached for the handle above her head. She said through gritted teeth, "Jayden, do you


    believe I''ll kill you?"


    "Humph... I''m waiting for you to kill me," Jayden snorted. With an inexplicable smile on his face, he


    stepped on the elerator again and sped up.


    Karen Joy held the handle tightly. No matter how fast Jayden went, she didn''t say anything


    anymore. She gritted her teeth tightly, and in her mind, she was thinking about how to deal with


    Jayden after she got out of the car.


    Jayden turned left, turned right, went straight, turned right again, then turned left... After repeating


    this for about half an hour, Karen Joy almost vomited from the twists and turns. Finally, Jayden


    made a sudden brake and pulled the car over steadily on a road near to the cliff.


    The road was less than one meter away from the cliff. If it weren''t for someone who was 100%


    familiar with the terrain and a 100% skilled driver, no one would dare to take this risk.


    Jayden stopped the car and looked at Karen Joy with his head tilted. He smiled and said, "If I had


    just stepped on the brake for a mere fraction of a second toote, the car would have rushed down


    the cliff. At this time, we might have fallen off the cliff and have been smashed into pieces."


    Karen Joy sat firmly in the passenger''s seat, her expression calm and rxed. She even looked at


    Jayden coldly and said, "Childish!"


    Did he really think he could scare her like this?


    She was never scared, while she was growing up.


    This was so childish and ridiculous.


    Jayden looked at the proud, confident, and calm girl beside him...


    Jayden smiled with satisfaction. "That''s it. This is the Karen I know, the little princess of our Kyle


    family."


    Even if the car had stopped at the edge of the cliff, even if her life was hanging on the line, there


    was not a trace of panic on her face, this could not scare her at all.


    This was the Karen Joy that everyone loved and cared for!

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    "Jayden, what I am has nothing to do with you!" Karen Joy Kyle red at him, opened the door and


    got out of the car.


    Ignoring the snow that was still falling from the sky, she walked to the big rock nearby and sat down,


    looking at the falling snow in the distance.


    "We are both from the same family. We share the same parents! How could you say that your


    matters have nothing to do with me?" Jayden Elias Kyle also got out of the car. He walked to Karen


    Joy and sat down beside her. Then he stretched out his hand and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Karen, have you ever heard of this story?"


    "I don''t want to listen to your story." Since they were little, the stories Jayden told her were all very


    gory stories. She was frightened twice when she was a child, and from there, she never wanted to


    hear him tell a story again.


    Karen Joy didn''t want to listen, but Jayden didn''t shut up, instead he continued, "People often say


    that when a girl chooses her partner, she will rather choose a man who loves her more, instead of a


    man whom she loves more. Otherwise, she will definitely suffer in the future.'' "Jayden, don''t talk


    nonsense in front of me. Let me tell you, Brother Lionel loves me very much. He isn''t like what you


    think." Jayden didn''t refer to anyone, but Karen Joy instinctively ced Brother Lionel in that


    circumstance. All because she had too much uncertainties about their rtionship.


    She believed that Nathaniel Cooper loved her and cared for her very much, but she felt that he had


    too many people and matters in his heart. Therefore, he could not love her with all his heart. Yet


    what she wanted was his whole heart.


    "Did I say that he doesn''t care for you?" Jayden chuckled and said, "Karen, you were rushing to


    exin on his behalf, which proves that you are not confident about it too."


    Karen Joy said, "I..."


    It certainly didn''t feel good having her weakness pointed out. She had the urge to kick him down the


    cliff, so that no one could see through her thoughts.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jayden followed Karen Joy and looked into the distance. He let out a long sigh and said, "Karen,


    can you be sure of the feelings both you and Nathaniel have for each other?"


    Karen Joy was stunned. She withdrew her gaze and looked at him. "Jayden, just say what you


    wanted to say. Otherwise, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Jayden smiled and said, "You''re so smart. How can you not understand what I''m trying to say?


    Don''t avoid it anymore. Just face it."


    Yes, she knew what Jayden wanted to say, that''s why she tried to avoid the subject and pretended


    not to understand.


    Because Jayden''s question hit the bull''s eye on the matter she was most afraid and worried about.


    She was afraid that Brother Lionel doted on her because he still regarded her as the three-year-old


    child that she used to be. She was worried that he loved her like a sister more than lover.


    What about her?


    Sometimes she would wonder whether she was just dependent on Brother Lionel, or did she really


    fall in love with him?


    She would wonder whether she really wanted to be Brother Lionel''s life partner or she just needed


    the big boy who could protect her when she was a child.


    Knowing that Karen Joy''s heart was in a mess, Jayden continued to say, "Karen, think about your


    feelings for him carefully."


    "I want to marry him and be his wife," Karen


    Joy gritted her teeth and said with conviction.


    She had thought of marrying Brother Lionel and staying with him forever since she was a child. It


    was also her purpose ofing all the way here to find him.


    Now she had found Brother Lionel and nned to surrender herself to him, yet she became


    hesitant and uncertain.


    Jayden added, "You don''t have to emphasize it to me. Feel your heart and ask yourself. It''s more


    important to convince yourself than to convince others."


    "Jayden, if you are really so idle, help Dad with his work. For a man, working hard is more attractive


    than gossiping about others every day." Karen Joy didn''t want to expose her true feelings in front of


    Jayden, so she changed the subject.


    Jayden smiled and said nothing more. He sat with Karen Joy quietly at the edge of the cliff and


    watched the white snowkes flying everywhere in the sky.


    When they arrived, it was already getting dark. After sitting here for a while, the sky hadpletely


    turned dark. Without the light from the car, they would not be able to see anything around them.


    However, in such an environment, Karen Joy did not say that she wanted to go back, and Jayden


    did not urge her either. He just sat beside her and apanied her ¡ª he was willing to do so even


    if it would be for a lifetime.


    The sudden ringing of the mobile phone broke the silence in the mountains.


    Although she felt wronged and depressed, Karen Joy still took out her mobile phone and answered,


    "Hello..."


    The person on the other end of the phone did not speak.


    Because the person on the other end did not speak, Karen Joy took away her mobile phone and


    looked at the phone number. After making sure that it was Brother Lionel''s number, she asked


    again, "Brother Lionel, is that you?"


    There was still no answer from the other end of the phone.


    Not long ago, he asked her to stay away from him and to not let him hear her voice again. At this


    moment, he called her but did not speak. What on earth did he want?


    The grievance in her heart continued to brew, and in the end, it expanded until Karen Joy could no


    longer suppress it. The pent up grievances turned into anger.


    She shouted at the phone, "Nathaniel, why are you not talking?"


    The person on the other side of the phone still didn''t say a word.


    Karen Joy was waiting for him to speak. However, after waiting for a long time, she still did not get


    what she wanted. She bit her lip hard and said, "Nathaniel, I don''t want to live such an obscure life


    with you anymore. Let''s break up."


    "Break up?" The person on the other end of the phone finally spoke. His voice was cold, like a


    demon''s voice from the depths of hell.


    "Yes! Break up! I don''t want to like you anymore! Never again!" After that, Karen Joy hung up the


    phone abruptly.


    It didn''t matter whether she was childish or not. Anyway, she just didn''t want to feel wronged and


    hold back her feelings anymore.


    Hanging up the call cut off the contact between the two of them. As she watched her screen dim


    out, Karen Joy felt a surge of emotions. She was on the verge of crying.


    Karen Joy raised her hand and threw her phone down the cliff. She tilted her head and forced back


    the tears. "Karen Joy! Why are you crying? He''s just a man. Is he worth crying for?" She spoke to


    herself.


    Jayden said, "Why are you crying so hard if he''s not worth it?''


    Karen Joy shouted at him, "It''s none of your business."


    Jayden took a piece of tissue and helped her wipe her tears. "If I don''t care about you, are you


    going to sit here in the cold for the whole night?"


    Karen Joy was speechless.


    Jayden forcibly pulled Karen Joy up and patted away the snow on her head and back. "Come, let''s


    go back. No matter what, we can¡¯t take our own health for granted."


    Yes, Jayden was right. Her life was given to her by her parents. How could she mistreat herself


    because of a man?


    However, just when she turned back, she saw a tall figure standing behind them.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    He just stood there. The white snowkes fell on his body, but he didn''t move at all. His eyes fell on


    her, and he realized that he was glued to her, they were unable to shake each other off.


    If they were to be separated forcibly, they had to first destroy the glue between them, and this would


    mean great harm to both of them.


    Nathaniel Cooper and Karen Joy Kyle looked at each other. Their gazes intertwined in the mid-air,


    but no one spoke.


    Karen Joy secretly hid her hands behind her back and pinched herself hard. Only then could she


    control the urge to throw herself into his arms and hold him tightly.


    He had asked her to stay away from him and told her not to let him hear her voice again. So, she


    had to oblige. She was definitely not going to wait for him to push her away from him.


    She obviously wanted to give him a cold look and tell him with practical actions that she would no


    longer like him. But her eyes had deceived her. She could not move her eyes away from his.


    Jayden Elias Kyle also spotted the man who shouldn''t havee, but he ignored him. He pulled


    Karen Joy forcibly to his side and said, "Karen, there''s sleet on the ground, it''s slippery, walk


    slowly."


    "Oh..." Karen Joy lowered her head and tried to escape to hide her emotions. She pretended not to


    see Nathaniel and was leaving with Jayden.


    However, before she could move away, Nathaniel took two steps forward, grabbed her wrist, and


    tried to pull her back into his arms.


    Nathaniel was fast, but Jayden was not slow either. Nathaniel also held Karen Joy''s hand and did


    not let her go. Jayden said coldly, "Nathaniel, let go of your dirty hand, don''t touch her!"


    "You should be the one to let go!" Nathaniel held Karen Joy''s wrist with one hand andunched his


    fist towards Jayden with the other hand.


    Jayden didn''t expect Nathaniel to attack him. When he reacted, he could already feel Nathaniel''s


    fist heading towards him. He turned his face sideways to avoid the punch, merely missing


    Nathaniel''s fist.


    In the scuffle, Jayden held Karen Joy''s wrist tightly as if he was protecting a precious treasure. He


    couldn''t allow others to take her away from him. "Nathaniel, you broke her heart. How dare you take


    her away?"


    Nathaniel was stunned.


    Did he break her heart?


    When he came out of the bathroom after a cold shower, he found that Karen Joy was missing. After


    asking the guards outside, he knew that she had left alone. He then asked the person he had sent


    to protect her and found out that she had left with Jayden.


    He was angry because he knew that she had left with Jayden. When he arrived here and saw them


    together, he was even more furious.


    No man could remain calm when he saw his beloved girl alone with another man, especially when


    that man had inordinate feelings for her.


    Therefore, he neglected the very reason why she left the North Pce.


    At this time, after Jayden brought it up, Nathaniel had a rough idea, but he still didn''t give much


    thought about it. This was because his attention was still on Karen Joy''s mention of breaking up


    with him.


    Two tall and strong men, one on the left and the other on the right, both holding Karen Joy''s left and


    right wrists tightly. No one was willing to let go of her hand nor let her throw herself into the arms of


    the other man.


    The two men looked at each other and the atmosphere grew more intense. They threw their


    punches at the same time, both dying to smash each other into pieces.


    This time, the two of them punched simultaneously. When their fists met, neither of them had the


    upper hand.


    Before Jayden could react, Nathaniel attacked again. This time, he moved faster and his punch


    landed on Jayden''s face.


    Jayden suffered the punch. His face darkened and his eyes shed with cold murderous intent. He


    lifted his leg and kicked at Nathaniel. But Nathaniel turned sideways and sessfully dodged the


    attack.


    After Nathaniel sessfully dodged the attack, he immediately punched back. When he was about


    to hit Jayden, Jayden didn''t dodge this time. Instead, a smirk crept over the corner of his mouth.


    Because when Jayden was about to dodge, there was a person who was faster than him.


    Karen Joy stood in front of Jayden in a sh.


    If Nathanielnded his fist, the person who would be injured this time would not be Jayden, but


    Karen Joy.


    Seeing that the fist was about tond on Karen Joy''s face, at the most critical moment, Nathaniel


    retrieved his fist in time.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Karen Joy''s delicate and wless face withplicated


    emotions.


    The lovely, nifty, and sensible girl... her various expressions shed before Nathaniel''s eyes, but he


    had never seen this face that she had at the moment, a cold face looking at him.


    While Nathaniel was staring at Karen Joy, Jayden swung his fist and hit Nathaniel''s chest heavily.


    Nathaniel could have dodged it, but he didn''t. He continued to look at Karen Joy and smiled.


    "Karen, are you contented now?"


    Nathaniel didn''t expect Karen Joy to block his fist for Jayden. The bitterness in his heart was more


    painful than being punched a hundred times.


    If she wanted to protect Jayden, then Nathaniel would not touch the person she wanted to protect


    anymore. She wanted him to get injured, then he would dly oblige.


    If this could satisfy her and calm her down, it didn''t matter how many punches he would take.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As long as she was happy!


    Seeing that Nathaniel was injured, Karen Joy felt a squeeze in her heart. However, she bit her lip


    and did not speak.


    What did he mean by that?


    How could she be contented with this?


    Did he really understand her?


    If he didn''t understand her, why would he assume what she was feeling?


    Jayden hated Nathaniel so much that he wanted him to disappear from this world.


    Today, he finally had a chance to teach him a lesson and he didn''t want to miss it. Jayden threw


    another punch at Nathaniel, this time aiming at Nathaniel''s face, the same ce where Nathaniel


    had punched him just now.


    Jayden was speedy and Nathaniel didn''t want to dodge it. At the same time, Karen Joy was still


    being misunderstood by Nathaniel and didn''t stop Jayden in time. Therefore, Nathaniel once again


    took the hit on his face from Jayden''s punch.


    Nathaniel was still smiling after being punched. He did not look at the person who punched him but


    stared at Karen Joy and said, "What I did to him, he had returned the favor. Are you satisfied now?


    If you are not satisfied, let him hit me again until you are happy."


    "Nathaniel, you bastard!" Karen Joy was angry and distressed. She was angry that he had never


    understood her true feelings, yet she was distressed that he was injured.


    Nathaniel reached out and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes. "Karen, don''t cry. If you are not


    satisfied, let him continue to hit me. Let him beat me up until you stop crying until you are satisfied."


    "Nathaniel, why do you want to do this? Why do you want to make me sad?" He clearly knew that


    she didn''t want him to get hurt, why would he hurt her in this way?

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    "Karen, how can I bear to make you sad?" Nathaniel Cooper was most afraid of Karen Joy Kyle''s


    tears. All he really wanted was to hold her in his arms and spoil her, to see her being happy and


    carefree always.


    "You''re obviously making me sad. I''ve told you not to let yourself get hurt again. You should take


    good care of yourself, but you just don''t want to listen to me. In short, you just don''t care about me


    because you never take my words to heart." Karen Joy wiped away her tears. She bit her lips,


    turned around, and was about to leave. "Nathaniel, from now on, your matters have nothing to do


    with me anymore."


    "Karen..." Nathaniel grabbed her again and quickly hugged Karen Joy in his arms. "I''m your Brother


    Lionel, and you''re my Karen. How can I have nothing to do with you?"


    Karen Joy struggled, "That''s what it''s going to be like from now on. I have nothing to do with you


    and you have nothing to do with me. There will be nothing between us. I will go back to New York


    and never see you again."


    Karen Joy said these words because she was angry with him.


    She waited for him toe. She thought that he should realize the grievances in her heart, but he


    didn''t understand. He even hurt himself and said things that made her sad.


    Nathaniel''s face fell, and his dark eyes smoldered in anger. "Karen, so whatever you say is right?


    What do you take me for?"


    He was still yelling at her!


    He didn''t even know what his mistake was, yet he was yelling at her!


    Karen Joy bit her lip hard and said, "You''re the President of Country A. I''m just amoner and I


    can''t be with you. We''ll just go our separate ways from now on."


    "Go our separate ways?" Nathaniel grabbed her hand and said in a low voice that was almost


    hoarse, "Karen, let me tell you this, you can never escape from me for the rest of your life!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    If he didn''t show his power, did she take him for a weakling? She was teasing him, wanting him to


    let her know that there were many more facades to the Brother Lionel she knew.


    Nathaniel''s deep and hoarse voice made Karen Joy''s heart shrink unwillingly. Her heart ached so


    much that she panicked and could not find a word to refute momentarily.


    Seeing that Karen Joy was convinced by Nathaniel''s words just like that, Jayden Elias Kyle


    immediately interrupted, "Nathaniel, what''s the point of saying so much nonsense? If you really like


    her and really want to be with her, you shouldn''t let her be with you so obscurely. You said that your


    engagement with Serene Ss was just a contract. There is no love between you two, but do your


    people know about this?"


    Nathaniel couldn''t find his words.


    Because his people didn''t know the truth, so he had to break off the rtionship with Serene and


    then announce his rtionship with Karen Joy. In other people''s eyes, Karen Joy would be


    regarded as a homewrecker, a mistress.


    Therefore, he could not rush to cancel the engagement with Serene and announce Karen Joy''s


    identity. He needed toe up with the perfect n. Otherwise, any mistake would make Karen


    Joy be the criticism of the people.


    Nathaniel would absolutely not allow that to happen. So he was waiting for the right time and the


    right opportunity to do it.


    When the time is ripe, he would make Karen Joy his rightful bride and receive the blessings from


    everyone.


    Nathaniel did not speak. Jayden naturally thought that he felt guilty and said, "Nathaniel, your


    people don''t know your true rtionship with Serene. But once you publicly announced the


    cancetion of the engagement with Serene, what will those people think of the woman standing by


    your side? I believe that you should know very well without me telling you."


    He continued, "Nathaniel, if you really love Karen, please think more to protect her interests. Don''t


    let her feel wrong, let her continue to be a happy girl, instead of leading an anxious life by your


    side."


    After listening to Jayden''s words, Nathaniel curved his lips and a faint smile crept over his face. "I


    will take care of the matter between us. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Jayden sneered and said, "Karen is a part of the Kyle family. My parents have asked me to take


    care of her. Of course, I will worry about her."


    "If you really regard yourself as her brother, I will wee you to worry about her, but for now, I am


    enough for her." Nathaniel left with these words, ignored Karen Joy''s struggle, and carried her on


    his shoulder, then he turned around and left.


    After taking two steps, he felt a gust of wind behind him. Nathaniel did not need to see to know that


    Jayden would not let him leave that easily. He dodged and turned his head to look at Jayden.


    "Jayden, you are no match for me."


    Before that, he willingly took the punches from Jayden twice because he wanted Karen Joy to worry


    about him. That way, she would return to his arms obediently.


    But when he actually saw her worrying about him, his heart ached. Therefore, he would not let


    anyone hurt him again, nor would he let Jayden touch him.


    Jayden was also assessing Nathaniel''s real strengths, so heunched another attack.


    After several attempts, Jayden knew that he was indeed no match for Nathaniel because he


    couldn''t even touch Nathaniel even though he was carrying Karen Joy.


    The oue was obvious so Jayden stopped trying to attack him physically, but resorted to using


    his words, "Karen, are you really going to go with this man?"


    Karen Joy struggled and said, "Nathaniel, put me down."


    When Karen Joy said this, she did not expect Nathaniel would really release her. Jayden also did


    not put much hope that Nathaniel would let go of Karen Joy at all. However, Nathaniel went beyond


    everyone''s expectations. He put Karen Joy on the ground.


    Karen Joy had just found her footing when Nathaniel grabbed the back of her head and pulled her


    towards him. He lowered his head and kissed her madly.


    "Mm..." Karen Joy stared at him with her eyes wide open. She could see his erged handsome


    face, his long eyshes, and how he was kissing her so earnestly and domineeringly.


    She had never thought of really ignoring him. She didn''t know how to attract his attention, so she


    thought of this childish way with her close-to-zero experience in rtionship


    Nathaniel kissed her as if there was no one else around, and she responded to his kiss the same


    way. After a long time, he let go of her and said in a hoarse voice, "Karen, if you break up with me


    again when you are angry next time, I will teach you a good lesson."


    Karen Joy couldn''t refute.


    Nathaniel caressed her lips and said softly, "Do you know your mistake?"


    Karen Joy shook her head.


    Nathaniel raised his eyebrows. "You really don''t know what your mistake was?"


    Karen Joy still shook her head and said, "I did nothing wrong. I just want to know what kind of


    affection do you have for me when you say you like me. Do you like me as my three-year-old self, or


    do you like me now?"


    Ultimately, this was the key to Karen Joy''s struggles.


    She was both the child back then and her current self. No matter which one Nathaniel liked, she


    was herself. However, she needed to understand what kind of affection Nathaniel had towards her.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Before she figured this problem out, Karen Joy Kyle couldn''t feel at ease.


    Hearing her question, Nathaniel Cooperughed in a deep, low voice.


    Karen Joy pursed her lips. "What are youughing at?"


    What was so funny about her question?


    Could he be more serious?


    Nathaniel kissed her again in his arms and said with a smile, "I am already kissing you like this.


    Who do you think I like? What kind of affection do you think I have for you?"


    Karen Joy said sullenly, "How would I know if you don''t tell me?"


    Nathaniel held her hand in one hand and stroked her hair in front of her forehead with the other


    hand. Then he said, "My silly girl, I don''t like you."


    He didn''t like her!


    Karen Joy''s heart sank as if she had fallen into an ice cer. However, she then heard him say, "I


    don''t like you, but I love you."


    He loved her?


    Karen Joy looked at him nkly. He said again, "I love you! I love the person who is standing in


    front of me. This is romantic love, between a man and a woman."


    He loved her as a woman, not the love between a big brother and a little girl, which was what she


    had thought of.


    Joy slowly crept across Karen Joy''s face, and she smiled.


    She wanted to scream at the valley and tell everyone that Brother Lionel had finally reciprocated her


    love.


    She looked beautiful when she smiled. Her eyebrows were curved, and her eyes twinkled like


    millions of stars.


    In Nathaniel''s eyes, no one in the world could be as beautiful as his Karen when she smiled. When


    she smiled, everything else seemed to lose its color.


    Nathaniel rubbed her head and then kissed her dainty head. "My silly girl, do you understand now?"


    Karen Joy lowered her head with a red face and whispered like a child who had done something


    wrong, "Brother Lionel, I understand now. I won''t make the same mistake again."


    Nathaniel held her in his arms and patted her back gently. "Okay, good girl!"


    Karen Joy snuggled in his arms and rubbed her dainty head against his chest.


    Brother Lionel''s embrace was still as warm. She nestled in his embrace. No matter how big the


    snowstorm was, it felt like nothing to them.


    The wind was still blowing, and the snow was getting heavier. However, Karen Joy didn''t see all


    that. In her world now, she only saw bright sunshine and Brother Lionel who loved her.


    Once again, Jayden Elias Kyle watched helplessly as Karen Joy was taken away by Nathaniel.


    Jayden clenched his fists so hard that the blue veins on his fists could be seen clearly.


    It wouldn''t take long.


    It was snowing heavily outside but inside the house, the heater was turned on. The temperature


    was rather high, so it warm even if one was just wearing thin clothing.


    Serene Ss, who was wearing a set of pale blue loungewear, knocked gently on the door of Jackie


    Leves'' office with a cup of hot tea in her hand. After a few knocks, she finally heard him say, "Come


    in."


    She opened the door and walked into the room with a cup of tea after getting his consent. Then she


    walked to Jackie''s desk cautiously.


    She walked so cautiously that she didn''t even make a sound, for fear that she would disturb Jackie


    while he was working.


    Jackie put down the work in his hand and looked up at her. When he noticed her cautious


    demeanor, he couldn''t help frowning and said, "Are you still afraid of me?"


    Hearing his words, Serene''s hand which was holding the cup paused slightly, the cup in her hand


    almost slipped. But she pretended to be calm and denied, "How could that be?"


    She didn''t dare look at him straight in the eyes. When he looked at her, she would always avoid any


    eye contact. Only when he wasn''t paying attention, then would she observe him quietly.


    Jackie knew all about this, but he didn''t expose her.


    The way he had hurt her, it was normal for her to be afraid of him. However, he still couldn''t help but


    want to get close to her, hold her in his arms, and im her in the most intimate way.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When Serene handed him the cup of tea, Jackie wanted to hold her hand, but she withdrew her


    hands immediately the moment he touched her fingertip. She stuttered, "Jackie, I, I... I''m not."


    "Serene, I''m sorry!" He knew that she was still afraid of him and very resistant to him. He shouldn''t


    be so eager to touch her.


    In her heart, she didn''t resist his touch, but it was her body that responded. Every time he hugged


    her, she would tremble with fear.


    When she heard him say sorry, she didn''t know how to respond. She lowered her head and said


    nothing.


    "Go about your business. You don''t have to serve me with all these drinks." She was afraid of his


    touch, so he didn''t force her. He had to bear the consequences of his actions.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I cooked the meal myself. Do you want to taste it together?" She looked at him and asked very


    carefully. She was afraid that he would refuse her because he was angry with her.


    "OK," Jackie nodded. "You go ahead first. I''lle after I''m done with my work."


    She stood motionless.


    Jackie put down the work in his hand immediately and got up. "Let''s go. I''ll go with you."


    He walked towards her, and she stepped back instantly to keep a distance from him.


    Serene wanted to get close to him, but she couldn''t control herself from rejecting him. She couldn''t


    change this contradictory psychology in a short time.


    They used to be the closest lovers. They were madly in love with each other, but now...


    While she was deep in thoughts, Jackie suddenly held her hand. Serene instinctively wanted to pull


    out her hand, but at the same time, she yearned for the warmth of his palm. She was reluctant to


    retract her hand and wanted them to remain like this forever.


    "Serene..." Jackie called her name in a deep voice.


    "Hmm?" Hearing him calling her name, she tilted her head slightly to look at him. "What''s wrong?"


    Jackie stood still and raised his hand to hold her head. Just as he was about to touch her, he


    stopped and didn''t proceed further.


    He smiled bitterly and said, "Let''s go and eat."


    Serene nodded. "Okay."


    He held her hand tightly as if he was holding his most important treasure.


    She used to be his most important treasure. She was the apple of his eyes.


    Thinking of this, Serene''s body rxed, and her heart slowly moved closer to him.


    Because of a misunderstanding, he had hurt her. However, the torment was really not that important


    compared to losing him.


    She added, "I made your favorite steak."


    He said, "You still remember?"


    Serene nodded and said, "Of course. It''s just that I haven''t mastered my cooking skills. I hope you


    won''tin about my cooking."


    Jackie smiled and said, "How could that be? Even if you gave me poison, I''ll eat it without


    hesitation."


    Hearing his words, Serene''s face changed slightly. She pulled out her hand and took two steps back


    anxiously to distance herself from him.


    "What''s wrong?" Jackie did not realize that he had said something wrong.


    "I won''t! How could I hurt you!" Serene shook her head, tears welling in her eyes. "I will never do


    that!"

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    "I know! I''ve misunderstood you." Jackie Leves stretched out his hand, in an attempt to grab Serene


    Ss, but she stepped back again to prevent him from touching her.


    Serene''s face was pale. She tried to extend her hand to Jackie, but she could not bring herself to


    take the first step.


    Indeed, it wasn''t that she did not want to get close to Jackie. But the trauma that Jackie had caused


    her was so severe that it was impossible for her to face him again in such a short time like how she


    had used to.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to exin, but she didn''t know how to. So she lowered her head


    and bit her lip tightly.


    "Serene..." Jackie called her.


    "Hmm?" She still didn''t want to raise her head and look at him. She was trying to avoid him.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go and eat." Jackie gave up the idea of wanting to hold her hand, put down his hand


    and walked ahead of Serene towards the dining room. However, he would pay close attention to


    Serene, who was two steps behind him, to see if she was following him or not.


    Although he did not have eyes at the back of his head and he could not see her, but he could feel


    that when he wasn''t looking at her, her eyes were on him.


    These days, she would always look at him like this. Only when he didn''t look at her, she would look


    at him boldly, as if she was assessing a stranger whom she had never met before.


    Perhaps, she was still not very sure whether he was her Jackie or not.


    Perhaps it was because he had hurt her so greatly in the past that she would no longer be able to


    love him like how she used to.


    Thinking that she might not ept him anymore, Jackie''s heart sank and his steps became heavier.


    At this moment, he wanted to turn around and pull her into his arms.


    But he couldn''t do it because he would scare her.


    In this life, he mustn''t hurt her anymore, and he couldn''t let her be afraid anymore.


    He was the one who told her that he would protect her and would never let anyone hurt her.


    However, he was also the person who had really hurt her.


    The two of them were eating sullenly at the dining table. No one opened their mouths to break the


    silence until the both of them simultaneously picked up the same piece of meat.


    Serene quickly retracted her fork and said, "Um, I''m full... You can continue eating."


    She only ate two mouthfuls of pasta, and left the food on the te mostly untouched. She also


    didn''t eat much of the meat. How could she be full?


    Jackie put some meat onto her te and said, "Eat some more with me."


    "Oh, okay." Serene nodded and picked up the fork and took another two mouthfuls of pasta, but she


    didn''t eat the meat that he gave her.


    "Have some vegetables." Jackie put some vegetables onto her te.


    "Oh, okay." Serene nodded obediently again, and then picked up the vegetables that he gave her


    and put it into her mouth. She was so obedient that she looked like a puppet at the mercy of others.


    Seeing her like this, Jackie was both angry and annoyed. He put down his cutlery and said, "Is it


    really so hard to eat with me?"


    Serene shook her head.


    Jackie sighed and said, "Then eat properly, have a proper meal with me."


    "Okay." Serene nodded her head, straightened her body, picked up some vegetables and put them


    into her mouth. Then she ate another two mouthfuls of pasta.


    After ensuring that she was eating properly, Jackie then picked up the cutlery again.


    He took a piece of the meat that she cooked and put it in his mouth.


    Serene knew that Jackie liked to eat meat, especially steak. In the past, the cook in the Leves


    family was particrly good at making this dish.


    She had also learned how to grill the steak from the cook, but she was unsure if she was untalented


    or just stupid, because the steak that she made was never delicious.


    In order to prepare this dish today, she had been secretly practicing her cooking skills for a few


    days. After wasting a few pieces of steaks, she thought that this one in front of her was not too bad.


    When Serene saw how Jackie devoured on the piece of steak in one bite, she couldn''t help but to


    reach out to cut him some more. "If it''s nice, you should eat more."


    "It''s very tasty." Jackie looked at her and saw that her pale face was finally stained with a blush. He


    was suddenly in a good mood and ate two more pieces. "It''s fatty but not greasy. You could pass as


    a professional chef soon."


    "If you like it, I will cook it for you more often in the future." Serene had said the exact words before,


    but at that time, she was not as cautious as she was now. Back then, she had always said it in a


    flirtatious tone.


    "Okay." Jackie could vaguely seethe former Serene before him.


    The background of the Ss family was veryplicated and Serene''s parents had passed away


    when she was very young. So, she only grew up with her grandfather and was an outcast in the


    Ss family.


    At a very young age, she had learned how to hide her true emotions. Only when she was in front of


    him, she would show her true side.


    Only when she was with him, he would see a happy and carefree Serene.


    But now, even when she was facing him, he could hardly see her real happy expression anymore.


    After this conversation, the two of them did not speak again. The dining room was so quiet that one


    could hear a pin drop.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ring...


    A phone call broke the silence.


    It was Serene''s phone ringing.


    She smiled apologetically at Jackie and went to grab her phone. When she picked up the phone,


    she noticed that it was an unknown number. She didn''t feel like answering it, but she was afraid that


    she would miss anything important, so she answered the phone politely, "Hello!"


    "Serene, is that you?" A male voice came from the phone, it was a voice that Serene was very


    familiar with.


    "Who are you?" This voice shocked and scared Serene. It sent her into a panic mode. She couldn''t


    help but look up at the man who was sitting in front of her.


    Jackie was sitting in front of her.


    "It''s me," said the man again.


    "Who exactly are you?" Serene was afraid. But she tried her best to control herself and suppress


    her fear. However, the hand that was holding the phone began to tremble uncontrobly. The


    trembling intensified rapidly.


    "Serene, what''s wrong?" Jackie saw her face had turned pale and reached out to grab her phone.


    However, Serene was startled and moved away from Jackie.


    Her beautiful eyes looked at him with vignce. "Tell me, who exactly are you?"


    She was asking, but she didn''t know if she was asking the person on the phone or the Jackie who


    was in front of her.


    Jackie sensed something and tried to approach her to grab her phone. He wanted to know who the


    person on the other end of the phone was.


    Why was she so scared all of a sudden?


    However, as soon as he stepped forward, Serene immediately retreated.


    "Serene, don''t be afraid! Give me your phone. No matter what happens, let me deal with it, okay?"


    Seeing Serene''s horrified and wary look, Jackie did not approach her again in an attempt to let her


    put down her guard against him first.


    Serene shook her head and stepped back, screaming, "No matter who you are, don''te close to


    me, stay away from me."


    Jackie was flustered. "Serene, what''s going on?"


    At the same time, the familiar male voice came from the phone. "Serene, it''s me. Don''t you


    recognize my voice anymore?"

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    Serene, it''s me. Don''t you recognize my voice any more?


    The impact of this sentence on Serene Ss was a hundred or even a few thousand times more


    powerful than an atomic bomb.


    Before she had time to calm her mind down, a familiar male voice came from the phone again,


    "Serene, I''m back!"


    Another blow sted at Serene, making her confused about where she was, and what day it was.


    It took Serene a long time to recover from the shock. She took a deep breath and said, "Who are


    you exactly?"


    Perhaps the person on the other end of the phone had the same voice as Jackie, or maybe


    someone had deliberately impersonated Jackie''s voice, or maybe there were a lot of maybes...


    In short, the man on the other end of the phone had nothing to do with her Jackie. The man in front


    of her was her Jackie.


    Serene told herself this, but at the next moment, the familiar voice at the end of the phone gave


    Serene a very certain answer.


    He said with a voice that Serene was very familiar with, "You once told me that you will definitely be


    Mrs. Leves in this life. I kept that in my heart. You better not forget that."


    Yes, she had personally told Jackie that she would be Mrs. Leves for the rest of her life and marry


    him. She remembered it clearly.


    She had always remembered it, even if the sky was falling and the earth was shattering, she would


    not forget what she had told him personally.


    But how did the person on the other end of the phone know about it?


    Only she and Jackie knew about this. Only they knew. How did the man with the same voice as


    Jackie knew about it?


    Just as Serene''s thoughts were in a mess, the person at the other end of the phone said, "Serene, I


    havee back alive. Are you happy?"


    Serene:".."


    Of course, she was happy that her Jackie hade back alive, but at this very moment she also


    had a ''Jackie'' with her.


    Just as Serene waspletely confused about the situation, Jackie''s voice came from the phone


    again. "Serene,e out quickly. I will wait for you at the usual ce. I''ll not leave until youe."


    After finishing his words, the man on the other end of the phone hung up the phone, not giving her


    any chance to speak or to refuse.


    In the past, this was what Jackie would always do to her too.


    Jackie would call her to ask her toe out and meet and never gave her a chance to refuse. As


    long as he called her to meet up, he would wait until she went to see him.


    Moreover, Jackie would turn off his phone after he had hung up the phone, which was his way of


    avoiding her rejection.


    Thinking of this, Serene immediately called back. As expected, the machine voice came from the


    phone-The phone you''ve dialed is unavable, please call againter!


    The voice, the past, and the way he called her, and the man on the phone were all in line with the


    Jackie that she remembered.


    What was going on?


    Was she hallucinating?


    Wasn''t her Jackie standing right in front of her?


    Why did a man with the same voice as Jackie appear on the other end of the phone?


    How did that Jackie know about things that only she and Jackie knew about?


    Which one was the real Jackie?


    Serene couldn''t understand and was eager to see that person. She wanted to confirm whether that


    person was her Jackie or not.


    She held her mobile phone and wanted to leave, but as soon as she took a step, she was pulled


    into Jackie''s arms and was held tightly by him. "Serene, calm down. I will deal with what happened


    today."


    "Let me go! You devil! I''m going to find my Jackie!" Serene pushed him and shouted, like a crazy


    person who had lost her mind.


    This man was the devil who had hurt her. This man''s face waspletely different from Jackie''s,


    and his voice waspletely different from that of Jackie. He did not look like her Jackie at all so


    how could he be her Jackie?


    He was the devil who did not care about her and raped her so viciously!


    She might be thinking of Jackie until she had gone mad, so she had mistaken a man who had


    imprisoned her for Jackie.


    "Serene, calm down!" Jackie roared in a deep voice.


    Although this woman was thin and usually had no strength, but this time, she struggled so hard that


    she almost managed to break free from Jackie''s arms.


    "Let go of me! I''m going to find my Jackie!" Serene picked up his hand and bit it hard.


    Usually, she didn''t have much strength, but the person she wanted to see might be the real Jackie,


    so her body suddenly had strength that was beyond her imagination.


    Jackie let her bite his hand, but he still held her tightly with another hand. "Serene, listen to me. No


    matter who called you, no matter what that person had said to you, you have to calm down. I am


    back now, I will help you deal with it."


    For the past year, he was not with her. She had lived a life full of anxiety every single day which had


    made her lose her sense of security. Now that he was back, he would never let her face those


    terrible situations alone.


    Listening to Jackie''s voice, Serene gradually came back to her senses. She looked up at Jackie and


    scrutinized him from head to toe.


    After a long time, she murmured a few words from her mouth, "Who are you exactly?" Before Jackie


    could answer, she smiled again. "You would surely say you are also my Jackie."


    "Serene..." Jackie said as he wrapped his arms around her. Seeing her losing her wits, his heart


    ached as if someone was whipping it fiercely with a whip. "I am Jackie Leves!"


    "Ha ha... You obviously don''t look like my Jackie at all. How can I believe that you are my Jackie? I


    must be crazy." Serene was mocking herself. "Do all of you really think that I''m living a good life?


    Why do all of you alwayse and try to mess with me?"


    Jackie hugged her and patted her back gently. "No one will be able to mess with you again


    anymore, I won''t let you disappear from my sight."


    "Are you Jackie?" Serene asked again, and then gave herself an answer. "You are not Jackie. You


    don''t look like Jackie at all. How can you be Jackie?"


    Jackie said in a deep voice, "I''m Jackie! I''m your Jackie!"


    "You''re Jackie?" She looked at him and couldn''t see any traces of Jackie on his face. She couldn''t


    find any traces of him, so she pushed him hard and said, "You''re not Jackie. Let me go and let me


    find my Jackie. He''s waiting for me. He won''t leave if I don''t go and see him."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In the past, there was one time that Jackie had asked her out but she did not meet him on time


    because she was grounded by her grandfather. That day, Jackie waited for her for a day and a


    night, and finally, he climbed over the wall of the Ss house to look for her.


    Everything of the past was still ying vividly in her mind, but now everything had changed. Even


    she herself could not tell who was the real one and who was the fake one!


    Jackie grabbed Serene''s hand and let her touch his face. "Serene, my face has changed, but my


    heart is still the same!"

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    His appearance had changed, so had his voice. However, his feelings for her had not changed at


    all, it was still as strong as before.


    It was so strong that he could offend the whole world for her!


    Did she know that?


    Jackie Leves looked at Serene Ss quietly. He could see his current face from her crystalclear and


    beautiful eyes that were filled with tears.


    Yes, he admitted that his appearance had changedpletely, and there was nothing simr to


    what he had looked like before.


    After the surgery, the first time he took a look at the mirror, he was so frightened that he had


    smashed the mirror. It took him a long time to ept this face.


    Even he himself couldn''t ept this strange face in an instant, not to mention Serene who he had


    hurt with this face.


    Serene was still conflicted internally, deciding if she could ept him, hence she doubted him after


    receiving a mere call from the fake "Jackie". He understood this and would not me her.


    "Are you really Jackie?" After a long time, Serene spoke again, asking the questions that she had


    repeatedly asked before.


    She didn''t know who she should believe, but her woman''s sixth sense told her that she could


    believe what the man in front of her had said to her.


    If she believed in the man in front of her, that would mean that she believed and admitted that the


    man in front of her was the real Jackie.


    However, the voice of the man who called her was not only the same as that of Jackie''s, but he also


    knew the things that only she and Jackie knew. That man might also be her Jackie.


    It was difficult for her to make a decision to choose between a man whose voice was simr to


    Jackie''s, or her intuition to trust the man who did not look like Jackie at all.


    Because she could not make a choice between these two people, her heart was in a mess. She


    could only look at the man in front of her helplessly. She looked into his deep eyes and said, "Can,


    can I really trust you?"


    "Yes!" At the same time when Jackie looked at her, he clenched her hand tightly and nodded


    heavily. "Serene, of course you can trust me!"


    "But..." Serene was still worried. What if she trusted the wrong person and missed the real Jackie?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Go ahead." He knew that she had something to say.


    "I want to go and meet that man. I want to go and see for myself. I need to personally see him, then


    only can I rest assured." She bit her lip and said firmly.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you." She wanted to see the man and confirm it in person because she still had


    doubts about him. Jackie knew why she wanted to go for the meeting but he did not say it out loud.


    At the same time, he also wanted to know who the mystery man was. This time, they would never


    let those scumbags who had hidden in the shadows get away.


    "You want to go?" Serene didn''t know what she was worried about. She just felt that it was not


    appropriate for him to meet that person with her.


    "I have decided. I''ll go with you." Jackie announced his decision overbearingly and did not give


    Serene a chance to object.


    Serene,".."


    He used to be like this. For some things, he was so decisive and overbearing that he made a


    decision without discussing with her.


    Jackie added, "Go back to your room and change your clothes. I''ll go get ready. When I''m done


    sorting everything out, we''ll go out and go to Luna Tower at South City."


    "You... You know about the Luna Tower too!" Although Serene was willing to believe that the man in


    front of her was the real Jackie, upon hearing the name of the ceing from his mouth, she felt


    much more reassured.


    "Should I not know about it?" Jackie raised his eyebrows.


    "No, I didn''t mean that..." As a citizen of Coast City of Country A, it was not surprising for him to


    know about the Luna Tower. What made Serene feel at ease was that he knew that the ce that


    the person on the phone was referring to was precisely this ce!


    The Luna Tower was not the highest tower in Coast City, but it had the longest history and was also


    the best ce to enjoy the full moon.


    The official name of this tower was the Luna Tower, but it had another name which was widely-


    known amongst the people, the Lovers Tower.


    Most people were familiar with that name. Many young couples had gone there because it was


    famous and made their wishes together, hoping that they would stay together forever.


    All those couples in love hoped that they would be able to hold on to each others'' hands for a long


    time.


    Jackie and Serene were no exception. They also held hands and made their wishes here, just as


    those couples did.


    Therefore, this ce had be the mostmonce for the two of them to go on their dates.


    The person on the phone just asked Serene to meet at their ''usual ce''. He must have been


    referring to the Luna Tower. There would be no other ce.


    While Serene was back in her room to change her clothes, Jackie dialed Nathaniel Cooper''s


    number. "Those mastermind clowns are at it again. This time they are trying to be my impostor."


    "Those people are finally unable to sit still. This time, we must catch them all, and no one can


    escape." Nathaniel''s voice came from the phone. His voice was calm but at the same time deadly, it


    could send a chill down one''s spine. "Since they want to be your impostor, then we''ll let them. I''d


    like to see what kind of tricks they can y."


    However, Jackie frowned and was not as calm as Nathaniel was. He said worriedly, "I''m not worried


    about what they will do. I''m only worried that Serene will be deceived."


    Because Serene still could not trust himpletely. He was worried that she would fall into the


    enemy''s trap and would no longer believe him.


    He couldn''t bear to think about the things that would happen to him if Serene no longer wanted to


    believe that he was Jackie...


    Jackie was so worried, so Nathaniel hurriedly reassured him. "Jackie, if you think that Serene is a


    woman who can be deceived so easily, then you should spend more time with her to know her


    better."


    Jackie was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    Nathaniel added, "Because... she loves you, and so, she would never regard anyone else as you."


    Also, for some unknown reason, Nathaniel was so determined to believe that Serene would be able


    to recognize who the real Jackie was.


    Perhaps it was because Nathaniel''s heart was fully upied by one person. He loved Karen Joy


    Kyle, so he would naturally know everything about her and of course, he would not regard anyone


    else as his lover, except for her.


    Once you have fallen in love with someone, that person would be unique to you and will be


    irreceable in your heart.


    Even if his appearance had changed, she would still be able to recognize the man that she was


    familiar with. It would only take a short time for her to find out.


    After listening to Nathaniel''s words, Jackie felt relieved and said, "Someone had impersonated


    myself, and asked Serene to meet him at our ''usual ce''. We will head there soon. You should


    arrange for some men to go to the Luna Tower to check it out."


    Nathaniel said, "I''ll send someone over right now. You two have to be careful as well. You can''t


    expose the address that you''re currently living at."


    After all, Serene was still involved in a murder case. Before this matter waspletely resolved,


    she could not appear in public.


    It was the best way to protect her if she did not appear in public, and allow the public to forget about


    her for the time being.


    Jackie nodded and said, "You don''t have to worry about that."

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    To ensure Serene Ss'' safety, what Jackie Leves had nned would not be any lesser than


    Nathaniel Cooper''s.


    The vi in North City was a gift given by Jackie''s parents when he was 18 years old. Therefore, it


    was not under the Leves family''s property, so almost no one knew that there was such a vi owned


    by the Leves family.


    Because no one knew this, and it was located in the vi area away from town, so the ce was


    well kept under wraps.


    Therefore, before Serene was discharged from the hospital, Jackie had secretlymunicated with


    Nathaniel. He asked Nathaniel to send Serene to live here, on his behalf.


    Before Serene moved in, Jackie had already arranged for people to work on the security of the


    house to prevent any information from leaking out.


    For anything rted to Serene''s safety, Jackie took it seriously. He could not let anything happen to


    her again and he could not let her get hurt under his care.


    After Jackie had hung up the phone, Serene was also done changing her clothes and came out.


    The temperature outside was quite low. She wore a red down jacket that wrapped her petite body


    tightly in it.


    The red color reflected on Serene''s pale face, which made her pallid and haggard face look slightly


    better.


    She asked, "Can we go now?"


    Herplexion seemed better, which in turn made Jackie''s mood better. He couldn''t help but raise


    his lips. He walked to her side and wrapped her with a scarf. "Let''s go now."


    They were now living in the vi area in North City. Serene and Jackie used to date at the Luna


    Tower in the South City.


    It would take more than an hour for them to get to the Luna Tower in the South City from the vi


    area in North City.


    After getting in the car, Jackie turned on the heater in the car and said, "It''s going to be a long ride.


    You can take a short nap first. I''ll call you when we are there."


    Serene shook her head. "There''s no need. I''m not sleepy."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The problem with the two Jackies made her so confused. How could she fall asleep at all? But


    fortunately, the person beside her could make her feel a little relieved.


    Jackie personally drove the car, while Serene was sitting in the passenger''s seat. Both of them


    looked ahead without saying anything to each other, both of them seemed to be deep in thought.


    Jackie was thinking about how to lure those masterminds out and capture them all at once, while


    Serene''s mind was full of that ''Jackie''s'' voice from the phone call earlier.


    That man''s voice was Jackie''s voice. She would never be wrong about that... But it was alright if he


    had the same voice, what if the man also looked like Jackie?


    Then, which man should she trust?


    Thinking of this serious problem, Serene looked at Jackie, who was driving.


    She was unfamiliar with his face, and it was not as good-looking as Jackie''s original face. However,


    he still had defined features, and he was still a handsome man.


    To be frank, she had been secretly looking at him for several days. No matter how she looked at


    him, she still could not find any traces of Jackie on his strange face, but she still believed that he


    was Jackie.


    Knowing that Serene was looking at him, Jackie turned his head to meet her eyes and said, "Staring


    at me like this? Do you want to drill a hole in my face with your eyes?"


    As soon as Jackie said this, Serene''s heart trembled. In the past, Jackie had also said the same


    words to her, and it was always in a flirtatious tone.


    Back then, he said these words not long after she had agreed to his pursuit, it was when he had first


    asked her out.


    Because she was so shy and did not dare to look at him, so she had to look at him quietly when he


    was not paying attention. When she was caught staring at him, those were the exact words that he


    had said to her.


    That was right, in just a year''s time, a person''s appearance could changepletely, but his


    character, tone, and manner of speech would be hard to change.


    In terms of appearance, Serene couldn''t find anything that was simr to Jackie on this face. But


    after getting along with him for a few days, he made her think that he was definitely her Jackie


    because something in him had not changed at all.


    He was Jackie!


    The real Jackie!


    After concluding all of this in her thoughts, Serene breathed a sigh of relief and gradually rxed


    her fists. As long as Jackie was with her, could there still be any problem that could not be solved?


    The answer was-no!


    But she didn''t know who the person who called her with Jackie''s voice was.


    What was his purpose?


    Could he be the real murderer who had exterminated the Leves family that year?


    "Mm, not speaking? Does that mean that you really want to stare at me until you make a hole in my


    face?" Seeing that she was only staring at him and did not speak, Jackie was a little flustered.


    "No. I just want to look at you like this. I don''t want to do anything else. Just looking at you makes


    me feel at ease." Serene gave him a little smile. It was just a little smile, but Jackie was so excited


    that he almost bumped into the car in front of him.


    He turned at the corner and parked the car by the side of the road. Looking at the woman who was


    smiling in front of him, he couldn''t help but to reach out and touch her beautiful cheeks. "Serene, do


    you know what you are talking about?"


    This time, Serene did not avoid his touch. Instead, she reached out her hand and gently pressed in


    on the back of his hand. "I said, because you are by my side, looking at you, I feel safe."


    "You..." Did this mean that she no longer had doubts in him? Did she forget about all the hurt that he


    had caused her? Would she able to ept him again?


    So many questions rushed into Jackie''s mind at the same time. He couldn''t believe that it was


    Serene who was talking to him at this moment.


    "Did I say something strange?" Serene pursed her lips into a smile and said, "Let''s go. Let''s go and


    see who the person on the phone is and what he wants to do."


    "You don''t have doubts in me anymore?" Jackie waited for her answer nervously.


    "Yes, I believe in you." Serene nodded.


    As soon as she said that, Jackie was so excited that his hands that were holding onto the steering


    wheel trembled a little.


    He even smacked on the steering wheel a few times, causing the honk to make a whirring sound.


    His Serene had finallye back!


    Finally, she returned to his side!


    Seeing that he was as excited as a happy child, Serene shook her head helplessly and said, "Stop


    pressing on the honk. People will think that there is something wrong with our car.


    "Okay, I will stop." Looking at her, Jackie smiled stupidly.


    At this moment, Jackie''s actions had reminded Serene of a scene from their past.


    In the past, Jackie had confessed his love to her personally. After she had epted his confession,


    his reaction was exactly the same as it was now. He was also so silly and a little adorable, like a


    child.


    She added, "We still have to go to the Luna Tower."


    He said, "Okay, okay... I''ll drive there right away."


    He said that he would go immediately, but he was still staring at her. The more he stared at her, the


    closer he got to her. When he was about to kiss her, Serene immediately stopped. "Stop!"


    Jackie suddenly withdrew himself and looked at her reluctantly, just like a child begging for a


    reward.


    Serene really wanted to rub his head and tell him to behave well and not cause any trouble!


    But she couldn''t do that. She added, "Let''s get down to business first. After that, you can do


    whatever you want."

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Afterpleting this, he could do whatever he wanted!


    Why did it feel like Serene Ss was hinting something else to him?


    "Okay." He felt happy in his heart and answered her briskly. Then, he drove away at the speed of


    light.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He could only do the things he wanted to do after getting these matters out of the way.


    It was about an hour''s drive to get there, and they finally arrived at Luna Tower.


    "Here we are." When the car stopped, Jackie immediately reached out and held Serene''s hand.


    "Serene, wait in the car. I''ll go and meet that person first."


    "The person he wants to see is me. If I don''t show up, he will certainly not show up." Serene smiled


    gently back at him. "Don''t worry, I will be fine."


    She still wanted to be his Mrs. Leves, and she also wanted to raise a family with him. Before they


    could get these obstacles out of the way, she had to be brave and strong. She could no longer let


    others separate them.


    Jackie responded, "I just don''t feel that it''s safe."


    Listening to his flustered voice, Serene thought he sounded funny and chuckled. "Jackie, there are


    so many people here. Do you think he can take me away?"


    Jackie red at her and said, "Just do as I say. Listen to me."


    He had turned domineering. He sounded like an emperor who demanded obedience.


    Serene shook her head helplessly. "No, listen to me this time. You wait for me in the car, and I''ll go


    in and see him. If he sees me with you, he would not show up."


    Both of them were stubborn. Since both of them did not want to take a step back, they would not be


    able toe to a conclusion. In the end, Jackie took a step back and said, "Okay, you go."


    He asked her to enter the tower first, and then he would follow her. Anyway, she did not say that he


    couldn''t follow her secretly.


    "You are not allowed to follow me secretly," Serene added this line in time, and now Jackie lost his


    backup n.


    Jackie''s face froze, and he secretly thought, "Does this woman know how to read minds?"


    "Of course I don''t know how to read minds." Serene easily saw through his thoughts again. Her lips


    were slightly raised and she let out a subtle smile.


    Well, Jackie was her one true love, so she just needed to pry a little and she could already see


    through what he was thinking.


    Now that she knew what he was thinking, Jackie''s face appeared, but he was secretly excited. His


    Serene was finally back, and he would no longer need to sleep alone at night anymore


    Serene opened the door and got out of the car. She turned back and smiled at him. "Jackie, trust


    me, I can handle this matter."


    She spoke so confidently because she hadn''t met the man yet. She didn''t know what was waiting in


    store for her.


    The weather was cold today, and the wind was strong. Luna Tower appeared isted, and there


    were only a few cars scattered in the parking lot. asionally, couples, hugging each other, could


    be seen walking by.


    There were not many tourists, so it would be easier to find the target. At the same time, they were


    also more likely to be discovered by the target. So after getting off the car, Serene went straight to


    the bottom of the tower.


    Luna Tower was a very famous scenic spot in Coast City, but the entrance tickets were not


    expensive. It cost only 20 dors to enter. After buying the ticket, Serene walked into the entrance


    of the tower.


    It was a five-story building, and there were spirals of ancient- looking stairs inside the building. The


    view looked prettier from the fifth floor onward.


    Usually, it would be very crowded. But today, due to the bad weather, there were very few visitors.


    When she went upstairs, Serene only saw two couples heading downstairs, and she continued to


    walk up alone.


    When she arrived at the fifth floor and she was catching her breath, she looked up and saw a man


    standing in front of her.


    The man was tall and strong. He stood straight and was looking into the distance. His back was


    facing her...


    His back was so simr to the back of the person she loved. If she hadn''t known that Jackie was


    waiting for her in the car, she would have rushed over and hugged him.


    "Serene..." When the familiar voice called her name out, the man turned to look at her. "You''re


    finally here."


    He smiled at her with the smile she was familiar with, he looked at her with the eyes she was


    familiar with and talked to her with a familiar tone too.


    In the past, when they were dating, whenever she waste, Jackie would also look back at her and


    say, "Serene, you''re finally here."


    However, Jackie would do one more thing. After he said that line, he would walk quickly to her and


    hold her in his arms to kiss her hard.


    He would kiss her until she felt dizzy before he let her go.


    Not only was this man''s voice simr, his body, his face, and every subtle change in his expression


    was the same as that of her Jackie!


    Serene was stunned as she just looked at him nkly. She didn''t know how to react.


    Jackie!


    Jackie!


    Jackie!


    That was the only name in her mind as she looked at him. She almost forgot that there was another


    "Jackie" in the parking lot under the tower.


    "Serene, I''m sorry! I came back to youte! I know you have suffered a lot these days, and I''ll make


    it up to you from now on." The man stepped towards Serene and got closer and closer.


    When he was about to walk to her side, Serene finally reacted a little. She blinked her eyes hard to


    look at the man in front of her.


    He had exactly the same face, the same voice, and the way he walked was exactly the same as


    Jackie too. She could not find anything different.


    It was too simr!


    But Serene knew that he was not her Jackie.


    The man''s disguise in front of her was almost perfect. It was so perfect that she could not find any


    ws. But she was sure that this man was not Jackie.


    However, she couldn''t exin the reason.


    If she was forced to give an answer, she would give an extremely ridiculous answer ¡ª a woman''s


    intuition!


    This man was too perfect a copy of Jackie. Every word he said and every action he did made her


    feel that he was deliberately disguising himself.


    She was sure that he was not Jackie.


    The man pulled Serene into his arms and hugged her tightly. He whispered, "Serene, I''m back.


    Aren''t you happy?"


    Although she knew that this man was not Jackie, Serene did not struggle. She nestled in his arms


    and said, "I am not unhappy. I am just afraid that I will be happy too quickly. This whole year, I have


    had more than a hundred dreams like this. Every time I wake up, you will disappear."


    She raised her head from his arms and stared at him lovingly. "Can I touch your face? I need to


    know that you are real."


    The man nodded, he took the initiative to hold Serene''s hand and let her touch his cheek. "Serene,


    can you feel it? I am really back."

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    It was Jackie Leves'' voice.


    However, there was more deliberation in his voice, and hecked the affection he should have.


    This face was almost identical to that of Jackie''s original face. Serene Ss stared at him for a long


    time, but she couldn''t see anything different.


    She pinched him hard twice and also rubbed his face, leaving red marks as she did so, but she


    found no trace of stic surgery.


    p-


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Before Serene could understand what was going on with this face that was exactly the same as


    Jackie''s, she was suddenly dragged away with force.


    She fell into another warm embrace, closely followed by a hard p on the man''s facethat looked


    identical with Jackie''s.


    The p was not enough to vent his anger. Jackie raised his hand swiftly to p the man again, but


    Serene grabbed his hand tightly as soon as he swung his hand.


    She shouted at him, "What are you doing?"


    Jackie was trembling with anger. "Serene, look carefully. That man can''t be Jackie Leves. He is


    definitely not the real deal."


    How dare she stop him? Was she doubting him again?


    Before she came up, she told him that she believed in him.


    Serene bit her lip and said, "If he is not Jackie Leves, then are you?"


    Jackie was in dismay.


    The fact was, it was this impostor who made Serene doubt him. He hugged Serene with one hand


    andunched his fist with his other hand towards the man again.


    The man dodged Jackie''s attack and asked, "Serene, who is this man?"


    Serene nced at Jackie who could go berserk at any time. If she were to say another word that


    would make him misunderstand, he might go crazy.


    Serene knew Jackie''s character very well. If he were to lose his mind, the consequences would be


    unimaginable.


    She looked at the impostor opposite her again. It was obvious that the man was testing her to see if


    she had really believed that he was Jackie.


    This man was obviously not Jackie, but he purposefully pretended to be Jackie. He definitely had an


    ulterior motive. Perhaps the mastermind behind all this was the one who exterminated the Leves


    family.


    The people who wiped out the Leves family were also the people who ruined Jackie''s face. The


    same people who caused Jackie and her to be separated for more than a year, she needed to find


    out who they were.


    In the past, she had no way to do that and no clues. Now, such a big clue had presented itself to


    her, why wouldn''t she seize the chance and continue to investigate.


    Because Serene wanted to know who was behind this, she pretended to believe that the man who


    had the same face as Jackie was the real Jackie.


    The most urgent thing now was to appease Jackie and let him know her thoughts. But she couldn''t


    tell him verbally...


    She raised her head and looked at him, just in time to meet his eyes. She quickly winked at him to


    reassure him.


    "It doesn''t matter who he is. What matters is that you are back." This was Serene''s answer to the


    two men.


    As soon as she said that, she heard Jackie inhale sharply. His body trembled with fury. "Serene,


    you..."


    Serene was also angry. "What about me?"


    Jackie you stupid man!


    She had hinted him via eye contact, but he didn''t understand her hint.


    How could he be so stupid?


    What if their children inherited his genes in the future, would they be as stupid as him?


    Although she was despising him for being stupid, he was the one she liked. She couldn''t leave him


    just because he was stupid. She discreetly pinched him again.


    This time, if Jackie, this stupid man, still didn''t understand what she meant,


    she swore that she would get angry.


    Fortunately, Jackie was not as stupid as she thought. He seemed to understand her intentions after


    she discreetly pinched him.


    Jackie was furious, which made the man opposite them very happy. Although he didn''t smile,


    Serene caught the glint in his eyes.


    He said, "Serene,e here, let''s go."


    Serene nodded and looked at Jackie again, hoping that Jackie would understand her and let her go.


    However, Jackie did not do what she expected. He held her head and kissed her fiercely.


    "Mm..." Serene felt a strong urge to kick this man, but she couldn''t bear to hurt him. She could only


    let him hold her and continue to kiss her.


    After kissing her fiercely, Jackie touched his moist lips and smiled smugly. "Serene, I''m very


    satisfied with your performance today."


    Serene was so angry she rolled her eyes. This stupid man, what he did would ruin her n.


    Jackie ignored her contemptuous look, he was in a good mood. "Since you know that this man is an


    impostor, I''ll take care of the rest. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Serene was so furious she was almost out of breath. "You..."


    He really was stupid!


    Really stupid!


    Hopelessly stupid!


    "Look, the impostor''s face has darkened. He had already realized from Jackie''s words that they


    knew about his false identity," Sereneined in her heart.


    Serene was so angry that she raised her foot and stepped hard on Jackie''s foot. She needed to


    teach this stupid man a lesson.


    Jackie added, "Serene, I''m a man."


    Of course she knew that he was a man, she had never doubted his ability. Why did he emphasize


    that he was a man at this moment?


    Jackie said again, "Serene, you are a woman."


    Of course she knew that she was a woman. She also had what a woman should have, plus her


    assets were more eye catching. She had never doubted her gender.


    Jackie looked at her and asked, "Do you know?"


    Serene raised her hands and surrendered. "I don''t know. Please enlighten me!"


    Jackie coughed and said in a serious manner, "I am a man, and you are my woman. Now that this


    impostor has pretended to be me, how can I hide behind you and let you protect me? Silly woman,


    listen to me, from now on, stand behind me and let me protect you."


    Jackie was the one who came out with the idea to let Serene pretend to believe the impostor and


    y along with them to get into the enemy''s base. This method was an easier way to expose the


    mastermind behind the scenes.


    However, using this method would put her life on the line at any time. The risk was greater.


    He would rather spend ten years to find out the person behind the scenes than let her take the risk.


    Even if it would only take ten days to expose the mastermind if she risked herself.


    Jackie asked again, "Do you know now?"


    The most romantic words in the world might not be "I love you", but instead "I am here, and I will


    protect you. Leave it all to me".


    Serene nodded. She was obviously very happy inside, but she couldn''t help crying. "You, how can


    you say something like this right now?"


    She wanted to help him. She wanted to expose the mastermind as soon as possible through this


    impostor. But she didn''t expect this silly man to disrupt her n.


    "Silly woman, don''t cry now! Save some strength, you can go home and have a good cry!" Jackie


    hugged her and turned to leave,pletely ignoring the man who looked exactly like how he used


    to be.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    "Serene..." The man turned sideways to block their way. "It''s only been a year. Have you forgotten


    the promise between us?"


    "Shut your f*cking mouth!" Upon hearing another man calling Serene Ss'' name so intimately,


    Jackie Leves really wanted to kick the man into the air if he could.


    He protected Serene under his wing like an old hen protecting its little chick, preventing the


    impostor from getting close to her.


    The man ignored Jackie and said to Serene, "Serene, I don''t know who this man is and I don''t know


    what he is talking about. I only know that no matter how long it has been, you are still in my heart."


    Since he was here to be Jackie''s impostor, of course, he would not give up their n easily just


    because a man was here to ruin it.


    A year ago, the Leves family was exterminated, and Jackie''s life and death were unknown. At that


    time, he knew that he would have a chance to rece Jackie.


    Not a lot of people knew of his existence after he had lived in the dark for more than 20 years. In


    fact, to the Leves family, he was just Jackie''s shadow, and he could only live under Jackie''s shadow.


    He was also a human being, and he also had the blood of the Leves Family. Because he was bom


    two minutester than Jackie, his fate waspletely different from that of Jackie.


    Jackie came to this world two minutes earlier than him. Within that mere two minutes, he was the


    pride of the family, the sessor of the Leves family, and the hope of the Leves Family.


    What about him?


    He didn''t even have a name of his own.


    He was just Jackie''s shadow, his substitute.


    When Jackie was alive, he could only live in the dark and could never appear in the world of light.


    If something happened to Jackie, he would have the chance to walk out of the dark and continue to


    live as Jackie.


    He took away Jackie''s identity, upying everything that originally belonged to Jackie, including his


    work and his woman.


    Because he was just a substitute, he couldn''t have his own thoughts, let alone his own life. The


    education he received ever since he was a child was to imitate everything about


    Jackie.


    He must like what Jackie liked; hate what Jackie hated; whether it was food or women, he must love


    what Jackie loved.


    Having lived for more than 20 years, but never had he lived his own life. He would wake up at the


    same time as Jackie every single day and repeated everything that he had done.


    Since many years ago, he had always wanted to get rid of Jackie. Only by doing that, he could use


    Jackie''s identity to start a new life.


    He wanted to rece Jackie.


    However, it never urred to him that the opportunity woulde so soon. When he was not fully


    prepared, the Leves Family was exterminated and Jackie had disappeared.


    He was excited, he was happy. He felt that he could finally get out of the dark and finally live the life


    he wanted.


    However, he was too naive.


    He had been imitating Jackie for more than 20 years. Once Jackie was not there for him to imitate,


    he did not know how to continue on with his own life.


    Just when he didn''t know how to rece Jackie and to continue walking on this path, someone


    found him. That person knew him more clearly than he did.


    That man promised him that he could continue to live as Jackie, but he had to wait for a year.


    He had been waiting for more than 20 years, he wouldn''t mind waiting for another year, so he


    agreed to that man''s request and lived in the dark for another year.


    A few days ago, the man finally reached out to him again and asked him to look for Serene using


    Jackie''s identity...


    He knew that Serene was the woman that Jackie loved.


    He was Jackie''s shadow, so he must love what Jackie loved, and like what Jackie liked, so Serene


    had unconsciously upied his whole heart.


    He didn''t know whether it was because of Jackie or the fact that Serene was a woman who could


    really make a man fall for her. Anyway, she touched his heart.


    He knew clearly that he wanted that woman, and he wanted to make her his own. He wanted her to


    be his real woman.


    So he came.


    Without giving Serene a chance to speak, he said, "The Leves family was killed, and I was seriously


    injured. Iid in bed for more than half a year before I could get out of bed to walk... When I could


    walk, I came to you immediately. I didn''t expect that you wouldn''t be willing to reconcile with me."


    What he told Serene was simr to what the real Jackie had experienced for the past year, which


    shocked Serene greatly. Was Jackie''s life in the past year under their surveince too?


    Thinking about those people that were watching Jackie in the dark, it was very likely that they would


    do anything to harm Jackie again.


    Serene held Jackie''s hand tightly and her heart trembled with worry. "I won''t let anything happen to


    you again. I won''t let those people have the opportunity to hurt you again."


    Jackie smiled and pinched the tip of her little nose, saying, "Little fool, I don''t need you to protect


    me. I''ll protect you from now on."


    She was so weak as if a gust of wind could blow her off, but she held his hand so tightly and wanted


    to stand in front of him to protect him.


    This silly woman, her love for him was so obvious and undisguised, but he previously had


    suspected that she was the aplice of the Leves family''s murder because of some indefinite


    evidence.


    The man said a lot, but Serene didn''t seem to have listened to a single word. His eyes darkened,


    and he said, "Serene, I thought our love couldst forever, but I didn''t expect that you would fall for


    someone else so soon."


    With the information he had on hand, there was no other man around Serene. She had never


    forgotten Jackie and did not fall in love with any other man.


    As long as Serene was still obsessed with Jackie and had not fallen for another person, she would


    be defenseless against the face he had, which was exactly the same as Jackie''s.


    He had a face that was exactly the same as Jackie''s. With this, he should be able to defeat all the


    opponents who wanted to pursue Serene in seconds.


    However, he had never expected that Serene would be apanied by a man, and he could see


    that Serene was in love with this man.


    After listening to the man''s words, Serene smiled and said, "Let me tell you something. My love for


    Jackie will never change."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing her confession, Jackie grasped her hand and looked at the guy in front of him with a


    provocative look in his eyes. "Kid, even if you have a face like Jackie''s, it''s useless. My Serene is


    not a fool. You can never deceive her.''


    If it weren''t for this familiar face or the fact that this face belonged to him, Jackie really wanted to


    give that guy a good p and make that guy stop thinking about his woman.


    Jackie pped his hands and said, "Come out, all of you. Bring this man back."


    Nathaniel Cooper''s men had arrived. If he let his men take this guy back and interrogate him, he


    would surely find out on many more interesting things.


    What about him?


    Of course, he would take his woman home and do what he wanted to do.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Whening here earlier, they felt the journey didn''t take long to reach the destination.


    But the journey back home seemed to take forever.


    Jackie Leves elerated the car several times, but it still felt like it was not fast enough.


    He wished that his car could grow a pair of wings and fly home in an instant, so that he could hold


    Serene Ss in his arms and do what he had wanted to do.


    The distance to home was getting closer. At the thought that he could soon hold Serene in his arms


    and do what he had wanted to do, the blood in Jackie''s body began to boil, his desire rose.


    He could already see his front gate ahead. Jackie once again sped up and rushed forward. With a


    sudden brake, the car stopped at the front door.


    He unbuckled his seat belt and dashed out of the car. He couldn''t wait to take Serene home.


    "Serene, hurry up, I can''t wait any longer."


    Serene blushed coyly. What on earth was this man thinking about?


    Jackie couldn''t be bothered so much and stretched out his hand to carry her.


    Ring -


    A piercing ring from the phone interrupted Jackie''s actions. He took out his phone with a dark face


    and answered, "What''s the matter?"


    Nathaniel Cooper was really his good brother. The phone call was neither too early nor toote but


    came in as soon as he arrived home. He was definitely doing this on purpose.


    Jackie answered the call because it was Nathaniel on the line. If it were another person, not only


    would Jackie ignore the call, he might even smash his phone.


    "I found out about something and I need to discuss it with you. Pleasee over," Nathaniel''s voice


    sounded indifferent.


    "What is it, just talk through the phone, I don''t have time now." Jackie stared at Serene, his body


    growing impatient as his desire intensified. How would he have the mood to see Nathaniel?


    "It''s very important. You have toe over and discuss it." After saying this, Nathaniel hung up


    decisively.


    Jackie was so angry that he wanted to smash the phone. " Nathaniel, you''re doing this on purpose!"


    Serene stopped him in time. "Jackie, I think for Nathaniel to call and ask you to go over, he must


    have something important to tell you. You''d better go first."


    Serene knew what he wanted to do, but they had many opportunities in the future. It was better to


    settle other things first.


    Jackie stared at her as if he was going to devour her. "Don''t call him by his name anymore. It feels


    intimate and I don''t like it. You should be addressing him as Mr. President!"


    Serene said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. If you don''t want me to, then I won''t."


    This man was really childish.


    She didn''t need to argue with him.


    Jackie added, "I don''t want to see him."


    Serene really had no way to deal with this man''s asional tantrums. She shook her head


    helplessly and said, "You go first. Get those things done. I promise to do whatever you want after


    that."


    Jackie smiled wickedly and said, "Serene, you said it yourself. Don''t go back on your words when


    the timees."


    Seeing the wicked smile on Jackie''s face, Serene suddenly regretted it. She wanted to say


    something, but Jackie cut her off before she could. "That''s a deal. I''m going now. I''ll be back, wait


    for me at home."


    Serene wanted to go back on her words, but after thinking for a while, she didn''t say anything. The


    worst thing that could happen was for him to make love to her. It was not like he hadn''t done it


    before. It was not a big deal.


    When Jackie returned, he not only subdued Serene but also asked for other special services. She


    was so exhausted, she really regretted agreeing to it.


    However, Jackie would never give her a chance to regret her choices.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Brother Lionel, is something wrong?" After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel did not speak. His face


    was gloomy. Karen Joy Kyle guessed that something had to have happened.


    Hearing Karen Joy''s voice, Nathaniel looked up at her, his face began to rx significantly. "Karen,


    come here."


    "Brother Lionel, what''s the matter?" Karen Joy walked over to him. As soon as she reached him, he


    pulled her into his arms and held her in an embrace.


    Nathaniel buried his head in her neck and sniffed. He murmured her name over and over again in a


    low voice, "Karen, Karen..."


    Hearing him call her like this, Karen Joy felt a little uneasy. "Brother Lionel, what happened? Please


    don''t scare me."


    He hugged her and rubbed her head. "Nothing. I just want to hug you like this."


    No matter how busy he was or how tired he was, every time he hugged her, all his exhaustion


    would dissipate in an instant, as if she had a magical effect on him.


    Karen Joy also hugged him. "If you feel better holding me like this, then hold me as long as you


    need."


    Nathaniel opened his mouth and bit her ear. "My silly girl."


    Karen Joy pouted and said, "I''m not silly."


    Nathaniel smiled and said, "Not silly?"


    Karen Joy put her face on his face and rubbed it like a cat asking for love. "I''m not silly. Brother


    Lionel is."


    Hearing her soft voice, Nathaniel''s heart softened. He could not help but hold her head and kiss her


    passionately.


    The two of them were so engrossed with the kiss that they didn''t even notice that someone had


    entered the house and stood there for a long time.


    "Ahem-"


    After waiting for a long time, Nathaniel still hadn''t realized he was there. Jackie coughed loudly to


    make Nathaniel notice him.


    Nathaniel had called him over to discuss matters, preventing him from making out with his woman.


    However, Nathaniel was here with his woman in his arms. What an eyesore.


    Hearing the cough, Karen Joy quickly escaped from Nathaniel''s arms and said with a red face,


    "Brother Lionel, you guys go ahead. I''ll wait for you next door."


    She knew that Brother Lionel had something to discuss with Jackie, so she decided to leave.


    As soon as Karen Joy left, Nathaniel''s face instantly darkened. He handed a document to Jackie


    and said, "I received news from my people not long ago. Please have a look."


    "What?" Jackie asked, but he proceeded to pick up the document and started flipping it.


    "The information about your impostor and some clues about the person behind the scenes,"


    Nathaniel said.


    The snow continued to fall.


    Everything the eyes could see was white, there were no traces of other colors.


    Karen Joy sat by the window and watched the snowkes drifting all over the sky. Her mind started


    to wander.


    What on earth were Brother Lionel and Jackie discussing about?


    Was it really necessary to talk for such a long time?


    She waited for an hour, two hours, then three hours... But they were still talking, as if he had


    forgotten about her.


    She knew that Brother Lionel had a lot of things to do, and she also understood his situation, so she


    tried not to create trouble for him. But she was bored having to wait for so long.


    Sigh...


    Karen Joy sighed and retracted her gaze.


    She couldn''t spend her days like this anymore. She had to find something to do so that she wouldn''t


    overthink.


    But what could she do?


    Thest time, she could serve as a volunteer with Yaya and the others, or she could go hiking with


    them...


    Now the others were all preparing for their graduation the next year. All of them had gone for their


    internships with somepanies. Karen Joy was the only one left and she could not do anything.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Ring...


    Just as Karen Joy Kyle was lost in her thoughts, her phone rang.


    She looked sideways and found that it was Samantha Lesley calling.


    She answered and said feebly, "Samantha, what''s the matter?"


    Samantha was all fired up and her excited voice came from the phone. "Karen Joy, do you still


    remember what I told youst time?"


    "What did you tell me?" Karen Joy did not have any impression of what Samantha had told her at


    all.


    "Have you forgotten?" Samantha sounded disappointed.


    "Samantha, please tell me again." Although she wasn''t talking face to face with Samantha, Karen


    Joy still felt a little embarrassed for she had forgotten what Samantha had said.


    Samantha said, "Last time, I asked you to apany me to my friend''s newly opened club to show


    support for my friend. You have promised me."


    "Oh, okay! Anyway, I have nothing scheduled these few days. Call me when you want to go." Karen


    Joy was still worrying about having nothing to do, when Samantha brought this up.


    When Karen Joy agreed without hesitation, Samantha resumed her happy tone and said, "Karen


    Joy, let''s go tomorrow then. Brother Nathaniel is going abroad tomorrow, so he definitely doesn''t


    have time for you, we can go out and have fun together."


    Karen Joy asked immediately, "Brother Lionel is going abroad?"


    Brother Lionel was going abroad again. Why hadn''t she heard any news about this?


    "Karen Joy, didn''t Brother Nathaniel tell you about it?" Samantha was silent for a moment and then


    she said, "I only saw my brother asking someone to help him pack his luggage. I thought he was


    going abroad with Brother Nathaniel. If Brother Nathaniel didn''t tell you about this, maybe I made a


    mistake."


    The more Samantha exined, the more upset Karen Joy felt. Even the others thought that


    Nathaniel should tell her in advance about going abroad. But he did not tell her.


    "Karen Joy, are you all right?" When Samantha didn''t hear Karen Joy''s answer, she asked her


    repetitively, "Karen Joy, Karen Joy..."


    "I''m fine," Karen Joy smiled.


    Brother Lionel was busy every day. He had to deal with official business and personal affairs. Many


    times, he would need his secretary to remind him about a lot of things. It was not surprising for him


    to forget to tell her about his trip.


    She should wait a little longer. If Brother Lionel was going abroad for a visit, he would definitely tell


    her in advance.


    As soon as she ended the call with Samantha, Brother Lionel came to her and said, "Karen."


    She turned around and smiled at him. "Brother Lionel, you''re done with your work?"


    "There is still a bit of things to manage." Nathaniel looked at her apologetically. "It''s gettingte. I''ll


    have dinner with you first."


    Although he was extremely busy, he still wanted to make time to apany her for dinner. The


    slight discontent she had just now disappeared in an instant.


    Karen Joy hugged Nathaniel''s arm and said with a smile, "Brother Lionel, you have dinner with me,


    I''ll apany you while you work overtimeter."


    Nathaniel tapped on her head and said, "Okay."


    Because of the incident two days ago, Nathaniel was very concerned about Karen Joy''s mood. No


    matter how busy he was, he would try his best to find time to apany her for meals.


    He only needed to spend an hour with her for meals every day, and she would be extremely happy.


    This girl was so easy to please.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Brother Lionel, do you have anything else to tell me?" Karen Joy asked him while on the way to the


    dining hall.


    "Hmm? What thing?" Nathaniel lowered his head slightly. When he saw her beautiful fanlike


    eyshes, he inadvertently lowered his head and kissed her. "What do you want to hear?"


    "Don''t you have anything to tell me?" Karen Joy asked while secretly reminding herself that if


    Brother Lionel didn''t tell her, then he had definitely forgotten about it himself.


    Nathaniel thought for a moment and said, "My girl, do you want me to say affectionate words such


    as "I like you" every day?"


    He was a grown man, and he was not good at flirting. It was already a breakthrough for him to say it


    once in a while.


    He really couldn''t do it if she wanted him to say it every day.


    "Brother Lionel, did you really forget what you want to say to me?" She had reminded him


    forthrightly, yet Brother Lionel still couldn''t remember. This showed how busy he was all day long.


    Poor Brother Lionel.


    Seeing Karen Joy''s earnest face, Nathaniel thought about it seriously. After thinking for a while, he


    finally remembered that he was going abroad.


    He originally nned to inform Karen Joy about the trip in the afternoon. Later, Jackie called him to


    ask for support, and after that he got some new information. So he had unintentionally left this


    matter behind.


    These days, he had been busy trying to expose the mastermind behind the scenes and neglecting


    this girl beside him.


    Yet this girl was young but very understanding. She would not argue with him nor throw tantrums at


    him. She was so sensible that his heart ached.


    He rubbed her head and said apologetically, "Karen, I''m going abroad for a visit for a few days. I


    have to leave early tomorrow morning."


    After confirming that Brother Lionel was going abroad for a visit, and that she would not be able to


    see him for a few days, Karen Joy felt a little lost, yet she put on a smile and said, "Brother Lionel,


    you go ahead, I will be waiting for you at home."


    Waiting for him at home.


    These were the words he yearned to hear since he was a child, but no one had ever said this to


    him.


    His mother loved him, but her love was more on the desire for power over kinship.


    He was his mother''s own child, and also a tool for his mother to pursue power.


    Since he was a child, his mother had taught him to work hard to be the next president. As for


    family affection, he had learned almost nothing from his mother.


    And his father?


    Since he was young, Nathaniel was rather unfamiliar with the word "father".


    His father and his ex-wife had two sons. He was the child of his father''s second wife. His father''s


    feelings for him were very conflicted, and so was his feelings towards his father.


    His father was the former Mr. President. He was busy with work and social engagements every day,


    so it was difficult for the whole family to get together even for a meal.


    In Nathaniel''s memory, he had only dined with his father no more than five times.


    He had always thought that his father was so busy that it was extremely difficult for him to


    apany his wife and child for a meal.


    It was not until he became the President of Country A, that Nathaniel knew that no matter how busy


    this job was, he could still squeeze out the time for a family meal if he was willing to do so.


    Nathaniel had always felt that his rtionship with his father was not like father and son. His father


    had treated him worse than he would treat a stranger.


    Nathaniel''s deepest impression of his father was the way his father looked at him. It waspletely


    different from the way he looked at his two older brothers.


    In the past, Nathaniel even had the idea that he was not his father''s child.


    It was ridiculous to just think of it.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Nathaniel Cooper shook his head sadly.


    It was not his fault that he had such a ridiculous idea.


    He seeded in bing the President of Country A. In the past, many who opposed him knew


    that the situation was irreversible, so they congratted him nevertheless. However, only his father,


    the former president, did not express any opinion.


    His father was the former president, and he was going to take over as the new president. There


    should be a positive hand- over ceremony between them.


    The former president should personally hand over his power to the new president. This process


    would affirm that the power of the new president was legal and blessed.


    However, on the day when the new president was officially appointed, the former president did not


    appear with the excuse of being seriously ill and bedridden.


    He won the election and the inauguration ceremony was held. All these felt like Nathaniel was doing


    a one man show. How could people not gossip about it?


    The man at the top position, who should ensure a smooth handover of the position to Nathaniel,


    never appeared. Nathaniel had been in office for two or three months already, but the man was still


    using the same excuse of being sick and did not say a word for him in the public.


    Because the former president didn''t appear even once, so when the new president, Nathaniel took


    the office, his path was extremely hard and difficult. Each step he took was restrained.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, Nathaniel was good at assigning people to their jobs. He was very politically savvy,


    therefore he was able to slowly suppress the opposing voices.


    The voices that were against Nathaniel being the President had been eliminated. What was left now


    was the mastermind behind the scenes. As soon as the person was exposed, everything would be


    easy to deal with.


    "Brother Lionel, what''s the matter with you?"


    Karen Joy Kyle''s soft voice pulled Nathaniel''s thoughts back. He looked at her and smiled. "I was


    thinking of the gift I should get you when Ie back."


    He didn''t mean to lie to her. But he didn''t want her to worry so much about him, especially of the


    negative things rted to him.


    Karen Joy snuggled in his palms and said, "Brother Lionel, you don''t have to bring me any gifts, just


    come back to me safely."


    She was born in the Kyle family. As Kevin Kyle''s daughter, she always had whatever she wanted


    since she was a child, her father would shower her with all kinds of treasures from time to time even


    if she didn''t ask for anything.


    Karen Joy had seen all kinds of rare gifts. To her, the most precious gift was for Brother Lionel to


    return to her safely.


    "Silly girl." Nathaniel couldn''t help kissing her forehead. Why couldn''t this girl be more selfish?


    After dinner, Nathaniel had to handle a few more documents.


    He sat at the desk and focused on reading the documents in his hand. From time to time, he would


    draw a few lines with his pen to highlight the key points or areas which he had questions.


    Karen Joy, who was sitting beside him, held her head with both hands and was also focused on


    watching her Brother Lionel. Her Brother Lionel was really handsome when he was working


    seriously.


    He was wearing a form fitting custom-made suit, which gave him a hint of elegance, but at the same


    time, the temperament of a politician''s resoluteness.


    Fortunately, not every girl could see Brother Lionel work. Otherwise, her Brother Lionel would be


    surrounded by fangirls all day.


    While staring at Brother Lionel''s handsome face, Karen Joy began to conjure up dirty thoughts in


    her mind... Ah, ah, that was so embarrassing.


    She raised her hand and patted her blushing face and muttered in her heart, "Karen oh Karen, what


    are you thinking about all day long?"


    She would often say that she was a pure and innocent child. How could she think of something like


    this? If Brother Lionel knew about it, he would definitely think that she was a lustful girl.


    However, the more Karen Joy tried to restrain her imagination from running wild, the more active


    her brain became. All that she thought about were things that Brother Lionel had not done to her


    yet...


    Brother Lionel held her and kissed her unscrupulously. His kiss became more vigorous. His hands


    nimbly slipped under her clothes, bringing her to another world which she had never experienced


    before.


    In an instant, Karen Joy felt as if her body was on fire, she was burning with desire...


    Finally, after he finished reading the documents, Nathaniel raised his hand and rubbed between his


    eyebrows. Then, he slowly looked up and said, "Karen..."


    The moment he looked up, he saw Karen Joy''s flushing face. "Karen, are you not feeling well?"


    Nathaniel thought she had a cold or a fever, so he quickly got up and came to her side. He held her


    in his arms and touched her forehead.


    Her forehead was red and hot, it burnt his hand. He panicked and said, "Karen, I''ll call the doctor


    right away. Don''t be afraid."


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy put her hands around Nathaniel and rubbed her mature woman''s body


    against his chest. "Brother Lionel, I''m not sick. I don''t need a doctor. I want you!"


    She didn''t want to wait any longer. She wanted Brother Lionel. She wanted him to take her to the


    mysterious, unknown world.


    She wanted to give herselfpletely to Brother Lionel. She didn''t want to just be his girl, she


    wanted to be his woman, for the rest of his life.


    Brother Lionel would definitely agree to her request!


    Hearing Karen Joy''s words, Nathaniel''s body shook. He was so excited that his Adam''s apple


    bobbed a few times, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Karen, do you know what you''re


    talking about?"


    Karen Joy hugged him and touched him all over with her delicate hands. "Of course I know what I''m


    talking about. I am clear minded the whole time."


    Nathaniel''s eyes deepened, and his body began to react.


    Would Nathaniel want to devour this attractive girl in front of him?


    The answer was, yes! He really wanted to, for a long long time.


    His body''s reaction was the best answer.


    However, this was not the right time. Before he gave Karen a formal identity, before he could let


    Karen stand beside him in the public.


    He couldn''t!


    Since he loved this girl, he had to cherish her.


    He couldn''t let her be his woman for no reason, and he couldn''t let her suffer any grievances


    with him.


    "Brother Lionel, don''t, don''t you want me?" Karen Joy didn''t get Nathaniel''s response after a long


    while. She raised her head and blinked her beautiful eyes, looking at him innocently and pitifully.


    She had plucked up all her courage to voice out her desire for Brother Lionel but she didn''t expect


    his inaction. She was so embarrassed that she didn''t know where to put her hands.


    "Karen, it''s not that I don''t want to, but we still can''t do it now." Nathaniel looked away. If he were to


    look at her for another second, he might lose his rationale.


    "I understand." She took the initiative to bring up the topic, but Brother Lionel didn''t agree. How


    could she bear with that?


    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    Nathaniel added, "It''s gettingte. I''ll send you back first."


    Karen Joy did not look at him and nodded. "Okay."

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    On the way back to Karen Joy Kyle''s ce.


    Karen Joy looked out of the window, while Nathaniel Cooper looked at Karen Joy. Both of them just


    looked in silence, and neither of them opened their mouths to break the silence.


    The car drove all the way to Moon Bay. Nathaniel then pulled Karen Joy into his arms and rubbed


    her face. "Karen, please give me a little more time."


    "Brother Lionel, you don''t have to say anything else. No matter how long it takes, I''m willing to wait."


    She wasn''t ming him when she didn''t speak, she was just a little embarrassed.


    Nathaniel said, "Karen..."


    "Brother Lionel, you still have to go abroad for the visit tomorrow morning. You should go back


    early." Karen Joy squirmed out of his arms, opened the door and got off the car. She waved at him


    and said, "Brother Lionel, goodbye!"


    Seeing her forcing out a smile, Nathaniel''s heart ached again. He followed her out of the car and


    reached out to hold her, but Karen Joy turned and ran away.


    While running, she said, "Brother Lionel, remember to call me when you arrive tomorrow, or I may


    chase after you and harass you."


    Nathaniel''s outstretched hand caught the emptiness in mid-air, and his heart suddenly felt empty as


    well. He watched her enter the elevator until he could no longer see her. Then he turned back and


    got back into the car.


    When the driver started driving, Nathaniel took out his phone and dialed a number. He said in a cold


    voice, "Sort out the information we have now. We must get rid of all those troublemakers in the


    shortest time. When Ie back, if there is no new progress, you will have to bear the


    consequences."


    After saying that, Nathaniel ended the call decisively without giving the chance for the other party to


    reply. Then he threw the phone to the side and pulled at his tie irritably.


    Give him some time!


    Give him some time!


    He always asked Karen Joy to give him more time. Then why didn''t he work harder to settle his own


    affairs as soon as possible?


    Every time he thought of the grievances that Karen Joy had to suffer all these while when she was


    with him, Nathaniel really wanted to stab himself.


    Jamie, the driver, nced at Nathaniel who was in the back seat from the rear- view mirror. When


    he saw Nathaniel''s gloomy face, like an impending storm, he was so terrified that his hands holding


    the steering wheel shook.


    Their President always had a smile on his face. His smile was gentle and elegant and he didn''t look


    like a harmful person at all.


    However, only those who had been working for him all the years, knew how ruthless their president


    was.


    Ding-dong!


    Hearing the arrival of the elevator, Jayden Elias Kyle put out the cigarette butt in his hand


    immediately and threw it into the trash can. He looked up at Karen Joy, who came out of the


    elevator, and said, "You''re back!"


    "Mm," Karen Joy responded softly. She didn''t even look at him as she passed him by and walked to


    her door.


    Jayden followed Karen Joy quickly.


    Karen Joy stood still and turned to look at him. "Jayden, what''s the matter?"


    Jayden did not respond. Instead, he grabbed the keys in her hand and opened her door.


    Karen Joy shouted at him, "Jayden, what do you want again?"


    Jayden took her into the room and said in a low voice, "Karen Joy, do you know what you are doing


    all day?"


    Karen Joy didn''t want to talk, she didn''t want to talk to this nosy person. What she did all day had


    nothing to do with him.


    Jayden mmed the door hard and said, "You were smart since you were a child. At school, you


    skipped several grades. You''re only 18 years old but hadpleted studies that only people a


    decade older than you could. So many people recognized your talent and even offered to hire you


    with a high sry. We even saved a high ranking position in Rovio for you. But you didn''t choose


    any of these. You came here just for a man right after your graduation."


    "I''m happy to do so!" Karen Joy retorted. Jayden was such a busybody! Every word he said hit the


    right spot, making her refutes seem so weak and powerless.


    "You''re happy?" Jayden grabbed Karen Joy''s wrist and said angrily, "You may be happy, but have


    you ever thought about your family who loves you?"


    Karen Joy didn''t say anything.


    Karen Joy did not speak, and Jayden''s voice softened. "Karen, to love someone is not to always be


    around him. Instead, you need to make yourself more outstanding and shine even brighter, in order


    to capture the attention of the person you like. You are very smart, why can''t you figure this out?"


    Karen Joy understood Jayden''s words.


    But she had no experience in love. No matter how smart she was, she was a fool in love.


    Jayden reached out and rubbed her head. "Karen,e back to New York, live your intended life. If


    Nathaniel really loves you, he will definitelye and find you."


    "I''ve said that I''ll wait for him toe back, so I''ll wait for him." Karen Joy pursed her lips and


    carefully digested what Jayden had said to her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As the leader of Rovio, her father was worth billions. His wealth was enough for him to spend


    several lifetimes. Even so, her mother didn''t choose to be a homemaker and stay at home.


    Her mother had always been working hard. She mentioned that her work could help her realize her


    self- worth and find her selfconfidence. In that way, she could be more confident, standing beside


    her husband.


    If one day her husband lost his job, she could also tell him calmly - Don''t be afraid, he still had her,


    and she could support him.


    The words that Jayden said to her should be what her mother had always meant too.


    Karen Joy suddenly figured it out.


    She smiled at Jayden and said, "Thank you, Jayden! I know what I should do now!"


    Next, she was very clear about how to go on this journey in life.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Nathaniel set off to the airport under the protection of a group of people, and


    took the president''s private jet abroad for the scheduled visit.


    For the President to go abroad for a visit, it was of course a huge event in the country. There were


    live broadcasts on all the news channels and Inte tforms of the event.


    Therefore, even though Karen Joy was at home, she could watch Brother Lionel''s situation all the


    way.


    She knew from the TV that Brother Lionel had arrived at the airport. She knew that he had boarded


    the ne, and that his ne had taken off...


    Sigh...


    Karen Joy held her head and let out a long sigh. Brother Lionel had flown away, so was her heart.


    She really wanted to be capricious for once and secretly fly to the country where Brother Lionel was


    visiting...


    Thinking of this, another question popped up in Karen Joy''s mind. Why couldn''t she be capricious


    just once?


    She just wanted to be closer to Brother Lionel but she would not disturb his work. She could totally


    follow her heart just once.


    Besides, the country Brother Lionel was going to only need a visa on arrival. She didn''t need to go


    through the tedious process to apply for a visa. All she needed to do was to buy a ticket and fly over


    to find him.


    Karen Joy had always been action-oriented. After having this idea in her mind, she immediately


    picked up her phone and was ready to buy a ticket to go after Brother Lionel.


    However, as soon as she picked up her phone, Karen Joy gave up this idea.


    She had already thought it overst night. She needed to have her own career, to make herself


    more outstanding, and keep Brother


    Lionel''s attention on her forever.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    As for work, Karen Joy Kyle had thought about it, but the premise was that she wanted to help


    Brother Lionel out and prepare to be the First Lady in the future.


    For example, when there was an earthquake in Long Cove, she rushed to the disaster area to join


    the rescue team in order to help Brother Lionel get things sorted out.


    All this while, she was not a person who would only do things spontaneously. What she learned


    from her father was that she should always n things ahead.


    No matter what she did, she knew she needed to prepare for the future, so that it would be easier


    for her then.


    After the reconstruction work of the disaster area was carried out steadily, Karen Joy returned to


    Coast City. For a moment, she didn''t have anything else to do, and she was so bored that she just


    spent her days thinking a lot.


    It seemed that it was time for her to n her future so that she could build a name for herself in this


    country.


    If the citizens knew of her existence and when Brother Lionel announced her identity to the nation,


    they would know who she was.


    Then, the citizens would know her and approve of her -''So it''s her, she is the best candidate to be


    the First Lady.''


    Karen Joy smiled and thought that she was wise, but she had been thinking too much recently and


    messed up her n.


    Karen Joy turned off the flight booking application, and she pressed on ke White''s number.


    "ke, can you do me a favor?"


    "Miss, please let me know." When it came to Karen Joy, ke always treated her with utmost


    respect.


    "It''s quite coldtely and it''s been snowing. Please send two batches of clothes and food to the


    disaster area on my behalf so that they wouldn''t suffer." In Karen Joy¡¯s opinion, the best way to


    leave a good impression on the people of Country A was to do good deeds.


    ke said, "Director Kevin has ordered us to send them already, and they were all sent under your


    name. Those supplies and food should have already arrived at the disaster area."


    "My dad asked you guys to send those already?" Karen Joy was very surprised, but she soon felt


    that it was normal. Her father had always been like this.


    She remembered that all this while, her father had done a lot of things for her in secret.


    If she didn''t think about it, she might never know that her father had done it for her discreetly.


    "Yes," ke said with certainty.


    "I see." Karen Joy hung up the phone and immediately dialed her father''s phone. She had to thank


    her father for doing so many things for her silently.


    [Dad, your phone is ringing. Guess who''s calling?]


    Kevin Kyle was reading a document and Karen Daly stood behind him and massaged the pressure


    points on his head. Suddenly, Karen Joy''s soft voice came from the phone on the side of the desk.


    Hearing his daughter''s voice, Karen stopped what she was doing and smiled at her husband,


    "Director Kevin, your little sweetie is calling."


    Kevin put down the document in his hand, and he grabbed Karen''s hand hard. He pulled her into his


    arms and said, "What''s wrong? Are you so petty that you are even jealous of your own daughter?"


    Karen rolled her eyes at him and pushed him away. "Who''s jealous of our daughter? Stop fooling


    around. Hurry up and answer the phone. Don''t let our baby wait for too long."


    Kevin hugged her tightly and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. "Karen, in my heart, you are


    always my priority."


    Karen just red at him.


    She couldn''t understand him sometimes.


    Recently, he would say sentimental things to her from time to time, and she really couldn''t stand it


    sometimes.


    Was it true that the older a man gets, the better they would get at coaxing their woman?


    Kevin let out a subtle smile and asked again, "Do you know that?"


    Karen rolled her eyes at him again. "Director Kevin, you really don''t want to answer our daughter''s


    phone call? If she ignores youter, don''t regret it."


    Kevin insisted, "Do you know what I said just now?"


    There was no way to deal with this stubborn man. Karen simply nodded and said, "Yes, Director


    Kevin, I know what you said."


    Kevin was still dissatisfied. "You gave me a perfunctory reply."


    Karen tried hard to smile and said, "Mm, Director Kevin, I got it."


    Karen Joy''s phone call was about to be cut off, but Kevin still looked unhappy. "Do you remember


    what I said to you just now?"


    Karen was taken aback.


    For a moment, she really couldn''t remember what Kevin had said to her.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows. "Mm?"


    Karen Joy''s phone call came in again. Karen was anxious and she couldn''t remember what Kevin


    had said to her just now.


    Karen put on a ttering smile and said, "Mr. Kyle, why don''t we pick up the call first? What if our


    baby has something urgent to tell you?"


    Kevin said, "She just called ke. She should have just found out about the delivery of supplies. It


    wouldn''t be anything else, no need to hurry."


    Karen took a deep breath.


    So?


    She knew that his daughter did not have anything urgent at hand so he could just tease her like


    that?


    If she had known that he would always "torture" her for fun, she shouldn''t have massaged him just


    now.


    Since he had been working long hours, he always had a migraine problem. To help him, she had


    learned ways to massage him through an acupuncturist to relieve the symptoms.


    If she had known that he would bully her like this, she would not help him.


    Kevin asked again, "You don''t remember?"


    Karen nodded. "Mm."


    Kevin took her hand and said seriously, "In my heart, you will always be my priority. Don''t be jealous


    of your daughter."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen retorted, "And why should I be jealous?"


    Kevin asked, "Remember what I said?"


    Karen reassured him, "I remember. I am the priority in your heart."


    Kevin was quite satisfied with this answer, so he picked up the phone and answered, "Yes, Ka-..."


    Karen Joy''s soft voice cut him off, "Dad, I miss you and mom. Do you guys miss me?"


    "We miss you too." Kevin answered in a casual tone, not saying too much.


    "Dad, how much do you miss me?"


    "I miss you very much."


    Since he added a few more words to his usual reply, Karen Joy was satisfied, "Dad, thank you!"


    "Why are you thanking me?" Kevin frowned. He didn''t like his precious daughter acting so politely


    with him.


    Karen Joy added, "Dad, I know what you have done for me. Thank you for being so thoughtful!


    Thank you for doing so much for me!"


    "You are my daughter." Kevin answered again. It was a simple but also the most powerful answer.


    Because Karen Joy was their child, she was the fruit of their love, so of course he loved this child a


    lot.


    "But I still have to thank you!" Her father was always like this. He wouldn''t talk much, but he would


    use practical actions to protect and care for the whole family.


    Especially for her, he spoiled her so much that she felt blessed.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    Kevin Kyle kept quiet.


    He really didn''t want his precious daughter to be as polite as a stranger to him, but he didn''t want to


    argue with her either.


    Karen Joy Kyle didn''t know what Kevin was thinking, so she continued, "Dad, I know that you love


    me and care for me so much that you can''t wait to give me all the best things in the world. But I still


    hope that you can let me do something by myself so that I can grow strong on my own. What do


    you think?"


    He felt that his daughter was implying that he was nosy, so his face darkened and he looked at


    Karen Daly discontentedly, as if to say, "Look, your daughter isining about me.


    Karen was extremely innocent in this matter!


    She did give birth to this daughter, but Kevin spoiled her the most. Now that the child said


    something he was not happy with, how could he me her?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Karen Joy didn''t know that her father was unhappy and was still making her speak. "Dad, look, if


    you do everything for me, I would rely on you. What should I do if I can''t rely on you in the future?"


    After all, parents would eventually grow old, and they would be powerless one day. If she couldn''t


    be independent and strong enough before that dayes, how could she care for her parents?


    It was good that she knew her father''s love for her. She hoped that he would let her go and do more


    things by herself, so that she could hold up the sky of her own in the future.


    That was Karen Joy''s opinion, but Kevin thought differently. As a father, he wanted to pave the way


    for his daughter for her future.


    Even if he grew oldte, the man that his daughter liked should take over his ce and spoil his


    beloved daughter so that she could continue to be carefree.


    He said, "So, you can''t rely on that Cooper kid?"


    If Nathaniel Cooper couldn''t take care of Karen Joy on his behalf, he would never give his daughter


    to him.


    "Dad, we are talking about us. Don''t bring up Brother Lionel, okay?" Karen Joy just didn''t like him


    talking about Brother Lionel in such a skeptical tone.


    "He may be your Brother Lionel, but I''m still your father, I can''t even question anything about him?"


    Kevin was very unpleased that Karen Joy always protected Nathaniel.


    Karen Joy was so angry that she stomped her feet. "Dad, you are being unreasonable."


    Kevin''s face didn''t look good either. "You''re protecting him, and you''re still saying that I''m


    unreasonable?"


    If he was really unreasonable, he would try his best to kill that Cooper boy! He would never let that


    man make his daughter worry at all.


    "Dad, I won''t fight with you anymore. You guys should go to bed early." Karen Joy wanted to call her


    father to thank him, but she didn''t expect that they would argue.


    Both of them had a stubborn temper. Once they were fixed on something, it would be difficult for


    them to change their views.


    Karen Joy was the first to hang up the call, fearing that she would lose her mind and say things that


    would hurt her father.


    Kevin was so angry that he yelled, "What''s so good about that kid? How can our daughter protect


    him like this?"


    "You don''t like him and don''t think there''s anything good about that kid, but at least he dotes on our


    daughter. Wasn''t the son-inw you were looking for just a man that would dote on your daughter?"


    At this crucial moment, Karen stood up as a mediator. "Kevin, why can''t you see that?"


    "That kid made her suffer so much and she still protects him. Can''t I have my own opinion?" Kevin


    couldn''t be satisfied with the man his daughter chose to be with.


    Maybe the problem wasn''t him, but Kevin might find it hard to ept any partner Karen Joy had.


    Before his precious daughter had fallen in love, her father was her favorite man, the most


    handsome man in her heart, the hero in her mind, but now... that Cooper kid took away his


    daughter.


    Karen sighed. "If my family were still alive back then, and if they did not like you and stopped me


    from being with you, do you mean I should not put in a good word for you in front of them?"


    Kevin said with confidence, "It would be impossible for them to not like me."


    Karen smiled and said, "You think you are excellent enough, and other people will not look down on


    you. Lionel is the President of Country A, and he is also a top figure in the country. So why would


    you look down on him?"


    Whenever Kevin was angry, Karen would always reason with him in such a gentle way, slowly


    putting off the fire in his heart.


    Kevin said, "I just don''t like him."


    Karen said helplessly, "Then let''s take our daughter home and ground her. From now on, she is not


    allowed to be associated with that Cooper kid."


    Kevin was still dissatisfied. "Karen, do you think I''m such an unreasonable person?"


    Karen shrugged her shoulders and said, "Sometimes I really think you are a little bit."


    Kevin was speechless.


    Karen continued, "Since we can''t bear to make our daughter sad, then let''s support her decision


    and try to see the good in Nathaniel. We raised her, you should trust her judgment."


    The dissatisfaction Kevin had for Nathaniel was impossible to change it in an instant. However, after


    hearing Karen''s words, he was willing to try this out and try to see the good in Nathaniel.


    He was still a little worried. "I''m just worried that our Karen will be bullied and fooled around with. I''m


    worried that Cooper will always put his work first and would never prioritize our daughter."


    Karen smiled and said, "Your worries are not unreasonable, but we can''t push him away just


    because we''re worried. We have to find the good in him together."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows. "Why aren''t you worried at all as a mother?"


    Hearing this, Karen was just amused.


    How was she not worried about their daughter?


    She was calmer than Kevin in dealing with this matter.


    Through some observation and information she got in the past days, she could find the good in


    Nathaniel and knew that he would spoil their daughter like they would.


    If she didn''t know that Kevin was worried about their daughter, she would really be mad at him.


    As they lived together for a long time, when one of them gets impulsive, the other one has to be


    calm. Otherwise, it would be easy for them to get into a conflict and they could possibly fight.


    Kevin has a low emotional intelligence and she lived with him for more than ten years. How could


    she not be clear about that?


    At this time, she had topromise a little more.


    Karen smiled again and said gently, "You''ve sent someone to keep an eye on that guy. Did he ever


    do anything to Karen that he should be sorry for?"


    Kevin shook his head and said, "Not yet, but it doesn''t mean that it won''t happen in the future."


    Karen took a deep breath silently.


    Now, this man was really too much!


    Kevin picked up his phone and dialed a number. He said in a low voice, "The transportation of


    supplies this time must be announced to the media of Country A. We must let the people of Country


    A know who is secretly supporting the disaster area behind the scenes."

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    They sent supplies to the disaster area. If they didn''t publicize it, no one would know of Karen Joy


    Kyle''s existence, and what Kevin Kyle did would be in vain.


    Kevin was a businessman, and he had a clear purpose in doing things. He would never spend time


    and money to do something of no benefit.


    Karen Joy silently went to the disaster area to take part in the rescue work. Since the media did not


    write about it, no one knew that she was among the many rescue personnel.


    After that, Karen Joy went to the disaster area again to teach for another month. The media didn''t


    speak about it so no one knew about her work.


    If she always did these things in silence and the local citizens did not learn of her work, this was


    something far from what she wanted to achieve.


    Therefore, Kevin wanted to take advantage of this matter and let the media of Country A know


    about this, so that the people of Country A would know that such a young girl had done so many


    things for them discreetly.


    Karen Joy also wanted to publicize her work, butpared with Kevin, she acted slower because


    she was still young and inexperienced.


    Look, even when Karen Joy had pissed Kevin off, he also thought about his precious daughter a lot.


    He was very concerned.


    Now, what Kevin needed to do was to build a reputation for Karen Joy so that more people would


    know her and recognize her efforts.


    Karen Daly was a little worried about this. "Kevin, it''s good that you have thought through all the


    things for our Karen. But after all, we will grow old, and she will be an adult, so she will have to learn


    to face some things by herself."


    Kevin stood up and pinched her face. "I''ll listen to you on other things, but you have to listen to me


    on this matter. If I can''t arrange her future for her, I can''t be at ease."


    Karen said, "But..."


    Kevin once again blocked Karen''s mouth with the method he often used, so that she could just keep


    quiet. He was open to speak about other things, but he had made up his mind about Karen Joy''s


    matter, and he was stubborn about it.


    Moon Bay, Coast City, Country A.


    After the kidnapping incident previously, Mia Kyle had not been at ease because the mastermind


    behind the scenes had not been found yet.


    In the past, when they were in Chatterton Town or New York, if anyone were to pull a trick like that,


    they would already be wiped out instantly.


    This time in Coast City, they were almost kidnapped, and there was no clue about the mastermind


    even after so many days.


    With a fiery temper like Mia''s, how could she not be angry?


    She stared at Neil Brown and red at him again and again. He was still ying with the new pistol


    in his hand and did not pay attention to Mia''s anger at all.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She was so angry that she was going to explode. How could Neil ignore her?!


    Mia was so angry that she rushed to Neil and grabbed him by his cor. "Both of us were almost


    kidnapped that day, are we going to let it go just like this?"


    As long as the crime was not solved, Karen Joy would be likely to experience what happened that


    day in Country A at any time.


    The men Kevin arranged and Nathaniel''s men were all fast in action. They caught those who


    wanted to kidnap them, but what about the next time?


    What if they were careless and Karen Joy was really kidnapped?


    The more Mia thought about it, the more uneasy she became. Therefore, she could onlysh it out


    onto Neil to vent her anger.


    Even with Mia grabbing his cor, Neil looked calm. "Do you think I''ll let it go just like this?"


    While speaking, he was still ying with his gun. It seemed that he did not care about this matter at


    all, but inside, it was different.


    Although the kidnapping did not seed that day, it was a very huge thing for the Kyle family and


    the Brown family. They would never allow those dangerous forces toe close to their families.


    However, Neil was now in the capital of Country A. Even if he secretly brought some of his people


    to enter the country, it would be a little inconvenient to do things. Therefore, he needed more time to


    find out about the people behind the scenes.


    Mia continued to ask, "Then why don''t you find out who they are?"


    Neil put down his pistol, patted Mia''s hand, and patiently exined, "Because it''s not the right time


    yet, because the person we are waiting for hasn''t appeared yet."


    It was inconvenient for the Neil''s men to do their work in this country. However, Nathaniel arranged


    for a group of men to assist Neil. They had already set up the bait, and now all they needed to do


    was to wait.


    Neil believed that this wouldn''t take too long, and naturally, he would reveal himself.


    Mia was anxious anyway. "How long do we have to wait?"


    Neil thought for a moment and said, "Well, when Nathaniel returns from the visit abroad. It will be


    soon."


    Mia continued, "You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    Neil said, "You''re so smart, how would I deceive you?"


    Mia smiled and said, "Hm, you sweet talker."


    Neil stroked her head sweetly, "Honey, go y with Levi. I have something to do. After that, let''s


    invite Karen Joy out for lunch."


    Mia nodded and smiled happily, "Okay."


    On the other side, Levi Brown, who watched the entire conversation between his parents, curled his


    lips quietly.


    His silly mother really didn''t realize that his father didn''t really praise her for being smart, but treated


    her like a child instead.


    However, for a woman to be this silly but still think that she was so smart, it had a lot to do with her


    husband too.


    For she was so pampered and protected! She would be more and more naive eventually.


    Kevin Kyle''s efficiency was not to be underestimated.


    In just half a day, the headlines of all the major websites in Coast City of Country A were rted to a


    girl named "Little Jar".


    ording to an unofficial news source, since the earthquake in Long Cove two months ago, a girl of


    a secret identity donated tens of millions of dors worth of supplies to the disaster area.


    Not only that, she also personally rushed to the front to participate in the emergency rescue, and


    then went on to participate in the reconstruction work and became a voluntary teacher for a month.


    The news on the Inte showed a brief description, and there was no photographic evidence of


    these things that happened.


    It was not until an Inte user reposted a photo released by a photographer two months ago.


    Before this, the person who had taken the photos had already posted these photos before, but


    because Little Jar had not received any popr attention yet, there were very few people who had


    noticed her, or that photo.


    Now, as soon as the news came up, the photos gained poprity.


    Once these photos were released, it circted quickly.


    The talks about the most beautiful face in the Long Cove incident rode through the Inte quickly.


    It gained public outreach, and soon, the news upied the headlines of all major websites.


    A message left by Netizen. It said, ''A beautiful face with a beautiful heart.''


    Netizen Bmented, ''She did good things without leaving her name. If we didn''t dig this out, we


    won''t even know that there is a hero hidden among us ordinary people.''

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Kevin Kyle had arranged for people to leave thements on the Inte. On these news posts,


    thements were mostly praises.


    It was the first time for Karen Joy Kyle to show her face and identity in front of the people in Country


    A. It went perfectly well ording to Kevin Kyle''s n.


    Seeing herself appear in the news and finally being exposed to the citizens, Karen Joy was not very


    happy.


    Because she knew very well that her father was behind all of these posts on the inte.


    As for thements on the Inte, the trend of the news would change very quickly. It might be all


    praises at first, but in the next moment, the praises would die down.


    Karen Joy knew that her father did this because he loved her. With his ability, he would not allow


    any negative news orments. But she really didn''t want to rely on him for everything. She really


    wanted to handle this matter by herself.


    After all, if she really became the First Lady of Country A one day, her father couldn''t do anything for


    her anymore. She would have to do everything by herself then.


    Ring, ring, ring¡ª


    The ringing of her phone suddenly startled Karen Joy, who was deep in thought. She immediately


    sat up straight and reached out for her phone.


    The phone call was from Samantha Lesley.


    Karen Joy answered, "Hey Samantha."


    Samantha said, "Karen Joy, I''m downstairs. I''ll take you to my friend''s ce for a while. Come down


    quickly. I''ll wait for you."


    Karen Joy nodded and said, "Okay. Wait for me."


    Samantha was Karen Joy''s ssmate and friend. She was also the closest friend she had in


    Country A except for Brother Lionel.


    When she was with Samantha, Karen Joy always acted more casually. She could always stay true


    and be herself.


    Whenever she was with Samantha, she could be very carefree. That was why she was very willing


    to hang around with Samantha, even though Samantha was a very clumsy and muddle-headed little


    girl!


    As she saw Karen Joy walkout, Samantha, who had been waiting for a long time, jumped happily.


    She even waved to her and said, "Karen Joy, Karen Joy... I''m here."


    "You little girl, why are you jumping? I''m not blind." Most of the time, Karen Joy would think that


    Samantha was really a scatterbrain.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Hehe... I was just worried that you can''t see me." Samantha scratched her head and showed her


    signature silly smile.


    Karen Joy walked to her side and held her, "Let''s go."


    "Mm, take my car. I asked the driver to drive us." Samantha walked Karen Joy to her car happily.


    Karen Joy sat in the car and did not speak. Samantha kept talking nheless, "Karen Joy, I know


    that you have been to really nice ces, but when you go to my friend''s clubter, I hope you can


    say something to encourage him."


    Karen Joy nced at Samantha and said, "Unless that someone is provoking me, have you ever


    seen me be hostile with someone I''m not familiar with?"


    Interaction with others was a test for emotional intelligence.


    Karen Joy inherited her father''s high intelligence but she absolutely did not inherit her father''s


    emotional intelligence. She was a people person and was always friendly and approachable, so


    many people were happy to be friends with her.


    "Hehe..." Samantha scratched her head again and said, "I know you''re smart. You won''t say


    something bad on an asion like this, but I''m just a little worried."


    Karen Joy also understood Samantha''s concern. She was Samantha''s plus one for this event, if she


    said something unpleasant, it might make things difficult between Samantha and her friend.


    Karen Joy patted her on the shoulder and said, "Silly girl, don''t worry. I am your friend. No matter


    what, I won''t embarrass you."


    Samantha held Karen Joy in her arms and giggled. "Karen Joy, I knew it! You still love me.


    Karen Joy smiled and pinched her face. "Silly girl, you are my friend. Of course, I love you."


    Samantha was two years older than Karen Joy was, but it felt like Karen Joy was more like her


    older sister judging from the way they were interacting with each other and their tone of speech.


    They were in the car for some time. As she realized that the car was driving into the City Ring


    Highway towards North City, Karen Joy suddenly felt something was wrong.


    She heard from Samantha said that her friends'' club was in South City, but the driver''s direction was


    completely the opposite of South City.


    Karen Joy tried to look at the driver from the rear-view mirror, but the rear-view mirror was very low,


    she couldn''t have a good look at the driver.


    Karen Joy quietly shook Samantha''s hand and whispered, "Samantha..."


    "Karen Joy, what''s wrong?" Samantha sat next to Karen Joy, but she, who had always been


    oblivious, didn''t seem to notice anything abnormal. She even asked loudly.


    It seemed that it was more difficult to have Samantha cooperate with her. After thinking for a while,


    Karen Joy added, "My bowel''s a little ufortable. I need to go to the bathroom. Can you ask


    your driver to stop somewhere so I could get down?"


    Because of the kidnapping incidentst time, these days, Brother Lionel''s protection for her was


    particrly tight, so not anyone would have the opportunity to approach her.


    She was also very cautious. She didn''t hitch any rides from strangers, didn''tmunicate with


    strangers, and didn''t go out alone. She was very cautious, but she forgot that those bad guys might


    try to target her friends instead.


    Because she wasn''t vignt with Samantha at all, she would enter any car Samantha asked her to.


    The men Brother Lionel arranged for her and ke White might also think the same way, so they


    might have neglected this risk.


    And this driver was probably no longer Samantha''s driver. Before Samantha came to pick her up,


    her driver might have been substituted away, but Samantha, who was innocent and oblivious, did


    not realize that.


    Karen Joy said that to get an opportunity to get away, but Samantha didn''t understand what she


    meant. She said stupidly, "Karen Joy, we are on the highway, so we can''t stop yet. Why don''t you


    hold on for a while and well get off at a rest stop?"


    Karen Joy was staring at her and shaking her head silently.


    This really made her realize that she shouldn''t fear strong opponents, but instead, she needed to


    fear to have a dummy as arade.


    The driver Jason Lesley arranged for Samantha must be a driver that he trusted. So this meant that


    the driver must have worked at the Lesley house for a few years already, but Samantha was so


    careless that she didn''t even notice that he was reced in secret.


    Samantha didn''t understand her. There was indeed no way to stop here, so she could only wait and


    see if she could find an opportunity to escape in the next rest stop.


    Karen Joy looked at the sign on the side of the road. There was a rest stop avable a few miles


    ahead. She elbowed Samantha again and said, "Samantha, ask your driver to pull over."

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    "Uncle Reid, please keep on your right. Let''s go to the rest area." Samantha Lesley saw the


    signboard and notified her driver ordingly.


    However, the driver did not stop the car as she had instructed. Instead, he drove to the road on his


    left and sped up.


    "Uncle Reid, we have an emergency. Please stop the car at the service area." Samantha said


    again, as if she hadn''t found out that the driver might not be her driver anymore.


    The driver didn''t do as Samantha said. Karen Joy Kyle was certain that the driver was no longer


    Samantha''s full-time driver and had long been reced by someone else.


    But who on earth was this person?


    Karen Joy did not know.


    She also didn''t know what the driver''s purpose was.


    However, she was very clear that a person who would drag them away without greeting them must


    have a purpose.


    Samantha apologetically said, "Karen Joy, Uncle Reid could be a little stubborn sometimes. Maybe


    he doesn''t want to stop the car. I think you might have to hold on a little longer."


    The situation was already like this, but Samantha still hadn''t noticed anything. Even Karen Joy was


    already starting to feel suspicious, was Samantha really silly or was she just pretending to be so


    silly?


    If Samantha wasn''t her ssmate, if she wasn''t someone Brother Lionel had arranged to be by her


    side, if she didn''t know how muddle-headed Samantha was...


    Karen Joy would really think that Samantha was ying dumb with her.


    But now it was not the time to find out whether Samantha was ying dumb or not. What they had


    to do now was to find a way to get themselves out of danger.


    Karen Joy quietly clenched her fists, and then reached into her pocket to find her phone. She


    wanted to make a secret phone call, at least to let her people know that she was under someone


    else''s controlled.


    However, when Karen Joy took out her phone and looked at it, she found that there was no signal


    on the phone. She thought someone must had tampered the car so that the people in the car


    wouldn''t get any signal on their phone.


    "Damn it!" Karen Joy bit her lip and cursed in her heart. She was already so careful but she still fell


    into the enemy''s trap.


    Brother Lionel had gone abroad for an official visit. If the news spread to him, he would definitely


    worry about her safety and would make him lose focus on the country''s affairs.


    She wanted to be a qualified firstdy in the future so thest thing that she would want to do was


    to disturb Brother Lionel when he was on such an important trip.


    Now, she couldn''t get in touch with ke White, and she didn''t know if Brother Lionel''s men were


    following her.


    If they didn''t follow her then she couldn''t count on them to help her to get out of danger. She could


    only find her own way.


    Karen Joy felt helpless because she had to find her own way out with a subpar teammate like


    Samantha. For the first time ever in her life, Karen Joy thought it would be better to be more


    cautious when she was making friends.


    A friend who was smart, with just one gaze, they would already know what you were thinking about,


    this is especially important when ites to a life or death situation.


    The car drove at a high speed and arrived at a ce called Bedford Exit. The driver slowed down


    and exited the highway through the


    Bedford Exit.


    As soon as he got out of the highway toll station, the driver''s phone rang. The driver picked up the


    phone and answered it. Karen Joy and Samantha did not know what the other party had said, they


    could see that he was nodding repeatedly.


    After hanging up the phone, the driver looked back at Karen Joy and said kindly, "Miss Kyle, our


    former president wants to see you."


    Before Karen Joy could react, the driver said, "Our former president has no bad intentions against


    you. As long as you cooperate with us, we will send you back the way we invited you here. We will


    never hurt you."


    "You... you''re not Uncle Reid. Who are you? Why are you driving our car?" When the man turned


    his head to face them, only did Samantha realize that her driver had already been swapped.


    But the driver and Karen Joy ignored Samantha, and the driver was only looking at Karen Joy.


    Of course, it was the best for Karen Joy to cooperate with him. If not, he would forcefully drag her


    with him to meet the former president anyway.


    Although he said "invited", Karen Joy understood very well that those people would not give her the


    chance to choose. She had to go, or she would be " invited" to go.


    She was a smart girl. Under a situation where both choices were unfavorable to her, of course she


    would choose the one that wouldn''t make herself suffer.


    After thinking it through, Karen Joy pursed her lips and smiled gently. "I don''t know your former


    president. Are you sure that he wants to see me?"


    To be honest, because when she was checking on Brother Lionel''s background, she had


    identally learned something about the former president of Country A, so the former president of


    Country A had left a very bad impression on Karen Joy.


    He was the former president and also Nathaniel''s biological father. His son had seeded his


    position as the president but not only did he not help his son, he even tried to cause trouble for him.


    A father like this was barely a match for a qualified father.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The driver said again, "Miss Kyle, you may not know our former president, but he has heard of your


    name long ago and is very curious about you."


    Karen Joy smiled calmly and said, "Since the former president wants to see me, how can I not go


    and see him, right?"


    The driver also smiled and said, "Miss Kyle, you are really a smart girl. No wonder our Third Young


    Master only thought about you all these years."


    Karen Joy smiled and did not reply which she had indirectly admitted that she was a smart girl


    herself. It was his good taste that the Third Young Master had fallen in love with her.


    Her Brother Lionel indeed had good taste!


    These two people were talking one after another. Samantha was confused and said, "Karen Joy,


    this person is not our driver. I don''t know him."


    This was something that they all knew but Samantha had just said it. No one wanted to reply to this


    slow reacting idiot.


    They didn''t speak. Samantha scratched her head and said, "Karen Joy, the former president should


    be Brother Nathaniel''s father. I think it''s not a bad thing for Brother Nathaniel''s father to see you."


    Just as Samantha was talking, the car drove on a tree-lined road and the trees were all covered


    with thick snow.


    The pristine white snow was sparkling under the sun. It was very ring yet beautiful.


    Samantha began to sigh again, "Wow, I grew up in Coast City, but I never knew that there is such a


    beautiful ce in Coast City."


    Karen Joy was thinking about why the former president had wanted to see her but she couldn''t think


    of a reason. Samantha who kept talking in her ear had made her a little confused with her own


    thoughts and had no way to think properly.


    She turned around and looked at Samantha. "Samantha, can you give it a rest for a while?" This


    girl, sometimes, was so muddle-headed that she would make people want to hit her with a stick.


    Someone had to let her know that the world was not as beautiful as she imagined.


    Samantha blinked and said, "Karen Joy, you really don''t have to worry, although..."


    Karen Joy interrupted her. "Samantha, please!"


    Samantha shut her mouth and looked at Karen Joy quietly, it seemed like she still hadn''t realized


    what Karen Joy was worried about.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    The destination was the Manor House. Where did the retired politicians of Country A reside?


    The area was filled with greenery. It was very beautiful and the air quality was excellent. It could be


    seen that the country had indeed spent a lot of money to build a ce that was perfect for


    retirement and recreation.


    As soon as she got out of the car, before Karen Joy Kyle could see the surrounding clearly, a


    woman, who seemed to be in her fifties, came to her and said, "Miss Kyle, pleasee with me!"


    On the journey to the Manor House, Karen Joy did not think of a way to escape. Now that she had


    come to someone else''s territory, it would be even more difficult to escape.


    Besides, since Brother Lionel''s father wanted to see her, then she should go and see him and treat


    herself as a guest that they had invited. There was no need to think of a way to slip away.


    Karen Joy adjusted her coat, and then showed her signature bright smile. "Sure, please lead the


    way."


    Karen Joy was easier to control than she had expected. The middle- aged woman was slightly


    surprised and then made a gesture to show the way, "Miss Kyle, this way!"


    Karen Joy nodded and went on her way.


    "Karen Joy, wait for me." Although Samantha Lesley wasn''t greeted by the woman, she still followed


    Karen Joy but as soon as she had taken a step she was immediately stopped by someone.


    The person who stopped her was the driver who had just brought them here. He said in a cold


    voice, "The former president only invited Miss Kyle to meet him."


    In other words, the man meant, "The former president didn''t invite you, so you should be more


    sensible and don''t be such a nosy person."


    Samantha touched her head and asked with a face full of doubts, "The former president watched


    me grow up. He had even carried me when I was a child so why can''t I see him?"


    Karen Joy turned around and gave Samantha a reassuring smile. "Samantha, I''ll be fine alone. You


    can wait for me here."


    Samantha scratched her head and said, "Karen Joy, but..."


    Karen Joy added, "You''ve already said the person who wants to see me is Nathaniel''s father, so he


    won''t make things difficult for me. I have also seen the news about him. He is surely a kind old man,


    so don''t worry too much about it."


    Samantha opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but then she didn''t know what to say.


    Anyway, it didn''t matter whether Samantha said it or not, the result was the same. She was stopped


    and Karen Joy went alone to see the former president who had invited her to be his guest.


    Walking through a tree-lined path, she arrived at a spacious office. The middle-aged woman


    knocked on the door but did not get a response. She opened the door and said, "Sir, the person you


    had asked us to invite is here."


    A middle-aged man stood in front of therge desk in the office. He didn''t raise his head nor did he


    say anything, but he was focused on his drawing.


    The woman turned back and said to Karen Joy, "Miss Kyle, the Master is not done with his work yet.


    Please wait for him for a few moments."


    Karen Joy nodded.


    The woman smiled and left respectfully, leaving Karen Joy alone in front of the legendary former


    president.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In the past, when Karen Joy was doing some research, she hade across some photos of the


    former president.


    When Karen Joy saw the legendary former president, she couldn''t help but to sigh. The photo was


    really a lie, it waspletely different from his real person.


    In the photos, he looked very kind and friendly, like a benign elderly man, but in real life, the


    impression he gave was...


    Karen Joy looked at the man who was painting in front of the desk. The white hair on his head was


    already grizzled, but his face didn''t look as old as she had thought.


    He was drawing, but this graceful activity still could not hide the viciousness that was hidden


    between his eyebrows.


    Karen Joy stood there for a long time. Finally, the old man turned his head and stared at Karen Joy


    with his sharp eyes. He scrutinized her without any hesitation. "Are you the little girl from the Kyle


    family?"


    He looked at Karen Joy with disdain, and through his tone, he did not see Karen Joy as an


    independent adult.


    The little girl of the Kyle family!


    There were people who had also said such words to Karen Joy, but the tone that they used would


    not annoy her. Only when this Old Mr. Cooper had said it, Karen Joy felt like beating somebody up.


    Karen Joy couldn''t help but to frown, and showed a polite and distant smile. "Mr. Cooper, you''ve


    asked your men to invite me here. Did your people invite the wrong person?"


    "You are indeed the little girl of the Kyle family!" Old Mr. Cooper said once again. His voice was loud


    and clear. "You seem younger than you look in your pictures."


    "You also look different from your pictures." Karen Joy hated the way he was looking at her, she


    hated it very much. However, since she had received good education since she was young, she


    didn''t show her dissatisfaction on her face. She was still polite to him.


    Even if she hated this man, he was still Brother Lionel''s father. Sooner orter, she would marry into


    the Cooper family. By then, they would be each other''s family.


    In order not to make it difficult for Brother Lionel, Karen Joy was willing to swallow this frustrating


    feeling.


    Since she loved Nathaniel, she would always be considerate for him. As long as it would be useful


    to him, she would try her best to do anything to help him.


    If anything that could cause trouble for him, she would try not to do it so that he could be a good


    president for the country and the people.


    After staring at her for a long time, Old Mr. Cooper said, "You are only 18 years old. In a few days,


    Nathaniel will be 30 years old. He''s 12 years older than you. Do you think you two will be able to live


    happily together with that huge age gap?"


    Old Mr. Cooper was very frank and his attitude was aggressive. Although he didn''t explicitly say that


    he didn''t approve of the rtionship between Nathaniel and Karen Joy, his tone was already


    obvious enough.


    He had even forced her to meet him without even informing her, and his words were so aggressive.


    Karen Joy had been trying to be patient with him, but she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Since she couldn''t bear it any longer, then she didn''t have to endure it.


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "Mr. Cooper, may I ask you a question? What is your definition of


    happiness?"


    "Little girl, I''ve experienced much more in life than you. Don''t you try to y words with me." He


    looked at her with displeasure. "I''ll ask you one more question. Who do you think is more qualified,


    you or the girl of the Ss family?"


    Before Karen Joy could answer, he had already given Karen Joy the answer, "You are definitely not


    as suitable as the girl of the Ss family. Whether in terms of character or family background. The


    help that you can offer to Nathaniel is far less than that the girl of Ss family. Why do you think that


    you have the right to let Nathaniel give up his fiancee and choose you?"


    Karen Joy smiled faintly and politely replied, "Mr. Cooper, I think you might have misunderstood


    something. The girl of the Ss family and I cannot bepared to each other at all."


    Because they were a separate individual from each other. Both of them were the best in their


    respective lovers'' eyes, and they were the most unique and irreceable in this world.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    If Karen Joy asked Jackie Leves, between Sister Serene and herself, who would be better?


    Jackie would not hesitate to answer. Of course, his Serene was better.


    Because he loved Serene, so he would love everything about her, so Serene was the most


    outstanding and the most unique in his eyes.


    If Karen Joy asked Brother Lionel the same question. Obviously, in Brother Lionel''s eyes, she was


    the best. No one in this world could rece her.


    Serene Ss and Karen Joy Kyle both had people who knew how to appreciate them. There was


    really no need for anyparison. "Cannot bepared?" Old Mr. Cooper smiled coldly. He threw


    the brush in his hand on the desk, and said, "Do you think that the girl from the Ss family is not


    qualified to bepared to you? Little girl, how dare you speak so arrogantly."


    "Mr. Cooper, you know that that was not what I meant. Why would you deliberately distort my words


    and misunderstand me?" Karen Joy still smiled faintly, "Anyway, there is nobody else here, nobody


    will hear what we are talking about, you don''t have to beat around the bush."


    He was the typical politician, with a kind and friendly face in front of the people but a vicious face


    behind closed doors.


    For a person who had been fighting for power in the political world, family affection and love almost


    did not exist in their world. In their lives, there were only political games to strive for more power.


    He was very blunt with his words, so there was no need for Karen Joy to pretend and to beat


    around the bush with him. It was better to let him express his stand then she could go home earlier


    after handling the matter.


    Coincidentally, Old Mr. Cooper did not intend to beat around the bush with Karen Joy too. He said,


    "I''ve asked my men to bring you here for only one purpose."


    Karen Joy smiled and waited for his subsequent words.


    Old Mr. Cooper said, "The girl of the Ss family was engaged with Nathaniel before he took the


    position as the President. Old Mr. Ss had contributed a lot to Nathaniel''s sess in the political


    world. For him to be President, the Ss family''s support was very important to him."


    As he was at it, Old Mr. Cooper paused deliberately and stared at Karen Joy. He was trying to read


    her mind through her facial expressions.


    However, he had never expected that this little girl could control her facial expressions so well. She


    was always wearing a smile on her face, so that no one could see through her real thoughts.


    Unable to see through Karen Joy, Old Mr. Cooper hesitated for a while, and then said slowly,


    "Nathaniel breaking off the engagement with his fiancee soon after he has taken office will be very


    bad for his public image."


    Karen Joy smiled but remained silent.


    Old Mr. Cooper continued, "If Nathaniel marries Serene, the Ss family will be of great help to him.


    If he wants to call off the wedding, the resistance from the Ss family will also be great. If he wants


    to be a qualified politician, then this engagement must not be annulled."


    Karen Joy nodded with a smile, and he still couldn''t figure out what she was thinking.


    Looking at Karen Joy''s tender face which had a smile on it the whole time, Old Mr. Cooper sighed


    and said, "Little girl, to love someone is not to upy him and destroy him, but to help him fulfill his


    wishes. Think about it carefully, do you want to see Nathaniel lose everything and to get


    impeached?"


    His aggressive attitude could not scare the little girl, so Old Mr. Cooper''s expression changed, his


    attitude became a little more humble, as if he was begging her.


    To him, a qualified politician could bow down to anyone, and he would be flexible to act ording to


    the circumstances.


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "Of course I don''t want to see him lose everything that he has worked


    hard to gain."


    Upon hearing this answer, Old Mr. Cooper thought that the opportunity hade. He immediately


    took it and say, "So, do you know what you are doing now is destroying his future?"


    Listening to this usation towards her, Karen Joy really felt wronged. She smiled and said, "Mr.


    Cooper, I just want to ask you a question. Do you really know your son? Do you really know of his


    abilities?"


    Perhaps Old Mr. Cooper understood Brother Lionel, maybe because he knew too well how powerful


    Brother Lionel was, so he wanted to try his best to constrain him.


    But why would he do that?


    Karen Joy could not understand.


    Old Mr. Cooper forced a smile on his face. "He is my son. As a father, how can I not know of his


    abilities?"


    Karen Joy added, "If you really understand him, then you should know that he has the ability to be


    the President. He doesn''t need a woman''s help."


    Her Brother Lionel was so outstanding, he definitely would not need to rely on a woman to get to


    where he was at now. His engagement to Serene was to protect the woman on behalf of his bestExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    friend.


    The look on Old Mr. Cooper''s face darkened. "Little girl, do you know that I have countless ways to


    make you disappear from this world?"


    Karen Joy still smiled and said, "I guess if you could get rid of me, you wouldn''t have taken the


    trouble to invite me all the way here to have a chat with you, am I right? Maybe by now I should


    already be a dead cold body."


    As soon as Karen Joy''s words came out, Old Mr. Cooper''s face became even more unpleasant.


    This d*mned girl''s brain was really quick and urate, and what she said was exactly what he was


    thinking.


    She was right. If he could get rid of her, he could have sent someone to get rid of her already. Why


    would he bring her here to anger himself?


    It was not that he was afraid of this little girl, but the influence of the Rovio Corporation Inc that was


    behind her was too strong. Kevin Kyle, who could shake the whole world with a stomp, was not a


    person to be trifled with.


    Karen Joy added, "Old Mr. Cooper, I can give you an absolute answer. I will definitely stay with


    Nathaniel and be his wife one day in the future."


    Old Mr. Cooper clenched his fists and said with killing intent in his eyes, "Little girl, don''t say it so


    soon. You said that you will marry Nathaniel, but will he marry you?"


    Karen Joy smiled politely and said, "You don''t need to worry about this. I believe that his taste


    should be better than yours and he will know what kind of girl he wants."


    Not only does she have good taste, her Brother Lionel''s taste was even better. When she was


    younger, Brother Lionel had always doted on her and would always make her think about him all the


    time.


    As he was being extremely angry with Karen Joy, Old Mr. Cooper said, "Little girl, I''d like to see if


    you can be Nathaniel''s firstdy during my lifetime!"


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "If you don''t die a sudden death... I think you should be able to witness


    it."


    Old Mr. Cooper''s words were harsh, so Karen Joy was not bothered to be polite to him anymore.


    She had a good family education, but her father had taught her that if someone bullies her, she


    must pay it back a hundredfold.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    "You..."


    Old Mr. Cooper was so angry that his eyes had turned red. He clenched his fists, as if he wanted to


    crush Karen Joy Kyle''s head.


    However, his anger only manifested for a split second. In the very next moment, Old Mr. Cooper


    had already covered up his emotions.


    He raised his eyebrows and sneered, "Little girl, you may be smart- mouthed. But you should know


    that you can''t win every time with just your witty remarks."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He, Griffin Cooper, had lived for more than 60 years, and since he was a teenager, he was already


    in the political world. He was the President for many years, and he had already learned how to be


    slick and to show no emotion at all.


    But this little girl''s words had made him furious, not because of anything else, but because this little


    girl was not as easy to control as he had imagined.


    However, no matter how difficult it was to control her, she was still a little girl in his eyes. With that


    ability of hers, he could just let her take the upper hand in their conversation. "Well, thank you for


    your advice, Old Mr. Cooper. I will try my best to learn from you. To notpete with people face to


    face, but to back- stab them." Because of her bad impression of Old Mr. Cooper, Karen Joy really


    didn''t care about respect for him at all when she spoke to him.


    Griffin had been in the political world for many years. If he didn''t want others to see his true


    emotions, it would be difficult for them to see it.


    After knowing that Karen Joy was not as easy to control as he thought, he immediately changed his


    strategy.


    Knowing that Karen Joy was mocking him, he was not angry. Instead, he smiled and put on a face


    of a kind elder who was talking to the younger generation. "As the saying goes, if you don''t listen to


    the elders, you will suffer. Children who listen to the elders, even if they don''t benefit from it, at the


    very least, they won''t suffer any losses."


    "Yes, yes, Old Mr. Cooper, you are right, I will remember every single word that you have said to


    me." If Old Mr. Cooper wanted to y nice, then she could y along with him too. Anyway, she


    wouldn''t lose anything from this.


    Griffin said, "A smart girl should make smart moves. Don''t be foolish."


    After saying so much, the old man was try to hint on her that it was a foolish move for her to stay


    with Brother Lionel. However, Karen Joy did not want to keep him in suspense. "Old Mr. Cooper, I


    know that you want me to leave your son but would this be for his own good?"


    Griffin was stunned and then said, "I am his father. Whether it is for work or his personal life, I hope


    that he can live a good life. Some people are beautiful and have a good family background, but that


    person may not be suitable for him."


    Look, after beating around the bush, what he had wanted to say was that she was not worthy of


    Brother Lionel. She wouldn''t be of any help to Brother Lionel so he couldn''t marry her.


    Karen Joy added, "Old Mr. Cooper, I don''t think it''s for you to consider if I am suitable for him or not.


    He should know that much better than you."


    Karen Joy didn''t want to dwell on this topic anymore. Before Old Mr. Cooper could speak, she


    smiled and said, "May I ask for your permission to go now?"


    As the saying goes, don''t hit a person with a smile on their face. No matter how unwilling Griffin


    was, he still nodded and said, "Of course. You are a guest that I have invited. It''s the guest''s choice


    whether to leave or stay. I won''t force you."


    Since Griffin did not dare to hit Karen Joy, he would not offend her openly. Therefore, he had to


    pretend to be polite to Karen Joy.


    "Thank you, Old Mr. Cooper!" Karen Joy turned around and left, but as soon as she turned around,


    she instantly let out a breath of relief.


    After all, Griffin was the former president. He had a fearless and ruthless aura, which could make


    people tense up.


    Although she could face it calmly, she was still a little worried. What if Griffin gritted his teeth and


    wanted to get rid of her, then she would not be able to escape.


    However, Griffin should be worried about her father, the leader of Rovio, that was probably why he


    did not dare to do anything to her.


    It seemed that it was because of her father that she could escape unscathed this time. Her father


    did not only protect her like he always did, but he could also protected her during exceptional


    situations like this. But yet, she had just lost her temper with her father because he had grumbled a


    little about Nathaniel!


    Every time she thought of what she had done, Karen Joy would feel guilty, but she didn''t want to


    take the initiative to admit her mistakes. After all, she still hoped that her father would sincerely


    approve of Brother Lionel being her man.


    After taking a few steps, Karen Joy heard the hoarse voice of Griffin behind her, "Little girl, you are


    a smart person. When you get home, you should know what to do."


    Karen Joy stopped and turned around. She smiled sweetly and said, "Don''t worry, Old Mr. Cooper.


    A smart girl wouldn''t say what she''s not supposed to say. You didn''t see me today, and I haven''t met


    you. However, it''s none of my business if you can or cannot shut the mouths of those men your son


    had sent for me."


    After that, Karen Joy politely bent down and bowed to him, then turned around and left.


    Griffin looked at Karen Joy''s back, the vicious look on his face had toned down a little and a sense


    of appreciation could be seen in his eyes. This little girl was brave, quick-witted, and beautiful too!


    However, Serene must be the one that Nathaniel marries.


    "Miss!" As soon as Karen Joy walked out of Griffin''s office, ke White immediately greeted her


    and scanned her thoroughly with his eyes.


    Seeing that she was fine, ke''s gloomy face looked a little better. "That man didn''t make things


    difficult for you, did he?"


    "He had specially invited me here, but obviously not for a cup of tea, how could he not make things


    difficult for me?" Seeing ke, Karen Joy immediately breathed a sigh of relief and even had the


    mood to joke with ke.


    Upon hearing Karen Joy''s words, ke''s face sank again.


    Looking at ke''s face, which was obvious that he was ming himself, Karen Joy added, "But it''s


    not that bad. I''m not a person who can be defeated easily."


    ke lowered his head and said nothing. The more he thought about it, the more he med


    himself.


    Although he was only ten minuteste to fetch Karen Joy, a lot of things could happen in just 10


    minutes, including murder.


    What if it was not Old Mr. Cooper who took Karen Joy away today, but those cold-blooded


    gangsters... Would Karen Joy still be able to appear in front of him safe and sound like she was


    now?


    ke didn''t even dare to think about what would happen to Karen Joy if something bad had


    happened to her. How could the White family ever face Director Kevin again?


    Director Kevin wouldn''t trust anyone else easily, but he had entrusted his most precious daughter in


    their hands so how could they let Director Kevin down?


    "ke, no one can make me suffer. Don''t worry." Karen Joy reached out and patted ke on the


    shoulder and made a silly face at him. "Don''t be upset. Give me a smile."


    ke really listened to Karen Joy''smand and grinned, but this smile was not from the bottom of


    his heart. The smile looked uglier than when he was crying.


    Karen Joy couldn''t help but roll her eyes. This person looked like he was about the same age as


    her, but how could he be so rigid?

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    Karen Joy Kyle did not ask him to stop, so ke White forced a smile again.


    This time, he smiled as if someone had borrowed a few million dors from him and didn''t payback.


    He looked like he was in great pain.


    "Alright, stop smiling. Just do whatever you want to do." It was a good thing that the subordinates


    were loyal, but they were so loyal that they didn''t know how to be flexible at all. Karen Joy was left


    speechless.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ke nodded. "Yes."


    "Let''s go." Karen Joy took the lead and walked out. ke followed closely behind her, his nerves


    were tensed up as he observed the surroundings.


    Seeing ke''s tensed face, Karen Joy sighed and said, "ke, I am still alive and can see you.


    That means I will be fine. Rx a little, don''t be so tensed up."


    ke said, "Miss, please walk in front of me."


    It was his mission to protect her. Her life was more important than his. He dared not to be careless


    since he was already careless once today.


    "ke, you really don''t need to be so nervous..." Karen Joy still wanted to say something tofort


    the dull-witted ke, but she had already arrived at where Samantha Lesley was stopped earlier.


    Seeing hering out, Samantha immediately ran over and said, "Karen Joy, what did Uncle


    Cooper talk to you about?"


    "Nothing." Karen Joy did not intend to tell anyone about what had happened today, especially the


    scatterbrain Samantha.


    She guessed that even if she had told Samantha about it, Samantha might not be able to figure out


    anything out of this matter.


    After all, Samantha was also just a spectator who doesn''t know the truth.


    Samantha, like other citizens of Country A, only knew that Serene Ss was the woman that was


    engaged to Nathaniel Cooper before he took office. She did not know the truth of this matter.


    asionally, Karen Joy could see something different in Samantha''s eyes. It seemed that


    Samantha had something hidden in her heart but she wasn''t willing to tell her.


    In the past, Samantha would tell her everything, but now she was hiding something from her. Karen


    Joy guessed that it had something to do with Brother Lionel''s fiancee.


    Even her friend Samantha couldn''t ept her appearing by Brother Lionel''s side so it was expected


    that those citizens who didn''t know the truth would not understand them.


    "Karen Joy, really? Nothing happened?" Samantha scratched her head, nced at ke that was


    next to Karen Joy, andined in a low voice, "He came to me and yelled at me. He said that if


    something happened to you, he would shoot me to death. I was so scared so I thought that


    something had happened."


    As soon as she finished, ke''s gloomy eyes stared at her again, which scared Samantha that she


    shrank back. She quickly raised her hand and covered her mouth as if she was afraid that ke


    would cut off her tongue in anger.


    Karen Joy patted Samantha on the shoulder and gave her a reassuring smile. "He yelled at you


    probably because he didn''t know that the former president wanted to see me."


    ke was still fairly young, but in Karen Joy''s eyes, he was a very prudent young man. She had


    never seen ke lose his cool. He got mad today probably because he was scared.


    Karen Joy looked at ke and saw the worry in his eyes that couldn''t be concealed. Her heart


    suddenly softened. In a foreign country, there was a person who actually cared about her. This


    feeling was so warm and touching.


    "Since he did not know the situation, I shall not fault him then!" Samantha held Karen Joy''s arm and


    shook it hard. "Karen Joy, since nothing happened, you can continue to apany me to show my


    friend some support. I''ve already made an appointment with him. He will be disappointed if I don''t


    go today."


    Karen Joy could not refuse Samantha. She was about to nod and say yes, but ke stood up and


    refused, "Miss Lesley, Miss Kyle still has something to attend to today. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be


    convenient for her to go with you."


    As soon as ke spoke, Samantha immediately hid behind Karen Joy and stretched out half of her


    head to look at him. "You are so fierce. Karen Joy had already promised me that she would


    apany me. What right do you have to refuse me on her behalf? Who do you think you are to


    her?"


    Because she was afraid of ke, after yelling, Samantha immediately ducked her head and hid


    behind Karen Joy. She didn''t even dare to peep at ke.


    Karen Joy said, "Samantha, why don''t we go another day?"


    She could go there at any time to support her friends. However, what happened today could affect


    her personal safety so they must attend to it first.


    ke had trailed her the whole time, but he had been shaken off at some point. It took him more


    than ten minutes to find her specific location.


    They had to find out in time how those people had sessfully avoided the watch of the people


    around her and had taken her away. They needed to prevent it from happening again.


    Samantha responded with a dejected ''Okay'', and then she lowered her head in a low mood, looking


    like everyone in the world looked down on her.


    Normally, Karen Joy would go with her just because her heart would soften under her persuasion.


    But today, she was not in the mood. Finding out the vulnerability of her protection was the utmost


    priority now.


    ke had arranged for someone to send Samantha to her friend''s ce, and he drove Karen Joy


    home personally. Throughout the whole journey, neither of them spoke.


    However, not long after, Karen Joy''s phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was from her


    father. It seemed that he had received the news that she was taken away.


    She asked, "ke, did you inform my father of this?"


    ke nodded and said honestly without trying to hide anything from her, "Yes. Your safety is the top


    priority for Director Kevin. We cannot dy any information. If there is any unwarranted situation,


    we will report it to him immediately."


    After Karen Joy learned about the situation, she answered the phone and said in a crisp but sweet


    voice, "Dad, are you thinking of me again?"


    Kevin Kyle remained silent.


    Sometimes, Karen Joy was really speechless and helpless about her father.


    He was always so quiet. He would not voice out his thoughts, and would always make them guess.


    However, she could not guess what he was thinking most of the time.


    She thought for a moment and decided to take the strike first. "Dad, it''s just that Uncle Cooper


    wanted to see me. Why are you guys..."


    "Only I can look down on his son. What right does he have to talk to my daughter?" Kevin''s serious


    voice came from the phone and into Karen Joy''s ears.


    Her father was really domineering. Both of them were the children. How could his daughter be more


    precious than another person''s son?


    Just because his daughter was the precious daughter of Rovio?


    That person''s son was the President of Country A.


    As a matter of fact, his social status was not of any lower than them. It was more than enough for


    the boy to marry his daughter.


    However, it was impossible for her to tell that to her father.


    She had to analyze the situation first and see how much her father knew about today''s incident.


    Only in this way could she find a solution. She could not let her father have a deeper


    misunderstanding of Brother Lionel.


    Judging from her father''s words, he was probably dissatisfied with Old Mr. Cooper''s private


    conversation with her but he did not know the content of the conversation.


    As long as her father did not know of the content of their conversation, she would have a way to


    calm his anger and not let him worry


    too much about this matter.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    As soon she thought of this key point, Karen Joy Kyle was much more relieved.


    She cleared her throat and pretended to be rxed. "My dearest father, is there anything wrong


    with Uncle Cooper asking me to meet with him?"


    She added, "You can talk to Brother Lionel, and you weren''t even very kind to him so why can''t


    Uncle Cooper talk to me?"


    "Moreover, Uncle Cooper is quite friendly and full of praises for me. Why are you angry then? Or


    would you be satisfied if he opposes me to be with his son? Like what you did?"


    In order not to let her father to worry, and not to let her father be even more dissatisfied with Brother


    Lionel, Karen Joy could only lie to her father.


    However, just when she finished her words, her dearest father''s first words was like a huge fist


    punching on her face.


    Kevin said seriously, "I don''t think a father who did not even show up for his son''s inauguration


    ceremony would worry about his son''s personal feelings. Now that he is worried, it proves that he


    must have another motive."


    Karen Joy," "


    How could she underestimate her father''s intelligence?


    She shouldn''t forget that her father was the leader of the almighty Rovio Corporation Inc. His


    emotional intelligence was worrying, but only few people couldpare to his intelligence.


    After the lie was exposed, Karen Joy smiled awkwardly and said, "Dad, no matter what his intention


    is, he can''t bully your daughter anyway. You can rest assured!"


    "Do I have to wait until my daughter is bullied for me to take control?" Kevin always took great


    precautions whenever it concerned Karen Joy''s safety.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    " " Karen Joy was left speechless again,


    because her dearest father''s words were right.


    After a little while, Kevin coughed softly and said in a soft voice, "Karen, I''ll ask ke to follow you


    closely for now."


    Karen Joy pouted and said, "Dad, I am a beautiful girl. Do I have to let him stay with me when I''m


    sleeping at home?"


    Kevin said in a deep voice, "It''s decided, you can''t say no." ke was the person he chose, and he


    was absolutely trustworthy.


    Karen Joy,"..."


    As expected, that was her bossy father.


    What could she use in a power struggle with her dearest father?


    After ending the call with Karen Joy, Kevin immediately dialed Neil Brown''s number. As soon as the


    call was connected, he asked, "Can you stay in Country A for a few more days?"


    Upon hearing Kevin''s words, Neil knew that something had happened. He asked, "Did someone


    mess with our little Karen again?"


    Kevin said, "That old fellow, Griffin Cooper, had sent someone to bring little Karen to see him but I


    don''t know exactly what he had said to her."


    Neil said, "That old man didn''t even care about his son being the President. Why would he suddenly


    want to meet Karen?"


    Although he was asking, Neil was already almost certain that Old Mr. Cooper must had some bad


    intentions if he suddenly wanted to meet Karen Joy.


    Kevin did not answer Neil''s question. Instead, he added another point that he particrly stressed


    upon. "The person who was sent by Old Mr. Cooper to take Karen away is quite powerful. He


    seeded in bypassing all the people whom I had sent to keep an eye on Karen."


    This was what Kevin was particrly worried about today. The people he had sent should protect


    Karen Joy at all times, but today they were defeated.


    As a father who loved his daughter more than his own life, how could Kevin not worry about Karen


    Joy''s safety?


    Upon hearing this, Neil realized the seriousness of the matter. He could not help but frown and say,


    "Kevin, since you have mentioned this, I have something to tell you."


    Kevin simply snorted, "Mm."


    Neil thought about the strange things that he had noticed recently, and then slowly said, "I''ve been


    staying in Coast City for a few days now and I noticed that a few forces are secretly causing trouble


    in the shadows, and they were all aimed at Nathaniel."


    Kevin nodded and said, "When Nathaniel ascended to the position as the President, he had not


    gained the approval from the former president... because of this, those who coveted the position of


    the president are now able to make a fuss about it."


    Neil added, "Although Nathaniel''s people have removed these fragmented rebel groups, it won''t be


    long before another force reassembles and contends against Nathaniel. I''ve always felt that these


    scattered rebels are controlled by a mysterious force behind them. To eliminate these rebels, it is


    impossible to get rid of them unless we catch the real mastermind who was controlling everything."


    Kevin said, "I don''t care who is behind this. I only care about my daughter''s safety. If Nathaniel can''t


    solve this matter, he will not only not be able to keep the position as the President, I will not give my


    daughter to him either."


    Neil understood. "Since you have told me not to meddle in this matter then I''ll leave it to you. I''ll stay


    in Coast City for a few more days to help you watch over your precious daughter."


    Kevin replied, "Mm."


    Without even a word of thanks, Kevin hung up the phone. Just like before, he had never been polite


    to this youngest uncle of his.


    They both knew each other too well, and Neil would not even be angry with his nephew.


    "Did my brother call?" Mia Kyle stuck her head out and asked as soon as he hung up the phone.


    "Mm." Neil nodded and waved to Mia, as if he was calling his pet. "Come here and let me hug you."


    "Our child is almost a grown up. We are an old couple in other people''s eyes. Why do we still have


    to hug each other?" While saying these unwilling words, Mia''s feet were like a gust of wind. In a


    blink of an eye, she had arrived in front of Neil and yfully blinked at him.


    Neil pulled her into his arms, lowered his head and bit her earlobe gently, which made Mia shrink


    her neck. "Neil, what on earth are you trying to do?"


    Neil took a deep bite of her and slowly raised his head. He stared at Mia who was in his arms with


    his burning eyes and spat out, "I want to eat you!"


    Mia,".."


    F*ck!


    Really terrible!


    How could an old man like Neil say such a shameless thing at this age?


    Never mind that he was being shameless, but more importantly, he looked so sexy while he was


    saying those words that she couldn''t wait to pounce on him and devour on him.


    She obviously wanted to pounce on him, but in order to not let himment her for being lustful at


    this age, she had to bear it and pretended to be shy and lowered her head.


    Neil reached out his hand to pinch her chin and forced her to raise her head. "Mia, don''t tell me you


    don''t want it?"


    Yes, she did!


    She wanted it so much!


    However, she still wanted to be reserved for once.


    If this guy really knew her, he would immediately pounce on her. There was no need to ask whether


    she was willing or not.


    "You''re not talking, does that mean you don''t want it?" Neil smirked and said with a nasty look in his


    eyes.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Mia Kyle gritted her teeth. However, she did not say anything.


    Neil Brown lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He held back hisughter and said, "Mia, if


    you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    Did she ever say that she was not willing?


    This man must have misunderstood her meaning deliberately!


    Mia was dissatisfied. She pinched Neil viciously and red at him without saying a word.


    Neil put on an innocent facade. "I said that I won''t force you. Why are you ring at me, still?"


    Mia was outraged! How could he have the nerve to ask her why she was staring at him?


    Didn''t he just say that he wanted to f*ck her? D*mn it, why didn''t he take action?


    If Neil wanted to prove he was a real man, he had to take action immediately! If he dyed this any


    longer, it would seem like he was a sissy!


    Neil shrugged his shoulders and said, "If you have something to say, just say it. Staring at me like


    this makes me feel afraid."


    What was there to be afraid of? He was really just making fun of her!


    The older the man was, the more thick-skinned he was! She should really beat him up and teach


    him a lesson this time.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she loved him, she would have already kicked this man out of the


    window.


    Mia stared at him fiercely, but she was still in a rage. She rushed over and took a bite at Neil. "Neil,


    you old b*stard, are you blind?"


    He had to be blind! How could he not discern that she was very willing to do it with him?


    "Do you want it?" Neil asked again, with an arrogant smile on his face. He looked very smug as if he


    had won a battle after scheming against her!


    "Yes!" Mia said frankly. She was never a shy girl and would always do whatever she wanted.


    "Okay, I''ll satisfy you." Obviously, it was he who wanted to f*ck, but he still wanted to push the


    me to his wife. Captain Brown was indeed a cunning man.


    Neil picked Mia up and was about to go back to his room to satisfy their desires. However, as soon


    as he turned around, he saw that Levi Brown was standing at the door of the study. The boy was


    looking at his parents with a disdainful look at his face.


    Mia quickly buried her head in Neil''s chest and pretended that she didn''t see anything.


    Neil coughed to cover up his embarrassment and said, "Boy, run along and y with your toys.


    Mom and Dad are busy now."


    Although this kid was quite an eye-sore most of the time, he was still their child. Neil loved the little


    kid very much.


    "Dad, Mom is only in her thirties, but you are already in your forties. You have to be careful!" Levi


    said sarcastically as if he were an experienced adult. He then turned around to y his own games.


    "What does he mean by that?" Neil was stunned by his son''s ''wise'' words.


    Mia covered her mouth and smiled smugly. "Neil, I''m not the one who said it, but your precious son


    is hinting that you''re old."


    "That brat hasn''t been spanked in a long time, has he?" Neil shouted. When he saw Mia in his


    arms, he smiled again. "Mia, you know best, if I''m old or young!"


    "Aren''t you old?" Mia had to admit that Neil was definitely still very young and strong when it came


    to their bedroom antics, despite his age.


    Perhaps, young men in their early twenties couldn''t evenpare to him in terms of physique! He


    had solid abs and he had remarkable stamina. He had maintained all of this by working out


    persistently.


    Mia felt that it was indeed her life''s achievement to be able to pursue Neil sessfully. She would


    brag about it for a long time until the day she dies.


    "I''ll let you have a try."


    Therefore, in the next couple of hours, Neil had proved one fact to Mia...


    Mia cried as she said, "He''s not old! He''s really not old!"


    It was said that when two people who were in love lived together, even if they lived a simple life,


    their lives would feel as sweet as honey.


    As for who said these words, Jackie Leves and Serene Ss couldn''t remember, but the simple


    days they spent together were indeed blissful and sweet.


    Although there were only two of them in the small vi, they would look at each other all day long


    and would never feel bored or idle.


    On the contrary, both of them wished that their days could continue to be like this forever.


    Afterpleting his work, Jackie Leves raised his head and saw Serene Ss bustling around the


    kitchen, cooking up some snacks for him.


    He had a study room, but he wouldn''t be able to see her if he worked there. Hence, he simply


    moved his workspace to the dining hall so that he could see her whenever he wanted to.


    When Jackie looked up, Serene could already feel that his eyes were on her. She turned back and


    smiled at him. "Have you finished your work?"


    "Yes, I''m done with my work for today." Jackie nodded. When he looked at her, a faint smile


    appeared on his lips unconsciously.


    There were a series of misfortunes that had happened during the past year. Fortunately, his Serene


    was still the same old Serene. She had not changed at all.


    Serene opened the oven, put on her thick mittens, took out the freshly roasted chicken wings, and


    brought them to the dining table. "I specially whipped this up for you. Have a taste of it."


    Serene knew that Jackie was a ''carnivore''. He never enjoyed eating vegetables, and he only loved


    having meat for his meals.


    Hence, she found some innovative meat recipes on the Inte, such as barbecued ribs, pulled


    pork, and roasted chicken wings. She wanted to make sure he loved the meals she made.


    "Serene, are you trying to make me fat?" Jackieughed and picked up the chicken wing with his


    hand and put it into his mouth.


    "You need to put on some weight to look healthier, in my opinion," Serene said.


    Perhaps because Jackie had suffered from a serious injury, he was now much thinner than before.


    Hence, Serene wanted to help him gain some weight.


    "The New Year ising soon. Are you trying to make me fat so that you can ughter me as a


    meal for the celebrations?" Jackie ate the chicken wings with relish but still did not forget to tease


    her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about? ughter? Just listen to what you''re saying!" She had lost Jackie


    before and had experienced the pain of losing him. Hence, she was very anxious about losing him


    again. She would cherish every single day that she was given to be with him from now on. Even his


    casual joke with such negative connotations agitated her.


    "Sorry, my bad," Jackie patted his mouth. "I promise you that I won''t say such stupid words


    anymore."


    "Mm," Serene nodded and stared at Jackie nervously, trying to judge from his expression that if he


    liked her cooking or not.


    After eating a chicken wing, Jackie smacked his lips and said, "Mm, your cooking skills are getting


    better and better. It seems that I will gain weight this year."


    Serene pursed her lips and smiled gently. "Yes, it''s good that you like it! Just let me know what you


    feel like eating. I''ll cook again for you tomorrow."


    Jackie patted the seat beside him and gestured for her to sit next to him. When she sat next to him,


    he immediately picked up a chicken wing and fed her. "Don''t keep focusing on me, try it yourself."


    Serene nodded and opened her mouth to take a bite of the chicken wing that Jackie gave her. But


    because she bit it too hard, the honey from the wings sttered out and some dripped down from


    the corners of her mouth.


    Jackie immediately wiped the dirty corners of her mouth with a paper towel and said, "Slow down,


    don''t dirty your clothes like a little child eating messily!"

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Serene Ss smiled shyly. "No, I won''t."


    Jackie Leves pinched her face and looked at her with a frown on his face. "You won''t? If I hadn''t


    helped you, your clothes might have been stained by the sauce already."


    His words seemed like he was disgusted by her messy eating, but in actual fact, they were words of


    love.


    Serene''s face reddened with embarrassment and she blinked her eyes. She was no longer a child,


    how could she dirty her clothes?


    However, if Jackie wanted toin about her, she would just let him do. He wasn''t really


    repulsed by her anyway.


    "Serene..."


    Jackie suddenly called her name affectionately.


    "Mm?" Serene replied.


    Serene looked up at him and herrge eyes blinked in confusion.


    He stretched out his thick palm and rubbed her head. "Thank you for waiting for me the whole time!


    Thank you for believing in me. Thank you for not trusting that man who now has the face I once


    had."


    When she suddenly heard Jackie''s words, Serene''s heart tightened ufortably. She felt anxious


    all of a sudden.


    She bit her lip and suppressed the pain in her heart forcefully. "Should I not be waiting for you?


    Should I not believe in you?"


    He was her lover. He was the father of their child that had lost its life, and the man who had really


    doted on her with all of his heart... To wait for him and to believe in him was a basic obligation of


    hers. She didn''t need him to thank her for it.


    "You trusted me so unconditionally, and I..." Thinking of the fact that he had doubted her and hurt


    her because of the false evidence, Jackie really wanted to p himself in remorse.


    "Jackie, let bygones be bygones. Let''s not talk about it anymore, shall we?" Serene ced her little


    hand in hisrge palm. "Promise me that we must walk by each other''s side for the rest of our lives.


    Promise me, Jackie, that we would never leave each other ever again!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It felt like an eternity, despite them only being apart for a year. She didn''t dare to think of how she


    could hang on if she were to be separated from him again.


    Jackie raised his hand and gently stroked her beautiful but gaunt face. "Mm, we''ll leave this ce in


    a few days and start a new life in a ce that no one will know about us."


    After knowing the truth, Jackie had already made a n. He thought that he would take Serene to a


    ce where no one would know who they were. They could start a new life together once he


    eliminates those masterminds behind the Leves family massacre.


    Moreover, he wanted a child with Serene, a little baby girl who looked just like his beautiful woman.


    A baby girl that would grow up to be as gentle, angelic and kind as Serene.


    Thinking of the child and their family''s bright future, a happy smile suddenly appeared on Jackie''s


    handsome face.


    In this life, although he had experienced the pain of the extermination of his family and a near-


    death experience, he felt that he was lucky enough to have her by his side. With Serene, he could


    ovee any hardship and begin a new life with her.


    "I want to go to Provence, in France." Serene smiled gently as she said, "If it''s possible, let''s settle


    down there."


    Provence was renowned for its lushvender fields and fine wine. It was also known as the "City of


    Knights" in Europe. Provence was the source of inspiration for many romantic stories.


    Serene had fantasized frequently of life in Provence with her beloved man, walking hand in hand in


    the fragrantvender fields, and creating their own love story. A love story that only belonged to the


    two of them.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Jackie stroked her head. Suddenly, he moved her head towards him and


    lowered his head to kiss her gently.


    His kiss was very gentle and lingering as if he was savoring the finest wine. The more he tasted, the


    more he could taste Serene''s unique beauty.


    "Serene..."


    After a long time, when he let go of her, he called her name gently.


    "I''m willing to..." She said softly.


    He only called her name, but he didn''t even speak his intentions. However, Serene knew what he


    wanted to say because she had a tacit understanding of this man that was her one true love. She


    immediately gave him assurance that she was finally willing to ept him.


    And so, Jackie could no longer rein in his strong desire for her. He picked her up and strode into the


    bedroom.


    Serene carefully reached out and hooked her arms around his neck. Her face was flushed and her


    heart was beating so fast. She didn''t dare to look at him in the eyes. Suddenly, she heard Jackie''s


    heartyughter. "Why is my Serene still so adorable?"


    Adorable?


    Was she adorable?


    She was obviously very shy now, wasn''t she?


    She reached out her hand to his waist and pinched him gently, warning him to stop talking.


    However, she did not know that Jackie was not threatened by her at all.


    He put her on the bed and bent over to look at her. "Look at me."


    Her face was steaming hot, and he still asked her to look at him. She opened her eyes and looked


    at him shyly. When she looked into his deep and bottomless eyes, she was so frightened that she


    closed her eyes again.


    Jackie was a terrifying man right now. He looked at her as if he wanted to swallow her in one bite,


    which made her heart tremble.


    "Serene, look at me." Jackie used his gentle and seductive voice to lure her to open her eyes and


    look at him.


    Serene was still silent.


    "Serene, look at me!" He said again. He was exceptionally stubborn. It seemed like if she didn''t


    open her eyes and look at him, he could spend the whole night trying to make her look at him.


    Serene was dumbstruck.


    Why was this man so stubborn?


    She could feel her body turning red from embarrassment. Couldn''t he just stop asking her to look at


    him?


    "Serene, look at me!"


    It was the third time he had said the same thing. He forced her to look at him. He wanted her to


    know that he was the man who was going to make love to her.


    In the end, Serene still couldn''t resist his persistence. She slowly opened her eyes with a reddened


    face.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Jackie suddenly bent down and kissed her again. After a long


    while, he let go of her and said, "Do you know who I am?"


    He asked such a childish question, but Serene still nodded with a silly look on her face. "You are my


    Jackie, the man I love."


    "Good girl, very good!" Upon hearing the answer that he wanted to hear, Jackie bent over and


    pressed his body upon hers. Gently, affectionately and passionately, he made love to her,


    compensating for all the hurt he had brought to her before. The romantic tryst was just beginning...


    When their bodies had fused as one, he asked her in a hoarse voice, "Serene, do you know who is


    making love to you right now?"


    It was clear that he was making love to her, but she didn''t know exactly what was he worried about.


    He needed her to tell him personally that she knew then only he could feel at ease.


    Perhaps it was because he had lost her for too long. Perhaps he thought that this was just a dream!


    He could not believe that this very moment was real.


    Serene breathlessly uttered these words to him, "You are Jackie!"


    Upon hearing the name "Jackie", Jackie was pumped with passion and continued to make love with


    her, iming her as his woman.


    Second, minutes, and hours passed, while the couple was still entangled passionately. When Jackie


    was still thrusting himself into her, he heard Serene suddenly say, "Jackie, I want a child! Can we do


    that?"


    Jackie said in a deep voice, "Okay, let''s make a baby!"

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    Coast City was arge city in Country A. It was a city with four seasons.


    In spring, flowers bloomed aplenty, covering the city in pastel colours, while winter brought to the


    city heaps of fluffy white snow.


    The heavy snow was here for several days already, and even at this time, there were no signs of it


    stopping.


    Karen Joy Kyle sat by the window and looked at the snowkes which were flying under the street


    lights. Her mind was full of thoughts about Griffin Cooper and his son, Nathaniel.


    When Brother Lionel took office, his father, Griffin, who was the former president, did not even show


    up at the inauguration ceremony to hand over the baton of power to him.


    Yesterday, Griffin had sent someone to take Karen Joy to him. The elderly Griffin had vehemently


    demanded her to leave Brother Lionel. Griffin even told her that his son could only marry Serene


    Ss, implying that this was the best arrangement for his son.


    In Karen Joy''s understanding, no matter how angry a father could be with his son, the father would


    always forgive the child after that, and would still love the child just as much as he did.


    Brother Lionel had never mentioned his father to Karen Joy. It wouldn''t be hard to guess that their


    rtionship was estranged.


    But there must be a reason for this.


    What exactly had happened between the father and son?


    Karen Joy''s head was pounding with questions, but she still couldn''t think of the reason.


    She thought to herself, "I should give up. There is no point of me pondering over this repeatedly."


    She would have to wait for Brother Lionel to return to her side, and then she would ask him about


    this.


    Brother Lionel''s seductive yet familiar voice rang aloud. It was her ringtone! Karen Joy quickly


    picked up the phone and called his name, "Brother Lionel!"


    "Karen..." Nathaniel said her name softly. He was about to continue speaking but stopped abruptly.


    "Brother Lionel, the visit is going well, isn''t it?" She had been watching the news and knew that the


    local government of that country was very hospitable towards Brother Lionel when he visited


    yesterday.


    Yesterday, Brother Lionel had paid a visit to a very famous historical museum in this country. The


    entire visit was apanied by the highest-ranking officials of the country.


    The leaders of many foreign countries had paid great attention to their rtions with Country A.


    They attached great importance to the new President of Country A.


    "Yes, it went really well!" Nathaniel said in a deep voice. Judging from his voice, it seemed like he


    was dissatisfied about something and it felt like he was going to burst into anger sooner orter.


    "Brother Lionel, are you okay?" Karen Joy finally noticed that Nathaniel was rather distressed. Even


    if they were a few thousands of kilometers apart, she could still feel that he was unhappy.


    "Do you have anything to tell me?" Nathaniel asked instead of answering her question.


    Could it be that Brother Lionel had been informed about her meeting with his father?


    Brother Lionel had sent someone to protect her. She realized that Brother Lionel must have known


    about it. Whatever he wanted to discuss, must be pertaining to this.


    Karen Joy really wanted to tell Nathaniel the whole truth. However, she thought of the conflict


    between the father and son, and she stopped herself.


    No matter how nasty Griffin was, he was still Nathaniel''s father. If she couldn''t ease the rtionship


    between them, she shouldn''t worsen it either.


    "Yes." Karen Joy forced herself to smile in a rxed way. "I wanted to tell you that I really missed


    you. I hope that you can appear before me as soon as I open my eyes tomorrow morning."


    Before Nathaniel could respond, she then continued, "Brother Lionel, I''m just joking. You should get


    busy with your work, you don''t have to worry about me."


    Although she hoped that Brother Lionel could stay with her every day, her mind would still tell her to


    let him focus on his work. Everything else was secondary.


    They still had a lot of time ahead of them. When he finally retired in the future, he would have a lot


    of time to spend with her. By then, they would be able to do what they wanted to do together.


    "Okay, you should go to bed early," Nathaniel said.


    "Brother Lionel, you should rest early, too." Karen Joy forced a smile but her eyes went dull as soon


    as she hung up the phone.


    Why didn''t Brother Lionelfort her with some nice words?


    He surely didn''t know how much she missed him.


    Karen Joy only knew that she was thinking about Brother Lionel, but she didn''t notice that there was


    an inconspicuous ck car that was parked on the road across her apartment.


    There was a man sitting in a ck car. He looked at the bright window of her room and whispered in


    his heart, "Karen, I will never let you feel wronged again."


    "Mr. President, the snow is getting heavier. If we don''t leave now, the roads may be blocked soon."


    The driver, Jamie, waited for a long time but he had not received any orders from his master, so he


    reminded him so.


    "Go to the Manor House. It''s the nursing home at North City," Nathaniel ordered in a low voice.


    Thinking of this, Nathaniel realized he had not met his father in private for more than a year.


    Originally, he thought that they would stay away from each other, but he didn''t expect that the man


    would actually target his girl.


    Since the man had decided to target his girl, then he could no longer pretend that nothing had


    happened between them.


    "Yes," Jamie answered and then he started the car and drove off.


    As the snow was heavy and it was alreadyte at night, many roads were obstructed. They couldn''t


    take the highway to North City, so they had to take the old trunk road.


    The trunk road was a much longer way, so it would naturally take more time than taking the


    highway.


    They departed from Moon Bay at 9 o''clock in the evening. It took them nearly two hours to arrive at


    the Manor House in North City at 11 o''clock at night.


    By the time they had arrived at the area, the roads were already covered with thick snow. The car


    had to drive for another 20 minutes before it could reach Griffin''s residence.


    At eleven o''clock at night, Griffin would usually already be in bed. However, he wasn''t today. It was


    as if he knew that Nathaniel was going toe over to see him.


    The woman who had greeted Karen Joy yesterday knocked on Griffin''s door. Before he could


    answer, she had already pushed the door open and went in. "Master, the Third Young Master is


    here."


    "Since there are only two of us here, you can just call me by my name. How many times do you


    want me to repeat this?" Upon hearing the woman addressing him so, Griffin frowned


    discontentedly.


    "It''s only a form of address. I know that you have me in your heart and that''s enough." The woman


    looked at him and smiled. "He''s here. Do you want to see him?"


    "I''ve made you suffer over the years," Griffin sighed as he spoke. He looked up at the clock on the


    wall and listened to the wind that was blowing outside. He said, "It''s snowing so heavily yet he still


    came. Perhaps my son is a sentimental person."


    The woman did not speak, because she knew Griffin very well, she knew that he still had something


    else to say.


    Sure enough, she heard Griffin say, "He is really like his mother."


    The smile on the woman''s lips disappeared instantly. She lowered her head and said, "Since you


    two have something to discuss, I''ll take my leave."


    She took two steps and turned back to remind him, "It''s gettingte. Don''t chat for too long, and


    don''t get angry because of him. Your health is more important."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Mm," Griffin nodded. "Hannah, I''ll give you a proper title as my wife sooner orter."


    Hannah Elliot smiled faintly and said, "Griffin, I would prefer to have your love rather than an empty


    title."


    After that, she smiled gently at him again and then stepped away.


    As soon as Hannah left, Nathaniel arrived.


    Simrly, Nathaniel also knocked on the door. Without waiting for a response from Griffin, he


    pushed the door open and walked in.


    The difference was that Griffin had been speaking pleasantly to Hannah, while he was cold towards


    Nathaniel. He said angrily, "Nathaniel, you are the President, don''t you have basic manners?"

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    Nathaniel Cooper looked straight into Griffin Cooper''s fierce eyes and said indifferently, "Because


    my father never taught me such basic manners."


    Failing to educate a child would be the fault of a parent. Nathaniel''s words made Griffin''s face pale


    in fury. He was rendered speechless out of anger for a moment, before he regained hisposure


    and said, "Your father did not guide you because he was busy. So did your mother not teach you


    anything as well?"


    Hearing this heartless man who had long neglected his mother mention her, Nathaniel found it


    extremely ironic. He smirked as he spoke, "My mother had been preupied with guarding her


    status as the firstdy, giving her no time to teach me."


    "Nathaniel, you..." Griffin was so angry that he could not form the words. He had never thought that


    his son, who was always so quiet and reserved, be so sharp-tongued now! Those were such vicious


    words!


    "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel chuckled and said ndly, "You always kept your lover by your side so


    openly, and could not care less about the public''s opinion. But yet you do not allow me to mention


    it?" "You, you... Nathaniel, you give me no choice but to beat you up today!" Griffin was so angry


    that he stomped his feet andunched a p at Nathaniel.


    However, since Nathaniel was younger and more agile, he could easily dodge Griffin''s p. He


    smiled and said, "Beat me up? Do you really think that nobody knows about your lover?"


    Griffin pointed at Nathaniel, and his fingers were trembling with anger. "You, you, you..."


    Theplex issues of Hannah Elliot being his lover, had long been a knot in Griffin''s heart.


    It was actually a show of his dignity as a man. He did not really have to marry this woman. However,


    he wanted to have her as his lover to prove his personal strength and power.


    In the past, he had never been powerful enough, so he had to marry the woman whom his elders


    had arranged for him, as this woman was useful in boosting his status and influence. He could not


    marry his lover whom he fancied, and who had even undergone an abortion for him at a young age.


    No man was willing to be suppressed by others, nor were they willing to admit their own


    weaknesses. So he made a promise to Hannah that he would give her an official identity as his wife


    when he finally grew powerful.


    However, a few decades had passed, the once young and beautiful Hannah was already a middle-


    aged woman now, and she was still keeping hispany as a housekeeper.


    Nathaniel''s sentence triggered Griffin''s weakness. It would be odd for an fiesty man like Griffin to


    not be angry at such provocative words.


    He looked straight at Nathaniel, and his eyes were so cold as if he was looking at his enemy instead


    of his own son.


    Nathaniel also looked at him, neither angry nor upset, he didn''t even make a sound.


    After staring at each other coldly for a long time, Griffin forcibly suppressed his anger. He was a


    politician, an ambitious one. He knew very well that sometimes it would be better to retreat first, in


    order to advance.


    Griffin added, "Your mother knew clearly that I love another woman, and that I never truly loved your


    mother. She still chose to marry me, because she was very clear that the marriage between us is


    built on the basis of politics, only for the interests of our two families."


    Griffin said this as if he was a victim because he had sacrificed his own happiness for the interests


    of the two families.


    Such an ''inspiring'' speech made Nathanielugh dryly. "You didn''t love her yet you married her, and


    you never cared or asked about her. In order to secure the position as the President, it seems that


    there''s nothing that you won''t do."


    In Nathaniel''s eyes, even if it was a political marriage, even if Griffin had married a girl he didn''t


    love, but from the moment he married her, she was his wife, and he was her husband. Whether he


    loved her or not, as a husband, he should support his wife and protect her unendingly.


    But he didn''t, he went ahead with the arranged marriage with the maiden from the Collins family.


    However, in secret, he continued to be with his lover, Hannah. He had hurt both women at the same


    time.


    "There''s nothing that I won''t do?" Griffin seemed to have heard a huge joke andughed


    exaggeratedly. "Nathaniel, aren''t you the same?"


    In order to be the President, Nathaniel had done a lot of ruthless things too. After listening to what


    Griffin said, Nathaniel had no words to refute.


    The fact that Nathaniel did not refute was equivalent to admitting to Griffin''s usation. He said,


    "Nathaniel, could you say that the engagement between you and the girl from the Ss family is just


    not for you to take on the Presidency?"


    Regarding the engagement with Serene Ss, many people thought it was just Nathaniel''s trick to


    win the support of the Ss family, and Nathaniel had never rified this. Anyway, he couldn''t


    control what the others wanted to say, so he decided to let these rumors go unanswered.


    Nathaniel had nothing to refute his father''s words again. Griffin seemed a little arrogant now, and


    said, "Nathaniel, although I have a lover outside my marriage, at least I didn''t divorce your mother in


    her lifetime. But what about you? How long have you been in office and you already want to


    abandon the woman who gave you the greatest help."


    Griffin did not deny his purpose of marrying his second wife all those years back. This was the girl


    from the Collins family. He also deeply believed that Nathaniel had the same purpose as he did.


    By making use of this woman, he could ess a short cut to sess. He could achieve a high


    ranking political status immediately, a feat which would have taken ten years given his personal


    talent. Since this resource was offered to him, he was not stupid. Why wouldn''t take it and make


    good use of it?


    Although Nathaniel''s rtionship with his mother was far from a mother and son from a regr


    family, she was still his mother. Now that his father had admitted that his mother was just a stepping


    stone for him to climb higher in the political world, Nathaniel''s heart ached with pain.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    For so many years, his mother had been so focused on this man and his power, but in turn, she was


    never taken seriously by that man. How miserable was that!


    Nathaniel remained silent, so Griffin was even more confident about his assumptions.


    He sighed and put on a kind face. "Nathaniel, there are so many women in the world. With your


    current status, is there any woman that you can''t have? Why would you ruin your bright future for


    this little girl?"


    Speaking of this, Nathaniel smiled gently. There was love and tenderness in his smile. "Although


    there are a lot of women in the world, I only want her."


    He had long decided that Karen Joy was the one for him, and this would remain the same for


    eternity.


    No matter how hard the journey ahead was going to be, he had never thought of letting go of her.


    Griffin narrowed his eyes slightly. "Money, power, status. Can''t these things bepared to a


    woman? Even if I believe you, no one will."


    Nathaniel said disdainfully, "What does it have to do with me whether the others believe it or not?"


    As long as Karen Joy Kyle believed in him, that would be enough for him.


    Griffin chuckled coldly. "Haha!"


    Nathaniel continued, "Tell me, what exactly do you want?"


    Griffin smiled and said, "Take a guess."


    When Nathaniel took office, his father, as the former president, did not show up at the inauguration,


    but Nathaniel could not care less either. In turn, Nathaniel didn''t evene to visit his father here at


    all.


    However, as soon as Nathaniel heard the news that Griffin had sent his men to invite Karen Joy for


    a chat with him, Nathaniel couldn''t sit still and even ended his visit abroad in advance. He came to


    see his father


    as soon as he had arrived in Coast City.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Nathaniel Cooper''s immediate return made Griffin Cooper understand one thing.


    He understood that no one could everpare to the position of the girl from the Kyle Family in


    Nathaniel''s heart, but Griffin was not willing to admit it.


    He did not believe that if a man was being put into the position to make a choice between his


    woman and his status, he would be stupid enough to choose his woman.


    Moreover, his son hadmitted many dishonorable things in order to be the president.


    He was sure that Nathaniel would never give up the throne as the President of Country A, which he


    had obtained after going through so many obstacles.


    However, because Nathaniel had attached great importance to that girl, Griffin thought that she


    might be a pawn whom he could take advantage of.


    Griffin was also very clear that there would be too many variables, and she was definitely not an


    easy pawn to control.


    Griffin''s brain was working hard trying to think about his n. He was thinking of a way to get Karen


    Joy Kyle to leave Nathaniel without forming an enmity with the Kyle family.


    "Guess?" Nathaniel slightly curled his lips. "Father, you''re really getting more humorous the older


    you get. It''s unbelievable that these words had actuallye out from your mouth."


    "You can''t guess it?" Griffin smiled and said, "I think you must already have an answer in your heart,


    but you just don''t want to say it."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Please enlighten me, father," Nathaniel asked because he wanted to know what Griffin had told


    Karen Joy yesterday.


    However, Griffin did not notice that. He cleared his throat and pretended to show a kind look on his


    face. "Nathaniel, you can keep the little girl as your lover, but you must marry the girl of the Ss


    family. Only when you marry the girl of the Ss family can you hold your position as the President."


    It turned out that it was really what he thought. The reason why Old Mr. Cooper had looked for


    Karen Joy was that he wanted her to leave him.


    Karen Joy had not mentioned a thing about the conversation with Griffin so Nathaniel had decided


    to visit his father so that he could find out what his father had said to Karen Joy. However, he did not


    expect that he would actually manage to get some information from his father.


    After knowing the content of the conversation between Griffin and Karen Joy yesterday, Nathaniel


    was much more relieved.


    Nathaniel said, "I can''t follow your request. This time, I''m not here for business, but to deliver a


    message to you."


    Nathaniel''s tone made Griffin unhappy, but he held back his anger and asked, "What message?"


    Nathaniel''s face suddenly changed, and he said in a low voice, "I can pretend that nothing has


    happened despite you doing those things behind me. But if you dare to cause any more trouble for


    Karen Joy again, I will make you pay for it, along with everything you had done in the past."


    "Are you threatening me?" Griffin asked menacingly.


    Nathaniel nodded. "It''s good that you understand."


    Griffin mmed his palm on the desk and shouted, "Nathaniel, how dare you threaten your father


    because of a woman?"


    Nathaniel still had an indifferent look on his face. "Then I have to ask you, have you ever treated me


    as your own son?"


    He had endured all the things that Griffin had done to him because Old Mr. Cooper had not yet


    pushed him to his limits.


    Now that the person whom Old Mr. Cooper wanted to target was Karen Joy, which meant that he


    had crossed Nathaniel''s one and only limit. How could he just sit by and do nothing?


    Griffin was so angry that he coughed. "You..."


    Nathaniel continued, "I hope that you will remember what I had said. At the same time, I sincerely


    wish you a long life."


    After saying this, Nathaniel saluted to Griffin and turned around to leave as he ignored Griffin''s


    fierce and angered expression.


    "You unfilial son, you will definitely die a terrible death for you to speak to your father like this!"


    Griffin was so angry that he grabbed the teacup on the desk and threw it at Nathaniel''s back.


    Seeing that the teacup was about to hit Nathaniel, it was as if Nathaniel had a pair of eyes on his


    back, he gently leaned to a side and avoided the teacup.


    Bang-


    The cup smashed into the solid wall and shattered!


    "You unfiIial b*stard! You may get away today, but you will not be able to tomorrow." Griffin pressed


    his hand against his chest because he was so angry that he was out of breath.


    Hannah Elliot slowly walked over. She squatted down and picked up the fragments of the porcin


    cup on the ground one by one. While picking them up, she said, "This cup has centuries of history.


    It''s such a pity to smash it like that."


    Upon hearing her words, Griffin frowned and said discontentedly, "Am I not more important than a


    cup to you?"


    Hannah picked up thest fragment and stood up. She looked at Griffin and said gently, "Master,


    you often told me that being angry is to punish yourself because of other people''s mistakes. I


    remembered it, how can you forget about what you have said?"


    "That unfilial son has gone too far! How can I not be angry?" Speaking of Nathaniel, Griffin was so


    angry that he gnashed his teeth as if he wanted to feed on Nathaniel''s blood!


    "Anyway, he is your biological son, your own flesh and blood." Hannah was busy putting the


    porcin pieces into an empty box and added casually, "Even a vicious tiger would not eat its own


    cubs, do you really think that you can get rid of him yourself?"


    "Look at how he treats me, he didn''t even treat me like I''m his father at all. Why can''t I get rid of


    him?" For the first time in his mind, the idea of killing his son had shed through his mind. That son


    was not close to him, and his attitude toward him was very poor so it wouldn''t do him any good if


    that son continued to stay in the world.


    "Let''s not talk about him being your own son first, with his power and status. You are no match for


    him now." Hannah said this and pointed to the fragments of the cup in the box. "Master, I''ll find


    someone to fix this. Let''s see if it can be fixed."


    "There''s no need to fix it. No matter how you fix it, there will still be cracks. It''s impossible for it to


    return to its original state," Griffin said. At the same time, he thought of something.


    The rtionship between him and his son was like this broken teacup. Even if they hired a good


    craftsman, they could never restore the cup to its original state.


    In other words, once the father and son''s rtionship was broken, it would never be the same


    again.


    "Alright, I won''t do it then. I''ll listen to you." Hannah said softly. When she spoke, there was a faint


    smile on her face, which made people feelfortable when they looked at her.


    Looking at her, his anger gradually subsided. He held her hands in his hands and patted her gently.


    "Hannah, it''s my greatest blessing in my life to have you by my side."


    Hannah smiled gently and said, "That is my greatest blessing too."


    Although she was almost fifty years old, she had taken great care of herself. Her body was well


    maintained. Her figure was still curvy and seductive, and she still looked very energetic too.


    In order to keep someone like Griffin, a powerful politician, by her side forever, her gentleness and


    beauty, as well as her wisdom, were indispensable weapons she had to maintain.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    However, after being in Griffin Cooper''s office for about half an hour, the snow outside the courtyard


    had piled up high.


    He looked up at the sky. The snowfall was getting heavier and heavier tonight. It seemed that it


    would go on for the entire night.


    Seeing Nathanieling out, his driver, Jamie, and the bodyguard, Horatio, hurriedly greeted him.


    They realized that Nathaniel seemed distressed, so the two of them were smart enough to not utter


    a word, while they waited for his orders.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Nathaniel stepped on the snow and his feet sank into it, but his pace was not affected at all. His


    steps were still as nimble as usual.


    Jamie hurriedly caught up and said, "Sir, the way out has been blocked by the heavy snow, and the


    car will not be able to drive through it. It''s better to wait here for the night and we can go back after


    the road is cleared out tomorrow morning."


    The road was blocked by heavy snow, and their vehicle would not be able to navigate such terrain.


    Given the weather, no one would risk their lives by traveling on the roads under such hazardous


    conditions.


    As the President of the country, he couldn''t afford to have any idents.


    If something happened to Nathaniel, the economy of Country A which had just started to improve


    recently would probably be affected again.


    "Please get some workers to clear the roads now. For any worker who can handle this today, pay


    them six times their sry for each person using my personal funds, and give them an extra three


    days off during the New Year," Nathaniel said in a low voice.


    He had called Karen Joy Kyle on the phone before he came to see Griffin. Karen Joy said that she


    hoped that he would appear in front of her as soon as she opened her eyes the next morning.


    She only made such a sensible request for him. How could he not fulfill her wishes? He would hate


    to disappoint her.


    "Yes." Jamie nodded. As soon as he contacted the relevant departments, the workers immediately


    came to clear up the snow on the road leading to Moon Bay overnight.


    Such arge-scale project would take a lot of effort toplete in such a short time. However, with


    such a huge remuneration offered, even under the heavy snowfall, there were still a lot of people


    who willingly took up the job.


    On this snowy night, therge group of workers was plowing away at the snow, sacrificing their


    sleep. But of course, many other people were still lyingfortably in their warm beds, enjoying


    their slumber.


    Karen Joy was one of them. She fell asleep while she was thinking about her Brother Lionel but she


    woke up because she was missing him.


    No, no, Karen Joy didn''t wake up from missing Brother Lionel. Instead, she was awakened by a


    delicious smell that ignited her senses.


    When she was sleeping, she suddenly detected the fragrance of her favorite food -strawberry pie.


    Karen Joy poked her head out of the quilt, stretched out her hand, and scratched her face


    doubtfully.


    Her little aunt''s family had only been there for a night. They had already gone back after that and


    she was only the one left staying at Moon Bay! So why would there be the smell of strawberry pie?


    It must be that she had missed Brother Lionel so much that she was hallucinating!


    Yes, it must be so.


    Brother Lionel was a bad guy. She should be ming this on him! Whenever he left her alone, she


    would go crazy thinking of him. It was all his fault.


    Karen Joy got under the quilt again. She pulled up the quilt to cover her head and was preparing to


    sleep for a little longer to catch up on some lost sleep.


    But strangely, the fragrant scent didn''t disappear. Instead, it was getting stronger, as if it came from


    just outside of her room.


    Could it be that there were burrs at her house?


    That can''t be.


    No burr would be silly enough to make breakfast in someone else''s house.


    Could it be that her parents were worried about her safety so they flew over to keep herpany?


    Her parents had the keys to the house, and only her parents would make her favorite strawberry pie


    for her.


    When she spected that it may be her parents who came, Karen Joy sat up and rolled out of bed.


    She was so excited that she rushed out in her pajamas.


    After opening the door, the smell of the pie in the living room was even stronger than it was in her


    room. The aroma came from the kitchen.


    Karen Joy looked up and saw a tall figure in the kitchen, bustling about the kitchen.


    The corners of her lips lifted slightly, and her eyes were full of satisfaction.


    That must be her father! Perhaps he didn''t want to tire her mother, so he went to the kitchen to


    prepare breakfast for his family.


    Her father had always been like this. He would rarely say it, but he always showed his affection


    using his actions.


    Karen Joy skipped to the kitchen like a child. Before she could clearly see the person in front of her,


    she hugged him from behind and said softly, "Dad, you always treat me the best."


    "Dad?" Nathaniel turned around and looked at the little girl who was hugging him around his waist


    with an amused look on his face.


    How much did she miss her family?


    How could she foolishly think that he was her father?


    "Er... You''re Brother Lionel?" Nathaniel''s voice made Karen Joy''s body tremble and she was


    stunned. It was not her father, but Brother Lionel.


    Her hallucination was getting worse, she thought.


    She was now hallucinating that her father was Brother Lionel! She must be missing Brother Lionel


    too much.


    She closed her eyes and shook her head. When she opened her eyes again, the person in front of


    her was still Brother Lionel, it was still not her father.


    Looking at his face, Karen Joy did not know whether she was happy or disappointed. She was


    stunned again and forgot how to react.


    Nathaniel pinched her face and asked, "Silly girl, what are you thinking about?"


    After a while, Karen Joy said, "Are you really Brother Lionel?"


    Yesterday, she told him that she hoped that he could appear in front of her when she woke up the


    next morning. Behold, he really appeared before her, right on time.


    Was he a magician?


    Nathaniel held her head, lowered his head and kissed her, saying, "Since you miss your family, I


    should really n to take some time off and visit your family with you."


    Now that he was the President of the country. It was very difficult and risky for him to go abroad for


    private matters. But for Karen Joy, he was willing to take this risk.


    "No..." Karen Joy shook her head excitedly and said, "Brother Lionel, I was too surprised that you


    had suddenly appeared before my eyes so I was confused for a moment!"


    She quickly reached out her hand to touch his face and pinched it hard. "Brother Lionel, does this


    hurt?" If Brother Lionel felt the pain, then it would mean that she was not dreaming.


    Nathaniel chuckled and suddenly lowered his head to kiss her again. This time, he no longer gave


    her a light peck on the lips but gave her a passionate French kiss. He didn''t let her go until her face


    had turned red from embarrassment.


    He touched her red lips and asked, "Karen, I have already kissed you this way. Do you still think


    that I''m not real?"


    Karen Joy blushed."..."


    She didn''t know how to answer, because she would often dream of Brother Lionel kissing her


    passionately.


    Sometimes he did not only kiss her, but he would also do unspeakable things to her! It made her


    feel so bashful!


    Looking at her flushing face, Nathaniel thought of something. His eyes suddenly became much


    softer as he looked at her. "Karen, how would I kiss you in your dreams?" "Is this how I kiss you?"


    He lowered his head and kissed her again with a gentle peck on her lips.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Karen Joy Kyle blushed and shook her head foolishly.


    "No?" Nathaniel Cooper narrowed his eyes and hid the smile in his eyes. He lowered his head and


    kissed her again. "Do I kiss you like this in your dreams?"


    Karen Joy''s mind went blissfully nk, but she still shook her head like a silly child.


    "Not like this?" The smile on Nathaniel''s face was so obvious that he couldn''t hide it. He asked her


    with a smile, "Then how was it?"


    Karen Joy''s face turned red. How could he ask a girl to tell him how he kissed her in her dreams?


    She felt so embarrassed!


    She didn''t answer, so Nathaniel held her head and gave her another passionate kiss just like he did


    earlier. He asked again, "So, was that it?"


    Finally, Karen Joy nodded.


    Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh out. "So you like me kissing you like this."


    "What?" Karen Joy''s mind was still in a daze, but soon, she regained herposure and realized


    how embarrassing it was. "Nathaniel, you''re bullying me!" She eximed.


    Brother Lionel was a bully! He was making fun of her while she was still bleary-eyed from just


    waking up.


    "Mm, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have made fun of you." Nathaniel admitted his mistake in time. He


    hugged Karen Joy and patted her on the back gently. "Breakfast is almost ready. Go to wash up and


    then have breakfast."


    "No." Karen Joy held him tightly and refused to let go of him.


    "Good girl, having your breakfast is very important." He rubbed her head. "If you''re a good girl, then


    you have to listen to me."


    "Brother Lionel, stop treating me like a child. I''m no longer a child." Karen Joy pouted and said,


    "Hold me a little longer, then I''ll go to wash up."


    "Okay," How could Nathaniel not agree to this request? What''s more, he wanted to hold her longer


    and to breathe in her unique scent too.


    "Brother Lionel..." Lying in his arms, Karen Joy gently called him, "I''m sorry! I shouldn''t behave like


    a child."


    Brother Lionel was supposed to be abroad for his visit, but because she had insisted that she


    wanted to see him when she opened her eyes today, he immediately dumped his work and flew


    back to be with her.


    As he had left so abruptly, it would probably cause unnecessary dys to his work. If such news


    were to reach the ears of Country A''s citizens, they would definitely be disappointed in him.


    She felt like she should p herself. Why didn''t she have more control over her words? How could


    she make such an impulsive request?


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Nathaniel gently pushed her out of his arms and grabbed


    her by the shoulders. "The visit ended early so I came backst night."


    "Brother Lionel, you are the best!" Karen Joy smiled slightly, stood on the tip of her toes, and kissed


    the corners of Nathaniel''s mouth.


    Brother Lionel''s schedule for the visit abroad could be found on the government''s official website. If


    it weren''t a sudden decision he had made, how could it be possible to end the visit in advance?


    He did not want her to me herself, so he told her such a white lie, as a reward to her for being so


    sensitive all the time.


    Nathaniel still felt that all he had done for her was still insufficient. If it was good enough, she would


    not have suffered so many grievances and would not be caught and questioned by his father.


    He wanted to say something, but Karen Joy interrupted him, "Brother Lionel, I''m going to go wash


    up then you can have breakfast with meter."


    After finishing her words, she turned around and ran away.


    Looking at her back, Nathaniel couldn''t exin the feelings that he had in his heart, but he was sure


    that he liked the feeling that she was waiting for him at home.


    He looked away and continued to prepare breakfast. He had made some exquisite snacks by


    himself and baked them in the oven, all of which were Karen Joy''s favorite.


    Ding dong...


    When the timer on the oven rang, Nathaniel opened the oven, took out the freshly baked bread, and


    brought it to the table with the strawberry pie.


    As soon as he put it on the table, Karen Joy came out and said, "Brother Lionel, I haven''t brushed


    my teeth when you kissed me just now. Don''t you find it disgusting?"


    Nathaniel poured the warm milk into the ss and handed it to her. "Then is it still possible to feel


    disgusted now?"


    "It''s toote, I do not allow you to have any regrets!" Karen Joy gave him a strawberry pie, "I''ll use


    my favorite strawberry pie to bribe you."


    "Your favorite is your strawberry pie, so where do I rank in the list?" Nathaniel pulled a long face,


    showing that he was jealous of the strawberry pie.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "My favorite food is strawberry pie. As for people, of course, I love my parents and all of my family


    members. Brother Lionel, you are second, the only second." She came up to him and rubbed his


    face. "Brother Lionel, are you satisfied now?"


    Not satisfied!


    He was not satisfied at all!


    But what did he have topete with her "favorite" things?


    The strawberry pie that she loved was her favorite ever since she was a child. It had brought her so


    many years of happiness!


    Her beloved family had nurtured her into a beautiful youngdy. She was always cared for and well-


    loved, never had she have to suffer any grievances.


    What about him?


    Not only did he not do anything for her, but in turn, she had helped him so much.


    For him to be her second was already


    because she was being biased.


    Nathaniel quietly clenched his fists and secretly decided that he could not waste any more time. He


    must find the mastermind scheming against him within the shortest time.


    "Brother Lionel, don''t be angry. When you marry me in the future, you will be my lover and my


    family. By that time, you will be the first." In front of Nathaniel, Karen Joy would never hide her


    emotions.


    "I''m not angry," Nathaniel chuckled and handed her the strawberry pie. "Let''s have breakfast first. If


    we don''t eat it now, it will get cold soon.


    "Well, okay." Karen Joy nodded and picked up the strawberry pie and took a big bite.


    She bit into the fluffy and crispy crust, and the pie was filled with a thick, fragrant strawberry puree.


    As soon as Karen Joy bit into the strawberries, she was immediatelyforted by the taste of it.


    "Brother Lionel, did you really make this?" Only her mother could make strawberry pie as delicious


    as this one. How could a man like Brother Lionel manage to do it?


    Did he secretly learn it from her mother?


    "Of course!" said Nathaniel.


    "Of course I believe you, I just feel that it''s incredible for you to make such a delicious pie." Karen


    Joy quickly ate the strawberry pie and said, "You have a lot of work during the day and you''re


    always busy untilte at night. Where did you get the time to learn to do these?"


    "As long as you put your heart into it, you can achieve anything." This was Nathaniel''s answer to


    Karen Joy.


    From Nathaniel''s point of view, everything in the world, no matter how difficult it was, could be done


    as long as you did it with all your heart.


    As long as you want to, you could do anything.


    Karen Joy repeated Nathaniel''s words silently because she thought that Brother Lionel''s words


    were true.


    In the past, she didn''t know where Brother Lionel was, what he looked like, and what his real name


    even was.


    But she had the courage to travel far and wide, to a foreign country with only the special ne


    he had left for her as a guiding star. Just because she had set her mind that she had to find him,


    eventually!

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    It had snowed every winter in Coast City, but it had never been so heavy orst as long as it did this


    year.


    Today was the third day of the heavy snow, and a blizzard was still going on. The sky seemed to be


    throwing a tantrum, trying to release all the snow it had prepared for the next few winters!


    Because of the heavy snow and the fact that the snow was too thick, the government had issued a


    weather warning. All schools were closed, and offices too.


    Because of the heavy snow, Yaya couldn''t get to work, so she was bored at home. Thinking of Little


    Jar whom she hadn''t met for a long time, she called her and said, "Little Jar, what are you up to? If


    you''re idle at home, let''s make a meal together at home, we can invite the others."


    Hearing that Yaya had asked her out, Karen Joy Kyle looked back at Nathaniel Cooper, who was


    busy in the study room. All government ministries were on holiday, but not him. He was still reading


    some documents and dealing with some other issues.


    It had been nearly two hours since breakfast time. He had been busy in the study room ever since.


    He was so busy that he didn''t even have the time to take a sip of water.


    Seeing that Brother Lionel was exhausted, Karen Joy went to the kitchen to make a cup of coffee


    for him. Just when she was about to go to the kitchen, Yaya called her on the phone.


    She looked away and said apologetically, "Sister Yaya, let''s do it another day. I''ve got something to


    do today, so I can''t go out."


    Brother Lionel was busy at work at her home. She was already not helping much with his work, how


    could she leave him alone at home and go out for a gathering with friends?


    Yaya asked, "It''s snowing so heavily, you can''t even go out. What else can you be busy with?"


    Before Karen Joy could answer, an idea came to Yaya''s mind. She smiled and said, "Oh, I know,


    you must be with your lover boy."


    Karen Joy pursed her lips and smiled. She admitted generously, "Yes, Sister Yaya, you''re right. I''m


    at home with my lover."


    Yaya said again, "I used to hear you say that your lover is always very busy. Now that everybody


    doesn''t need to go to work today, your lover will finally have the time to apany you. It''s such a


    golden opportunity, you should seize it! I won''t disturb you then."


    When Yaya was about to hang up the phone, Karen Joy stopped her immediately and said, "Sister


    Yaya, wait. I have something to ask you."


    Yaya asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Karen Joy pondered for a moment and decided to go straight to the point. Yaya was a frank person


    and she would say whatever she wanted, she never liked to beat around the bush.


    Karen Joy said, "Sister Yaya, I remember you saying that you applied to work at one of Rovio''s


    subsidiaries all because of Jayden. You have been working there for a while, haven''t you? How is it


    going?"


    Karen Joy was not only concerned about Yaya, but she also wanted to know about Jayden Elias


    Kyle''s whereabouts. He had not shown up for a few days.


    Jayden would always appear by her side out of a sudden, like a ghost. No matter what, she just


    couldn''t get rid of him.


    For the past few days, Jayden had not appeared at all and she did not know where he had gone.


    It was snowing heavily outside, and the news would report from time to time if there were people


    who were buried in the snow, or the houses were ruined by the snow... What if something had


    happened to him?


    Karen Joy admitted that she was worried about Jayden''s safety.


    However, she admitted that she was only slightly worried about him. She would never admit that


    she was very worried about Jayden, the bad guy who would always make her angry.


    As soon as Karen Joy mentioned "Jayden", Yaya sighed in frustration. She had lived for 22 years


    and had never been so frustrated as she was now.


    She had sessfully be Jayden''s secretary and she could follow him wherever he went


    during work hours. It could be said that they were together most of the day.


    But what was the use of that?


    No matter how hard she worked, no matter how beautifully she dressed up, Jayden didn''t even take


    a look at her.


    It was not that he didn''t, he did, but it was always only during work. Other than work, he would not


    talk to her at all.


    She had been working with him for two weeks already, but Jayden hadn''t spoken a word to her


    except for when it was about work.


    This was infuriating!


    Thinking of this, Yaya gnashed her teeth in anger. She could not wait to find an opportunity to knock


    Jayden out and ruthlessly take a few bites at him.


    Of course, these thoughts could only course through her mind. She was not bold enough to actually


    do anything to her boss.


    Although she was not the most beautiful girl around, Yaya was pretty in her own way. There were


    many boys who had pursued her over the years. Why had she be so worthless when it came


    to Jayden?


    Yaya felt that Jayden was as stubborn as a rock. No matter how hard she tried, she still couldn''t


    soften him up.


    "Sister Yaya, what''s wrong? Is it not going well?" Upon hearing Yaya''s sigh, Karen Joy could


    roughly guess what the situation was.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She had lived under the same roof with Jayden for more than a decade. She knew how Jayden was


    like.


    Jayden was a stubborn person. He would never change the things that he had decided on. If Yaya


    continued with her pursuit, it might be to no avail.


    Karen Joy wanted Yaya to give up, but just as she was about to speak, she heard Yaya say


    confidently, "I know there is a woman in his heart, but it doesn''t matter. I will definitely kick that


    woman out of his heart and I will rece her."


    Karen Joy was dumbstruck as she heard Yaya''s words.


    Except for giving Yaya her blessing, she really didn''t know what else she could say to Yaya.


    Yaya said again, "Little Jar, don''t worry about me. You should go and apany your lover boy


    first."


    Karen Joy said, "Sister Yaya..."


    Yaya said, "I get it, you don''t have to repeat yourself. I know what to do. I shall not disturb you any


    longer, we''ll talk again next time!"


    Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Karen Joy shook her head and sighed, "Everyone is not


    going to work, but Mr. President and his team are still working at this very moment so that his


    people can have a good life."


    Karen Joy put away her mobile phone and focused on making the coffee. She had personally


    served the coffee to Nathaniel and said, "Brother Lionel, have a cup of coffee first."


    "Okay," Nathaniel answered without raising his head to look at her. He stretched out his hand and


    habitually grabbed the coffee cup, but he just couldn''t get to the cup.


    Usually, Nathaniel''s coffee was prepared by his secretary. The secretary was with him all year


    round, so he knew of his habits very well.


    The secretary knew that when he was working, he wouldn''t care about anything else. After greeting


    him, he would put the coffee in the same position.


    This way, even if Nathaniel didn''t look, he would still be able to grab the cup of coffee as soon as he


    stretched his hand out, which somehow saved him a lot of time.


    In fact, it was not necessary for Nathaniel toplete all of these tasks by himself. He had more


    than a hundred employees on his secretarial team.


    However, in order to have more time to keep Karen Joypany, Nathaniel chose to work alone at


    Karen Joy''s ce. He could always contact his employees through the phone if necessary.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    If possible, Nathaniel Cooper could deal with those matters through a video conference. Matters


    which had to be dealt with in person, he would ask for his secretaries to postpone it to the next day.


    He could then attend to these issues when he was back in the office.


    In order to spend more time with Karen Joy Kyle, Nathaniel was doing his best to allocate his time


    more efficiently.


    Nathaniel had insisted on staying at her home to apany her. Karen Joy felt flustered, thinking


    of the sacrifice he was making for her. She felt guilty and began to me herself.


    She had always wanted to share some of his burdens. However, not only did she not help him, but


    was holding him back now. How could she not me herself?


    "Brother Lionel, you can carry on with your work. You don''t have to apany me. I have a lot of


    friends in Coast City, and they can always spend time with me. Just now, a friend called and asked


    me if I want to go for dinner with them."


    As she was speaking to Nathaniel, Karen Joy turned to the coat rack and handed him his coat.


    "Brother Lionel, go and deal with your work."


    "Your friends are your friends, but I am different." Finally, Nathaniel raised his head from the pile of


    documents, held Karen Joy''s hand in his palm, and tightened his grip, "Karen, I''m staying here not


    because you need me, but because I need you. Do you understand that?"


    Karen Joy was at a loss for words.


    She didn''t understand.


    It was obvious that he was here because of her. How could he twist the scenario around now?


    Looking at the silly look on her face, Nathaniel couldn''t help but pull her head down and kiss her


    forehead. "Karen, you can never imagine how important you are to me."


    "I''ve already imagined myself as a core part of your heart! I am so important that no one can


    compare to me." asionally, the yful Karen Joy would indulge herself in some narcissism.


    But yet, she was not really trying to be narcissistic, she just trusted Brother Lionel that much. She


    believed that he felt the same way and that she was indeed the most important person in his heart.


    "Yes, that''s right." Nathaniel pinched her face, picked up the cup of coffee that she made, and took


    a sip. "It tastes good."


    In fact, she had burned the coffee in the pot earlier and added too much sugar to it. It tasted very


    strange. However, Nathaniel did notin about it and even asked her to get him another cup.


    Since Nathaniel wanted more, Karen Joy was happy. She leaned towards him and said excitedly,


    "Brother Lionel, if you like the coffee I made, I''ll make coffee for you every day."


    "Okay." Nathaniel nodded and handed a document to Karen Joy. "You''re good atnguages, how


    about you proofread this text for me?"


    "Brother Lionel, that shouldn''t be right." Karen Joy did not reach out to take over the document. "All


    the documents that you have here are national secrets and highly confidential. It''s not appropriate


    for me, as an outsider to read them."


    The leaking of confidential documents could be a huge matter. If those masterminds who wanted to


    schemed against Nathaniel find out about it, they could make use of this matter to stir up more


    trouble.


    Karen Joy had learned to be cautious from her father. Before her identity could be publicly rified,


    she had better not touch these sensitive documents, so as not to bring unnecessary trouble for


    Brother Lionel.


    "These are not confidential documents," Nathaniel said.


    He was just worried that she would be too bored, so he deliberately picked up some unimportant


    documents for her to proofread to help her pass time.


    Ring, ring, ring¡ª


    Nathaniel''s work phone suddenly rang.


    The moment it rang, Nathaniel knew that there must be some trouble. He immediately picked up his


    phone and answered, "What''s the matter?"


    On the phone came Jason Lesley''s voice. He sounded very anxious, "Mr. President, there is more


    trouble. The snowstorm came too quickly this time, we werepletely unprepared. Moreover, it


    lasted for too long that several provinces have been badly affected to varying extents."


    Nathaniel frowned and shouted coldly, "Get to the point."


    What Jason said was known all over the country. How could the President of the country not know


    about it?


    During the early onset of the snowstorm, Nathaniel had already instructed for the relevant


    departments to organize emergency rescues, and he had done his best to protect the people''s


    personal safety and property.


    Jason was getting quite sly, twisting his words when speaking to the President! He would first


    highlight the good news and then share the bad news as discreetly as he could.


    As soon as the President questioned him, Jason blurted out, "An avnche has happened at Misty


    Mountain. Hundreds of families in several viges at the foot of the mountain were buried in the


    snow. ording to the preliminary statistics, about three hundred people are trapped at the foot of


    the mountain."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Are the rescue teams on their way?" Nathaniel asked in a low voice. His chiselled eyebrows


    frowned even tighter, they were squeezed together so tightly that they almost formed into two


    vertical lines.


    "Yes, the rescue teams are already on their way to Misty Mountain," Jason answered.


    If the rescue teams had yet to be on their way, he wouldn''t dare to call the President.


    How would he not know of their President''s temper after being with him for so long?


    Nathaniel ordered, "Give out my orders. Every life is important, rescue every person they can find,


    and at the same time, they must ensure the safety of the rescue team."


    While speaking, Nathaniel got up, put on his coat while walking, and said, "Arrange for a helicopter.


    I''ll go to the disaster area immediately."


    "Mr. President, it''s still snowing, and it would be too dangerous for the helicopter to fly over. Do you


    want to wait for it to ease first? At least when the snow stops, then you can arrange for an official


    visit andfort the victims." Jason was really worried about Nathaniel, and thus, he offered such


    an imprudent proposal.


    Upon hearing this, Nathaniel''s face darkened. "If the rescue team can take a helicopter, then why


    can''t I? Are their lives not as important as mine?"


    Jason became even more anxious. He did not care about his status and retorted, "You are our


    President. They can get into an ident, but you, sir, cannot. We can''t afford for anything to


    happen to you at all."


    Nathaniel said, "The people of Country A need a President who would think for them, someone who


    would create benefits for them, and to make their daily lives better, instead of a cowardly President


    who hides when trouble arises."


    Nathaniel wanted to go to the disaster area not to help in the rescue, but to motivate the people.


    This way, the probability of rescuing trapped victims would increase greatly.


    "Yes, I''ll go and see it right now." Jason had nothing to respond to Nathaniel''s words, so he had to


    abide by the order obediently.


    Not long after Nathaniel took office, there had been an earthquake at Long Cove. At that time, some


    people had deliberately spread rumors that because the new president had not received blessings


    from the former president, his position was bogus. Hence, the earthquake was just a warning.


    As for now, Nathaniel had only been in office for only four months, and an avnche had


    unexpectedly happened. Avnches had never been heard of in the history of Country A, hence


    this disaster severely affected the people in those provinces.


    Given such circumstances, there would be more people rallying against the President, spreading


    more rumors on how he should not be the rightful leader. These rumors would influence other


    ignorant readers and would prompt them to cause even more trouble.


    One rebel may not wield any power, but ten of them would be a significant force. If such contagion


    were to spread amongst the people, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Having learned a lot from thest experience, Nathaniel knew that he had to take the lead in


    preventing those people from spreading more unfounded propaganda.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    Nathaniel Cooper hurriedly walked towards the door. When he arrived at the door, he suddenly


    thought of something. He looked back and his gaze met Karen Joy Kyle''s worried eyes.


    He said apologetically, "Karen..."


    Karen Joy walked to his side and gave him a big hug. She looked up and smiled at him. "Brother


    Lionel, go ahead, it''s fine."


    Nathaniel rubbed her head. For a moment, he felt very bitter in his throat. He was at a loss for


    words. This sensible little girl was always so considerate of his priorities.


    Karen Joy looked back at the clock on the wall and said, "It''s eleven o''clock in the morning, there''s


    still much time before dinner time. I''ll make dinner in advance and wait for you toe back. We


    can eat together then!" Karen Joy''s words had a profound meaning. She meant for him to go and


    attend to his work, but to ensure that he woulde home safely. She would be waiting for him at


    home.


    Nathaniel held her head and kissed her. He nodded heavily and said, "Okay."


    As soon as Nathaniel left, Karen Joy returned to her room.


    She picked up her phone and dialed a familiar phone number. Before the other party could react,


    Karen Joy spoke first, "Samantha, can you please give me your brother''s contact number?"


    Samantha Lesley, who was interrupted from her slumber by the phone call, was still in a daze. She


    did not realize what was going on even after a few moments had passed. "Karen Joy?" she asked.


    Karen Joy really wanted to knock on the dimwitted Samantha''s head. "Samantha, can you give me


    your brother''s private number? I have something to talk to him about."


    "Oh, you want my brother''s private number?" Samantha was still confused, but she gave Karen Joy


    her brother''s number anyway.


    After getting Jason Lesley''s number, Karen Joy dialed it immediately. The call was soon connected.


    Jason''s respectful voice sounded, "Miss Kyle, are you looking for me?"


    Jason was very surprised that Karen Joy would call him and he had an epiphany. Was this little girl


    going to fault him for taking Mr. President away?


    Without giving Jason any extra time to overthink it, Karen Joy added, "Mr. Lesley, I would like to ask


    you for a favor."


    She sought him out not to fault him, but to ask for his help.


    Jason discreetly breathed a sigh of relief, but before he couldpletely let it out, his heart was


    about to pop again.


    Karen Joy was the precious daughter of Rovio''s leader. She had always gotten anything that she


    wanted ever since she was a child. As long as she wanted something, someone would do it for her.


    If she asked him for a favor, it would definitely spell trouble for him.


    Although he knew that there wouldn''t be any good from this, Jason still didn''t dare to refuse her. He


    said respectfully, "Miss Kyle, please go ahead."


    This little girl was the apple of Mr. President''s eye. Jason did not dare to neglect her at all. His tone


    was just as polite as when he addressed the President.


    "Mr. Lelsey, you don''t have to be so polite to me." Karen Joy smiled and said, "I know you are Mr.


    President''s most trusted confidante. As the head of the secretarial team, the members of the


    President''s secretary team are all under your purview."


    When Karen Joy suddenly mentioned this matter, Jason could see through her guise, but he chose


    to pretend to be confused and said, "It is all because of the President''s great kindness towards me."


    Karen Joy raised her beautiful eyes and said, "Mr. Lesley, don''t you know what I need you to help


    me with?"


    Jason said, "I really don''t know. Miss Kyle, please tell me. If I can do it, I will do my best to help


    you."


    Jason was well- versed in the world of politics, and his means were slick and tactful. If someone


    wanted to beat around the bush with him, they might be caught in his trap.


    Since she couldn''t beat around the bush with him, Karen Joy pursed her lips and thought for a


    while, and soon a n formed in her mind.


    "Mr. Lesley." She said his name in the sweetest voice she could muster. No matter who heard it,


    there was no way to refuse her when she used this tone. "There are more than a hundred


    employees in Mr. President''s secretary team. Having an extra pair of hands wouldn''t be a big deal


    right?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Jason was even more certain about what Karen Joy wanted him to do, but he was still unwilling to


    admit to it. He was still hoping that this girl could tacitly understand his intentions. He did not want to


    refuse her openly.


    Therefore, he replied in an even more respectful tone, "Miss Kyle, that''s not the case. The President


    is the ultimate leader of our country, but his power is limited by the people. Everyone on the team


    had been carefully hired and there is also a limitation as to the number of the members. Overall, it


    would not be a simple feat."


    "Yes, I know, and that is why I have to trouble you, Mr. Lesley." Jason finally fell into her trap. The


    smile on Karen Joy''s face was as bright as a flower. "I want to join Mr. President''s secretary team.


    Except for you, there is really no one else who can help me."


    Well, she had already made her intentions clear. The next step was to see how Jason, this


    sophisticated old loach, would respond to her move.


    Karen Joy couldn''t see Jason''s expression. She could only judge from his long silence that the


    tactful Jason might not be willing to help her.


    There was no other way for her other than to look for Jason. It had to be him. No one else could


    help her with this.


    She was not from Country A, and she had a special personal identity.


    Because of her identity, it was absolutely impossible for her to be at the President''s side by her own


    means.


    Therefore, she could only go through Jason.


    After a long pause, Jason spoke again, "Miss Kyle, Mr. President''s secretarial team will be handling


    confidential documents. You are not a citizen of Country A, and hence, you are not a suitable


    candidate for the secretarial team."


    "Well, you are right." Jason used this excuse to refuse Karen Joy but she was not surprised at all.


    However, she would not give up easily. "After the matter is done, I will definitely thank you


    personally, Mr. Lesley."


    Jason became anxious and said, "Miss Kyle, _ 11


    no...


    Karen Joy said, "Mr. Lesley, it''s a deal then. When the President returns from his rescue work, I''ll be


    expecting your answer."


    Jason was speechless.


    This girl was young, but her imposing manner was so strong that no one could resist her. She had


    floored Jason.


    When Jason came back to his senses, Karen Joy had already hung up the phone. He stared at the


    phone for a long time and then shook his head helplessly.


    Although he had been in politics for so many years, this time, he had fallen into a little girl''s trap!


    After the call with Jason ended, Karen Joy dialed another number. The call rang for a long time but


    no one answered it.


    Karen Joy called for the second, third, and fourth time... When she was calling for the tenth time,


    the call was still not connected, which made her feel uneasy.


    Jayden Elias Kyle had always been pestering her like a ghost. However, he hadn''t appeared for a


    few days and didn''t even answer his phone. Could something have happened to him?

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    She had always hoped that Jayden Elias Kyle wouldpletely disappear from her world and that


    he would not appear in front of her ever again. However, Karen Joy was still worried when she


    could not get in touch with him. She was not sure if he had gotten into trouble or an ident.


    Since she couldn''t get in touch with Jayden, she could only go and look for him in person.


    He lived next door so she rushed over and knocked on his door.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    She was so anxious. She mmed the door with her hands and forgot that there was a doorbell.


    Karen Joy panicked a little when no one had answered the door despite her persistent knocking.


    Did something really happen to Jayden?


    "Jayden, are you at home or not? If you are at home, open the door for me. Don''t hide at home as if


    you''re dead!" Karen Joy was so anxious that she kicked the door with her foot. She used a lot of


    strength, but the door didn''t open and she hurt her toes instead.


    "Hiss-" She gasped and mmed her hand on the door again. "B*stard, if you don''t make a sound,


    I''ll get someone to knock down the door! Or, I''ll call the police."


    "You''re worried about me!"


    Just as her anxiety almost pushed her to blow up the door, she heard a man speaking softly behind


    her. She could discern the delight in his voice.


    Upon hearing him, Karen Joy suddenly turned back. Seeing Jayden who had appeared at the


    entrance of the elevator, her anger rose but the weight of her worries was lifted off her shoulders.


    "Jayden, why didn''t you answer when I called you?"


    Jayden looked at her face, observing her tender, ruby- red lips. He repeated himself, "You''re worried


    about me."


    "Worried about you?" Karen Joy red at him fiercely and turned around to leave. "Yes, I was


    worried about you. If anything bad happens to you here, I would have to move away from this


    house. Hence, my worries are well-warranted!"


    Her words were savage, and her tone was so harsh. However, Jayden wasn''t offended at all, and


    instead, he was overjoyed. "Tell me, is there anything you need from me?"


    He knew that she would not call him casually.


    If she called him, she must have needed his help, so he deliberately did not answer her call.


    However, seeing that she was so nervous about his safety just now, he decided not to be petty with


    this little girl.


    Just now, because she was worried about Jayden, Karen Joy had already forgotten about the


    reason that she had called him. After he reminded her, she recalled this, "Do you... do you know


    about the snow disaster that has happened?"


    "Yes," Jayden nodded and looked at her with his keen eyes. As he expected, she needed his help.


    He had realized this earlier. However, when he heard her mention about the snow disaster, Jayden


    couldn''t help but feel upset.


    What on earth was he thinking?


    Was he hoping for something else? For a moment, he allowed his fantasies to run free. He had


    imagined that she was looking for him because she cared for him, and not that she needed help.


    Haha!


    He wasughing at himself for his idiotic fantasy.


    He was idiotic because his fantasy was nothing short of an unrealistic dream.


    Jayden''s eyes fell directly on Karen Joy, which made her a little ufortable. She looked away


    and said, "I want you to donate some goods and money."


    The fantasy on Jayden''s mind hadpletely crumbled to pieces. He sneered and said, "Karen


    Joy, do you think that the Kyle family is a charity organization?"


    Karen Joy knew that Jayden would not immediately agree to help her. She red at him and said,


    "Grandpa, Grandma, Mom, and Dad all contribute to charity every year, they would donate money


    and goods to help vigers in remote areas. Why can''t I do that too?"


    "They contribute to charity because that was all the money that they earned. What about you?"


    Jayden smiled and said, "My almighty Miss Kyle, what did you do for the Kyle family?"


    Karen Joy,


    Jayden and Karen Joy really could not get along with each other. She was still worried that


    something might have happened to him earlier. Thinking of this now, she decided, viciously, that she


    would have rejoiced if he had gone missing!


    Jayden added, "Although you didn''t do anything for the Kyle family, you are still the daughter of the


    Kyle family. What''s more, Dad loves you so much, so he has already donated goods in your name.


    If there are no other extenuating circumstances, you can check online and have a look, your name


    should be on the headlines again."


    Karen Joy was dumbstruck upon hearing this.


    It was an idea that she just thought of, but her father had already executed it for her. It was always


    like this! Every single time! This frustrated her greatly.


    Karen Joy immediately unlocked her phone and scrolled through several social media tforms. As


    expected, the headlines were full of articles about her - "The most beautiful face of Long Cove


    nicknamed ''Little Jar'', transformed into a Snow Angel, bringing warmth to the people!"


    The article exined in detail about Karen Joy''s donations and then echoed the entire incident at


    Long Cove.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    If the news about the most beautiful face in the disaster area of Long Cove had made the people of


    Country A know about Karen Joy, then the donation for the snow disaster today would leave a


    deeper impression on the people. Everyone would definitely remember Karen Joy''s beautiful face.


    Thements of theizens were almost the same as that of the first time. All of them were full of


    praises. Thements very much exaggerated, saying that Karen Joy was an angel who had


    descended from the heavens and there was definitely no other like her.


    Seeing theizens praising her, Karen Joy was a little worried. If they had such high expectations


    of her, would they criticize her one day in the future, if she was unable to meet their demands?


    After all, the future was still uncertain. Putting herself on such a pedestal to be apuded by the


    citizens would mean that they could judge her easily too.


    "Sigh Karen Joy sighed. She really didn''t know whether these things would affect her in a good or a


    bad way when she finally bes Brother Lionel''s firstdy in the future.


    After praising Karen Joy, many citizens began to dig up more information on her.


    It was strange that no matter how hard they tried, they just could not find any personal details about


    her, as if she was an angel that was sent from heaven to save them.


    Simrly, Jason Lesley did not miss the news. Soon, he called and said, "Miss Kyle, I have


    something to discuss with you."


    Karen Joy avoided Jayden''s gaze and walked into the house. She closed the door and said, "Mr.


    Lesley, I''ve made up my mind. I don''t want to discuss it anymore."


    Jason added, "I''ve seen the news online. I know that you really wanted to help Mr. President."


    Karen Joy asked, "And then?"


    Jason said again, "I am really not able to hire any more people for Mr. President''s secretarial team."


    Karen Joy said in a low voice, with a look of displeasure in her eyes, "You must find a way to do it. I


    have to work by his side."


    Jason pondered for a moment. The little Karen Joy was indeed gentle and lovely as his boss.


    However, she could also be domineering and assertive when she wanted things to go her way. He


    quickly added, "But Mr. President needs an interpreter and I think that you should be able to take up


    this job."


    Karen Joy had learnt several foreignnguages since she lived in New York from her childhood.


    And she had been a straight-A top student all her life, hence taking on the job should be a piece of


    cake.


    She smiled brightly and said, "Okay, I''ll be his interpreter. But you can''t tell him about it yet."

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    The heavy snow persisted for a long time.


    The impact of the snowstorm was getting even more serious. It was affecting more provinces.


    The worst-hit area was the Misty Mountain. At the foot of Misty Mountain, there were dozens of


    families and hundreds of people buried under the snow.


    After receiving the news, the relevant departments had immediately arranged for the military air


    force to rescue the victims. The President had also rushed to the disaster area to check on the


    deployed rescue forces and the people who were trapped.


    The central news channel of the country had been documenting the rescue work at the disaster


    area, so that the whole country would be kept updated on the situation of the rescue work at the


    disaster area.


    While the snowstorm was battering the country, and the rescue forces were working hard at the


    disaster area alongside the President, there was a group of people still going about their lives


    comfortably.


    On such a snowy winter''s day, the most pleasant thing to do was to seek out a small pub, order


    some wine and barbecue, and having a good chat with friends.


    In a pub that looked ordinary from the outside, its interior was decorated in a cozy fashion. One


    table was upied, but there was a small sign hanging at the door indicating that the pub was full.


    There were only two guests at that table. The first floor and the second floor were full of empty


    seats. No one knew why the owner of the pub wouldn''t ept other patrons.


    The two guests were sitting by the window on the second floor of the pub. It was a good opportunity


    to enjoy the fluffy white snow that was covering the entire city.


    However, their attention was not on the snow outside the window, but on the TV that was mounted


    onto the wall. The channel on the TV had just been switched to the Central News Channel. It was a


    live feed of Mr. President expressing his views and concerns regarding the victims and the rescuers


    in the disaster area.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Holding a big megaphone, Nathaniel Cooper spoke out to the victims and the rescue forces, "No


    matter how much resources and money we need, we must do our best to rescue each and every


    one of the people who are trapped in there."


    "Humph, this b*stard''s acting is really good!" One of the two men in the small pub picked up the


    remote control and turned off the TV.


    The second patron, who was sitting opposite him, grabbed the whiskey bottle and poured a shot for


    the first man. He smiled indifferently and said, "Since Nathaniel wants to put on an act and fool the


    crowd, then let him be. Why are you so mad at him?"


    The first man had a dissatisfied look on his face. "Nathaniel''s poprity is getting even higher day


    by day. More people hade to support him every day. His position is getting steadier each day.


    Only you can continue to sit around and be so calm about this."


    The second man refilled the shot sses on the table. He said calmly, "There are some things that


    are not his. Even if he has stolen it, it still won''t belong to him."


    The first man looked at the faint expression on the second man''s face and muttered, "Are you really


    not even a tiny bit anxious?"


    The second man did not answer. He held up his ss and sniffed the scent of the whiskey. "Mm, it''s


    really good! Amongst so many pubs, this one really serves some really good whiskey."


    The calmer he was, the more anxious hispanion became. "I''m talking to you about something


    important. Why are you talking about the whiskey? If you want to drink, there are so many ces


    you can drink." The first man replied indignantly.


    The calm second man raised his ss and took a sip of the whiskey, and said, "It''s snowing so


    much today. It wasn''t easy for me toe out, let''s have a good drink."


    One insisted on talking about so- called business, while the other did not want to mention about the


    so-called business at all. The atmosphere was in a stalemate for a while.


    In fact, the first man was actually the owner of this pub. After waiting for a long time, as he watched


    the man in front of him down the whiskey, he stared at him and was slightly angry. "What are you


    thinking about exactly?"


    The patron said, "The snow is still falling, and it will get heavier. Today, several viges at the foot of


    the Misty Mountain were buried today, but tomorrow, no one knows if there will be any more ces


    buried."


    The pub owner was so anxious that he poured and took a sip of the whiskey and said, "What does


    this snow have to do with what I want to tell you?"


    The patron smiled and said slowly, "As long as the snow doesn''t stop, the disasters will continue.


    The disaster areas will arise one after another. By then, do you think that he will be able to handle


    all of them?... If the disaster area widens, I''m afraid that the government will not be able to take care


    of it." The patron''s meaning was very clear, and the pub owner finally understood. Heughed in his


    heart and let out a chuckle, "As long as the government rescue work is not timely, the people will


    comin. At that time, someone will naturally push Nathaniel Cooper down from his throne."


    The patron sipped on his whiskey, and there was a cold and determined smile on his face, but he


    did not continue the conversation with the owner of the pub.


    The owner said, "It seems that the two of us should raise our sses and have a good drink. Let''s


    hope that the snow willst for another few days and it will not stop."


    "Yes, cheers." The patron narrowed his eyes, and a look of disdain shed in his eyes.


    In his opinion, only a useless person would beg the heavens for a few more days of snow. The


    patron was just saying it casually, but this stupid person actually believed it.


    The patron didn''t understand. ''That'' man was so smart and had been hiding and plotting for so


    many years, how could he have such a subordinate?


    However, he only wanted the money. He couldn''t and wouldn''t want to care about what kind of


    subordinates that person wanted to use.


    However, it was really hard on him whenever he had to discuss these things with such an idiot..


    With Jason Lesley''s response, Karen Joy Kyle would soon be able to be at Nathaniel''s side working


    as his interpreter.


    Thinking of the fact that she could go to work with Brother Lionel every day and get off work


    together with him, Karen Joy''s heart was filled with unspeakable joy.


    She was so excited that she rolled around the sofa a few times, and then ran around the sofa a few


    more times. She looked like she was out of her mind.


    As she was still immersed in her excitement, Karen Joy thought of her family in New York, who were


    far away from her. But at this time, it was in the afternoon where she was, and it would be midnight


    in New York. It wouldn''t be appropriate to call them thiste to disturb them.


    She endured for a little while more, but still couldn''t hold it in. She picked up the phone and dialed


    her mother''s phone number. She thought that her mother would end the call, but she didn''t expect


    that her mother pick up the call so soon.


    From the phone came the gentle and sleepy voice of her mother, "Baby, you''re calling sote,


    what''s the matter?"


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I must have woken you up." Karen Joy stuck out her tongue yfully. "I''m just too


    excited. I just want to share my joy with you."


    "Baby, it''s okay." Karen Daly''s voice had be even gentler. "Tomorrow is the weekend. I can


    sleep a little longer. If you have anything to say, just tell me."


    "Mom, you''re the best!" Karen Joy couldn''t wait to jump into her father''s arms and snuggle in there.


    In this life, the happiest thing for her was to have such loving parents and such a good family.


    Her mother doted on her as a treasure. She had never experienced the helplessness and sense of


    loss Brother Lionel had, as a neglected son in his family.


    "Silly child, you are our precious baby!" Karen Daly chuckled. "Tell me, what kind of good news do


    you want to share with me?"


    "Hehe..." Karen Joy giggled and said, "Mom, I''m going to work alongside Brother Lionel."

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    "Mm, such exciting news!" Karen Daly''s soft voice came from the phone and into Karen Joy Kyle''s


    ear. "Congrattions, my baby Karen can finally work for her sweetheart."


    Karen Daly''s voice was gentle and it sounded like she was not surprised at all. It seemed that she


    had expected her precious daughter would have done so.


    "Mom, but I''m still a little worried." Karen Joy''s mother had always supported any of her endeavors,


    but Karen Joy knew that it would be hard to exin it to her father.


    It was she who had volunteered to work for Brother Lionel. If her father misunderstood that it was


    Brother Lionel who asked her to work for him, that would bring Brother Lionel some big trouble.


    "My dear girl, don''t worry, go and work by your Brother Lionel''s side. If your Dad doesn''t support


    you, I will exin to him!" Naturally, Karen knew what her daughter was worried about.


    "Thank you Mom!" Karen Joy said in a sweet voice.


    Every time she could not handle her father, her mother woulde out to help. With her mother''s


    help, handling her father would be a piece of cake!


    Karen Joy was happy to hear her mother''s kind words. However, at Karen Daly''s end, the man lying


    beside her now had a terrifying expression on his face. He was extremely dissatisfied after listening


    in to their conversation, so he moved closer to Karen and took a bite at her neck.


    "Ouch Karen felt a stab of pain and eximed. She turned around and red at him viciously. How


    could this man act so recklessly at this moment?


    "Mom, are you okay?" Upon hearing her mother exim, Karen Joy asked with a concerned voice.


    "I think a bug might have bitten me," Karen replied. How could Karen tell her daughter that Kevin


    Kyle had bitten her? She had toe up with an excuse.


    However, as soon as she gave this excuse, Kevin had grabbed her into his embrace and gave her


    another bite. What an aloof yet unreasonable man!


    Karen was bbergasted by her husband''s behaviour. She was rendered speechless


    She held her breath and didn''t make a sound. However, she was not a little sheep whom Kevin


    could bully. She raised her arm and elbowed Kevin hard.


    She attacked him, but Kevin did not feel any pain. On the contrary, there was a faint smile on his


    face, and he held her in his arms and bit her again.


    Karen shot him a warning re. She seemed to be hinting, "I''m still on the phone with our daughter,


    don''t mess around."


    However, when a man like Kevin was feeling stubborn, he would be very stubborn. Moreover, he


    would be overbearing at the same time. Instead of letting go of Karen, he stretched out his hands


    and his fingers wandered along her bare skin, under her clothes.


    Karen quickly grabbed Kevin''s hand. Suddenly, she heard Karen Joy calling her in a soft voice,


    "Mom..."


    "Yes, Baby, I''m listening, go ahead..." Because she was worried that her daughter might had heard


    something, she was already stuttering.


    Thinking that her embarrassment was caused by Kevin''s hands, Karen turned her head and red


    at him fiercely. However, Kevin leaned over and kissed her again.


    Karen,"..."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Men and wild beasts were the same - hard to tame!


    Karen Joy''s soft and sweet voice sounded again, "Mom, actually, I just want to ask you, what do you


    think about Brother Lionel?"


    Karen Joy knew that her father didn''t have a good impression of Brother Lionel, but she didn''t know


    what her mother thought of him.


    Although her mother didn''t object to her rtionship with Brother Lionel, she had never mentioned


    that she liked Brother Lionel in a romantic way.


    Karen Joy was getting more and more keen to be his bride, so she hoped that her sweetheart


    could get the recognition of her family. Hence, she posed this question to her mother.


    "Lionel?" In the past, Karen had always had a good impression of Lionel.


    Now that she didn''t have much contact with him, Karen didn''t know him very well. But she believed


    that a boy who had protected her daughter with his own life could definitely be trusted.


    "Mom, you don''t like him?" All because her father didn''t like Brother Lionel, Karen Joy had ced


    more emphasis on her mother''s opinion of Brother Lionel.


    After all, no matter how good she thought Brother Lionel was, she still hoped that Brother Lionel


    could get the approval of her parents.


    "How would I not like him?" Karenforted her in a soft voice. After a moment''s thought, she said,


    "Lionel left me a deep impression. When I first met him, I knew at a nce that he was not a simple


    boy."


    While Karen was talking, she suddenly received a sharp gaze. She looked up and happened to


    meet Kevin''s jealousy- filled gaze.


    She was talking to her daughter about her future son-inw. Did he have to be so petty and


    jealous?


    Karen rolled her eyes at him and then looked away. She really didn''t want to pay any more attention


    to this man who would get jealous so easily.


    On the other end of the phone, Karen Joy was still asking, "Mom, do you only think that Brother


    Lionel is not simple? Don''t you have any other opinion of him?"


    Karen continued, "After that, he apanied you, spoiled you, and even protected you with his


    life... Back then, I was wondering how great it would be for my daughter to find such a guy when


    she grows up. A boy who would love, protect, and cherish her so much."


    Her mother seemed to indicate that she wanted Brother Lionel to be her son-inw, which meant


    that she had a fantastic impression of him.


    Karen Joy was surprised and said, "Mom, do you really think so?"


    "Yes." Karen nodded. "Back then, he had been injured badly and went missing. I have been


    saddened and regretful for many years that we did not find him. Fortunately, my baby Karen never


    gave up, and you eventually did find him."


    "Mom, I love you!" Karen Joy was over the moon at her mothers words. She even wanted to shout


    ''You''re the best, my almighty mother!''.


    Her mother was much more considerate. She would approve of the man Karen Joy had selected,


    as long as Karen Joy truly loved that man. Unlike her father, who would alwaysin that


    Brother Lionel was not good enough for her.


    "Baby, I love you too! By the way, your daddy also loves you very much!" Karen said in a gentle


    voice.


    Karen Joy replied, "Mom, then I won''t bother you anymore. Let''s talk another day."


    Listening to her daughter''s happy voice also put Karen in a good mood. "Goodbye, my baby!"


    Hanging up the phone, she immediately heard Kevin''s low and seductive voice. His tone was


    dripping with dissatisfaction as he said, "Do you really have such a vivid impression of that kid?"


    "What''s wrong if I do?" Karen asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin''s face darkened and he looked very unhappy.


    "It''s not dawn yet. I want to sleep for a little while more." Karen turned around and decided not to


    comfort him. She didn''t know what kind of tantrum he was going to throw.


    She assumed that Kevin would bother her again, so she moved towards the edge of the bed, trying


    to keep a distance from him. However, Kevin did not move at all.


    Karen couldn''t help but to look back at him. He was closing his eyes and it seemed that he was fine.


    After checking on Kevin, Karen could then close her eyes and sleep without any worries. When she


    was about to fall asleep, her body was suddenly pulled into Kevin''s arms again. His deep voice


    sounded in her ear, "Why didn''t you remember me back then?"


    "What do you mean I didn''t remember you?" Karen rubbed her eyes and thought about it in a daze.


    She deduced that he must be referring to the few years when she had been kidnapped and lost her


    memory. Kevin eventually found her, but she could not recognize him at all. Hence, she hurriedly


    exined, "Well, I lost my memories back then."


    "You lost your memories?" Kevin''s face became even more unhappy.


    He plunged into his memories, back to the moment they first met. She not only scolded him but also


    spat at him, which left him a stark impression of her. However, the next time she met him, she did


    not remember him at all!


    And now, she dared say that she had lost her memory!


    Kevin really wanted to strangle this woman to death!

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    "You know that I''ve lost my memory before." Karen Daly, who was still in a daze, did not know that


    Kevin Kyle had misunderstood her meaning. Hence, she gave a silly retort.


    "Karen Daly!" Kevin''s face was livid as he eximed her name, and his voice became colder. His


    tone was nearly as cold as ice.


    There was only an ambermp lighting up in the room. Underneath themp was a warm light


    which gave out a warm atmosphere. However, Kevin''s cold demeanor made Karen feel as if the


    temperature around her had reduced by several degrees in a split second!


    This made Karen tremble in fear and she was alerted from her sleep in an instant.


    Karen blinked her eyes and looked up at the man who had a gloomy look on his face. She was


    confused and asked, "Kevin, what''s wrong?"


    How could she have the audacity to ask him what''s wrong?


    Couldn''t she tell that he was angry with her?


    Kevin looked at Karen coldly, and his dissatisfaction with this woman was growing stronger. If it


    wasn''t for how much he loved her, he would have already thrown her out of the window.


    "What do you mean by this? Why are you just looking at me and not speaking?" Kevin was a


    considerate man most of the time but asionally, Karen could not fathom the source of his


    tantrums.


    Did she really not understand what he meant?


    Kevin was so frustrated that he didn''t say a word.


    Looking at Kevin, who was so cold and silent, Karen shook her head helplessly and said, "Kevin,


    you refused to speak now. So, are you''re giving me the silent treatment?"


    Silent treatment?


    He wanted to crush her to death.


    So that she would not praise other men in front of him.


    No matter what Karen said, the cold and aloof Director Kevin had kept a straight face and stared at


    her without saying a word.


    They had lived together for more than ten years so Karen knew this man very well. He was cold and


    temperamental. She knew that he must be very angry at her.


    But she didn''t know why!


    Karen thought about it carefully and suddenly realized that he must be ming her for siding with


    their daughter against him.


    Yes, that should be it.


    From that moment onward, he began to behave abnormally.


    After thinking it through, Karen felt much more rxed. She smiled gently at him and said, "Director


    Kevin, you are already an adult. Why would you throw a tantrum because of something our child


    did?"


    What did she mean by this?


    He was throwing a tantrum because of what she did! Not the child.


    This woman was usually very smart, but why was she being so silly right now.


    Kevin red at her but remained silent.


    Karen sighed,y on his chest, and traced circles on his chest with her finger. "You obviously don''t


    want our daughter to suffer, so why do you want to make things difficult for her then?"


    She thought that if she put this matter on her daughter, he would be able to forget about what had


    happened tonight?


    She should not even think about it!


    Kevin grabbed her hand that was tracing on his chest and pushed her out of his arms, to show that


    he was still angry with her.


    Karen was rendered speechless.


    This man! He actually pushed her away!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Did he think that he could hug her as he wished and push her away when he did not want to?


    Although this was the truth, he shouldn''t go too far!


    Karen red back at him, which made his gaze even colder.


    Every time Lionel was mentioned, Kevin would always look dissatisfied. Karen became anxious and


    said, "As the President of Country A, Nathaniel is not only a powerful young man, he also good-


    looking. And most importantly, he loves our little Karen very much. Why do you think you can look


    down on him?"


    Powerful!


    Good looking!


    And that he loved little Karen?


    Comparing himself to Nathaniel, Kevin also had all of these traits! And perhaps he was even better!


    Why did his two most beloved women in his family have to side with that Cooper boy?


    He doted on and cared for the two women with all of his heart That Cooper boy had never done


    anything substantial for them! How did he win their favor?


    "So, that Nathaniel Cooper is good? What''s so good about him?" Kevin felt that he was about to be


    blown up by anger because of Karen and he couldn''t bear it anymore so he expressed the


    dissatisfaction that he was feeling.


    "What''s not good about him?" Karen bit her lip and raised her volume. "He has power and authority.


    He''s handsome, gentle, and considerate. He is the epitome of a perfect man. Any woman in this


    world would want to marry him."


    "Karen!!" Kevin clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles popped. "How could that Cooper boy


    be better than me?"


    "What?" Karen was so angry that she was almost confused, but she seemed to have understood


    something from Kevin''s words. She finally realized that Kevin, this cold and arrogant man, was


    actually jealous.


    Thinking of his silly look when he was jealous, Karen could not help but chuckle. "Kevin, are you


    jealous?"


    Kevin red at her and said discontentedly with a low voice, "Did you only realize that I''m jealous


    until now?"


    He was already making it so obvious, and she was not stupid. How could she realize it only now?


    "If you''re jealous, just say it." Karen poked him in the chest, and there was a bright smile on her


    beautiful face. "Just like back then, when we just got our marriage certificate. You told me directly


    that you were jealous."


    Many times, Karen would recall the times at Innovative Tech. When Kevin would stop her and tell


    her that he was jealous, with a serious look on his face.


    At that time, he was really extremely aloof. He was so cold that she did not dare to get close to him.


    She was afraid that she would be frozen if she was to get any closer to him.


    Kevin looked at Karen with dissatisfaction. He wasn''t someone that would get jealous easily. How


    could she imply that he was always getting jealous?


    Karen threw herself into Kevin''s arms again. She took his hand and wrapped it around herself.


    "Kevin, don''t you know that you''re the best in my heart?"


    Kevin pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. "If you don''t say it, how would I know?"


    Karen looked up and smiled at him. "Lionel is not bad, especially in Karen''s heart, no man can be


    compared to him. But why would it matter? Because in my heart, no one can bepared to you."


    He was her husband.


    To Karen, he was the one that was going to be with her for the rest of her life, a man that would


    shelter her from the rain and wind.


    In her heart, he was her hero, a hero that no one couldpare to.


    Hearing Karen''s words, Kevin''s face started to look better, and his sexy thin lips curved slightly. He


    gradually smiled and said, "Luckily you''re a sweet talker."


    Karen smiled and said, "I have just said what I wanted to say for a long time now."


    "Karen-"


    Kevin suddenly called her name gently and sexily.


    "Mm?"


    Karen was stunned. All of a sudden, he looked serious. What on earth did he want to do?


    He grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest. "In my heart, no one canpare to you."


    "Mm., Karen nodded. She had always known this.


    Back then, she disappeared for three years, but he never gave up looking for her. He patiently


    waited for her toe back. From then on, she knew that no one could ever rece her position in


    his heart.


    To be able to meet him in this life, to be his wife, to give birth to his children, and to grow old


    with him...


    It was the luckiest thing that had ever happened to her in her lifetime.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    Creamy pumpkin soup, baked potatoes, panfried garlic butter steak and steamed broli. These


    dishes were served on the table.


    It looked like a simple meal, but it took Karen Joy Kyle the whole afternoon to make them.


    Of course, the reason why she took such a long time was because Karen Joy''s cooking skills were


    not as refined yet. It would take her several attempts to sessfully make one dish.


    For example, the baked potatoes were identally burnt on the first two attempts. The potatoes


    turned out better on the third attempt, but it was a little too salty.


    After wasting three portions of ingredients, Karen Joy swore that if she failed on the next attempt,


    then she would give up. Hence, the fourth attempt turned out to be eptable.


    As for the other dishes, they were recreated several times, and finally, this was the result.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, thinking that Brother Lionel would be praising her, Karen Joy


    was so happy that she had forgotten about the blisters on her hands.


    The clock on the wall showed that it was almost six o''clock in the evening. Brother Lionel should be


    here soon.


    Brother Lionel returned to the North Pce from the disaster area three hours ago to deal with


    some things. He told her that he would rush back from the North Pce once he had finished his


    work and should arrive here at about six o''clock.


    As she was in a hurry to see Brother Lionel, Karen Joy looked at the clock on the wall as she


    counted down along with the second hand of the clock.


    There were two minutes left until six o''clock. Only one hundred and twenty seconds, but she felt that


    this period of time felt as long as an hour. Every second felt as long as a minute.


    However, two minutester, Brother Lionel did not show up.


    Now it was snowing heavily outside and the traffic in the entire city was very congested. It didn''t


    matter if he waste. Karen Joy looked at the clock and continued to wait.


    Ten minutes had passed. Half an hour had passed. An hour had passed. Seeing that the hot dishes


    on the table had turned cold, Karen Joy finally couldn''t sit still. She picked up her phone and dialed


    Nathaniel''s number.


    When the phone was connected, there was a cold machine voiceing from the phone, "The


    number you have dialed is currently not avable. Please try againter!"


    The first call was like this, so Karen Joy called for the second time, it was the same, and on the fifth


    time... It was still the same.


    This was Nathaniel''s private number. He once told her that this number would be avable 24 hours


    a day for her.


    As long as she missed him, she could call him at any time...


    So why couldn''t she get to him now?


    Karen Joy had an ominous feeling in her heart. She quickly dialed Jason Lesley''s number, and the


    call was immediately picked up.


    Jason greeted her respectfully, "Hello Miss Kyle!"


    Karen Joy was anxious and didn''t have the mood to be polite to him so she was straightforward with


    Jason, "Where is the President? Where is he?"


    Jason said, "Mr. President is in a meeting, it''s not convenient for him to answer the phone."


    Karen Joy said, "It''s already sote at night, how could there be a meeting now?"


    When Brother Lionel was on the way back to the North Pce, he promised her through the phone


    that he woulde back to have dinner with her. If something urgent had popped up, he would


    inform her in advance.


    Jason said, "It''s a national affair."


    National affairs?


    His reply rendered Karen Joy speechless.


    Yes, a national affair was the most important thing. How could she let her rtionship with Brother


    Lionel interrupt his work?


    "Okay, I got it." Karen Joy said sullenly, "Mr. Lesley, how long does he need?"


    Jason also said, "Miss Kyle, this snow disaster struck a lot of ces and many people have been


    affected. I''m afraid that Mr. President will not be free for theing days."


    Karen Joy,"..."


    Jason continued, "Miss Kyle, you are a smart and sensible girl. I guess you wouldn''t me Mr.


    President for this right?"


    Upon hearing Jason''s words, Karen Joy was angered. She said, "Mr. Lesley, I only called because I


    care about him. Did you think I would behave so unreasonably? Did you think I would disturb him


    from handling the country''s affairs well?"


    Jason said, "I didn''t mean that."


    Karen Joy added, "No matter how busy he is, or how many things he has to deal with, he still has


    the time to answer my call, right?"


    Jason was speechless.


    Karen Joy went all out. "After he finishes with the meeting, ask him to give me a call. I will wait for


    his call. If he doesn''t call then I won''t go to bed. Please convey the message to him."


    After saying this, Karen Joy hung up the phone. Then she held her phone in her hand and waited


    for Brother Lionel to call her back. She waited untilte night but Brother Lionel still had not called


    her back.


    If he wasn''t preupied with something, Brother Lionel would never fail to call her back. Perhaps


    he... Karen Joy stopped herself. She didn''t dare to think of any bad things that might happen.


    Karen Joy dialed Nathaniel''s number again. This time, as expected, it was still the same cold


    machine voiceing through the phone. "The number you have dialed is currently not avable.


    Please try againter." Listening to the voice of the machine recording, Karen Joy''s heart trembled.


    She knew that something must have happened to Brother Lionel, but she didn''t know what had


    happened.


    Karen Joy was very scared, but she immediately calmed herself down. How could she panic when


    something had happened to Brother Lionel? "I must have a clear mind," she thought.


    She immediately dialed ke White''s number. Before she could ask, he already said, "Miss,


    something has happened to the President."


    As expected, calling ke was the right decision. He was as well- informed as the national


    intelligence agency.


    She said, "Tell me in detail."


    ke added, "The helicopter that the President had boarded for the North Pce from the disaster


    area today had some mechanical problems. The vehicle crashed and the casualties are still


    unclear."


    "What?" Karen Joy had expected that something bad had happened to Nathaniel, but she did not


    expect that it would be such a serious crisis. When she heard ke''s words, her legs went weak


    and she sat weakly on the sofa.


    ke continued, "That''s all I know for now. But I''ll send people to get more information. I''ll report to


    you as soon as there''s anything new."


    When Karen Joy heard about Nathaniel''s helicopter ident, her brain immediately went nk, as


    if it was covered with glue. It made her unable to think about anything clearly, and her eyes were


    blurred.


    "Miss, Miss..." ke shouted repeatedly at the other end of the phone, but Karen Joy did not


    respond.


    Hence, he rushed over to Karen Joy''s apartment and knocked on her door. When she heard his


    knocking, Karen Joy finally came back to her senses.


    She calmed down and said, "I''m fine."


    ke said, "Please open the door."


    Karen Joy shook her head and said, "Don''t worry, go ahead with your affairs."


    She hung up the phone and dialed Serene Ss'' number. After all, Serene was still the President''s


    fiancee. If something had happened to the President, they wouldn''t hide it from her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a short moment, Serene picked up the phone and said, "Karen Joy, what''s the matter?"


    "Sister Serene, Brother Lionel..." After the call had gone through, Karen Joy was trembling so hard


    that she couldn''t even utter aplete sentence.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    "Karen Joy, what''s wrong?"


    Serene Ss'' worried voice came from the phone.


    As Karen Joy Kyle had turned on the speaker function on her phone, Serene''s voice was


    particrly loud in the quiet room.


    After asking this, Serene waited for a while but she did not get any response from Karen Joy so she


    asked again, "Karen Joy, are you there?"


    Karen Joy was afraid, so afraid that her fingers that were holding the phone were trembling


    uncontrobly. She felt like her world was crumbling around her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But she knew that she couldn''t be frightened!


    She kept telling herself that she mustn''t be afraid. How could she be distracted by fear? Especially


    now, when she didn''t even know what Brother Lionel''s actual condition was, she had to stay calm


    and brave.


    At this critical moment, her wide range of experience, and her courage could definitely help her.


    With some self-control, Karen Joy gradually calmed down.


    She clenched her fist and bit her lips forcefully. When she started to speak again, her voice was


    calm, "Sister Serene, where are you now?"


    Karen Joy asked Serene in a soft and crisp voice. Her tone was veryforting to the ear. Anyone


    who was listening to her would definitely want to treat her well, because of her gentle and delicate


    tone of voice.


    "I am at home." Unconsciously, Serene had used the word ''home''. Perhaps in her opinion, no


    matter where she was, as long as she was with Jackie Leves, that ce would be her home.


    At home?


    Was Serene really at home?


    Or was she lying to Karen Joy like Jason Lesley did?


    Karen Joy was not sure, so she continued to ask, "Sister Serene, have you received any news


    about Brother Lionel?"


    As she was asking Serene this, Karen Joy listened attentively and waited for her reply.


    Karen Joy was not speaking to Serene in person, so she wouldn''t be able to judge from Seren''s


    facial expression if whatever she said was the truth. Hence, she could only deduce from Serene''s


    tone of voice, if Serene actually did know about Brother Lionel''s helicopter incident.


    Serene''s gentle voice reached Karen Joy''s ears again. "Not long ago, I saw the news and found out


    that Nathaniel had gone to the disaster area. What''s wrong? Didn''t you watch the news?"


    Serene seemed to be speaking very naturally. It didn''t seem like she was lying, and it didn''t seem


    like she was pretending...


    Did she really not know what had happened to Brother Lionel?


    Just as Karen Joy was caught in a dilemma, Serene''s pleasant voice came again. "Karen Joy, I


    have a calling in. Let me pick that up first, okay?"


    Another call?


    Karen Joy trembled, and she hurriedly asked, "Sister Serene, who is it?"


    Just when Karen Joy was asking this question, Serene, who was on the other end of the phone,


    had already hung up the phone. Serene must have not heard her question at all.


    Could it be a call from the North Pce?


    Karen Joy felt torn. She hoped that it was a call from the North Pce, but at the same time, she


    hoped that it was not.


    If it was a phone call from the North Pce, it could mean that Brother Lionel''s condition was very


    serious. If it was not, then the situation might not be as serious as she had imagined.


    After waiting a while, Karen Joy dialed Serene''s number again. After the call was connected, an


    automated voice message came through the phone, indicating that the other party was in the


    middle of another call.


    Karen Joy told herself to calm down. After a while, she dialed Serene''s number again.


    This time it was finally connected, Serene, who was on the other side of the phone, remained silent


    for a few moments. Karen Joy then said carefully, "Sister Serene..."


    In the end, she couldn''t bring herself to ask what she intended to say. Her heart was pounding


    rapidly, and she was so worried and afraid that it felt like a huge wave was roaring in her heart.


    After a long pause, Serene''s sad voice came from the phone. "Karen Joy, Nathaniel was involved in


    an ident. The situation is a little serious, but it should not be lifethreatening."


    It should not be life-threatening.


    No matter how she interpreted these words, she could still notice how Serene seemed to be hiding


    something.


    Karen Joy knew that Serene was not a good liar. If she said that the situation was serious, it must


    be very serious. Although she said that it should not be life-threatening, it was very likely that things


    were not as she said.


    "Karen Joy, don''t worry. Nathaniel is..."


    Before Serene could finish, Karen Joy interrupted her sharply. "I know that he will be fine. He will be


    fine."


    Karen Joy was saying the words to Serene, but in fact, she wasforting herself. She wanted to


    make herself believe that Brother Lionel would be fine.


    What was frightening to her, was not any physical pain, but a mental breakdown. She knew that she


    could never ept the reality if something had really happened to her Lionel.


    Serene was a little worried. "Karen Joy..."


    Karen Joy said, "Sister Serene, the North Pce called to inform you of this, that means that there


    must be something that they need you to handle. Can I ask you for your favor? Can you please


    bring me with you to see Brother Lionel?"


    The news of Nathaniel''s ident had not been shared to the public. His men must have taken


    some prompt measures to prevent the news from leaking out.


    After all, the President, who had just taken office, was caught in an ident. The impact on the


    entire country would be unfathomable.


    Until Brother Lionel''s condition was certain, the people under hismand would absolutely not let


    the news spread to the public


    Serene did not answer immediately. She paused for a moment and then said, "Karen Joy, I''m sorry!


    I''m afraid that I can''t do that for you."


    Karen Joy felt a chill in her heart. At the same time, she knew that Brother Lionel''s situation must be


    more serious than she had imagined. At this moment, she thought that she would panic and lose


    herself.


    But her reaction towards Serene''s words was beyond her own expectation, she was surprisingly


    calm, and her voice did not change at all. "Sure, I understand."


    She knew in her heart that it was not that Serene was unwilling to help her. There must be


    something else that Serene could not say. After all, Karen Joy was not anyone important when it


    came to such official matters.


    In the eyes of those from the government, not only did she have nothing to do with Nathaniel, she


    was not a citizen of Country A too. With that reason alone, they would monitor her closely because


    they would be worried that she might leak the news of the President''s ident to the public


    Those people surely did not know what Nathaniel promised her. They did not know that he had


    agreed toe home and have dinner with her. And those people surely didn''t know that Nathaniel


    had said that he would marry her. He wanted to marry her so that she would take her rightful ce


    as his wife, to stand by him as his wife.


    Their rtionship was not known by anyone else, so when this ident had happened to him, she


    couldn''t even be with him to take care of him.


    The reality was as cruel as a sharp knife, repeatedly piercing through Karen Joy''s heart, making her


    heart seem like it was bleeding profusely.


    However, no matter how cruel the reality was, and no matter how much pain she was in, she had to


    gnash her teeth and swallow the pain.


    Since this ident had happened to Brother Lionel, no one in Country A could help her at all. She


    could only rely on herself to stay strong


    "Karen Joy, I''m sorry! It''s not that I don''t want to, but because of his special identity, I really can''t do


    that!" Serene''s voice was full of guilt and self-me.


    "Sister Serene, go ahead then. I know what I should do." Karen Joy smiled and ended the call with


    Serene.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Once she hung up the phone, Serene Ss turned her head to look at the man who was beside her


    and said "Jackie, are we being too cruel by doing this?"


    "Shh!" Jackie Leves made a gesture of silence and mouthed to Serene, "Tricking them with their


    own game is the way the lure a snake out of its hole. It''s not that we don''t want the girl to know the


    truth, but the thing is, our enemy has ced too many spies around her. Once we tell her the truth,


    the enemy will immediately catch wind of it, then everything we have aplished would have


    been in vain."


    Nathaniel Cooper had been protecting Karen Joy Kyle all the time. He wanted to avoid her making


    any appearances before the public eye. He did not want anyone to know about their private


    rtionship, so as to prevent those people from targeting her.


    However, no matter how thorough his protection was, she had still been discovered by the enemies.


    They knew that there was a girl that Nathaniel cared deeply about.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It was obvious. They now knew how important she was in Nathaniel''s heart. Hence, how could such


    sly enemies give up such a perfect opportunity?


    Looking at Serene''s furrowed brows and worried eyes, Jackie added, "We''ll just have to let the girl


    be distressed for a while. It''s an inevitable sacrifice we must make. Then, they will be able to live


    freely in the future."


    "But..." Serene was still a little worried.


    Because she had experienced the pain of losing her beloved man, she could understand the pain


    that Karen Joy was experiencing right now.


    "It''s alright, Serene! Just do as I say," Jackie said reassuringly as he rubbed her head. "Don''t forget


    that your man is by your side. He will deal with everything for you. Now, go to sleep."


    With him by her side, there were a lot of things that she didn''t have to worry about. He would settle


    them well, but Serene was still worried about Karen Joy. "Jackie..."


    "Why won''t you listen to me?" Jackie nced at her and saw that she still wanted to discuss the


    issue, so he simply lowered his head and kissed her supple lips, instantly sealing her mouth.


    Perhaps men would always use a kiss to seal their beloved woman''s lips shut, whenever the


    women were saying words they did not want to hear.


    All because a kiss could distract them from their initial worries. Except for epting the kiss and


    kissing him back, they would not be able to think of anything else.


    This time, Jackie kissed Serene so passionately that they ended up in bed. They even moved on to


    more intimate forms of physical contact. Serene was so tired after the tryst that she was no longer


    in the mood to think about Karen Joy.


    If it wasn''t because there were some important issues awaiting his action, Jackie would not stop


    making love to her. Throughout their rtionship, Jackie could make love to her multiple times in a


    night. Just doing it once was definitely not his style. Looking at the woman in his arms, who was so


    tired and had fallen asleep, Jackie''s gaze was soft and gentle. He lowered his head and kissed her


    forehead as he whispered to her, "Goodnight!"


    "Mm." Even in her dreams, Serene could hear his voice and replied to him with a soft tone.


    "Silly woman, you are so cute even when you''re asleep." He really wanted to pounce on her and


    make love to her again, but there was no time for him to mess around tonight.


    He gently pushed Serene out of his embrace, but as he pushed her, she was so frightened that her


    body trembled. She hugged him tightly and said in a low voice, "Jackie, don''t leave me!"


    She was still afraid!


    She was afraid that he would leave her.


    She was afraid that history would repeat itself.


    For the past few nights, she had been talking in her dreams. She would always wake up in the


    middle of the night because of a nightmare. Those dreams had not been disturbing her that


    frequently in recent times, but on that day, it started again.


    She must have thought of what had happened more than a year ago because of what had


    happened to Karen Joy earlier that night, which was why she had the nightmare again.


    "Serene, I''m here." Jackie took her back into his arms again, patted her back gently, andforted


    her patiently. It was not until she had really fallen asleep that he gently got out of the bed.


    After getting out of the bed, Jackie picked up a device and scanned every corner of the house to


    make sure that there was no tapping devices and surveince camera in the house. Then he took


    out a specially made phone and dialed an unfamiliar phone number.


    The call to the unfamiliar number connected, but there was a familiar voiceing from the phone,


    "How''s the preparation going on your side?"


    Jackie said, "Everything is ready ording to the initial n."


    Nathaniel Cooper''s low and pleasant voice spoke again. "Okay, ask your men to get ready. The


    mastermind will show himself anytime soon."


    Jackie nodded and gnashed his teeth, saying, "When we catch him, leave him to me. I will make his


    life difficult but I promise that I won''t kill it."


    Nathaniel said, "Mm."


    Nathaniel didn''t say anything else. Jackie added, "Your woman called today. It sounds like she is


    much stronger than I thought. At least, she sounded very calm and rational when she was on the


    phone."


    Nathaniel snorted again. He didn''t say much, because he knew that his Karen was a strong woman.


    Of course, the most important thing was that he had already sent someone to protect her.


    Jackie and Nathaniel had grown up together and they were very familiar with each other''s character


    and behavior. Since Nathaniel did not want to say much, Jackie did not mention Karen Joy


    anymore.


    Both of them were silent for a while. Jackie asked again, "Would the enemies find any w in our


    n regarding the helicopter crash?"


    Nathaniel sneered. "What do you think?"


    In order to trick the enemy and perform this act, he couldn''t return to Karen Joy to have the dinner


    he promised her. She had been longing for his return, and now he had even made her worry about


    him.


    ording to Nathaniel''s personality, since he had to pay such a high price for it, could he bear for


    his subordinates to not carry out this n smoothly?


    There was no doubt on the answer-No!


    How was it possible for Nathaniel, who was supposed to be in the helicopter crash, to be talking to


    Jackie on the phone?


    Of course, the answer was already very obvious.


    Nathaniel was the President of the country. The vehicle that he would be using for his travels would


    be examined twice as many times than the average.


    The purpose was to ensure his utmost safety.


    It wouldn''t be easy for the enemy to tamper with his ne.


    If the enemy could send their people to infiltrate the repair team, one or two people might be


    possible but they wouldn''t have the ability to rece the entire team. They could bribe one or two


    workers, but they couldn''t buy out all of the workers that were in charge of Nathaniel''s aircraft.


    Now, at thest minute, Nathaniel knew that someone had tampered the ne and wanted to have


    him killed. Therefore, he had made ast- minute decision and yed a trick to mislead the enemy


    to think that he had gotten on the ne and had been involved in the ne crash. It was an illusion


    to paralyze the enemy.


    Of course, their enemy was not stupid either. The mastermind that was hiding behind them was


    very cunning. It was not an easy task to convince him that Nathaniel was indeed in the ne when


    it crashed.


    Nathaniel had arranged for the pilot to crash the ne in a canyon where it would not be possible


    for the enemies to find any bodies. This way, there would be no corpse as evidence to ascertain


    Nathaniel''s death. The enemy would not be able to know for sure.


    Nathaniel had made thorough calctions for the n, but he had not considered ke White, who


    was by Karen Joy''s side all this while.

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    Nathaniel Cooper had asked someone to stage the helicopter crash and to restrict the news


    immediately. All the procedures were strictly confidential, and they were the exact procedures that


    would be carried out if the crash had really happened.


    Their enemies were extremely cunning. It would not be easy to deceive them, so their people did


    not dare to act negligently.


    Nathaniel thought that in country A, only the enemy''s intelligence would be on a par with the


    national security intelligence. He had never thought the intelligenceworks of the White family


    could be that powerful too.


    In such a short period of time, ke White actually received news that the helicopter had crashed


    on its way back from the disaster area.


    This was indeed out of Nathaniel''s expectations.


    Kevin Kyle saved the White family''s lives and they were loyal to Karen Joy Kyle. When they knew


    about the news of the crash, they would undoubtedly report the situation to Karen Joy immediately.


    They had executed all of these so quickly that Nathaniel hadn''t even thought of a way to deal with it,


    but Karen Joy had already called Serene Ss on the phone.


    Karen Joy was constantly under the watch of many people so Nathaniel had no way to secretly


    inform her the truth. He wanted to tell her that the ident did not actually happen and that he was


    safe, but he could not find a way to do it discreetly. Because of that, he had to ask Serene to put on


    an act for him so that Karen Joy would believe it.


    Karen Joy was one of the surprises in Nathaniel''s perfect n... In order not to make her worry and


    feel saddened, he almost ruined his own n.


    Fortunately, he didn''t let his emotions take over his decisions. He would not let such a perfect


    opportunity go to waste.


    Karen Joy, who didn''t know anything, was still working hard, racking her brain and trying to find a


    way to get to Nathaniel''s side no matter what.


    To her, no matter what Nathaniel''s injury was, if she didn''t confirm it with her own eyes, she would


    still be skeptical towards the information that was given to her.


    ke looked at her deeply furrowed brows and apologized, "Miss, the North Pce are keeping all


    information blocked. At present, we can''t get any more details about Mr. President''s condition."


    The North Pce hadpletely blocked the news that even ke''s people couldn''t get any


    information. To Karen Joy, this proved that the seriousness of the incident today was beyond their


    imagination.


    The casualties were still unclear!


    As she thought about it, Karen Joy¡¯s heart trembled again. She was trembling so much that she


    almost could no longer control her own emotions.


    She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails sank deeply into her palm, piercing through her flesh


    and bright red blood was oozing out.


    She wanted to make herself feel the pain, so that she could calm down and clear her mind.


    "Miss..." Seeing that her face was getting paler, ke was very worried, but he didn''t know what to


    say tofort her.


    He had been by her side for three months, so he could understand her quite well, especially her


    feelings for Nathaniel.


    As long as she still wasn''t sure if Nathaniel was alive or dead, she would definitely feel much panic.


    However, she was trying her best to endure the pain and keep her grief in.


    "You can leave now," she said. Since ke couldn''t find out any more information, it was useless


    for ke to stay here any longer. Karen Joy waved her hand and motioned for him to return to his


    room.


    "Miss, let me apany you for a while," ke was worried about her. He was afraid that as soon


    as he left, she would do something to hurt herself.


    "There''s no need," Karen Joy said with a soft voice.


    "But..." ke still wanted to say something, but when he met Karen Joy''s firm eyes, he immediately


    closed his mouth obediently.


    No matter what, she was still his master. No matter how worried he was for her, he still couldn''t


    disobey Karen Joy''s direct orders. So he obediently went back to his room downstairs.


    As soon as ke left, the silence in the room was absolute.


    Even though the doors and windows were closed and the sound proofing was excellent, Karen Joy


    could still hear the whistling sound of the blizzarding from outside.


    The sound of the blizzard was like the screams of ghosts, which made her heart feel cold. The


    weather was very unpleasant.


    Karen Joy bit her lip, walked to the window, and looked out of the window.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Through the window, Karen Joy could see that all the lights in the houses were lit up and colorful


    lights had illuminated the entire city. It was like a city that never slept. At the same time, it had also


    made this snow-covered city look like a fairnd.


    The white snow made the city look much more beautiful, but it was also as cold as a dead city, a


    dead city without any warmth, a dead city without any emotion.


    If it weren''t because that Brother Lionel was here, she thought that in this life, she would only stay in


    this city for a few days at most, she would never choose to stay here for a long period of time.


    In a trance, a figure had appeared outside of the window. It was a huge figure, a figure that Karen


    Joy was very familiar with.


    Looking at the figure, Karen Joy immediately stretched out her hand to grab it by instinct. However,


    not only did she not catch the figure, but her hand also mmed onto the transparent ss.


    The ss was hard and solid. When Karen Joy''s hand hit it, there was a loud noise. She felt so


    much pain that all her fingers felt like they were smashed.


    However, Karen Joy did not care about the pain on her fingers. Once again, she reached out to


    catch her Brother Lionel, and her hand mmed into the thick and hard ss once again.


    Again and again, her hands were swollen due to the collision, but she didn''t stop because the


    person that she saw was her Brother Lionel and it was the person that she would never give up on.


    "Brother Lionel, it''s me! It''s me! I''m Karen! Can''t you see me?" She waved to the huge figure who


    was standing outside of the window, hoping that he could hear her and let her touch him.


    But she didn''t know what to do. The figure that she once saw clearly had suddenly be blur and


    it was gradually disappearing. In the end, she couldn''t see him anymore.


    "Brother Lionel, you can''t go!" Karen Joy shouted his name with an anxious voice, and then hit the


    ss hard, as if she wanted to break the ss window to grab Brother Lionel who was about to


    disappear.


    But no one answered her...


    The pain in her hand made her know that it was not her Brother Lionel, but only her hallucination.


    "Brother Lionel..." When she called out to Nathaniel again, Karen Joy raised her hand to wipe her


    teary eyes. When the back of her hand touched the warm tears, she realized she was already


    crying.


    It turned out that she was not as strong as she had imagined.


    She was a timid girl.


    When she thought that Brother Lionel might be lying on the operating table in the hospital at this


    time, she was so frightened that her whole body was shaking uncontrobly.


    She cried and said, "Brother Lionel, you haven''t fulfilled your promises. So you will be fine, right?"


    "Brother Lionel..." She shouted his name, wiped her tears and smiled. "You told me that you won''t


    abandon me anymore."


    "Brother Lionel, you told me that you''re going to marry me, and you said that you''re going to spend


    the rest of your life with me... You''ve been away from me for more than ten years. Now that I''ve


    finally found you and I haven''t fully enjoyed your warmth, so how can you abandon me again?"

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    More than a decade!


    How long was that?


    More than a decade!


    What did that mean?


    Karen Joy Kyle could not think too much about this.


    She only knew that when she was still a four-year-old baby girl, there was a boy who was


    pampering and protecting her. In her heart, he was her hero.


    For more than ten years, what she had yearned for most, was to grow up as soon as possible.


    Once she had grown up and be capable, she would go and find the hero who should have


    been hers but had left.


    Beforeing to Country A, she only had a ne with a special totem that he had given her. It


    had taken her nearly three years to find any information on the totem, and she had put in a lot of


    effort to discover clues to lead her to him.


    Now that she had finally found him, how could she let him abandon her again so easily? The both of


    them hadn''t spent enough quality time with each other.


    No!


    Absolutely not!


    She would never let him abandon her!


    She had to try all means, she must bring him back!


    Karen Joy bit her lip hard and forced herself to calm down again.


    Since she could no longer get any information from the North Pce, she had to think of another


    way. No matter what it would cost her, she had to be by Brother Lionel''s side.


    Ring, ring, ring¡ª


    In the quiet night, the ear-piercing ringtone suddenly rang. Karen Joy was startled and immediately


    answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    She hoped that the person who made this call was Brother Lionel, so her ''hello'' was particrly


    soft, as if she was afraid that Brother Lionel would be frightened and would hang up the phone if


    she had spoken too loudly.


    "Karen..."


    A deep male voice came from the phone, low, pleasant and sexy, and it was Karen Joy''s most


    familiar voice.


    He called out her name, but his voice was as gentle as flowing water, as if he wanted to give her all


    the tenderness and love in the world.


    "Brother Lionel?"


    Karen Joy couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    She quickly pulled at her own ear, took the phone, and looked at it repeatedly, just to make sure that


    someone was actually talking to her. She wanted to ensure that she was not hallucinating.


    "Karen!"


    The man on the phone called her name again, his voice was still gentle as ever. The mellow tone


    brought her a sense of tenderness and sweetness.


    Was it really Brother Lionel?


    Was it really him?


    She didn''t hear it wrong, did she?


    Karen Joy was so nervous that she was clenching her fists. She was so nervous. She wanted to


    ask him so many questions, but couldn''t make a sound.


    After a long pause, she calmed down a little so she asked, "Brother Lionel, is it really you?" Karen


    Joy asked in a very soft voice. Her tone was so careful and tentative. It brought with it a sense of


    heartache. That was how much she cared about Brother Lionel.


    "Silly girl, if it''s not me, who else could it be?" The man chuckled.


    Hisughter, from the other end of the phone, was deep and very pleasant to the ears.


    It urred to Karen Joy that her Brother Lionel liked tough at her this way, so the man''sughter


    seemed extremely familiar to her.


    However, Karen Joy still couldn''t believe her ears. She cautiously asked again, "Brother Lionel? Are


    you really my Brother Lionel?"


    She didn''t dare to think about it. What if this was another hallucination?


    She thought that she might be going insane.


    "Silly girl, why are you talking so much nonsense today?" The man on the other end of the phone


    sighed. He said, "You can''t have forgotten about me just because I didn''t make it for dinner today


    right?"


    "You''re really Brother Lionel!" She eximed.


    Only Brother Lionel knew that she was waiting for him toe home for dinner that night. Only


    Brother Lionel would talk to her in such a nice tone.


    Instantly, Karen Joy felt like she had risen from hell to heaven. Her world had brightened up in an


    instant.


    Just a moment ago, she felt as if she was frozen in an ice cer. She couldn''t feel any warmth. But


    the next second, she felt like the world was covered in sunlight and warmth.


    Brother Lionel was fine!


    He was on the phone with her!


    She really wanted to cheer and shout in joy. She really wanted to announce to the world that her


    Brother Lionel was fine!


    She knew that her Brother Lionel loved her so much. He would never abandon her.


    "Karen, I''m waiting for you at the parking lot downstairs. Come out and I''ll take you somewhere,"


    ''Brother Lionel''s'' voice came from the phone again.


    "Okay," Karen Joy could not think much about it. He was indeed her Brother Lionel and she was still


    immersed in her joy of finding something she thought had been lost.


    Why would Brother Lionel call her with an unfamiliar phone number? Somehow, Karen Joy did not


    give much thought to this. Also, it was already midnight at this time, and the heavy snowfall was still


    ongoing. The roads were blocked from the snow and it would be difficult to travel about. However,


    none of these worries crossed her mind at all.


    She only knew that Brother Lionel was waiting for her downstairs. As long as he asked her to go,


    she would go.


    She went back to her room, changed into a nice outfit, and put on a thick down jacket.


    Only as she shut the door to her home, did Karen Joy feel that something was amiss. However, she


    was not in the mood to think about what was wrong. Her mind was entirely on Brother Lionel.


    She got on the elevator and was going down to the basement. However, when the elevator stopped,


    ke White came in and asked her, "Miss, it''s already sote. Where are you going?"


    "ke, it''s all right. Go back and rest. I want to go and see Brother Lionel." Knowing that Brother


    Lionel was fine, Karen Joy was filled with joy. When she spoke, she unconsciously raised her


    eyebrows and smiled brightly. ke could feel that she was truly overjoyed and wasn''t pretending.


    "Miss, it''s veryte now. Even if you want to see the President, you can do it tomorrow. Anyway, he


    is at the North Pce, he won''t be going anywhere," ke didn''t know why Karen Joy suddenly


    became so rxed. He couldn''t help staring at her beautiful face a while longer.


    "He''s waiting for me downstairs," Karen Joy said.


    Upon hearing Karen Joy''s words, ke reacted immediately. He grabbed her wrist and hurriedly


    pressed every button that was on the elevator.


    Karen Joy did not know what was going on. "ke, what are you doing?"


    ke said, "Miss, it''s a trap!"


    Soon, the elevator stopped and its door opened. ke hurriedly dragged Karen Joy out of the


    elevator.


    "Brother Lionel is waiting for me at the parking lot downstairs. What kind of trap can it be?" Karen


    Joy really wanted to see Brother Lionel immediately. The desperation to see him was so strong that


    she mustered the strength to pull herself away from ke.


    She turned around and attempted to go back into the elevator. ke pulled her away again and


    said, "Miss, Mr. President was really injured in an ident. How could he appear in the parking lot


    at this time? If you didn''t hear it wrong, then it must be a trap."


    ng!


    As soon as she heard ke''s words, Karen Joy felt that her heart dropped. It shattered into pieces.


    Brother Lionel was really in an ident!


    It was impossible for him to appear at the parking lot.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But she didn''t want to believe that he had been injured, so she had been deceived by someone


    impersonating his voice. She had stupidly thought that as long as it was his voice speaking to her, it


    must really be him.


    She had taken courses on sound editing back in school. She knew that there were many strange


    voice talents dabbling in this industry. They could not only impersonate people''s voices but they


    could also mimic all kinds of animal sounds to perfection.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Brother Lionel had really been in an ident!


    Karen Joy Kyle could confirm this now.


    However, she still had some hope, hoping that the person who called her was really her Brother


    Lionel.


    ke White dragged Karen Joy upstairs using the emergency stairs. He said as they were on their


    way up, "Miss, you should stay at home first. I''ll go check it out."


    Karen Joy grabbed ke''s hand and said, "ke, I know that the person who called me is likely to


    be an impostor, but I still want to see him."


    Karen Joy wanted to know. What kind of person would be impersonating Brother Lionel? Especially


    now when he could very much be dead or alive!


    The answer was very obvious, this person must be Brother Lionel''s enemy.


    In recent days, except for his work, what Brother Lionel had been busy with was to find out those


    mysterious people opposing him.


    Now that she had a chance, Karen Joy wanted to seize the opportunity on Brother Lionel''s behalf.


    She wanted to find out who these people were so that he could defeat them and secure his position


    as the President in future.


    "No! No! The situation is still uncertain. I don''t know if I can handle the danger on my own. You must


    stay at home, please don''t go anywhere!" All of a sudden, ke seemed to have changed into


    another person. His voice was stern as he said these words.


    Karen Joy looked up at him and saw that his eyes were full of worry. It seemed to be real, it was


    definitely not an act he was putting up.


    "Alright then," Karen Joy said.


    At this moment, she had calmed down significantly. She understood that other than Brother Lionel,


    there were still a lot of people who cared about her and could not bear to see her suffer any


    grievance.


    After regaining herposure, her mind too was functioning normally again. She knew that she


    would be throwing herself into a trap if she had rashly gone to see the impostor without sufficient


    preparation.


    She must not go!


    She had to think of a way. She had to go down to see those people, but she must think of a better


    way to ensure they could not hurt her.


    At the underground parking lot.


    The entire basement was full of cars, all of which were high- end luxury ones. It was obvious that


    the people living in Moon Bay were all affluent.


    A person driving a car would normally get off and leave the car upon parking his car. However, there


    were several cars with people waiting in the car at the parking lot now.


    The windows on the vehicles were heavily tinted. One could see clearly from inside the car, but from


    the outside, it would be difficult to see anyone inside.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Some of them were carefully observing the entrance of the parking lot, while some of them were


    eyeing the entrance of the elevator in the residentialplex.


    As there was heavy snow blocking the road, they had been waiting here for a long time. However,


    they didn''t see any vehicles or personnel entering or exiting the ce.


    A ckmercial car was parked near the entrance of the elevator. There were three men in the


    car. One was the driver, and another man was in a ck suit with sunsses, and the third man


    was in a jacket, looking very rxed.


    The man''s slender fingers tapped on the leather chair rhythmically, and his deep, unfathomable


    eyes were fixed on the exit of the elevator.


    It seemed that he was waiting for someone.


    After making the phone call, he had been looking at the direction of the elevator since. He looked at


    it for a long time, and his eyes did not move away the whole time.


    As time was ticking away, the rhythm of his fingers became faster. It could be seen that he was not


    as calm as he seemed.


    Although his facial expression did not change at all, the movement of his fingers had betrayed him,


    he must be anxious.


    After a long while, he still did not see the person whom he was waiting for. Finally, he frowned


    unhappily and raised his wrist to look at the time.


    Ten minutes had passed after he had ended the call. Logically speaking, that girl should be here


    already, but he didn''t see her appear.


    He squinted his dark eyes, and there was a murderous intent in his eyes. Did they find out about


    something?


    Or, was it as they had expected, that Nathaniel Cooper waspletely fine?


    Just as he was thinking about it, the door of the elevator suddenly opened. A charming figure stood


    at the door and looked around, as if she was looking for someone.


    When the man saw her, his lips raised slightly. He smiled with satisfaction and took out his phone to


    dial the number that he had just called...


    However, before his fingers touched the green button to make the call, a luxury SUV suddenly came


    in from the entrance. The car was very fast and it was rushing towards them.


    The man immediately stopped the call and sat quietly in the car. The car drifted past them smoothly


    and stopped in the parking space next to them.


    The door of the driver''s seat was pushed open and a tall middle-aged man came out of the car,


    followed by a young woman and a child.


    The man recognized them. They were a family. The man was the militarymander, Neil Brown of


    Chatterton Town, the woman was his wife Mia Kyle, and the little boy was their son, Levi Brown.


    Why did the three of them appear here out of a sudden?


    Could it be...


    "Great Uncle, Little Aunt, Levi, why are you guys here?"


    Seeing the family of three appearing before her, Karen Joy was very surprised. It seemed that she


    didn''t know that they woulde.


    Mia went forward and grabbed Karen Joy''s wrist. She touched Karen Joy''s nose with her fingertips


    and said, "Your parents know that we are in Coast City, and that it has been snowing for a few days,


    so they are worried that you might be lonely. They''ve asked us to stay with you for a few days."


    Mia turned around and pointed to the two huge bags that had just been taken out from the back


    seat of the car. "It''s the best time to have some warm stew in such cold weather. I''ve specially


    asked your Great Uncle to prepare the ingredients. Let''s go home and cook it."


    "But..." Karen Joy scratched her head and smiled apologetically. "Brother Lionel has asked me out.


    He is going to take me somewhere."


    "Brother Lionel?" Mia said discontentedly, "So you were actually waiting for him. I thought that you


    knew we wereing and you were waiting here for us."


    Karen Joy did not say anything, but her expression gave away that she was indeed


    waiting for Brother Lionel.


    Mia looked around and said, "There''s not even a soul here other than us. Did he lie to you?"


    "No, he will never lie to me." Karen Joy took out her phone from her pocket and said, "Perhaps he


    hasn''t arrived. I''ll call him and ask."


    Looking at Karen Joy making the call, the man immediately turned off his phone and stared at


    Karen Joy. His eyes did not blink as he observed her carefully.


    The call did not go through, the smile on her lips gradually faded, and her eyes dimmed. "Brother


    Lionel''s phone is turned off. I can''t get in touch with him."


    Mia dragged Karen Joy away and said, "With such heavy snowfall, we could stille here


    because we are living next door. If he ising from the North Pce, he would need to take a


    helicopter, there would be no other way. But to think about it, as the President, he shouldn''t do


    things that would garner the attention of the public for a woman. He still has to take care of his


    image as the President."


    Mia pulled Karen Joy away, bringing her up back to the apartment. In the car, another man sitting


    next to the man who had been observing Karen Joy asked in a low voice, "Young Master, our


    purpose is to take this little girl away. Are we going to let her go just like this?"

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    "I''ve already gotten what I wanted from whatever this girl knows." The man stroked his forehead


    and chuckled. "Now that Nathaniel Cooper''s condition is still unknown, what difference would it


    make if we kidnap this little girl or not?"


    Yes, the main purpose of them getting close to Karen Joy Kyle was not to kidnap her but to confirm


    whether Nathaniel Cooper was on the helicopter or not when the crash happened.


    If Nathaniel wasn''t there when the crash happened, then he definitely couldn''t trick this little girl. If


    he could trick her, it would mean that this little girl did not know that Nathaniel was caught in an


    ident.


    It was only if something had really happened to Nathaniel, that the people around him would be so


    thorough in preventing the news from leaking out. Only then would they ensure that his woman was


    kept unaware of the real situation.


    "Young Master, can you confirm that Nathaniel Cooper was really in that ident?" The subordinate


    had not figured out the situation. How could this matter be concluded so quickly?


    "What do you think?" The man snorted softly and raised his eyebrows slightly. It could be seen that


    he was very happy. Perhaps this was the first time that he had actually smiled from the bottom of his


    heart for the past few past years.


    Nathaniel was a very fortunate man, he was able to escape death every time. This time, the man


    wanted to see if Nathaniel could survive the crash and escape death once again.


    The helicopter crashed from such a high altitude, and the emergency survival gear on board had


    been destroyed. If Nathaniel wanted to escape death, he would have to grow a pair of wings to


    survive the crash.


    Given that wings were an impossibility, he would most likely have been facing death.


    The man raised his eyebrows and smiled gently. He was thinking of how Nathaniel would disappear


    from the world and would no longer be an obstacle between him and his sess.


    For so many years, he had been using another person''s identity as he waited for it to happen. It was


    now time for him to end all of this so that he could stand on the political arena openly with his true


    identity.


    His subordinate didn''t understand him, but he didn''t dare ask any more questions. In any case, as


    the man''s subordinate, he had been hired for his physical strength, and not for his mind.


    Karen Joy had been putting up a happy facade, but as soon as they got home, she could not hold it


    together anymore. She bit her lips and said, "Little Aunt, thank you all for this!"


    "Silly girl, we are your family. You don''t need to thank us." Mia Kyle patted Karen Joy on the back


    and looked back at Neil Brown. "Did your people find any information?"


    Neil shook his head and said, "Nothing at all. The men that Nathaniel had sent to me also had the


    same results. They didn''t find any information."


    After all, they were in Country A. Neil had no power in this jurisdiction. Nathaniel had deliberately


    blocked the news from getting out in his capacity as the president. Hence, if Neil wanted any


    information, it would be no easy feat.


    Moreover, due to the harsh weather and bad traffic, it was proving to be very difficult for them to


    conduct an investigation.


    "Karen, I''m sorry! I can''t find out if your Brother Lionel had really gotten into an ident or not." In


    the past, he had been the all-powerful Neil Brown. He could provide the highest protection to every


    person in his family. But today, he had failed to even procure some basic information on the


    situation. He felt that he was to me for being so inept.


    "Great Uncle, you don''t have to apologize!" The fact that the Browns were here to keep her


    company had already given her a lot of mental support. She now had more courage to go on.


    "Neil, so you do know how to apologize!" Mia red at him. Despite being Neil''s family since she


    was a little girl, never had she once heard him apologize!


    "Mia, please be mindful of the situation!" Neil really couldn''t help but be bbergasted by Mia''sck


    of tact. Given the urgent circumstances, she could still utter such inappropriate words.


    "Hmmph..." For Karen Joy''s sake, Mia did not continue her argument with Neil. She turned her head


    andforted Karen Joy instead. She said, "Karen, don''t worry. We are all here, we wille up


    with a solution."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Everything had happened too abruptly. No one had expected that something would happen to


    Nathaniel. Moreover, once something had happened to Nathaniel, all these evil masterminds would


    start causing more trouble.


    The situation was still manageable because it had yet to be shared with the public. If this happened,


    the ramifications would be unimaginable.


    "Great Uncle, can you send more people to look into it? Or..." Karen Joy looked at ke and asked,


    "ke, do you have any special task force to assign for this?"


    ke said, "I have already assigned someone to investigate this thoroughly. At the very least, they


    wille back with some news."


    Karen Joy nodded and said, "Okay."


    Knowing that Karen Joy was putting up a strong front, Mia felt more distressed. She hugged Karen


    Joy andforted her, "Karen, don''t be anxious. No matter what condition Nathaniel is in now, you


    wouldn''t be able to help him. The most important thing now is to ensure your own safety and to


    figure out who those masterminds are."


    Although Mia usually did things recklessly, at such crucial moments, she could still see things


    clearly and would prioritize the matters ordingly.


    "Have those men left?" Karen Joy asked ke again.


    "No," ke said, "They can''t drive out now because of the heavy snowfall outside. Moreover, they


    would probably still have their guard up. It would be difficult to predict their next step."


    In such a short period of time, ke had already found out the number of enemies hiding out in the


    parking lot.


    After all, he was the special person Kevin Kyle had entrusted to protect Karen Joy. Moon Bay was


    their territory. ke wanted to find out how many people were hiding in the parking lot. Hence, he


    pulled up the surveince videos to check.


    Moreover, those people even dared toe and target Karen Joy, who was his master''s precious


    daughter. If he didn''t teach them a lesson personally, those enemies would think that ke was


    someone they could trifle with. They would think that they coulde and go as they wish, despite


    Moon Bay being his territory.


    If they were to leave Moon Bay safe and sound, the White family would not have the audacity to


    face Director Kevin anymore.


    Even if Director Kevin didn''t fault them, they still wouldn''t be able to face him.


    Ring, ring, ring¡ª


    Just as ke was thinking about him,


    Director Kevin''s call came in.


    Kevin did not call Karen Joy, but he called Neil instead. As soon as the call connected, Neil could


    hear Kevin asking in a deep voice, "How''s the situation over there?"


    Neil said, "Don''t worry, as long as we''re here, we''ll make sure that Karen is safe and sound. We''ll


    never let anyone touch her, not even a single strand of her hair."


    Even though this happened at night, Neil had been immediately informed, and Kevin was also kept


    in the know despite being so far away.


    They were always kept abreast of the situations in Country A as they were very concerned about


    Karen Joy. No one wanted to see her hurt.


    Seeing that her family was so concerned about her, Karen Joy was moved to tears. With them


    being here with her and to keep herpany, she would no longer be afraid.


    It was as if they had injected an energy booster into her. She felt that she could be strong enough to


    face all the challengesing her way with courage.


    "Dad, don''t worry about me, I will be fine." Karen Joy took the phone and said to Kevin.


    She was no longer the spoiled little girl, pampered in her parents'' arms. She now had the ability to


    protect herself and she knew exactly what she was doing.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Kevin Kyle''s low and seductive voice once again sounded in his daughter''s ears. "My little Karen,


    we believe in you!"


    He only uttered a few words and did not say anything else. It was very much in line with his usual


    cold and quiet character.


    But such few words were enough for Karen Joy Kyle. Her family believed in her and that was


    already the greatest encouragement.


    She smiled and said, "Thank you, Dad!"


    Kevin replied, "Mm."


    Even when it came to his daughter, Director Kevin was still a man of few words. He was quiet and


    aloof.


    "Brother, we''ll take care of this. Please take care of your wife too, you can rest assured." Mia Kyle


    grabbed the phone and said to her brother. But before Kevin could reply, she had already hung up


    the phone.


    In front of Kevin, Mia was a bold woman. She felt that she was now under Neil''s protection that she


    wouldn''t be afraid of anything.


    If Kevin were to bully her, she would make use of Neil''s status as Kevin''s uncle. However, despite


    Neil being an ''elder'' of sorts, he could nevermand Kevin. Kevin would never listen to him.


    Perhaps this was human nature. Despite getting injured, once the scars have healed, they would


    move on and possibly forget how they had gotten injured in the first ce! This was a good


    representation of Mia''s behaviour.


    Despite always addressing Kevin as her ''cold brother'', and knowing that he would punish her


    greatly for her misbehavior, she still had the audacity to irk him.


    She handed the phone back to Neil and pushed Karen Joy back to the room. "It''s gettingte. Go


    back to your room and get some rest. Let''s talk about everything tomorrow."


    Just as Mia had pushed Karen Joy back to the room, they saw a tall and masculine man in a suit,


    standing at the door.


    He stood at the door and looked at them. It seemed that he had stood there for a long time, but no


    one had noticed him.


    "Jayden, how long have been here? Why didn''t you say anything when you arrived?" Mia was


    asking Jayden, as she livened up the atmosphere.


    However, Jayden did not look at Mia at all. His eyes were fixed on Karen Joy as if he was trying to


    look deep into her heart. He seemed to be trying to uncover her deepest thoughts.


    Jayden did not answer nor look at Mia, so she was a little upset. "Jayden, what are you doing?


    Come in if you have something to say. It''s quite frightening if you just stand there and say nothing."


    "Little Aunt, I have something to say to Karen in private." Jayden said to Mia, but his eyes were still


    locked on Karen Joy.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sleepy. I want to rest now." Since she was young, Karen Joy had always treated


    Jayden the same way. If she could avoid talking to him, she would do exactly that.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a habit since childhood, and she had never changed.


    However, Jayden ignored Karen Joy''s refusal and came to Karen Joy''s side. He dragged Karen Joy


    into her room, in front of everyone.


    He kicked the door shut and threw Karen Joy on her big andfortable bed. He stood in front of


    the bed and looked down at the girl on the bed.


    Karen Joy sat up and shouted angrily, "Jayden, what are you doing?"


    Jayden did not answer her. His eyes fell on her face, as if he was looking at a woman he had never


    seen before.


    His gaze...


    Karen Joy didn''t know how to describe the way Jayden was looking at her. She only knew that


    whenever he looked at her, she would feel so uneasy. It made her feel short of breath.


    She didn''t know what was going on. In the past, no matter how he looked at her, she could stare


    back at him fearlessly.


    But now, as he stared at her, Karen Joy was so nervous that she couldn''t speak. This was


    something she had never experienced before.


    After a long while, Jayden finally looked away and his eyes fell on the window. He said softly, "If


    Nathaniel is dead, will you die with him?"


    "Jayden, what are you talking about?" Karen Joy shouted back emotionally. How could her Brother


    Lionel die? He would definitely be fine.


    The thing that Brother Lionel had promised her was still unfulfilled. He would never break his


    promise. She believed in him. She believed in him more than she believed in herself.


    "Karen, tell me, will you?" Jayden asked again, insisting on getting an answer he wanted from her.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Karen Joy didn''t want to talk to him any longer. She really


    didn''t want to talk to him. She really wanted him to disappear from her sight immediately.


    "Karen, you won''t do it right?" Jayden suddenly stepped forward and pulled Karen Joy into his arms.


    He was ignoring Karen Joy struggling in his embrace, and he hugged her even more tightly. He


    said, "Karen, Nathaniel is not the only person you have, you also have Mom, Dad and Little


    Precious. You have your family. You will never do anything stupid, will you?"


    He was shaking, scared, and in a panic...


    Even when he was ten years old and had witnessed his parents'' death in a car ident, he was still


    not afraid, but at this very moment, his tall and strong body was trembling.


    "Jayden, what are you talking about? I''m fine, why would I seek death?" Karen Joy pushed him hard


    and escaped from his arms.


    "I don''t know what I''m talking about. I don''t know why I came to you." He smiled bitterly, but he was


    relieved. He was relieved that she would not kill herself.


    He knew clearly in his heart that even if Nathaniel didn''t exist in this world, Karen Joy still wouldn''t


    belong to him.


    Because more than ten years ago, the time when he was led to the Kyle family and when he had


    called Kevin his father, he was given a new identity.


    ¡ª The adopted son of the Kyle family, and the elder brother of Karen Joy!


    All of these were haunting and torturing him every single day, but he couldn''t change anything. He


    could only watch as the girl ran into the arms of another man.


    Yes, why did hee here to look for her?


    He was seeking humiliation again, wasn''t he?


    He smiled bitterly, shook his head and turned around to leave. However, Karen Joy suddenly


    jumped up from the bed and blocked his way. "Jayden, did you get any new information at all?"


    "Haven''t you gotten any?" Jayden smiled and continued to walk out. Just after he had taken another


    step, Karen Joy blocked his way again.


    She red at him angrily as if she was looking at an enemy. "Jayden, now that you are here, let''s


    make it clear. Don''t act all strange around me."


    Strange?


    After he had received the news of Nathaniel''s death, he immediately rushed over to see her, just to


    confirm that she was safe with his own eyes.


    He wanted to know that she was fine.


    But she said that he was being strange.


    However, it was not entirely her fault.


    When he looked at her, he just couldn''t control himself. He would always blurt out strange words to


    attract her attention. He would alwayse up with strange things so that she would look at him.


    s, his efforts had backfired. It did not turn out as he expected at all.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    Jayden Elias Kyle looked at Karen Joy Kyle.


    Her face was flushed with anger, but it looked rosy and adorable.


    She was really beautiful. She was the kind of person who you would instantly notice in the crowd.


    Especially when she smiled, her eyebrows would curve and her eyes would sparkle like the milky


    way. Her gaze was bright and beautiful, just like the rising sun.


    All this while, what he loved seeing most was her smile.


    He liked to watch her smile so much, but she would always keep a straight face whenever she was


    facing him, so he would always stand in a corner to discreetly watch her smile.


    In this life, perhaps she would never know that she was the little sun that he had been pursuing all


    along, the sun which could give him warmth.


    Thinking of her, thinking of himself, thinking of the future that they would never have... Jayden''s


    heart was filled with a trace of bitterness again.


    One of the worst sufferings in life was to never get what you have always yearned for.


    After he had been adopted by the Kyle family, he gained a warm and loving family and lived a life of


    luxury and riches as the son of a powerful family. His life was something others would envy. He


    went to one of the world''s best universities and also took over a portion of the almighty Rovio''s


    businesses.


    He had always been addressed as the First Young Master of the Kyle family.


    Because no matter where he went, he was always the object of people''s ttery.


    No matter how noble he was and no matter how many people had fawned over him, what he


    wanted was just this girl''s heart.


    But, he could never get it!


    Never!


    He could only suppress his feelings for her. He had to suppress his fantasies of her again and


    again.


    "Jayden, why are you shaking your head? What did you find out?" Karen Joy was still worried about


    Nathaniel Cooper''s safety. Each one of Jayden''s unfathomable actions was enough to make her


    feel more distressed.


    "What did I find out? Do you want to know?" His thoughts were interrupted by her voice. He smiled


    and raised his eyebrows slightly, which softened his cold face by a little.


    "Say it." No matter good or bad news, Karen Joy had to know it all. She shouldn''t only choose to


    listen to the good news only.


    It seemed that she really didn''t know about the news of Nathaniel''s death. Should he tell her then?


    Could she endure the pain when she knows the truth?


    Jayden was contemting this for a while and then decided to tell her.


    Hiding Nathaniel''s death from Karen Joy could only be temporary. Jayden would not be able to hide


    it from her for her whole life. It would be better to just tell her frankly.


    Jayden said, "Alright, I''ll tell you, but you have to promise me..."


    Karen Joy interrupted him and said, "Tell me. I''m not as fragile as you think I am."


    Jayden looked at her for a few more times before he said slowly, "Nathaniel''s helicopter crashed


    when it was returning from Misty Mountain earlier. I guess you should already know about this."


    Karen Joy nodded.


    Seeing that she was so calm, Jayden was a little worried. He wondered again if he should tell her


    the news that he had just received or not.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "And then?" Karen Joy asked.


    Since he had already told her the first half, he had to tell her the other half. He continued, "There is


    news that they''ve found Nathaniel''s body at the crash site."


    "They found his body?" Karen Joy scoffed. "Did you see his body with your own eyes? If you didn''t


    see it with your own eyes, then don''t spread such news."


    Karen Joy''s heart had always been uneasy, but when she heard of this news, her heart was


    surprisingly calm.


    She too didn''t know why that she believed that nothing would happen to Brother Lionel. Perhaps


    Brother Lionel was faking his death to draw enemies out of hiding.


    Thinking of the possibility that Nathaniel might have deliberately fabricated his death, Karen Joy


    was so agitated that her body trembled, and her heart was beating so much faster in that instant.


    Would he be faking his death?


    Would Brother Lionel use this way to lure those enemies out?


    Was it possible?


    Karen Joy bit her lower lip and considered it carefully.


    The President''s helicopter had to be examined multiple times by the engineers before any flight.


    When it was confirmed that the helicopter was absolutely safe, then only would Nathaniel board the


    vehicle. Also, when he was on his flight back, there was nothing unusual about the weather.


    It was very unlikely that the President''s helicopter would malfunction out of a sudden, it would be


    very likely that Brother Lionel wanted to create a fake death to lure those enemies out.


    He had been looking for the mastermind scheming against him but was never sessful. Hence, it


    was possible that he might have used this method at such a critical moment.


    This was not the only reason that led Karen to this verdict. It was also because she was able to


    grasp some clues from the conversation between herself and Jason Lesley.


    Previously, because of her emotions, she did not notice that there was something different when


    she was talking to Jason. Now, after she calmed down and thought about it carefully, she realized


    that there was something amiss with what Jason had said.


    Usually, Jason would talk to her in a polite manner, which was no different from the attitude that he


    would have with the President. Today, it was obvious that Jason''s tone was deliberately provoking


    her.


    There was also something with Serene Ss. After Serene had answered the phone call, her tone


    became very strange. Presumably, she had already known about the truth.


    Both Jason and Serene''s behavior were very questionable. They were deliberately hiding


    something from her, but it didn''t seem like it was something about the helicopter crash, it was


    something else.


    Other than that, when Brother Lionel''s impostor had called to ask her to meet him, it was probably a


    trick. The impostor wanted to find out from her if Brother Lionel was really killed in the crash.


    Perhaps this was the key point why Brother Lionel had faked his death and even hid it from her!


    If she knew that Brother Lionel had faked his death, she was likely to be discovered by the enemy,


    and then Brother Lionel''s n might be ruined.


    So that was how it was!


    After thinking it through, Karen Joy couldn''t care any lesser about Jayden''s words. She immediately


    rushed out of the room and went to ke White. "ke, ask your people to act cautiously. They


    should just follow those men discreetly and take note of anyone that has contact with them."


    Well, since Brother Lionel wanted to lure those sly enemies out, she would lend a hand to Brother


    Lionel. This time, she must not let those people get away again.


    ke did not understand. "Miss, but why?"


    In the past, he would not question Karen Joy on whatever she had asked him to do. He would just


    listen to her obediently andplete the tasks she had ordered.


    But the current situation was exceptional, and danger was just around the corner. ke had to be


    careful, so he had to ask before he would execute the order.


    Karen Joy said, "Don''t ask me why. Do as I say. Be careful not to alert the enemy. If anyone ruins


    the n, I will not let him go."


    "Yes." ke was worried, but he did not question her anymore. Then, he immediately conveyed the


    order to his subordinates ording to Karen Joy''s words.


    After she had instructed ke of her n, Karen Joy breathed a sigh of relief. She turned around


    and looked at Jayden''s fiery gaze. He was still standing behind her. He hadn''t left.


    Earlier, she had been so engrossed in her thoughts that she had forgotten about him. She didn''t


    expect that he would still be there and was still looking at her with his zing gaze.


    "Thank you for bringing me this news. It''s gettingte. Go back and have a rest first." If it weren''t for


    Jayden, she wouldn''t have realized that all of these were a part of Brother Lionel''s n. Deep now


    in her heart, she was actually quite grateful to him.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    "I''m going back now." Jayden Elias Kyle walked away, but suddenly, he stopped after taking two


    steps and looked back at her. "Karen..."


    "If you have something to say, just say it." He would always look at her with such aplex look in


    his eyes. He knew that she hated it the most when he looked at her like that.


    But Jayden really didn''t know. He said, "Grandpa and Grandma are getting old. Grandma is in poor


    health. Let''s go back to spend New Year with her."


    "Jayden, I think you have underestimated me. My life was given to me by Mom and Dad. No matter


    what, I would never take my life lightly." Jayden had spoken in such a subtle way, but Karen Joy


    Kyle immediately understood what he meant.


    Anyway, both of them had lived together for more than a decade, since they were young children


    until today. She could immediately guess what he was thinking.


    However, he might not understand what she was thinking.


    "Well, it''s good that you understand," Jayden smiled, turned around as he straightened his back and


    walked away.


    Perhaps he had really thought too much. He should have known very well that Karen Joy was not a


    girl who would take her life and personal safety lightly.


    For the sake of love, she could do whatever she wanted, but she would never forget her loved ones.


    Even if Nathaniel Cooper had disappeared from the world, he would still want her to live well and to


    live her life to the fullest.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He was worried about her for nothing again!


    He smiled bitterly. Over the years, he was getting more nosy and was always interfering in her


    affairs, and his emotions were gradually getting influenced by her.


    Most of the time, he thought, since there was no possibility of a romantic rtionship between them,


    shouldn''t he just behave reasonably? Perhaps he should stay away from her, and leave her alone?


    But every time when he had made up his mind to keep a distance from her, something would


    happen to her. Then, he would never be able to leave her alone.


    He came to the Kyle family and became their adopted son. Since the Kyle family had given him


    everything, then he must take up the responsibility to protect the children of the Kyle family.


    This was what he told himself.


    But, that was not how his heart felt. He had a deep crush on Karen Joy. He had imagined that


    maybe someday she would suddenly realize that he was the right person for her.


    How ridiculous!


    When he went out, he closed the door and his phone in his pocket suddenly rang. He took out his


    phone and looked at the number that was on the screen. He frowned immediately, yet he still


    answered, "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Jayden closing the door on the way out and his figurepletely disappearing from her


    sight, Karen Joy exhaled gently.


    She knew that Jayden was worried about her. He was worried that she would do something silly out


    of her emotional panic. He really did not understand her enough. If he did, he wouldn''t think that


    way then.


    This was how Karen Joy interpreted Jayden''s actions because she didn''t want to admit to


    something else or think otherwise. She did not want to admit to herself that his concern towards her


    was not because he did not know her well, but because he cared about her too much.


    The more a person cared for another, the more entangled they would be.


    That was what Jayden was like to her.


    Mia Kyle, who had dragged Neil Brown and Levi Brown back to the room to rest, was poking half of


    her head out of the room. She looked around and made sure that there was only Karen Joy in the


    living room. Then, she tiptoed out from the room and said, "Karen, what did Jayden say to you?"


    "Little Aunt, why are you not in bed yet?" This Little Aunt of hers, why did she have to be so


    sneaky? Others might think that they were up to no good!


    "I''m used to going to bedte," Mia added, "Tell me, what did Jayden say to you just now? Why did


    you change your mind suddenly?"


    "Just now, he asked me to go home together during the New Year''s. You should have heard that,


    right?" Karen Joy knew her Little Aunt''s character very well. She knew that Mia liked to eavesdrop


    on others.


    "You guys were talking so loudly in the living room, so for sure I could hear it. But what did you guys


    talk about in the room? The soundproofing of the room is so good that I couldn''t hear it." Mia had


    always been a thick-skinned person. She would eavesdrop on others'' conversations and she


    wouldn''t even feel that there was anything wrong with it.


    "He asked me to rest early and not to stay upte. He also said that women, especially women in


    their thirties, will age faster if they sleepte. Little Aunt, goodnight!" Karen Joy didn''t want to


    disclose too much information. She answered Mia perfunctorily, gave her a smile, and returned to


    her room.


    "Karen Joy, you are a heartless kid. How dare you imply that I am old!" Behind her, Mia''s roar came,


    which shook the apartment a little.


    "Little Aunt, although Great Uncle is older than you, in terms of appearance, men tend to age slower


    than women do. You really have to pay attention to that." After saying that, Karen Joy went into the


    room and closed the door.


    As soon as the door was shut, Mia could no longer hear what she said because of the


    soundproofing of the room. All of a sudden, the surroundings became so quiet, which could be


    slightly frightening in the dark night.


    It waste at night, and the lights outside her window went out one after another. The whole city and


    the entire Moon Bay grew quiet.


    "Brother Lionel, you should do what you must do. Don''t worry about me. Everything is fine here."


    Karen Joy murmured to the night sky.


    She hoped that Brother Lionel could hear her. She wanted him to be at ease as he executed his


    ns. Could he hear her?


    She said it here at Moon Bay, but Nathaniel was at the North Pce, of course, he couldn''t hear


    her. But the news that she had asked ke to change her strategy had already spread to


    Nathaniel''s ears.


    Nathaniel guessed that Karen Joy, this smart little girl, must have realized that it was all part of his


    n. That must be why she could be so calm.


    "Karen, wait for me!" He said. He also hoped that she could hear what he had just said. Even if she


    could not hear what he said, it would be enough if she could at least feel that he was missing her.


    "Sir, we''ve got some new information!" Jason Lesley reported in a hurry.


    Jason looked extremely overjoyed. For someone like him, who had been in politics for a long time, it


    was a rare thing to be so excited.


    Usually, when he was with Nathaniel, he had seen all kinds of situations, and it waspulsory for


    him to keep hisposure under any circumstances.


    In the past, Jason had done a good job at that. But today, he was so excited that he couldn''t control


    his emotions. He did not intend to restrain his emotions too much either.


    They had been trampled over for such a long time. Soon, they would be able to discover who those


    masterminds were. Those people had made them suffer for so long. How could Jason not be


    excited?


    Nathaniel ignored him and said in a deep voice, "Speak."


    It was just a word, but it was full of power.


    Jason calmed down and tried to suppress his excitement. Then, he said, "Someone has posted an


    anonymous message on the inte, stating that when you were on the way back from Misty


    Mountain today, your helicopter had crashed."


    "Very good!" Nathaniel smiled coldly and said, "You should notify them immediately. Everything


    should be carried out ording to the original n. There can be no mistakes, make sure of that!"

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    Those people who were hiding in the shadows were no longer able to sit still. It seemed that he had


    overestimated their abilities, he didn''t expect that they would believe so easily that he had been


    killed in the crash.


    "Yes." After receiving the order, Jason Lesley turned around and left. He took a few steps and


    suddenly remembered something. He had forgotten it earlier due to his excitement. He turned back


    and said, "One more thing, sir, Mr. Leves and Miss Ss are already here."


    "Invite them in here," Nathaniel Cooper said.


    Of course, in order to put on a good show, Serene Ss, who was publicly known as the President''s


    fiancee, would definitely appear since the President was in a serious ident.


    Once the news that Serene had rushed to the North Pce was shared, the enemy would be more


    convinced that Nathaniel had really died. This was the reason why the enemies had acted so


    quickly.


    Those people had been waiting for too long, and they couldn''t stay idle anymore. Now that they had


    such a good opportunity, they would want to end the battle as soon as possible.


    "Don''t bother. We''re already here." When the man''s voice came, Jackie Leves and Serene were


    already standing at the entrance to Nathaniel''s office.


    His face looked different from before, so he could pretend to be Serene''s bodyguard for the time


    being. It would be convenient for him to apany Serene and to protect her at all times, this way.


    Jason nodded and left the room to pass on the President''s orders.


    Nathaniel looked at Jackie. He hadn''t seen Jackie for only a few days but Jackie lookedpletely


    different, he was much more energetic and happy. At a nce, he knew that Jackie must have been


    nourished by love in recent days.


    Looking at Serene again, although she was still very thin, she looked more rosy and healthy than


    before too...


    "What are you looking at?" Nathaniel had only looked at Serene for a few seconds, but Jackie was


    already unhappy about that. He pulled Serene behind him so that Nathaniel couldn''t look at her


    again.


    "If I had feelings for her, did you think she''d still be there waiting for your return? I would have kept


    her for my own!" Perhaps Nathaniel was overjoyed to see his good friend recovering from the


    trauma that had been haunting him. He cracked a joke, and this was very rare! He would almost


    never joke.


    "How dare you have feelings for her?" Knowing that Nathaniel was just joking with him, Jackie still


    wished that he could hide Serene in his pocket so that no one could see her beauty.


    "Jackie, don''t be like this!" Serene tugged at the corner of his clothes. This man standing before


    Jackie was, after all, the President. Did he not realize it?


    "After all, she is still officially my fiancee. You should pay a little more attention to that." The words


    that Nathaniel had just said was not a joke. After all, they were now in the North Pce. For Jackie


    who was the ''bodyguard'' to be holding the President''s fiancee like that, it would seem very


    inappropriate.


    Before Jackie could say anything else, Nathaniel''s subordinate knocked on the door and came into


    his office. He reported the situation to Nathaniel in a hurry, "Mr. President, we''ve got our hands on


    some new information."


    Nathaniel said in a deep voice, "Continue."


    The subordinate said, "After the person had spread the news about your death, our internal


    employee immediately posted a statement online, indirectly verifying that the news that on the


    Inte was true. A short whileter, our employee deleted the statement but theizens were


    very fast with their actions. They had taken screenshots of the post, and now it has been going viral


    on the Inte."


    Nathaniel slightly curled his lips, and there was a sharp murderous intent shing in his eyes. "Let


    them continue to spread. I want everyone to know about it."


    This was the effect that Nathaniel had nned for. Not only could he draw out the enemies who


    were hiding in the dark, he could also eliminate the people with malicious intent around him. How


    could he not be happy to kill two birds with one stone?


    The subordinate answered, "Yes."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The subordinate left. Jackie then said, "Let those people jump as they wish. Let them jump as high


    as they can. I will let them fall as high as they jump. The higher they jump, the more painful it would


    be."


    More than a dozen people of the Leves family had been massacred overnight. Those were painful


    scars on Jackie''s heart. If these enemies were not eliminated, he would never be able to rest for the


    rest of his life.


    Nathaniel reached out his hand and patted Jackie''s shoulder. Heforted him, "When we capture


    those masterminds ying tricks on us, you can do whatever you want with them."


    Jackie removed his hand and said, "You don''t have tofort me. Even if you won''t let me deal


    with those people, I will still do it."


    Serene pulled Jackie''s arm again. "Jackie, watch your tone."


    Jackie red at her and said, "What kind of tone do you wish for me to use? Do I have to call him


    Mr. President every time I speak?"


    Nathaniel waved his hand and said, "Don''t you do that. If you call me Mr. President, I will suspect


    that you are an undercover agent sent by the enemy."


    The two men had been sworn brothers for nearly 30 years. They were already used to doing things


    and talking like this, it would be difficult forthem to change.


    Jackie causally asked, "So are we going to just sit here and wait for information?"


    Nathaniel looked up at the clock on the wall. It was exactly three o''clock in the wee hours of the


    morning.


    With the current weather, the sunrise would be at 7 o''clock. The government departments would


    formally start working at 9 o''clock, so they still had six hours to kill.


    It seemed that these six hours would be an idle wait, but at the same time, these six hours were


    very crucial. Before nine o''clock the next morning, if anything went wrong, everything they had done


    would be in vain.


    During these six hours, they had to ensure that they would not make any mistakes in executing


    every part of the n. They had to ensure that the enemy woulde forward to take over the


    country at nine o''clock the next morning.


    Only when the enemies who were hiding behind them jump out and reveal themselves, could their


    goal be achieved...


    Nathaniel nodded and said, "The only thing we can do now is to wait." He pointed to the lounge and


    said, "You and Serene can go and rest for a while. Tomorrow, there will be a lot of things that we


    would need her help with."


    "Well, okay." Jackie treated it like it was his own home and took Serene to the lounge. "It''s already


    sote and I had to drag you out of bed. I''m so sorry about that."


    Earlier that evening, he couldn''t control himself, and they had been in a romantic tryst. He initially


    wanted her to have a good rest after that, but they had received a phone call from the North Pce


    asking them to go over.


    When she got up from bed, Serene''s legs were still shaking so hard that she couldn''t stand straight.


    It was because he had been too hard on her in bed... In fact, it was not entirely his fault. It was


    because she was too attractive, she was a mesmerizing girl. Once he held her in his arms, he


    couldn''t restrain himself from exerting more force on her.


    Serene blushed and red at him with her beautiful eyes. "Jackie, please more attentive when the


    others are around, okay?"


    Jackie asked innocently, "What did I do?"


    Serene pursed her lips tightly and looked at him with her intive gaze. "What do you think?"


    The way he looked at her and the way he held her hand, no matter what he did, he seemed to be


    showing off to the others how much he loved her.


    Jackie understood. He turned over andy down beside her. He held her in his arms and said, "You


    are my woman. If I want to dote on you and care for you, why do I have to bother about what others


    think?"


    Serene,".."


    Yes, he was always a domineering person.


    In the dead of night, someone had posted the news of the President''s death on the Inte. How


    sensational this news would be once it was released.


    The people who went to bed early were also woken up by their friends'' calls. Suddenly, the Inte


    was buzzing with discussions about whether the news of the President''s death was genuine or not.


    Many peoplemented that no one would have the audacity to spread such fake news about the


    President''s death. Thements also stated that it was extremely strange that, up till now, the


    government had not made any statement to refute the rumor.


    If that was the case, it would mean that this news was almost true!

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Even though it was the middle of the night, the news of the President''s death had shaken the entire


    nation from their slumber.


    The people shared the news with their family and friends via social media, text, and calls. Within an


    hour, almost everyone in Country A had seen the news.


    After the news broke, it would only be the start of the problem. The government would soon face


    many more new problems. For example, the citizens would go into a panic as they would worry


    about who would step into power and take control of the government given the President''s untimely


    death.


    The current President, Nathaniel Cooper, had only taken office for a very short time, and he was


    very young. Since he had only been in office for such a short period time, the next presidential


    candidate hadn''t been decided yet.


    The sessor of the president had not been determined and that the current President had


    suddenly passed away. Such a situation would definitely cause a huge impact on the economy and


    the national security of Country


    A.


    Panic, fear, and helplessness slowly sprouted in the hearts of the people.


    They didn''t know who could take over Nathaniel''s ce as the next President, and they didn''t even


    know what kind of person the next President would be.


    They didn''t know if the new President would be able to support and drive the economy of Country A.


    They did not know if the new President would be capable enough to bring the people of Country A


    to greater heights internationally.


    There were many problems that no one would usually think of. At such a critical moment, no matter


    whether they could manage it or not, everyone was worried.


    They knew nothing about the future.


    The candidacy of the next President was still vacant and unknown, so the people had a lot of


    uncertainties. Such uncertainties were as terrifying as the snowstorm that was still ravaging some


    regions.


    The matter of the next President and the snowstorm had a simrity, which was that no one could


    predict what would happen next. No one knew when the blizzard would stop, and what kind of


    person would ascend to the position of ''President''.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In this world, the most terrifying thing was not the disasters, but the fear and helplessness caused


    by the uncertainties in the people''s hearts.


    It waste at night, and theizens on the Inte didn''t rest. Under the guidance of some


    discussion groups, groups ofizens had tried their best to publishments that they thought


    were right.


    The enemy was busy, they were busy spreading the news of Nathaniel''s death. Their goal was to


    have every single person in Country A know about the death of their President by nine o''clock the


    next day.


    In the dark of the night, before Nathaniel''s central government was ready, they wanted to spread the


    news before his team could notice it. Then, it would then be toote to stop it.


    As long as the news was spread out, their master could thene forward tofort the people


    when they were at a loss.


    He nned to appear at this very crucial moment, and allow the people to feel at ease and while


    stabilizing the country and the economy. Under such a scenario, the position of the next President


    of Country A would undoubtedly finally be his.


    The enemy was nning all of these with such wishful thinking, and they thought that


    everything was under their control...


    It was impossible for Nathaniel to rest while the enemy was busy at work. He had asked his men to


    constantly pay attention to the enemy''s situation.


    He was reading thosements on the Inte. Theizens were mainly divided into two groups.


    One was his supporters, which were the majority, and theirments were gentler.


    The other party was his adversaries. The number of people in this group was rtively small, but


    their remarks seemed to be very on point. At one nce, it was obvious that theirments were


    posted by a professional team.


    Among thesementers, there were also the employees who were working in the North Pce.


    They had revealed some private information about their Mr. President.


    Many people believed that thosements were true and began to have doubts about the


    President''s character. They began to wonder if he was capable of developing the country at all.


    Thosements posted by those vicious people were to influence the innocent and ignorant


    citizens who were easily convinced. They wanted to use them as their pawns.


    The enemy was excellent at convincing the people. Even if they were to fail at their nster on,


    nobody would know who was behind it.


    The enemy had also left themselves a way to escape, just in case.


    "Only five hours are left!" Jackie''s voice suddenly came from behind. Nathaniel did not look back at


    him but just nodded gently.


    "Actually, I think that you already know who the mastermind is." Jackie sat down next to Nathaniel


    and said to him.


    Nathaniel still remained silent, but he was deeply shocked by Jackie''s words. Jackie was right. He


    did have someone in his mind, but he didn''t want to believe it.


    Despite being a ruthless politician in the highest ce of power, he still had a little sense of


    humanity in him.


    It was not a lot, but he was still human.


    No matter what, he could not bring himself to take down someone who was rted by blood to him.


    Of course, it would be an exception if they had intentionally provoked him.


    He would not take action on his blood rtives, but if they provoked him, he wouldn''t stay put like a


    docile sheep waiting to be ughtered.


    "If it is inconvenient for you, then you can leave the matter to me. I can do whatever you want me


    to." Jackie knew him better than anyone else. He had been friends with Nathaniel for so long.


    Jackie knew exactly what Nathaniel was worried about.


    "There''s no need. Don''t forget that my mother was also one of the victims when the Leves family


    was exterminated." Nathaniel said lightly, showing that he hadn''t forgotten how his mother had been


    forced to her death.


    "I will never forget what happened a year ago," Jackie said lightly, but his eyes were full of


    murderous intent.


    He had never been a good person. Jackie always thought that he was a vengeful person. He would


    definitely seek revenge on those who had hurt him.


    No matter who had hurt him and his family, he would make them pay the price ten times or even a


    hundred times.


    Once again, Nathaniel did not reply to Jackie''s words. His cold eyes were quietly staring at the


    news that his subordinate had just sent to him.


    After a long silence, Jackie said, "I heard that Neil Brown of Chatterton Town is also in Coast City. It


    seems that he was investigating the case when your Aunt and Uncle went undercover to Chatterton


    Town as spies thirty years ago."


    "Yes." Nathaniel nodded. He had met Neil Brown before, so he knew why Neil was here. He also


    knew that this time, Neil was determined to get the answers that he wanted.


    Jackie asked again, "Do you have any new clues about that matter?"


    Nathaniel said lightly, "Not yet, but I believe it wille soon. That man has put out the bait for so


    long, it''s time to reel it in."


    "They probably can''t stay idle anymore." Jackie lit up a cigarette, took a deep drag, and asked, "Do


    you want one?"


    Nathaniel shook his head. "My Karen hates the smell."


    "Look at you. Just because she hates it, you don''t even smoke anymore." Jackie looked at


    Nathaniel with a despicable look, but at the same time he had unconsciously put off the cigarette


    that was in his hand, because his Serene didn''t like him to smoke either.


    Nathaniel looked at Jackie''s actions, but he didn''t say anything about it because he knew him very


    well.


    Jackie had always been a person who would not show mercy verbally, but he had a gentle side,


    especially when he was with Serene.

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    "I still think that women need to be doted on. The more you dote on her, the more lovable she will


    be. She would be even more considerate and loving which would make you love her


    even more."


    After a long while, Jackie Leves suddenly said this.


    Nathaniel Cooper tilted his head to look at Jackie, his eyes were cold and there was a dissatisfied


    look on his face. "There''s nothing for you to do here. Go back to your room and apany your


    woman."


    Jackie said, "I didn''t mean that."


    Nathaniel asked, "Then what do you mean?"


    Jackie clearly knew that his woman was not by his side, but he kept showing off in front of him.


    Nathaniel felt that his actions were extremely infuriating.


    Jackie red at him. "Nathaniel, when did you be so petty?"


    Nathaniel said, "When have you ever seen me not being petty?"


    After thinking for a while, Jackie realized that he really had never seen Nathaniel not being petty.


    Since they were children, Nathaniel was just like Jackie. Nathaniel would also always seek revenge


    on the people who had offended him.


    Jackie wanted to exin, but Nathaniel interrupted him and said, "Stop. Go back to your room and


    apany your woman. Don''t be an eyesore here."


    Jackie was speechless.


    What a heartless man! Jackie was worried that Nathaniel would suffer during the long night, so he


    left his woman behind and came to apany him. s, Nathaniel chased him away instead!


    This was unforgivable!


    Nathaniel added, "What are you staring at? If you have the time, go and watch over your woman,


    she should be the one whom you should protect."


    Jackie suddenly smiled and said," Nathaniel, you sound like you''re jealous because of something


    I''m doing. Don''t tell me that you''re actually secretly in love with me!"


    Nathaniel was repulsed by his words, it almost made him gag. He pointed to the bathroom over


    there and said to Jackie, "There is a mirror there. Please go and look at yourself."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackie said, "Man, I''m just kidding. Don''t take it so seriously."


    Nathaniel waved his hand impatiently. "Just go. Don''t bother me here."


    Jackie turned around and left. He turned back after taking a couple of steps and said seriously,


    "Have you sent someone to take care of the girl from the Kyle family? Nothing must happen to her."


    Jackie knew how much Nathaniel cared about the little girl of the Kyle family. If something happened


    to her, their n would be ruined.


    Jackie wanted to mention it earlier on, but he had just forgotten about it.


    Nathaniel nodded.


    Karen Joy was the most important part of the n, it was the part that he couldn''t neglect at all.


    There could be mistakes on any part of the n, but it could be anything rted to Karen Joy.


    Jackie added, "There''s another person I''m worried about. Will he stab us in the back?"


    Nathaniel frowned. "Are you referring to Jayden, the adopted son of the Kyle family?"


    Jackie nodded. "Yes."


    Nathaniel said, "I don''t know much about him. He''s very low- profile so it''s hard to say whether he''s


    a friend or a foe."


    Upon hearing what Nathaniel had said, Jackie became more anxious. "I have seen this man from a


    distance. Indeed, it would be hard to see through his thoughts."


    Nathaniel said, "So you get it?"


    He understood Jayden Elias Kyle very well. Jayden''s attention and thoughts were always on Karen


    Joy. Apart from work, he was only concerned about Karen Joy.


    "It''s good that you understand. Watch him carefully, don''t let him destroy everything that you have


    worked so hard to achieve." Jackie had always thought that the people who seemed to be bad were


    actually not that terrible, but those who seemed to be on his side were the ones who were most


    likely to backstab him.


    Nathaniel chuckled, and his eyes were firm and cold. "He won''t be able to destroy anything of


    mine."


    Nathaniel still had that much of confidence. His happiness and his life had always been in his own


    hands. There had never been an exception.


    Jackie wanted to say something, but he felt that it was unnecessary. He opened his mouth and shut


    it again. Then he stepped into the room and left Nathaniel alone in the office, waiting for the arrival


    of the dawn.


    Nathaniel looked at the night sky through the window. The heavy snowstorm was still going on, and


    the disaster area would be wider. At this time, it was supposed to be the time for him to do his


    best to organize the rescue missions, but he had never expected that he could only pretend to be


    dead in order to lure his enemies out into the open.


    However, Nathaniel remembered all the sufferings that he had gone through. He told himself that he


    would make those people pay for the grudges that he had to swallow today.


    When he thought that it might be those people, his heart was filled with a sense of conflict. His heart


    felt colder and colder, it seemed as if nothing would help to warm him up inside.


    "Nathaniel is dead?"


    Looking at the news that was spreading on the Inte, Jayden was reading this sentence over and


    over again. He had almost uttered it nearly ten times.


    Was Nathaniel really dead?


    At first, when he received the news, he believed that it was true and ran to Karen Joy impulsively.


    But at this moment, he didn''t believe that Nathaniel was actually dead.


    If Nathaniel had really died, this news would definitely not get out until the sessor of the


    President was determined.


    If there was any slightmotion on the Inte, the government would suppress this information


    within the shortest time so that it would never spread to the public and cause mass panic.


    If Nathaniel was really dead and the sessor of the next president was confirmed, then the news


    of Nathaniel''s death must be released by the highest authoritative officials.


    Now that both were not the case, Jayden was almost certain that Nathaniel was not dead, but he


    didn''t know why Nathaniel would y such a trick.


    Why?


    Thinking about it carefully, Jayden understood that Nathaniel was most likely intending to set a bait


    to lure his enemies into the open.


    Jayden was lounging on the sofa in the living room and looking out through the window. It was dark


    outside and nothing could be seen. The dark night had made his mind clearer.


    Now, he had only two options. One was to not care about anything and pretend that he didn''t catch


    on any of the clues. He would continue being the adopted son and the First Young Master of the


    Kyle family.


    The other option was to make a phone call to that person to tell him all the clues that he had


    discovered. He would be allies with that person.


    As long as they worked together to make Nathaniel disappear from this world, then his partner


    could get what they wanted, and Jayden too would be able to get what he wanted.


    There was no need for him to do much. With just a phone call, he would be cooperating with those


    people, and his goal would be at hand.


    It was just that simple!


    Jayden yed with his phone, turning and tossing it around, but he still couldn''t make up his mind.


    Of course, if the people of Country A knew about it, then Karen Joy would definitely know too When


    she knew that the news of Nathaniel''s death was spread to the public, she was really relieved.


    The reason that she had thought of waspletely in line with Jayden''s thoughts.


    But, she was a little worried. Precisely because she had seen through this trap, how could the


    enemy, who was so cunning, not able to see through it too?


    Jayden and Karen Joy could see through it. However, the enemy did not, due to theircency


    in the matter.


    They thought that the reason that Nathaniel couldn''t stop the news in time was not because he had


    done nothing to stop it, but because Nathaniel''s response was toote. They assumed that he failed


    to stop it from spreading until it was already toote.


    The bystander sees more clearly than the doer. This was a perfect saying to describe the situation.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    "Brother Lionel, I know you''re doing fine. You must take good care of yourself. You can''t let anyone


    hurt you, do you understand?"


    She worried so much about Nathaniel Cooper that she almost broke down. However, except for


    shouting at the dark window, Karen Joy Kyle still couldn''t do anything.


    She was the daughter of Kevin Kyle from Rovio, so she always had everything she wanted. Her


    father also hired a team of people to protect her at all times. For a long period, she thought she was


    an invincible superhero.


    Now that she had encountered an obstacle, she realized how ipetent she was. She figured


    she could do nothing to help Brother Lionel except to wait in silence.


    She wanted to know more things and hoped that she could have enough strength to apany


    him in facing life''s challenges. Especially now, when he needed her help the most.


    "Brother Lionel, can you hear me? I''m worried about you. You won''t make me sad, will you?"


    She thought that Brother Lionel should know how worried she was about him. But he didn''t tell her


    anything at all. If she couldn''t figure out his n, she would be miserable.


    In order not to break her heart, he would have to protect himself and ensure that those enemies are


    not able to achieve their goals.


    Ding-dong!


    As if responding to Karen Joy''s thoughts, her phone suddenly beeped with an iing text, and


    the number that appeared belonged to Brother Lionel.


    "Brother Lionel?"


    Karen Joy wondered how the sender could be Brother Lionel. It was so unexpected and


    unbelievable. She felt surprised but did not open the text message. An inexplicable worry surged in


    her heart.


    If her previous assumption was correct, then Brother Lionel shouldn''t be sending her a message at


    this time.


    If someone had her mobile phone monitored, and the enemy knew that Brother Lionel was doing all


    right, their n would be exposed, wouldn''t it?


    Karen Joy felt anxious, so she stared at the text for a long time without clicking on it. She even


    foolishly imagined that if she couldn''t see the message, the enemy couldn''t too.


    She clenched her fists tensely. Just when she was at a loss, an idea suddenly came to her mind.


    Could this message possibly be a fake?


    This was very likely!


    The enemy might have employed a hacker to send her a message using Brother Lionel''s number. In


    reality, Brother Lionel didn''t know anything about it.


    Chances were high that it was the enemy''s ploy. Therefore, she should continue to pretend that she


    did not know how to deal with the enemy to deceive them.


    It seemed that what she just thought of, the enemy also pondered as well. So, they would exhaust


    more ways just to prove whether the news of Brother Lionel''s death was true or false.


    With this thought in mind, Karen Joy finally opened the message, "Karen, I got stuck in a traffic jam


    just after the road was closed by heavy snow. I''m downstairs now. Pleasee now."


    Sure enough, Karen Joy guessed it right. Sure enough, the enemy used a hacker, which made her


    think that it was a text message from Brother Lionel, but in fact, it was not.


    Previously, Karen Joy pretended she had no idea that Nathaniel was dead. Now that the news had


    spread all over the Inte. If she kept on pretending not to know, it would inevitably result in the


    enemy''s suspicion.


    Thus, she must have had an update concerning Brother Lionel''s death.


    If the enemy knew of her existence, then they must have found out about her rtionship with


    Brother Lionel by now.


    Being Brother Lionel''s girlfriend, she would surely be distressed by the news of his death. This


    incident would be the best time to test her acting skills.


    Fortunately, she used to watch her Little Aunt act. Besides, she had always been good at disguises,


    so it was not difficult for her to pretend to be sorrowful.


    Karen Joy wrinkled her nose, somewhat developing her emotions. Then pearl- sized tears trickled


    down from the corners of her eyes, making her look very pitiful.


    When her mood was all set, Karen Joy picked up the phone and dialed the number from the text


    message she had received earlier.


    She didn''t know that the real purpose of this message was not to trick her into going downstairs but


    to make her call the number back. The registered number was still connected to Nathaniel''s phone.


    The enemy wanted to monitor whether Nathaniel would pick up the phone call or not. They wanted


    to know what he would say after he answered the call.


    The call was ringing, nobody responded on the first and second attempt. Karen Joy persisted until


    the fourth attempt. Finally, the person on the other line answered the phone.


    However, before anyone could speak, Karen Joy burst into tears and said, "Brother Lionel, is it you?


    Is it really you?"


    Her voice croaked as she spoke as if she was trying her best to control her emotions. A brief


    sentence alone took her a long while to finish.


    She shed so many tears as if her heart had broken into tiny pieces. Her crying was so dreary that


    her face was full of tears. She looked as pathetic as she could be.


    The person on the other end of the line didn''t speak for a long time. She figured that the other party


    didn''t anticipate she would react so vehemently as soon as the phone was connected.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother Lionel, say something, anything!" Karen Joy cried out, bellowing and wiping her tears.


    "Brother Lionel, don''t scare me, okay? Tell me that you''re fine. Tell me you''re doing well, and that


    the news on the Inte is fake.''


    Karen Joy cried very convincingly, and as she went on, the fake part of her act was getting lesser.


    She was really crying after a while. She was so down and depressed from the bottom of her heart


    because no one had told her that Brother Lionel was all right until now. Everything was just her


    assumption.


    What if her guess was wrong? What if it was just her fantasy that he was luring the bad guys out,


    and what if something terrible really happened to Brother Lionel?


    Before authenticating that Brother Lionel was safe and sound, everything was possible, and


    anything could happen.


    She cried again and berated, "Brother Lionel, say something quickly. Stop scaring me already. I


    know you''re fine. You promised me a lot of things and haven''t fulfilled any of them yet. How can


    something happen to you?"


    At longst, someone spoke on the other end. It was a man''s voice that Karen Joy often heard and


    sounded very familiar. "Miss Kyle, the President has been killed in the ident!"


    Dead silence.


    It grew quiet for a long time, so tranquil that Karen Joy thought the world had stopped. There was


    no noise at all that she felt she had entered another dimension.


    The person who answered the phone, whose voice Karen Joy recognized, was Jason Lesley. Not


    long ago, that voice told her coldly that the President was busy.


    Later on, she got the news that the President''s helicopter crashed.


    Afterward, because she could no longer locate the report, and because of the story from the


    Inte, she thought that the President was in good hands.


    She supposed that everything was Brother Lionel''s plot, and it was he who wanted to lure his


    enemies out.


    Now, Jason told her privately that the President was killed.


    Should she believe him?


    She shook her head. No matter what, she wouldn''t regard it as true.


    Just when she refused to ept it, Jason''s voice echoed from the phone again, "Miss Kyle, we''re


    telling you in advance now. They will release the official news at 9 a.m. tomorrow."

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    "It''s impossible! It''s impossible! You''re lying to me!" Karen Joy Kyle spoke up the moment Jason


    Lesley stopped speaking.


    Since the enemy could pretend to be Brother Lionel and sent her the message, it was certain that


    they would be listening to their conversation too, so she had to continue to act the role.


    "Miss Kyle, about this..." On the other end of the phone, Jason choked up. After a long time, she


    heard his voice again. "Sorry for your loss. The President loved you so much, and surely wouldn''t


    want to bring you grief."


    "Since you could say that, so how can he abandon me? Mr. Lesley, I beg you. Tell me, he''s


    absolutely fine okay?" Karen Joy was good at acting. She fooled both Jason and the man sitting


    next to him.


    Hearing Karen Joy''s crying, Nathaniel Cooper could no longer sit still. He suddenly got up and was


    about to grab the phone in Jason''s hand. Fortunately, Jason reacted quick enough and dodged in


    time. Then, he told Karen Joy to take care of herself and hung up the phone.


    Looking back, Jason''s eyes met Nathaniel''s. Nathaniel looked so angry as if he wanted to eat Jason


    up. Jason immediately exined, "Mr. President, you can''t be too impulsive. If you do that, we will


    be exposed."


    Of course, Nathaniel knew that he would expose the truth if he answered the phone. However,


    when he heard Karen Joy''s heartbroken crying, he couldn''t stay calm. He even wanted to rush to


    her side to hold her immediately and ask her not to worry. He needed to let her know that he was


    fine.


    "Mr. President, there are still a few hours left, only a few hours left..." Jason reminded Nathaniel


    earnestly. They were so worried that their President would make a wrong move on an impulse and


    they will bepletely defeated.


    "You can go now, go attend to your work." Nathaniel waved his hand to dismiss Jason, and his


    expression returned to his usual calmness, no one could see any joy or anger from his facial


    expression.


    "Mr. President..." Jason was still worried that Nathaniel would behave impulsively, so he held


    Nathaniel''s phone and was unwilling to hand it over to Nathaniel.


    "Jason!" Nathaniel said in a deep voice. He raised his head and cast a cold nce at Jason. Now


    he was getting offended at how Jason perceived him.


    "Mr. President, endure it for a while more, then Miss Kyle can be by your side publicly in the future.


    You have to think twice. You must not act on impulse." It was not because Jason doubted


    Nathaniel''s ability, but because he knew too well about Nathaniel''s feelings for Karen Joy.


    For all these years, their President had been keeping his attention on her, and he had even


    assigned for his people to secretly protect her at all times.


    Mr. President attached too much importance to that girl, so much so that he would do anything for


    her. That was why Jason was so worried about him.


    Jason still wanted to persuade him, but when he saw how agitated the President looked, he was still


    afraid. He handed over the phone and left obediently.


    Nathaniel took his phone and thought of what Karen Joy said just now. "Karen, I hope you can


    understand my true intentions." He said gently in his mind.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, if Jason dared to take the phone from Nathaniel and speak harshly, he must be under


    Nathaniel''s orders. Otherwise, Jason wouldn''t dare to mess around like that.


    Nathaniel admitted that Jason was right. He did the right thing.


    As long as the night passed, they would be able to find out the enemies hiding behind the scenes.


    At that time, no one could stop him from being the President anymore. He could finally dere his


    love for Karen Joy publicly too.


    At the same time, Karen Joy also gripped her phone tightly.


    She believed in her sixth sense and believed that Brother Lionel was still alive. At the same time,


    she was also waiting for the next day toe quicker.


    At nine o''clock the next morning. This should be a signal from Jason for her.


    They waited for a long time, the night gradually passed and dawn was approaching.


    Time passed by slowly. It was almost nine o''clock in the morning, so it getting closer and closer...


    After the news spread about the President''s death on the Inte for a few hours, the people were


    surprisingly calm, or perhaps it was just the calm before the storm.


    They were waiting, waiting until nine o''clock in the morning, and waiting for the official news.


    There were still many people who hoped that the news of Mr. President''s death was false. They


    hoped that Mr. President would appear in front of the whole nation''s audience at nine o''clock and


    greet them.


    "Mr. President, everything is going ording to n." There was still half an hour to nine o''clock,


    and the other employers of the North Pce, who didn''t know the truth, came to work as usual.


    Jason came to Nathaniel''s temporary office and reported the situation.


    "Okay." Nathaniel nodded and said nothing more. However, he looked energetic despite a sleepless


    night. It was impossible to tell that he didn''t rest for a whole night.


    "Then I''ll prepare for the final step." Jason could be Nathaniel''s mostpetent assistant not


    only because he was loyal to Nathaniel, but also because he was sensible.


    "Wait a minute." It was Jackie Leves, who had juste back from the lounge and stopped Jason.


    Jason looked back and asked respectfully, "Mr. Leves, how can I help?"


    Jackie took a few steps forward and said, "Mr. Lesley, Nathaniel hid such an important secret from


    so many people, but he didn''t hide it from you. Do you know why?"


    "I am the head of Mr. President''s secretarial team. I arrange his schedule. I think it is inevitable that


    I need to know." Many years ago, when Nathaniel saved Jason''s life, Jason decided to serve


    Nathaniel loyally from then on.


    Now, at such a critical moment when he needed someone, their President believed in him, and


    asked him to work with him. Wasn''t that the right thing to do?


    Jackie answered with satisfaction, "Well, very good! Nathaniel needs subordinates like you. With


    you guys around, we will win this time."


    "Mr. President has a good friend like you by his side, which is the real key to our victory." Jason was


    loyal to Nathaniel and was experienced in politics. He knew how to say the right things.


    He knew Jackie would be happy to hear these words. When he saw Jackie''s satisfied look, he said,


    "Mr. Leves, if there''s nothing else, I''ll get to work first."


    Jackie waved his hand and said, "Sure."


    Looking at Jason leaving, Jackie looked back at Nathaniel. "Only half an hour left. Are you


    nervous?"


    "I don''t need to worry. I have a good brother like you, and a good subordinate like Jason around,"


    Nathaniel said without raising his head up to look at him.


    Jackie walked to his desk and said, "You still have the mood to joke around. It seems that I''m


    thinking too much."

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    People would worry about a lot of things because of the uncertainty of the matter itself.


    The reason why Nathaniel Cooper was not worried at all was not only the information and clues in


    his hands, but more importantly, Nathaniel had control over this matter and directed it to his favor.


    Everything was under Nathaniel''s control... and it was more urate to say that everything went his


    way.


    Nathaniel was only worried about Karen Joy Kyle. Fortunately, he had the Brown family by her side.


    With Neil Brown by her side, he was much more relieved.


    He got up.


    Jackie Leves asked in a hurry, "Where are you going?"


    Nathaniel said, "Don''t be nervous. I''m just going to wash up and change into my clean clothes."


    Jackie was speechless.


    He was indeed nervous.


    The murderer who killed the Leves family was about to appear. Of course, he was nervous. It was


    because he had thought of a hundred ways to torture them.


    Nathaniel came out of the bathroom and changed into a clean and neat white shirt. He often paired


    this attire with a ck zer, and he looked smart.


    He was tall and his legs were long. He looked elegant with every step he took. He looked very


    charming.


    When Jackie saw him, he couldn''t help whistling, "Mr. President, how is it that I just realized that


    you are so good looking?"


    Nathaniel did not answer Jackie''s question. Neither did he look at Jackie. He went straight to the


    side, fixed up his tie, and then looked at himself in the mirror.


    He seemed to be in good spirits. Maybe it was because he thought he could catch all the enemies


    at once, so the beast in him was ignited and he was particrly excited.


    Fortunately, at this time, the person standing in front of him was Jackie. If Karen Joy Kyle was


    around instead, he would probably be distracted.


    Nathaniel raised his wrist and looked at the time. He smiled and said softly, "It''s time."


    Jackie nodded and said, "Serene is ready. I''ll go with her."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was not enough to just allow them to release information on the Inte if they wanted to draw the


    enemy out. They also needed someone from the government to make a public announcement.


    As it was, Serene Ss still had the identity as Nathaniel''s official fiancee, so it was most


    appropriate for them to arrange for Serene to speak out at this time.


    "I''m a little nervous." Serene woke up after a short rest. She had been busy reciting the script in the


    room and worried that she would forget to say somethingter.


    "Don''t worry, I will be here the whole time." Jackie pushed her hair behind her ear, and couldn''t stop


    holding her in his arms and kissing her.


    "Okay, I know." Serene nodded vigorously. "I will try my best. I won''t let you guys worry, and I won''t


    let everyone''s efforts be in vain."


    She yed an important role in this n to help the two most important men in her life. She was


    very gratified that she could help them catch the murderer of the Leves family as soon as possible.


    "Serene..." D*mn it, this woman was too attractive. When he looked at her, Jackie always couldn''t


    restrain himself.


    He just made love to this woman the previous night. But that morning, his mind was filled with lustful


    images again. He couldn''t wait to take her back to her room and to escape their worries.


    "Hmm?" Serene didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Jason Lesley interrupted them. "Mr. President, everything is ready. We''re only waiting for Miss Ss


    to go."


    Just as Jackie was about to kiss Serene, Jason''s voice came from the side, which made him stop


    abruptly and turn back to re at him.


    Jason felt very unlucky. For him to work for these two men, he felt like he was just walking around


    minefields all the time.


    Nine o''clock.


    It was time for the nation to pay attention to. Every citizen, young or old, was sitting in front of the


    TV, waiting for the live broadcast and the official announcement.


    Even young children were staring at the TV quietly. No one said a word. Perhaps they were really


    affected by the tensed atmosphere between the adults.


    When the news host announced that Serene, the fiancee of Mr. President, would speak on behalf of


    Mr. President, many members of the audience fell silent.


    At such a crucial moment, if the President was fine, as long as he just show up, he could deny all


    the rumors going around.


    However, he did not.


    It was his fiancee who came out to speak, which proved that the helicopter crash involving Mr.


    President from the Misty Mountain disaster area yesterday was true.


    The death of the President was real!


    It was true!


    Then, what should the government do next?


    Of course, the people couldn''t make the decision. They had to wait for the government to speak and


    have them nominate the next best candidate so that the people could have the opportunity to vote.


    Therefore, they had to wait for Mr. President''s fiancee to speak and see what she would say. For


    the first time, facing hundreds of cameras and microphones alone, Serene was extremely nervous


    in her heart, but she couldn''t be.


    At this moment, she was not herself. She appeared in front of the camera as Nathaniel''s fiancee


    and showed up in front of the whole country.


    It was opportune that she had suffered too much in these past few years. She had long ago learned


    to suppress her emotions.


    Although she was extremely nervous in her heart, Serene was doing well. Others could not notice


    her nervousness.


    The others couldn''t see through her, but Jackie, who was standing closely behind her could see it.


    He quietly reached out his hand and patted her back tofort her.


    After receiving Jackie''s hint, Serene quietly sighed. He was there with her, he would support her


    with everything, what was there for her to worry about?


    She said softly, "First of all, I want to thank all members of the media for being here this morning.


    Secondly, I want to thank the people of our country who are worried about the safety of the


    President."


    She bent down and bowed to the country in front of the cameras. Then she slowly raised her head


    and said painfully, "Thank you for your concern for Nathaniel! Thank you so much for caring for


    him!"


    As soon as she said this, Serene gulped and almost shed tears. However, she raised her head


    slightly and forced back her tears.


    After she calmed down a little, she said, "I think that Nathaniel can hear everyone''s concern for him.


    He will definitely ovee this difficulty and get better. He will definitely lead us so that our country


    will grow stronger and more prosperous."


    "Miss Ss, the President is the foundation of our country. I think what the country is not the most


    concerned about the future, but rather, how the President is doing presently?" On one side, a


    member of the audience couldn''t sit still and stood up to ask.


    Serene tilted her head and looked at him. It was a man in a branded suit. He looked gentle and


    refined, but there was a sinister and cunning look in his eyes.


    Serene remembered that she had seen this person before, but she just couldn''t remember who he


    was. He must be one of the officials in the North Pce.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Was this person really concerned about the safety of the President?


    Or was he an undercover agent from the enemy, sent to dig something out?


    Serene Ss had no time to think about all these. The man spoke again, and his words were sharp.


    "Miss Ss, I''m not the only one curious. I think everyone in the country wants to know if the


    President is safe and sound."


    His words sounded like he was concerned about the President''s situation, but his expression and


    tone said otherwise.


    Serene guessed that he wasn''t concerned about the President, but he really just wanted to get an


    answer on Nathaniel''s condition.


    This person was likely to be an undercover agent sent by the enemy and had been stationed at the


    North Pce.


    Thinking that he was likely an aplice who killed more than a dozen people of the Leves Family,


    Serene''s nervous mood was reced by anger. She really wanted to capture this person


    immediately and force him to reveal who the mastermind behind the scenes was.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, she was not that impulsive. She was a rational woman. She knew that this was a crucial


    time. She could not ruin Jackie and Nathaniel''s big event, so she could only pretend that she knew


    nothing.


    She looked at the man and smiled politely, and she still said gently, "Mr. President is injured and his


    condition is rather critical now. But with so many people supporting him all over the country and


    waiting for him, he will definitely wake up."


    This was what they had rehearsed in advance. They asked Serene to say these words because it


    could serve two purposes. One was tofort the country, and the other was to make the enemy


    believe that the President''s life was indeed hanging on a thread.


    Previously, the news on the Inte mentioned that the President was killed, but at this moment, the


    President''s fiancee said that he was only seriously injured.


    If he was seriously injured, there was still a possibility that he could recover. The people who heard


    the news in front of the TV quietly breathed sighs of relief.


    No citizen would hope for the country to be in an unstable condition. Everyone sincerely hoped that


    the President would be better.


    However, there was also a group of people who were also watching the news, but they did not hope


    that the President would get better.


    They were in a spacious, bright, and magnificent building. It was almostparable to the setting of


    the North Pce.


    Those who came to Country A for the first time would mistakenly believe that it was the North


    Pce.


    This magnificent building was located in the north of the city, at the Manor House Nursing Home. It


    was also a government building, but it serves a different function than the North Pce. The North


    Pce was the administration center, this was only a health and recreational center.


    There were several people sitting in the room, and they were people of all ages. After listening to


    Serene''s words, they all fell silent.


    On the TV, Serene continued to speak on behalf of the President. "The President had something to


    say. During this period of time, while he''s still recovering from his injuries, every government agency


    will carry on with their duties. If anyone needs his approval or advice, it can be passed to Jason


    Lesley, the secretarial team leader. Apart from this, I hope that we will keep any disturbance to his


    rest and recovery to a minimum. After all, he will only be able to return to work if he makes a full


    recovery, and we hope to make this as soon as possible."


    "I think this is a tactic from the North Pce people just to dy the matter!" A young man sitting


    within the group of people spoke aloud.


    His voice was especially calm. Just as everyone was looking at him, he continued, "Before the


    officials at North Pce can find a suitable candidate to be President, they must first conceal the


    news of Nathaniel Cooper''s death. When they find a candidate for the new President and think of a


    way to deal with this unexpected incident, they will then announce to the public that the President


    has died. This way, they can calm the people down temporarily and also make us retreat."


    As soon as the man finished speaking, the rest of the people immediately nodded in agreement. But


    there were also people who had different opinions. The man looked around and asked slowly, "Is it


    possible that Nathaniel was just seriously injured?"


    Another person answered, "We did tamper with the helicopter''s systems, and our men saw that the


    helicopter crashed in the valley. In a crash like this, if Nathaniel could survive, he must have had a


    pair of wings."


    Another person answered, "And in the monitor that we watched all nightst night, we really could


    confirm that Nathaniel was indeed dead."


    The first man to speak knocked on the leather sofa with his fingers and spoke up again. "After


    Nathaniel''s incident, the little girl of the Kyle family called him twice. Jason picked both calls up. The


    first time, Jason didn''t tell her anything. The second time, Jason told her that Nathaniel had been


    killed."


    Speaking of this, the man closed his mouth and nced at all the people present with shrewd eyes.


    Then he said, "What do you guys think?"


    Someone answered, "It''s possible that Nathaniel wants to lure us out and hide it from the little girl of


    the Kyle family as part of the n."


    Someone said with excitement, "Why don''t we kidnap the girl of the Kyle family? As long as we get


    her, if Nathaniel is still alive, I don''t believe that he can just watch idly and not save her."


    "Kidnap her?" The man curled his lips and sneered. "Since thest time you failed to kidnap her,


    Kevin Kyle has asked his men to guard that girl 24 hours a day. Last night, Neil Brown was also


    there. I would like to see how you will kidnap her? It''s already difficult enough for us to deal with


    Nathaniel Cooper. You guys still want to spare strength to deal with Kevin Kyle?"


    It had taken them too much energy to deal with Nathaniel. They could not afford to draw more


    strength to deal with Kevin, who was the owner of the invincible business empire, Rovio.


    They fell silent again. They looked at each other. For a while, they didn''t know what to do.


    They didn''t know whether Nathaniel was still alive or not, but they couldn''t take advantage of Karen


    Joy, who was his only weakness. This made them walk into a dead end.


    "So what if Nathaniel Cooper is not dead?" Just as everyone was silent, a gentle female voice


    sounded.


    When they heard the woman''s voice, everyone sitting in the room stood up in unison. They said at


    the same time, "Hello, madam,"


    Everyone in the room addressed her respectfully, despite their age. Even those who were older than


    the woman used an extremely respectful tone of voice.


    She took a few steps forward and stood in front of the crowd. She nced around and quickly saw


    everyone''s expression. She said gently, "Even if Nathaniel is not dead, he is still a dying man. We


    have already reached this point. Are we really going to wait for him to deal with us?"

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    After listening to the woman''s words, the whole room became even quieter. But unlike earlier, at this


    time, everyone''s eyes looked like they were on fire.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was the kind of fire that could swallow the enemy alive.


    Even if there was a bottomless abyss in front of them, they wouldn''t retreat. They had only one


    purpose, which was to destroy the enemy.


    Seeing everybody''s eyes, the woman''s cold look changed a little. She was still satisfied with their


    performance.


    She turned to look at the leader in the crowd and said, "Dominic, tell me, do you have any other


    n?"


    When the woman mentioned his name, the man clenched his fists and said, "We have already cut


    off all roads of retreat. There is no way out except forward. And I have long yearned to not live with


    this identity."


    The woman nced at the crowd once again, and her voice was gentle but with an unquestionable


    courage. "Then tell me, do you all have any other way?"


    The crowd was silent again. After a moment of silence, they said in unison, "We''ll follow you. We''ll


    do whatever you ask us to do."


    "I''m only one person. I may not be able to think as thoroughly as all of you can." After the woman


    addressed everyone''s concern, she changed her domineering attitude again. "If you think you have


    no problem with my suggestion, then let''s execute it as nned."


    Everyone spoke excitedly, "Yes, we agree to act ording to the n. Since Nathaniel Cooper is


    still alive, we will find a way to make sure of his death. No one can stop us."


    The woman did not continue on this matter. Instead, she mentioned another person. "After


    Nathaniel came to see the master thest time, his physical condition has deteriorated. I can only


    fathom what''s wrong." She sighed and gently wiped the tears from her eyes with her thin hands. "It''s


    gettingte. I have to go back and prepare lunch for him. Perhaps he is old and in poor health,


    besides the food I cook, he doesn''t eat anything else."


    After listening to the woman''s words, someone was so angry that he mmed on the table and said


    angrily, "Of course it must be the unfilial bastard Nathaniel that made our Master feel poorly."


    The woman wiped her tears again and did not speak.


    The more the man spoke, the angrier he became, and his eyes turned red. "That dog Nathaniel! He


    neither cared for his father nor his brothers. In order to be the President, he ruthlessly had his two


    brothers assassinated. Now, in order to keep his power as the President, it''s not impossible for him


    to cause his father to die of anger."


    "It''s alright for you to say that in front of me, but you can''t say it in front of the Old Master. He has


    always cared about the rtionship with him and his son. He would never have the heart to kill his


    own son, so let''s not bother him anymore. We can handle these things on his behalf." The woman''s


    voice was gentle, but every word she said was like a poisonous arrow smeared with honey as a


    disguise. It was an arrow that could kill imperceptibly.


    She noticed the hatred towards Nathaniel in everyone''s eyes and concealed the viciousness in her


    heart. She nodded to everyone and said, "Then I won''t disturb all of you in your preparations."


    She wanted to leave quickly, but some disgruntled voices came from behind her. "Madam Elliot, you


    are always so kind as to prioritize the Old Master''s interests in everything. But if we don''t make our


    intentions clear, wouldn''t we have to keep Old Master in the dark for the rest of our lives?"


    Hearing those words, the corners of Hannah Elliot''s lips curved slightly. It was hard to hide the joy in


    her heart. She was really fond of this group of idiots.


    She was a weak woman. It was a great pleasure to her that she could manipte the people


    around her.


    It had been 30 years. She had been a ve all these years and held back her anger. What was it all


    for?


    She was not that stupid. She would not devote her whole life to a man who loved nothing but power


    if it weren''t for some other reason. She was just waiting, waiting for an opportunity.


    No, no, no!


    She was not waiting for an opportunity. She was creating an opportunity.


    Now that the opportunity she long created had arrived, she needed those people to take action.


    After today, she would seek revenge for everything she had paid for and all the pain and exhaustion


    she had suffered.


    She wanted the man to know that she was many times better than that woman in all aspects. The


    only exception was that she had been born to a lowlier, less noble family.


    Not only was she better than that woman, her son was also absolutely better than that woman''s


    son. She needed her son to end that family''s lineage once and for all.


    "Griffin Cooper!" She silently called out this name, but her heart was so excited that she wanted to


    shout loudly.


    Even if victory was in front of her, even if everything was under her control, she would not expose


    herself. She had always been a veryposed person.


    She couldn''t cry out, but she was shouting in her heart, "Griffin, you will soon realize that by giving


    me up and choosing that woman, that was the biggest mistake in your life."


    Serene Ss was delivering an official speech on behalf of the President. Many people were


    watching in front of their TVs, including Nathaniel.


    Wearing a neat handmade suit, he stood straight in front of the huge TV screen in the office, staring


    at the first person who appeared on the TV screen attentively.


    Except for the subordinates he sent, the other people at the press conference might be enemies, so


    he would not let go of any suspicious figure.


    After looking at everyone thoroughly, Nathaniel had already figured it out. His eyes turned cold, and


    his gaze moved back to Serene''s face.


    Serene was answering a difficult question posed by a person with ulterior motives. She did it very


    calmly yet appropriately. Nathaniel nodded at Serene with appreciation.


    After all, the Ss family was also a powerful family. During these years, under the influence of the


    Old Master of the Ss family, Serene had learned so much.


    Usually, there was no chance for Serene to make full use of what she had learned in the Ss


    family. At this moment, when she stepped on the stage, her performance was far beyond


    Nathaniel''s expectations.


    Nathaniel knew the person who asked the question. When Nathaniel first took office, this person


    was working very hard too.


    That man also worked very hard around him, and he never dragged him down. Unexpectedly, he


    was actually an undercover agent sent by the enemy to spy on him.


    Frankly speaking, if it weren''t for the plot to lure their enemies out, Nathaniel wouldn''t have thought


    that this person would be a spy.


    It was so hard to read through a person''s deepest thoughts, just like this man''s.


    After Serene spoke, she left, escorted heavily by a security team. Jason Lesley stepped up to speak


    about the President''s present condition.


    Even if the enemy would not believe it, they had to act thoroughly. They needed to confuse the


    enemy and make them reveal themselves as soon as possible.

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Time passed quickly. After Serene Ss spoke on behalf of the President, everything seemed to be


    calm for the time being. Next, someone else came forward to deliver a speech.


    This person was no other than the official spokesperson of the North Pce, Paul Elliot. He stood in


    front of the camera and said, "I want to announce the bad news to everyone present here." He was


    choking on his tears and his nose was runny.


    As soon as he said those words, the cameras kept shing and rolling. He became the focus of


    everyone''s attention, and everyone was silently waiting for what he was going to say next.


    After getting everyone''s attention, Paul said slowly, "Yesterday, there was a disaster in Misty


    Mountain, and many viges were buried in the heavy snow. Our President rushed to the disaster


    area as soon as possible to provide mental support to the victims."


    Paul didn''t say a single bad thing about Nathaniel Cooper. Instead, he praised Nathaniel very much.


    After that, his voice started to break.


    After a long while, he calmed down and said, "On the way back from the disaster area, at about


    4:20 p.m., Mr. President''s helicopter was on its way out of the Misty Mountain area, and they met


    some wind turbulence. Unfortunately, the helicopter crashed, Mr. President and three other people


    in the helicopter were involved in this ident."


    After that, Paul, who had always been known as the spokesperson for North Pce, burst into


    tears. His crying sounded extremely sad and tormenting, which moved the people.


    "Nathaniel, it seems like everyone in North Pce are all highly skilled actors. If we hadn''t checked


    his background, I think I would have been convinced by his wonderful performance." Jackie Leves


    said calmly as he stared at the big TV screen.


    "I should really hand them a best performance award someday. What do you think about that?"


    Despite the circumstances, Nathaniel still had the mood to joke with Jackie.


    Nathaniel let out a faint smile. He looked calm as if everything was fine.


    He was not in a mess because today''s show was in ordance with his n. He was waiting for


    the enemies to lose their cool.


    In order topletely eliminate them, this time, he had to lure all of them out and not leave any


    scourge behind.


    He was smiling, but upon careful observation, there was a chilling coldness in the depths of his


    eyes, which could send chills down one''s spine.


    Jackie became slightly worried too. He quickly embraced Serene and patted her backfortingly.


    "Don''t worry, everything is over."


    "Nathaniel, I''m not worried about what''s happening here. I''m just a little worried about Karen Joy..."


    Thinking of the helplessness in Karen Joy Kyle''s tone when she called yesterday, Serene med


    herself. She felt extremely guilty. That little girl treated Serene as her sister, but Serene could not


    help her at all.


    As she had experienced it before, she knew how painful it was to lose her beloved person. She was


    afraid that Karen Joy, who was kept in the dark, would copse from grief.


    "She''s fine." When it came to Karen Joy, Nathaniel would be undoubtedly more worried than


    Serene, but he hid all his worries in his heart so that others could not see it.


    He turned around, nced at Jackie, and then looked at Serene, "Thank you for your hard work


    today. Now you two should have a good rest. Don''t think too much about it."


    "Why do you have so much to say?" All because Nathaniel spoke out of concern to Serene, Jackie


    was upset. He held Serene in his arms as if to assert dominance. "She is my woman. I''ll be the one


    to care about her. You take care of your own business."


    Men could seem to be broad-minded, but they were actually petty beings especially when it came to


    their women. If another person so much as gave their woman an extra nce, they would be very


    jealous.


    Serene tugged at the corner of his clothes, indicating for Jackie to speak politely. Unexpectedly, it


    caused Jackie to be more upset. "Serene, why you pulling my shirt? Do you think I''m wrong? Or do


    you think that if more men cared about you, you would seem more valuable?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Serene was speechless.


    Once again, she was sure that she must have been blinded, to have fallen in love with this man so


    wholeheartedly.


    Otherwise, even if she was threatened with death, she would not fall in love with such a petty man


    who had a bad temper and was always so jealous!


    "Serene, what''s that look in your eyes? I''m notining about you, why do you look like you''re


    unhappy with me?" Jackie spoke loudly now.


    Serene reached out and covered her ears, turned around, and left. If she stayed with him, she felt


    that she might turn into a shrew and start scolding Jackie, so it was better to just walk away.


    "Serene, you left..." As soon as Serene left, Jackie immediately stepped forward to catch up with


    her and held her in his arms again. "Let me tell you, Serene, you can''t escape from me for the rest


    of your life."


    "Who wants to escape from you?" Although she felt that this man was unreasonable and bossy


    from time to time, Serene still could see the good in him.


    This man was not perfect. He had countless shorings, but she loved him and was willing to


    ept all his ws.


    She knew that she was not a perfect woman too, and there was no perfect person in this world.


    There was no right and wrong in a rtionship, but onlypatibility.


    Listening to the voices of the two people fade away, the coldness in Nathaniel''s eyes disappeared,


    and a real smile appeared on his face.


    When was thest time he had such a carefree life?


    Perhaps it was the time when he was with Jackie, and they were struggling in the army. During that


    time, Jackie loved to bicker and cause trouble simr to the situation earlier.


    In the past year, the Leves family had been exterminated. At one point, Nathaniel didn''t even know


    if Jackie was alive. He once thought that Jackie was dead, that he had really died in that big fire.


    Later, he saw that Jackie had returned. He noticed that Jackie''s face had changed, and so did his


    temper. He seemed very gloomy and strange. Nathaniel thought that the real Jackie he knew, would


    nevere back again.


    He thought that it was impossible for Jackie to return to his original self, but he had never expected


    that the former Jackie woulde back in such a short time.


    In the end, this was probably the power of love.


    Love?


    When he thought of this word, he thought of a person unconsciously. It was his Karen Joy.


    Karen Joy Kyle!


    Sometimes, she would be very stubborn; sometimes, she was sensible and considerate;


    sometimes, she would be mature yet adorable. He could see different versions of her every time.


    No matter what version she presented, he always wanted to hold her in his arms and dote on her.


    He didn''t know when it was when he had fallen in love with her. He only knew that the little girl had


    really impacted his life profoundly.


    "Mr. President, the ''Big Fish'' has emerged!"


    While Nathaniel was lost in thought, Jason Lesley came to report in a hurry.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    The "Big Fish" was, of course, in reference to the person behind the scenes.


    The n was to use their to catch thergest fish'' scheming against Nathaniel Cooper.


    Now that the Big Fish had finally appeared, Jason Lesley was so excited that he rushed in without


    knocking on the door. After he spoke, he realized that the President''s expression didn''t look right.


    Faced with the cold and serious eyes of the President, Jason finally stopped. He even wanted to


    leave the office, and knock on the door once again before entering.


    "So what if he appeared, just follow the n! Why are you making such a big fuss?" It could be


    seen that Nathaniel was in a good mood. Otherwise, he would not have said so much in one breath.


    Like Kevin Kyle, Nathaniel was also a man of few words. If they spoke a lot, it was very likely that


    they were in a good mood.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I''m not making a fuss. I''m just in a good mood." Jason, who had always been known for his


    prudence, was so bold that he dared to speak against the President this time.


    He also saw that the President was in a good mood, that was why he was so bold. After that, he


    looked at Nathaniel and smiled, probing for praises.


    Nathaniel''s face darkened. Before he could speak, Jason said in a hurry, "I''ve said too much. I''ll get


    back to work now."


    After that, he ran away.


    He surely understood the President''s temperament. He only dared to speak against him once, and


    he did not want to go over the line.


    The "Big Fish"


    Dominic Cooper?


    Humph!


    Nathaniel looked at the man on the TV. This was someone who he was familiar with, but now it was


    like a stranger''s face to him.


    Speaking of this face, he had been looking at it for more than 30 years now.


    In the past, when he saw this face, Nathaniel only felt that Dominic was like a child who had not


    grown up. No matter what he did, he did not have his own opinions, and he would always ask


    others for advice.


    Many years ago, Dominic liked to follow


    behind Nathaniel. Wherever Nathaniel went, he would follow and kept calling him "Third Brother".


    Nathaniel was born into the noble Cooper family, a family that focused on power. In their eyes,


    family affection was never important. They only prioritized their family rtions as a symbol of their


    status.


    At that time, Dominic liked to follow Nathaniel around, calling him "Third Brother" affectionately,


    which made Nathaniel feel a rare sense of kinship.


    Now that he thought about it carefully, it was really a joke. It was a big joke. He treated the man as


    his brother. Perhaps, the man had always regarded him as a thorn in his flesh.


    Perhaps, this was the price Nathaniel had to pay from growing up in the Cooper family.


    Even if they were blood rtives, Nathaniel could not trust them. Those rtives of his were most


    likely those wicked people who would hide and backstab him. They would kill him, all for the sake of


    power.


    Three years ago, his half-brother wanted to kill him. He managed to fight back and send that man to


    hell then.


    Why would he be merciful enough to let Dominic go now?


    No, he won''t!


    He, Nathaniel Cooper, had never been a merciful person.


    He gave a wry smile, but his eyes did not blink at all. He looked like he could murder someone


    immediately.


    It was time to put an end to those people.


    Dominic Cooper was Nathaniel Cooper''s cousin. Dominic was the eldest son of the former


    President''s brother. He did not hold any important position in North Pce, but he had the blood of


    the Cooper family running in his veins. To have ''Cooper'' in his name was his most important


    provision.


    The sessor of the President of Country A had to be born in the Cooper family. That was to say,


    only the men who had the blood of the Cooper family could be qualified to potentially be the


    President.


    However, there were not many males in the several generations of the Cooper family. The former


    President, Griffin Cooper, only had one younger brother. Therefore, Griffin naturally became the


    President.


    In Nathaniel''s generation, there were more males than the previous generation. Nathaniel had two


    older half-brothers. There were three males in his family.


    There were also several other brothers in Dominic''s family, but the other brothers were much


    younger than he was, so they were still too young to contend for power.


    Nathaniel had two older half- brothers. The oldest brother died three years ago in an "ident" that


    was especially executed by Nathaniel. Two years ago, his second brothermitted a great crime


    and was exiled from being the sessor of the President, and he could never step into Coast City


    again.


    Therefore, during the official election, the only candidate who couldpete with Nathaniel was his


    cousin, Dominic. The other cousins were too young.


    At that time, during the Presidential election, the cheering for Nathaniel was the loudest. Many


    people supported Dominic, but Dominic''s performance had been very modest.


    In fact, Dominic wasn''t willingly give up the fight. He noticed that the people were cheering for


    Nathaniel. Even if he won the election, it would be difficult for him to win the people''s support


    eventually.


    Knowing that he couldn''tpete with Nathaniel, Dominic chose to wait for the appropriate time


    under a person''s guidance. Before he lost too badly, he resigned as a candidate at the election.


    Resigning was far better than being defeated. It could also manipte Nathaniel to lower his


    vignce against Dominic so that it would be convenient for Dominic to do more things behind his


    back in the future.


    Dominic had been waiting and waiting. Finally, the opportunity arrived...


    Now that Nathaniel was in trouble, he was the remaining member of the Cooper family who was


    qualified to seed the President''s position.


    Dominic was dressed neatly in a well-fitted suit. The color, style, and cuff- links on his sleeves were


    no different from those of Nathaniel''s.


    Not only did he wear the same outfit, but his hairstyle was also simr to Nathaniel. At first nce,


    many people would mistaken him for Nathaniel.


    However, Dominic learned to dress like Nathaniel, but there was something about Nathaniel that he


    could never imitate. He did not have the noble temperament that Nathaniel had.


    Nathaniel never did it on purpose, but he would exude an aura of elegance all the time. It was as if


    he were a work of art, a fine sculpture of perfection. However, Dominic was instead always trying


    too hard, and he would seem artificial would be ridiculed.


    He came out to hold the press conference and had arge crowd watching him. After all, even if he


    didn''t work in North Pce, he was a member of the Cooper family and carried the family''s


    bloodline.


    He stood in front of the camera and gently waved his hand, indicating for everyone to be quiet.


    Even these small movements were learned from observing Nathaniel.


    Perhaps, deep in his heart, he still had recognition and respect for his Third Brother, Nathaniel, and


    that he acknowledged Nathaniel as the President.


    Otherwise, Dominic would never imitate Nathaniel. He wanted to take over the position of the


    President with Nathaniel''s prestige. He wanted a better future for himself.


    After a long silence, Dominic said slowly, "When the former President heard that Mr. President was


    in trouble, he was very saddened. Not only because the President was his own son, but also


    because he was really worried about our country and our people."


    He continued to say, "The Cooper family is determined to govern our country to prosperity. It''s our


    duty to raise the living standard of our country, and we do not dare to take any credit for it. It''s our


    fault that the living standard of our country has deteriorated, we dare not deny."

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    Dominic Cooper was very clever. He didn''t say anything bad about Nathaniel Cooper. He proudly


    spoke about the hard work and contributions of the Cooper family to the country.


    He emphasized on his status as part of the Cooper family with a clear intention. He was trying to


    give some credit to the Cooper family, and he was also trying to give some credit to himself.


    He wanted to let the people of the country know that there was a powerful man like him in the


    Cooper family so that the people could recognize him and let him seed Nathaniel as the next


    President.


    While speaking, Dominic nced at the crowd and did not find any objections from the crowd. He


    nodded with satisfaction and said, "Now, please allow Nathaniel''s predecessor, the former


    President, toe out and say a few words to everyone."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Griffin Cooper walked out of the side door with Hannah Elliot and


    another man supporting him.


    Perhaps it was really because Nathaniel angered him, or perhaps the weather was too cold. Griffin


    seemed to be quite ill. Perhaps it was also because Griffin didn''t want the public to know that he


    pretended to be sick thest time and didn''t want to hand over the baton of authority to Nathaniel


    himself...


    In short, Griffin did not look very good. It seemed that he needed to walk with assistance.


    With help from Hannah and the other man, he walked for a long time before he arrived at the center


    of the podium and came to Dominic''s side.


    Just as he walked to the center of the podium, Griffin clutched his chest and started coughing


    violently. It took him quite a while to stop coughing.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he didn''t even make a sound. Tears welled up in his


    eyes again and again, and they didn''t stop for a long time.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Griffin wiped away his tears. The reporters and everyone else under the stage waited quietly. No


    one urged him. Some people were even moved by his grief and silently wiped their tears too.


    After he abdicated as President, he had never appeared in public again. He did not appear even for


    the inauguration of the new President during which he was expected to appear.


    He had been announcing to the public that he was in poor health.


    Now in the public''s eyes, it seemed really true that he was in poor health. This showed that he did


    not attend the new President''s inauguration ceremony for proper reasons.


    Griffin had three sons. His eldest son died in an ident three years ago. His second son was


    exiled from Coast City. And now, his third son was also killed in an ident... The pain of the loss of


    his sons was so cruel to the old man.


    The circumstances in his family made people sympathize with him. In addition to his poignant


    performance, it was not surprising that the naive people of the country would be touched by him.


    After a very long time, Griffin finally stopped crying. It was close to half an hour, or perhaps longer.


    He calmed down, adjusted his voice, and said in a loud and steady voice, "The loss of my children


    hurts me like a knife cutting through my heart."


    He took a deep breath and paused for a long time before he continued, "But what hurts me more is


    that we lost a good leader."


    At this moment, he was still thinking about the country and the people... Everyone who heard him


    speak through his trembling voice would surely be touched.


    Nathaniel''s gaze swept across the crowd. While everyone was still immersed in sadness, he


    continued, "As the saying goes, a country can''t be without its leader. Even if we can''t bear to part


    with Nathaniel, we have to ept that he has already left us. Therefore, the most important thing


    for us to do next is to elect a new President."


    He looked at Dominic beside him and asked carefully, "Dominic, if you could take on this immense


    responsbility, can you continue to fulfill the great dream of making Country A powerful and


    prosperous on behalf of your dead brothers?"


    Dominic was stunned, like he didn''t expect that Griffin would suddenly say something like this. He


    said in a hurry, "Sir, it''s not that I don''t want to take on the responsibility, but I''m worried that the


    country will worry that I''m still young and can''t do the job well. I think it''s better for you to choose a


    sessor that everyone is convinced of, to take over the position of the President, and he can lead


    us to great heights."


    Griffin asked well, and Dominic''s answer was also very pleasant. The two of them were behaving


    like singers in a harmonious duet. Their actions wereplementary and in perfect harmony.


    Beneath the stage, a person spoke on behalf of the masses. "Mr. Dominic Cooper, you are a


    member of the Cooper family. You carry the blood and genes of the Cooper family, but you are still


    modest and courteous. And you''ve been in the running of bing the President before. You were


    the candidate for President previously. I think no one is more suitable for the position than you are."


    Someone else echoed, "Yes, yes, you are also a person who has been trained to be President


    before. At that time, you also campaigned against the current President in the election. Because of


    your modest character, you volunteered to quit the election and relinquished the position of


    President to your cousin. Now that something has happened to him, it may be hisst wish for you


    to rece him."


    Another representative said, "Mr. Dominic, we believe in you and believe that you can lead our


    country well."


    Everyone continued speaking. One after another, all of them supported Dominic.


    Soon, besides the live audience and reporters, the audience in front of the TV all thought that


    Dominic was a good person too. There was no problem for him to take over as the next President.


    Just when Griffin came out, Nathaniel, who witnessed all this in front of the TV, felt chills running


    down his spine. Even in the warm room, his fingers turned cold.


    His cold and emotionless eyes stared at the grey-haired old man on the TV. He stared at the old


    man, as if he wanted to see through the old man.


    Was this gray- haired old man really his biological father?


    Was he really?


    If it was so, would he be so eager to help another person fight for his position as the President?


    Ugh!


    Nathaniel sneered. He found the entire situation preposterous.


    Perhaps that man had never treated him as his son, but at this time, he had another ridiculous idea


    in his heart.


    He hoped that the man really did not get involved in what was happening today, and hoped that the


    man was just cheated and used by others as a bait.


    It was ridiculous.


    He was such a cunning old fox, how could he be used by others? Who could plot against him? Who


    could deceive and use him?


    Probably no one.


    Nathaniel shook his head and hid the only trace of heartache in his eyes. Soon, his eyes appeared


    cold again, and he looked both broken and malicious.


    "Jason!" Nathaniel called for his secretary.


    "Mr. President!" Jason Lesley opened the door quick and entered the room. He stood respectfully in


    front of Nathaniel.


    "What are you waiting for?" As soon as he finished speaking, Nathaniel strode out. Jason was


    stunned and followed closely.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    In front of many cameras, Griffin continued to say, "I would like to thank the people who are still


    loyal to the country at such a critical moment. It is because of you that our country can be rich and


    powerful."


    Griffin gave a deep bow to everyone who was watching... In short, he had to put on a full act to keep


    the show going.


    He saluted. Of course, the audience returned the salute too.


    At this time, a person rushed over and handed the report to Griffin. "Sir, this is the data on the


    country''s opinions on the Inte. It shows that the people support Mr. Dominic to be elected as the


    next President."


    Griffin flipped through the chart and checked the data. He nodded with satisfaction and then looked


    at Dominic. "Dominic, besides the audience we have here, there''s an 80% of voters'' approval on the


    Inte that supports you as President. The people''s expectations of you are high. Do you have


    any reason to decline the job?"


    Dominic pretended to be in a dilemma. He clenched his fists and said hesitantly, "Uncle, it''s not that


    I don''t want to. It''s because I..."


    Among the audience, someone immediately took the lead and said, "Mr. Dominic, you must be


    the President. Please don''t refuse this."


    These scenes were rehearsed in advance. They just needed one person to voice an opinion out


    and the rest will follow suit. This would create the illusion that many people supported him.


    As the saying goes, the country could never be without its leader. Since Nathaniel was in trouble,


    the most urgent thing to do now was to choose a new President to stabilize the country''s political


    situation.


    As soon as something happened to Nathaniel, Dominic was the most senior member of the younger


    generation of the Cooper family. He was also the most probable candidate to seed as the


    President.


    At this time, it might be the best opportunity to rmend Dominic as a candidate. No matter if it


    was Griffin, Hannah Elliot, or even Dominic himself, they would not miss this opportunity.


    The crowd cheered, "Mr. Dominic, you must be the President. Please take charge. Don''t turn this


    down."


    Everyone shouted in unison, and their voices were loud enough to shake the heavens.


    While everyone was cheering and shouting, Griffin whispered in Dominic''s ear, "Dominic, no one


    can stop you from bing the President now. Boy, try your best. The future of the country will be


    in your hands."


    Dominic nodded with a smile. "My Uncle, don''t worry. The future will belong to me, and to you."


    Griffin indicated that he was very satisfied with what Dominic said, but he still sounded sad. "Sigh, if


    only my son could be half as filial as you."


    At the thought of his own son, Griffin felt somewhat saddened and regretful.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Especially at such an old age, his three sons were either dead or exiled. However, he was more


    afraid of losing his power than losing his sons.


    Therefore, in the bnce of power and family, Griffin was inclined towards power, so he


    automatically gave up family.


    He added, "When you are in position, whatever you want, not to mention the little girl of the Kyle


    family, or whichever girl you choose, how hard could that be now?"


    "The little girl of the Kyle family? Uncle, do you think I really want her?" Dominic chuckled. Griffin


    really thought that he had a crush on the little girl of the Kyle family.


    In his mind, power was more important than anything else. Karen Joy Kyle was nothing to him.


    Dominic had to admit that she had good qualities. She was smart and talented, had a good figure


    and she was very pretty. She had a great personality and plenty of great traits.


    But just because she was excellent and beautiful, must Dominic choose to fancy her?


    Perhaps, he did fancy her, but the reason why he liked her was not that she was excellent and


    beautiful. It was solely because she was Nathaniel''s one true love.


    As long as it was something that belonged to Nathaniel, he wanted to snatch it all for himself. He


    had to get it all, just like how Nathaniel''s mother robbed everything that should have belonged to his


    mother.


    Perhaps he wanted the little girl only because she had the Rovio empire backing her and she was


    rted to the genius of the business world, Kevin Kyle.


    After he takes his ce as the President of Country A, if he could get the little girl and the support of


    Kevin Kyle of Rovio, he would be able to make Country A rich and prosperous.


    Everyone was still cheering, even influencing the audience in front of the TV to cheer too. At this


    moment, all the people in the country were looking forward to his election, hoping that Dominic


    would nod and agree too.


    Finally, Dominic slowly raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. Just as the noises calmed


    down, he opened his mouth slowly and said, "Since everyone is so confident in my capabilities, then


    why should I turn this down? As long as my people need me, I will try my best to serve them in the


    future."


    Standing next to Griffin, Hannah looked quietly at Dominic. As she looked, her lips curled up slightly


    and she smiled gently.


    She had endured the humiliation for 30 years and schemed for so long. Today, everything was


    finally done and she could finally breathe well.


    That dead woman and her dead son could no longer stop this mother and son from moving forward.


    Hmm...


    Thinking of the dead woman, Hannah felt very relieved. That woman looked down on Hannah ever


    since she had been married into the Cooper family.


    But what happened in the end?


    In the end, she died tragically, but Hannah was instead living well as she watched her son ascend to


    the highest throne of Country A.


    "Son..."


    Hannah called out to him silently. He was the son she had sent away under someone else''s care


    since he was born. He was in his twenties now, but he had never been in her arms.


    If that woman hadn''t robbed everything that belonged to her, how could she live without dignity for


    30 years?


    Not only was she living so humbly without a proper identity, but she was also separated from her


    child. When they first met, Dominic didn''t even know that she was his biological mother.


    From now on, she finally didn''t have to wait any longer. Finally, she could reconcile with her son and


    for him to call her as his mother openly.


    "Who gave you the courage to spread rumors everywhere and disrupt the country''s harmony?"


    Suddenly, a cold and familiar voice came from behind, forcing Hannah back to reality.


    She looked back and saw something unbelievable. Nathaniel was slowly walking toward her with


    graceful steps.


    "Nathaniel Cooper?"


    Many people at the scene shouted his name at the same time. All of them widened their eyes and


    looked at the tall figureing toward them.


    Was it really Nathaniel?


    Why was he still alive?


    What was going on?


    Many people at the scene were extremely confused.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    Nathaniel Cooper''s sudden appearance shocked everyone on the scene so much that their eyes


    almost fell to the ground.


    Obviously, they hadpletely believed that the death of the President yesterday was a fact, and


    no one had ever thought that it would be a rumor.


    After all, since the rumors spread, no one in North Pce officially stood out to rify the situation.


    The staff from North Pce staff did not rify anything, so it indirectly confirmed the fact that the


    President was killed.


    Unexpectedly, when everyone had epted the fact that the President had been killed and were


    ready to wee the new President, the President appeared in front of them again.


    The President stood straight, with his signature gentle and elegant smile that everyone was familiar


    with.


    Just like the kind and approachable Mr. President in their mind!


    Is it really Mr. President?''


    "Am I seeing something wrong?"


    Someone tried to question him, because he couldn''t even figure out whether this was a dream or a


    reality.


    Some people were so surprised that they thought they were hallucinating. They rubbed their eyes


    hard and then opened their eyes to see if he was really the President.


    Some people even thought that the President resurrected because he missed his citizens.


    Everyone looked at each other. For a moment, no one broke the silence.


    After a long while, while the crowd was still silent, Griffin finally uttered, "Nathaniel?"


    Compared to the surprise of the people, Griffin''s surprise was no less than theirs. Hence, he was


    dumbstruck for a long time.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Griffin never took a liking to his son, Nathaniel. He didn''t even want to admit that Nathaniel was his


    son.


    There were many reasons why he didn''t like Nathaniel, so much so that he couldn''t even state them


    clearly.


    Perhaps it was because Nathaniel''s personality waspletely different from his, or perhaps it was


    because he couldn''t control this unwavering and independent son of his.


    Nathaniel, as his son, disobeyed him, and he would go against him all the time. Nathaniel even


    arranged for the assassination of his most beloved oldest son.


    There were so many grudges between them. In any case, it was impossible for Griffin to love


    Nathaniel like a normal father would.


    Today, he also received the news of Nathaniel''s death, so he rushed to take charge of the overall


    situation despite the heavy snow, but he never imagined that Nathaniel was in actual fact,


    completely unharmed.


    Seeing that Nathaniel was standing in front of him, Griffin had a myriad of thoughts in his mind. He


    had all kinds of feelings that he couldn''t voice out.


    Perhaps, when he saw that Nathaniel was still alive, he was a little happy.


    After all, no matter how much he disliked his son Nathaniel, he was still his flesh and blood.


    Although he hated Nathaniel, hated that he was out of his control, and hated that he always went


    against him, he never thought about really getting rid of Nathaniel.


    Now, seeing that Nathaniel came back alive, Griffin didn''t feel as annoyed as he thought he would.


    In a very short period of time, not only did Griffin have a lot of thoughts in his mind, Hannah Elliot


    had more thoughts than he did.


    Hannah was a very calm person, and also a person who was good at disguising herself. Otherwise,


    she could not have endured for 30 years.


    When she saw Nathaniel, she first thought that it was unbelievable and she was not willing to


    believe it, but it only took her a very short time to hide her true feelings.


    She stood calmly beside Griffin, but both her hands had clenched into fists, which betrayed what


    she was trying to hide.


    In just a short period of time, Nathaniel''s gaze swept across the stage and the audience and he


    studied everyone''s expressions well. Then, he spoke again, "Secretary Lesley, who was the one


    who spread the news of my death on the Inte?"


    Jason Lesley rushed forward with the information in his hands and answered respectfully, "Mr.


    President, we''ve found out who spread the rumors and arrested them."


    Nathaniel nodded. "Very well."


    Jason continued, "Whoever spread the rumors, we will check one by one. We will find out why they


    did this."


    Nathaniel nodded again.


    "How could it be? How could you be alive? Nathaniel, why can''t you just die?" Dominic lost his cool


    after seeing him out of the blue. Seeing that the position of the President was about to be taken


    away from him again, he didn''t want to pretend anymore. He didn''t want to pretend to be a cowardly


    fool anymore. He shouted out loud regardless of the circumstances.


    "I''m sorry! Sorry to disappoint all of you, I am not dead." Nathaniel nced at Dominic, and then


    looked at Griffin. The smile on his face became wider.


    These people, including his biological father, had all been looking forward to his death.


    Now he was in front of them and saw their surprised and panicky expressions, he felt very satisfied.


    Dominic was shouting like a madman, "Nathaniel, I''ve ordered my men to tamper with your


    helicopter. My men saw you get on the helicopter and confirmed that it crashed at Misty Mountain.


    How can you still be alive? No, no... You can''t be alive. It''s absolutely impossible. You''re a fake.


    You''re not Nathaniel, you''re just an impostor who is wearing Nathaniel''s face as a mask."


    "Dominic!" Standing on the side, Hannah, who had been concealing her true emotions and keeping


    silent the whole time, couldn''t help to rebuke him.


    She gritted her teeth and had endured it all for 30 years. She was not afraid of waiting for another


    few years.


    She had always believed that as long as they lived well, anything could still happen in their living


    years.


    So what if Nathaniel came back alive?


    This time, she didn''t kill him. There was still a lot of time left. There would always be a chance when


    she would have Nathaniel disappear from this world.


    There would always be another chance...


    She could think of a way to put an end to the woman who was blocking her way, how could she not


    do that with Nathaniel?


    It was not that she couldn''t do it, but she needed some time. As long as she had enough time, she


    could wait for another ten or twenty years. She would definitely get the right opportunity.


    "Why are you shouting at me? You know this too, Nathaniel got on the helicopter, he can''t be alive.


    This Nathaniel must be a fake." Hannah had suffered for 30 years with grit, and she didn''t mind


    waiting longer to achieve her goal. But not Dominic, he didn''t want to wait even for another minute.


    He had lost the chance to sit on the President''s seat once, he didn''t want to lose it again, because


    this might be his only chance in his lifetime.


    Dominic knew clearly that if he failed to grab the position of President again this time, he probably


    couldn''t do so in the future.

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    It was because he knew that this was hisst chance to seize the position as President, thus


    Dominic Cooper was so anxious.


    Once someone became anxious, they would behave impulsively. Once they were impulsive, they


    wouldn''t care about anything else. That was why he was so stupid to blurt out his n.


    Now that he wasn''t listening, Hannah Elliot didn''t want to waste anymore time on him. If he


    continued to talk about it, he would drag her down too.


    p!


    Hannah swung her arm and pped Dominic''s face, and a bright red mark appeared on his face.


    At the same time, Dominic obediently shut his mouth and stared at Hannah in confusion. He wanted


    to retort, but he didn''t know what to say.


    This p hit Dominic''s face, but it was really painful in Hannah''s heart. After all, he was her son,


    and any blow she inflicted on him hurt her twice as much internally.


    He was her biological child, and she had never been willing to hurt even a strand of his hair.


    However, presently, she had to give him a hard p in front of everyone.


    Deep down, Hannah was deeply furious about Nathaniel Cooper''s appearance.


    But soon, Hannah hid her true emotions again. She turned her head to look at the man beside her


    and said, "rence, Mr. Dominic has been in poor health recently and has been talking nonsense.


    Please escort him back to rest first, and then request for a doctor to check on him."


    Hannah was quite smart and cunning. In such a short time, she had already thought of a way to


    save Dominic.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to suggest that there was something wrong with Dominic''s mental health, which was to


    say that he was just spewing nonsense. Then, this would mean that his words earlier about


    tampering with the helicopter were neither credible or reliable.


    "Yes. I''ll send Mr. Dominic back right away." The burly man, rence Davis, listened for the order


    and immediately came forward to grab Dominic.


    Hannah reacted quickly, and so did Jason Lesley. He stepped forward and stood in front of Dominic.


    "This is the news conference hall of North Pce, not a shopping mall. It''s not a ce where you


    cane and go as you wish."


    rence was a little anxious. "What do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Jason sneered and blocked rence and Dominic''s way. He waved his hand


    and a guard immediately came forward. He ordered, "Dominic just admitted that he ordered his men


    to do something to Mr. President''s helicopter, so we have to bring him back for an investigation."


    "Yes, it''s me. I asked someone to do something to Nathaniel''s helicopter, but so what? Where is the


    evidence? Bring out the evidence and prove that I am the mastermind behind the scenes." After


    that, Dominicughed loudly.


    "Mr. Dominic, I think you may have forgotten that there are a lot of cameras on you. All the people in


    the country have heard what you just said. They might be witnesses to your case of attempted


    murder." Jason said unhurriedly and then he smiled. He stepped back and said, "Mr. Dominic,


    pleaseply with protocols and give your statement."


    "How dare you! Try and touch me if you dare!" Dominic thought that the guards did not dare to


    touch him. He stepped forward and said, "Let me tell you this, this position should have been mine.


    I''m your President. You''d better obey my orders and I''ll spare your lives."


    The guards were loyal to Nathaniel, so they would not care about Dominic. As long as their master


    gave them a look, they would know what to do.


    The two police officers rushed forward. Each of them grabbed hold of Dominic''s arms and twisted it


    backward. Immediately, he heard Dominic''s shrill scream, "Let go! Let go of me!"


    "Take him away." Jason spoke for Nathaniel. The guard received the order and did not dy for a


    second. He dragged Dominic away and left.


    "Mom, Mom... Save me! Save me! You can''t let these people take me away. No, absolutely not! If


    they take me away, you won''t see me again!" Dominic struggled and roared, but he still couldn''t


    escape his fate of being taken away by the guards.


    Hannah opened her mouth, but in the end, she did not utter any words. She could only watch


    helplessly as Dominic was taken away by the guards. She could do nothing about it.


    She wanted to stand out to save Dominic and reveal his background, but she knew that it was not


    the right time. She had to wait for the right moment.


    Therefore, she forcibly pulled herself back.


    At this time, she had probably guessed that Nathaniel was trying to lure snakes out of the hole by


    ying their own tricks. He wanted to catch them all.


    She knew clearly about Nathaniel''s n and knew that she couldn''t stop him by herself, so she


    couldn''t be too anxious.


    She gritted her teeth and swallowed her pain.


    Nathaniel just stood there without saying a word. His subordinate had already done what was


    needed to be done.


    After Dominic was taken away, Jason continued to speak for the President. "Dear citizens, don''t


    worry. We won''t leave anyone who wants to murder the President behind. We can''t tolerate anyone


    who wants to destroy the stability and prosperity of our country. Now, everyone could leave. Carry


    on with your tasks."


    After Jason said those words, the reporters and audiences in the room dispersed.


    At this time, only four people were left in the news conference hall. They were Nathaniel, Jason,


    Hannah, and Griffin.


    Nathaniel turned around and left, but Hannah stopped him and said, "Mr. President, please hold


    on."


    Nathaniel stopped. He looked back at Hannah and asked, "What can I do for you, Ms. Elliot?"


    Hannah said, "I''ll make a deal with you."


    Nathaniel stared at her and asked, "What do you have that you can make a deal with me?"


    Hannah added, "If you return Dominic to me, I''ll give you what you want."


    Nathaniel smiled and responded, "Madam Elliot, you are just a stray dog here, with no proper status


    or identity. What do you think you have that can make me exchange Dominic''s life with you?"


    "That little girl from the Kyle family," Hannah said slowly. She knew very well how important Karen


    Joy Kyle was to Nathaniel, so she had already made prior arrangements.


    Hearing that Hannah used Karen Joy to threaten him, Nathaniel smiled gently, but there was a


    strong murderous intent in his eyes. He ignored Hannah and immediately dialed Karen Joy Kyle''s


    phone.


    He called her. Almost immediately, Karen Joy answered the phone. Her anxious voice came from


    the phone, "Brother Lionel..."


    Karen Joy was holding back tears and couldn''t say anything besides his name.


    "Karen, are you at home? Is ke there? Is Captain Brown there?" Nathaniel asked Karen Joy a


    few questions without caring for her emotions.


    "Brother Lionel, I am at home, and they are also here. I will be fine. You can focus on your work. I


    will wait for you at home." Karen Joy said thoughtfully.


    Karen Joy was worried about Nathaniel''s safety for an entire day and night already. When she saw


    him appearing on the TV, she was so excited that she wanted to fly to him immediately. But she had


    restrained herself because Brother Lionel had something very important to deal with.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    Karen Joy Kyle knew Brother Lionel''s intentions behind his current n, and this was rted to the


    country''s current stability and his future safety.


    At this moment, even though Karen Joy had a thousand words in her heart that she wanted to say


    to Nathaniel Cooper, she held them all back. At such a critical moment, she couldn''t afford for


    Brother Lionel to be distracted.


    "Karen..."


    The more considerate Karen Joy was and the quieter she became, and the more Nathaniel med


    himself. He just called out her name, but he didn''t know what to say to her.


    During the period when he faked his death, he could not see how much she was worried about him.


    Judging from the time she called Jason Lesley, and then Serene, he could see that she must be


    very anxious.


    He always said that he wanted to protect her well and not let her suffer anymore, but yet he would


    always make her worry about him.


    "Brother Lionel, I''m doing fine. You don''t have to worry about me. As long as youe back to me


    safe and sound!" She would not me him for hiding this from her, nor would she me him for


    making her worry. She only wanted him to return to her side safely.


    The first time she heard about Brother Lionel''s helicopter crash, Karen Joy felt that the sky was


    falling. That kind of despair was not something Karen Joy wanted to experience again.


    "Okay," Nathaniel nodded heavily. "Karen, stay put at home. I wille to youter." After telling


    her this, Nathaniel reluctantly hung up the phone.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, he heard Hannah Elliot immediately say, "Nathaniel, your little


    lover is still fine, isn''t she?"


    Nathaniel stared at Hannah coldly. "Of course she is fine."


    He had sent so many people to be at Karen Joy''s side, ke White and Neil Brown were with her


    too. Of course, she would be okay... The fact that Nathaniel still called Karen Joy immediately


    proved that he cared too much about the little girl.


    Hannah suddenlyughed and said, "Ha, ha, ha... Then let''s wait and see. If I don''t teach you a


    lesson, you would still think that I''m just fooling with you."


    Nathaniel raised his eyebrows and said, "Hannah, if you want to save your son, show a better


    attitude and I may let him go. But..." He smiled. "Now I''ve made up my mind. For a prick who''s


    ying tricks behind my back, I will make him die a terrible death."


    Hannah was confident that she was able to make Nathaniel surrender, that was why she was very


    arrogant. "Nathaniel, you may not believe me, so I will do something to show it to you."


    "Then I will wait for your show." Nathaniel was alsoughing, but his smile was different from


    Hannah''s. His smile made Hannah Elliot feel like he was just looking at a clown.


    A smile like this provoked Hannah greatly, and she had a strong sense of dignity. She nced


    mercilessly at Nathaniel and spoke to the mini microphone hanging on her body, "Our Mr. President


    doesn''t believe me. Let''s blow the first explosive up and show it to him."


    However, the other party did not answer Hannah in time. After waiting for a few seconds, there was


    a voice from the other side, "Madam, something bad has happened. Our hideouts have been


    spotted, the bomb we have loaded has been deactivated..."


    "What?" Hannah had always been able to confront Nathaniel because she thought she still had a


    trump card in her hand which could absolutely suppress Nathaniel''s power.


    Unexpectedly, when she was ready to attack with her trump card, her people told her that it had


    been destroyed.


    The man on the other side repeated, "Madam, our hidden bombs have been deactivated, and our


    strongholds have also been searched. Now, only Number 19 and I have escaped..."


    Before he was done speaking, another voice came from the other side of the phone. "Chase those


    who ran away, we must get them all."


    The men behind them chased so fast, and the man on the phone no longer cared about Hannah.


    He threw the phone and ran away.


    "Hey, hey..." No matter how Hannah shouted, no one answered her. She guessed what had


    happened.


    Thest trump card in her hand that could contain Nathaniel had been destroyed. Now she had


    nothing left. She was even more pathetic than a stray dog.


    Crack-


    She was so angry that she smashed the phone on the ground and said angrily, "Such useless men!


    They are just scaring you but you''re already frightened out of your wits."


    She turned back to look at Griffin Cooper like an evil ghost and said, "This is what your good son


    did. It''s not enough for the mother and son to destroy me. Do you still want them to destroy our son


    too?"


    Griffin listened throughout the conversation, and he also watched them attentively. He slowly


    opened his mouth and said, "Who on earth is Dominic to you?"


    "Who is Dominic to me?" Hannah stared at him with hatred, anger, and deep helplessness in her


    eyes. "He''s not just anybody. He''s our son, our biological son."


    "Our son?" Griffin was extremely shocked. "He''s our son! But why... Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Why didn''t I tell you earlier? Haha..." Hannahughed, but she burst into tears. "Griffin, I''ve been


    by your side all the time. You don''t even know that I gave birth to a son for you. How dare you ask


    me why didn''t I tell you? If you care about me a little, you will definitely know."


    Griffin had always admitted that he had let Hannah down. So when Hannah said these words, he


    couldn''t say anything to refute.


    However, he knew he needed to say something. After thinking for a while, he said, "I admit that I


    have neglected you... But when you gave birth to the child, why didn''t you let me know?"


    After all, he had never known that he still had a son. He had watched him grow up, but that child


    had always called him Uncle.


    Hannah sneered and said, "If I had told you, can you guarantee that you would not have told


    anyone? If your wife had discovered it, not only would I have died, my son would surely have been


    killed too. That woman is cruel and vicious, in order to have her son be the President, she would


    have used any means to make that happen."


    "Because you are afraid that she will get rid of you and your son, so you have to get rid of her


    before she could take any action against you..." This time, Jackie Leves came up and spoke. He


    was questioning this woman on behalf of Nathaniel.


    "Yes!" Perhaps she felt that she had alreadye to a dead- end, so Hannah admitted frankly,


    "She could not get rid of me, so I had to get rid of her first. We could not have lived in this world


    together. That woman... Actually, she was so stupid. She was so stupid that she didn''t even know


    how she died."

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    Hannah Elliot had finally admitted to it!


    She had admitted that she was the murderer who killed Nathaniel Cooper''s mother!


    Hannah''s confession was a little provocative, as if she was saying, ''I killed that woman, but what


    can you do about it?'' Her words were like a knife, stabbing on Nathaniel''s wound once again.


    She looked at Nathaniel and noticed that there was a calm look on his face. She could even


    vaguely see that there was a faint smile on the corner of Nathaniel''s lips.


    Nathaniel was so calm that he made Hannah think that the dead woman they were talking about


    was not his mother or even someone who had nothing to do with him at all.


    Just as she was staring at Nathaniel, seeking a trace of pain in his eyes, his eyes then fell on her.


    Having attracted Nathaniel''s attention, Hannah was excited. Sheughed, almost like a madman,


    and said, "Nathaniel, not only you couldn''t protect your mother, but you also let the murderer who


    had killed her to stay free for so long. Do you feel the pain? Do you feel the hatred?"


    She continued, "You must hate me so much that you can''t wait to kill me. But even if you kill me,


    your d*mned mother won''te back to life."


    The proudest thing that Hannah had ever done in her entire life was getting rid of Griffin Cooper''s


    wife, the official First Lady of Country A.


    Who was that d*mned woman?


    She was the daughter of the powerful Collins family in Coast City. She had been doted on since she


    was a child. When she grew up, it was natural for her to be Griffin''s wife and the First Lady.


    In Hannah''s view, that d*mned woman was not as good-looking as she was, and she was not as


    smart as her too. Moreover, she didn''t even know how to win a man''s heart... She could be the


    First Lady was only because she was born into a powerful family.


    The only thing that Hannah was not proud of was her family background. It was because of her


    background, which was so poor, that she couldn''t be with Griffin.


    She thought that if her family was rich and powerful and was able to be a stepping stone for Griffin


    at that time, the title of the First Lady would be her and not that woman from the Collins family.


    For some men to stabilize their status, they would choose a woman who could help themselves and


    their family. In Hannah''s opinion, it was totally understandable. Therefore, she had never hated


    Griffin but instead, she had put all her hatred for not being able to marry Griffin on that woman from


    the Collins family.


    Over the years, she had consolidated her strengths in secret and searched for a group of talents to


    work for her. After years of hard work and preparation, she finally was able to kill that d*mned


    woman from the Collins family.


    "Hate you?" Nathaniel was literallyughing, but his smile was disdainful. "Hannah, you may have


    thought too highly of yourself. I am a kind and soft-hearted person so I will never kill you. I will let


    you live well and let you watch how your son dies."


    Hannah knew how to use Nathaniel''s deceased mother to attack him. But Nathaniel was not a kind


    person too, he knew what Hannah cared about too.


    "Nathaniel, do you dare to though? Don''t forget about the image that you have created for yourself


    in front of the people of this country. Dominic is one of the Cooper family." Hannah thought that


    Nathaniel wouldn''t dare to do so, but when she thought of the death of Nathaniel''s elder brother,


    she couldn''t help but to shudder in her heart with fear.


    Nathaniel smiled.


    Dare not?


    There was no such thing in his world, nothing that he wouldn''t dare to do.


    If he couldn''t even get rid of Dominic Cooper, who was always against him, then how could he have


    the ability to be the President?


    Jackie Leves added, "Hannah, since you''ve told us so many things, then let me tell you one thing."


    Jackie was Nathaniel''s best friend. They were not the kindest people so they were especially good


    at treating others exactly how they were being treated.


    "Do you know why your son was so stupid to have told the truth in front of so many cameras? Do


    you know why our people had managed to find out where the bombs were?" Hannah was great at


    ying mind games, so did Jackie. He wasn''t any worse than Hannah in utilizing psychological


    tactics.


    Hannah red at Jackie and said coldly, "Who the hell are you? What right do you have to stand


    here and say these words to me?"


    Jackie said slowly, "You don''t need to know who I am, I just want to tell you that the reason why


    your son had said all those is because his food has tampered. Therefore, whenever he is agitated,


    the drug will take effect, and he will speak out without holding anything back."


    Hannah asked, "Who is that person?"


    Jackie ignored her question and continued to say slowly, "Also, we were able to sessfully


    exterminate the bombs that you have nted was because we have our men among yours."


    Jackie shook his head and said disappointedly, "Hannah, you are such a smart person. You knew


    how to ce spies among our men so why haven''t you thought that we would use this trick too?"


    Hannah gritted her teeth with hatred and asked, "Who are they? Tell me, who are they?" Even if she


    was going to die, she would drag those who had betrayed her with her.


    "It''s me." A male voice sounded. The door was pushed open, and Zuriel Perth stepped in. With a


    calm look on his face, he walked towards Hannah unhurriedly.


    "It''s you!" Judging from Hannah''s eyes and tone, it was not difficult to tell that she really had never


    thought that the spy would be Zuriel.


    Because of Karen Joy Kyle, Zuriel was once not on good terms with Nathaniel, so he was gradually


    neglected by Nathaniel. Not only was he neglected in their daily lives, but he was also undervalued


    in his work.


    It was for a long time that Zuriel had beenining and badmouthing Nathaniel to Dominic


    every single day behind Nathaniel''s back.


    Just as he was frustrated, Dominic had seized the opportunity and introduced him to Hannah.


    Hannah was a very cautious person. After knowing Zuriel, she did not immediately make use of


    Zuriel. Instead, she made him go through a long probation period.


    After the probation period, Hannah had confirmed that Zuriel was cleared of any suspicions. It was


    only then that she had allowed Zuriel, who was full of resentment towards Nathaniel, to officially join


    their organization.


    Zuriel, a person who was always in disagreement with Nathaniel, was neglected by him in his daily


    life and work, and he had alwaysined about Nathaniel every day.


    However, he was actually a spy whom Nathaniel had arranged!!


    At the very moment when Hannah saw Zuriel, she was not willing to believe that Zuriel was actually


    the spy who Nathaniel had arranged to infiltrate among them.


    However, after thinking about it thoroughly, Hannah finally understood.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuriel, who had been so highly valued and put in an important position by Nathaniel, would never


    betray Nathaniel just because Nathaniel wanted to be with a little girl.


    She should have thought of this, but she did not expect that it was her stupidity and carelessness


    that had made her fall into Nathaniel and Zuriel''s nasty trap.


    Hannah was so angry that she was thumping her chest and stomping her feet, but there was


    nothing else that she could do.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Hannah Elliot tilted her head and looked at Griffin Cooper who was standing aside and remaining


    silent. She asked calmly, "Are you going to save our son or not?"


    Griffin was herst hope. If even Griffin could not save her son, she would bepletely defeated


    in this white war.


    Yes! He would!


    Of course, he would save his son!


    In Griffin''s heart, he really wanted to save Dominic Cooper, but it was not up to him to decide what


    to do here. It would all depend on Nathaniel Cooper.


    Under Hannah''s gaze, Griffin quietly looked at Nathaniel and said, "Nathaniel, you have heard it.


    Dominic is your biological brother. He is young, so he was not mature enough to think things


    through before doing them. As his elder brother, just don''t take it so seriously."


    Griffin was also there when Hannah confessed that she was the one who had murdered Nathaniel''s


    mother, but he didn''t mention a word about it at all. What''s more, Griffin even had the audacity to


    ask Nathaniel to forgive Dominic just because he was his younger brother.


    "My younger brother? I am my mother''s only child. I have no impression of her giving birth to a


    younger brother for me at all." Nathaniel smiled slightly and gave Griffin a reply. Perhaps, it could be


    said that his words were like a hard p on Griffin''s face.


    In the past, Nathaniel would always encounter such unfair incidents at home, but his mother had


    always told him that his father was particrly strict on him because he had the highest


    expectations for him.


    He was young so he wasn''t able to see Griffin''s true nature. He thought that his father had really


    loved him.


    Finally, Nathaniel had a clear look at Griffin''s character.


    His mother was Griffin''s wife, but Griffin had never loved nor cared about her as his wife. He had


    only regarded her as a stepping stone for him to climb to the highest levels of politics.


    "Nathaniel..." Griffin was embarrassed, trying to use a cough to cover up the embarrassment in his


    heart. "Just think about it again. We are a family after all. As the saying goes, birds of a different


    feather don''t flock together..."


    "Think about it again? Griffin Cooper, how dare you say that." Nathaniel interrupted him harshly and


    even called him by his full name.


    Nathaniel never intended to argue with this group of people, but Griffin''s behavior had really made


    him sick and he couldn''t stand it anymore. "Your wife, my mother was killed by Hannah. You heard


    everything but you didn''t even flinch, and now you want me to let go of your illegitimate child. Do


    you really think that I''m that stupid?"


    After listening to Nathaniel''s words, not only Griffin did not repent, he continued with even more


    shameful words, "Your mother has passed away and she can''t be brought back to life anymore, on


    the other hand, your brother is still alive... There can''t be any more killing among the Cooper family.


    Moreover, Hannah is a kind-hearted woman. She didn''t mean to harm your mother. It happened


    only because she was afraid."


    "Oh... Is that so? Then I will let you have a good look at how I, who is such a kind-hearted person,


    will identally kill Dominic." Nathaniel sneered.


    Griffin''s words hadpletely cut off the veryst trace of the father- son rtionship between him


    and Nathaniel. Nathaniel no longer wanted to look at him so he lifted his long legs and turned


    around to leave.


    "He is leaving already, are you not going to chase after him?" Seeing that Nathaniel had left, Griffin


    was not in a hurry at all, but Hannah was extremely anxious.


    "He had already made it so clear. What else do you want me to do?" It wasn''t that Griffin didn''t want


    to save his son, but he knew it very well that there was nothing else that he could do after


    witnessing Nathaniel''s attitude just now.


    In the past, when Nathaniel was a teenager, he had thought of training him to be his sessor.


    However, that kid was not ambitious and didn''t know how to act ording to his cue. After seeing


    that Nathaniel had no potential of bing his sessor, hethen gave up on him.


    He knew that Nathaniel hated him and he definitely wouldn''t let Dominic go so he didn''t want to


    make a fool of himself.


    "Griffin, Dominic is our son. He''s our son. Listen here carefully." Hannah roared.


    She thought that she was in control of everything and that she would surely win. But in the end, she


    found out that she was the one who was being fooled all this while.


    When she thought that she might not be able to save Dominic, her body suddenly went limp, as if all


    of her strength had been drained out.


    However, just before her strength waspletely drained, she suddenly rushed to Zuriel Perth like


    a madman, she grabbed his arm and bit him fiercely. "What did Dominic and I do to you that you


    have to frame us like this?"


    Zuriel shook Hannah off and said, "Since you''re asking, I would like to ask you too. Has our Mr.


    President ever let you and your son down? How have the two of you treated him then?"


    Hannah said eloquently, "He is from the Cooper family, he is the child of the woman from the Collins


    family, he is the President of Country A... These are the things he had owed us."


    Zuriel wanted to continue, but he saw that Jackie Leves was waving his hand at him, he


    immediately understood what Jackie meant, so he nodded and quickly moved backwards.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Jackie came forward once again and asked, "Are you also involved in the extermination of the


    Leves family?"


    "Me?" Hannahughed with tears in her eyes. "You are thinking too highly of me. The Leves family


    was so powerful at that time. How could a powerless woman like me be able to deal with them?"


    "Hannah, we have already found the evidence of your collusion with that old man of the Ss family.


    Don''t try to deny it anymore." Jackie said as he clenched his fists.


    The old man of the Ss family was involved in the extermination of the Leves family and Jackie


    and his men had already found the conclusive evidence which could prove that.


    Most of the time, the truth would be cruel. It was so cruel that people wouldn''t be able to ept it


    and it was not something that they could ept by choice.


    "That''s right. The Ss family was involved in the massacre of the Leves family." Now that things


    hade to this point, Hannah had nothing else to hide. "But it''s not easy for them to destroy such


    a powerful family by themselves."


    Jackie asked again, "Then who else was involved?"


    "You really want to know?" Hannah shrugged. "But I don''t want to tell you."


    "Say it." Jackie clenched his fists again. He wished he could just strangle this old woman in front of


    him. He wouldn''t pity her just because she was a woman.


    Hannah added, "You care so much about the Leves family''s affairs and you can even enter the


    North Pce as you wish, and on top of that, you were with Serene at the press conference... Are


    you that Jackie Leves who had gone missing? The son of the Leves family whom we all did not


    know is dead or alive?"


    Through a few guesses, Hannah immediately revealed Jackie''s identity. No one would dare to say


    that she was not smart.


    She was smart, but she had used her intelligence in the wrong ce. Moreover, the enemy who she


    was facing right now was even smarter than her.


    If that wasn''t the case, she could already be the winner.


    She added, "If you have to me someone, then me the Leves family for being too arrogant.


    They hadpletely forgotten who was supposed to be the real master here."

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    Anyone who had heard Hannah Elliot''s words knew that the person she was referring to was Griffin


    Cooper.


    But so what if they knew that she was referring to Griffin?


    Who knew if Hannah was just talking nonsense?


    As long as there was no evidence, it was impossible for Jackie to do anything to Griffin.


    When everyone''s eyes were on Griffin, he coughed again and said, "Hannah, is it more important to


    save your son or to talk nonsense with them now? Do you still want to save your son?"


    Hannah looked towards his direction and her eyes were fixed on him. She said while sizing him up,


    "Griffin, are you threatening me? I have been with you without an official identity for so many years


    and have even given birth to a son for you. How dare you threaten me?" "What nonsense are you


    talking about?" Griffin frowned. He was very dissatisfied with Hannah''s attitude, but he mustn''t lose


    his temper at this time.


    Hannah had been with Griffin for decades. She was involved in all the things that he had done while


    he had never hidden anything from her too.


    Therefore, he knew that if he offended Hannah, things would not end well for him.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "What do you mean that I''m threatening you? Do you think there


    is anything more important than saving Dominic now?"


    "You are not threatening me? I think that you might even be thinking of how to get rid of me


    already." Both of them were cruel people.


    The reason why Hannah had thought so was because if she was Griffin, she would immediately find


    a way to get rid of the people who had been with her for many years if she thought that they will


    possibly get into any trouble, and the sooner the better.


    Griffin''s face darkened. Hannah really knew him very well, he thought. She knew him so well that he


    would never be able to hide the fleeting thoughts in his mind from her.


    In the past, Griffin felt that it was a good thing to have such a considerate woman by his side to help


    him solve problems.


    As he thought about it, Hannah was just a time bomb that could explode at any time, blowing him


    up and crushing him into pieces.


    Therefore, he must tear down this bomb. Otherwise, he would be the one who would be destroyed


    instead. Griffin thought about it and instantly made a decision in his heart.


    He looked at Hannah, and Hannah was also looking at him. In the past, they were both pleasing to


    each other''s eyes, but now, it was the exact opposite.


    At that moment, Griffin felt a deep regret and hatred for Hannah. Hannah had been with him for


    decades, but he was being fooled by her for the entire time and had never seen her true nature.


    As she was looking at Griffin, Hannah suddenly came up with an idea. She immediately looked at


    Jackie Leves and said, "Jackie, as long as you promise to save my son, I will tell you the truth about


    the extermination of the Leves family."


    Griffin would never believe in her anymore and she could no longer rely on him.


    No, to be precise, Griffin was never a reliable man. He was not a man who could give women a


    sense of security.


    Hannah was a clear headed person. In a very short time, she could already see the whole situation


    clearly.


    She knew that the person who could save Dominic Cooper now was Jackie.


    She had killed the woman from the Collins family, and no other woman had since appeared by


    Griffin''s side, so she had sessfully be Griffin''s one and only woman.


    Over the years, she had endured all the humiliation and stayed with him without a clear identity


    because she wanted to prove that she was Griffin''s only woman.


    Since she had already achieved her goal, Griffin was naturally of no use to her. Hannah would not


    so stupid to still have any affection for the man who thought of killing her.


    If she could save her son''s life just by exposing what had happened that year, she would not


    hesitate one bit to put this old man out.


    However, Jackie did not answer Hannah''s question. Instead, he gave her an enigmatic smile and


    left with the people around him.


    Both Nathaniel and Jackie knew very well who the murderer of the Leves family was, but it was just


    that they were short of solid evidence to prove it.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Hannah''s only son, Dominic, was in their hands, how could Jackie allow Hannah to have


    the upper hand? He had plenty of ways to make Hannah hand over the evidence to them


    personally.


    "Let Hannah go, and send someone to follow after her. Report her every move to me." Jackie


    ordered his men as he walked.


    "Yes." After receiving the order, Daryl Leves turned around and left.


    Zuriel Perth and Jackie were walking side by side. Their families were one of the richest and the


    most powerful families in Country A, there was no differences in their social statuses.


    Along the way, the two of them did not utter a word at all. After a short while, Jackie suddenly


    stopped and turned to look at Zuriel. "Master Perth, have you not med on Nathaniel at all?"


    Zuriel was stunned and then said, "Of course I have. I''ve been with him for so many years, but he


    had actually neglected me for a little girl. I was really angry. I was so angry that I wanted to betray


    him so that he could pay attention to me."


    Jackie looked at Zuriel with a strange look and said, "Master Perth, you have been single for so


    many years. Don''t tell me that you actually like men?"


    "Master Leves, what are you talking about?" Zuriel shook his head and sighed. "Luck is really not on


    my side. I was not able to meet a gentle and considerate girl like Miss Ss, so I''m destined to be


    lonely and miserable for my whole life."


    When it came to Serene Ss, the look on Jackie''s face immediately darkened. Although the


    murder of the Leves family was rted to the Ss family but the innocent Serene was put out as a


    human shield for the Ss family.


    All the evidence which was pointing to Serene must be fabricated by the people of the Ss family.


    He didn''t know what the Ss family''s mentality was. They had deliberately forged a fake document


    and pushed the clueless and innocent Serene into this deep mess.


    If he continued to be obstinate and unwilling to believe in Serene, something tragic might have


    already happened to them.


    "Master Leves, look, the snow has finally stopped and the sun ising out." Zuriel looked out of


    the window and skillfully changed the topic.


    Jackie also turned his head to look out of the window. The white snow which was outside the


    window was shining brightly. Although it was very ring, he did not look away at all.


    After staring at the sun for a while, Jackie said slowly, "When the sunes out, the mist will soon


    be gone, and everything will then be fine."


    Yes, everything would be fine!


    His words did not only mean that the weather would be getting better, but they were also referring to


    the current situation.


    They had worked together to wipe out those mobs and gave the North Pce, which Nathaniel was


    in charge of, a bright future.


    However, there was still onest step to go, which was to get the evidence from Hannah and to find


    out the real murderer who had exterminated the entire Leves family.


    Then that would bring peace to the dozen of lost souls of the Leves family.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    The sun was gradually warming up the city which had been snowing heavily for the entire week.


    However, the sunshine that could warm the city may not be able to warm the people''s hearts,


    especially those who had never felt the affection of their families.


    Nathaniel Cooper stood before his mother''s grave and quietly looked at his mother who was smiling


    in the picture. His expression looked calm, but there was a surge of emotions in his heart.


    Since many years ago, he knew that his father''s love for him was superficial. It seemed like he


    loved him, but that wasn''t really the case.


    In fact, his kindness to Nathaniel was to make Nathaniel be the target of his own political


    enemy. This was why Nathaniel had been attacked multiple times which had resulted in serious


    injuries.


    If he hadn''t been so lucky and survived, his body might have already been rotting in the ground, let


    alone to see such bright sunshine today.


    Not only had he never treated Nathaniel as his son, he was even being indifferent when he had


    heard that his lover had killed his own wife.


    Griffin''s attitude had made Nathaniel doubt more than once that Hannah was the only one who had


    caused the death of his mother a year ago and that it had nothing to do with Griffin at all.


    Thinking of Griffin''s attitude not long ago and looking at his mother''s grave, Nathaniel couldn''t help


    but feel sad. "Mom, you saw it, didn''t you? That man is the man who you have devoted your whole


    life to, look at what he had done to you?"


    "You knew it clearly that he doesn''t love you, and you know that he had been taking advantage of


    you. Why were you so stupid to stay by his side? In the end, you had even lost your life because of


    him."


    "For a man who doesn''t love you, do you think everything you have done was worth it? Just touch


    your heart and ask, was it really worth it?"


    In one go, Nathaniel had spoken a lot. Those words were the words that had been umting in


    his heart throughout the years. He had always wanted to say it to his mother but he couldn''t say it in


    time, when his mother was still alive.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Although he had said so much but still no one answered him. He could no longer listen to his


    mother''s voice. At this moment, he had to believe that his mother had really left him and had left this


    world.


    He wanted to listen to his mother''s nagging and lectures. He wanted to hear her say to him,


    "Nathaniel, you are a man, you are the man of the Cooper family. You are born differently from the


    others. You bear the responsibility to prosper the country."


    In the past, Nathaniel would always feel annoyed whenever his mother would say these words to


    him. Now, he couldn''t even listen to it anymore even if he wanted to.


    "Mom... I''ve found the murderer who had killed you. You can rest in peace now." These words were


    extremely painful for Nathaniel to say out loud.


    Perhaps these words were not meant to ease the dead, but rather to allow the living to finally be at


    peace


    After saying what he had wanted to say, Nathaniel remained silent. He stood before his mother''s


    grave and as he looked at it the whole world seemed to have stopped.


    He felt that he was in a cold world and everything around him was cold. It was so cold that there


    was no warmth nor emotions.


    It was so cold as if the coldness could swallow him at any time and make him fall into the deepest


    hell.


    "Brother Lionel..."


    After an unknown period of time, just as Nathaniel thought that he could no longer walk out of the


    world that was so cold and heartless, a warm voice called for him.


    He immediately looked back and saw a slender little girl standing by the door. Her smile was as


    bright as the sunshine which had warmed his cold heart at that instant.


    "Karen..."


    He opened his mouth and wanted to call her name, but he held back his words. He was so afraid


    that the little girl who was standing in front of him was just an illusion that he had created, like how it


    had always happened in the past.


    "Brother Lionel!" Karen Joy Kyle walked over to him and took the initiative to grab his cold and stiff


    hand. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    She told him not to be afraid and that she was here.


    Karen Joy''s words were very simple, but it had really warmed up Nathaniel''s heart. At that instant,


    the coldness in his body waspletely eliminated.


    He grinned brightly, revealing his pearly white teeth. He raised his big palm and gently stroked her


    face. "Yes, as long as you''re here, I will not be afraid of anything."


    He was the one who was supposed to protect her, but at this moment, he really needed her


    ''protection''.


    He didn''t need anything else from her, he only needed her to apany him and let him listen to


    her voice.


    "Brother Lionel, I''m already here. Don''t you want to introduce me to your mother?" Karen Joy smiled


    and said.


    She knew that he was missing his mother and she knew about the sorrow that was hidden in his


    heart, but she did not ask him about it. She was using another method to bring him out of the


    sorrow.


    Nathaniel was stunned, but he quickly reacted. "Yes, okay... I should have introduced my Karen to


    my mother earlier."


    "Auntie is so beautiful. Brother Lionel, you really look like your mother, that is why you look so good


    too." Karen Joy looked at the photo and praised him sincerely.


    "Really? Why have I never thought that I''m as good- looking as my Mom?" Looking at his mother''s


    photo, Nathaniel touched his face, acting a little cute and funny.


    "Brother Lionel, do you know that being too modest is equivalent to being proud? And let me tell


    you, people who are good- looking never think that they are good-looking." She touched her face


    and said, "Look, I don''t think I am good-looking, but I have always received praises wherever I go.


    This kind of distress can only be experienced by people who are good-looking."


    Listening to Karen Joy''s pleasant voice and looking at her proud eyes, Nathaniel couldn''t help but


    laugh softly.


    Karen Joy took a look at Nathaniel and turned to look at his mother''s grave. "Auntie, look at Brother


    Lionel. He always bullies me. I was only speaking the truth. Did he have tough at me like this?"


    "I''m notughing at you. I''m just happy." Before this, he felt that his world was covered with mist, but


    it was now illuminated by this little sun.


    Nathaniel was really happy from the bottom of his heart and definitely notughing at her.


    He knew that he would never be lonely again, because this bright and warm little sun will be by his


    side forever.


    Whenever he was sad, she would be there for him.


    Whenever he was going through all sorts of challenges, she would still stay with him.


    "You really weren''tughing at me?" Karen Joy obviously didn''t believe it. Hisugh was so


    exaggerated that people would think he wasughing at her no matter how they looked at it.


    "I''m really notughing at you." Nathaniel cleared his throat and suddenly said seriously, "Karen, are


    you ready? I''m going to officially introduce you to my Mom now."

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    "Ah... Brother Lionel, wait a minute, I''m not... I''m not ready yet." Karen Joy Kyle was a little nervous,


    so nervous that she was already stuttering.


    Karen Joy''s purpose for asking Nathaniel Cooper to introduce her to his mother was to distract him.


    She had never thought of meeting her future mother-inw officially like this.


    Even though Nathaniel''s mother had passed away, she was still Nathaniel''s mother, and she should


    respect the elders. No matter what, Karen Joy felt that she should be more formal.


    "Okay, I''ll give you some more time to prepare then." Nathaniel rubbed her head with a smile and


    looked at his mother''s grave and said, "Mom, this little girl is not ready yet. Please wait for a while


    longer."


    Before he could finish his words, Karen Joy was already pinching Nathaniel''s waist. He turned his


    head and his eyes met with her aggrieved eyes. Her eyes looked as if she was ming him for


    saying that to his mother.


    "Little girl, what''s wrong?" Nathaniel said innocently. Did he say something wrong?


    Karen Joy nced at him and whispered, "This is the first time that I''m meeting my future mother-


    in-w. I can''t leave a bad impression on her, so you mustn''t talk any nonsense."


    Her future mother- in-w was a very important person.


    It was the first time for her to meet Brother Lionel''s biological mother. Of course, she had to prepare


    well and leave a good impression on her elders.


    But Brother Lionel had been calling her ''little girl''. What if her future mother-inw didn''t like the fact


    that she was 12 years younger than Brother Lionel?


    Thinking about it, Karen Joy red at Nathaniel again. He was already an adult, why couldn''t he


    think before he spoke?


    That was what Karen Joy was thinking, but Nathaniel was only focusing on what she addressed his


    mother as - "future mother-inw"!


    Karen Joy had said so much, but he only registered those words.


    He looked at Karen Joy, and his eyes became even more gentle as if he wanted to melt her into his


    gentleness. "Karen..."


    "Brother Lionel, what''s wrong?" His look in his eyes was so strange. Karen Joy had never seen him


    looking at her like this before.


    Was he looking at her like this because he thought that she didn''t look good today?


    Karen Joy hurriedly touched her own face. It was still the same, nothing happened to her face.


    But maybe it was because she was so worried about him that she hadn''t slept for the whole night.


    And because of that, she probably had dark circles under her eyes which made her face look a little


    lifeless.


    However, it was not her fault. She was worried about him. Speaking of this, he was the one to


    me for.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why?" Nathaniel asked in a deep voice.


    "What do you mean?" Karen Joy was confused by his question. She blinked her beautiful eyes,


    raised her hand and waved it in front of his eyes. "Brother Lionel, what''s wrong? Please don''t scare


    me!"


    Nathaniel grabbed her hand and held it tightly in his hands. He said in a low voice, "Karen, why do


    you think I am the one?"


    Not only Karen Joy was excellent herself, but she was also the daughter of the owner of Rovio


    Corporation Inc.


    With an appearance and background like hers, there were all kinds of men who she could choose


    from. Those who had power, money, and strength... But why did she think that he was the one for


    her?


    Karen Joy pouted and said discontentedly, "If it''s not you, then are you asking me to be with another


    man?"


    Karen Joy didn''t know the reason either.


    She didn''t know why, but when she found him again, her feelings for him were uncontroble.


    Initially, she had thought that her feelings for Nathaniel were because of her dependence on him


    when she was a child, and not because of love. However, she could no longer deny that she had


    indeed fallen for him and wanted to be with him for the rest of her life.


    Perhaps, it was their fate. She had identally saved his life when she was younger, and ever


    since, they could no longer break away from each other''s life.


    Nathaniel said, "Karen..."


    There were a lot of things that were unexinable, just like his feelings for her. He didn''t know when


    his feelings for her had changed.


    When she was very young, he would always hold her in his arms, yed with her and watched


    cartoons with her. At that time, he had never thought that this little girl would be the girl he would


    want to marry in the future.


    Thinking of the past, Nathaniel shook his head and chuckled. "Yeah, I am certain that you are the


    one too. There wouldn''t be anyone else in this lifetime."


    Karen Joy was satisfied and smiled at him. "Yes, since we have already decided on each other,


    there''s no need for any reason, right?"


    He held her hand and walked closer to his mother''s grave. "Karen, this is my mother who had given


    birth to me and raised me."


    Nathaniel suddenly introduced his mother to Karen Joy in a serious manner. Karen Joy was


    stunned for a moment and immediately bowed respectfully. "Auntie, nice to meet you!"


    Nathaniel added, "Mom, the girl who I''m holding hands with now is called Karen Joy Kyle. She is my


    future wife and your future daughter-inw."


    Nathaniel held Karen Joy''s hand tightly and introduced his beloved girl to his deceased mother.


    The Collins family had an unwritten custom which was to introduce one''s partner and rtionship


    before the elders of the family. This was taken very seriously and officially in the family, even more,


    important than getting a legal marriage certificate.


    Nathaniel''s mother was a member of the Collins family, and he was also half a member of the


    Collins family. At this time, for him to introduce Karen Joy to his mother would mean that he was


    determined for Karen Joy to be his wife.


    Karen Joy was a little nervous. She quietly took a deep breath and said, "Auntie, I will take good


    care of Brother Lionel in the future and love him with all my heart. When you are not here, I will


    never let him be lonely."


    Nathaniel lowered his head and kissed on her forehead. "I''m sure that Mom will be satisfied with


    such a thoughtful daughter-inw like you."


    When his mother was alive, she had dived into the vortex of power for a man and never had a good


    life herself.


    He thought that if his mother would ever get another chance, she would never choose that man


    again. She would definitely change her way of life.


    After visiting his deceased mother, Nathaniel thought of something else. "Karen, why did youe


    here?"


    "I came here with my two feet." Karen Joy smiled at him. "No matter where my Brother Lionel is, as


    long as I think about him, I would be able to find him."


    When Karen Joy was watching TV, she saw that Griffin Cooper was helping the others and at that


    very moment, she really wanted to grow a pair of wings and fly to Brother Lionel immediately.


    Although Brother Lionel never showed any emotions when he saw that his biological father was


    helping the outsiders, Karen Joy could still see the sorrow which was deep in his heart.


    Even if she couldn''t do anything for him, she still had to be by his side to keep himpany. At


    least whenever he was sad and had no one tofort him, she could still be there.


    Nathaniel wanted to say something, but he didn''t. He just gently hugged her in his arms and said,


    "Karen, thank you!"


    "Brother Lionel, why are you thanking me? Does that mean you want to marry me?" Karen Joy


    winked at him yfully. She smiled with her eyebrows curved, and her cheeks had already turned


    red. "Brother Lionel, do you know how happy I am to be able to look at you standing by my side


    safe and sound?"

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    He definitely didn''t know that.


    When she learned that he might have been killed, she felt that her entire world had copsed.


    Fortunately, he was safe and he could still stand by her side, enjoying the romantic snowy night with


    her.


    "I''m sorry!" Looking at Karen Joy, Nathaniel said in a deep voice. His tone carried a sense of


    remorse he was unable to express using words.


    "Brother Lionel, why are you apologizing to me again? You must have forgotten what I have said. I


    have already told you that I only want you to be safe." Her request was so simple. As long as he


    was fine, that would be enough for her.


    "Yes, I remember." He nodded and couldn''t help but to hold her even tighter into his arms.


    Suddenly, something came to his mind. "Karen, let me bring you somewhere else to see


    something."


    "Okay." She did not question him at all, instead, she chose to trust him unconditionally. No matter


    where he would take her, she would follow him closely without any hesitation!


    She had been so determined ever since she had confirmed that he was the one for her!


    The heavy snowfall had finally stopped, and the sun was shining brightly. The day''s temperature


    had risen by several degrees.


    With thepany of her favorite person, Karen Joy didn''t feel cold at all even when she was


    walking on the white snow.


    On top of that, when Brother Lionel was holding her hand tightly, his warm palm was gradually


    transferring his heat to her hand, making her feel even warmer.


    With a surge of joy in her heart, Karen Joy couldn''t help but hum to a cheerful song. The lyrics were,


    "My hand in yours, let''s walk together... I''m going to marry you tomorrow..."


    "Karen, you''re still young, let''s wait a little longer." Upon hearing this, Karen Joy immediately


    frowned and pouted at him discontentedly, "Brother Lionel, what are you thinking about? I''m only


    singing."


    This man actually dared tough at her. Karen Joy secretly vowed that when he would formally


    propose to her in the future, she would definitely torture him severely and let him know what a


    woman''s heart was like.


    "I''m sorry! I thought that you were hinting me!" Nathaniel raised his eyebrows slightly and his lips


    were full of smiles. Obviously, he was teasing her.


    Karen Joy was dumbstruck.


    She would remember this firmly and get her revenge on him in the future.


    "What''s wrong? Are you angry?" Nathaniel pinched her face. "Alright, I''ll admit that I was a little too


    anxious. I''ve been waiting for you to grow up for so many years."


    Karen Joy was very pleased by this statement. She leaned into his arms and said, "I''m already 18


    years old. I''m already an adult."


    This time, she was really hinting at him. He should be able to grasp what she had meant, but


    Nathaniel didn''t answer her and continued to move up the mountain while holding onto her hand.


    Since it had been snowing heavily for the past week, the path leading to the mountain was covered


    with thick snow. Every step they took had left a deep footprint on the ground. After a long time,


    Karen Joy was already too tired to walk, and her steps gradually became heavier.


    "Karen..." Nathaniel suddenly stopped in his tracks. He crouched down and patted on his back.


    "Come, I''ll carry you."


    Karen Joy had some vague memories. When she was four years old, Brother Lionel was already


    very tall. Karen Joy did not know exactly how tall he was but she could remember that she had


    always thought he was so tall like a giant.


    At that time, she liked to pester him and made him carry her on his back. She just didn''t want to


    walk by herself.


    Brother Lionel loved her very much. As long as she asked for it, he wouldn''t refuse her. He was


    either holding her, carrying her on his back, or even letting her sit on his shoulder.


    Now that she had already grown up, how could he still...


    Karen Joy looked at his sturdy back in a daze and did not get on it for a long time. On one hand,


    she could vaguely remember some of the past events, and on the other hand, how could she let


    him tire himself out?


    "Karen, get on quickly." Nathaniel urged.


    "Brother Lionel, I''ll walk by myself." She smiled at him. "I like it when you hold my hand. Like that, I


    can feel more like your girlfriend, and not like a child."


    In Karen Joy''s memory, she had seen her cold father carry her mother on his back, but it was


    different for her.


    She didn''t want the others to think that she was just a burden to Brother Lionel.


    Many people perceived marriage as a matter between two people. They wouldn''t have to care


    about what the others had to say, but Karen Joy had never thought so.


    Karen Joy felt that marriage was between two families and not just two people. Moreover, with


    Brother Lionel''s current status, their marriage might even affect the entire Country A.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Although the entire country was on Brother Lionel''s shoulders, he was not alone. Karen Joy wanted


    to be able to stand by his side. As he had acknowledged her as his life partner, she also wanted to


    get the citizen''s approval.


    "Girlfriend?" Nathaniel said softly. His voice was soft, with indescribable love and tenderness.


    Karen Joy smiled cutely and said, "Am I not your girlfriend?"


    "Of course you are." He had already instinctively regarded her as his wife. He had neglected the


    fact that before bing his wife, she was still his girlfriend. "Is there anything wrong with a


    boyfriend carrying his girlfriend?"


    Karen Joy pretended to be very wronged and said, "Brother Lionel, we are not even married yet and


    you are already not listening to me. Then when we get married in the future, are you going to bully


    me all the time?"


    "Oh, you little girl!" Nathaniel really had no way to deal with her, so he had to listen to her. He then


    held her hand and continued to move forward in the snow.


    However, other than holding her hand, he was also holding onto her waist, so that he could help her


    when she had identally stepped too deep into the snow.


    After passing through the snow covered ground, they had finally arrived at the top of the mountain.


    There was a sightseeing pavilion on the top of the mountain. Standing there, they could see the


    entire North Pce.


    "Brother Lionel, I never knew that there is such a beautiful ce in the back mountain of the North


    Pce." Karen Joy looked around. The view was very nice. Not only could she enjoy the beauty of


    the North Pce, but she could also admire the view of the man-madeke on the other side.


    Nathaniel nodded and said, "Yes, this ce is called Easy Hill. Just like the man-madeke that you


    are looking at, it''s man-made."


    Karen Joy was a little surprised. "How much manpower and material did it cost to build such a tall


    hill?"


    "It should have cost a lot of money, but I haven''t asked about the details." Nathaniel then looked


    around and said, "This mountain was built by my Grandfather for my Grandmother."


    "Brother Lionel, your Grandfather must have loved your Grandmother very much." Karen Joy


    remembered that her Grandfather also loved her Grandmother very much, so he bought the


    mountain where they first met and named it Rana Mountain after her, as proof of their love.


    "No." The look on Nathaniel''s face suddenly became a little sad. "The marriage between my


    Grandfather and my Grandmother was also purely political. The only thing they had inmon was


    their focus on politics and power. There was nothing else."


    He smiled helplessly and said, "The marriage between two generations of the Cooper family I''ve


    come into contact with were all political, I''ve never felt the warmth and affection from them...


    Perhaps this is the price that the Cooper family has to pay in order to be in control of this country."

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    There was a sharp contrast between the Cooper family and the Kyle family. In the recent two


    generations, the marriages in the Cooper family were all for political benefit, but the marriages in the


    Kyle family were purely based on love.


    Nathaniel Cooper had always lived in a cold family filled with political turmoil ever since he was a


    child. Karen Joy Kyle, on the other hand, grew up in a warm and loving family.


    When Karen Joy was very young, her father had taught her one thing that was how to love. To love


    herself, to love her family, and to love her genuine friends.


    As for Nathaniel, he had learned one thing since he was a child too, that was, political strategies.


    No matter how strong the opponent was, no matter who the opponent was, and no matter by what


    means, he must find a way to defeat them.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy turned around and hugged him tightly around his waist. "Brother


    Lionel, don''t be afraid, you have me. I will try my best so that we can have a happy family together,


    just like my grandparents and my parents."


    Her words were always soforting that it had always managed to warm up his cold heart in an


    instant. Nathaniel smiled and said, "Karen, you know what? It was only after I had gone to the Kyle


    family that I have realized that there was such family life that existed in the world."


    The husband loved and doted on his wife and the wife took great care of her husband. Everyone


    cared about each other. They would gather every night to eat together and live a harmonious life.


    In the past, Nathaniel had never experienced it before. In his mind, every family should be the same


    as his family. They would sleep separately in their own rooms and eat their own meals.


    The only time that the entire family woulde together to have a meal was definitely during the


    festivals, but it was purely an act to show off to their citizens.


    Karen Joy hugged him even tighter. "Brother Lionel, the past is already in the past. Let''s not dwell


    on it anymore. For now on, I will be by your side and we will live a good life together."


    "Okay." He nodded. "I brought you here today because I wanted to tell you some stories about my


    grandparents."


    By telling the stories, he could constantly remind himself that no matter what had happened, he


    must not follow the footsteps of his elders.


    He didn''t want to live that cold and heartless life anymore. He wanted to take Karen Joy''s hand and


    live a normal life with her.


    "Okay, tell me, I want to listen to it." Karen Joy was still hugging him tightly. She wanted to let him


    feel her with her actions that she would stay with him forever.


    Nathaniel looked into the distance and said slowly, "My grandmother was born rich. Not only was


    she rich, but she also was a startling beauty."


    "There were so many men who wanted to marry her that there was enough to surround the entire


    North Pce. However, she had never taken a fancy on those men who were chosen by her family.


    She was only fond of one man."


    "That gentleman''s name was Eason Sam. He was an outstanding and knowledgeable man. But


    because of his poor family background, he couldn''t disy his talent at that time, so he could only


    be a private tutor for the wealthy."


    "When the two of them met, it was the perfect story of a young and handsome man meeting a


    beautifuldy. They had good impressions of each other. The seeds of love had then unknowingly


    sprouted in their hearts."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "During their time, the social ethos was rtively conservative. Once a woman got pregnant before


    marriage, she would be regarded as a shameful object by society and would be severely punished.


    My Grandmother was ordered to be punished, but my Grandfather saved her."


    "My Grandfather saved her not because of love, but because of her family background. In the early


    days, during the founding of Country A, the government was caught in a financial crisis. My


    Grandfather needed money and the support of a rich family, which was why he wanted to marry my


    Grandmother."


    "What my Grandfather had done did save her life, but it had failed to save my grandmother''s


    beloved man. My grandmother didn''t even get to see the gentleman''s body for thest time. The


    man''s body was wrapped in a broken mat and thrown into the wilderness behind the North Pce."


    "It was onlyter that my grandmother had found his body, but it had already begun to rot. She cried


    for a long time while holding the rotten body, and even had the idea of dying with him."


    "Grandpa came to her rescue once again. He told her that only the weak would choose death as a


    way of escape. She should regain her strength so that she could find out the person who had killed


    her man and to get revenge on them."


    "The hatred in Grandma''s heart was instantly ignited. She no longer tried to kill herself and agreed


    to marry Grandpa. But on one condition, that was to bury her beloved man well and to build a tomb


    for him."


    "Therefore, in order to marry Grandma and to get the support of her family, Grandpa had built this


    Hill City and buried the body here, even if he was criticized for exhausting the people and the


    country''s funds. He then named it Easy Hill, named after the man Eason."


    As Karen Joy listened to Nathaniel who was telling the story, she stared at him with her beautiful


    eyes and asked, "Brother Lionel, does that mean that the man was buried under our feet? This Hill


    City is not a hill, but a huge tomb?"


    Nathaniel didn''t know whether tough or cry at her question. He had said so much, and yet she


    was asking such a funny question.


    He shook his head and said, "Karen, do you know why I am telling you this?"


    Karen Joy who was smart really couldn''t figure it out this time. She shook her head honestly and


    said, "Brother Lionel, I don''t know."


    Nathaniel stroked her head and said, "I wanted to say that when lovees, you must cherish it.


    Don''t wait until you have lost it only to regret it. I also wanted to say that people''s desire to pursue


    power is endless and unscrupulous. It''s terrible and it''s so terrible that it''s beyond your imagination."


    "But I believe that my Brother Lionel will never be like that." Karen Joy firmly believed in him. She


    believed in her Brother Lionel.


    "Karen, it''s not that I won''t, but I already did." Nathaniel''s eyes darkened and he paused for a long


    time. "I, like my elders, have done a lot of shady things in order to be the President of Country A.


    What I have done for power was far beyond what my elders did in the past."


    After that, he lowered his head slightly. He looked at Karen Joy and carefully observed the change


    in her expression.


    He thought that as long as Karen Joy would express her disgust a little for what he had done, he


    would bear the pain and let her go.


    To let her return to her bright world of sunlight to live a carefree and happy life that she deserved,


    but only without him.


    Just as he was staring at Karen Joy, she was putting her hand on his big palm and said without


    hesitation, "Brother Lionel, it wouldn''t matter at all! No matter what you have be, you are still


    my beloved Brother Lionel!"


    Even if he had done countless awful things, even if he had be a bloodthirsty demon, even if he


    had changed dramatically, as long as he had her in his heart, she would be with him, follow him,


    and she would never leave him!

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    "Karen..."


    There was so much that Nathaniel Cooper had wanted to say to Karen Joy Kyle, but except for


    calling her name, he didn''t know what to say to her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He looked at her cheeks, which were rosy from the cold, and her big bright eyes. His Adam''s apple


    suddenly bobbed twice out of desire.


    Suddenly, before Karen Joy could react, he stretched out his big hand and grabbed the back of her


    head. He pushed her towards him and lowered his head to kiss her passionately.


    His kiss was fierce and thirsty as if he had been waiting for it for millions of years. As soon as he


    touched her warm and soft red lips, his kiss immediately went out of control.


    "Brother..."


    Karen Joy wanted to call his name, but her breath was almost swallowed by him so that she


    couldn''t even utter a sound and she could only let him do whatever he wanted to her.


    Karen Joy felt that his kiss was different from any other kisses that she had ever had with him.


    In addition to his strong possessive desire, there seemed to be a lot of fear and worry in his kiss.


    Karen Joy knew what he was afraid of. He was afraid of losing her, and he was afraid that he would


    be left alone so that he would not have anyone who he could share his innermost feelings with.


    In the political vortex of power, Brother Lionel had lost too much over the years. He could never


    believe in anyone, even his closest rtives, and there were also spies that were nted by his


    enemy in the North Pce.


    It could be said that he was constantly surrounded by danger.


    After a long time, when Karen Joy was already catching for her breath, Nathaniel finally let go of


    her. He touched her red lips and smiled. "Did you like it?"


    "Yes, I liked it." Karen Joy nodded forcefully with her cheeks blushing.


    In front of Nathaniel, Karen Joy would never hide her true feelings. If she liked it, she would say it


    out loud, otherwise, he wouldn''t know.


    "Silly girl, didn''t your mother teach you that as a noble youngdy, you should be more reserved?"


    He said it as if he was scolding her, but his eyes and tone were still filled with love and affection.


    "Brother Lionel, don''t you like me being direct?" Because it was him, she could say whatever she


    wanted. The others would definitely not have such preferential treatment.


    "I like it! No matter how my Karen is, I like it!" Just like her feelings for him, no matter what she had


    be, he would still like her.


    "Hehe..." Karen Joyughed and scratched her head in embarrassment. "Brother Lionel, can you


    promise me one thing?"


    "Okay." He agreed without asking her.


    "Brother Lionel, you promised me so quickly. Aren''t you worried that I will sell you off?" Karen Joy


    leaned on his chest and listened to his heartbeat as she asked.


    "Would you sell me off though?" He smiled gently as he enjoyed every second being with her. Even


    if they were only standing there and looking at the scenery, he still felt that he was the happiest man


    in this world.


    "Of course I wouldn''t. Brother Lionel is mine, how could I sell you off?" Karen Joy raised her head


    slightly, just in time to meet his eyes that were looking down at her. At that instant, her face became


    even redder.


    However, looking at the embarrassed look on her face, Nathaniel could not help but to lower his


    head and kiss her again. After thoroughly tasting her lips once again, he let her go and asked, "Silly


    girl, tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Karen Joy said, "Brother Lionel, after you have done with those things, can you go to New York with


    me to see my family during the New Year?"


    She had officially visited his mother, so she wanted to officially introduce him to her parents too.


    She wanted to tell her grandparents and her parents that she had already grown up and had found


    a man she was willing to spend the rest of her life with. She hoped that they would give their


    blessings to them.


    But Brother Lionel''s identity was exceptional. Would he be willing to go?


    Just when Karen Joy was thinking whether Nathaniel would agree to her request, Nathaniel


    immediately nodded heavily without asking any further questions and said, "Okay."


    Karen Joy had prepared herself mentally since a long time ago before she could muster the


    courage to ask him. After all, he had a special political identity, so it would be very troublesome for


    him to go abroad.


    She thought that he would at least hesitate for a bit and ask her to give him some time to think


    about it, but he didn''t, he immediately gave her such a firm answer.


    "Brother Lionel, are you sure? Don''t you need some time to think about it again? With your identity,


    it is very troublesome to go abroad. Don''t you need time to think about it?" Karen Joy was worried


    that Brother Lionel hadn''t considered these problems, so she proposed that he should think about it


    carefully first before making any rash decisions.


    "Silly girl, don''t worry, I know what I am doing. If I want to marry you, how can I not go and meet my


    future in-ws first?" He smiled, revealing his pearly white teeth, which were as bright as the


    sunshine.


    Nathaniel knew that Karen Joy''s father, Kevin Kyle, didn''t like him, and he didn''t want him to be the


    son-inw of the Kyle family. Although Kevin had stopped pestering Karen Joy to cut ties with


    Nathaniel, it was merely because of his love for his daughter, and not that he had already epted


    Nathaniel.


    No matter how much Kevin didn''t want to meet him and no matter how much he didn''t want him to


    be the son-inw of the Kyle family, he would bear any kind of difficulties just for his beloved


    daughter.


    But Nathaniel would work hard so that Kevin would ept him, not to ept him because of his


    love for his daughter, but to recognize Nathaniel''s love for Karen Joy.


    Listening to Nathaniel''s answer, Karen Joy was happy as she said, "Brother Lionel, don''t worry. My


    father looks cold, but his heart is warm. As long as you get his approval, he will treat you as well as


    he treats me."


    "Mm, as long as you are with me, I''m not worried about anything," Nathaniel said softly as he held


    her in his arms and smelling the fragrance of her hair.


    Even though Nathaniel knew that Kevin would never treat him like how he treated Karen Joy for the


    rest of his life, he didn''t say it out loud.


    After all, Kevin had really doted on Karen Joy in his entire life. His love for Karen Joy was


    iparable to that of any man in the world.


    Of course, in this lifetime, there wouldn''t be any man who would have the ability to take over Kevin''s


    position in Karen Joy''s heart, including Nathaniel himself.


    Karen Joy wiggled in his arms and looked at the sunset. She then said, "Brother Lionel, the sun is


    about to go down. Let''s go back."


    Nathaniel nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go back.''


    As soon as he finished speaking, Nathaniel''s phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and saw that it


    was Zuriel Perth who had called.


    At the sight of Zuriel''s name, Nathaniel instantly frowned. After letting it ring for a long time, he


    answered the call and said coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. President, are you still mad at me?" Zuriel''s deep voice came from the phone. He sounded a


    little self-deprecating.


    "You should really reflect on that," Nathaniel said and was about to hang up the phone.


    At the other end of the phone, Zuriel shouted, "My dear Mr. President, it was you who had asked me


    to go undercover and you were the one who had asked me to get close to Hannah Elliot and her


    son. I have made such a great contribution. It''s fine if you don''t want to reward me, but why did you


    suspend me at work instead?"

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Nathaniel Cooper sneered. "Zuriel, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking. I''m warning


    you, if you dare to have those thoughts again, next time I may not just suspend you at work."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Nathaniel knew that Zuriel Perth would not betray him, but Nathaniel also found out that Zuriel


    wanted to take Karen Joy Kyle away from him in secret.


    Zuriel''s thoughts were already pushing Nathaniel''s limits. That was why he could not forgive Zuriel


    so easily.


    That reckless guy needed to suffer a little, if not, he wouldn''t learn his lessons.


    "Mr. President, hey, hey, listen to me..." Zuriel still wanted to say something, but Nathaniel had


    already hung up the phone, which made him so anxious that he jumped. "I have been with you for


    decades and I am so loyal to you. Why would you bully me like this?"


    Jackie Leves smiled and said happily, "That little girl is right beside him, and yet you still talk to him


    in a tone like that. It''s already a blessing that he didn''t go heavy with his punishment."


    "Master Leves, have I offended you?" Zuriel looked at Jackie discontentedly and whined. "How can


    I work with you two constantly bullying me?"


    Jackie quickly waved his hand and said, "Master Perth, if you want to whine, go somewhere else.


    Spare me the misery..."


    Before Jackie finished his words, Zuriel looked behind him and smiled very tteringly. "Serene, it''s


    been a while. You are still so beautiful. I have never known how there would be such a beautiful girl


    like you, in this world."


    Jackie looked back and saw Serene Ss walking toward them. She replied politely, "Master Perth,


    it''s been a long time since we met! You''re still so handsome."


    Serene said politely with a faint smile on her face, which made Jackie very dissatisfied. He walked


    forward and pulled her away. "Serene, how many times do you want me to tell you this? You can''t


    smile that way to other men."


    Jackie was definitely a petty man. He couldn''t bear to have Serene interact with another man


    besides him.


    However, Zuriel was still talking behind them, "Serene, I''ll treat you to dinner some other day. Your


    man is so domineering, you don''t have to tolerate him. You''re such a perfect woman, you can easily


    find a man who is much better than him."


    Jackie turned back and red at him fiercely. "Zuriel, if you say one more word, I''ll cut off your


    tongue."


    Jackie made up his mind to speak ill of Zuriel in front of Nathaniel one day. If he did so, Zuriel would


    be in a deeper mess.


    "Master Leves, don''t get annoyed! I was just joking with you. I hope you can put in a good word for


    me with the President. Besides, we all know that Serene loves you so much. Even if she finds a


    man who is a hundred times better than you, she may not want him." Zuriel absolutely did this on


    purpose. Of course, he did it on purpose to make Jackie angry.


    "Zuriel!" Jackie turned around and wanted to beat Zuriel up, but as soon as he stepped forward, he


    was stopped by Serene.


    She smiled at him gently and said, "Master Perth is right. Even if there is a man who is a thousand


    times better than you, you are still my choice. Do you think that is wrong?"


    Jackie responded coldly, "I don''t like other people talking about my woman. And you haven''t


    promised me not to smile so nicely at other men too."


    Men were sometimes really childish. She only greeted him out of politeness, but he was


    already so jealous. How childish.


    Serene shook her head helplessly. "Okay, okay, I''ll listen to you. From now on, I''ll look at everyone


    with a straight face. I won''t make you jealous."


    Jackie was satisfied this time. He lowered his head and nibbled on Serene''s earlobe. "That''s right.


    Men would always like obedient women."


    Serene did not answer him.


    She didn''t want to argue with him. He was so childish because he cared about her. She had never


    seen him being so domineering with other women except for her.


    She only sighed, and Jackie began to nag again, "You sighed? Are you unhappy with me? Serene,


    just spill it, don''t keep it in your heart."


    Serene really wanted to roll her eyes. This man was going overboard. She wanted to warn him that


    she would grow tired of his antics one day.


    "You rolled your eyes? Serene, what are you unhappy with me about? I''m speaking to you nicely


    now. If you are not happy, I am willing to change." Jackie was still going on about the same topic,


    but he sounded a little worried.


    It was because he cared too much about her that he became nervous.


    Because he cared too much, he didn''t want her to smile so nicely at other men.


    She certainly didn''t know how beautiful she looked when she smiled. He was attracted by her smile.


    He was charmed by her for so many years, and he couldn''t forget her.


    He didn''t want other men to fall in love with her because of her smile. The morepetitors he had,


    the more dangerous it would be, and the higher the chances of losing her.


    "Jackie, what are you thinking about? In my heart, you are the best. No matter what your strengths


    or weaknesses are, you are still you. I am willing to ept them." Serene snuggled into his arms


    and smiled at him. "Alright now, don''t worry. Give me a smile."


    "I''m so mad that I can''t smile anymore." He lowered his head and bit her yfully, and then he


    smiled gently. "Serene, no matter what, you can''t escape from me anyway."


    Serene looked at him and said, "Jackie, didn''t I say it clear enough? I am your woman, and you are


    my man. In this life, we can''t be separated again."


    "Don''t look at me. I know. I say it every day just to remind you. I''m just worried that you will forget."


    Suddenly, Jackie reached out and picked her up. "Let''s go, it''s our sweet time now."


    Serene''s face turned red and she punched him. "There are people around us. Be careful when you


    speak. Besides, the real murderer has not been caught yet. Don''t think about these things."


    "We know who the murderers are already. We only need one more piece of evidence." Jackie


    smiled and suddenly said in a colder voice, "I''m not worried about not finding the real murderer, but


    just haven''t thought of a way to kill them most viciously."

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    "Jackie..."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mm?"


    "When this matter is over, let''s leave this ce." Serene looked at him and said seriously, "I don''t


    want to stay in this city anymore. I don''t want to think about all this at all."


    In the past two days, she had been quite jumpy. She was constantly fearful that something terrible


    would happen. She was worried that she might be separated from Jackie and that they would not


    be able to stay by each other''s side till the end of time.


    "Okay. I promise you," Simrly, Jackie did not want to stay in the city too. He wanted to forget the


    bad memories of the past and start a new life elsewhere with Serene.


    Serene smiled gently and said, "Thank you!"


    "You don''t have to thank me with words. If you try your bestter, it will be the greatest form of


    thanks to me." Even if he held her in his arms, Jackie could sway her effortlessly into their room like


    a gust of wind.


    Serene rolled her eyes again. She was dumbstruck at his words.


    She said so many heartfelt words, and yet all she could do was submit to her fate? He would still be


    capturing her into the room and eating her up!


    This man was simply a fighter among beasts.


    At Moon Bay.


    Mia Kyle had specially ordered the housekeeper to prepare a lot of delicious dishes. She wanted to


    entertain the future son-inw of the Kyle familyvishly.


    It was all a part of Mia''s n. She knew the purpose of this grand wee for this future son- in-


    law of the Kyle family. It was all because she wanted to test him!


    All kinds of dishes were served on the table. Mia took off her apron, then she took Levi''s little hand


    and asked, "Levi, do you remember what I taught you?"


    Levi removed his hand away and rolled his eyes at her. "Mom, you''re the one who always forgets


    things, not me, alright?"


    Levi''s words irritated Mia instantly. She grabbed Levi''s ear and said, "Brat, how dare youin


    about your mother?"


    Levi responded loudly, "I''m notining about you. I''m just telling the truth."


    Mia warned him, "I''m telling you, watch your tone. Otherwise, I''ll tell your Dad and he will spank


    you."


    Levi pouted and said, "Mom, do you know that people who don''t listen to the truth will never


    improve in life?"


    Mia replied, "It''s not up to you to tell me that. How old are you?! How dare you give me a lecture?"


    "Levi, have you made your Mom angry again?" Neil wasing out of his study. He came over to


    Levi''s side and said, "Kid, you must be longing for a spank huh."


    "Dad, if you can''t tell right from wrong again, you''re going to spoil your woman, and she will cause


    chaos!" Levi was innocent. He was the youngest member of the family, but every time they were


    together, they bullied him.


    Most of the time, he suspected that he was not really their child. He spected must have been a


    child Mia had picked up from the rubbish dump. Hence, they bullied him so frequently.


    He was a smart child. He would never give up a good fight, and he knew which move would work


    against his mother.


    After considering it for a while, he pursed his lips and looked so pitiful as if he was about to cry.


    "Mom, am I a child you picked up from the dumpsters? You''re already bullying me, but you''re even


    influencing Dad to bully me too... I''m definitely not your child."


    "Neil, I was just joking with the kid. What are you doing here?" Mia pushed all the me to Neil.


    She pulled Levi into her arms in a hurry. "Levi, I was just ying with you. Your Dad and I love you


    so much. How could you say that I picked you up somewhere?"


    "Really? Are you sure?" Levi rubbed his eyes, looking both pitiful and adorable.


    "Brat, you already know how to act at such a young age!" Neil went to him and picked him up as he


    said, "How do you think I should punish you?"


    Levi blinked and two drops of tears rolled down from his eyes, "Mom..."


    Although Mia always bullied Levi, the fact was every mother loved her son. When she saw her son''s


    tears, her heart ached. "Neil, let go of my son."


    Neil replied indifferently, "Your son is putting up an act!"


    Mia said, "His mother is an actress, why can''t he be acting?"


    Neil was taken aback.


    He had been tricked by Levi again.


    Although Levi was still a child, he was more cunning than a fox, he always knew where their


    weaknesses were.


    Levi then said, "Mom, Dad is staring at me."


    Mia spoke loudly, "Neill!"


    Neil was also getting agitated, "Levi, you wait and see! You''re definitely going to get beaten up!"


    Mia yelled even louder, "Neill!"


    Neil kept his peace this time.


    He didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After all, Mia became more and more unbridled in front of him day by day. This was because he


    spoiled her so much.


    Therefore, he should take full responsibility.


    "Little Aunt, you are bullying Great Uncle again!" Karen Joy opened the door and came in. She


    shook her head. "I could even hear your loud voices from outside."


    "He provoked us first." What Mia was best at in her life was to turn the truth upside down. She could


    even sound reasonable even if she wasn''t.


    Karen Joy certainly knew her Little Aunt''s character. She smiled and took Levi from Mia''s arms.


    "Levi, I brought you something nice." "Sister, didn''t you bring your husband home?" Levi looked


    behind Karen Joy, but he didn''t see Nathaniel Cooper. Then, he looked up at his mother.


    "He asked me toe upstairs first. He wille upter." When they came from Easy Hill, Karen


    Joy received a phone call from Mia, who requested her to bring Nathaniel back to Moon Bay for


    dinner. Thus, Nathaniel epted the invitation and came with her.


    On the way there, Nathaniel had asked his subordinates to prepare a big gift. Since he was going to


    officially meet the elders in her family, he needed to prepare a nice gift for them. Hence, he asked


    Karen Joy to go upstairs first.


    Levi received his mother''s hint and said, "Sis, can I sit with himter?"


    Karen Joy nodded, "Of course you can."


    Levi asked again, "Can I ask him to carry me?"


    Karen Joy poked his head and said, "Levi, you are almost eight years old. You are not a baby any


    longer. You''d better not pester others to carry you all the time."


    Levi then said, "You are so stingy."


    Karen Joy refuted, "Levi, be careful what you say. Why did you say that?"


    The naughty boy didn''t know how to speak appropriately at all! She really wanted to give


    him a spanking!

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    Seeing that Karen Joy wanted to hit him, Mia immediately stood up and pulled Levi behind her. She


    smiled and said, "Karen, since President Cooper is here, ask him toe up quickly."


    When she heard his name, Karen Joy had a better mood. She immediately forgotten that Levi said


    that she was stingy. She turned around and walked away, "I''ll ask him toe up now."


    Neil stopped her and said, "Karen, wait a minute, I have something to say to you."


    Karen Joy stopped and looked back. "Great Uncle, what do you want to say to me?"


    Neil walked to her side, raised his hand, and rubbed her head. "Karen, your parents are not by your


    side. Mia and I are your only family here. If there''s anything happening to you, you need to tell us.


    Don''t keep it in your heart."


    "I know that," she replied. Karen Joy really did not treat the Brown family as outsiders. After all, the


    rtionship between the two families was very close.


    Neil patted her on the shoulder and said, "Okay, go ahead. Bring your sweetheart here and we''ll


    have a meal with him." "Thank you, Great Uncle. I''ll ask him toe up right now. Please wait for a


    moment!" Karen nodded, turned around, and ran downstairs to fetch Nathaniel Cooper.


    She knew that it wasn''t her Great Uncle and Little Aunt''s idea to invite Brother Lionel to have dinner


    at home. It must be her own family who wanted him toe.


    Her family always loved and supported her silently and never gave her any pressure.


    Watching Karen Joy leave, Neil turned to look at Mia, who had a devious expression on her face, "I


    need to warn you, don''t do anything unexpectedter!"


    Mia nced at him and snorted, "Hmm, I just want to test that guy! Do you think you can stop me?"


    Neil said, "Anyway, he is rted to you by blood! Shouldn''t you help him?"


    Mia rolled her eyes and said, "How is he my rtive? How can the Cooper family be my rtives? I


    only have the Kyle family in my heart."


    Neil didn''t hide the reason why he came to Coast City from Mia. Mia also knew that he was here to


    investigate something.


    As for the death of her parents, it did bother Mia before, but in the end, she chose to seal up the


    entire incident in her heart,


    It was because she knew that her parents and Neil''s father were acting on behalf of their own


    countries'' best interests. No matter what they did, they had valid reasons.


    Now that this matter was brought up again, it grazed upon the sealed- up wound in the deepest part


    of Mia''s heart, causing her to think of these saddening incidents from her past.


    ording to the information obtained by Neil, it was very likely Griffin Cooper had deliberately


    caused the incident to happen. He wanted to get rid of his own biological sister and brother-inw.


    As for his purpose of doing so, Mia didn''t know what it was.


    She was even more confused about the rtionship between her parents and Griffin. She could not


    guess what Griffin was nning to do, back then.


    He was an uncle whom she had never met, and also a probable murderer of her parents. He was


    such a terrible person, so Mia did not intend to treat him as a rtive for the rest of her life.


    "When the incident happened that year, Griffin had not yet married his wife from the Collins family,


    and Nathaniel was not yet born. It could be assumed that Nathaniel knew nothing about that matter,


    and it was impossible for him to be involved in it. He is innocent in this matter," Neil repeated this


    again, as he was afraid that Mia would do or say something senseless when Nathaniel arrived.


    Mia red at him again and said, "Neil, what are you thinking about? Am I such an irrational


    person?"


    Of course, she knew that matter had nothing to do with Nathaniel. She had never thought about


    venting her anger on Nathaniel because of that matter. Otherwise, why would she prepare such a


    sumptuous dinner to wee him?


    "Mom, you are irrational!" Levi suddenly said this sentence out loud, which made Mia want to throw


    this silly son of hers out of the window. "Levi, are you actually my son? You must be sent from


    heavens to torture me."


    The brat was irritating her! She should''ve let Neil beat him up and allowed Karen Joy to scold him.


    Then, would Levi know that his mother was the best person he had.


    "Mom, Dad said that you were sent from heaven to torture him." After Levi said that, he managed to


    piss Neil off as well! Neil frowned and picked up the little fellow. "Brat, if I don''t teach you a lesson


    today, I''m not going to forgive myself."


    "Mom, help! Dad is serious this time!" Levi struggled hard. Compared to Neil, he was really small in


    stature. He couldn''t fight back at all!


    Mia''s heart ached for her son, but when she thought of the fact that the little one was always making


    things difficult for her, she decided to let him suffer so that he would not bully her in the future.


    "Mom, if you don''t save me, who will help you with your nter?" At such a crucial moment, Levi


    used his trump card.


    Mia immediately raised her hand and surrendered. "Neil, please forgive him this time. Next time...


    Next time when you''re teaching him a lesson, I won''t interrupt you."


    Neil red at her. "Mia, did you not hear what I just said to him?"


    Mia smiled and said, "Oh Captain Brown, we would never dare offend you! Besides, I swear we


    didn''t hear what you just said anyway. Please don''t do this."


    Levi nodded vigorously. "Dad, did you say anything at all?"


    Well, the little one was really so witty! He knew that he needed to y along well.


    Mia said with a smile, "Captain Brown, I have specially prepared a few of your favorite dishes for


    you today. You are so kindhearted, just forgive our son."


    ying along with his mother, Levi nodded his little head adorably. "Dad, I''m only an eightyear-old


    boy, a handsome boy."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Neil''s heart had long been moved by the mother and son. His eyes were smiling, but he still said


    with a serious face, "Brat, where did you learn to say that?"


    Levi said seriously, "When I hung out with the people from the military, they called me that. They


    asked me if I had a girlfriend, and said that I am much more good looking than you. They asked me


    not to find a girlfriend as rude as Mom in the future."


    Mia immediately shouted, "Who said that? Tell me his name. How dare they talk behind my back


    like that? Neil, you have to teach your men a lesson."


    However, Neil let go of Levi''s hand and pinched his smooth little face. "Boy, you finally said


    something right tonight."


    Mia said angrily, "Neil, what do you mean by that? You can forgo the fact that they say that I am


    rude, but can you stand them saying that you are not good looking?"

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    In fact, what Mia couldn''t stand most was that Neil nodded in agreement when somebody else said


    that she was rude! Even if she was extremely rude, she couldn''t stand it if others criticized her


    behind her back.


    Neil said slowly, "Yes, they are saying you''re rude, but that''s a fact! It is also a fact that my son is


    better looking than I am. And besides myself, in this world, who else could produce a son who is


    better looking than me?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Mia said, "You are so shameless!"


    Neil replied, "Well, it''s all caused by you!"


    Mia still had more to say. But just then, the doorbell rang. It seemed that Karen Joy Kyle had arrived


    with her sweetheart. Hence, she politely rang the doorbell this time.


    Mia shed a warning look at Neil. She probably meant that she would get even with Neil another


    day. Then, she put on a smile and went to open the door.


    The door opened. However, it was not Karen Joy and Nathaniel standing outside the door. It was


    Jayden instead. Mia was a little surprised. "Jayden, why are you here?"


    Jayden said, "Little Aunt, I heard from Grandma that you and Great Uncle have invited the future


    son-inw of the Kyle family over for dinner. As the eldest son of the family, I thought I shoulde


    over and have a look too."


    "Karen had gone downstairs to pick him up. She hasn''te back up yet. Come in and have a


    seat," Mia stepped aside and beckoned for Jayden to enter the house.


    "Hi, Great Uncle," when he saw Neil, Jayden greeted him politely.


    "Have a seat," Neil answered promptly. The two men sat opposite each other, and between


    themselves had nothing much to say. When the situation was beginning to be a little awkward,


    Levi suddenly rushed over to Jayden happily.


    The little boy trotted over to Jayden''s side and spoke in an adorable tone of voice, "Brother Jayden,


    you''re here!" This was a rare urrence, for Levi to speak in such a soft and childish tone!


    "Yes," Jayden nodded and picked the little one up. "Levi, you seem to have grown taller again."


    "But I am still much shorter than you," Levi was about the same age as Julien was, but Jayden was


    more than ten years older than these two boys. In the eyes of the two little boys, their Big Brother


    Jayden was their hero.


    "Because you are still a little boy, my dear Levi. When you grow up in a few years, you will definitely


    be taller than I am now!" Jayden rubbed his head and said with a smile.


    "No, I don''t want to be taller than you!" Levi pouted his lips adorably. It was so rare to see him


    behave in such a cute and innocent manner.


    "Why?" Jayden asked.


    "I want you to always be my Big Brother. I don''t want to be taller than you. I don''t want you to call


    me Big Brother instead!" Based on Levi''s childish beliefs, he thought that being the tallest would


    make him the Big Brother instead, so he didn''t want that to happen.


    "No matter how tall you are, I am always your Big Brother. This will never change!" Jayden said,


    amused by Levi''s words.


    In the Kyle family, except for Karen Joy, everyone treated Jayden as family. This was especially true


    for Levi and Julien, who addressed Jayden as their Big Brother. From their gazes, he could see


    their admiration for him.


    These two little fellows really liked him as a brother. Simrly, he also felt a sense of importance


    because of the way they treated him.


    "Really?" Levi tilted his little head and asked Jayden.


    "Of course! Have I ever lied to you?" Jayden said.


    Levi pondered for a while but he really couldn''t think of a time when Jayden had lied to him. He


    shook his head and said, "Yes, you''d never lie to me."


    "Ding dong..."


    The doorbell rang again.


    "This time, it should be Karen and Nathaniel." Mia went to open the door again. Indeed, the guests


    whom they had been waiting for for a long time had finally arrived. However, it was not only Karen


    Joy and Nathaniel who appeared at the door, but also several subordinates were following behind


    them. The subordinates had some gifts in their arms.


    "Little Aunt, this is Nathaniel Cooper, my boyfriend. Brother Lionel, this is my Little Aunt. I think you


    still remember her, because it''s hard to forget such a beautifuldy like her." Karen Joy introduced


    her in a generous way. She had officially identified herself as Nathaniel''s girlfriend and did not forget


    to praise her Little Aunt.


    Mia could be crude and ruthless most of the time, but she liked to listen to nice words and


    compliments about herself. Hence, if she was constantly praised, she would be very agreeable and


    pleasant to speak to.


    Karen Joy knew this fact about Mia, so she ttered her in advance. She hoped that Mia would not


    deliberately make things difficult for Brother Lionelter.


    "Hello!" Nathaniel knew all about Mia''s real background. She was actually his cousin by blood, but it


    didn''t look like she wanted to reconcile with the Cooper family any time soon. Hence, he wasn''t sure


    if he should address her as his cousin, but he was also too embarrassed to address her as "Little


    Aunt" the way Karen Joy did. So, he could only say a in "Hello" awkwardly.


    "I''ve only invited you over for a simple dinner, why did you bring so many gifts? You didn''t have to!"


    Mia made way for him and said happily, "You can move them in and put them aside. Since you guys


    came here with gifts, I can''t return them, can I?"


    Mia was a realist. She trusted that whatever Nathaniel had prepared must be rather good gifts.


    Even if she didn''t like them and decides to sell them offter, she should be able to make some


    money out of them anyway.


    Several of his subordinates put the gifts into the room in an orderly fashion. They were swift and


    silent and left right after.


    After the subordinates left, Mia nced at the gifts and said with a smile, "These gifts must have


    been expensive, aren''t they? Mr. President, if you don''t mind, please arrange for someone to send


    me the shopping list another day."


    "Mia," Neil coughed lightly and interrupted Mia, the money-grubber, "Karen,e in and sit down


    first. Why stand at the door?"


    Karen Joy introduced him again, "Great Uncle, this is my boyfriend, Nathaniel. Brother Lionel, this is


    my Great Uncle. You have met before, haven''t you?"


    "Yes," The two men nodded at the same time. In their minds, they knew clearly that they had not


    only met before, but they also had worked together previously. However, this was something Karen


    Joy had no knowledge of.


    Karen Joy and Nathaniel entered the house together and saw that there was another person in the


    living room. Karen Joy instinctively became alert and asked, "Jayden, why are you here again?"


    Jayden looked back and nced at Karen Joy. Then, he looked at Nathaniel and said, "Grandma


    told me that Little Aunt is having some guests over for dinner, so she asked me toe and have a


    look.''


    If it weren''t for his grandmother''s phone call, where she had requested him toe and judge her


    boyfriend, he wouldn''t have known anything about Nathanieling over.


    When he received the phone call from his grandmother, Jayden thought that she was deliberately


    making things difficult for him. However, he remembered that his grandmother was not that kind of


    person.


    In the past few years, his grandmother treated him just like how she treated the other children of the


    Kyle family. His grandmother just wanted him to be responsible as a big brother and look after his


    sister. She did not have any other motive.


    "You''ve seen him now, so you can leave first," Perhaps the gap between them was too distant, so


    Karen Joy felt ufortable when she saw Jayden. She was always worried that he would do


    something unexpected to her.


    "Okay," Jayden looked away from her and then nced at Levi. He said, "Levi, I''m going to go first.


    We''ll meet again another day."


    "Big Brother, why don''t you stay for dinner?" Levi didn''t understand. In the past, everyone was able


    to get together for dinner. Why should he leave early today?

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    "I have some matters to attend to, and I''ll spend time with you some other day," Jayden stroked


    Levi''s little head gently. He then also bid Neil and Mia goodbye, giving an excuse that he was busy


    with other affairs.


    Neil and Mia were both smart people, so they knew the real reason why Jayden was leaving, but


    they didn''t want to reveal it.


    It was useless to say anything about the matter between Karen Joy and Jayden. The emotional


    "knot" between them had to be untied only by the two of them.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Levi was a little unhappy because of Jayden''s leaving. "Are you my cousin''s boyfriend? Are you the


    one who will take her away in the future?" He turned around and questioned Nathaniel.


    The little boy stood in front of Nathaniel. However, because Nathaniel was much taller than Levi


    was, even if he raised his head as high as he could, he could not see the expression on Nathaniel''s


    face.


    Levi was at the losing end when it came to height, but he didn''t want to admit defeat. He inherited


    his parents'' stubbornness and refusal to admit defeat.


    He wanted to seem less silly as he challenged Nathaniel, so he stood up straight and put his hands


    on his waist. He questioned Nathaniel arrogantly.


    Nathaniel bent down slightly and said gently to Levi, "Yes, I am your cousin''s boyfriend, but I am not


    going to cheat her and take her away. I am going to marry her."


    Levi retorted, "Marrying her is the same as cheating her!"


    Karen Joy asked, "Levi, who told you that?"


    "I said it myself!" Levi blinked his eyes. He would never tell Karen Joy that it was his mother who


    taught him these words.


    "Don''t worry, Karen, Levi is doing his best to help you because he loves and cares about you,"


    Nathaniel bent down further to be on the same eye level as Levi. "Levi, thank you so much for


    protecting your cousin. It''s her blessing that she has such a good little cousin like you."


    Levi was shouting internally, "No, this is not the way it should be!"


    His enemy was too cunning. The situation did not y out as he expected. Levi could not handle


    Nathaniel at all!


    He looked up at his mother, who was standing behind Nathaniel. She was giving him a lot of


    signals. She hinted to him very carefully, but he didn''t know what she wanted him to say.


    Sigh, with an enemy this strong, and a useless teammate, they had already lost before the war


    even started!


    Levi looked away in disappointment. He noticed that Nathaniel was still looking at him. Then, he


    heard Nathaniel say, "Levi, you''re such a smart little boy!"


    Levi had always known that he was smart, but not many people praised his smartness so directly!


    Instantly, his little face turned red in embarrassment.


    Although he was praised, Levi still kept to his principles. He then said, "Even if you praise me, I


    won''t let you take my cousin away easily. I will test youter. If you can''t pass my test, I will not


    allow you to take Karen Joy away."


    "Oh, you want to test me? How?" This little guy was really so clever. Nathaniel liked smart children.


    He couldn''t help but raise his hand and pat his little head. "I ept your challenge!"


    "Levi, let''s have dinner first. Please ask Karen Joy and Mr. Cooper toe over to the dining table!"


    Mia was still signalling discreetly at Levi. However, the little one ignored her and was ready to jump


    over to the President''s side!


    Mia once again felt deeply that her son must be an angel sent by Heaven to torture her!


    At the dining table.


    Mia was an enthusiastic hostess, "Mr. Cooper, these dishes are specially prepared for you. You


    must eat more. Make yourself at home!"


    Nathaniel nodded. "Thank you, Mrs. Brown!"


    He thought that addressing her as Mrs. Brown that should be more appropriate than calling her Mia,


    hence, he decided to do so.


    When he said that, he clearly felt that Mia was slightly stunned, but soon she regained her normal


    composure and said with a bright smile, "To be honest, I really like to be called Mrs. Brown."


    As he knew about Mia''s true identity, Nathaniel felt a little awkward when meeting her. Hence, he


    was talking in a very formal and polite manner.


    Neil and Nathaniel had also only contacted each other previously because of official matters, and


    they did not speak much about their personal lives. Hence, they did not have much to chat about at


    the dining table.


    With Nathaniel around, Karen Joy maintained her enthusiastic demeanour throughout the whole


    dinner, as if she were Nathaniel''s number one fan. No matter what he said, she agreed with him.


    From time to time, she would look at his face and secretly observed him.


    However, Mia was the only one who spoke non- stop. "Mr. Cooper, you should know, right?


    Everyone loves Karen so much in our family. We don''t need her to marry a man from a super-rich


    family, we only want a man to dote on her like how our family does."


    Nathaniel nodded again, "I know."


    Karen Joy was worried that Mia would make things difficult for Nathaniel, so she hurriedly helped


    him out of the predicament. "Little Aunt, Brother Lionel treats me very well. He dotes on me just like


    you guys do."


    "Little girl, you only know how to put in a good word for him." Mia poked Karen Joy''s head and


    officially started her provocation n. "Little girl, do you know that I was fascinated by a man


    because I was confused at that time? At that time, I was just too blind. There were so many men in


    the world but I felt like he was the best. I wanted nobody else except for him."


    Karen Joy nodded. "Of course I know."


    That man was her Great Uncle. If it weren''t for her Little Aunt''s stubbornness, they might not have


    such a happy life like they have today.


    Mia continued to say, "However, when you really get together with that man, you will find that he is


    no different from other men. He might even be even worse than the men that you used to push


    away. If you didn''t have pushed too hard, perhaps you would have chosen a better man."


    Hearing Mia''s words, Karen Joy was shocked. Was there something wrong with Mia? How dare she


    speak like this in front of Neil?


    Nathaniel didn''t have any reaction. He calmly ate his dinner and served Karen Joy some food too,


    waiting to spectate a good show.


    Mia didn''t know that Neil, who was sitting next to her, was so angry that his face turned extremely


    red, and his sharp eyes were fixed on her.


    Therefore, she continued, "Karen, I am your elder. I am 18 years older than you. I''ve seen a lot in


    this life. You have to remember the lessons I taught you. I''m telling you, don''t give up the whole


    forest for just a tree, when you still have a choice."


    Bam!


    Neil mmed his te down on the table, and he suddenly stood up.


    Mia was shocked, but she was still working hard to break up the couple. She didn''t know why was


    Neil so angry. "Neil, please be mindful. We have guests here, why are you behaving this way?"


    She smiled apologetically to Nathaniel again. "He is always like that, and he throws a tantrum from


    time to time, just ignore him, Mr. Cooper."

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    "Mom..."


    Levi stretched out his little hand, tugging at the corner of Mia''s clothes. He kindly wanted to hint at


    her to stop agitating Neil.


    Mia looked down at him and patted his hand away. "Brat, this is none of your business. Eat


    whatever you should eat and drink whatever you should drink. Don''t be nosy!"


    Levi winked at her, trying to indicate a message. He said, "Mom, Dad is..."


    "Your Dad has probably done eating, you don''t have to be concerned about him. Eat your dinner..."


    Mia ced some food on Levi''s te, trying to shut him out.


    She was busy with her own matter, which was to evaluate Karen Joy''s boyfriend. Everything else


    did not concern her right now.


    "Sigh..." Levi sighed and shook his head helplessly. How could he have such a slow and dimwitted


    mother?


    Although Levi was still a child, he knew how much his father would ept his mother''s every whim


    and fancy. Neil spoiled her all the time. However, Mia was now joking about how she should not


    have married Neil. This was something Neil would never tolerate, not even a joke!


    Somehow, Levi could already imagine how badly his mother would be tortured by his fatherter, as


    a punishment for her sharp tongue.


    "Sigh..."


    He shook his head helplessly again. To be honest, he was sure that he must have been adopted by


    his parents! Otherwise, how could a smart and lovely child like him have such a foolish mother like


    Mia?


    He was feeling a mild aversion towards Mia now! When they were going out together in the future,


    he vowed to stay away from her. He must not let others know that he was her son.


    Look, his slow- witted mother did not even realize the seriousness of the matter! She still said


    without shame, "Karen, you must remember what I said to you. Otherwise, when you meet a better


    man in the future, you will regret it so much."


    Karen Joy took a bite of her food, blinked her eyes, and asked, "Little Aunt, you have been married


    to Great Uncle for so many years. Have you regretted it?"


    Karen Joy knew exactly what Mia wanted to do. She would not just sit there and let Mia push her


    around. She would fight back, and she was prepared to attack Mia''s weakest spots.


    Karen Joy asked Mia with a smile, and her voice was soft. In Mia''s eyes, Karen Joy was still a cute


    little child, that was why she let down her guard.


    Mia patted her chest and sighed, "Karen, you asked if I have ever regretted? Let me tell you, all


    these years, there was not one day that I did not regret my decision."


    Hearing this, Karen Joy''s eyes widened, showing a look of sympathy for her. "Little Aunt, do you


    mean that you regret marrying Great Uncle all these years?"


    "Little Aunt, if you dare to admit that, I will definitely sympathize with you today." Karen Joy thought


    to herself.


    She didn''t expect that Mia, who had always been so clever, actually nodded in agreement to that


    question. Perhaps she was too focused on breaking Karen Joy and Nathaniel up.


    "Yes," Mia nodded and admitted to it. Suddenly, tears welled up in her eyes, her acting bing


    more and more genuine. "Karen, you must take me as an example. Before marrying someone, you


    must think it over carefully. Once a woman gets married to a man, the man will think of you as


    someone inferior and will no longer care about you. My husband thinks of me poorly every day, and


    even my son does so too. They would always gang up and bully me. I''m living in a war zone every


    day. Sometimes, I would even think about getting a divorce. If I have another chance, I will definitely


    not marry this bastard Neil."


    Mia had received all types of the best actress awards in the past few years, and her acting skills


    had nearly reached a level of perfection.


    After her emotional performance, anyone would think that she really had been living in regret all


    these years. It was as if marrying Neil was the biggest mistake in her life.


    Karen Joy gave Mia a thumbs-up in her heart. "Little Aunt, you are a real hero! I really admire you!"


    Bang¡ª


    This time, it was not the sound of tes and chopsticks, but the sound of the hard mming of the


    door.


    Neil''s face became more and more upset, and he was so angry that he mmed the door and left.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Nathaniel was there, and that Neil didn''t want to do anything too


    embarrassing, Neil would have thrown Mia out of the window a long time ago.


    "Mom, Dad is so angry, he left!" Levi tugged the corner of Mia''s clothes again, thinking that she


    should go out and apologize this time. There was still room for negotiation. After all, his father


    wouldn''t want to see his mother being sad.


    "Your Dad''s just in a bad mood today! Don''t worry about him. Have more food." Mia ced more


    food on Levi''s te again.


    Levi was speechless.


    It seemed that he was going to stay in Karen Joy''s house for a few days until the war at home had


    subsided.


    Mia even smiled apologetically at Nathaniel. "Mr. Cooper, my husband''s a little moody sometimes.


    It''s nothing against you personally. Don''t mind him."


    "I know!" Nathaniel nodded, with a bright smile in his eyes. Actually, he thought that the way their


    family interacted was what a real family should be like.


    Getting angry when it was needed, arguing if it was necessary, throwing some tantrums if it was


    required...


    This was very unlike his family. Even if the Coopers had to sit at the same table for dinner, everyone


    had their own matters to attend to. If they wanted to say something, they would definitely consider


    all consequences of saying it, always afraid that they would say something wrong.


    A real family should be this gentle and sweet. They could argue and reconcile asionally. They


    would also go the extra mile to protect their children and always want the best for them.


    However, in his family, when it came to marriage, choosing the right partner with the most suitable


    or influential background was the first thing to consider.


    In fact, they could only choose a partner from a few noble families, as marriage was an opportunity


    to synergize power and benefits.


    Mia asked again, "Mr. Cooper, what do you like about Karen?"


    "Karen?" Nathaniel moved his hand and grabbed Karen Joy''s hand. He looked at her and said, "In


    my heart, I like everything about her."


    "As the President of Country A, you have to be responsible for the whole country. If you want to hold


    on to your position, you have to work hard. Do you think you can spend time with her and love her


    as much as an average man could?" In the end, Mia was still worried that he would neglect Karen


    Joy because of his work and hectic schedule.


    These problems were very realistic, and also the root of the problems between couples after being


    together with each other for a long time.


    Marriage was not equivalent to love. In love, a couple could be impulsive and capricious. However,


    to make a marriage work, a couple would have to be calm, rational, and work together collectively to


    move forward.


    "There were many good men in this world, but they might not be necessarilypatible with you."


    "If you couldn''t meet the best man, then you should train your own man well!" This was Mia''s belief.


    For example, her Neil used to be an arrogant military officer, he never understood her and would


    never care for her.


    Over the years, after being trained by her, Neil had changed a lot. He was no longer a b*stard, he


    was now a good husband and a good father.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Neil''s gentleness and consideration were not on the same level as her cold brother''s, he


    had made great progress.


    Besides, they still had a long way to go. She still had a lot of time to teach Neil how to be a good


    husband.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    "Little Aunt, Great Uncle was so angry that he left. Are you really not going to check on him?" Karen


    Joy asked Mia. What Mia asked earlier was too difficult to answer. Hence, Karen Joy changed the


    topic to pull Nathaniel out of his predicament.


    Karen Joy was always like this. To avoid her family making things difficult for Nathaniel, she always


    stood up for him, to shield him from any grievances he might suffer.


    Nathaniel felt touched and couldn''t help but hold her hand tighter. He smiled gently at her and said,


    "Karen, don''t worry."


    But yet, Karen Joy was still worried. "Brother Lionel, I..."


    He reached out and pressed Karen Joy''s lips with his thumb to stop her from talking. He then


    looked at Mia and replied with a smile, "Being the President of Country A is important to me, but it is


    much less important than Karen Joy to me."


    He had gone through so much hardship and put in so much effort to rise to the position of President


    of Country A. It could be said that it was the proudest moment in his political career.


    Many people could only dream of his position, so everyone would assume that this position was the


    last thing he would want to lose in his life.


    But to him, this position was not worth anything whenpared to Karen Joy.


    Only Nathaniel knew the strength Karen Joy gave him. This strength kept him going, and nothing


    could beat him down... As long as he was not beaten down, the position of President was nothing!


    He could achieve anything he wanted.


    Mia was very satisfied with Nathaniel''s answer, but she was not the kind of person who would


    surrender just after hearing a few nice words.


    She looked at Nathaniel for a while and said, "Anyone can say nice words, but most of them do not


    practice what they preach. So, Mr. Cooper, which one are you? Are you a man who abides by his


    word, or a man that makes empty promises?"


    Karen Joy became anxious again and said, "Little Aunt, don''t make things difficult for Brother Lionel.


    I know his character, but..."


    She wanted to exin more to defend Nathaniel''s character, but Nathaniel squeezed her hand and


    interrupted her, "Mrs. Brown, don¡¯t worry. I will try my best."


    Mia nced at Karen Joy and warned her to shut up. She then said, "To be honest, Mr. Cooper, I


    don''t really care if you are a man of your word. I only hope you can do your best and love our Karen


    in the best way possible."


    Nathaniel nodded, "I will."


    Mia added, "You should also understand that today, I''m just evaluating you on behalf of my brother


    and sister-inw. If you want to get the recognition of everyone in the Kyle family, you have to


    continue to work hard. Of course, it cannot be just for show. You have to really take care of our


    precious Karen sincerely."


    Nathaniel continued to nod.


    Of course, he knew that Mia was the easiest person to convince. The real obstacle was still Kevin


    Kyle. Karen Joy would be Nathaniel''s only if he passed Kevin''s final evaluation.


    "Okay, please continue with your dinner. I''ll go and check on my Neil." Mia put down her cutleries


    and got up to leave. After two steps, she thought of something. She looked back and said, "Brat,


    aren''t youing with me to find your father?"


    Levi shook his head and said, "Mom, I''m not full yet, I want to eat more. You can go and look for


    Dad on your own."


    He was not so silly. Why would he follow his mother when his father was still angry? Levi knew


    clearly that he would suffer very much if his father''s temper red up.


    As Levi insisted that he wanted to stay at the dinner table, Mia did not continue to persuade him.


    She turned and left to look for Neil.


    Looking at her walking away, Levi shook his head and sighed, "Oh Lord, I hope Mom cane


    back alive."


    "Levi, you must be very happy! You''re probably thinking of how your mother will be tormented by


    your father, aren''t you?" The shrewd look in Levi''s gaze did not escape Karen Joy''s eyes.


    "How would I? I''m worried about my delicate, beautiful, and benevolent mother!" Although there was


    a little bit of happiness in his heart, he must not say it out loud. If his mother ever found out about it,


    he would get into trouble.


    "There''s no one else here. What''s wrong with telling the truth? You''ve been bullied by your mother


    for so long. If you can''t take it anymore, say it out loud, maybe you''ll feel better." Karen Joy tried to


    tempt him.


    "Karen Joy Kyle, you are right. I am bullied every day at home and I am also the most pitiful one in


    our family. But I still love my mother very much!" Even if threatened with death, he would never


    admit that he really wanted his father to teach his mother a lesson. However, this was really what he


    wished for, so that his mother would control herself and wouldn''t be so arrogant in future.


    Karen Joy squeezed Levi''s little pink face and said, "Levi, don''t you normally address me as


    ''Sister''? How dare you call my name so arrogantly now! I am older than you are!"


    Levi said, "I just remembered, based on my Dad''s seniority, you are technically a generation below


    me. You should call me Uncle!"


    This was the consequence of the convoluted rtionships in their family. Neil was Karen Joy''s


    father''s uncle! Karen Joy was rendered speechless, she could not refute the little one.


    "Levi, you really need to be taught a lesson!" Karen Joy smiled at him. Since she couldn''t win by


    arguing, she would try other ways. "You''ll wait and see. I will find a way to arrange for you and Little


    Precious to stay together during the New Year''s holiday. He will teach you how to love and


    appreciate me!"


    "Never!" If Levi were forced to live with that silent Julien Glover Kyle for a month, he would go crazy.


    "Hmm..." Karen Joy snorted smugly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sister Karen, you are the best cousin I could ever have!" As the saying goes, a great man knows


    when to yield and when not to. Although Levi was a child, he knew how to y by the game.


    As long as he didn''t have to stay alone with Julien, he would even be willing to kneel and beg Karen


    Joy for forgiveness.


    Levi really didn''t want to hang out with Julien, that little boy who wouldn''t talk and acted so cool!


    "That''s more like it." Karen Joy patted his head but he rolled his eyes at her. After all, not everyone


    could pat his head so casually, especially girls.


    Nathaniel finally had a proper dinner with Karen Joy''s family, and it turned out to be rather chaotic.


    However, he didn''t feel that he was neglected at all. Instead, he felt that all of them treated him as


    part of the family, and hence they could be so natural around him.


    Even the little Levi had a slightly better attitude towards him. He even squeezed to his side and


    opened his arms to him. "Brother Cooper, can you carry me?"


    "Of course!" Nathaniel eximed. Levi''s adorable words were very heartwarming.


    Nathaniel felt very pleasant, for a child to be fond of him.


    "Brother Cooper, will you really take my Sister Karen away in the future?" Levi came close to his ear


    and whispered, "Although she always bullies me and I sometimes don''t like her very much, I will still


    be very sad if I''m not able to see her in the future."


    "I won''t take her away." Nathaniel smiled gently and said, "If she marries me someday, it does not


    mean that I will take her away. Instead, there will be one more person who will love her as much as


    you all do."

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    Perhaps, this was what true love should be like.


    Nathaniel, Karen Joy, and a little child that belonged to them... Perhaps they would argue


    asionally, but after their argument, they would still be able to live their days happily and


    peacefully.


    Such a beautiful family life, made Nathaniel feel very envious. He yearned for this kind of life very


    much.


    He had been secretly nning his future with Karen Joy Kyle in his heart.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Two yearster, he would marry Karen Joy, so that they could live a peaceful, easygoing, and sweet


    life together.


    In this life, he would never give up on love and give up his family, all for the sake of for power. This


    was something his father Griffin did. For his entire life, Griffin was deeply embroiled in the wars of


    politics, neglecting his family.


    He should have a love that belonged to him, a family that belonged to him, and a child who


    belonged to him and Karen Joy.


    This vision of their future seemed really wonderful. He had to work harder and strive to have Karen


    Joy''s father, Kevin, ept him into the family as soon as possible.


    "Brother Cooper, I can trust you, but my Mom is right. There are still a lot of people who love my


    sister in our family. You have to get all their approvals before you sessfully pass the test!" Levi


    was a child, but he was smart. He now understood that Nathaniel didn''t n to snatch Karen Joy


    away from their family. Hence, he did not want to continue making things difficult for Nathaniel.


    However, if it weren''t for the fact that Nathaniel was so handsome, it would not have been so easy


    for Levi to ept him. Levi was actually an aesthete! He loved things that looked nice.


    "Well, that''s good. This is what a sensible child should do." Hearing what Levi said, Karen Joy was


    very happy and lowered her head to kiss him.


    Unexpectedly, the little one turned his head away and avoided her kiss. He looked disgusted, "Girls


    shouldn''t simply kiss another person. If you want to kiss someone, kiss your boyfriend."


    "Little one, I kiss you because I like you, how dare you be disgusted at me?" Karen Joy looked


    embarrassed. Were all children so precocious and witty nowadays?


    Nathaniel looked at them from the side. Listening to them, he couldn''t resist getting closer to them.


    "Alright, Levi doesn''t want you, but I do. You can kiss me wherever you want." Karen Joy pushed


    him away and said angrily, "Brother Lionel, you''re ganging up with the brat to bully me before you


    even joined the Kyle family. Where''s your confidence from?"


    "Alright, I just want to kiss you." Nathaniel smiled and quickly took action. He grabbed Karen Joy''s


    head, pulled her closer, and quickly covered her lips with his.


    Karen Joy was extremely surprised.


    When did Brother Lionel be so unrestrained?


    There was an innocent child sitting next to them. Why would he make the situation so


    inappropriate?


    Karen Joy was worried about teaching Levi the wrong things, but Levi didn''t even care about them


    kissing. After all, he was used to having such things happening at home. His parents were always


    arguing and making fun of each other, and most of the time, Levi could consider it as not-child-


    friendly.


    However, had his mother caught up with his father yet? If she did, how would his father teach his


    disobedient mother a lesson?


    "Sigh..."


    Levi sighed again. He was their child. They were his parents. But actually Mia and Neil looked like


    children that Levi had to worry about instead.


    Levi pondered about his misfortune of being born into this chaotic family. If he had a chance at


    being reborn, perhaps he should widen his eyes and look carefully when picking his family!


    His parents were hot- tempered and unpredictable. The reason why he could live well till now was


    definitely because of luck.


    At the same time, the situation Levi was worried about was ongoing elsewhere.


    In the underground parking lot of Moon Bay, Neil and Mia were having a showdown.


    Neil sat in the car. Mia opened her arms and stood in front of the car, staring fiercely at Neil who


    was in the car. "Neil, do you want to get off the car?"


    Neil put his hands gently on the steering wheel, looking ahead, but his eyes were not focused on


    her at all.


    He didn''t want to talk to this woman, nor did he want to listen to her voice, so he closed the window


    tightly. No matter what she said, he couldn''t hear her.


    "Neil, I''m talking to you. Do you hear me?" If it weren''t for the fact that the car was really expensive


    and the repair fee would be very costly, Mia would have given both Neil and his car a hard kick.


    Duu, duu¡ª


    He didn''t respond to her and then he pressed on the honk fiercely, indicating for her to get out of the


    way. He didn''t want her to block him. As a consequence, Mia was so furious that she was about to


    explode.


    She could no longer care about the cost of the car. She stepped forward and kicked the car hard.


    "Neil, where did you get your courage from?"


    Not only did this man refuse her entry into the car, he made her suffer in the cold wind outside,


    which was freezing her to death.


    She didn''t argue with him, because she knew that she said something wrong earlier. She had


    disclosed some details about their private rtionship without letting him know first.


    So, she endured this torment, thinking that it would be fine if he could just calm down. But she didn''t


    expect that this man actually wanted to test her patience and even honked


    loudly to chase her away!


    She couldn''t stand it anymore. She became so angry and impulsive. She told herself, "If I do not


    murder this rascal Neil today, I will change my name permanently to Mia Brown!" Mia was very


    proud of her name, Mia Kyle, and never wanted to change it despite being married to Neil.


    Mia Brown?


    Mia repeated the name silently. As it turned out, it sounded quite pleasant. Perhaps, if she had a


    daughter in the future, she could give her this name.


    A little girl called Mia Brown, it was absolutely perfect. Perhaps her daughter would be a miniature


    version of herself! Mia Junior!


    Duu, duu-


    Mia''s daydream was interrupted by the loud honking again. When she looked at Neil, he was also


    staring at her, with no intention of making peace with her.


    This time, Mia was so angry that she simply mbered on the bo of the car and sat down. She


    pointed at Neil, who was still in the car, and said, "Neil, if you want to leave, you''ll have to run over


    my body."


    Duu, duu-


    He still kept honking.


    "Neil, you want to fight with me, is that it?" She knew she was wrong and came to apologize to him.


    Why was he being that stubborn?


    "Oh goodness, look at that woman on the car bo! She looks so unsightly." As Mia had been


    making a fuss for a quite a while, many bystanders had surrounded to watch the scene. Some


    people were quite idle, so they stood by for quite long to enjoy the drama.


    "Yeah, yeah, look at her fierce look, any man won''t be able to stand her. Such a fierce woman, it


    would be better to get rid of her as soon as possible!" The onlookers were very judgmental.


    "What are you looking at? What are you talking about? If you continue to talk, I will cut off your


    tongues!" What Mia hated most in her life was people talking nasty things about her. Besides, she


    couldn''t vent her anger on Neil, thus this group of people became her punching bags.


    No matter who they were, if anyone dared criticize her, she would definitely condemn them more


    viciously. She would scold as much as she wished so that she could feel much better!

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    In a short period of time, Mia had reprimanded three of the gossiping bystanders. They soon shut


    their mouths and walked away.


    However, when they were about to walk away, another woman stood out and said in an unpleasant


    tone, "This woman is not only a shrew, but she must also be insane. Let''s go now, otherwise she


    might go crazy and bite us!"


    "What did you just say?" Hearing this, Mia turned over and jumped off the car. She pushed up her


    sleeves and wanted to rush over and fight the woman.


    The woman said again, "Look, look at her fierce look. It''s no wonder she had been rejected and had


    to wait outside of the car. She deserves it."


    The woman nced at Neil''s car and saw that it was of a luxury brand. Then, she saw Neil who was


    inside the car, who seemed to be a little older than Mia. She instinctively regarded Mia as a mistress


    who hooked up with a married man.


    She shook her head and said, "For a woman like you, don''t seduce someone else''s husband just


    because you are pretty now! Every woman will grow old and lose her beauty one day. If you do this


    to someone else now, perhaps others will treat you like that too someday."


    Mia was happy to hear that the woman said she was pretty, but thetter half of the sentence upset


    her.


    Mia was Neil''s wife, so why was the woman talking about seducing someone''s husband? This was


    unbearable to her. She said, "He is my husband!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This was not the first time such a thing had happened, and it was not the first time that Mia had


    proved to others that Neil was her husband, but they just didn''t believe it.


    Once, in a fit of anger, Mia took out her marriage certificate and showed it to others, proving that


    she and Neil were husband and wife.


    Perhaps it was because she was very pretty, and she was much younger than the old man Neil,


    hence the public wouldn''t believe that they were rightfully married.


    Thinking of this, she looked back at Neil, who was sitting in the car with his eyes closed, like he was


    resting. This d*mn stinky man was really getting a little toofortable.


    The woman said again, "Nowadays, mistresses who im other people''s husbands as their own


    are getting more and more ridiculous, the one living next door to me is one too... You little b*tches


    are really shameless!"


    Mia just kept quiet.


    She was fighting with Neil. Why did she suddenly be the heat of the topic for being a mistress?


    She was his actual wife! The one and only Mrs. Brown!


    However, she agreed with this woman''s point of view. Relying on their appearance to attract men


    would notst long. When she grows old, she would be like an average woman.


    She hated those little b*tches who seduced other people''s husbands, especially those who wanted


    to hook up with her Neil. She wanted to punch them to death.


    "My wife, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have gotten drunk and not returned home all night. I''m sorry!" At


    this critical moment, Neil finally got out of the car and stood behind Mia to support her.


    "It''s good that you know you''re wrong. Since you''ve apologized, I''m not an unreasonable woman


    either. Let''s go home." As long as he gave her a way out, Mia grabbed onto this lifeline faster than


    anything. She didn''t feel ashamed at all.


    Seeing that the two of them were actually husband and wife, the woman blushed in embarrassment


    and left in disgrace. Only Mia and Neil were left in the huge parking lot.


    Mia was worried that Neil would get into the car again and ignore her. She then turned around and


    hugged Neil tightly like a ko. "Hubby, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said that. Please forgive me."


    At this time, Mia did not dare argue with Neil for ignoring her. She only wanted to lure him back first.


    Unexpectedly, Neil''s face changed and suddenly darkened. "Mia, you are a mother of a seven-year-


    old child. Can''t you think before you talk?"


    "Think before I talk? Neil, you know me. Sometimes I just speak whatever I want to say, you know


    that." Mia shamelessly exined her stance, but she was still able to speak with joy, as if nothing


    happened at all.


    "Well... You''re the only one who could say these things." Neil wanted to throw Mia away, but this


    woman was really good at grappling him. He could not push her off.


    "In order to make my husband happy, I can even say things that are more shameless." Mia rubbed


    against Neil''s arms and said, "Captain Brown, now that I''ve apologized, please forgive me."


    "Forgive you?" If he forgave her that easily, she would definitely do something worse in the future.


    This time, he would not forgive her easily.


    "You don''t want to?" Mia loosened her grip around his waist and quickly fell to the ground. "Neil, I


    was saying that just for little Karen''s sake. Karen is your sister''s granddaughter, as an elder, don''t


    you want to help her? If Karen''s cheated by a man, would you want to watch your sister cry in


    pain?"


    Neil said, "You are talking nonsense again."


    Mia smiled and said, "I can talk nonsense because I know that you love me. If not, I wouldn''t even


    dare to say anything even if I had the courage."


    She threw herself into his arms again, acting coquettishly and cute. "Captain Brown, you''re a big


    man, I''m a little woman. If you really want to argue with me, you''re going to look petty."


    Neil responded, "I am petty."


    Mia dragged him away and said, "If you''re petty, I''m afraid there won''t be any generous people in


    this world. Go back. When I went out earlier, President Cooper said that he had something to


    discuss with you. You can''t leave him there."


    After provoking Neil, Mia knew she needed to convince him vehemently. Anyway, she had to bring


    him home no matter what.


    Neil was not someone who was too difficult. As long as Mia followed his rules, a few words would


    be enough to soothe him.


    They had lived together for so many years. Mia knew everything about his character, that was why


    she could be so arrogant.


    Because she knew that Neil would never stay angry with her, nor would he abandon her and


    completely ignore her. He would still feel sorry for her.


    She pulled Neil into the elevator. Mia looked up slightly and saw his beautiful jawline. She looked at


    him attentively and saw how seductive his neck looked.


    D*mn it!


    This man was so old, but he was still so alluring.


    She was so seduced by him that she swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She mustered up her courage


    and stood on her tiptoes to kiss his neck. She merely touched him, and it made Neil grunt.


    Neil immediately pushed her away and said,


    "Mia, do you know what you are doing?"


    Mia winked at him and said with a smile, "My husband is too delicious. I want to have a bite."

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    Neil just kept quiet.


    How could this woman be so...


    He thought for a while and thought of some adjectives to describe Mia. She was not a typical


    woman. She was bold and unrestrained. Was there anything in the world that she would not do?


    He had never seen anything that she could not do. She had the courage to soar over mountains


    and seas to get what she wanted. She could even go through the Gates of Hell.


    Mia snuggled up to Neil again and said, "Neil, when I kissed you, you must have felt very happy


    inside."


    Neil pushed her away and didn''t let her get close to him. "Mia, we are in the elevator. Please be


    mindful of where we are."


    "Sigh..." Mia snorted, "Neil, we are already so familiar with each other. We have seen each other


    naked so many times! You are naked in my mind! You don''t need to pretend to be so pure and


    innocent."


    Neil red at her and said, "I have never had another woman apart from you in my life. I am pure at


    heart! Why would I have to pretend?"


    "Pff..." Mia chuckled and looked at Neil attentively "Do you feel proud that you only have one


    woman in your life?"


    Neil said arrogantly, "At least it proves that I am truly pure at heart!"


    Mia tried hard to hold back herughter. After a pause, she said, "Neil, you''re too old to pretend to


    be pure at heart. Don''t act innocent in front of me. I won''t buy it."


    The corners of Neil''s mouth twitched. "Mia!"


    Mia responded again, "Did I say anything wrong?"


    Neil red at her and didn''t want to continue this conversation with Mia anymore. If she said one


    more word, he might crush her to death.


    Mia once again gained the upper hand. She was in a good mood and suddenly rushed to Neil''s


    arms. She held him tightly and said, "Kiss me, Neil."


    Neil refused to even look at her.


    Mia didn''t give up and kept leaning onto his body. She took the initiative to kiss him. This time,


    before she touched his lips, Neil pushed her away again.


    Neil looked at her coldly and said, "Mia, I''m not over it yet. I''m still mad at you. Don''t take me for


    granted."


    Mia pinched him and said seriously, "Neil, let me tell you, those old men who can''t get married are


    all because they are too petty. It''s your blessing that you can get married to such a beautiful and


    virtuous wife. Don''t be so ungrateful."


    Neil was taken aback.


    He had long known that Mia was a shameless person, but he didn''t expect for her to be this


    shameless. The wall of this elevator was probably not as thick as her ego.


    Ding dong-


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Just as Mia and Neil were arguing, the elevator arrived at the designated floor.


    Neil didn''t want to give any attention to Mia. He took a step forward and was about to go out, but


    Mia moved faster. She hugged him, quickly pressed on the close button on the elevator, and then


    she pressed the button for a random floor.


    Neil was angry. "Mia, what do you want to do?"


    Mia grinned and said, "Neil, let me tell you, if you don''t forgive me today, we will stay in this elevator


    for the night."


    Neil did not respond to her.


    Mia ignored his upset face, and she just didn''t want to let go of him. "Neil, we have been married for


    so many years, did you notice anything better about my body?"


    Neil couldn''t stand Mia''s shameless attitude anymore, so he had to surrender and said, "Mia, stop


    talking. I forgive you."


    "Forgive me?" Mia smiled and said, "But your expression doesn''t look like you have forgiven me.


    Give me a smile. If I think it looks good, then I''ll consider that you have forgiven me."


    This annoying woman!


    Neil couldn''t stand it anymore. He grabbed her waist, pushed her back against the elevator, and he


    kissed her heavily.


    After working so hard for such a long time, this big fish finally took the bait. Mia was so happy that


    she wanted to celebrate.


    However, just as she was feeling happy, the elevator door opened again.


    There were several people standing at the elevator door. Some were old and some were young.


    They were watching the scene in the elevator, and one of them said disdainfully, "The moral


    standards in this world are getting more depraved every day..."


    What did the person mean?


    Mia was not happy!


    Her husband was only kissing her. Why did that person have to say that their moral standards were


    depraved?!


    Mia struggled instinctively and wanted to fight that person. However, Neil did not let her go, so she


    was not able to break free.


    This was the difference between women and men. Men were born to be physically stronger than


    women. In a physical fight, a man would definitely have the upper hand.


    "Woo..." Neil was kissing Mia violently, and she could only whimper like a crying baby. She was


    completely bullied.


    "They''re just a few steps away from home and they''re already making out in the elevator. How


    hungry and impatient are they?" The voices of the crowd were ringing in their ears.


    Mia not only wanted to swear at them, she even wanted to beat them up. She struggled hard, but


    Neil kissed her to the point where she felt dizzy and could not move much.


    It was not until...


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the two of them, and Neil slowly let go of her. Under everyone''s


    gaze, he took her out of the elevator and said, "Let us through."


    He held Mia in his arms and walked out of the elevator. Before the elevator door closed, he added,


    "Honey, are you satisfied this time?"


    Mia was quiet this time.


    What the f*ck!


    This man was absolutely unbelievable. Obviously, he was letting the people in the elevator know


    that she was the one who asked him to do this, and that he was not the one who was willing to act


    that way.


    Mia raised her foot and stepped hard on Neil¡¯s foot as revenge. However, Neil gave her a little smile


    and said, "Alright, stop fooling around. Let''s go home. Our guests are still waiting for us."


    Mia was still quiet.


    For her to be seen as a joke, he was very happy. He was really, really happy.


    Because when he held her in his arms, his chest was shaking because of his suppressedughter.


    Mia expressed that she was angry, but she couldn''t find a reason to be mad about him because he


    didn''t really do anything wrong.


    Neil pinched her red lips and said, "It''s just two floors away. Let''s use the stairs. It''s good for us to


    exercise more since we''re old."


    "So you know how old you are? When you kissed me so hard just now, why didn''t you think of how


    old you are?" Hmph, petty person.


    "I was doing it to satisfy your needs anyway!" He said. His lips curled up slightly, and the smile on


    his face became wider.


    Looking at his smiling face, Mia realized that Neil was actually an old fox.


    Every time they argued, it would seem like she won. In fact, the final winner was him, and the one


    who lost was her!


    However, since they were husband and wife, they had to be together for the rest of their lives. When


    they fought with each other, why would it matter who won or lost?

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    After a while, Mia and Neil finally returned home.


    It was Levi who opened the door for the two of them. Before the little one opened the door, the


    image in his mind was that his father must still be mad with his mother.


    However, as soon as the door was opened, what he saw was a scene of his mother and father


    holding each other''s hands, looking like they were totally in love.


    Seeing the two of them looking happy together, the little one was stunned!


    He couldn''t believe what he saw. He raised his little hand to rub his eyes. They were still holding


    each other''s hands tightly when he opened his eyes.


    He felt that there might be something wrong with the way he opened the door, so he repeated what


    he had just done. He closed his eyes and opened them again, but he still saw the same scene.


    Mia and Neil''s hands were intertwined. They looked very much in love!


    The warm and loving scene waspletely beyond his expectations!


    His mother had said so many unpleasant words earlier. If it were him, he would have been mad at


    her for at least a week. However, his father was mad for less than half an hour.


    It seemed that he had to reevaluate his father''s dignity again. He was a ve to his wife! A ve!


    He only hoped that he would not inherit his father''s genes.


    Really...


    He didn''t want to say anything more. He hid his surprise and reced it with a bright smile that a


    child should have. "Mom, you''ve brought Dad back!"


    "You brat, don''t you want me to get Dad back?" Mia stepped forward and hugged the little one in her


    arms. "Where is your sister and Mr. Cooper?"


    "She brought Mr. Cooper to her bedroom!" As for what they would do in the bedroom, Levi had no


    idea, given his young age.


    "Ask them toe out. Your Dad still has something to say to Mr. Cooper." Mia pushed the little one


    out of her arms and forced this task upon him.


    "Okay!" Levi answered readily. He turned around and ran for a few steps. Suddenly, he turned back


    and said, "Mom, you said you would beat Dad up, so did you?"


    Mia said, "Brat, don''t talk nonsense. When have I ever said that?"


    This brat deserved a spanking!


    Mia swore that she would never stop Neil the next time he wanted to deal with this kid.


    Look, because of this little kid''s words, Neil''s face darkened again.


    She had just spent so much time and effort to persuade Neil toe back. However, because of


    this brat''s words, Neil didn''t want to talk to her again.


    She couldn''t wait to drag the brat back and beat him up, but the little one had already runup to the


    room to ask the couple toe out. She had to look at Neil shamelessly and giggled, "Captain


    Brown, you are a smart man. Don''t be fooled by that brat. He likes to talk nonsense, you know that."


    "Mia, don''t think that I don''t know who you are. Let me warn you, don''t talk to me in the next twenty-


    four hours, or I will f*cking throw you out of the window." After saying that, Neil walked into the


    study.


    Mia was left in the huge living room alone.


    After a while, he heard her shout, "Levi, you mischievous child! What have I done wrong to deserve


    you and Neil treating me like this?"


    Knock, knock, knock...


    The door of the study was knocked three times rhythmically. Neil said without looking up, "Come in!"


    He knew that Mia did not dare toe in. This time, the person who knocked on the door must be


    Nathaniel, so he got up when the door opened.


    Although he was an elder in the Kyle family, Nathaniel was the President of Country A. Neil had to


    respect his political status.


    As Nathaniel and Karen Joy''s rtionship was yet to be officialized, Neil still treated Nathaniel as


    the President of Country A. Hence, he had to treat him courteously.


    "Captain Brown!" Without the women around, Nathaniel''s attitude toward Neil was very formal, that


    was why he was very polite and distant when he was speaking to him.


    "President Cooper, please take a seat!" Neil pointed to the single sofa beside him. After inviting


    Nathaniel to take a seat, he sat down on the other sofa.


    "Captain Brown, you''re a smart man too, so let''s get straight to the point." Nathaniel sat straight and


    said directly, "I have some information about the things you want to investigate. You would most


    likely know the truth of what happened that year, but there are still some things that are missing."


    "Who was behind it?" Neil did not ask about the missing information. Instead, he immediately asked


    Nathaniel what he really wanted to know. Only by finding out who the mastermind behind the


    scenes was, could he prove the innocence of Mia''s parents. That was his main purpose.


    "We didn''t guess wrong. It was him," Nathaniel replied. The truth was something difficult to disclose,


    but Nathaniel had no option but to say it to Neil. When Griffin Cooper began working with others to


    sabotage Nathaniel, the bond between father and son had long been shattered. All the sins Griffin


    hadmitted, he had to pay for.


    "It''s really him." Although he had long expected that Griffin was the real culprit behind the spy


    incident, Neil was still a little startled by the truth.


    Simrly, Neil did not understand Griffin''s motive for doing so. Griffin''s sister, the daughter of the


    Cooper family, was married and would never fight for power with Griffin. So, why would Griffin want


    to harm his sister and her husband?


    Was it possible that Griffin did this to protect the identity of the real spy? Perhaps they were just


    scapegoats in this huge conspiracy?


    Nathaniel did not continue speaking. Even if Griffin never regarded Nathaniel as his son, Griffin was


    still Nathaniel''s father anyway. It was basic etiquette for a son not to talk bad about his father.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Neil said again, "My main purpose foring to Country A this time is to investigate the truth of


    what had happened that year. Now that I have figured it out, I will prepare to return to Chatterton


    Town."


    "I''ll have the information sent to you shortly..." Nathaniel then suddenly stopped. "Captain Brown, I


    have a little favor to ask of you, would that be alright?"


    Neil responded, "Mr. Cooper, please go ahead!"


    Nathaniel said, "It''s time to retrieve the I cast, but it won''t be easy to do so. There will definitely


    be a war to be fought. During this period, the situation may not be safe here. I would like to ask you


    to bring Karen back to New York."


    It was not that Nathaniel didn''t want Karen Joy to be with him, but he had to deal with this battle with


    all his strength.


    He was worried that he might not be able to take care of Karen Joy as he would be busy with other


    matters. He was worried that the enemies would use her as a target to attack him...


    Nathaniel had to ensure that Karen Joy was safe at all times. He could not bear to even have her


    undergo a sliver of harm!


    Neil answered in a concerned tone, "I would be willing to bring her home, but have you asked her if


    she''s willing to go? She''s very persistent about her feelings for you, and she''s quite stubborn. She


    probably wouldn''t listen to any one of us."


    "I know. I will talk to her about this matter." Nathaniel responded, but his voice sounded a little


    deeper.


    He was thinking that there was only a month left before the New Year''s holiday. Nathaniel had


    nned to visit the elders of the Kyle family in New York then. Hence, he would be able to see his


    precious girl in New York again.

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    It would be just around a month, which was not a long time.


    Nathaniel thought to himself, no matter how much he would miss her, he could just bear with it for a


    while and it will be over soon.


    But no one could predict what would happen in reality.


    Neil was not that close to Nathaniel, so he didn''t know what else he could say to Nathaniel.


    Thump! Thump!


    Someone knocked on the door again. This time, before anyone answered, the person who knocked


    on the door pushed the door and came in. It was Karen Joy, whom they were talking about.


    In the study, the two men looked at Karen Joy at the same time.


    She held a trayden with some snacks and said with a smile, "Great Uncle, Brother Lionel, you two


    must be tired. These are the snacks I specially prepared for you guys for supper."


    "Did you bring snacks for us or were you just here to see your Brother Lionel?" Neil asked with a


    smile on his face. When speaking with Karen Joy, he unconsciously softened his voice.


    "Of course... Actually, sending these snacks was just an excuse for me to see Brother Lionel."


    Knowing that she couldn''t cover up her own thoughts, Karen Joy decided to just admit to it.


    "We''ve just finished our discussion." Neil raised his hand and looked at the time. "I''ll leave the rest


    of the time for you two to chat."


    "Great Uncle, you are the best!" Neil was really considerate to Karen Joy. Knowing that she wanted


    to be alone with Brother Lionel, Neil made way for her so quickly.


    "That''s because I have been watching you grow up, my dear." Neil smiled and walked to Karen Joy.


    "Little girl, remember, no matter what decision you make, your family will be behind you and we will


    support you."


    "Thank you, Great Uncle!" Karen Joy did a yful military salute to Neil and watched him leave.


    Then, she turned her eyes to Nathaniel and said, "Brother Lionel, try these snacks and see if you


    like them."


    "Why did you suddenly think of preparing snacks for me?" Nathaniel took a bite. It was delicious


    and he was surprised, "What kind of snack is this? I''ve never had it before."


    "This recipe had been specially prepared by my housekeeper back home. Of course, you''ve never


    had it... But, when you marry me in the future, she wille over with me into our household. By


    then, you can have as many snacks as you wish." Karen Joy smiled sweetly. "So, Brother Lionel,


    you have to work hard to get us married as soon as possible."


    "I think there is another type of snack that is more delicious. I haven''t eaten it yet, but I will have it


    soon." The so-called "snack" was, of course, not a real pastry, but it was the very attractive little girl


    who was standing in front of him.


    "Oh, there''s a more delicious snack? Brother Lionel, tell me where it is, I want to have a taste too."


    She blinked, looking innocent and lovely, but she felt a little anxious. She was so clever, so how


    could she not know that the snack that Brother Lionel mentioned was referring to herself? She just


    didn''t want to expose him!


    "Silly girl!" Nathaniel pulled her into his embrace, moving her onto hisp. He lowered his head and


    buried himself in her hair. "Karen, Captain Brown and his family will be returning to Chatterton Town


    in two days."


    Karen Joy nodded and said, "I know. My Little Aunt told me earlier that they have been wasting too


    much time here. If they don''t return to Chatterton Town soon, they are worried that something would


    happen there in their absence."


    Nathaniel looked at her and slowly opened his mouth. "Karen, why don''t you go back to New York


    for now?"


    "Brother Lionel, why? Don''t you want me to be with you?" Did he feel that she was of no use? Or


    did he feel that it was too troublesome for her to be with him, here?


    Didn''t theye to an agreement not long ago that they would go to New York for a holiday this


    New Year''s? It was so that he could meet the other elders of the Kyle family. Was Nathaniel afraid of


    them now? Had he regretted it?


    Karen Joy didn''t understand his intentions, therefore she was a little worried.


    "How could I not want you to be by my side?" He lowered his head and kissed her, gently nibbling


    on her adorable round earlobe. "It''s just that I still have some things to attend to here, and I may not


    be able to take good care of you. I want you to go home first, and I wille and find you soon."


    "But..." Karen Joy had already contacted Jason Lesley and would soon start work as Brother


    Lionel''s interpreter. Why did he suddenly want her to leave?


    He should know that she didn''t want to leave him at all.


    However, Karen Joy didn''t want him to be in a dilemma. She didn''t want him to be distracted


    because of her.


    Nathaniel had said that he had some affairs to attend to, so he probably couldn''t find time to


    apany her. He was worried that he couldn''t protect her and that she would be bored too, that


    must be why he arranged for her to go home to New York first.


    Karen Joy came to a realization suddenly and felt sorry for him, so she couldn''t bear to put him in


    the spot. "Brother Lionel, I''ll go back to New York first then, like what you said."


    "Mm?" Nathaniel didn''t expect her to agree so quickly. He suddenly felt a little disappointed.


    However, he realized that she must have been trying to be considerate, not wanting to put him in a


    tough spot.


    "But..."


    But?


    Nathaniel continued to kiss her. "Say it."


    He kissed her earlobe, and she could feel his breath on her earlobe, making her feel ticklish.


    "Brother Lionel, don''t move around. Let me finish what I want to say."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Nathaniel continued to fool around. "Tell me,


    I''m listening."


    Karen Joy was annoyed and suddenly forgot what she was about to say. "Brother Lionel, what do


    you want to hear?"


    Nathaniel chuckled, "Didn''t you say you have something to say to me?"


    Karen Joy tried hard to recall, but she was so aroused by his kiss that she couldn''t concentrate on


    thinking. For a long time, she couldn''t recall what she wanted to say to him.


    It was not until Nathaniel stopped ying with her earlobe that her mind gradually returned to its


    normal state. "Brother Lionel, but you have to let me stay for a few more days. In the week after


    next, I will go back to New York on my own."


    Nathaniel said, "I want you to leave with Captain Brown. With them around you, I will feel safe and


    reassured."


    Karen Joy said, "Brother Lionel, there is nothing to worry about. Don''t forget that ke and the


    others are with me. With them around, I will definitely be fine."


    After thinking for a while, Nathaniel said, "Well, I don''t see why not. I guess you could stay for a little


    longer. But you have to tell me why you want to stay here."


    "This is a girl''s secret. I don''t want to tell you." Karen Joyy in his arms. She would never tell him


    that she wanted to stay around to celebrate his birthday with him.


    Nathaniel was turning 30 and has had so many birthdays, but Karen Joy hadn''t been with him to


    celebrate even a single birthday with him yet.


    She hoped that from this year onward, she could apany him for each and every one of his


    birthdays.


    "You don''t want to tell?"


    "I can''t tell."


    "Even to me?"


    "It''s a girl''s secret, I can''t tell it to anyone, including my beloved Brother Lionel."


    "Karen..."


    Nathaniel suddenly called her name seriously again.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He took her hand and took out a small box from his pocket.


    "What''s this?"


    Nathaniel did not respond to her. He opened the box immediately, and there was an exquisite


    vintage ring lying in it.


    He said seriously, "The totem of this ring is


    the same as the totem on the ne you are wearing. It is the symbol of our family. epting it


    means that you would no longer leave me. Karen, would you be willing to wear it?"

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    He said that as long as she epted this ring, she could no longer leave him!


    Upon hearing this, Karen Joy was so excited that even her heart was shaking. "Brother... Brother


    Lionel, are you proposing to me?"


    Nathaniel was also nervous, but he didn''t show it. He calmed down his nerves and said, "I am


    asking you to be the future First Lady of Country A, would you be willing?"


    Yes!


    Of course, she wanted to!


    She wanted it with all her heart!


    However, she was just a little girl, so she wanted to be a little reserved. But in actual fact, she


    couldn''t control herself at all. Karen Joy identally blurted out the words she was thinking in her


    mind.


    "Alright, I know now!" Nathaniel chuckled and quickly put the ring on the middle finger of her right


    hand. "Karen, do you know what it means to be wearing this ring?"


    "I know." He just mentioned it, so of course she still remembered what he said.


    "By putting this ring on, you, Karen Joy Kyle, will be my fiancee!" Nathaniel looked at her and said


    slowly and sweetly.


    Fiancee?


    Karen Joy had been looking forward to this for a long time.


    She always yearned to be his fiancee, to be his wife, and to be with him forever.


    Now that it was finally happening, Karen Joy found it hard to express the excitement in her heart,


    that was why she continued to stare at him for a long time, unable to speak.


    "Karen..." Nathaniel quietly clenched his fists and thought to himself, why was she not saying


    anything, what did that mean?


    "Brother Lionel, I have been waiting for this day for a long time..." Perhaps she was too excited, so


    Karen Joy''s tears could not stop rolling down her face. She was crying so much that she was


    unable to finish her sentence.


    "Karen, I''m sorry! If you''re not ready yet, I can wait a little longer." If she didn''t want it, he would feel


    dejected. However, he did not want her to cry so unhappily either.


    "Brother Lionel, it''s not that I don''t want it! I''m just too happy." Karen Joy threw herself into his arms


    and cried her lungs out. She wiped her runny nose and her warm tears on his shirt.


    "Silly girl, you''re crying even when you''re happy!" Nathaniel patted her back gently. For a moment,


    he didn''t know what to say tofort her.


    After crying for a long time, Karen Joy finally stopped. She rubbed her red eyes and said, "Brother


    Lionel, turn your head around, don''t look at me."


    She must look very ugly right now, so she didn''t want him to see her face reddened from all the


    crying. She didn''t want him to think badly of her!


    "Okay, I won''t look." That was what he said, but his eyes were still fixed on her face and he didn''t


    n on moving them away. He raised his hand to wipe away the tears in her eyes. "Karen, to me,


    no matter what you look like, you will still be your most beautiful self!"


    "Well, you know how to say nice words to make me happy." She didn''t know what he was thinking,


    but whatever he said made her very happy.


    In the study, Nathaniel and Karen Joy embraced each other, surrounded by a warm and cozy


    happiness. It was a beautiful and heartwarming scene to witness.


    Outside the study, the atmosphere in the living room was very cold.


    No, not cold.


    It was a tense atmosphere.


    Mia and Neil stared at each other. It seemed that they might fight each other at any second.


    Levi looked at them staring at each other with their eyes widened fiercely. They were obviously tired


    but they had not started fighting yet, so Levi felt a little lost. "Mom and Dad, are you two going to


    fight, or are you not? Let me know if you''re not going to, I''m feeling sleepy already."


    "Levi Brown!"


    Levi managed to draw attention to himself with these words. He instinctively knew that trouble was


    coming and started running away. In the blink of an eye, he had hidden well in his bedroom.


    Once again, there was only Neil and Mia in the living room. They were still ring at each other,


    and neither of them was willing to give in.


    "Neil, you are not a man. I gave birth to a son for you! I do your chores and cook for you, serve you


    food, take care of you, and yet you are still mad at me!" If Mia was sure she could win a physical


    fight, she would have pounced on him and bitten him already.


    The fire in Neil''s heart was already raging, but after he heard Mia''s words, the ze had be an


    inferno.


    He stood up and said angrily, "Mia, in your opinion, how are you even a woman? You don''t behave


    like one at all!"


    Mia pointed at herself and also jumped up in anger. "Neil, what did you just say? How dare you say


    that I am not a woman? Try and say it again."


    If Mia were not a woman, then had Neil been sleeping with a man all these years? Or did he think of


    other women whenever he was holding on to Mia?


    In a fit of anger, Neil couldn''t stop himself, he then said, "You don''t even know how to raise a child,


    you don''t know how to cook or do your chores properly, and you need me to serve you and take


    care of you, how shameless of you to say that you have been looking after me instead."


    D*mn it! This arrogant Mia, her infuriating words could really make him explode in anger.


    If it weren''t for her good looks, he would have already lost his patience a long time ago. He would


    have sent her the divorce papers and asked her to get lost!


    Both of them had their own principles, but who was speaking the truth?


    In actual fact...


    Mia muttered, "Uh..."


    Neil''s usations seemed to be closer to the truth. On the other hand, Mia was only talking


    nonsense and said whatever she had in mind. She had never thought too much about the credibility


    of her words.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia wanted to refute him, but she did not have any substantial argument to spew. It was all because


    the old b*stard, Neil, was telling the truth.


    Was she going to admit defeat just like that?


    She had already admitted defeat once today. If she admitted defeat again, Neil would probably take


    advantage of her.


    No!


    She couldn''t give in to him anymore, and she couldn''t let him get to her.


    So, Mia rolled her eyes and found a new stance for her argument. "Neil, I took the risk of severely


    deforming my body to give birth to the only child that can carry your family name. So, shouldn''t you


    serve me?"


    Mia was very satisfied with her point. It was the perfect argument!


    She raised her head slightly and looked at Neil smugly. She felt so quick-witted to have found such


    a good reason in such a short period of time. She was waiting to see if Neil could refute her this


    time.


    "The only child who can carry my family name? Do you mean that little brat, Levi? If I had known


    that he would be against me all the time, I would not have agreed to having a child with you." Neil


    said this just to spite Mia. In truth, he had always wanted a child! He had never regretted it.


    Hearing this, Levi, who had been hiding behind the door watching their fight, frowned and muttered,


    "Mom and Dad, argue if you want to, fight if you have to, but why do you use me as a shield?"


    Levi was just a seven-year-old child. Why did he have to get hurt every time the couple got into an


    argument?


    Was it that he had to cry pitifully before them, so that they would behave more sensibly?

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Sigh!


    It seemed that for this family to be harmonious and happy, Levi had to be the one to mediate the


    situation.


    He opened the door and put his hands on his waist, looking like a little adult. "Dad, Mom, if you


    really don''t like me, throw me out the window then."


    Mia was silent.


    Neil was dumbstruck too.


    It was their fault. How could they drag their child into this while they were the ones arguing?


    Levi then said, "Dad, Mom, you are both adults now. Don''t do such childish things again, okay? It''s


    better to just fight it out. If arguing can''t solve the problem, but a fight can solve the problem


    sooner."


    Mia was ashamed!


    Neil was also ashamed of himself.


    The two adults were not even as sensible as a seven-year-old child.


    No matter how insensible Mia was, no matter how rude she was, she was Neil''s woman. There was


    no need for Neil to argue with her.


    Sigh, forget it!


    Neil decided to forgive Mia.


    Besides, Mia behaved this way because he spoiled her. In the end, it was he who should be


    med.


    Thinking of this, Neil pulled Mia into his arms and rubbed her head. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t be so


    petty. I shouldn''t have argued with you."


    "You know it''s your fault now?" Mia was the typical woman who, when given an inch, she would take


    a mile. "If you know that it''s your fault, think about how you will make it up to me.


    "Make it up to you?" See, this woman just needs to be beaten up. Neil didn''t want to argue with her


    anymore. He picked her up and carried her on his shoulder, then he turned around and strode to the


    room.


    He said while walking, "Levi, I have reconciled with your Mom. You can go back to your room and


    go to sleep. Don''t be so nosy."


    Bang!


    Just as Levi was about to speak, his father closed the door. Judging by the loud noise, it seemed


    that his anger had not subsided.


    He shook his head and said, "Mom, it''s not that I don''t want to save you. I can''t save you even if I


    want to. You''d better pray for yourself."


    Neil carried Mia into the room. When he turned around, he didn''t notice where Mia''s head was. He


    inadvertently swung Mia''s head against the wall and she cried out in pain, "Neil, what are you


    doing?"


    Neil said without any apology, "Um, I told you it''s my fault already. Now I''m going to apologize to you


    officially!"


    Upon hearing this, Mia knew that this man had no good intentions. She said in a hurry, "Put me


    down first. As for the apology, let''s talk about itter."


    Neil said, "It''s better to deal with this matter as soon as possible. It''s not good for both of us if we


    dy it." He didn''t want to put her down, so he spun around and made her dizzy.


    Mia wanted to kick him, but she couldn''t. Then, she shouted, "Neil, how are you nning on


    apologizing to me?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Neil sneered and asked slowly, "How do you think I can apologize to you?"


    "Let me go first..." Before Mia could finish what she wanted to say, Neil threw her on the bed.


    As he threw her a little too hard, her head hit the bed frame, and it hurt so much that a small bump


    appeared on her head in an instant.


    Mia touched the small bump on her head and whined in pain. "Neil, you old b*stard, are you


    apologizing, or are you trying to get revenge?" She was so pissed off! She was really pissed off.


    How could she believe that this man really knew that he was wrong and wanted to apologize to her?


    "Neil, what are you doing?" Why was this man starting to take off his clothes?


    F*ck!


    Mia licked her lips. This old man''s body was too good looking, he had the kind of body that she


    would be willing tomit crimes for.


    When she saw Neil''s body, she forgot the pain on her head. She was starting to imagine lustful


    things in her mind, which made her excited.


    "Neil..."


    "Shh!"


    Neil shut her up. He spent the whole night apologizing to Mia with his superb fighting abilities in


    bed.


    In the next few days, Mia''s legs were trembling and weak when she walked.


    Whenever she received strange gazes on her, she would clench her teeth and curse, "Neil, you


    animal!"


    He was not a human being at all. How could he still be so unrestrained at such an old age!


    In a sh, nearly three weeks had passed.


    On December 12th, the weather turned sunny after snowing for a long time. It was Wednesday.


    It was the day of the trial of Dominic Cooper''s case.


    Dominic''s attempted murder would be judged today by the Royal Court of Coast City, Country A. As


    soon as the news spread out, the court was surrounded by reporters early in the morning.


    After the previous incident, the citizens of the country hated Dominic very much, so the reporters


    wanted to report on the progress of this case to the citizens as quickly as possible.


    The person that Dominic wanted to assassinate was the President of Country A. And, he also set


    up oppositions to disrupt the prosperity and stability of the country. How could the citizens not hate


    him?


    Jason Lesley had released a national poll before this. Even if Dominic does not receive a sentence


    for his crimes, and is able to walk free, he would still be hated by everyone anyway.


    He had not yet pleaded guilty for the attempted murder. But as for the disruption of peace in the


    country, he had already pleaded guilty because of the evidence at hand.


    Not long after the court trial, the Royal Court of Coast City of Country A sentenced Dominic to life-


    long imprisonment, which would deprive him of his freedom for the rest of his life.


    After the news was spread out, all the people in the country were so happy that they chanted "Long


    live Country A."


    Everyone was hoping to get rid of all these nasty criminals who would harm the country and praying


    for the President''s health, so that he could lead the people of Country A to a brighter future.


    While the whole country was celebrating fervently, there were still some people hiding in the dark


    and still desperately struggling.


    Hannah Elliot turned off the TV and turned to look at Griffin Cooper angrily. "He is sentenced to life


    in prison and has all his political power taken away for the rest of his life. Is Nathaniel doing this for


    you or me to see?"


    After Dominic''s arrest, those opposition groups that were around Hannah were caught. Now, there


    was no one else she could discuss with besides Griffin.


    Griffin said slowly, "It''s just imprisonment for life. At least Nathaniel still considered him as his


    brother and spared his life."


    These days, due tock of rest and care, Griffin''s physical condition was a lot worse than before. He


    coughed for a long time after saying these few words.


    Hannah shouted, "Griffin, are you blind? Do you think Nathaniel considers Dominic as his brother?


    If he did, he would not even bring Dominic to court to sit for trial."


    Hannah''s heart was bleeding when she thought of her son''s hands being cuffed, sitting in a prison


    cell, and having to appear in front of the country like a criminal.


    She hated this so much that she couldn''t wait to rip off Nathaniel''s skin. She wanted to drink


    Nathaniel''s blood and even wanted to bring him down to hell.


    She wanted to make Nathaniel suffer forever.

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    "Ahem, ahem, ahem..." Griffin coughed and pressed his hand on his chest. He paused and then


    said, "Hannah, do you know who you''re talking to?"


    Griffin had never felt such pent- up anger before. He was furious at what Hannah had said and


    could not stop coughing for a long time.


    Hannah sneered and said, "Griffin, there are only two of us here, who are you putting a show for?


    You are a smart person, and you should know what you mean to me."


    At this moment, Hannah was like a crazy person who had lost her mind. She was like a lunatic who


    was sick and off her medication.


    When she lost herself, she couldn''t care less about anything at all, especially towards a person who


    was of no value to her anymore, Griffin.


    In the past few days, Hannah had been asking the same question to herself. Why did she stay with


    Griffin for all these years?


    In the past, she could not stand being abandoned and losing out to that Collins woman because of


    her background. Therefore, she chose to stay quietly by Griffin''s side, always nning for her


    revenge secretly.


    Later, she spent more than 20 years to defeat the Collins woman, but she lost her youth and the


    glorious life she could have had.


    Since she had nned for the Collins woman to be exterminated andpletely win over Griffin,


    there was no going back.


    She knew that she could only keep her head high and walk steadfast forward.


    After the tragic death of the Collins woman, Griffin was no longer as vigorous and domineering as


    he was when he was young.


    The reason why Hannah chose to stay by Griffin''s side might be because she did have some


    feelings towards him for decades.


    In addition to such an affection, Hannah only wanted Griffin to help her when she was desperate.


    She didn''t want his constant help and support.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, there was nothing Griffin could do to help her now. Besides, he might also betray her and


    throw her under the bus.


    She didn''t ask Griffin to do anything else for her. She only asked him to think of a way to save their


    child. Who knew that Griffin was incapable of doing anything?


    Griffin wouldn''t even stand up and give her a hug as a normal man would. He did not reassure her


    and tell her that he would try his best.


    As long as he tried his best, even if it would not end like what they wanted, she could be thankful for


    his efforts nheless. However, Griffin did not do any of these things. He did not do anything at all.


    He didn''t do anything that she wanted.


    In fact, Griffin always relied on women. He was a true coward, but she was just hoping that he had


    another side of him deep down.


    The biggest mistake that Hannah made in her life was to bet her life on Griffin, and she devoted 30


    years of her life to him. 30 years and more!


    It was such a long time!


    Hannah spent most of her life on this man, but she didn''t even get a single constion from him.


    Hehe...


    Thinking about it, it was rather sad and miserable.


    How much time did she have left? Moreover, the time she spent with him was the most valuable


    thirty years of her life.


    Thinking of this, Hannah gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.


    She had already wasted several decades of her life on Griffin. She could no longer bet her life and


    her son''s life on Griffin anymore.


    If she didn''t want to die, then she had to kill him off first. While Griffin was still hesitating, she had to


    catch him off guard so that he would not have the strength to fight back.


    "Hannah, have you gone insane?" Griffin stopped coughing and asked seriously. Then he started


    another round of coughing violently.


    Hannah had been with him for more than 30 years, but he had never understood this cunning


    woman.


    For a long time, Hannah had been putting on a sweet image.


    She was always sweet, gentle, virtuous, and considerate. She took good care of him so that he


    would not leave her. These were traits that he liked.


    In the past, he had never dreamed that this woman would be so terrifying. She was more


    demented than those people in the political world.


    "Yes, I''m insane, and I''m insane because of you." Hannah shook her head and sneered.


    "Griffin, remember this, from now on, we mean nothing to each other. It''s going to be every man for


    himself now."


    Griffin frowned. "Hannah... You..."


    "It''s all because of you, Griffin." Hannah shook the document in her hand. Under Griffin''s hateful


    gaze, she said slowly, "The information in my hand is what Nathaniel Cooper and Neil Brown want.


    If I give this to Nathaniel... Do you think you can enjoy the rest of your life?"


    "Hannah, give me that!" Griffin got up and wanted to stop Hannah, but he fell back to his seat in an


    instant.


    For a moment, his thigh seemed to have been stabbed by something severely. It was so painful that


    he trembled.


    "Griffin, just you wait for your scandals to be exposed and your reputation will be ruined." Hannah


    was cackling like a bloodthirsty ghost, with her gloomy and horrifying smile.


    "Hannah..." The more angry Griffin was, the more intense the pain in his thigh became. The pain


    made him break out in cold sweat and his whole body go limp. He could barely breathe through the


    pain.


    "Griffin, let''s make a bet. Let''s see if Nathaniel will care about the father- son rtionship between


    you and him after he gets the


    information." After saying this, Hannah left smiling, under Griffin''s resentful gaze.


    "Hannah, just wait and see..." He was so angry that his thigh ached even more, and every nerve in


    his body began to hurt.


    Just as he calmed down a little, Hannah had already disappeared. He cried so loudly but no one


    responded, it was as if the employees at the Manor House had all disappeared along with Hannah.


    "Mr. President, as you expected, Hannah Elliot hase to see you with the information you asked


    for." After receiving the news that Hannah was requesting for a meeting, Jason did not dy for a


    second more and he immediately rushed to report to Nathaniel.


    "She can pass you the information. I don''t want to see that woman." Nathaniel was busy dealing


    with his national affairs. After finishing his work, he had to rush to a hotel for a lovely dinner with


    Karen Joy.


    A few minutes ago, Karen Joy had called Nathaniel and said that she had prepared a huge surprise


    for him.


    Surprise?


    Hearing the little girl''s innocent voice, Nathaniel thought it over and over again. Could it be possible


    that the little girl wanted to give herself to him as a ''gift''?


    Karen Joy should know it. To Nathaniel, anyvish surprise could notpare to having her by his


    side safely and soundly, even if it was just having a simple dinner together with him.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    Jason continued, "Sir, I just asked Hannah to pass me the information, but Hannah is very stubborn.


    She wants to hand over the information to you in person."


    As a qualified and excellent secretary, Jason would have thought of the things that his boss would


    want to do in advance. However, Hannah didn''t want to hand in the information, so Jason was


    caught in a dilemma too.


    "Bring her to the reception room. I''ll be there a littleter." With Dominic Cooper under his control,


    Nathaniel was not worried that Hannah would y any cunning tricks.


    Moreover, at this moment, Nathaniel''s mind was full of the surprise that Karen Joy mentioned. He


    couldn''t wait to finish his work so that he could be by her side!


    But...


    He had to do things slowly and steadily when it came to his work, as Rome wasn''t built in a day.


    After reading the pile of documents, Nathaniel listened to reports after reports, and then he was


    done with his work for the day.


    It was already five o''clock in the evening, and Hannah had been waiting in the reception room for


    Nathaniel for more than two hours.


    "Mr. President, are you going to see Hannah Elliot now?" Seeing that Mr. President was putting on


    his suit jacket and was preparing to leave work, Jason reminded him dutifully.


    "Hannah?" Nathaniel paused for a moment before he remembered that Hannah was still waiting for


    him. "Don''t worry. Let her wait for a while more."


    Jason replied, "Yes."


    After Jason left, Nathaniel immediately took out his mobile phone to call Karen Joy. As soon as he


    called, the phone was connected quickly. He heard her pleasant voice, "Brother Lionel, are you


    done with your work?"


    "Yes, I''m done with work, but there are still some personal things I have to deal with. But don''t


    worry, I will arrive at the ce on time at six o''clock." Nathaniel originally nned to go there early


    so that he could give Karen Joy a surprise, but he didn''t expect that Hannah would disrupt his


    schedule today.


    "Brother Lionel, I''m not in a hurry, as long as you turn up tonight, I''m okay with it!" Karen Joy said


    yfully. Her voice sounded very cheerful. At the other end of the phone, Nathaniel could feel that


    she was talking delightedly.


    "Sure!" Nathaniel was happy to hear her happy tone, so he responded cheerfully too. It was not


    hard to tell that he was also smiling.


    "Brother Lionel..."


    "Yes?"


    "Brother Lionel..." She called out his name and wanted to say something, but she didn''t.


    "Karen, what do you want to say to me?" Nathaniel patiently waited for her to speak, but on the


    other end of the phone, Karen Joy didn''t say anything.


    "Karen?" Nathaniel called out her name again.


    "Brother Lionel..." Karen Joy paused again. After a few seconds, she said, "Forget it, I''d better not


    tell you on the phone. I''ll tell you in person when you arrive."


    "You are teasing me, little girl!" He eximed. Karen Joy had piqued his curiosity but didn''t tell him


    anything. She must be deliberately teasing him so that he wouldn''t have the mood to deal with other


    matters.


    "Brother Lionel, focus on your work. I''ll see youter." After that, Karen Joy hung up the phone.


    Nathaniel was constantly wondering about what this little girl wanted to say to him.


    In the reception room.


    Hannah looked at the clock on the wall as time passed by. However, the person she was waiting for


    was still not there to meet her. She knew that he was deliberately making things difficult for her.


    Dominic''s life or death was in Nathaniel''s hands. He had the right to be arrogant. Hannah could not


    afford to argue with him with her current circumstance.


    The best skill that Hannah had honed in her life was being resilient. She had endured grievances for


    more than 30 years, so she could wait for another hour or two for Nathaniel.


    After waiting for more than two hours in the reception room, she sat on the sofa and didn''t move at


    all. She had a cold and unapproachable expression on her face.


    Both Griffin and the Collins woman were no match for her. However, she knew that Nathaniel was


    not so easy to deal with. He even used Hannah''s own trick against herself, which caught her off


    guardpletely.


    It would be too kind to say that Hannah inly hated Nathaniel. She hated Nathaniel so much that


    she could not wait to kill Nathaniel and turn him into a pile of ashes.


    But... could that be possible?


    Just when Hannah was thinking of countless ways of murdering him, finally, there was a sound at


    the door. It was the sound of a person''s footsteps.


    Hannah looked up immediately and saw the elegant Nathaniel walking in with the protection of a


    group of bodyguards.


    Seeing how Nathaniel walked over in a dignified manner, Hannah was so jealous that she gritted


    her teeth.


    Nathaniel and Dominic were both Griffin''s sons. Why did Nathaniel look more powerful and dignified


    than Dominic ever was?


    Why was it this way?


    How could it be?


    Was it just because Nathaniel was that Collins woman''s child?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Madam Elliot, Mr. President is here." Hannah looked at Nathaniel and did not speak. Hence,


    Jason, who was next to Nathaniel, broke the silence.


    Hannah suppressed her strong envy and spoke frankly, "Nathaniel, I can give you what you want,


    but my purpose is clear. I want Dominic to be safe."


    Nathaniel stood straight, but he was much taller than Hannah was. Hence, Hannah could barely see


    through his expressions


    After listening to what Hannah said, Nathaniel did not say anything. He felt that if he said a word


    more to this woman, it would disgust him greatly.


    Jason then spoke on Nathaniel''s behalf again. "Madam Elliot, whether it''s about the extermination


    of the Leves family or the espionage incident, those things are in the past. The damage has been


    done. Even if we solve the case, they won''t be able toe back to life. But Dominic is different.


    He''s still alive."


    What Jason meant was very clear. Dominic was still alive. Since he was alive, there were many


    possibilities of saving him.


    However, the dead had been buried. Even if they were to avenge them, they would not be able to


    come back alive.


    Hannah clenched her fists and said, "Mr. Cooper, if you do not think that''s enough, I can give you an


    extra piece of information."


    Jason was right. Since Dominic was still alive, if she wanted to save him, she had to swallow her


    anger and ego. There was no other way.


    It was all because she had been so stupid to have exposed her weakness in front of Nathaniel...


    Jason nced at Nathaniel. Seeing that his master had no intention to speak, he continued as the


    messenger, "Madam Elliot, if you are sincere, you can hand over all the information in your hands


    and promise to be our witness. When everything is done, Master Dominic''s life will be spared."


    "Nathaniel, don''t go too far!" Hannah eximed in anguish. It was Jason who spoke, but these must


    be Nathaniel''s wishes. The person Hannah wanted to yell at was Nathaniel.


    "Madam Elliot, you are not the only person we can obtain the evidence from. If you don''t want to


    cooperate, please leave," Jason said.


    "Nathaniel, you are ruthless!" This was the only chance to save Dominic, how could Hannah leave?


    She could only swallow her frustrations. "Okay, I''ll agree with all your conditions!"

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    Jason said, "Madam Eliot, thank you for your cooperation! Pleasee with me now. Let''s sort out


    the information and record your statement."


    Hannah did not want to leave. She looked straight at Nathaniel, hoping that Nathaniel could at least


    give her assurance. Then, she could be a little relieved.


    However...


    Nathaniel didn''t even look at her. He turned around and walked away in a dignified manner. From


    the beginning to the end, Nathaniel didn''t even say a word to her.


    Looking at Nathaniel''s back, Hannah clenched her fists. She didn''t feel any pain even when her


    nails pierced into the flesh of her palms.


    Nathaniel Cooper!


    Hannah yelled out silently in her heart.


    If she didn''t sessfully take revenge on Nathaniel, Hannah vowed to kill herself.


    At the Century Hotel.


    In order to give Brother Lionel an unforgettable birthday, Karen Joy had been preparing for it since


    Neil and his family returned to Chatterton Town two weeks ago.


    She booked a luxurious suite as the venue for Brother Lionel''s birthday celebration. She also


    ordered a gigantic themed cake tomemorate Brother Lionel''s 30th birthday. The cake had 30


    tiers in total!


    Besides that, Karen Joy also hired a professional band and spent two weeksposing a song for


    Brother Lionel... She thought of every idea to make the birthday celebration as memorable as


    possible.


    She had dug out some information about him. In the past, Brother Lionel had never celebrated his


    birthday properly. Perhaps, Brother Lionel might not remember his own birthday.


    For Karen Joy''s birthday every year, her family would rush home to celebrate her birthday no matter


    where they were. Every year, she would receive plenty of birthday gifts.


    Compared to Brother Lionel, Karen Joy had such a wonderful time growing up.


    But it didn''t matter now. She wasn''t in Brother Lionel''s life in the past, but she would never be


    absent from Brother Lionel''s future.


    Karen Joy vowed to shower Brother Lionel with love from now on. She vowed to ensure he had a


    wonderful, sweet, and loving life with her in the future.


    There was still half an hour until six o''clock, which meant that she still had to wait for another half an


    hour to meet Brother Lionel. Although it was only half an hour left, she felt that time passed really


    slowly.


    She hoped that Brother Lionel woulde soon so that she could tell him what she just wanted to


    say to him on the phone earlier. She wanted to let him know that from now on, he would never be


    alone anymore.


    Thump! Thump!


    Just as she was thinking of Brother Lionel, there was a knock on the door.


    Did Brother Lionele early?


    Thinking that it might be him, Karen Joy suddenly jumped up from the chair and rushed to open the


    door. However, when the door opened, it was a waiter who stood at the door.


    Karen Joy''s bright smile suddenly disappeared. She looked at the waiter in front of her irritably and


    asked what he wanted.


    The waiter said, "Excuse me, are you Miss Kyle?"


    Karen Joy nodded and asked, "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    The man pointed to the dining cart next to him and said politely, "As you are a big spender at our


    hotel, you are entitled to several free gifts as a token of our gratitude. I have specially brought them


    over here to you, Miss Kyle."


    "Oh... then push them in and leave it somewhere." Karen Joy couldn''t care less about these gifts.


    When she opened the door and saw that it was not Brother Lionel, she was already disappointed,


    so how could she have the mood to ept gifts?


    She turned around and sat back in her chair. She continued sitting there, thinking about her Brother


    Lionel. She didn''t care what the waiter was doing next to her.


    "How annoying! Why would you send gifts all of a sudden now? You got me excited for nothing!"


    Karen Joy murmured in her heart.


    Sending gifts... all of a sudden?


    Thinking of this, something shed through Karen Joy''s mind, but she didn''t care about it too much.


    She lost her train of thoughts in an instant.


    Perhaps it was because she was disappointed, or perhaps she didn''t remember the strange thing


    that shed through her mind just now. Suddenly, she felt a little agitated.


    If she had known that she would be so irritated, she should not have driven Jacky Ball away. It


    would be nice to have him stay with her to chat for a while.


    "Waiter, leave the things as they are and you can go out now," Karen Joy said.


    This was a private room, and it came with butler services. Karen Joy didn''t want the waiter here to


    ruin the atmosphere. She wanted to wait for Brother Lionel alone.


    The waiter did not respond, and that strange feeling shed through Karen Joy''s mind again. This


    time, she became alert.


    "Oh no!" She screamed in her heart.


    The waiter walked with a firm and steady pace, which waspletely different from other waiters


    who would bustle about politely. It seemed like he was skilled at martial arts.


    As she thought about how this waiter might be an undercover enemy, Karen Joy quickly looked


    back, but just as she turned her head, she smelled something odd.


    She couldn''t figure out what the scent was. She only saw the man grinning at her. Soon, she lost


    consciousness and she fainted.


    It was dark. The darkness was endless. It was as if there was no source of light at all. It felt like the


    world had copsed.


    "No! No! No! Brother Lionel, save me!"


    Karen Joy wanted to shout, but she couldn''t make a sound. She could only raise her hands to hold


    her head tightly and shrink into a ball. She was as helpless as a weak infant.


    She had been terrified of the dark her whole life. It was a nightmare she could never escape. It was


    the root of her inner demons. She had never been able to get out of that trauma and phobia.


    Karen Joy held her head tightly in her arms and curled up in the dark corner. The horrible memories


    of the past attacked her like a tide.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She heard the voices of the kidnappers. It had been more than ten years, but it echoed so loudly in


    her ears right now.


    She heard someone yell, "Kevin Kyle cares about this child. As long as the child is in our hands, we


    won''t have to be afraid that Kevin will not step back."


    Another person spoke, "Break one of her legs. Even if he managed to save her, seeing the injury


    will still make him regret it for the rest of his life."


    "We were given an order that we cannot go too far. If we hurt her enough to make Kevin regret it for


    the rest of his life, we will win anyway!" Another man said.


    The discussion about hurting her grew louder and louder.


    On a normal day, Karen Joy would not be able to recall this dark memory that clearly. But at this


    moment, her memory of being kidnapped was so clear in her mind.


    "Brother Lionel..."


    At that time, when she was at her most helpless moment, Brother Lionel came by her side like


    Superman and rescued her from the darkness on his own.


    This time, she fell into the darkness again. Could Brother Lionel still arrive in time? Could he still be


    her hero like before?


    She thought that Brother Lionel would definitelye to save her, but the fear in her heart did not


    decrease at all.


    The darkness was still there, so she was still extremely terrified.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    Karen Joy did not know when would this darkness end. She could only wait for her destined hero to


    come and save her in time.


    She hoped that her hero woulde to her soon and rescue her from this dark and frightening


    prison.


    Bang!


    The door swung open, and there was light again, illuminating the dark room.


    Karen Joy suddenly raised her head and said instinctively, "Brother Lionel..."


    However, the person who appeared in front of her was not Brother Lionel whom she had been


    looking forward to, but... She couldn''t believe what was in front of her eyes. She muttered


    incredulously, "Jayden?"


    How could it be him?


    Why was he here?


    Just as Karen Joy''s mind was still in chaos, Jayden Elias Kyle had already walked to her side


    quickly. He pulled her into his arms and held her tightly.


    "Karen..."


    Jayden shouted her name, and his voice was so nervous that it trembled. One could only imagine


    how worried he was about her safety.


    "Karen... Karen..."


    He held her tightly and called her name out, it was as if he was pouring out all the emotions


    suppressed in his heart.


    "Why are you here?"


    Karen Joy raised her head slightly and looked at Jayden, who was holding her tightly. Her voice was


    also trembling, it was obvious that she had not recovered from the traumatic experience.


    Seeing her disappointed eyes, Jayden''s heart was filled with bitterness, but he answered calmly, "I


    just received some information, so I came here immediately. It''s just a coincidence, don''t think too


    much."


    Besides having Kevin Kyle and Nathaniel arranging people to stay by Karen Joy''s side, Jayden also


    sent his men to protect her. He was only worried that she would find out about this, that was why he


    asked his men to be more cautious.


    It was precisely because his men were hiding in the dark that they identally found that Karen Joy


    was attacked, as the enemies slipped through the protection from ke


    White and Nathaniel''s men.


    It was also because his people were the first to find out that Karen Joy had been attacked, so that


    he could be the first one to know about this. That was also why he could arrive earlier than


    Nathaniel to save her.


    For a long time, he had always known that her life was more important than his own. In order to


    protect her, he was constantly working hard behind the scenes.


    However, she had never seen his efforts, nor did she realize that he was silently protecting her. She


    had been avoiding him as if he was a curse.


    "Thank..." As soon as Karen Joy uttered the word "thank", Jayden held her even tighter and said in


    a low voice, "I''m doing this on my own ord, I don''t need you to thank me."


    He didn''t need her gratitude, because he knew that he couldn''t ignore her and wanted her to have a


    good life, even if she would never be his for the rest of her life.


    There were a lot of things that Jayden couldn''t say to Karen Joy, so he could only suppress all his


    emotions once again.


    He could only let his love for her be hidden in the depths of his heart forever...


    "I..." Karen Joy still wanted to say something, but Jayden held her in his arms with greater strength.


    He said, "No need to say anything. Let me get you out of here first."


    "Okay." Karen Joy nodded.


    Even if she was disappointed, and even if she had not recovered her strength, she agreed with


    Jayden''s n.


    "Young Master Kyle, my master invited Miss Kyle, not you. Do you think this is a ce where you


    cane and go as you wish?"


    As soon as the two turned around, they saw a few strong men standing at the door. The strong men


    blocked their way, and one of them spoke out clearly.


    Karen Joy had not yetpletely recovered from her fear. When she heard the strange voice, she


    trembled with fear and instinctively hid in Jayden''s arms.


    She looked like a helpless child. Jayden felt so much pain in his heart when he saw her like this. He


    patted her back gently and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, Karen!"


    However, Jayden''sfort did not help at all, because Karen Joy''s body seemed to tremble more


    violently in his arms.


    D*mn it!


    This group of punks actually frightened their beloved Karen so significantly, they needed to


    pay for it!


    What exactly did they do to her before he arrived?


    Jayden patted Karen Joy on the back gently, but he looked at the enemy coldly and fiercely like a


    sharp knife.


    If looks could kill, Jayden''s eyes had already ughtered this group of strong men in front of him


    into pieces.


    He raised his hand gently and covered Karen Joy''s ears, staring coldly at the person who spoke in


    front of them. He said in a mellow voice, "Since you know our family, then get away from us."


    His voice was cold, and his stern tone shocked some of these strong men who were ready to


    attack. Everyone looked at each other, and no one had the courage to step forward.


    "Get out of my way and I can forgive you for what happened today." Jayden looked at the strong


    men and said again.


    Jayden rushed here from his meeting, so he didn''t bring anyone with him. If he wanted to deal with


    so many of these strong men, he knew he couldn''t fight them off alone.


    "Young Master Kyle, we know what you''ve done. We''ve caught the treasure of the Kyle family, and


    how dare you speak about forgiveness?"


    As they heard the man speak, the group of men who blocked the door made way for the mane


    to the front.


    Jayden had never seen this man in person before, but he had seen his photos. This could be


    considered a very familiar person to him.


    He was a famous person in Country A that was deprived of the right to be the President a few years


    ago and was exiled from Coast City because of a crime hemitted. He was the second son of


    the Cooper family, Solomon Cooper.


    Solomon was Nathaniel''s half- brother and they shared the same father. The reason why he was


    deprived of the right to be President back then had something to do with Nathaniel too.


    It was clear why he ordered these men to kidnap Karen Joy.


    Just as Solomon was staring at Jayden and sizing him up, Jayden also had a clear view of him.


    Solomon was wearing a cheap-looking jacket, and his cuffs were badly worn and dirty. It seemed


    that he had not been living well throughout these years.


    He was framed by Nathaniel and had been in a bad situation over the years. That was why


    Solomon went for desperate measures. He was so desperate that he decided to attack the Kyle


    family despite knowing their influential power.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Solomon wanted to kidnap Karen Joy to threaten Nathaniel, so that he could get what he wanted


    from him.


    However, Solomon was wrong. Karen Joy was not officially Nathaniel''s woman yet. She was a


    precious member of the Kyle family, Kevin''s daughter, and the woman Jayden wanted to protect.


    Jayden chuckled. "So it''s the Second Young Master Cooper."


    Having his identity revealed, Solomon froze for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    He sneered and said, "Young Master Kyle, we only invited Miss Kyle for tea today. We won''t hurt


    her. Why do you have to be here?"

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    "Spare me the nonsense. Would you set free the hostage?" In everything that he did, Jayden had


    picked up one of his father, Kevin''s, signature moves, which was to settle matters as soon as


    possible.


    He learned to settle matters efficiently. He would get negotiations out of the way and never dy


    the matter unnecessarily.


    However, one thing was very clear. As long as he was here today, no one could touch even a strand


    of Karen Joy''s hair.


    Solomon ruffled through his unkempt hair, and his legs were noticeably trembling as he spoke,


    "Young Master Kyle, calm down. I''ve told you that I was just inviting Miss Kyle for tea, I mean no


    harm."


    Jayden nced at him coldly. "Get your people out of my way!"


    Solomon suddenlyughed. "Young Master Kyle, are you joking?"


    Jayden didn''t say anything.


    Solomon added, "You''re already here, how can my people let you go? if you leave, can we still


    live?"


    Although the Kyle family would not abuse their power, those who dared to provoke them would


    definitely have no good results.


    Jayden subconsciously held Karen Joy tightly in his arms and narrowed his eyes. He nced at the


    person in front of him again and quickly scanned through this group of people.


    Solomon sneered and said, "Then you can stay here with your sister."


    After that, he waved his hand and the group of strong men behind him rushed at Jayden


    immediately.


    These people were actually just a group of gangsters that would do all kinds of crimes. Jayden''s


    domineering attitude could intimidate them for a while, but with their master''s orders, they would


    regain their courage.


    Several burly men rushed forward. Jayden kicked them away furiously because he had to protect


    Karen Joy. Under the furious attack of the group of people, it didn''t take long for him to be at a


    disadvantage.


    The situation was very dangerous, but Jayden responded calmly. He knew that if things went on like


    this, their lives would be in danger.


    He took a few steps back with Karen Joy still in his arms and asked her to stand in the corner.


    "Karen, listen, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you out of hereter."


    "I..." Karen Joy was still afraid and wanted to grab Jayden, but she knew she needed to step back.


    At this time, she couldn''t be of any help, therefore, she couldn''t be a burden.


    "Karen, don''t be afraid!" Seeing her pale face, Jayden felt distressed and the anger in his heart was


    rising rapidly.


    On this day, it was his mission to make these people pay for their crimes.


    Sensing that the man behind was about to attack him, Jayden turned around, threw a quick punch,


    and hit his left eye violently.


    Jayden''s punch was fierce and heavy. The man that was hit wobbled and he fell to the ground


    loudly.


    Seeing that theirpanion at the forefront was defeated, the people who were waiting behind


    were stunned, and then they began to attack like madmen.


    The opponents'' attack was getting more and more aggressive. Without Karen Joy holding on to


    Jayden, he also attacked them back bravely. He could knock down anyone who tried to attack him.


    For a long time, no one could get closer to


    Karen Joy.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, the group of people did not give up, and they became more and more furious. Gradually,


    the group of 20 men lost their strength and stepped back. The room was not spacious, and


    everyone was groaning and shouting. The scene was extremely chaotic.


    "Karen..." After fighting them off, Jayden looked back at Karen Joy who was at the corner of the


    room. He raised his lips slightly and smiled at her so that she could feel better.


    He had knocked down so many men, but there was still one person standing on the other side, and


    it was none other than Solomon, who had been watching by the side coldly and quietly.


    Seeing that his men were defeated and that Jayden was about to win, Solomonughed coldly and


    used his trump card.


    He slowly raised the tiny pistol in his hand and pulled the trigger. With the loud sound of a gunshot,


    the bullet whistled through the air and plummeted into Jayden''s abdomen.


    Bang!


    There came another gunshot, and the bullet quickly flew towards Karen Joy. In an instant, Jayden


    did not think much, and his body instinctively moved slightly towards Karen Joy as he blocked the


    deadly bullet for her.


    As the bullet passed through his abdomen, fresh, red blood sprayed out...


    The gunshot shocked Karen Joy, who had been traumatized into a daze earlier. She suddenly


    opened her eyes widely and saw that Jayden was about to copse beside her. She rushed over


    and caught his weak body. "Brother..."


    When it came to such critical moments, a person''s first reactions would be the most authentic.


    Karen Joy cried out "brother" immediately, which indirectly meant that she truly acknowledged


    Jayden as her brother deep down.


    Jayden was her brother and had always been. Just because he once did something despicable, she


    hated him and did not want to be on good terms with him since then.


    "Brother, don''t be afraid, hold on!" She held him, but because he was much heavier andrger than


    she was, and because Jayden had lost all his strength, he copsed lifelessly and she couldn''t hold


    on to him. However, she gritted her teeth and stood up, slowly helping himy on the ground.


    "Brother... don''t be afraid. Everything will be okay. It will be fine..." Karen Joy bit her lip and tore off


    his shirt. She quickly covered his wound and stopped the bleeding for him.


    "You have to hold on! You must hold on!" "Young Master Kyle, Miss Kyle, I just wanted to invite you


    to have a cup of tea. Does it have to end this way?" Solomon yed with the pistol in his hand and


    continued, "You may be quick with your defensive skills, but could you be faster than my bullets?"


    He turned the pistol and pointed it at Karen Joy''s head. "Young Master Kyle, what will happen if I


    shoot this girl''s head in one shot?"


    "Solomon Coop..." Jayden wanted to speak, but his voice was too soft for Solomon to hear clearly.


    He could not help but get closer, "Young Master Kyle, what do you want to say? Speak louder. What


    happened to your smug demeanor?"


    However, just as Solomon approached Jayden, Jayden suddenly sat up. He gritted his teeth and


    used his remaining strength to punch Solomon on the head and he passed out.


    "Brother..." Because of his swift actions, he bled even more, and soon his white shirt was stained


    red. Karen Joy was so worried that she almost cried aloud.


    "Karen..." Jayden smiled weakly and tried to reach out to touch her delicate face. "Thank you for


    calling me Brother."


    Although he did not want to be her brother, he felt that it was good enough to hear her call him that


    from the bottom of her heart.


    He protected her for more than ten years, and now, he could see that she was worried about him.


    That was enough, and that was what he told himself.


    The Kyle family had raised him for more than ten years, giving him the best life and everything he


    wanted. It was reasonable for him to repay them in this way.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    "Jayden, don''t say anything. Stop speaking. As long as you stay alive, I will listen to you from now


    on! I''ll listen to whatever you say!" Karen Joy shouted at him fiercely.


    As long as he could stay alive, calling him ''Brother'' was the least she could do. She would even


    trade her life for his.


    "Karen..." Jayden muttered.


    "Don''t move," she replied softly.


    The blood from Jayden''s wound was still pouring out endlessly, but Karen Joy could not stop it no


    matter how hard she tried. She could only watch as his face got paler and paler, and his breathing


    was getting weaker and weaker.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    No! No! No!


    She couldn''t let anything happen to him!


    He must be fine!


    "Karen..."


    "Don''t worry, hold on for a little longer, I''ll get some help right away."


    Karen Joy touched Jayden''s pocket, looking for his phone to call for help. Unfortunately, the phone


    had run out of battery.


    "D*mn it!" Karen Joy was so frustrated that she cursed. It felt like endless bad luck!


    She couldn''t call for help, and no one wasing to save them. Therefore, she needed to find a


    way to save them. She must find a way to stabilize Jayden''s critical condition.


    Karen Joy had no way to remove the bullet from Jayden''s body, so she must find a way to stop the


    bleeding of his wound and keep him warm.


    Karen Joy had participated in the rescue work at the disaster area before and she was skilled at


    basic first- aid measures. She immediately took off her thick coat and wrapped it around him. Then,


    she used his shirt to stop the bleeding.


    When she was done, Jayden''s eyelids were gradually closing, as his strength had dwindled


    completely.


    "Don''t fall asleep, talk to me, okay?" Karen Joy knew that she must not let an injured person fall


    asleep, because once they lose consciousness, the likelihood of them not waking up ever again


    was very high.


    "Karen..." Jayden called her name. His voice was softer than ever before. He had never called her


    name so softly.


    Blood still kept flowing out, hence his consciousness was getting more and more blurred. It felt like


    his life was also slowly fading away.


    "I''m here, I''m listening. Just tell me what you want to say." Karen Joy held his hand tightly because


    she feared that if she let go, he would disappear from her side.


    He called her name again, "Karen..."


    Karen Joy nodded and answered, "Tell me!"


    "I was born into a very ordinary family. Although my family was ordinary, I still had a good life... Until


    my parents passed away in an ident and left me alone in this world."


    Because of his injury, Jayden spoke very slowly, and with every word he said, he had to pause for a


    while. Karen Joy was very patient, and she listened quietly to Jayden speak.


    After saying a sentence, he paused for a long time before proceeding to the next, "After my parents


    left this world, my rtives didn''t bothering to look for me. In a short period of time, I was


    ridiculed by all kinds of people. It was those rtives of mine that made me understand that society


    is very realistic. Without money, everything is impossible."


    "Brother..." Hearing this, Karen Joy felt so much sorrow. The regret in her heart was getting stronger


    and stronger. Why had she been so stubborn and disobedient in the past?


    Karen Joy had never learned about Jayden''s past before. She only knew that Jayden was brought


    to the Kyle family by her father''s assistant. She didn''t know anything else about him at all.


    If only she had shown more interest in understanding a little more about him, just a little bit more,


    perhaps he wouldn''t have been so lonely all these years.


    He added, "When Uncle Tanner brought me to Dad, I knew that Dad was a very powerful person. I


    seized the opportunity and took the initiative to address him as ''Father''. I want him to keep me,


    because I didn''t want to be looked down by anyone anymore."


    Karen Joy did not answer him, but she subconsciously held Jayden''s hand tighter. She was holding


    him tightly, trying to give him some strength and tofort him.


    "In fact, I have always known that I am an outsider. I was born into a poor family, so I may not


    deserve to be in the Kyle family. Hence, I decided to work hard at all times. I tried my best to be a


    good son and a good brother..." Jayden used whatever was left of his strength to speak these


    words.


    "No, no, that''s not true. You are not an outsider. You are our family. You are irreceable!" Jayden


    was her brother. He had always been her brother. Why had Karen Joy been so stupid in the past?


    Why did she not treat him as her brother? If Karen Joy had only treated him better as a brother and


    called him ''Brother'' more frequently, perhaps Jayden would not have had those misleading thoughts


    about her.


    He added, "When I came into a family that was very excellent in every aspect, I instantly felt like I


    was inferior in every way."


    Karen Joy retorted, "No, it''s not what you think. You are excellent too! You are better than most


    people. It''s just that you don''t know it!."


    He shook his head and said, "The Kyle family gave me too much, but I can only give back so little..."


    Karen Joy said, "Why would you think so? You are a member of the Kyle family. We depend on


    each other. Nobody owes anyone in this family."


    In Karen Joy''s opinion, there were actually a few things that the Kyle family had given to Jayden.


    Besides afortable life, a good learning environment, and a loving family, the Kyle family did not


    give Jayden anything else.


    The reason why he was good in his studies was because he worked harder than all the other


    children. He was hardworking and determined.


    How could he not be good enough? He achieved so much, and he was much better than most of


    the people in the world.


    In Karen Joy''s view, Jayden had always been excellent, but she was just not willing to admit it.


    There was another important reason why Karen Joy didn''t want to acknowledge Jayden as her


    brother. It was because when Jayden arrived at the Kyle family, he was only a child that was a few


    years older than her.


    Originally, there was only one child in the Kyle family, and that was Karen Joy. Suddenly, there was


    another little boy in the family. She always felt that her status would be threatened, thus she always


    rejected him.


    No matter how much she rejected him, she couldn''t discredit his determination and abilities. That


    was a fact that nobody could change.


    "I''ve been working hard so that the Kyle family would like me. I''ve studied hard and graduated at the


    top of the ss in university. I''ve worked hard to help with Dad''s burdens at work... I''ve been


    working hard all the time, but no matter how hard I tried, I can''t change your impression of me in


    your heart," Jayden continued to speak, and his voice became weaker.


    "Brother, I''m sorry! I''m sorry! It is all my fault!" Karen Joy cried out ''Brother'' loudly. She had never


    been willing to call him that for so many years. Her tears poured out like a flood. "I''m sorry! I''m


    sorry! I shouldn''t have treated you that way. I shouldn''t have lost my temper. It''s all my fault. But let''s


    not talk about these depressing things. Come on, keep it together. I''ll take you away from here,


    okay?"

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    "Karen, there''s no need..." Jayden tried his best to put on a bright smile. "This is good enough."


    He wanted to die for her so that he could leave an significant mark in her life.


    That was good enough for him!


    Jayden decided that he should sacrifice himself for her. This was what Nathaniel had done many


    years ago, and Jayden wanted Karen Joy to know that he could do the same for her too.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    That year, Nathaniel almost lost his life for her. The incident had been imprinted in her mind for


    more than a decade.


    This time, Jayden also wanted to be selfish. He decided to use his death to make Karen Joy


    remember him in such a cruel way.


    Even if he had to die young, this would make her remember him forever, and that was enough for


    him.


    He felt that it was worth it. In all of his years doing business, perhaps this was the most profitable


    deal he had made.


    Karen Joy burst into tears. "Shut up! Don''t speak nonsense. I don''t want anything to happen to you.


    If anything happens to you, I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life. Hold on. I''ll carry you away


    right now."


    "Karen..." Jayden wanted to ask her not to cry, but he didn''t have the strength to do so.


    He didn''t want to see her cry. He did not wish to see her tears. All he wanted was to see her smile.


    He loved her!


    Jayden thought of taking her by force and iming her as his own, but her brilliant smile assured


    him that he loved her bright smile the most.


    Karen Joy loved to smile. When she smiled, she stood out in the crowd.


    Jayden enjoyed it when Karen Joy was the centre of attention. She was the jewel of a crown!


    If he forced Karen Joy to stay with him, he would never get to see her smile again, a smile that


    glowed from within her. And that was not what he wanted to see.


    Jayden couldn''t tie her down by his side, but he could make her remember him.


    He wanted to use this cruel way to make Karen Joy remember him forever!


    "I''ll carry you!" Karen Joy wanted to take him to the hospital to save him. She couldn''t let anything


    happen to him.


    "Karen..." Jayden still wanted to say something, but from the corners of his eyes, he caught a


    glimpse of a person getting up from the ground. Jayden was so rmed that his eyes widened.


    "Karen, watch out..."


    The person who had stood up was none other than Solomon Cooper, whom Jayden had knocked


    out earlier.


    Solomon stood up again, holding the pistol he had shot Jayden with.


    Jayden wanted to get up and beat Solomon down again, but he no longer had the strength to move.


    All he could do was to move his lips to warn Karen Joy of the imminent danger, asking her to watch


    out.


    Solomon was the son of a President, and he was a potential candidate to be the next President. But


    later, he was forced to relinquish his position because of Nathaniel. He was even exiled after the


    entire fiasco and had no proper residence to seek refuge.


    Suddenly, he changed from being the sessor of the President to something close to a homeless


    beggar. Solomon couldn''t endure such a significant shift in lifestyle, so he had been nning to


    return and get rid of Nathaniel.


    Solomon had been waiting for a few years to get the chance. Hence, he could not allow Jayden and


    Karen Joy from the Kyle family to ruin his borate n.


    Solomon raised his gun andughed crazily. "How dare you spoil my ns, go to hell!"


    When Karen Joy heard Jayden''s warning, she turned back and saw that Solomon was aiming his


    gun at her head.


    D*mn it!


    She was too careless and focused on Jayden''s injury. She didn''t expect that this person could get


    up.


    Bang!


    It was a gunshot.


    The sound of the gun made Karen Joy tremble for a moment, but she subconsciously held Jayden


    tight.


    However, after the gunshot, Karen Joy did not feel any pain, as if the gunshot was just an illusion.


    Karen Joy looked up slightly and saw that blood flowed out between Solomon''s eyebrows. His eyes


    widened, and he fell to the ground lifelessly.


    After Solomon fell, Karen Joy looked around carefully. Thus, she saw that there was a person who


    stood behind Solomon.


    It was a tall, strong, elegant, and good-looking man.


    The light was behind him. Karen Joy couldn''t see his face clearly, but as he stood there and as she


    looked at the way he walked, she already knew who he was.


    Who else could it be other than her Brother Lionel?


    She was waiting for him. She had been waiting for him for a long time, as if she had waited for


    millions of years. Finally, he was here.


    Like many years ago, he came to her just in time and pulled her out of the dark vortex.


    He was her Brother Lionel!


    He strode to her side, held her in his arms, and hugged her tightly, "Karen..."


    He called her name, but his voice was very hoarse, as if his throat had been polished by sandpaper.


    "Brother Lionel, save my brother! Save my brother!" When Karen Joy saw Nathaniel, it was as if she


    had seen her savior. She cried more unscrupulously.


    "Yes!" Nathaniel wanted to hold her tightly and kiss her hard. He wanted to console andfort her,


    but there were more pressing matters at hand.


    Jayden, who was lying on the ground, slowly closed his eyes, and tears flowed down from the


    corners of his eyes.


    He wanted Karen Joy to apany him until thest moment of his life alone, but that d*mned


    Nathaniel had arrived in time.


    Nathaniel was like an obstacle that Jayden could never get rid of. He was like a speeding train that


    Jayden could never surpass. Nathaniel''s mere existence was infuriating to Jayden.


    Perhaps it was fate, that Nathaniel would exist in this world, and that he would cross paths with the


    Kyle family, and right after that, the universe would deliver Jayden into the arms of the Kyle family


    too.


    Jayden did not know what happened after that, as his brain had lost consciousness.


    At the People''s Hospital of Country A.


    One hour passed, two hours passed, three hours passed... Twelve hours passed...


    The indicator light at the door of the emergency ward was still blinking red, and the doctor was still


    operating in the operating room.


    Outside the emergency ward, two figures were waiting, but neither of them spoke a single word.


    The atmosphere was so silent that it was frightening.


    Karen Joy curled up in the corner and did not eat, drink, nor talk. She even ignored her Brother


    Lionel, who was talking to her.


    Time passed, and Jayden''s condition in the operating room was still uncertain. She couldn''t do


    anything but just to wait patiently. It was the worst kind of feeling.


    "Karen..." Nathaniel wanted tofort her, but he didn''t know what to say.


    They were all silently waiting. They were hoping that the surgery would go smoothly, hoping that


    Jayden would be fine, hoping that Jayden would get better.


    Deep down, they knew that the longer the surgery was, the lower the chance was for Jayden''s


    survival.


    "Karen..." Nathaniel pulled Karen Joy into his arms, but he didn''t say anything else.


    At this time, words did not matter. A warm hug was more powerful than anything he could say.


    "Director... Director Kevin... you''re here!"


    ke White''s trembling voice suddenly came from the outside of the corridor.


    Karen Joy and Nathaniel turned around at the same time and saw Kevin Kyle and several doctors in


    white coats walking toward them, striding elegantly.


    "Dad?" Karen Joy couldn''t believe what she saw. How could her fathere so soon?


    "Yes," Kevin nodded slightly and turned to the doctor. "Please go and take note of the situation


    there. No matter how critical the situation is, you must save him. I want him alive."

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    "Yes." The doctors immediately worked on their respective tasks as fast as possible as soon as they


    heard Kevin''s words.


    They all knew that the Young Master of the Kyle family was lying in the emergency room. If


    something happened to Jayden, their future would be bleak.


    "Dad?" Karen Joy was very confused. If the group of doctors went in, wouldn''t it affect the


    operation?


    What if...


    Karen Joy didn''t want to be pessimistic. She knew she needed to believe in her father. She trusted


    that her father would not let anything happen to Jayden.


    Her father was not very good at expressing his feelings. Kevin might not have said anything


    particrly endearing about Jayden throughout the years, but allowing Jayden to take charge of


    many businesses was Kevin''s way of dering his pride and recognition for his son.


    "These doctors are the experts I brought from New York." Kevin seemed to see through Karen Joy''s


    concern andmented casually as he walked to her side.


    He was looking at her, and the more he looked at her, the more distressed he felt. He felt anger


    rising in his heart.


    His daughter''s usual rosy face always made her seem like she was full of youthful energy. She


    always looked adorable, and he didn''t want her to grow up so fast so that she could be by his side


    every day.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But...


    At this moment, her face looked as pale as a sheet of paper. Her clear and bright eyes were red and


    swollen, and her face had fear painted all over it.


    How could Kevin not be mad when his daughter looked like this? However, he was an introvert, so


    he didn''t show it no matter how angry he was.


    He pulled Karen Joy into his arms slowly and said, "Karen..."


    "Dad, I''m fine." Karen Joy knew that her father was worried about her, but she was really fine. The


    focus was on Jayden. "Dad, I was the one Solomon Cooper wanted to shoot. Brother took the bullet


    to save me. Dad, you must save him. We can''t let anything happen to him."


    Solomon Cooper?


    Sure enough, it was that brat, Nathaniel Cooper who caused all of this!


    Kevin''s eyes darkened slightly, and he gently stroked Karen Joy''s head. "Karen, don''t worry. Jayden


    is part of our family. I won''t let anything happen to him."


    Karen Joy emphasized repeatedly, "He was injured because he wanted to protect me. If it wasn''t


    because of me, nothing would happen to him. I should be the one lying in the operating room."


    "I know." Kevin''s eyes became deeper, but his voice was still gentle. "Karen, don''t me yourself. If


    it were you, you would also have made the same decision as your brother did."


    Kevin knew the personalities of these children he raised. Their tempers and temperaments were


    very clear to him.


    Although Karen Joy alwaysined about Jayden and never said good things about him, Kevin


    knew that she would be willing to take a bullet for Jayden.


    Karen Joy was still worried. "But..."


    Kevin rubbed her head and looked at her tenderly. "No more buts. When your Brother wakes up, he


    will not want to see you ming yourself like this."


    Karen Joy bit her lip and said, "Dad, Brother, he really..."


    Karen Joy couldn''t continue her question. She was afraid of hearing her father''s answer because


    her heart was still in a panic and helpless state.


    Kevin said, "Karen, he will be fine. What you need to do now is to go home to take a bath and have


    a good sleep."


    If Karen Daly could see Karen Joy''s current state, she would definitely be heartbroken. What Kevin


    didn''t want most in his life was to make his wife feel sad.


    "No, I want to be here," his daughter replied. Jayden was still lying in the operating room. She could


    not sleep at all. She wanted to wait for Jayden to wake up from his surgery.


    Karen Joy was stubborn and Kevin knew that, therefore, he didn''t push further. He only held his


    daughter''s tighter so that she could rest on him for a while.


    Patting Karen Joy''s back gently, Kevin looked at Nathaniel, who was behind her. Kevin felt furious at


    the very sight of him. Nathaniel was standing there silently, like a pir of salt, while an inferno of


    fury burned within Kevin''s eyes.


    That brat, Nathaniel!


    Kevin''s daughter had been kidnapped because of Nathaniel, and his son was injured because of


    him. Yet, when Nathaniel saw Kevin, Nathaniel did not even bother to apologize.


    Kevin frowned slightly. He was very unhappy with Nathaniel. He would never hand his daughter


    over to a person like this.


    "Dad, did Mom and Little Preciouse here too?" Karen Joy didn''t notice how her father looked at


    Nathaniel, and she thought of her mother and brother.


    "They''reing," Kevin muttered lowly.


    As they were in a hurry, Kevin took the doctors to the hospital first. His wife and youngest son were


    walking at their own pace, and it would take them a while more to arrive.


    Kevin spoke to Karen Joy, but his eyes were still fixed on Nathaniel, who was still standing there


    without doing anything.


    Not longter, Kevin suddenly pushed Karen Joy away. He then stepped forward and punched


    Nathaniel in the face. His punch was heavy and at full force.


    Kevin''s punch used up all his strength. When the punchnded on him, Nathaniel''s face swelled up


    immediately.


    "Dad!"


    Karen Joy was so frightened that she


    shouted and rushed over to stop Kevin, but Kevin moved faster and punched Nathaniel on the face


    again.


    Nathaniel was punched twice in a row. His face was so swollen and blood oozed from the corner of


    his mouth. However, he still stood straight and didn''t dodge Kevin''s attacks.


    Nathaniel just stood very upright, facing Kevin with a yielding demeanor. No matter how Kevin hit


    him, he would not dodge his attacks and he would not go against him, and he would not exin


    himself either.


    Kevin''s anger reached its boiling point, and he wanted to punch Nathaniel again.


    "Dad, stop hitting him!" When Kevin raised his fist again again, Karen Joy''s petite body came in


    between two big men. She stood in front of Nathaniel. "Dad, if you really don''t like him, then hit me.


    I caused all of his. This has nothing to do with Brother Lionel."


    "Nothing to do with him?" Kevin stopped his fist abruptly and asked in a gloomy tone.


    Didn''t Solomon Cooper appear because of Nathaniel?


    Wasn''t Karen Joy kidnapped because of Nathaniel''s inability to protect Karen Joy?


    Wasn''t Jayden lying on the operating table because of Solomon''s attack?


    Everything was rted to Nathaniel. Yet, his foolish daughter even said that this matter had nothing


    to do with Nathaniel and even wanted to bear his punishments.


    Hearing Karen Joy''s words, Kevin seemed even angrier. He red at Nathaniel, but it frightened


    Karen Joy so much that she trembled. "Dad, don''t hit him."


    "What''s so good about him? Why did you do this for him?" Kevin really couldn''t see why Nathaniel


    was worthy of his daughter''s protection.

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    "Dad, maybe there''s nothing good about him in your opinion, but I just like him." This was Karen


    Joy''s answer to Kevin.


    She didn''t need a reason to love a person. She didn''t even realize it, but she already had a deep


    affection for this man.


    If Nathaniel was happy, she would be happy too; if he was worried about national affairs, she would


    worry with him too; she felt considerate for him deeply.


    "You..." Kevin clenched his fists. After all, he didn''t want to see his daughter sad, so he swallowed


    what he wanted to say.


    He didn''t want to stop her from being with anyone. However, he really didn''t like Nathaniel as he felt


    that Nathaniel wasn''t worthy of his daughter.


    But in other words, even if Director Kevin could choose another man from the whole world, he may


    not be able to choose a son-inw that he would be satisfied with.


    "Dad, I know you are angry. If you want to hit someone, hit me." Karen Joy knelt on the ground and


    said, "I only beg you not to hurt Brother Lionel."


    "Karen...''


    Kevin and Nathaniel called her name at the same time, and two men rushed to her together, trying


    to help her up. Just as they caught a glimpse at each other again, tension and fury built up between


    them.


    Nathaniel grabbed Karen Joy''s arm faster than Kevin did. "It''s my fault. If you want to find a person


    to me, I am willing to take the hit. Don''t do anything stupid."


    Kevin frowned unhappily.


    Nathaniel was slick with his words. He knew how tofort Karen Joy with the right words. Kevin


    narrowed his eyes and looked at Nathaniel coldly.


    He looked at Nathaniel as if Nathaniel were a ruthless human trafficker. Kevin felt like beating him


    up immediately.


    "No, Brother Lionel, it''s not your fault, it''s my fault. If I had been more alert and if I was stronger,


    then those bad guys won''t be able to capture me, and Jayden won''t be on the operating table, and


    Dad wouldn''t hit you. It''s all my fault." Karen Joy''s heart was full of remorse and she kept ming


    herself.


    She couldn''t me her father for beating up Brother Lionel, and she couldn''t me Brother Lionel


    for not protecting her well. It was all her fault, and it had nothing to do with others.


    "Karen..." Nathaniel hugged her tight. Once again, he did not know how tofort her. He could


    only hold her tightly and let her know that he was there.


    "So this is how you bully our daughter?"


    A crisp and gentle female voice suddenly echoed behind them. Even for a confident man like Kevin,


    he felt stunned by the voice, and a sense of unease coursed through his body.


    His daughter''s issue had not been settled yet, yet his wife, Karen Daly, had already arrived... He


    was going to have a huge headache over this... Kevin adjusted his sses that were sitting on the


    bridge of his nose. He closed his mouth and didn''t dare to say a word again.


    Karen was holding her son, Little Precious'', hand as she walked over. She walked to Kevin''s side,


    nced at him, and then she ignored him. Then, she went straight to Karen Joy and Nathaniel.


    Karen looked at Nathaniel and asked softly, "Mr. Cooper, can I have a moment with my daughter?"


    Nathaniel nodded.


    "Mom..." When she heard her mother''s voice,


    Karen Joy forcibly held back her tears and said, "I, I..."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Joy wanted to exin something, but she choked so hard that she couldn''t finish aplete


    sentence.


    Seeing her daughter crying so hard that she was sobbing, Karen''s heart ached terribly. She hugged


    Karen Joy into her arms and gently rubbed her head. "Hey, I''m here. Tell me everything, and let me


    help you."


    Karen Joy wiped her tears and shook her head. "It''s my fault. I''m not sensible enough. I''m useless.


    It''s all my fault."


    "Baby Karen, you are the most excellent child in our family. It''s not your fault." Karenforted her


    daughter. Karen Joy had been excellent since she was young, how could she say that she was


    useless?


    It was all Kevin''s fault. Karen had told him never to hurt their daughter''s feelings or offend the man


    their daughter was in love with, at all costs.


    However, Kevin just didn''t listen to her. He beat his future son-inw up and traumatized his


    daughter. He would definitely regret it in the future.


    "Mom, you don''t have tofort me. I know it''s all my fault. It''s me, that''s why Brother got hurt. I''m


    the one who made Dad angry too." Karen Joy shed tears as she berated herself.


    Karen interrupted her, "Baby Karen, hush. You did nothing wrong. Your brother only wanted to


    protect you. Your dad is probably just old and confused."


    Old and confused?


    Kevin''s face darkened and his eyes showed dissatisfaction.


    He was only in his forties, which meant that he was at the golden age of a man''s life. How could


    Karen say that he was old and confused?


    This woman!


    "Mom... I..."


    "Sister, Dad brought a lot of excellent doctors over. Brother will be fine. Don''t cry. Mom will be sad if


    you cry." Little Precious, who was neglected at the corner, tugged at the corner of Karen Joy''s


    clothes and said calmly in his soft voice.


    "Yes, our Little Precious is right. Karen, don''t worry, Jayden will be fine, and your Dad wille to


    terms with this." Karen touched her daughter''s face and said sweetly, "Alright, don''t think about


    these things now. Take your Brother Lionel to a doctor and get treatment for his face first. If not, I


    worry his injuries would leave a mark."


    "But..."


    "Go, I''ll be here with your Dad. It''ll be fine."


    "Okay." Karen Joy nodded.


    "Mr. Cooper, please look after our little Karen for us," Karen looked at Nathaniel again gently.


    She spoke to him politely and there was an amicable look in her eyes. She was sure that Nathaniel


    was going to be her son-inw in the future.


    "Okay." Nathaniel was not good at pleasing elders. Hence, he still maintains his calm and indifferent


    demeanor.


    As soon as they left, Karen looked at Kevin and shook her head. "Oh, you."


    Kevin ignored her.


    He was still mad at her.


    Why did he have to talk to her?


    Karen continued, "You made our baby Karen cry, are you happy now?"


    Kevin still didn''t say anything.


    He was like this every time.


    When he disagreed with her opinion, Karen would be the only one doing the talking, while Kevin


    would listen quietly and he would not say a word.


    Karen was a little mad as she spoke, "Kevin, do you think I''m wrong?"


    Kevin was still arrogant and silent.


    Karen bit her lip and said, "Kevin, don''t be like this every time. If you''re not going to talk, I''m going to


    get angry."


    "I have nothing to say." He didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he did. If it weren''t for his


    daughter''s sake, he would have sent his men to chop Nathaniel into pieces.


    Besides, he wasn''t angry at Karen over their children''s matters. It was actually because Karen


    insulted him for being old and confused.


    "You have nothing to say?" Karen was almost furious with Kevin''s attitude. She had to endure the


    frustration for a while before she could have a good discussion with him. "Then let''s not talk about


    Karen today. You should at least tell me about Jayden''s condition."

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    Kevin answered in a serious tone, "Two years ago, the victim of that notorious shooting in New York


    got shot twice, one of which was close to the heart, but Dr. Jim and his team managed to save the


    victim."


    "I¡¯m relieved to have Doctor Jim and the others here, but after all, Jayden''s surgery has been going


    on for so long already." Karen was worried about this.


    Jayden''s operation had been going on for more than ten hours already. The doctors were probably


    mentally strained and physically exhausted, not to mention the patient lying on the operating table.


    "Karen, trust me!" Kevin looked at Karen and said these simple words. Simple, yet reassuring.


    Hearing this familiar phrase, Karen''s anxiety gradually subsided. "Yes, of course, I will trust you. Our


    Jayden will be fine."


    After living together for so many years, Kevin''s character was simple and clear. If he was not 100%


    sure about something, he would not answer so confidently.


    Karen not only believed in Kevin, but also believed in the doctors Kevin had hired. She believed in


    Kevin''s love for Jayden, she also believed in the fact that their child was resilient and tough.


    Jayden had always been strong since he was a child. No matter what happened, he never made his


    parents worry about him. He knew he had to take care of himself since he was a child.


    For more than a decade, the couple watched Jayden grow up from such a thin and weak little boy to


    a grown-up, a strong young man. They really regarded him as their own child.


    However, Kevin was not good at expressing his feelings. Especially as the child grew up, the


    interaction between the father and son became less. Despite that, Karen knew that Kevin felt the


    same way for him as she did.


    "Dad, Mom, two days ago, Brother called me and promised to bring me to Antarctica for an


    adventure during the New Year''s holiday! I don''t want him to break his promise. You must find a way


    to save him." It was Little Precious who spoke bravely.


    Julien Kyle was Jayden''s biggest fan. He listened to everything Jayden said. He was still thinking


    about how he could see his brother in a few days, but he didn''t expect that something like this would


    happen.


    When he heard that his brother was injured, he was so worried that he cried, which was rare as he


    always put up a guarded front. But because he was calmer than other children, he held back his


    tears in front of his parents, and then he hid in the room and silently wept alone.


    "Julien, your Big Brother will be fine, trust me!" Kevin knelt and gently rubbed his head. Seeing that


    both the brothers had a close rtionship, he was very gratified.


    "Little Precious, don''t worry. If Dad said that Brother will be fine, he will be fine." Karen also knelt


    and kissed her lovely and sensible son. "Little Precious, I need to talk to your dad for a while. Why


    don''t you go check on your sister?"


    Karen still remembered that she has unfinished business. She had to get the little one out of the


    way before she could ''negotiate'' properly with Kevin.


    "Okay." Little Precious had always been sensible. He nodded and went to check on his sister.


    Looking at Little Precious'' upright figure as he walked away, Karen suddenly sighed, "Our son is


    already so calm at such a young age, is that good or bad?" "What''s bad about that?" Kevin was also


    like this when he was a child. He was very sensible at an early age, so he didn''t think that there was


    anything bad with his son being like this.


    "What if in the future... Sigh, forget it... I have a lot of things to tell you. Why do I have to worry about


    that?" Karen felt that she was thinking too much. Kevin was such a cold and aloof man, and despite


    so, he had so many admirers. She knew that she didn''t need to worry about her son so much.


    "What were you going to say?" Kevin felt that it was not a good thing.


    "Kevin, tell me. Are you happy that you bullied your daughter so badly?" Karen would not let go of


    Kevin for making Karen Joy cry so easily.


    When did he bully his daughter?


    Why was Karen behaving like this?


    Over the years, she had be more and more unreasonable.


    There was a lot of dissatisfaction in his heart, but Kevin still took his usual approach, and he was


    just silent and cold. He wanted to see what she could do to him.


    With this attitude, Karen took a deep breath and said, "Kevin, let''s talk properly. Don''t do this every


    time."


    This person...


    What should she do with him?


    She really wanted to beat Kevin up.


    She wanted his face to swell up so that he could feel the pain Nathaniel felt.


    Kevin replied, "No, I didn''t."


    Karen then asked, "Then why are you not speaking?"


    Kevin replied, "Because I don''t want to argue with you."


    Karen became a little more confused, "Do you think I want to argue with you?"


    Kevin expressed his dissatisfaction. "You said that I''m old and confused."


    Karen finally realized that this petty man was still unhappy about that.


    She found the key to the problem, now, everything was much easier to settle. Karen poked him in


    the chest and sighed, "You''re getting more and more petty. I said that because I was worried Karen


    would me you. I was saying that for your own good, but you''re ming me."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows. "You don''t think I''m old?"


    Karen raised her hand and swore, "I never thought of you as old."


    Karen meant what she said. Putting his appearance aside, he was still the same strong man as he


    was when he was younger. He even proved it two nights ago.


    "Okay." Kevin''s face finally looked less stressed out.


    Karen asked, "Then what are you going to do about Karen?"


    Kevin asked, "What else can we do?"


    Karen raised her voice slightly and said, "Kevin, are you really going to split them up?"


    Kevin was unhappy to hear that. "Karen, do you think that I can feel safe to hand my daughter over


    to a man who always hurts her?"


    Karen was not willing to hand Karen Joy over to a man who would always hurt her, but what


    happened this time was just an ident.


    Karen didn''t want Nathaniel to be med just because of this ident. She did not want Kevin to


    deny Nathaniel as his potential son-inw all because of what happened earlier.


    Karen then said some words on Nathaniel''s behalf. "Nathaniel should be more anxious than anyone


    else here. His concern for our daughter is also as strong and as real as ours. Kevin, I hope you


    won''t be stubborn anymore. Open your heart, get to know him.


    He is really a man worthy of a woman''s trust." "Karen, I will listen to you on other matters, but you


    have to listen to me on this." With an absolutely stubborn attitude, Kevin did not intend to give in to


    Karen this time.


    The reason why Kevin was so firm was probably also because Karen would praise Nathaniel a lot


    whenever she mentioned him.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was upset that she would praise any man other than him!


    Karen was really angry. "Kevin, I can listen to you on anything else, but I hope you can listen to our


    child on this matter."


    Kevin nced at her and started being cold again. If there was something that couldn''t be agreed


    upon, he would choose to stay silent. He would not back down on this matter, and any further


    discussion would not be effective.


    "Kevin..." This person was really hard tomunicate with.


    Karen also gave him a stern look. She didn''t speak anymore. She would definitely be in a cold war


    with this man if he continued.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    In the hospital.


    At the VIP luxury ward.


    Looking at Nathaniel''s swollen face, Karen felt so distressed that her heart was in pain.


    She stood beside him and kept telling the doctor and nurse, "Doctor, please use the best medication


    to treat him. Miss, please be careful when you apply the medication. Don''t hurt him."


    The doctor and nurse answered carefully, "Miss Kyle, don''t worry. We will use the best medication


    we have and we will take care of Mr. President well."


    They were terrified. This was their President. Even if they had a tiger''s courage, they would not dare


    to give the President any medicine that was subpar.


    The doctor and the nurse had reassured her, but Karen Joy was still worried. Seeing that the nurse


    was about to apply some cream medication on Nathaniel''s face, Karen Joy immediately blocked


    her. "Miss, why don''t you give me the medication and I''ll apply it for him."


    The nurse instinctively looked at Nathaniel. After receiving a nod from Nathaniel, she agreed. She


    handed the medication to Karen Joy and then briefed her on how to apply it. After that, under the


    instruction of the President, she left the room.


    Karen Joy took the medication and gently applied it to Nathaniel''s face. "Brother Lionel, if it hurts,


    you can yell, don''t keep it in. There is no one else here, so nobody wouldugh at you."


    These words sounded very familiar, as if he heard it somewhere before.


    Nathaniel thought for a moment and remembered what she said. It seemed that she also said the


    same thing when she helped him treat his wound during the earthquake disaster thest time.


    How important was he in this silly girl''s heart?


    Nathaniel thought that it might be far beyond his expectations.


    He was so important to her, but he could not protect her again and again. Not only did she get


    kidnapped because of him, even the people close to her were injured.


    He really deserved it!


    Feeling her warm fingertips gently touching his face with the cooling ointment, Nathaniel felt very


    warm in his heart. For a moment, he wanted to give up everything just to be with her.


    With this thought in his mind, he suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled her to sit on hisp. He


    held her tightly in his arms and said, "Karen, Karen..."


    Karen Joy struggled, but she was worried that she would affect his wound. She held back and said,


    "Brother Lionel, don''t move. Let me help you with your wound first."


    Nathaniel held her in his arms, unwilling to let go. "Karen, don''t move. Let me hug you for a bit."


    Just now, when he rushed to the hotel to meet her, as he realized that she was not there when he


    arrived, he felt that the world was going to copse.


    He was afraid that he would never find her again.


    After Nathaniel found Karen Joy, he didn''t get to hold her properly in his arms. In order to save


    Jayden, they rushed to the hospital. After that, they began waiting outside the operating room. He


    couldn''t hug her nicely then as she was in a frantic and worried state.


    At this moment, she was in his arms and he could feel her heartbeat. His worried heart gradually


    went back to normal.


    Karen Joy wanted to break out of his arms. "Brother Lionel, your wound is more important."


    Not only did Nathaniel not let go of her, but he even held her tighter. He said, "Karen, don''t worry. I


    won''t die from this tiny wound."


    "Brother Lionel, I won''t allow you to say that." When ites to his life, Karen Joy was easily


    triggered. Her eyes bulged with pain, and tears swirled in her eyes. "I don''t want anything to happen


    to you. I don''t want anything to happen to my brother. I want everyone to be safe."


    She spoke too fast and said something wrong, which made Karen Joy sad. Nathaniel was also so


    anxious that he was at a loss. "Karen, I''m really fine. Don''t worry about me too much."


    Karen Joy raised her head and forced her tears back. She murmured, "Your face is already swollen,


    how can it be fine?"


    "It''s really fine." He buried his head in her neck and breathed in her unique scent. "As long as you''re


    with me, this pain is really nothing. And I don''t think it''s wrong for your father to beat me up. I really


    deserve it."


    Mentioning that, Karen Joy also med herself. "Brother Lionel, my father hit you just because he


    cares about me. Please don''t me him forthat."


    Kevin and Nathaniel didn''t like each other. After all, Karen Joy, who was caught in between, was in


    the most ufortable situation.


    If she stood on her father''s side, she didn''t want Brother Lionel to get hurt. If she stood on Brother


    Lionel''s side, she didn''t want to see her father disappointed and sad. She was really in a pickle.


    "No." If Nathaniel really thought that Kevin was wrong, Nathaniel would not just stand still. More


    importantly, Kevin was his future father- in-w, of course, he wouldn''t fight back.


    "Brother Lionel, I''m sorry!" In the end, it was her fault. If she was a little bit stronger, everything that


    happened would not have happened today.


    "Sister..." Little Precious suddenly pushed the door open and came in. Seeing this scene, he turned


    around and was about to leave, but Karen Joy stopped him. "Little Precious, did something happen


    to Brother?"


    Little Precious shook his head and said, "Brother is fine. Mom and Dad are watching him, so they


    asked me to apany you...


    But I feel like a third wheel here."


    What was this little one talking about?


    In the past, Karen Joy would have scolded him, but today she had no mood to say anything mean,


    "Little Precious, I have applied the medicine to Brother Lionel already. Let''s go together."


    "Sister, are you sure that you were treating the wound?" He was doubtful because they were


    holding each other so tightly, how was that treating the wound?


    "I am helping Brother Lionel." Karen Joy quickly jumped off from Nathaniel''s body and applied the


    medication for him seriously.


    At this time, because of Little Precious, Nathaniel could only endure what he wanted to do to Karen


    Joy.


    Little Precious was standing beside them. Nathaniel wanted to get close with him, but when he


    realized that this little kid was as cold and serious as his father, Nathaniel gave up the idea.


    As time went by, there was no news from the doctors after they entered the operating room. The


    people outside the operating room did not know the situation in the operating room, so they could


    only wait anxiously.


    Everyone knew that the longer the operation took, the more critical the situation would be.


    Seeing that the operating room had been silent, even the usually calm Kevin could not sit still. He


    took a cigarette from his assistant''s hand, wanting to go for a smoke, but when he saw his wife and


    children beside him, he threw the cigarette into the trash can.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Not knowing how long it took, the lights of the operating room were finally turned off. Before the


    door of the operating room opened up, the group of people immediately gathered around.


    The group of doctors just came out with Doctor Jim. He walked to them, took off his mask, and said,


    "Mr. Kyle, the operation was sessful. However, because the surgery duration had been dyed,


    we cannot guarantee when Young Master Kyle will regain consciousness."


    Hearing the first half of the doctor''s words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Then, the second half


    of the sentence made everyone''s heart plummet into an abyss again.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    The doctor said the operation was very sessful, but they still couldn''t guarantee when he would


    get up.


    Karen Joy instantly felt like her entire world was shattered.


    "No, no, no... I don''t want anything to happen to him. I want him to wake up." She shook her head


    and murmured, and then her body went limp and she fell straight to the ground.


    Fortunately, Nathaniel was standing behind her. Before she was about to hit the ground, he reached


    out to hold her in time.


    Nathaniel held her in his arms and felt very sorry for her, "Karen..."


    Karen Joy was afraid and worried. She was so worried that she was going to cry, but she had been


    crying for hours already and she was exhausted from it. "Brother Lionel, I don''t want anything to


    happen to him. He must be fine!"


    Nathaniel patted her on the back andforted her softly, "You have to trust your brother''s


    strength. Since the operation has been sessful, he will definitely wake up." "I don''t know." At this


    moment, all kinds offort could not ease Karen Joy''s fear and uneasiness. She was thinking


    about all sorts of things.


    What if...


    What if Jayden couldn''t wake up for the rest of his life...


    No, no, no. She didn''t want any ''what if'' to happen.


    She wanted Jayden to wake up and to be alive and well.


    Even if Jayden would still poke his nose into her affairs after he woke up, Karen Joy vowed to let


    him be. She would dly listen to him in the future. She would not mind anymore.


    She wanted to wait for him to wake up so that she could tell everyone that he was her brother. He


    was her protective older brother, the only one she had in her life!


    She freed herself from Nathaniel''s embrace and took a step forward. "Doctor Jim, no matter how


    much it costs, and no matter the consequences it will take, I want my brother to wake up."


    Doctor Jim had an ufortable look on his face. "Miss Kyle, this..."


    Kevin suddenly said in a cold voice, "Jim, you can''t even guarantee if he could wake up. Can you


    even say that this was a sessful operation?"


    As soon as Kevin said that, Doctor Jim was speechless.


    Jim was sweating all over. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Director Kevin, I


    have tried my best to operate with my team here. As for the rest of his recovery, it has nothing to do


    with the medication, and it all depends on his strength and willpower."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin asked again, "Willpower?"


    Doctor Jim assured him, "Yes. If he has a strong willpower and a strong desire to survive, then he


    will definitely wake up."


    Kevin suddenly smiled coldly and said in a low voice, "Jim, who do you think I am? You can fool


    others with these tricks, but how dare you try to fool me?"


    Jim broke out in a cold sweat. He said in a panic, "Director Kevin, how could I have the courage to


    fool you?"


    Kevin continued to say, "You doctors would always leave it up to willpower when you don''t have


    100% confidence in the treatment. Let me tell you this, the Kyle family has never believed in fate. I


    don''t care whatever method you use, I want the results that I want."


    Well, this was the almighty Kevin Kyle.


    He was the leader of thergest financial group in the world, Rovio Corporation Inc. He had been in


    charge of Rovio for two decades and had been in the business industry for so long. He had been


    through all kinds of situations before.


    That doctor said that Jayden''s recovery was dependent on fate, was Kevin a person who looked like


    he believed in fate?


    Of course not!


    Jim also knew that. As he was clear with Kevin''s status and power, he was forced to admit, "Director


    Kevin, you are asking for something very difficult to guarantee."


    In the past, Jim had never worked with Kevin before, but he had heard of Kevin''s name long ago.


    He was very familiar with this big shot.


    It was precisely because he was familiar with Kevin and that he knew what Kevin cared about most


    was not Rovio, but his family. That was why Jim had the courage to say that.


    "What do you want?" Kevin frowned and looked at Jim. Jim did not say anything, but Kevin already


    saw the desire in Jim''s eyes.


    A man with eyes full of desire, what he wanted was nothing more than money, and that was the


    easiest thing for Kevin to obtain.


    As long as someone could guarantee Jayden''s wellbeing, Kevin would definitely remunerate Jim


    with more than the necessary fee. Moreover, if that person needed any help in the future, as long as


    he asked the Kyle family for help, Kevin would definitely help.


    However, it was obvious that Jim was not a smart person. Before the Young Master of the Kyle


    family could wake up from thea, he wanted to get more from Kevin.


    Kevin did not like this kind of person, and if that person would cause trouble for him at a critical


    moment like this, it would definitely not end well for him.


    "Director Kevin, I really have no other way, how could I request anything from you?" Jim was still


    pretending. After all, it was absolutely impossible for him to take advantage of Kevin with direct


    confrontation.


    "I''ll give you onest chance," Kevin said calmly, but the way he looked at Jim was terrifying.


    Kevin would never go against his own words. If he had said that this was hisst chance, then it


    would be so. It was impossible for him to give anyone another chance.


    Jim was very clear about that too. He didn''t request for anything, and it was Kevin who proposed it


    anyway.


    He covered his mouth and said in a soft voice, "Director Kevin, I heard that you won the bid for the


    Pink Luminous Pearl in Dubaist year."


    It turned out that this was what Jim wanted.


    Kevin understood immediately.


    He smiled and said, "You want it?"


    Jim then said, "My mother is very interested in rare treasures in the world. She is already very old


    and she won''t have many years left to live. I want to make her happy as much as I can."


    At this time, he was using his mother as a shield. He was really a despicable man. Kevin had seen


    through this person thoroughly.


    The Luminous Pearl was a very unique and rare pearl, and Kevin bought it at a price of 19 billion


    dors. As for why he bought it, it was a very simple reason... it was because his wife liked it.


    During that period, Kevin went to Dubai on a business trip, and he had Karen with him.


    During that business trip, their hotel was the venue for a luxurious auction. When Karen saw the


    Luminous Pearl on a poster, she eximed and said that it was beautiful. Kevin then took her to the


    auction that night. After bidding for the Luminous Pearl, he gave it to her personally.


    Kevin never spent money recklessly. However, for him to spend nearly 20 billion dors just like


    that, it was clear that he would do anything to make his wife happy.


    If this Luminous Pearl was not something that Karen liked, Kevin did not mind giving it to Jim for a


    few days. After that, he would have plenty of ways to get it back.


    However, it was something that Karen liked. Therefore, no matter how hard Jim wanted it, he wasn''t


    going to budge.


    Jim had even coveted the gift Kevin had especially bought for his beloved Karen. So, a menacing


    gaze shed in Kevin''s eyes, but it disappeared very quickly and no one noticed

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    Karen only wanted to save her son. When she heard Jim said that he wanted the Luminous Pearl,


    before Kevin could say anything, she said in a hurry, "Jim, as long as Jayden will recover, I will send


    the pearl to your mother immediately."


    Everyone knew that the Luminous Pearl was priceless. Many rich and famous people had the


    money to buy it, but even so, they could not get their hands on it.


    Jim did not hold much hope that Kevin would give him the Luminous Pearl. But just as he heard


    Karen say these words, he was so excited that his eyes turned bright.


    "Mrs. Kyle, do I have your word?" He was in a hurry to get the answer from Karen as he showed his


    despicable face.


    Seeing his face, Karen frowned and said, "Doctor Jim, you don''t have the basic ethics that a doctor


    should have, but I will never fool around with my son''s life."


    No matter how rare the Luminous Pearl was and how much she liked it, it was nothingpared to


    Jayden''s life.


    If that Luminous Pearl could save Jayden''s life, Karen would trade it in a second. In her opinion, no


    matter how expensive it was, it was not more important than Jayden''s life.


    She only wanted to save Jayden''s life, thus she ignored everything else. And of course, she also


    didn''t notice Kevin''s look on his face.


    Everyone knew that the leader of the Rovio doted on his wife. He would never disobey his wife. If


    his wife wanted the stars in the sky, Kevin would get them for her.


    Therefore, what Karen said gave Jim a lot of courage, and it also made him see hope from Karen''s


    real emotions.


    Jim then added, "Mrs. Kyle, then it''s a deal. Send the pearl to my residence, and I will treat Young


    Master Kyle wholeheartedly."


    "Nick!" Kevin suddenly shouted at Nick ck. His loud voice frightened Jim and made him tremble


    slightly. He instinctively took two steps back to keep a distance from Kevin.


    Nick immediately stepped forward and reported respectfully to Kevin, "Director Kevin, I have already


    asked our men in New York to locate Doctor Jim''s family. Our men will take good care of them and


    let them know that Doctor Jim will return as soon as Young Master Kyle is recovered."


    Anyone who was sane in the mind would know that Nick was threatening Jim. It was an upfront


    threat.


    Jim was so angry that his face turned blue. He nced at Kevin and Karen. "Mrs... Mrs. Kyle, can


    you ask Director Kevin what he means by that?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Karen was worried about Jayden''s safety and she was even worried that this would dy Jayden''s


    treatment time. She moved to Kevin''s side and tugged at his shirt. She looked at Kevin with


    pleading eyes and said, "Kevin, that Luminous Pearl is just an object, it''s more important to save


    Jayden''s life."


    "Shh!" Kevin grabbed Karen''s hand and held it tightly in his palm. Instead of answering Karen''s


    question, he nced at Nick again.


    Nick understood his master''s order. He said, "Dr. Jim, your son is 21 years old this year. And he''s


    studying at the University of California?"


    When he heard a stranger suddenly mentioning his son, Jim knew that things were not going well.


    He panicked and asked, "What, what do you want to do?"


    Nick took out his phone as he smiled and said, "Your son looks much better than you, and it would


    be a pity if he loses his life at such a young age."


    Jim was furious, but he couldn''t vent his anger. He could only stare at Nick angrily and said, "You,


    you... You are just an assistant, how could you threaten me?"


    "What do you think threatening is to me? It''s not like I''ve never done anything worse." Nick shook


    his head and sighed. "In this world, thews of the animal kingdom have never changed. The


    allocation of power... the food chain is always the same. But some people just don''t understand it,


    so they would do stupid things such as ying around with the tiger."


    After saying this, Nick slowly realized that it was not good to describe his master like this. He only


    hoped that his master wasn''t listening to him seriously.


    As soon as he had this idea in his mind, he felt a cold and sharp gaze swept over his body. Oh no,


    his master was really upset this time!


    Nick didn''t dare to vent his anger from his master, so he had to vent his anger on someone else,


    therefore, Jim was the best choice.


    Before Jim opened his mouth, Nick said again, "Doctor Jim, as for what you should do, it''s your own


    decision to make. By the way, don''t make it sound like a threat. You''re the one who caused this


    whole thing, so you''re the one to bear the consequences."


    Nick was only Kevin''s special assistant. He did things ording to Kevin''s instructions. Jim knew


    that it was useless to talk to him any longer. Therefore, he looked at Karen again and wanted to use


    Karen as a shield by attacking her kindness and using a mother''s love to his advantage.


    Jim said, "Mrs. Kyle, I understand that Young Master Kyle is not your biological son. So, is that why


    you don''t care about his life?"


    Karen was worried about Jayden''s condition, but after Kevin held her hand tightly in his palm, she


    was no longer so worried. She knew that Kevin already had it all nned out, and he would never


    let their child be in danger.


    As long as Jayden was fine, Karen could think rationally. She smiled at Jim politely and said,


    "Doctor Jim, the way I raise my son is my personal matter, you don''t have to worry about that."


    After thinking for a while, Jim said in an evil manner, "Mrs. Kyle, you''re not answering me directly,


    does that mean I''m right?"


    Karen pursed her lips and smiled gently. "I think my son knows best about how I treat him. I don''t


    need to exin it to an outsider. Besides, I have to remind you that no matter how good a person''s


    medical skills are, he won''t be able to have a long career if he is hical."


    After listening to Karen''s words, Jim''s face turned blue. He didn''t know whether it was because he


    was angry or because he had a little conscience, he suddenly realized it was not right to take


    advantage of people when they were in need.


    Jim didn''t want to give up, but he couldn''t do anything anymore. He was not a match for Kevin. It


    was so easy for Kevin to do despicable things to him.


    This time, he made the wrong move and thought that Kevin would be threatened. He thought that


    he could take advantage of him, but in the end, he lost so badly.


    Now, he was even more clear that even if the Young Master Kyle had recovered, he would not be


    able to see his son again.


    Kevin had always been calm andposed. He was well-prepared for everything he did, and he


    would not allow anything unexpected to happen.


    It was the same this time. Not only did he bring a team of doctors with Doctor Jim from New York,


    he also invited a group of doctors he was familiar with that he trusted dearly.


    Since Kevin had arranged for the team of trusted doctors to work with Jim''s team of doctors, Jim


    would not have the opportunity to do anything untoward to Jayden.


    Jayden''s condition was slightly better than they expected. Although there was no sign of him waking


    up soon, his vital signs were still strong.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    Doctor Jesse and his team were old friends of Kevin who had been working with him for many


    years. His team was assigned to perform a detailed examination on Jayden.


    After their examination, he concluded, "Director Kevin, although this surgery has been dyed for


    too long and it even caused great harm to the Young Master''s body, fortunately, the Young Master''s


    physical condition is very good. We''ll give him the best medicine we have. In a few days, he will


    wake up."


    In the medical world, Jim was a master at surgery, while Jesse was an expert at postsurgery


    recuperation. They each had their own strengths, but Jesse was more ethical as a doctor than Jim


    was.


    Jesse would tell Kevin everything he knew about Jayden''s condition, as he should. He wouldn''t hide


    anything from him, and he wouldn''t exaggerate any symptoms. Moreover, he wouldn''t even think of


    taking advantage of Kevin.


    Kevin said his usual answer, "As long as it helps with his injury and he can wake up as soon as


    possible, no matter how expensive the medicine is, just use it at will. I have only one request, which


    is for him to regain consciousness."


    Jesse said, "Don''t worry, Director Kevin. I will use as much as I can to help the Young Master."


    Kevin nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    With Jesse''s reassurance, Karen was really relieved. She stepped forward and said, "Thank you,


    Doctor Jesse! Thank you very much! Sorry for troubling you with this."


    Jesse replied politely, "Mrs. Kyle, it''s our duty as doctors to save lives. You don''t have to thank me."


    Moreover, he wasn''t saving Young Master Kyle for nothing. He also received his wages in advance


    and even extra allowances for his travels to Country A, which were exclusively high.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rovio was one of the top financial conglomerates in the world. If the boss needed to fund their


    employees'' travel, they would be seated in private nes enjoying the best care and treatment


    possible. Hence, Dr. Jesse had no reason not to put all his efforts into ensuring Jayden''s wellbeing.


    Although both of them were doctors, the difference between Jim and Jesse was distinctive.


    However, the crafty and cunning Jim was taken away already. It was not known whether he could


    still be a doctor in the future.


    Inparison, the sensible and principled Jesse would neverck funds or opportunities in future. If


    he faced any troubles, Kevin would definitely get help for him.


    "Alright, then that''s done. When can we go in to see our child? I would like to speak to him," Karen


    said softly. They had been in Country A for two days already, but Karen had not seen her son yet.


    She was really worried about him.


    Jesse said, "Mrs. Kyle, Young Master Kyle is still in the intensive care ward. Sorry, but you''ll have to


    wait for one more day. When he gets better, he would be moved to the general ward. Then you can


    go in and see him."


    "Alright, thank you!" She was disappointed that she could not enter the ward to take a look at her


    child. But for the sake of Jayden''s recovery, she knew she needed to be patient.


    "Director Kevin, Mrs. Kyle, I have to check on Young Master Kyle for a while. I''ll excuse myself."


    After updating Kevin and Karen, Jesse left them alone.


    After seeing the doctor off, Karen looked through the window at Jayden who was lying on the bed.


    He was lying quietly on the bed with a pale face, and he did not look as high-spirited as he used to


    be.


    Looking at him, Karen felt very sad. Her heart was beating aggressively, and she felt so sad that


    she wanted to cry. "Kevin, our Jayden..." "Don''t worry!" Kevin gently wiped Karen''s tears from the


    corners of her eyes with his finger. "When Jayden''s condition is stable, we will take him back to New


    York for treatment."


    The medical facilities were more advanced in New Yorkpared to Country A. Kevin had already


    nned to take Jayden back to New York for his recuperation so that it would be convenient for his


    family to take care of him.


    "Okay. No matter what happens, you must help him get better. He''s our child, a member of our


    family that we cannot lose," Karen said.


    "Karen, what kind of person do you think I am?" Karen had mentioned more than once that Jayden


    was their child, she also mentioned that Jayden could not be in trouble, which made Kevin feel quite


    flustered.


    Did Karen think that Kevin never treated Jayden as his own son?


    If he didn''t treat Jayden as his own son, would he be willing to have a random person wandering


    around his house all day?


    Obviously, Kevin would not allow that. If there was someone he did not like, no matter how


    persistent Karen was, he coulde up with a way to remove that person without making Karen


    sad.


    Karen asked, "Why are you asking me this all of a sudden?"


    Kevin insisted, "Answer me."


    After being together with her for a long time, Karen understood Kevin a lot more. When he asked a


    question and insisted on hearing the answer from her, he must be upset with her.


    Kevin was really petty sometimes. She would always upset him unknowingly, then, he would put on


    a gloomy face.


    After thinking for a while, Karen said, "You''re a good person. You''re a good son, a good husband, a


    good father, and a good boss. You''re the best person that I know."


    Karen praised Kevin nonchntly, but it did not make Kevin happy. Instead, it made his face appear


    gloomier, and his expression looked like he wanted to ignore her.


    Karen thought about it again, trying to recall what she had just said wrong and made him angry, but


    she couldn''t figure it out.


    She shrugged helplessly and said, "Kevin, you are already a father of three children, how can you


    still throw tantrums like this?"


    Kevin nced at her and turned his head away indifferently.


    Sure enough, he was angry!


    He was always like that.


    Karen shrugged helplessly. She reached out to hold his waist and snuggled into his arms. "Kevin,


    do you know that every time you get angry with me, I feel so scared."


    Karen spoke really softly and sadly and appeared really scared. When Kevin heard that, he couldn''t


    show his gloomy face anymore, so he instinctively hugged her and said, "I, I''m not angry with you."


    Even if he was really angry with her, he would not admit it because he did not want her to be


    scared.


    Karen raised her head slightly and looked at him, "You are not angry with me? Then why did you


    ignore me?"


    Karen understood Kevin so well that she knew how to deal with him. This man would be


    defenseless against her. For so many years, he was like this every time.


    Kevin said awkwardly, "I didn''t ignore you."


    He already said that he didn''t ignore her, and he was even hugging her and talking to her nicely.


    Hence, Karen had no reason to make things difficult for him.


    She was a smart woman. She knew when to pretend, and she also knew when not to expose him.


    She smiled and said, "In this whole world, you''re the kindest to me. You always prioritize 11 me.


    This was the undeniable truth. Karen would always mention it just to let Kevin know that she knew


    Kevin treated her well.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    "You are my wife." Every time he wanted to reassure her, Kevin would give Karen this same answer.


    It was a simple sentence, but it contained deep affection.


    Karen was his wife, so, of course, he wanted to give the best to her, otherwise, would he want other


    men to be nice to her and care for her instead?


    Of course not!


    He should be the one to protect his wife and to bring her happiness. He needed to pamper her so


    much that she would not care for anyone else.


    "Of course I know that I am your wife." Karen knew what Kevin was thinking. She snuggled up in his


    arms and said, "Mr. Kyle, thank you!"


    She thanked him for giving in to her, thanked him for spoiling her, thanked him for supporting her,


    thanked him for loving her, and thanked him for giving her aplete and happy home.


    "Are you confused again?" Kevin lowered his head and bit her yfully. He punished her for


    thanking him again. In his perception, loving her was his duty. These were his obligations, and she


    need not thank him at all.


    "Well, I''m confused by your sugar- coated bullets!" Karen chuckled and snuggled in his arms. "Mr.


    Kyle, you should go and rest for a while, I''ll be here to watch over Jayden."


    It had been two days since the operation. During these two days, Karen and Kevin had been


    guarding Jayden in the hospital day and night.


    When she got too sleepy at night, Karen would sleep in Kevin''s arms for a while.


    When Karen was asleep, of course, Kevin could not be sleeping too. He barely slept a wink these


    two nights, so Karen wanted him to have a rest in the lounge for a while.


    Although he would feel much better after resting for a while, given the long period of exhaustion,


    Kevin shook his head and said, "I''m not sleepy. I''ll wait with you."


    At this moment, how could he bear to leave his wife alone? While she was suffering in silence


    outside the ward? He needed to be with her.


    Karen knew that Kevin was stubborn. He already said he would stay here with her, so as long as


    she didn''t leave, he would never leave.


    Karen stopped insisting after that. After thinking for a while, she then said, "I''ll sit down, so you can


    sleep on my shoulder for a while, okay?"


    Kevin said, "No..."


    "Don''t reject me, just listen to me this time." Kevin had no choice but to listen to her because she


    insisted on it.


    They sat on the couch together and Karen shrugged. "Mr. Kyle,e on. You can lie on my


    shoulder. You can depend on me this time!"


    "Alright," Kevin even responded to her.


    He sat down next to her and leaned against her shoulder. He didn''t feel sleepy at first. However, he


    leaned on her shoulder and sniffed herforting scent, and listened to her calm breathing.


    Unconsciously, the drowsiness gradually kicked in and he fell asleep.


    Listening to Kevin''s soft breathing, Karen gently turned her head and leaned closer to him. She


    smiled subtly as she kissed his face.


    This man was really good looking. He looked like a perfect sculpture, without any ws. She had


    been looking at him for so many years yet she never got sick of looking at him. His eyebrows, his


    eyes, and his face. He looked as handsome as he did on the day they met for the first time. It


    seemed that he did not age.


    If she had to point out a difference between his younger self and his current self, it would probably


    be the evolved maturity and intelligence he had acquired throughout the years. Wherever he went,


    attention would be on him.


    Besides, there were countless women who took the initiative to get close to him throughout the


    years too, trying their luck to seduce him. Fortunately, this man had strong self-control, otherwise,


    he might have been snatched by those women long ago.


    Every time she reminded herself that this was her man, it made Karen feel extremely proud and


    honored to be his wife.


    He belonged to her, and no one else could take him away from her.


    "Am I really that handsome?"


    Suddenly, Kevin''s seductive and deep voice sounded.


    "Aren''t you asleep?"


    He caught her staring at him, Eventhough they were husband and wife for many years, Karen was


    still embarrassed and her face blushed immediately.


    "If I was asleep, how would I know you were looking at me?" He was d that he was not really


    asleep, so he was able to catch her looking at him secretly.


    "Stop fooling around. Hurry up and go to sleep." She didn''t want him to know that she was a little


    infatuated with him, so she urged him to sleep again.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet!" Kevin had this habit. When he asked her a question, he


    would not give up until he got her answer.


    Karen had no choice but to admit shyly, "Well, yes. It''s because you''re too handsome that I''m


    mesmerised, I didn''t even realize that you noticed my stare."


    "Okay!" Kevin was very satisfied with Karen''s answer. He closed his eyes and continued to sleep.


    He did not rest for two nights. Kevin was still a mortal being at the end of the day, so he leaned on


    her shoulder and fell asleep after a short while. No matter how Karen stared at him, he didn''t wake


    up again.


    Karen Joy rushed to the hospital and saw the scene where her mother and father were leaning


    against each other. Her father was leaning on her mother''s shoulder, and her mother was looking at


    her father sweetly.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    They both looked extremely content with each other.


    Seeing such a beautiful and warm scene, Karen Joy couldn''t bear to ruin it. She left quietly, giving


    her parents sometime alone.


    Most of the time, Karen Joy would define ''true love'' as the love her parents had for each other. No


    matter how routine their lives were together, as long as they had each other, every day would be a


    special and lovely day.


    Two days passed quickly.


    Under Doctor Jesse''s care and medication, Jayden''s body recovered much faster than imagined.


    Presently, the doctors transferred him from the special ward to the general ward.


    Coming out of the intensive care unit meant that Jayden had passed the critical period. As long as


    everything went well, he would definitely wake up fine.


    Previously, it was Kevin and Karen who stayed in the hospital because they were worried that Karen


    Joy couldn''t take up the heavy role of taking care of her brother. However, under Karen Joy''s strong


    insistence, the couple went home to rest, and Karen Joy stayed in the hospital to take care of


    Jayden.


    Although she knew that Jayden would wake up, looking at the pale Jayden lying on the bed, Karen


    Joy quietly wiped away her tears.


    She then held his hand and said to him, "Brother, it''s going to be the New Year''s holidays soon.


    You''ll wake up and spend it with us, won''t you? It''s been more than a decade of us spending it


    together every year. You won''t let everyone down, will you?"


    She held Jayden''s hand and talked to him persistently. But no matter what she said, he could not


    respond to her.


    In the past, she always disliked him for being nosy and meddlesome. Now, she wanted him to get


    up and continue to annoy her, but he didn''t.


    Karen Joy didn''t know whether Jayden could hear her talking or whether he knew how much she


    wanted him to wake up.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Perhaps, the reason why Jayden didn''t want to wake up was not because of his injuries, but


    because he didn''t want to see Karen Joy.


    It must be that!


    She used to think that he was annoying, which hurt him severely. Now, he didn''t want to care so


    much about her anymore, so he simply stayed asleep. That way, he could see nothing and would


    not feel frustrated anymore.


    Thump! Thump!


    The sudden knock on the door interrupted Karen''s thoughts. She immediately calmed down and


    said, "Come in."


    ke opened the door and walked in. He said, "Miss, there''s a girl called Yaya, and she wants to


    see you."


    "Sister Yaya?" Karen Joy was a little surprised how Yaya got the news, so she nodded and said,


    "Ask her to wait for a while, I''ll go there right away."


    "Yes, miss." ke left respectfully.


    After ke left, Karen Joy pulled up the quilt for Jayden and said, "Brother, I''m going to see my


    friend, I''m not leaving you, don''t worry! Get some rest and I''ll be back in a minute."


    She got up and left. After a few steps, she suddenly turned back. She hoped that when she turned


    back, she could see Jayden open his eyes and look at her, just as he used to do.


    But...


    Karen Joy shook her head in disappointment. What on earth was she thinking?


    How could she think that Jayden was pretending to be in aa? All this while, he had been a child


    that his parents never needed to worry about. He was so sensible, so he would never pull a trick


    like this.


    Karen Joy saw Yaya as she came out of the ward. When she saw her, Yaya immediately ran to her


    and said, "Karen Joy, I..."


    Seeing Yaya''s worried look, Karen Joy knew that Yaya was not here to see her, she must be here to


    see Jayden.


    She said, "Sister Yaya, you''re here to see my brother right?"


    Yaya would never beat around the bush. Karen Joy was right about her purpose of visit, so Yaya


    admitted, "Yes. I heard that he was injured, so I came here to see him." After a slight pause, Yaya


    continued, "Karen Joy, can I go in and talk to him alone?"


    Yaya asked sincerely, and from her expression, it could be seen that she was worried about Jayden


    from the bottom of her heart. Karen Joy didn''t want to stop her too. "Sister Yaya, he hasn''t woken


    up yet. He may not be able to respond to you. But you can try anyway, maybe he can hear you."


    The doctor had told the Kyles that they should spend time speaking to Jayden while in hisa.


    Perhaps this would increase his will to survive with the affection of family and friends.


    They had tried hard, but it didn''t work. Perhaps, if someone else talked to Jayden, it might yield


    different results.


    "Karen Joy, thank you!" After saying thank you, Yaya opened the door to the ward and looked back.


    "Karen Joy, don''t worry. I''ll only say a few words to him, I will be out soon."


    "Okay." Karen Joy nodded and said, "Yaya, take your time to talk to him. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Then, Yaya went into the ward.


    As soon as she stepped into the ward, Yaya was surprised by theyout of the room. It didn''t look


    like a hospital ward at all, it was such a well decorated and cozy suite.


    At first nce, it was totally different from the setting outside the ward. There were all kinds of


    furniture inside, and the decoration was also extremely exquisite, which was almost better than that


    of a six-star hotel.


    If it weren''t for the scent of the medicine in the room, Yaya would have thought that she had gone to


    the wrong room.


    Yaya sighed. The Kyle family was indeed one of the richest families in the world. Even their hospital


    ward was different from ordinary people''s.


    She took a few more steps forward and walked towards the center of the room. There was a bed,


    and Jayden was lying quietly on the bed.


    Hey there quietly, and his face looked pale and lifeless. No matter how Yaya looked at him, he


    was not the decisive and brave man she had seen at work.


    Yaya opened her mouth and wanted to call his name, but a sudden wave of heartache rendered her


    speechless.


    A few months ago, after meeting him in the disaster area, she had been obsessed with this man.


    Later, she decided to pursue him and applied for a job to work under him.


    Jayden was a workaholic and often worked throughout the night. But no matter how busy he was,


    when Yaya saw him the next day, he was always energetic and did not look exhausted at all..


    Most of the time, Yaya would wonder if this man was made out of steel.


    Why was he never tired?


    Why did he never smile?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In the past, she couldn''t even think of an answer. Now, she understood why he was so relentless,


    why he was so powerful, and why she never saw his smile.


    She stood by his bed and stared at Jayden. As she looked at him, tears silently slipped down from


    the corner of her eyes. "Jayden, was it worth it?"


    She asked him.


    Although Jayden could not answer, Yaya knew that if he could answer, he would definitely say, "Yes,


    it was!"


    Yaya could not forget Jayden ever since she firstid eyes on him, simr to how persistent


    Jayden''s love for Karen Joy was.


    Love was just indescribable most of the time.


    If love happened, it needed no reasons.


    Staring at him for a long time, Yaya took out a memory card from her pocket. She took a deep


    breath and said, "The person you love doesn''t love you back. No matter how much you strive, she


    won''t even look back at you. This doesn''t feel good, and I can understand that."


    There was someone in Jayden''s heart, a person who he clearly loved, but he couldn''t get her. Yaya


    understood this feeling deeply.


    It was because she was on the same boat. Yaya loved Jayden, but she could not have him.


    "I found this memory card by ident when I was cleaning up the office. Don''t worry, I won''t show it


    to any other person. When you wake up, I will give it to you."


    From the contents of this memory card, Yaya realized why this man never looked at her.


    Because there was someone else in his heart. There was a woman he had fallen in love with, but


    she was a woman he couldn''t love.


    "Mr. Kyle!" Yaya closed her eyes and forced the tears back into her eyes. At the same time, she


    opened her eyes and watched how the sunlight fell on him through the window.


    Under the sunlight, he looked so serene and at peace, as if he could leave the world at any time.


    After a long pause, Yaya said, "Mr. Kyle, even if you don''t like me, I still hope you can get the


    happiness that you should have."


    She would hide her love for him in the corner of her heart, and she would not mention it to anyone


    else for the rest of her life.


    However, when she realized how she could love someone so deeply, it was still aforting feeling


    to her.


    As Yaya came out of the ward, she saw Karen Joy. She was anxious and worried, "Sister Yaya..."


    "I spoke to him already." Yaya forced a smile and said bitterly, "Karen Joy, I''m leaving."


    Karen Joy asked her, "Sister Yaya, where are you going?"

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    Yaya turned around and looked out of the window, "I''m going to leave Coast City and go back to my


    hometown. It''s quite far away, in a remote area near the mountains, and the children there do not


    have ess to a good education. I am nning on going back to teach them."


    Karen Joy pursed her lips and asked cautiously, "Sister Yaya, do you want to leave because of my


    brother? Did he..."


    She knew that Jayden might have feelings for her, but she didn''t stop Yaya from pursuing him or


    getting near him. Seeing Yaya so upset now, Karen Joy did not feel good either.


    "No." Yaya shook her head. "Everyone wants to find value in their lives, I want that too. Back then,


    so many people spent their hard-earned money to support me in my studies. Now that I have


    achieved sess in my academics and my job, I want to go back to my hometown to do something


    for my people."


    Yaya already had this n in mind previously. So, when Jayden didn''t reciprocate her affection, it


    helped Yaya make this decision sooner.


    Karen Joy was very upset as she thought about things more deeply, "Sister Yaya..."


    "Karen Joy, see you again! Oh no, we may never see each other again." Yaya shook her head and


    said bitterly.


    It was a rare opportunity for Yaya to meet the daughter of the famous Rovio leader and be


    friends with her. In the future, they would go back to live their respective lives, it would be very hard


    for them to meet again.


    Karen Joy bit her lip hard and said, "Sister Yaya, please take care of yourself!"


    "Okay." Yaya nodded, but she did not dare to look back at Karen Joy. Parting with a friend would


    always feel terrible, that was why she was feeling extremely sad.


    After a few steps, Yaya suddenly stopped and looked back. She opened her mouth and finally said


    something out loud, "Karen Joy..."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sister Yaya, just say it." Karen Joy also had a lot of things to say to Yaya, but she didn''t know


    where to start.


    "It''s nothing." Yaya forced out a reluctant smile. In the end, she didn''t say what she wanted to say.


    She turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Jayden had never acknowledged Yaya''s presence before. She was wondering how would Jayden


    speak of her when finally woke up? She probably expected too much.


    These were the woes of women. They would always have unrealistic expectations on a man who


    did not even fancy them. They were so silly!


    "Sister Yaya!" Seeing Yaya walking further away and just as she was about to disappear from her


    sight. Karen Joy caught up with her and gave her a big hug. "Sister Yaya, I will not change my


    phone number, so you can call me whenever you think of me."


    Aftering to Country A, Karen Joy didn''t interact with many people. Yaya was someone special


    who left a deep impression in Karen Joy''s heart. Yaya was a strong and optimistic youngdy, who


    changed Karen Joy''s view of the world.


    It didn''t matter where a person came from or what her background was. The most important thing


    was to have a kind and courageous heart, just like Yaya. Surely, she wouldn''t go wrong when she


    had such pure intentions.


    Karen Joy wanted to cherish the rtionship with Yaya. Even if she could not meet her that


    frequently in the future, she would still reach out to Yaya asionally. It would beforting to


    know that Yaya was having a good life.


    "Alright, okay!" Yaya smiled and waved goodbye to Karen Joy. However, just as she turned around,


    tears rolled down her face like a waterfall and she was sobbing instantly.


    "Goodbye!"


    "My friend!"


    "Goodbye!"


    "To the man who identally stole my heart." Yaya said silently.


    If she had not befriended Karen Joy during the rescue mission back then, she might never have met


    Jayden, and she would not have given her heart away.


    Now, Yaya couldn''t undo what had been done, but she did not regret it. She did not regret meeting


    Karen Joy, nor did she regret meeting Jayden.


    From now on, she only hoped that everyone would move on and live well!


    Time passed day by day. With the doctor''s effective treatment, Jayden''s condition was getting


    better.


    Early in the morning, Doctor Jesse brought his team to Jayden''s ward. He ordered his men to move


    things away in an orderly manner.


    "Doctor Jesse, what are you guys doing?" Karen Joy stayed by the hospital bed for the whole night.


    She only went to the bathroom to wash her face, and when she came out of the bathroom, she saw


    a group of doctors moving things in the room.


    "We''re taking Jayden back to New York." Doctor Jesse did not answer Karen Joy, instead, it was


    Kevin Kyle. He nced at Karen Joy and continued, "Jesse, be careful. It will be a long flight, and


    we can''t afford any idents."


    "Dad..."


    "My baby Karen,e here," Karen Daly walked forward and took Karen Joy aside. "We decided to


    take Jayden back to New York to continue his treatment. We didn''t tell you because we didn''t want


    you to worry."


    "Mom, I..."


    "I know you don''t want to leave Brother Lionel. It doesn''t matter whether you want to go back with


    us or stay here. We will support you anyway." It took Karen a long time to change Kevin''s mind, and


    finally he decided not to force Karen Joy to go back with them.


    "Mom, brother is in aa because of me. Do you think that I will just abandon him?" They were


    obviously hinting for her to go back, but they wanted Karen Joy to make the decision instead.


    There seemed to be two roads in front of her, one was to leave and the other was to stay. In actual


    fact, there was only one road for her to walk on. It was impossible for her to leave Jayden behind,


    who got injured because of her.


    "Baby Karen, I''m sorry!" Karen also knew that her daughter would feel obligated to return home, but


    she didn''t know what else to do too.


    For the sake of her daughter, she nagged Kevin every day, and Kevin even ignored her. Finally, she


    managed to persuade Kevin to take a step back.


    Although Kevin agreed that he wouldn''t force Karen Joy toe with them, but they all knew that


    Kevin wanted to take her away. He was a stubborn person.


    Karen Joy was the gem of the family. Kevin wouldn''t think twice for a man who couldn''t cherish his


    daughter.


    "Sister..." Little Precious tugged at the corner of Karen Joy''s shirt and looked up at her. "I hope you


    can go back with us. I don''t want you to stay here alone, and I don''t want you to get hurt."


    This was not a good ce. There was a big liar here who took away his sister and got his brother


    injured. He wanted to take his sister home and nevere back here again.


    "Okay, I''ll go back with you guys, let''s go home together." Karen Joy squatted down tofort Little


    Precious, but her tears unconsciously flowed out of her eyes.


    "Sister, Grandpa and Grandma are waiting for us at home. If you go back, they will be very happy, I


    will be very happy too." Little Precious reached out his hand and thoughtfully wiped her tears.


    "Sister, don''t be sad! Brother will get better."


    "Yes, he will!" Karen Joy wiped her tears, but heartfelt tears rolled faster down her cheeks. She was


    about to leave this ce where Brother Lionel was, but she didn''t have the courage to say goodbye


    to him.


    "Brother Lionel!"


    "Sorry!"


    "I can''t stay by your side anymore."


    "You have to work hard to weed out those who want to hurt you. You need to secure your position


    as the President so that your country will be strong, safe, and prosperous."

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    At the Coast City International Airport.


    As thergest airport in Country A, many flights were flying in and out of the country every day. The


    majestic nes flying across the vast sky daily served as beautiful scenery in the city.


    On that day, the Kyle family''s ne would take off from this very town too, and its destination was


    New York. Therefore, before the Kyle family arrived at the airport, there was a person waiting at the


    watchtower.


    He looked the same as usual. He was donning a ck suit, standing still at the entrance, quietly


    watching the nes flying in and out of the airport.


    When a ne with a special logo slowly approached the boarding entrance, he became alert. He


    stared at the ne and did not even look away.


    The private ne of Rovio''s boss looked simr to other nes. However, there was a special logo


    on the body of the ne, ''Rovio Airlines''. This caught Nathaniel''s attention in an instant.


    "Sir, your binocrs." Jason Lesley handed over the binocrs that Nathaniel Cooper wanted.


    "Miss Kyle and her family are preparing to board."


    Nathaniel took the binocrs and looked at the entrance of Gate 88, the person whom he was most


    reluctant to part with was standing right there.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He was only a few hundred meters away from Karen Joy, but he seemed to be so far away from


    her. He could only see her but he couldn''t touch her.


    Most of the time, Nathaniel wanted to leave everything behind and just persuade her to stay, but his


    rational mind prevailed.


    As much as he wanted her to stay here with him, what was the purpose of that anyway?


    So that she could be hurt and harmed every day?


    He could not bear for that to happen.


    He had to take care of his affairs as soon as possible. When that''s done, he could rush to her side


    and assure her loved ones that he would be able to look after her for the rest of their lives.


    "Karen..."


    He saw her walking behind the crowd, holding her eight-year-old brother''s hand tightly. She lowered


    her head and slowly stepped into the corridor that will lead her into the ne.


    The weather in Coast City was still very cold, so she was wearing a white down jacket today.


    Although her jacket was very thick, she still looked very thin, as if the wind could blow her away.


    Along the way, she kept her head down. He couldn''t see her expression and didn''t know what she


    was thinking. He could only guess that she was probably unhappy.


    Perhaps she was unhappy because Jayden got injured and fell into aa because of her.


    Perhaps she was sorrowful because she had to leave Nathaniel, but she didn''t tell him.


    She probably thought that he didn''t know that she was leaving Coast City today, but did she know


    that he knew everything about her?


    In the end, her slender figure stepped into the cabin and disappeared from his view. In an instant,


    Nathaniel felt his heart twitch with bitterness.


    His heart ached, and he felt a strong surge of sadness and guilt.


    Soon, Karen Joy''s ne began to move, it was slowly getting farther and farther away from him. A


    few secondster, the ne flew up into the sky and out of his view.


    She left!


    She really left!


    Originally, he also nned for her to go back to New York first and he could fly over to meet her


    during the New Year. However, she had now really left him behind and disappeared in front of his


    eyes, he didn''t expect his heart to hurt this much.


    It hurt so much that he felt numb and exhausted. It felt as if this heart had already left his chest.


    He stared nkly at the blue sky where hest saw her fly away. Just like a sculpture, he stood still


    for a very long time.


    "Sir, Miss Kyle has left for some time now. There are some matters for you to attend to at the North


    Pce." After some time, Jason''s cautious voice sounded in Nathaniel''s ears.


    That was right!


    His beloved Karen had already flown away. Where was she at this time? Was she thinking of him


    while she sat on the ne?


    He didn''t know!


    His mind was in a mess. He only knew that he missed her and wanted to chase after her, without


    caring about anything else.


    After a long silence, Nathaniel took out his phone slowly from his pocket and pressed on Karen


    Joy''s number. He sent her a brief text message. It read, "Karen, wait for me!" Wait for him!


    This time, it would not be too long. He would be by her side soon and give her everything she ever


    wanted, in addition to providing her a happy life she yearned for.


    He asked her to just give him a little more time.


    "Sir, Young Master Leves has called several times." He looked at Nathaniel helplessly. Jason


    thought he took a big risk by disrupting Nathaniel''s thoughts and silence.


    "Let''s go," Nathaniel responded and turned around to leave. After a few steps, he turned back to


    look at the blue sky once again.


    The airport still remained the same. There were still nes flying in the airport and flying out of the


    airport. The world still spun, and nothing stopped for him.


    Meanwhile, there was a huge political turmoil in Coast City. Many high-level officials of the North


    Pce had been exposed as aplices to the massacre of the Leves family. They were brought


    into custody within a day.


    The Leves family''s murder had always been an unresolved case. For a year now, the government


    never mentioned it, as if it never happened.


    However, as soon as the news about the Leves family''s massacre broke out this time, evidence


    showed that the mastermind behind the scene was actually the former President, Griffin Cooper.


    In the beginning, the former president, Griffin, was still trying his best to defend himself. When


    Hannah Elliot stood in court and testified against him, he was so infuriated that he fainted on the


    spot.


    Witnesses and hard evidence had been discovered. The former President, Griffin, was ordered to


    be under house arrest. He lost his hard-earned reputation overnight and became a national traitor


    that everyone hated.


    Griffin was arrested. The high-level officials he had ced in North Pce were exposed one by


    one. As a result, the forces against Nathaniel in the North Pce had been eliminatedpletely.


    Nathaniel led his team firmly and strongly as they weeded out these malicious people in the


    government. No one dared to cause trouble behind his back anymore.


    The North Pce, which was the governmental office of Country A, was finally at peace.


    "All the murderers of the Leves family have been dealt with. What are you going to do next?"


    Standing on the highest city gates of the North Pce, Nathaniel looked into the distance and


    asked Jackie, who was standing next to him.


    "My revenge n isplete, but the lives of the Leves family are gone forever. I can no longer be


    the Jackie I used to be." Looking down at the busy traffic of the city, Jackie sighed.


    At that time when he was seriously injured, he gritted his teeth and fought hard to survive in order to


    avenge the lives of the Leves family. Now, after all this had been realized, he was not as happy as


    he imagined.


    Perhaps, he had caught those murderers but could not get rid of the hatred in his heart. Or maybe,


    the hatred in his heart would gradually fade away, and maybe this was enough justice for the Leves


    family.


    "I heard that you''re going to leave this ce?" Nathaniel turned to look at Jackie. "Are you really not


    going to stay and help me?"


    "Do you still need my help?" Jackie chuckled. "You''ve gotten rid of your enemies here and led


    Country A on the right path. Do you still want to stay in this position?"

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    The person who knew Nathaniel best was definitely not Karen Joy, but it was Jackie, who had been


    by Nathaniel''s good friend for decades. He was like a brother to Nathaniel.


    Being the President of Country A was much coveted by many people. They would sacrifice their


    lives and fortunes to attain such a noble and influential position.


    However, for Nathaniel, being President of Country A was just a means to fulfill his mother''s wishes,


    and to prove his capabilities to the country.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    His goal was to ensure that the heartless Griffin, who had never loved his wife and son, could


    realize that Nathaniel wasparable to his other sons. He wanted Griffin to know that abandoning


    Nathaniel and his mother would be the biggest mistake in his life.


    Jackie asked, "Tell me, I really want to hear it from you."


    "You want to know?" Nathaniel responded with a faint smile, "I''ve tried so hard and eliminated so


    many people to get to this position, do you think I''ll give it up that easily?"


    "It''s not up to me." Jackie raised his hand and poked Nathaniel''s chest. "You have already made a


    way out for yourself, I know it. You can fool others, but you can''t fool me."


    "What about you?" Nathaniel did have his own ns. He had no intention topete for power, so


    he had already prepared a way out for himself. Now, he cared more about his good friend''s future


    n.


    "I will do what Serene wants to do. I will be with her wherever she wants to go." Jackie looked into


    the distance. "Even though this is where we grew up, we have nothing left here. Perhaps we are


    being heartless, abandoning our home, but maybe this city has also brought too much pain upon


    us."


    They grew up in this city and they loved it too, but they were also scarred by the memories here.


    Instead of staying, it was better to leave. There was a big world out there, so there must be a ce


    that would wee them with open hands anyway.


    "No matter where you go, just call me if you need anything." Hearing that Jackie was going to leave,


    Nathaniel did not try to persuade him to stay. Nathaniel knew that it was pointless for Jackie to stay


    if his heart wasn''t in it anymore.


    It was just like Nathaniel. He was still standing on the top floor of the North Pce. He was talking


    about life, but he felt that a part of him had already flown to some other ce.


    "Nathaniel, even though I don''t have the money you have, I can still give Serene afortable life."


    Jackie looked away again and pat on Nathaniel''s shoulder. "Nathaniel, take care! No matter how far


    I go, you are still my brother."


    "Take care!" Nathaniel responded. He watched helplessly as Jackie turned around and left. He


    watched sadly as Jackie walked further and further away.


    Perhaps, they would not be able to meet again for the rest of their lives. However, knowing that


    Jackie was going to be with a woman he loved, Nathaniel was relieved.


    He looked down at the busy traffic below, without thepany he once had by his side, Nathaniel''s


    mood also changed.


    No matter how high a person could climb in life and how much wealth he had, if he was not with the


    person who cared for him, what was the point of having everything he had?


    After pondering upon it, Nathaniel really couldn''t think of any reason for him to stay here and


    continue to sit in this position of power.


    While Nathaniel was still immersed in his own thoughts, Jason asked fearlessly, "Sir, it''s getting


    dark. Do you still want to go to the Manor House?"


    Yes!


    Of course he wanted to go!


    Nathaniel wanted to see what the man would say to him and if he had any regrets!


    At the Manor House.


    Compared to the past, the number of guards there had doubled. In the past, the guards were there


    to protect the former President''s safety, but now their duty was to monitor and keep the former


    President under house arrest.


    By the time Nathaniel arrived, it was already dark. The lights were turned on at the yard and the


    ce appeared bright. It looked just like daytime.


    Griffin was sitting in afortable lounge, and he had been sitting there in a daze. He looked into


    the distance distractedly, and hecked the arrogance he used to have.


    Nathaniel had been standing there for a long time, but Griffin did not even acknowledge his


    presence, as if he was emotionless.


    "Do you regret it?"


    After waiting for a long time, Nathaniel asked this question. It was a simple question, but it still


    attracted Griffin''s attention.


    "Regret?" Griffin slowly raised his head and looked at Nathaniel, as if he was looking at an enemy


    who had a deep hatred for him. "Regret? Of course, I regret it!"


    "You regret it?" Obviously, Nathaniel knew that Griffin was not referring to the same ''regret'' as he


    did.


    As expected, Griffin quickly gave him an answer. "I regret that I didn''t get rid of you when I knew you


    would betray me! I regret that I didn''t do my best to help your brother when he wanted to murder


    you. If I had been wiser back then, I wouldn''t have been fooled by you for so long!"


    Griffin never had the thought of eliminating Nathaniel despite his disloyalty because he assumed


    that Nathaniel was powerless. Even if Griffin continuously tormented Nathaniel, he thought that the


    young Nathaniel would never be able to escape from his grasp.


    It was not untilter, when Nathaniel assumed the position of President, that Griffin knew that he


    had underestimated his youngest son''spetence.


    Nathaniel was good at hiding his strength and he was good at disguise, that was how he could


    deceive his old man, and how he became the President easily.


    Nathaniel fooled him and made him lose his reputation. How could he not regret it? He regretted it


    so much, but what was the point of it?


    Regret could never cure anything.


    Once again, Nathaniel willingly allowed Griffin to take a stab at him mercilessly. He thought that


    Griffin would feel a little remorse at this point.


    In fact, this made him realize that he expected too much. In his heart, he was still thinking about the


    father and son rtionship between them.


    But now, Griffin disregarded the bond between them brutally, hence, Nathaniel decided to give up


    on it.


    He asked, "I know what your purpose was for exterminating the entire Leves family, but why did you


    murder your own sister and her husband more than decades ago?"


    Nathaniel learned from Hannah that Griffin framed the Ss couple, allowing them to be captured


    and executed for espionage. However, what was Griffin''s purse?


    "You want to know?" Griffin asked.


    "Yes. I can''t figure it out, so I have to ask you," Nathaniel thought of many possible reasons, but it


    didn''t make sense. He still wanted to get the answer from Griffin.


    "Nathaniel, you really want to know?" Griffin asked again, and his voice became a little louder.


    "Yes." Nathaniel nodded again.


    "You want to know!?" However, Griffin suddenly burst into manicughter. Afterughing for a long


    time, he covered his chest and looked at Nathaniel fiercely. "You want to know, but if I don''t want to


    tell you, what can you do?"

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    "What can I do to you?" Nathaniel chuckled and looked at Griffin as he squinted. "Perhaps you want


    the whole world to know what you did? If so, you can keep your mouth shut."


    Griffin was so mad that he mmed the table and stood up. "Nathaniel, you unfilial son. You


    disrespected your elders and you brought disaster upon your family! You''ll die a miserable death!


    You''ll be despised by the people of the world..."


    Nathaniel cut him off. "Griffin, before you nder me with your words, you can think about why I''m


    not willing to respect you as a father. Or perhaps, why you are not worthy to be respected as a


    father at all."


    Blood was thicker than water, and a bond between family was hard to sever. However, Nathaniel


    could no longer endure Griffin''s continuous betrayal and diabolical schemes.


    The bond between them had long been ruined by Griffin''s selfishness. And yet, Griffin was


    shamelessly using Nathaniel of being unfilial.


    Unfilial?


    As a father, Griffin had no respect for others.


    He did not treat his wife well, and even wanted to kill his own son. As an irresponsible, heartless


    father, how dare Griffin use his son of being unfilial?


    That was probably the most preposterous joke that Nathaniel had ever heard. Heughed


    sarcastically and said, "Griffin Cooper, please spend the rest of your life here peacefully. Don''t even


    dream of walking out of here."


    Griffin was so mad that he roared, "Nathaniel Cooper! If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t exist in this


    world. You can be ungrateful, but how dare you treat me like this?!"


    Nathaniel responded smugly, "If I could choose how I was born, I would definitely not want a father


    like you."


    Griffin was so angry that he thumped his chest. He scolded with a gloomy face, "Nathaniel, since


    you do this to me, you will definitely be punished by God!"


    Nathaniel answered calmly, "If I am punished because I didn''t respect you, then God must be blind.


    And if God is blind, how would he be able to pass judgment on others?"


    After that, Nathaniel turned around in a dignified manner and walked away steadily. Griffin looked at


    the aloof figure of his son leaving.


    "Nathaniel..." Griffin really wanted to grab him and drag him down with him, but he even lost the


    strength to step out of the lounge.


    His health was deteriorating day by day. He realized that he couldn''t live without a specific drug, and


    he couldn''t live without a specific person. For a long time, he thought that his poor health was due to


    his strenuous career.


    Everything changed when Griffin saw Hannah in court the previous day. When Hannah resolutely


    handed in the evidence, Griffin realized that he was not in poor health. It was Hannah, the vicious


    woman, who had been drugging his food.


    For 30 years, he had always felt sorry for her and kept her by his side. He never hid any of his


    secrets from her.


    He had never expected that he had been wary of everyone but not the woman closest to him. In the


    end, it was Hannah, a vicious snake, who pushed him to his demise. And now, he had nowhere else


    to go.


    Now, he was not only forced to abdicate his position, but he was also burdened with usations.


    Therefore, he could not even live peacefully for the rest of his life.


    He hated Nathaniel deeply.


    If he had known that Nathaniel would be a major obstacle in his life, he should have gotten rid of


    him when he was still in his mother''s womb.


    He hated Hannah even more!


    In his life, he had never failed, but he was defeated by this woman whom he trusted the most.


    He couldn''t ept it!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He really couldn''t ept it!


    But what else could he do?


    As Nathaniel had mentioned, Griffin was already a thorn in the flesh of the country. Even if he could


    get out of the country, there would be no other ce that would ept him.


    He was afraid that he would never be able to get out of this ce for the rest of his life, so he could


    only wait for his eventual death in manor.


    "Wow..."


    Thinking of these events and the people who harmed him, Griffin suddenly felt a sense of


    resentment rising from his stomach, and his blood was boiling.


    As a result, he spat out a mouthful of blood on the small coffee table in front of him.


    Looking at the scarlet blood and inhaling its sharp scent, suddenly, Griffin thought that he saw a


    woman appear before him.


    The woman was wearing a long red dress with disheveled hair. She was smiling at him, but her


    smile became really creepy.


    In an instant, the woman''s eyes disappeared, and blood gushed out from her eye sockets, forming a


    terrible image.


    Griffin was frightened as he widened his eyes in disbelief.


    How could it be possible?


    How could it be her?


    Her death had nothing to do with him. How could she find him?


    "No, no, no... Your death has nothing to do with me. I didn''t do it. Go away, don''te near me." He


    wanted to avoid her as if he had seen a poisonous snake or a fierce beast, but he couldn''t remove


    the figure in front of him.


    She approached him slowly, step by step, getting closer and closer to him, and she finally stood in


    front of him.


    She smiled and said scarily, "Griffin, after I married you, I did my best to n for you and help you in


    every way. But yet, you and that b*tch, Hannah, worked together to kill me. Today, I will make you


    pay with your life."


    That woman stretched out her hand and grabbed Griffin by the neck with her long nails. Griffin felt


    that he was being suffocated to death.


    "It wasn''t me, it wasn''t me, it wasn''t me..." He waved his hands and kept shouting, trying to push the


    woman who was strangling him. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not touch her.


    "It wasn''t I who killed you. Go find Hannah if you want. Not me, not me..." He pleaded in a hoarse


    voice.


    Inside the room, Griffin was behaving like a lunatic. He had one hand strangling his own neck, and


    the other hand was waving wildly.


    Outside the room, Nathaniel looked at everything that was happening inside, his face emotionless.


    No matter how the person in the room struggled, Nathaniel remained indifferent.


    "Sir, the drug that Hannah gave him, would eventually bring him difort, and also cause


    hallucinations. These days, Griffin would go insane from time to time." Jason, who was standing


    behind Nathaniel, reported his findings carefully to his master.


    "Keep observing. I must know the reason why he plotted against and killed his sister." Then,


    Nathaniel turned around and left.


    This time, he left firmly without any hesitation.


    In the lounge, Griffin, who was still hallucinating, was still fighting with his imagination. Perhaps, until


    the day he died, he would never be able to escape from the ghosts and nightmares of all his sins.


    In New York.


    It was still the same busy metropolis.


    Traffic was bustling, and people from all over the world were rushing around the city. Everyone


    appeared so busy.


    However, in a beautiful corner of New York, there was a manor with a magnificentndscape. It was


    as peaceful as paradise, a safe haven away from the hustle and bustle of the city.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    It had been two weeks since the Kyle family returned to New York.


    Two weeks passed as quickly as a blink of an eye. Just like that, there was only a week left before


    the New Year.


    In the past, during this period, every family member of the Kyle family would return to Chatterton


    Town and celebrate together with their friends back home.


    However, due to Jayden''s condition, no one in the Kyle family mentioned about going back to


    Chatterton Town for celebrations. Even Mia, who lived in Chatterton Town, came to New York with


    her son, Levi.


    On this day, Karen Joy got up as early as she did since she returned to New York. She went to the


    hospital early to take care of Jayden. "Brother, I''m here."


    Every time she stepped into the ward, she would say this. She didn''t mind if Jayden could hear her


    or not, but she would assume that he was awake and that he could hear it anyway.


    Karen Joy put down her backpack, removed the old flowers from the vase, and ced some new


    flowers into the vase. "Brother, I brought some fresh red carnations for you today."


    Red carnations represented health and longevity, and it also symbolized family affection. Thus,


    Karen Joy bought this flower routinely and ced them in Jayden''s ward.


    She was very adamant in ensuring that Jayden knew her and the family''s affection and care. She


    hoped that their love could help wake him up.


    It felt kind of odd too. Jayden''s health had always been good, and the doctors even said that he was


    recovering very well, but there was no sign of him waking from hisa yet.


    "Brother, I heard that Rovio was giving out the year-end bonuses yesterday. The outstanding


    managers all received new houses, cars, orpany shares. I secretly enquired about yours and I


    was shocked by your performance. Dad has transferred all the shares of thepanies that you''re


    managing to your name. I''m sure this must be because of yourmitment and hard work!" "Of


    course, I understand Dad''s intentions too. He doesn''t want you to be to getfortable and ck


    off. He transferred the shares of thesepanies to you because he hopes that you can get better


    soon and share some workload with him. These days, when you are sick in bed, Dad is much


    busier. As you can see, you''re actually his right-hand man."


    "Brother, two days ago, Little Precious'' teacher sent a message to us and said that hepleted


    another grade in advance, again. It seems that Julien will have to skip a grade next semester. We


    are used to him skipping grades, but there is a girl who sent him flowers and said that she likes him.


    He is not yet nine years old but he has girls pursuing him! Wow, don''t you think the children of the


    Kyle family are doing quite well?"


    Karen Joy would update Jayden on such trivial matters every day. When she mentioned stories


    about Little Precious, she sounded very proud of him.


    She had such an adorable, sensible, and smart little brother. Karen Joy felt pride and joy swelling


    within her.


    If she had known that her Julien would turn out to be this considerate, kind, and sweet, she would


    have asked her parents to give birth to more younger siblings in the past.


    Karen Joy spoke a lot, but she had never gotten Jayden''s response. She was disappointed, but she


    never gave up. "Brother, if you think I''m annoying, then you could wake up and say it to me. If not,


    I''ll stay by your side and disturb you every day."


    Perhaps, this was life. When Jayden was by her side and cared deeply for her in the past, Karen


    Joy wasn''t happy about it. Now that Jayden was in aa and couldn''t talk at all, she came here to


    see him and yearned for his care.


    "Miss..." ke, who had always been very sensible, suddenly rushed into the room. His anxious


    eyes fell on Karen Joy.


    "What''s wrong?" ke had always been calm. His anxiousness made Karen Joy feel uneasy, but


    she didn''t want to think negatively.


    "Haven''t you seen the news?" ke was worried that she would not be able to handle the impact of


    the news, so he barged in the room without a care.


    "What news?" Karen Joy''s heart dropped. She subconsciously nced at her phone on the bedside


    table.


    "Miss, the President... Nathaniel Cooper... he passed away suddenly three days ago." ke didn''t


    know how to lie, so he just repeated whatever he heard on the news.


    "It could possibly be fake news." Perhaps the news was too shocking and terrible that Karen Joy


    could not believe it, therefore, she convinced herself that it was fake news.


    "This news was issued by the North Pce of Country A. The spokesperson for the President,


    Jason Lesley, has stepped forward to confirm this matter. And the next candidate to assume office


    has also been elected and announced that he will take office soon. I don''t think that they are trying


    to draw an enemy out this time. This news should be true." ke said cautiously.


    "ke, just do whatever you need to. Don''t waste your time on such nonsense, and sensationalize


    fake news!" Karen Joy still remembered Nathaniel''s fake death previously, thus, she regarded this


    news as fake news too.


    "Miss..."


    "ke, am I not being clear enough?" Karen Joy smiled at him and continued, "Go now, go dating


    or shopping, just don''t disturb me."


    Karen Joy''s reaction was too calm, so calm that it was a little scary. ke was taken aback by her


    reaction, so he just stood there in the room and did not move.


    "ke, I still have to chat with my brother. Move along now!" Karen Joy waved her hand impatiently


    and seemed a little annoyed.


    ke did not want to irk her. After pondering about it, he obeyed Karen Joy''s orders and left the


    room. However, he stood guard at the door just in case of an emergency. He would be able to


    intervene at once.


    Thest time, when Karen Joy was kidnapped, ke med himself very much. He could not


    afford to make the same mistake again.


    After thest incident, since ke did not protect Karen Joy well, Kevin wanted to remove ke


    from his position as her bodyguard. It was Karen Joy who wanted ke to stay, so that exined


    why ke was very loyal towards her now.


    After ke left, Karen Joy still chatted with Jayden as if nothing happened. "Brother, ke must be


    learning some nonsense from others. I don''t know how he got the courage to share this fake news


    to me."


    In fact, Karen Joy could confirm the news if she just turned on her phone, but she did not have the


    courage to face this reality.


    Karen Joy knew ke''s character very well. ke was very honest. He never lied, nor would he lie


    to her.


    Hence, she didn''t dare to pick up her phone to read the news.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Joy thought that as long as she didn''t look at her phone, as long as she couldn''t see the


    news, she could avoid learning about the bad news and remain in denial.


    She understood that this was a very cowardly behavior.


    However, at this moment, she would rather be a coward, and lie to herself.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    "Brother, you must help me teach ke a lesson when you get better. You must make him


    understand that he cannot be spreading groundless news!"


    "As the President of Country A, Brother Lionel would have regr health check- ups. Why would he


    die suddenly? ke must be bullying me because there''s no one around to protect me."


    "Brother Lionel told me that he would protect me for the rest of my life. He said that he woulde


    to New York to visit our family during the New Year. He also said that he would marry me when I


    grow up! He hasn''t even married me yet, so how could he abandon me?"


    "He made so many promises to me and he is a man of his word. He will never break his promises."


    "I''ve always known that he loves me so much that he wants to give me everything in the world. How


    can he bear to make me sad?"


    Karen Joy kept talking. While it looked like she was talking to Jayden, but in fact, she was talking to


    herself. She had to think of a way to convince herself that nothing had happened to Nathaniel.


    But as she was talking, the wall of defense that she set up suddenly broke down, and tears rolled


    down from her eyes uncontrobly.


    She was scared!


    She was so scared that her heart was in a panic.


    In the past, she had lost her Brother Lionel once. Did God have to torment it again?


    She didn''t want it!


    There was no way!


    "Brother, did you hear me? If you heard me, answer me. If you don''t say anything, I will be afraid.


    Do you know that I am scared of losing you too?"


    Karen Joy spoke so much by his bedside, but Jayden was still lying on the bed with his eyes closed,


    and there was no sign of him waking up at all.


    Finally, the volcano of emotions in Karen Joy''s chest erupted, "Jayden Elias Kyle! Why don''t you


    answer me? Are you going to continue sleeping for the rest of your life?"


    "The doctor said that your health is in good condition, but it''s already been such a long time, and


    you still don''t want to wake up. How much do you hate me?"


    "If you hate me, then wake up and scold me or hit me. You can do whatever you want after getting


    up. Do you think you can punish me if you stay asleep like this?"


    "Let me tell you, I''m not sad at all. I hope you won''t wake up forever. That way, no one would poke


    their nose into my business anymore."


    Jayden got injured because of her and had fallen into aa, and now, Karen Joy received the


    news of Brother Lionel''s death. She was crumbling internally, and could no longer stay strong.


    She needed somewhere to vent the frustration in her heart. Otherwise, she felt that she would


    explode and go crazy.


    "Why? Why are you all so cruel? You all want to see me suffer, don''t you?" She roared like a crazy


    person, "All of you said that you wanted to protect me, but instead, you are bullying me...


    "You guys are bullying me!" She cried and held Jayden''s hand tightly. "Brother, it was my fault in the


    past. Stop sleeping! Wake up now, can you? I beg you. Wake up now!"


    Jayden still did not answer her. But suddenly, his other hand twitched and his eyebrows furrowed


    slightly.


    However, Karen Joy, who was immersed in her grief, did not notice it.


    Jayden didn''t open his eyes until Karen Joy was exhausted from her crying. She was sobbing at his


    bedside pitifully. His lips finally parted and he opened his mouth, then he called out her name softly,


    "Karen..."


    There were two people standing outside the ward, one was a tall man and the other, a petite


    woman. Of course, they were Kevin Kyle and his wife, Karen Daly.


    Hearing Karen Joy crying in the ward, Kevin clenched his fists, but the expression on his face


    remained indifferent and calm, as if her cries did not affect him at all.


    Karen bit her lip hard and controlled herself so that she would not rush into the room to hold her


    daughter in her arms. After trying to calm down, she turned to look at Kevin and asked, "Kevin, what


    do you want to do?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Didn''t she say that she was already an adult, so let her bear the responsibilities and the burden of


    an adult. We have to let her know that in this world, besides herself, she cannot rely on anyone else


    forever."


    Kevin was much taller than Karen was. At this moment, he stood extremely straight and raised his


    head coldly as he spoke. Karen could not see his expression.


    Kevin appeared ignorant, but actually, he didn''t want Karen to see how sad he felt for Karen Joy.


    The child in the ward was about to have a mental breakdown. She was a child that he raised


    lovingly, so how could he bear to see her sad?


    Karen then responded, "She can rely on Nathaniel Cooper."


    Kevin replied coldly, "A woman should never rely solely on a man. What if the man has a change of


    heart or stopped caring for the woman?"


    Karen could not understand Kevin at all. He was open to every other matter, but why was he so


    stubbornly against Nathaniel?


    Karen was really anxious, so she argued with him, "I see. So you want me to rely on myself, and


    you don''t want me to rely too much on you."


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and rified, "We are talking about the child, why are you talking about


    us?" Karen really liked to speak out of the topic, yet he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Karen said unreasonably, "I was also very innocent before I married you. Besides, who knows if you


    will change your mind in the future? How would I know if I can rely on you for the rest of my life?"


    "You..." Kevin was speechless. This woman actually turned his words against him.


    Karen was still rational even though she was angry. They were husband and wife for so many


    years, yet it was rare for them to fight with each other. Hence, she analyzed rationally with him.


    "Kevin, you don''t want Karen to leave. You''re worried to entrust her to another person. I can


    understand what you feel, but why can''t you look at Nathaniel with an open heart? Don''t be so


    biased. Try to understand him again."


    Karen''s voice was warm and gentle, which made Kevin feel much better as he feels at home with


    her. He sighed and held her in his arms, "I really don''t trust that guy."


    Karen asked, "Why don''t you trust him?"


    Kevin replied, "Do I need a reason to not trust him?"


    Karen was confused again, "Don''t you need a reason to not trust a person?"


    Kevin just looked away and said, "No reason."


    No reason!


    He really replied that!


    Karen shook her head and said, "Forget it. I won''t talk to you about Nathaniel anymore. If you can''t


    figure it out yourself, anything I say would be useless anyway."


    Kevin could be really stubborn when he wanted to. This was also the only thing that Karen couldn''t


    do much about over the years.


    Karen took two steps forward and was about to enter the ward, but Kevin pulled her back and said,


    "Karen, are you mad at me?"


    Knowing that she might be mad was progress on his end. Karen appeared very satisfied with his


    answer as she smiled at him, "I''m not mad at you."


    Kevin asked, "Then why won''t you talk to me about him?"


    Director Kevin, please!


    If she continued to discuss this issue with him, she would probably be angry soon.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Well, was it really that Kevin Kyle was a stubborn man?


    If he were a stubborn man who''d never listen to Karen Daly, then he would not have shown up here


    at this moment to meet a person who made him very dissatisfied.


    The tall and strong man standing before Kevin was about thirty years old. He was young and lively.


    Judging from his appearance, he seemed to be an excellent young man.


    However, the longer Kevin looked at him, the more discontented he was. Kevin would never look at


    him in a different way just because the man had changed his usual style of wearing exquisitely


    tailored suits to casual clothes.


    The man arrived earlier than Kevin, but he did not sit down. He was standing as he waited for


    Kevin. When he saw Kevin, he greeted him politely, "Director Kevin!"


    Director Kevin?


    Kevin didn''t like it when the man addressed him this way, but he didn''t show any dissatisfaction on


    his face. He only nced at the man with his usual cold gaze and said nothing.


    The man addressed him as Director Kevin, which meant that this person was not here to talk about


    private affairs with him, and he was here to talk business with him. Naturally, there was no need for


    Kevin to discuss business with anyone in person.


    Whenever Kevin did not speak, someone would speak for him. Nick ck, who came with Kevin,


    quickly stood up and spoke, "Mr. Collins, Helix Inc has cooperated with Rovio for quite some time


    already. If you''re here to talk business today, pleasee with me. I''ll get my colleague who is


    familiar with Helix Inc to assist you."


    Nick had been by Kevin''s side for decades, and the longer he worked with him, the smarter he got.


    What Nick said sounded courteous, but in fact, he was indirectly telling Mr. Collins that their Director


    would not attend to such trivial matters personally.


    How could Mr. Collins not know what Nick meant implicitly? Yet, he was not annoyed as he said,


    "I''m not here to talk business, I''m here to talk about personal matters with Director Kevin."


    Nick nced at his master and saw that Kevin had no intention of replying to Mr. Collins. Nick then


    said, "Mr. Collins, Director Kevin is a very busy person, he might even be busier than the President


    of your nation, so he may not have time to talk about personal matters with a stranger."


    "Uncle Kyle, since you''re already here, why won''t you talk to me? I''ve done the things you asked me


    to do within a year''s time, just as promised." Although he didn''t want to address Kevin as "Uncle


    Kyle", he needed to bring the woman he loved home. So, he was desperate and had to do whatever


    it took!


    "Mr. Collins, do you think Director Kevin..." Nick spoke confidently, but Kevin suddenly interrupted


    him. "Nick."


    "Director Kevin, I''ll excuse myself then." Nick had been by Kevin''s side for decades. He could read


    Kevin''s every expression and cue, and he would know what to do.


    As soon as Nick left, Kevin looked at Mr. Collins coldly, saying, "I''ll give you five minutes."


    Kevin gave this man five minutes to impress him. If he could persuade Kevin during these five


    minutes, then Kevin could spare more time for him.


    If the man couldn''t impress Kevin within the five minutes, Kevin would not spend another minute on


    him. Hence, these five minutes were paramount!


    "Uncle Kyle, my name is Lionel Collins. Today, I''vee to you to ask for your consent to be with


    your daughter." Lionel Collins immediately expressed his true intentions without beating around the


    bush.


    After all, he only had five minutes, and he needed to seize the opportunity. Kevin''s impression of


    Lionel within these five minutes would be a deciding factor if Karen Joy and Lionel could be an


    official couple.


    Lionel only said a few words, and then he just stopped speaking. He was waiting for Kevin to speak,


    and sure enough, Kevin responded, "Lionel Collins? Your name is Lionel Collins?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, my name is Lionel Collins." Lionel nodded respectfully, as he should when speaking to an


    elder.


    Kevin stared at Lionel and looked at him from head to toe. Then, Kevin asked, "What makes you


    think I would agree to let you be with my daughter?"


    Thinking that someone wanted to take Karen Joy away from him, Kevin was very unhappy.


    However, as he was thinking about Karen Joy''s happiness, he held back his displeasure.


    If he hadn''t suppressed his emotions, Kevin would have swung his fist to beat Lionel up like how he


    did previously.


    "I will care for her as much as you care for her." This was Lionel''s second sentence in his


    negotiation with Kevin. Every word was sonorous, and every word sounded convincing.


    "Can you care for her as much as I do?" Kevin chuckled, and there was a hint of anger in his cold


    gaze. "Anyone could spout sweet words." "Yes." Lionel nodded. Indeed, anyone could spout sweet


    words, but talk is cheap. Things were always easier said than done, so Lionel was cautious with his


    words, and would not make beautiful but empty promises.


    In fact, Lionel didn''t need to say any sweet words. What he had done was the best proof of his love


    for Karen Joy.


    "You said, ''yes''?" Kevin raised his eyebrows, and his face was full of dissatisfaction with Lionel.


    Kevin felt like he wanted to beat Lionel up again.


    Was this the attitude a future son- in-w should have when he met his father-inw? Kevin finally


    understood why many would dislike Lionel. It turned out that Lionel was not good with words.


    "I agree with you. Anyone can spout sweet words, but things are easier said than done." Lionel


    exined his stance so that his future father-inw wouldn''t misunderstand him.


    "Are you the real big boss of Helix Inc?" After pondering for a moment, Kevin no longer mentioned


    Karen Joy, but instead posed this question to Lionel.


    "Yes," Lionel nodded, but his face was expressionless.


    Kevin said again, "I''ll give you another two years. When you sessfully double Helix Inc''s current


    net worth, then we will resume this conversation about you and my daughter."


    Lionel finally became anxious. "Uncle Kyle, you..."


    Seeing Lionel getting jittery, Kevin felt satisfied. He said, "But in the two- year timeframe, I will not


    stop you two from having a rtionship."


    Kevin was a man who neverpromised with others. But for his daughter, he gave up his


    persistence for the first time.


    Of course, this time Kevin was able to put aside his prejudice and get to know this man who wanted


    to take his daughter away again. However, it was not only because his daughter liked Lionel.


    More importantly, Kevin saw a part of himself in Lionel. Through Lionel, he could see how Lionel


    loved Karen Joy as much as he did.


    For a man to give up the position of being a nation''s President for a woman, then to change his


    name ande to her side as amoner, Kevin really couldn''t think of any other reason besides


    true love.


    Kevin agreed to allow Lionel and Karen Joy to be in a rtionship, and he also set another goal for


    Lionel. He did not set this goal to ensure that his daughter would marry a rich man with a high


    worth, but instead, he wanted to test Lionel''s business acumen.


    If Lionel could double Helix Inc''s worth in two years, it would definitely be an incredible feat that


    very few could achieve.


    Kevin regarded himself as a person who could reach this goal. So far, he had not met another


    person who was on par with him.


    Kevin would never hand his daughter over that easily. If Lionel wanted to marry his daughter, then


    he would have to wait patiently and work hard.


    Two yearster, the results would be revealed!

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    "Miss Kyle, Young Master Kyle left a letter behind, and then he left." Karen Joy rushed to the


    hospital early in the morning. When she arrived, the doctor passed a handwritten letter to her.


    "What did you just say?" Karen Joy couldn''t believe it. She rushed into the ward right after hearing


    the doctor''s words, and sure enough, the ward was empty.


    "Brother..." She shouted loudly and walked around the ward anxiously, but she couldn''t find Jayden


    anywhere. Jayden, who had been lying in the hospital bed for three weeks, was gone.


    How could a critically injured patient suddenly disappear?


    "ke, look at the surveince cameras and see if something happened to him. No matter who took


    him away, I must save him."


    Perhaps the news of Jayden''s disappearance was too shocking, so Karen Joy forgot that she was


    still holding the letter that the doctor had given her. Then she instinctively thought that Jayden had


    been kidnapped.


    "Miss, Young Master Kyle was not taken away. He left voluntarily." ke pointed to the letter in


    Karen Joy''s hand, "That is the letter he left for you. Open it up and have a look."


    "He left voluntarily? Why?" In her anxious daze, Karen Joy slowly opened the letter the doctor


    passed to her. When she tore open the envelope, familiar handwriting came into her sight.


    "Karen, by the time you read this letter, I would have gone. As for where I am going, I don''t know


    either. The world is humongous, and I can settle down anywhere. I think I should be able to find a


    ce to settle down soon, and I hope you wouldn''t worry about me."


    "I''m not going to tell you where I will go, but I want to tell you this. I hope you can be happy forever.


    Like the bright sun, you will continue to radiate warmth to the people around you."


    As she read the letter, Karen Joy''s tears were rolling down her face like a flood. She could barely


    continue to read the rest of the letter.


    Brother Lionel was gone, and now, her brother left her behind. Both of them were escaping to avoid


    her. What had she done wrong?


    What was her mistake? If she hurt them, they could just tell her so that she could change her ways.


    However, but the two of them didn''t tell her anything at all and just disappeared quietly.


    In the letter, Jayden hoped she would continue to radiate warmth to the people around her. But did


    he know that she wanted to spread some of her warmth to him too?


    She wanted to let him know that he would be a part of their family forever, that he, Jayden Elias


    Kyle, was her, Karen Joy Kyle''s, brother. But he didn''t give her the chance and just disappeared.


    "Miss, you..." Looking at Karen Joy''s trembling hand as she was holding the letter, ke tried to


    check if she was alright.


    "I''m fine." Karen Joy bit her lip, then she raised her hand and wiped away her tears. She needed to


    continue reading the rest of the letter.


    Jayden also wrote in the letter, "When I was eleven years old, it was your words that allowed them


    to keep me with the Kyle family, and from that day on, I was no longer an orphan. All these years, in


    order to fit in with this family, I have been working hard."


    "I know that after Mom and Dad took me in as their son, they loved me like their own. They never


    treated me like an outsider. But I also wanted to prove myself. I didn''t want to embarrass them. I


    didn''t want to hear others say that the adopted son of the Kyle family is not so good. And I am not


    naturally smart, so I need to put in more effort."


    Jayden would always say that he was not smart enough, but how could a foolish person work as


    hard as he did?


    How could a foolish person rank first at the examinations every semester?


    How could a foolish person manage so manypanies under Rovio so well?


    Jayden was obviously the smartest one around.


    "Karen, the Kyle family gave me too much, but I can''t give anything back to them. I will ask Simon to


    return the shares Dad gave to me... I have a lot of things to say to you, but I don''t know what to say


    to you right now. Karen, take care! If fate permits, we will meet again!"


    He was gone!


    They had all left Karen Joy behind and expected her to continue life without them, that she would


    still be a bright little Sun, illuminating others around her. Did they really think she was an angel sent


    by God to save humankind?


    No, she was just an ordinary girl. She had a man she loved. She wanted to raise a family with him


    and live an ordinary happy life like everyone else.


    They had no idea what was in her mind, and yet, they abandoned her just like that.


    Karen Joy was ill.


    Just like what happened more than a decade ago, when Brother Lionel disappeared, Karen Joy


    missed him so much that her high fever would not subside.


    Karen Daly was so anxious as she looked at her sickly daughter, "Doctor, why won''t her fever


    subside?"


    It had been a whole night, and Karen Joy''s body temperature was still high. If it went on like this, it


    might cause neural damage. Karen really wanted to bear the pain for her daughter as she felt


    incredibly helpless watching her suffer.


    "Mrs. Kyle, Miss Kyle is going through severe emotional turmoil. This fever probably stemmed from


    her depression. Medicine can only help her reduce the symptoms. However, for her to make a


    recovery, she has to first move out of her depression," the doctor exined patiently.


    "I know." Karen was very clear about the situation. She knew what needed to be done to make her


    daughter feel better, but she needed Kevin to agree to it. Else, her poor child could only suffer


    through the consequences of her father''s negligence.


    "Mom, I''m fine. Don''t worry." Karen Joy''s head was burning with fever, but she still didn''t want her


    mother to worry about her.


    "My baby Karen... You should get some rest, don''t speak," Karen immediately stretched out her


    hand and touched her daughter''s forehead. It was still very hot, which made her heart twitch in pain.


    "Mom, have you found Brother?" Karen Joy tried to open her eyes wide, but she couldn''t open them


    no matter how hard she tried. She couldn''t even see her mother''s face clearly.


    "Jayden left a message, asking us not to look for him. He wants to explore his own life now. He has


    also recovered from his injuries, thus, your Dad decided to respect his wishes." At the mention of


    her son Jayden, Karen''s nose twitched and she almost shed tears.


    Although Jayden was not her biological child, Karen raised him like her own for so many years. Now


    that he suddenly disappeared, how could she not feel hurt?


    "As long as Brother is fine." Karen Joy murmured gently and closed her eyes in a daze. After a


    while, she frowned again as if she had gone through a nightmare. "Brother Lionel... BrotherPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Lionel..."


    She kept calling the name of the person in her heart, "Brother Lionel... Brother Lionel, you won''t


    abandon me, will you?"


    "No, he has abandoned everything in Country A, and came to look for you. So, why would he


    abandon you?" Karen held her daughter''s hand tofort her, but Karen Joy was so ill and weak


    that she could not hear her mother''s words.


    Karen Joy, whose mind was in a daze due to the high fever, gradually fell asleep. She had a


    dream... a wonderful dream.


    In her dream, her Brother Lionel sat on her bedside. He was holding her hand tightly, looking at her


    tenderly.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    "Brother Lionel!" Karen Joy shouted his name out loud, hoping that she would keep dreaming and


    not wake up.


    "Karen!" When she heard that he was also calling her name, she instantly became a little more


    energetic.


    Besides responding to her, he also looked at her and smiled so genuinely. It was so real that she


    could feel his physical presence as if he was close to her.


    "Brother Lionel, can you hug me?" Even if it was just a dream, she still wanted him to hug her so


    that she could feel his warmth in her dream.


    Before she could finish her question, Brother Lionel leaned over. He did not hug her, but he lowered


    his head and kissed her forehead. "Karen, I''m sorry! I''m sorry for beingte!"


    "Brother Lionel, no, you''re notte. You''re notte at all. It''s still daytime, it''s still very early." He


    would usuallye into her dreams at night. However, he appeared in her dreams so early this


    time, how could he say that he waste?


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about?" When he heard what she was saying, he didn''t know how to


    respond. He wondered if the fever really damaged her brain.


    "Brother Lionel, stay with me for a while longer." She held his hand tightly to prevent him from


    escaping. "This dream is too real, it''s as if you''re really with me, so let me dream a little longer."


    It turned out that this girl thought that she was in a dream.


    Lionel bent over and pulled her into his arms. He hugged her tightly and said, "Silly girl, you''re not


    dreaming. This is real. I''m here to see you."


    "It''s not a dream?" Karen Joy rubbed her eyes hard. He was still in front of her. "It''s impossible. If it''s


    not a dream, I won''t possibly be able to see you when I open my eyes."


    These days, she had dreamt of him many times. Every time, he would tell her that he was real.


    However, when she reached out to grab him, she couldn''t touch him.


    She was disappointed and felt very sad after countless letdowns. Hence, she couldn''t believe that


    he would really appear beside her now.


    Lionel rubbed her head gently and said, "You can see me when you open your eyes, and that will


    prove to you that this is not a dream." It seemed that she was really losing her mind. He had been


    by her side for a day and a night now. Unexpectedly, that was her reaction when she woke up.


    However, he could only me himself for Karen Joy''sck of emotional security. After all, he didn''t


    let her know that he would be faking his death again. He must have scared her.


    "Brother Lionel, are you saying that I''m not dreaming? Are you really by my side?" She asked


    cautiously. After asking, she was so nervous that she did not even dare to blink her eyes. She just


    looked at him quietly, afraid of misreading any signs.


    "Karen, you''re not dreaming." He put her hand on his face. Once again, he affirmed her, "I''m really


    by your side."


    Hearing his definite answer, Karen Joy finally rxed. Tears came rolling down her face again.


    "Brother Lionel, hang on for a moment, let me calm myself down." She exined as she wiped her


    tears and cried like a baby, "I didn''t want to cry, but I don''t know why I can''t control my tears."


    During this period of time, she might have shed more tears than the past 18 years of her life.


    "Karen..." Seeing her in tears, Lionel felt extremely distressed. He lowered his head and gently


    kissed her tears away, and then he hugged her.


    She buried herself in his arms and said, "I''m crying, but I''m not sad. I''m happy. I''m happy that you


    finally came to find me."


    He sighed and said, "You cry when you''re happy, but you also cry when you''re sad. I guess we have


    to prepare some pools at home next time, just in case our house gets flooded by your tears."


    "Brother Lionel, you are making fun of me." Hmph, she didn''t even know that her Brother Lionel had


    such a humorous side.


    "No, I was just reminding myself." As he saw how she wiped her tears and smile, he rubbed her


    head and said, "Karen, I have to introduce myself to you again."


    "Huh?" Karen Joy did not understand what he meant. What did he mean by introducing himself to


    her again? Was he a fake before this?


    Lionel suddenly spoke very seriously, "My name is Lionel Collins. I just turned 30 this year and I''m a


    new businessman. Miss Kyle, if you like, would you be my girlfriend?"


    "Lionel Collins?" As she heard this name, Karen Joy understood what it meant immediately. Brother


    Lionel had relinquished his position of power in Country A and hade to be with her!


    Nathaniel Collins!


    He took his mother''s family name, and changed his name to Lionel, which was what Karen Joy had


    always addressed him as.


    He came to her side with a brand new identity and was pursuing her as amoner.


    Her silence made Nathaniel nervous, "Karen..."


    Karen Joy smiled at him and said, "I thought I was already your girlfriend for a long time before this.


    Now that you''re asking me formally, I guess I must have thought too much previously."


    "In the past, you were Nathaniel Cooper''s girlfriend. Now, this is Lionel Collins asking, would you


    want to be his girlfriend?" Lionel insisted on getting her answer.


    She used to be his girlfriend. Now that he had a new identity, he wanted her to get to know him


    again. He wanted her to be Lionel Collins'' girlfriend.


    Karen Joy said, "Of course I want to be your girlfriend. Not only do I want to be your girlfriend, but I


    also want to be your wife, the mother of your children and so much more!"


    "Okay, I''ll promise you all of that," he replied with a wide smile.


    And slowly, Lionel broke the tension between them by filling her with kisses.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Young Master, Miss Kyle is alright now," Simon Banks opened the door to the bedroom, and


    reported to Jayden. He was standing in front of the window, looking into the distance.


    Jayden did not answer him. He looked into the distance quietly. He was looking at arge manor


    situated a distance away. At the manor, there was a girl he was reluctant to leave behind, but he


    had to leave her.


    Jayden stood there quietly, and so did Simon. Simon stood by him, standing guard silently.


    After some time, Jayden slowly looked away and said, "Let''s go."


    That man hade, and he was there by her side. That man gave up everything he had and came


    to her side. Jayden should be happy for her.


    However, he could not bring himself to feel happy. As soon as that man arrived, Karen Joy''s fever


    subsided, which proved that the man held the top spot in her heart.


    Jayden had always wanted to conquer this spot in her heart, but after more than ten years of hard


    work, it was to no avail.


    As he thought of this sad reality, Jayden felt incredibly uneasy, but he was no longer as jealous as


    before. He realized that he would give his blessings to her rtionship.


    He would rather not see a weak and sickly Karen Joy. He preferred to see her youthful and


    energetic, just like the bright sun.


    Now, he could finally leave at ease and go anywhere he wanted. To live a life he wanted, and do


    whatever he wanted to do.


    Perhaps, if fate permitted it, they would meet again.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Three monthster.


    Spring arrived, and the flowers bloomed.


    At the headquarters of Rovio in Chatterton Town.


    This was already the 88th day of Karen Joy''s internship at Rovio.


    Although she was the precious daughter of Rovio''s boss, Karen Joy did not take up a high position


    when she joined thepany. Instead, she started from the bottom, as all interns did.


    However, as she was around him a lot since she was a child, Kevin Kyle had a big influence over


    her. Besides, she had been learning a lot from Kevin in the past three months. Compared to the


    others, she made a lot of progress in her business acumen and managerial skills.


    After the internship period, she passed the official entry assessment with her hard work. Her results


    surpassed arge number of interns. She sessfully got into the secretarial team of the CEO''s


    office at Rovio to begin the second course of her internship.


    In the past, she never worried about the future of Rovio because Jayden was there. This meant that


    she always had someone to help her share the workload and burdens of thepany.


    However, it was different now. Her brother had left, and Little Precious was only eight years old. She


    had to help take some load off so that her father would not be exhausted.


    "Karen Joy, the two o''clock meeting is about to begin, but I have not prepared the documents that


    Special Assistant ck asked me to prepare, can you help me with that?" One of the experienced


    employees on Kevin''s secretarial team asked. She was usually very meticulous, but recently, she


    had made several careless mistakes. This was the third time!


    In thest two times, seeing that Secretary Adams was so anxious that she was about to cry, Karen


    Joy immediately helped her and they prepared the documents together. Fortunately, they were on


    time and the meeting went on smoothly.


    When the secretary asked Karen Joy for help for the third time, she smiled apologetically and said,


    "Secretary Adams, I''ll help you prepare the documents together, but after the meeting, I hope you


    will consider resigning." Secretary Adams was shocked. "Why, why?" Karen Joy said calmly, "Within


    a month, you couldn''tplete the tasks given by the superiors three times. I don''t think Director


    Kyle needs someone like you here."


    Secretary Adams was stunned and immediately exined, "Karen Joy, you know this, it''s not that I


    don''t work hard, I am just forgetful sometimes."


    Karen Joy continued to speak while helping Secretary Adams prepare the documents, "Secretary


    Adams, you can exin it to Special Assistant ck, it''s pointless if you exin to me."


    Secretary Adams hurriedly said, "Karen Joy, I know I was careless, but please trust me, I will not


    make the same mistake again."


    Karen Joy looked back at her and said, "Secretary Adams, this is what you told me the first and


    second time. I believed you. But you can''t fool a person again for the third time, no matter in your


    personal life or at work."


    Karen Joy''s firm attitude made Secretary Adams anxious. She reached out to hold Karen Joy''s


    hand and pleaded bitterly, "Karen Joy, I have a family at home, please help me this time. I


    promise..."


    Karen Joy decisively interrupted Secretary Adams and said seriously, "Secretary Adams, there are


    many employees in Rovio that have families to look after. Do you know that a tiny mistake from an


    employee might result in Rovio losing a contract, which could then cause many employees in Rovio


    to lose their jobs? Since we have chosen this career, we should try our best to do our jobs, and we


    can''t always create excuses for ourselves."


    Secretary Adams was speechless.


    She lowered her head slightly and couldn''t defend herself anymore. She was defeated by what


    Karen Joy said.


    "Director Kevin, are you satisfied with our daughter''s performance these days?" Karen Daly knew


    that her question was a little unnecessary. She knew she could get her answer by just reading his


    expressions anyway.


    She clearly knew that Kevin was very satisfied with Karen Joy''s performance. Karen asked him


    anyway because she wanted to hear Kevin praise their daughter.


    "Yes." Kevin nodded slightly and didn''t intend to say any other words of praise.


    "Just a ''Yes''?" Karen took a deep breath, and she took another deep breath. After a few more


    seconds, she felt calmer and could continue the conversation.


    "She is my daughter. She is decisive and rational when she is working. Isn''t that how it''s supposed


    to be? What else can I say?" Kevin closed the blinds in the office so that no one could look into his


    office.


    "You''ve chosen your words wisely." Finally, after hearing Kevin''s praises for Karen Joy, Karen raised


    her eyebrows and chuckled, "You''ve never been good at talking. You have to know that sometimes,


    saying nice words will make people around you happy, and they would like you more."


    "I don''t need it." All he needed was for Karen to like him. As for other people, Kevin really didn''t care


    about what they think.


    "You''re always like this." Karen was powerless when it came to his personality. She shook her head


    helplessly. "Sometimes, I wonder if you hadn''t met me, would you have had other pursuers?


    Perhaps if your personality was a little warmer, you would."


    "No, I wouldn''t!" This time, Kevin answered quickly and surely.


    He was not an object put on disy for sale, and that others could pick him based on his


    appearance.


    He was at the helm of Rovio, and it was up to him to decide who he would choose.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen was the only woman he wanted in his life.


    Looking at his affectionate eyes, Karen suddenly felt a little embarrassed. "Alright, go to your


    meeting. I''ll wait for you in the office. Let me know what you want to eat at night, so I can go home


    and cook it."


    "You," Kevin replied with a simple yet groundbreaking word.


    "Kevin, you..." The older this man was, the more yful he was. What did he mean by wanting her


    for dinner? Other people would definitely misunderstand his words.


    Just as she was feeling embarrassed, Kevin said seriously, "Wait for a few more days, I''ll bring you


    away for a short getaway."


    "You don''t have to spare time to apany me, no matter where we are, as long as I have you by


    my side, I will be very happy." Karen helped him adjust his shirt and tie. "Go do your work. Don''t


    dy your work because of me.


    For Karen, as long as Kevin was there with her, it was enough for her. On the contrary, even if she


    went to a ce as beautiful as Heaven, without Kevin''s presence, she would not think that the ce


    was beautiful.


    Kevin replied, "Shouldn''t it be that way? That I should get distracted because of you?"


    "You''re a sweet talker." To be honest, Karen had discreetlye here to peek at her daughter at


    work. However, Kevin captured her and brought her to his office to spend time with him instead.


    Since Kevin brought Karen to his office, she couldn''t say she was not here to see him. If she said


    so, this petty man would probably ignore her for the whole night.


    "Karen..."


    "Mm?" Why did he suddenly call her name with such a gentle voice?


    Kevin spoke seriously, "I''ve told you that I like you, so you don''t have to worry that I''ll change my


    mind."


    Karen was stunned. Why did he suddenly say this? When did she ever need to worry that he would


    change his mind?


    Kevin said again, "Whether you are with me or not, I will take good care of your feelings. Don''t


    worry about that."

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    "Kevin, do you think that I came to thepany to find you because I was worried that you would


    fool around with other women?" Kevin didn''t need to answer her but Karen could already guess his


    answers judging from his expression.


    His expression looked like he was saying, "Wasn''t that what it was?" Karen was so mad that she


    wanted to throw a punch at him!


    How could there be such a stupid man?


    No!


    How could there be such a narcissistic man?


    Did he think that he was the most handsome man in the world and that everyone, or specifically,


    women, revolved around him?


    She really wanted to tell him that was not it!


    But, there seemed to be some truth in that sentence.


    This man was really attractive. Even if he acted as cold as a block of ice, there were still women


    who wanted to flirt with him.


    She looked at him attentively, and the more she looked at him, the more attractive she thought he


    was. However, he was also adept at pissing others off.


    Forget it!


    As she knew that he was terrible at expressing himself, she didn''t want to argue with him. She took


    a deep breath and restrained herself so that she wouldn''t get any madder at Kevin.


    Thump! Thump!


    There was a knock on the door. Kevin hadn''t even said anything but the person had the guts to just


    enter the room immediately.


    Of course, besides Karen Joy, no one else would have the guts to do that.


    Seeing that her mother was also in the office, Karen Joy was stunned and immediately stepped


    back out. "Dad, Mom, please continue with your romantic date. Please pretend that I''m not here."


    "Why are you running away? I''m not here to see your Dad. I''m here to see how you are doing."


    Fortunately, Karen Joy was here. Otherwise, Karen felt that she would definitely have beaten Kevin


    up.


    "Mom, that was a fake Karen Joy. Just pretend you didn''t see anyone!" Regardless of her mother''s


    effort in asking her to stay, Karen Joy turned around and left the office. Just as she was about to


    close the door, she popped her head back in and said, "Dad, I have a date in the afternoon, I''m here


    to let you know that I want to take a half-day off. I hope that''s okay."


    "If I say no, would you not go on the date?" Kevin''s daughter was never a person who would


    abandon her boyfriend just for her father''s sake.


    "Dad, are you really not going to let me go?" Karen Joy blinked innocently and looked at her mother,


    who was next to Kevin. Her eyes looked teary suddenly.


    She acted like she was very pitiful. There was no need for her to say anything else, as she only


    needed one look from her mother that could help persuade her father.


    However, she noticed something was off today. Karen Joy felt that her mother was mad at Kevin,


    but Kevin didn''t realize it yet.


    Sure enough, although her mother was mad at Kevin, she still helped Karen Joy. With a nce, her


    father nodded and let Karen Joy off.


    "Thank you, Mom and Dad! I love you guys!" Karen Joy ran off quickly without looking back after


    seeing her father''s nod.


    The faster Karen Joy ran, the more unhappy Kevin was with the man who had seduced his


    daughter''s soul. He worked so hard to raise his daughter for more than ten years, how could he let


    someone else take her away so easily?


    Kevin turned around to look at Karen, trying to seek somefort from her, but Karen gave him a


    cold look and just left the office without saying a word. This left Kevin clueless.


    He was wondering if he said something wrong and made Karen angry.


    After thinking for a while, he couldn''t figure it out and his mood turned gloomy too.


    Hence, during the meeting, Director Kevin disyed a long face throughout the session. Everyone


    else in the office felt like they were walking on eggshells during the entire afternoon.


    After getting the green light to take the rest of the day off, Karen Joy quickly changed out of her


    work clothes and donned a long ck-and-white polka-dot dress.


    She had a slim and tall physique, her long dress perfectly entuated her curves. It made her look


    very gentle anddylike, instead of a tough career woman.


    She walked out of the Rovio Tower and attracted the attention of many passers- by along the way.


    Of course, this had been a norm since she was a child. She had been used to attention, so she


    didn''t care about the looks from these people.


    However, the man who had been waiting for her outside the building for a long time did not share


    the same sentiments. As he noticed that many people were looking at Karen Joy, he really wanted


    to just dig their eyes out.


    He took a few steps and came to her side. He pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. He tried


    to indirectly indicate that this woman belonged with him and that no one else stood a chance.


    He hugged her so tightly that she was almost out of breath. She tried to break out of his arms and


    said, "Mr. Collins, have I kept you waiting for long?"


    He must have been waiting for her for some time now because he would only hug her so tightly


    when he was impatient. He hugged her so tightly that she was almost fused with his body!


    Instead of responding to her, he led her into his car and looked into her eyes. "Don''t dress like this


    anymore."


    "Ah, do I not look good?" Two days ago, she deliberately put on this dress for her Little Aunt to see.


    After Mia looked at her, Mia kept praising her, which made Karen Joy feel almost embarrassed from


    the praise. Was Brother Lionel''s taste different from her Little Aunt''s?


    "It''s not that!" She was just too beautiful that he wanted to eat her up. He wondered if those


    passers-by who saw her had the same idea as he did.


    "Brother Lionel, then, do I look good?" Brother Lionel nodded subtly, and Karen Joy was very happy.


    She leaned forward, kissed him on his lips, and then sat back quickly. "Brother Lionel, you are my


    only lover in my life, so don''t be jealous, okay?"


    Her Brother Lionel used to be the most powerful person in Country A. Now, he was jealous, like a


    youngd. She couldn''t deny that she felt a little ttered by this.


    "What''s wrong with being jealous?" Nathaniel held her in his arms and lowered his head to nibble


    on her yfully. "To fulfill this important date, I canceled all my work appointments today. All I want


    is to be with you alone, so am I not allowed to be jealous?"


    As soon as she heard that he had to put his work aside for her, Karen Joy was anxious. "Brother


    Lionel, did you really put work aside for me? No, yourpany has just had a firm foothold in


    Chatterton Town, you can''t ruin it because of me."


    Nathaniel pinched her nose and said, "Karen, even though Helix Inc has not achieved results as


    outstanding as Rovio''s, this doesn''t mean that I need to be in the office every day." Karen Joy


    scratched her head clumsily and said, "I''m just worried about you."


    "Don''t worry." Nathaniel held her head close and lowered his head to kiss her. She blushed


    immediately, and he slowly let go of her after some time. He pinched her slightly swollen red lips


    and asked her, "Karen, do you like it?"


    "Yeah." She nodded and gently snuggled into his arms. "Brother Lionel, I never imagined that we


    could have a date like an ordinary couple one day."


    He really sacrificed too much for her. She was grateful forthat.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, she did not know that as long as she was with him, power, status, and money were


    worthless to him.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    "Like an ordinary couple on a date!" Lionel repeated what Karen Joy just said thoughtfully. After


    thinking for a while, he said, "Karen, sit tight, you''re going to have a wonderful date today."


    Karen Joy buckled her seat belt up and asked, "Brother Lionel, where are we going?"


    Just as Lionel started the car, he looked at her and asked, "Well, where do you usually like to go on


    for a date?"


    "Let me think about it." Karen Joy thought carefully for a while, "It seems that there are a lot of


    activities ordinary couples do on a date. Well, the mostmon one would be watching a movie


    together."


    Cinema tickets were inexpensive, and it involved two people intimately engaging in an activity


    together. Therefore, catching a movie was an ideal dating activity.


    As long as Karen Joy was happy, Lionel would do anything for her. As he heard her words, he


    immediately nodded and said, "Okay, let''s catch a movie today."


    To be honest, with Karen Joy and Lionel''s wealthy backgrounds, their home cinemas were definitely


    as good as public cinemas. Hence, since they were children, they were seldom at the cinema.


    "Brother Lionel, is there any movie you''d want to watch?" On the way to the cinemas, Karen Joy


    browsed the website on her phone to search for details on recent blockbusters.


    Presently, they were on a romantic date. Of course, if they were on a date, they would need to


    watch a romantic movie. They could bond over the romance, and perhaps even learn from it! Killing


    two birds with one stone.


    "I''ll do what you want to do. We can watch whatever you want to watch." Lionel was only interested


    in being able to look at her for the entire day. Choosing a movie would be the least of his concerns.


    "There''s nothing I''d really want to watch..." While saying this, Karen Joy scrolled through the


    website and came across a movie titled ''Love Was Once Close To Me''.


    At first sight, people would think that this was definitely an adaptation from a young adult novel. This


    definitely appealed to young women like Karen Joy.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Brother Lionel, let''s watch this movie called ''Love Was Once Close To Me''." While asking for


    Lionel''s opinion, Karen Joy booked two tickets on the website immediately.


    "Okay." Nathaniel nodded at Karen Joy''s suggestion. She did not give him a chance to say anything


    else.


    They arrived at the cinema and imed their couple seat tickets from the counter. When Karen Joy


    saw some other couples getting popcorn, she asked Lionel to buy some popcorn and drinks too.


    Holding arge bucket of popcorn, Karen Joy spoke happily while eating, "Brother Lionel, the


    popcorn you bought is so delicious. It''s the best popcorn I''ve ever eaten in my life!"


    She was really Brother Lionel''s biggest fan. No matter what he did, no matter what he bought for


    her, she would think of a way to praise him.


    "You silly girl," Lionel poked Karen Joy''s head affectionately and chuckled, "What did I do in this life


    to deserve your love?"


    "Well, since you ask, I''d better think that through." While eating the popcorn and answering his


    question, she put on a serious look. Lionel shook his head and chuckled in amusement.


    After thinking about it seriously, Karen Joy concluded, "Brother Lionel, I think it is very likely that you


    have done too many good deeds in your past life that made me love you so much in this life."


    "Then I will strive to do more good things in this life and hope that I could meet you in my next life,


    and you would fall in love with me again," Lionel replied with a wide smile.


    In the past, he had been in a power struggle and he had his hands dirtied with evil deeds. He was


    always putting on a facade when he interacted with people. Now that he had removed the burden


    from his shoulders and lived a more rxed life, he could finally experience how normal life could


    be.


    This group of people around him might not have power or influence, nor did they have endless


    money to spend, but they were surrounded with people they love dearly, in addition to having their


    families with them.


    Life was short. Some people struggled for power their entire life and ended up with a life filled with


    hatred.


    Meanwhile, there were also people who lived a peaceful and uneventful life. It would look like they


    had achieved nothing, but they would have their loved ones around them constantly. And when they


    leave the Earth, they would leave with a smile on their faces.


    Life was really short, so it was better to just make the best out of it by living it with true joy and


    happiness.


    Karen Joy smiled at him and said, "Then I have to do more good deeds so that I can meet you in


    my next life too, and you would be my Brother Lionel again."


    Lionel nodded and said, "Okay."


    In their next life, they would definitely meet and fall in love with each other again.


    The couple sat in the waiting area and chatted lovingly as if they were the only people around. They


    didn''t notice that their appearances had caused quite a stir amongst the bystanders.


    A handsome guy with a lovely girl would definitely attract attention. This was especially true for


    Lionel and Karen Joy, who not only looked attractive but were also very dignified. As soon as they


    appeared, everyone''s eyes were on them.


    When Lionel noticed that there were many people who were looking at both of them, it was already


    time to enter the cinema hall.


    As he realized that many women were looking at him, he devised a n and quickly held Karen Joy


    in his arms tightly, hinting that she was his girlfriend.


    Karen Joy was very clever and instantly understood Brother Lionel''s intention. "Hey hey... I''m sorry,


    everyone. This man is my boyfriend, so stop staring at him already."


    To be able to publicly im that this man was her boyfriend felt too good to be true, so Karen Joy


    wanted to repeat it a couple more times.


    However, the crowd gradually looked away and walked away as they knew that there was no point


    in staring at a handsome man who was already taken. Karen Joy lost more opportunities to "show


    off" now.


    She probably scared away the group of women who were staring at Lionel while drooling, so she


    said proudly, "Brother Lionel, Let''s head into the hall. It''s time."


    Lionel nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go in."


    After shing their tickets and entering the cinema hall, Karen Joy was as happy as a young child.


    She looked at everything around her curiously. "Brother Lionel, shall wee here often from now


    on?"


    "Do you like this?" he asked.


    "Of course, I love it when you''re with me." She answered happily.


    Speaking of which, Kevin yed a huge role that allowed Karen Joy to be so happy in their date.


    As Kevin was dissatisfied with Lionel, so Karen Joy rarely brought him home. They could only date


    outside.


    Moreover, the two of them were busy with their work. Lionel would always go on business trips, and


    Karen Joy would be busy learning the ropes in Rovio. Thus, they didn''t have much time to date.


    Karen Joy thought that she had to work hard to help her father share some load in the future. Lionel


    also promised Kevin that he would double thepany''s performance within these two years.


    In order to marry Karen Joy, he had to work as hard as he possibly can.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    Helix Inc was once one of the toppanies in Country A. In the past two years, Helix Inc


    expanded really rapidly and had gotten so powerful that they were leading the industry.


    At that time, Nathaniel Cooper was able to obtain the position of being the President of Country A


    because of the help from the funds from Helix Inc. He could fight his battle without financial


    concerns.


    Now, he had given his position up as the President of Country A and changed his name to Lionel


    Collins. He only needed to manage Helix Inc so that he could spend more time with his beloved


    woman, like an ordinary man.


    Gradually, he turned his head slightly and saw the side of Karen Joy Kyle''s face. The light from the


    big screen shone on her face, and she looked radiant and stunning.


    "Karen..." He called her name out gently, like her name was the most important word in his life.


    He thought to himself, in this life, as long as she was with him, there was nothing he couldn''t do.


    Later on, he really did prove his capabilities. He doubled Helix Inc''s worth in just two years.


    Karen Joy felt a little ufortable under his strong gaze. She tugged at him and said, "Brother


    Lionel, the movie is about to start. Why are you still staring at me?"


    "Alright, let''s focus on the movie," Lionel responded to her, but he couldn''t stop himself from staring


    at her from time to time.


    Perhaps, she would never know that he looked at her smile the entire time in their first cinema


    experience together. He didn''t pay any attention to what was showing on the big screen.


    "Love was simple," he thought to himself. She was his world, and he would do anything for her.


    "The ninth act, now!"


    As the director shouted, the woman in front of the camera raised her hand and pped the man in


    front of the camera. "I must have been blind to have fallen in love with you in the past, but from now


    on, even if you die, it has nothing to do with me."


    The man touched his face as it turned red and hot from the p. He appeared mad for some time


    before he continued, "Look at yourself, you look like a b*tch. No, that would be an insult to b*tches.


    If any man falls for a woman like you, that man must be really blind!"


    "That''s the kind of woman I like!"


    Their acting was really good. The two actors, despite reciting such long lines, only needed to do one


    take toplete the scene. Their performance and expressions were great in every aspect. The


    director was very satisfied with it.


    However, an unexpected man walked out from behind the director suddenly. He stood in front of the


    camera and began acting in the scene randomly.


    Well, if an intruder broke in, the director would have ordered someone to escort the intruder out.


    The director did intend to do so, but when he saw who barged in, he lost the courage to cut him off.


    Neil Brown was a powerful figure in Chatterton Town. If anyone offended him he would retaliate


    mercilessly.


    Hence, the director didn''t dare to stop him, so the actors had to continue to act. The actor continued


    his lines, "Who are you?"


    The intruder pulled the actress into his arms and said, "I am her husband, the father of her child.


    Who do you think I am?"


    Although he knew that the actor was putting up a show, Neil was still very unhappy with his


    question.


    Were there still people out there who didn''t know that he was Mia Kyle''s husband?


    "Neil, I''m filming, what are you doing here?" Mia was a responsible and good actress, but with Neil


    causing a scene, she couldn''t continue her scenes.


    "Mia, let me tell you this, you are as beautiful as a blooming flower in my heart. If anyone dares to


    say anything bad about you, that would be an insult to my taste." Neil looked up and nced at the


    filming crew, looking extremely bitter. "Do you all think I have bad taste?"


    Everyone shook their heads in unison. No one would have the courage to say that there was


    something wrong with Captain Brown''s taste. They did not want to get in trouble.


    "Neil, I''m filming!" Mia shouted at him. She thought that this man was going crazy, and he must


    have gone mad. She was working now, so why was he here to cause trouble?


    "Mia, how can you take insults like this in this film?" Mia was taken aback by his response. Before


    she could speak, Neil continued, "I can support you, and you don''t even need this job.


    Quit this film,e home with me."


    "Neil, I..." She knew that her scenes were not real. They were merely following the script, and it was


    not like they were really insulting her. She did not understand why she had to stop!


    Before Mia could figure out what was happening, she had already been picked up by Neil. He


    carried her like he was casually carrying a bag of goods and swaggered away.


    Mia was so anxious that she patted him on the back and said, "Neil, put me down. I''m going to film


    this. I can''t go with you now."


    Neil stopped walking and said, "We are not filming this anymore. As for the breach of contract,


    please look for Director Kevin from Rovio. He''ll get someone to settle that with you."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil was agreeable for Mia to shoot action movies, science fiction movies, and many more different


    genres, but she actually took on an intimate romance film without telling him!


    Although this film was not explicitly intimate, Mia had to act as the spouse to a guy who looked


    better than him. What if she really fell for him?


    It didn''t matter to him if Mia went off with another man, he was more concerned about his son, Levi


    Brown. If he lost his mother at such a young age, he would have such a sad childhood.


    As a loving father, and to ensure that Levi didn''t have to grow up with an abusive stepmother, Neil


    decided to bring Mia back.


    "Director, wait a minute, I''m not breaching the contract. This man is crazy, I''ll be back in a minute."


    Mia valued this role very much and tried hard to stand her ground.


    She had been filming for more than ten years now. In the past few years, she had tried different


    roles before, but she had never tried a role like this.


    She wanted to use this opportunity to showcase how talented she was. Once she had gotten the


    recognition she deserved, she wanted to try different roles after. However, she didn''t expect that this


    crazy Neil would appear and ruin things for her. Needless to say, she was furious at him.


    Neil put her down. "Mia, you still want to continue with this?"


    "Neil, please respect my job." In the past, if he fooled around, she would fool around with him too.


    But today, Neil could see that Mia was really anxious.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "So you really want to be in this movie?"


    Mia nodded and said, "Yes, I do. This is the opportunity I''ve been waiting for for so many years. I


    don''t want to lose it. I also want to prove that I deserve my awards because of my own abilities, not


    because of favoritism."


    Neil continued, "You can be in it, but..."


    Mia said, "No more buts, no matter what you want, I will agree with you. Even if you want to be the


    male lead, I will not object to that."


    Neilughed and said, "Alright, that''s a deal."


    Mia was surprised and asked, "Neil, what did you say? Say it again?"


    Did this man really want to be the male lead in this movie?


    Neil rubbed her head andughed, "Mia, whether in your movies or in real life, you''ll only have me


    as your male lead."


    Mia was speechless.


    These words sounded overbearing, but it actually made her feel assured.


    He was her male lead, she was also his female lead. They were meant to be.

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    It was only April, but the temperature in Chatterton Town was increasing rapidly. Pretty women


    could be seen everywhere on the streets wearing shorts and summer tops, portraying a wonderful


    scenery to the already beautiful Chatterton Town.


    The press release to introduce the new collection of the internationally famous brand, KF Clothing,


    was held in the scenic Chatterton Town this year.


    In recent years, Chatterton Town had been the center of global fashion trends. Many famous


    designers that were internationally renowned were from Chatterton Town. Hence, it was an obvious


    choice to hold the press release here.


    As soon as the news that KF Corporation decided to have the press release in Chatterton Town was


    released, many businessmen in Chatterton Town tried to reach out to KF Corporation and tried their


    best to fight for the opportunity to sponsor thepany.


    Over the years, KF Corporation had be a representation of quality assurance. Brands that


    could work with KF reputation were guaranteed to have a good reputation too, in addition to being


    wealthier. Of course, everyone wanted to kill two birds with one stone and get multiple benefits.


    Therefore, the preparation for theunch of the new collection was very smooth, it was held in a


    good and strategic location, and it was also sponsored by several famouspanies.


    The date of the press release was today. Early in the morning, Karen Daly arrived at the scene and


    began to prepare. Of course, there was another person in charge, Faye Reed.


    Karen didn''t worry too much about the press release, as her main job was to execute the ideas in


    her mind onto her designs. She was the designer-in-chief.


    Faye had experience in marketing and advertising, that was why she was in charge of the press


    release.


    In particr, Faye was outgoing and knew how tomunicate with the public and other


    companies. She made a great contribution in the promotion of KF Corporation.


    Since many years ago, Karen was always in charge of all design work, and Faye was in charge of


    publicity. The two of them worked very well together.


    Later on, Karen''s design work became more and more famous internationally, therefore, she had


    the idea of starting a business with Faye.


    Other than her family, Faye had always cared about Karen... If she had topare, Faye might


    have regarded Karen as someone more important than Sebastian Spencer.


    Sebastian argued with Faye over this matter multiple times before.


    Later on, he knew that he couldn''t change Faye''s mind, so he could only ept it.


    Karen asked Faye to start a business with her. At that time, Faye agreed immediately without much


    hesitation. She knew that they had enough funds and experience. Hence, she wasn''t afraid of


    taking this risk with Karen.


    Therefore, the two of them founded KF Corporation. Thepany was named after their initials, K


    for Karen and F for Faye. They worked hard at building their own brand and appeared to be doing


    really well now.


    "Karen, the press release is about to begin. You''re going to be the main star today, so why are you


    still hiding in the lounge?"


    No matter how many years had passed, Faye was still the same, impulsive person. She rushed into


    the room and spoke loudly to Karen, disregarding what Karen was doing.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Wait for me for a while." Karen raised her hand and looked at her watch. There was still ten


    minutes before the press conference. She was pressed for time, but she had to wait.


    "Are you waiting for Mr. Kyle?" Apart from Kevin Kyle, Faye couldn''t think of another person who


    Karen would put aside her work for.


    Although it seemed that Director Kevin pampered his wife a lot, Faye knew that Karen treated Kevin


    as important as her own life too.


    "Everyone is here, but he isn''t here yet. Kevin has always been on time, he has never beente


    before." Karen looked down from the window, hoping to see Kevin among the crowd. However, as


    she scanned through the crowd, she couldn''t see him.


    Seeing that Karen was anxious, Faye quickly patted on Karen''s shoulder andforted her, "Have


    you called him yet? Why not call him and ask?"


    After Faye reminded her, Karen finally remembered that she had a phone with her.


    "Sigh, I forgot that I could call him." Somehow, Karen was always clumsy when the matter involved


    Kevin.


    Karen immediately picked up her phone and dialed Kevin''s number. Soon, the person on the other


    side of the phone answered, and Kevin''s cold tone was heard, "What''s the matter?"


    Karen''s enthusiasm instantly went away after hearing his voice. She paused and asked, "Do you


    have time?"


    Kevin appeared cold and ignorant still, "I''m discussing a project. I might get homete today."


    "Oh, then carry on with your work." Hearing that he was in a meeting, Karen felt chills running down


    her spine. He never missed any of KF Corporation''s press releases before, so he seemed to have


    forgotten about it this time.


    She was waiting for him all this while, yet, he hadpletely forgotten about her!


    "Karen, what''s wrong?" Faye immediately reached out her hand and touched her forehead after


    noticing that she looked like she was in distress. "Did you guys argue?"


    "Argue?" Karen thought hard for a while. Was it because she visited Karen Joy at Rovio a few days


    ago and made him angry?


    It didn''t seem like it.


    If Kevin was mad at her, he would definitely make things obvious and let her know that she made


    him angry.


    Kevin was always such a cold and arrogant man.


    "Karen, did you forget to tell him about today?" Faye thought for a moment and asked.


    "Do I have to tell him?" Throughout these few years, KF always held press releases every year for


    their new collections but Karen never told Kevin about it, yet, Kevin was present for each of the


    press releases.


    No matter how busy he was, he would make time to support her. It had been more than a decade


    since they founded KF Clothing, and Kevin never missed aunch before.


    Hence, Karen assumed that Kevin would definitely attend this year''s press release too.


    The previous night, she was still asking for some of his opinions. He also gave her some


    suggestions. However, she recalled that she didn''t even invite him to attend the event.


    "Karen, are you listening to yourself? He is your man, not a worm in your stomach. If you don''t tell


    him, how would he know that you want him to join us today?"


    Faye was definitely Karen''s best friend for many decades. Every word she threw at Karen gave her


    an epiphany.


    "I see." Karen looked at Faye gratefully. Then, she picked up her phone and dialed Kevin''s number


    again. As he picked up the call, she immediately spoke up, "Kevin, we''re having ourunch today,


    once you are done with your work, can youe here?"


    "What do you think?" Kevin''s low and seductive voice sounded again, but this time it was not


    through the receiver, it came from behind Karen.


    He once told her that when she needed him, she only had to turn back, and then she would


    definitely be able to see him.


    All these years, he had never once broken his promise.

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    "Here you are!"


    A bright smile appeared on Karen''s face inadvertently, as if she was not surprised that Kevin, who


    told her that he was in a meeting, would appear behind her.


    "How can I note?" Kevin shed a sweet smile at her.


    He deliberately did not show up this time. He was very satisfied to see that Karen thought of him.


    If Karen proceeded to attend the event without thinking of him, Kevin decided that he would punish


    her when they got home!


    Well, one wouldn''t need to think too hard to figure out how Kevin would want to punish Karen then.


    "Of course you can''t!" Karen walked forward to hold him and said gently, "How do I look today? Is


    my outfit alright?"


    "It''s beautiful!" Kevin was always a straightforward person. Hence, Karen could trust his


    compliments.


    "Alright, alright, Mr. Kyle is already here. Can we get the show going now?" If Faye didn''t


    interrupt them, the conversation between the two of them would go on for a very long time.


    If that happened, the audience and media crew would be angry, and their hard work would be in


    vain.


    Over the years, Karen had established a signature style in her designs, which gained a lot of liking


    and helped boost her fame internationally.


    As she got more popr over the years, Karen still maintained her modesty and was very low-


    profile. She rarely showed up in front of the media, and she did not forget those who supported her


    in her early days in the industry.


    She always stood by a principle, which was to never forget where she came from. Through her


    early clients who admired her work, they gave her more opportunities to showcase her work and


    gain recognition. As such, there was a wider outreach and now, it manifested into the renowned KF


    Clothing brand.


    Looking at the shing lights on the stage, Karen was not nervous at all. But as Karen saw her


    supporters, she felt all sorts of emotions.


    Karen''s eyes swept across the room, and when she finally saw her family, her heart was instantly


    filled with excitement.


    Besides Kevin, Papa Kyle, Mama Kyle, Karen Joy, and Little Precious were also present in the


    crowd. Lionel, Neil, Mia, and their son were also present.


    Kevin''s parents were elderly now, so they wouldn''t appear in public outings usually. However, to


    show support for their daughter-inw, they showed up at this event.


    Karen Joy and her brother Julien would usually hate events like this. In the past, if they were


    requested to attend such events, they would beg to stay at home and y board games.


    Now, both of them came and attended theunch together, and they also brought along Karen


    Daly''s future son-inw, Lionel.


    Karen''s eyes fell on Lionel and she kept looking at him. Although she was looking at him, he didn''t


    seem to notice it at all. Karen saw that Lionel''s focus was fully on her daughter, who was sitting


    beside him.


    When a man''s eyes were focused on a woman this attentively, Karen believed that it must be the


    power of love.


    When it came to Lionel, Karen felt safe to hand her daughter over to him. Then, she didn''t need to


    worry about her daughter anymore.


    Neil and Mia did not talk to each other. They seemed like they were mad at each other, but it was


    not hard to see the trust and love they have for each other from their eyes.


    This loving couple had been this way for so many years. It would be weird if they stopped fighting.


    Karen''s loved ones showed her their utmost love and support. They cared deeply about her career


    and they were her biggest fans. Looking at them, she could feel the support emanating from them.


    "Brother?" Karen looked at a figure standing at the exit. He just stood there quietly and looked at


    her with a smile.


    This man, who had disappeared for almost three years, finally appeared. As soon as the press


    release was over, Karen caught up with him. "Where have you been these past few years? Don''t


    you know that I am worried about you?"


    "I''m back, aren''t I?" George Ken changed the subject as he smiled, "I''m hungry, let''s go and have a


    big feast."


    "Answer me, where have you been these years?" Karen would not give up until she got her answer.


    She pulled George closer and looked at him. "Are you really going to spend the rest of your life


    alone? Aren''t you going to find me a sister-inw?"


    Although Karen knew that it was alright to stay unmarried and that George had his own ns, she


    still wanted to nag him.


    Karen would not care if a person wanted to stay single for life, but George was her brother. He was


    her closest kin. If she didn''t nag him, who else would?


    George smiled helplessly and said, "Of course I want to find a wife, but after so many years of


    traveling, I haven''t met anyone suitable yet."


    "You''re doing very well, how can it be possible that nobody likes you?" Karen suddenly thought of


    something. "Brother, are you hiding something from me?"


    George''s mind went nk for a moment. Then, he stammered, "What could I hide from you?"


    Karen looked at him and asked, "Really?"


    George shook his head, "If I told you that I like men, would you find it strange?"


    "Don''t mess around with me..." Karen suddenly realized that this was not a joke and it could be a


    very possible exnation, "Brother, are you serious?"


    "No!" George chuckled and continued, "Go on with your job. I''m going to meet our baby


    Karen''s boyfriend and assess him!"


    After being fooled around by George, Karen was speechless. Looking at George''s retreating back,


    Karen thought of her eldest son, Jayden Elias Kyle.


    Even George, who had not shown up for three years, hade back to support herpany


    event. So, where was Jayden?


    Did Jayden really decide to break off all contact with the Kyle family and never return?


    "What are you thinking about?" It was Kevin''s voice that pulled Karen back from her thoughts. She


    shook her head and said, "I was thinking about Jayden. I wonder if he''s doing well."


    Kevin replied calmly, "Jayden is a grown-up, and you''ve seen what he is capable of. No matter


    where he goes, he can build something for himself."


    Men were always much more rational than women. When Jayden left, Kevin did not worry too much


    about him. Kevin was sure that this son of his would be fine.


    "I know, but..."


    Kevin grabbed Karen''s hand reassuringly and said, "If you want to know how he is doing, I''ll get


    someone to check on him some other day."


    Karen shook her head, replying, "Forget it, let''s respect his decision. I know he wille back


    eventually."


    Kevin gripped her hand and they walked side by side, "That''s right. Let''s go home."


    Karen nodded, "Okay, let''s go home!"


    In the early morning, the sun shone through the window into the room.


    Karen stretched her bodyzily and opened her eyes in a daze.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she instinctively looked at the window, searching for Kevin''s


    figure.


    By the window, a man dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers was reading the newspaper


    quietly. The sunlight fell upon him, making him look like a majestic work of art.


    Just like years ago, in the early days when they lived together, whenever Karen opened her eyes in


    the morning, she would see Kevin sitting by the window, reading the newspaper quietly.


    He sat there elegantly as the morning sun shone on him. To Karen, it was the most peaceful and


    beautiful view.


    So many years had passed now. The world had changed, and so did the people and things around


    Karen. But Kevin didn''t change much. He was still the same person, and Karen could still see him


    as soon as she opened her eyes every day.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kevin did this to let Karen know that he would be with her for eternity!

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    It was mid-summer.


    The sun was shining bright in the sky, but in an instant, the weather changed. Dark clouds filled the


    sky. With the rumbling sound of thunder, the heavy rain poured down.


    In just half an hour, Madison City was close to flooding. The beautiful and historically rich town had


    turned into a floating city, somewhat like Venice, Italy.


    Fortunately, the weather forecast was urate. The government released the storm signal in


    advance, and stopped all activities in order to ensure the safety of the people and their property.


    Therefore, there were no vehicles and pedestrians on the street.


    However, there was a very slender, young girl running wildly in the rain.


    Her knee-length dress was soaked by the rain, and the sheer fabric clung close to her body. She


    looked like a homeless puppy.


    She had been running in the rain for a long time and she was getting very tired. However, she still


    gritted her teeth and ran ahead as if she was running for her life.


    She couldn''t imagine what her life would be like if she was caught up by the group of evil people


    behind her.


    She had just turned twenty, and there were a lot of things she wanted to aplish. She also


    needed to fulfil the wishes of that man, who did not manage to fulfil it in his lifetime. She couldn''t


    give up.


    As she thought about him, she regained her energy again. It seemed like she was running high on


    adrenaline, and she ran straight ahead at a fast speed.


    She didn''t know how long she had run. When she was about to copse, a ck car caught up with


    her in the blink of an eye.


    Suddenly, that car stopped in front of her. The car blocked her from running forward and its sudden


    stop on puddle had caused water to ssh all over her body.


    The girl wanted to stop as she saw how the car came to a halt suddenly, but she could not stop in


    time. Thus, she lost her bnce and collided with the car. It hurt so badly that she went


    unconscious for a moment.


    A man and a woman came out of the ck car. The man held an umbre to shield her from the


    rain, while the woman put a coat on the girl and said respectfully, "Miss Turner, we are here to bring


    you back."


    "Bring her back?"


    They sounded like they meant well.


    However, they were obviously here to capture her! Why were they putting on an act?


    Silvia Turner covered her aching abdomen with one hand and pulled her coat tightly with the other


    hand. She nced around discreetly, trying to find the right time to escape.


    Even if she only had a slim chance of escape, she did not want to give up. This might be her only


    chance to change her life. She did not want to give up so easily.


    However, the man saw through her mind and said, "Miss Turner, without our Master''s permission,


    you won''t be able to leave Madison City. Besides, the Master has spent a lot of money to purchase


    you from the ck market. Even if you want to leave, shouldn''t you thank him first?"


    Silvia gritted her teeth and tried her best to remain calm. She said, "A lot of money? I didn''t take a


    single penny from you. You should get your thanks from whoever took your money."


    "Miss Turner, I am just following orders. If you have anything to say, you can tell the master


    personally." The man smiled coldly and opened the car door. "Miss Turner, please get in the car."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The man obviously didn''t want to reason with her any further, and his attitude was stern. Silvia could


    only get in the car obediently.


    As the saying goes, a wise man knows when to retreat. She knew that she would find another


    chance to escape. She could not let those who betrayed her to get away with it.


    "Master, we have brought Miss Turner back. She''s just arrived at the vi next door."


    The man, who was standing with his hands sped behind his back, demonstrated a disdainful look


    as he heard the update. However, he quickly hid his emotions and regained his calm.


    He looked down from the tall window and watched the girl getting off the car.


    The girl was tall and thin. It seemed that a gust of wind could blow her away easily.


    She was drenched in the rain. Her dress, hair, and shoes were soaking wet. She looked pathetic


    and in a mess.


    After getting off the car, she held her hands in front of her chest, and she was shivering...


    He looked at the girl attentively andmented, "I spent so much money on her, so I must make


    sure that I get my money''s worth."


    "Yes, I''ll arrange for a doctor to check on Miss Turner right now," Simon Banks looked at his


    Master''s back with distress in his eyes.


    Other people wouldn''t understand the reason why his master spent so much money to save Silvia


    from the ck market. However, Simon had been with his master for so many years, and he knew


    more things about him.


    Even if there was only a little resemnce, it was enough for his master to protect Silvia with all his


    strength.


    An unfamiliar vi, strangers around her, and an unfamiliar room.


    Everything in front of her appeared foreign to Silvia.


    Even if she stayed alone in the bathroom at this moment, she did not dare to take off her clothes


    and take a bath. Who knew if someone would suddenly barge into the room?


    It was said that the man who spent a huge sum of money to buy her from the ck market was a


    terrifying big shot in Madison City.


    There were countless rumors going around about this man. Some said that he was old and ugly,


    some said that he was lustful. Some even said that he killed people without batting an eye... In


    conclusion, while Silvia heard many rumors about him, none of them were good.


    In Madison City, everyone referred to him as Mr. Kyle.


    The locals knew only that hisst name was Kyle. No one knew where he came from, nor his true


    identity. No one knew his real name, and few people had seen his face before.


    Such a mysterious man...


    "D*mn it!" Silvia scratched her hair impatiently. She had just escaped from the wolf''s den but now


    she''s fallen into a tiger''s den. Fate was really messing with her.


    What should she do in the future?


    "Ding-dong! Ding-dong!"


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and Silvia was so startled that she jumped up.


    "Miss Turner, are you done with your bath?" It was the housemaid. The maid was polite toward


    Silvia and had been looking after hertely.


    "No, I have not. What''s the matter?" Silvia approached the door of the bathroom carefully and got


    close to the door to hear if there were anyone else.


    "Miss Turner, please wrap up your bath. The doctor will do a body check-up on youter," the maid


    said again. Her words made Silvia shiver.


    "Body check-up?"


    She heard that this mysterious Mr. Kyle liked young girls the most, and he would ask the doctor to


    check if they were virgins before he savored them, because he did not want to touch a woman who


    was deemed impure.


    Silvia clenched her fists unknowingly and gritted her teeth in anger. Was her worst nightmare


    coming?


    It had been five days since she had been purchased from the ck market, but the scary old Mr.


    Kyle had not shown up yet. In thisrge vi, there was only Silvia and the maid.


    For a moment, Silvia thought that the man had forgotten her existence, so she wanted to find an


    opportunity to escape. She had never expected that this terrible day woulde.

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    "Thump-Thump!"


    The knock on the door interrupted Silvia''s thoughts again.


    She rubbed her aching head and thought for a while. She would have to face this nightmare sooner


    orter anyway, so it was better to face it as soon as possible.


    She replied, "Please wait a moment, I''ll get ready right away."


    After a quick rinse, Silvia changed into a set of home attire that the maid prepared for her.


    The clothes were light pink, and there were cartoon prints on the clothes. It looked very cute... no,


    actually, it looked very childish.


    Silvia frowned in disgust. She thought that the man may be a pedophile.


    Such a person should be caught or even shot dead, but in reality, he became a very powerful


    person in Madison City.


    Silvia touched her head and thought about it carefully. It was only three years since she first heard


    the rumor of this perverted old man.


    In just three years, one could only dream of bing wealthy so quickly. How on earth did that


    perverted old guy be so rich and powerful in such a short time?


    The citizens of Madison City didn''t know anything about it, and Silvia surely didn''t know anything


    too.


    "Miss Turner, you look so pretty!" Even if Silvia was dressed in simple attire, the maid was still


    amazed by her beauty when she saw her.


    Silvia was such a young, beautiful, and energetic girl, and the maid couldn''t get enough of her


    beauty. It was not surprising that their lonely master would take her home.


    "Thank you!" Although she was being held hostage, Silvia still replied politely.


    However, she really hoped that she didn''t look so pretty, so those perverts would not target her.


    If those perverts did not covet her, she would not have been sold in the ck market in the first


    ce. Presently, she would not be in this vi too.


    Therefore,pared to the perverted old man, she hated the group of evil human traffickers who


    sold her even more!.


    One day, she would escape and teach that group of scum a lesson mercilessly. She was not going


    to just sit idly by and be taken advantage of.


    The maid pointed to the middle-aged woman beside her, who looked about fifty years old. She said,


    "Miss Turner, this is Dr. Thames. You were drenched in the rain today. Let''s do a simple check-up to


    be sure that you''re fine."


    Silvia was stunned.


    They were worried that she would catch a cold...


    Were they really just worried that she would catch a cold?


    Dr. Thames took two steps forward and said, "Miss Turner, let me take your body temperature."


    Silvia nodded in confusion. "Oh... Okay!"


    In a daze, Silvia followed the doctor''s instructions and got her body checked. She only felt safe


    when the check-up was done and she couldy in the soft quilt to rest. It was true that she had


    thought too much just now. This was just a normal body check.


    However, the old man had asked someone to recapture her, but he did not even meet her. What


    was his purpose?


    Could it be that the old man wanted her to take the initiative to look for him, so that he could rape


    her?


    Silvia thought a lot, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt that the old man was an


    evil person.


    She couldn''t figure out the old man''s intentions. Since she couldn''t escape either, she tried to stop


    thinking about it and tried to get a good rest.


    She had always been an optimistic person. She could stop worrying about things that she knew she


    had no control over.


    "Ahem,"


    As soon as he heard a cough, Simon opened the door and entered the room immediately. He


    looked at the man who was busy working at his desk and said, "Young Master, I''m sure you know


    your health well. Don''t work too hard during rainy days."


    "I''ll be fine," The man didn''t even raise his head and responded coldly.


    He had been shot before, and he almost died. Although he survived, he suffered from seque.


    Whenever it rained, his old wound would hurt a lot. It hurt so much that it felt like he was going to


    die.


    "Young Master, you..." Simon was angry, but he didn''t know what else to say. "I''ll ask Dr. Thames to


    come over and have a look."


    "No need for that." The man interrupted


    Simon and asked, "How is she?"


    Simon frowned and said, "Dr. Thames said that Miss Turner looks thin, but she is healthy. She did


    not catch a cold. As long as she rests and eats well, she would regain her strength and be fine...


    Young Master, you should take care of yourself instead."


    "Yes!" He nodded, but he was still busy reading the documents. Simon was not even sure if he


    heard him out.


    Seeing how ignorant he was towards his own health, Simon became anxious and said, "Young


    Master, even without the help from the Kyle family, you still managed to create your own path and


    be sessful. You have proven your ability. Why are you still working so hard?"


    The man chuckled and responded after a pause, "What else can I do besides work?"


    Simon didn''t know what to say.


    Yes, in the past three years, apart from working hard, he had never done anything else.


    The young master''s involvement in Silvia''s affairs was the only important thing that he had done in


    the past three years outside of his work


    Was that youngdy who resembled their Miss Kyle going to be the young master''s savior? Or,


    would she turn out to be a demon who would push him deep into the abyss?


    Simon was worried and he even wanted to set the woman free behind the master''s back. But in the


    end, he did not do it. It was rare to find someone who could attract the young master''s attention.


    This could be a good thing.


    It was very likely that Silvia could help the Young Master walk out of his depression, and begin a


    new life together.


    "Ahem-" He coughed loudly again.


    Simon was very anxious now. "Young Master, I''ll ask Dr. Thames toe over right now."


    The Master didn''t care about his health, so Simon was worried. Simon couldn''t just watch him


    destroy himself.


    "Simon, who is the Master here? You, or me?" It was a simple sentence, and it was enough for


    Simon to just take a step back.


    During dinnertime.


    Despite looking at the delicious dishes on the table, Silvia had no appetite at all.


    The dishes were tasty, but she wasn''t used to the food, especially the strawberry puree... She used


    to like strawberries very much, but now, she wanted to puke when she saw the mashed


    strawberries.


    As she saw how Silvia put her cutleries back down, the maid asked worriedly, "Miss Turner, why


    aren''t you eating? Is there a problem with my cooking?"


    Silvia put down the spoon and shook her finger in front of the maid. She spoke nicely and yfully,


    "Auntie Cherry, I am already thin enough. Can we have something more nutritious? I like eating


    meat and seafood, I eat all different types of food, and I can eat a lot."


    She just didn''t want to eat any strawberry-rted food anymore. No matter how delicious the food


    was, eating the same thing for a few days in a row would make people feel sick and disgusted.


    Was it possible that the old man wanted to test her willpower to live and survive so he could achieve


    his secret purpose?


    He was really an old pervert. She would never allow for his wishes toe true.


    Auntie Cherry looked embarrassed and said, "Miss Turner, Mr. Banks ordered me to cook these.


    Don''t you like strawberries?"


    "Auntie Cherry, I prefer other food." Silvia got up and smiled widely. "I''ll help myself out in the


    kitchen. Don''t worry about me." "Miss Turner, you must eat these dishes!" A cold voice came from


    behind her, stopping Silvia in her tracks.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    Silvia turned around and saw a middle-aged man in a suit with a stern face.


    She remembered him well. He left quite a deep impression in Silvia''s mind.


    A few days ago, this man, who imed that he was working on behalf of Mr. Kyle, was the one who


    spent arge sum of money in buying her off the ck market.


    He red at her angrily, as if she hadmitted a big sin if she didn''t eat the food prepared by


    Auntie Cherry.


    Silvia looked at him confidently and fearlessly. She blinked her big, round eyes, attempting to look


    formidable.


    Throughout all these years, in order to protect her mother and herself, Silvia often fought with a lot


    of evil people. Although she had not learned other skills, she had learned to fight for survival. She


    wasn''t afraid of anyone.


    The two of them were staring at each other. Auntie Cherry, who was standing at the side, wanted to


    walk over and mediate the situation. However, she was worried. "Butler Banks..."


    Simon waved his hand and said, "It''s none of your business. You can go now."


    "Okay, I''ll leave." After receiving the order, Auntie Cherry turned around and ran away, as if she was


    running for her life.


    As soon as Auntie Cherry left, Silvia smiled and walked to the kitchen again. Simon stopped her.


    "Miss Turner, I hope you would learn your ce here."


    "I know. Of course, I know." Silvia looked back and said with a smile, "I am just a pet that your


    master bought with a huge sum of money. So what? He is willing to spend a huge sum of money


    buying me. Can''t he allow me to eat something that I want?"


    What a smart girl!


    Simon frowned unhappily and raised his voice a little, "You must like strawberries, and you must like


    all the strawberry- vored food."


    Silvia was stunned again. Why were all the people here so weird? Why must they force her to like


    strawberries?


    In the past, she didn''t hate strawberry-vored food, but after eating strawberry-vored food for a


    few days in a row, she was beginning to feel disgusted from even smelling it.


    Silvia calmly told him the truth. "I just don''t like it. Even if your perverted old Master wants to try to


    persuade me, it won''t change my mind."


    It was indeed perverted to forcefully change others'' habits!


    Silvia really wanted to see what kind of person the mysterious perverted old man was. What kind of


    life did he go through that made him so weird and abnormal?


    Simon was angry and he shouted, "You!"


    Silvia quickly hid behind and pretended to be pitiful. "Now I''m locked up here by you. I can''t go


    anywhere. Why don''t you allow me to eat what I like? Think about it. You bought me with a huge


    sum of money. If I''m hungry and sick, your master will lose out."


    "Miss Turner, if you are willing to cooperate, I will consider letting you leave in a few days," Simon


    changed his gamey.


    "You can consider letting me leave? Why would you do that?" Silvia was skeptical.


    Simon said again, "Miss Turner, if our Master had not purchased you a few days ago, you should


    know that you would have been taken elsewhere by those evil people. In fact, our Master is your


    savior. It''s alright if you can''t repay his good deed, but I would appreciate it if you refrain from


    speaking ill about him ever again."


    Silvia kept quiet.


    Yes, she knew clearly that if it weren''t for Mr. Kyle''s actions that day, she would have been in a


    worse situation, because those traffickers would never set her free from the ck market.


    In the end, Mr. Kyle did save her. Although his reputation was frightening, he did not hurt her.


    It was better to follow through with what Mr. Banks wanted to do first. Maybe, she could negotiate a


    deal with him. If Mr. Banks was happy, she could leave here in a few days.


    Silvia asked, "What do you want me to cooperate with you for?"


    Simon said seriously, "It''s very simple. Eat the food that was prepared for you. Also, wear the


    clothes that were prepared for you. Do whatever you were ordered to do."


    Silvia asked, "Why?"


    Simon answered calmly, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Do as I say, and I can give you the


    freedom you want."


    Silvia still didn''t believe his words. "Really? Are you lying to me?"


    Simon frowned and looked very unhappy. "Why should I lie to a person who has no freedom?"


    Silvia gritted her teeth and red at him. He was crossing her line. She knew that she had no


    freedom, but did he need to emphasize it?


    Simon asked again, "Miss Turner, now, do you know what you should do?"


    Silvia sat back at the dining table. She picked up the spoon, took a mouthful of the dish and stuffed


    it into her mouth, forcing herself to swallow the food inrge mouthfuls.


    She told herself that in order to be free, she had to endure this and this would pass.


    After eating for a while, Simon still stood by her side and did not leave. Silvia cursed him rudely


    countless times in her heart, but she still carried on eating the food on the dining table.


    It was useless for a person who had no freedom to talk about dignity. Freedom was her only pursuit.


    Suddenly, Simon spoke again, "Miss Turner, help me with something elseter."


    Silvia''s mouth was full, and she asked Simon anyway, "What''s the matter?"


    Simon said slowly, "Doctor Thames is preparing some medications now. Please bring it to the


    Masterter. You must find a way to make him take them."


    In the past three years, Silvia was the only person who caught the Master''s attention. Simon wanted


    to try his luck at getting Silvia to persuade the Master to take his medications. He wanted to see if


    the Master would take a break from work for a while.


    "Puff..." Silvia was so scared that she spat out the food she had just eaten. "Mr. Banks, please!


    Don''t scare me when I eat, okay?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Before she was ready, she was asked to meet that perverted old man so soon. Obviously, she was


    afraid.


    Simon exined again, "This is also one of the conditions."


    Silvia put her spoon down and rolled her eyes angrily.


    D*mn it! Simon made it clear that he wanted to send her to the lion''s den so that the perverted old


    man could abuse her.


    She had been cheated so many times over the years. How could she be so naive? She even


    believed that Mr. Banks would really let her go.


    It seemed that she was still too young!


    "Miss Turner, do you want to spend the rest of your life here or do you want freedom? I will give you


    half an hour to think about it," After speaking, Simon strode out of the room elegantly.


    Silvia was silent.


    The thought of seeing the perverted old man and the possibility of being raped by him made her


    stomach turn. She rushed to the toilet immediately and vomited all the food she had just eaten.


    After vomiting, she stood in front of the sink and washed her face to wake herself up.


    "It looks like I won''t be able to escape tonight."


    She had to think of a way to let the old man feel sick when he saw her.


    After thinking about it carefully, Silvia snuck into the kitchen. She ate two cloves of garlic, and then


    wiped some garlic paste on her body.


    She would like to see if the perverted old man would still be interested in her when he saw her in


    this state.

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    "Master, we have found the information you want." Stanley handed some documents onto the man''s


    desk respectfully. He stepped back and said, "Everything you need to know about Miss Turner is


    here."


    "Okay." The man nodded and didn''t speak more. He reached out to slip through the documents.


    When he stumbled upon something on the document, he frowned even more.


    "Master..." Watching the man frown, Stanley felt a little uneasy and asked carefully, "Master, is there


    any problem?"


    "No, you can go now." The man waved his hand.


    "Okay..." Just as he was about to leave, Stanley remembered another thing. "Master, that person


    wants to see you. Do you want to see him?"


    "No." The man declined without hesitation. There were many people who wanted to see him. No


    one was special enough that he needed to meet them.


    Stanley paused and said, "That person originally wanted to sell Miss Turner to Master Onyx so that


    she could be a prostitute. He didn''t expect that you would take her away. They were very


    angry, but they didn''t dare to act rashly because of your influence."


    The man closed the documents, and he tapped his fingers against the documents, "Spread the


    word. I bought Miss Turner away with my own money. She belongs to me. Whoever''s brave enough


    toe near her would be dering war with me."


    Stanley didn''t agree with the man''s response and persuaded him, "Master, that person is born and


    bred in Madison City, and has connections with local forces and officials. It is best if we could get


    him on our side. Why should we put a stumbling block on our way forward?"


    "Really?" He responded really briefly, but it showed the absolute authority of the man. Even Stanley,


    who had been working for him for three years, couldn''t help but to shudder quietly.


    Having been with his Master for three years, Stanley didn''t know him very well, but he knew that no


    one could change his mind.


    Stanley nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll follow what you said." "Let Simon in."


    "Butler Banks, he..."


    "What happened to him?"


    "He... he seems to have gone to the vi next door."


    "Get him out of there right now."


    "Yes... I''ll call him right now."


    Silvia put down her hand slowly. Could such a childish method work? Even if she managed to


    escape from him this time, what about the next time?


    If Mr. Kyle really liked to abuse young girls, as the rumours suggested, she would never escape


    from his clutches because he had already spent a great deal of money to buy her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Rather than using these childish methods, it was a better n to confront him. As the saying goes,


    if there''s a will, then there''s a way.


    "What are you doing?"


    Simon''s voice suddenly echoed behind her, and Silver startled. How could Mr. Banks always appear


    and disappear like a ghost? If she were any less brave, she would probably be scared out of her


    wits.


    Looking at his skeptic gaze, Silvia shruggedzily. "Well, what else can I be doing?"


    Simon looked at her and judged her from head to toe. He thought that she was not easy to deal


    with. "I think you don''t want to be free anymore."


    "Yes, I want to be free." Silviaughed and continued, "Butler Banks, I''ll be heading upstairs and


    freshen up. I''ll make sure that you are satisfied."


    Ring-ring-ring...


    The phone suddenly rang.


    "Butler Banks, your phone is ringing. Why don¡¯t you answer the call first?" Being stared at by Simon,


    Silvia was worried that she didn''t know how to get away. The phone call came at the right time.


    "Miss Turner, I hope you know who you are." Simon red at her and picked up the phone. "What''s


    the matter?"


    Silvia could not hear the conversation but she saw that his expression did not look good. She took a


    few steps back so he wouldn''t make her his punching bagter.


    Soon, Simon hung up the phone and red at her fiercely. "Freshen up then. I''ll see youter."


    "Okay, I''m going. Butler Banks, take care. I won''t see you off." As Simon left the ce, Silvia


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    But just as soon as she took a deep breath, she felt anxious again.


    Her worst nightmare would approach her during the evening, and the old man was the enemy she


    was going to face.


    ng!


    The ss smashed onto the wall and shattered into pieces.


    Simon was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. "Young... Young Master, hear me out."


    The man looked at Simon fiercely and said, "What could you exin?"


    "Young Master, I just want to request that she could look after you. I don''t have any other intention."


    Simon nced at his Master quietly and said quickly, "Every time the pain rpsed, you did not


    take your medication. You might not care about your body, but I do."


    "When you were 11 years old, I followed you and watched you grow up. You are my Master. In my


    opinion, you are also my family. I don''t want you to torture yourself." As he continued, Simon''s


    hands trembled. "Master, your body belongs to you. If you don''t love yourself, are you expecting


    Miss Karen Joy to?"


    "Don''t forget about the news we heard from Chatterton Town. She is going to marry that man next


    month. She will soon be someone else''s wife. Back then, you chose to leave her and gave


    them your blessing. Why don''t you let go of this?"


    At that time, when his Master left, he only brought him along. He thought that the Master had let go


    of the matter and moved on, and he was happy for him. Who knew that he was actually still thinking


    about her?


    As he spoke, Simon suddenly choked. "I know that you see Miss Karen Joy from this girl''s


    appearance, so you want to take care of her and find the love that you yearned for. But, you have to


    understand that the girl you''re looking at is Miss Turner, not Miss Karen Joy. You''re just looking at a


    substitute."


    He plucked up the courage to speak out the words that he hid to himself for the past 3 years. Simon


    closed his eyes as if he was ready to die.


    However, he didn''t hear any response from his Master after a long time. He opened his eyes quietly,


    only to find that his Master''s face appeared to be as calm as the morning sun.


    Simon felt even more anxious, "Master..."


    "Are you done?" Jayden just said these three words indifferently, as if Simon was not talking about


    him.


    "Young, Young Master..." Jayden''s indifferent look made Simon feel surprised.


    Jayden squinted slightly and looked directly at Simon in his eyes. "Simon, I''m going to just say this


    once. Whatever her name is, she''s mine. If you dare to make a decision on your own, don''t me


    me for my next decision."


    Jayden''s words made Simone to a realization.


    Silvia might not be the person who could help him move on. But it was very likely that his Master


    would let himself in a whole new problem.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    After the heavy rain, the sky appeared clear, and the air was particrly fresh. The stars in the night


    sky looked brighter than usual.


    Silvia was sitting on a rocking chair on the balcony. She looked up at the stars in the sky in a daze,


    thinking about ways to escape.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There were no TV,puters, or any othermunication devices in this vi, whichpletely


    cut off her contact with the outside world.


    It had been five days since she came here. For five days, she did not know what was going on


    outside, so she started to panic.


    She did not know how thepany that her father had worked so hard to set up was going, nor did


    she know how her mother was, who was lying on the hospital bed.


    She was afraid that after she escaped, the ungrateful people of the Turner family would take over


    thepany that her father left for her, and she was even more afraid that her mother''s illness


    could not be treated in time.


    No!


    Silvia wiped away the tears that were welling up in her eyes and suddenly sat up.


    She reminded herself that she was Silvia Turner, the daughter of Wateria Corporation''s founder,


    Kurtson Turner. Her father died in an ident, and her mother fell critically ill. Now, she was the


    only pir of her family.


    No matter what dirty tricks her rtives from the Turner family used, she couldn''t sit idly. She


    needed to think of another way to save Wateria Corporation and take good care of her mother on


    her father''s behalf.


    She knew that if she wanted to save thepany, she must escape from here first. However, it was


    not easy to get out of here.


    Earlier that morning, Silvia had hidden herself in the trunk of the car and escaped. But after a while,


    someone found her and she was brought back.


    It was obvious that she could not use the same method to escape again. She could only think of


    other ways.


    In the past few days, she carefully observed the terrain of the vi. This vi was a three-story vi,


    and there''s a small yard in front of the house.


    She realized that this vi was closely connected with the vi next door, and she could climb to the


    roof of the next vi.


    Wait...


    Did she actually think of an idea?


    She could find a way to climb onto the vi next door. If she could get there, she could think of ways


    to escapeter.


    Silvia pped her hands excitedly. Why didn''t she think of this earlier? If she had thought of it


    earlier, she might have escaped.


    She had always been a person of action. She was determined to execute her n.


    Silvia went back to her room and rummaged through the wardrobe. She found a set of ck


    clothes. She changed her clothes quickly and was ready to run away.


    Her room was on the third floor, and the stairwell to the top floor was just outside her room. Silvia


    went to the top of the building smoothly without rming anyone.


    There were some flowers and nts on the roof. Silvia didn''t have the mood to look at them and


    appreciate them. She climbed over to the roof of the next vi swiftly and quietly.


    It was strange that the door located on the roof of the next vi was unlocked, and she snuck into


    the house sessfully.


    She broke into someone else''s house in the middle of the night and didn''t know who lived there.


    Silvia was still a little flustered. She leaned against the wall and took a few deep breaths.


    Now, she only hoped that the people in this house would not realize her presence.


    Thud!


    She didn''t dare to turn on the light, so it was very dark in the corridor. She had just taken a few


    steps and then tripped over something. She sprained her ankle and fell to the ground.


    "Ouch-"


    She fell quite badly, and she was writhing in pain silently. She didn''t want anyone to notice her.


    She tried hard to stabilize herself and tried to get back up. When she was about to get up, a pair of


    slippers appeared in front of her.


    When she looked closer, she found a man''s feet.


    Oh no, she had been discovered!


    Silvia wailed and reached out to cover her eyes, pretending that no one could see her.


    After a while, she didn''t hear anything. Silvia thought that she had seen something wrongly, so she


    opened her eyes slowly and peeked at the two feet in front of her.


    She stilly on the ground and looked up. Then, she saw a pair of long legs.


    The man''s legs were very long. Gradually, she looked up. However, since the ce was dark, so


    she couldn''t see the person clearly.


    "I..." Silvia thought quick and came up with an idea. "I traveled through time identally and fell


    onto the roof of your house. Do you believe that?"


    The man did not answer.


    Silvia endured the pain in her feet and climbed up by supporting herself with the help of the wall.


    With the faint moonlight, she finally saw his face clearly.


    It was a good-looking face. It was not the kind of face that will mesmerize a woman immediately, but


    he was definitely attractive. However, the person looked gloomy, as if he was going to beat


    someone up.


    "Sorry to disturb you! I''m very sorry." She smiled at him and said to him in a friendly tone, "How do I


    head downstairs?"


    The man still did not respond to her, but he still kindly pointed the way.


    "Oh, thank you, you are really kind!" Silvia let out the sweetest smile in her life. "I''ll head down now."


    "Ouch!" As soon as she took a step, her ankle hurt so much that she gasped.


    D*mn it! She sprained her ankle. How could she escape now?


    Why did unlucky things keep happening to her?


    However, in order to escape, she had to endure the pain no matter how painful it was. She


    supported herself against the wall and went downstairs step by step. Every step she took, she felt


    like her ankle was being stabbed.


    "Miss Time Traveler, do you need me to send you out?" Behind her, the man''s deep and powerful


    voice sounded.


    "Is that possible?" Silvia was so happy that she forgot about everything, and even forgot about


    being cautious. "Well, if you don''t mind..."


    How dare she!


    Jayden looked at her quietly. Under the moonlight, her eyes shone bright and clear. She looked


    stunning.


    "Everyone, look for her separately. Try not to make any sound. Don''t wake the Master up."


    A familiar voice came from the next door. It was Simon talking.


    What the f*ck!


    It was the middle of the night, why weren''t they sleeping?


    It seemed that she couldn''t escape now, so she had to find a way to stay here. She would find a


    way to leave after she escaped from the limelight.


    If she wanted to stay, of course, she had to get the approval from the owner of this house.


    Silvia rubbed her eyes and her eyes turned red. Tears rolled down her eyes forcibly and she said,


    "Mister, I haven''t eaten for a few days now. Can I have something to eat before I leave? Don''t worry,


    I will pay for it."


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, Silvia touched her pocket hurriedly. She wanted to find some money,


    but she couldn''t even find a single coin.


    "Mister, I was caught in the time-travel too suddenly and forgot to take some money with me. But I


    can write down an IOU. I will definitely return the money to you in the future!" The situation was so


    awkward, but Silvia did not feel embarrassed at all. She acted so shamelessly.


    After saying that, in order to make herself look even sadder, she sniffled and forced more tears out


    of her eyes. If it were possible, she wanted to borrow some money from him.


    Jayden looked at her calmly.


    What a good show!


    She was even ''better'' than what was written in the file.


    He wanted to see how she would continue her acting.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    Why didn''t he respond?


    After putting on a show for a long time, Silvia couldn''t get any response from the man, so she felt


    disheartened.


    But now, there was a crowd of people chasing her down. This man could be her only savior. No


    matter what, she had to hold onto him tightly.


    She bit her lip and showed a more pitiful expression, almost kneeling down to the man in front of


    her. "Sir, it''s okay if you don''t want to give me any food, but can you let me hide here for a night?"


    Jayden was caught by surprise and questioned her, "Hiding for a night?"


    Silvia thought she may have said something wrong, "No, I mean, stay for the night. It''s so dark


    outside. I just traveled through time and I''m not familiar with the area. I''m afraid that I''ll be eaten by


    wolves if I step out."


    Describing the people hunting her down as ''wolves'' was not an exaggeration at all. To be honest,


    the group of people chasing her was even more terrible than the evil wolves.


    Jayden raised his eyebrows, "Hmm, but we are not in the wilderness."


    Silvia said pitifully, "There might not be wolves, but there are many bad guys. It''s very likely for a


    singledy like myself to meet bad guys in the middle of the night."


    Not knowing whether she was really anxious or pretending. Tears welled up in her eyes. For some


    reason, Jayden''s heart softened.


    In Jayden''s heart, he never wanted to see Karen Joy cry. He didn''t want that at all. Since Karen Joy


    was a child, he always protected her, cared for her, and would never let her suffer any grievances.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Simon was right. Silvia bore a slight resemnce to Karen Joy. Silvia was not Karen Joy, but he


    was still reluctant to let Silvia go. Just a little resemnce to Karen Joy was good enough for


    Jayden to feel content.


    Without much contemtion, Jayden strode toward Silvia. Before she knew it, he grabbed her by


    the waist and picked her up.


    "You... What are you doing?" Silvia breathed in Jayden''s strong, foreign, masculine musk. She


    pushed him away, but he still held her firmly, so she was unable to break free.


    "You sprained your ankle," he spoke calmly.


    "I can walk on my own." Silvia had broken into a strange man''s house and was being held in his


    arms. How could this be? Despite the man being so good-looking, he should not bully her!


    "Are you frightened?" He asked. So, she was finally afraid! He thought that she didn''t know how


    dangerous it was to break into a stranger''s house in the middle of the night.


    "Of course I''m frightened. Put me down first." The man did not look like a person to be trifled with. If


    she wasn''t desperate, she wouldn''t have wanted to provoke him.


    However, he ignored her and carried her to the living room on the first floor. He put her on the sofa


    and sat down, then he turned around and left.


    What on earth was this person trying to do?


    Silvia peeked around. When she was about to stand up and run away, the man came back again.


    He red at her and said, "Sit still."


    He asked her not to move, but she didn''t want to listen to him. She deliberately wanted to defy him


    and move anyway. While she had those thoughts in her mind, she did not dare move.


    She was frightened by his gloomy face.


    He walked to her side, squatted down in front of her and ordered, "Give me your feet."


    Silvia looked at him warily. Instead of stretching her feet, she sat very still. "Well, what... what on


    earth do you want to do?"


    He stopped talking and reached out to hold her injured right foot.


    Silvia was so anxious that she struggled hard, "Let me go."


    He looked up and warned her, "If you move again, I will hand you over to those people."


    "You..." Silvia was so scared that her eyes widened. How did this man know that someone was


    chasing after her? She didn''t say anything.


    "How smart you are," She gave up struggling and Jayden was satisfied. He rubbed her ankle


    carefully to analyse her ankle dislocation.


    His hands were very warm, and as he gently rubbed her ankle, Silvia felt as if she was the most


    precious treasure in his world.


    How could shee up with such an inexplicable thought about the man?


    Silvia coughed lightly to hide the embarrassment in her heart. "I''m not smart, I just..."


    Before she could finish her words, she suddenly felt a great pain on her ankle. It was so painful that


    she screamed, "You, you..."


    She must have been blinded just now. This man was obviously trying to hurt her, but she had such


    an inexplicable thought about their rtionship. Her brain must have been damaged after being


    locked up for a few days.


    Jayden ignored her anger and said, "Try walking."


    Was he helping her?


    Silvia was very wary, but she still took some steps rather cautiously. Sure enough, she didn''t feel


    any pain. "Why did you help me?"


    "Who said I''m helping you?" When he saw her confused look, he added, "You just said that you''re


    going to pay me."


    When it came to money matters, Silvia was very defensive. "I mean, I''ll pay you after eating your


    food. I didn''t ask you to help heal my foot."


    "Oh, since that''s the case..." Jayden smiled and pushed her back to the sofa. "Then, should I help


    you sprain it again?"


    "You..." Silvia said incredulously. How could there be anyone in the world who was even more


    despicable than this man? As expected, one should not judge a book by its cover, especially a


    handsome man who was good at telling lies.


    As he saw how irritable Silvia had be, Jayden asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    Silvia hadn''t eaten a good meal for a few days now. When she heard his words, she instantly forgot


    that this man was bullying her earlier. She gave her opinions without hesitation, "I want to eat some


    meat and soup."


    She was not stupid. She knew it was important not to go hungry.


    There was a rare look of admiration in Jayden''s eyes. He turned around and walked to the kitchen.


    Looking at his retreating figure, Silvia couldn''t figure out why this person wanted to help her.


    He could even afford to live in such a vi, so he certainly didn''t need her money. Did he have other


    intentions for her?


    However, judging by her current state, she was in a mess. What benefit could he get from her?


    Soon, the man came out of the kitchen with two tes in his hand. "We don''t have much at home.


    Just eat some."


    "Oh, okay..." She hadn''t eaten well for a few days. When she saw the te of ribs, Silvia''s eyes


    shone brightly, like a hungry wolf who chanced upon a helpless sheep.


    She didn''t care whether her hands were clean or not. She reached out for a piece of rib and took a


    big bite. After that, she even licked her fingers.


    Jayden frowned and couldn''t bear to look at her anymore.


    After finishing the two dishes, Silvia burped and said with satisfaction, "Mister, may I ask for your


    last name?"


    Jayden didn''t want to answer her.


    "Well, you see, you have helped me so much today. Of course, I have to know who you are so that I


    can return the money to you in the future." Although she never thought about returning his money,


    she still had to fake it. Otherwise, he would think that she was really a freeloading b*stard.


    "Haha..." Jayden sneered. He strode upstairs and said, "Take the tes to the kitchen and wash


    them. The first room on the second floor is the guest room."


    Silvia was speechless.


    She was a little confused.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    Lying on therge, soft bed, Silvia was not sleepy at all.


    After all, this was apletely strange ce. And there was a man living next door who she didn''t


    know whether he was a friend or a foe. How could she rest assured and fall asleep?


    Silvia widened her eyes and looked around. The decoration of this room waspletely different


    from the modern simple decorative style of the vi.


    This was a room designed to look girly, and it seemed like a teenage girl''s room... But this was not


    the style that Silvia liked.


    Silvia was the only child. She was supposed to inherit the family business. Her father was worried


    that she was too weak and would be bullied, so her parents raised her like a son.


    Back in elementary school, when she fought with boys, Silvia never lost a match. Later, she also


    hung around boys a lot and even had some younger male students be her underlings. Now


    that they had grown up, her friends still addressed her as "Big Brother".


    Silvia''s father was worried that after her parent''s death, no one could take care of her. Over the past


    ten years, they had nned a lot for her. They couldn''t wait to keep all the good things in the world


    for her.


    However, her father had never expected that his most trusted rtives would plot against his wife


    and daughter after his ident, and even wanted to annex hispany.


    Thinking of her father''s death, Silvia gritted her teeth. She had always suspected that the car


    ident was not an ident. It was likely to be murder, but she could not prove it.


    It was hard to see through a person''s true intentions. It was always difficult to guess what others are


    thinking, especially the rtives of the Turner family.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When Silvia''s father''s business slowly became sessful, the Turner family members came to look


    for him out of the blue. Her father even arranged work for them.


    During festive seasons, her father would treat them well and buy them gifts.


    But what did they do in return?


    Silvia''s father met with an ident, and her mother was lying in the hospital. Now, Silvia had been


    sold to a perverted old man by them... The group of scum from the Turner family were really vile


    lunatics.


    While she was tossing and turning in bed, Silvia was most worried about her mother, who was lying


    in the hospital ward.


    After her father''s ident, Silvia was her mother''s only support. Since she had not visited her


    mother for a few days, her mother must be worried.


    She was wondering how her mother was doing.


    That''s right, there was andline in this room. Silvia could call her mother to let her know that she


    was fine and not to worry about her.


    Silvia got up, picked up the phone and dialed her mother''s number. Almost immediately, the call


    was connected.


    Before the person on the other side of the phone spoke, Silvia said in a hurry, "Mom, it''s Silvia. I


    haven''t been by your side these days. Are you alright?"


    "Alright? How can she be alright without you by her side?" A familiar voice came from the phone. It


    was one of those evil people who wanted to annex her father''spany, her uncle ¡ª Norman


    Turner.


    "Norman Turner! It''s you!" Silvia clenched the phone and gnashed her teeth in anger. "Norman, if


    you dare to touch my mother, I will ruin your reputation."


    Norman said, "Oh Silvia, you have gone through so much. How can you talk to your older rtives


    so rudely? Let me remind you this, you are just a girl. You have to change your bad temper.


    Otherwise, you will suffer more."


    Silvia didn''t want to pay attention to this disgusting beast and his words at all. "Norman, don''t


    f*cking talk nonsense with me. Pass the phone to my mother."


    Norman did not concede. "Silvia, your father died in a car ident, and your mother is lying in the


    hospital, and she is mentally unstable. I am your elder. Who would care about you if I don''t?"


    "Norman, I warn you again, pass the phone to my mother, or I will definitely teach you a lesson!"


    Silvia couldn''t wait to detonate an atomic bomb at him to blow him up.


    Norman smiled and said calmly, "I''d like to see what lesson are you referring to."


    Silvia responded coldly, "I don''t think so, but what about Mr. Kyle, who spent a huge sum of money


    on me? Norman, since you are so capable, why don''t youe face to face with him?"


    Norman''s reputation was quite well-known in Madison City, butpared to Mr. Kyle, the most


    powerful man in Madison City, there was a huge disparity in their influence.


    Silvia knew that Norman had some scruples about Mr. Kyle, and she also knew that not everyone


    could meet Mr. Kyle, so she was brave enough to use Mr. Kyle''s name to frighten Norman.


    Sure enough, Norman was silent at the other end of the phone. Silvia continued, "Norman, pass the


    phone to my mother. I want to say something to her."


    "Silvia, if you want to hear your mother''s voice, thene back and see her. She misses you very


    much. These days, when you''re not here, I''m the one who sent people to take care of her." Norman


    was not an easy man to be fooled, so Silvia''s simple words could not threaten him.


    "Do you think I don''t want toe back? Thanks to you, scumbag, I can''t go back now." D*mn,


    Silvia really wanted to scream at Norman, but she couldn''t.


    Norman was a scumbag, and he was ten times worse than she had imagined. If he found out that


    she did not even meet Mr. Kyle at all, he would definitely do something to her mother.


    Silvia clenched her fists and tried to calm herself down. "Since you said so, you should take good


    care of my mother. In a few days, I will ask Mr. Kyle to go back with me to see her."


    Norman tried to probe something out of her, "Silvia, I really want to know what kind of method did


    you use to have caught Mr. Kyle''s attention. He was never a man to meddle with other''s business,


    however, he chose to buy you off the ck market."


    Silvia chuckled and said, "What method can I use? He likes women, I am a woman. It''s just that


    simple."


    At this moment, Silvia was quite grateful to Mr. Kyle. If it weren''t for him, she would have been in a


    worse situation now. Perhaps she would never see her mother again in her life.


    Unintentionally, this Old Mr. Kyle became her source of protection.


    Silvia shook her head and a bitter smile appeared on her lips. "I''m in such a bad situation! When


    can it get better?" She thought.


    "I just wanted to ''love'' you, but yet you did not want me... I thought you were pure and innocent.


    After all, you are just a little b*tch waiting for others to f*ck you." After that, Norman hung up the


    phone.


    "Norman, just wait!" She did not scold him too rudely, but yet he insulted her so vehemently.


    Silvia was so disgusted that she retched. She had heard of simr cases before, but she didn''t


    expect that she would also hear these words said to her face.


    She had never expected that Norman not only wanted to annex her father''spany, but he also


    wanted to r*pe her. If Silvia''s best friend hadn''t woken her up that night, Norman would have


    seeded at his vile ns.


    To Silvia, Norman was even worse than a beast. He was so vile and disgusting!

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    Silvia had a dream, in which her father was still well and alive.


    Her father took her hand and said earnestly, "Silvia, I left the world suddenly and there are still a lot


    of things that haven''t been arranged yet. I can rest assured knowing that you have your uncles to


    deal with thepany''s affairs."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Dad, no..." Silvia wanted to say that her uncles were not as kind as her father thought.


    When her father met with the ident, the people from the Turner family tried to take over the


    company he had worked so hard to build. However, even in her dreams, Silvia did not want her


    father to worry about her. In the end, she did not manage to tell her father the cruel truth.


    Her father patted her hand and sighed, "I''m worried about you and your mother. These years, your


    mother has been with me along the way. She woke up early to get to work and stayed upte.


    Sometimes, she would be too busy to even have her meals."


    Silvia nodded vigorously and sobbed, "Dad, I know how hard it has been for you and mom these


    years. I know, I know."


    She had been working hard and enrolled in a business management course at university. She


    nned to work in thepany to share her father''s burdens as soon as she graduated. However,


    nobody could foresee what had happened. Before she could do anything to help her father, her


    father had left the world unexpectedly.


    Her father said again, "Because we were busy with the business, we ignored our health. Your


    mother has a weak body. Since I am gone, you are the only person that your mother can rely on.


    You must take good care of your mother for me in future."


    "Dad, don''t worry. I will take good care of mom. I will definitely do it." She wanted to throw herself


    into her father''s arms, and she wanted to feel the warmth of her father''s embrace. However, she


    tried to reach out but he had disappeared.


    Earlier, she clearly felt that her father holding her hand, and it was so warm. Why didn''t her father let


    her hold him again?


    Silvia shouted angrily, "Dad, Dad..."


    However, her father never came back no matter how hard she cried.


    Silvia woke up from the nightmare. It was already bright outside. The sun shone through the window


    and brightened the whole room.


    For a moment, she didn''t even know where she was. She closed her eyes and thought about what


    was happening in her life. Then, she recalled all the incidents from the previous night.


    She got up immediately, packed up, and went downstairs.


    At the dining table on the first floor, the man was eating his breakfast slowly. When he heard her


    coming downstairs, he still ate his breakfast calmly without looking back.


    After staying there for a night, Silvia had to thank him before leaving. She came to the dining table


    and said, "Mister, thank you for taking me inst night. I''m leaving now."


    "Leaving? Where are you going?" Jayden put his spoon down and looked at her. For some reason,


    Silvia felt that she couldn''t see through his expression. She didn''t understand what he meant.


    Silvia smiled politely and said, "Of course, I''m going back to where I came from."


    "Is time-travel that easy now? You can leave whenever you want?" He chuckled. It was obvious that


    he did not believe what Silvia had saidst night.


    "What time-travel? I don''t understand what you mean. I drank too muchst night. I don''t even


    remember how I ended up at your rooftop." Silvia sat down on the other end of the table. She told a


    lie without even blushing or flinching. Next, Silvia picked up a meat bun from the table. "This tastes


    really good. Where did you buy it?"


    Jayden looked at her shockingly. Did he say she was allowed to eat his breakfast?


    Silvia continued while eating, "Mister I have no money now, so I can''t return your money. If you let


    me go, I will earn some money when I get out. Then, I will pay back the money I owe you for your


    hospitalityst night."


    Jayden picked up a wet paper towel and wiped his hands. He sneered and said, "You might not


    have money, but the people after youst night might have. If I hand you over, they should be willing


    to pay for you."


    "You..." Silvia was surprised that this man knew everything. For a moment, she couldn''t think of any


    other way to refute him.


    Fortunately, she was smart and quickly thought of another excuse, "Well, since you already know,


    then I don''t have to hide it from you. Last night, the people who chased me were a group of human


    traffickers. They wanted to use me to make money, but I didn''t want toply. So, they locked me


    up."


    Silvia ate two more buns inrge mouthfuls to prove how hungry she was. "They locked me up for


    five whole days. They didn''t even give me a sip of water. It''s a miracle that I''m still here. If you can


    bear to see such a beautiful girl like me lose my life, then, you can hand me over."


    Jayden frowned unhappily. This woman was full of lies. After spending such a long time with her, he


    was yet to hear a word of truth from her mouth.


    "Anyway, I''m going to die soon. Please just let me have my final meal." After eating the buns, Silvia


    picked up the ss of milk next to her and drank it quickly.


    "I see." Jayden looked at her as she ate his food happily, especially at her ignorance of being in a


    stranger''s home.


    "In fact, I know that you are a good person. You gave me food and also took me in for a night. If you


    are kind, please send me out, and when I earn money, I will definitely thank you for your kind


    deeds." In order to increase her credibility, Silvia gritted her teeth and took off the jewelled bracelet


    on her wrist. She said sincerely, "This jewel bracelet was a birthday gift from my father. You can


    keep it as coteral as you wait for me to return your money."


    It was the birthday gift her father had given her earlier that year. Silvia always wore it like a treasure


    and never took it off. This time, as she was desperate to survive and see her mother sooner, she


    took off the bracelet.


    Jayden did not pick the bracelet up. Seeing Silvia biting her lip tightly and removing it reluctantly, he


    knew that she was telling the truth this time.


    "You don''t believe me?" He didn''t want to ept the bracelet, so Silvia was secretly relieved and


    quickly put the bracelet back on. "It''s okay that you don''t believe me. In fact, this bracelet is not


    valuable at all."


    After a long silence, Jayden said casually, "Miss Turner, I want to discuss a deal with you."


    "What deal?" Silvia''s focus was on the word "deal", so she did not realize what Jayden addressed


    her as.


    p-p!


    Jayden nced at her and pped his hands twice. Simon, who had been waiting outside the


    house for a long time, opened the door and came in. He stood respectfully at the table and said,


    "Young Master."


    "Young Master?"


    When Simon suddenly appeared, Silvia was so scared that she wanted to hide under the table.


    When she heard the way Simon addressed this man, she seemed to piece the puzzle together.


    It turned out that they were on the same side.


    Simon called this young man as his Young Master. So, this young man was likely to be the son of


    the old Mr. Kyle.


    How could she be so unlucky?


    How could she encounter so many bad things in such a short time?


    Jayden ordered Simon, "Show the contract to Miss Turner. If she agrees to sign it, then our deal''s


    done."


    "Be honest with me, is yourst name Kyle?" If he wanted her to sign the contract, she had to know


    who he was.


    Jayden pointed to the top part of the contract. Silvia looked at it and read, "Jayden Elias Kyle?"


    Sure enough, hisst name was Kyle!

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    In case she was mistaken, Silvia rubbed her eyes hard to see the name written on the contract


    clearly.


    After rereading a few more times, and ensuring that the name written on the contract was indeed


    ''Jayden Elias Kyle'', Silvia raised her head and looked at the man in front of her seriously.


    She had been locked up for a few days. She did not get to see Mr. Kyle, the most influential man in


    Madison City. Instead, she met his son, Jayden.


    At first nce, Jayden looked like someone not to be messed with. His eyes appeared so calm, yet


    intimidating, that it seemed like he had power over everything and everyone around him.


    For example, at this moment, his gaze towards her appeared so intimidating that it seemed like he


    was ready to pounce on her at a wrong move she might make.


    Then, Jayden said, "Miss Turner, take a good look at the contract. If you do not have any questions,


    sign your name here, and then our contract will take effect."


    "Contract?" Silvia just remembered that she needed to focus on the content of the contract, not the


    name. She read it carefully and could not stop frowning. "What do you mean by this?"


    Jayden exined, "It''s self exnatory."


    Silvia clenched her fists. "Why are you willing to help me?"


    She did not believe in luck and goodwill. She only believed that there would be traps and obstacles


    everywhere in life, and nothing would evere free.


    Jayden asked, "Do you need a reason?"


    "Why not?" Silvia stared at him and tried to observe his expression, "Mr. Jayden Kyle, I''m not a fool.


    You wouldn''t be helping me just because of my good looks, would you?"


    Jayden leaned against the chair and raised his eyebrows slightly. "Don''t speak like a know-it-all.


    You should know that anything is possible."


    Jayden was not willing to give Silvia a clear answer. Silvia knew that no matter how hard she


    probed, she would not be able to get an answer.


    From their perspective, they bought her away from the ck market with a huge sum of money, so


    she belonged to Jayden.


    Jayden wanted her to stay with him, so he could lock her up as he did in the past few days. There


    was no need to sign a contract with her at all.


    As a matter of fact, signing the contract wouldn''t change anything.


    After thinking it through, Silvia no longer hesitated. She picked up the pen and quickly signed her


    name on the contract. She smiled at him sweetly. "Mr. Kyle, cheers to a good partnership."


    Silvia''s hand was left hanging in the air. Jayden nced at her, but he did not reach out to shake his


    hand with hers. "To a good partnership."


    "Mr. Kyle, aren''t you going to shake your hand with me?" He pretended not to see her hand, so


    Silvia raised her hand a little higher.


    Jayden still did not shake her hand. "I do not like touching germ-infested things."


    "Is that it?" Feeling belittled, Silvia cursed him in her heart, but she still maintained a decent smile


    on her face. "Your reasoning is really interesting. I''ll take it as apliment that I''m special."


    She clearly knew that she would lose out if she confronted him, and she knew that this man could


    help her. At present, it seemed like he was the only savior.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    More importantly, when she signed on the contract, this man would be her Master. She couldn''t


    afford to offend him.


    She could not even say for sure if the man who carried her the previous night was this same man.


    The man from the previous night had held her as if he were not willing to let her go, but Jayden


    presently looked aloof and disdainful, like he was disgusted by her and would never touch her at all.


    Jayden stared at her. Silvia was obviously angry, but she smiled happily, as if she didn''t care about


    what he said at all. Jayden truly admired this impressive characteristic of hers.


    Silvia was very sensible. She knew when to hold on and when to retreat. Indeed, she was a rare


    gem of a woman, hard to find!


    After signing the contract, she had her freedom, and she also had luxury cars to bring her


    everywhere she wanted to go. There were also two bodyguards following her. Silvia felt that her


    luck had finally changed.


    As soon as she went out, Silvia took out her new mobile phone that Jayden gave and made a


    phone call. Soon, the person on the other side picked up. The man said in azy voice, "It''s so early


    in the morning. I''ll skin you alive."


    This person was still so angry and his words sounded so rude. Silvia cleared her throat and said,


    "You can try to."


    Hearing Silvia''s voice, the person on the other end of the phone immediately changed his attitude.


    "Boss, it''s you. I sought you out for a few days. I''ve missed you so much."


    Silvia didn''t say a word.


    The person on the other end continued, "Boss, where have you been these days? I can''t find you


    everywhere. I was so worried that I got a little angry. Please forgive me."


    Silvia said seriously, "Don''t think you can talk yourself out of it. Tell me, what is the situation in my


    company now?"


    "Boss, even if you didn''t ask, I have to tell you this." The man on the other end of the phone cursed


    out loud, "There isn''t anyone who''s good in your family."


    Silvia interrupted him. "Reagan, be careful with your words. Though you are named Reagan, you''re


    not royalty."


    Reaganughed again and said, "Sorry for being blunt, I''m poor with words. What I meant to say


    was that the Turners who wanted to upy your family business are not good people."


    Silvia reminded him, "Get to the point."


    Reagan continued, "They are going to hold a press conference today. I heard that Norman will


    officially take over your family''s business."


    "B*stard, he''s really doing it." Silvia clenched her fists and said, "Call Lemur. I have some powerful


    news to give him. Ask him to head to Wateria Corporation immediately and watch out for the


    headlines."


    Reagan said excitedly, "Boss, wait for me. I''ll get Lemur and we''ll help you out."


    Silvia rejected his help immediately. "The group of people in the Turner family are ruthless. Don''t get


    involved in it. I don''t want your parents to worry about you."


    Reagan patted his chest and said firmly, "You are our boss. Your business is our business. Don''t


    think so much for us. We will always be with you."


    "Prince... thank you!" Although Silvia was not someone who was easily touched, when she was in a


    hopeless situation, these good brothers rushed to support her immediately instead of abandoning


    her. She was grateful forthem.


    Compared to her rtives in the Turner family, Reagan, Lemur, and the group of buddies Silvia had


    were more like her true family. After her father''s ident, they had been by her side and never left


    her alone.


    "Young Master, are you really letting Miss Turner go just like that?" Simon thought that he knew his


    Master very well, but recently, he realized that he had been mistaken. He really couldn''t understand


    Jayden at all.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    In front of therge French windows, Jayden looked at the car that was driving farther away quietly.


    It was not until Silvia''s car was out of his sight that he said, "Get the driver."


    "Young Master, are you going out?" Simon was the one in charge of arranging Jayden''s schedule.


    He was very clear that Jayden did not have any appointments today. Jayden, who had never gone


    out apart from work matters, was nning to go out?!


    Simon didn''t quite believe his own ears. For a moment, he thought that he was hallucinating. He


    asked Jayden with such a surprised tone.


    Jayden nced at him and asked, "Do I need your approval to go out?"


    Simon smiled awkwardly and said, "No, no... I didn''t mean that. Young Master, if you want to go out,


    I''ll arrange it right away."


    After Simon left, Jayden looked in the direction where Silvia''s car drove off. He looked at her with a


    little more tenderness in his eyes.


    He was reminded of that special girl whom he could not get. When he thought of her, his heart


    softened a little inexplicably.


    However, in a short period of time, his eyes became gloomy, as if he came from hell, which gave


    people goosebumps.


    Because the girl he thought of was about to get married with her beloved man.


    The wedding of the eldest daughter of Rovio Corporation Inc was absolutely a sensational event.


    Even without paying special attention to it, the news reached him.


    In the past three years, he didn''t pay much attention to anything regarding the Kyle family and Rovio


    Corporation Inc. However, Rovio was a big corporation and the Kyles were an influential family


    nheless. Everyone knew about them and would discuss their affairs. It was impossible to not


    hear anything about them.


    The Kyle family!


    Rovio Corporation Inc!


    Three years ago, Jayden made up his mind to leave the Kyles in secret, and to cut off all ties with


    them. He wanted to start his own business based on his own capabilities.


    He wanted to let Karen Joy know that he was not a parasite to the Kyle family. He could create a


    sess of his own even if he left the Kyle family.


    It only took him three years to be a big business tycoon and a financial magnate. Jayden had


    fame, wealth, and status. However, he was not as satisfied and happy as he expected.


    His heart was empty as if there was a void within him. Every time he thought of anything rted to


    the Kyle family, his heart would ache a little.


    Three years, more than a thousand days and nightster, Jayden thought that he had forgotten


    about Karen Joy. However, she was like a deep wound in his heart. From time to time, he would feel


    a sharp pain in his heart, reminding him that there was a girl whom he missed dearly.


    The previous day, there had been heavy rain. Despite the rain, the weather felt even hotter than


    before.


    The city was approaching 40 degrees today in this scorching heat.


    Fortunately, the air conditioner in the car was cooling enough. Silvia was stuck in her car due to the


    heavy traffic, and she was worried she would be roasted alive in this scorching heat.


    "What happened ahead?" Silvia looked at her watch anxiously. She was stuck in the traffic jam for


    more than half an hour, and the car barely moved.


    "Miss Turner, there''s an ident involving five cars, and it''s a few miles ahead of us. At present,


    traffic police are clearing the road, but we don''t know when it would be totally cleared."


    "No idea when it will be cleared?" Silvia was so anxious that she scratched her head and looked


    around. They were really stuck and couldn''t move at all.


    Judging by the current situation, if they continued to wait, the press conference hosted by the


    devilish Norman would have been over when they arrived at thepany. Then, there wouldn''t be


    much that she could do.


    Silvia opened the car door and got off the car. She took out her mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Reagan, I am stuck in traffic. I will send you the location, please pick me up on your motorcycle."


    "Boss, wait for me. I''ll be there right away. As long as Lemur and I are here, we''ll get you to the


    office before the press conference!" Reagan replied promptly.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you to arrive!" Silvia was grateful. Their friendship had not been in vain throughout


    these years. At this critical moment, they were working very hard for her.


    "Miss Turner, please get in the car and wait. It''s dangerous to wait outside the car." Silvia had just


    gotten off the car, and the bodyguards who followed her were asking her to get in the car again.


    On the surface, the men following Silvia around were tasked to protect her and keep her safe. But in


    fact, Silvia knew that their primary job was to monitor her actions on Jayden''s behalf.


    Jayden spent a huge sum of money to purchase Silvia from the ck market, and she had signed


    an extremely unfair contract with him.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She could only endure being under surveince.


    Silvia looked at the deteriorating traffic and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t run away. I have heard of how


    powerful Mr. Kyle is in Madison City. I''m not a fool. How can I escape?"


    "Miss Turner, you have a history of trying to escape," The bodyguards spoke with her bluntly.


    "I said, you... your Master sent you to follow me and to protect my safety, but he didn''t ask you to


    treat me as a prisoner. If you dare to talk back to me and order me around, I will speak ill of you in


    front of your Master every day. In the end, you both would be the ones to suffer!" Of course, Silvia


    was just making this up. How could Jayden listen to Silvia whom he was so apprehensive about?


    Silvia also realized that she did not think too much when she tried to run away yesterday. After she


    pieced the puzzles together, she knew she needed to be smarter.


    Anyway, the powerful Jayden was willing to help her. Silvia decided to take the opportunity to take


    advantage of his power andplete her initial ns.


    On one hand, she could use his power to protect her personal safety. On the other hand, Jayden


    could help her defeat the people in her family. No matter what, Silvia would not suffer losses from


    signing this contract.


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and decided to shut up in front of the sharp-tongued


    Silvia. After all, this woman received special treatment from their Master, so it was better not to


    provoke her.


    "That''s right! Let me be," Silvia was a little proud of her sessful scheme.


    Not long after, a unique motorcycle rushed over and dashed quickly between the cars. Silvia saw


    Reagan from a distance.


    She waved to him, and Reagan caught sight of her. He sped up and drove to her side. He braked


    just in time, and the motorcycle stopped in front of her steadily.


    Reagan looked at Silvia, who was surrounded by two strangers, and asked worriedly, "Boss, who


    are they?"


    Silvia said, "These are my new underlings. I heard that they have been trained in martial arts. They


    can take on around five men each. They are very strong."


    As he heard Silvia praising them like this, Reagan was so excited that his eyes widened. "Boss,


    where did you find such treasures?"


    Seeing the two burly bodyguards, Reagan was drooling. He couldn''t wait to pounce on them!


    Silvia patted on his back and said, "What are you looking at? Hurry up and get me to the office."


    "Okay, sure." Reagan handed the spare helmet to Silvia. "Boss, sit tight. I''ll get you there in ten


    minutes."

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    "Miss Turner, you can''t leave on your own!" The two bodyguards stopped Reagan''s motorcycle from


    going forward. They didn''t intend to let Silvia leave.


    Reagan red at the two bodyguards and said discontentedly, "She''s my boss. Be careful when


    you talk, or I''ll make you suffer... Hey, boss, you..."


    "How could you pinch me?" Before he could finish his words, Reagan closed his mouth immediately


    after receiving Silvia''s warning look.


    He looked at them again and found that the situation seemed to be a little different from what he


    had expected. These two people didn''t seem to be following his boss around out of loyalty. Instead,


    they seemed to be monitoring her.


    Monitoring her?


    What exactly had she been through in the past few days?


    Why would someone send men to keep tabs on her?


    Reagan couldn''t understand. He looked at Silvia again, only to see her winking at him and signalling


    him not to ask anything. She wanted him to y along.


    After exchanging meaningful looks with Reagan, Silvia took out her mobile phone and dialed a


    number. She smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Kyle. Your men are stopping me from dealing with my


    personal affairs. What do you think we should do? Oh, you want them to answer the phone?"


    She stroked her long dark hair gently and said with a chuckle, "Oh, okay, please wait, I''ll pass the


    phone to them right away."


    Silvia reached out and handed the mobile phone to the bodyguards. "Hey, Mr. Kyle asked to speak


    to you."


    The two bodyguards didn''t believe it. They hesitated and didn''t reach out to take the phone.


    "You don''t want to answer the phone, do you? Then I''ll tell him that you don''t even want to listen to


    his orders." Silvia was about to take back the phone, but a bodyguard quickly reached out and took


    the phone.


    Just as the bodyguard grabbed the phone, Reagan elerated immediately, and the motorcycle


    dashed forward quickly, leaving those people far behind.


    "We were fooled. Chase them." The two bodyguards were good at martial arts, but they couldn''t


    move their car due to the traffic now. Their legs couldn''t run faster than the motorcycle. They could


    only watch Silvia getting farther and farther away from them.


    Seeing that she had gotten rid of the bodyguards, Silvia breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Reagan,


    for the sake of safety, please slow down."


    Reagan slowed down and looked at Silvia from the rear-view mirror of the motorcycle. He saw that


    she didn''t look too happy. "Boss, who are those two people?"


    Silvia patted him on the shoulder and said, "Focus on driving. Don''t ask so much."


    Reagan said, "Boss, I''m just asking because I''m genuinely worried. I wouldn''t care if it''s about


    someone else."


    Silvia brushed his concerns off, "Don''t talk so much. Update me about the press conference."


    Reagan replied, "When I sent Lemur over earlier, the reporters were still waiting outside. It''s been


    quite some time now, so I guess that the reporters have entered."


    Silvia bit her lip and a vicious look shed in her eyes. "Hurry up. We can''t let that b*stard Norman


    seed at his evil antics!"


    He answered obediently, "Yes."


    The motorcycle sped up again, leaving the multitude of cars on the road behind.


    At Wateria Corporation.


    Although Wateria Corporation was not asrge as Mr. Kyle''s business, it was still well-known in


    Madison City. On that day, there was a press conference, and a lot of reporters had been waiting in


    line at the gate.


    Lemur blended in with a group of reporters, and he was looking around anxiously. After a long wait,


    he finally saw them.


    He rushed to the front of the motorcycle and said hurriedly, "Boss, you''re finally here."


    Silvia got off the motorcycle nimbly and asked, "Lemur, the reporters haven''t entered yet. Is the


    press conference over?"


    Lemur reported on the situation immediately. "Well, Norman invited the reporters, but they have


    been waiting outside for more than an hour now. They haven''t allowed anyone in yet.


    I don''t know what is happening in there."


    Silvia was puzzled. "Norman invited the reporters, but he stopped the reporters from entering. What


    kind of tricks does he want to y?"


    Norman did not have any moral integrity, and he also had a cunning mind. At this moment, Silvia


    could not guess what he was going to do.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Reagan''s phone suddenly rang. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the screen. It was an


    unknown phone number. Just as he was about to reject the call, Silvia saw the number and said,


    "Reagan, don''t do that. Give me your mobile phone."


    Reagan handed the phone to Silvia and asked, "Boss, do you know this phone number?"


    Silvia nodded and picked up the phone at the same time. "Norman, what are you trying to do?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Norman smiled gloomily and treacherously. "Silvia, your mother missed you, so she specifically


    recorded a video and asked me to send it to you."


    Silvia sneered and said, "Norman, stop pretending. Just tell me what you want to do."


    Norman added, "I''ve sent the video to this mobile phone. Open it and have a look. As for what I


    want to do, you should know it clearly by now. I want all of Wateria Corporation''s shares!"


    Silvia chuckled and said, "Norman, you''d better dream on. I''m warning you, as long as I''m alive, I''ll


    never let your evil ns seed."


    "Silvia, don''t be so sure. Take a look at the video first and call me after that. I''ll be waiting for your


    reply!" After that, Norman hung up again.


    "Boss, what did Norman say?" Reagan and Lemur asked at the same time, but Silvia was not in the


    mood to answer them. She immediately clicked on the video that she just received.


    In the video, her mother was tied to a chair with her hair in a mess. Blood could be seen on the


    corners of her mouth.


    In the video, there was a man who asked her, "As long as you call your daughter to persuade her to


    give up the inheritance of Wateria Corporation, we will give you a good sum of money to ensure that


    you and your daughter will live a good life in future."


    Mrs. Turner sneered and spat on the man''s face. "My husband and I worked hard to build Wateria


    Corporation. No matter how much Norman offers, I won''t sell it."


    The man raised his hand and pped Mrs. Turner''s face. "You old woman! Why are you making life


    hard for yourself? Let''s see how long you can keep up with this."


    Then, the video ended abruptly. Silvia''s heart trembled like it had been sliced by a knife. If she


    could, she would have jumped into the video to rescue her poor mother.


    Silvia knew that Norman was threatening her with her mother''s life. If Silvia messed around today,


    Norman would definitely harm her mother.


    Reagan and Lemur had also watched the video. They were worried and asked Silvia, "Boss, your


    mother is in their hands. Her life could be in danger at any time. What should we do now?"


    Silvia took a deep breath and said, "You two wait here. I''ll meet Norman alone. That b*stard!"

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    Lemur grabbed Silvia and said worriedly, "Boss, you know what kind of person Norman is. Prince


    and I will never let you meet him alone."


    "Don''t worry. I will be fine." Silvia shrugged her shoulders. It was easy for her to say, but deep down,


    she felt like there was a stone pressing on her heart, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Last time, Norman, sent someone to drug her and brought her to the ck market to be sold.


    Now that her mother was in his hands, Norman would probably do things more unscrupulously.


    Lemur exchanged nces with Prince quietly and said, "No matter what, either one of us must go


    with you."


    "Thank you, both of you." Silvia was d that she had a pair of good friends, Reagan and Lemur.


    Every time she was in trouble, they would apany her and support her.


    Prince said, "Lemur, wait here as boss said. I''ll go in with her, and I''ll keep you posted."


    Anyway, they could not let Silvia take this risk alone. It was better to have someone apany her


    than for her to go alone.


    Silvia patted their backs and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I won''t confront them head-on this time.


    As long as they return my mother, whatever they want, I''ll let them have it."


    She had resisted and fought for her rights before. But since she had not graduated from college,


    she did not have any experience in managing apany. She knew little about thepany''s


    affairs. She could not beat Norman. She could only watch helplessly as Wateria Corporation, which


    her parents had worked so hard for, get conquered by the imbeciles in her family.


    Wateria Corporation was founded by her parents. Thepany was important butpared to


    Silvia''s mother, of course, her mother''s life was more important.


    Between her mother''s life and thepany, it was an obvious choice for Silvia to pick her mother,


    but it did not mean that she wouldpletely give Wateria up.


    Silvia was still young. As long as she could save her mother''s and her own life, she would still have


    the opportunity to take thepany back in a few years'' time.


    "Miss Turner, President Turner has instructed you to go in alone," Silvia and Prince walked to the


    entrance and was immediately stopped by the security guard.


    Prince was so anxious that he wanted to rush over and beat the security guard up. "You..."


    Silvia grabbed him and said, "Prince, you and Lemur should wait outside. I will contact you if there


    is anything."


    Prince raised his voice, "Boss, no! Absolutely not!"


    Silvia looked at her wrist and said, "Give me 20 minutes. If I don''t contact you in 20 minutes, help


    me contact someone."


    Prince asked in a hurry, "Who?"


    Silvia took out her mobile phone and sent Jayden''s phone number to Prince. "Call this person and


    tell him that I am in trouble. I don''t think that he would ignore my plea for help."


    Silvia clearly knew that Jayden had spent a lot of money to purchase her from the ck market.


    How could he allow others to bully someone who was under his possession?


    Jayden was the only lifeline that Silvia could grasp at the moment. No matter what happened, Silvia


    had to hold onto him and never let him go.


    In the President''s office in Wateria Corporation.


    Silvia was familiar with this office. However, in just two months, this office had been renovated, and


    she could no longer recognize it.


    The man sitting in the office made her feel even more foreign. The man on the President''s chair was


    no longer her father who always smiled kindly.


    "Silvia, you''re here," Norman looked at her from head to toe. He sounded sweet and respectful, but


    his eyes spoke otherwise.


    Silvia hated Norman''s pretentious manner. "Norman, tell me frankly, what do you want?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "What do I want? Silvia, don''t you know?" Norman smiled evilly and wretchedly, but he still spoke to


    Silvia calmly, like how an elder would talk to those younger than them.


    Silvia snorted, "You have done so much just to get thepany on legal terms. Give my mother


    back to me, and I will transfer all my shares of thepany to you."


    "Haha..." Norman shook his head and sneered. "Silvia, are you really that gullible?"


    Silvia kept quiet.


    Under Silvia''s re, Norman got up slowly and came to Silvia''s side. "Silvia, thepany is already


    mine. Exchanging your mother for it... Did you think I am stupid?"


    Silvia was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. "Norman, what do you want?"


    "You!" Norman stared at Silvia evilly. He looked at Silvia as if she were his prey, and he couldn''t wait


    to look at her naked body. "Silvia, besides Wateria Corporation, I also want you."


    p!


    Silvia didn''t even think much. She pped Norman hard across his face. "B*stard, go to hell! How


    can a scum like you even live on this?"


    "How dare you hit me? Haha..." Norman touched his left face and smiled wretchedly. "Well done! I


    like your hot temper."


    "You pervert!" Silvia stepped back quickly and tried not to let Norman take advantage of her.


    "Norman, if you are still human, you shouldn''t say such vile words. You sound like a mindless beast!


    Disgusting!"


    "What a feisty girl! Tell me, who gave you such courage to speak so boldly?" Norman sneered and


    approached Silvia gradually.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, there was a gunshot. Norman was shot in the thigh and he fell to the ground.


    He looked up and saw a man leaning against the door with a gun in his hand. He asked, "Who are


    you?"


    Jayden toyed with the gun in his hand and said, "Mr. Turner, you are the one looking for me, but you


    don''t know who I am?"


    Norman covered his bleeding thigh with one hand and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with


    the other hand. "Who are you? Do you know who I am? You''re looking for death, behaving so rashly


    in my territory!"


    Jayden smiled and stroked the muzzle of his gun. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I


    have warned you not to touch my woman."


    "Is she your woman? Then who are you? You can''t be him." Norman shook his head. He knew that


    Mr. Kyle was an old man in his fifties. Mr. Kyle was definitely not this young man, who looked like he


    was barely thirty, standing before him.


    "President Turner, bad news!" Norman''s secretary rushed in reporting, "The big screen outside is


    ying a video of your illegal trade, and the intentional car ident that killed the previous


    President."


    "What?" Norman was so scared that his face turned pale. He wanted to get up but he couldn''t.


    "Who released the information? Who the hell?"


    Norman raised his head and looked at the man in front of him. Suddenly, he understood what was


    going on. "It''s you. I did not offend you. Why are you doing this to me?"


    "As I said, no one can touch my woman. How dare you touch her? Aren''t you looking for death?"


    Jayden''s voice sounded very casual, but he appeared so calm that he looked scary. Everyone felt a


    chill.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    "You, you... just for a woman?" Norman couldn''t believe his words, but he had to believe it.


    There was the gunshot on his leg, and also the bad news from his secretary. These sudden events


    were telling him that he could not afford to offend this man in front of him. However, Norman had


    already inadvertently done so.


    If Norman had known that he would meet a person like him in the ck market, he would never


    have sold Silvia to the ck market in the first ce. Now, he was in a situation where he went for


    wool and came home shorn.


    Norman had been working for Kurtson Turner for more than ten years. He had made great


    achievements in Madison City. In these years, he had built himself a good reputation.


    Unexpectedly, Norman sent Kurtson to his death easily, but he fell into the hands of such a young


    b*stard.


    Mr. Kyle had only arrived in Madison City three years ago. In just three years, he had gained a great


    reputation, and no one couldpete with him.


    Norman was unwilling to give up, but he couldn''t do anything when it came to Mr. Kyle. Norman


    could only retreat and let this man do whatever he wanted.


    "Simon, please bring Miss Turner out away." Jayden had said that Silvia was his woman. However,


    after entering the room, Jayden only nced at Silvia once and did not look at her again. So, he did


    not notice that Silvia''s face was even paler than Norman''s at this moment.


    "Miss Turner, this way please." Simon gestured for Silvia to leave the room. Silvia didn''t say


    anything more and left with him. However, when she walked out of the office, her legs suddenly


    became weak, so she quickly leaned against the wall and support herself.


    Over the years, her father had raised her like a boy, so that she could be tough. She was more


    adventurous than other girls, but she had never witnessed someone being shot and bleeding from a


    gunshot wound. Her mind was still reeling from the incident.


    In the office, Jayden took two steps and squatted down beside Norman. "Norman, thank you for


    sending me such a big gift."


    "What big gift?" Norman did not understand, and Jayden did not intend to say anything more to him.


    Jayden stood up and walked away gracefully.


    When exited the office, Jayden saw Silvia, who was shivering, leaning against the wall. He raised


    his eyebrows and looked at Simon, who was standing aside.


    Simon stepped forward immediately and said, "Young Master, Miss Turner... I..."


    Jayden handed the gun to Simon and said, "You deal with the things here. You can work with the


    police to deal with these people off properly. I don''t want to see these people again in the future."


    After that, Jayden walked toward Silvia. "Miss Turner, are you frightened?"


    Frightened?


    Of course, she was!


    Silvia was so afraid that her legs were still too weak to stand still, but she still remained strong. She


    did not want to show her weakness and fear in front of others.


    She straightened her back and said with a smile, "The word ''fear'' does not exist in my dictionary.


    Mr. Kyle, I''m not sure what you mean."


    She was so scared that her legs were shaking, but she did not want to admit her weakness. Jayden


    wanted tough out loud. "It''s good that you aren''t afraid. I don''t need a timid woman around me."


    Silvia red at him and said, "You speak as if I want to be around you. Let me tell you this, you''re


    the one who forced me to sign a contract with you."


    Jayden replied calmly, "Is that so? Then who is the man who called me to save you just now?"


    It turned out that he came to help her after receiving a phone call from Prince. In an instant, Silvia


    felt that Jayden was not as bad as she thought.


    After all, she knew how to distinguish good from evil. At this moment, few people were willing to get


    involved in this matter between herself and Norman.


    "However, you don''t have to thank me too much. It''s written clearly in the contract. It''s my duty to


    help you." After saying that, Jayden walked past her.


    Silvia gritted her teeth. Jayden was rather offensive when he spoke. She wanted to thank him


    initially, but now, it seemed that there was no need to.


    "Miss Turner, aren''t you leaving with us? Do you want the police to take you back with them for a


    cup of teater?" Suddenly, he turned back and looked at her.


    Silvia then remembered that there had been a bloody gunshot incident in the office. Although there


    weren''t any casualties, Norman had been shot and the police would arrive soon. If the police saw


    her there, it would be hard for Silvia to exin.


    Near the main entrance.


    The police had already blocked the way. Silvia was really in a dilemma. She didn''t know how to walk


    through them, but Jayden''s voice came from behind, "Miss Turner, how is it that you have lived till


    today?"


    Before, Jayden had thought that she was a smart girl. She would know how to assess situations


    and take care of herself. At present, however, it seemed that she did not live up to his expectations.


    Silvia red at Jayden angrily. "Just like you, I survived because I mind my own business."


    Jayden smiled slightly and said, "Really? Then I thought that your experiences would''ve build you


    differently."


    Silvia was so angry that she gritted her teeth. "Jayden Elias Kyle, what do you mean?"


    He chuckled. "Can''t you tell that I''m saying you''re stupid?"


    Silvia was so angry that she was about to explode. "You! You''re the Kyle, but it does not mean that


    you''re smart. Without your capable father, I''m sure you wouldn''t be here."


    The father Silvia mentioned was naturally the legendary "Mr. Kyle" in Madison City. However,


    Jayden interpreted her words differently.


    Three years ago, he left the Kyle Family to start his business in order to prove himself. He wanted


    to show others that he could live his own life and build his own wealth without his family''s help.


    However, he also knew that his growth and sess would be rted to the Kyle family no matter


    what. Without the love and care of the Kyle family, he wouldn''t be here.


    Silvia felt a little guilty when he looked at her. She murmured, "It''s obvious that you are relying on


    your father''s sess, am I wrong to say so?"


    Jayden''s face darkened, and he strode forward.


    "He is so unreasonable! Only he can talk bad about others, but he does not allow others to criticize


    him!" No matter how dissatisfied Silvia was with him, she could only follow him closely.


    The main entrance was blocked by the police. If Silvia did not follow Jayden, she really did not know


    how to get out.


    However, after a few steps, Silvia thought of something again. The police came here because of the


    murder case, and not because of the gunshot.


    As the victim''s daughter, Silvia should cooperate with the police to investigate the case and try to


    get Norman arrested as soon as possible.


    "Silvia, I hope you don''t forget your ce."


    Jayden''s cold and angry voice disrupted Silvia''s thoughts. She looked up and saw him staring at her


    coldly.


    How could Silvia forget that she was just someone who was bought over from the ck market?


    She signed a contract with him. She was now a person without any freedom.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    In the parking lot.


    Jayden sat in the car, but Silvia was not willing to get in. She looked around, waiting for the best


    time to escape.


    Jayden just sat in the back seat of the car calmly. He didn''t ask her to get in the car, nor did he ask


    the driver to drive away.


    The two of them were in a cold war for a long time. After a while, Silvia couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    She leaned against the car door and said bravely, "Mr. Kyle, I know that we have a contract, but


    now I have something very important to attend to. I can''t go back with you."


    Jayden crossed his legs, looked in front, and said coldly, "You have something important to attend


    to? Do you want the police to take you back? Or do you want Norman to use you of using guns


    illegally?"


    As soon as he mentioned the gun, Silvia became agitated. "Jayden, so you do know that using guns


    is illegal? I thought you didn''t know that."


    Jayden was speechless. What an ungrateful woman.


    Silvia said again, "You knew that it was illegal to use a gun, and you still shot someone. Do you


    think that just because you''re rich and powerful, the police can''t do anything to you?" Jayden


    responded faintly, "Who said that I shot someone with a gun?"


    Silvia raised her voice. "I saw it with my own eyes. Could it be false?"


    Jayden smiled disdainfully and said, "Miss Turner, you are an adult now. Don''t you know that you


    need to have evidence for everything?"


    Silvia was so angry that she stammered, "I..."


    Jayden tilted his head to look at her. He looked arrogant. "Miss Turner, I saw you shooting someone


    with my own eyes just now. Not only did I see it, but my assistant, Simon, also saw it."


    Silvia raised her voice, "You, you are ndering me!"


    In an instant, Silvia understood something.


    Jayden dared to fire the gun tantly. Naturally, he was well prepared for any consequence. He


    would never let anyone get hold of him.


    This also made Silvia realize more clearly that Jayden was someone she couldn''t afford to mess


    with. She couldn''t imagine how powerful he was.


    Jayden saw her standing next to the car in a daze and frowned impatiently. "Get in the car. I don''t


    have much time."


    Silvia remembered that she didn''t get in the car because she had other things to do. She pointed


    upstairs and said, "I have to ask Norman about my mother''s whereabouts. Can you ask Simon to


    ask him on my behalf?"


    Silvia was a smart person. She knew that if she went back to the scene, it would only cause more


    trouble. The best way was to request for Simon to help her.


    Jayden shot Norman in the open, and he was left defenseless. It was probably a piece of cake for


    Norman to find out the whereabouts of her mother.


    Jayden repeated his words, "Get in the car."


    He didn''t help her.


    Silvia was anxious. "I can give up on Norman''s affairs, but I can''t leave my mother alone. If


    something happens to her, I won''t be able to live. The money that the Kyle family spent on me


    would be in vain. Jayden, do you understand that?"


    Jayden yelled, "Get in the car!"


    It was an order, which could not be read.


    Silvia was so angry that she jumped on her feet. "Jayden Elias Kyle! I''ve spoken so much. Are you


    even listening to me?"


    If she could, she really wanted to jump in the car and kick him. How could there be such an


    unreasonable man who could not understand her?!


    Jayden said in a low voice, "If you don''t get in, I will issue orders to send your mother away so that


    you will never see her again in your life."


    Silvia was so angry that she kicked the car hard, but it hurt her so badly. She was in so much pain


    that she jumped and shouted, "Jayden, you b*stard, why don''t you let me see my mother..."


    While scolding him, Silvia suddenly thought of something and changed her angry expression. She


    broke into a ttering smile almost in an instant. "Mr. Kyle, you just... did you mean that your people


    have found my mother?"


    Jayden didn''t know what to say.


    He did not speak, and Silvia regarded that as a yes. She got into the car and sat down beside him.


    "Mr. Kyle, you are really a kind person. Thank you for saving my mother."


    Although Jayden still didn''t give her a reassuring look, she didn''t care at all. She even thought he


    looked cute when she saw his gloomy face.


    Cute?


    Silvia suddenly felt that Jayden was quite funny.


    Perhaps because no one wanted to be with him, he acted so coldly to stop others from approaching


    him.


    On the way back.


    Silvia sat in the back seat of the car, with a man as cold as an iceberg next to her. She thought that


    even if she didn''t turn on the air conditioner, she would not feel warm due to his icy aura.


    She stole a nce at Jayden and saw his gloomy face. He looked as if he could throw her out of the


    car at any time.


    Silvia was frightened and moved to the other side of the car carefully. At this time, she had no


    money and no power, and she could only be a coward. If he was angry, she did not even dare to


    breathe heavily.


    Presumably, she was also a coward before this. She used to be the heir to Wateria Corporation.


    She was well protected by her parents.


    She didn''t expect that after her father was killed by Norman, she couldn''t even take care of herself.


    Especially after what Norman and others did to her family, unknowingly, she became someone


    else''s belonging.


    "That old b*stard, Norman, is one son of a b*tch!" She thought to herself.


    Fortunately, someone exposed the evidence to Norman causing her father''s death and revealed the


    truth, so the police came to interrogate Norman.


    Silvia spent so much effort but not only did she fail to find the evidence of Norman plotting the


    murder, she even lost ownership of herself! Who was the one who exposed the truth?


    Who could it be?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Who dared to offend Norman?


    When she had these thoughts in her mind, Silvia turned back to look at Jayden.


    There was no need for her to think more about it. The was only one person who could find evidence


    of Norman''s murder and save her at a critical moment.


    In Madison City, except for someone in the Kyle family, there wouldn''t be anyone else.


    Jayden said that as long as she signed the contract and promised to stay with him, he would help


    her deal with Norman. He said he would do it, and he was quite efficient.


    In fact, Jayden was very reliable, and he was also a man who could make people feel safe and


    secure.


    "Jayden, thank you! Thank you so much!"


    Although Silvia was reluctant to sign the contract, she still sincerely thanked him for helping her take


    down the murderer who killed her father. Jayden even helped save her mother.


    At the same time, she also wanted to thank Jayden''s father for purchasing her from the ck


    market previously, so that she could be spared from being sent to a brothel.


    Jayden still looked in front coldly and did not respond to a word she said. It seemed that he did not


    hear her words at all.


    But at this moment, Silvia vowed to never think that the contract was unfair again in the future.


    She would fulfill its terms and apany him until he let her go.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    The car was not going toward the vi where Jayden lived, instead, it was heading in the opposite


    direction.


    Silvia was born and raised in Madison City. She knew the city like the back of her hand. Soon, she


    found out that something was wrong.


    She looked at Jayden and asked, "Mr. Kyle, where are we going?"


    Jayden ignored her and just looked out of the window. Hepletely ignored her question.


    Silvia was so angry that she waved her hand in front of him.


    "Who on earth is this guy? Can''t he be nice? He''s trying to pretend to be cold and arrogant. Who is


    he putting a show on for?"


    If she had not been smart enough to know that he was not a bad person, she would have poisoned


    him to death.


    Since Jayden did not reply to her, Silvia didn''t ask any further. Anyway, she knew she couldn''t get a


    cold person like him to speak up-


    Not longter, the car arrived at the First People Hospital in Madison City. The driver slowed down


    and parked outside the gate of the hospital.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the door for Silvia. He said respectfully, "Miss Turner, your


    mother is in the senior ward, room number 809. You can visit her, but you only have half an hour."


    "Half an hour..." Silvia repeated his words angrily. She wasn''t someone who got angry easily, but


    Jayden was just simply arrogant.


    He allowed her to visit her mother, but he only gave her half an hour. He really treated her like his


    toy, didn''t he?


    Did he need to control her time too?


    She looked at Jayden angrily. He was still looking out of the window calmly and ignored her


    completely again.


    Silvia knew her ce so she just suppressed the anger. "Thank you! I wille back on time."


    After that, Silvia turned around and left. After two steps, she turned back and red at the man in


    the car. Not long ago, she had made up her mind to fulfil the contract terms well. Now, she regretted


    her words, and she even thought about ways to deal with himter.


    In the hospital.


    The seniors'' ward was located on the eighth floor of Madison City Hospital. The environment and


    facilities were much better than the ward that Silvia had arranged for her mother.


    After getting out of the elevator, Silvia looked at the sign and walked toward the ward number 809.


    When she reached the door, Silvia stopped and took two deep breaths. She tried to look calm


    before heading in.


    Since her father died in the ident and her mother was sick and hospitalized, Silvia had faced


    many challenges. However, every time she went to the hospital to visit her mother, she would try to


    put up a good front for her mother. She would never let her mother know how much she had


    suffered out there.


    After putting on a smile, Silvia opened the door and came in. "Mom, I..."


    She stopped speaking. The ward was empty, and her mother was nowhere to be seen. The


    bathroom door in the room was also left open, and there was no one inside.


    The room was not that big. It was neat and tidy, but it was empty.


    Did something happen to her mother again?


    "Could it be that her mother was taken away by Norman''s people again?"


    Thinking of the video before, Silvia panicked. She turned around and ran out. Unexpectedly, she


    bumped into someone just as she turned around.


    "Silvia?"


    It was her mother''s gentle and kind voice.


    "Mom?" Silvia hugged her mother. "Mom, is it really you? I''m not blind, right? It''s not an illusion, is


    it?"


    Mrs. Turner patted Silvia''s back gently and said softly, "Dear child, it''s not an illusion. It''s me. I am


    standing in front of you."


    "Mom..." Silvia rubbed herself in her mother''s arms and held her tighter. "Mom, I was almost scared


    to death."


    Earlier, she thought of her father''s car ident and her mother''s miserable state of being beaten.


    She was afraid that her mother would be hurt by that crazy Norman.


    "Don''t worry..." Mrs. Turner kept patting Silvia on her back andforted her like coaxing a child.


    "Silvia, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Mom..." Silvia tried to force back the tears that had welled up at the corner of her eyes, and then


    she looked up at her mother. "Mom, I''m sorry! It''s my fault. I failed to protect you and let you..."


    As she remembered seeing her mother being pped in the face, Silvia felt so hurt that her heart


    ached. She hated herself for being so slow and ipetent. Once her father left, she couldn''t do


    anything.


    Her mother also cried when she saw how Silvia med herself. "Dear child, aren''t I standing in front


    of you? Let bygones be bygones."


    Silvia choked as she called her mother gently, "Mom..."


    Mrs. Turner brought Silvia into the ward and said, "Come in and have a seat."


    Silvia asked, "Mom, where did you go just now?"


    Mrs. Turner smiled as she replied, "I stayed in the ward for a long time and I got bored. I made


    friends with some people, and I asked thedy from the ward next to mine to apany me to the


    yard. I stayed here for a few days and made some new friends. They are all very good to me. When


    you return to your studies in the future, I wouldn''t be so bored anymore."


    Silvia said apologetically, "Mom, I''m sorry. I haven''t been able to apany you for the past few


    days because I''m busy with other things."


    Mrs. Turner didn''t know what exactly Silvia had gone through, but she could guess.


    Silvia didn''t tell her, so she didn''t want to ask about it. She knew that Silvia was a filial child, and she


    tends to hide some sad things to herself.


    Silvia did not want to talk about what she had been through. Mrs. Turner did not want Silvia to worry


    either, so she pretended not to know anything.


    Mrs. Turner touched Silvia''s head gently. "Silvia, I can take care of myself. You''d better prepare for


    your examination."


    Silvia was worried that she could not find an excuse for her disappearance for the past few days.


    Now that her mother had reassured her and used a different excuse, she just yed along and


    said, "Mom, I know, I will study hard."


    "Mmm." Mrs. Turner smiled gently. "Your father is gone. In the future, you will be in charge of the


    company. If you haven''t graduated from college yet, how would others take you seriously?"


    When it came to her academics, Silvia was still very confident. "Mom, my grades have always been


    one of the best in our ss. Don''t worry, I will definitely graduate with excellent grades and manage


    the Wateria Corporation well. I will carry on Dad''s legacy." "Well..." Mrs. Turner nodded with tears in


    her eyes. "Silvia, your father left suddenly.


    Fortunately, I still have you, or else..."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Being reminded of the car ident, Mrs. Turner felt sad and hated her poor health. She couldn''t


    help her daughter, and even became a burden for her daughter.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    Mrs. Turner felt a lump in her throat. Silvia held her hand tightly andforted her, "Mom, Dad has


    not gone too far. He must be still with us, in secret. You must cherish your life and health, and not


    make him be worried."


    "Well, I know, I know..." Mrs. Turner held Silvia''s hand and wiped away her tears silently.


    Her husband had passed, but she still had her daughter, so she needed to be strong. She didn''t


    want her husband to worry about both of them.


    Ring, ring, ring...


    Silvia''s cell phone suddenly rang, disrupting the peaceful silence between them.


    Silvia took her mobile phone out and saw an unfamiliar number on the screen. She answered,


    "Hello!"


    "Miss Turner, your half an hour visitation time is up," Jayden''s driver spoke nonchntly.


    "You..." Silvia heard it and felt angry secretly, but she couldn''t let her mother worry. She whispered


    to her mother, "Mom, let me get this call."


    Mrs. Turner was worried. "Silvia, who called?"


    Silvia smiled and said, "It was Lemur, he was telling me about what happened in school."


    She lied to her mother. Under her mother''s doubtful gaze, Silvia walked out of the ward and closed


    the door. Then, she said to the person at the other end of the phone, "Have Jayden Elias Kyle


    answer the phone."


    The driver said, "Miss Turner..."


    Silvia interrupted him. "If Jayden doesn''t want to answer the phone, please tell him that I''m going to


    stay in the hospital to take care of my mother today. Please give me 12 hours, and I''ll look for him


    when the time is up."


    After that, Silvia hung up the phone. She didn''t care if Jayden agreed to her request or not. Anyway,


    she had to stay in the hospital to take care of her mother.


    She didn''t know that the driver had turned on the speaker when he called, and Jayden heard every


    single word.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jayden smirked and looked into the distance. He began thinking deeply.


    Silvia''s way of asking for help was so simr to Karen Joy. Both of them were so smug as if they


    were confident that Jayden would agree to their every request.


    What if he didn¡¯t agree?


    What could they do?


    Looking at the smile on his Master''s face, the driver said worriedly, "Master, should I..."


    "She can stay." Jayden turned his head and looked at the hospital building. "Arrange someone to


    stand guard at the hospital. Keep Silvia and her mother safe."


    The drivermented, "We have arranged it. We have arranged for the best private guards to take


    care of Miss Turner''s mother."


    Jayden nodded, "Alright."


    Living in this cruel world, people could not do whatever they wanted to do most of the time. They


    would be forced to bow down to the cruel reality.


    Silvia was a living example. She was so angry earlier, so she spoke without thinking much. When


    she hung up the phone, she regretted her words instantly.


    Jayden was a powerful person in Madison City. He could take Norman down easily. If he wanted to


    come for her, she would have no way to fight back.


    She spoke so arrogantly and hung up the phone first then. What if Jayden got angry and asked


    someone to take her away by force?


    What was she going to do?


    She would learn to ept it, but it would be a big problem if she made her mother feel


    worried.


    In order not to let her mother worry, Silvia decided to send a message to Jayden, "Mr. Kyle, my


    mother''s condition is very critical. I must stay by her side to take care of her. You have parents, so I


    hope you can understand my stance. I promise that you would see me at home when you get up


    tomorrow."


    After sending the message, Silvia felt that this was not enough. Jayden was so arrogant that he did


    not care about others. No one could challenge his authority.


    Therefore, Silvia sent another message, "Mr. Kyle, I know I should listen to you and go with you, but


    I have my personal hardships too, yet I don''t want to disobey your orders. Please give me one night,


    and I will handle my affairs well. You will see me at home tomorrow morning. If you don''t reply, I will


    just assume that you have agreed."


    Silvia knew that Jayden would not reply to her messages, so she decided to add thest sentence


    to make things easier for the both of them. Hopefully, it was enough to calm him down.


    After sending the message, Silvia put her phone away. Sheposed her emotions, and then she


    went into the ward to see her mother.


    Mrs. Turner asked concerningly, "Silvia, is everything okay?"


    "Mom, everything''s fine." Silvia came to her mother''s side and sat down. "Lemur just called me and


    reminded me about the activities in school tomorrow."


    "It''s good that everything is fine." Mrs. Turner touched her daughter''s face. "My silly daughter. Have


    you not eaten welltely? Look, you''re getting thinner."


    "Mom, I look thin, but my weight''s fine. I''m healthy." Silvia raised her arm in front of her mother.


    "Touch it and feel how strong I am."


    "You''re always trying to talk your way out of things." her mother was amused by Silvia''s words and


    put on a rare smile.


    "Mom, I''m your child. You are good with words, so I learnt it from the best." Silvia knew how to win


    over her mother''s heart.


    "Silly girl..." In fact, she did not need Silvia to say these pleasant words. As long as she could see


    her living happily and healthily every day, she would be satisfied.


    As they chatted, Mrs. Turner narrowed her eyes in exhaustion. Silvia knew that her mother was


    tired, so she helped her mother to bed hurriedly. "Mom, take a short nap."


    "I''m not sleepy, I want to talk to you..." Mrs. Turner wanted to make the best out of her time with her


    daughter, so she tried hard to open her eyes. However, because she couldn''t see her daughter


    these days, she didn''t sleep well. She became so sleepy that she kept yawning.


    "Mom, I will be right here. I won''t leave before you wake up." Silvia knew that her mother was


    worried that she would not see her again when she woke up.


    "Okay..." Mrs. Turner closed her eyes slowly. When she fell asleep, she still held on Silvia''s hand


    tightly.


    "Mom, don''t be afraid. I will always be with you." As she saw how nervous her mother had gotten,


    Silvia felt as if there was a needle pricking in her heart. She felt so sad that she couldn''t breathe.


    Silvia reached out and gently touched her mother''s face. She thought about how much pain and


    fear her mother must have suffered when that cruel man tormented her these past few days.


    Although her mother was in pain and fear, she did not say anything about it to Silvia. She did not


    want Silvia to worry about her.


    Silvia bit her lip and thought to herself, "Mom, I will definitely protect you and will never let anyone


    hurt you again."

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    "Doctor, I am a family member of the patient in ward number 809. Can you tell me how she is doing


    now?" After her mother had fallen asleep, Silvia went to look for her mother''s attending doctor.


    "You''re Miss Turner, aren''t you?" The old doctor, who was about 60 years old, adjusted the sses


    on his nose bridge and looked up at Silvia. He pointed to the opposite seat and said, "Have a seat.


    I''ll exin to you in detail."


    "Doctor..." Looking at the doctor''s serious expression, Silvia was a little flustered. "Doctor, how bad


    is my mother''s condition?"


    The doctor handed Mrs. Turner''s medical records to Silvia. "Miss Turner, as her daughter, don''t you


    know anything about your mother''s health?"


    "I..." The doctor''s words made Silvia realize that her mother''s condition should be much worse than


    she had expected, but she had no clue how bad it was.


    She was so anxious that she grabbed the doctor''s hand and said, "Doctor, no matter what, please


    help my mother."


    The doctor patted her hand and said, "Miss Turner, your mother is suffering from a chronic illness. It


    could be a mild case, or it could also be critical. Most importantly, she needs extra care from her


    family. As her daughter, your role is paramount to her wellbeing. If your mother is to ever recover


    fully from this, it would really depend on your efforts."


    After her father''s ident, her mother had fallen ill. Silvia knew that the reason for her mother''s


    illness was because of her father''s sudden death. She had not recovered after such a long time


    because Silvia did not take good care of her.


    The doctor exined again, "But, you don''t have to worry too much, Miss Turner. There is a group


    of voluntary psychologists in our hospital. They will help the patients who need help for free. With


    their help and your care, I believe that Mrs. Turner will be cured soon."


    After listening to the doctor''s advice, Silvia was moved and thanked him repeatedly, "Doctor, thank


    you! Thank the volunteers too."


    What volunteer is she thankful for?


    How could the most famous psychologist in Madison City have the time to be a volunteer? His


    consultation charges must be pricey, and ordinary people would not be able to afford it at all.


    Of course, the doctor knew who the psychologist was, but he didn''t say it. He didn''t dare to say it


    because he was told to keep mouth about the information.


    Therefore, the doctor had to continue with his act. "Your mother lives in the luxury ward. Every ward


    has special caretakers assigned. Miss Turner, you can go on with your day and do whatever you


    want to do. Just remember toe to the hospital to apany the patient when you''re free."


    "Thank you, doctor!" It wasfortable to live in the luxury ward, but she was financially tight now.


    "Doctor, how about the hospital expenses?"


    The doctor exined, "Miss Turner, you don''t have to worry about this. Someone has already paid


    the hospitalization expenses on your mother''s behalf."


    Silvia asked, "Doctor, who paid for the expenses?"


    The doctor said, "The person who paid didn''t give his name. The administrative staff over at the


    payment counter has no idea too."


    The doctor didn''t know, but Silvia could guess that since Jayden had arranged for her mother to be


    in the hospital, he must have covered the medical expenses.


    Silvia was a grateful person. As soon as she walked out of the doctor''s office, she took out her


    mobile phone and sent a message to Jayden, "Mr. Kyle, thank you!"


    She should really thank him.


    If he hadn''t appeared in her life and helped her so much, she really didn''t know how to deal with this


    unfortunate series of events.


    Ding-dong...


    When Jayden was listening to Simon''s update on Norman, his mobile phone on the desk suddenly


    rang.


    He took a nce and saw "Silvia" disyed on the screen. He picked it up and looked through the


    message, "Mr. Kyle, thank you!"


    "This woman still had some conscience," he thought to himself. She was not the kind of woman who


    would repay kindness with ingratitude.


    He put his mobile phone down and motioned Simon to continue.


    Simon said, "Young Master, the evidence of Norman plotting the murder was certain. Plus, he is


    charged with illegal usage of guns. This time, he will definitely be thrown into prison."


    Jayden nodded with satisfaction and said, "Very good. Follow up with the case personally. I don''t


    want any ident to happen."


    Simon reassured him, "Yes."


    Jayden waved his hand, indicating Simon to leave. However, Simon stood still and said worriedly,


    "Young Master, it''s gettingte. It''s time to rest."


    Jayden said, "I''ll rest after reading the documents."


    Simon persuaded carefully, "Young Master, you should take good care of your body. You are still


    young, so you should start taking care of yourself. There''s more to life than work."


    Besides, his Master had old injuries that would hurt from time to time, which meant that his health


    condition was more vulnerable.


    "Don''t worry." Jayden raised his eyebrows impatiently. This time, before Jayden spoke, Simon did


    not dare to say anything more and left the room quietly.


    However, what Jayden was looking at wasn''t the work documents. Instead, he was looking at a


    couple of wedding photos.


    In the photo, the young, beautifuldy and the handsome man looked at each other with deep


    affection in their eyes.


    She looked more beautiful than before. There was more maturity and gentleness in her eyes. She


    looked as happy as a child on Christmas morning.


    The same was true for the man standing with her. He was calm and reserved, yet his eyes looked


    like they were full of infatuation and contentment.


    After learning that she was about to get married, Jayden tried to resist the news, but he still couldn''t


    control himself and secretly found her wedding photos.


    Three years had passed. However, he still found himself daydreaming. He wondered how good it


    would be if the man standing in front of her was him.


    Bang...


    Suddenly, Jayden swept his hand across his work table angrily and the ss cup fell off the table,


    smashing into pieces.


    "D*mn it!"


    He had been thinking about her for so many years. In the end, she had be someone else''s


    wife and showed no mercy to his affection.


    She never cared about his feelings.


    Simon, who was guarding outside the door, wanted to go in and have a look when he heard the


    sound of ss shattering. However, just as he was about to knock on the door, he took a step back.


    He didn''t dare to walk into the room, especially at a time like this.


    He understood why his Master was angry.


    Simon couldn''t understand why his Master had done so many things for a woman who had never


    taken him seriously. He even almost lost his life for her. Was it really worth it?


    Anyway, personally, he felt that it was not worth it. Not worth it at all.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, Simon knew that his Master did not share the same sentiments as him. He was willing to


    do anything to make Miss Karen Joy happy.


    Simon ced his ear against the door gently. If his master did something rash again, he could stop


    him in time.


    However, after a long time, he didn''t hear anything else.


    Simon was still worried about him and did not dare to leave, who stayed outside the door until


    midnight. He only went back to his room to rest when he was almost falling asleep.


    He knew that this night was definitely a long, sleepless night for his Master.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    It was early in the morning.


    There were many trees nted in the area, so the air around the vi seemed to be much fresher.


    After getting off the taxi, Silvia strolled along the green avenue and enjoyed the fresh air. Soon, she


    walked to her destination.


    Standing at the gate of the vi, just when Silvia was hesitating to ring the doorbell, the guard


    opened the door. "Miss Turner, pleasee in."


    "Thank you." After Silvia entered, she didn''t see anyone at all. She didn''t know if Jayden was


    already up. Was it appropriate for her toe at this time?


    s, she wanted to fulfil her promise. She promised him that she woulde here early in the


    morning. Hence, she packed up and came over early.


    Silvia didn''t think too much. She went straight to the main lounge. As she walked, a person came in


    front of her. It was the person Silvia didn''t like very much, Simon Banks.


    Seeing her, Simon was also a little surprised.


    "Miss Turner, why are you here so early?"


    No matter how much she disliked Simon, Silvia still greeted him politely. "Good morning, Mr.


    Banks!"


    Simon did not know what happened between Silvia and Jayden yesterday. He asked again, "Miss


    Turner, why are you here so early?"


    "Did you think I want to be here?"


    Silvia really wanted to reply this to him, but she restrained herself.


    She said, "Mr. Banks, since you don''t want to see me, I will go back." If Jayden asked her about it,


    he could not me her for not keeping her promise.


    Simon stopped her immediately. "Miss Turner, since you''re here, please do me a favor."


    Silvia looked at him warily. "What favor?"


    Simon said, "My Young Master is in the study. Could you please take a look at him?"


    Silvia thought that Jayden had gotten up early in the morning and was busy with his work. She


    sighed, "Your Young Master has a rich and powerful father, why does he still work so hard? He''s


    making poor people like us look bad."


    Hearing Silvia''s words, Simon''s face turned pale. He asked firmly, "Miss Turner, where did you


    hearthat?"


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him. "Why do you sound so angry? The Old Master of your family is rich


    and powerful. Everyone in Madison City knows that. It''s not a secret. What''s wrong with that?"


    "Everyone in Madison City knows about it?" Simon thought for a moment. The old gentleman Silvia


    mentioned sounded like a misunderstanding from poor rumours, and she was not referring to the


    person in charge of Rovio.


    Simon realized that he was defensive too quickly. Simon followed Jayden when he started his


    business. They had never mentioned their rtionship with the Kyle family to the public. The Young


    Master even used a pseudonym for official matters. The public would not know their rtionship


    with the Kyle family of Rovio.


    Simon added, "Miss Turner, Young Master''s study is in the second room on the second floor. You


    can bring him the breakfast prepared by Auntie Cherry."


    Silvia replied reluctantly, "Okay." "Thump-Thump!"


    After knocking on the door twice, no one answered the door. Silvia knocked again, but there was


    still no response.


    These people were ying with her, weren''t they?


    They asked her to bring the breakfast to Jayden, but he was not responding. Was she treated like a


    monkey?


    Silvia took a deep breath and told herself to just bear with all these. After all, she was staying under


    their roof, so she had no other choice.


    "Thump-Thump!"


    "Mr. Kyle, can Ie in?" She knocked on the door patiently again, but just like before, there was


    no response.


    She couldn''t bear it anymore. She turned the door handle around and broke in. "Jayden Elias Kyle,


    you''re fooling around with me, aren''t you?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As soon as the door was opened, Silvia coughed a few times because of the strong smell of


    cigarettes.


    In the study, the windows were shut and the lights were turned off. It was so dark that she could not


    even see Jayden''s face clearly despite him sitting at the desk.


    Silvia hated the smell of cigarettes so much that she wanted to turn around and leave. However,


    she came here with a task, so she thought of just passing his breakfast over to him quickly.


    She walked to his desk, ced the breakfast on the desk, and then she took the cigarette butt from


    his hand. "Jayden, why are you smoking so much so early in the morning?"


    Jayden did not respond to her. He looked up at her as if he was looking at a person he had known


    for a long time. However, at the same time, he seemed to be looking at a stranger.


    "Stop smoking. Let''s have breakfast." Silvia put the cigarette out in the ashtray and pointed to the


    food on the tray. "Auntie Cherry has prepared a nutritious breakfast for you. It''s good for your


    health."


    Silvia was not a meddlesome person, but she just couldn''t stand seeing a person who didn''t care


    about his health so much. "This is your body. If you don''t take care of yourself, will others care about


    you?"


    It''s saddening how many people wouldn''t take good care of their health when they were healthy;


    and when they got sick or weak, it would be toote then.


    He still stared at her without blinking, as if he had fixed his eyes on her. Silvia was taken aback by


    his stare. "Why are you looking at me? No matter what you think of me, I meant what I said."


    "You..." Jayden opened his mouth but could not utter aplete sentence.


    "What?" Silvia took a small step back and pointed to the breakfast on the table. "Have your


    breakfast. If you don''t eat it soon, it will turn cold."


    "You''re here!" After a long while, Jayden said these three words in a hoarse voice.


    "I am a good and honest person. I said I woulde back." Silvia looked at the table littered with


    cigarette butts and frowned. "Why do you smoke so much? Are you really done with being alive?"


    "You''re finally here!" Jayden suddenly reached out and pulled Silvia to sit on hisp.


    Silvia was so scared that she screamed, "Jayden, what are you doing? Let me go, or I won''t show


    you mercy."


    This man must be out of his mind. He once despised her for being dirty, but now he was hugging


    her so closely.


    "Since you are here, how can I let you go?" Jayden held her tight and said in a deep voice, "Do you


    know how long I have been waiting for you?"


    Silvia struggled, trying to break free. However, Jayden''s hands were like iron pliers that held her


    tightly. She could not move at all. "Didn''t I send you a messagest night? I told you that if you


    could give me a few hours, I will definitelye back."


    "I''ve been waiting for you for too long." As soon as he finished speaking, he lowered his head and


    kissed her.


    The overbearing kiss caught her off guard.


    Silvia struggled desperately. However, she could not break free, and her actions made him go


    crazier and act more dominantly. He was like a mad beast that could swallow her at any time.


    "Mmm.." Silvia''s tongue was almost numb from this crazy beast''s kiss, and she could only whimper


    as if she was crying.


    She fussed around and tried to kick him, but she couldn''t move at all. He continued to hold her


    tightly.


    After a while, he finally let go of her. She could finally breathe, but something even more terrible


    happened.


    While she waspletely caught off guard, Jayden ced her on his desk. He then ripped the thin


    t-shirt off her body.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    "Jayden Elias Kyle, you''re a lunatic! Have you gone crazy? Do you know what you''re doing?"


    Silvia tried to push him away with all her strength, but she was much weaker than him. She


    struggled for a long time but did not manage to push him away at all.


    "You came here willingly." Jayden reached out his fingers to pinch her lips and whispered in her ear,


    "This time, I will not let you go!"


    He once let her go, deciding to fulfill her wishes. However, this time, she had returned willingly, so


    he could not be med for seizing the opportunity.


    "D*mn it, what do you mean by I came here willingly? Do you think I''m willing toe to this


    d*mned ce?" Silvia was in a panic and was at a loss. She was nearly naked in front of him.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Isn''t it so?" He smiled gently.


    Yes, Silvia saw tenderness in his eyes.


    His smile also looked so genuine at this moment. It didn''t look as fake as usual. She had not seen


    him smiling so happily before.


    Silvia panicked even more because she couldn''t understand him and could not figure out what was


    going through his mind. She stretched out her leg in panic, but before she could kick him, he caught


    her foot.


    "Be good, don''t fool around!" He pulled her into his arms, lowered his head and bit her lips. "Enjoy


    this. You''d like what I''m about to do."


    "Pervert! I''m not sick. How can I like anything a pervert like you will do!" For the first time, Silvia


    clearly knew that the disparity in strength between a man and a woman was so huge. No matter


    how hard she struggled, she could not escape from his clutches.


    "You don''t like me?" Jayden''s face changed, and he looked at her gloomily. "Then tell me, who do


    you like? The man Cooper or Collins?"


    "No matter Cooper or Collins, it''s none of your business. Does that matter?" Silvia couldn''t get rid of


    him. She opened her mouth and bit his shoulder mercilessly, trying to scare him away.


    However, he didn''t seem to feel anything. Even though he was bleeding from her bite, he did not


    push her away.


    In the end, Silvia was tired of biting. Just as she was about to look at him, she heard him speak


    confidently, "You hurt me. Then, don''t me me for hurting you."


    "Ah!"


    At this moment, there was only one word in Silvia''s mind - pain.


    Silvia had never known that there would be such a pain, which hurt more than getting beaten up.


    The pain was worse than what she had ever suffered in the past.


    A searing pain, the feeling of tearing and rubbing... It was something she had never experienced


    before. At this moment, it was as if she was experiencing a disaster in her life.


    "D*mn it!" Silvia gritted her teeth and clenched her fists to bear the tremendous pain that she had


    never experienced before.


    In front of her, Jayden was like a beast, biting and devouring her again and again.


    In the end, she lost all consciousness...


    "Ouch..."


    After turning her body over gently, Silvia screamed in pain.


    She seemed to be dreaming of a terrible and cruel nightmare.


    In the dream, the man named Jayden Elias Kyle bullied her, and even...


    No, this was not a dream.


    If it were a dream, the pain in her body would not be so real.


    Silvia opened her eyes and saw that it was dark around her. She could not even see her fingers, so


    she could not see anything else clearly.


    She had no idea where she was and what time it was. The only thing she knew was that her body


    felt like it was falling apart, and it was painful for her to move.


    Perhaps it was not just because of the physical pain, but she was also tortured psychologically. Her


    mental state was on the verge of copse.


    Silvia had never thought that her virginity would be taken away like this.


    The pain buried itself deep into her bones! It hurt so much and was traumatizing that she would


    never forget it!


    "You''re awake!" Suddenly, a deep male voice came from the darkness.


    "You..." Silvia was too familiar with this voice. It was him. It was he who tormented her. She had lost


    her precious virginity which she had treasured for nearly twenty years.


    All of a sudden, Silvia was dumbstruck. Sheughed at herself for being so stupid, and also how


    pathetic her fate was.


    She knew that there was no free lunch in the world.


    She didn''t expect that after experiencing the betrayal of the Turner family, she would be so foolish to


    believe that a strange man would help her sincerely.


    Because he had dealt with Norman to save her and also helped her save her mother, she lowered


    her guard and believed that he was a good person.


    However, she had never thought that maybe all this was just a y that he and Norman had


    schemed together to make a fool out of her.


    Jayden was right. Silvia came to him willingly and ended up being humiliated by him. It was not his


    fault. She could only me herself for being ignorant and stupid.


    Silvia suppressed her nausea and put on a bright smile. "Mr. Kyle, are you satisfied with my body?"


    Silvia did not hear his answer, but she heard his footsteps toward her. He came to her side and


    grabbed her chin despite the darkness. "Tell me, what did you do to me?"


    "What did I do to you?" It was clear that he had ruined her innocence, and yet he tried to push the


    me unto her.


    Silvia felt that Jayden was actually worse than Norman, that vile and heartless man.


    "Speak!" He added more strength and pinched her lower jaw. The pain made Silvia''s mouth twitch,


    but she didn''t cry out or whined.


    "Mr. Kyle, what do you want to hear from me?" Anyway, he was her benefactor. She could tell him


    whatever he wanted to hear.


    "Tell me, what did you do to me?" Jayden was getting annoyed and thought that this woman was


    really sick.


    In the past, Jayden knew that she was full of lies. But now, she had done something so despicable


    to him.


    "Haha... What did I do to you?" Silvia chuckled out loud. "It''s exactly what you remember. I slept


    with you."


    If he didn''t want to admit it, she could just take the fall. After all, she was like an ant in his hands. He


    could crush her easily if he wanted to.


    "You! D*mn it!"


    "Mr. Kyle, don''t pretend to be so wronged. Not long ago, you were bl*ody aggressive. Don''t forget,


    you were enjoying it just now, moaning in satisfaction!"


    "Get lost!"


    "Mr. Kyle, where do you want me to go?"


    "Get lost! I don''t want to see you again!"


    "Mr. Kyle, after all, we did, you really want me to get lost?"


    She hoped to get away from him and to never see this man who made her feel so disgusted.


    However, without his permission, she could not get away, so she needed his final answer.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    As she gradually adapted to the darkness of the room, Silvia saw the face in front of her faintly. This


    face appeared cold and heartless, like a bloodthirsty lion.


    She looked at him and smiled gently, "Mr. Kyle, does this mean that the contract is void?"


    Silvia wanted to leave, but she needed to be sure that she was not breaking any terms of the


    contract. She didn''t want to be involved with this man anymore.


    She hoped that he would give her a clear answer quickly. She hoped that he would denounce the


    contract and told her to get away as far as possible so that she would not have to see him again.


    "Contract?" He was looking at her aggressively and furiously. He spoke loudly and clearly, "Do you


    think that by sleeping with me once, you can get out of the contract?"


    How ridiculous!


    These words pierced through Silvia''s heart like nails. It hurt very much, but she still had a smile on


    her face. "I thought if I slept with you once, you would void the contract. I guess that wasn''t true."


    Jayden clenched his fist, gnashed his teeth and said, "I bought you. You''re mine, and you''re mine


    even after you die. Don''t think that I''ll let you go that easily."


    Silvia reached out and grabbed his hand. "Mr. Kyle, if once was not enough, I can sleep with you a


    few more times until you are satisfied. What do you say?"


    Jayden shook her hand off as if she was a parasite. He stepped back and said, "Do you think I''ll


    touch a filthy woman like you?"


    After that, he mmed the door and left, but his voice lingered in the room for a long time.


    A filthy woman?


    This phrase kept echoing in her ears like a broken record on repeat, constantly reminding and


    mocking her of her pitiable state of life.


    Jayden was right. At this moment, she was indeed filthy. From the moment she touched him, she


    had be filthy from the inside out.


    But he was the one who did the act earlier and made her "filthy". What right did he have to feel


    disgusted by her?


    "Thump-Thump!"


    It was the maid, Auntie Cherry who knocked outside the door. Then, she heard her ask, "Miss


    Turner, may Ie in?"


    Before Silvia answered, Auntie Cherry had opened the door and entered the room. Silvia was so


    scared that she pulled up the quilt and covered her naked body immediately. She looked at Auntie


    Cherry warily and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Auntie Cherry turned on the light in the room and came to Silvia''s side. She handed two white pills


    to Silvia and said, "Miss Turner, the Master asked me to bring you these."


    Silvia asked cautiously, "What pills are these?"


    Auntie Cherry scratched her head and stammered, "Miss Turner, this is... for colds. The pills can


    prevent colds."


    As she saw how Auntie Cherry was having cold sweats on her hand and forehead, and listening to


    her stuttering exnation, Silvia easily understood what the pills were for.


    If she guessed correctly, they should be aftermorning pills.


    Silvia took the pills over and looked at them. "Auntie Cherry, your Master is very thoughtful. Please


    thank him for me."


    Jayden did not want her to get pregnant with his child. Did he think that she was willing to give birth


    to his child? How preposterous!


    She could have told him that she didn''t want to have anything to do with him as long as she was


    alive.


    As she was lying, Auntie Cherry felt guilty. "Miss Turner, I will tell the Master what you said. Now,


    take this medicine."


    "Auntie Cherry, put the pills here. You can go on with your tasks. I''ll eat themter." Silvia had been


    apprehensive about taking medicine since she was young. When she was sick, her mother would


    prepare juices for her in advance. This helped a lot in improving the taste. Everyone around Silvia


    would try their best to help her when she was sick so that she wouldn''t need to suffer so much.


    Silvia didn''t even have a ss of water around her, and she really couldn''t swallow the pills.


    Auntie Cherry was embarrassed. "Miss Turner, the Master said that you must eat the pills in front of


    me. Or else..."


    Silvia asked, "Or else...what?"


    "Otherwise, he would fault me," Auntie Cherry blurted out honestly, but she thought that it was not


    nice to say so. She exined hurriedly, "Miss Turner, I mean, if I didn''t see you taking the pills and


    you caught a cold identally, the Master would me me for not taking good care of you."


    Silvia didn''t want to embarrass Auntie Cherry, but she really couldn''t swallow the pills on their own.


    She said, "Auntie Cherry, can you get me a ss of water?"


    Auntie Cherry was stunned for a moment and nodded immediately. "Of course. Please wait for a


    moment, Miss Turner. I''ll get you a ss of water."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was Auntie Cherry''s negligence that she had forgotten to bring some water for Silvia to take the


    pills. She had been too focused on bringing the pills over. Thankfully, the youngdy was quite


    naive and did not question her.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t know how to exin herself to Butler Banks.


    Silvia smiled and said, "Please and thank you."


    Seeing Auntie Cherry''s expression of relief, Silvia''s heart was full of mixed feelings. Her life had


    turned upside down in the span of a day.


    Not long ago, her uncle, Norman, wanted to rape her. He crawled into her room in the middle of the


    night. She managed to escape that day, but she did not escape the man earlier this day.


    That d*mned Jayden Elias Kyle. Silvia regarded him as her savior, but he abused her.


    It had been a whole day now, but the pain and weakness in her body still reminded her of what he


    had done.


    Auntie Cherry came back soon with a ss of water in her hand. She said urgently, "Miss Turner,


    you can take the medicine now."


    "Of course." Silvia first drank a big mouthful of water, then, she ced the two pills into her mouth.


    She swallowed the pills quickly with a big mouthful of water.


    After swallowing the medications, she opened her mouth for Auntie Cherry to have a look. "Auntie


    Cherry, I have taken the pills. You can report it to your Master."


    After confirming that Silvia had taken the medicine, Auntie Cherry smiled awkwardly and said, "Miss


    Turner, it''s gettingte, I won''t disturb you anymore. Have some rest."


    Silvia just smiled and nodded at her as she watched Auntie Cherry leave.


    As soon as the door closed, the fake smile on Silvia''s face disappeared instantly. She said with


    hatred in her eyes, "Jayden Elias Kyle, remember this. I will make you pay for what you''ve done,


    one day!"


    Silvia got up and locked the door. She dragged her painful body to the bathroom. She stood under


    the running water, and washed her body repeatedly with plenty of soap.


    She felt dirty. No matter how hard she tried to wash her body, she knew she could not be pure


    anymore. She could not wash away the stains that the beast had left on her body.


    "I''m sorry! Brother Felix, I''m sorry!" She kept apologizing while washing her body thoroughly,


    "Brother Felix, I''m sorry! So sorry..."


    She apologized repeatedly. Suddenly, she broke down and tears rolled down her cheeks.

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    At the same time.


    In Jayden''s study.


    Jayden was rubbing his temples trying to sober himself up, but it did not work. He still felt groggy, as


    if his brain had stopped working.


    Simon rushed over and asked, "Young Master, you asked for me?"


    Jayden shot a sharp look at him. "What happened?"


    Jayden did not ask clearly, but Simon knew what he was talking about. He said hurriedly, "Young


    Master, it''s my negligence."


    How could a clear- minded person mistake someone for the other person? However, this was what


    happened to Jayden.


    Jayden didn''t know the reason, but Simon knew why. However, Simon didn''t dare to admit it.


    Jayden narrowed his eyes and did not answer him.


    Simon looked at Jayden''s gloomy face and continued to say, "I had asked Miss Turner to send your


    breakfast up, but I didn''t expect


    that she would dare to drug you secretly. It''s all my fault. I was careless and she took advantage."


    Simon kept his head down and didn''t dare to look up at his Master. He would not be able to hide the


    secret if their eyes met.


    He knew that it was not right for him to do this, but he didn''t want to see his Master suffer again, so


    he took advantage of the clueless Silvia.


    Simon thought that as long as Jayden had a sexual rtionship with another woman, Jayden would


    not think of Miss Karen Joy so much.


    "Did she drug me?" Jayden approached Simon carefully. He gritted his teeth and asked firmly, "I


    didn''t touch the food she brought to me. How did she drug me?"


    At first, Jayden also thought that Silvia was the one who drugged him. However, after he calmed


    down, he felt that it was unlikely that she was the one who did it


    Silvia was a woman who was full of lies. She was wild and chased after wealth. She had many bad


    habits, but Jayden believed that she would never sell her body.


    On the contrary, there was a man in Silvia''s heart. She had protected herself well all this while and


    saved her virginity for him. She was waiting for that person''s return. However, Jayden had


    destroyed all of it.


    "Young Master, I''m not sure about this. I also heard that Dr. Thames found the drug in Miss Turner''s


    bag." Simon knew that he could not admit to it no matter the cost. If he admitted to it, Simon could


    not bear the consequences.


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and sneered, "You''re not sure?"


    Simon said stubbornly, "Young Master, why don''t I get someone to ask Miss Turner?"


    "Is she someone you have the right to question?" Jayden looked extremely skeptical, "Simon, just


    because you have been with me for a long time, don''t get toofortable and do things at your own


    will."


    Simon was so frightened that his legs felt weak. "Young Master, I would not dare do anything


    foolish. Besides, no matter what I do, I''m doing it for your own good."


    Jayden sneered and continued, "I don''t need someone who will do evil things behind my back by


    saying it''s for my own good. You can go now. I don''t need you here."


    If a subordinate dared to mess around behind his Master''s back once, it would likely happen again.


    Jayden could not work with such a person again.


    Simon became very anxious, "Young Master, how could this be? I''ve been taking care of you


    throughout all these years. If it were someone else, I wouldn''t be able to rest assured."


    Jayden nced at him and said, "This is the price you have to pay for your mistakes."


    Simon pleaded, "Young Master..."


    Before doing this, Simon had already expected this to be the lightest punishment he could receive.


    He knew that his Master''s decision would be difficult to change, so it was pointless for Simon to fight


    for his stand. However, he still yed the "loyalty card" at thest moment.


    Simon added, "Young Master, do you need me to take Miss Turner away before I leave? If you don''t


    want to see her anymore, I promise that I can make that happen."


    Jayden responded indifferently, "Simon, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Simon answered, "Young Master, don''t you despise Miss Turner?"


    Simon suddenly felt a little scared, as if his disguise had been seen through by his Master. He could


    not hide his actions from his Master''s eyes.


    Jayden nced at him and didn''t say anything.


    Simon understood this look in his eyes. He knew that even if Jayden thought that Silvia had used


    despicable means on him, Jayden still did not intend to let her go.


    Simon suddenly realized that he had done so many things at the risk of losing his head at any time.


    In the end, it was pointless.


    Not only did Simon fail to heal his Master''s broken heart, but he also created a huge mess for


    himself.


    At the cemetery.


    In a quiet corner, there was a very special tombstone.


    The reason why it looked special was that this tombstone was painted with different colors. It looked


    particrly bright and vibrant, unlike the usual dull graves.


    There was a line of words engraved on the tombstone, marking the grave of Felix Xavier.


    Silvia stood in front of the tombstone, and the scorching sun shone on her body. The sweat on her


    body had drenched her clothes, but she stood there for nearly an hour as if she didn''t feel the heat


    at all.


    After a long time, she reached out her hand gently to touch the engraving on the tombstone. She


    touched the name that she was so familiar with, "Brother Felix..."


    Silvia''s nose twitched as she called out his name. Tears welled up in her eyes again. "Brother Felix,


    where have you been?"


    "Brother Felix, I know that you are still here. You must still be alive, but you must be hiding


    somewhere that I can''t go."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother Felix, you said that when I get into trouble, you will definitely show up to help me. But when


    I was bullied, where were you? I shouted out loudly but you didn''te to me. Brother Felix, have


    you forgotten me? Completely?"


    Silvia still remembered a vivid memory where Felix took her hand and said to her, "Silvia, don''t be


    afraid. Although your father is gone, you still have me. Let me love you and protect you in the


    future."


    At that time, when she heard his words, Silvia looked as happy as a fool. She held Felix''s hand,


    laughing and jumping, "Brother Felix, I have been waiting for you to say this. I have been waiting for


    so long for you to confess your love to me. I thought the day would nevere, but it did."


    She stood on her tiptoe and leaned forward to kiss him on the face. "Brother Felix, I like you. I have


    always wanted to marry you since I was a child."


    They grew up together, went to school together, and went through the best years of their lives


    together. However, not long ago, when Silvia was going through the worst time in her life, Felix


    disappeared.


    He disappearedpletely out of the blue, and there was no news about this. She searched for


    him for a long time, but she could not find any clues about him.


    It was as if he had never existed before.


    She even doubted whether her memories with him were real or not, and wondered if everything was


    just a hallucination.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    "Brother Felix, even if your mother told me that you''re gone, even if they had set up this tombstone


    for you, I still don''t believe that you''re gone."


    Someone had said that Silvia was living in her own delusions, while others said that she was


    suffering from a mental disorder. Whatever it was, Silvia didn''t care at all.


    However, no matter what other people said, she was determined that Felix would never leave her


    alone in this world.


    He had just confessed his love to her. They had just fallen in love, and they had their future ahead


    of them. How could God take him away from her so cruelly?


    "Brother Felix, but..."


    Once again, when she said his name, Silvia felt a lump in her throat and she couldn''t continue


    anymore. Tears flowed down uncontrobly.


    She did not believe that he had left this world, and now, her innocence had been destroyed by that


    man, Jayden Elias Kyle.


    Even if Felix coulde back in the future, how could she face him?


    The pure and innocent Silvia no longer existed. Now, she was a girl who had been tarnished and


    humiliated.


    At the end of the day, Silvia could only me herself. She didn''t know herself well enough. She


    always thought that she was strong enough to protect everyone around her. However, in the end,


    she realized that she was a weak person who couldn''t even protect herself.


    Silvia wiped her tears and sniffled. "Brother Felix, tell me, what should I do?"


    However, no matter what she asked, she couldn''t get any response. The only sound around her


    was the sound of her sobbing and birds chirping above her.


    The sun was hanging high in the sky. The heat was scorching as if the sun was about to roast all


    living creatures on Earth.


    It was noon, and it was the hottest time of the day. There were not many people in the cemetery.


    Not far from the colorful tombstone where Silvia was, there was a handsome man in a ck shirt.


    He stood not far away from Silvia and looked at her face quietly, observing every slight change in


    her expression.


    Looking at her crying, watching her tears falling... his hands hanging by his side clenched into fists.


    He clenched them so tightly that veins were protruding.


    "D*mn it!" The anger in him suddenly rose. He never thought that he would be out of control and


    forcibly possess a woman he didn''t love.


    After a long time, Stanley Pierson ran up to the man and gave him a gentle reminder, "Master, it''s


    so hot out here. You''ve been standing here for more than an hour already. If you keep standing


    here, you''ll certainly suffer from heatstroke."


    Jayden was slightly stunned by Stanley''s words and replied immediately, "Take her back


    immediately, and don''t let her stay here any longer."


    Stanley was clear whom Jayden was referring to. He nodded and said, "I''ll have her leave right


    now." "Miss Turner, time''s up. Please return with me." Stanley walked up to Silvia and tried to talk to


    her as politely as possible. However, no matter how he phrased it, it still did not sound pleasing to


    the ears.


    Silvia turned around and stared at him with a sharp nce. She looked at him and said, "Who are


    you? Why are you here?"


    Stanley was a little embarrassed, but he still needed to do his duty. "Miss Turner, my name is


    Stanley Pierson. The Master asked me to follow you. It''s so hot out here, pleasee back with


    me."


    Silvia was not happy, "What''s wrong? Do you really think I''m a criminal? Are you going to follow me


    around like I''m a criminal on parole?"


    Stanley exined, "Miss Turner, how can we treat you as a prisoner? In fact, the Master is worried


    about you, and he..."


    "He... came along too." Before he could say these words, Stanley turned back to look at the position


    where Jayden had just stood. There was no one there.


    Since his Master had left, no matter what he said, Silvia would not believe him. Stanley didn''t want


    to exin too much either. The more he exined, the sillier he looked.


    "Worried about me?" Silviaughed, and herughter sounded sarcastic. "I don''t need a pervert like


    him to worry about me."


    Stanley felt so awkward that he scratched his head and didn''t know what to say next. He could only


    laugh awkwardly.


    Silvia turned around and spoke to the tombstone gently, "Brother Felix, that''s all for today. I''ll visit


    you another day when I have the time."


    On the way back to the city.


    Silvia looked out of the window and said, "Mr. Pierson, please bring me to the First People Hospital.


    I want to visit my mother."


    Stanley nced at Silvia from the rear-view mirror. His Master''s order was to bring her back home.


    He did not say anything about taking her to the hospital.


    After thinking for a while, Stanley said, "Miss Turner, you only have so much time to go out


    everyday. Today, you have used up your quota."


    "Used up my quota?" Silvia snorted.


    She was only granted three hours outside every day. The journey took two hours, so she was only


    left with one hour of time.


    Silvia held the phone tightly and thought of calling Jayden. After contemting for a while, she


    decided not to. The thought of hearing his voice made her feel sick and nauseous.


    She was weak and powerless. It was her fault that other powerful individuals like Norman could hurt


    and frame her. It was her fault that she was in the present circumstance.


    "Miss Turner, how about tomorrow..." Stanley was about to say something more when his phone


    suddenly vibrated. He picked it up and saw a text message. It was from the Master.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Stanley would not neglect his Master''s messages. He quickly read it, and there were three simple


    words - "Let her go".


    Let her go!


    His Master ordered to let her go, and of course, Stanley would abide. However, he couldn''t take


    credit for this. He had to let Silvia know that it was his Master''s order.


    Stanley smiled and said, "Miss Turner, why don''t I call the Master and ask him?"


    Silvia did not respond.


    How could she understand the mind of that pervert?


    Stanley took out his mobile phone and pretended to dial a number quickly. He respectfully


    expressed his opinion to his Master. Soon, he hung up the phone and said, "Miss Turner, my Master


    is a very kind person."


    As soon as Stanley said this, Silvia felt that she was listening to the funniest joke in the world.


    Stanley actually thought so too.


    Others might not know if their Master was a kind person or not, but the people around him were


    very clear about what kind of person their Master was.


    Stanley added, "Miss Turner, our Master has agreed to grant you two more hours to go to the


    hospital to visit your mother."

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Although Silvia was only allowed two hours to visit her mother, but after chatting with her mother, a


    few hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    Stanley was following his Master''s order to send Silvia to the hospital. His Master didn''t order for


    Stanley to take her back, and Stanley didn''t dare to make a decision on his own. He just waited at


    the hospital patiently.


    Seeing Silvia finally walking out of the ward, Stanley greeted her hurriedly. "Miss Turner, let''s go


    back together."


    Silvia felt annoyed, "Mr. Pierson, don''t use the word ''together''. You can do whatever you want as we


    have nothing to do with each other. If you want to go back first, could I stop you?"


    Stanley exined, "Miss Turner, I took you to the hospital, so I''ll have to bring you back. I can''t go


    back alone."


    He then raised his wrist to look at the time and said, "Miss Turner, you have been out over the time


    limit. If you don''t return soon, it would be difficult for you to go out the next time. My Master is not


    someone to mess with. Even if you don''t care about yourself, you have to think of your mother."


    Silvia raised her eyebrows and looked at him. "You are threatening me!"


    Stanley wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Miss Turner, I would not dare threaten you.


    I''m just telling the truth."


    Stanley did not dare to threaten Silvia. Although he did not know the specific reason why Simon


    was sent away, he knew that Simon''s departure must have had something to do with her.


    Their Master attached so much importance to this woman. Unless Stanley wanted to end up like


    Simon, he would try not to offend anyone, especially Silvia.


    Stanley knew very well that he couldn''t mess with the woman in front of him, and his Master who


    controlled his fate was even more so.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Stanley felt that he had the obligation to tell Silvia about the


    seriousness of the matter. That was why his words sounded like a threat to Silvia.


    Silvia smiled bitterly. "Mr. Pierson, what are you waiting for? Don''t you want to go back?"


    Silvia had to admit that Stanley''s words hit her deeply.


    Yes, Silvia didn''t need to care about her own life or death, but she cared about her mother a lot. She


    could not let her mother get hurt because of her.


    Although she didn''t want to go back to Jayden''s vi, she had no other choice. She needed to


    return.


    She could only wait until Jayden grew bored of her one day, so he would ask her to get lost!


    Stanley drove the car into the yard and stopped the car. "Miss Turner, we''re here."


    Silvia was brought back to reality and said, "So fast?"


    Since she was so reluctant toe back, it was painful to stay here for even a minute. Silvia felt


    that time passed so fast. She felt that she had just gotten into the car.


    Auntie Cherry had been waiting at the door for a long time. When she saw Silviaing back, she


    greeted her with a smile. "Miss Turner, you''re finally back."


    Silvia smiled and said, "Your Master sent his most loyal subordinate to follow me. I fear my life


    would be in danger if I don''t return with him."


    Auntie Cherry felt bad for Silvia, so she could only smile awkwardly and said, "Miss Turner, I made


    some soup. I''ll prepare a bowl for you."


    Silvia said, "Auntie Cherry, thank you! But I have eaten dinner, so I''m quite full now."


    Auntie Cherry continued, "Miss Turner, the Master asked you to go to his study when youe


    back. He has something to discuss with you."


    "He wants me toe and see him at his study? On my own?" Silvia was startled.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She was so afraid that she broke out in a cold sweat.


    No matter her willingness, she would never forget what happened in the study that day. She would


    not forget how the beast, Jayden, tortured her.


    Auntie Cherry tried to reach out to her again, "Miss Turner..."


    Silvia came to her senses and clenched her fists quietly to suppress the fear in her heart. She


    nodded and said, "Auntie Cherry, I''ll find himter. It''s gettingte, so you should go to bed early. I''m


    going back to my room too."


    Auntie Cherry took good care of her, so Silvia would not be hostile toward her. There was only one


    person she hated, and that was the man who destroyed all her hopes and dreams.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She didn''t have the courage to go to his study alone. She didn''t dare to go, and she didn''t want to


    go, either. Therefore, Silvia went back to her room.


    Silvia opened the door. Unexpectedly, there was a person standing in the room. He stood by the


    window, with his hands sped behind his back. He was looking out of the window.


    As she saw him, Silvia retreated instinctively, and in an instant, her whole body froze. "What do you


    want?"


    Jayden turned around slowly and looked at her. He looked at her from head to toe. After a long


    time, he pointed to the document on the dressing table and said, "Take a look. If you have no


    objection, sign it."


    "Sign it again?" Silvia heard his words and broke out in a scornfulugh. "Jayden, don''t you f*cking


    dare push my limits! Do you think I''ll sign anything you want me to sign?"


    Jayden frowned and didn''t say anything more. However, he looked like he was thinking deeply.


    Silvia roared in a fit of fury, "Jayden Elias Kyle! Get out of here! Get lost! I don''t want to f*cking see


    you again!"


    Suddenly, Jayden walked to her side. He grabbed her hand and said, "Silvia, do you think you''re the


    only one who was hurt?"


    Silvia was shocked by his gloomy look. She stared at him and felt confused. Suddenly, Jayden


    continued, "You lost your first time, so did I. You wanted to keep your first time to your beloved


    person, so did I. Don''t think that only a woman''s first time is sacred. It''s the same for men."


    Silvia kept quiet.


    What did she just hear him say?


    She was utterly shocked by his words.


    Under Silvia''s startled gaze, Jayden continued to speak, "Silvia, that incident happened


    unexpectedly. No matter how we try to run away from it, it has already happened. So, I have thought


    of a way topensate you."


    Silvia shook his hand off and said, "You want topensate me? How? Can you treat this as if


    nothing had happened? Are you going to return aplete h*men to me?"


    Silvia shook her head and continued, "Jayden, you should know this better than I do. Some things


    can''t be undone."


    Jayden turned around, picked up the file on the dresser, and forced it to Silvia. "This is a marriage


    agreement. I will marry you aspensation for your loss."


    Jayden thought of this as the bestpensation for Silvia.


    He had ruined Silvia''s innocence, and he could not protect the beloved woman in his heart


    anymore. Getting together with Silvia was the best solution for both of them.


    He thought that Silvia had no reason to reject this offer. After all, what he had given her would be


    much more than she had imagined.


    "Marriage agreement?" Silvia grabbed the document and pped it on his face. "Do you think I


    would marry you, a r*pist?"

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    "Silvia, don''t make things harder for us!" Jayden looked at her and said angrily, "No matter what,


    you would have to sign it. Even if you don''t want to sign it, you would still have to sign it. You do not


    have an option."


    "Huh... Jayden, kill me if you want to, but I won''tpromise on this!" What the hell? Perhaps


    Jayden could forget what he had done to Silvia, but she would never forget that he was a r*pist.


    This scumbag, rubbish, animal, and pervert. She felt disgusted being around him. And now, he even


    proposed to marry her! "In his dreams!" She scoffed in her heart.


    Silvia was never a kind person, nor would she be a littlemb at the mercy of others. She would


    never marry this beast who had ruined her innocence and destroyed her dreams.


    "Is that so?" Jayden smiled coldly and turned around. He walked out confidently, "Silvia, I''ll only give


    you until tonight. If you miss this opportunity, there''s no second chance. Don''te begging


    tomorrow."


    "Beg you? Wow, Young Master Kyle, sure, you can wait for the day I''lle begging." But as soon


    as she said those words, Silvia regretted it. It was not that she changed her mind, but because she


    sensed something from Jayden''s smile as he turned away.


    Silvia couldn''t discern how Jayden was trying to deal with her, but when she remembered why she


    was still in his home, she understood instantly.


    Jayden, this animal, could threaten her with her mother''s safety once, so naturally, he would do it


    again. Since he seized her weakness, Jayden could use this tactic to pin her down.


    This man had no humanity and no moral boundaries. Plus, he had power and influence. Going up


    against him was like throwing an egg against a stone.


    Everyone knew what the consequences would be.


    Therefore, the moment when Jayden stepped out of the door, Silvia rushed in front of him and said,


    "Jayden, what do you n to do?"


    She would no longer believe that such a man who was this unpredictable and inhuman would really


    want topensate her for her loss!


    He answered, "Topensate you!"


    She gritted her teeth and said, "If you really want topensate me, let me go, and we could part


    ways. This is the biggestpensation for me."


    Jayden reached out to her suddenly, yed with her hair, and sniffed it. He whispered evilly, "I''m


    mesmerized by the scent of you. I don''t want to let you go."


    "You d*mned pervert! Don''t touch me, it''s disgusting!" Silvia wanted to step back, but Jayden


    grabbed her waist. "You d*mn pervert! Let go of me!"


    His eyes suddenly sank. "Silvia, don''t y hard-to-get. I don''t have time to y tricks with you. If I


    ask you to sign it, you''d better sign it obediently. Don''t challenge my patience again and again."


    "What are you talking about?" Silvia was so angry that she raised her voice. "Jayden, who the hell is


    ying hard-to-get here?"


    What an arrogant and selfish man. Did he really think that she wanted to stick with him?! That she


    wanted to have a rtionship with him? This was incredulous.


    Jayden looked at her gloomily and said in a low voice, "Silvia, I... I''m not a man you can afford to


    offend."


    He sounded so intimidating that Silvia did not dare refute. She could only let him hold her in his


    arms.


    Silvia believed that her life was in his hands. If she did not listen to him, he might break her neck in


    the next second.


    As she thought about how she could lose her life so easily, Silvia was so scared that her body


    trembled she broke into a cold sweat. She was so weak that she didn''t even have the strength to


    stand firmly. "You... I... I''ll sign it."


    He reached out and touched her face. He pinched her face gently and said with a faint smile,


    "Silvia, if you signed it earlier, it would have been much easier. Insisting on negotiating something


    that was far beyond your reach, that''s not courage, that''s stupidity."


    "Yes, yes, yes... You must be right, Master Kyle..." Silvia answered with a sweet smile, but deep


    down, she felt so helpless that she would rather be dead.


    However, she still agreed with him.


    A wise person would know when to attack or retreat, whom he could or couldn''t offend, and what he


    should say in front of others.


    Therefore, Silvia put her defences down and put on a lovely smile. "Young Master Kyle, you''ve


    taught me a good lesson. I''ll do whatever you say in the future. I''ll learn my ce."


    Jayden let go of her and kept a distance from her. He didn''t say anything else.


    Silvia nced at him and picked up the document that she had thrown on the ground obediently.


    She signed and even stamped her fingerprint on the document. "Young Master Kyle, I did what you


    asked me to do. Are you satisfied now?"


    Jayden took the document over and looked at it. "I''m not satisfied!"


    Silvia thought that he was making things hard deliberately. "What on earth do you want me to do?"


    D*mn it! She really wanted to rush over and bite this man to death... No, biting him meant that she


    would dirty her teeth, so maybe, she should trample on him to kill him.


    Jayden spoke while walking away, "There is a set of clothes on your bed. Come to my study after


    changing into it."


    Silvia was so angry that she waved her fists behind him. "It''s sote. Why should I go to your


    study?"


    "Don''t think too much. You''re not sexually attracted to me." Jayden suddenly turned back and said,


    "By the way, you only have five minutes. If I don''t see you in five minutes, you''ll bear the


    consequences."


    "B*stard! Scumbag! You pervert!" Silvia was so angry that she stamped her legs. However, she


    kicked the dressing table identally. She shouted because of the pain.


    "Ouch!"


    How many bad things had she done in her past life? Why would God bully her like this in this life?


    The clothes Jayden prepared for her was actually just a white shirt. Silvia didn''t understand why he


    asked her to wear this. However, she had to wear this no matter how reluctant she was.


    Silvia''s face was beautiful and delicate, and her skin was fair and smooth. Hence, although it was


    just a in shirt, she still looked stunning.


    Well, Silvia knew she was pretty, but the looks and reactions that others gave her when she walked


    into the study reinforced her belief.


    In the study, besides Jayden, there were also a few other men in suits who looked so serious. When


    Silvia appeared, their eyes fell on her and couldn''t look away.


    The look on their faces was like a pack of hungry wolves who had starved for days and finally saw


    some delicious roast chicken served in front of their faces.


    They were drooling.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Silvia felt as if she was helpless prey walking into a den full of predators.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Their gazes made Silvia feel ashamed. She said to herself, "These men may look normal, but in


    fact, they are just wolves hiding in sheep fur!"


    Under everyone''s gaze, Silvia came to the conclusion that all men were the same. No man would


    stay calm when a beautiful woman was around.


    This was especially true for the Young Master of the Kyle family. He looked so elegant, stern, and


    aloof. Who knew how many vile things he had done behind his back?


    He was the worst trash amongst the scumbags!


    "Everyone, can we start now?" Jayden spoke unhappily as he stood in front of Silvia, blocking the


    lustful gaze of the men in the room.


    Perhaps it was a man''s instinct. He didn''t like how others were looking at his woman so lustfully. It


    didn''t matter if he liked her genuinely or not.


    The men came back to their senses after hearing Jayden''s words. Some of them coughed


    deliberately to cover up their embarrassment, while others pretended to adjust the sses on the


    bridge of their noses and look at the documents in their hands.


    There was a man who looked rtively calmpared to others, and he answered, "Mr. Kyle, we


    are ready. We can start anytime."


    Jayden''s eyes were gloomy and he seemed to be unhappy, but he didn''t lose his temper. He


    nodded and said, "Let''s proceed."


    The man said again, "Mr. Kyle, could you sit together with Miss Turner? We need a photo of the two


    of you for the registration."


    "Photo? What photo?" Silvia was a little confused. Then, she noticed that Jayden had also changed


    into a clean and neat white shirt too.


    No one responded to her. Jayden ushered Silvia to sit on a chair while she was confused. Jayden


    then sat next to her.


    Silvia didn''t like him getting too close to her. She wanted to get up and leave, but Jayden held her


    waist. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Be obedient and cooperate with me."


    She felt his warm breath around her neck and she trembled slightly. She adjusted herself and said,


    "Jayden, are you nning on selling me?"


    Jayden put his arm around her waist and pulled her closer, showing a strong sense of dominance.


    "If this is what you want, I can fulfill your wish."


    Silvia tried to elbow his waist. However, he reacted quickly and she didn''t manage to hurt him.


    Instead, he pinched her strongly.


    He gripped her wrist, and he didn''t let go. The pain was so great that Silvia wanted to curse him out


    loud, but she didn''t dare to do so. She blinked her eyes at him, begging him to let go of her.


    The staff spoke again, "Mr. Kyle, Miss Turner, please take a look at the camera. It''s best if you two


    can smile, then the photo will look better."


    Jayden smiled, but his smile appeared a little stiff, looking fake at first nce.


    Silvia didn''t want to smile, but Jayden put his hand on her waist and pinched her hard. She was


    forced to smile. From the photo, it was obvious that she was unwilling to smile too.


    The staff felt very awkward as he looked at the photo. "Mr. Kyle, Miss Turner, I think we can do


    better. Would you like to try another one?"


    "There''s no need too!" Jayden and Silvia said simultaneously. How rare it was that they were of the


    same opinion!


    "Well, please wait for a minute." Several staff members worked together to print the photos and


    validate them. Soon, two copies of the marriage certificate were handed over to Jayden and Silvia.


    "What... what''s this?" The words "marriage certificate" were obvious, but Silvia was not willing to


    believe what was happening.


    She took the certificate and read it again and again, hoping that someone would tell her that


    everything was a joke. She was hoping that this was not real and it might be something else.


    However, no one corrected the document, nor her confusion, and what the staff said next made her


    heart sink.


    The staff spoke seriously, "Mr. Kyle, the registration procedure tonight is in ordance with the


    rules and procedures of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Your marriage takes effect from now on. I now


    pronounce you man and wife."


    "What the f*ck, who are you guys? What are you doing?" Silvia lost her cool and forgot that she had


    to cooperate well with Jayden. When she lost her temper, it was hard to hold her back.


    The staff replied, "Miss Turner, oh sorry, I meant... Mrs. Kyle. Mrs. Kyle, we are staff from Madison


    City''s Civil Affairs Bureau. Mr. Kyle invited us over to legalize this marriage."


    "Civil Affairs Bureau? Does the Civil Affairs Bureau provide door-to-door service? Do you think I''m a


    three- year- old child? Would I believe what you said?" As she spoke, she looked at a very calm


    Jayden. Instantly, Silvia pieced the puzzles together.


    As the saying goes, money may not solve all your problems, but it could solve most of it. With


    Jayden''s power and his father''s influence in Madison City, it was probably nothing for him to hire the


    people from the Civil Affairs Bureau over for a special service.


    But... but... Silvia was absolutely not willing to be the legal wife of this scum. This meant that


    he could do whatever he wanted to her in the future.


    The staff continued to exin, "Mrs. Kyle..."


    Silvia was so angry that she shouted, "Try calling me Mrs. Kyle again. I''ll beat you up. I''m the one


    who got married. Why didn''t I know that you''ve already gotten the marriage certificate? I''m warning


    you, annul this right away, or I''ll pay a visit to the office and destroy all of you."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Silvia had suddenly be someone else''s wife in just a few minutes. She did not consent to this.


    The staff was also helpless. They came to fulfill a request but ended up being threatened with a


    comint. They looked at Jayden for help. Jayden looked at Silvia and simply ignored them.


    Silvia was getting increasingly furious. "I didn''t agree to get married. How could this marriage


    certificate be real and in effect? How could it be legal? How did he and I be legal husband and


    wife?"


    "How? Let me exin." Jayden waved his hand to signal for the staff to leave. He approached Silvia


    and spoke in her ear, "I want it! So, I''ll do whatever I want!"


    "You..." Silvia raised her hand and wanted to p him. However, just like before, Jayden quickly


    grabbed her hand hard.


    Jayden''s reaction was always quicker than that Silvia could expect. This person seemed to have


    received years ofbat training, and his reflexes were incredibly quick.


    He said coldly, "Silvia, stop being so defensive. No one is ying house with you! You can''t change


    the fact that we''re legally wedded. Even if I die, you will still be my wife."

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    "ying house? Did you think I wanted to y with you?" Silvia endured the pain in her arm and


    shouted without fear, "Even looking at you makes me feel disgusted."


    Jayden''s face turned gloomy and veins protruded on his forehead. He didn''t expect her to say


    something like this.


    Silvia struggled hard and tried to get rid of his hand. "Jayden, I would rather die than to be with


    you."


    Jayden increased his strength over her even more. His eyes looked they were ming up as he


    said, "Silvia, don''t be ungrateful."


    Silvia tried to hold back and be submissive. In order to protect her mother, she tried best toply


    to Jayden''s arrangement, but she was also hot-tempered.


    She couldn''t control herself once she became angry. "Ungrateful? So, in your opinion, it''s my honor


    to have my name on your marriage certificate?"


    Jayden frowned, "Isn''t it that?"


    "Oh... You''re so arrogant. Do you think that just because you have a rich father, all the women in the


    world would want to be with you?" Silvia then lowered her head and bit the back of his hand. When


    he let go of her hand in pain, she quickly turned around, grabbed the marriage certificate on the


    desk and tore it into pieces mercilessly.


    Looking at the torn certificate, Silvia felt so happy that she could stand up for herself. "I hereby


    announce that we are not married."


    Marriage certificate? F*ck it.


    How could one legalize marriage just like that? She didn''t believe it. She wanted to see what tricks


    they would y next.


    "Do you think that the certificate was enough to prove the legality of our marriage?" Jayden smiled


    coldly, as ifughing at her childishness. "Since our dear Mrs. Kyle enjoys tearing up marriage


    certificates, then I''ll order a thousand more copies so you could tear them to your heart''s content."


    Silvia was taken aback. "You..."


    She had used all her tricks, but Jayden, the b*stard, still didn''t let go of her. It seemed that he was


    pushing her into a dead end.


    She tried a different trick. She tried to talk to him and reason with him. "Young Master Kyle, we are


    all mature adults here. Can''t we just be reasonable?"


    He did not interrupt her, which meant that he wanted her to continue.


    Silvia nced at him and continued, "Look, your family is rich and powerful, and you are very


    attractive. Whichever woman you like, I can guarantee that she would also like you. Why would you


    want to get entangled with me?"


    "The woman I like will like me too?" As he heard this sentence, Jayden thought that Silvia was


    mocking him.


    Over the years, he had done everything he wanted to do, except getting the affection from the


    woman he loved. Instead, he watched helplessly as she was about to be someone else''s


    bride.


    Silvia seemed to have read something bitter in his eyes and asked immediately, "Do you have a girl


    you really like?"


    Seeing that Silvia was trying to pry into his mind, Jayden put his defenses back up. "Does it have


    anything to do with you?"


    Silvia murmured, "You forced me to sign a marriage certificate. I''m just asking curiously if you have


    a woman you fancy. It''s not too muchpared to what you did."


    Jayden asked, "Do you like me?"


    "I would rather like anyone else than a person like you!" Silvia blurted out without thinking. After


    that, she thought of something. "Do you mean to say that you like me?"


    What a joke!


    Even if he admitted it, she would not believe it. She could see from his eyes that he despised her


    and looked down on her.


    "Like you? Which part of you is worthy of a man''s love?" Jayden''s tongue was as sharp as Silvia''s.


    He still hid the secret in his heart. "Follow what I say and stop fooling around. If not, watch what I


    can do."


    He didn''t have any time for any arguments, and he didn''t have the time to fool around with Silvia.


    The marriage registration was done. Silvia could never regret it, unless it was over Jayden''s dead


    body.


    Silvia said provocatively, "What would you do? Why don''t you just strangle me? If you could, just


    strangle me. Otherwise, don''t f*cking try to threaten me. Do you think I''m easily frightened?"


    "You..." This woman had a glib tongue. Since she could not be reasoned with, Jayden did not want


    to continue further.


    "What?" Silvia was very happy that he got angry. She felt that she was winning. He wasn''t the only


    one with the right to bully! Why should she listen to him about everything?


    She was also a human, a person who loved freedom and had self-worth. Why should she be bullied


    by this b*stard?


    She didn''t want to continue this!


    No matter what Jayden wanted to do with her, she would fight until the end. She would never be a


    coward again. If he had the ability, he could just kill her off.


    However, at the next moment, Silvia was afraid.


    This man would not kill her, but he could torment her cruelly, and she wouldn''t be able to fight back.


    What happened in the study two days ago was still vivid in her mind. The wounds on her body had


    not healed yet. Suddenly, Jayden grabbed Silvia into his embrace.


    His strength was so great and he held her tightly in his arms. Her body was tightly pressed against


    his, and she could even feel every solid muscle on his body clearly.


    It was forceful, overbearing, and rough, just like thest time... Silvia seemed to feel that something


    terrible was going to happen next.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Because she gone through such a terrifying experience


    previously, Silvia was so scared that she was trembling.


    "What do I want to do? Do I need to report it to you?" He knew that she was afraid. She was not


    pretending, as she was genuinely really afraid of him. Unconsciously, the strength that constrained


    her had been reduced a little.


    "Don''t..." She bit her lip as if she was suffering. "Don''t... please don''t hurt me again!"


    Tears fell from the corner of her eyes inadvertently. Seeing a beautiful woman cry, Jayden''s heart


    softened, he could not bear to torment her further.


    Moreover, Jayden was not really going to do anything to her. He just wanted her to shut up and


    have her ept the fact that they were husband and wife.


    "Then please lower your defenses. Be obedient to me..." Jayden was talking, and suddenly, Silvia


    lifted her leg and kicked him in his private part.


    Jayden didn''t expect that Silvia could still attack him despite being so scared. This woman was so


    bold that she shocked him.


    He had let down his guard against her, which was why this came unexpectedly. He had almost had


    his fertility threatened by her assault!


    He instinctively reached out to cover his groin with his hands, and his face turned extremely gloomy,


    fuming with anger.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    Silvia jumped away quickly. She wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes, and said arrogantly,


    "Jayden, I''m going to teach you a lesson this time. You need to know that I''m not someone to be


    trifled with."


    This woman!


    How bold she was, to assault him!


    Silvia saw the pained look in Jayden''s eyes and felt very relieved in her heart. She proudly puffed


    out her chest, looked at him with contempt, then she left.


    However, Silvia never expected that before she was able to walk out of Jayden''s study, he stepped


    forward and grabbed her.


    She asked in surprise, "You... You''re fine?"


    Just a moment ago, his face was so pale that he must have really been in pain. How could he go


    after her in just a few seconds?


    "I''ll also let you know what it means to be a person not to be trifled with!" Jayden swept her up and


    carried her on his shoulder. He strode towards her room.


    Silvia was hanging on his back, kicking and beating him anxiously. "Jayden, are you still a man with


    dignity? If you are, then don''t force a woman against her will. Use your money and power, oh no...


    use your personal charm to win the woman you want, and then she would be willing to submit to


    you. Isn''t that a sense of aplishment?"


    "You know men so well. It seems that you''ve met a lot of men before." She probably didn''t even


    notice that there was a hint of sarcasm in his tone.


    "Jayden, you b*stard. You should know the best if I have had other men before!" When he tortured


    her to death that day, didn''t he know it was her first time?


    "Now that technology is so advanced, any restoration surgery is simple. Who knows if you had


    undergone surgery before?" Jayden said mercilessly. His tone was so vicious that Silvia felt like


    shooting him to death.


    "Are you hearing yourself? How can you say such irresponsible words after you''re done having


    fun?!" He hinted that she was faking her virginity and that pissed her off. She was really pissed off.


    "If I am irresponsible, why would I marry you?" This was the most important reason behind him


    marrying her.


    "F*ck you! I pray that you die a terrible death!" Silvia didn''t want to argue with him anymore.


    If she continued, it would be a waste of her time and effort.


    Soon, he carried her to her room.


    After entering the room, he kicked the door open and then locked it.


    This time, Silvia was really scared. She was so scared that she began to stammer. "You... you...


    why did you lock the door?"


    "If we didn''t lock it, someone may rush in at any time. Do you want others to watch us do it?" He


    spoke deeply and slyly, and each word pricked Silvia''s fragile heart like a needle.


    Silvia struggled desperately. "Don''t... don''t... Jayden, if you force me again, I''ll kill myself in front of


    you."


    Jayden smiled faintly as he spoke seriously, "If you die, I will make sure that your mother will


    apany you and you both will meet your father in heaven. After all, you are gone. Your mother


    will be lonely if she is left alone in this world. I think she is also willing to go to heaven with you."


    "You..." Jayden was terrifying. What a horrible man. He looked like the deviling out of hell,


    which made Silvia tremble in fear.


    He threw her on the bed, and she bit her lips and closed her eyes. As long as she did not look at his


    face, she could imagine the face of another person instead of the person viting her.


    But for a long time, there was no movement around. Silvia opened her eyes slowly and saw Jayden


    standing in front of her like a mountain, motionless.


    She looked at him, and he looked back at her.


    After a long silence, Jayden asked, "Are you done making a fuss?"


    Silvia, like an angry little wife, nodded obediently and sensibly. "Yes."


    "Then go to bed early."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Okay..."


    He turned around and left. She looked at his back until he walked out of the room, and then Silvia


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he did not force her again.


    There was no one else in the room. Silvia rxed her bodypletely andy in the bed with her


    arms spread across the bed.


    What should she do to make Jayden let go of her?


    Perhaps, she could look for his father, the old man who was said to be a legendary figure in


    Madison City. She thought that he was the only one who could control Jayden.


    However, after living here for many days, not only did she not get to meet the legendary Mr. Kyle,


    no one else ever mentioned him before.


    Previously, Silvia had mentioned this person to Auntie Cherry deliberately, but she looked confused.


    She looked genuinely clueless.


    Gradually, Silvia fell asleep while ruminating on her thoughts. When she fell asleep, she saw Jayden


    in her dreams, who looked down at her like a King. "Silvia, be my woman and I will give you


    everything you want. Otherwise, I will make you wish that you were dead."


    "Why? Why me? Please enlighten me!" Even if she was sentenced to death, she wanted to know


    why.


    She was chosen by him inexplicably. She wanted to know why.


    However, the answer he gave her still made Silvia gnash her teeth with hatred. "I never needed any


    reason for anything I did. It has always been a matter of my wishes."


    Silvia was speechless.


    It seemed like she was digging her own grave.


    He added, "Silvia, remember what I told you just now. Even if I die, you''re still my wife. In this life,


    you''ll be mine, dead or alive!" "...Silvia, even if I die, you are still my wife! In this life, you''ll be mine,


    dead or alive!"


    Silvia woke up from her sleep suddenly and broke out in a cold sweat. Jayden''s words affected her


    so much. She could not ward them off.


    After waking up from the fright, Silviay on the bed and couldn''t fall asleep. Her mind kept


    reying Jayden''s threatening words.


    D*mn it!


    What kind of evil deeds had she done in her past life? What did she do to deserve this?


    Was it because she was pretty? There were many other prettier women, why her?


    If it was not because of her appearance, what else could it be?


    Was it because of her figure?


    As she thought further, Silvia lowered her head and looked at herself. She was not as curvy as


    others and looked as skinny as a stick. She had to wear a push-up bra to make herself look curvy.


    How could her body be attractive to that perverted man?


    However, although she was not curvy, she was pretty and looked healthy. She had a rosy


    complexion, which made her look irresistible. Was this why Jayden had chosen her?

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Soon, Silvia tried to tell herself that wasn''t possible. He did not touch her before that horrifying


    incident. How could he know if touching her felt good?


    Another possibility had been ruled out. Silvia was more confused. She felt powerless as she could


    not figure it out.


    If she had known that she would feel so helpless one day, she would have improved her


    intelligence, so that she would not have fallen into a dead end like now, unable to extricate herself.


    "What''s the reason then? Why? God, please tell me." Silvia rolled around on the bed with the quilt in


    her arms. Suddenly, an idea shed in her mind.


    The reason why she was in contact with Jayden was because of the ck market auction thest


    time. The auction had something to do with Norman as he kept thinking about taking Wateria


    Corporation over.


    So, could it be possible that Jayden chose her because he had his eyes set on Wateria


    Corporation?


    Very likely!


    Besides this thought, Silvia could not think of another reason. This was the most reasonable


    exnation.


    However, there was also another question. The Kyle family was already the richest and most


    powerful family in Madison City, why would he be interested in a smallpany like Wateria


    Corporation?


    Was there something that Wateria Corporation had that they didn''t have?


    Definitely!


    It must be!


    Silvia bit her lip. She needed to investigate further. She couldn''t let Jayden, that inhuman person,


    cheat her in vain.


    It was already veryte when Silvia had that exnation in mind. The moment she felt slightly more


    rxed, she became so sleepy.


    She pulled up the quilt and covered her head with it. She couldn''t wait to sleep soundly. When she


    fell asleep, she would forget about all the troubles for a while.


    It felt so good when sleeping. Not only could she forget about the worries, but she could also see


    the person she always wanted to see.


    Like before, he was wearing a simple casual outfit, which were a beige T-shirt and beige pants. He


    looked well-groomed and cheerful.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He stood at the gate of the school. In the crowd of people, Silvia saw him at a nce. Of course, he


    also saw her. Their eyes met, and they smiled at the same time.


    Silvia blinked at him and ran to his side quickly. "Mr. Felix Xavier, who are you waiting for?"


    As he heard her teases, Felix smiled gently and said, "I''m waiting..." He paused deliberately as he


    saw how excited Silvia had gotten. "I''m waiting for my girlfriend."


    Silvia asked, "Who is your girlfriend? Is she beautiful? How is shepared to me?"


    The smile on his face became more gentle. "Of course, my girlfriend is extremely beautiful. In my


    heart, her beauty is unparalleled."


    Hearing his answer, Silvia smiled like the happiest child on Earth. "Mr. Xavier, I will pass this


    message to your girlfriend."


    He smiled and yed along with her. "Well then, please ask her this too. I want to invite her to have


    dinner with me. Would she agree?"


    She locked her arm with his and said, "I''ll answer this question on behalf of your girlfriend. She''s


    willing to go out to dinner with you."


    He smiled and raised his eyebrows. "Excuse me, Miss Turner, are you nning to take my


    girlfriend''s ce and have dinner with me?"


    Silvia replied frankly, "If you don''t mind, I''ll be honored."


    "Ouch... Boss, why are you showing off like this. You should think about single people like us!"


    Prince and Lemur appeared beside them suddenly, and the two looked ufortable.


    "Prince, Lemur, you two are jealous, aren''t you?" Silvia rubbed her hands. "Why are you still around


    us? Go away now."


    Prince and Lemur backed off at the same time. "Felix, please look carefully at the woman before


    you. Don''t get attached to a fiercedy."


    Silvia raised her fist and said, "You two... you''re really looking for death!"


    "Boss, take care of your image. Remember to be gentle in front of Felix. Men always prefer gentle


    women!" Prince and Lemur tried their best to escape and did not forget to diss their lovely boss first.


    No matter how strong a woman''s character was, she could not resist being gentle in front


    of the man she liked. She would hide her ws, hoping that he would only see her excellent side.


    Silvia, of course, was worried that Felix would hate her because she was not feminine enough.


    "Brother Felix, do you think I''m too fierce, like what they said?"


    Felix did not answer her question. "Silvia, give me your hand."


    Silvia insisted on getting a satisfactory answer, otherwise, she would not feel at ease. "Brother Felix,


    answer my question first."


    Felix still did not answer Silvia''s question, but insisted on getting her hand. "Come on, give me your


    hand."


    Silvia hid her hand behind her back. "Humph, Brother Felix, if you don''t answer my question, I won''t


    give you my hand. Let''s see what you can do."


    Felix smiled helplessly and stretched out his hand to touch her smooth forehead. His gentle voice


    softened. "Ohe on, listen to me!"


    Silvia pouted and said, "Brother Felix, you''re cheating!"


    When she did not listen to him, he always spoke to her in such a gentle way. When she heard his


    voice, naturally, her heart would melt. How could she reject him? She gave her hand willingly.


    Felix held her hand and held it tightly in his palm. "No matter what you look like, I like you. So Silvia,


    just be yourself, don''t care what others say."


    Besides, in his heart, she was different from her past. She was neither rude nor gentle. Instead, she


    was cute in her own way.


    She was lively, daring, energetic, and beautiful. She was a treasure that many people could never


    get in their lives.


    He couldn''t wait to buy a safe to hide her so that no one else could see her. He didn''t mind her blunt


    personality at all.


    However, Felix didn''t say it out loud.


    Silvia had strong self- confidence. If he praised her again, she would be flying in the air out of


    conceit. He was worried that she would leave him one day.


    Hearing Felix''s words, Silvia was so excited that she no longer cared that she was at the school


    gate and there were a lot of people around. She threw herself into his arms and said, "Brother Felix,


    I do not care about how others think of me, but I care about what you think of me because you are


    special to me."

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    He was the person she liked and cared about. He grew up with her. She cared about his opinions


    on her.


    He kissed her forehead with a smile and said, "Okay, silly girl, I''ll remember that I''m not just


    anybody to you. I''m your man."


    She snuggled in his arms, raised her head slightly, and wanted him to kiss her. When he lowered


    his head, his lips were about to kiss her, but...


    "Thump-Thump!"


    An annoying knock on the door woke Silvia up. It pulled her back from her beautiful dreams to the


    cruel and cold reality.


    Silvia knew that she was not actually at the gates of the school. It was impossible for her Brother


    Felix to be here. She was still in the wolf''s den and might be eaten by the beast at any time.


    Suddenly, Silvia felt that she had lost all her vitality, and her heart was empty. She said helplessly,


    "Brother Felix, you must be alright. You must live well."


    Even if it was impossible for them to be together, she hoped that he could live a good life.


    "Thump-Thump!"


    The annoying knock sounded again. It seemed that if Silvia did not open the door, the person who


    knocked would not leave. How could there be such an annoying person?


    Silvia was already not in a good mood, especially since someone interrupted her dream of being


    with Brother Felix. Her heart was burning with anger.


    She got out of the bed quickly, rushed to the door, and opened it. She wanted to shout, but when


    she saw the man standing at the door, she backed down. His demeanor was as cold as ice, and her


    anger was instantly extinguished by his cold.


    F*ck!


    There must be a problem with this man. He was Silvia''s destined nemesis, the devil sent by God to


    punish her.


    When she was filled with fiery anger, he was as cold as ice! He instantly extinguished her fury, and


    she could not do anything about it.


    Silvia leaned against the door helplessly. "Young Master Kyle, don''t you have anything to do? Why


    are you knocking on my door so early in the morning? Is there something so important that you


    have to tell me now?"


    "Early in the morning?" Jayden raised his hand and looked at the time. He frowned and said, "It''s


    already nine o''clock in the morning."


    Did Silvia really think that Jayden hade over willingly?! He hade knocking on her door


    because Auntie Cherry couldn''t wake her up!


    He had a lot of things to deal with. Waking Silvia up would definitely not be on his list of priorities!


    Silvia yawned as she responded, "Young Master Kyle, are you waking me up just to tell me that it''s


    nine o''clock in the morning now?"


    What''s wrong with this guy?


    She was not stupid. She did not need him to tell her the time.


    The only thing she wanted to do was to send him away!


    No, she wanted to send him far, far away.


    Silvia''s head was groggy and she just wanted him to leave her alone. She went back to bed to catch


    more sleep. She said, "I know. It''s already nine o''clock in the morning. Go on with your day. You


    don''t have to take care of me."


    This infuriating woman!


    Jayden''s face darkened again. He said coldly, "I''ll give you half an hour to pack up. We''ll set off for


    the airport in half an hour."


    "Oh, I see." She closed the door and walked back to her bed in a daze. "Young Master Kyle,


    goodbye!"


    After returning to the bed, Silvia plunged into the quilt. It took only a few seconds for her to fall back


    asleep.


    What else could be happier than lying on her soft, warm bed and having a beautiful dream about


    her beloved man?


    No, nothing else!


    However, this time, she barely got back to her dream and was interrupted by someone else. Why


    was that so?


    There was only one word to describe it -miserable.


    She was fast asleep and someone sshed her with water. Wasn''t that miserable?


    "You... you..." Silvia was so angry that she couldn''t utter aplete sentence. Her chest was


    heaving in fury.


    Auntie Cherry appeared in front of Silvia and she was about to exin, but Jayden waved his hand


    to gesture for Auntie Cherry to leave.


    In fact, there was no need for Auntie Cherry to exin. Silvia knew that Auntie Cherry did not have


    the guts to ssh water onto her. Silvia could easily imagine what had happened. It must be


    Jayden.


    This man!


    "Jayden... you... what are you doing?" She was drenched in water. And at that time, the man was


    carrying her way.


    Did he want to carry her out and embarrass her?


    "Jayden, let me go! If I make a fool of myself, I will take you with me. If you don''t believe me, you


    can try." Silvia kicked and warned him, but her efforts were in vain against the almighty Mr. Kyle.


    Since she couldn''t threaten him, Silvia softened her tone again and said, "Young Master Kyle, I


    know I was wrong. Please forgive me this time. I wouldn''t do it again."


    Although she didn''t know what she had done wrong, it wasn''t a big deal for her to admit to them as


    she did not want to embarrass herself further.


    "If you don''t keep quiet, I will cut off your tongue!" How could he not know that this woman could


    speak so much that he really wanted to cut her tongue off.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Silvia quickly covered her mouth and did not dare make a fuss again.


    She believed that this man would do whatever he said. When she heard his threatening words, she


    could feel a pain in her tongue.


    Silvia did not know that half an hour had passed. Young Master Kyle, who had been waiting for her,


    kicked the door open. When he saw her lying on the bed and sleeping soundly like a big baby, he


    wanted to kill her on the spot.


    If he killed her and sold her off, she would no longer need to disturb his life and dy his ns.


    Jayden threw her into the car. Silvia remembered that he had mentioned the airport to her earlier.


    "Young Master Kyle, are we going to the airport?"


    Jayden sat next to her, nced at her disgustedly, and did not answer.


    Silvia knew that she probably looked very ugly at this time. She did not wash her face for days, nor


    did she groom her hair well. Her body was still very wet. She looked like a homeless beggar. It was


    an unruly sight!


    Silvia was very perceptive. Knowing that Jayden didn''t want to get too close to her, she moved


    aside consciously and said, "Young Master Kyle, where are we flying to? Are we going on our


    honeymoon?"


    She kept on talking, and Jayden felt annoyed by her voice. He turned his head sideways to warn


    her with a sharp look and asked her to shut up.


    However, Silvia was a tough person. She forgot the pain when her wounds were healed. At this


    time, Jayden did not show his temper, so she did not know how terrifying he was when he did.


    She ignored his warning and continued on. "I know it''s impossible to be going on our honeymoon,


    but I just want to know where we are going. If you don''t tell me, I''ll be afraid. When I''m afraid, I will


    chatter a lot."


    She nned to disturb his peace, to annoy him, to make him sick of her. Then he would let her go.


    "You can continue. Let''s see how long you can speak! If your throat is dry, you can have some


    water!" He did not stop her, but instead passed her a bottle of water. Things did not y out as


    Silvia expected.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    After giving her the bottled water, Jayden looked straight ahead again. No matter what Silvia said,


    he ignored her.


    Silvia snorted and said silently, "How could you be so arrogant, if you need help one day, don''t


    me me for being merciless."


    "Ouch..." Silvia felt a strong pinch on her arm. This man was really abnormal. How could he pinch


    her for that?


    She red at him fiercely, but he looked at the front of the car indifferently, as if the person who had


    just pinched her was not him. There were only two of them in the back seat. Who else could it be


    other than him?


    Did he really think that she was so foolish?


    Silvia certainly didn''t know that in the eyes of Young Master Kyle, she was aplete moron who


    only knew how to eat and sleep.


    Of course, because Silvia didn''t know what he was thinking, she was cursing him in her heart. She


    cursed that he would die one day from stupidity!


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at Madison International Airport.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia thought that Jayden would take her directly to the ne, but he took her to the VIP lounge


    instead. Someone in the lounge had already prepared a set of "beautiful" clothes for her.


    Silvia nced at the clothes and could only describe them as "beautiful". The clothes looked pretty


    but were not the style she fancied.


    The pink-colored outfit would suit a young, teenage girl more, and not herself. Silvia was already a


    twenty- year- old adult, and she preferred mature designs and in colors.


    This time, without Jayden''s nagging, Silvia already knew what to do. After all, she wanted to change


    out of her wet clothes more than he did, otherwise, she would be too ashamed to go out.


    After changing her clothes, Silvia adjusted her hair simply. For a girl like Silvia who was born pretty,


    without makeup, she could still charm a lot of people.


    Silvia was very satisfied with her appearance. Unexpectedly, after she exited the dressing room,


    Jayden did not even look at her and then dragged her onto the ne.


    The ne was not the luxurious private ne that Silvia imagined rich people would take.


    They were flying on a normal ne, but with business ss seats. It seemed that this wealthy


    Young Master was quite down- to-earth.


    Jayden ushered her to her seat. As soon as she sat down, a flight attendant weed them. "Sir,


    my name is Audrey. Today, I will serve you on your flight. If you need anything, please let me know


    anytime."


    The beautiful flight attendant bent slightly, and she walked seductively in front of Jayden. She


    discreetly stuffed a card into Jayden''s hand. Her phone number was written on it.


    "F**k!" Silvia was so surprised that her jaw dropped. How could the flight attendant be so daring?


    She gave her number to a man when his wife, Silvia, was sitting beside him!


    Although Silvia didn''t want to, she needed to admit that she was Jayden''s wife. As she was


    reminded by this fact, Silvia became angry thinking that others were stepping over her just because


    Jayden did not think highly of her?


    Silvia suddenly felt a heavy load on her chest. She was so upset that she felt out of breath. She


    wanted to get off the ne to get some air.


    She would like to see how Jayden, a man who was cruel, promiscuous, and rude, would hook up


    with the flight attendant just now.


    Silvia turned her head and leaned against the chair, sulking silently. Jayden suddenly waved his


    hand and called the senior flight attendant over. "Are you in charge of the cabin crew?"


    The senior flight attendant nodded and gave a courteous smile. She replied, "Yes, sir. What can I do


    for you?"


    Jayden''s eyes darkened and he said coldly, "The flight attendant over there." He pointed to the


    attendant who had just given him the card and said, "Ask her toe over."


    Silvia kept quiet.


    They barely settled down, yet he was asking for the seductive flight attendant to ¡¯service" him.


    Silvia rolled her eyes as she found Jayden to be someone who was unbelievably vile!


    She didn''t understand him. Since Jayden wanted to sleep with different women, why did he want to


    get married to Silvia and even bring her out with him?


    If Jayden were single, it would be more convenient for him to do anything he wanted. He could


    commit anyscivious deed openly!


    Silvia felt that he was trying to make her feel disgusted on purpose.


    Being in the service line, as long as the passengers didn''t ask for anything unreasonable, the flight


    attendants would try their best to meet their demands as quickly and as best as they could.


    The senior flight attendant smiled politely and said, "Sir, please wait a moment. I''ll ask her toe


    over right away."


    The senior flight attendant spoke into her walkie-talkie. "Audrey,e here right away."


    The cabin of the ne was not big, and it didn''t take long for Audrey toe over. Thinking that the


    man she gave the card to was looking for her, she was a little excited.


    However, when Jayden spoke, the smile on Audrey''s face gradually disappeared. "Miss Audrey,


    please apologize to my wife now. Do it in front of your senior flight attendant."


    Silvia was very surprised.


    When Jayden said ''wife'', was he referring to herself?


    If that was the case, Silvia felt that the suffocating feeling that she had earlier, had disappeared.


    She felt delighted and smug.


    After the initial smugness, Silvia then realized how useless she was.


    Since she had been disrespected by others, it was normal to receive an apology. Why was she


    feeling smug over that?


    The senior flight attendant was used to receiving all kinds ofints. She asked politely, "Sir,


    can you tell me how Audrey had offended your esteemed wife?"


    Silvia nodded vigorously and said to Jayden, "Yes, yes, tell her. You must provide strong evidence,


    if not, you''re just framing her."


    Inexplicably, Silvia suddenly looked forward to Jayden''s answer. She nodded fervently, like a nosy


    passer-by.


    Jayden did not exin, but he passed the card that Audrey had given him to the senior flight


    attendant. "Is this evidence enough?"


    He was talking to the senior flight attendant, but obviously, it was for Silvia.


    Silvia replied, "What kind of evidence is this? I don''t care if she has handed you a card at all."


    Jayden smiled gently and said, "Alright, don''t speak out of spite. I will definitely have them provide a


    satisfactory exnation on this matter."


    Silvia wanted to exin further, "No... I..."


    Before she could speak her words, he pinched her waist. Silvia closed her mouth obediently and


    stared at him with wide eyes. She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t figure out


    what was wrong at the moment.


    The senior flight attendant was smart, so she knew what was going on as soon as she got the card.


    Audrey was trying to cast a to lure in a wealthy man. Instead of catching a big fish, the fish


    broke her instead!


    Audrey''s face turned red and then pale. She had never expected that her n would fail and that


    her behavior would be reported to her superior.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    Audrey''s heart was full of resentment and hatred towards Silvia. How dare this woman pretend to


    be so naive and innocent?


    If it weren''t for this scheming b*tch, Audrey didn''t believe that there would be a man who would


    reject her advances.


    Although there was a sh of discontent and anger in Audrey''s eyes, she still maintained a


    professional smile and said, "Madam, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to do it on purpose."


    This marriage between Silvia and Jayden was not a normal one at all. It was a big mistake for them


    to get together.


    Silvia had no feelings for Jayden, and he didn''t like her either. The two of them were forced together


    because they had made a mistake.


    Silvia didn''t hate the woman who wanted to hook up with Jayden, she even hoped that he would


    hook up with someone else. The reason why Silvia was angry just now was because she had been


    disrespected. Now that Silvia had gotten an apology, she would not care too much anymore.


    She shook her head. "It''s okay..."


    Before Silvia could finish her sentence, she was interrupted again by Jayden, who was domineering


    and cunning.


    He grabbed Silvia''s hand and looked coldly at the flight attendant. "Miss, because of the card, my


    wife misunderstood me and even wanted to divorce me. Is it enough for you to just say that you


    didn''t mean it?"


    "When did I say..." What nonsense was this! Did Silvia say she wanted to get a divorce because of


    the card? Come on, she never intended to get into this marriage anyway!


    This time, it was still the same as the previous two times. Before Silvia could speak, Jayden pinched


    her waist again and seeded in making her shut up.


    This man was so dominant that no one could understand him!


    "Sir, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have..." For a moment, Audrey panicked and didn''t know how to


    answer. She bit her lip and put on a pitiful look. She knew that every man would naturally want to


    protect a weak and beautiful girl like herself.


    However, Audrey was disappointed again. Jayden not only did not sympathize with her, but even


    threw a look of disdain at her.


    This made Audrey know that the man in front of her was making things hard for her deliberately. If


    she wanted to me someone, she could only me herself for choosing the wrong target.


    Audrey didn''t expect that Silvia, who looked silly and naive, was able to secure such a difficult and


    cunning man.


    In fact, these flight attendants could usually deal with ordinary guests calmly. However, the man in


    front of them made them feel at a loss despite looking calm and collected. They couldn''t figure out


    his thoughts, so they didn''t know how to deal with him.


    Audrey could only ask for help from her superior, hoping that she could speak for her so that the


    matter could be resolved.


    The senior flight attendant disapproved of Audrey''s unprofessional conduct, but she had to do


    something to save the situation now. If the passengers''ints were not handled properly, it


    would not only affect Audrey''s performance, but it would have a bad influence on the whole team.


    As Audrey''s superior, she had to stand out and speak on Audrey''s behalf.


    However, before the senior flight attendant could speak up, Jayden''s fierce re made her shut up.


    Under their gazes, Jayden adjusted into afortable sitting posture. He held Silvia in his arms and


    pulled her close. He said slowly, "I think it is not your first time doing such a thing."


    Audrey lowered her head and did not dare to say anything.


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and looked at the senior flight attendant with his sharp eyes. "Do you


    intend to keep on your team, this flight attendant that would damage yourpany''s image and


    reputation?"


    In just a few words, Jayden gave a full disy to the imposing manner of a powerful person. It was


    intimidating and frightening.


    Silvia looked around and wanted to retreat to the side unconsciously. The two flight attendants were


    so scared that they didn''t even dare to make a sound.


    After being silent for a while, the atmosphere eased a little. The senior flight attendant nodded


    repeatedly and said, "Sir, don''t worry. I will report this matter to senior management and take this


    matter seriously. We will provide a good exnation for you and Madam."


    The senior flight attendant kept a smile, but her smile was no longer a professional smile. Her smile


    appeared weak and flustered.


    "Yes." Jayden said calmly, "I hope I can get the follow-up report on this matter."


    The senior flight attendant wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and nodded repeatedly. "Of


    course. We will send you the follow-up report within three days."


    Jayden waved his hand and motioned them to leave.


    The two flight attendants fled in a hurry as if they had gotten a special pardon. Before they had


    gone far, Jayden spoke up to Silvia.


    His voice was neither too loud nor too soft, but it was enough for the two flight attendants to hear it.


    He said, "You''re always acting childishly. Are you happy now that we made a fuss?"


    "What?" Silvia suddenly realized that Jayden was not on her side. He was setting her up so others


    would despise her.


    He was the one who had offended the flight attendant, but he had pushed the me on her for


    being mean and jealous. This man was really vicious.


    Even if the two flight attendants did not think too much about Silvia just now, with Jayden''s words,


    they would probably hate Silvia down to her bones now.


    Silvia let out a long sigh. She was really unlucky to have met Jayden in this life. How unfortunate!


    Did he want to mess her around until she met her demise?


    He didn''t care about her feelings at all. He didn''t even look at her. He regarded her as an invisible


    person all the time.


    Pooh!


    He was narrow-minded, cruel, and ruthless. He was a monster who did all kinds of evil things!


    She red at him fiercely, grinding her teeth so hard that they made a grinding sound. She had


    already imagined that she was drinking his blood and eating his flesh.


    However, Jayden appeared to be in a good mood. He was so delighted that he was smirking.


    The ne took off on time. After flying into the blue sky, Silvia looked at the boundless sea and


    clouds outside. Her mood suddenly became better.


    She also thought it over. Things had already reached this point. She couldn''t change her fate for the


    time being. Hence, it was better to ept it. One day, when she became stronger, she would get


    out of her predicament.


    When she thought about this, she became in a better mood. Regardless of the annoying guy sitting


    next to her, Silvia started to hum happily.


    "What are you feeling happy about?" Seeing her be happy, Jayden also felt rxed. He asked


    her this question casually.


    "Why am I happy? It''s none of your business." Silvia didn''t even look at him. She put on her


    earphones and turned on the TV on the ne. She chose to watch a movie about a campus


    romance.


    Jayden''s face darkened. He turned his head away awkwardly and no longer looked at her.


    The film on Silvia''s TV screen began to y. When she saw the beginning of the movie, many


    familiar images popped into Silvia''s mind.


    On August 8th in the previous year, during summer vacation, this movie was released. It was


    adapted from a youth novel and was very popr when it was first released.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    The original novel had many fans, and the novel''s author was the screenwriter for the adapted film.


    A famous director came on board and many talented and good-looking actors and actresses were


    involved in the movie too. Even during its production period, the movie had garnered a lot of


    attention.


    Silvia was a huge fan of the original novel. During the early phase of the production of the film, she


    even visited the production site with her friends. Before the movie was released, she watched the


    trailer many times and any videos rted to it, including the behind the scenes footage. She even


    promoted the movie to her friends and family. She was a big fan and was extremely excited for its


    release.


    Since she liked it so much, Felix had bought two tickets online a few days before the movie was


    released. He invited her to go to the premiere on the midnight of August 8th.


    They grew up together and Silvia secretly had a crush on him. Since he invited her to watch a


    movie together, of course, she agreed almost immediately.


    The weather was good that day, but it suddenly rained at night. Silvia rode the subway on that day


    without an umbre so she was drenched in rain.


    Obviously, she knew she couldn''t meet him looking like that. When she arrived at the entrance of


    the cinema, she sent Felix a text message, saying that she needed to rush her thesis and that she


    could not attend the premiere.


    Soon, she received his reply, "It''s okay. The thesis is more important. We can watch it again next


    time. If there is anything you need help with, please tell me."


    Reading the text he sent, Silvia was very sad. She knew that she should not lie to him, but it was


    toote for regrets now as she had already sent the message. She couldn''t just appear in front of


    him and have her "lie" exposed. This would leave a bad impression.


    After thinking for a while, Silvia went to a nearby cafe and sat at a ce where she could see the


    entrance of the cinema. She sat there quietly. When the movie was over, she saw Felixing out


    looking disappointed...


    She knew that she must be the cause of his disappointment. Many couples were holding hands


    around him. He was the only one walking alone out of the cinema...


    She couldn''t bear to see him being sad. When she saw that him walking out alone sadly, she didn''t


    care about her appearance anymore. She rushed out and stood in front of him.


    When he saw her, his eyes widened and lit up. Silvia would never forget that look. Surprise!


    She pulled an exaggerated face at him and said, "Brother Felix, are you happy? Are you


    surprised?"


    Felix saw how drenched she was and asked sternly, "Why are your clothes wet?"


    Silvia stuck out her tongue and whispered, "It''s raining, so I got wet."


    He took off his T-shirt and handed it to her. "Please change to this. I''ll take you home after you do."


    She smiled stupidly and said, "Okay."


    So, that night, she had missed the premiere. The next day, he bought tickets online and watched


    the movie with her again. He had always cared so much for her and had always been there for her


    since they were children.


    However, he suddenly disappeared from her life during the best years of their lives, and she could


    no longer find him.


    Silvia''s heart would ache at the thought of him. Suddenly, she burst into tears. Then, arge hand


    reached over and switched off the screen.


    Silvia''s eyes were still full of tears, but she could sense that Jayden approached her. "What are you


    trying to do?"


    He handed her a piece of tissue and said, " Wipe off your tears. In this world, nothing can be solved


    by crying."


    "It''s none of your business!" Silvia grabbed the tissue and wiped her tears. Then, she red at him.


    Such a meddlesome person, what did he know?


    Jayden didn''t know why Silvia cried. He didn''t know what she was afraid of. He didn''t know what


    she liked, but he had be her legal husband nheless.


    Meanwhile, the happy boy who knew Silvia deeply, understood her profoundly, and cared about her


    unconditionallypletely disappeared from her life.


    The more she thought about it, the more she questioned her life.


    At this moment, the senior flight attendant personally brought a meal and said politely, "Madam, we


    will be flying for 8 hours in the air. The flight is very long. This is the meal we prepared for you. we


    hope you like it. If you need anything more, please let us know."


    "Oh, thank you!" Silvia thanked her. Slowly, she realized that no one else was offered the food. "Is


    this specially prepared for me?


    Because of that matter just now?"


    The senior flight attendant nced at Jayden quietly. He did not tell her that he had specially


    ordered someone to prepare it for her. The flight attendant did not want to expose anything, so she


    just yed along. "Yes. We hope that it would calm your anger."


    Silvia was angry but she was angry at Jayden''s usations, not because of the flight attendant.


    She smiled and said, "I''m not angry at all. I''m sorry for the trouble."


    The senior flight attendant answered politely, "It''s our priority to serve our passengers."


    Silvia smiled and did not continue to speak. She turned to Jayden and asked, "It looks good. Do you


    want some?"


    "No." He had breakfast in the morning, but she didn''t. He asked someone to prepare it for her


    before he got on the ne.


    "If you don''t eat it, then I will enjoy it on my own." Needless to say, she was really hungry. She got


    the meal at the right time.


    In the past, Silvia had always thought that meals on flights were never tasty. However, presently, the


    food tasted good. Maybe, the cabin crew was worried that she was going to cause a scene again


    and gave extra attention to her.


    After eating, Silvia did not pay attention to her image at all. She stretched her body and burped in


    front of Jaydenfortably. "I''m full. Please ask the flight attendant to take these things awayter.


    I am going to take a nap.


    She adjusted the height of the chair, picked up the thin nket to cover her body, and fell asleep.


    She fell into a deep sleep really quickly. She even snored,pletely ignoring the man sitting next


    to her.


    She might have ignored him, but his eyes did not look away even after she had fallen asleep. He


    didn''t move his gaze for more than half an hour, and his mind was unfathomable.


    Silvia had slept in the same position for a long time and got too tired. She adjusted her sleeping


    position slightly and continued to sleep, but when she turned, the nket on her body slipped down.


    Jayden reacted quickly. When the nket fell, he grabbed it and covered her with it.


    Perhaps because she didn''t sleep well in the seat, Silvia couldn''t find afortable position to


    sleep. She tossed and turned several times in her sleep, and the nket fell down every time.


    She had been sleeping throughout the flight.


    She didn''t know that Jayden would put the nket back on her every time her nket fell off.


    She didn''t know that she moved around so much when she was asleep. She pped Jayden


    identally across his face, which made him grit through his teeth and he wanted to strangle her to


    death.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If he wasn''t sure that she was dead asleep, Jayden would even suspect that she was pretending to


    be asleep, and her purpose was to seek revenge on him.


    "Brother Felix..." In the dream, she suddenly muttered a name, which caught Jayden''s attention and


    he did not look calm anymore.


    Jayden''s face darkened. He warned her in a deep voice, "Silvia, don''t you dare say his name


    again."


    As if she was responding to Jayden, Silvia called out again, "Brother Felix..."

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    "How dare you..." Jayden wanted to use something to shut her mouth. After looking around, he


    couldn''t find anything. When she was about to speak it out loud again, Jayden lowered his head and


    kissed her instantaneously.


    Her lips were soft and tasted a little sweet. Jayden initially only wanted to cover her mouth, but after


    tasting her lips, he lost control for a moment and couldn''t stop himself from kissing her deeply.


    Silvia was very calm in her sleep, unlike how she behaved when she was awake. She even kissed


    him back subconsciously. She was so gentle and cute that she looked like an adorable littlemb.


    Not only did she look gentle and cute, but she also looked so approachable and lovable.


    She had such bouncy cheeks that made Jayden feel like taking a bite on them.


    He approached her cheeks. He pecked on her cheek gently and slowly.


    Although she was asleep, Silvia was not satisfied. She tried her best to get closer to him, hoping


    that he could give her more.


    Jayden''s lips moved downwards and pressed against her lips again, kissing her gently.


    Silvia reciprocated his affections. He did not expect that a kiss could turn out like this; so gentle yet


    so addictive. Both of them were so immersed in each other, like they were the only beings in this


    universe.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jayden enjoyed the kiss and was unwilling to stop. He only let go of her when he felt that she was


    almost suffocated by his kiss.


    Looking at her red and swollen lips, he had an unprecedented sense of conquest.


    He liked seeing her like this. Usually, she was like a ferocious wild cat, but now, she was resting


    quietly in his arms like a defenseless kitten.


    Silvia was lying in Jayden''s arms and she looked rxed and content. Shey close to him, as if he


    was her safe haven.


    This scene gave him a strong urge to be her protector. He wanted to take her under his wing and


    protect her.


    Unexpectedly, while he was deep in his fantasy, her beautiful lips called out the name of another


    man again, "Brother Felix..."


    Jayden''s expression darkened instantaneously. He looked gloomy and frightening. "This d*mned


    woman!"


    He was a prideful man. It did not matter if he had true feelings for her, he could not stand the


    thought of her thinking about other men while being in his arms.


    He reached out his hand to press against her lips instinctively, not allowing her to speak again.


    He didn''t want to hear the name from her mouth, despite the man not having such an intimate


    rtionship with her before.


    However, in her dreams, Silvia appeared to have let her guard and fear down. She thought about


    him deeply and appeared sofortable in his embrace.


    Suddenly, she moved Jayden''s hand to her face. "Brother Felix, I like the way you kissed me


    earlier."


    She had been waiting for a long time. In the past, he only kissed her on the forehead usually. He did


    kiss her lips once but it was only a gentle peck.


    However, what happened earlier was the first time that she felt such a powerful, possessive, and


    deep kiss.


    Perhaps she had a wild spirit deep down. When she felt such a sensual kiss, she did not think of


    running away or being shy. She just wanted to be her true self as she expressed her affection and


    enjoyed this kiss.


    Jayden was extremely triggered by her words. His self-worth took a hit. He squinted his eyes at her,


    as if he was going to devour her out of anger.


    This d*mn woman!


    They had registered for marriage and he had taken care of her. However, she was thinking of


    another man. How could he not be angry?


    Jayden stared at Silvia angrily. The thought of her having a tryst with her beloved man in her


    dreams made him angry. He pinched her nose to wake her up.


    Silvia was still deep in her dreams when Jayden pinched her nose. Suddenly, she struggled to


    breathe and woke up. She didn''t know where she was for a while. She blinked her big bright eyes


    and asked, "Who are you? Who am I? Where am I?"


    Jayden gritted his teeth and told her, "You are flying in the sky!"


    Silvia nodded stupidly. "Oh... Are you flying too?"


    This silly woman!


    As long as Silvia didn''t think of other men, Jayden couldn''t care less about her. He closed his eyes


    to rest.


    Not long after, she fell asleep again. She had no idea that she had provoked him just a moment


    ago.


    What annoyed Jayden after was how Silvia could not stay still when she slept. She turned over and


    clung onto him, holding him tight like a ko bear.


    Instinctively, he wanted to push her away but he did not do so. He patted her back gently, pulling


    her into his arms as she snuggled in his chest.


    After flying for nearly eight hours, the ne arrived at their destination. They were heading to an


    international metropolis, Chatterton Town!


    Due to the time difference, although they set off at noon in Madison City, it was also noon when they


    arrived in Chatterton Town. The zing sun was hanging high in the sky.


    Silvia didn''t like traveling in the summer because the weather was too hot in most parts of the world.


    On such a hot day, Silvia couldn''t wait to jump in a pool to calm herself down. She really wanted to


    stay in the pool for a few hours until she was satisfied.


    As she saw how bright it was outside the ne, Silvia could imagine the heatwave even though she


    was still enjoying the cold air in the ne.


    The ne didn''t stop at the terminal directly. They had to take a bus to the terminal building.


    When they got off the ne and got onto the bus, they had to take a short walk. Silvia was so


    annoyed at how hot it was. "Young Master Kyle, aren''t you afraid of the heat?"


    Jayden ignored her and walked quickly to the bus, leaving her far behind.


    Jayden sat in the first row of the bus. He did not speak a word since he got off the ne, and he


    kept thinking about the Kyle family.


    This time, it was the first time he returned to Chatterton Town since he left the Kyle family three


    years ago. Returning to the city where he had been adopted and raised, he had a lot going through


    his mind.


    Jayden knew that the Kyles had respected his decisions and did not look for him on the surface.


    However, as long as Jayden stepped into Chatterton Town, even if they didn''t look for him, the news


    of his return would have reached them.


    Therefore, Jayden returned using a fake identity. He tried to keep a low profile. He got on a regr


    commercial flight and went through customs like an ordinary passenger.


    He did not arrange for any special treatment.


    Before he was ready to face the Kyle family, he didn''t intend to meet them yet. He didn''t intend to let


    them know about his current situation.


    "I''m going to the bathroom. Wait for me at the baggage ims." When the bus arrived at the


    terminal building, Silvia got out of the bus in a hurry and walked to the nearest bathroom. She didn''t


    notice that Jayden didn''t hear what she said at all.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Jayden was immersed in his own thoughts and kept moving forward. When he came to his senses,


    the person beside him had already disappeared. He looked around but he couldn''t find Silvia.


    Jayden thought about how stupid and gullible Silvia was. Her passport was with him, and she didn''t


    have any money with her. Did she think she could escape?


    Jayden picked up his mobile phone and called Silvia. He realized that her mobile phone was also in


    his bag.


    "This silly woman, she''d better run far away. If I caught her, I would skin her alive."


    Silvia had been holding her urine in for nearly an hour. She felt so happy when being able to use the


    washroom.


    She was suffering, and now she felt relieved.


    Silvia zipped up her pants and was about to open the toilet door when she heard a familiar voice


    talking on the phone. "I have so many doubts about that man. I gave him a card with my number on


    it, but he asked me to apologize to his wife. It''s my first time giving out my card. How could I be so


    unlucky to meet such a scumbag?"


    This familiar voice was no longer gentle and sweet but sounded a little harsh. "I saw that he was


    good-looking and seemed kind and sweet. I just gave him a card, but he asked my superiors to fire


    me because his wife was unhappy. A man who was afraid of his wife, despite having good looks,


    what else could he achieve in life? B*stard! Scum! I curse that he would suffer from erectile


    dysfunction, and that he can''t sleep with any woman in his life."


    It was the flight attendant, Audrey. The person at the other end of the phone was probably


    comforting her. Silvia then heard Audrey say, "Well, well, you are right. Maybe the man was indeed


    sexually dysfunctional. Or maybe he doesn''t like women at all. The woman beside him is just a


    cover-up, that''s why he obeyed her."


    It was probably Audrey''s first time encountering such a situation. She was so angry that Silvia could


    feel her anger through the toilet door.


    Silvia sighed. Audrey was a staff member in the service industry who had been professionally


    trained. How could she talk this way when she was still in the airport? It would mean big trouble if


    she received anotherint.


    Silvia had never done much good in her life, but this time, she wanted to be a good person and help


    Audrey.


    She opened the door and came out. When Audrey saw her at a nce, she appeared to be at a


    loss. "You, what are you doing here? Are you eavesdropping on me?"


    Silvia responded calmly, "Miss Audrey, this is a public space. You were talking so loudly on the


    phone. Do I need to eavesdrop on you? You were simply allowing me to listen to your


    conversation."


    Overwhelmed by anger, Audrey stammered, "You... You..."


    Silvia continued to speak while washing her hands, "You should act smarter when you''re talking bad


    about someone. If the person you''re talking bad about was in the toilet, aren''t you going to get a


    comint again?"


    Although Silvia was the main reason Audrey was dismissed from her post, Audrey thought that what


    she said was quite reasonable.


    Audrey had been so angry that she didn¡¯t pay attention to her surroundings. Hence, she had


    bumped into the culprit who had caused her trouble!


    If this petty womanined about Audrey again, she would most definitely never be able to


    work in the industry again.


    Silvia felt happy deep down as she heard how others spoke badly about Jayden. When she was


    happy, she couldn''t hide her smile, which made Audrey angrier. "What are youughing at? Do you


    think it''s fun making a fool of me?"


    Silvia shrugged. "If I said that I wasughing because I thought you were cursing him well, would


    you believe it?"


    Audrey had an impulse to tear up the woman in front of her. Silvia looked pure and lovely, but every


    word she said was infuriating.


    "Don''t re at me," Silvia exined to Audrey patiently. "In fact, we are not a couple. The reason


    why he was messing with you was because he wanted to frame me, so you would hate me. He just


    wanted to make life hard for me."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Why would he do that?" Audrey was the victim. Naturally, she wanted to understand the matter.


    Maybe, she could persuade the senior flight attendant to reconsider her dismissal.


    "Why? A person like him needs no reason for his actions. He just does whatever he likes." The


    more Silvia said, the angrier Audrey became. "Look, you gave him your card today. It''s okay if he


    doesn''t ept your offer, but he embarrassed you and cost you your job. Don''t you think he''s


    twisted?"


    What was even more twisted was that Jayden had turned the situation around and med it on


    Silvia!


    Audrey agreed with what Silvia said. She changed her mind about being mad with Silvia. Audrey


    nodded as she answered, "Yes, he is twisted. He could have just kept quiet, but he made me lose


    my job."


    "However, he has a rich father and he''s indeed handsome. That''s why he''s so arrogant." Silvia


    walked toward Audrey and whispered, "Do you still want to date him? If you want, I''ll give his phone


    number to you."


    Audrey gritted her teeth and said, "Pooh! I don''t want a b*stard like him even if you gave him to me.


    However, I''d like to ask him out on a date."


    It was the first time that Audrey had taken interest in a male passenger. She gave her name card


    like how her colleagues did for the first time, but she got rejected and had aint filed against


    her. She felt so discontent.


    Silvia was puzzled. "Why?"


    Audrey said harshly, "I will get him and then dump himter. Only in this way would my anger be


    vented!"


    "This is a good idea! A twisted man like him needs to be punished!" Silvia pped her hands


    excitedly.


    Silvia and Audrey spoke like they were best friends. They nned on creating an alliance together


    just to punish evil men.


    Silvia added, "Many rich kids like him would act so yfully and arrogantly. They won''t be interested


    in women who are easily attainable. If you want him to be interested in you, you need to keep your


    distance and make him itch. Then, it would be easy to approach him."


    Audrey rolled her eyes at Silvia. "Do you think I need you to teach me this old-fashioned trick? Let


    me tell you this... many men have fallen for my charm over the years. It''s just that I have high


    standards and did not fancy any of them."


    Silvia reminded Audrey of her reality, "But you failed today."


    When she thought of this, Audrey was angry again. "Stop talking. Give me his phone number. I


    know what to do next."


    "I like how bold you are." Silvia gave Audrey Jayden''s phone number happily. When Audrey left,


    Silvia gave her a little tip, "He is unpredictable. You have to pay attention to every step he makes. If


    you can''t get him, just beat him up badly!"


    Silvia fantasized when Audrey could snatch Jayden away from her. Then, Silvia would be free.


    After Silvia left, Audrey picked up her mobile phone and sent a message to Jayden immediately.


    "Honey, in half an hour, meet me in BIGO Cafe at No. 88, Peace Road. See you!"

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Jayden was about to contact the airport staff to search for Silvia when his mobile phone rang. He


    noticed that he received a text message from a strange number. When he read the text, he


    instinctively thought that Silvia was ying hide and seek with him.


    "You want to y, I''ll y along." Jayden did not continue to look for her in the airport. He came out


    of the airport building, took a taxi and went straight to BIGO Cafe at No. 88, Peace Road.


    Silvia followed the signboards and came to the baggage ims area. The belt was still turning


    around, but there were only a few people left. Most of the baggage had been taken away.


    She looked around and did not see Jayden. She guessed that he might have gone to the


    washroom, so Silvia found a seat and sat down to wait for him.


    However, ten minutes had passed. Soon, half an hour had passed, and she still did not see Jayden.


    Only then did Silvia realize that he might have left her behind, all alone.


    However, she still did not give up and went to the information counter to broadcast a message to


    find him. After half an hour, she still couldn''t find him. Silvia was disappointed.


    She knew that Jayden must have nned for this to happen. He brought her out and left her at the


    airport. He probably wanted to starve her to death.


    She would not let him get what he wanted.


    She would live well and give him a great shock!


    Silvia went out of the airport angrily. She wanted to take a taxi, but her mobile phone was not with


    her, and she didn''t have a penny in her pocket.


    Some private drivers offered her a ride because she was a pretty girl, but she didn''t dare to take up


    the offer. She was in an unfamiliar ce. It was possible that she might be kidnapped.


    Silvia walked to the bus station and nned to take the bus to the downtown area. Unexpectedly, it


    was not cheap to ride the bus. It cost at least 20 dors.


    Silvia looked around and wanted to ask for some money from anyone who seemed kind, but


    everyone seemed to be looking at her as if she was a thief.


    At times like this, although beautiful women had more advantages, only people with ulterior motives


    would help them out. Otherwise, no one would care about her.


    Silvia realized that begging for money did not work anymore, so she needed to try something else.


    The airport seemed to be bustling. It was reasonable to say that it would be quite easy to find a job


    here, but she had to figure out how.


    Silvia observed around and decided to help out at the fast food restaurant that had arge number


    of customers. However, the management wanted to see a health certificate even for temporary staff


    members.


    After a few unsessful attempts, Silvia finally got a dishwashing job in one of the restaurants. She


    could earn 15 dors an hour. If she worked for two hours, she would have 30 dors. That would


    be enough for her to go to the city by bus.


    "Jayden Elias Kyle, you b*stard. If I ever see you again, I will tear you apart!" Silvia thought furiously


    in her heart.


    After three whole years, this was the first time that Jayden had returned to the Chatterton Town


    despite it being the ce he was so familiar with.


    The airport didn''t change much, and the roads in the city didn''t change much either. The high-rise


    buildings on both sides of the road still looked the same. It was still the city he was familiar with.


    As he looked around him, he seemed to see familiar figures in front of him.


    His grandparents, parents, and siblings. They were all his closest rtives, the ones he could not


    let go of in his heart.


    He knew that they were living well at present, and he also knew that they were looking forward to


    his return.


    But he couldn''t go back. He couldn''t bear to watch the woman of his dreams marry someone else.


    If he didn''t hide far away, he worried that he might do something he would regret.


    It was very likely that he had already caused a mistake...


    Just as he was immersed in his memories, the taxi arrived at the destination, and the driver


    reminded him to get off.


    After paying the fare and getting off the car, Jayden looked up and saw the eye-catching sign of


    BIGO cafe at a nce. It was on the sixth floor of a tall building by the road.


    Jayden walked into the building, took the elevator, and went straight to the sixth floor. "Wee!"


    The waiter approached him enthusiastically. When he saw the person in front of him clearly, his


    eyes lit up. "Sir, table for one?"


    Jayden responded, "I''m looking for someone."


    He looked around. The cafe was not big, and he could see the entire ce at a nce. There were


    a few tables with sitting customers, but he couldn''t find Silvia.


    "Are these all the customers?" He did not raise his voice, but he sounded stern. The waiter got


    scared and nodded quickly.


    Jayden had long thought that Silvia, the stupid woman, might deceive him. However, he still came


    over. Her passport was with him, and she was not familiar with this city. He was worried that


    something would happen to her.


    Jayden took out his mobile phone and searched for the message he had just received. He dialed


    the number, but there was no answer.


    "That d*mned foolish girl!" Jayden held his mobile phone tightly, almost breaking it.


    Ding-dong...


    Jayden realized that he received a text again.


    He opened it quickly and realized that it was from that same number.


    "Dear Mr. Kyle, you''ve arrived at your destination. You must be very sad, not being able to see me.


    If you want to find me,e to Mira Bookhouse in Central City.


    It was the first time in his life that he had been tricked like this. Jayden was furious.


    However, he did not waste any more time. He rushed to the next location set out in the message


    immediately.


    He convinced himself that he was anxious because he couldn''t wait to find her, tie her up, and


    punish her.


    In the taxi, Jayden took out his mobile phone. He thought of using his private investigators to search


    for Silvia, but he gave up in the end.


    He understood that he was in Chatterton Town now. Any sudden movement would alert the spies of


    the Kyle family and the Brown family. They would then know that he hade back.


    He didn''t want to let them know... Jayden closed his eyes bitterly. After a while, he opened them


    again, and he felt much calmer.


    If Silvia wanted to run away so badly, he would let her go. She would only grow up after going


    through hardship.


    As expected, Jayden rushed to Mira bookstore in Central City but still could not find the person he


    was looking for. At the same time, he received a third message.


    "Dear Young Master Kyle, are you angry that you didn''t get to see me again? Well, you can get us a


    hotel room. Send me the address and I wille to you. You could punish me then."


    Jayden clenched his fists, and his expression was so ugly that it looked like he was going to kill


    someone.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandovio Hotel was the only seven- star hotel in Chatterton Town. It was a business under the


    Rovio group. Rovio Corporation Inc''s logo appeared under the hotel''s signboard, and it was very


    eye-catching.


    The precious daughter of the Rovio Group, Karen Joy Kyle, was about to hold her wedding in


    Grandovio Hotel in a few days. The hotel was not open to the public for the few days before the


    wedding. They only weed rtives and friends of the Kyle family.


    Of course, Jayden did not think about staying in the Grandovio Hotel. He had already booked the


    hotel next to it. The room he booked had a strategic location. From the balcony, he could have a


    panoramic view of Grandovio Hotel.


    He didn''t have the courage to attend her wedding, so he wanted to take a look at it from a distance.


    After checking into the hotel, Jayden sent the address and room number of the hotel to "Silvia"


    immediately. Then, he went to take a bath.


    He couldn''t wait to teach this wild woman a lesson!

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Silvia''s family was moderately wealthy. Her parents took good care of her since she was a child.


    They hired servants to take care of her daily routine and wellbeing. She had livedfortably for 20


    years and she never had to do chores before.


    This time, she had been washing dishes for two hours without taking a break. It was far beyond her


    expectations. She was so tired that her hips ached, her back was sore and her legs were cramping.


    Getting 30 dors from her hard work, Silvia thought that this money was more precious than


    thousands of dors. Finally, she knew that it was not easy for most people in the world to earn their


    living.


    For the sake of life and dreams, no matter how tiring the work was, everyone would work hard to


    fulfil their tasks.


    Sitting on the bus to the city, Silvia clutched the remaining 10 dors in her hand. She kept cursing


    Jayden in her heart. She was so angry that she even cursed him to choke to death on his drinks.


    "Miss, you''re not from Chatterton Town, are you?" A wretched man, who didn''t look like a good


    person, approached Silvia suddenly. He sat down next to her and stared straight at her chest.


    If she encountered a hooligan like this in Madison City, Silvia would have pped him. However,


    she was in a foreign city, so she had to restrain herself a little. If she offended the local bullies, she


    might get into trouble.


    Since Silvia couldn''t afford to offend him, she chose to avoid him. There were not many people on


    the bus, so she switched to another seat. The wretched man followed her closely. "Is this your first


    visit to Chatterton Town? I can be your tour guide and take you to ces."


    While speaking, the wretched man put his hand on her thigh. Silvia''s temper was ring up as he


    had crossed his boundaries. She pped his hand off and said, "You must be tired of living. You''re


    looking for death!"


    Silvia used to fight alongside Reagan and Lemur a lot, so she knew how to protect herself well.


    When she spoke with such anger and power, the wretched man retreated.


    These hooligans were all the same. They would pick on the weak, but when meeting with


    resistance, they would flee immediately.


    The wretched man ran away in a sh. Silvia calmed down and looked at the beautiful scenery and


    tall buildings on both sides of the road.


    She sighed in her heart. Chatterton Town was a fast developing metropolis city. It was a city of


    dreams and looked so filled with life.


    Not long ago, Silvia and her parents had nned toe to Chatterton Town together. However,


    due to the long distance and her father''s busy career, they did not get to set foot in Chatterton Town


    even until her father died in the ident.


    At present, Silvia finally arrived at this city, but she was in a mess. This was a lesson that she could


    not forget for the rest of her life.


    "Dad, I encountered a little setback, but it doesn''t matter. I can ovee it." She spoke to her


    deceased father in her heart, but in fact, she was also encouraging herself.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She was just in a foreign ce without her passport and any money with her. So what? She knew


    she would not be beaten down like this. She would survive this ordeal and make Jayden, the


    scumbag, look at her differently.


    It took about an hour for the bus to reach the downtown area of Chatterton Town.


    Silvia got out of the bus and looked around. She was surrounded by tall buildings, which were either


    office buildings or shopping malls. She was unfamiliar with this ce, so she had no idea where to


    go.


    Gurr...


    Her stomach began growling at such an inconvenient time, reminding her that it was time to eat.


    However, she only had ten dors in her pocket, so she might not be able to afford anything in this


    city.


    "Forget it. I wouldn''t die of hunger by skipping a meal. It''s better to keep the money for emergency


    use," Silvia thought to herself.


    Even before solving the problem of starvation, another problem arose. It was getting dark and she


    had very little money with her. She could not afford to stay in a hotel.


    Silvia tried to find a temporary job in the mall, but they asked for her passport and to go through the


    regr recruitment process. It would take at least two or three days toplete all these tasks.


    If she waited for another two or three days, she would probably starve to death on the streets.


    Jayden would probably die ofughter seeing her suffer.


    At present, she did not have any forms of identification, no mobile phone, no money, and no bank


    card. There was no way for her to ask for help from her friends in Madison


    City.


    As she stood beside the busy street, Silvia had even thought of busking on the streets.


    Unfortunately, she remembered that she was a terrible singer that could scare the pedestrians


    away.


    "Silvia, don''t be afraid. There must be a way." She was a little worried now, but she kept on cheering


    herself up.


    "Karen Joy, why are you standing there in a daze?" Suddenly, a woman stretched out her hand and


    pulled Silvia''s arm. The woman continued speaking while walking, "Your Brother Lionel is not a little


    boy anymore. He won''t run away even if you don''t apany him for a few days."


    "No... Who are you?" Silvia shook off the woman''s hand and stepped away from her in a hurry. "A


    human trafficker?"


    "What?" The woman was in a hurry and did not look at Silvia clearly. After getting a good look at


    Silvia, the woman realized that she had spoken to the wrong person. "Oh! I''m sorry, I have mistaken


    you for someone else."


    "You''ve mistaken me for someone else?" Silvia obviously did not believe such a childish excuse.


    "You human traffickers. You''ve done a lot of evil things. You''ll sufferter."


    "I really mistook you for someone else. I just nced at you and thought you looked a lot like Karen


    Joy. However, after seeing you closely, you do not look like her at all." The woman looked at Silvia


    skeptically. Not only were Silvia''s clothes simr to Karen Joy''s, but there was also some


    resemnce in their appearances. That was why the woman had mistaken her for Karen Joy.


    "That''s alright." Silvia didn''t care much about the truth anymore as she needed to minimize contact


    with strangers. She also had bigger problems at hand.


    Silvia turned around and left, but the woman came up to her again. "Miss, do you have something


    you need help with? Tell me, maybe I can help you."


    "I''m fine." Silvia never believed that a stranger would treat her well for no reason, especially in a


    foreign city. She had to be careful.


    Silvia quickened her pace and walked toward the crowded shopping mall. She thought that she


    could be safe in a crowded area.


    Silvia walked around the mall aimlessly. Seeing that it was gettingte and that she couldn''t figure


    out where she could go for the night, she was in a dilemma.


    Just when she thought that her luck could not get any worse, it started raining heavily outside the


    mall.


    Silvia heard that a typhoon wasing up on an ind hundreds of miles away from Chatterton


    Town the next morning. Chatterton Town had already issued a typhoon warning before this. This


    rain would probablyst for an entire day.


    At this time, the mall began to y some music to indicate that the mall was closing. The


    announcements were also made to ask shoppers to leave the mall.


    Silvia reflected that since she met Jayden, she had been living a terrible life. It was one unfortunate


    event after another.


    Silvia walked out of the mall, appearing dejected. The wind was so strong that she was almost


    blown away. Fortunately, there was a small area at the entrance of the mall that could shelter her


    from the rain.

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    "Hey there miss, what a coincidence. We meet again." It was the hooligan who harassed Silvia on


    the bus. He brought along some people with him this time. It seemed that he had been following


    Silvia.


    "Yeah, what a coincidence!" Silvia smiled and answered calmly. She masked her fear really well.


    "It''ste. It''s dangerous to go home alone. Let us take you home." The hooligan approached Silvia


    slowly and gave his aplice a look. He was signalling for the others to surround Silvia.


    Silvia smiled and said sweetly, "Well, I was just getting worried that I won''t be able to get home in


    this storm. I guess I''ll have to ask for some favours."


    Silvia agreed quickly, and her expression was calm. She didn''t show any panic at all, which made


    the people around her a little worried.


    Hooligans like them just wandered around the city every day. When they saw young and beautiful


    girls, they would either cheat or steal from them. If not, they might even kidnap the girls and traffic


    them elsewhere.


    They weremitting a crime, but they tried to do it in the dark. They were not bold enough,


    especially when they were afraid of provoking someone they couldn''t afford to offend.


    The hooligan asked, "Are you really alone?"


    "Yes, I''m alone, there''s no one else. Hey, are you all sending me home together?" Silvia pointed to a


    direction casually. "My house is over there. It''s not far away. We can walk back together."


    "Little girl, what''s yourst name?" One of the thugs seemed to have met her somewhere before,


    but he couldn''t remember where exactly.


    Silvia answered calmly, "Don''t you want to send me home? I''ll tell you what myst name is when I


    get home. Oh no... I''ll ask my dad to tell you. He likes to make new friends."


    The thug who asked the question earlier suddenly leaned into the hooligan''s ear and said, "Brother


    Billy, isn''t this girl from Rovio?"


    "How is it possible?" Hearing the word "Rovio", the hooligan became very shocked. D*mn it, if they


    provoked someone from Rovio, they would die an ugly death.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The man looked back at Silvia, and then he whispered in the hooligan''s ear, "The news of the


    wedding of the daughter of Rovio has been going around these days. I saw a photo that day, but it


    was deleted before I could save it. I vaguely remember that the daughter of Rovio looked like her."


    The hooligan had some doubts. "It''s raining cats and dogs out here. How could the precious


    daughter of Rovio hang out alone in the streets in the middle of the night?"


    "She must have argued with her family. Brother Billy, the direction she is pointing at..." The man


    gestured for the hooligan to take a look. In that direction, there was Secret Garden, the ce where


    the ultra-rich families of Chatterton Town lived. "Brother Billy, there are pretty girls everywhere. I


    think we''d better not take this risk."


    Although there were pretty girls everywhere, it was the first time the hooligan saw such a


    mesmerizing and beautiful girl like Silvia.


    The hooligan had been cheating people for a long time. After all these years, it was rare for him to


    meet such a precious-looking girl. He knew that he could definitely sell her for a good price.


    Therefore, he was reluctant to let her go easily.


    "Brother Billy, think about it. Is money more important than your life?" The man tried to persuade


    him softly, as he was worried that he would suffer as well.


    "Little girl, what''s yourst name?" The hooligan did not want to give up easily. He wanted a clear


    answer. If she said some other name, he would take her immediately.


    At that time, even if he caught the wrong person and someone from the Kyle family came looking


    for her, it was not his fault. She did not say that she was a member of the Kyle family.


    "Hmm, why are you so curious about myst name?" Silvia was smart. When she saw them


    whispering, she could guess what they were talking about. When she heard them asking for herst


    name several times, she guessed that they were confirming her identity.


    It was very likely that Jayden sent them over to bully her. It was not enough that he had bullied her,


    as he still wanted to recruit others to destroy her too.


    She knew that as long as she said that herst name was Turner, she would be taken away by


    these people immediately, so she could never say her real name.


    The hooligan pursued and asked, "Little girl, tell me. I''ll send you home as soon as you tell me. I


    promise to send you home safely."


    Silvia smiled slightly and blinked her beautiful eyes again. "Since you are so curious, I will tell you,


    myst name is..."


    "Herst name is Kyle!" Suddenly, a cold male voice came from behind the crowd. A tall man then


    appeared in their sight.


    Being involved in gangsterism for so long, they were good at recognizing people. Just by looking at


    this person, they knew that he was not easy to deal with. When they heard that herst name was


    Kyle, they ran off scattering.


    Jayden Elias Kyle came to Silvia''s side and looked at her coldly.


    He was taller than her and had a powerful aura. Standing in front of Silvia, she felt intimidated but


    she didn''t want to appear scared. She smiled and said, "Young Master Kyle, it''s you! What a


    coincidence! I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Seeing the culprit who got her into this mess and the thought of almost being carried away by


    gangsters, Silvia was furious. Perhaps she was too angry that she could appear ridiculously calm.


    She could still talk to him like nothing happened.


    "Yes, Miss Turner, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here." This woman was really


    looking for death. Not only did she give his phone number to others, she even asked other women


    toe to him. Was she so eager to push him to another woman?


    If he didn''te in time, would she leave with those gangsters? He thought that this wild woman


    could really do such a thing.


    Silvia blinked and smiled innocently and sweetly. "It''s sote now. Why are you not sleeping with a


    woman in your arms? What are you doing here?"


    Jayden was angry, but heughed, "The weather is lovely tonight, so I came out for a walk."


    "Yes, the weather is indeed lovely. It''s nice toe out for a walk." Silvia couldn''t wait to spit on


    him. He was really good at acting.


    Well, in this windy and rainy weather, he might be able to pick up a few homeless beauties. The


    weather was really lovely.


    "Miss Turner, what about you? It''s sote now. Are you taking a walk outside too?" He was also


    laughing, but his smile was gloomy and creepy.


    "What do you think?" She was furious as she thought about how he could ask so casually. If it


    weren''t for him, why would she be in such a mess?


    "What do I think?" Jayden sneered, and there was anger in his eyes. He clenched his fist to control


    himself from snapping her neck.


    "Don''t pretend!" Silvia was alsoughing, but she was gritting her teeth. She knew she couldn''t win


    over physical fights with him, so she couldn''t act too irrationally now. Deep down, she wanted to


    beat him up so badly.


    The two of them stared at each other intensely. Tension was building up, and both of them were not


    willing to take a step back.

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    The wind was blowing wildly, and the rain became torrential. Even the huge door of the mall


    entrance could not keep out the wind and the rain.


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind blew over Silvia and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately,


    Jayden acted quickly and caught her in time.


    "Get your filthy hands off me!" Silvia shook him off hard. However, she could not keep her bnce


    and stumbled to the ground. "You... you..."


    This scum! He must have done it on purpose! He just wanted to mess with her!


    "What?" Jayden stood in front of her, looking down at her with an aloof gaze. It was as if he was a


    mighty emperor looking down at his humble servant.


    "You..." Silvia got up hurriedly and she was fuming with anger. Her blood was boiling and she felt


    like she was going to explode from exasperation.


    She was so close to blowing up from rage, but Jayden remained indifferent and cold. Silvia thought


    she was lucky she did not spit blood out of exasperation given the circumstance.


    The wind was still howling, and the rain was still pouring. If they did not leave the ce immediately,


    they would probably be stuck there.


    Suddenly, something shed through Jayden''s mind, as if there was a voiceughing at his


    childishness. Had he ever been so idle to stand around arguing with ady like this?


    He shook his head and spoke softly, "Come with me when you''re done making a fuss."


    "Do I have to follow you just because you said so?" Silvia challenged. Did he really think she was


    his little pet? That he could order her around?!


    "You still want to fool around?"


    "Yes, why not? Just show me all your dirty tricks. If I admit defeat, I''ll be your ve."


    Jayden''s face sank, and his anger slowly rose. "Well, if you want to y, then I''ll y with you. Tell


    me, what do you want to y? How many men do you need to serve you?"


    "Men? The more, the merrier!" Silvia gritted her teeth. Seeing that he was still so calm and


    indifferent, she wanted to beat him up.


    Silvia did not mean to attack him, but suddenly she became very impulsive and rushed toward


    Jayden without thinking. She grabbed and hit him again and again. "Jayden Elias Kyle, you b*stard!


    B*stard! I will kill you today."


    "Silvia, are you crazy?" Jayden grabbed her hand and looked at her angrily. "I warned you! Stop


    lashing out at me like an insane person, else you''d better watch out."


    Silvia kicked him nheless. "I am insane? You''re the one who brought me to this d*mned ce


    and left me alone at the airport. How dare you say that I am insane? I will hurt you so hard that


    you''ll be begging me for mercy."


    Jayden was confused by Silvia''s words, so he asked, "Left you at the airport? Weren''t you the one


    who wanted to y hide and seek with me?"


    "y hide and seek with you?" Silvia stamped on his foot furiously. "Jayden, you scum! You animal!


    Are you having fun torturing me like this? What did I do to deserve this treatment?"


    She didn''t remember when she had offended him and she didn''t understand why he punished her in


    such a cruel way. She didn''t owe him anything.


    This time, Jayden did not stop her. He allowed her to punch him in the chest repeatedly. When she


    got tired, he grabbed her and brought her into his arms. "Come on, fight a little harder! It''s not like


    you to admit defeat so soon."


    "Jayden! You are so twisted!" Silvia raised her fist and punched his face. He didn''t dodge it, instead,


    he took the blow firmly, and soon a bruise appeared on his face.


    It was the first time in his life that he had been hit by a woman. Jayden''s face darkened immediately.


    If he wasn''t a well- educated, well- mannered young man, he would have sent Silvia flying with a


    single punch.


    However, Silvia had no intention of stopping. She was not satisfied with only one punch and wanted


    to hit him a second time. However, this time, Jayden did not let her do it.


    He grabbed her hand, ced her on his shoulder, and carried her into the pouring rain. If she


    wanted to go crazy, he would go crazy with her.


    The rain was very heavy at that time. Instantly, both of them were drenched. The rain was so heavy


    that they could barely open their eyes.


    "Jayden, what did I do to deserve this?" If he wanted to get wet in the pouring rain, why did he pull


    her along with him? She was not interested in getting drenched by the rain!


    Jayden answered in a deep voice, "You want to kill me, don''t you? Now I''ll let you do it. Show me


    how."


    "If you let me down, you will find out how I would deal with you." She was furious at how he


    underestimated her abilities and she wanted to prove him wrong.


    Jayden really put her down obediently. As soon as she stood on the ground, Silvia wanted to run off


    somewhere to take cover from the torrential rain. However, Jayden grabbed her back immediately.


    "You..." She was very pissed off already.


    "Go ahead. Show me what you''re going to do." Jayden was also losing his mind and they were both


    testing each other''s limits.


    Silvia became impatient. She couldn''t bear his provocation. She grabbed his hand and bit it hard. "I


    will bite you to death, b*stard."


    She bit him, but he didn''t cry out in pain. Instead, she suddenly burst into tears. The more she cried,


    the sadder she became. "You left me alone at the airport, I didn''t have anything on me. Do you


    know how scared I was?"


    No matter how strong she was and how unwilling she was to admit defeat, she broke down as she


    had hit her limit. She threw herself into his arms and cried like an abandoned child.


    "Why didn''t you call me?" His heart softened at the sight of her crying so hard. He patted her back


    gently to calm her down.


    She was crying so hard that her body was trembling. "My phone is with you. I don''t remember your


    phone number."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Huh! Silvia could still lie at such a time. Hence, Jayden did not hesitate to expose her lie. "You said


    you don''t remember my phone number, but you can remember clearly when you gave it to someone


    else?"


    "What do you mean I gave your phone number to someone else?" Silvia would never admit to it


    even if Jayden beat her to death. She didn''t know what he would do to her if she did.


    "Huh..." He sneered.


    "You left me at the airport on purpose. If I called you, you wouldn''t care about me. Why should I


    embarrass myself?" No matter if he believed her story, she would not admit to it anyway. She


    wanted to put all the me on him. Besides, he was the one who made her suffer.


    "Okay, don''t cry. Let''s go back to the hotel." This time, Jayden was the one to me. Before he had


    rified the situation, he had assumed she had run away, leading to this misunderstanding.


    He did not think about how she did not have any forms of identification on her, and she was not an


    idiot. Why would she run away? He realized that he had been prejudiced against her.


    "If you promise that you won''t harm me again, I''ll go back with you." She would admit defeat this


    time. When they got back to Madison City, she would teach him a lesson properly! She knew that it


    wasn''t the right time to go against him now.


    Jayden had no choice but to say, "If you listen to me, and naturally, I won''t do anything to harm


    you."


    Silvia reached out her hand and said, "Pinky swear!"


    Jayden did not y along and he responded, "You''re so childish!"


    Silvia asked, "Do you still want to harm me then?"


    Jayden extended his pinky reluctantly and hooked it onto hers.

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    Back at the hotel.


    Jayden checked into a luxurious suite with two bedrooms and one living area. He slept in the


    master bedroom, so this implied that Silvia could upy the other room.


    Both of them were drenched to the skin. The moment they returned to the hotel, they went to their


    own rooms and took a hot bath.


    Silvia''s hair was quite long, so it took her some time to shower and to dry her hair. When she came


    out wearing the childish cartoon pajamas that he had prepared for her, Jayden was already waiting


    in the living area.


    He didn''t wear pajamas and only wrapped himself with a bath towel. She didn''t know if he was


    trying to show his solid abdominal muscles deliberately.


    What attracted Silvia''s attention more than his muscles was a scar near his heart. It did not look like


    a deep cut, but Silvia could still see it at a nce.


    The wound was so close to his heart, it was probably almost fatal.


    Jayden felt his mood lift when he caught Silvia staring at him. He asked in a lighter tone than usual,


    "What are you looking at?"


    Silvia sat down far away from him and crossed her legs as elegantly as she usually did. "I think


    you''re good-looking, so I decided to look at you."


    Her tone was a little aggressive, but the content of her words sounded pleasing. Jayden pointed to


    the side and said, "Drink the medicine in that ss."


    Silvia got up and stepped back immediately.


    "Are you trying to poison me?"


    Jayden asked in a deep voice, "Silvia, are you suffering from some form of acute paranoia?"


    Silvia sat back and said, "I have to be careful when I''m around someone like you. I might be sold off


    at any time."


    Jayden added, "Do you really think of me that badly?"


    Silvia shrugged her shoulders and responded, "What do you think?"


    She was right. He forced himself on her and kept her by his side. He was indeed a bad person.


    He kept quiet. Silvia looked at the ss and asked, "Well, Jayden, I don''t think you would really add


    poison to this."


    Jayden answered calmly, "The medicine helps prevent colds."


    "I''m very healthy, it''s not easy for me to catch a cold. I don''t need this." Silvia didn''t believe that he


    was so caring. Anyway, she didn''t think she needed medicine. She rubbed her belly as she


    answered, "I prefer eating than taking medicine."


    Her stomach seemed to y along, making a low grumble, and then she said, "I only had that meal


    on the ne. I haven''t eaten anything since. I am starving."


    Ding-dong.


    Before Jayden could respond, the doorbell rang. He got up and opened the door, and then he


    pushed the dining cart into the living area. "After you''re done, the waiter will take it away."


    Silvia''s eyes lit up at the sight of the delicious food. "Did... Did you prepare this for me?"


    Jayden did not answer her. He turned around and walked to the bedroom. Behind him, Silvia spoke


    up cheerfully, "Young Master Kyle, aren''t you eating? Wow... thank you so much!"


    He did not respond to her again, but he was thinking about something. Why was she so happy? He


    only prepared dinner for her.


    How could she be satisfied so easily?


    Well then, why wasn''t "that woman" touched by his actions before?


    He had done so many things for her, he even nearly sacrificed his life to her. However, she still


    treated him like an enemy and never took him seriously.


    How could she be so cruel?


    He had asked himself this question many times, but he had never found an answer.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Perhaps the answer had been in his heart for a long time, but he didn''t want to admit it.


    Ahem, ahem.


    Every time it rained, Jayden''s old wound would hurt and his body would be weak. As he had


    been drenched in the rain earlier when he went to look for Silvia, hence, his condition had gotten


    more serious.


    He coughed for a long time, showing no signs of stopping. Silvia, who was eating happily in the


    living room, vaguely heard the coughinging from the bedroom.


    Did Jayden catch a cold?


    Silvia thought scornfully of him. He was a grown- up man, how could he have such a weak body?


    He was even weaker than a skinny girl like herself.


    She continued to enjoy the delicious food in the living area. After she ate her fill, she asked the


    waiter to take the dining cart away.


    When she was about to go back to her room to rest, she heard a few strong coughsing from


    the main bedroom again, which sounded quite serious. Silvia went over and knocked on his door.


    There was no response. She twisted the door handle nheless, and fortunately, the door was not


    locked. She opened the door and walked in. "Mr. Kyle, did you catch a cold?"


    "Who let you in? Get out!" The lights in the room were not turned on. Silvia could not see him, but


    she only heard his gloomy roar.


    "Do you think I''d want toe in willingly?" It was all because Silvia had heard his serious


    coughing. So, she was worried if something had happened to him, she could be charged with


    murder.


    Silvia mmed the door shut after leaving the room and turned back to the door to yell, "You can


    hide inside and cough alone. Even if you cough to death, no one will help you."


    Jayden was unpredictable and hostile, and he would scold and hurt her all of a sudden. Silvia


    thought that he should be destined to be lonely for the rest of his life.


    When Silvia returned to her room, she crawled into the bed and was ready to sleep. However, she


    could not fall asleep even though she was obviously very tired. Her mind was in a mess.


    Jayden coughed so hard that she could hear it from her room. If anything untoward happened to


    him, would Silvia be deemed as those jinxed women from old wives'' tales that would bring


    misfortune wherever they went?


    Although she really wanted Jayden to die, he couldn''t die on her watch. She knew she would suffer


    for the rest of her life if that happened.


    After thinking about it again, Silvia plucked up the courage toe to Jayden''s room again.


    She ced her ear on the door to listen to the noise from inside. After listening for a long time, she


    couldn''t hear any coughinging from the room.


    Perhaps he had fallen asleep.


    It seemed that he was not seriously ill since he was able to sleep, so she thought of going back to


    sleep too.


    Silvia turned around and left. After a few steps, she thought of something. Not long ago, he


    coughed so badly and she knew that he did not take any medicine. Why did he suddenly stop


    coughing?


    Could it be... that he was dead?


    Silvia was stunned at the possibility of that. Suddenly, she felt chills down her spine. It felt gloomy


    and terrifying.


    Oh no.


    If the person in the room was dead, should she call the police?


    "No, I have to see what''s going on. If he''s still breathing, I''ll have to call 911 to save him!" Silvia


    thought to herself.


    Although she hated him, she could not bear not to save his life.


    Silvia opened the door and walked in. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew over her. The wind was so


    strong that it almost threw her out of the room. She grabbed the door handle to stabilize herself.


    "Are you looking to die?!" Jayden was coughing so heavily, but he still opened therge, French


    windows in the room. It was still raining so heavily outside.


    "Please, if you want to die, please die somewhere else at another time. Don''t die when I''m with you,


    okay?" Silvia said to herself.


    The lights were still turned off. Silvia searched in the dark for a while before she found the switch.


    She turned on the lights and looked around, only to find that there was no one on the bed.


    Where did he go?


    Silvia nced around and spotted the sofa beside the window. Jayden was sitting quietly on the


    sofa, looking out of the window, as if something was attracting him from that direction.

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    "Hey... Young Master Kyle?" Silvia approached him carefully as she was very fearful, but Jayden still


    did not notice her.


    He appeared to be too engrossed in the view outside his windows that it seemed like his soul had


    left his body. Perhaps that was why he seemed unbothered by the strong wind, and also why he


    didn''t notice Silvia''s voice.


    At that split second, Silvia suddenly felt a twinge of heartache for Jayden. It was the tiniest sh of


    heartache, so tiny that Silvia did not even realize it.


    Silvia nced at him and ran over immediately to close the windows. She turned around to


    Jayden''s side. "Jayden, do you want to die?"


    This time, upon hearing her voice, his eyes lit up.


    However, when his gaze fell on her face, the light in his eyes slowly faded away, and finally, there


    was silence again.


    Silvia was not her. Silvia was not the girl he had been waiting for.


    The bitterness built up in Jayden''s heart. He knew that no matter if he was sick or dead, that girl he


    was missing, would not care about him at all.


    He had known this fact for a long time, but every time he thought of it, he would still feel


    disappointed.


    He didn''t know what he was looking forward to.


    He didn''t know what he was still holding on to.


    He didn''t know why he tortured himself so badly.


    He was tired of this life. He didn''t want to think about anything rted to that person anymore.


    Jayden closed his eyes slowly, wishing that everything was over.


    "Jayden, can you hear me?" Silvia raised her hand and waved it in front of his eyes. He didn''t look


    too well and Silvia was worried.


    He was right in front of her, but she felt that a part of him was gone. He was like a body whose soul


    had been taken away and he was just living in limbo, floating between life and death.


    Silvia guessed that he must be going through some emotional pain, so deep down that, no one else


    could help him with.


    She knelt beside him and patted him on the back of his hand gently with her gentleness. "Jayden,


    you only live once, there is no second chance at life. This is a quote from a video game that I


    yed."


    "After reading this quote, I have always told myself that I should care about my family very much.


    Look at me, my father died in a car ident, others are trying to take over hispany, my mother


    is lying sick in bed, and I was f*cking raped by an a**hole like you. But yet, I never thought of dying."


    "As long as you are still alive, there is hope. When you die, there will be nothing left except for your


    bones. Think about it, one day, you will end up six feet under, lying in the dirt. At that time, what else


    can you do?"


    Silvia sighed and continued, "Take it easy. Things will get better. Nothing is more important than


    your life."


    Silvia said a lot in one breath and shared her insights with him. She didn''t expect that Jayden had


    fallen asleep on the sofa.


    "This b*stard!"


    She shared such an important life principle, but he had actually fallen asleep. He did not even hear


    a single word she had said, so it was impossible for him to even remember them.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Silvia gritted her teeth and fought the urge to kick him, but soon, she realized something was off.


    When he exhaled, his breath was unusually hot.


    Silvia touched his forehead immediately. This time, she felt that her hand was almost burned by his


    forehead.


    Jayden was drenched in the rain with her in the evening, and the wind was blowing strongly in his


    room. Silvia realized that he must be battling a fever.


    "Gosh, Jayden, I can''t wait to throw you out of the window." Silvia scolded as she supported him to


    lie on the bed.


    He was tall and had an athletic figure. When she supported him, she felt his weight on her body and


    thought that she was about to get crushed.


    When she ced him onto the bed, Silvia lost her bnce and stumbled over. In the end, she fell


    into his arms.


    Just as she was about to get up, he held her in his arms suddenly and said, "Don''t go!"


    Silvia tried to push his hand away. "Are you mad? I''m not going to get burned alive by you."


    "Don''t go!" Jayden repeated the words. His voice was very weak, but he still held her tightly.


    "I''m not a fever patch. What''s the use of holding me?" Silvia thought sarcastically, perhaps Jayden


    lacked maternal love since he was young. Every time he got sick, he would treat Silvia as his


    mother.


    To tell the truth, at present, he was really acting like a child. He did not have his usual overbearing


    and tyrannical aura. He was not as vicious as usual. He had be as quiet as a newborn baby.


    "Don''t go!" Jayden still held her tightly in his arms, and repeated the same line.


    "Okay, I won''t go. Son, don''t worry. I will be with you." Silvia rubbed his head lovingly. If hecked


    maternal love, she would just have to y along and pretend to be his mother.


    Sure enough, when Jayden heard Silvia''s nurturing tone and words, he stopped talking and went to


    sleep obediently.


    "If I have a son like you, I would definitely lose my life." Silvia thought how funny this scene was. No


    matter how strong this person was, as long as he was sick, he would be as fragile as a child.


    She looked at Jayden attentively and thought that he was really good-looking. He had well-defined


    facial features, a perfect figure, and a pleasant voice.


    "Pooh!" What was she thinking about? Even if he was handsome, it couldn''t cover the despicable


    truth about him.


    If it weren''t for her goodwill and kind heart, she would have taken advantage of this time to teach


    him a lesson. She would make him beg for her mercy.


    After some time, it took a lot of effort for her to get out of his arms. Silvia contacted the hotel staff


    hurriedly to ask for a doctor.


    The doctor gave Jayden a jab after measuring his body temperature. He also gave Jayden some


    fever medication and requested Silvia to monitor his medicine intake.


    The doctor also ordered that she should measure his body temperature in half an hour. If the fever


    does not subside by then, he would need to go to the hospital.


    After seeing the doctor off, Silvia returned to his room and touched Jayden''s forehead. She felt that


    his fever seemed to have subsided, so she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She sat down beside his bed and said, "Jayden, did you hear that? If you don''t get better, you need


    to go to the hospital. Look at the storm outside, it''s probably flooding out on the streets. If your fever


    doesn''t get better, you''ll suffer even more in this weather. Think for yourself."


    "Jayden, what on earth are you hiding in your heart?" Silvia looked at him curiously. "Is your family


    broken? Or did your girlfriend run off with another man?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Silvia hypothesized that family issues might be a more possible


    reason for his depression.


    Over the years, the legendary "Mr. Kyle" was gossiped about around Madison City. However, no


    one had ever mentioned him having a wife before.


    Silvia thought that it was very likely that Mr. Kyle divorced his wife and raised his son alone.


    However, he was so busy with his career that he ignored his son.


    As a result, Jayden grew up without his parents'' love. Hence, he gradually grew into the twisted and


    bitter man as he was now.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    "Jayden, even if your parents don''t love you, you have to love yourself. If you don''t take care of


    yourself, you will get hurt."


    Silvia thought that Jayden was really stupid at times. He was foolish enough to push the limits of his


    body and risk his life.


    To be honest, Silvia hated people who behaved this way the most. If Jayden were really her son,


    she would definitely regret her decision of giving birth to him.


    Although she hated him, she was still worried that his fever would worsen. Hence, she measured


    his body temperature from time to time. She stayed by him for a few hours.


    It was gettingte, and Silvia was feeling sleepy. It didn''t take long for her to climb up his bed and


    lay down beside him.


    Therefore, when Jayden woke up and opened his eyes, he noticed a woman lying next to him. She


    had wrapped her arms and feet around him, like a ko bear.


    What caught Jayden''s attention the most was how unsightly Silvia looked while she was asleep.


    Maybe because she was dreaming, she was drooling and her saliva was all over his chest.


    He looked at her with disgust and wanted to push her away from his body. However, she seemed to


    be clinging onto him with some strong adhesive. The more he pushed her away, the more she clung


    to him.


    "Dad, your fried chicken tastes the best." In her sleep, Silvia suddenly licked and opened her mouth


    to bite Jayden''s chest.


    "Ouch..."


    This d*mned woman, how long had she been hungry? How could she bite him as if he was a piece


    of fried chicken?


    Jayden''s face darkened and he pushed her away from his body. Silvia woke up and looked at him,


    feeling extremely confused.


    After looking at him for a while, she suddenly remembered that she was taking care of him and


    monitoring his fever. Without thinking much, she leaned forward and wanted to touch his forehead.


    However, before she could do so, Jayden stopped her. "Why are you on my bed? What did you do


    to me?"


    Silvia was slightly stunned. She stayed upte to take care of him and she just wanted to check on


    his current condition. However, this heartless man thought that she wanted to take advantage of


    him.


    Her kindness was being mistaken as an act of hostility.


    Please!


    Did he think that she would willingly sleep with him just because he was good looking?


    She didn''t have any thoughts about him at all.


    Silvia then got off the bed. She looked at him coldly and said, "Young Master Kyle, don''t worry. I''m


    not as despicable as you. I won''t take advantage of you when you''re unconscious."


    Jayden didn''t know what to say.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia turned around and poured a cup of warm water. She put it on the bedside table and spoke


    coldly, "The doctor advised for you to drink more water."


    Jayden still kept quiet.


    Silvia turned around and went out of the room regardless. "You don''t have to thank me. I helped you


    because I just don''t want to be charged with murder."


    Bang!


    After leaving the room, Silvia mmed the door shut.


    It was not enough for her to just m the door. Silvia raised her foot and kicked the door hard. She


    shouted, "Jayden, don''t forget that I am your legal wife. Even if I sleep with you, it is reasonable and


    also, within thew."


    She was really pissed off.


    He was such a heartless b*stard. So, even if he was standing butt naked in front of her, she would


    not have any improper thoughts of him.


    Silvia went back to the room angrily and nestled in the soft quilt. "B*stard, you can suffer on your


    own. Let''s see how capable you are."


    Suddenly, she thought something was odd. Usually, a bunch of people followed Jayden wherever


    he was in Madison City. However, he didn''t bring any of them to Chatterton Town during this trip.


    What on earth did he want to do?


    Why did she care so much about him? Silvia was even angrier at herself. She was angry that she


    always thought about him and she was so worried about him.


    Ding-dong.


    A new WhatsApp message popped up on her mobile phone. Silvia opened it and saw that it was


    from Reagan, who was in Madison City, "Boss, where have you been?".


    Silvia thought for a moment and replied with just a word, "Honeymoon!".


    Soon, Reagan replied the message. "Boss, I would trust you if you told me you''re flying in the air.


    However, if you told me that you''re on your honeymoon, I might not even trust that despite being


    held at gunpoint."


    Silvia replied, "Brat, what do you mean by that? Exin yourself!"


    How could he look down on her? When she gets back, she would definitely teach Reagan a lesson!


    Reagan replied, "Boss, apart from Felix, is there any man in this world who likes you? I''m not


    looking down on you deliberately or mocking you, but you really don''t act like a woman."


    Hearing the name "Felix", Silvia paused and her eyes started to grow hot, with tears welling up. She


    admitted that Reagan was right. Besides her father, Felix treated her the best in the world.


    She would probably never meet another man like Felix. No man would love her as much as he did.


    Silvia did not reply to his text, so Reagan called her shortly after, "Boss, I don''t want to reopen old


    wounds. But, I just think it''s time to let go of the past."


    Silvia took a deep breath. "I know."


    Even if she didn''t let go of it, even if Felix were still alive, so what? There was a d*mned Jayden


    between Silvia and Felix now.


    Prince asked again, "Boss, what have you been up to these days?"


    Silvia replied, "I''m out of town for a break. I should be back in a few days."


    Reagan continued, "That Norman Turner and his people have been caught. You have avenged for


    Uncle. It''s great that you''re away and taking a break now. However, pleasee back earlier.


    Lemur and I are still waiting to celebrate with you."


    Silvia said listlessly, "He got what he deserved. There''s nothing to celebrate."


    Prince said, "We are celebrating the fact that you got back thepany that your father worked


    hard for. We are celebrating that you are officially taking over Wateria Corporation."


    Silvia was very surprised, "I will take over Wateria Corporation? Reagan, where did you hear the


    news? I haven''t heard about this."


    Reagan smiled, "Boss, the Public Rtions Department of Wateria Corporation has held a press


    conference. When youe back, you will officially take office. The news was made public, so why


    are you still pretending in front of me? Aren''t we buddies?"


    Silvia was stunned.


    She really didn''t know anything about this.


    She only knew that the evidence of the murder caused Norman to be arrested by the police. As for


    other things, she did not have the chance to follow up much and she came to Chatterton Town with


    Jayden right after.


    If this was true, then the only person who could easily control this matter must be Madison City''s


    legendary "Mr. Kyle".


    Silvia had no chance to meet that "Mr. Kyle" yet, and he wouldn''t help her for no reason, unless Mr.


    Kyle was entrusted by someone else.


    Amongst all of Silvia''s acquaintances, Jayden was the only one who could meet Mr. Kyle and ask


    him for help.


    However, Jayden was a bad person. It was impossible for him to help her.


    Then, who on earth was it?

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Reagan''s voice came from the phone again, "Boss, are you listening to me?"


    "I''m listening." Silvia was thinking about other things, and she was a little absent-minded. "If there''s


    nothing important, I''ll catch up with you when I get back."


    Silvia was about to hang up the phone when she suddenly thought of her mother. "Reagan, I won''t


    be around for the next few days. If you have some time, please visit my mother on my behalf. I''m


    afraid that she will feel lonely being in the hospital."


    Reagan patted his chest and gave his words, "Boss, your mother is like a mother to both Lemur and


    me. Don''t worry. Whenever you are not around, we will take turns to take care of her. It''s the least


    we could do. Take care, bye."


    Perhaps he didn''t want to hear the words "thank you" from Silvia, Reagan hung up quickly.


    After speaking with Reagan, Silvia called Daniel Cook immediately. Daniel was the head of the


    Public Rtions Department of Wateria Corporation. She was hoping to get some information from


    him.


    However, after the call was connected, she hung up. After Silvia''s father''s ident, Daniel had


    been helping Norman, so his words could not be trusted.


    Silvia thought deeply. Who else could be trusted in thepany? She thought about it over and


    over again. The managers who were loyal to her father were driven away by Norman. Now, those


    who stayed in thepany were Norman''s people.


    It was impossible for her to get factual and reliable information from them.


    Silvia returned to the bed again. She couldn''t figure out who saved her, but the only thing she could


    be sure of was that the person who helped her was definitely not Jayden.


    Forget it, since she could not figure it out, she didn''t want to think about it anymore. After staying up


    for the whole night, she had some serious dark circles under her eyes. She needed to catch up on


    her sleep and put everything else aside for a while.


    Just as Silvia was about to fall asleep, she received another text message. She saw the number


    who sent her the message, but she was not familiar with it. The message said, "Miss Turner, can I


    ask for a favor? From: Simon Banks".


    To be honest, Silvia didn''t like Simon at all. She even hated him. If it weren''t for Simon, she would


    not have gotten raped by Jayden that night!


    However, she was curious over that sudden text message. She wanted to know what Simon wanted


    her help with. Also, what did Silvia have that made Simon think she could help him at all?


    So she replied, "What''s the matter?"


    Soon, Simon sent another message. "Miss Turner, there was a typhoon in Chatterton Town and it


    was raining heavily. Please take good care of the Young Master on my behalf."


    Silvia replied, "Butler Banks, he is no longer a child. Why does he need someone else to take care


    of him? Even if he needs someone to take care of him, why don''t you follow him? Why should I be


    the one taking care of him?".


    Soon, Simon called and exined, "Miss Turner, I''m sorry to disturb you. There are some things


    that can''t be exined clearly through text, so could you please hear me out?"


    Simon''s tone was respectful, which waspletely different from Silvia''s impression of him. This


    made her feel very surprised.


    Silvia said, "Go ahead. I''m listening."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon sighed as he spoke, "My Young Master was injured a few years ago. His wound may have


    healed but it left a scar. On rainy days, his old injury would rpse. It could be treated slowly, but he


    is not willing to take his medication. Therefore, the situation got worse in recent days."


    Silvia''s first reaction was, "He was injured? Was it very serious?"


    Simon said, "He was in aa for a few months, he almost didn''t survive it."


    Silvia asked, "How did he get injured?"


    Simon didn''t dare to reveal the truth, so he had to lie. "Three years ago, Young Master went to


    Europe to travel and encountered a shooting incident. He took a bullet by ident. Miss Turner, you


    should know a little about Young Master''s temper. He never allowed others to talk about him behind


    his back. Please act like you know nothing about this in front of him."


    Silvia said, "Well, I won''t talk about it. I don''t care about him."


    Simon added, "Miss Turner, please take care of him. He doesn''t listen to anyone, and he never


    takes the medication prescribed by the doctor. Please persuade him to take the medication and look


    after him."


    "Simon, I think you are asking the wrong person. If he doesn''t listen to you, why would he listen to


    me?" Silvia sighed. "It''s his life. If he wants to die, what can we do?"


    Hearing Silvia''s words, Simon became anxious. He really cared about Jayden''s health. Although


    Jayden sent Simon away, it hadn''t ruined the bond between master and subordinate that they had


    for a dozen years. "Miss Turner, please. I''m begging you."


    Simon always acted high and mighty. Silvia felt distressed after hearing his plea, and she felt bad


    hearing Simon talk to her in such a manner. "I''ll try, but I can''t guarantee that he will take his


    medication."


    Simon breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Miss Turner, give me your address. I''ll ask someone to


    send the medication over."


    Silvia gave him the address and hung up the phone. She thought of the scar near Jayden''s heart.


    That should be the wound that Simon had just mentioned.


    He was shot so close to his heart. He must be lucky to be alive. However, even if he was lucky, he


    shouldn''t take his body too lightly.


    At first, she didn''t want to get involved in Jayden''s affairs, but somehow, she couldn''t let go of it.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to give it a try and care for him.


    Silvia thought that if she could save a life, karma would work its way and bless her


    mother and herself in the future. She hoped that their life would be smooth sailing and that they


    would not need to go through any more misfortunes.


    At the same time, Jayden also received a phone call, which was from his assistant, Eugene Elliot.


    Eugene reported the situation of Wateria Corporation to Jayden through the phone. "Mr. Kyle,


    although Norman has only taken over Wateria Corporation for three months, he haspletely


    destroyed thepany internally. The capable employees from the previous management were all


    removed from their post and driven away by him. The ones that were left behind were all a bunch of


    good-for-nothings."


    Jayden did not say a word after hearing the report. Eugene continued anyway, "At present, the


    company''s financial status is in a mess, and they owe a lot of debt. Even if we don''t take action this


    time, Norman wouldn''tst long."


    After listening to the report, Jayden said calmly, "No matter what the situation is with Wateria


    Corporation, we will follow the original n. You will have full control of it."


    There were too many doubts in Eugene''s heart. "Mr. Kyle, I''ve been thinking about it, but I still don''t


    understand why we have to spend so much money to help Wateria Corporation."


    Eugene had been working with Jayden for three years. During that period, Jayden''s every decision


    could bring theirpany huge profits. However, this time, there wouldn''t be much profit through


    this deal, and they even had to invest money to save Wateria Corporation. Besides, they were not


    even acquiring Wateria Corporation!


    Eugene was bbergasted. He could not wrap his head around it.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    Jayden answered solemnly, "If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it. Just focus on your


    assigned work. Don''t worry about anything else beyond that."


    Eugene tried to exin further, "But, Mr. Kyle, this matter is rted to..."


    Jayden interrupted him and said, "Do you think that ourpany can''t afford to maintain a small


    company like Wateria Corporation? Or are you having doubts about my personal capabilities?"


    After being reprimanded by Jayden, Eugene stuttered nervously, "Mr... Mr. Kyle, I don''t mean that. I


    wouldn''t dare... I just think..."


    "You think that we shouldn''t invest in something that''s not profitable! However, I just want to do it. It


    makes me happy!" After that, Jayden hung up the phone.


    Eugene had asked why he wanted to help Wateria Corporation. Jayden couldn''t figure it out himself,


    so how could he answer Eugene''s question?


    After hanging up the phone, the room fell silent again. It was so quiet that Jayden seemed to be


    able to hear his own heartbeat.


    He moved his head slightly and looked at the cup on the bedside table. After a while, he picked up


    the cup and gulped the water down.


    The water was warm, which warmed his stomach and also his heart.


    Although he was in a feverish daze the previous night, he was conscious. He knew that the silly


    woman had been apanying him and taking care of him.


    Although she was silly, arrogant, and barbaric, her presence made his ice-cold heart feel a little


    warmer.


    Something shed through his mind.


    Ahem, ahem.


    His fever was gone, but the pain caused by the old injury was still there, especially since the storm


    was still going on outside.


    Moreover, it was difficult for him to stop coughing once he started. Jayden coughed for a long time.


    Just as he was coughing so violently that he was gasping for air, the door swung open.


    Silvia stormed into the room and threw a pack of medicine to him. "Jayden, please just eat these


    pills."


    Jayden frowned unhappily. "Who let you in?"


    Silvia said confidently, "I did!"


    At present, she was not scared of him.


    Silvia stood like she was ready to pounce at him any time if he went against her. Jayden nced at


    the medicine that she threw at him and asked, "What medicine?"


    Silvia responded annoyingly, "Poison! Poison that could kill you. Do you dare to take it?"


    Jayden said, "No, I don''t dare!"


    Silvia continued to provoke him. "I knew you''re a coward. You''re even afraid of taking medicine


    because they''re bitter. Do you even have the guts and capability to do anything significant in your


    life?"


    Jayden raised his voice, "No, I don''t."


    His answer surprised Silvia. She didn''t expect that she would be so agitated by his arrogance.


    Since her provocation didn''t work, Silvia could only change her method. She picked the cup up from


    the bedside table and gave it to him. "If I ordered you to eat it, just eat it. Why are you still trying to


    go against me?"


    Jayden hated taking medicine the most, so he didn''t want to take it. He put the cup back and didn''t


    even look at her. He didn''t want to talk to her.


    As Simon said, this man was sick yet he didn''t want to take his medicine. He was just waiting for his


    life toe to an end. She added, "If you don''t eat the medicine, please cough quietly and don''t


    disturb my beauty sleep!"


    Jayden looked at her coldly and said, "If you think I''m disturbing you, you can go out."


    Silvia was furious. "Why don''t you eat your medicine? How can you recover if you don''t take the


    pills? Do you think that you''re immortal? That you will recover miraculously?"


    She stood her stance and made her point loud and clear. Her demeanor made her look like a


    tigress brandishing its power. She was fierce, yet she appeared a little cute.


    Inadvertently, the figure of the girl whom Jayden had loved for more than ten years shed through


    his mind. The figure slowly ovepped with Silvia''s face, who was right before his eyes. Then, the


    figure slowly became blurred, while Silvia''s face became sharper.


    "Jayden, are you listening to me?" No wonder Jayden felt that Silvia''s face was getting sharper in


    his vision. She was approaching him so closely that she almost touched his face. How could she


    not be clear?


    Jayden pushed her away from him. "Silvia Turner, what does it have to do with you whether I''m


    dead or alive?" He muttered.


    Silvia exined calmly. "It''s true, what does it have to do with me?" She shook her head again. "No,


    it does have something to do with me. If you are dead, I will have to ept being a widow at such a


    young age. If you don''t take the medicine, let''s get divorced. After we are divorced, I don''t really


    care if you are dead or alive."


    Jayden said, "Don''t even think about getting a divorce! If I''m going to die, I''ll drag you down with


    me."


    This man was really evil and possessive. He wanted to die, but he also wanted to take her as a


    scapegoat. No matter what, Silvia couldn''t let him die.


    Silvia pointed at the medicine and said, "Eat it immediately! And I want to watch you eat it. It''s for


    the greater good."


    Jayden then spoke up, "Get out."


    Silvia asked cheerfully, "Are you afraid of the bitterness?"


    Jayden pointed to the door and repeated, "Get out."


    Silvia sat on his bed and said, "If you don''t eat them, I won''t go out. I will continue talking and annoy


    you to death."


    Well, this was a valid threat. Silvia had a track record of being capable enough to do that.


    Jayden''s face sank. "I''m fine... Ahem..."


    Silvia said, "This is the retribution for your lie. Hurry up and take the medicine. I''ll treat you to


    delicious food at noon. I heard that the roast chicken from Chatterton Town is quite famous."


    Jayden responded confidently, "I''m guessing that you are the one who wants to eat that."


    Silvia defended herself quickly, "Don''t talk so much. Eat quickly."


    Jaydeny down and said, "No."


    Silvia was losing her patience too, "Jayden, don''t make things harder for yourself."


    Jayden just looked at her and sighed, "Hmm..."


    Silvia''s temper red up. "Jayden, you really think that I do not dare to do anything to you, don''t


    you?"


    Jayden smirked. "What can you do to me?"


    Silvia kept quiet.


    Since he was not listening to her, then she would take drastic actions.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Silvia took the medicine and pinched Jayden''s chin. She forced him to open his mouth and stuffed


    the medicine into his mouth with brute force.


    Although Jayden was sick, Silvia was no match for him. She had just put the pills into his mouth, but


    he opened his mouth and was about to spit them all out.


    "You..." Silvia was anxious and did something she would never do. She lowered her head and


    covered his mouth with her lips.


    Sure enough, this move was very effective. Almost instantaneously, he did not resist her... However,


    in just a few seconds, this man had turned the tables and took control of the situation! He actually...


    "It''s so bitter!" Silvia let go of him and wanted to step back, but he pulled her into his arms and


    kissed her back.


    "Mmm..." Silvia red at him and gestured for him to let go of her. However, not only did he not


    listen to her, he kissed her even harder.


    "F*ck, he''s like a vampire!"


    After a long time, he finally let go of her and looked at her as if he was gazing at his lovely little pet.


    "It turns out that you enjoy ying such games, Miss Turner!"


    Silvia was speechless.


    Could she say that she didn''t want to y with him at all?


    Obviously, he wouldn''t believe it. He was looking at her with a malicious gaze. It was obvious that


    he thought that she was a sex maniac.


    Jayden''s mood seemed ted after. "Want to y again?"

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Silvia wiped her mouth hard. She was trying to wipe off the breath and smell that he had left on her


    lips. "Nobody wants to y with you!"


    Jayden asked, "Then what do you want to do?"


    Silvia did not say a word.


    What was she trying to do just now?


    Silvia scratched her head. Why couldn''t she recall all of a sudden?


    Looking at Silvia''s silly look, Jayden suddenly smiled and said, "Silvia, it''s really a miracle that you


    manage to live for 20 good years with such poor cognitive abilities."


    Silvia was infuriated. She red at him and snapped, "Jayden, how dare you use me of being


    an idiot?"


    Jayden asked, "You don''t agree?"


    "I have a high IQ of 120!" Silvia answered confidently.


    Jayden then responded sarcastically, "I think your IQ must be off the charts.."


    Silvia retorted, "You are the idiot! Not me!"


    Jayden put on a little smirk as he said, "Mrs. Kyle, please get a ss of warm water for me."


    Silvia didn''t move after hearing that.


    "I''m not going." She still didn''t remember why she came to see him.


    "You don''t want to be a widow, do you? If you don''t get me my water, how can I take the medicine?"


    This woman was really silly, but her foolishness was adorable.


    "Medicine? Oh, I remember now. Yes, I''m here to ask you to take your medicine." Silvia was d


    that she finally remembered.


    Unexpectedly, she heard the man''s jeer, but soon, the jeer turned into a cough. Silvia scolded him,


    "You deserve it!"


    At the same time, she still poured him a ss of water quickly.


    After a night of heavy wind and heavy rain, the weather seemed to have calmed down.


    In Chatterton Town.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At Secret Garden.


    Karen Joy Kyle was about to get married, and all the members of the Kyle family gathered in


    Chatterton Town. Everyone was helping with the wedding preparations.


    Originally, they didn''t intend to hold Karen Joy''s wedding so early. They were all waiting for the child


    who ran away from home toe back, before holding the wedding.


    However, Grandma Kyle''s health was getting worse. She had been lying in bed most of the time.


    The doctor said that she would not have much time left, and her greatest wish was to see her


    precious granddaughter get married.


    Therefore, Karen Joy discussed with her family and her brother that they should hold the wedding


    as soon as possible so that the grandmother could enjoy it. Else, she would pass away before being


    able to.


    Although the Kyle family wanted to wait for their other child toe back, they didn''t want the


    elderly grandmother to leave the world with regret. In the end, everyone agreed to this n.


    Lionel Collins had long wanted to marry Karen Joy. He wanted to wake up by her side every day.


    After she decided to hold the wedding ceremony earlier than nned, he agreed without hesitation.


    "Karen Joy,e over, have a look!" Karen Joy''s wedding dresses were all personally designed by


    her mother, Karen Daly. The finished dress had just delivered, so her mother asked Karen Joy to


    check the dresses.


    "Mom, I will definitely like whatever you prepared for me," Karen Joy leaned forward and hugged


    her mother lovingly. "I am really blessed. I have so many people who love me."


    Karen touched her daughter''s face and sighed, "It felt like I just married your father yesterday. I


    didn''t expect that our precious daughter would get married so soon."


    Karen Joy sighed as she responded, "Mom, I don''t know why but I really wanted to get married


    when I was younger. But now that I''m getting married, I don''t feel like it. If I got married, I would be


    someone else''s wife. I can''t be with my grandparents and parents every day, and I have to y the


    role of a good wife. Sometimes, thinking about it, I get really stressed out."


    "You speak as if you were with us every day before you got married." Karen poked her daughter''s


    forehead and joked, "We have not forgotten the fact that you snuck off to look for Brother Lionel just


    when you turned 18!"


    "At that time, I was still young and naive. Now that I''ve grown up, I think that my family is the best. I


    can live my life without a man, but not without my family." Of course, Karen Joy just said that


    casually. She didn''t intend to leave her precious Brother Lionel at all. That would drive her crazy.


    "Brother Lionel, when did you get here?" Julien Glover Kyle had been silently reading a book by the


    side. He suddenly said this aloud and it frightened Karen Joy out of her wits. She looked back


    immediately but did not see Lionel.


    "Little guy, you really enjoy messing around, don''t you?" The little one usually didn''t say much.


    However, he acted so yfully before the wedding.


    "I''m studying!" Julien answered seriously. He had a serious and stern look on his face. Who would


    have thought that he would suddenly make fun of his sister?


    Karenughed and said to her daughter, "So now you know you shouldn''t speak too much


    nonsense. If your Brother Lionel heard what you said, he will not let you off the hook so easily."


    "Are you talking about me?" A tall and handsome man came from the door. He greeted Karen with a


    sweet smile and then looked at Karen Joy.


    The more he looked at his beloved Karen Joy, the more beautiful she was in his eyes. He could not


    look away from her.


    "Brother Lionel!" Karen Joy got up immediately and leaned into his arms. "Mom asked me to have a


    look at my dress. Come help pick one for me."


    "Well, I''ll leave the dresses to you two. I need to see your father," Lionel replied. Kevin Kyle was


    really stubborn. He still had not personally agreed to his daughter''s wedding! His wife, Karen, was


    also clueless as to why he was being so unyielding.


    Kevin''s future son-inw''s progress in terms of career was quicker than expected. Moreover, Lionel


    loved Karen Joy so much and he was also very filial to his elders. Such a good son-inw was such


    a blessing to the family. Karen didn''t know what else Kevin expected out of Lionel.


    Karen Joy brought the dresses out one by one and showed them to her brother Lionel like she was


    presenting a treasure. "Brother Lionel, look, these are all designed by my mother. I like every one of


    them very much. Help me pick one."


    Lionel could not help himself and lowered his head to kiss her. "My baby Karen is so beautiful, so


    I''m sure you''ll look stunning no matter what you wear."


    Karen Joy avoided his kiss and said, "Brother Lionel,e on. Choose them properly."


    Lionel held her in his arms. "I''ll pick your dresster. Let me hug you for a while."


    "Ahem..." Julien coughed softly and said, "Go on, I''ll head off somewhere so I won''t disturb you


    two."


    "Brother Lionel, look at what you have done. There''s a child around. How could you be so


    reckless?" Karen Joy punched Lionel and continued, "Please make sure you''re behaving


    appropriately next time!"


    "You''ll be my legal wife soon." He hugged Karen Joy tightly. "My dear, do you know how long I''ve


    been waiting for this day?"


    "Well, I''m sorry!" Lionel was much older than her, and she was still young. He waited for her for so


    long that he was almost turning into an old man.


    Lionel kissed her forehead and said, "Silly girl, why are you apologizing?"


    Karen Joy responded softly, "Because I made you wait for so long. Thank you for waiting for me all


    this while anyway. You have been so patient."


    "It''s worth it! I would wait no matter how long it takes!" He lowered his head and kissed her again.


    "Hey, hey, hey... Karen Joy. You were shopping with me yesterday, but why did you disappear in the


    end?" Mia Kyle''s loud voice came from outside the door of the room at such an inconvenient timing.

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    When Mia saw Lionel and Karen Joy hugging each other in the room, she didn''t mind at all. She


    walked into the room casually and said, "Your wedding is in a few days, can''t you wait till then?"


    "Little Aunt, I''ve told you that I had something to attend to!" The previous day, Brother Lionel had


    asked Karen Joy out for a movie, so she couldn''t care less about going shopping with her Aunt Mia.


    Mia red at Karen Joy and said, "You are so heartless. You left so suddenly yesterday, so I even


    mistook another girl for you! I felt so awkward that I had to hide my face!"


    "Well, it''s so rare for you to feel awkward!" Obviously, Karen Joy did not think that her little aunt


    would ever feel awkward or embarrassed.


    "Watch your words. Just because you''re getting married soon, that doesn''t mean that I can''t do


    anything to you!" Mia pretended to be vicious and continued, "Mr. Collins, thisdy will be your wife


    soon. You have to teach her some manners."


    Lionel chuckled, "Yes." In fact, no matter what Karen Joy did, Lionel would stand on her side and be


    her strongest source of support.


    Mia added, "At first nce, the girl I bumped into yesterday really looked like you."


    Karen Joy became curious and asked, "Did she?"


    Mia borated, "She really did look like you at first nce. But after looking at her closely, she


    didn''t. Her dressing style is quite simr to yours. She had on a very casual outfit, just like what you


    would usually wear."


    Although there were a lot of people in the world who looked simr, Karen Joy had not met any


    stranger who resembled herself yet. So, she listened to Mia attentively.


    Mia continued, "That girl looked quite adorable... but she''s probably someone not to be provoked.


    She even used me of being a human trafficker."


    "Haha!" Karen Joy burst intoughter. "Someone actually thought that you are a human trafficker?


    Now, I''m interested to meet her."


    Mia thought for a moment and said, "Karen Joy, do you think your father could have given birth to a


    daughter with another woman behind your mother''s back?"


    Although Mia knew that her brother would never betray her sister-inw, Mia was the kind of woman


    who loved to say the most ridiculous nonsense to stir up trouble.


    Especially recently, she had no idea what Neil Brown was thinking. He had stayed in the military


    region for quite some time and did note home for a few days.


    The previous day, Mia went over to find him, and there was a big fight between them. She argued


    with Neil, so she was probably still bitter about matters pertaining to love.


    Karen Joy wanted to cover Mia''s mouth immediately. "Little Aunt, be careful of what you say. My


    dad will skin you alive."


    Mia said proudly, "I''m just analyzing the situation. Kevin wouldn''t need to be worried about what I


    said if it''s not the truth."


    "Mia Kyle!" A low and stern voice sounded behind her, which startled Mia greatly. She turned


    around and saw her brother standing at the door with a dark look on his face.


    "Brother, I''m just kidding. You''re a merciful man. Please forgive me." Mia may not be afraid of Neil,


    but she was definitely afraid of the legendary Director Kevin, who was haughty and aloof.


    "Just kidding? You shouldn''t joke about my marriage." No matter how long they had been married,


    Director Kevin still protected his wife like a precious treasure. He would not let anyone speak ill


    about their rtionship.


    "I know, I know. I won''t do it again!" Mia sounded so pitiful. After all these years, Kevin was still


    bullying her.


    Karen Joyughed silently as if she was mocking her Little Aunt. "Well, you should know better


    about what to do and what not to do!"


    Mia red at Karen Joy.


    Kevin looked at Lionel and said, "Come to my study."


    Karen Joy heard Kevin''s words and she was worried that her father would make things difficult for


    Lionel, so she walked over quickly and said, "Dad, I''ll go with you."


    Kevin didn''t say a word, but his eyes implied that she was not allowed to follow them.


    Lionel patted Karen Joy''s head and reassured her, "Don''t worry."


    But she was still worried. "But..."


    Mia grabbed her and spoke, "They are having their men''s talk. Why do you want to join in? Are you


    worried that your father will swallow your Brother Lionel alive?"


    Karen Joy seemed worried as she nodded, "That could possibly happen."


    Mia continued, "Although your father didn''t give his blessings explicitly, in fact, he has already


    agreed to your marriage. Think about it, if he actually did not agree, would you even have the


    chance to prepare for the ceremony?"


    Karen Joy said sullenly, "I know."


    It was true, but Karen Joy couldn''t help worrying about her Brother Lionel.


    Although Lionel was also powerful and wise, Kevin was still an elder in the family. In front of Kevin,


    Brother Lionel would always be at a disadvantage.


    In the study.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    The two men stood facing each other. They were of the same height and had simr build. Both of


    them looked at each other with a sullen face. It seemed that neither of them wanted to break the


    silence first.


    Kevin looked at the man standing in front of him carefully. Over the years, he had tested Lionel


    numerous times, and Lionel had passed them all. Gradually, Kevin was somewhat satisfied with this


    future son- iw of his.


    However, there was always a knot in Kevin''s heart that made him reluctant to hand over his


    daughter easily. Once his daughter got married, his role as her father would be less significant.


    He had worked so hard to raise Karen Joy. Whenever Kevin thought that his daughter would be


    taken away by some other man, he felt ufortable.


    Lionel stood in front of Kevin, holding his head high, and he looked as intimidating as his future


    father-inw. However, he had to admit defeat first. After all, he wanted to marry his daughter.


    Lionel broke the ice first, speaking respectfully, "Uncle Kyle, what did you want to say to me?"


    Lionel put his ego down first, so Kevin also put his guard down. "I know you love Karen Joy deeply,


    but I wonder how long this love willst?"


    Lionel could see that Kevin was most worried about Lionel''s loyalty andmitment, so he


    answered carefully, "Uncle Kyle, I will use my actions to prove my love. You will see it."


    "Karen Joy is my only daughter and also our first child. She suffered a lot when she was born and


    we almost couldn''t keep her alive several times. You should know that it is my duty to give this child


    of mine all the best things in the world." It was the first time Kevin spoke so much to Lionel.


    "Do you think I''m not good enough?" Lionel understood the implied meaning of Kevin''s words.


    "Yes." Kevin also answered honestly, "In my heart, she is the most excellent girl in the world, but


    you are definitely not the most excellent man in the world. These years, you barely passed my tests.


    However, my daughter likes you, so I can only give my blessings."


    "Thank you!" Lionel understood what Kevin meant. Kevin had the thoughts that every father would


    have for their daughters. To Kevin, his daughter was the most excellent child in the world, and no


    man was worthy of her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kevin continued, "I also want to thank you."


    Lionel was puzzled. "Thank me?"


    Kevin exined calmly, "Thank you for showering her with love. Because of you, she''s been


    blessed and loved profoundly."

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    Outside the study.


    Karen Joy ced her ear close to the door and wanted to eavesdrop on their conversation in the


    study room, but the sound instion was too high that she couldn''t hear anything.


    She was so anxious and she kept fidgeting around. Her mother, Karen, who was holding a cup of


    tea, witnessed everything from behind her. She shook her head and asked, "Baby Karen, what are


    you doing?"


    Karen Joy was a little embarrassed when she was caught eavesdropping. She smiled awkwardly


    and said, "Mom, Dad is talking to Brother Lionel inside. I wanted to ask them if they need anything."


    How could a mother not understand what her daughter was thinking? Karen handed the cup in her


    hand to Karen Joy and said, "Just about time. Send this cup of tea into your dad''s study. By the


    way, tell him that I have something to talk to him about."


    Karen Joy said happily, "Mom, you''re the best!"


    Karen patted her daughter''s shoulder and said, "You''re my daughter, of course, I am going to help


    you. Go ahead, or your Brother Lionel might really be eaten up by your father."


    However, at this time, the door suddenly swung open. Lionel came out and saw his future mother-


    inw with Karen Joy, "Are you two... worried about me?"


    Karen Joy returned the cup of tea to her mother. Then she took Lionel''s hand and checked for any


    injuries on him, "Brother Lionel, did my father do anything to you?"


    Lionel smiled gently and said, "Silly girl, Dad asked me to take good care of you in the future."


    "Really?" Karen Joy did not believe him, but she noticed that Lionel addressed her father as "Dad".


    This proved that their discussion in the study went well.


    Karen Joy finally felt relieved and said, "It''s good that you''re alright. I''m really worried that you two


    would fight in the study."


    She didn''t forget that a few years ago, because of that fateful incident, her father had punched


    Brother Lionel twice, but Brother Lionel couldn''t fight back.


    At that time, Karen Joy couldn''t help but feel sorry for Lionel.


    Looking at the loving rtionship between her daughter and Lionel, Karen also felt genuinely happy.


    She said, "You two can go about your day now. I''ll bring the tea in for your father."


    Karen Joy said, "Thank you, mother!"


    Karen smiled sweetly at her daughter, "I''ll catch youter."


    After watching them leave, Karen opened the door and walked into the study. Kevin was not in front


    of the desk, but he stood by the window and looked at the distance. It seemed that he had


    something on his mind.


    Karen put the cup of tea on the desk and came to Kevin''s side. She grabbed his hand gently and


    asked, "Kevin, what''s wrong? Are you still unhappy with your future son-inw?" "No." Kevin


    lowered his head and looked at Karen''s rosy and tender face. "Karen, Jayden has returned to


    Chatterton Town."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What? Jayden is back? Is it true?" Karen asked again. She was also very worried about their child


    who had been wandering outside all these years.


    Kevin added, "He arrived at Chatterton Town yesterday noon. He checked into the hotel next to


    Grandovio Hotel. He also brought a girl along with him."


    "He brought a girl with him? Does this mean that he has moved on? That he''s willing to reunite with


    us?" Karen was so excited that she clenched Kevin''s hand. "Kevin, Mom has been sick in bed these


    days and she misses Jayden every day. Shall we invite him home?" Looking at Karen''s excited


    look, Kevin hugged her tightly in his arms and said, "I know you are worried about Jayden, but we


    can''t do that."


    Karen did not understand why. "He has returned to Chatterton Town. Why can''t we ask him toe


    home?"


    Kevin exined patiently, "Look, he is already in Chatterton Town, but he did note back to us.


    This proves that he hasn''t let go of the past yet."


    Karen''s mood suddenly sank. "Oh."


    The child was also part of their family. If Jayden was not with them, there would always be a gap in


    the family. They were iplete yet, they couldn''t force him toe back.


    Everyone was waiting for Jayden to ovee his inner struggles. They were eagerly waiting for


    him to return to the family.


    No matter when it would be, as long as Jayden returned, they would wee him with open arms.


    Kevin patted Karen''s back gently andforted her in silence.


    Karen Joy pulled Lionel aside and asked, "Brother Lionel, what did Dad specifically say to you just


    now?"


    "He just told me to take good care of you." Lionel couldn''t stop kissing Karen Joy as he spoke,


    "Karen Joy, there are only three days left. Only three days."


    After waiting for so many years, he finally could marry his beloved girl. He could take care of her


    and love her as her husband. Just the thought of it made Lionel extremely excited.


    Karen Joy wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "Brother Lionel..."


    Lionel asked worriedly, "Karen Joy, what''s wrong?"


    Karen Joy nestled in his arms and muttered, "I have always known that I am going to marry you, but


    I don''t know why... The closer we are to our wedding day, the more uneasy I feel."


    Lionel kissed her forehead and caressed her head. He moved her head to look up at him and said,


    "My dear, don''t worry, I''m here with you."


    "I know you are here." If it weren''t for Lionel''s presence, Karen Joy would be even more scared.


    However, if Lionel were not there, Karen Joy would not be getting married at all!


    She felt that she had been a little paranoid recently. She didn''t know what she was worried about


    specifically, but something was bothering her.


    Lionel had noticed that Karen Joy was acting slightly odd these days, but Lionel thought she was


    getting cold feet from the wedding. If it was not handled well, the situation could be more


    serious.


    He held her in his arms and said, "I''ll take you somewhere."


    Karen Joy looked up at him, "Where are we going?"


    Lionel responded, "It''s a surprise. You''ll know when you get there."


    Karen Joy pulled him and said, "Brother Lionel, I''m sorry!"


    Lionel frowned at her, "Why are you saying sorry to me again?"


    Karen Joy took a deep breath and exined, "I''ve been thinking about someone these days. I''m


    wondering where is he right now and also wondering if he is doing well."


    Lionel knew that Karen Joy was thinking of her brother, Jayden, who had run away from home three


    years ago.


    Three years ago, after Jayden left, Karen Joy never mentioned him ever again, but this didn''t mean


    that she wasn''t thinking of him.


    On the contrary, she might miss Jayden and worry about his safety more than anyone else...


    However, Karen Joy was not willing to say it out. She was worried that her family would be


    saddened too.


    Karen Joy swallowed uneasily and said, "I really want him to attend my wedding. I really want him to


    give me his blessings, but I want him to find his own happiness too. However, after so many years, I


    still have not heard any news about him. I don''t even know if he is still alive."


    Lionelforted her, "Karen, he must be alive and well."


    Karen Joy didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t stop her tears from rolling down. "Brother Lionel, I''m


    sorry! I know I shouldn''t think about another person every day before the wedding, but I just can''t


    help thinking about him. The closer the wedding day is, the more I miss him."


    "I thought about what he had done for me in the past. He really cared for me. No matter


    what my requests were, no matter how unreasonable they were, he tried his best to fulfill them.


    However, I''d always thought he had ulterior motives when he was so caring to me."

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    "Brother Lionel, I really regret it so much. I have regretted so much over the years. I want to find him


    and tell him that he will always be my brother. He is a part of my family, and an important person in


    my life."


    Karen Joy pursed her lips. For a moment, she choked and couldn''t speak. After a long time, she


    calmed down and said, "However, I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to see him again."


    Lionel hugged her andforted her softly, "Karen Joy, you have to believe in him. He will figure


    things out and return to us."


    Karen Joy shook her head and said, "What if he never does? Would I ever see him again?"


    Lionel tried to assuage her, "He is still your brother at the end of the day. Don''t forget that."


    Yes, Jayden was Karen Joy''s brother, the brother who loved her very much. So she had to believe


    that he would eventuallye to a realization ande back home.


    She would wait for him!


    After the storm, the air was particrly fresh. Silvia picked the remote control up to open the French


    windows. She felt the gush of fresh air rushing into the room. She breathed in deeply, which made


    her feel much better in an instant.


    However, her good mood onlysted a moment, as it was destroyed by Jayden instantly. His voice


    came from behind her. "Silvia, are you a pig?"


    Silvia turned around and red at him fiercely. "Jayden, can''t you speak nicely? If you have nothing


    nice to say, then shut your mouth. What do you mean by asking if I am a pig?"


    Jayden pointed to the table full of greasy food and said, "You''re eating such greasy food early in the


    morning, aren''t you worried of your health?"


    Silvia exined, "Pigs are vegetarian and they eat pig feed. As for humans, we eat meat. You are


    inhuman, so you won''t understand."


    Early that morning, Silvia asked the hotel staff to prepare two portions of the famous roast chicken


    from Chatterton town. She even ordered two portions of bacon. She wanted to make up for not


    eating much the day before.


    After all, she was living off Jayden''s money. She didn''t feel good enjoying the food alone, so she


    nned to wait for Jayden toe out from the shower and eat with him.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Unexpectedly, this man did not thank her, he even insulted her. Once again, he misunderstood her


    good intentions.


    Jayden said gloomily, "Don''t you know it''s better to have some light food after a high fever?"


    Silvia answered arrogantly, "I''m not the one with a high fever."


    Jayden was bbergasted at her remark.


    Silvia sat back at the table and picked up a chicken drumstick. She devoured it happily. After she


    was done, she licked the corners of her mouth with her tongue. She looked as if she hadn''t had


    enough.


    Jayden stepped forward and poured the food on the table into the trash can. "I can''t stand such a


    heavy smell of grease."


    People who were familiar with Silvia knew that they must never provoke her under two


    circumstances. The first was when she was sleeping, and the second was when she was eating.


    Presently, not only did Jayden provoke her while she was eating, he even threw away her food. This


    was absolutely uneptable!


    Silvia was so angry that she stood up and threw a punch at Jayden. "B*stard, what the f*ck did you


    do?!"


    Jayden grabbed her fist and clenched it tightly. "If you use profanities again, I''ll make sure you won''t


    be able to eat any meat for three days."


    Silvia was so angry that she punched him again with her left fist. This time, he grabbed her left hand


    too and gripped tightly. He exerted a little force and pulled her into his arms.


    "Jayden, you b*stard!" D*mn it, this was so infuriating. Jayden was so strong that he did not look


    like a sick person at all. Silvia couldn''t beat him up even if she used up all her strength.


    "Five days!"


    "B*stard, who do you think you are? Do you think I would listen to you so obediently?"


    "Seven days!"


    "B*stard! Beast! Scumbag..." Silvia spoke all these words in one breath. She said all the profanities


    that she could think of at that time. She didn''t believe that Jayden could control what she ate.


    Of course, at this time, Silvia absolutely did not expect that Jayden really meant his words. For the


    next month, she was not allowed to eat any meat at all, the meat she loved so much!


    As she ate the healthier and nd-tasting food sent by the waiter, Silvia felt like she was eating soil.


    After taking a bite, she red at him. "You''re a beast!"


    Jayden ate his oatmeal slowly. He also had some sd. He seemed to enjoy it and turned a blind


    eye to Silvia''s angry re.


    Silvia was so upset that she was about to cry. "Jayden, what you are doing is the same as murder!"


    Not allowing her to eat meat was simr to taking her life. In the end, Jayden still nned to poison


    her and kill her slowly.


    If she knew this would happen, she shouldn''t have been so kind the previous night. She should


    have let him die from his fever, so that she wouldn''t need to go through what was happening


    presently.


    After Jayden was done with his meal, he wiped his mouth gracefully with a tissue. "After you''re


    done, let the waiter take the stuff away. Come to my room after you clean up." "You wish!" After


    being tortured by him, why would Silvia still go to him? She wouldn''t be so foolish that she would


    walk into hell, so it would be strange for her to follow his order.


    "Ha..." Jayden sneered and walked back to his room.


    "I''ll kill you! I''ll stab you with my fork!" Silvia waved the fork in her hand at his back, but she stopped


    immediately. She quickly called the hotel reception and asked them to send her another set of roast


    chicken and bacon.


    Unexpectedly, the reply she got was that the hotel only served vegan food. There were no meat


    dishes at all.


    Of course, how could such arge, five-star hotel not serve any meat? Silvia knew that Jayden must


    be behind it!


    After all, that b*stard Jayden was the one who paid for the room. If he gave the order, the staff


    would listen to him.


    However, this was not the only hotel in Chatterton Town that served food. Silvia could eat


    somewhere else. No matter how powerful Jayden was, she was sure that he couldn''t control her to


    that extent.


    However, this n had failed before it even began. Silvia was penniless and she could not leave


    Jayden''s side. In this foreign city, it was not easy for her to get around.


    She had to think of a way to get some money. Of course, she could get it from Jayden. He had so


    much money anyway.


    Therefore, she poured a ss of water and came to his room obediently. "Young Master Kyle, what


    are you doing? I''ve brought you some water."


    Jayden sat in front of the desk and was staring at theputer. When Silvia came to his side, he


    turned off theputer immediately and looked up at her with displeasure.


    "Humph, why did he turn theputer off so quickly? Was he doing something illegal? Or looking at


    some pornographic videos?" Silvia thought to herself.


    Then, Silvia smiled and said, "Young Master Kyle, although there is nothing strange about watching


    porn, don''t forget that you are still sick and you''ll have to rest more. Your body might break down if


    you don''t get enough rest."


    Jayden frowned in exasperation. What was this silly woman thinking about all day long?


    Silvia smiled slyly. "You don''t need to hide it from me! There''s nothing to be ashamed about. I have


    watched such films with Reagan and my friends before."

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    "Silvia, do you realize what you''re saying?"


    Jayden''s expression changed. He looked at Silvia gloomily, and his voice sounded even more cold


    and threatening.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Was this woman thinking straight?


    How could she be so bold to watch those kinds of films with another man?! Was she not afraid that


    they would do something untoward to her, or had they done it already?


    "You didn''t hear me wrong. I watched it with Reagan and my other friends. Besides, we also


    discussed the male and female leads... Uh..." Silvia looked at Jayden''s crotch unconsciously. "It


    seems like..."


    All of a sudden, Silvia thought of something and her face blushed unconsciously. It was rare for her


    to be self-conscious, which was something all otherdies had.


    Jayden clenched his fists and tried his best to suppress his anger. "It seems like what?"


    Silvia chuckled forcibly and said, "Young Master Kyle, you were much stronger and more masculine


    in bed..."


    From Silvia''s gaze, Jayden knew that she wasparing his performance in bed to those porn


    actors. His anger that had been building up was about to explode. "Tell me, how many of these


    shows have you watched before?"


    "Not many, probably just two or three." Silvia did not notice the anger in Jayden''s eyes and


    answered joyfully.


    Not many!


    Just two or three!


    Huh!


    Good for her!


    Jayden clenched his fists tightly that they made a cracking sound. He asked, "Were they covered


    up? Have you seen any body parts you shouldn''t have looked at?"


    "If I could not see those parts, how could it be considered an adult film?" Silvia stared at him like he


    was an idiot. "But to be honest, even the male lead is not as good-looking as you."


    In fact, Silvia was telling the truth. The male leads of those shows she watched before were nothing


    compared to Jayden in terms of appearance. They were significant less handsome!


    If Jayden acted in those shows...


    Dynamic images appeared in Silvia''s mind. The more she thought about it, the more she felt her


    blood boiling. If Jayden reced all the male leads in the adult films she had watched before, she


    would definitely watch them more frequently.


    It was because she had personally experienced how long Jayden couldst in bed!


    Jayden suppressed his anger and continued to ask, "Not only did you watch them, but you also


    discussed them with other men?"


    Silvia answered naturally, "Yes, of course, since we watch it together, we discussed it together.


    What''s the point of watching a film alone? Of course, we should watch it together. It''s more


    interesting that way!"


    This woman was really wild. Jayden really underestimated her! The suppressed anger instantly


    burst out in his chest. "Did you do anything else when you watched the key moments?"


    Silvia did not get what he meant, "What else could I be doing?"


    "This!" Jayden demonstrated what he meant.


    "Jayden, what are you doing?" Silvia was shocked as Jayden came up to her, hugged her, and then


    touched her inappropriately.


    He asked coldly, "Did they do this to you?"


    "Jayden, take your hands off me first, or I''ll scream." His mind was really twisted. Silvia had only


    ever discussed the film with Reagan. They did not do any of those naughty things Jayden had


    assumed they did!


    Jayden spoke furiously, "You''re right. Watching a film like that is not good for your health. Since I


    have someone here to resolve my physical needs, why don''t I utilize it?"


    "Utilize it? Do you think I am a f*cking tool for you to use?" Silvia tried to push him away, but she


    failed to do so. Fear enveloped her, and she was so scared that she was trembling.


    However, at this moment, Jayden was like a crazy beast. No matter how hard she struggled, he


    grabbed her firmly and she could barely move.


    "Jayden! No!" She screamed, but it was of no use. He did not care if she was willing, just like how


    he was in his study that day.


    It began raining again.


    The dark clouds blocked the sunlight, and the weather appeared to be gloomy, just like Silvia''s heart


    at the moment. She could no longer see the beautiful sunshine.


    She was taking a bath in the bathtub. She kept washing herself with soap and did not realize that


    the water had already cooled down.


    Jayden''s devil- like voice echoed in her ear, "Silvia, no matter what, you are my woman now. Take


    good care of yourself. If anyone else touches you, I will cut their hands off."


    He continued, "Silvia, my name''s next to you on our marriage certificate. It''s reasonable and legal


    for me to f*ck you."


    That bullsh*t marriage certificate!


    Silvia hated Jayden so much that she gnashed her teeth in anger. She wished she could tear that


    hateful man apart. However, all she could do was to wash herself repeatedly to strip the scent of


    him away from her body.


    Bang!


    The door swung open suddenly.


    Silvia was so frightened that she shivered, but she was so powerless that she couldn''t even cover


    herself up.


    Anyway, Jayden had already seen every part of her. He had also forced her to do whatever he


    wanted. She had nothing else to hide.


    Jayden walked in and picked her up from the bathtub without saying a word. He carried her into the


    room.


    He put her on the bed and pulled up the quilt to cover her. Then, he turned around and walked out


    as if nothing happened. A momentter, he walked back in with a ss of water in his hand. "Take


    these pills."


    "Oh..."


    Contraceptive pills!


    It was the same as thest time.


    He was a viin who did not know how to restrain his desires, but was afraid of taking responsibility.


    He did not know how much harm it would bring to a woman''s body if she took too many


    contraceptive pills.


    Silvia took the ss and ate the pills anyway. She opened her mouth to show him that she had


    swallowed the pills.


    Jayden frowned and reached out to take the ss. Just as he was about to take it, Silvia threw it on


    his body and the ss fell to the ground. Fortunately, the room was covered with thick carpet, and


    the ss did not shatter into pieces.


    "You..." Jayden wanted to say something, but he stopped. He picked the ss on the ground and


    just left the room.


    Jayden sat in the living room, lit a cigarette and took a few puffs.


    Not only did he scare her, but he also questioned himself. He did not know why he lost control this


    time.


    Thest time, he had forced himself on her because he was drugged. He even mistook Silvia as


    another person.


    However, this time, he was sober, and he clearly knew it was Silvia.


    He knew that the person in his arms was her, that the person he was making love to was her, and


    that the person who was struggling painfully in his arms was her... But yet, he still did not control


    himself.


    Since when did Silvia have such a great influence over him?


    This revtion shocked Jayden. It sounded ridiculous to him!


    He had always thought that there was only one woman in his heart, and there was no room for


    other women. However, he had only known Silvia for only a few months, yet, she was starting to


    affect his life!


    Three months ago, he identally came across that intentional car ident. Then, he came across


    this girl... A girl who looked so much like Karen Joy.

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    Jayden didn''t want to think too much about why he was so anxious.


    He picked up the cigarette and took a few puffs. One cigarette was not enough, so he smoked a


    couple more. He didn''t stop until he felt a pain in his throat from the excessive smoke.


    Even after a few cigarettes, he still felt restless. All he thought about was that foolish woman in the


    room.


    She had hidden in the bathroom and stayed in her bath for a long time. Was she not worried about


    falling sick?


    Jayden wanted to check on her, or maybe he just wanted to find a reason to go to her room. He just


    wanted to be sure that she had fallen asleep.


    He looked at the time on his watch. More than an hour had passed, and it was already 8 o''clock in


    the evening.


    Jayden got up and walked into Silvia''s room with another dose of medication.


    She had fallen asleep, but her eyshes were wet and her eyes appeared swollen. It was obvious


    that she was crying.


    This silly woman! She didn''t cry when he bullied her. Now that she was crying alone, how would


    anyone know that she was upset?


    He reached out his hand and wanted to touch her forehead, but before he could touch her, she


    pped his hand away. She opened her eyes suddenly and looked at him with her puffy, red eyes,


    "Get out!"


    Jayden''s face turned cold, "Take this medication."


    He had already given her a dose earlier. Wasn''t it enough? He wanted her to have another dose.


    How strong did he think his sperms were that she needed another dose of contraceptive pills to get


    rid of them?


    Besides, why should she pay the price for this beast''s wrongdoing?


    It was not that she was not willing to be pregnant with his child, but she didn''t want to harm her


    body. She pointed at him and shouted, "Get out of this room!"


    Jayden stood still and spoke sternly, "Take it."


    Silvia pointed out and yelled, "Get out!"


    Jayden held her delicate chin, forced her to open her mouth, and forced the medication into her


    mouth.


    Silvia had used this method on him this morning, but she didn''t expect that he would use it on her


    too.


    Silvia was not as strong as Jayden. When she tried to do that earlier, he had the upper hand. At


    present, he still had the upper hand on her.


    Just like that, Silvia reluctantly took another dose of "contraceptive pills".


    "Mr. Kyle, you''d better remember how you vited me today. In the future, I''ll definitely take my


    revenge." This person had gone too far. He gave her two doses of medication even though they


    only did it once. He really wanted to ruin her body.


    Everyone knew that the side effects of these emergency contraceptive pills. A woman could not


    consume the pills for more than three doses in a year, and it could only be taken once a month.


    Otherwise, it could lead to healthplications.


    She had just taken the pills a few days ago, and she just took another two doses at present


    moment. Silvia found it hard to believe that this man did not have ulterior motives to harm her.


    "I''m waiting to see that," he answered calmly.


    "Well then, just you wait!" Silvia gritted her teeth. In the end, she was so angry that she grabbed the


    cup and threw it against the wall. The cup broke into pieces.


    As she watched the cup shatter into pieces, she felt much better.


    She did not believe that she would be stuck there being tortured by him for eternity!


    The weather was bad, giving an ominous feeling.


    Two hours ago, Kevin''s mother, Rana Brown, who had been recovering from her illness, suddenly


    rpsed. The Kyle family braved through the howling wind and torrential rain to send her to the best


    hospital in Chatterton Town.


    One hour passed, two hours passed... but the light in the emergency room was still switched on.


    The doctors were busy treating Rana, but her condition wasn''t stable yet.


    As the head of the Kyle family, Kevin stood guard outside the emergency room with the rest of the


    family. They were waiting anxiously and worriedly.


    From the moment Rana entered the emergency room, Kevin''s father, Hale Kyle, stared at the door


    of the emergency room and did not move away even for a minute.


    Karen Joy was worried about her grandfather. She sat next to him and held his hand tightly.


    "Grandpa, Grandma will be fine. Don''t be


    afraid."


    Hale did not say anything. Beneath his seemingly calm face, there was a strong sense of worry and


    heartache.


    Although he knew that this day woulde eventually, Hale was still afraid. Rana was the most


    important person in his life.


    A few decades ago, Hale met Rana in the peach blossom forests of Rana Mountain. When she


    looked at him and smiled shyly, Hale was so moved that he vowed to protect this woman for the rest


    of his life.


    That year, she was only 18 years old and she looked extremely innocent. She looked as beautiful


    as a rose. It was unforgettable at first nce.


    Later, Hale pursued her and she became his wife. Then, she gave birth to Kevin and they raised a


    family together. However, her health was always deteriorating.


    Hale knew that it was all his fault. If it weren''t for the pregnancy, Rana''s health would have been


    better. Thereafter, her illness had followed her for decades.


    Thinking of the many decades they had spent together, Hale''s heart felt heavy suddenly. He rarely


    cried but tears rolled down his cheeks at this time.


    Karen Joy hugged her grandfather, feeling very distressed. "Grandpa, Grandma will not leave us.


    She will definitely get better."


    Deep down, Karen Joy knew that her grandmother had been ill for too long and her body was


    getting worse day by day. The chances of recovery was very slim.


    Looking at his mother in the emergency room and his father''s sorrow, Kevin felt so helpless.


    Kevin had amassed an invaluable sum of wealth and he was a famous figure in the business world.


    He could conquer every business project, but he could do nothing about his mother''s illness.


    At this moment, Kevin felt that he was nothing. No matter how much wealth he had, he was


    powerless in the face of mortality and time.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He couldn''t do anything.


    Kevin clenched his fists. He clenched them so tightly until a pair of soft and tender hands held him.


    She didn''t use much strength, but she was like his tranquilizer, making him feel calm instantly. He


    looked at her, and she was also looking at him tenderly.


    His beloved wife Karen did not say anything to him, but as long as she was by his side, it was


    enough to drive away all the panic in his heart.


    Ding-dong.


    The light by the door finally switched off. The family looked at the door and saw the doctoring


    out. Before they could ask anything, the doctor took off his mask and said, "Director Kevin, Madam


    Kyle is stable and out of critical period for the time being."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, the family did not feel much assured. They understood that the doctor


    meant that this was only temporary.


    The doctor added, "As for the details, I''ll report it to youter, Director Kevin. Let''s bring the patient


    to the ward first."


    Kevin''s mother was actually in a much better situation than they had imagined. Perhaps she still


    had many unfulfilled wishes in her heart, so she forced herself to push through.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    Rana hadn''t watch her beloved granddaughter get married yet. She hadn''t witnessed her


    grandson''s return to reunite with the family. She couldn''t bear to leave her husband who had cared


    for her all this while.


    Hale and Rana had been together for decades. They started off as passionate lovers, and slowly,


    they became each others'' irreceable life partner. They had be soulmates.


    She had always known that as long as Hale was by her side, she didn''t have to worry about


    anything. He had been protecting her from all sorts of danger for as long as they knew each other.


    "Rana, are you feeling better?" No matter how many years had passed, Hale still spoke so tenderly


    and sweetly to her.


    "Hale, I''m fine. Don''t worry!" She had just recovered from the critical condition and was still very


    weak. She should be resting but she insisted on seeing her husband and children.


    Rana was afraid that once she closed her eyes, she would never wake up. She was afraid that they


    would worry about her.


    "I know, you will be fine." Hale held her thin hand tightly in his hand. "Take a rest. I will apany


    you here."


    "I want to look at all of you." She lifted her head and her gaze swept through everyone in the ward


    slowly. Her husband, son, daughterin-w, granddaughter... all the family members were present.


    However, her oldest grandson, Jayden, was still missing.


    "Jayden..." She called out as she looked at Kevin. Her mood appeared slightly unstable. "Will he


    evere back?"


    Although her grandson had left, Rana knew that Kevin would not ignore him. He must still know


    Jayden''s whereabouts. Rana was sure.


    Originally, Kevin didn''t want to mention that Jayden had returned to Chatterton Town. However,


    Kevin knew that Rana''s situation was very unstable and that she missed her missing grandson very


    much.


    He said, "Mom, I''ll make sure hees to see you."


    Ding-dong. The phone beeped.


    It was a notification for breaking news. The news read, "The mother of Rovio Corporation Inc''s


    leader, Kevin Kyle, has been seriously ill. She was treated at the Rovio Hospital in Chatterton Town.


    So far, her condition remains unstable."


    As he read the news, Jayden was so shocked that his whole body froze. A multitude of beautiful


    memories shed in his mind instantly.


    In his memories, a kind and friendly elderlydy was holding a little boy''s hand. She spoke softly,


    "Jayden, you are now part of the family. We''re your grandparents and you can tell us anything. No


    matter what happens, we will always be here for you."


    At that time, the little boy had just arrived at this unfamiliar, wealthy, and powerful family. He started


    to live a life that he had never imagined previously.


    The life in a wealthy family waspletely different from that of his previous life. They lived inrge


    homes, and there were many members of the family. The people they met were also so different


    than what he was used to.


    In the past, in the eyes of the poor, people with high status were deemed unapproachable.


    However, these people were always brown-nosing the Kyles, and now, he was a part of this


    powerful family!


    Jayden waspletely unfamiliar with the family, the strange environment, and the family


    members. He just arrived in the family home, hence, he was afraid and hid away a lot. He didn''t


    dare to do much or say much.


    Every time he was frightened, his grandmother wouldfort him and tell him not to be afraid. His


    family was his strongest support.


    With the support of his family, Jayden slowly merged into the circles of the rich and powerful and


    gradually became the dazzling eldest son of the Kyle family.


    He still remembered that thest time he met his Grandma, she was also holding his hand tightly.


    "Jayden, you are already in your twenties. Is there anydy that sparked your interest? If there is,


    tell me, I will be your matchmaker."


    In front of his grandmother, he could never lie. He nodded honestly and said, "Grandma, I have


    someone that I like." It was just that this girl didn''t like him!


    Grandma was very happy to hear that nheless. "Jayden, tell me, who is she?"


    He asked, "Grandma, aren''t you afraid that my taste is poor? Or maybe you would dislike the girl


    that I like?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Grandma patted his hand and said, "Silly child, you are my grandson. How can I not like the girl you


    like? I only hope that the girl you like will not be put off by a sick and elderly woman like me."


    Grandma''s gentle and kind voice from the past seemed to still echo in Jayden''s ears, but it was all


    in his memory. He hadn''t called or seen his Grandma for a long time and hadn''t heard her calling his


    name sweetly for a long time too.


    As he was reminiscing this, Jayden read the news article again. He found out which ward his


    Grandma was in.


    He went back to his room, changed his clothes, and rushed to the hospital. He needed to hurry to


    see his beloved grandmother right away.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Jayden went straight to the floor where his Grandma was. He didn''t


    think much about meeting the rest of the family, or whether he was ready to face them.


    At this time, he only had one thing in mind. He needed to meet his Grandma and tell her that he


    missed her very much.


    He didn''t know if it was a coincidence, but Jayden didn''t see the rest of the family around his


    grandmother''s ward. He went into Grandma''s ward rather smoothly.


    Grandma was lying in the hospital bed. She looked much thinner than she was when hest saw


    her. She was so thin that she looked like she only had bones left.


    "Grandma..." He called her gently and slowly.


    Hearing Jayden''s voice, the elderly Rana woke up instantly. When she saw the person in front of


    her clearly, her eyes lit up.


    "Jayden?" She called out his name tentatively. She was worried that this was just a dream. Just like


    many times in the past, the moment she woke up, her beloved grandson would disappear.


    "Grandma, it''s me. It''s Jayden. I came back to see you." Jayden held her hand very tightly. He was


    afraid that he would hurt her, so he rxed his grip a little.


    "Jayden, you''re finally back." Tears slid down from the wrinkles at the corners of Rana''s eyes.


    "Jayden, do you know how much I missed you?"


    Jayden med himself and said, "Grandma, I''m sorry! I should havee back earlier to see you."


    However, his Grandma smiled and answered, "Jayden, you don''t need to apologize. As long as you


    come back to see me before I pass on, I can rest in peace."


    "Grandma..."


    "Jayden, by the way, you haven''t told me who the girl you like is! I have been waiting for you to bring


    her home to see me. I have been waiting for many years now, but you haven''t done so..."


    "The girl I like..." A vague figure appeared in Jayden''s mind, and gradually, the clear image of a girl


    appeared.


    "Jayden, how about you introduce her to me soon?"

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    "Grandma, I..."


    "Jayden, if you''re notfortable with doing that, then it''s okay... Being able to see you is more


    than enough." The elderly Rana noticed Jayden''s uneasy look. She was very understanding and


    didn''t want to force him.


    "Grandma, it''s not that. I''ll bring her toe and see you tomorrow." Jayden knew he needed


    Silvia''s help. After all, besides Silvia, Jayden couldn''t find a better candidate.


    "Okay, okay... I will wait for you." Hearing her grandson''s promise, the elderly Rana smiled like a


    child and looked much more energetic. "So, when are you going to get married? How great it will be


    if I can watch you get married."


    Rana''s life wasing to an end. Her days were numbered, but her worries were increasing. She


    wanted to hold on for a few more days and watch her grandchildren get married. It would be better if


    she could hold a great-grandchild in her arms.


    Jayden was not impatient at all when faced with his grandmother''s questioning. He apanied


    her patiently and said, "Grandma, we have already gotten our marriage certificate."


    "Really?" Rana was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes. Not only did her grandsone


    back, but he also brought her a granddaughter-inw. How could she not be overjoyed?


    Jayden added, "Grandma, when have I ever lied to you?"


    The elderlydy smiled happily. "Yes, you have always been a man of your word. You have never


    lied to me. I believe you."


    She was obviously very weak, but she still forced herself to hold on. Jayden felt sorry for her and


    said, "Grandma, close your eyes and rest for a while."


    She shook her head and whined like a child, "Jayden, I don''t want to sleep. You will run away when


    I sleep. It will take me a long time to see you again."


    Jayden med himself very much as he heard how worried his grandmother was. "Grandma, I will


    apany you here. I won''t leave you."


    "Just like what I expected, my eldest grandson loves me the most. Oh, I wish to hold your child very


    much too." Rana closed her eyes, but her hand was still holding onto Jayden tightly. She was afraid


    that once she let go, he would run away again.


    "Grandma..." Jayden reached out his hand and stroked her winkled face gently. "Grandma, I love


    you!"


    "Brother..."


    Suddenly, a familiar and pleasant female voice sounded behind Jayden, and his body froze in an


    instant. His heart was beating wildly as if it was going to jump out of his throat.


    "Brother..."


    Jayden did not respond immediately. The girl behind him called out to him once more and judging


    by her voice, he could hear that she was getting closer and closer to him.


    She was already standing behind him. No matter what, he couldn''t avoid meeting her. Jayden let go


    of Grandma''s hand and looked back.


    At the moment, she was wearing a long, sleeveless floral dress. It was no longer the casual style he


    was used to seeing. She was a tall girl, and her figure looked even more slender in this outfit.


    Karen Joy looked better than he remembered. She was not as young as she used to be, but she


    looked much more mature and feminine at present. He could feel her elegance even without


    hearing her speak.


    Of course, she was about to be someone''s wife. She was growing up with the person she


    loved, so she would only flourish and bloom into a beautiful woman.


    They hadn''t seen each other for three years. So, Jayden thought that he would go crazy and do


    anything to keep Karen Joy with him when he saw her again. However, he never thought that he


    would be much calmer than he imagined. His heart still beat wildly, but besides that, he looked quite


    restrained on the surface.


    He admitted that she looked much prettier than before, but when he looked at her, his perception of


    her waspletely different from before. At present, he saw her as his sister.


    They locked eyes for quite a while.


    "Brother..."


    When Karen Joy called his name again, she suddenly burst into tears. The tears flow down


    uncontrobly and it would make one''s heart ache.


    Jayden did not respond. He looked at the tears rolling down from the corners of her eyes. Like


    before, when he saw her tears, he would feel distressed. Regardless of whether she loved him or


    not, he still hoped that she was happy.


    He wanted to reach out his hand to wipe her tears away, but this time, he did not.


    "Brother, you''re finally back." Karen Joy approached him and threw herself into his arms. She


    hugged him tightly. "You''re finally back."


    Jayden felt her body against his. This was the body that he had been longing for. He had thought


    about wanting to hug her too many times.


    However, when he reached out to hold Karen Joy, he didn''t think so much. He finally understood his


    emotions now. She was his sister and he was her brother.


    His persistence towards her was rooted on the basis that he could not have her. Over the years,


    Jayden''s feelings for Karen Joy had not been love, but he saw her as a challenge. After all, he was


    unwilling to admit defeat.


    After being adopted by the Kyle family, his life changed dramatically. He became the dazzling Young


    Master of the Kyle family. The people who had looked down upon him turned into people who were


    begging for his mercy. He got lost in the whirlwind of fame and power. He felt that everyone should


    bow down to him.


    However, Karen Joy was the only exception. She was always indifferent towards him and always


    frustrated him. Even for a period of time, he even thought of destroying her.


    Fortunately, Jayden always remembered what his grandparents and parents had taught him. He


    managed to stop himself from doing something irreparable to their rtionship.


    Finally, he cleared his mind. Jayden reached out and hugged her back. For the first time, he hugged


    her with the intention of being a caring elder brother. "I came back to see Grandma."


    These were Jayden''s first words to her after such a long time. Karen Joy was so happy that tears


    ran down her cheeks even more. "Brother, I''m sorry! It''s all my fault."


    He stroked her head. "You don''t have to apologize. You didn''t do anything wrong. It has always


    been my fault. I shouldn''t have made everyone worry about me."


    He had been running away and hiding for three years. The things that he could not understand for


    the past three years instantly cleared up the moment he saw her.


    This incident taught him that no matter what happened, running away was never the answer.


    Jayden needed to face the reality.


    Just like the problems between Silvia and himself, Jayden knew he needed to have a good talk with


    her. He should stop her from thinking that he was trying to harm her every day!


    With that foolish woman''s intelligence, it would be easy for Jayden to kill her. Silvia thought that she


    was strong and safe, but in fact, he was just letting her think so.


    Suddenly, Jayden thought it was all quite ridiculous. Silvia was foolish enough to try to go against


    him, but he acknowledged her courage.


    Karen Joy raised her head and looked at him with her big eyes. "Brother, will you... stay this time?"


    Looking at Karen Joy''s hopeful eyes, Jayden couldn''t bear to say no, but he still said, "I''m afraid, I


    won''t be."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Karen Joy''s face suddenly darkened significantly. She swallowed bitterly and asked, "Brother, then,


    how long do you n to stay in Chatterton Town?"

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    Jayden patted her head and said, "I haven''t thought about when yet, but I won''t leave at least for a


    couple of few days."


    "Brother..." Karen Joy pursed her lips and said hesitantly, "Brother, I know this might be a lot to ask


    of you, but I still want to ask anyway. I''m getting married to Brother Lionel, will you attend it?"


    Jayden was also a member of their family. If he were absent from the wedding, Karen Joy would


    feel that something was missing, that she was missing Jayden''s sincere blessings for her marriage.


    Karen Joy''s request would have been too demanding for him in the past, but at this moment,


    Jayden didn''t think so at all.


    He smiled and said, "You''re personally inviting me to your wedding, and I''m really d. By the way,


    I won''t being alone to your wedding. I might bring someone with me."


    "Brother, you have a girlfriend?" Karen Joy was sincerely hoping that Jayden could find a woman he


    liked and that he would be happy.


    "No," Jayden said. There was a momentary sh of dismay in Karen Joy''s eyes as she stared at


    him. Then, he rified, "She is already your sister-inw."


    That silly woman was not his girlfriend. Her name was written next to Jayden''s on their marriage


    certificate. She was his legal wife.


    "Brother... you, you''re married?" This news was more exciting than the previous news. Karen Joy


    jumped around a few times. "Really? Really? Am I dreaming? Brother, don''t fool around... do I really


    have a sister-inw?"


    "I''m not... It''s true." Seeing Karen Joy being as delighted as a child, Jayden''s mood lightened up


    and heughed foolishly with her. Unlike the past, Jayden was very clear about what he wanted at


    this moment.


    Karen Joy hugged him again and said, "Brother, congrattions on finding your happiness! I''m so


    happy that you''ve found love."


    For a long time, she had been afraid that Jayden would still be trapped in the emotions of the past.


    When she heard that he was married, she was so delighted, she could not wait to announce the


    happy news to the world!


    The siblings had not seen each other in a long time and suddenly came such wonderful news.


    Karen Joy was so excited that her hands were waving around in delight, "I am so excited to have


    my sister-inw attend my wedding. But before the wedding, shouldn''t you introduce her to the


    family?"


    "Well, I''ll go back and discuss it with her." This was actually a rtively tricky problem for Jayden.


    Silvia was not willing to admit that she was Jayden''s wife. If Jayden introduced her to his family at


    this time, with her rambunctious personality, she would definitely cause a scene. Jayden had to


    think of a way to have her cooperate with him obediently. He could not make any mistakes.


    Jayden couldn''te up with a n immediately, but he didn''t have time to think about it for the


    time being. He decided to discuss it with Silvia as soon as he got back.


    "Brother, what kind of person is my sister-inw like?" In Karen Joy''s opinion, that girl must be an


    extraordinary person, to be able to win over Jayden''s heart.


    "She is a little..." Silvia was a little silly and was extremely paranoid. This was Jayden''s true opinion


    of her, but he did not want to disclose her weaknesses to others. Hence, Jayden answered very


    carefully, "She is a lovely girl."


    "Brother, I can''t wait to see her!" Karen Joy could not wait to meet the mysteriousdy who won


    over her brother''s affection.


    "I''m bringing her to meet Grandma tomorrow. Then, I''ll introduce her to the family," Jayden replied. It


    was inevitable for a daughter-inw to meet her husband''s family eventually. Hence, Jayden knew


    that he should seize the opportunity to bring Silvia to meet the Kyles.


    Karen Joy added, "Brother, you must be happy, always. No matter where you go, don''t forget that


    we are your family. We will always be waiting for you toe back."


    Jayden nodded. "We will all be happy."


    Meanwhile, back at the hotel, Silvia had already run away a long time ago, which waspletely


    out of Jayden''s expectations. She did not obediently wait for him toe back and bring her to


    meet his family.


    Two hours ago, as soon as Jayden stepped out of the hotel, Silvia got up from the bed.


    She stood by the window and watched Jayden leave the hotel. She went back to her room and


    changed her clothes in a hurry. She had to escape.


    If she stayed by Jayden''s side foolishly, Silvia would eventually be killed or driven insane by the


    twisted Jayden.


    For the sake of her own safety, Silvia felt that she had to escape. It was better if Jayden could no


    longer find her. Then, she would be safe.


    Of course, the most important things to have when escaping were her mobile phone and some


    money. She had a mobile phone, but she didn''t have any money. Therefore, she took all the cash in


    Jayden''s wallet.


    Even a prostitute would be paid a fee for her services, and Silvia had been forced to sleep with


    Jayden twice in vain. Hence, she thought it was fair for her to take a few thousand dors from him


    as a form of payment.


    After getting the money, Silvia hurried to the airport with her passport and bought the earliest flight


    ticket to Madison City. Before getting on the ne, she called Reagan and Lemur to request for


    some assistance.


    Not long after, Silvia boarded the ne. When the cabin crew announced that the ne was about


    to take off, Silvia, who was always fond of challenging and provoking others, took a selfie on her


    phone. She sent the photo over to Jayden with the caption, "B*stard Kyle, I am flying off. Goodbye!


    Oh no, when you see this message, you must be furious, and you must be dying to capture me.


    However, I am ready to take off. If you want to, you can drag me off the ne."


    When he received this message, Jayden could imagine the smug look on Silvia''s face. However,


    since she asked him to drag her off the ne, he thought that he should listen to his ''precious''


    wife''s demand.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The ne, which had already begun to elerate on the runway, went to the dock instead. The


    pilot exined that the ne could not take off for the time being because of air traffic control


    issues.


    When she heard that the ne could not take off on time, Silvia felt anxious. Her heart thumped and


    she was a little flustered. "Wasn''t the ne about to take off? Why did it stop suddenly?"


    At this time, the people that appeared in front of Silvia were not flight-attendants, but two police


    officers. They took out their ID cards and said, "Miss Silvia Turner, you are a witness to our


    investigation, please cooperate with us."


    Silvia was unwilling to cooperate. "What did I do wrong? What am I being arrested for? Did you get


    the wrong person?"


    The police exined, "Miss Turner, you are the person we are looking for. We don''t know what you


    have done, but you can ask Mr. Kyleter!"


    In an instant, Silvia was stunned.


    It was that d*mned beast again!


    He really wanted to kill her!

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    Silvia grabbed the back of the chair and said, "Let me tell you this, I am a model citizen and I''m


    innocent. If you arrest me because of orders from a wealthy person, that means you are corrupted. I


    will file an officialint."


    "Miss Turner, we look forward to yourint. But now, we will have to ask you to follow through


    procedures and cooperate with our investigation," The two policemen said in a stern and righteous


    manner.


    "I bought the flight ticket with my own money and I have already boarded the ne. I will not go with


    you, not at all!" Getting off the ne would only lead to death, and Silvia would not be stupid


    enough to walk that path.


    "Miss Turner, since you are not willing to cooperate, please excuse us for taking you by force." After


    he said so, one of the policemen held Silvia''s arm and dragged her off the ne in front of the


    public.


    "Help! These fake policemen are arresting an innocent person. Don''t just stare! Hurry up and take


    pictures! Expose their evil deeds to the public!"


    Silvia was shouting like a madman. No one came up to help her, and they also looked at her as if


    she was a mentally-ill person.


    "You... you..." D*mn! How could they do this! Did these people know that if they did not help her


    immediately, they were allowing evil forces to have their way?! Silvia was so exasperated, she


    wanted to cry.


    "Miss Turner, we''re sorry!" The police officer felt that Silvia was making too much of a fuss, so he


    stuffed her mouth with something.


    "Mm, mm!" Silvia''s mouth was stuffed and her hands were also grabbed tightly. The only thing she


    could move was her feet.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She lifted her right leg and kicked one of the policemen, but he was a trained professional. He


    avoided her attack easily, so her kicknded in thin air.


    Silvia was furious and she could not vent her anger. She was exasperated to the point of copse.


    She kicked and kept shouting, "Let me go! Otherwise, I''ll make you pay!"


    However, all that others could hear were muffled groans. Her words were empty threats.


    Since nothing was working, she could only think of other ways. She stopped struggling and let the


    two policemen drag her away.


    As they were walking, the two policemen noticed that her demeanor was strange. One of them


    quickly removed the thing that was stuffed in her mouth. "Miss Turner, what''s wrong?"


    Silvia blinked her eyes and burst into tears. She didn''t say a word. The policemen were ordered to


    take Silvia away, but they were ordered to not hurt her too.


    As they watched Silvia cry, both of them panicked. "Miss Turner, what''s wrong? Can you tell us?"


    She felt very distressed. She didn''t want to be captured and be abused by that pervert Jayden.


    However, she could not say it out loud.


    She pointed to her stomach and said, "My stomach hurts! It''s so painful. Please, I need to go to the


    toilet, or I''ll die."


    The two policemen looked at each other. They thought that since she had been taken off the ne,


    she could not y any more tricks.


    Therefore, the two of them took her to the nearestdies'' toilet. It was inconvenient for them to


    enter, so they stood at the door and guarded at the door.


    There was only one exit. As long as they stood guard at the door, it would be impossible for Silvia to


    escape. However, after waiting for a long time, Silvia did note out. The two of them felt that


    something was wrong and rushed into the toilet together. Thedies inside were terrified and ran


    out of the toilet when the policemen entered. However, Silvia was nowhere to be found.


    After Silvia went in earlier, they monitored every person who came out. They were sure that Silvia


    did note out of the toilet.


    She didn''te out, but she had vanished. How could this be?


    One of them suddenly thought of something and asked, "Wasn''t there a janitor that left with the


    garbage cart?"


    Almost instantly, the two officers started to chase after the janitor and the garbage cart. They never


    thought that Silvia would hide in the garbage cart just to avoid them.


    At this time, Silvia had escaped. She thanked the janitordy and spun around in joy. "B*stard Kyle,


    did you think I''m foolish enough to let you capture me again? Pooh! You won''t get to have your


    way!"


    Now, Silvia had tens of thousands in cash with her. More importantly, she had her passport. She


    would not have to worry about not having identification and no money to spend. As long as she was


    far away from that b*stard, Jayden, she could live a good life.


    Where should she go now?


    Silvia thought about it seriously. Since Jayden couldmand the police here in Chatterton Town, it


    proved that he also had some influence in the local area.


    As long as Silvia was still in Chatterton Town, the chances of being caught by him were still very


    high. The best way was to leave this city, go to another city, and return to Madison City from a


    different airport.


    asionally, Silvia was surprised by her own intelligence. She could think of such a good n, so


    she was not as dumb as Jayden thought.


    Silvia first took a taxi to the city center. Then, she got out of the car, walked through a few blocks,


    and took another taxi. After repeating that a few times, she finally arrived at the border of the


    neighboring city. Then, she rented a car at a high price and went to the downtown area of the


    neighboring city.


    This time, she didn''t go straight to the airport. Instead, she found a homestay that didn''t require any


    personal identification. She nned to fly back to Madison City afterying low for a while.


    The n was working perfectly in her favor.


    After checking in, Silvia went to a well-known restaurant. She ordered a few dishes and enjoyed her


    meal. For a ''carnivore'' like her, as long as there were lots of meat dishes, she would be satisfied.


    Although the roast chicken there was not as delicious as the ones in Chatterton Town, it was good


    enough. Silvia ate two chicken drumsticks and some grilled pork happily.


    After finishing her meal, Silvia was full of joy. She was humming a tune and skipping all the way


    back to the homestay.


    "Hello, I think this is such a great residence. There''s a view here and the room is stunning.


    Especially you, Madam! You look so gorgeous!" Silvia was in a good mood. When she returned to


    the homestay, she did not forget to praise thendy of the residence.


    "Miss Turner, you tter me. In my opinion, you are more beautiful!" Thendy replied. As she


    looked at Silvia, thedy boss muttered in her heart, "This Miss Turner is indeed very pretty. Else,


    why would her boyfriend follow her around all the time? She has just moved in and he has followed


    her here. It seems like he''s afraid that his pretty girlfriend gets kidnapped by someone else!"


    Beautiful people would always be the center of attention wherever they went, especially such a


    good looking couple like Silvia and her man. Even if thendy spoke to many guests every day,


    she would recognize the pair at a nce.


    "Oh, thank you. We are both beautiful women, Madam!" After saying so, Silvia went upstairs and


    whistled while opening the door.


    After opening the door, Silvia took off her shoes as soon as she entered the room. She noticed


    something unusual when she was taking off her shoes. There was a person sitting in her room.


    Although his back was facing her, the man''s aura was very strong and significant. Even if Silvia


    were blind, she would have felt his aura nheless.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Jayden turned around and looked at her with a faint smile. "Did you have fun?"


    Who the h*ll was having fun with him? Silvia was trying to escape from being captured by this


    perverted beast!


    Silvia turned around and wanted to run, but Jayden''s voice came from behind again. "Silvia, if you


    dare step out of this room, I will break your legs."


    Silvia''s legs went limp. She couldn''t deny that she was still fearful of him.


    He just threatened her with one sentence. She really wanted to run but her body just betrayed her.


    Silvia felt a pain in her legs as if he had already broken them by just threatening her.


    If she ran away, he might break her legs. If she didn''t run away, she might end up dead.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Silvia decided to run first, before thinking of her next n.


    Perhaps she could outrun Jayden. If he could not catch her, she could enjoy her freedom.


    When she opened the door, two men appeared at the door. They blocked the door and looked at


    Silvia coldly.


    Immediately, Silvia stepped back, "Mr. Kyle, my body has not left the room yet, so this means that I


    did not step out of the room."


    Jayden sat on the chair and crossed his legs gracefully. "Since you like to y hide and seek so


    much, please continue running away. When you''re done, we will settle the score."


    Silvia put on a ttering smile and said, "No, I don''t want to y hide and seek anymore. I was just


    thinking of having some fried chicken. I heard that the fried chicken here is delicious, so I came here


    to try them out myself. I even nned to bring some back for you."


    Jayden sneered and waved at her. "Since you''re done fooling around,e here."


    He sneered aggressively and evilly. With her heightened defence, she immediately crossed her


    arms in front of her chest. "Jayden, what do you want to do?"


    Silvia had not forgotten that the previous two times Jayden had f*cked her, the incidents started with


    him sitting down. Despite sitting down, this man had appeared frightening enough.


    Jayden smiled evilly and responded, "I don''t want to do anything. As for you, are you hoping that I


    would do something so that I won''t let you down?"


    Silvia was dumstruck.


    B*stard!


    She didn''t want him to talk to her in such a malicious tone, as it made her tremble with fear.


    Jayden said again, "Come here."


    Silvia looked around and saw that there was no other exit in the room. If he really dared to do


    anything to her, she would smash his head open and escape.


    Jayden said, "Silvia, I really want to crack your brain open to see what''s inside. Why is it that you


    love doing things that you know you shouldn''t do? I''m sure you are not that idiotic."


    Silvia responded quickly, "You''re the idiot! Not me!"


    Jayden''s patience was almost running out. He said in a louder tone, "If you don''te over now, I''ll


    come get you myself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Silvia ran to him in an instant. However, she stopped two steps


    away from him and kept an eye on his arms.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His arms were long. Perhaps, he would pull her into his arms suddenly and begin venting his anger


    on her despicably.


    She was so angry but she couldn''t do anything to him.


    If she could fight him, she would prepare a pair of scissors to sever his manhood. Then, he wouldn''t


    be able to act recklessly.


    "Sit down," Jayden said again. His tone was soft, but it was stern and firm like an elder


    reprimanding a child. Silvia scoffed internally. This b*stard really pretended to be a noble gentleman


    in front of her.


    Silvia sat on the chair angrily and stared at him fiercely. "Jayden, what are you thinking about all day


    long? I didn''t do anything bad to you, and there was no enmity between you and me. Why do you


    want to hurt me so badly?"


    What was this silly woman thinking about all day long? If Jayden really wanted to hurt her, wouldn''t


    she be dead by now?


    Jayden felt a little helpless and tried to exin clearly, "I married you because I want to be


    responsible for your life. I never thought about leaving you alone nor hurting you."


    However, Jayden was wrong again. Silvia''s thought process was really different from what he had


    expected. When she heard his words, she jumped up immediately and said, "Jayden, what are you


    thinking about again?


    Let me warn you, if you torture me again, I will definitely fight you to death."


    Jayden didn''t know what to say.


    He really wanted to strangle her to prove that her assumption was right.


    Silvia looked at him warily. "If you have that tiny bit of humanity left within you, you shouldn''t hurt a


    woman whom you have slept with twice before."


    Jayden was impressed by Silvia''s exnation. Since she would not listen to him, he thought of


    punishing her to make her understand his intentions.


    He said, "Since you asked me what I wanted to do, I''ll tell you frankly. Now, I''m giving you two


    options. The first option, take off your clothes and lie on the bed, and let me f*ck you. The second,


    stretch out your legs and let me break them."


    "You really have no good intentions. D*mn it, you lied to me with such gentle words just now, which


    almost made me believe you." Fortunately, she did not believe his words, or she would have died in


    his grasp without a proper exnation.


    Jayden tapped his fingers lightly and said, "Miss Turner, please tell me, which option do you


    choose?"


    "I choose..." She had slept with him twice, and she didn''t care if she did it one more time. However,


    if both her legs were broken, she would never be able to escape from his evil clutches.


    Silvia took off her clothes immediately andy on the bed. Shey down with her arms extended


    and spoke out loud, "B*stard,e on, I ept your challenge. If I cry out in pain, I''ll give up my


    name!"


    "Pain?" Jayden stood up and looked at Silvia. She looked like she was prepared to die. "Don''t you


    enjoy it?"


    Silvia felt humiliated and said, "Just get over with it quickly. Why are you still spewing nonsense?"


    Jayden approached her and bent over her. "Miss Turner, a noble person like you must be forgetful.


    Have you already forgotten who clutched my back tightlyst night and cried for me to go harder?"


    Silvia said as she blushed, "Jayden, if you say one more word, I''ll kill you!"


    She did not feel much after being f*cked by him. In any case, he had taken away her virginity, and


    she was actually angry and disappointed at herself for enjoying it.


    As she thought about the previous night, she seemed to be crazier than he was. Especially near the


    end of the tryst, she had wanted him so badly that her dignity went down the drain.


    The words that Silvia had said the previous night were the things she never imagined she would


    say. However, her mind was turned upside down by this man standing in front of her.


    Jayden chuckled and said, "Miss Turner, you can''t remember? Well, I don''t mind helping you recall


    your memory."


    Anyway, Silvia had long lost her pride and dignity when it came to Jayden, so she could not care


    less anymore. She provoked him further, "Young Master Kyle,e on, help me recall it, let me


    experience how strong you are."


    As soon as Silvia said so, Jayden''s face darkened. He looked at this daring woman discontentedly.


    Most of the time, he would doubt whether she was really a woman.


    Seeing that he was hesitating, Silvia became even more arrogant. "What? Are you scared? Or have


    you exhausted all your strengthst night?"

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    "Exhausted?" Jayden''s expression suddenly changed, and he looked at Silvia with a gloomy look.


    "If you are not exhausted, then why are you still standing there?" Knowing that men could not stand


    being provoked, Silvia still wanted to do so anyway. This felt better than having him humiliate her.


    Jayden took action right after. He had to show her how strong he was even after doing it a few


    rounds the previous night.


    However, while they were reaching the climax of their tryst, Silvia asked him to stop suddenly.


    "Jayden, wait a minute."


    Jayden was already sweating. He looked at her impatiently and said, "Mrs. Kyle, do you think that I


    can stop at this time? You really think too highly of me."


    "Young Master Kyle, of course, I believe you can. Just wait a minute. Just a minute!" Silvia reached


    out to the bedside table. Fortunately, she found condoms in the drawer. She took one and handed it


    over to Jayden. "Put it on and we''ll continue."


    She didn''t want to take any more contraceptive pills. If she continued to take them, she would


    probably have eaten a year''s dosage in a few days. In the future, she worried she might not be able


    to get pregnant when she married someone else.


    Jayden''s face was gloomy, but he actually listened to her words and put on the condom that she


    gave him.


    After all, Silvia was still young. She was not ready to give birth to a baby. Jayden had also never


    thought about having a baby, so this was a reasonable and necessary measure.


    Silvia looked at him put in on while blushing in embarrassment. She thought she was really lucky


    that she was still alive. In her next life, she wanted to be a man and have Jayden be aThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    woman. She could then let him have a taste of his own medicine.


    She didn''t know how long the tormentsted, but when Jayden finally stopped, Silvia felt that she


    was barely alive. However, she remembered the entire experience clearly.


    Jayden was caring about her feelings this time. He would evenmunicate with her from time to


    time during that period. Sometimes, he was aggressive, and sometimes he would be gentle to her.


    At that moment, Jayden was still holding her in his arms tofort her. This was unlike the previous


    two times. He had left her right after they made love, as if she was a prostitute.


    Due to the pleasant experience, Silvia was also in a good mood. She reached out and poked


    Jayden''s chest. "Amazing abs. Do you work out often?"


    Jayden felt validated by the praise. He could not help but lower his head and kissed her. "You seem


    to be in good spirits. Do you want to do it again?"


    Silvia rolled aside quickly and said, "We have done it three times. If we do it again, I will be dead."


    Jayden pulled her back into his arms. "If you don''t want to die, then go to sleep."


    Silvia nestled in his arms and did not dare to move anymore. She did not know why, she was


    obviously tired but she could not fall asleep. She rubbed her face in his arms and saw the wound


    below his heart. She touched it gently, "It must be painful at that time."


    Jayden didn''t want to mention that incident to anyone, especially to Silvia. He held her hand and


    said, "Close your eyes and sleep."


    Silvia pouted. "If you don''t want to say it, then that''s fine. I don''t want to know either." Anyway, she


    already knew what it was. It didn''t matter if he said it or not.


    By the time she woke up, the sky was already bright.


    Silvia moved gently but a strong arm swung over quickly. He held her so tightly that she could not


    move.


    "Stop it. It''s the morning already." After the passionate tryst the previous night, Silvia still felt a little


    shy.


    She did not hear his reply. She looked up at him and realized that he seemed to be still asleep. It


    was just his natural reflexes to hold her tightly.


    Although there was no love between the two of them, she still liked being held like this after a


    passionate night. It made her feel treasured.


    Even if it was just a little bit, she felt so warm in her heart.


    She snuggled in his arms and pretended that the man who was holding her was the man she liked.


    She pretended that they had more between them than just physical needs.


    As he watched her snuggle into his arms like a little kitten, Jayden smirked slightly. His eyes


    appeared much gentler too.


    She thought that he hadn''t woken up, so he pretended to be asleep. He hugged her tender body


    andy down with her. He felt good even if they were just lying in bed, doing nothing.


    The sun was shining even brighter, and it was almost noon. The two of them finally realized that it


    was not a good idea to continue sleeping in and got up reluctantly.


    Silvia spoke first. "Well... If you are awake, let me go. I want to take a shower. I feel sweaty."


    In a groundbreaking manner, Jayden suggested, "Let''s shower together."


    Silvia looked at him immediately as if she was looking at a pervert. "B*stard, restrain your desires a


    little. If it goes on like this, you''re going to be impotent one day, and even medication won''t help


    you!"


    Jayden pretended to be confused. "What does showering have to do with my manhood?"


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him and said, "Don''t deny it. When I see your eyes, I knew that you don''t


    have good intentions."


    Showering together?


    How could hee up with this idea?


    Her bones were still aching as if they were broken. If they took a shower together, her bones would


    most probably dislocate. Most men were the same. They were always thinking of ways to satisfy


    their sexual desires and did not know how to control themselves.


    "Okay then, you can go ahead and shower first. I''ll send someone to prepare food for you." Jayden


    also knew that things would get out of control if they showered together. They would not be able to


    go back to Chatterton Town today.


    Silvia jumped out of bed and hurried to the bathroom. "I want to eat a lot of chicken wings, grilled


    pork, and bacon! In short, the more meat, the better."


    Jayden was bbergasted.


    After all the meat Silvia had eaten yesterday, she was still not satisfied.


    He picked up his mobile phone and made a phone call to arrange for meals. It was already noon, so


    this meant that this meal would be their lunch.


    After they were done with their showers, lunch arrived at their doorstep.


    Silvia looked at the many food containers and lunch boxes in front of her. She was salivating as she


    thought about the abundance of meat she could eat soon.


    However, when she opened the boxes and containers, she saw that they weren''t meat. She felt so


    disappointed.


    She red at the man in front of her angrily. "Jayden, where is my food? What happened to the


    meat?"


    She was furious at how Jayden asked her for food preferences, yet he didn''t fulfill them. This must


    be a deliberative ploy to piss her off. Was this the new trick he thought of to piss her off to death?


    Jayden took a bowl of oatmeal and gave it to her. "It''s not good to eat greasy food after exercise.


    Let''s eat something light."


    "I have lived for twenty years, and I have never heard about that silly rule. You are a terrible person


    who can''te up with a good excuse. Forget it, I finally see you through, Young Master Kyle. You


    are just a stingy man." Forcing her to eat such light and healthy food was worse than dying.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    Jayden ate slowly and didn''t even look at Silvia. Obviously, he didn''t want to respond to Silvia''s


    nonsense.


    "Jayden Elias Kyle!" Silvia was so angry that she was about to explode. Was the man who held her


    in his arms and looked so gentlest night and this morning really dead?


    She should know that men were like this. When they were still in bed, he would call her


    "sweetheart". However, after putting on his pants, he probably could not even remember her name.


    Silvia really wanted to protest by not eating at all, but her stomach growled suddenly. It was telling


    her not to act impulsively. She needed to at least eat to stay alive. Everything would be fine after


    she escaped from the clutches of the devil.


    Silvia took a bite and red at him. She cursed, "You little miser! You stingy man! You are destined


    to be lonely for the rest of your life!"


    Jayden didn''t say anything until he finished eating. He put down his spoon and raised his hand to


    look at the time. "I''ll give you ten minutes to prepare, and we will leave for Chatterton town."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Silvia threw her spoon and said, "Do you think you can order me around like this? I won''t go back."


    What a bully! Since her anger had not subsided, she would not go anywhere.


    Jayden said, "There are still nine minutes left."


    Silvia said, "Get lost!"


    Jayden continued, "Eight minutes and thirty seconds."


    Silvia kept quiet.


    Ten minutes passed quickly.


    Jayden got up, but Silvia sat still.


    Jayden stepped forward, picked her up, and carried her on his shoulders.


    Silvia said, "B*stard Kyle!"


    No matter how hard Silvia struggled, she was finally pushed into Jayden''s car. Then, they were


    driving on the highway back to Chatterton Town.


    Silvia red at the man sitting on the left fiercely and kept telling herself to calm down. Otherwise,


    she would not be able to control herself and rush over to bite him.


    The car moved fast, but as they went along, there were more cars in front. As the car gradually


    slowed down, the driver said, "Young Master, there may have been an ident ahead."


    They were already on the highway, so there was no way back. There were still 10 kilometres to the


    exit ahead. As long as the traffic was not cleared, they would be stuck in the jam.


    Hearing this, Silvia thought this was her chance to escape. She immediately approached Jayden


    and asked, "Do you want me to get out of the car and see what''s going on?"


    Jayden red at her fiercely.


    Silvia shrank her neck and moved to the side. The look in this man''s eyes was sometimes quite


    murderous, and she did not dare to provoke him.


    The car was stuck in traffic for nearly half an hour and didn''t move a bit. Silvia''s escape ns kept


    changing. She needed to seed this time. Otherwise, if she was caught again, she would be


    done.


    After thinking for a long time, Silvia sat closer to Jayden''s side again. She stretched out her hand to


    hold his arm and said softly, "Mr. Kyle, I need to pee. Can you apany me to find a ce to


    pee?"


    Jayden gave her a cold look. "Silvia, don''t try any of your little tricks. If you dare to run away again, I


    will make sure you can''t get out of bed for a week."


    Silvia felt guilty, but she did not show it. "If I want to run away, will I still pester you? I see that there


    are many cars and people around. What if someone sees me when I''m peeing?"


    Jayden stared at her. "Do you really want to pee?"


    Silvia rubbed her stomach. "I drank so much water to fill my stomach earlier. What do you think? If


    you don''t want to apany me, I''ll go down and deal with this myself. Anyway, I don''t care if


    anyone sees me."


    Jayden opened the door and got out of the car first. Silvia quickly followed him and pulled him


    across the sea of cars. She looked around the highway and said, "Would you like to stand guard


    here, or would you like toe with me?" Silvia pointed to the bush next to her and said, "Why


    don''t youe with me?"


    He was not a pervert as to stand by and watch her pee. He did not have such a twisted fetish. He


    turned his head away awkwardly and said, "Go quickly. I''ll give you two minutes." "Young Master


    Kyle, are you sure you don''t want to go into the bushes with me?" Since he did not want to do so,


    Silvia continued to pester him to lower his guard.


    Jayden''s face fell. "There''s still one minute and fifty seconds left."


    "Then, I''ll go." Silvia quickly walked into the bushes nearby. In less than a minute, she quietly got


    out of the bushes a few meters away in front of her.


    Silvia squatted slightly and Jayden''s sight was blocked with the passing cars. It was effective. He


    was still staring at his watch and did not realize anything unusual.


    Silvia immediately moved while keeping her body low. After checking a few cars, she finally saw a


    car with empty seats.


    She knocked on the window and the window rolled down slowly. A young man''s face appeared in


    front of her. She squeezed out two drops of tears and said, "Sir, my boyfriend left me on the


    highway. Can you give me a lift?"


    A woman, especially a beautiful woman like Silvia, made it hard for anyone to reject her request. On


    top of everything, the owner of the car was a man.


    Many men had no resistance against beautiful women because their brains were not controlling


    them when they saw these women. The hormones in their bodies were


    controlling their minds.


    The man opened the car door and let Silvia get in the car. Silvia sat down and looked back. Around


    two minutes had passed, and Jayden was looking for her.


    At this moment, the cars in front of them were moving slowly. It seemed that the road was clear.


    Silvia thoughtcently, "Hmph, hmph... Young Master Kyle, go into the bushes and look for


    your wife. I don''t want to y with you anymore. Bye-bye!"


    The man looked back at Silvia and said, "Gorgeous, how could your boyfriend leave such a


    beautifuldy like you on the highway? Is he really a man?"


    Silvia shook her head and sighed. "Maybe because I found out that he isn''t a real man, he left me


    on the highway in a fit of anger. If it wasn''t for this traffic jam, I guess I would have had to walk along


    the highway on my own."


    The man felt amused. "He''s not a man? So, your boyfriend is a woman?"


    Silvia squeezed out a few more drops of tears and pretended to be sad and pitiful. "Judging from


    the body structure, he is a man, but he has a feminine soul. I think he''s not interested in me!"


    The man suddenly realized, "I see!" No wonder that boyfriend of hers did not appreciate the


    beautiful girl in front of him.


    Silvia nodded and pretended to wipe her tears. "Mister, after getting off the highway, you can find a


    ce to drop me off."


    The man said, "I have nothing to do today. Where are you going? I can send you there."


    Silvia thought for a moment and came up with an absolutely ingenious idea. "I need to get to


    Chatterton Town."


    The man smiled and said, "What a coincidence. I am going to Chatterton Town too."


    After that, he speeded up and caught up with the car in front of them..


    At this time, Jayden received a phone call. After he answered it, his face suddenly fell. He looked


    back at the bushes that Silvia had disappeared into. Then, he turned around and got in the car.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    Back in Chatterton Town.


    At the Rovio Hospital.


    When Jayden received the phone call and rushed there, all members of the Kyle family were


    gathered there and they surrounded the bed to listen to the elderly Grandmother''sst words.


    Kevin grabbed his elderly mother''s hand. "Mom..."


    The elderly grandmother looked at Kevin and Karen beside him and spoke weakly, "Matthew,


    Karen, you two have worked hard these years."


    Karen shook her head and said, "Mother, no, we didn''t take care of everyone just purely out


    responsibility. From doing so, we also felt the warmth and happiness of the family."


    The elderly grandmother was very satisfied. After a pause, she said, "From now on, please take


    care of your father. You must spend more time with him. Don''t let him be too lonely."


    Kevin and Karen nodded at the same time. "Mom, we will."


    The elderly grandmother gradually shifted her focus and looked at Karen Joy. "Karen Joy, I might


    not be able to attend your wedding. However, your wedding must be held as scheduled. At that


    time, I may not have gone far, and I might still be able to see you."


    Karen Joy was so sorrowful. She kept wiping her tears away. "Grandma, I don''t want you to go. You


    have to recover and watch me get married. You have to be a witness at my wedding."


    Old Madam Kyle wanted to reach out to wipe away the tears in the corners of her granddaughter''s


    eyes, but she was too weak to raise her hand. "Don''t cry, don''t make your Brother Lionel sad."


    Old Madam Kyle looked at Lionel and said, "My dear Lionel, I will leave our baby Karen to you in the


    future. You must treat her well."


    Lionel knelt at the bedside and said, "Grandma, I will take good care of her for the rest of my life!


    Please be assured of this!"


    The elderly grandmother curved her pale lips in satisfaction and turned to look at Mia and Neil.


    "Neil, Mia, I''m relieved that you two have each other. Take good care of each other."


    Neil nodded. He rarely cried but there were tears in his eyes. "Sister, don''t worry. We will live a good


    life from now on."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Mia was crying so hard that she couldn''t say a word. She just nodded desperately.


    The elderly grandmother''s eyes fell on the two children. "Little Precious, Little Levi, I hope that both


    of you will grow up happily. You must tell me when you get married in the future."


    The two young boys also nodded sensibly. "We will."


    There was not much time left. She was about to take herst breath, but the elderly grandmother


    was still holding on. She was waiting for someone, waiting for the child that she was worried about.


    Finally, before she swallowed herst breath, he arrived. She used thest strength of her body.


    "Jayden..."


    Jayden stepped forward and knelt in front of the elderly grandmother''s bed. He choked and said,


    "Grandma... I''m sorry! I didn''t get to bring her to see you."


    Old Madam Kyle smiled slightly and waited for a long time before she said, "My child, it doesn''t


    matter if she didn''t get to see me. Please tell her on my behalf that if I saw her, I would have


    definitely liked her. Grandma wees her to the Kyle family. She is now one of us."


    Jayden held his elderly grandmother''s hand and said, "Grandma..."


    Old Madam Kyle added, "I have a gift for her."


    Hearing her words, Kevin took out a box and handed it to Jayden. Old Madam Kyle continued to


    say, "This is the gift I have prepared for my granddaughter-inw. I hope she will like it."


    Jayden took the box with trembling hands and nodded desperately. "Yes, yes, she will. She will


    definitely like you, Grandma, and she will definitely like the gift you got her."


    "Okay." After making her final requests, the elderly grandmother''s eyes finally fell on her husband''s


    face. She smiled slightly and said, Hale..."


    Hale held her hand tightly and sobbed, "Rana, I''m here. I''ll listen to what you want to say. Don''t


    worry, take your time."


    She opened her mouth, but she couldn''t make a sound because she was too weak. Everyone was


    worried. After waiting for a while, they heard her say, "Hale, in our next life, I still want to meet you


    and be your wife. Are you willing?"


    "Rana, of course, I am willing." Hale kissed her on her forehead, and then he caressed the hair on


    her forehead. "Wait for me. I will chase you and marry you again. However, in the next life, I will


    never let you suffer again." Old Madam Kyle smiled elegantly and shook her head slightly. "No, I


    have never felt bitter being with you. I have always been the happiest woman in the world."


    She had a husband who loved her, a filial and intelligent son, a lively and lovely daughter, and many


    filial grandchildren.


    Her life was well fulfilled.


    When all the events from the past reyed in her mind one by one, she closed her eyes slowly and


    took in herst breath. Then, she departed this wonderful world quietly and peacefully, leaving


    behind her beloved family.


    If there could be a next life, Old Madam Kyle hoped that she could meet her husband, Hale Kyle,


    again. She would give birth to his children, and let him hold her hand for the rest of her life.


    After the elderly grandmother passed away, the Kyle family buried her in Peach Garden on Rana


    Mountain. That ce was the origin of her fondest memories.


    ording to local tradition, weddings should not be held so shortly after someone passed away.


    However, Old Madam Kyle was particrly worried about Karen Joy''s wedding. Before her death,


    she insisted that they held the wedding as scheduled.


    Therefore, Karen Joy''s wedding was not postponed and it was held on time at Grandovio Hotel.


    However, they kept it simple and refused any media coverage.


    Many people didn''t understand the Kyle family''s decision to hold the wedding shortly after the


    funeral. However, the family did not exin this matter to the public. This was their private matter,


    and no one felt that it was necessary to exin their decision to others.


    On that day, many reporters gathered at the entrance of the hotel early, hoping to get some


    headlines for the front page news. However, the security was quite tight. Except for the guests


    invited to the wedding, no one else could enter the wedding venue.


    There were not many guests at the wedding. Most of them were close friends and rtives of the


    Kyle family.


    At the wedding aisle, Kevin handed Karen Joy''s hand to Lionel personally. "Karen Joy is my most


    precious daughter. Today, I personally hand her over to you. I hope that you can dote on her more


    than I do in future."


    Lionel took Karen Joy''s hand and said solemnly, "Dad, don''t worry. I will bring her happiness and


    protect her life for eternity."


    Like Kevin, Lionel was not good at expressing


    his feelings. However, at this moment, for the woman they loved the most, they both broke through


    their own reservations.


    Looking at his son-inw, whom he had never been satisfied with in the past, Kevin finally nodded


    in content.


    His daughter had not misjudged Lionel. Lionel was indeed a man whom Karen Joy could entrust her


    life with.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    The wedding was going smoothly.


    When the marriage officiant announced that the groom could kiss the bride, Lionel held Karen Joy''s


    hand, lifted the veil gently, and caressed her face, giving her a kiss.


    At the wedding, there were many people watching. However, Lionel was behaving like a boisterous


    teenager. Once he kissed Karen Joy, he couldn''t stop.


    "Brother Lionel, there are many people watching us," Karen Joy pushed him slightly and reminded


    him in a low voice. If this went on, they would definitely be the center of gossip for the day.


    "Karen, do you know how beautiful you are?" Even though he had been looking at her for so many


    years, he was still amazed by her beauty every time he saw her.


    Especially today, she looked like an angel who had identally fallen from the heavens, when she


    walked out in her white wedding gown. Every time Lionel looked at Karen Joy, he felt even more


    enthusiastic.


    It was a wonderful feeling! Hurray! Lionel cheered in his heart. From that day on, he could finally


    have her, love her, cherish her and spoil her to the end of time.


    "Brother Lionel, you are very handsome too." In her eyes, Lionel was different that day from other


    days in the past. He was glowing from head to toe.


    This man had always been excellent and she had always admired him. From that day onward, he


    would officially be her husband, the person she would spend the rest of her life with.


    Their eyes were locked on to each other. They didn''t need to say anything. They understood each


    other just by looking into each other''s eyes.


    Their fingers were intertwined and they gave a sincere bow to their rtives and friends who were


    present at the wedding. They thanked them for being the witnesses to their love.


    On the stage, the newly-weds were wrapped in a nket of love. In a corner beneath the stage,


    Jayden nced at them in a daze, observing the dazzling bride on her wedding day.


    In the past, Jayden had wanted to tear them apart. But at present, he only wanted to give them his


    deepest blessings. As her elder brother, Jayden wanted Lionel to protect Karen Joy on behalf of


    himself, so that she could continue living like a carefree princess.


    Jayden said quietly, "Karen Joy, you must be happy for the rest of your life. Don''t let your family


    worry about you. Then, Grandma, who has gone to heaven, will rest in peace. I think grandma must


    still be here, and she is also witnessing your wedding."


    "Jayden..."


    He heard a gentle voice suddenly beside him. He turned around and saw his mother, Karen Daly,


    standing beside him. "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Karen smiled gently and said, "We are all very happy that you came back to see Grandma, to see


    her through thest journey. It''s great that you could attend Karen Joy''s wedding as well."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Mom, I am also a part of the Kyle family. Grandma loves me so much, so of course, I woulde


    back to see her." He looked at Karen Joy on the stage again. "I am also Karen Joy''s brother, and I


    hope that she will lead a blessed life."


    "Jayden, I''m really relieved." Karen had long known how her son felt about Karen Joy in the past.


    Now that she realized he had thought through the matter, she felt a sense of gratification.


    Jayden med himself and said, "Mom, in the past, there were some things that I didn''t do well


    enough and I wasn''tprehensive enough in handling certain matters. I caused you to worry


    about me."


    His mother shook her head and said, "No, you haven''t done anything wrong. On the contrary,


    you''ve always done a good job. You''ve set a great example for Karen Joy and Little Precious."


    "Mom, thank you for being patient with me all this while. You''ve never given up on me." This was


    Jayden''s family, the family whom he had never dared to face. At that moment, he was thanking


    them from the bottom of his heart.


    "You will always be our child," his mother patted him on the shoulder. "By the way, did something


    happen between you and your wife?"


    "Yes, something happened." Jayden nodded. "Mom, don''t worry about us. I''ll handle the matter


    between us."


    Karen said, "Jayden, if she doesn''t want toe to our home, we won''t force her. When she is


    willing, you can bring her home. Your father and I share the same thoughts as your Grandmother.


    As long as she is the girl you like, we will definitely favor her and wee her to be a part of our


    family."


    Karen''s words were also what Kevin''s thoughts were, but Kevin was not good at expressing his


    feelings, especially when talking to his son. Except for work, the father and son had little to talk


    about. Therefore, Karen was the one tasked to speak to Jayden at present.


    "Mom, I will bring her home eventually, but... it may take some time." This would not be possible in a


    short period of time. That silly woman could not even ept the fact that they were husband and


    wife, so she would certainly not want to go home with him.


    If Jayden brought Silvia home by force, the events that happened between them would be exposed


    to his family. Jayden didn''t want that to happen.


    He had been away for many years. Not only did he not take care of this family, he also made them


    worry about him. He had already let them down previously. He could not let them worry about him


    anymore.


    Karen didn''t understand what had happened between Jayden and his wife, and she didn''t ask any


    further. She said, "Jayden, you just have to remember that no matter where you are, this is home.


    Our door is open to you at any time."


    Jayden nodded and said, "Mom, I know."


    In the past, he had always felt that he was an outsider. No matter what it was, Jayden had never


    truly felt like a member of the Kyle family. There were still some psychological barriers he could not


    ovee.


    However, after the recent few days, he truly understood that he had been thinking too much. No one


    in the family treated him as an outsider.


    Especially his Grandmother, who had just passed away, she was always thinking about him until her


    last breath. If he didn''te back to see her for thest time, he would regret it for the rest of his


    life.


    Fortunately, he had returned. Because of this, he would never cut ties with this family anymore. He


    would pay attention to any news about them all the time, and he would also update them about his


    life.


    Even if they were not in the same country or city, his affection for the Kyle family would never cease.


    Ding dong.


    His mobile phone suddenly rang. Jayden apologized and said, "Mom, I have to take this call." "Go


    deal with your affairs. I''ll go and look for your father." Karen turned around and left. After a few


    steps, she turned back and said, "Jayden, take time to have a good chat with your fatherter."


    "Okay, I''ll go after I answer the call." Seeing his mother go, Jayden walked to the garden outside the


    hotel and answered the phone, "What''s the matter?"


    The person on the other end of the phone said something. Jayden''s eyes suddenly became gloomy,


    and he said coldly, "She''s a person, not a thing which can be easily misced, and you can''t even


    find her?"


    After a pause, Jayden said, "Continue to look for her. No matter where she is hiding, find her.


    Remember, I want her in good shape, and not a single strand of her hair should be missing."


    That silly woman was not familiar with this ce. Where would she be?


    Jayden held his phone tightly and suddenly felt a headache. For so many years, there were very


    few things that made him feel so helpless.

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    At the same time.


    Silvia was happily soaking in a milk bath and drinking champagne in the hotel.


    "This champagne is so delicious!" After taking a small sip, Silvia licked her pink and tender lips with


    satisfaction. She didn''t intend to waste any of the champagne.


    Although it was boring to drink alone, she was happy today and asked the waiter to send her a


    bottle. She enjoyed drinking while soaking in the bathtub.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Young Master Kyle, you''re very powerful, aren''t you? What''s wrong? Why couldn''t you find me this


    time?"


    Three days had passed, but Jayden hadn''t appear yet. It seemed that her idea was effective this


    time. The most dangerous ce was the safest ce.


    Jayden probably never guessed that she would use his money to book the room right next to him.


    Not only did she check into a luxurious suite with his money, she also used his money to order all


    kinds of delicacies that he did not allow her to eat. She even ordered a facial spa through room


    service.


    The more she thought about this, the more pleased she became. She felt that she was smart. She


    actually could defeat Jayden, that devil. Silvia raised her ss and drank the champagne in one


    gulp.


    In order to avoid being caught, she had stayed in the room for three days. Today, she nned to go


    out to rx and find something fun to do to kill time. At the same time, she was also investigating


    the situation to see if Jayden had left Chatterton Town.


    Silvia knew that the more cautious she was, the more likely she would be discovered. Thus, she


    casually wore a set of clothes and went out boldly.


    "Where should I go?"


    There were many interesting ces in Chatterton Town, but the scenery was almost the same in


    every city. Silvia was not interested, so she chose her favorite ce, the No.1 Food Street in


    Chatterton Town.


    The food street was several kilometres long. From the front to the end of the street, there were


    many kinds of delicious food. As long as it was meat, no matter if it came from an animal that flew


    or swam, Silvia ate them all.


    Although she was just halfway through the street, her stomach was a little full. Silvia nned to go


    shopping nearby and she would continue to eat when she came back.


    Anyway, it was Jayden''s money. Silvia didn''t feel distressed at all. She went to the shopping mall


    and bought many things. She bought a full set of clothes for herself.


    "Hello... Miss Turner?"


    When she walked out of the mall, she suddenly heard someone greeting her. Before she could see


    who it was, Silvia instinctively ran away.


    "Miss Turner, why are you running? It''s me!"


    The person caught up with her. His voice sounded a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember where


    she had heard this voice.


    The man caught up with her in a few steps and blocked her. "Miss Turner, although you said that


    you would pay for the transport, I didn''te to ask you for it. Why did you run away after seeing


    me?"


    "You''re the driver?" Silvia remembered that this man had helped her return to Chatterton Town on


    the highway that day.


    "What driver? My name is Lennox, Lennox Adams. I told you that day, did you forget?" The man


    thought she would have remembered his name.


    "Oh... Yes. Lennox, it''s you." Silvia patted him on the shoulder. In fact, she really didn''t remember


    his name, but she still pretended to be enthusiastic. "Are you here to shop too?"


    "I am going to my friend''s party. I happened to meet you here while I was on my way." Silvia''s tone


    made him happy. "Are you busy? If not, would you do me a favor and apany me to the party?


    After all, everyone has a plus one, except for me. It''s quite embarrassing."


    "Lennox, do you want me to pretend to be your girlfriend?" Looking at the man''s blushing face,


    Silvia could tell at a nce what he was up to.


    "Is that okay?" The man smiled shyly, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. "If you''re willing to go with


    me, I''ll be very grateful."


    "No." Silvia refused immediately, but when she thought of how he had helped her, she changed her


    tone to a more euphemistic tone of refusal. "Look, we''ve only met once. We don''t know each other.


    What if you are a bad person?"


    "Are you worried that I''m a bad guy and I''ll lie to you?" Lennox immediately took out his wallet and


    put his identification card into Silvia''s hand. "Look, I''m from Chatterton Town, and I''m a good


    citizen."


    Her answer just now was only an excuse that Silvia hade up with. She didn''t expect him to be


    stupid. Silvia had to find another reason. "I have to go to work."


    "Go to work?" Lennox scratched his head and suddenly thought of something. "Silvia, tell me, how


    much do you earn in a month?"


    "Not much, just south of twenty thousand dors," Silvia lied casually. Unexpectedly, Lennox


    immediately took out his mobile phone. "What is your bank ount number? I''ll give you 20,000


    dors, and you cane to the party with me."


    "What the f*ck!"


    She was offered 20,000 dors to go to a party. Her eyes lit up. She suddenly felt that the short


    Lennox in front of her had grown much taller.


    She really wanted to agree with him, but she couldn''t let him think that she was going just for the


    money. Just when Silvia hesitated, Lennox said again, "I''ll add another 20,000 dors."


    It was like money falling from the sky!


    Silvia was wary and didn''t believe him. "Lennox, if you wanted to find a girlfriend to apany you


    to the party, you could rent one online with a few hundred dors. Why does it have to be me?"


    "Rent online? Do you think I''m that kind of person?" Lennox was a little angry. "I asked you for help


    because I thought we were friends."


    D*mn, that was a lot of money, 40,000 dors! Silvia was tempted, but she was afraid that it was a


    trap. Once she jumped in, she would be caught.


    Silvia looked at him and said, "40,000... that''s 40,000 dors. It''s not a small amount. How can you


    be so generous? Is your family very rich?"


    Lennox was most proud of his family''s wealth. "Yes. My dad often says that he is poor. He is so


    poor that he only has money left."


    "So poor that he only has money left?!" This was such an arrogant and conceited saying, which


    would sound condescending to the ears of others. However, for Silvia, it worked. She would not


    mind having more money.


    She thought that perhaps she had bumped into a nouveau- riche, who was ready to ssh money.


    Facing such arge sum of money, especially after herpany had gone bankrupt, Silvia really


    couldn''t turn it down. "Well, 40,000 dors is 40,000 dors. I guess I''ll have to do it for my friend."


    Lennox giggled and stretched out his hand to pat Silvia''s shoulder. "Silvia, I knew you were a good


    friend."


    Silvia leaned aside slightly and avoided his touch. "I''m not doing this for your sake. I''m doing it for


    the sake of money. You can transfer the money to me first."


    She needed concrete evidence, as his verbal promise was not sufficient. Only when the money was


    transferred into her ount could Silvia feel at ease.


    "Okay, give me your ount number and I will transfer the money to you immediately." Lennox


    immediately transferred 40,000 dors to Silvia without even a blink.


    Silvia waspletely dumbfounded.


    When the money entered her ount, Silvia happily went to the party as Lennox''s girlfriend.

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    The party, was in fact, an ordinary birthday party.


    Before arriving there, Silvia had imagined many different scenarios. If the party was strange, how


    should she deal with it? She had thought of many ideas, but she did not need to use any of them


    when she arrived at the party.


    "You''re here, Lennox." Lennox''s friends greeted him warmly. When they saw Silvia next to him, their


    eyes were fixed on her. "Lennox, who is this?"


    "Hello, I''m Lennox''s girlfriend. Nice to meet all of you." Since she had taken his money, she thought


    that she should y her part well. Her job was to be a qualified girlfriend, and she needed to make


    Lennox look good.


    Silvia''s words made Lennoxugh happily. "Yes, yes, she is my girlfriend. Her name is Silvia.


    Please take care of her in the future."


    "Yo, my man, since when do you have a girlfriend? She''s so beautiful." Lennox''s friends didn''t


    believe this, but thinking about the matter carefully, this kid''s father was rich after all. It was not


    surprising that he managed to find such a beautiful woman to be his girlfriend.


    "Hey hey, thank you for yourpliments! However, it is mainly because Lennox is good looking,


    and that''s why he was able to find a beautiful girlfriend like me." Hearing the praises from others,


    whether it was sincere or not, Silvia epted them at face value. She even praised Lennox as well.


    Seeing that his girlfriend was so sensible, and that the others were envious of him in their hearts,


    Lennox smiled like a silly boy. In fact, he was smiling at Silvia the whole night.


    "Come on, let''s toast to our birthday boy, as well as Lennox! Let''s congratte him for finally getting


    a girlfriend after being single for more than 20 years!" Someone raised his ss, and the others


    also followed suit.


    "I''ll drink, I''ll drink." Lennox did not refuse. No matter who toasted him, he would drink one ss


    after another. Although he was getting drunk, the people did not stop.


    Silvia could not bear to see this anymore. She stood up and took over the wine ss handed by


    someone else. "Lennox is drunk. I''ll drink on his behalf."


    "Silvia, you..." No one had ever drank on his behalf. Silvia''s actions moved him deeply. "You''re so


    good to me!"


    Was her boyfriend blind?


    How could he not like such a great woman? Lennox hoped that he would not run into Silvia''s


    boyfriend, or he would beat him up every time he saw him.


    "Lennox, congrattions, boy. You''ve managed to get such a considerate girlfriend." The man next


    to him pped his hands and said, "You two should finish one ss each together."


    Seeing that his "girlfriend" was so great, Lennox decided to go all out. He reached out and grabbed


    the ss of wine. Silvia quickly said, "I will finish these two sses. You should stop drinking."


    "Silvia, no way!" He was a man, so how could he let a woman drink on his behalf? Not to mention


    that he was worried for her, it would be embarrassing if word got out that his girlfriend had drank on


    his behalf.


    "I said I''ll drink it. Stopining." Silvia hated men who eitherined a lot or men who were


    like Jayden. She downed both sses of wine like it was nothing. "Well, the party is almost over.


    Let''s go back."


    After drinking few sses of wine, Silvia didn''t feel anything at all. She had to thank Reagan and his


    gang for drinking with her in the past. Now, she had a reputation of not getting drunk even after


    drinking a lot.


    Coming out of the bar, Lennox pulled Silvia aside and asked, "Silvia, why are you so good to me?"


    The air outdoors was much better than indoors. In addition, there was a cool breeze. Silvia faced


    the wind, letting it blow away the scent of alcohol and smoke on her. "Lennox, I''m not being nice to


    you. I took your money, so think of my actions as me doing my job. That''s all. Don''t overthink this."


    If it were someone else, Silvia would have pretended to be a good person. However, in front of this


    naive man, she didn''t want to lie to him.


    He looked at her, as if she was his goddess, a goddess that he was destined to be with.


    Although she knew that she was goodlooking and looked like a goddess when she did not act


    rudely, she did not want to attract such a silly man. She only hoped that the man she liked also liked


    her back.


    Thinking of the man whom she liked, Silvia thought of the man who had disappearedpletely


    from her life. Maybe they were just not meant to be.


    Although they were not fated for each other, whenever she thought about this, she could still feel


    her heart ache. It was as if her heart was pinched tightly by someone, and she found it hard to


    breathe.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Silvia, there are too few girls who are as honest as you." In the past, many girls used to tell him that


    they loved him just because his father was rich.


    To be honest, he was not stupid. He could see who was really good to him and who was actually


    eyeing his father''s money.


    "Honest?" This was the first time someone had used this word to describe her. Silvia suddenly felt a


    little bitter. She had been strong for so long, but she still needed a shoulder to lean on. Obviously,


    God did not give her this opportunity, and now she did not need this anymore.


    Seeing Silvia''s bitter smile, Lennox asked, "Silvia, are you feeling sad?"


    "No. I''m fine." Silvia smiled. "I just suddenly thought of a person. I was just wondering where he is,


    and how he is."


    Hearing her talk about a man, Lennox, who knew nothing, naturally thought of the man in Silvia''s


    false story. "Silvia, such a man is not worthy of your love. You deserve better."


    "Better? Do you mean yourself?" Silvia blinked and suddenly burst intoughter. "Actually, I''m


    feeling sad not because of this. I''m sad because I can''t go home."


    Lennox was even more confused. "Why can''t you go home?"


    "I''m not from Chatterton Town. Due to some issues, I can''t get out of the country. I can only stay in


    this d*mn ce for the time being." Perhaps because Lennox was naive, Silvia didn''t feel the need


    to lie to him. "I even wanted to get a fake identity to get out of the country, but I couldn''t find a way."


    "A fake identity?" An old memory shed through Lennox''s mind. "I heard from my father before that


    many rich people have many identities. He also wanted to give me another identity card, but I didn''t


    agree."


    "Do you mean you have a way to do this?" Once again, Silvia felt that Lennox was quite powerful.


    He was simply fated to be her savior.


    "Yes, but..." Lennox was a little embarrassed. "I don''t know if my dad is willing to help me. After all,


    it''s risky to do such a thing."


    "I see... then forget it." Silvia lowered her head dejectedly. "I think as long as I work harder, I will


    definitely find a way."


    "Silvia..." Lennox was a little sad when he saw Silvia''s dejected look. "I am your friend. You can


    count on me. I''ll help you."


    "Lennox, thank you!" Silvia gave him a friendly hug. In actual fact, for the first time, she was


    ashamed of herself for lying to others and cheating others. At the same time, she remembered the


    name of this man and added him onto her list of friends in her mind.

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Lennox might be naive, but he was quick to help his friends. His efficiency was beyond Silvia''s


    imagination.


    The next day, while Silvia was still sleeping in her soft bed and having a sweet dream, Lennox


    called and told her the good news.


    Not only did he get Silvia a new passport, he even applied for her travel visa. He also bought her a


    flight ticket to Madison City.


    Looking at the brand- new passport, Silvia was impressed with what power and money could do. It


    only took one night for her to get a new fake identity.


    Silvia was so moved that she gave Lennox a friendly hug. "Lennox, thank you for helping me so


    much! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know when I could go home."


    Lennox scratched his head and said, "Silvia, I am your friend. Your business is my business. Don''t


    speak so courteously to me in the future."


    "Okay, I won''t talk like this anymore. Anyway, pass me your mobile phone."


    "Here you go."


    Lennox didn''t ask why Silvia wanted to use his mobile phone. She said that she wanted it, so he


    passed it to her without hesitation.


    Silvia took his cell phone and entered her number. "This is my phone number. If you need my help


    in the future, look for me at any time."


    Lennox giggled. "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind. When I''m free, I''ll look for you in Madison City."


    Silvia smiled and said, "Silly boy, you should go back. If we''re fated to meet again, we''ll meet


    again!"


    "Silvia, I''ll wait till you go through the security checkpoint first, then I''ll leave." Lennox had personally


    drove Silvia to the airport. They were already at the security checkpoint, but he was reluctant to go


    back.


    "Lennox.." Silvia wanted to tell him not to be so naive in the future. She wanted to tell him not to


    believe in other people''s words so easily, especially someone like her who was full of nonsense, but


    she didn''t say this in the end.


    "Silvia, smooth sail... I mean safe flight! When you get home, remember to send me a message."


    Lennox looked at Silvia quietly, as if he wanted to grow a pair of wings to fly away with Silvia.


    "Okay." It was an unexpected surprise for Silvia to make friends with Lennox during this trip to


    Chatterton Town.


    She didn''t even tell him her full name, but he had helped her as much as he could. It was rare to


    see such a person in this society nowadays.


    He lived in his own world and remained simple and kind. The world needed more people like this,


    but people like this were considered outliers in today''s society.


    Many people would consider Lennox a fool, but in fact, he only had a simple and kind heart like a


    child.


    With her new identity, Silvia sessfully boarded the ne to fly to Madison City. The ne took off


    smoothly and flew back to her beautiful hometown.


    Looking at the white clouds outside the cabin, Silvia made a gesture of victory and said, "Young


    Master Kyle, I thought you were invincible, but now it seems that you are just so-so!"


    After the wedding, Lionel and Karen Joy originally nned to go for their honeymoon. However, due


    to their Grandmother''s passing, they canceled the honeymoon.


    That day, the whole family gathered for dinner. On one hand, they were giving their blessings to


    Karen Joy for finally marrying Brother Lionel. On the other hand, they weed Jayden back


    home.


    During the banquet, Jayden had been absentminded. He looked at his mobile phone from time to


    time, waiting for his men to send news on Silvia.


    Karen Joy noticed this and whispered to him, "Brother, are you waiting for your wife''s call?"


    "No." Jayden wasn''t waiting for her call, but this matter had something to do with her. A few days


    had passed, but she hadn''t been found yet. Jayden was getting more anxious.


    Karen Joy asked again, "Brother, did you get into an argument with her?"


    "An argument?" It was somewhat true, and Jayden knew that Silvia hated him. Whenever the two of


    them were together, the atmosphere was tense.


    Although Jayden did not admit it, Karen Joy was certain of this idea. "Brother, you are a man, and


    you should be more forgiving. No matter who is right or wrong between the two of you, you should


    let her win sometimes. If you talked to her nicely and coaxed her more, everything would be


    negotiable."


    "Coax her?" Now, he didn''t even know where she was, so how could he coax her? More


    importantly, every time he tried to praise her, she would think that he had bad intentions.


    "Yes. You should praise her and tell her things that she likes to hear. Then, she won''t be angry with


    you." Every time Karen Joy was angry, Lionel did this. She thought that the trick would work on


    every girl.


    "Is that so?" Jayden doubted whether this move was really useful on Silvia.


    Ring, ring, ring.


    The phone suddenly rang, and Jayden answered almost immediately, "What''s the situation now?"


    The person on the other end of the phone said in a hurry, "Master, Miss Turner went back to


    Madison City, half an hour ago. She left using a fake identity."


    "A fake identity?" Jayden clenched his fists. It seemed that he had underestimated her. He never


    expected her to be able to leave Chatterton Town.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Silvia slept through the whole eight- hour flight.


    However, this time, she had an economy ss seat, and there was no ''human pillow'' beside her.


    She did not sleep well and when she got off the ne, her neck was sore.


    However, she was back in her hometown. The thought of being able to see her mother soon, made


    her forget about the tiring journey back home.


    On the way to meet her mother, Silvia took out her mobile phone and opened her WhatsApp. There


    was a three- way group chat that included Reagan, Lemur, and herself.


    She pressed the chat button and said, "I''m back. Ten o''clock tonight. I''ll buy you drinks at our usual


    spot. See youter."


    After that, she sent out the voice message.


    Soon, Reagan replied, "Boss! You finally showed up. I was so worried for you that I lost my appetite


    and lost a lot of weight."


    Silvia added, "Prince, you are good with your words. Can''t you think of a more creative way to


    express your yearning for me?"


    Lemur also sent a voice message, "Boss, drinking is harmful for your body. You are a woman after


    all. Why don''t we do something else for entertainment?"


    Silvia replied, "Why are you talking so much nonsense? I am your Boss. If I said that I am going to


    treat you to a drink, do you dare not toe?"


    Reagan said, "Boss, you don''t know that Lemur has gotten a girlfriend. His girlfriend doesn''t allow


    him to drink, and now he has totally stopped drinking."


    Silvia said, "Lemur has gotten a girlfriend? That girl is not blind, is she?"


    Lemur said, "Boss, don''t worry. No matter how blind she is, she is not as blind as Felix was!"


    Seeing that Lemur and Silvia were about to quarrel, Reagan didn''t persuade them to calm down


    and even added fuel to the fire. "Lemur, exin clearly, what do you mean?"


    Lemur said, "At least I am a proper man, but look at our Boss! She may look like a woman, she


    doesn''t behave like a woman at all."

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    "Are you considered a real man?" Silviaughed. "I find that hard to believe. If you are a real man,


    then there must be no authentic men in the world!"


    Lemur uttered in response, "Can you speak nicely?"


    Silvia said, "I recall that not long ago, someone got drunk, cried loudly and made a fuss. He ran to


    the street, hugging a beautiful woman while he imed that he was not a man?"


    "I have said that you are not allowed to mention this matter again!" Judging by Lemur''s tone, he was


    very anxious and was about to stomp his foot in anger.


    "What''s the matter? I just feel like saying it! Come and bite me if you¡¯re not happy." If the guys


    wanted to fight, they were no match for Silvia.


    "Boss, you''re the one who started this, so don''t me me for being rude." Lemur cleared his throat.


    "Let me remind you. You once mistakenly went into the men''s toilet. When you saw a man at the


    urinal, not only did you not leave, you even went up to have a closer look. What were you thinking?"


    "Hahaha..." When it came to this matter, Reagan pped his hands andughed. "Boss not only


    went up to have a closer look, she even said that it was the toilet for women. In the end, she even


    chased the man out of the toilet."


    Lemurughed and said, "Boss, I just want to ask. Since you were so close up, did you see


    anything clearly?"


    Reagan also said, "Boss was so close to the guy, and she must have seen his manhood clearly.


    How could she be so brave? It''s obvious that she was at fault here, but she still managed to scare


    the guy till he ran out of the toilet."


    Lemur became more excited as he spoke. "I think... Boss can still get married. If she gets married,


    she will definitely stop her husband at the toilet and make him take his manhood out for her to view


    it properly."


    Reagan quickly added, "Boss, in fact, I think you were supposed to be born a man. However, there


    was a mistake and you ended up like this now. You''re even more fierce than any men, and I think it


    would be tough for you to get married."


    Discussing that matter, Lemur and Reagan were chuckling in delight. Silvia could clearly hear their


    wildughter reverberating in her ears.


    "So what?" She had heard this many times and was already used to people telling her that she did


    not behave like ady. She naturally felt numb about this matter. Also, Reagan and Lemur had


    always treated her as a man anyway.


    "It''s true that we can''t do anything to you, but think about it. If someone else knows about this, will


    you be able to get married in the future?" Perhaps he was single and lonely, but Reagan attacked


    Silvia mercilessly again.


    "You two don''t have to worry about me getting married. One day, I will surprise both of you."


    Speaking of this topic, Silvia suddenly thought of Jayden.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Who said that no one wanted her?


    Jayden, that b*stard, clung onto her like a leech. No matter how hard she tried to get rid of him, she


    could not get him away from her.


    "We will wait patiently then." Reagan and Lemur still admitted that their Boss was somewhat


    beautiful. However, she would often scold and hit people unexpectedly. Few men could subdue


    such a feisty woman.


    For so many years, the only person who could subdue their Boss and turn her into a normal woman


    was Felix Xavier.


    Unfortunately, Felix had vanished...


    "Well, remember to reach on time at night. I''ll go to the hospital to apany my mother first."


    Silvia put away her mobile phone and went to see her mother happily.


    Seeing her daughter, who had not shown up for many days, Mrs. Turner felt much happier instantly.


    "Silvia, you''ve worked hard these days."


    "Mom, it''s a little hard, but no matter how hard it is, I feel that it''s all worth it when I see you." In


    order not to let her mother worry, Silvia asked Prince and Lemur to tell Mrs. Turner that she was


    busy with activities in school.


    Mrs. Turner pinched Silvia''s pink and tender cheeks and said, "You are so sweet. You always make


    me happy."


    "It''s because I ate honey before I came." Silvia hugged Mrs. Turner. "Mom, I miss you so much. Can


    you let me hug you for a while more?"


    "Silly girl, I miss you too." She had not seen her daughter for a few days, and she did miss her a lot.


    However, she was worried that she would be a burden to her daughter, so she didn''t call Silvia even


    if she wanted to.


    "Mom, I just talked to the doctor. Your condition is better. Why don''t you stay in the hospital for a few


    more days, then you can leave the hospital and go home. At that time, I can have more time to


    apany you."


    "Home?" Talking about home, Mrs. Turner felt a little sad. After her husband had passed away, she


    had stayed in the hospital all this time and she hadn''t been home for months.


    "Mom, you still have me." Silvia hugged Mrs. Turner. "Mom, don''t be afraid! Things have already


    happened. We can''t run away from them anymore. We have to face life head-on so that we can live


    a good life in the future. Am I right?"


    Mrs. Turner rubbed Silvia''s head gently. "My little girl has really grown up. She can be so


    philosophical."


    "Huh! Of course!" Silvia helped Mrs. Turner sit up. "Mom, the weather is great today. I''ll apany


    you to the garden."


    "I don''t feel like going today." Mrs. Turner pulled Silvia, getting her to sit down. "Silvia, I have


    something to confirm with you. You have to answer me honestly."


    Silvia blinked with her big bright eyes and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "I know that after your father left, Norman took control of thepany. He took away all our assets,


    so where did the money for my hospitalization these dayse from?"


    Living in a private deluxe ward with personal caretakers must have cost a lot. Silvia definitely could


    not afford the fees now.


    "Mom, Norman has been arrested, so he needed to return our assets to us. Thepany left by


    Dad is a little famous after all. Are you afraid that we don''t have enough money to pay for these


    medical expenses?" Silvia didn''t want to mention Jayden in front of her mother, so she had toe


    up with an excuse.


    "Silvia..." When Mrs. Turner was young, she had worked alongside Silvia''s father. How could Silvia''s


    words fool her?


    "Mom, don''t you believe me?" Silvia blinked, looking innocent and lovely. She really looked like she


    was telling the truth.


    "Silvia, it''s not that I don''t believe in you, but I don''t want you to bear everything on your own. Let


    me share the burden with you." She was worried that her daughter would bear everything on her


    own and that she had no one to share her struggles with.


    "Mom, Dad and you took care of everything in the past. Now that I''m a grown-up, of course, I should


    be responsible for this." Silvia grabbed her mother''s hand and rubbed it against her face. "Mom, if I


    can deal with it, I will deal with it myself. When I can''t deal with anything, I will definitely tell you."


    Mrs. Turner sighed. "My silly child!"

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Madison City was named after Madison River, which flowed through the city.


    On the left bank of Madison River, there was a famous street with bars. Every night, the street was


    filled with locals and tourists.


    Along the street, a bar called Starie Blotie was particrly famous.


    Many tourists who traveled to Madison City would definitely visit this ce due to its reputation. It


    was particrly famous for the bar owner''s signature cocktail.


    The cocktail was called "I Love You 3000". Although it sounded cheesy, it was popr among


    couples touring the area.


    Even when sales were poor, this particr cocktail drink still could be sold. Around 300 sses


    could be sold a day. It was popr and helped the business to grow.


    As business got better, it got busier at the bar. The bar owner worked so much that he had no time


    to enjoy life with his wife.


    The owner''s wife, who was busy attending to customers, nced at the entrance from the corner of


    her eye and saw some customersing in. She hurriedly said, "Wee to Starie Blotie!"


    "Madam, give us two dozen cold beers. The colder, the better."


    Hearing the familiar voice, the boss''s wife looked back and saw that it was indeed who she thought


    it was. She smiled and said, "Okay, please wait for a moment. The iced beer will be delivered soon."


    The owner''s wife let the other waiter handle the other customers and came to Reagan with two


    dozen cold beers in her hands. "Misters, I haven''t seen you in a long time. What are you busy with


    recently?"


    Reagan helped the owner''s wife with the beer and said, "We were just busy with our school


    activities. Our Boss is important. If she didn''t invite us to drink here, we dare not do anything."


    The owner''s wife looked back and asked, "Speaking of your Boss, where is she?"


    Lemur took a bottle and opened it. He took a few gulps and said, "Our Boss went to apany her


    mother. She will be here in a minute. By the way, boss, we would like to order a ss of our Boss''s


    favorite drink, Starie Blotie. If she gets here and the drink is not ready, we will be in trouble."


    "You two are speaking ill of me in front of the beautiful Madam!" Silvia walked toward Lemur''s back


    and pped him on the shoulder, which scared him.


    Lemur shrank his shoulders and said, "Boss, I don''t dare to speak ill of you. I was asking Madam


    here to prepare your favorite drink, Starie Blotie."


    Thedy greeted Silvia with a smile, "Silvia, you haven''t been here in a long time. What are you


    busy with recently?"


    Silvia put her hand on thedy''s shoulder and said, "s, it''s a long story. Let''s not talk about it


    today. Could you ask your husband to make me a ss of I Love You 3000? I''m not having Starie


    Blotie today."


    Reagan responded quickly, "Boss, are you in love?" He thought she could never fall in love with


    anyone.


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him and sat down. "Who says that only people in love can drink "I Love You


    3000"?"


    Silvia looked up at the young bar owner who was busy at the bar counter. "Boss, are single guests


    not allowed to drink "I Love You 3000"?"


    The bar owner said with an amused tone, "Single guests can drink it, but they have to either drink


    one and pay for the price of two drinks, or order two drinks."


    This was not a joke. There was strange rules here. If you wanted to drink the boss''s specialty "I


    Love You 3000", you would either have to order two drinks or pay double the price for one. If not,


    they won''t sell this drink to the customer.


    Logically speaking, this rule was unreasonable. However, the people who came to the bar followed


    it. No one said anything bad about it.


    Silvia agreed quickly, "Okay, then give me two of those. One pink and one blue. Make it stronger


    than usual."


    "Boss..." Reagan and Lemur stared at Silvia. "It can''t be... Could it be that you have really found a


    man?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Silvia crossed her legs and shook her feet. "Yes."


    "Don''t make fun of us." Silvia admitted this at once, but Reagan and Lemur did not believe her at all.


    On one hand, they knew their Boss''s feelings for Felix Xavier. On the other hand, no one in the


    world could withstand her bad temper like Felix.


    "Not to mention these two, but even I don''t believe it." The owner''s wife stared at Silvia and said,


    "Silvia, you are so beautiful, and you can even win Miss Universe. However, why are you single?"


    Silvia patted her on the shoulder and said, "Blotie, are you taking their side?"


    Blotie ck was the owner''s wife''s name, and Starie was her husband''s name. That was why the


    bar was called Starie Blotie. Silvia hade up with this name back then.


    When they first started the business, they faced a lot ofpetition, and their bar had nothing


    special about it. Hence, their business had always been bad.


    Later, Silvia and the others often came here and they became acquainted with the couple. They


    then became friends. They came up with ideas to improve the business of the bar and eventually,


    Starie Blotie became popr.


    Silvia was a big reason why Starie Blotie had be famous. The bar owners never forgot about


    them and whenever they came for drinks, it would all be on the house.


    Although it was on the house, the bar did not suffer losses. Every time Silvia and her gang came,


    they would think of all kinds of ways to attract customers, which would bring in another wave of


    guests. The boss made more money with their ideas than what they had ordered when they were


    there.


    Blotie said, "Okay, okay... I won''t say anything. Anyway, I''ve already prepared your wedding gift.


    When you get married, I will give it to you."


    Silvia red at her and said, "I really don''t understand. I''m only 20 years old and haven''t even


    graduated yet. Why are you all nagging in my ear every day that I won''t be able to get married? It''s


    as if I''m an overaged woman whom nobody wants."


    "We are just worried for you." After saying that, Blotie quickly ran away. "I''ll go and see if your drink


    is ready."


    "You..." Silvia looked at Reagan and Lemur and made a gesture with her fist. "The next time we talk


    about this topic, I''ll beat you so hard that your mothers won''t recognize you."


    "Okay, okay... Let''s stop talking. Let''s drink." Reagan and Lemur each took a bottle of beer and


    gulped down a mouthful of its contents.


    Silvia quickly took a bottle of beer and said, "Don''t just enjoy this yourselves. Wait for me."


    Lemur said, "Didn''t you just order ''I Love You 3000''?"


    Blotie came over with the drink. "Silvia, this is your drink, ''I Love You 3000''. The alcohol percentage


    is high, and it has a great kick to it. Don''t drink it too quickly."


    Silvia didn''t take her seriously. "With my alcohol tolerance, you can give me a few


    more of this and I still won''t get drunk."


    Blotie said, "I know your liquor tolerance is high, but it''s not a bad thing to slow down." This girl was


    stubborn. She would not turn around once she had decided on something.


    Silvia waved her hand and said, "Thank you, dear. You should go and deal with your business


    matters. By the way, please bring us some snacks."


    Blotie said helplessly, "Yes, my dear, Miss Turner!"


    Prince bumped Lemur and said, "Lemur, look over there."


    "What''s there to look at?" Lemur looked in the direction which Reagan was pointing at and saw a


    beautiful woman. She was sitting alone in the corner and she looked lonely.

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    Reagan said in a sneaky way, "She''s all alone at a bar. If we make a move, I''m sure we can get her


    easily."


    "What are you thinking about in your dirty mind?" Silvia patted Reagan''s head and looked at the


    direction in which they were looking at. Coincidentally, the woman was also looking at her. Their


    eyes met.


    After all, they were acquainted with each other previously. Thest time they met, they even had a


    pleasant conversation, so Silvia smiled politely at her.


    Unexpectedly, not only did the woman not smile back at her, but she gave Silvia a ferocious look, as


    if she was warning Silvia.


    "Boss, look, the woman is winking at me. She is inviting me to drink with her." Prince was very


    excited.


    "Reagan, are your eyes on your butt?" Silvia patted Reagan again.


    It was obvious that the woman was furious. However, Reagan was so blind that he thought that she


    was ncing flirtatiously at him. Sure enough, when men saw beautiful women, they couldn''t think


    straight.


    Reagan giggled and said, "Boss, she''s really looking at me. Stop touching me. I don''t want her to


    misinterpret the situation."


    Silvia despised Reagan, who was useless. If he liked this woman, he should be more bold and


    approach her. Looking at him do nothing, she was worried for him.


    Since Reagan did not take action, she decided to help him as his boss. She waved her hand and


    said, "Blotie, please send a pink "I Love You 3000" to the beautifuldy over there. Tell her it''s


    Reagan''s treat."


    Reagan was touched by her actions, and he said with tears in his eyes, "Boss, I knew that you were


    the kindest person toward me."


    "You three." Looking at these three people, Blotie felt helpless. She sent the drink over to the


    beautiful woman. "Miss, that man over there bought you this drink."


    Her gaze fell on Silvia and then turned to Reagan. Her gaze became even more fierce.


    Hasn''t Silvia bullied her enough? How dare she send such a young man to insult her.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This was intolerable. She had to tear this arrogant woman to pieces today.


    She held the drink in her hand angrily and walked toward Silvia''s table.


    Seeing the beautiful woman walk over with the drink in her hand, Reagan thought that she was


    coming over to thank him. He was so excited that he almost screamed, "She''sing, she''s


    coming toward me... Boss, what should I do? What should I do?"


    Silvia was speechless. There was a beautifuldy sitting just beside him, but he was attracted to a


    woman of that caliber.


    Silvia pinched him hard. "Yes, she''sing. Don''t be so excited. Calm down!"


    Reagan was so excited that his hands, which were holding the bottle, started to tremble. He said,


    "Boss, I can''t calm down. That woman has such a hot body. Compared with the girls in our campus,


    she is really like an angel."


    Silvia was so angry that she rolled her eyes. "What are you talking about?"


    Under their gaze, the woman got closer and finally came to their table.


    Just as Prince was about to say hello, the woman sshed the drink in her hand onto his face.


    The woman didn''t even look at him. She said to Silvia, "Do you want to resolve the problem


    between us here or outside?" "The problem between us? What happened between us?" Seeing the


    look on Reagan''s face after being sshed with a drink, Silvia wasughing happily. It took her


    some time to calm down and speak to the woman.


    The woman was actually the flight attendant, Audrey. She gnashed her teeth and said, "You''re


    trying to y dumb, aren''t you?"


    "No, I really have no idea," Silvia replied. Was Audrey fired? Was she going to settle the score with


    Silvia now?


    However, Silvia was not the one responsible for that incident. It had nothing to do with her. If Audrey


    wanted to, she should have confronted Jayden.


    Audrey was so angry that she grabbed another drink on the table. This time, her target was Silvia.


    "Mrs..."


    "Oh, you don''t have to remind me. I remember now." As soon as Audrey spoke, Silvia immediately


    interrupted her and dragged her out. "This matter is between the two of us. Naturally, we will resolve


    this."


    Prince and Lemur asked, "Boss, what''s going on?"


    Silvia said, "This is a private matter between two beautiful women. Don''t follow us."


    Reagan and Lemur looked at each other. Finally, they said at the same time, "Could it be that Boss


    was deeply affected by Felix''s disappearance, and she likes women now?"


    The two of them asked this at the same time, nodded at the same time, and then shook their heads


    at the same time. If it was true, then... Should they talk to her about it?


    Although the Boss''s sexual orientation was different from the average person, it was an open


    society now. It was normal for men to be with men and for women to be with women.


    They should give their Boss their blessings.


    However, if beautiful women all liked each other, what would happen to men?


    If men were all single, what would happen to mankind? This was a serious issue.


    Outside the bar.


    Silvia released Audrey and said, "Audrey, just tell me what you want to tell me right here."


    Audrey looked at Silvia while gnashing her teeth with hatred. "Silvia, I have never offended you,


    have I? Why did you do this to me?"


    Silvia did not understand her words. "What do you mean?"


    Audrey said angrily, "What do I mean? You still have the nerve to ask me this? Last time at


    Chatterton Town Airport, you told me personally that you had nothing to do with Jayden. You gave


    me his phone number, and assured me that I could go after him freely."


    Silvia nodded honestly. "Yes. That''s true. I remember this, and I won''t deny it. Didn''t I help you?


    Why do you act like I owe you a few million dors?"


    "Haha..." Audrey sneered in anger. "Silvia, you look lovely and kind. Never did I expect you to be so


    vicious. How dare you vent your anger on me when the two of you were quarreling? You should


    know that I can''t wait to tear you apart now."


    When she remembered the night where Jayden had ordered the hotel security to drag her out of the


    hotel, Audrey felt that she had beenpletely humiliated. She had never experienced this in her


    life.


    He did not just drive her away, he actually called the hotel security to drag her out of the hotel. He


    kept saying that she was not a decent woman.


    In the past, no matter how many men wanted to date her, she was not interested. It was not easy


    for her to finally be interested in a man.


    She initially thought that her opportunity had finallye, but she didn''t expect to receive a


    comint in less than five minutes after she had handed him her business card.


    After being the target of hisints, she was not satisfied. At first, she wanted to take revenge


    on him, but who knew that she would end up humiliating herself?


    Silvia said sincerely, "I really have nothing to do with him. He is a pervert. Don''t me me for


    whatever he did to you."

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    Audrey stared at Silvia and said, "You have nothing to do with him? Do you think I''m a three-year-


    old child? That night when I went to his hotel, he did not let me into the room. He said that if his wife


    had a misunderstanding with him because of this, he would make me suffer a fate worse than


    death!"


    At the thought of Jayden''s gloomy tone and fierce expression that night, Audrey broke out in a cold


    sweat.


    Silvia said, "So you betrayed me and told him that I gave you his phone number."


    Silvia did not like Jayden at all. She was not willing to acknowledge the marriage between them.


    However, when she heard that Jayden did not touch Audrey, who hade to his hotel, Silvia felt


    happy for some reason. Also, he had mentioned his wife and even sent Audrey away.


    "D*mn it, how would I tell him this? I would never betray my friends. You d*mned woman, you are


    laughing at me! You areughing at me again!" Audrey instinctively wanted to exin this matter


    clearly, but Silvia revealed a suspicious smile. It was obvious that she wasughing at her.


    Audrey hated being mocked the most. She was so angry that she reached out to grab Silvia''s hair.


    However, she missed and caught her face instead, leaving a bloodstain.


    "Ouch!" Silvia was in a daze. She didn''t expect that Audrey would suddenly attack her, and that was


    why she was injured by her move.


    Silvia reacted and instinctively made a counterattack. She swung her fist and itnded on Audrey''s


    eye. This blow really hurt that Audrey felt dizzy and she could not see clearly for a while.


    "You... you actually hit me!" Audrey screamed with rage.


    "You''re the one who started this. Why can''t I hit you back?" In the past, Silvia had never lost a fight


    with a boy. What''s more, it was Audrey this time. She could easily beat Audrey to a pulp.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Silvia, you are a bad person." Audrey was not a weak person who could only cry and not fight. She


    charged toward Silvia and they both ended up on the ground.


    "I''ve never imed to be good." When two women fought with each other, the mostmon move


    was grabbing each other''s hair. They grabbed each other''s hair and no one was willing to give in.


    As they were fighting with each other, more onlookers started to surround them. Reagan and


    Lemur, who were drinking in the bar, ran out and shouted, "Boss, Boss..."


    The two men tried their best to pull the two women away from each other. When they managed to


    pull them apart, Reagan and Lemur were dumbfounded. Not only did the two women have some of


    their hair pulled out, they also had scars all over their faces.


    "Let me go. I''m going to fight this vicious woman." Audrey wanted to get rid of Reagan. She red


    fiercely at Silvia, who was standing not far from her.


    "Reagan, release her and let here over. If I don''t kill her today, I''m not Silvia Turner." Silvia also


    had injuries on her face, but she didn''t care. She was used to injuries in a fight. Fortunately, she


    was young. She healed quickly and the scars would vanish.


    Lemur patted Silvia on the back andforted her, "Boss, calm down. If you fight with a woman,


    there will be no glory even if you win."


    "That''s true, why do I fight over this small matter with this woman?" Silvia felt that Lemur was right,


    but she forgot that she was also a woman.


    ''What''s wrong with me being a woman? You look down on women! Let me go!" After being looked


    down upon, Audrey couldn''t calm down. She was crying, roaring and jumping. All she thought of


    was how she could grab Silvia and fight her properly.


    If she didn''t vent the anger in her heart, she would live in the shadow of this woman for the rest of


    her life.


    "Reagan, release her and let here over. Bring it on." Silvia curled her lips and said arrogantly,


    "Miss, seeing that you are a woman, I''ll let you hit me however you want. I won''t fight back."


    Prince and Lemur eximed at the same time, "Boss, what are you doing?"


    "You aren''t going to fight back?" It was not the first time that she had been harmed by this woman.


    Audrey didn''t believe her.


    "You can give it a try." Silvia pointed to Prince and Lemur. "Both of them are my brothers. They both


    know that I am a woman of my word."


    "What?" Reagan and Lemur wanted to refute this, but they would definitely die a miserable death if


    they dared to go against their Boss at this time. Therefore, they could only hide the truth. "Well, our


    Boss is a woman of her word."


    Although Audrey still didn''t believe it, she didn''t want to miss the opportunity to hit Silvia.


    As soon as Reagan let her go, she stepped forward and swung her fist toward Silvia. However, just


    as she made her move, she was punched in the eye at that instant.


    First, her right eye was struck, and then her left eye. Both of her eyes were swollen. Audrey was


    losing her mind. "You... you... didn''t you say that you wouldn''t fight back?"


    Sure enough, this woman was a liar. How could she still believe her words foolishly? She deserved


    to be bullied again.


    "I''m sorry! This is the self- defense mechanism of human beings when they are attacked. I can''t


    help it." Silvia pped her hands and said sorry, but she didn''t look guilty at all.


    "You..." Audrey was irritated by Silvia''s look, but she couldn''t do anything about this arrogant


    woman.


    She couldn''t even scold her anyone, so she burst into tears. Since she was humiliated, she wasn''t


    bothered about her image anymore. She sat on the ground, crying and cursing.


    Silvia was so tired that she squatted down beside her and handed her a tissue. "Cry, just cry all you


    want. Once you''re done crying,e with me to the bar. I''ll treat you to a few drinks." "How could


    you bully a weak woman like me?" Audrey said while crying.


    Silvia said, "I''ve told you that this is an instinctive reaction when a person is being attacked. I really


    wanted to go easy on you. After all, everyone likes beautiful women."


    Hearing the word "beautiful women", Audrey quickly wiped her tears and asked pitifully, "Do you


    also think I am beautiful?"


    "What do you mean by that? You are already very beautiful, so why do you need others to tell you


    that?" Silvia took advantage of Audrey''s vanity and said, "Let''s go, follow me into the bar for a few


    drinks. Since we have fought and drank together, let''s be friends from now on."


    "Do I want to be bullied by you constantly after bing your friend? I am not that stupid. Don''t try


    to fool me," Audrey said, and her lips curled into a smile.


    "If you don''t want to be friends, it''s your choice. However, you can''t just sit here and let othersugh


    at you." Silvia got up and looked around. Many people were gathered there and looking at them.


    "The show''s over, you can go now."


    "You''re so ugly, Silvia Turner!" Of course, Audrey did not want others tough at her. She


    immediately stood up with Silvia. When she saw the wounds on Silvia''s face, she finally felt better.


    "You''re beautiful, Audrey! You''re the most beautiful woman in the world!" Audrey''s hair was messy


    and her eyes were swollen like a panda''s. Silvia was obviously lying.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    Audrey was happy and she followed Silvia cheerfully. "I think I look better than you too, but I don''t


    understand why Jayden is so faithful to you!"


    "Huh... faithful? What do you mean that?" Perhaps she was just bored or curious. Silvia wanted to


    know what that son of a b*tch Jayden had done that made Audrey think so highly of him.


    Audrey could go on and on about this topic. "Last time on the ne, in order to make you happy, he


    caused me to lose my job. Later, when I arrived at the hotel in Chatterton Town, he didn''t let me in


    the entrance but instantly threw me out. Isn''t this enough to show you that he is faithful to you?"


    Silvia did not take this seriously. "Is that so? Think about it. You''re a beautiful woman, but he still


    shut you out. Do you think this is what a normal man would do?"


    Hearing Silvia''s words, Audrey realized something. "Oh... I finally understand. Jayden, does not like


    women but men?"


    Silvia gave her a look of acknowledgement, but she said, "That''s what you said. I didn''t say


    anything."


    She didn''t say anything at all. If this news got out, it would have nothing to do with her.


    "No wonder, no wonder... it all makes sense now. It''s not because I''m not charming enough. It''s


    because there''s something wrong with that man," Audrey said, looking as if she knew everything.


    Silvia was very appreciative of such an understanding student and said, "That''s right. We women


    should help each other out, and not go against each other for a man. There are so many good men


    in the world. Don''t let one man ruin your mood."


    "I just couldn''t let it go," Audrey said in agreement.


    Reagan and Lemur came up and said, "Boss, the two of you were just fighting a moment ago. Now,


    what are you two talking about so closely to each other?"


    "We''re talking about Jay..." Audrey replied.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Silvia quickly pinched Audrey and said, "We''re discussing what moves we should use the next time


    we fight."


    Audrey felt a sharp pain. "You..."


    Silvia whispered in Audrey''s ear, "My friends don''t know anything about Jayden. Don''t mention this


    in front of them."


    Audrey was confused and asked. "Why?"


    Silvia said, "Don''t ask so many questions. Just listen to me. I promise to create opportunities for you


    in the future to let you seek revenge on Jayden."


    "You would still create an opportunity for me to approach him?" Audrey asked.


    Silvia said, "Just count on me!"


    Lemur and Prince were dumbfounded!


    The two of them could not understand what these two women were thinking.


    A few minutes ago, the two of them were still fighting with each other. A few minutester, they


    could actually get together and whisper to each other.


    Could it be that they were fighting because they had problems with their rtionship?


    At the table, Silvia introduced Audrey to everyone, "This is my new friend, and her name is Audrey.


    She is a flight atten... By the way, dear, what are you doing now?"


    "Thanks to you," Audrey said resentfully. "I''ve been officially dismissed from the airlinepany.


    Right now, I''m unemployed."


    Silvia said, "Don''t worry. You will definitely find a job with another airlinepany in the future."


    Audrey wanted to swear again, "In our line of business, when someone gets dismissed, the


    dismissal email will be sent out and posted online. I am someone with a bad record, so no airlines


    will want to hire me in the future."


    Silvia wanted to scold Jayden on Audrey''s behalf. "Don''t worry, you can do something else."


    "We are all unemployed, so wee to our team. I am Reagan, and from now on, we are friends."


    Reagan rushed to speak and gave Silvia a grateful look. He seemed to be saying, "Boss, you are


    really my good Boss. You even fought with Audrey just so I could get closer with her."


    Audrey said, "Although I don''t really want to be friends, I will have to do so, seeing that you are just


    a bunch of unemployed people who can''t earn your own money and still rely on your parents."


    Lemur was speechless. "Do you only make friends with people who are doing worse than you?"


    Audrey nodded and admitted generously, "Yes. I won''t be friends with people who are prettier than


    me or earn more than me. Therefore, when there''s anyparison, I will always win."


    Lemur said, "It''s a miracle that you have any friends."


    Audrey said, "That''s why I don''t have any close friends."


    Reagan and Lemur thought in their hearts, "It makes sense that Audrey and Boss are a couple.


    They are both weird."


    Silvia handed them a bottle of beer each and said, "Cut the crap. Let''s drink."


    They took the beer, raised their bottles, and said in unison, "Cheers!"


    Seeing Silvia drinking beer, Blotie came over and advised, "Silvia, you''ve just drank two cocktails,


    and it''s easy to get drunk if you drink beer. By the way, both of you have injuries on your faces. Why


    don''t I help you to deal with this first?"


    Silvia said with a smile, "Blotie, if you don''t get drunk after drinking, what''s the point? Besides, I


    made a new friend today. I''m happy and want to get drunk. And... Blotie, it''s normal for me to get


    injured. The small wound on my face is not a big deal."


    "Not a big deal? You will cry when it bes a scar." Blotie really couldn''t do anything to persuade


    Silvia. She could only watch them continue to drink. She kept an eye on them, fearing that they


    would get drunk and start a fight again.


    "Wee to..." Seeing that there were new customersing in, Blotie immediately greeted them.


    But for some unknown reason, before she could finish her sentence, she was stunned by the


    powerful aura of the man who had just entered the bar.


    The man was not only tall and strong, but he was also good- looking. In particr, he looked


    dignified as he walked with his long legs.


    As soon as he entered the bar, all the women''s eyes fell on him almost at the same time. Someone


    even screamed, "There is a handsome guy here!"


    However, when they saw his cold eyes, they didn''t dare to look directly at him. They could only


    observe his actions secretly.


    As thedy boss, Blotie had to take care of this customer. She greeted him with a smile. "Mister,


    please have a seat."


    The man''s eyes swept over Biotie''s face, and then he quickly scanned the bar. Finally, his eyes fell


    on Silvia.


    The man did not speak, nor did he sit down. Blotie was a little flustered. "Sir, what would you like to


    drink?"


    "Hey, look, there''s a handsome guy!" Audrey suddenly shouted. She was already drunk to the point


    where she could not stand still.


    However, she still noticed a handsome man entering the bar.


    Men liked to look at beautiful women, while women liked to look at handsome men. These were just


    natural human instincts.


    Hearing Audrey say that there was a handsome guy, Silvia immediately looked in the direction she


    was looking at. "Handsome guy? Where?"

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    At the same time, Silvia saw the tall man walking toward her.


    He walked at a fast pace and came to her side in a few steps. Silvia''s eyes suddenly lit up. "That''s


    really a handsome guy. He''s really handsome..."


    "I saw him first. He''s mine." Audrey pounced on the man with a drink in her hand. "Mr. Handsome,


    since you''re so handsome, I''ll buy you a drink, okay?"


    The man frowned with a sullen expression and turned sideways slightly to avoid Audrey''s


    approaching hand. He shot a cold look at Silvia to see what she would do.


    Silvia was so drunk that she did not notice the coldness in the man''s eyes. She only knew that he


    was looking at her and staring at her.


    She was constantly told that she did not act like a woman. Suddenly, a handsome guy was staring


    at her. Silvia felt that it was the time for her to shine.


    Just as she was about to say something, Audrey rushed to the handsome man in front of her and


    said, "Mr. Handsome, what are you looking at? Look at me."


    The man avoided Audrey again, and there was a sh of anger in his gloomy eyes.


    Silvia saw this clearly andughed out loud. "Hahaha... Audrey, he doesn''t want you. Hahaha, he''s


    looking at me. He''s looking at me. You lost again. Who said that I can''t attract any men... Prince,


    Lemur, open up your eyes and look carefully."


    Audrey was so angry that she red at Silvia. "Go away. Don''t interrupt me."


    "Audrey, he came here for me. Didn''t you want Jayden? I''ll find a way to send him to your bed some


    other day. Don''tpete with me for this man." Afterforting her, Silvia grabbed a bottle andThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    walked toward the man. She suddenly reached out her hand and hooked her hand around his chin.


    Her breath was full of the scent of alcohol. "Mr. Handsome, tell them that you''re here for me."


    Of course, he was here for her... He had seen her drunken expression, saw her flirting with other


    men, and heard that she had intended to send him to another woman''s bed... There were many


    things he didn''t know.


    Silvia stroked his chiseled face and said, "Mr. Handsome, tell me. Do you think I am not feminine


    enough?"


    "He''s mine. I saw him first. You can''t grab him from me..." Audrey rushed over again. Just as she


    was about to push Silvia away, the man wrapped his arms around Silvia''s waist and moved two


    steps to the side. Once again, he had avoided Audrey''s attack. The look in his eyes became even


    more vicious.


    "Mr. Handsome, you like me, don''t you? Hup..." Silvia burped and sprayed the man''s face with


    the scent of alcohol. "Thank you for liking me! This lets me know that not all men are blind!"


    "Boy, don''t take advantage of our Boss when she is drunk. Bring her back to me." Reagan was a


    little sober. Seeing that his Boss was hugged by another man, he tried to bring her back.


    "Hush, don''t make a noise! Let him hug me. I like his scent." Silvia stopped Reagan and got into the


    man''s arms, wrapping her arms around his waist tightly.


    "Boss..." Reagan wanted to say something, but he was stunned by someone''s sharp gaze.


    Looking at this drunk woman hugging an unknown man, Jayden''s anger was burning in his chest.


    "Silvia Turner!"


    "Hey... You know my name! Since you know my name, you must have been secretly in love with me


    for a long time." Silvia was touched when she heard him calling her name. The face in front of her


    gradually became clear. It was a young, bright, and handsome face. "Felix, are you back?"


    Felix!


    The moment he heard the name, Jayden''s body gave off a terrible chill, causing the people around


    him to shudder unconsciously.


    At this moment, Silvia did something else. She stood on her tiptoes, kissed his lips, and said, "I like


    you. I like you so much..."


    Fighting, drinking, being drunk, and mistaking him for another man... These were the many sins


    Silvia hasmitted, but he nned to give her another chance. "Silvia, do you know who you are


    kissing?"


    "Who are you? Yes, who are you?" She blinked, scratched her head, and thought seriously, "You


    are Felix."


    "Very good!" Sure enough, she had mistaken Jayden as the wrong man.


    "No, you are not Felix. Felix won''t be so fierce to me." Silvia burped again. She shook her head and


    looked at him. "You look a little familiar. Who are you? Have I met you before?"


    "Who do you think I am?" Jayden''s gaze was sharp, and Silvia trembled slightly. "I don''t want to y


    anymore. I don''t want to y anymore. Let''s continue to drink."


    "How can we not y? We can continue having fun after we go back." After saying that, Jayden


    picked up Silvia and strode out.


    She was hanging upside down on his shoulder and felt dizzy. "Friends, I think I am being taken


    away by a bad guy. Please save me!"


    "Boss..." Prince and Lemur watched helplessly as Silvia was carried away, but no one dared to save


    her. The man just now had such a strong aura that they couldn''t deal with him.


    "Mr. Handsome, where are you taking me? Do you really like me? But, but I think I''m..." Before


    Silvia could utter the word "married", and the alcohol made her very ufortable. She suddenly


    vomited.


    Jayden was unprepared and she vomited all over him. He was so angry that his face turned green.


    He roared, "Silvia, you stupid woman, you did this on purpose!"


    Silvia didn''t realize Jayden was furious. After vomiting, she felt much morefortable. She


    wrapped her arms around Jayden''s shoulderfortably and said, "Don''t be fierce! Women don''t


    like fierce men."


    Jayden put her on the ground, took off his shirt, and threw it into the trash can near him. This


    woman was disgusting.


    "Master." The driver who was waiting for Jayden outside the bar quickly handed over a clean shirt


    and a bottle of water. "Would you want to give this to Miss Turner to have a gargle, Sir?"


    Jayden put on his shirt, took the bottle of mineral water and handed it to Silvia. "Drink some water


    and rinse your mouth."


    Silvia couldn''t stand still and she threw herself into his arms. "Water? No, I don''t want water. Blotie,


    give me another ss of "I Love You 3000". Today, I''m going to get drunk with Audrey."


    "Silvia Turner!" Jayden''s expression was dark. He thought of strangling this crazy woman several


    times.


    "Don''t shout so loudly. I heard you. I''m sleepy. I want to sleep." Sheid in his arms and rubbed him.


    Then, she shifted into a morefortable posture and fell asleep.


    "Silvia, you are crossing the line!" After getting drunk, she was totally defenseless against this


    "stranger". Jayden looked at Silvia, who was drunk in his arms. She had justmitted another


    unforgivable mistake.


    Jayden held Silvia in his arms and looked at the driver coldly. "Drive home."

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Ssh...


    The sound of someone falling into the water resonated.


    Silvia, who was drunk, was having a beautiful dream. She had dreamed that Felix had returned, and


    he was here to bring her home.


    However, just as Felix was about to hug her, her world started to spin and she had fallen into a pool


    of icy cold water.


    The water was deep and piercing cold. Her body was constantly sinking, and the cold water was


    entering her mouth, gradually filling up her stomach.


    She paddled with all her might, wanting to float to the surface of the water. However, no matter how


    hard she struggled, she was still in the water, ingesting the cold water.


    "Help..." She wanted to call for help but not only did she fail to do so, she ended up swallowing a


    few mouthfuls of water.


    She let out a silent cry, hoping that someone could pull her out of the water and save her.


    As if her prayers were heard, arge hand tugged her out of the water at that instant, and she could


    finally breathe the fresh air above the waters.


    "Ahem... Ahem... Thank you!" She opened her eyes and wanted to thank the person who had just


    saved her, but only to find a familiar yet livid face.


    She looked at him, but when she saw the anger in his eyes, she immediately shrunk in fear.


    "Why was I in the water?" Silvia asked, but he did not answer her.


    He remained silent and stared at her with his cold eyes. Was she dreaming? Silvia wondered.


    It was very likely that she was dreaming!


    Silvia had a vague recollection that she was drinking with Reagan and the gang, and they had even


    bumped into Audrey. Everyone was drinking at Biotie''s bar, and then, she somehow ended up here.


    They were having a good time drinking together, so it would be impossible for Silvia to end up in a


    swimming pool. She thought that all of these must have been a dream, or rather a terrible


    nightmare!


    Since it was a dream, she had no reason to be afraid of this man in front of her. She would never


    allow him to bully her in her own dream.


    She raised her head and said in an arrogant tone, "You''d better get out of my face now Jayden and


    don''t get in the way or I''ll make you regret it. I was just dreaming about Felix, and you''re here


    interrupting me."


    Jayden''s face darkened when he heard Silvia mentioning that d*mned man. He looked at her coldly


    and said, "It seems like the water that you''ve swallowed a while ago is not enough to sober you up."


    Silvia straightened her back and shouted, "That''s right. This is my dream, so I can dream as long as


    I want. How can I allow a b*stard like you to bully me even in my own dream?"


    "Is that so?" Jayden smirked.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Of course." Silvia felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t exactly tell what it was.


    She looked around and realized that she was in a swimming pool at his vi. There was a sign


    beside her stating that the pool was 2.5 meters deep.


    2.5 metres. Silvia was a little scared because she could not swim at all. Fortunately, it was just a


    dream so she would not actually drown to death.


    However, she felt strange. She hated Jayden and this ce where she had been locked up for so


    many days in the past. She hated everything that was rted to him, so why did she dream of this


    ce?


    Silvia didn''t understand and didn''t want to understand. She must wake up from her dream now and


    escape from this horrifying man.


    Silvia immediately stretched out her hand and pinched her thigh, trying to wake herself up.


    "Ouch, why does it hurt?" Silvia thought that she was dreaming so she had pinched herself hard.


    However, not only did it not wake her up from her dream, it made her gnash her teeth in pain!


    Jayden did not speak much. No matter what she did, he was looking at her as if he was watching a


    clown performing an act.


    Silvia was not in the mood to pay any attention to him. Instead, she was immersed in her own


    thoughts, wondering why she had not woken up from her dream.


    It hurt when she pinched herself?!


    Therefore, it was very likely that she was not dreaming at all, and everything that was happening at


    this very moment was real.


    Jayden was actually standing beside her, and that she was in his swimming pool.


    No, he was not standing beside her. He was holding her in the pool, and if he was to let go of his


    hand at that instant, she would drown into the water once again.


    After realizing the whole situation, Silvia was so shocked that she stammered, "Young, Young


    Master Kyle, I was just kidding around a while ago. I was sober... I''ve already sobered up a long


    time ago..."


    "You''ve sobered up a long time ago?" She was sober, but she was scolding him and even


    mentioned another man in front of him. This was unforgivable.


    Silvia nodded vigorously. "Yes, yes... Let''s talk after we get out of here, okay?"


    "But you are not sober enough!" Jayden curled the corner of his lips and broke into an evil smile. As


    the grip of his hand loosened, Silvia had fallen into the water once again.


    "Ah... don''t let go of me!" She did not know how to swim so she would definitely drown to her death.


    She was afraid... "Glug, glug, glug." Silvia swallowed a few more mouthfuls of water.


    She felt extremely awful, as if she was going to drown any time. Once again, she felt that death was


    coming for her.


    Just as she thought that she was about to drown, Jayden grabbed her out of the water once again


    and asked coldly, "Are you sober now?"


    "Yes! I''m sober now!" Silvia didn''t want to go into the water anymore so she instinctively wrapped


    herself around his body.


    She clutched his neck with her arms and wrapped her legs around his waist, like a ko hanging


    onto a tree. "Don''t let go of me. Please, I''m afraid of the water!"


    She thought that if she did so, Jayden wouldn''t be able to do anything to her. However, Jayden


    deliberately scared her.


    He smiled evilly and sank into the water, bringing her along with him.


    Jayden was a good swimmer, so he could control his breathing effortlessly. Silvia, on the other


    hand, did not know how to hold her breath so she ended up swallowing a few more mouthfuls of


    water.


    She wanted to push him away and escape to the surface. However, before she could do so, Jayden


    reached out his hand and grabbed onto her waist.


    He put his arms around her waist and pulled her towards him, bringing her to the bottom of the


    water.


    "I''m going to die... I''m going to die..." Just as Silvia felt that she was going to drown, Jayden


    suddenly held her head, and kissed her mouth, giving her a breath of air through his mouth.


    Silvia wanted to escape at first, but nothing was more important than her life. Therefore, in order to


    save herself, she stopped struggling and inhaled the mouthful of air he had given her.


    However, she was too engrossed in maintaining her survival that she didn''t realize that Jayden had


    already brought her to the surface. She was still enthusiastically inhaling the "air" he had given her.


    Until... the air was running out, her tongue had gone numb and she was about to suffocate. Jayden


    let go of her.


    "Help!" Silvia cried out instinctively, only to find that he had already brought her to the side of the


    swimming pool.


    He said, "Do you know what you have done wrong?"


    She shook her head at first but nodded heavily when she saw his sharp eyes.


    "Then tell me, what did you do wrong?"


    "I... I did everything wrong." Silvia thought that she should just apologize first no matter what.


    What an unrepentant woman. It seemed like she needed to be taught a lesson.


    Jayden loosened his arms, and Silvia immediately sank back into the water. She was so scared that


    she reached out her hand, trying to grab hold of something.


    However, she had caught onto Jayden''s swimming trunks by ident...


    Silvia realized what she had done, so she wanted to loosen her grip at that instant. However, if she


    were to release her grip, she would drown again. Therefore, she pretended like she had not noticed


    anything and looked at Jayden with a pitiful look in her eyes.

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    But... but... Jayden''s sight was not on Silvia''s face at all, but on the ce where her fingertips


    clutched at his swimming trunks.


    He looked at her and beneath his calm facade, there was a glow that Silvia could hardly notice. He


    then said coldly, "Do you want it?"


    "Yes..." Silvia nodded vigorously. As she nodded, she realized that she had made a mistake. She


    immediately shook her head. "Jayden, don''t get me wrong. I just want to get out of the water. I don''t


    mean anything else."


    Silvia was so embarrassed that she didn''t know where to look. She wanted to let go, but this was


    the only thing that she could grab on to. Jayden obviously had no intention to save her, so if she


    was to loosen her grip, she would definitely drown.


    On one hand, it was her life, and on the other, it was her dignity. Between the two, Silvia realistically


    chose to save herself. After all, what was the use to keep her dignity intact if she was to lose her


    life?


    "Am I the one overthinking or was it your actions that are making someone else overthink instead?"


    Jayden looked at her fingers which were hooked onto his swimming trunks and teased her.


    "Yes. I admit that it''s inappropriate for me to pull your swimming trunks, but do you think that I really


    wanted to do that? I had to do that to save my life." Silvia tugged his swimming trunks and realized


    that the sticity of his swimming trunks was excellent. "I''ll stop pulling your swimming trunks if you


    get me out of the pool."


    Silvia tried to talk to him coyly, but Jayden did not fall for her trick at all. He continued to look at her


    coldly and said, "Let go of your hand."


    Silvia shook her head. "I''m not letting go."


    Jayden said, "Let go."


    "I won''t." Silvia bit her lower lip and blinked her big eyes. "Young Master Kyle. You''re a man, so why


    are you bullying a woman like me?"


    To be honest, Silvia did not know what she had done wrong nor did she know how she had ended


    up in his swimming pool and to be tortured by him in such a freakish way.


    "Let go." Jayden repeated.


    Silvia was already speaking in such a humble tone but Jayden still would not let her get out of the


    pool. Silvia was mercilessly cursing at him in her heart while putting on a fawning smile on her face.


    "Young Master Kyle, didn''t you say that you will be responsible for my life and you had never had


    the thought of killing me? So, I''ll give you the chance now, to prove that you were not lying to me."


    She was being quick witted to use his own words against him. However, he did not intend to let her


    off so easily. "Since you don''t believe me, then just pretend that I have not said it."


    "I believe it, I believe it now... Boohoo..." As long as she could get him to get her out of the pool,


    Silvia would not hesitate to say what Jayden wanted to hear. He wouldn''t know if she actually


    believed his words anyway.


    "It''s getting reallyte now." Under Silvia''s gaze, Jayden took off his swimming trunks. He turned


    around, and swam to the side of the pool, and got out of the water.


    "You..." Jayden''s ck swimming trunks were still in her hand, and the horror of her being drowned


    in the water was still haunting her.


    She didn''t expect that that b*stard Jayden would actually take off his swimming trunks and swim to


    the side of the pool naked... and even got out of the water.


    Silvia drifted along with the mild current in the pool with the swimming trunks in her hand. She was


    not in the mood to appreciate the beauty of Jayden''s toned physique at all.


    She waved her arms around and finally grabbed onto a pole. With that, she brought herself to the


    side of the pool and climbed up the pooldder to get out of the water.


    After getting on drynd, Silvia was so exhausted that shey down at the poolside, gasping for


    fresh air. One who had not been so close to death, would not know how terrifying death was.


    Silvia had absolutely experienced the horror of death that very day. If she was to grab onto the pole


    a secondter, she would have already lost her life.


    After a long time had passed, Silvia slowly opened her eyes and saw a man, who was wrapped in a


    bath towel, standing beside her. "Think about what you have done for the past few days," Jayden


    said while staring at her coldly.


    She had almost drowned a while ago, how could he still ask her what she had done wrong? Even if


    it was her mistake to return to Madison City first, did he have to treat her like this?


    Silvia turned over to her side and sat up. She pointed her finger at him and scolded, "B*stard! What


    I''ve done doesn''t have anything to do with you! Don''t ever try to use the reason of being my


    husband as an excuse. Even if our marriage is legally valid, I''m still an independent person. I can do


    whatever I want, and you can do nothing about it."


    "You''re right." Jayden did not refute and only looked at her with a faint smile on his face. Because of


    his approving attitude, Silvia was having goosebumps all over her body in such hot weather.


    In an instant, Silvia''s imposing demeanor debilitated. She then stammered, "Isn''t, isn''t that so? Let


    me tell you, you''d better send me back to wherever I came from, or I''ll sue you."


    Jayden bent over and stroked her head gently. "Okay, I''ll wait for it. I can even find awyer for you


    if you like and I''ll make sure that you win."


    He spoke in an extremely gentle voice, and he was even being extraordinarily gentle as he


    caressed Silvia''s head. However, Silvia was afraid. "Jayden, what, what do you mean?"


    Jayden suddenly broke intoughter and gently touched her forehead with his finger. "Did I not


    make myself clear enough, Mrs. Kyle?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The more gentle he was, the more unpredictable things would be and the harder Silvia could be at


    ease. She then said, "What... what do you want to do? Just tell me what you want."


    Jayden''s long and slender fingers moved down to her face. He gently pinched her tender and


    delicate face and said, "It''s not what I want to do, but what you want to do."


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    This man was too terrifying! He was being so gentle to her, but she could still feel the murderous


    intent emitting from his body.


    Silvia suddenly regretted her decision for escaping to Chatterton Town. However, she could never


    turn back time to amend her mistakes.


    "Why are you not speaking?" Jayden''s finger continued to slide down, stopping on her pinkish lips.


    "Isn''t this little mouth very good at talking?"


    Silvia said in a trembling voice, "Jayden... If you kill me, I will turn into a ghost to seek revenge on


    you."


    "You are so cute and attractive. How can I bring myself to kill you?" As he spoke, he hooked the


    back of her head in his palm and pushed her towards him.


    He lowered his head and took a hard bite on her lips. As his teeth pierced into her lips, bright red


    blood slowly flowed out of her wound.


    Silvia was speechless.


    She was scared out of her wits.


    "If you''re not suing me, then go wash up ande to my study. Let''s sit down and have a good


    talk." He still had a lot to settle with her.


    After that, Jayden pulled Silvia close to his body and gently kissed off the blood on her lips. Then,


    he got up and left gracefully, leaving Silvia in a messy state.


    After a long time, Silvia finally snapped herself out of his threatening voice. "Jayden Elias Kyle,


    you..."


    She was furious but she could not do anything to him at all. And she even had to meet him at his


    study and let him bully her again, otherwise, she would die a terrible death.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Silvia did not dare to forget that Jayden ordered her to clean herself up and see him at his study.


    Therefore, she returned to her room, took a bath, and changed into a clean set of clothes. She was


    going to show up in front of him looking extremely beautiful.


    The clothes in the wardrobe were not to Silvia''s liking, but there was nothing she could do. That


    twisted Jayden had prepared them for her, so how could she not wear them?


    Of course not!


    If she didn''t wear those outfits, she could only walk around naked like a caveman.


    Silvia had thought about it countless times, but she still couldn''t figure out why Jayden''s had turned


    out so twisted., and he was a control freak too!


    What kind of past trauma made him this way? Silvia wondered.


    Perhaps, he was a pitiful person, too. His father was busy with work all year round and his mother


    was not by his side. Thus, due to theck of love and affection from his parents, he had turned out


    like this.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "s... What a poor boy!" Silvia sighed and felt sorry for him.


    "No, no, I''d better worry about myself. I was almost killed by him. How could I still have the heart to


    sympathize with him." Silvia said to herself.


    "Miss Turner, please drink this ginger tea to warm up your body." Auntie Cherry knocked on the door


    and came into the room to hand her some ginger tea.


    "Auntie Cherry, there are so many people here, but you''re the only one who is good to me. Thank


    you!" The temperature of the ginger tea was just right. Silvia picked up the mug and took big gulps


    of the tea. There was finally someone humane here at this ce.


    Auntie Cherry exined with a smile, "In fact, Master is a good person, especially towards you,


    Miss Turner."


    Silvia nodded. "He did take good care of me." He had been torturing her every single day, it was


    indeed true that he had treated her very differently.


    Auntie Cherry added, "Master Jayden was the one who asked me to prepare this cup of tea for


    you."


    "What? He did? Is he trying to poison me?" Silvia wanted to spit it out, but she had already


    swallowed the entire cup of tea into her stomach.


    Auntie Cherry said, "Miss Turner..."


    Silvia interrupted her. "You don''t have to justify his actions. I understand."


    Auntie Cherry worked for Jayden. Of course, she would be on his side!


    In the study.


    A smallmp was switched on in the study. The light emitting from themp was blood orange, and


    it was not ring.


    Jayden was reading through the documents that his assistant had sent to him. He nced at the


    time disyed on the lower right corner of theputer from time to time. Very well, he had waited


    for her for another half an hour.


    Half an hour was not a long time, but it was enough for him toplete a lot of tasks.


    For instance, in that half an hour he had been waiting for her, he had already reviewed two


    important documents, making two crucial investment decisions.


    It had been a long time since someone had made him wait patiently like that foolish woman!


    Thump-Thump!


    Just as Jayden was still thinking about that stupid woman, someone had knocked on the door.


    Before he could let her in, Silvia had already pushed the door open, poking half of her head around


    the door. "Young Master Kyle, can Ie in?"


    He had already seen her from the corner of his eye, but he pretended that he did not. He continued


    to look at the documents that he had already read on theputer screen a while ago.


    "Young Master Kyle?" After experiencing this man''s cruelty, Silvia was a little afraid of him. She''d


    better not act rashly before getting a reply. If she was to offend him again, she would be the one


    who would suffer.


    "Mm." It was not until he had grunted softly that Silvia had dared to push the door open and stepped


    into his study. After entering the room, she left the door ajar. It seemed like she was nning to


    escape if she felt that he was going to do anything harmful to her.


    Jayden frowned obscurely and kept his displeasure against her actions in his heart. At the same


    time, he quietly picked up the remote control to close the door, and even locked it.


    Upon hearing the clicking sound of the lock, Silvia turned around and wanted to run away, but it was


    already toote. Without Jayden''s fingerprints, no one could ever open the door unless the door


    was busted open.


    Silvia said in a panic, "Jayden, what do you want to do?"


    "Come here." He waved his hand, and his tone and attitude sounded like he was ordering his ve.


    Silvia did not want to resign to his orders, so she stood still.


    "Mm?" All Jayden did was raising his eyebrows and letting out a snort, and Silvia had already given


    up going against him. Therefore, she walked over to him obediently, like a little woman who was


    being bullied by her husband.


    "What do you want?" Since Jayden could not be cowed by force, then she would go soft on him.


    She didn''t believe that he would be willing to bully such a soft and lovely beauty like herself.


    "Take a seat." He pointed to the chair he had prepared for her, and then gave her three pieces of A4


    sized papers. "Write down all the mistakes that you have done for the past few days."


    "What?" Silvia instinctively raised her voice, but immediately changed to a gentle tone as she


    continued. "Your wish is mymand."


    "It''s good if you are willing to learn from your mistakes." He patted on her head and smiled. "Write


    them down properly and send it to my room once you''re done with it. I''ll have a look at it."


    "Yes, Young Master Kyle." She had to hold back her temper for her own sake. Throughout the whole


    time, Silvia had been telling herself to hold back her anger, otherwise, she would have already


    rushed up to him and given him a good kick.


    "Good girl!" He pinched her cheek and left the study.


    Looking at his back, Silvia couldn''t wait to pounce on him and bite him. How could there be such a


    disgusting creature in this world? She wanted to throw him into the sea and feed him to the whales


    so that there wouldn''t be any residues left of him.


    "Are you displeased about it?" Jayden suddenly looked back and saw that Silvia was gnashing her


    teeth. Deep down in his heart, he couldn''t help but to feel funny as he looked at her, but the


    indifferent expression on his face remained unchanged.


    "No. I''m very pleased. Can''t you see that I''m smiling?" Silvia grinned. Her smile was so fake that it


    looked a little awful, but she didn''t know it herself. "Young Master Kyle, you can go back to your


    room first. I''ll go over to youter."


    "Okay." Jayden closed the door and left. Silvia immediately threw the pen on the table and scolded,


    "B*stard! What a b*stard! What did I do wrong? Why are you torturing me like this?"


    She was so angry that she wished she could buy a bomb to blow him up, However, that was


    something she could only dream about. She would never be able to escape from this ce to get


    the explosives.


    Even if she had managed to get her hands on the explosives, he would definitely drag her along


    with him. Her life was too precious to her, she didn''t want to waste it on him.


    Silvia picked up the pen that she had thrown away and wrote down the mistakes she had made for


    the past few days. "I shouldn''t have left you behind, I shouldn''t have returned to Madison City first."


    She didn''t use the word "run away". Anyway, it meant the same thing. She had already admitted her


    mistake so sincerely, so he would probably go easy on her, wouldn''t he?


    After finishing writing, Silvia went over to Jayden''s room. She knocked on the door and only went in


    after hearing his reply.


    This was the first time Silvia had stepped into his bedroom. The interior waspletely different


    from what she had imagined. She


    thought that his room would be dark and depressed, but she did not expect it to be bright and brisk.


    He was already sitting on the bed, with a book in his hand. He was reading the book attentively.


    "Young Master Kyle, I''m done with the repentance letter. Would you like to have a look at it?" Silvia


    came to his bedside and handed over the letter respectfully, with both hands stretched out towards


    him.


    There was no need to read it, but Jayden already knew that what she had written was not what he


    wanted. Therefore, he said without looking up at her, "Think about what you''ve done. If you miss out


    on any one of them, you won''t get to sleep tonight."

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    "Why?"


    Silvia wanted to throw the letter of repentance on Jayden''s face, but when she saw the faint smile


    on his face, she had no choice but to stop herself at that instant.


    This man was even more abominable than she thought!


    "You don''t want to write them down?" Jayden looked at her. His eyes and his voice were both very


    gentle. It seemed like if she were to nod and say no, he would agree to any of her requests.


    Silvia wanted to refuse his demands smugly, but she knew that it was impossible for this man to


    treat her so gently. He must already be contemting how to plot against her.


    She didn''t know what he was nning in his mind... She had no idea at all.


    Silvia clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and tried to adjust her breathing. She was weaker than


    him and she would never be able to overthrow his power, so the only thing that she could is to


    endure his abominable behavior.


    She put on a bright smile and said, "You''ve misunderstood me. In fact, I really want to write them


    down, but I''m not too sure what I''ve done wrong. Please give me some guidance."


    "You don''t know what you''ve done wrong?" Jayden raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Since she had the audacity to tell him that she didn''t know where she had done wrong, it would


    mean that she hadn''t realized her mistakes. This was the main reason why Jayden would not let her


    go so easily.


    Silvia said with a smile, "I know that there was nothing about me that you might be satisfied with,


    but I can''t just write any small matters on the repentance letter, right? So could you please help me


    out here? I don''t know where to start."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I''ll give you one more hour to think about it." Jayden raised his wrist and looked at the time. "It''s


    half past nine now."


    Silvia gritted her teeth. "Jayden..."


    Jayden smiled and said, "Mm?"


    "Okay, I''ll go to think about it carefully. I will make sure that you''re satisfied with the answer." Silvia


    red at him fiercely. Then, she turned around and left the room.


    She came to the study again and thought about what she had done in the past few days. She


    thought about it for a long time, but she still couldn''t think of what she had done wrong.


    She felt that she had not done anything wrong, but Jayden, that freak, thought otherwise. Perhaps


    in his opinion, even drinking water was a mistake.


    Therefore, Silvia held her head in her palms and thought about it. She had decided to start writing


    from the point she had left Jayden behind on the highway a few days ago.


    She picked up the pen and wrote everything down.


    "First, I shouldn''t have said I wanted to pee as an excuse to escape."


    "Second, after returning to Chatterton Town, I shouldn''t have bought an ice- cream at McDonald''s."


    "Third, I shouldn''t have disobeyed your orders and ate the chicken drumsticks and bacon in secret."


    "Fourth, I shouldn''t have spent your money to stay in the hotel. More so, I shouldn''t have spent all of


    your money."


    "Fifth, I shouldn''t have bought a flight ticket back to Madison City."


    "Sixth, I should have picked you up from the airport when you arrived in Madison City." "Seventh, I


    shouldn''t have argued with you." "Eighth, from now on, I will definitely obey your orders. I''ll follow


    whatever you say and I''ll never go against you, ever."


    "Ninth, from now on, your hobbies are my hobbies. You are my heaven, my earth, and you''ll be the


    biggest part of my life."


    "Tenth, if you''re still not satisfied, it would still be my fault."


    After nearly an hour, Silvia had finished listing down her "Ten Sins". She had already admitted to


    every possible mistake that she could think of and ttered him in every way she could at the same


    time.


    She would like to see how Jayden, that evil b*stard, could still make things difficult for her.


    Silvia returned to Jayden''s room once again. That fellow was still reading his book, and like the


    previous time, he didn''t even bother to look at her.


    She walked to his bedside and tried to pretend to be an obedient and sensible wife. "Young Master


    Kyle, I''ve justpleted my repentance letter. Please have a look at it."


    Jayden did not look at her, but raised his hand to look at the time. It was 10:20 now. She had spent


    a total of 50 minutes writing it this time, so he was rather interested in what she had written.


    Jayden took a nce at her, and then slowly reached out his hand to take over the letter that she


    handed over to him. With one nce through the letter, Jayden''s face fell.


    Silvia was observing him closely. The moment she saw his expression, she wanted to run away.


    "Young Master Kyle, please take your time with it. It''s gettingte already, I''ll go back to my room


    first."


    Seeing that she was trying to run away, Jayden said unhurriedly, "I dare you to step out of this room


    without my permission."


    Silvia did not dare leave at all. She turned around and red at him while gritting her teeth. "Young


    Master Kyle, I have already written the repentance letter you''ve requested. What else do you


    want?"


    In the repentance letter, Silvia did not even mention anything that she should have repented about.


    How dare she say that she hadpleted it? Jayden did not know whether this woman was really


    ignorant of her own mistakes or was she deliberately provoking him.


    However, it didn''t matter at all, he would just assume that she was deliberately provoking him.


    Therefore, he would y along with her.


    He smiled and said, "Do you need me to tell you what your mistakes were?"


    "Yes... No." Silvia nodded then shook her head. "I''ve already written it down clearly on the paper. I


    believe that you can see it very clearly."


    He said, "Yes, I can see it clearly."


    Silvia said, "Can I go back to my room now then?"


    Jayden asked, "What do you think?"


    Silvia asked, "What else do you want?"


    Jayden continued, "Continue to think about what you''ve done wrong. Write them down and send it


    to my room, otherwise..."


    Silvia interrupted him. "It''s almost eleven o''clock now. I''m sleepy."


    Jayden said, "I''m also sleepy."


    Silvia red at him and said, "Then go to sleep if you''re sleepy. Why can''t you just let me go?"


    Jayden said, "Do you think that I enjoy doing this?"


    Sure enough. She knew that it was not because she had done something wrong, but because he


    was enjoying it. He enjoyed torturing her.


    However, Silvia thought that she was lucky to still be alive.


    Silvia was so angry that she stared at him and wanted to pounce on him and bite him.


    This time, she couldn''t control her anger anymore. The moment she had this idea, she immediately


    pounced on him.


    "You b*stard, I''ll bite you to death." Silvia was on top of him as she widened her mouth to bite him.


    However, she had coincidentally bit him on the chest. At that instant, the atmosphere in the room


    had be somewhat flirtatious...


    "Mrs. Kyle, are you thinking of sleeping in the same room as me?" His smile was evil yet graceful,


    and there was a beam in his eyes that he did not notice...


    Silvia''s face was burning in embarrassment. She wanted to refute but did not know how to do so.


    Since he had already thought so, she did not want to exin further. She rolled over to his side and


    got under the nket. "Go to sleep now."


    "Don''t forget that you haven''tpleted your repentance letter." That was what he said, but his


    eyes were gradually brightening up. He did not expect that his trick would turn out this way.


    "B*stard, what do you want?" Silvia scolded softly and kicked him at the same time.


    She was already sleeping next to him, but he was still focused on that stupid repentance letter. Was


    he still a man?


    Jayden said, "I want it by tomorrow, at noon..."


    This man... Silvia rolled into his arms and buried her face against his chest. Then, she reached out


    her hand to hold his bare waist and said, "Let''s sleep."

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    Jayden reached out his hand and tried to push Silvia away, but she refused to let go of him. She


    then rubbed her head against his chest and said, "Young Master Kyle, I''m really sleepy now. Please


    let me sleep!"


    Her tender and fragrant body was tightly attached to him, and he could clearly feel her curves with


    his body. Jayden''s body went stiff and he could no longer resist her constant pestering.


    This standoff between the two for the night would end with Silvia taking the lead for the time being.


    Silvia was feeling quite proud. No man could ever resist a beautiful woman who threw herself into


    his arms.


    She recalled what Blotie had said. Sometimes, a woman should act vulnerable and act coquettishly,


    because no man would be able to resist a woman like that.


    Initially, she thought that Jayden, this freakish man, was different from other men. Now, it seemed


    that he had the same weakness as all men did, but he was just more ruthless than them.


    Silvia fell asleep feeling proud of herself. However, she had no idea what Jayden had done to her


    after she had fallen asleep at all.


    She didn''t know how intense Jayden''s gaze was as he stared at her, and she did not know how


    meticulous he was as he kept her repentance letter.


    After staring at Silvia''s sleeping face for a long time, Jayden reached out his hand to pick up the


    ointment and cotton swab which he had asked his servant to prepare a while ago and treated the


    wound on her face. "What a silly woman. If your face is ruined, I will definitely disown you!"


    Most of the time, Jayden couldn''t figure out what was on Silvia''s mind. He thought that all women


    would have cared about their own faces the most, but this woman acted like her face was


    something she could just destroy whenever she liked.


    There were a few wounds on her face. If it was not treated in time, it was very likely that they would


    turn into scars, but she did not mention it at all throughout the night.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he didn''t want to look at her ugly face for the rest of his life, he wouldn''t


    have meddled in her business.


    "Ouch... it hurts. Please be gentle!" Silvia felt a stinging sensation on her face when the ointment


    was applied to her wounds.


    "Serves you right, woman! Only when you''re asleep you''ll admit that it''s painful, huh? Why didn''t


    youin about pain when you were awake just now?" Jayden said in displeasure, but his touch


    became lighter as he continued to apply the ointment.


    He gently finished up her wounds, and then tucked her up in bed. Then, as he held her in his arms,


    the two of them fell into a deep slumber.


    Silvia had a good sleep that night.


    When she woke up, she thought that it was still midnight. However, it was because of the thick


    curtains which hadpletely blocked out the sunlight. It was a perfect excuse for her to stay in


    bed.


    It was not until Reagan''s phone call came.


    "Boss, where are you? Are you still alive? Did the man who kidnapped you do anything to you?"


    From the moment Silvia answered the phone, Reagan had not stopped talking.


    Silvia frowned. "If I''m dead, do you think that I''ll still be able to answer this call?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Reagan said, "That was because I was worried to death that my thoughts are a little disorganized


    now."


    Silvia said, "I''m fine."


    "It''s good that you''re fine." Reagan breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly became nervous again.


    "But how could you be fine?"


    Silvia said grumpily, "Did you hope that something would actually happen to me?"


    Reagan exined, "No. I could vaguely remember that you were carried away by a man, I really


    can''t believe that nothing had happened to you."


    Silvia didn''t want Reagan to know about Jayden''s existence, let alone their rtionship. Therefore,


    she didn''t want to talk about being carried home by Jayden the night before.


    She then said, "You''ve probably seen it wrongly because you were drunk. Well, I have something to


    attend to now. I''ll talk to youter."


    Reagan reminded, "Boss. Don''t forget that we have sses today. If you continue to skip school,


    you might get expelled soon."


    This was indeed a serious matter. Silvia scratched her head and said, "Okay, I''ll go get ready now.


    See youter."


    She had gotten herself in so much mess recently that she had almost forgotten that she was still a


    student.


    Silvia freshened up and went downstairs. Jayden was eating at the dining table.


    She looked at the food on the table from a distance and saw that they were all very nd food. She


    didn''t like them so she said, "Young Master Kyle, I''m going to the campus now."


    He didn''t respond. Silvia didn''t know if he had heard her.


    Therefore, Silvia had no choice but to walk to the dining room and greet him again, "Young Master


    Kyle, I''m going to the campus now."


    He finally looked up at her and said, "Have some breakfast before you go."


    Silvia shook her head. "I don''t have any appetite."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and said, "If I ever find out that you''ve eaten the things that I''ve


    forbidden you to eat, you''d better watch out."


    "Hmph..." Silvia snorted. She was not in the mood to argue with him. She didn''t believe that he


    could follow her around 24/7. She would just eat without him noticing.


    However, Silvia had forgotten that even if he couldn''t be by her side 24 hours a day, but he has tons


    of people under him to keep an eye on her. He could easily arrange a couple of his men to watch


    her every move on his behalf.


    Since Silvia said that she did not want to eat, Jayden did not force her. He put down his fork and


    wiped his mouth, "Come here."


    Silvia looked at him warily, "What do you want to do?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "What do you think?"


    It was this annoying tone again. Silvia really wanted to beat him up, but she sat down beside him


    and said, "Just say it already. Don''t make me guess."


    Under her gaze, Jayden unhurriedly brought out a box and took out a jewel bracelet which was


    resting in it. "Give me your hand."


    "Is this for me?" Silvia was not a master in jewelry, but it would be impossible for a rich man like


    Jayden to buy her a counterfeit one. If the bracelet was a genuine one, it must have cost him a lot of


    money.


    She had not done anything to deserve such an expensive present from him, so he must be plotting


    something against her. Perhaps, he might have already installed a tracking device in this jewel


    bracelet.


    Judging from what he had done to her in the past, Silvia could not exclude the possibility that


    Jayden would do such a freakish thing.


    She hid her hands behind her back and said, "I don''t want an ugly-looking thing like this one."


    Jayden emphasized, "I said, give me your hand."


    She had already expressed her refusal, but he insisted on it. Silvia was almost 100% sure that it


    was not just some ordinary bracelet.


    She shook her head. "I don''t want it."


    This time, Jayden pulled her hand and forced her to put it on. "You''d better take good care of this. If


    you get any scratches on it, even a slight one, I''ll make you pay for it."


    "Jayden, just how twisted can you be? I''ve already said that I don''t want it, but you still forced it on


    me. I''ve never worn any essories, so how can I guarantee that I won''t damage it?" Silvia raised


    her hand and wanted to take off the bracelet.


    "If you don''t want this jewel bracelet, then I don''t mind taking your hand off together with it." Jayden


    looked at her and said calmly.


    He did not speak in a threatening tone, and there was even a hint of tenderness. However, Silvia


    could feel the anger emitting from his body.


    It seemed that she really couldn''t take off this


    jewel bracelet.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    Jayden ordered, "Eat."


    Why would she eat such disgusting food?


    She couldn''t even eat what she wanted to eat.


    And she couldn''t even wear what she wanted to wear.


    Nor could she have fun the way she wanted.


    Now, she even had to put on some jewelry which she was not used to wearing at all.


    Is this what a normal person''s life would look like?


    The rage that she had been holding back had almost exploded. However, the man sitting next to her


    was calm and even acted like he was indifferent about everything.


    Looking at her angry face, Jayden added, "As long as I''m satisfied with your performance, you can


    live the days you want and eat all the roast chicken you crave."


    Why did she have to satisfy him? Silvia gritted her teeth in anger.


    Jayden ignored her. "The food will turn cold if you don''t eat it now. Well, I''m not in a hurry anyway. I


    can get the chef to prepare another set for you and I''ll watch you eat it."


    "Okay, I''ll eat, I''ll listen to you. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do." Silvia picked up a piece of broli


    and stuffed it into her mouth. She chewed on it vigorously as she imagined that she was chewing


    the horrible Jayden into pieces.


    What a stinky b*stard! A beast with no conscience! And a perverted psychopath!


    She told herself that she would definitely turn the tables one day. When that dayes, she would


    beat up Jayden and make him suffer. Even if he begged for mercy, she would not let him go.


    "Slow down. Rushing through your meal is bad to your stomach and your health in general." Jayden


    reminded her.


    If an outsider were to witness the scene, they would probably think that Jayden had treated her well


    and cared for her.


    Bullsh*t!


    This beast, Jayden, who was just so good at disguising himself. At that instant, Silvia really wished


    that she could just drown him with her spit.


    "I''m done eating. I''m going to school now. "After finishing the meal, Silvia put down her cutleries and


    walked towards the door while wiping her mouth.


    She thought that she could finally get rid of this pervert temporarily. However, who knew that Jayden


    would suddenly issue another order. "From today onwards, you''ll have to let the driver send you no


    matter where you go."


    One of her feet was already out of the house. When she heard Jayden, she stopped and looked


    back at him. "No. I will just take the taxi."


    If the driver was to send her everywhere Silvia went, it would then be inconvenient for her to do


    anything. It would also mean that there would be an extra pair of eyes monitoring her, and she


    would have no more freedom to do whatever she wanted.


    Silvia had already made up her mind. She told herself that no matter what, she must not abide by


    his order this time. She must resist till the end and she must not give in at all.


    However, Jayden said slowly, "Did I ask for your opinion?"


    Silvia was furious. "What? Young Master Kyle, shouldn''t you have asked me for my opinion?"


    D*mn, this matter was closely rted to her and it involved her vital interests. It was about whether


    she could eat what she liked and whether she could have fun with her friends without a qualm. How


    could he not ask for her opinion at all?


    "God, please save me!"


    Jayden really had no intention of asking Silvia''s opinion at all. Then, with his long legs, Jayden


    strode upstairs, without giving her an opportunity to persuade him.


    Looking at his back, Silvia was extremely anxious. What could she do? If she continued to submit to


    him like this, she would definitely die soon.


    "Madam, the car is ready to go at any time." Jayden''s personal driver suddenly appeared at the


    front door. His words had undoubtedly added fuel to Silvia''s raging anger.


    Silvia was about to go insane. "B*stard, am I your pet or your wife? What right do you have to


    deprive me of my freedom? What right do you have to control every part of my life?"


    She wanted to rush upstairs to confront him. She wanted to grab him by the cor and make things


    clear. However, when she thought of what the man had done to her, she was a little intimidated.


    Silvia returned to the dining room and flipped the dining table over. The dishes on the table were


    smashed and scattered all over the ground, which vented her anger and frustration by a little.


    University A was one of the most prestigious universities in Madison City. Quite a number of


    eminent people had graduated from this university, especially the people from the financial sector.


    This was the exact reason why Silvia''s father had enrolled her at this very university.


    Silvia personally didn''t like anything about financial analysis, but in order to help out with her father''s


    business, she had no choice but to make herself take on the challenge.


    Silvia was a legendary figure who was well known throughout University A. She was known for


    getting into fights and also for her fiery temper.


    Especially when she was dating Felix. Their rtionship was so high-profile that all the girls in the


    university could not wait to tear Silvia apart. They were jealous of her rtionship with Felix.


    Felix was a senior in his final year. Ever since he was a freshman, he was voted as the best looking


    guy in University A. Not only did he have good looks, he was born into a rich family and was even


    an overachiever when it came to his studies.


    He was good in both academics and co-curricr activities, including sports. He was the best in


    everything he was involved in.


    He looked good, had a good family background, and was a star student. An excellent man like him


    without any ws had long been targeted by all the female students in University A. Therefore,


    wherever he went, he would always run into one of his admirers.


    However, Felix was not interested in any of them, and only one girl had caught his attention. She


    was Silvia Turner, who not onlyckeddylike qualities but was also a girl who would always get


    into fights.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    One day a few months ago, Felix appeared at the campus gate while holding Silvia''s hand. At that


    instant, countless hearts were shattered.


    From that very moment, Silvia had be themon enemy of all the female students in


    University A. Wherever she went, they would all look at her with anger and disgust.


    However, this was all in the past.


    "Madam, we''re here." The driver interrupted Silvia''s train of thoughts.


    Before leaving the vi, the driver had also addressed her as "Madam". However, Silvia was still in a


    rage so she did not realize it.


    At this time, when she heard the driver referring her as "Madam" at the crowded campus entrance,


    Silvia stared at him fiercely and warned him, "Don''t call me Madam. You can call by my name or


    anything else you like."


    "Madam, this was Master Jayden''s order. I''m sorry but I can''t follow your orders." The driver replied


    honestly, making Silvia look really bad.


    Silvia then said, "He won''t know it when you''re outside anyway."


    The driver replied, "No. I can''t do that."


    Forget it, the driver had no say in this matter after all. He was just a paid employee. The key to the


    mattery in Jayden''s despicable hands.


    "Okay, okay, forget it. You can go ahead with your own affairs now. Pleasee pick me up after


    my ss is over." Silvia grabbed her bag and got off the car immediately, fearing that the driver


    would follow her.


    As soon as Silvia stepped into the campus, she could see a few people pointing at her while


    whispering to each other.


    One of them said, "Look, look, Silvia is here! Silvia Turner is here!"


    Someone else said, "That''s a Bentley. That would probably cost at least a million dors."


    Another person said, "I thought that her family had gone bankrupt after her father had passed


    away? How could she afford such an expensive car?"


    Someone sneered, "Even if her dad is not dead, she still can''t afford such an expensive car with


    their smallpany."

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    "If that is the case, does that mean that she doesn''t own that car?"


    "Was the old man who was driving the car, her driver? Or perhaps he''s the man she hooked up


    with?"


    "I think that''s her new man. Do you think that an unruly woman like her would be able to hook up


    with a rich and handsome young man?"


    "She hasn''t been to sses for ages, and it is said that the school was about to expel her. However,


    no one knew what happened after that, and no one ever dared to mention her expulsion anymore."


    "Don''t tell me that there''s some hidden big shot in the Turner family?"


    "I think it''s most likely that the man who this b*tch had hooked up with is someone influential. As


    long as she works hard in bed, he will do everything for her. This is why all these things are


    happening."


    A group of girls gathered around and chatted openly, worrying that Silvia would not be able to catch


    their "whispers".


    It was fine if they liked to gossip behind her back. However, they were deliberately saying it in her


    face. It was obvious that they wanted to embarrass her.


    Silvia''s life motto was that if someone was to do her any harm, she would definitely return tit for tat.


    "Tsk tsk tsk...Since when did our campus be a brothel? All of you are standing there like


    prostitutes waiting for business."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    In terms of fighting and quarreling, except forthat b*stard Jayden, Silvia had never met any worthy


    opponent in the recent years.


    As soon as Silvia''s words were out, the entire group of girls looked at her simultaneously and said


    to her, "Silvia Turner, who are you calling prostitutes?"


    Silvia reached out her hand and pointed at each and every of them with a smile. "I''m talking about


    whoever was talking behind my back. Since all of you were gossiping about me, then I would say


    that I''m referring to all of you."


    A girl who had been silent finally spoke, "Silvia, this is a university. You should be careful with your


    words. Don''t bring your filthy behaviors into the campus."


    These people clearly know that they can''t beat Silvia in a fight nor could they win her in an


    argument. However, they still wanted to badmouth her. They were trying to put themselves on the


    moral high ground to defeat Silvia with their opinions.


    However, Silvia was the kind who would neither listen to reason nor bow to force. Since whatever


    they said were in fact the truth, she felt that there was no need to rify.


    However, it was impossible for her to shut up and listen to them badmouthing her. She was not the


    kind of person who cried like a weakling when bullied by others.


    "Tsk tsk tsk..." Silviaughed, "I was wondering who was speaking. It turns out that it''s Alina, our


    campus belle! Do you think that you could talk bad about me behind my back and I would not


    retaliate at all?"


    Alina pursed her lips and said, "Silvia, everyone knows what kind of person you are. Don''t cause


    any more troubles here. We are in a university. If you want to fight, go fight with someone else


    outside of the campus."


    "Fight? Who wants to fight with you guys?" Silvia hung her bag on her shoulder. "Alina, do you


    really think that you deserve the title of ''campus belle''? Everyone knows that you were able to get it


    because I don''t want it."


    All of them knew that Silvia had a bad temper, and she would definitely hit one of them if they


    managed to provoke her.


    Once Silvia threw a punch at them, they could go to the school affairs office and lodge aint


    against her, then the university would have a valid reason to expel Silvia.


    However, even if they had been trying to provoke her, Silvia managed to keep her cool. She was


    such an unpredictable woman.


    "Silvia, you''re being too unreasonable. What do you mean that I was able to get the title because


    you don''t want it, I..." What Silvia said was a fact that all the teachers and students on campus


    knew, and that was the very reason why Alina was so anxious.


    "Oh, did I remember it wrongly then? Why don''t you ask your friends around you if I''ve remembered


    it wrongly?" Seeing Alina''s embarrassed face, Silvia sneered, "Why don''t you go look yourself in the


    mirror first?"


    Alina was always the one creating trouble behind Silvia''s back but Silvia had never bothered to deal


    with it. However, Alina had already crossed her limits, so she had no choice but to retaliate.


    Alina was panting with rage. "You... Don''t you dare push my limits! This is a university, not some


    despicable ce where you can do whatever you want!"


    Silvia walked towards Alina and whispered into her ear, "You should be d that we are in the


    university, otherwise I would have already beaten you to a pulp."


    Alina grabbed Silvia''s hand and said, "Just wait and see. I don''t believe that you will be able to


    graduate."


    Silvia had never offended Alina. Silvia was indeed prettier than Alina and was widely recognized as


    a beautiful girl in the campus. However, in order to get the title of campus belle, Alina had gone


    around and spread rumors defaming Silvia.


    "Boss, why are you here so early?" Reagan and Lemur came over to Silvia.


    Silvia smiled. "It''s a bit early, but if I wasn''t here early, I wouldn''t have had the time to teach


    someone a lesson."


    Lemur answered, "Boss, what happened?"


    "Lemur, are you nosing around? Well, don''t you see that quarrelsome woman over there?" Reagan


    disyed a disgusted expression when he saw Alina. To be honest, he had never seen such a


    disgusting woman in his life.


    Back then, Felix had rejected Alina, but she continued to pester him. Fortunately, Felix was faithful


    to their Boss and was not seduced by this wicked woman.


    Alina clenched her fists and it was obvious that she was extremely angry, but she had to maintain


    herposure in front of everyone.


    She was not like Silvia. She must not be angry or curse in front of everyone. She must maintain her


    most beautiful condition.


    Silvia said, "Let''s go."


    "Boss, give me your bag, I''ll carry it for you." Reagan knew how to please Silvia. As long as he was


    around, he would not let Silvia carry anything.


    Lemur asked, "Boss, what did those people say just now?"


    Silvia shrugged, "What else could they say? Just the usual."


    Reagan sped up and squeezed to Silvia''s side. "Boss, did you hit anyone today?"


    Silvia sighed, "People do grow up, don''t you know?"


    Her father was gone and Felix was gone too. Without her solid back up, she could not afford to be


    so capricious like she used to before.


    She would have to rely on herself in future. Therefore, she must think twice before acting. She must


    learn to protect herself, her family and her friends.


    Reagan said, "Boss, no matter what, you still have the two of us."


    Silvia patted his shoulder, "You can''t even win me in a fight, what can you do for me?"


    Reagan refused to ept defeat. "It''s not that I can''t beat you, I just let you win, okay?"


    Silvia gave him a hard p on the back and Reagan immediately yelled, "Can you please go a little


    softer? I can feel my bones breaking!"


    Silviaughed. "Since you know how powerful I am, then stop being so garrulous."


    Reagan massaged his shoulders and said, "They were almost broken."


    Lemur said, "The reason why they were not broken was not that your bones are strong, but that


    Boss had showed mercy to you."


    "What a suck-up!" Reagan rolled his eyes at Lemur and didn''t want to talk to him. "By the way, boss,


    who was the one to take you awayst night?" Reagan did not believe that he had seen it wrongly


    the night before.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    Silvia was stunned because of the sudden change of topic. "Mr. Reagan, I think you drank too much


    last night."


    Reagan then said, "Boss, even if I did drink too much and saw wrongly, I''m certain that Blotie ck,


    the owner of Starie Blotie was totally sober. She said that she was worried that you were taken


    away by some bad guys, so she had even chased after you. But, she saw that the man was


    patiently taking care of you even after you had puked on him..."


    "I was drunk and even vomited on him? Why don''t I remember anything about it?" That exined


    why Jayden had made her write the repentance letter. This was the key reason, it''s just that she


    was so drunk that she could not remember anything about it.


    Since she couldn''t recall it, Jayden could have just reminded her. If he continued to be silent about


    it, how would she ever be able to recall what her mistakes were if she had already cked out at


    that time?


    B*stard! Pervert! Son of a b*tch!


    He was probably enjoying torturing and humiliating her!


    Lemur continued, "Boss, I can confirm that Blotie did say so. Why don''t you just tell us who was the


    man who took you awayst night? Was it really like how Blotie guessed?"


    "What was Biotie''s guess?" Under normal circumstances, Silvia would not have cared much about


    what the others had said. However, she was extraordinarily anxious this time.


    Reagan and Lemur noticed her unusual behavior. They gave each other a knowing look and Lemur


    spoke, "Blotie guessed that the man was your boyfriend."


    "What boyfriend! When did Blotie that woman learn to talk nonsense? How could she say so without


    any evidence?" Silvia was a little guilty because their guess was spot on. As she spoke, she had


    instinctively raised her tone, trying to make them believe her.


    "That¡¯s alright. You knew that Blotie would never talk nonsense." Reagan took out his mobile phone


    and tapped on the photo gallery. Then, he tapped on one of the photos and said, "Boss, look."


    "Wha... What?" Silvia couldn''t believe her eyes. Was she really the woman in the photo, who was


    kissing Jayden while holding his chin?


    It certainly wasn''t her! Certainly! Definitely not her!


    Silvia quickly deleted the photo from the phone, trying to destroy the evidence, so that no one could


    say that the woman in the photo was her.


    Reagan said, "Boss, you can''t delete all the photos though. Who is that man anyway? Why are you


    so worried about him that you won''t let us see him?"


    Who said that she was worried about him?!


    In fact, she didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    Silvia thought for a while and said, "This picture looks fake. At one nce, I could tell that it was


    photoshopped. Tell me, where did you get this picture from?"


    "A customer at Starie Blotie took it. Blotie gave the customer some money and asked her to delete


    the photo." Reagan walked closer towards Silvia. "Boss, can you please tell us already? Who is this


    man?"


    "I don''t know him at all, so how would I know who he is? Stop being so nosy, and let''s head back to


    ss now." Silvia denied in an instant. She didn''t want anyone, especially Reagan and Lemur, to


    know about Jayden''s existence or the fact that she and Jayden were actually a married couple.


    Lemur and Reagan followed behind Silvia. "Boss, it''s been three months since Felix passed away..."


    Silvia stood still. She looked back and stared at them fiercely. "He''s not dead, he will not die. He''s


    still alive."


    Lemur said, "Well, let''s just say that he''s not dead. But where has he gone for the past three


    months? I think no matter where he went, he could have sent a message to tell you where he was,


    right?"


    "He..." Silvia wanted to defend Felix, but she couldn''t find any reason to speak for him.


    Reagan and Lemur were right, if Felix was still alive, he would have sent her a message, unless...


    Silvia did not dare to think deeply about it. She only had to believe that Felix was still alive and that


    he would return someday.


    Lemur said again, "Boss, we are not trying to meddle with your personal life, but we just want to tell


    you that you are an adult, and you are single, too. You are free to date any man you like."


    "Any man I like?" The man she liked was Felix. They had started dating a few months ago, but...


    Forget it, Silvia waved her hand to interrupt Lemur''s words, "What about Audrey? Did you two send


    her homest night?"


    Reagan replied, "Yeah, we did. When we arrived at her house, Lemur and I were almost dragged


    into her house by her. Fortunately, we were quick enough to escape from her evil hands."


    Silvia did not believe what Reagan had said. "Escape? Just say that you were dying for her to drag


    you into her house, okay?"


    "Huh... The truth is, she did not drag me into her house. Instead, she almost hit me in the face."


    Reagan thought of taking advantage of Audrey, who was already drunk. However, just when Audrey


    had stepped into her house, she immediately mmed the door shut and it almost hit his nose.


    Silviaughed. "You deserved it though!"


    On the way to the ssroom, there were always some students who would look at Reagan, Lemur,


    and Silvia with a strange gaze. "What are they looking at? This is not the first time that the three of


    us have entered the campus together though."


    Lemur said, "Let''s go grab one of them and ask."


    Silvia said, "Forget it. Don''t bother about them. Let them do whatever they want. It won''t affect us


    anyway."


    In the past, Silvia would have ordered Reagan and Lemur to grab one of those students and


    demand an exnation. Therefore, Reagan and Lemur were extremely surprised to hear what


    Silvia had just said. She had actually asked them to forget about it.


    Silvia smiled, "Why are you two still standing there? Let''s go."


    If she could endure the tricks that Jayden had yed on her, then those gossips would be nothing


    to her. She was just toozy to bother about them.


    Reagan said, "No. I mean, something is not right with you, Boss."


    Silvia asked fiercely, "Do you think that I''m only normal if I get into fights and quarrel with others?"


    "Yes." Reagan and Lemur nodded simultaneously. Silvia gave each of them a p on their backs


    and said, "It seems like the two of you want me to teach you a lesson, huh?!"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Just as Silvia was rolling up her sleeves, a member of the student union called her, "Silvia,


    Professor Bell has asked you to go over to his office to see him."


    Silvia recognized this guy. He used to hang out with Felix, and they had even gone out for supper


    together.


    She asked, "Lyle, which Professor Bell are you referring to?"


    Lyle replied, "How many Professor Bells are there on campus? Of course, it''s the one that we all


    know."


    Reagan eximed, "Boss, the Golden Lion King is looking for you?"


    Professor Bell''s name was Alston Bell, and it happened that he had the same name as a novel


    character. Coupled up with his strict teaching, the students had secretly given him a nickname


    called the "Golden Lion King".

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Lemur was also puzzled. "Boss, we didn''t enroll in any of Golden Lion King''s sses though, why is


    he asking to see you?"


    Silvia nodded and looked at Lyle, "That''s right. I''ve totally forgotten that I''m not taking his sses,


    so why is he looking for me?"


    Lyle said, "Professor Bell is famous for being strict. Most of the students who were asked to see him


    at his office wille out crying, so no matter what the reason he had asked for you was, you''d


    better be mentally prepared for it."


    "Huh...It''s not like he could eat people." Silvia had heard many rumors about Professor Bell, but she


    was not afraid of him. She didn''t take any of his sses any way.


    Silvia was not worried about meeting Professor Bell. She would go if he had asked for her.


    However, Reagan was worried so he reached out his hand and stopped her. "Boss, the Golden Lion


    King is probably scarier than what we hear in the rumors. Let''s not be rash. We should find out why


    he was looking for you and be fully prepared before meeting him."


    Silvia flung Reagan''s hand off, "I''m not sure if he would scold students without any reasons, but I


    know that if I''mte, it would definitely be my mistake."


    Reagan rushed up to Silvia once again to stop her. "Boss, why don''t you think about it again? Have


    you offended him in anyway but you didn''t realize it?"


    Speaking of the word ''offend'', Lemur suddenly recalled an incident. "Boss, isn''t the campus belle,


    Alina, the Golden Lion King''s niece?"


    "So what? It''s not like their family owns University A. I don''t believe that he could actually expel me


    just because his niece hates me." Silvia gave them a reassuring smile, "Just rx, okay? He can''t


    do anything to me."


    Reagan and Lemur followed behind her. "Boss, we are still worried about it. Although his family


    does not own University A, nor is he the one who has the final say, but he''s still a professor here.


    He''s still capable of making life difficult for you."


    "That''s true." Silvia pped them on the back again. "But I believe in our university even more. I


    believe that our professors will be professional and won''t act out of their personal interests. On top


    of that, we''re here in a university. Even if he really wants to do anything to me, he won''t actually


    dare to do it."


    However, Reagan and Lemur were still worried. "Boss..."


    Silvia waved her hand. "Let''s stop talking about this. We won''t get the answer why he''s looking for


    me if we continue to dawdle here anyway. I''ll go find out myself."


    Reagan and Lemur couldn''t persuade Silvia to stay, so they could only watch her leave. "Boss, be


    careful, okay?"


    Silvia was famous throughout University A for being a problematic student. She was frequently


    summoned to the professors'' offices during her two years there. Therefore, she had no difficulty in


    finding Professor Bell''s office at all.


    She knocked on the door, and it was not until she had heard Professor Bell asking her to enter that


    she had pushed the door open and stepped into the office.


    Silvia stood by the door and said respectfully, "Professor Bell, did you ask for me?"


    It was true that she was a problematic student, but she still respected her teachers and elders,


    therefore she was extremely polite whenever she spoke to the professors.


    Professor Bell was sitting at his desk, leafing through some documents. He was ignoring Silvia''s


    presence.


    Silvia waited quietly for Professor Bell to finish with his work. Once he was done, he would naturally


    speak about why he had asked for her.


    It took quite a while for Professor Bell toplete his work. He raised his gaze from the pile of


    documents and looked at Silvia. He frowned as he said, "So, you''re Silvia Turner?"


    Silvia nodded. "Yes, I am, Professor."


    Professor Bell immediately pointed at her and started criticizing. "Who said that you cane into


    my office dressed like this? Also, is that how you should talk to your lecturers?"


    What was wrong with the way she dressed? Silvia wondered.


    Silvia looked down at her outfit. Besides the slightly bright colors, there was nothing inappropriate


    about her clothes. She was not very sure what Professor Bell was referring to.


    As for her tone, she was polite and respectful. She didn''t think there was any problem.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Although she was dissatisfied, she did not refute. All she did was raise her brows in confusion.


    Silvia remained silent while Professor Bell continued to yell, "Just take a look at yourself. Do you


    even look like a student? This is an educational institution, not a ce for you to prove your


    influence. The reason why the quality of the students in University A had be so poor is


    because of a bunch ofwless people like you."


    Before meeting Professor Bell, Reagan and Lemur had repeatedly reminded Silvia to be careful of


    him. They had been saying how terrible the Golden Lion King was, but Silvia did not expect that he


    would start scolding her the moment he saw her.


    He criticized her dressing, her attitude, and even said that she had no manners. Silvia had often


    received such criticisms so she didn''t bother to argue with him.


    However, as a professor, Alston Bell had actually said that she was awless person. Having to


    listen to such personal attacks, Silvia could no longer bear it anymore.


    Silvia was a hot- tempered person. She shouted, "Professor Bell, is there anything wrong with the


    way I dress or the way I speak? Also, what do you mean by ''a bunch ofwless people like us''?"


    Silvia refuted loudly, and her aura was extremely overwhelming which Professor Bell had not


    expected at all. He was dumbfounded, and then said, "You..."


    Silvia interrupted him, "Even if there was a problem with us, that is your problem. As a professor,


    you don''t even have any respect for your students at all, and you still expect them to respect you?"


    "You have quite a glib tongue, huh?! It seems like the rumors about your disrespecting your elders


    and ostracizing your peers were true after all." Professor Bell looked at Silvia with a fierce look.


    "How can a person like you be a student at University A?"


    Silvia said with a smile, "I''m afraid I would have to apologize, Professor Bell! I''m a student at


    University A, and before I graduate, I''ll not go anywhere else."


    Professor Bell mmed his hand on the desk and said ferociously, "Well, then let me tell you. I don''t


    care what kind of inappropriate rtionship you have outside of school, but I will definitely not allow


    a student like you into my ss."


    "What do you mean by ''inappropriate rtionship''? Also, who said that I want to be in your ss?


    Please make yourself clear." Silvia had finally experienced the meaning of being unreasonable.


    At that instant, she realized that it was useless to argue with such a person.


    Professor Bell mmed his hand on the table once again and said, "If you don''t want to be in my


    ss, then you should go tell the chancellor personally. Don''t ever let me see you appearing in my


    ss."


    "The chancellor? You''ve really overestimated me, Professor Bell. Do you really think that the


    chancellor would have so much spare time to take care of such a trivial matter?" Silvia sneered.


    She turned around and walked to the door. As she arrived at the door, she halted her footsteps and


    looked back. "Professor Bell, remember that you''re a professor and not some hooligan out there."


    A professor!


    In Silvia''s heart, a professor was a high and mighty person. An individual who was worthy of


    respect. However, Professor Bell was really an eye-opener.


    He had made her understand that a person''s profession did not define one''s personality.


    Walking out of the office, the sound of a mug breaking resonated in Silvia''s ears. It seemed that her


    words had made Professor Bell fly into a rage.

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    Reagan and Lemur were waiting outside of the office because they were worried about Silvia. When


    Silvia came out, the two of them immediately went up to her and greeted her simultaneously. "Boss,


    how did it go? Did he make things difficult for you?"


    "What could he do to me?" In order to make Reagan and Lemur stop worrying about herself, Silvia


    chose to lie. However, the moment they had turned around, they happened to bump into their


    university principal.


    "Mr. Donald..." Silvia, Reagan and Lemur greeted in unison.


    Everyone referred to the university principal as Mr. Donald, but there were also some naughty


    students who would address him as Donald Duck behind his back.


    Many of the lecturers had funny nicknames, but Mr. Donald was the only person who was cool with


    it. He had even joked that the name Donald Duck was rather hrious.


    In the eyes of the students, Mr. Donald was an amiable principal. He was diligent in teaching and he


    treated every student like his own child, which as a result won the students'' respect.


    "Miss Turner, pleasee to my office." Mr. Donald said with a smile and his tone was gentle and


    amiable, just like how her elders would speak to her.


    Silvia had juste out of Golden Lion King''s office, and she''s now being called to the principal''s


    office by the principal himself. This was the first time Silvia had felt that she was considered a


    "famous" person on campus.


    "Mr. Donald, may I know why you want to see me?" She was wondering if the principal had asked


    her to see him at his office and start scolding her for no apparent reasons.


    Silvia admitted that she used to get into fights a lot, but all of it happened beyond the campus''


    boundaries, and it had nothing to do with the university. More importantly, her grades were not bad.


    Mr. Donald smiled. "It''s nothing special. I just want to talk to you and understand your campus


    experiences."


    "That''s it?" Silvia was never the university''s center of focus, so she did not believe that the principal


    would have so much spare time to actually look for her personally and even wanted to talk to her


    about her campus experiences.


    "Miss Turner, would it be inconvenient for you toe over to my office?" The principal asked


    politely and smiled, making Silvia unable to refuse him.


    "No, not at all." Silvia then followed Mr. Donald to his office.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She thought that Mr. Donald might act like Professor Bell, who had scolded her without any reason.


    However, the principal had unexpectedly treated her like a VIP.


    After entering the office, Mr. Donald asked politely, "Miss Turner, would you like a cup of coffee or


    tea? Or is there anything else that you would like to have instead?"


    "No, I''m good. I''m not thirsty. Let''s get straight to the point, Mr. Donald." Mr. Donald''s friendly


    attitude had really kept Silvia on tenterhooks.


    "Although it''s not good to drink too much coffee, young people like you love it, so I''ll make you a cup


    of coffee then." The principal had personally served Silvia a cup of coffee.


    "Mr. Donald, did I do something wrong?" Silvia had never talked to the principal even once, so she


    was feeling a little terrified after being invited to the principal''s office out of a sudden and even


    received such a hospitable treatment.


    "Miss Turner, why would you think so?" Mr. Donald asked Silvia to sit down, and then said seriously,


    "I''ve taken a look at your grades. They weren''t very good, but you''re a smart child. There is a lot of


    room for improvement. As long as you work harder, you''ll be the pir of the country in the future."


    "Are you sure you are praising me, Mr. Donald?" Just a while ago, she was being scolded by a


    professor as if she was a worthless person, but now, the principal was saying that she could be the


    pir of the country if she was willing to work hard.


    Silvia was confused about who was right and wrong. She was wondering why they would say such


    words to her out of a sudden.


    "Miss Turner, as long as you work hard, you will have a promising future." The principal looked at


    her with an encouraging look in his eyes. "If you have any demands or opinions, you can always


    come to me and talk to me about it personally."


    Silvia was surprised. "Are you serious, Mr. Donald?"


    Mr. Donald smiled and said, "Yes, Miss Turner. Please don''t doubt it."


    Mr. Donald was being serious, and that was why Silvia couldn''t believe it at all. "I guess that I''m the


    one who misheard you then."


    Mr. Donald smiled kindly. "You''re so humorous, Miss Turner. Well, in my opinion, that''s how our


    students should be. They should learn to be serious and humorous at the appropriate times, only


    then their campus life would not be too boring."


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    Silvia walked out of the principal''s office, feeling a little dizzy. This time, it was not because she was


    being scolded but she was overwhelmed by praises instead.


    The principal was showering her with so manypliments that she thought she was a model


    student who could only exist in the heavens and rarely found in the mortal world.


    "Boss, did you just say that Mr. Donald was praising you throughout the entire meeting?" Not to


    mention Silvia''s disbelief, even Reagan and Lemur could not believe it at all. There were a bunch of


    outstanding students in University A, and Silvia was not one of them.


    "You guys think that it''s strange too, right?" Silvia could tell by their looks that they were having the


    same thoughts as her.


    Reagan replied, "We didn''t find it strange, we just find it unbelievable."


    Then, in this immense confusion, Silvia finished the morning ss. However, when she thought of


    meat that she would be eating at lunch, she immediately put everything that had happened in the


    morning behind her.


    Roasted chicken, roasted pork, bacon... The thought of such delicacies made Silvia whistle in


    excitement. She then happily dragged Reagan and Lemur to the school cafeteria.


    However, when she arrived at the cafeteria, an announcement was being disyed on the


    cafeteria''s electronic screen. It wrote, "In response to the Vegetarian Festival, the university''s


    cafeteria would only serve vegetarian food for theing month.


    Silvia''s dream of having a meat feast was crushed in an instant. There was no need to think about


    the chicken, bacon and pork anymore...


    Jayden was even controlling her diet here. Normally, she couldn''t even have a bite of meat at home,


    and now even the campus'' cafeteria was serving only vegetarian food. Even herst resort was


    being taken away from her.


    At that instant, Silvia felt that the bottom had fallen out of her world.


    People live to enjoy life, to do the things they like. Now that she couldn''t even eat the meat that she


    wanted, then what was the point of living?


    Reaganforted her, "Boss, it''s good to have a change of taste. I think the food looks great."


    "Great? How could it be great?" Silvia nced at the stretch of vegetarian food. She is not a


    vegetarian, how could she survive eating this every day?


    Reagan asked, "Boss, what do you feel like eating? I''ll go buy it for you."


    "I want roasted chicken, roasted pork, and bacon..." Silvia said a long list of what she wanted to eat,


    but unfortunately, none of them were avable in the cafeteria.


    Because of the lousy lunch, Silvia was in low spirits throughout the ss in the afternoon.


    She thought that she could get some nice food after her ss had ended, but little did she know


    that the driver who Jayden had assigned for her was already waiting for her at the campus entrance


    and she was taken straight back to Jayden''s vi.


    Silvia carried her backpack with her head hanging low. After stepping into the vi, she took off her


    shoes and slumped onto the sofa.

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    "You''re back, Miss Turner." Auntie Cherry greeted Silvia with a smile and took the bag off her. "You


    must be tired after an entire day of sses."


    "Mm..." Silvia closed her eyes and was so tired that she didn''t want to say anything. She kept silent,


    seeming like a lifeless zombie.


    Auntie Cherry put the bag away and returned to Silvia''s side. "Miss Turner, dinner is ready. Would


    you like to eat first?"


    Upon hearing that there was food, Silvia''s eyes lit up in an instant. "Auntie Cherry, please tell me


    quickly, what are we having for dinner?"


    Looking at Silvia''s desperate look, Auntie Cherry smiled and said, "The cook has prepared the meal


    ording to the Master''s instructions. I think they should all be your favorite food."


    Auntie Cherry has been working for Jayden for three years, and she had never seen him concerned


    about anything beyond his work.


    Silvia''s existence was extremely special to Jayden, and Auntie Cherry was certain that if everything


    went well, Silvia would definitely be the Madam of their household one day.


    Therefore, Auntie Cherry wanted to treat Silvia better so that Silvia could quickly assimte into this


    unfamiliar home.


    "Jayden asked the cook to prepare it?" When Silvia heard this, she was stunned. It was impossible!


    Jayden always wished he could starve Silvia to death. How could he have asked the cook to


    prepare her favorite food?


    "Yes." Auntie Cherry was not aware of Silvia''s thoughts, so she was thinking of putting in a good


    word for her master.


    "I don''t want to eat anything he has prepared!" Silvia got up from the sofa and dragged her feet up


    the stairs.


    She wanted to protest, and she thought that she must protest. She would go on a hunger strike...


    but she would be the one who would feel hungry. Why would she want to do such a stupid thing to


    herself?


    On second thought, she knew that she should not go on a hunger strike, and find another way to


    get what she wanted instead.


    In order to get the meat dishes she loved to death, Silvia had nned to write another repentance


    letter, in hopes that Jayden would be satisfied with it and be nice to her.


    That morning, she had learned from Reagan and Lemur about what had happened that night after


    she was drunk. Silvia thought that that incident must be the main reason Jayden made her write the


    repentance letter.


    Therefore, Silvia decided to give it a try.


    She found a piece of paper and a pen and wrote a repentance letter wholeheartedly. "Dear Master


    Kyle, you might still be angry at me, so I''m writing to you to give you my earnest apology. I was


    wrong, terribly wrong. I should not have vomited on you and kissed you while I was drunk. I know


    that you''re a generous man, please forgive me."


    After she finished writing, Silvia took out her mobile phone. She took a picture of the repentance


    letter and sent it to Jayden, hoping that he would forgive her after seeing it.


    Even if Silvia didn''t do anything wrong, she could only admit to her so- called mistakes when facing


    someone more powerful. Otherwise, Silvia knew clearly that she would suffer.


    Jayden had just arrived at the vi when he received the text message from Silvia. Seeing that it


    was her number, the corners of his lips raised slightly. However, when he read the text message, his


    face darkened in an instant.


    Huh!


    So in this woman''s opinion, it was a mistake for her to kiss him when she was drunk!


    Jayden''s mood was getting worse, and his face had be terrifyingly gloomy when he read that


    Silvia regarded the kiss as a mistake!


    He locked his screen and pretended that he did not see her message at all.


    Silvia stood by the window in her bedroom. When she saw that Jayden was back home, she


    immediately ran downstairs and greeted him before he could even step into the house. "You''re


    back!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She spoke with a sweet smile and a lovely voice. She tried to please him as much as possible, but


    Jayden did not look at her at all as he walked into the house.


    Jayden was still indifferent towards her. Did he not receive the repentance letter that she sent to him


    a while ago? Therefore, Silvia immediately caught up with Jayden and asked, "Young Master Kyle,


    did you receive the text message I sent to you?"


    This d*mned woman! She was bringing up the text message again.


    Jayden continued to move forward, ignoring Silvia.


    In order to have the food that she loved, Silvia tried her best to endure the cold shoulder that


    Jayden had given her. She continued to tail him. "Young Master Kyle, what''s the matter with you?


    Who made you so upset?"


    Jayden continued to ignore her and walked up the stairs. Silvia followed him closely. "Young Master


    Kyle, I was wrong. I really know what my mistakes were. You''ve asked me to write a repentance


    letterst night, but because I cked out that night, I couldn''t recall what I''d done wrong. After


    waking up this morning, I''ve thought about it seriously and realized that I shouldn¡¯t have gotten


    drunk and even vomited on you. Also, I should not have kissed you without your consent when I


    was drunk."


    Upon hearing her exnation, Jayden finally halted his footsteps.


    Silvia was covertly happy that she had finally found the key to the problem. If Jayden was no longer


    angry at her, then she could finally have her meat feast.


    However, just as Silvia was feeling happy, Jayden suddenly said in a cold and distant tone, "Since


    you have brought up the repentance letter, then you should carefully think about your actual


    mistakes and continue writing them down."


    "Didn''t I write them down already? What else do you want me to write?" D*mn, all the effort that


    Silvia had put into writing the letter was denied by his mere words once again.


    Jayden sneered, "Huh..."


    "I dare you to say it again..." Before Silvia could finish her sentence, she met Jayden''s fierce gaze


    and could only force herself to swallow her remaining words.


    "Go back to your room and continue writing. Don''t you dare to sleep before finishing it." Jayden then


    turned around and left.


    "What the h*ll do you want?" Silvia gritted her teeth and looked at that mean man''s tall figure. At


    that instant, she really wished that she could just rush up to him, push him onto the ground, and


    stomp on him ferociously.


    As soon as she was in her bedroom, Silvia immediately tore the repentance letter that she had just


    written into pieces. "B*stard, do you think that I''ll do whatever you say? Do you think that I would not


    go to sleep just because you said so?"


    Silvia had already made up her mind that she would not listen to him.


    Silvia took a bath and snuggled herself up in the quilt. After a while, she had fallen asleep and she


    dreamt about the roast chicken that she had missed for the past few days, the crunchy bacon bits


    that she liked, and some buttery grilled steak...


    Silvia picked up a roast drumstick with her hand and was about to put it into her mouth. However,


    when the meat was about to enter her mouth, someone snatched the drumstick away from her.


    She opened her eyes in an instant and saw Jayden''s cold face extremely near to hers. Jayden


    looked at her somberly and asked, "Where is the repentance letter that I''ve asked you to write?"


    "Hungry! I''m so hungry!" Silvia pursed her lips and tugged the edge of his shirt pitifully. "I didn''t have


    lunch this afternoon, and I didn''t eat dinner, either. I''m hungry. I''m so hungry... like my soul is going


    to leave my body."


    After spending time with the mean and twisted Jayden for quite some time, Silvia roughly


    understood his character.


    She knew that if she were to go head to head with him, he would definitely stand firm against her,


    and she would not have any way to get past him. However, if she could behave coyly and speak


    politely to him, he would be nice to her, just like what happened the night before.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Looking at Silvia trying to be coy and pitiful, Jayden unconsciously broke into a faint smile, but


    asked indifferently, "You''re so hungry that you feel like your soul is leaving your body?"


    "Yes, yes..." Silvia nodded vigorously and rubbed her face against the edge of his shirt. Then, she


    forced two precious drops of tears to make herself appear even more pitiful, "Young Master Kyle, if I


    continue to starve, I think I might faint very soon."


    She was behaving like an adorable little pet, hugging its master. Logically speaking, Jayden should


    have relented by now, but he did not at all. He then said, "Why didn''t you eat your meals then?"


    Were those dishes even edible? Silvia thought to herself.


    Silvia really wanted to say those exact words to him, but she did not have the courage to do so.


    Otherwise, it would be just like what had happened at the cafeteria that afternoon... There would be


    no meat in her meals at all!


    Tears were welling up in Silvia''s eyes as she reached out her hand to hug his waist. Her face was


    stuck against his body as she said, "If there''s no meat, I have no appetite."


    "If you don''t have any appetite just because there isn''t any meat in your meals means that you''re


    not hungry enough." Jayden removed her arms which were wrapped around his waist and said with


    a faint smile, "If you don''t want to eat, then just continue to starve yourself. In any case, you''re the


    one who''d be hungry and not others."


    What did he mean by that?


    Was he that desperate to see her starve to death?


    Silvia really did not know what was on Jayden''s mind. He would think all kinds of ways to torture her


    but he still wanted to marry her. No one would ever believe it if she were to ssify his actions as


    normal.


    This man was as stubborn as a mule, so Silvia did not want to try to persuade him anymore. She


    got into bed and said sullenly, "You can leave then. Don''t worry about me. It''s none of your business


    if I starve to death anyway."


    Instead of leaving, Jayden sat beside her and pulled away the quilt that was covering her. "It has


    nothing to do with me whether you want to eat your meals or not. I''m still waiting for your


    repentance letter."


    Silvia really wanted to bite him and tear him apart!


    She gritted her teeth and said indignantly, "I''m hungry now, so hungry that I have no energy to think


    about other things, so hungry that I have no energy to write. If you''re waiting for my repentance


    letter, feel free to do so."


    This man did not know how to be gentle to women at all. Perhaps, he was fated to be alone for the


    rest of his life.


    Besides, no matter what she did, he still would not let her eat the meat that she loved, so why


    should she obey his orders?


    Jayden suddenly reached out and rubbed her head gently, "Silly girl, do you know who you are


    talking to? Do you know what you have done wrong again?"


    "Jayden Elias Kyle, don''t try to threaten me like this. I''m not afraid of you at all, so juste at me


    with all your tricks. If I ever relent to you, I''ll be your ve!" D*mn it! This man was really insatiable.


    Silvia promised herself that from now on, she would never let Jayden step all over her anymore.


    "Very well then." Jayden got up and adjusted his shirt which Silvia had crumpled up with her grip.


    "I''ve just asked Auntie Cherry to prepare some grilled beef, thinking that you can eat it after you''ve


    When she heard ''beef'', Silvia immediately sat up on the bed with the speed of light. After rolling


    over and getting out of the bed, she pounced on Jayden and hugged him tightly. "Young Master


    Kyle, I must be out of my mind due to the hunger. You''re a generous man, and you make a fuss


    over it, will you? Please give me another half an hour, and I promise that I will hand in a repentance


    letter which will meet your expectation."


    "There''s no need to do that," Jayden said while wanting to remove her arms which were wrapped


    around his body. However, Silvia was holding onto him too tightly, or perhaps that he was reluctant


    to take her arms off himself.


    "No, I must write that letter! Since I''ve done something wrong, how can I not repent?" She raised


    her head slightly and looked at him with a smile, "You can go back to your room first. I''ll go over


    when I''m done writing it."


    Jayden was silent as Silvia wiggled into his arms once again. "Dear Mr. Kyle, can you please give


    me another chance?"


    Looking at her hopeful little eyes and the fact that he really wanted her to realize her mistake,


    Jayden finally agreed after contemting for a long while.


    As soon as Jayden left, Silvia quickly took out a pen and paper. She sat at the dressing table, trying


    hard to recall everything that she had done in the past few days.


    Vomiting all over him and kissing him without his consent were not the main problems... Did she do


    something even more terrible?


    What on earth did she do to make Jayden treat her like this?


    Silvia still had no clue after thinking about it for a while. At that moment, she immediately thought of


    Reagan and Lemur, so she picked up her mobile phone and sent them a voice message. "Reagan,


    Lemur,e meet me now. I''ve got something urgent to ask you guys."


    It was not after Silvia had sent out the voice message that she had realized there was a new


    member, ''Loafer'', in their group chat.


    Reagan was the first to reply. "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    Silvia asked, "Who is this Loafer?"


    Loafer said, "It''s me."


    Reagan exined, "Boss, you and Audrey know each other, and she is also a friend of Lemur and


    mine, so that''s why I''ve invited her into this group chat."


    However, the actual situation had been that Reagan had asked Audrey for her phone number, but


    Audrey didn''t want to give it to him, so Reagan had thought of a clever way by making her join the


    group chat to get her phone number.


    Silvia said impatiently, "Quit the nonsense. I need you guys to do me a favor."


    Reagan asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Lemur said, "Boss, just tell us!"


    "Do you need my help?" Audrey asked.


    "Well..." Silvia was about to speak but she did not know how to exin it to Reagan and Lemur.


    She did not intend to let Reagan and the others know about Jayden. However, since Audrey was


    here and she did know a little about the whole situation, Silvia thought that she could ask for her


    opinion too.


    Silvia then secretly sent Audrey a private message on WhatsApp. "Audrey, can I ask you a


    question?"


    Audrey replied, "Go ahead."


    Silvia thought for a moment and organized her thoughts. "It''s about Jayden, that twisted man. Do


    you remember him?"


    The volume of Audrey''s voice rose in an instant. "You little wretch, did I owe you something in my


    previous life? Why do you always talk about things that you shouldn''t talk about?"


    Silvia said, "Audrey, please calm down and hear me out..."


    Audrey tried to calm herself down. ""Okay, go on. What you''re going to say better be worthwhile."


    Silvia said, "Well, you already know that the freak has been finding ways to torture me, right? But


    recently, I found out that he has be even more twisted. Not only does he restrict my freedom,


    but he also doesn''t let me eat. He wants to starve me to death."


    Audrey was a little skeptical, "Really?"


    Audrey was on the other side of the phone, so she couldn''t believe Silvia at all, but Silvia still


    nodded vigorously and said, "He used me of doing something wrong and he wants me to write a


    repentance letter, but I really didn''t do anything, so I really don''t know what he wants."


    "How do you want me to help you then?" Audrey asked.


    Silvia then said, "Can you please help me analyze what on earth he wants me to write in that


    letter?"


    "If you want me to analyze it, then I would need you to tell me everything that has happened during


    the past few days," Audrey said.


    Silvia thought about it and started to regurgitate every single thing that had happened since her


    escaped on the highway a few days ago.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    After listening to what Silvia had done for the past few days, Audrey sent her an eye-rolling


    emoticon and said, "Silvia, Silvia, oh my dear Silvia. Are you a fool or something?"


    Silvia sent an angry icon back to Audrey and said, "Audrey, I''m telling you all these because I see


    you as my friend. Speak nicely, and don''t insult me."


    "I only said that you''re a fool. I didn''t even say that you''re an idiot, and that''s already being a nice


    friend!" Audrey said.


    Seeing that the time that she and Jayden had agreed on was almost up, Silvia said anxiously, "Let''s


    not talk this now. Just analyze the situation for me first."


    Silvia would not have asked for help if it was not because she had run out of ideas. Otherwise,


    based on her character, she would never let anyone know about such an embarrassing thing that


    was happening to her.


    Audrey said, "Let me tell you one thing. It doesn''t matter if a man loves you or not, but if you


    pretend to be someone else''s girlfriend behind his back, that would be enough for him to get mad at


    you."


    "You mean that the reason why he has been making things difficult for me is because I''ve pretended


    to be someone else''s girlfriend?" Silvia shook her head. "I don''t think that''s the case though. He


    doesn''t know about it at all."


    "How do you know that he doesn''t know?" Audrey asked.


    "He... Yeah, that''s right. That sc*mbag Jayden had such a huge influence, so he might have already


    known about everything." Silvia could remember thest time when his men had dragged her down


    from a ne in Chatterton Town, and also the other time when she had gone over to Chatterton


    Town to hide away, but he was already there shortly after she had arrived.


    Actually, even if Silvia did not have a brain, it was not difficult to realize that Jayden''s power and


    capabilities were far beyond her imagination.


    Silvia asked again, "Is there anything else then?"


    "You went back to Madison City after that, didn''t you?" Audrey said. "And there was nothing special


    that happened during that period of time, so if I didn''t guess it wrongly, something might have


    happened after we were drunkst night."


    The moment Audrey mentioned about getting drunk the night before, Silvia''s face immediately


    turned red. "Umm, after I got drunkst night, I mistook him for someone else and even forced a


    kiss on him."


    "That''s it! That''s where the problem is!" Audrey said as she pped her hands.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Silvia quickly denied, "No. I''ve already apologized to him and said that I shouldn''t have gotten drunk


    and kissed him, but it seems like he became even angrier after listening to my apology."


    With a sigh, Audrey said, "Silvia, what matter is not that you''ve forced a kiss on him, but you''ve


    mistaken him for someone else."


    Silvia was a little confused. "What do you mean?"


    "If a man kisses you and mistook you for another woman, would you be happy about it?" Audrey


    asked.


    Silvia didn''t even think as she said, "I''d kill him."


    "That is why I don''t think that Jayden is considered a freak to torture you like this. You reap what


    you sow, girl." Audrey said.


    After Audrey had pointed it all out for her, Silvia finally understood the entire situation. "Audrey, I


    didn''t expect you to know so much." "You''ll know it naturally if you''ve often seen and listened to


    things like this." Audrey said. "If you''re interested in knowing more, then I''ll teach you with


    something in exchange."


    Silvia said, "I''ll find a way to get Jayden on your bed some other day."


    Audrey sent an eye- rolling emoticon again. "You''ve already said that more than once."


    Silvia said, "I''ve never forgotten about it, okay?"


    Out of a sudden, a thought rushed into Audrey''s mind. "Silvia, could it be that Jayden had


    overheard our conversation when we were both drunk?"


    "What? How is that possible?" Silvia did not want to believe it, but an ominous feeling appeared in


    her heart.


    It was Jayden who had brought Silvia back home the night before, so it was very likely that he had


    overheard their conversation.


    "Silvia, you''d better stop talking about this now. Jayden is not someone who I can afford to offend."


    Whenever Audrey thought of the look in Jayden''s eyes when he looked at others, Audrey couldn''t


    help but shiver in fear.


    "Yeah, I know. By the way, thanks for clearing things up for me! Talk to you soon!" After ending the


    WhatsApp conversation, Silvia immediately began to write the repentance letter.


    After getting some inspiration from Audrey, Silvia had managed to finish the repentance letter


    sessfully. She then went over to Jayden''s bedroom and knocked on his door. "Young Master


    Kyle, I''ve just finished writing it. Can I go in and let you have a look at it?"


    Sigh, she had been submitting to this man for so long that she would unconsciously be cautious


    whenever she spoke to him, as if he was an almighty God, and she was a lowly ve.


    After knocking on the door, she waited for a few seconds, but the man in the room did not respond.


    Silvia knocked on the door once again and said, "Young Master Kyle, I''m done with the repentance


    letter. Can I..."


    Before she could finish speaking, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Jayden, whose hair was


    still soaking wet, appeared before her.


    Jayden would always go around naked in front of her just because he had a nice figure. If it was not


    for Silvia''s strong willpower, she would have lost control a long time ago.


    Silvia looked at his face and tried her best not to get distracted by his body. "Young Master Kyle, I''m


    done with my repentance letter.


    Please take a look at it."


    Jayden did not take the letter over from her. Instead, he turned around and walked to the bathroom


    attached to his bedroom. He picked up the hairdryer and asked, "Do you know how to do a blow-


    dry?"


    "I do... Oh, I don''t..." Jayden really saw her as his ve, didn''t he? Silvia didn''t want to do it, so she


    imed that she didn''t know how. However, when Jayden''s gaze fell on the repentance letter, Silvia


    immediately put on a smile. "I really don''t know how to do it, but as long as you don''t mind me being


    clumsy, I am happy to try."


    "Sure." Jayden handed her the hairdryer.


    Silvia took over the hairdryer and wanted to hand the repentance letter to him. However, he did not


    take it again but walked to the sofa and sat down.


    She raised the hairdryer into the air and wished that she could smash it against his head. However,


    Silvia told herself that she had to endure the torment so that she could have her grilled beef!


    After holding back her emotions, Silvia immediately caught up and said, "Young Master Kyle, could


    you please help me hold this repentance letter? Then I''ll help you blow your hair right away."


    Jayden knew exactly what Silvia was trying to do, but he did not make things difficult for her and


    took the repentance letter.


    Silvia was happy that Jayden took the letter, so she started to whistle her favorite tune as she blew


    his hair dry/


    His hair was dark and thick, and it felt a little prickly as she touched it. But Silvia did not care too


    much about it. For her grilled beef, she was willing to do just anything.


    She ruffled his hair with her tender hands and meticulously blew it dry. Even though Jayden knew


    that she was being forced into it, he still enjoyed the cozy moment between the two of them.


    Just as Silvia was helping him blow-dry his hair, Jayden unfolded the A4 sized paper and saw a few


    of the ''mistakes'' that she had listed down.


    Repentance letter.


    Number one, I should not have pretended to be someone else''s girlfriend.


    Number two, I should not have gotten drunk and mistaken you for someone else.


    Number three, I should not have said what I said to Audrey.


    Number four, I promise that the things mentioned above will not happen again in future, and I hope


    that the ever generous and handsome Young Master Kyle would give me a chance to repent for my


    mistakes.


    It was indeed this foolish woman''s usual style to tter him while writing the letter.


    Looking at the ugly handwriting on the paper, Jayden could totally imagine the angry and unwilling


    look on Silvia''s face as she wrote it!

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    This silly girl would really do anything just to get the food she liked.


    If only...


    Jayden suddenly thought of something and raised his head to look at Silvia. He didn''t expect that


    she was also looking at him.


    Her ttering smile was right in front of his eyes. She looked extraordinarily adorable and he


    couldn''t help but want to reach out his hand to pinch her cheeks. However, before he could even


    raise his hand, Silvia said, "Young Master Kyle, are you satisfied with the repentance letter I wrote


    this time?"


    If he was judging from the contents of the repentance letter and not the truth behind it, then Jayden


    would be quite satisfied with it. However, he was not.


    He looked at Silvia''s tender face and said with a smile, "In your opinion, do you think I should be


    satisfied with your repentance letter?"


    "I think... Young Master Kyle, how would I dare to specte about what you think?" What the h*ll


    was wrong with this man? Why couldn''t he be frank? Why did he ask her to guess? Silvia couldn''t


    read Jayden''s mind, so how could she guess correctly?


    It was obvious that Silvia was going to snap into anger, but she maintained a graceful and pleasing


    smile. For the mouthwatering grilled beef... Everything that she had endured would be worth it.


    On top of that, she could go so far as to imagine Jayden''s face as a piece of beef, so that no matter


    how horribly he had treated her, she would not get mad at him.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jayden was obviously unaware that Silvia was imagining him as a piece of beef, so he continued


    slowly, "Just hazard a guess. It''s fine if you guess it wrong, but you will be rewarded if you guess it


    right."


    "What reward?" Without waiting for him to answer, Silvia answered on his behalf, "The reward will


    be two German pork knuckles, with mashed potatoes and sauerkraut on the side. Thisbination


    is just amazing."


    Jayden was at a loss for words.


    He was silent. At that moment, Silvia realized that she had mistaken the sequence of affairs. She


    needed to make a correct guess before she could get a reward. Therefore, she smiled, "If you''re


    asking me to guess, then I would say that you''re quite satisfied with the letter, aren''t you?"


    She did not say that without any thoughts. She had been observing Jayden very carefully. If he was


    not satisfied with it, his face would have already darkened and he would not even bother to talk to


    her at all.


    "So you think that I should be satisfied with it, huh?" Jayden raised his eyebrows and said, "After I


    read your repentance letter, I realized that you pretended to be someone else''s girlfriend."


    "So you didn''t know it?!" Oh god, Jayden didn''t know about it at all, but Silvia admitted to it on her


    own! Did she just shoot herself in the foot?


    "Should I know about it?" Jayden knew that the reason Silvia admitted her mistake was that she


    assumed he knew about it. If she didn''t know that he knew about it, Silvia would certainly not


    mention this matter!


    He only yed a minor trick on her to test her, and everything was exposed at that instant.


    "No... I know that you didn''t know, that''s why I told you the truth." Silvia regretted it so much. She


    regretted thinking that Jayden was so powerful that he would know about Silvia pretending to be


    someone else''s girlfriend.


    If she could, Silvia really wanted to snatch the repentance letter away from him and delete his


    memory, pretending that nothing had happened just now.


    "Mm." Jayden snorted. He did not know whether to believe her words or not. Just as Silvia was


    feeling extremely uneasy, he asked again, "When you were drunk and mistook me for someone


    else, who was that person?" As he asked, Jayden pointed at the words "someone else" with his


    slender fingers. "Think about it carefully and exin it slowly. I have time to listen to you."


    "Just someone else." Silvia did not know who the other person was. He might be a handsome man,


    or he could also be Felix, whom she had been missing day and night, but she would not tell him.


    "Mm?" Jayden raised his eyebrows. He was obviously not very satisfied with Silvia''s answer.


    Under Jayden''s gaze, Silvia''s stomach growled twice. She quickly said, "Young Master Kyle, just


    listen to my stomach. I''m so hungry that it''s growling. Can you please let me eat some beef to fill my


    stomach first and we can talk when I''m done."


    "Are you trying to negotiate terms with me?" Jayden got up and was about to leave.


    "No." Silvia reached out her hands and grabbed him. "Don''t leave. I''ll tell you, okay? There was no


    one else, and you were the only one from the beginning to the end."


    Jayden asked, "I''m the only one?"


    Silvia nodded vigorously. "Yes, you''re the only one. When you came over to the barst night, I


    happened to see a handsome man, and that handsome man was you."


    She was looking at Jayden, but she was talking and thinking about Felix. However, she was too


    ashamed to say that the "someone else" was Felix.


    Knowing that it would turn out like this, Jayden was still a little angry. His eyes darkened slightly and


    he asked, "What did you mean by the third mistake... You should not have said what you said to


    Audrey?"


    "Ah... You didn''t know about that, too?" Silvia really wanted to cry. She wanted to cry out loud so


    that he could see it. This man knew nothing about it, but Silvia exposed her mistakes on her own


    ord again!


    Jayden beckoned for her to continue, "Tell me about it."


    "I..." Silvia regretted very much for telling him everything. If she had known that this would happen,


    Silvia would have just kept her mouth shut. She hesitated for a long time and said, "It''s nothing


    actually. It''s just that Audrey asked for your phone number, and I gave it to her."


    In fact, Silvia knew that Jayden was aware of the fact that she had given his phone number to


    Audrey, so she used this as an excuse.


    Jayden asked, "What else?"


    "Nothing else." Silvia would not tell him the things that he didn''t know, even if threatened with death.


    Otherwise, she could fathom how Jayden would torment herter on!


    "Nothing more?" Jayden looked at her with a faint smile.


    "No more." Silvia felt a little guilty when he was looking into her eyes, but fortunately, she held on


    this time and did not surrender.


    "Alright, you did quite a good job," Jayden said. Upon hearing his words, the weight in Silvia''s heart


    was lifted in an instant. This b*stard had finally stopped finding fault with her.


    "But since you pretended to be someone else''s girlfriend behind my back, how do you think I should


    punish you?" He looked at her with a smile on his face, as if he really wanted to listen to her


    opinion.


    Silvia was about to go insane. "What... what do you mean?"


    Jayden said, "I meant exactly what you heard."


    Silvia clenched her fists. "I''ve told you that I won''t make these mistakes ever again. Why can''t you


    just let things slide?"


    Jayden added, "You''re admitting your own mistakes, not bad!"


    Silvia thought that this was an opportunity to escape, so she said excitedly, "Can I go to eat now?"


    "Eat?" Jayden suddenlyughed. "You''re right. Your punishment would be to not touch the grilled


    beef that the cook has prepared for you."


    As soon as Silvia heard that she was not allowed to eat the beef, she raised her fist angrily and hit


    him without a second thought. "Jayden Elias Kyle, you''re courting death, aren''t you?"


    Jayden grabbed Silvia''s fist with ease and nodded very seriously, "Yes, I am courting death."

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    Upon hearing Jayden''s answer, Silvia really wanted to kill him. "You... you..." Sheunched her fist


    at Jayden once again. "I''ll teach you a lesson." Just because she did not retaliate, he really thought


    that she was someone who he could walk all over?


    Just like the previous time, Jayden raised his hand and grabbed onto her swinging fist. "If there''s


    nothing else, you can go out now." Jayden pointed at the door and said, "By the way, your blow-


    drying skills are quite good."


    "Quit that nonsense! What a big liar you are, Jayden Elias Kyle! Let me tell you, if I ever trust you


    again, I''m an idiot." Silvia was so mad that she grabbed the pillow on the sofa and threw it at him.


    "Go to h*ll, you b*stard!"


    Jayden caught the pillow that Silvia had thrown at him without any effort. He raised his eyebrows


    and looked at her as he said, "So do you think that being a vegetarian for a month is too short for


    you? Do you want to extend it?"


    "Try extending it and we''ll see if I''ll go all out with you!" Silvia was furious, but she could never win


    against Jayden through arguments or fights. Therefore, she could only swallow her anger and


    resentment back into her stomach, that she could no longer feel her hunger.


    Jayden pointed at the door again and said, "Then get out and do what you should do. Don''t mess


    around here."


    Silvia pped his hand away, "you b*stard, who''s messing around? You are the one who asked me


    here, and now you''re asking me to go out. What do you want?"


    "Get out!" Jayden looked at the door and his voice became a little louder.


    "Why do I have to do as you say? Do you really think I''m your pet?" She refused. Silvia turned


    around andy down on his bed. She snuggled under the nket and said, "Throw me out of the


    door if you dare."


    Jayden didn''t know what to say.


    After staring at her for some time, Jayden was still reluctant to get her out of his bed and throw her


    out. Instead, he stepped out of the room himself.


    Silvia went all out with him, but this time, he admitted defeat without saying a word. Even if Silvia


    won, she couldn''t feel the pleasure of winning.


    She got out of the bed glumly and went back to her bedroom. She grabbed a pillow from her bed


    and punched on it. "Jayden, you b*stard! You b*stard! I''ll break your neck! And knock your teeth off!


    I''ll beat you up so hard that even your father won''t recognize you!"


    "Do you really think that if you ban me from eating meat, I will obey you and be your wife as you


    wished? In your dreams!"


    "I''ve liked someone else for a long time! I have always wanted to be his bride, so I had never


    wanted to be married to a sc*mbag like you."


    Silvia didn''t know that when she was punching the pillow in the room, the person she cursed was


    standing at the door of her room with a te of beef in his hands.


    His expression did not change when he heard her calling him a b*stard, and there was even a


    doting smile appearing on his face when she said that she was going to break his neck. However,


    when he heard her saying that she had someone who she liked and that she never wanted to be


    with him, his face fell in an instant. His face was as gloomy as an impending thunderstorm.


    After standing at the door for quite a while, Jayden turned around and left resolutely.


    After a series of beating and cursing, Silviay down on the bed feebly. However, the anger and


    resentment was still overwhelming and suffocating her.


    Thump, thump...


    Out of a sudden, someone knocked on Silvia''s bedroom door and Auntie Cherry''s voice came from


    outside. "Miss Turner, are you asleep? If you''re not asleep, please open the door, I''m here to send


    you something to eat."


    "I''m not hungry! I''m not eating!" Silvia had decided that she would go all out against Jayden. If he


    would not let her have the meat that she liked, she would not eat anything else.


    "Miss Turner..."


    "Auntie Cherry, you can go rest now. Please don''t bother me. I''m going to sleep now."


    Silvia pulled the quilt and covered herself with it, but she still couldn''t fall asleep. She wanted to give


    her mother a phone call, but it was alreadyte at night. She was worried that she would disturb her.


    Silvia picked up her phone and scrolled through her WhatsApp. Among the few friends she had, she


    could not even find one who she could have a heart to heart chat with.


    Speaking of which, Silvia was quite pitiful. She had only 5 friends in her WhatsApp contact list.


    These were her mother, Reagan, Lemur, Blotie, and Audrey, whom Silvia had just met.


    She must not let her mother know about the bad things that she had gone through so her mother


    could never be a person who she could rant to. Reagan and Lemur, on the other hand, were guys,


    so they surely wouldn''t understand what girls think and Blotie was still working at the bar, so she


    wouldn''t have time to talk to Silvia.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Therefore, Audrey was the only person she could contact. After thinking for a while, Silvia sent a


    voice message to her, "Audrey, are you asleep?"


    After a long while, Audrey replied, "I''ve justpleted my skincare routine and I''m about to go to


    bed. What''s the matter?"


    Silvia pressed on the microphone button and said in a weak voice, "Hm, it''s nothing actually. I just


    feel kind of suffocated that I can''t fall asleep. I need someone to talk to to kill the boredom."


    Audrey replied, "Well, you can''t kill boredom through a conversation. I suggest you get some booze


    for yourself. You''ll forget about everything once you''re drunk."


    Silvia said, "Do you think that I don''t want to drink? I can''t even step out of the door, how am I


    supposed to drink?


    Audrey asked, "You don''t have any alcohol in your house?"


    Upon hearing what Audrey said, Silvia suddenlyughed, "I love you, Audrey!"


    Audrey said with disdain, "Please don''t say that! I''m not interested in women!"


    Silvia threw her phone away and got out of bed hastily. She snuck out of the room and crept


    towards the kitchen on the first floor.


    Hmph, since nobody was going to cook meat for her, Silvia would do it herself. There must be some


    meat in the fridge.


    Looking at the huge refrigerator in the spacious kitchen, Silvia could imagine all the delicious food in


    it and there should be at least one type of meat.


    Silvia reached out her hand and grabbed onto the handle and leaned her face against the body of


    the refrigerator. She murmured, "My dear refrigerator, you must have delicious food in you. The


    more, the better."


    She gently opened the refrigerator door. The moment she saw what was in the refrigerator, her rosy


    face turned pale in an instant.


    There were a lot of things in the refrigerator, but all of them were not edible. They were all


    tableware.


    "Jayden Elias Kyle, you''re really a psychopath!


    This is the first time I''ve ever seen someone who doesn''t put food in their refrigerator in my entire


    life."


    There was nothing edible in the refrigerator, so Silvia didn''t get to eat anything. At that instant, she


    became even more dejected than before.


    Grr...


    Just as she felt that life was not worth living, her stomach started growling.


    Silvia rubbed her starving belly and said, "That b*stard bullied me. Are you going tough at me


    too?"


    Grr...


    She didn''t know if it was a response to her question, but her stomach growled again.


    "You must be really hungry, aren''t you?" Silvia looked around and noticed there was some food on


    the stove beside her. "I''ll find something to feed you then," she said to her own growling belly.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    The appetizing food was ced on the countertop. Silvia took a few steps to the left and reached


    out for the food. But just as her hand had touched the lid, she hesitated.


    If the food was ced in such an obvious ce, could it be a trap that Jayden had set up?


    Or could there be poison in it? So if she was to eat it, she would be poisoned to death. And by the


    time, Jayden would im that it was intended to poison rats and that it was Silvia''s own fault that


    she had eaten it.


    "It was said that women are even deadlier than men, but I do really think that this b*stard is even


    more vicious than a woman. If he doesn''t poison me to death, he would never stop."


    While Silvia was cursing Jayden in her heart, she walked to the kitchen door and looked around to


    make sure that no one was peeking at her in the dark, and then went back into the kitchen.


    She opened the lid and there were two bowls in there. In both of the bowls were some unidentifiable


    soup.


    The dark-colored soup smelt really good, so it should be something edible.


    Silvia got closer to it and took a sniff and confirmed that it was the fragrance of food.


    After making sure it was food, she resisted herself from eating it. She had to look at the color to


    make sure that Jayden did not drug them.


    Silvia wanted to observe it for a little while more, but her stomach would not allow her to do so. It


    was constantly growling and urging her to drink it up.


    "It doesn''t smell weird, so it should be fine." Silvia picked up a spoon and scooped up a spoonful of


    the soup and put it into her mouth. It didn''t look appetizing, but the taste was delicious and


    refreshing.


    Silvia took one after another mouthful of the soup and after a while, both of the bowls were already


    empty.


    "Urgh..." Silvia was so full that she let out a loud burp. She rubbed her belly and said, "Sorry that I


    overate."


    In the past, she would not even take a second look at food which looked like this. But this time, she


    was really too hungry, so she couldn''t care about it too much.


    "p!" A noise sounded in the dining room. It was the sound of someone switching on the lights. In


    an instant, the dining room and the kitchen where Silvia was in were brightly lit.


    "Oh no!" Silvia cried in her heart. She poked her head around the kitchen door and saw that the


    person who had turned on the lights was Jayden, the man who had always thought of different ways


    to torture her.


    Why would this b*starde to the dining room in the middle of the night?


    Could it be that he knew she was secretly eating in the kitchen, so he was here to catch her?


    No! She couldn''t let that b*stard catch her red handed!


    Silvia wanted to find a ce to hide. Although the kitchen was big, there was nowhere for her to


    hide.


    Jayden was slowly approaching the kitchen, so without a second thought, Silvia opened the


    refrigerator door and tried to hide in therge refrigerator.


    However, before she could stuff herself in, she was frightened by the forceful cold air of the


    refrigerator. If Jayden happened to stay in the kitchen for an extended period of time, she would


    definitely freeze to death. She must not do something this risky.


    However, just as Silvia was still hesitating, Jayden had already stepped into the kitchen. He saw


    her.


    Laying his eyes on Silvia, he was slightly surprised, but his gaze became extremely cold in the next


    second. His eyes were so icy that it felt more frigid than the cold air in the refrigerator, sending a


    chill down Silvia''s spine.


    If he caught her eating red handed, this man would definitely reprimand her.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    No way!


    Silvia tried to think on her feet and soon enough, her brain was spinning, providing her a perfect


    idea to get her out of the situation.


    She stretched out her hands, closed her eyes, and walked out like a zombie.


    At this time, her eyes were tightly shut so she couldn''t see anything. She pretended like she was


    sleepwalking so that it would at least not be as embarrassing if Jayden was to find her in such a


    state.


    Silvia was proud of herself to be able toe up with such a good idea in such a short amount of


    time.


    Jayden obviously did not expect that this stupid woman would have such a trick up her sleeve, so


    he was momentarily stunned.


    Seeing that she was walking around like a zombie while peeking from time to time, Jayden found


    her so foolish to the point that she was adorable.


    "Are you sleepwalking?" Jayden asked her.


    "Congrattions, you''re right!" Silvia wanted to praise him, but she held back her words. If she did,


    all her acting would go to waste.


    "Are you sleepwalking or are you possessed by a zombie?" He leaned slightly towards her and


    blocked her path as he waved his hand in front of her eyes.


    The ''sleepwalking'' Silvia would not know that he was blocking her path, so even if she knew that he


    was blocking her path, she had to continue stepping forward.


    Jayden continued to block her path. After repeating a few times, Silvia was exhausted so she


    stopped.


    "You really won''t stop messing around, huh? You''re still messing around even when you''re


    sleepwalking." Jayden reached out his hand and pinched her rosy tender cheek. "Mm, you''re so


    tender, not bad!"


    "What the h*ll? Do you think that I won''t feel the pain because I was sleepwalking?" Silvia


    suspected that this man knew that she was just putting up an act. However, at this point, even if he


    knew, she couldn''t admit it herself. Therefore, she could only continue to pretend and curse him


    silently.


    All of a sudden, Jayden got so close to her that she could feel his warm breath on her face.


    What was he going to do?


    What the h*ll was he trying to do?


    Was he going to molest her while she was sleepwalking?


    Silvia wanted to step back, but Jayden stretched out his hand and grabbed her waist instead,


    making her unable to retreat.


    Ah...


    Silvia shouted in her heart, "What a shameless b*stard. You''d better don''t mess around with me! If


    you dare to take advantage of me, I will definitely tear you up into pieces." However, no matter how


    loud Silvia shouted in her heart, Jayden would not be able to hear it. Therefore, Jayden was getting


    closer to her and the tip of his nose was already touching hers.


    The next second, he reached out his hand and pinched her little chin while raising it slightly. He then


    complimented, "Your eyshes are very long, and they look very nice."


    "I know that my eyshes are long and beautiful. I don''t need you to praise me for that! Now,


    remove your dirty hands off me!" Silvia wanted to p his hand off, but she did not dare to do so, so


    all she could do was to scoff at him in her heart.


    However, not only did Jayden not let go of her, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    His kiss was somewhat gentle, as if he was protecting a treasure.


    However, a few secondster, his kiss was gradually getting more overbearing. Eventually, his kiss


    had be so domineering that it felt like he was going to prate her innermost soul.


    Silvia tried to break away from him, but he was too strong. He was so strong that she could only


    stay still in his arms and let him kiss her so unscrupulously.


    Sob, sob, sob...


    Silvia felt so much pity for herself. She was the most pitiful creature in the world.


    It was just because she was so hungry that she stole some food from the kitchen, and now Jayden


    was making her pay him back.


    More importantly, she even shamelessly enjoyed his kiss.


    Little did she know since when she had unknowingly ced her hands around his shoulders, and


    pushed her body against his while responding to his overbearing and passionate kiss.

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    This was the first time Silvia had realized that a man could be so gentle yet so overbearing while


    kissing a woman, as if they were the only two people left in the world.


    He was kissing her, and she responded to him. Both of them were immersed in this long and


    passionate kiss. Neither of them was willing to break the kiss, and both of them wanted the kiss to


    last a little longer.


    After a long time had passed, the two of them reluctantly ended the passionate embrace.


    Silvia was so weak after the long kiss that she couldn''t stand still. She leaned against Jayden''s


    chest feebly, as she calmed her breathing.


    "You''re awake?" Jayden''s voice sounded out of a sudden, which made Silvia''s body stiffened a little.


    It turned out that this man was trying to wake her up using a kiss, but she was so immersed into his


    kiss that she had forgotten about their true identities.


    She knew clearly that this man was like a poisonous drug, a man whom she couldn''t afford to mess


    with. However, she would still be lured by his charm and unknowingly sink into his illusion of


    gentleness that he had created for her.


    "You''re not awake yet?" Jayden asked again.


    Silvia shut her eyes tightly and was ready to y dead. No matter what he asked, she would not


    answer.


    Silvia did not answer, so Jayden kissed her again. This time, it was even more overbearing and


    passionate than the previous one. The kiss had only started, but Silvia couldn''t bear it anymore.


    She tried to push him away from her, but his grip became even tighter. His arms, which were


    holding her, were as strong as steel.


    However, Silvia felt extremely dizzy because of the kiss so she leaned against his body and did not


    feel like moving at all.


    He carried her in his arms and went upstairs. He brought her back to his bedroom, andid her


    down on his bed...


    But because Silvia had been keeping her eyes shut, she did not see the redness in Jayden''s eyes,


    nor did she notice his determination to have her to himself.


    It was not the first time Silvia had lied on Jayden''s bed anyway so she was not embarrassed either.


    With her eyes shut, she was ready to go to sleep.


    However, in the next moment, Jayden reached out hisrge hand and wrapped his arms around her


    waist. With a strong pull, Silvia''s body immediately rolled into his arms.


    Hisrge hands were wandering on her body. Silvia grabbed his hand and opened her eyes slowly.


    She looked into his bloodshot eyes and said, "Jayden... I... don''t want to!"


    She did not know why, but when she saw him like this, she felt that it was a cruel thing for her to


    reject him.


    She did not want to do it so she had to refuse him. But why did she feel guilty? Silvia could not


    understand why she was feeling this way!


    He nibbled her earlobe and emphasized in a deep voice, "Silvia, you are my wife!"


    "No, I''m not." Legally, she was, but that was not how she felt in her heart. She had someone whom


    she loved, so she would never fall in love with Jayden.


    "Then tell me, whose wife do you want to be?" Hisrge hands were getting even more rebellious


    as they wandered across her body and it seemed like he had no intention to stop it at all.


    However, due to his constant pestering and his disrespectful attitude towards her, Silvia flew into a


    rage and shouted, "Anyone but not you."


    "Anyone?" Or was it only Felix? This shed across Jayden''s mind, but he did not say it out loud.


    In the past, there was also a woman who loved someone else, who hated him and rejected him.


    This time, history repeated itself once again. Jayden recalled everything that had happened in the


    past and this was the first time in his entire life that he had ever experienced fear.


    Therefore, this time, no matter who Silvia loved, no matter who she wanted to marry, and no matter


    how reluctant she was to be his wife, none of them would matter to him.


    He only knew that she was his wife, and only knew that he was the only man who possessed her.


    Thus, he must keep her by his side, forever and ever, regardless of the sacrifices that he would


    have to make.


    "Yes... anyone but not you!" Because of the inexplicable guilt that she felt towards Jayden, Silvia


    shouted angrily.


    "Silvia, only I can be your man." Jayden then forced himself on her, wanting to mark her as his


    territory, ensuring that she would never forget him!


    "Ah..." Silvia snorted in pain. However, she bit onto her lower lip and refrained herself from uttering


    a sound.


    She hated what was happening at this very moment, she hated that he had forced her into it, she


    hated that he was always so full of himself, and she hated that he thought he could control her life


    just because he was her husband.


    Even if she was willing to marry him, she was also an independent person, not his appendage. She


    should have her own right to choose for herself.


    He was still thrusting, fiercely and ruthlessly, while Silvia on the other hand was still biting onto her


    lips, unwilling to cooperate nor beg for his mercy.


    He possessed her in his way, and she resisted him in her way. They were very close to each other,


    yet their hearts were extremely distant.


    After a long time had passed, everything finally ended. Silvia rolled over and wanted to leave, but


    Jayden pulled her back and held her in his arms. "Don''t go! Let me hold you!"


    He was clearly the one who was humiliating her and the one who had s*x with her without her


    consent. He was clearly the worst person in this universe, but why did he talk to her in such a pitiful


    tone?


    Did he really think that if he pretended to be pitiful, she would forgive him and forget about those


    abominable things that he had done to her?


    No, she wouldn''t. She could only hate him, how could she forgive him?


    "Don''t go! Don''t leave me again! Let me hold you!" He continued in a sorrowful yet affectionate


    voice.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    How could he bully her and force her to be nice to him? Silvia was so mad that she widened her


    mouth and bit his chest. Since he had hurt her, she must make him feel the pain too.


    B*stard!


    How could he bully her like this and make her feel guilty?


    Silvia did not like the guilt that she was feeling for him so she kicked him. "B*stard, you can''t bully


    me. Everyone else in the world can bully me, but not you!"


    Didn''t he say that he was her husband? Then why couldn''t he do as she wished? Didn''t he know


    that women needed to be pampered and cared for?


    "Don''t cry!" He cupped her face in his palms, and lowered his head to give her a gentle kiss on her


    forehead. "Be a good girl."


    "Only pets will obey your orders. I don''t want to be a good girl!" She was his wife, not his pet. Why


    should she listen to him?


    "Don''t go!" Jayden held her against his body so tightly so that he could sense her breath.


    No matter what she did, he could bear it as long as she could stay by his side and not leave him, so


    that his heart would not wander around and he would not have to endure the loneliness of the night


    by himself.


    He felt too lonely to spend the night alone, as if he was going to be swallowed by a huge and deep


    abyss at any time.


    Except for her, no one could get him out of that bottomless pit, so he had to hold onto Silvia tightly


    no matter what.

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    The night was as dark as ink.


    The crickets in the garden of the vi were chirping continuously. On this quiet night, the chirping


    sound was very noisy, but it was the sound of nature.


    The master bedroom on the second floor of the vi was still brightly lit. The blood-orange light


    prated through the thick curtains and shone on the Lover Silk Tree which was blooming outside.


    There was a very sad and beautiful legend about the Lover Silk Tree. It was said that the Lover Silk


    tree was known as the Bitter Silk tree at its early stage, and it was not supposed to bloom.


    Later, a schr abandoned his wife, and the wife left in hatred. Before she left, she dered that if


    her husband had a change of heart, this Bitter Silk tree would start to bloom. Her husband would be


    the leaves, and she would be the flower. The flowers would not grow old, and the leaves would


    never wither. That way, they would be together forever and ever!


    Later on, the woman died, and the Bitter Silk tree bloomed. In memory of the woman''s unreasoning


    passion for her husband, the people then renamed the tree as the Lover Silk Tree.


    This was a beautiful love story which Jayden had heard from his grandmother not longer after he


    was adopted into the Kyle family. At that time, he was still very young, but this story was deeply


    embedded in his memory up till this day.


    Perhaps, it was because he could rte himself to this very legend. He was also deeply in love with


    a woman, hoping that she would return to him and that she would be able to find him among the


    crowd of people.


    However, no matter how many years he had waited, even at the end of his life, the woman who he


    was waiting for never looked back, and she had even found her other half, but that person was not


    him.


    When he had decided to settle down in Madison City three years ago, he had managed to get his


    hands on a tiny sapling by chance. He nted it in the garden and right next to his room, as he


    watched it grow day by day.


    Now that three years had passed, the sapling, which could''ve died, had grown into a mature tree. It


    bloomed and it would even bear fruits.


    The sapling resembled his life. It was when they were at the most helpless stage of their lives that


    they had met the people and the things that had changed their fate.


    However, his life did not turn out like how the Lover Silk Tree did. His life did not bear any fruits, and


    it was still the same as before. It was lonely and deste, and there was not a person who could


    make his heart at ease.


    Until she appeared...


    At the thought of her, Jayden subconsciously tightened his grip. Almost at the same time, Silvia,


    who was in his arms, shouted, "Jayden, can''t you be a little more gentle?! Are you trying to strangle


    me to death?"


    Jayden ignored her and held her even tighter.


    Silvia could not understand why he must go against her in everything they do. He had just bullied


    her, and the both of them were still in bed, and yet he still would notpromise with her, even just


    a little.


    Silvia was at the verge of snapping, so she shouted. "Jayden, you b*stard, you are addicted to


    bullying me, aren''t you?"


    Jayden said, "Mm."


    He didn''t know why, but he enjoyed watching her being agitated. She was so bright and bubbly that


    he couldn''t help but want to get closer to her.


    Silvia pinched him and roared, "What did you say? Say it again!"


    He actually admitted that he was bullying her.


    More importantly, even if he had admitted to it, she still couldn''t do anything to him.


    Silvia was furious!


    So angry that she felt like she was going to explode!


    Jayden bullied her, and she couldn''t even defend herself. However, thinking about it, she did enjoy it


    when they were making love so she had decided not to argue with him at first, but this man had


    gone too far.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After doing what he did, not only did he not let her go, he was holding onto her so tightly that she


    was suffocating. This b*stard, this nasty pervert! What the h*ll was on his mind?


    "Good girl, let''s get some sleep!" Jayden ignored her as he held her tightly in his arms and pressed


    her head against his chest.


    "Sleep?! He wasn''t wearing anything, neither was she. Two naked people hugging each other so


    tightly that they could even feel each other''s warmth. Or, did he mean that they were going to do it


    again?


    "Do you want to do it again?" This little woman looked thin, but her stamina was rather impressive.


    They had just done it a while ago, and yet she was still so energetic, she didn''t look tired at all.


    "B*stard, are you out of your mind? All you think about was this sort of dirty stuff, huh?" Silvia could


    not believe that she wanted to do it again, so she struck him with her foot.


    However, Silvia thought that his suggestion was not that bad after all. The previous time, she was


    still mad at him so she didn''t cooperate with him at all which made the entire process somewhat


    unsatisfying.


    If she was given another chance, she would definitely cooperate well so that they could enjoy the


    close intimacy between the two of them.


    But this time, she could not let him bully her. She must take the upper hand. She had to be on top of


    him so that she could bully him... At the thought of it, Silvia immediately got into action.


    She rolled over to him and sat on his body, like a high and mighty queen. "Jayden, it''s up to me this


    time. You''re not allowed to move."


    Jayden smirked. "Are you sure?"


    Silvia red at him. "Quit the cr*p, just do whatever I ask you to do!"


    Jayden curled his lips into a wicked smile and said, "Alright!"


    Silvia then began to get into action... However, Jayden really did what she said. He did not move at


    all. Silvia was so mad that she felt like she was going to explode. She was working so hard, and yet


    he did not cooperate with her at all.


    Was she not womanly enough for him? Or was she not attractive to him?


    Or could it be that he was not a man at all? That was impossible though, he was so manly when


    they did it the previous time.


    "Beg me!" He said in a hoarse voice with his warm breath in her ear.


    "Beg... why should I beg you, you b*stard?" How can he talk terms with her at this moment, and


    even asked her to beg him. No, absolutely not. She must control herself. If he didn''t want to move,


    then she could just give up.


    Silvia then rolled off his body and wanted to leave. However, before she could even do so, Jayden


    had already grabbed onto her. He wanted to tell her through his actions that it was not because she


    was not attractive enough for him, nor was it because he couldn''t do it, but he only wanted to mess


    around with her.


    No matter how great Silvia''s stamina was, she was still notparable to Jayden. When it ended,


    she was so exhausted that she felt her bones were detached from her body. Silvia slumped heavily


    into his arms and said, "You b*stard!" Silvia still did not forget to curse at him with herst remaining


    strength.


    "Mm." Jayden caressed her back gently and answered in a soft voice. As long as she was happy


    with it, he was willing to be one.


    "You are bullying me again!" Didn''t she say that she would be the one bullying him this time? How


    did it go the other way around?


    "I''ll let you bully me next time then." There was a hint of unprecedented gentleness in his voice.


    "You liar. I''m not going to believe you!" He had never kept his promise, and it was not her first time


    that she was cheated by him. She didn''t want to believe him anymore.

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    "I''m 200% serious this time." Jayden wanted tough. This silly woman was not aware that she was


    jumping into the trap that he had set up for her.


    "Pinky swear!" Silvia insisted on a childish ritual to seal the deal.


    "Okay." Jayden didn''t mind her being childish, so he stretched out his pinky finger and hooked it


    against hers. "It''s a deal then. You''re the one who''s going to bully me next time."


    "Okay, it''s a deal." Silvia answered in a daze. However, just as she was about to fall asleep, she


    suddenly thought of something, "Wait..."


    Jayden held back hisughter. "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you lying to me again?" She had a feeling that something was wrong, but she was too tired to


    think about it. She rubbed her head against his chest, closed her eyes, an,d fell into a deep


    slumber.


    Silvia was really exhausted. She lied in his arms and fell asleep in a split second. However, she was


    not sleeping peacefully. She would frown and pout from time to time, and she would even curse at


    Jayden in her sleep. "Jayden, you b*stard! You''re an animal!"


    "Silvia, you can''t escape from me anymore!" Upon hearing her, Jayden raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He had finally appeared in her dreams, and this was a good start.


    He had used his own efforts to rece that man, the man who would appear in Silvia''s dream. Even


    if it was not a good dream, he thought that it was still worth it.


    The little woman in his arms moved and stretched out her arms to hold him. After changing into a


    morefortable sleeping pose, she continued to sleep soundly in his arms.


    "What a silly woman!" He reached out his fingers and pinched the tip of her nose.


    Silvia looked beautiful and adorable at the same time. She had a rounded forehead, and her eyes


    were bright. Especially those eyshes, they were so long, which looked like two little fans.


    If she was to sit there quietly and did not make vigorous movements, she would definitely look like a


    fairy from a painting.


    However, Silvia could not stay still at all. Having known her for so long, Jayden had never seen her


    being quiet before, as if she would never burn out. She would drink and get into fights. She was the


    typical naughty and rebellious girl.


    However, such a girl had caught Jayden''s attention. He was so attracted to her that he couldn''t


    even look away from her and set his gaze on her all the time.


    He got her through his own means... which was not aware of, and he wouldn''t let her find out about


    it. Even if one day she hade to know about it, he still would not regret his decisions.


    Even if she was to hate and resent him... it wouldn''t matter at all. He would never let go of her. He


    would leave a trace of himself on her that was so deep that she could never remove him from her


    memory.


    For example...


    He was gently stroking her lower abdomen with hisrge hand. They did not use any contraception


    that night, so she might be carrying his child in her womb.


    Hehe...


    Believe it or not, it was kind of ridiculous to think about it. He was a grown man, and yet he couldn''t


    even get love from a woman, so he had to use such a method to make sure that she would stayContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    with him.


    In the past, he couldn''t escape his fate so he had to ept it. Everything did not go the way he


    wanted it to, but none of that would not happen anymore. He would try his best to rewrite his life


    and fight against fate.


    "Jayden, you b*stard! You can''t bully me! I want to eat beef..., and roasted chicken! I want to eat


    meat..." Silvia frowned and murmured in her sleep.


    "You want to eat meat? Haven''t you eaten enough just now?" Looking at her silly face, Jayden''s


    heart waspletely melted. "Then let me satisfy you." He lifted her chin and kissed her


    aggressively. "Is that enough?"


    She did not answer, but licked her lips instead, as if she was trying to taste his lips. Such an


    unintentional move was enough to ignite his desire.


    Jayden swallowed his saliva. "D*mned silly woman!" If it was not for his strong will power, he might


    have pounced on her and eaten her up already.


    In the end, he was still reluctant to hurt her. He didn''t do anything to her. Instead, he pushed her


    gently away from his arms and got out of bed cautiously.


    After stepping into the bathroom, Jayden got a towel and soaked with warm water. Then, he


    returned to the bed and helped her wipe off the sticky semen that was on her body.


    Silvia was sleeping like a pig. She was sleeping so soundly that she did not even know what he had


    done.


    Jayden shook his head. It seemed that he would have one more thing to do in the future. If he


    couldn''t keep her by his side every single night, then he had to train her to always keep her guard


    up. He must not let her live so unwarily anymore.


    If this person was not him, but someone else, would she continue to sleep like a little dead pig too?


    He would never allow this to happen.


    After a dreamless night, Silvia woke up in the morning and felt extremely refreshed. She stretched


    her body, and found that there was an arm resting on her waist.


    "Ah..." She immediately recalled what had happened the night before. D*mn it, why was he still


    here? and hugging her like this?


    "You''re awake." A low and maic voice with a littleziness in his tone sounded in her ears. His


    voice was so seductive that Silvia felt like she was going to pounce on him.


    "Not yet." Silvia got under the quilt again. She was the kind who would only feel embarrassed after


    everything had ended. Perhaps, her brain was slightly sluggishpared to the others.


    "Sleep for a little longer then." Jayden said.


    "Why should I sleep just because you want me to?" She did not want to conform to him, so she


    lifted the quilt and sat up.


    However, Silvia regretted her decision in an instant, because her body waspletely bare, just


    like the night before.


    She wanted to go back into the quilt again. However, she saw that Jayden''s gaze was on her body,


    and there was even a hint of disgust in his eyes.


    Silvia was so anxious that she grabbed the pillow and threw it at him. "What are you looking at? If


    you dare to look at it one more time, I''ll dig out your eyes."


    Jayden smiled evilly and said, "It seems like we''re having some pancakes for breakfast today!"


    "You b*stard!" How dare heugh at her for being t-chested. He was just so annoying!


    Silvia pulled away the quilt and Jayden''s body which was also under the quilt was exposed in the


    air. Just like her, he waspletely naked.


    However, he was a man. Not only was he not shy, but he also continued to look at her with an evil


    look in his eyes. He then asked her in his seductive voice, "Are you satisfied with what you''ve just


    seen?"


    Silvia hated Jayden''s calm andposed look, so without a second thought, she uttered some


    offensive words at him. "I''m not interested in baby carrots!"


    "Baby carrots?" Jayden did not grasp the hidden meaning in Silvia words at that time, and it was not


    until one day he had overheard the conversation between Silvia and Audrey that he had finally


    realized what Silvia had meant.


    He did not understand what she had just said!


    How could he not know it?


    He knew about ''pancakes'', but he didn''t understand that ''baby carrots'' was an insult to the size of


    his manhood? That was outright unbelievable!


    Silvia raised her eyebrows proudly. She wanted tough at him, but she still couldn''t afford to


    provoke him. She quickly changed her tone and said, "Yeah, baby carrots are too tiny. I don''t like


    them!"


    Although it was quite random that Silvia had mentioned baby carrots all of a sudden, Jayden, who


    was in a good mood after satisfying his desire, did not try to get to the bottom of it.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    Jayden looked at her with an evil and arrogant look, making Silvia feel like she was a prey that was


    being targeted by a predator and was to be eaten up in the next second.


    Silvia snatched over the quilt and wrapped it around her body. She red at him and said, "I said


    not to look, but you''re still looking. If you dare to look again, I''ll beat you up!"


    Jayden raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "So you can look at my naked body but I


    can''t look at yours?" Jayden was amused by her savagery.


    Silvia argued, "Who said that I''m looking at you?"


    Jayden said, "If you''re not looking at me, how would you know that I''m looking at you then?"


    Since she couldn''t reason against him, Silvia could only use her best skill, which was being


    unreasonable. Therefore, she said, "I can look at you, but you''re not allowed to look at me


    anymore."


    Her face turned red and it looked so adorable that Jayden wanted to ''eat'' her again. "I''m only


    looking at my wife''s body, can''t I do that?"


    "Who''s your wife? I''m not your wife!" Silvia didn''t want to be recognized as his wife, but they had


    already done what married couples would do. How miserable for her!


    At this very moment, she could even recall how much energy Jayden had used the night before as


    he made love to her. It was as if he wanted to fuse into her bones.


    At that time, there was a brief moment that Silvia could feel that this man cherished her, or at least


    he did not look like the man she had imagined, the man who would only torture her.


    "Sigh..." Silvia sighed silently. People always said that men only think with their d*cks, but she did


    not expect that it would be the same for women too.


    She had only slept with him a few times, but she already felt that he cherished her. Sure enough,


    this was exactly what the people would say, s*x was something that could make a woman stay with


    a man.


    In fact, deep down, she really despised him. She hated doing it with a man who she did not love.


    However, she did not know why whenever she was seduced by him, she would no longer act like


    her usual self.


    And if she was the one to take the initiative, even she would be afraid of herself... Sure enough, s*x


    was capable of turning a pure-hearted person into a reprobate.


    "You''re not? Then who is?" Jayden''s eyes darkened. He reached out his hand and pulled her into


    his arms. He was so strong that when Silvia''s face hit his chest, she could feel a jabbing pain on her


    face.


    "Jayden, what on earth did I do? You just want to see me suffer, don''t you?" She said. He obviously


    wanted to torture her, but she was still being an idiot thinking that he would cherish her.


    "Be good, don''t shout! Lie down with me for a little while longer!" He pulled her into his arms and


    gently rubbed his chin against her forehead. At that moment, he really wished that he could just hug


    her like this for the rest of his life.


    "Lie down? It''s gettingte, I have to go to school." How could she bete for school the day after


    the Principal had a chat with her? Was that how she was going to be the ''promising student'' who


    the Principal had said she was?


    "Shh!" Jayden put his slender fingers on her lips and pressed them gently.


    "I have to go to school." Silvia struggled to raise her head while being in his arms. "Please, I''ll let


    you hug me to your heart''s content when Ie back tonight, okay?"


    This man was not considerate of her at all. Did he really think that she was like him, having tons of


    money to spend without having to do anything?


    In the past, it was indeed like this when her father was still alive. She never had to worry about


    money and her father would give her a vast sum of pocket money every month, which she could


    spend on whatever she wanted to.


    However, ever since her father''s death, everything hadpletely changed. Everything that she


    had was being taken away, and even the money in her private ount was frozen.


    She, a daughter of a rich family, had now be a dawdler who would be looked down at no


    matter where she went. All of these had really made her witness the true fickleness of the world.


    "Okay." Jayden agreed. Silvia suddenly felt as if she had fallen into his trap. Why would she want to


    let him hug her at night though?


    She pushed him away and said, "Then let go of me. I need to go take a shower."


    "Okay." He agreed without any hesitation. Just as Silvia thought that he was going to let her go,


    Jayden immediately picked her up from the bed and carried her naked body in his arms as he


    walked into the bathroom.


    Silvia said, "Jayden, what are you trying to do?"


    Jayden said, "I''m going to help you bathe!"


    "Who said that I want you to bathe me? B*stard, let go of me!" D*mn it! This man was really


    shameless. She would never believe that bathing her was his mere intention.


    Soon enough, Jayden had proved Silvia right. He was indeed not only helping to bathe her, but also


    reminiscing what they had done together the night before.


    Silvia was so mad that she shouted, "Jayden, where''s your sense of shame?"


    With a satisfied look on his face, Jayden smiled evilly and said, "What''s that? Can I eat them?"


    Silvia was speechless. "You b*stard! You''re so shameless!"


    Jayden approached her and bit her earlobe gently. "I like to eat you!"


    Silvia never knew that this man was capable of being so shameless.


    After an hour had passed, Silvia red at him as she tidied up her clothes. "You animal!"


    "Did I hurt you just now?" Jayden had already put on his clothes. He was dressed in a formal suit,


    looking quite a decent man, but unfortunately, he was in fact a hungry wolf in sheep''s skin.


    "Shut up!" She would always say no, but whenever he asked for it, she would always give in to him,


    and this was the very reason that she was so annoyed.


    As he approached her and Silvia would immediately step back. He stepped forward again, and she


    would retreat again... until she was forced to the corner with him standing right in front of her.


    Because he was much taller than her, he looked down from above and he could see that she was


    so nervous that her eyebrows were trembling. He could not help but lower his head and kiss her


    eyes gently.


    "Stop it, Jayden!" Silvia was so worried about this animal would want to do it again that she did not


    dare to move. She would let him kiss her if he wanted to.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    While he was kissing her, he suddenly stopped and said softly, "Does it hurt?"


    Silvia was a little confused. "Huh?"


    He added in a softer voice, "Did I hurt you just now?"


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    Did this a*shole have to ask such a difficult question? Silvia did not know how to answer him


    because not only did he not hurt her, she even felt quitefortable while they were doing it.


    "Sorry! I will be gentler next time!" After that, he lifted her chin and kissed her again.


    "Get out of my face!" Silviaunched her fist at him. They had just finished making love, but he was


    already thinking about doing it again. Was he a s*x maniac or something that this was the only thing


    he had on his mind all day?


    He could have avoided her fist easily, but he did not. He received the punch, and then held her fist


    and kissed on it, "Does it hurt?"


    Jayden''s behavior had left Silvia speechless.


    Was this man really concerned about her?


    Was he really concerned if he had hurt her?


    Did he really sumb to his conscience, or was she wrong about this?


    Just as Silvia was immersed in her thoughts, Jayden pulled her into his arms once again and


    hugged her tightly. "I''m sorry!" It seemed that he had really sumbed to his conscience. Silvia was


    a little excited as she wondered if she could take this opportunity to make a small request?

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    In the dining room on the first floor.


    Auntie Cherry, who was setting up the table for breakfast, looked up as soon as she heard footsteps


    approaching. She was surprised at what she saw. The two people who were quarreling with each


    other the night before were walking over to the dining room hand in hand.


    To put it more urately, it was not that they were holding hands, but Silvia was clutching onto


    Jayden''s arm as if her entire body wastched onto him.


    Not only did Jayden not push her away, but he also allowed her to scamper around him. "Young


    Master Kyle, let me tell you, I''m still in my puberty. If I don''t eat enough nutritious food, I might not


    be able to grow any taller anymore. If I don''t grow taller, it would probably affect you a lot, right?"


    He was superficially her husband after all, so if she was to be ugly and skinny and even short,


    wouldn''t he be embarrassed?


    "Puberty? How old are you already?" Jayden nced at her. Seeing that she had taken the initiative


    to hold his wrist and even behaved affectionately with him, he knew in an instant that she must have


    something that she wanted to get, "Who told you that you can only get enough nutrients through


    eating meat?"


    "I went through pubertyter than other people, you should know that." That morning, he had even


    mocked her for being tchested. "I don''t know about other people, but if I don''t get enough meat, I


    won''t be full, and if I''m not full, it will affect my growth."


    Silvia was still trying hard to persuade him. In order to get to eat meat, she really did not care


    anymore that she hadpletely given up on her bottom line. She could never live without eating


    meat, so much so that ever since she was young, she would not have any appetite to eat her meals


    if there were no meat at all.


    Jayden curled his lips and looked down at her. "You''re still growing at this age?" Actually, in his


    eyes, she looked perfect, there was no need for her to grow anymore.


    "Why can''t I? Who said that I can''t still grow after hitting twenty?" She tried to persuade him with


    various reasons but none of them worked on him. Silvia was so anxious that she really would not


    get to eat meat so she shouted in her heart. After venting to herself, Silvia noticed that there was


    another person in the dining room, so she smiled awkwardly and greeted, "Good morning, Auntie


    Cherry!"


    "Good morning, Sir! Good morning, Miss Turner!" Auntie Cherry looked up at the clock on the wall.


    It was already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Before Silvia had moved into the house, their Young Master would always have his breakfast at six


    o''clock in the morning. Regardless of the season or weather, this had never changed.


    Silvia had not been here for a long time but her presence had already made a huge impact on the


    Young Master''s life. There were numerous changes that were made to the household because of


    her.


    For example breakfast. The Young Master preferred a nd diet and would never eat greasy food,


    but he had specially ordered the kitchen to improvise the breakfast menu to cater to Silvia''s pte.


    However, if the Young Master did not say anything about what he had done for her, Miss Turner


    would not know about it at all.


    Silvia walked over to the dining table and saw that there were two bowls of oatmeal, a te of


    sd, two hard- boiled eggs and some sandwiches on the table. "Auntie Cherry, what''s in the


    sandwiches?"


    Auntie Cherry said, "It''s not advisable to eat greasy food in the morning, so the cook had prepared


    some tofu sd sandwiches."


    "Are they all vegetarian?" The moment when Silvia saw that the food on the table was all light and


    nd, she was a little dejected. She looked at Jayden and said, "Young Master Kyle, if it goes on


    like this, I will starve to death. I will really starve to death."


    Jayden rubbed her head and said, "These are all good for your health."


    "Good for my health? Are you sure you''re not trying to starve me to death?" Silvia doubted his


    intentions.


    Jayden didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, since you meant well, then you should let me eat whatever I want." Silvia smiled at him and


    then turned to Auntie Cherry and said, "Auntie Cherry, you heard it too, didn''t you? Young Master


    Kyle cares about my health very much and he wants me to enjoy my food, so from tomorrow


    onwards, you can start preparing nutritious food for breakfast. It could be either chicken, duck or


    fish. I don''t mind either of them, I''m not a picky eater after all."


    Not a picky eater? She was indeed not a picky eater. As long as it was meat, she would eat just


    anything.


    Auntie Cherry looked at Jayden. He did not speak and indicated that he wanted her to leave the


    table first. Auntie Cherry understood what Jayden meant and said before leaving in a hurry. "Miss


    Turner, please enjoy your breakfast."


    Seeing that Auntie Cherry was being sent away, Silvia red at Jayden and said, "You are so petty!


    You are the stingiest man I have ever seen in my life. You can''t even let me eat meat. Your wife


    must be blind for her to marry you."


    Just as she thought that this blind woman who had married him was herself, Silvia immediately felt


    distressed.


    "I don''t think that my wife is blind at all. Her eyes are very sharp and bright, actually..." Jayden fired


    a timely sarcasm at her, making her extremely annoyed.


    Silvia did not know how to respond to him.


    Forget it! She would be the bigger person not to argue with him. She had depleted her energy too


    much the night before, and coupled up with the time when they did it again that very morning, Silvia


    was exhausted. Therefore, whether the food was nice or not, she should eat to regain her energy.


    After taking a glimpse at the food on the table, Silvia reached out her hand and took a hard-boiled


    egg. This was the only thing on the table that she would consider as slightly nutritious.


    Silvia devoured the eggs, but egg yolk was too dry for her to swallow. Fortunately, Jayden handed


    her a ss of warm milk in time, otherwise she would have choked to death.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Eat slowly!" Jayden and Silvia each sat on different sides of the long table, facing each other. He


    wanted to stretch out his hand and pat on her back to help her ease her breathing, but he was too


    far away from her to do so.


    "This is none of your business!" What a nosy man! if it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t allow her to


    have meat, she wouldn''t have ended up in such an embarrassing state.


    Not long ago, she thought that he had sumbed to his conscience, so she had taken the


    opportunity to propose to him that she wanted to eat meat. However, little did she know, it was all


    just an illusion that he created.


    "Come over here." Jayden patted on the seat next to him.


    "No." She refused to get too close to him.


    "I''ll go over then?" His tone became a little more serious, and somewhat threatening.


    "I want to eat roast chicken and pork knuckles. If you let me eat those, I''ll definitely listen to you."


    She pouted and acted pitifully, hoping that this man would give in to her.


    Jayden walked over to her and sat down. "If you behave well this month, you''ll have everything you


    want to eat in the future."


    "What? A month? Are you serious?" Thinking that she wasn''t allowed to have meat for a month,


    Silvia was so dejected that she almost cried.


    She had always thought that Jayden was just joking. She had never expected that he was being


    serious about it.


    Jayden smiled and said, "If you perform well, I can reduce it by a few days."


    Silvia took his hand and ced it on her cheek. "Look at me, I''m as thin as a rake now. If you starve


    me for another month, I''ll only be left with bones by then. It won''t feel good when you touch them."


    Jayden pinched her face and said "I don''t mind how it will feel when I touch them, it doesn''t feel


    good now anyway."


    "You..." Why didn''t he let go of her the night before if he was so disgusted by her? And who was the


    man who had made love to her


    the night before?

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    Forget it! Silvia didn''t want to fight with this b*stard. If he could eat such food, then why couldn''t


    she?


    Silvia picked up the bowl of oatmeal, grabbed a spoon, and began to gulp it down. After finishing


    the entire bowl of oatmeal in one breath, she actually thought of going for another bowl because it


    tasted much better than she had imagined.


    As she was taking huge mouthfuls, Jayden on the other hand, was taking his time as he enjoyed his


    breakfast. His calm and gracefulposure made him absolutely pleasurable to look at.


    However, the more graceful he was, the more uncultured Silvia seemed.


    Silvia red at him distastefully.


    Jayden smiled and did not say anything.


    "I''m done." Other than the oatmeal, she had also finished a whole te of sd and two hard-


    boiled eggs.


    "Mm." He nodded.


    "I''m going to school now. By the way, I have to go to the hospital to see my mother in the afternoon,


    so I don''t need a driver today, I can just take the taxi by myself." Only if she could get rid of the


    driver who had been keeping an eye on her for Jayden, could she eat the meat that she had longed


    for.


    Jayden nodded. "Okay."


    Silvia thought that he would not agree. However, he had unexpectedly agreed to it so quickly. She


    cheered with joy in her heart, but in the next second, Jayden said, "I will drive you to school today."


    "What?" Silvia eximed, "You... you don''t have to. How can I trouble you to be my driver? It''s very


    easy to get a taxi at this hour. I can just take the taxi myself."


    She did not know what this b*stard had on his mind. Why did he suddenly want to send her to


    school?


    Jayden said, "No matter how troublesome it was, it is my duty to take out some time to send my


    wife to school."


    His words did make sense, but Silvia did not want him to do that at all. She thought for a moment


    and said, "I''m still a student. If I keep arriving at school in luxury cars, I will definitely be the talk


    among the students.


    The students were already pointing at and talking about her when the driver sent her to school the


    day before. If Jayden was to send her to the school that day, they would definitely be surrounded.


    For some reason, Silvia did not want Jayden to appear in front of those people. She did not want


    the others to see him, and she did not want the others toment about her in front of him.


    Jayden picked up a piece of tissue and wiped his mouth. "Thew says that any woman who has


    turned 20 can get married. On top of that, there are nows or regtions stating that women who


    are attending university cannot get married."


    "That''s right, but..." Silvia was very surprised. She did not expect that a rich heir like Jayden, who


    relied on his father''s money and influence, would know about thew. As the saying goes, a rogue


    is nothing to fear, but an educated rogue is quite formidable.


    Jayden added, "Our rtionship is legal and as long as you are willing to, I''m happy to make our


    rtionship public."


    "No!" Silvia refused without a second thought.


    She did not want to be associated with him, and she did not want to admit that she was his wife. If


    she must say, they were at most each other''s sexual partners.


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and repeated,


    "No?"


    Silvia felt a little guilty. "I''m not mentally prepared yet."


    Jayden asked, "How long do you need?"


    Honestly, she had never thought of spending the rest of her life with him. She felt that such a


    marriage would not persist for a long time, and it might even copse at any time.


    There were some things that Silvia had been keeping to herself for a long time. Since they had


    touched on this topic, she thought that she should have a conversation with him about it. While


    there were still not many people who knew about her rtionship with him, they could just get a


    divorce and go back to their respective lives.


    She said seriously, "Jayden, have you really thought of staying in this rtionship with me?"


    Jayden frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Silvia added, "I mean, you might meet a girl who you really like in the future. A girl who you truly


    want to marry, and not just because you had slept with her and needed to be responsible for her. Do


    you understand that?"


    Looking at the serious look on her face as she desperately tried to push him away, Jayden was in a


    bad mood in an instant.


    He emphasized in a stern voice, "You are my wife. This is a fact that no one in this world can


    change!"


    Silvia broke into a wry smile and said. "Jayden, why are you being so persistent? Although you


    were the one who took my virginity, you don''t have to be responsible for me. It''s not like I was being


    forced into it, I enjoyed it too. We are both adults, and it''s normal for us to have s*x. We don''t have


    to sacrifice our own happiness just because of this, do we?"


    After listening to what Silvia had said, Jayden really wished that he could just tear her into pieces.


    Did she think that he could just casually sleep with any woman? Did she think that he would just


    marry a woman after sleeping once with her?


    Other than Silvia, he had never slept with anyone else!


    Jayden looked at her and saw the determined look in her eyes and the unwillingness to ept him


    in her heart. Yes, she had never wanted to be his wife, and this made him extremely annoyed.


    Under his intense gaze, Silvia took a deep breath and said, "Young Master Kyle, letting me go is


    also letting go of yourself, isn''t that good?"


    "Let you go?" Thinking that she was so eager to escape from him, Jayden really wanted to pinch


    her to death. He sneered and said, "Don''t forget how you end up being by my side."


    "I did not forget. I''ve never forgotten about it." Silvia''s heart felt like it was being pricked by a needle.


    She then said in a dispirited voice, "I will try my best to pay you back the money that I owe you."


    "Silvia, do you really want to leave me that badly?" His smile was cold and terrifying.


    "Then tell me, why do you want me to stay by your side? Don''t tell me that it''s because you love


    me!" She knew that it was not because of love that he had wanted her to stay by his side.


    Therefore, it was unnecessary for them to keep the marriage going out of responsibility.


    In her opinion, marriage was a sacred thing. It was for two people who loved each other to build a


    warm family together. A man should never marry a woman just to be ountable for her after


    sleeping with her.


    She had once nned to lose her virginity to her beloved Felix, and now that it had already been


    taken away, there was no need for her to make a fuss about it. The mindset of society had changed


    after all. Chastity was really not that important anymore.


    She asked him why he wanted her to stay by his side, but Jayden did not know how to answer her.


    He only knew that he wanted to keep her with him, and that was why he did it.


    As for the profound reason behind this matter, he did not think too much about it at all. Perhaps, it


    was really because he had to be responsible to her for taking away her virginity, or maybe there


    were some reasons that even he was not aware of.


    No matter what he did, he would not let her go, so his answer was, "Because I want to!"


    This was the answer he gave her!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Upon hearing his answer, Silvia smiled helplessly and bitterly. "What for? Just think about it. What if


    you meet a girl who you truly love in the future? Wouldn''t my existence be an indelible stain in


    your rtionship?"

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Jayden said coldly, "There will be no one else in my life. I only want you."


    Silvia was a little mad. "Why me? Was it because you have spent so much money on me? Or do


    you think it''s fun to bully me?"


    She was not him. She could not read his mind. She only knew that if she had a choice, she would


    never marry a man who she did not love.


    Of course, that would only happen if she had the power to make her own choices. Ever since the


    beginning, she had never had a say about her marriage with Jayden, otherwise, they would not


    have ended up like this.


    Jayden said, "I want you, do I need any reasons forthat?"


    Silvia was speechless.


    Forget it, she didn''t want to argue with him anymore. It would only be a waste of time if she


    continued to persuade him.


    Since she couldn''t change anything for the time being, then she had no choice but to ept it. This


    way, her life would be much better.


    Because of the unhappy conversation which happened at the dining table, Jayden, who was driving


    her to school, had been keeping a straight face throughout the entire journey and did not talk to


    Silvia at all.


    Silvia nced at him covertly and thought to herself. He was such a petty man. A woman like her


    had already decided not to argue with him anymore, and yet he was still being so petty.


    Hmph... Since he wanted to ignore her, Silvia was happy to leave him alone.


    Silvia took a nce at him and then turned her head away. She looked ahead and started to hum.


    "You are power, you are light, you are the only myth..."


    Her voice was gradually getting louder, and the more she sang, the more excited she became. She


    was immersed in her own world and hadpletely ignored the man who was in the driver''s seat


    next to her. She acted as if the car was her own private karaoke room.


    It was not until Jayden had mmed on the brake and she was almost thrown out of the car, that


    Silvia shut her mouth obediently. She red at him intively and said, "Can''t I even sing?"


    Jayden looked at her dejectedly but still did not say a word. Then, he stepped on the elerator


    and resumed their journey to University A.


    She was only singing and he wanted to control that too. Silvia sat in the passenger seat and stared


    at him fiercely. "Young Master Kyle, what the hell is on your mind?"


    She really couldn''t understand him. He obviously found her annoying, but he still wanted to keep


    her by his side, and he even wanted to send her to school?


    How much free time did Jayden have?


    He looked like he was close to 30 but Silvia had never seen him doing anything all day. Did he not


    feel ashamed at all? Had he never thought of helping his father out at thepany?


    If something were to happen to Jayden''s father in the future, there would be no one to take care of


    thepany. And since Jayden knew nothing about the business, no one would pay attention to


    him even if he begged them for help.


    This was what had happened to Silvia after her father had passed away. She knew nothing about


    thepany, and that was how Wateria Corporation ended up in Norman and the others'' hands.


    Silvia cried for help but no one answered her call. Just thinking of the desperate fear back then


    could make Silvia shudder in fright.


    Jayden still did not look at her and ignored her, as if she was not in the car at all.


    How could there be such a petty man in this world? Silvia wondered. She shook her head and


    sighed, "Young Master Kyle, if you are so upset with me, then why are you sending me to school?


    You can just drop me off at the intersection in front. I''ll walk to school by myself."


    Jayden still did not utter a word. Silvia knew that he would disagree with her suggestion so she


    added, "Young Master Kyle, I have already garnered countless jealous and hateful enemies when


    the driver dropped me off at school yesterday. If you were to drop me off at the entrance again


    today, I will definitely be the public enemy of all girls in the entire university."


    "Again?" Jayden caught on the key word and finally uttered a word.


    "I mean... Anyway, you can''t send me to school." D*mn it, this man was handsome. Those girls


    would probably rush to him like a pack of hungry wolves preying on a little sheep.


    Also, she did not want him to hear about Felix at school, not at all.


    Jayden did not speak again. Hepletely ignored Silvia''s request and drove to the main entrance


    of the university.


    Tragically, it was lunchtime, so there was a huge crowd at the entrance, and the silver luxury car


    that Jayden was driving was particrly eye-catching.


    At that moment, Silvia did not want to get off the car, but she did not want to face Jayden''s livid


    face, too. After struggling for some time, she chose to get off the car.


    Just as she opened the car door and got out of the car, she had coincidentally bumped into the


    prettiest girl in University A, Alina Bell, who disliked her very much.


    A group of girls would follow her wherever she went, and just when they saw Silvia, one of the girls


    stood forward and said, "Yo, who is this? Shees in different cars everyday. Seems like she had


    really hooked up with a rich guy."


    Silvia did not want to embarrass herself in front of Jayden, so she chose to remain silent and leave


    this troubled ce as soon as possible. However, her concession did not shut their mouths, instead,


    it made them even more arrogant. "Hey Turner, can your skinny body handle changing different


    men every day?"


    F*ck! Since when did she change different men everyday? She had only liked one man, and slept


    with another in her entire life.


    Silvia really wanted to tear that woman who had spoken such nonsense apart, but she didn''t want to


    cause any trouble in front of Jayden. Therefore, she chose not to argue with these women and


    continued to walk into the campus.


    However, those women thought that they had found her weak spot and were unwilling to give up.


    They blocked her path and said, "Why didn''t you fight back today? Are you turning into a coward


    now?"


    "Get out of my face!" Silvia shouted in a low voice.


    "We won''t. Come beat us up if you can." The two girls who were blocking Silvia''s path received a


    knowing look from Alina and shouted arrogantly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''ll grant your wish then." Since they had asked her to beat them up, Silvia had no reason not to


    help them. She punched the girl, who was talking to her in a condescending tone, on the face and


    said, "I''ll make you blind, b*tch."


    Alina''s purpose was to force Silvia to beat someone up. Once Silvia had done that, they could lodge


    aint at the school office so that Silvia, who had a lot of past offenses, would be expelled by


    the school.


    "Silvia is beating someone up! Silvia has assaulted someone again!" The group of girls behind Alina


    shouted loudly, attracting everyone''s attention in an instant.


    "D*mn it!" Silvia cursed in her heart. She did not have the urge to hit them at all even when they had


    provoked her like that the day before. What got into her that day?


    Was it because that b*stard Jayden hadn''t left yet? Was it because she did not want him to see the


    cowardly side of her?


    After beating up the girl, Silvia felt a little regretful. However, she had already done it, and regretting


    would not help with the situation. Therefore, she said confidently, "So what if I did? I would only beat


    up people like you who like to talk about pointless nonsense!"


    The girl who was standing next to Alina then shouted, "This woman thinks that it''s reasonable to


    beat someone up. We can''t just let this matter slide so easily. Let''s go to the school affairs office and


    report this matter to the school so that the school can bring us justice."


    Although those girls were shouting in anger, Silvia did not take them seriously at all. However, Silvia


    instinctively nced at Jayden''s car and saw that he was out of the car. His face was solemn, and


    she could tell that he was very upset.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Looking at Jayden''s somber face, Silvia felt uneasy in an instant.


    She was guessing that he must think it was humiliating that she had gotten into a fight.


    Well, she would let him see who she truly was then. She would let him know that she was a bad


    student who was incorrigible. Perhaps, this way, he would not want to keep her by his side


    anymore.


    Silvia saw Jayden getting off the car and needless to say, when the people around her saw Jayden,


    the chaos immediately stopped and their eyes were all on him.


    He was wearing a blue formal suit, with a white shirt underneath. He was tall and well-built, and as


    he stood there, he looked exactly like an ancient Greek God.


    Silvia knew that Jayden''s arrival would definitely cause a stir among the crowd, but she did not


    expect that the reality was even more incredible than she had imagined.


    Even the pretty girl Alina, who had always thought highly of herself, was also in a trance as she


    stared at him.


    Silvia really wanted to block these people''s eyes, so that they would not stare at him. She wanted to


    hide Jayden in a ce where only she could see him.


    Silvia was frightened by this idea that popped up in her mind. She thought that her thinking had


    be rather overbearing after spending time with someone like Jayden.


    After a moment of silence, the girl who was standing next to Alina began to whisper, "Oh my gosh,


    he''s so hot!"


    "Yeah, I know right? He''s so much hotter than the man yesterday. This is what we consider as a rich


    bachelor, but there''s something that I don''t get about him. Why would he fall in love with Silvia?"


    "Silvia is a master in pretence so he''s probably blinded by her. But now that he had seen her


    beating someone up with his own eyes, I guess he would probably know what kind of woman she


    was."


    D*mn it! Silvia really wanted to beat them up again!


    What kind of woman was she? Silvia was a pure and innocent girl, so how did she be a sl*t


    after their judgments?!


    However, she didn''t want to argue with them, but at the same time, she wanted Jayden to see her


    violent and uncultured side, so she went all out. "Juste at me, Alina. Don''t hide behind these


    b*tches and badmouth me."


    Alina was also looking at Jayden, but she did not make it as obvious as the others. She would


    nce at him and then looked away shyly and timidly.


    Men always enjoyed new and exciting things. To them, the harder it was to get a woman, the more


    they wanted to get them.


    As the campus belle at University A, Alina had a beautiful face, equipped with a couple of talents,


    and even had good grades. Compared to Silvia, she was definitely superior. Except for Felix, there


    was no man that Alina could not take away from Silvia.


    At this very moment, she was being scolded by Silvia, so she immediately put on a pitiful look and


    said, "What are you talking about, Silvia? You''ve beaten someone up, and you didn''t even apologize


    to them, and yet you could still speak so confidently. What you''re doing is not right."


    As she spoke, Alina had even retreated her steps, pretending to look like she was afraid of Silvia


    and even putting on a pitiful look as if Silvia had always bullied her.


    "Ha..." Silvia sneered. "B*tch, you''re telling me what''s not right? You were the one who led this


    group of people and caused all this trouble for me. Are you saying that what you''ve done is right?"


    "Don''t... Don''t you make unfounded attacks on me." Alina covertly nced at the outstanding man


    and was a littlecent to see that he did not defend Silvia at all.


    Silvia red at her angrily. "Don''t f*cking try to act like you''re the victim here. Do you believe me if I


    say that I''m going to tear you this little pretentious b*tch into pieces?"


    Silvia hated girls like Alina the most. Alina was the type of girl who would pretend to be pure and


    innocent but in fact, was maniptive and calctive. Compared to a scheming girl like Alina, a


    straightforward woman like Audrey was much lovelier.


    Therefore, this is why Silvia could be friends with Audrey, who wanted to seduce Jayden and even


    insulted her for being shameless. As for Alina, she was someone Silvia could never be friends with.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Silvia, we are all ssmates. It doesn''t matter if you are scolding me, but you must apologize to the


    ssmate who you''ve just beaten up. Otherwise, they will definitely go to the school affairs office to


    lodge aint against you."


    While pulling a pitiful face to seek sympathy, Alina did not forget to take a careful glimpse at the


    man who was standing aside. If she could take this man away from Silvia, she would be able to vent


    her anger and prove that she was worthy of the title of ''campus belle''.


    Silvia narrowed her eyes and nced coldly at the girl who she had just beaten up. "You''ve asked


    me to beat you up, and I have fulfilled your wish. Shouldn''t you thank me instead?"


    "Silvia, how can you be so unreasonable? You... You''ve gone too far." The woman who was beaten


    up received Alina''s knowing look and immediately stood up to refute. However, the punch that she


    took a while ago really hurt. Being afraid that Silvia would punch her again, she quickly hid behind


    Alina as soon as she finished her words.


    "That''s right. Didn''t you all already know that I''m an unreasonable woman who would actually beat


    someone up?" At this very moment, Alina was the one who Silvia wanted to hit the most. Alina''s


    coquettish look really triggered Silvia''s impulse to hit her. It was especially when Alina''s eyes would


    keep ncing over to Jayden from time to time as she tried to seduce him with her eyes. Silvia was


    annoyed at her that she wished she could just dig out Alina''s eyeballs at that instant.


    Well, that b*stard Jayden was to be med too. Did he not know how to walk away after seeing that


    he was being stared at? Or did he feel happy knowing that he had be the center of attention


    and even had admirers?


    "You''re unreasonable! You are so shameless! Ah..." As the girl, who was being beaten up a while


    ago, was half way into her speech, someone had gently pushed her, making her fall onto Silvia.


    The girl was very tall and tough. If someone was to bump into her, they would definitely fall onto the


    ground. Silvia wanted to dodge the girl, but she tripped over someone''s foot. Therefore, before the


    tall girl could even get to her, Silvia was already falling onto the ground.


    "D*mn it!" Silvia did not want to fall down onto the ground, not in front of Jayden and Alina. She did


    not want to embarrass herself.


    Silvia stretched out her hands but could not catch on to anything at all. And just as she was about to


    hit the ground, a pair of strong arms caught her in time, and she had fallen into a firm and muscr


    chest.


    Everything was like in the movies. The female protagonist was being plotted against, and the male


    protagonist appeared in time to save her. Silvia had only seen such a scene in novels and on TV.


    This was the first time she had actually experienced it in real life, and she had even experienced it


    in person. At that instant, she felt that the person who had caught her must be her life savior.


    However, as soon as Silvia pulled herself together and saw that the person who held on to her, her


    mind had immediately gone into a mess. This person was definitely not her life savior. Instead, he


    was a misfortune in her life.


    She did not want to embarrass herself in front of him, but he had ended up witnessing every single


    thing that had just happened... Silvia wanted to break away from him, but he was holding on to her


    tightly and refused to let her go. "Don''t move!"


    She red at him and whispered, "What are you doing?"


    The man was upset and his eyes were somber as he said, "Didn''t they ask you to go to the school


    affairs office? I''ll go with you."


    Silvia pushed him away and said, "This is my own business. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t be


    such a busybody here, I will handle it myself."

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    Jayden warned, "Your business has nothing to do with me? Silvia Turner, try and say that again!"


    Silvia''s voice became softer as she spoke. "They''re trying to find fault with me, and it''s not


    something you can help me with. I don''t want to trouble you."


    Jayden''s face was still as dark as before and his voice was cold as he spoke, "Why would you think


    that this is going to trouble me? What if I just like to clean up after your mess?"


    Silvia pursed her lips. She did not believe that he would be so kind, so she said, "Unless you have


    too much spare time to do so."


    Jayden was stunned and he replied, "That''s right. I have too much time!"


    Silvia was extremely surprised. Sure enough, this man was different from any other ordinary person.


    She could never predict what was on his mind.


    She could have just asked him for help, but she did not. This was the very reason why Jayden was


    so mad. If he was to make himself look at her face again, he might really strangle her to death.


    Therefore, he looked away from her face and looked at the crowd which was surrounding them.


    Eventually, his gaze fell upon Alina and he said. "You! Lead the way to the school affairs office."


    "Me?" Alina asked in surprise. Being pointed out by a handsome guy with such a strong aura who


    drove a luxury car, Alina was a little overwhelmed by such unexpected attention. However, when


    Alina saw that he was holding Silvia in his arms, a strong sense of jealousy arose in her heart. "Sir,


    our university does not allow just anyone to enter the campus."


    Silvia also nodded. "Yes, that''s right. Our university does not allow outsiders to enter."


    Jayden then picked Silvia up immediately and asked, "What about the student''s legal guardian?"


    Silvia said, "A guardian could... No, I''m an adult, I don''t need you to be my guardian."


    Guardian?


    Everyone that was present also heard this word. Since when did Silvia have such an outstanding


    guardian?


    On top of that, what made people even more furious was that this man had been giving a cold face


    to Silvia, but he constantly held her in his arms. All of them could tell that he cared about her very


    much.


    The girl next to Alina was still fangirling at Jayden. "Oh my god. He''s really so hot. Please look at


    me!"


    Alina was enraged. She just wanted to vent her frustration so she turned back and red at the girl.


    "With that ugly face of yours?!"


    The girl''s face turned pale in an instant. She retorted in a low voice, "He''s so handsome, so anyone


    can dream it, why can''t I?"


    Alina was so angry that she stomped on the girl''s foot and red at her, "What''s the point of


    dreaming? If you think you can do it, then go to snatch him from Silvia! Then you''ll be the one in his


    arms instead of her."


    The girl''s foot was in great pain. She was furious as she retorted, "Fine, I know I am not as good as


    you, Alina. You should try to snatch him then!"


    This girl was normally a timid follower of Alina''s, yet she now dared to refute Alina loudly. Rage was


    pierced into her core and her face had turned pale.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Silvia Turner! This b*tch was really Alina''s nemesis. As long as Silvia was around, nothing good


    would ever happen to her.


    Alina was not any inferior than Silvia at all. No, to be exact, she was much more outstanding than


    Silvia. Why would only great thingse to Silvia and not her? Why?!


    Looking at the figure of the man who was holding Silvia in his arms, Alina gnashed her teeth, and


    her face was twisted in rage.


    After shoving Silvia into his car and fastening her seatbelt, Jayden went around the car and got into


    driver''s seat.


    "Young Master Kyle, what on earth are you trying to do?" Silvia was used to being surrounded by


    her schoolmates like a monkey in a circus. However, this time, she was with Jayden. She was really


    unwilling to be caught in such a situation.


    Jayden still ignored her and drove off. However, he headed straight for the university campus. Silvia


    eximed, "Young Master Kyle, only people with special passes are allowed to drive into the


    campus. We''ll not be able to get in."


    "Is that so?" As soon as Jayden said that, reality immediately gave Silvia a tight p on the face.


    Just by looking at Jayden''s license te number, the security guard instantly let him through without


    any questions asked.


    However, after thinking it over, Silvia understood the entire situation. This b*stard''s father, Mr. Kyle,


    was the richest man in Madison City. With such an influence, it would just a piece of cake for


    Jayden to drive into the campus.


    As the saying went, money makes the mare go. Since Jayden''s family was so rich, driving into the


    campus was not a big deal at all!


    Silvia was still trying to persuade him not to meddle in her business. "Young Master Kyle, I can


    handle it myself, you don''t have to..."


    Jayden took one of his hands off the steering wheel and grabbed her hand. "From now on, your


    business is my business."


    Although his words were very overbearing, they were not detestable and there was even a hint of


    warmth prating into Silvia''s heart.


    She wanted to withdraw her hand, but she stopped and let him continue to hold on to her hand...


    The car slowly arrived at the university''s office area. What Silvia did not expect was that not only


    could Jayden drive into the campus, he was even personally weed by the chancellor and a few


    other executive directors of the university.


    The Principal came with a group of executive directors, standing in one line, weing Jayden.


    This was something that Silvia would only see when there was a huge event at the university or


    when there was an inspection going on.


    As soon as he saw Jayden, the chancellor immediately went up and weed him with a smile.


    "Mr. Kyle, it''s a great honor to have you here to check on our university with your busy schedule!"


    "Mm!" Jayden answered, dispensing all those superficial formalities.


    Silvia sighed in amazement. He was behaving so arrogantly just because he had a rich and


    powerful father. He was obviously just here to saunter around, how did it suddenly be an


    inspection? He was just a trust fund baby, how could he be qualified to do an inspection on the


    university?


    The chancellor said, "As soon as I heard that Mr. Kyle ising over to the university, I''ve


    immediately summoned the executive directors here to wee you."


    Seeing that the chancellor was fawning all over Jayden, the conversation which happened between


    her and the chancellor the day before instantly came into her mind.


    The chancellor had asked for her to have a chat. Not only was he very polite to her, he had even


    showered her withpliments. Was it because he knew about her rtionship with Jayden?


    The chancellor should not have known about it though!


    She had never spoke about their rtionship, and she guessed Jayden would not tell anyone about


    it too. Therfore, how did the chancellor know about it then?


    Being confused, Silvia covertly looked at Jayden. The chancellor was talking to him, "Mr. Kyle, I''ve


    heard about what had happened just now. I''ll immediately send someone to find out who those


    students were and make them apologize to Silvia."


    Silvia had never expected that Jayden would have such a huge influence. Even the university was


    under his control. If that was the case, then did that mean that the vegetarian menu at the school


    canteen was his idea too?


    It must be him, it had to be him. In order to prevent her from eating meat, this b*stard could do just


    anything.


    Just as Silvia was gnashing her teeth in anger, Jayden suddenly reached out his hand and ruffled


    her hair as he said to the chancellor, "My Silvia is a little short-tempered, but she''s not a bad


    person. If others don''t provoke her, she would never cause any trouble."


    After listening to these words, the chancellor exactly understood what Jayden was trying to say. No


    matter whose fault it was, his Silvia was definitely not in the wrong.

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    The Principal smiled and said, "Yes, that''s right. Silvia is a well-rounded student, and I also believe


    that she will never want to cause trouble. Even if she was the one who caused trouble, it must be


    because the other students have done something bad in the first ce."


    Silvia could not hear what the headmaster was saying at all. Her mind was full of what Jayden had


    just said. "My dear Silvia."


    My dear Silvia?!


    Such simple words... but they inadvertently tugged at Silvia''s heartstrings.


    In the past, when her father was still alive, no matter how busy he was or howte he arrived home,


    he would always go to Silvia''s room. He would check if she was asleep or if she had kicked the quilt


    off the bed.


    Her father would sit on Silvia''s bedside and caress her head, "My dear Silvia has grown a lot. You


    will soon grow up and be a lovely youngdy."


    She would then hug her father and say, "I don''t want to grow up, I want to be your little sweetheart


    for the rest of my life."


    Her father would be amused but also let out a sigh. "But my little Silvia will grow up eventually, and


    you will meet the man you love. By that time, you will no longer stay with Daddy and Mommy."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    At that time, Silvia did not understand her father''s love and his reluctance to let her go. Therefore,


    she said excitedly, "Daddy, don''t worry. When I grow up, I will marry Felix. Then, we will take care of


    you and Mommy, and also Felix''s parents!"


    However, whenever she mentioned this, her father would shake his head, "My silly daughter!"


    As long as Silvia could remember, her father had done that bedside routine up until the night before


    he passed away from the car ident. He had given Silvia all the love and care he could and


    provided her the best things in life.


    However, before Silvia had even graduated from university, began her career, or repay her father''s


    love for her, he had been murdered!


    At the thought of her deceased father, Silvia''s eyes turned red. She lowered her head and quietly


    wiped away her tears.


    But at this time, Jayden''s voice sounded in her ears. "Even I cannot bring myself to bully Silvia, but


    your students dared to gang up on her! I hope that you can give me a reasonable exnation for


    this matter, Mr. Donald."


    "He can''t bring himself to bully me?" Silvia thought.


    This was incredulous! Didn''t he know that he had been bullying her all this while?


    Although she was refuting him in her heart, when she heard Jayden defending her, Silvia''s heart felt


    like it was immersed in a bucket full of honey. She was over the moon, so much that she hooked her


    arm over his, leaning against him.


    She felt as if all problems could be solved as long as Jayden was around. She did not have to worry


    about being punished for beating someone up, nor did she have to worry about Alina''s scheming.


    Silvia didn''t even have to worry about not having someone to defend her!


    The Principal said, "Mr. Kyle, those students were indeed in the wrong. On our part, we will


    definitely punish those students for the hurt they caused Silvia."


    Silvia grabbed Jayden''s arm out of a sudden and was snuggling close to him. Did that mean that


    she had epted him as her guardian?


    Whether she did or not, Jayden assumed that that was what she meant. At the thought of this, his


    heart leaped. He then continued, "May I know how would the university deal with this matter?"


    The Principal was intimidated by Jayden''s aggressiveness. He wiped off the cold sweat from his


    forehead and said, "Mr. Kyle, please wait a moment. The students who had caused thismotion


    will arrive soon. We will investigate this matter thoroughly and give Silvia the justice that she


    deserves."


    At this time, Alina and the other girls who caused the ruckus had arrived. One of the girls did not


    recognize Jayden. She only knew that the Principal was there, so she immediately threw Silvia


    under the bus. "Silvia actually hit someone and we all witnessed it. You should punish her!"


    The Principal''s face darkened in an instant. "What nonsense!"


    Silvia wanted to refute, but before she could even do so, Jayden spoke, "I''ve heard it with my own


    ears that it was you who had asked her to hit you. My dear Silvia has always been a thoughtful


    child, so she would never refuse any of her ssmate''s requests. She did such a huge favor for


    you. and yet you''re not even grateful to her, but also ndering her."


    Oh God!


    Jayden''s words was really an eye-opener to Silvia. She was a master at being unreasonable,


    however, Jayden''s technique was far superior to hers! She was impressed.


    However, Silvia enjoyed it. She loved that Jayden was being unreasonable, arrogant, and make use


    of his domineering influence to bully others on her behalf.


    Silvia looked at Alina with a smug on her face. "You have your uncle to back you up, I have mine


    too. Come at me now if you dare!"


    Jayden nced around and looked at the Principal again. "Mr. Donald, do you agree with me?"


    On the surface, it sounded like Jayden was asking for his opinion, but in fact, he was forcing the


    Principal to agree with him.


    Silvia instantly realized that she was quite foolish. Not long ago, she was still worried about Jayden


    being an incapable wastrel. If something bad were to happen to his father in the future, Jayden


    would be stripped off of his family fortune and suffer in life. However, it seemed that her concerns


    were unnecessary.


    Even if he had no experience in business and managingpanies, with Jayden''s powerful aura,


    he could definitely scare away people with malicious intent.


    He was unlike Silvia. Silvia was always on guard. She would fight anyone who provoked her, her


    fists ready to swing a punch. She might look tough on the outside, but in fact, she was weak inside.


    Anyone could oppress Silvia easily. Ever since her father died, Silvia was unable to keep any of the


    assets he left for her! They had all been snatched.


    As she thought of her experiences in the past few months, Silvia was a little depressed. She didn''t


    even have the mood tough at Alina embarrassing herself anymore.


    The Principal nodded repeatedly. "Yes, yes, yes... Mr. Kyle, you are right. I will definitely punish this


    student. If the situation is severe, we will expel her."


    Upon hearing the Principal''s words, Alina''s face was as pale as a ghost. She could not believe that


    the man Silvia had hooked up with was so powerful that even the Principal had to obey him!


    Alina had always thought that she was more beautiful and outstanding than Silvia. However, the


    truth was that Silvia rejected being the campus belle, and hence, Alina had a chance to step up.


    Alina had a crush on Felix, but in Felix''s eyes, there was only Silvia. No matter what Alina did, Felix


    would not fall for her at all.


    Now, even such an outstanding man had been hoodwinked by Silvia. Were all these men blind?!


    Alina stared at Silvia and scrutinized every inch of her. No matter how she looked at Silvia, Alina still


    could not see how Silvia could be better than her.


    Alina''s eyes had turned red in jealousy, but there was nothing she could do to Silvia. Alina had


    worked hard for so long and finally could defeat Silvia. To her dismay, this man had not only saved


    Silvia, he had also brought big trouble upon Alina.


    "Mr. Donald..." Alina was not willing to give up, so she wanted to exin her circumstance.


    However, before she could even say a word, the Principal had given her a warning look. Alina was


    so frightened that she had to keep her mouth shut.

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    Jayden narrowed his eyes and said, "Mr. Donald, I believe that you will give us a fair and just


    decision."


    The Principal hurriedly nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Kyle. We will deal with this matter fairly."


    Although the Principal said that it would be a fair judgment, everyone present knew that the


    Principal was on Silvia''s side. Even if the others were dissatisfied, there was nothing they could do


    at all. Moreover, they were the ones who had started the fight after all. What Silvia had done was


    deemed as ''selfdefense''.


    Jayden grabbed Silvia''s hand and said, "Let''s not talk about this today. Let''s talk about my dear


    Silvia''s grades first."


    Upon hearing that Jayden did not want to talk about that matter, the Principal quickly waved his


    hand and said, "Alina and the other students, please go over to my office and wait for me."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Alina was very reluctant as she tried to find a glimmer of hope, "Mr. Donald, I..."


    The Principal waved his hand impatiently and said, "Hurry up and go. Don''t make a fuss here,


    otherwise... no one will be able to get you out of this!" The Principal did not say thest few words


    loudly, but he knew that Alina was smart enough to understand.


    After driving away Alina and others, the Principal immediately put on a ttering smile and said, "Mr.


    Kyle, I''ve already learned about Silvia''s grades and was just about to report it to you."


    Jayden said, "It''s not that Silvia is not good at her studies, it''s because she has not found a suitable


    lecturer and the right studying technique for herself. Mr. Donald, as long as she can find the right


    technique, she would surely be the best student in the entire university."


    Sh*t, Jayden''s words made Silvia''s blood boil with desire. She really liked it when a man protected


    her unconditionally.


    Silvia always assumed that Jayden regarded her as a useless delinquent student. Little did she


    know, in his opinion, she was not a poor student, and was actually a genius!


    In the twenty years of her life, apart from her parents, that b*stard Jayden was the only one who


    was confident about her when it came to her studies.


    Even if this was all an act, Silvia felt that this man did not seem to be as annoying as before! And if


    he let her eat meat, perhaps, she would even think that he was a little cute.


    The Principal leaned over and said with a smile, "Yes, yes. That''s what I''ve learned about her too.


    Silvia is smart and hardworking, so it must be the lecturers'' fault that her grades are not improving."


    D*mn it! Silvia was sure that she would be so proud that she could fly into the sky if the two


    continued to tter her.


    "Mr. Donald, Mr. Kyle, please excuse me. I want to go back to ss first." Silvia felt that she should


    avoid listening to their exaggeratedpliments in order to avoid inting her ego. Hence, she


    decided to leave the ce.


    "Well, okay," Jayden responded to her. However, before she left, he grabbed her again. He rubbed


    her head, lowered his head, and kissed her gently. "Have a great time in ss. I''ll pick you up after


    ss."


    He had just kissed her in front of the Principal!


    This man was too bold and reckless.


    Silvia blushed and did not dare to raise her head up. "There''s no need."


    "Be a good girl and listen to me!" He said.


    Looking at her stunned and silly look, he could no longer hide the smile in his eyes. At that moment,


    he had already forgotten about the words that she said which made him furious that morning.


    Silvia felt like he was making fun of her so she red at him and turned around to get out of the


    room. She had never felt so embarrassed before... Until she had met him!


    Walking out of the office, Silvia bumped into Reagan and Lemur. They hade over after hearing


    about the morning''s incident. When they met Silvia, they stared at her like she was a rare animal at


    a zoo. "Boss, you''re the talk of the town again!"


    "This is not the first time anyway. What''s there to make a fuss about it?" Silvia did not want to talk to


    them about Jayden, so she tried to get away quickly.


    "Boss, you used to be famous for getting into fights and your grades, but it''s different this time."


    Given the exceptional circumstances, Reagan and Lemur were not willing to let Silvia go that easily.


    They followed her closely and spoke continuously, "Boss, we never expected that you would lie to


    us. This man was the man who took you away when you were drunk thest time. Blotie got a


    photo of him, so don''t deny it!"


    Well, since they knew about it, there was nothing Silvia could hide from them anymore. She


    shrugged her shoulders and said, "So what? Does that mean that I''ve got a secret rtionship with


    him?"


    "We can''t wait for you to have a secret rtionship with him, okay? We''re worried that you actually


    don''t!" Reagan and Lemur said simultaneously as if they had nned this out beforehand.


    Silvia really had no way to deal with the two of them. "You guys..."


    Reagan and Lemur trapped Silvia in the middle, and they pushed her from both sides. "Boss, we


    just want to know who that man is. We want to know what kind of big shot he is that even Mr.


    Donald had to speak so politely to him. That''s not something a normal person can do, isn''t it?"


    Lemur nodded and repeated, "Yeah, Boss. We are really happy for you, but who is he?"


    Sometimes, Reagan and Lemur could be even nosier than women. If they didn''t get the information


    they wanted to know from her, they would pester her until she tells them.


    After thinking for a while, Silvia thought that the truth woulde to light sooner orter, so she


    gave them an answer, "He''s from the Kyle family!"


    "Hmm?" Reagan and Lemur nodded. Both of them stretched their necks and looked at Silvia,


    waiting for her to borate more on it, but after waiting for some time, Silvia did not speak at all. It


    seemed like she did not intend to tell them anything more.


    Reagan was so anxious, he was on the verge of going insane, "Boss, you''re teasing us, aren''t you?


    How can you not know how awful it feels being left hanging like this?"


    Lemur agreed and said, "Boss, Reagan is right. You should be able to understand how eager we


    are now to know about that man. In fact, we want to know about him not because we are curious,


    it''s because we care about you."


    In the past, Reagan and Lemur regarded Felix as a man who was ready to take on a challenge.


    Hence, he actually fancied the feisty and undylike Silvia! Now, there was another man who was


    not afraid of death! Hence, Reagan and Lemur''s curiosity was exploding.


    Silvia smiled and said, "I''ve already told you, haven''t I?"


    Reagan and Lemur wailed, "What did you say?"


    Silvia repeated, "I said, he''s from the Kyle family."


    "You''ve only mentioned his surname, and there are so many Kyles in this world, how would we


    know who he is?" As he said this, Reagan suddenly thought of something, "He''s from the Kyle


    family, and he''s such a big shot... Could he be... No, no, that''s absolutely impossible. It can''t be that


    Mr. Kyle, it can''t be..."


    Lemur knew who Reagan was talking about. "Yes, yes, I don''t think that''s possible. I heard that Mr.


    Kyle is an old man. This Kyle guy definitely hasn''t even hit thirty. It''s definitely not him, no way."

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Their eyes shifted to Silvia at once and said pitifully, "Boss, please. Please tell us who he is."


    Silvia added, "Yes, it''s impossible for him to be the legendary Mr. Kyle of Madison City. But, have


    you guys never thought if he has a son or something?"


    Upon hearing Silvia''s words, Reagan and Lemur were enlightened, "Boss, is that man Mr. Kyle''s


    son? Is he really the son of the most influential man in Madison City?"


    Silvia thought for a moment and said, "I''m not sure, but it''s very likely."


    Reagan and Lemur eximed, "Boss, you''ve hit the jackpot. Do you realize that you''ve found a


    gem?"


    Silvia rolled her eyes at them and said, "What do you mean by jackpot? Besides, I don''t think he''s a


    gem at all. He''s just a nuisance that I can''t get rid of."


    Reagan and Lemur looked at Silvia with a contemptuous look in their eyes. "We are not girls. Don''t


    show off in front of us like this, we won''t envy you."


    Silvia did not mean to do that at all. She was just telling the truth. Since when did she show off in


    front of them?


    Reagan said again, "Boss, when you meet such a good man, you should hold on to him. Don''t think


    about other things anymore. Let me tell you, with him as your backing, you can do whatever you


    want in Madison City."


    With Jayden''s backing, she could do whatever she wanted in Madison City. Just thinking about it


    was enough to make Silvia excited.


    However, that was what the others saw on the surface. But in front of Jayden, she had no freedom


    at all. She couldn''t even eat the roast chicken that she wanted to eat. How could she do whatever


    she wanted in Madison City?


    Silvia sighed. "It''s not as simple as you think. Let''s not talk about it anymore. Don''t ever mention this


    guy in front of me again."


    Silvia didn''t want to talk about him, but Reagan and Lemur were so excited that none of them were


    listening to what she was saying.


    Lemur said, "In fact, I still have some doubts. Boss, how did you meet such an influential person?


    It''s true that you are pretty, but you''re not feminine at all. Normally, any man who has good taste


    wouldn''t like a girl like you." For example, Lemur and Reagan never regarded her as a woman. She


    was like a brother to them.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Reagan nodded vigorously, indicating that he agreed with Lemur.


    Silvia immediately flung her fists at the two of them and warned, "You two better be careful of what


    you say. Do you need to keep reminding me that I''m notdylike?"


    She was self-aware and she knew her own personality very well. They might not like it, but as long


    as there was someone who would appreciate her, nothing would bother her at all.


    Her Felix was a great example, wasn''t he? He was the man who knew how to appreciate her


    strengths and beauty.


    Her Felix had once told her that she only needed to be herself and no matter how she looked, she


    would still be the best. He would like her no matter what.


    As she thought of her Felix who had disappeared for a long time, Silvia became a little more


    depressed. Would he evere back? Even if they could not be together, she would be content as


    long as he coulde back safely.


    "Boss, then tell us, how did you meet Jayden? How did he fall in love with you?" Reagan and Lemur


    continued to gossip.


    Their encounter was a thorn in Silvia''s heart. Could she tell them that Norman Turner had tricked


    her and Jayden ended up paying a huge sum of money and brought her home?


    Of course not. She couldn''t say such an embarrassing thing, so she told them, "I told you not to ask.


    Why are you still asking? Do you want to get beaten up?"


    Reagan and Lemur went all out and said, "Boss, even if you threaten us, we still want to know. Just


    tell us, we promise that we won''t tell the others."


    There was nothing she could do to these two people. Therefore, Silvia casually made up a story. "It


    was raining heavily that day and he didn''t have an umbre with him so he came over to me and


    borrowed my umbre. That was how we met."


    Reagan and Lemur rolled their eyes at her and said, "If you don''t want to share the story of how you


    two met each other, then just be straightforward with us. You don''t have to make up such a lousy


    story. Do you think that we are fools who would actually believe it?"


    "Are you two not fools though?" Silvia shrugged and smiled. "Stop being nosy already. Let''s go back


    to the ssroom."


    "It''s lunch break now, why are we going back to the ssroom?" Reagan and Lemur did not


    manage to find out how they met, so they were dispirited and did not want to talk to Silvia.


    "Let''s go out for lunch then." Silvia looked at Reagan and Lemur. "I want to eat roast chicken. You


    two will pay."


    "It''s of course not a big deal to treat you to roast chicken, but Boss, we have one condition." Lemur


    said boldly.


    As expected, as soon as he said that, Silvia immediately punched him on his shoulder. "How dare


    you negotiate with me? It seems like you''re asking for a beating huh?"


    "Boss, of course we don''t want to get beaten up. We''re just curious." They really wanted to know


    the story of how they met, so much so that they were willing to take the risk of getting beaten up by


    her.


    "Okay, I''ll agree to your conditions." She really wanted the roast chicken so she agreed to it first. As


    for the story of how they met, she could just make up one. They wouldn''t know if it was true anyway.


    "Hurray! Boss, you can order as much as you want." Reagan patted Lemur''s wallet and continued,


    "Lemur has enough money, just eat to your heart''s content."


    Lemur was so excited to find out about the story that he didn''t care that Reagan was patting his


    wallet. Besides, it was just a few roast chickens anyway.


    The three of them walked out of the campus happily. As they were on their way to the restaurant,


    they would asionallyugh out loudly whenever they talked about something funny.


    However, Silvia''s heartyugh stopped in an instant when she saw a man. "Isn''t that b*stard Jayden


    still talking to the chancellor? Why was he at the school gate? When did hee out?"


    Silvia quickly hid behind Reagan and Lemur, trying to avoid his sight. However, she did not expect


    that he had already seen her. "Why are you hiding? Come here!"


    Since Jayden had caught her, Silvia had no choice but to walk to him obediently. She looked so


    timid, like a child who had done something wrong, and did not even dare to make a sound.


    At this time, Silvia only hoped that Reagan and Lemur would be smart enough to not mention the


    roast chicken that they were going to have.


    "Hello, Young Master Kyle! We are Boss''... Oh no, we are Silvia''s ssmates. I''m Reagan, and he


    is Lemur Love. Nice to meet you!" They had finally met this legendary big shot, and they were


    starstruck. They looked even more eager to brown-nose Jaydenpared to the female students


    who saw him earlier!

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Silvia wanted to remind Reagan and Lemur that Jayden was an arrogant and selfcentered guy, who


    had behaved indifferently when the Principal was speaking to him. She wanted to tell them that they


    should just give up trying to get close to him.


    If Jayden ignored them, not only would they feel ashamed, she would feel embarrassed too.


    After all, Jayden was in a rtionship with her, so if he was to look down on them, that would mean


    that he was looking down on her too.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, something unexpected had happened. Jayden did not show his usual arrogance at all.


    Instead, he nodded politely and said, "Nice to meet you guys!"


    Although it was just a short greeting, Reagan and Lemur were already over the moon. Silvia was


    confused. Jayden was being such an indifferent fellow when the Principal greeted him, but now, he


    actually responded to Reagan and Lemur. Sure enough, this man would only do things ording to


    his mood, and regardless of the people that he was dealing with.


    Reagan was excited that he was able to talk to his idol, so he said, "Young Master Kyle, we are


    going out for some roast chicken. Do you want toe with us?"


    Silvia didn''t expect that Reagan would y her out by ident. She immediately reached out her


    hand and pinched him on the arm as she said, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Why on earth did she befriend these idiots? Did they even realize that they had just put her in a tight


    spot?


    "Boss..." Reagan turned his head and looked at Silvia. When he saw that Silvia was staring at him,


    he immediately ''got'' the message. "Um, Young Master Kyle, I guess you don''t eat these kinds of


    food, do you?"


    Reagan thought that Silvia was trying to use this method to remind him that Jayden was not used to


    such food and that he would not be able to bring himself to reject his offer out of politeness.


    Silvia rolled her eyes. At that instant, she really wished that she could turn invisible so that she


    could get herself out of such an embarrassing and hopeless situation.


    "Of course not." Jayden said politely. He reached out his hand and pulled Silvia into his arms. "If


    you guys don''t mind, I would like to go with you guys. I happened to have something to say to Silvia


    too anyway."


    She had just left him 30 minutes ago, and she was already trying to sneak out to get some roast


    chicken? Did she think that that one month ban was a joke?


    Reagan and Lemur were surprised that their idol Jayden had actually agreed to join them for a


    meal. They eximed, "Young Master Kyle, it''s great that you can have lunch with us!"


    Reagan and Lemur shifted their gaze towards Silvia. With their eyes, they were telling her that it


    was almost impossible to find such a rich and handsome man, so she should stopining


    about it. She should please him so that she could control him in her hands. She must not let him slip


    through her fingers.


    Silvia was speechless.


    At that instant, Silvia told herself that from now onwards, she must be careful while befriending


    anyone. She did not want anymore friends who would start forgetting about their principles


    whenever a rich and handsome guy appears around them.


    Having no principles was not a big deal, it''s just that she did not want Jayden to think that she was


    unpresentable in the eyes of the world.


    Because of Reagan and Lemur, the n had changed.


    Originally, Reagan and Lemur were supposed to treat Silvia to some roast chicken, but now, Jayden


    was also present at the dining table.


    He sat next to her and responded to Reagan and Lemur''s questions politely. There was not a hint of


    his usual self- righteous and arrogance at all.


    Silvia pouted her lips and she was extremely dissatisfied with Jayden. Whenever she was alone


    with him, he would always act so high and mighty, and would always treat her indifferently. On top of


    that, she had never seen him being enthusiastic about her except when he was in bed. Now that he


    was being so friendly towards Reagan and Lemur, Silvia really could not help but feel displeased.


    Jayden noticed Silvia''s dissatisfaction, so he grabbed her hand under the table and drew circles on


    her palm with his fingertips. "What''s wrong? Are you upset?"


    "What do you think?" He clearly knew why she was upset, but he still asked her in such a


    hypocritical way. At that very moment, Silvia really wished that she could just give him a good


    beating.


    He raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "What do I think?"


    What kind of tone was that? Was he threatening her?


    Silvia really wanted to talk back at him, but when she saw the evil look in his eyes, she immediately


    chickened out and said, "I''m not upset!"


    Jayden said, "Then why don''t you show me your smile?."


    B*stard! Did he really think that she was an escort who was apanying him for a meal? Was he


    stupid or something?


    Therefore, Silvia showed him an expression which was uglier than when she was crying. At the


    same time, she wanted to pull her hand away, but Jayden held on to it tightly.


    He said, "The food is here."


    Silvia looked up and saw that the waiter was walking over with the roast chicken that she had been


    looking forward to for a long time.


    The waiter served the roast chicken on the table and introduced, "This is our signature dish, roast


    chicken. It''s crispy outside and juicy on the inside. Please enjoy."


    The chicken was roasted to a golden brown and it''s aroma was filling up the entire room. Silvia was


    so hungry that she was about to drool. She picked up the fork and was about to reach out for the


    chicken. However, Jayden grabbed onto her left hand tightly, as if he was giving her a warning.


    "Boss, isn''t this your favorite roast chicken? Why aren''t you eating?" Reagan and Lemur each took


    a piece and stuffed it into their mouth. "I haven''t eaten this for a long time. Wow, it tastes so good.


    It''s crispy, delicious, and not too greasy."


    If it hadn''t been the first time that Reagan and Lemur had met Jayden, Silvia would definitely have


    thought that the two of them were undercover agents whom Jayden had appointed to keep an eye


    on her.


    They could have eaten it quietly. Why did they have toment about the taste? It was not like she


    had never eaten the roast chicken from this ce. Did they have to be so gabby?


    Silvia was so hungry that she was swallowing her saliva. She reached out her hand and tugged the


    hem of Jayden''s shirt under the table. Then, she blinked her beautiful big eyes and looked at him


    pitifully. "Young Master Kyle..."


    Since Jayden had been friendly to them, Reagan and Lemur said enthusiastically, "Young Master


    Kyle, aren''t you going to eat any?"


    Jayden shook his head and said, "I''m not hungry yet."


    If he wasn''t hungry, why did hee? It was obviously because he didn''t want her to eat her


    favorite roast chicken.


    Silvia red at him ferociously. In her mind, she had already cut him into pieces over and over


    again.


    "The weather is quite warmtely so you probably don''t feel like having roast chicken. Let''s have


    something light then." Jayden ignored Silvia''s plea and put a te of sd in front of her.


    "Jayden, you..." Silvia was so angry that she wanted to curse at him, but she held back and finally


    said, "I''m not hungry either!"


    Under Jayden''s supervision, Silvia watched as Reagan and Lemur devoured the crispy golden roast


    chicken. She was already salivating so much that she was going to drool but still couldn''t even take


    a bite of it.


    Silvia felt that sooner orter, that b*stard Jayden Elias Kyle would definitely torture her to death!


    Aftering out of the restaurant, Silvia didn''t say a word at all. However, Reagan and Lemur were


    both in a good mood. "Young Master Kyle, pleasee to our campus more often to see Silvia."

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Jayden waspletely different from what they had imagined. He was very approachable and easy


    to get along with him. Just after the first meeting, both Reagan and Lemur were extremely


    impressed by Jayden.


    They thought that it must be Silvia''s father in heaven who was looking over her so that she would be


    so lucky to meet such an excellent man.


    Jayden nodded and said, "Okay. I will."


    "You''d better not!" Silvia thought menacingly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At that point, Silvia really wished that she could beat all three of them up. These three b*stards,


    have they ever considered her feelings?


    "Young Master Kyle, Lemur and I still have something to attend to, so we''ll get going first." Reagan


    and Lemur were very sensible to excuse themselves so Jayden and Silvia could get some time


    together. Before leaving, they gave Silvia a knowing look, telling her to seize the opportunity and


    make sure that he would not slip through her fingers.


    After that, the two of them immediately left and Silvia was so angry that she almost fainted. Both of


    them treated Jayden like God just because he was rich. What benefit would they get out of this


    anyway?


    Jayden said with satisfaction, "Your friends are quite sensible, aren''t they?"


    Silvia immediately turned back and red at him fiercely. "Jayden, what did I owe you in myst life


    that you can''t even let me eat the roast chicken that I like?!"


    "Did I stop you from eating roast chicken though?" Jayden smiled and said with an innocent look on


    his face.


    "You didn''t stop me?" Well, it was true that he did not stop her from eating it, but she knew that she


    would suffer the consequences if she had really eaten it.


    Just when she was so angry that she wanted to hit him, Jayden suddenly pulled her into his arms


    and hugged her. "All right, all right. I''ll treat you to something nice, okay?"


    Silvia did not believe that he would be so kind so she said, "Jayden, let me tell you. Don''t ever try to


    lie to me again. I won''t believe you anymore."


    Jayden did not exin. He hugged her tightly and said, "You just have to make sure that you go to


    your sses and don''t worry about anything else. Just leave them all to me."


    His voice was not particrly gentle, but it was very calm and powerful. It was like a tranquilizer,


    easing her uncertain heart. "Well, Alina''s uncle is a renowned professor here at our university and


    even the Principal has to show respect to him."


    "Didn''t I tell you this? Your priority is to go for your sses and not worry about anything else?"


    Jayden could even fire the Principal if he wanted to, let alone to deal with an insignificant professor.


    However, Silvia, this silly girl, knew too little about Jayden and the legendary Mr. Kyle. What they


    were capable of doing was far more beyond she could ever imagine.


    "I''m going to ss now then." Silvia broke away from him and took two steps back. "I''ll listen to you


    and I won''t eat any meat, okay? You don''t have to pick me up in the afternoon. It''s quite


    troublesome for you to do that anyway."


    Although he had barely anything to do for the day, she didn''t want him to wait for her for a few hours


    and even make him her driver. She didn''t want to trouble him.


    He ruffled her hair and said, "You''re my wife, aren''t you?"


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    He just had to mention the things she had been trying hard to avoid!


    Silvia really wanted to bite him!


    Meanwhile...


    In the Principal''s office.


    Alina grabbed onto Mr. Donald''s arm and said coquettishly, "Mr. Donald, you must help me this time.


    We mustn''t let Silvia behave so arrogantly in school, let alone bully me."


    Mr. Donald removed Alina''s hand that was wrapped around his arm and said calmly, "I can help you


    deal with anyone, but not Silvia Turner."


    "Why not?" Alina asked with a disgruntled look on her face.


    In the past, Mr. Donald would do whatever she had asked him to do, but this time, he had refused


    her when she needed him the most. He wanted to protect Silvia, the sting in her eye that she had


    always wanted to get rid.


    Mr. Donald said with a cold face, "There are so many people on the campus, but you just had to


    provoke Silvia, huh? Now not only can''t I help you kick her out for the university, but I''m also afraid


    that you can no longer stay here anymore."


    "You are the Principal, and I am on your side. It''s all up to you to decide whether I can stay or not,


    isn''t it?" Alina had not realized the seriousness of this matter. She thought that the Principal was just


    trying to threaten her so that he could hook up with her. "I''ll see you at the usual ce tonight."


    "I am the Principal of this university, but do you know who that man is?" Speaking of Jayden, the


    Principal was still in a daze as he recalled his words and his terrifying eyes.


    Not long ago, when Silvia was still around, Jayden was still keeping hisposure. However, once


    Silvia left, he hadpletely turned into another person.


    Jayden went straight to the point and said, "Mr. Donald, I don''t care who is right or wrong in this


    matter. I don''t want to see those people appearing on this campus anymore. My dear Silvia is


    studying here, so I don''t want to see her being upset during her time here. Otherwise, I don''t think


    it''s necessary for you to continue to serve as the Principal anymore."


    When Silvia was still around, Jayden said that he would let the school decide what they would do


    with those students who got Silvia into the fight. However, once she had left the room, Jayden


    immediately made himself clear on how he wanted them to punish those students in amanding


    tone.


    "Who is he? I don''t care who he is!" Alina said arrogantly, "Mr. Donald, just because he drives a


    luxury car, so we have to take orders from him now? Why?"


    The Principal raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. "There are many people in this world who


    can afford to drive a luxury car. However, how many of such people are also from the Kyle family?"


    Everyone in Madison City has heard about the legendary Mr. Kyle, especially someone like Alina


    who had always wanted to get into the upper ss. "Mr. Donald, are you saying that this man is


    rted to the legendary Old Mr. Kyle?"


    The principal let out a heavy sigh and nodded strongly. "He is probably Old Mr. Kyle''s son."


    Everyone in Madison City knew about Mr. Kyle, however, only a few had actually seen him.


    Therefore, no one knew how old he was or if he had any family members.


    What they knew was that he was filthy rich. In just three years, he had monopolized the entire


    economy of Madison City, and his businesses were growing bigger day by day. Hispany was


    so established that it had even expanded its businesses to the surrounding cities and neighboring


    countries.


    However, Mr. Kyle who was only in histe twenties eventually became an old man in the people''s


    mouths. Therefore, whenever he appeared in public, no one would realize that he was actually the


    legendary Mr. Kyle.


    Upon hearing that the man, who was so protective towards Silvia, was rted to the Kyle family,


    Alina was finally terrified. She then said in a trembling voice, " Mr. Donald... I... Why didn''t you stop


    me from finding faults with Silvia back then?"


    The Principal said, "I didn''t stop you back then because I didn''t know that Silvia was together with


    this guy from the Kyle family."

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    The moment Mr. Donald mentioned that Silvia was with Jayden now, a chill immediately went down


    his spine.


    However, he was very d that he did not manage to get some things done. If he had actually


    gotten it done, he probably would have already died a terrible death.


    "How did that b*tch get together with such an outstanding man?" Alina gnashed her teeth with


    hatred. How did Silvia end up with a young and handsome rich man while she was stuck with the


    Principal, who was fat and old?


    Alina thought that she was much better than Silvia in every aspect, but she was never as lucky as


    Silvia.


    Silvia would always get into fights and her grades were somewhat average, but her parents had


    doted on her like she was their precious baby.


    On the other hand, Alina was an excellent student who had never failed to achieve the best grades,


    but her father was an abusive man. He would hit Alina frequently.


    They were both at the same age and got into University A, which was the dream institution for many


    in Madison City. However, their fates werepletely different and Alina was unwilling to ept


    that fact.


    Alina resisted the resentment in her heart and her disgust towards the Principal. She stepped


    forward and held the Principal''s arm. "Mr. Donald, is that man really rted to Mr. Kyle? Is there


    really nothing that we can do?"


    If this was in the past, looking at Alina, who was young and good looking, the Principal would have


    already grabbed onto her and used her to vent his lust. However, he was afraid to do that now, so


    he told her, "Since you''ve offended that girl, there''s nothing we can do about it. Go pack up your


    things and hand in the withdrawal application."


    "No! I will not do that!" Alina screamed. "If I were to drop out of school, my father would definitely


    break my legs. I won''t go!"


    The Principal frowned and shook off Alina''s hands. "Listen. That is your only option now. You have


    no other choices."


    Seeing that there was no turning back, Alina had no choice but to threaten the Principal. "Do you


    still remember what you''ve said to me? If you can''t, then let me remind you. You said that as long as


    I don''t tell anyone about you forcing me to do it with you and please you, I can do whatever I want in


    this university. No matter what happens, you will be there to back me up. Now that something had


    happened, not only did you not help me, you''re chasing me away. Let me tell you, there''s no way


    that I''ll let you do that!"


    Upon hearing that, the Principal nced at the door and mmed his hand on the desk with a


    ferocious look in his eyes. "What bullsh*t!"


    "You know better than anyone else whether I am bullsh*tting or not." Alina sneered, "Mr. Donald, let


    me tell you. The moment I''m being kicked out of University A, I will expose all the nasty things about


    you, and by that time you can stop thinking about staying in this university. Everyone will then


    discover that the most respected Mr. Donald is actually an animal who has an illicit rtionship with


    his students."


    "How dare you!" The Principal clenched his hand on Alina''s neck and threatened her, "If you dare to


    say a word, I will upload those videos on the Inte. I''m already an old man, and I''m not afraid of


    being seen by the public. As for you... if the whole world sees your sl*tty videos, do you think that


    you can still live in this world without getting ostracized?"


    Alina knew well that she was going to fall into a deep abyss anytime, but she was not afraid of


    anything anymore. "Do it! Just upload them! I have no other options in life if I get kicked out of


    University A anyway so I might as well bring you down with me."


    "You are courting death, b*tch!" Mr. Donald was so angry that he grabbed her hair and mmed her


    head onto the desk.


    "If you ruin my life, I won''t let you live a good life either!" Alina was struggling to break free from him,


    but she was too weak to do so.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She only knew that her head was being repeatedly mmed onto the desk. As each m got


    harder, Alina could feel that the skin on her forehead was punctured and bright red blood had


    started to stream down her face.


    While in a trance, Alina felt like she had returned to two years ago. In this very office and on this


    desk, she was being grabbed by Mr. Donald, and no matter how hard she struggled, she could not


    escape from the fate of being defiled by him.


    Two years had passed. Two whole years. As long as Mr. Donald summoned her, she must go


    immediately, otherwise, he would threaten her with her nude photos.


    In University A, Mr. Donald''s words were thew, so she could never escape from him. As long as


    she wanted to continue with her studies in University A, she had no other choice but to let him do


    whatever he wanted to her.


    Eventually, she epted this reality. He would satisfy his desires, while she would gain some


    benefits from him. It was a fair transaction, a win-win situation.


    In fact, two years ago, the one who the Principal was looking for was not Alina, but Silvia. However,


    Alina did not want Silvia to get all the glory, and that was why she had asked someone to hold Silvia


    back and went to the Principal''s office herself.


    Alina wanted to curry favor with the Principal but little did she know that the Principal was full of


    malicious intentions. She had just pushed herself into a lion''s den.


    On that day, he had even taken a video on his mobile phone and warned her that if she ever dared


    to say a word about it, she can be rest assured that the explicit video he had just recorded would be


    sent to her father.


    Alina was afraid that her father would beat her up and she would beughed at by her ssmates,


    so she did not dare to tell anyone about it. For two years, she had endured such humiliation by


    herself.


    Her head was in so much pain that it eventually went numb. At that instant, it seemed like she had


    fallen into a dark world.


    The afternoon ss was rather boring. After the ss had ended, Silvia hadpletely drawn a


    nk. Before she could even step out of the campus, she had already forgotten everything that was


    being taught in ss a while ago.


    In Reagan''s words, she was in love. All she would think about now was her Young Master Kyle. Of


    course, she couldn''t remember what her teacher had just taught in ss.


    Silvia admitted that she had been thinking about that b*stard Jayden, but they were not exactly in


    love though.


    It''s just that she had been thinking that it was actually quite nice to be his wife. With him as her


    backing, no one would ever dare to mess with her in the future, especially that arrogant Alina.


    "Boss, look, Young Master Kyle is waiting for you." Before Silvia could even notice Jayden, Reagan


    and Lemur had already seen him. They nudged her and started teasing her, "He''s such an


    outstanding man, and so loyal even. Boss, you''ve really hit the jackpot."


    Silvia nced at them and couldn''t wait to cover their mouths up. "He''s just a man. Do you guys


    really have to behave like this?"


    Reagan then said in an exaggeratedly loud voice, "What do you mean by he''s just a man?


    Do you think that it''s so easy to find a decent man now?"


    "You..." Silvia really wanted to hit them. The two of them were really annoying, weren''t they?


    "Boss, why don''t you date Young Master Kyle properly? And it would be best if you could get


    pregnant as soon as possible." Reagan and Lemur were more eager than anyone else that Silvia


    could find a man who could rece Felix in her heart. Like this, they would not have to worry that


    she would not be able to get married in the future.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Silvia was speechless. She had already slept with Jayden multiple times, but she couldn''t tell


    Reagan and Lemur about it, could she?


    "Boss, hurry and go over to him. We''ll get going now, okay?" Before leaving, Reagan and Lemur


    gave Silvia a gentle push and urged, "Don''t dawdle, go!"


    Silvia sighed in her heart. "What''s the big deal of having the power and money? Why does she have


    to suck up to him? Why can''t it be the other way round?"


    Just as Silvia was immersed in her thoughts, Jayden was already walking towards her. He was not


    here to suck up to her, instead, he was here to question her, "Did you not see that I''m waiting for


    you here?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I did." He was being so mboyant that he would attract everyone''s attention as soon as he


    showed up. She couldn''t even pretend that she didn''t see him.


    Jayden frowned in displeasure. "You saw me but you''re still dilly-dallying here!"


    Sure enough, he would only pretend to be gentle to her in front of the others. Whenever it was just


    the two of them, he only knew how to bully her.


    Humph. She didn''t want to bother herself with such a hypocrite guy like him so she said, "I didn''t


    ask you to pick me up anyway. You were the one who insisted oning, how dare you me


    me?!"


    Silvia took a step and wanted to leave, but Jayden pulled her back and asked, "Did I say that you


    can go now?"


    Seeing his attitude towards her, Silvia immediately flew into a rage. "Jayden, are you trying to fight


    me?" She put her backpack on her shoulder and said, "Thene fight me. I''m not afraid of you!"


    However, when she was enraged, Jayden suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I''ll treat you to a good meal tonight."


    "You''re really going to treat me to a good meal?" As soon as she heard about food, Silvia''s anger


    dissipated in an instant. Although she still did not believe that Jayden Elias would really do so, the


    thought of delicious food was too hard to ignore.


    "Yup!" Jayden nodded. He felt that Silvia was silly yet somewhat adorable.


    Silvia turned around and opened the door to his car. Then, she got into the front passenger seat


    and said with a smile, "Let''s go, Young


    Master Kyle!"


    In the end, Jayden proved to Silvia once again that his words were not credible at all. She should


    not have believed a single word that came out of his mouth at all.


    The delicious food that Jayden was referring to was just a glorified vegan meal. They had ordered a


    table full of dishes, from pasta to burgers and even grilled ''steak1, but all of them were vegan. There


    wasn''t even a piece of meat on the table.


    For a person who loved meat, if there was no meat in a meal, everything would be tasteless.


    "Liar! Big liar! You d*mn liar!" Silvia slouched over the dining table and she was so angry that she


    didn''t even have the strength to pick up the fork.


    "There are a lot of delicious foods in the world other than roast chicken and pork knuckles." Jayden


    tried to exin to her patiently. "How would you know if it tastes good if you don''t give it a try?"


    However, Silvia had turned a deaf ear to him. She only knew that this man had deceived her once


    again, and she had foolishly believed that he would treat her to a nice meal.


    "Jayden Elias Kyle, you liar!" She was determined not to eat. She didn''t want to be bullied by him


    anymore.


    Jayden looked at her and said, "You must change your eating habits."


    Silvia really wanted to hit him. "I have been eating like this for my entire life. How on earth am I


    going to change it? If you want someone who would follow your orders entirely, why don''t you just


    spend some money and get yourself a love doll?"


    Love doll?"


    Jayden frowned and said, "You should be careful of what you say in future. Also, you must break all


    your bad habits."


    "Hahaha..." Silvia was so angry that sheughed. "Then please tell me, Young Master Kyle. In your


    opinion, what kind of good habits do you think I have?"


    Jayden thought for a moment and said, "I haven''t found any yet."


    He was really looking for trouble.


    If he was someone else, she would have punched him already.


    Silvia picked up her bag and got up from her seat. She then said, "Don''t ever talk to me again, or


    even I won''t know what I will do to you."


    At the hospital.


    As soon as the car arrived at the main entrance of the hospital, Silvia opened the door and got out


    of the car without saying a word. She didn''t even ask Jayden to visit her mother with her.


    Jayden was upset, so he stopped her. "Silvia, there are no entertainment facilities in the hospital,


    and I have nothing else to do too."


    Silvia said, "You should go home then."


    Jayden was lost for words.


    Had Silvia not thought of bringing Jayden to visit his mother inw?


    Silvia ignored him. She walked straight into the hospital and went to her mother''s ward.


    Mrs. Turner had just returned from the ward next door. The moment she saw Silvia arrive, she


    smiled and said, "I was just talking to Auntie Baker about you, and here you are."


    "I''ve probably sensed that you''re missing me, so I''m here!" Silvia threw herself into her mother''s


    arms and hugged her tightly. "I miss you, Mom."


    Mrs. Turner rubbed her head and said, "Well, I miss my precious too!"


    "Hehe, I knew that you missed me." Silvia sat Mrs. Turner down and picked up an apple as she


    said, "Mom, I''ll peel the apple for you, okay?"


    "Okay." The moment she saw her daughter, all the pain that she was suffering from disappeared.


    Mrs. Turner could only see the lovely and filial look in her daughter''s eyes. Silvia was her precious


    treasure, and her pir in life ever since her husband died.


    Silvia held the apple in her hand and wanted to peel it for her mother. However, she had never done


    this before so she was a little clumsy.


    Mrs. Turner smiled and said, "I''ll do it, Silvia."


    Silvia was not willing to give up so easily, "Mom, it was you who had always peeled the apples for


    me to eat in the past. Now that I have grown up, I should be the one peeling it for you."


    Although peeling an apple was just a small thing, Silvia wanted to start small and slowly learn to


    take care of her mother.


    "Okay, okay... I''ll let you do it then." Mrs. Turner looked at Silvia and was amused by her clumsy


    skills but she felt extremelyforted at the same time. She stared at Silvia for a long time and


    suddenly asked, "Silvia, are you dating someone?"


    Silvia''s hand, which was holding the fruit knife, paused for a moment when she heard Mrs. Turner''s


    question. "Mom, why are you asking this?"


    "There is no reason at all. I just think that my precious daughter is such an excellent youngdy so


    she must have quite a few suitors chasing after her." No matter how the others thought of Silvia, in


    Mrs. Turner''s eyes, Silvia was the best, and no one else could everpare to her.


    "You''re really my mother. You''re thinking so highly of me." Silvia smiled sweetly and said. "Yup.


    There''s quite a lot of boys who were chasing after me in school. But, I''m just too good for them, and


    none of them was my cup of tea."


    "Silvia, none of them was your cup of tea? Or was it because you still can''t forget him?" Mrs. Turner


    didn''t want to mention him, but it did not mean that he would cease to exist as long as they don''t


    talk about him.


    That missing boy, Felix, was a thorn in Silvia''s heart, and only if she could pull out this very thorn


    from her heart, she could then ept a new rtionship and start a new life.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Silvia pretended not to understand her mother. She lowered her


    head and focused on peeling the apple, however her hands were shaking.


    The more Silvia wanted to avoid the topic, the more Mrs. Turner felt like talking about it. "Silvia, I


    know that you liked Felix since you were a child. You enjoyed ying with him. He''s older than you


    and took care of you. Your father and I, and Felix''s parents... we all hoped for you two to be


    together when you grew up. That way, neither of you would have to leave your parents, but..."


    Silvia could guess what her mother wanted to say. Before Mrs. Turner could continue, Silvia


    interrupted, "Mom, let''s not talk about this."


    "Silvia, do you believe that he has passed away?" Mrs. Turner asked. Before Silvia could answer,


    Mrs. Turner added, "I know you don''t believe it, because I don''t believe it either. His mother said that


    he died, but we didn''t even see his ashes before he was buried. Then, his family left the country.


    Think about it, is it because something happened to him, or is it because of what happened to our


    family and so they don''t want anything to do with us?" "Mom, Felix''s family is not like that. You can''t


    doubt them like this." Silvia bit her lip. "What''s more, they are not our family. Therefore, they have


    no obligation to help us when we are in trouble."


    Under the gaze of Mrs. Turner, Silvia said again, "Mom, I believe that he is still alive. I also hope


    that he will live well... As long as hees back alive, I don''t care about anything else."


    No matter what he had done, Silvia believed that he had his own reasons. That was how much she


    trusted Felix.


    Knowing that her daughter was a stubborn person, Mrs. Turner sighed and said, "Silvia, my silly


    daughter, why are you so foolish? You are just 20 years old, and you have a long way to go. Why do


    you beat yourself up for someone who left without a notice and even announced his own death."


    Silvia smiled and said, "Mom, you also said that I am just 20 years old. I have a long way to go in


    the future, so I am not in a hurry."


    Mrs. Turner was at loss for words, "Silvia..."


    Silvia changed the subject and said, "Mom, is the food here right for your taste? Do you have


    anything else you want to eat? If there is, you have to tell me. I will prepare for you."


    Silvia didn''t want to talk further, and Mrs.


    Turner couldn''t bear to make things difficult for her daughter as well. She reached out and rubbed


    Silvia''s head. "I''mfortable here and I eat well. However, I''m worried about you. I haven''t been


    cooking for you these days. Did you eat well?"


    These days, Silvia had not been eating properly. However, she couldn''t let her mother know. "Mom,


    I am eating well every day, don''t worry."


    Mrs. Turner nodded and said, "Well, I keep feeling that you have changed a little, but I can''t tell


    what exactly has changed."


    Silvia leaned over and pressed her face to her mother''s face. "Mom, I think I''ve be more


    beautiful."


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Mrs. Turner too agreed with Silvia. She couldn''t help but pinch


    Silvia''s face and said, "My baby is getting prettier."


    Silviaughed and said, "Yes. You''re the best, mom!"


    After apanying her mom for nearly two hours, Silvia left when Mrs. Turner fell asleep.


    However, as soon as she walked out of the ward, the smile on her face disappeared.


    "Felix, Felix, what on earth happened?" Silvia''s heart was in a mess.


    Why did he suddenly disappear?


    In the past few months, Silvia had thought a lot. However, she couldn''t think of a convincing reason.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    A male voice came suddenly and made Silvia tremble slightly. She looked up and saw the


    unbelievably good looking face.


    Silvia nced at him coldly and walked forward avoiding him.


    "I''m talking to you. Didn''t you hear me?"


    Silvia ignored him and continued walking. However, the next second, she was pulled into a warm


    embrace.


    Silvia struggled but to no avail because he was hugging her tightly. Therefore, she raised her foot


    and stomped hard on his foot. "Get lost!"


    Jayden asked, "What happened?"


    Although she was cold to him before she visited her mother, she wasn''t angry. Something must


    have happened to her.


    Silvia punched him on the chest again. "Jayden, I''m in a bad mood. You''d better stay away from me,


    or I''ll bite you."


    As soon as she finished talking, Jayden lowered his head and bit her lips, then pulled hard on them.


    In an instant, Silvia could taste blood in her mouth.


    Silvia beat him and said, "You..."


    Jayden let go of her with a gloomy gaze in his eyes. "Didn''t you say you wanted to bite me? I''ll let


    you bite me."


    However, he was the one who bit her!


    This man was driving Silvia crazy. How could there be such an annoying man in the world? He was


    even more annoying than Alina!


    She was so angry that she stepped on his foot again. "Jayden , I beg you. Please tell me, is it


    interesting to pester me like this all day long?"


    Jayden said, "Yes!"


    Silvia said, "F*ck!"


    Jayden picked her up and strode out of the hospital.


    Silvia kicked and hit him repeatedly while wailing, "What are you doing?"


    Jayden ignored her.


    Silvia was carried into Jayden''s car. After getting out of the car, he carried her back to his home.


    After entering the door, he threw her mercilessly on the living room sofa. "Silvia, it seems that I


    should sort out the rtionship between you and me."


    Silvia jumped up and said, "We have nothing to do with each other!"


    Jayden ignored her and turned to go upstairs to the study. When he came down again, there were


    two certificates in his hand. "Take a good look!"


    Silvia took the certificates and tore them into pieces. It was the same as the night they got the


    marriage certificates. "We have nothing to do with each other!"


    Seeing that she tore their marriage certificates into pieces once again, Jayden''s eyes darkened. He


    carried her upstairs to his study.


    "Since you like tearing them, you can tear as many as you want today!" He pulled open a cab


    full of the marriage certificates. Silvia was stunned.


    He once said that if she enjoyed tearing the certificates apart, he would make a thousand copies for


    her to tear. She did not expect him to really do it. He was simply out of his mind.


    He asked her with a cold expression, "Why aren''t you tearing them now?"


    "I, I''m tired!" It would be too exhausting to tear a whole cab of certificates. She was not a fool!


    Seeing that she had finally regained some conscience, Jayden pushed her to sit on the chair and


    said, "Since you''re not going to tear anything, sit down and listen to me."


    "What, what do you want to say?" After regaining her conscience, Silvia felt guilty, like a child who


    had done something wrong. She lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers.


    "What happened today?" he still asked the same question as before as he didn''t hear an answer


    from her.


    Silvia said sullenly, "That''s my business. It has nothing to do with you!"

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    It had nothing to do with him again!


    This answer made Jayden frown, and he couldn''t help but feel angry. "Silvia, we are husband and


    wife. We are married legally. As I said before, your business is my business. Please don''t ignore


    what I said."


    Silvia still felt a little guilty when he was talking properly. However, when he was furious, she felt like


    picking a fight with him. "I''m ignoring your words? So what?"


    "You..." He had never seen such an unreasonable and disobedient woman. There was nothing good


    about her. He must have been blinded to have married her.


    Silvia was fiercer than him. "Me? What''s wrong with me? I''ve been like this since I was a child. If


    you don''t like it, you can get the divorce officials here and divorce me!"


    "You need to be taught a lesson!" Although she had no merits at all, he had chosen her. He didn''t


    intend to let her go and needed to teach her a lesson!


    Silvia said provocatively, "Oh...e hit me if you can!"


    Jayden didn''t know what to say.


    She really thought that he could not deal with her.


    Jayden picked her up and walked straight to the bedroom. He mmed the door behind him as he


    entered the bedroom. After throwing her aside, he began to unbutton his shirt as he walked.


    Silvia was so nervous that she stammered, "Jay.. Jayden, what are you doing?"


    Jayden ignored her and turned into the changing room. When he came out again, he was wearing a


    loose white tracksuit and threw her a pink tracksuit. "Put it on!"


    "No!" Besides not knowing what he wanted to do, the pink color was not to her liking. She refused to


    put it on.


    Jayden said with a faint smile, "Do you want me to help you wear it?"


    "D*mn it, he''s threatening me again. I''m not afraid of you. Come help me wear it if you can!" Silvia


    thought to herself.


    Silvia did not move. Jayden approached her decisively, as if he was really going to change her


    clothes for her. Silvia saw that he was serious. She grabbed the clothes and ran away.


    What the f*ck!


    She was not as thick skinned as that b*stard, Jayden Elias Kyle!


    Silvia went to her bedroom and put on her clothes obediently. She looked at herself in the mirror.


    She felt too girly in pink. That was not her style at all.


    She didn''t like herself like this, but she had no choice. The moment she fell into the hands of the


    devil, she had lost her freedom and choices.


    Thump! Thump!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and then came Jayden''s overbearing voice, "Are you


    done yet?"


    Silvia walked over and opened the door. Then she shouted angrily, "Young Master, I''m ready. What


    can I do for you?"


    Jayden looked at her coldly and said, "Follow me.


    "Where to?" She didn''t want to go. However, if she didn''t walk, he would pick her up and carry her,


    fighter fighter style. Therefore, she had to follow him.


    He continued to ignore her. His expression was extremely gloomy!


    Having lived there for so long, Silvia didn''t even know that the whole third floor was a gym. It was


    more well- equipped than a regr gym.


    Without giving Silvia any time to settle, Jayden''s sinister voice came to her ear, "Let''s start with 100


    sit-ups."


    F*ck, was he trying to murder her?


    She was so hungry that she didn''t even have the strength to walk, and then she had to do a


    hundred sit-ups. He probably wouldn''t stop until she waspletely exhausted!


    Silvia had to do something. Otherwise, she might not live to see another day.


    "I''m feeling dizzy!" Silvia suddenly came up with an idea and sat down on the ground listlessly. She


    lay on the ground casually, closed her eyes, and pretended to pass out from hunger.


    However, Jayden wasn''t worried about her, instead he said in an icy tone, "Do you want me to


    perform CPR on you?"


    He was so annoying. Silvia was no match for him. All she could do was curse him in her heart.


    Soon, Silvia felt him approaching, and then she felt his warm breath... His breath was unexpectedly


    pleasant.


    While Silvia was distracted, she felt warm lips pressed against hers, kissing her aggressively and


    overbearingly.


    Silvia opened her eyes wide suddenly. When she caught the faint smile in his eyes, she pushed him


    away in a hurry. "Jayden, are you still human? How could you bully a person who has fainted?"


    "I have never seen anyone talk after fainting!" Jayden turned over andy next to her. Suddenly, he


    laughed. Her only merit was that she was silly and cute!


    "What are youughing at?" Jayden could easily see through such ame trick. Silvia blushed and


    pinched him, "Don''tugh at me!"


    "Silvia..." Jayden reached out to rub her head as he called her name and looked up at the ceiling.


    "My father and my mother also had a sudden marriage. After seeing each other for the second time,


    she followed him to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get their marriage certificate."


    Jayden''s words confirmed Silvia''s previous spection about his family. He was indeed a pitiful


    child, abandoned after his parents got a divorce.


    His parents were bold enough to get married after only meeting twice. However, in the end, the


    marriage failed and they abandoned Jayden. That was why he grew up to be so twisted.


    Silvia suddenly felt sorry for him. She patted him on the shoulder andforted him like a person


    with experience, "Don''t be sad. You should learn from them and don''t repeat their mistakes. It''s not


    always a good idea to get married so quickly. You should learn something else but this."


    Jayden tilted his head and looked at her. "What?" What was in her mind exactly?


    Silvia patted him on the shoulder again. "You don''t have to exin, I understand!"


    Her train of thoughts was so different from the others. Jayden didn''t feel like exining to her


    anymore. He suddenly wanted to tell her about his parents'' story. Jayden wanted to let Silvia know


    that although his parents got married so suddenly, they had a good life together.


    After a long pause, he said slowly, "My mother once told me that she thought that her marriage with


    my father would notst. Until one time, my father got ill. He told my mother that being his wife was


    not just a status. Being his wife was to spend the rest of her life with him. Since the day they got


    married, he handed his life to her. If anything were to happen to him, she would be the only person


    qualified to sign medical consent forms on his behalf."


    Silvia didn''t expect Jayden''s parents to have such a romantic past. However, a marriage without a


    strong emotional foundation would not stand the test of time, and would eventually fall apart.


    Silvia turned her head and saw that he was still staring at the ceiling. However, his eyes were calm


    and gentle. He didn''t look like a child who was being abandoned by his parents.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, he also turned his head and their eyes met. Although he looked fine, Silvia''s heart


    ached inexplicably. She didn''t really like this kind of feeling!

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    Silviaughed at herself for being silly. She hated Jayden obviously, however sometimes, she would


    feel sorry for him for no reason.


    She really wanted to tell him that although his parents started off well, they still ended up getting a


    divorce. However, the words wouldn''te out of her mouth.


    She thought perhaps she was being nice, that she didn''t want to rub salt to his wound.


    At that moment, Jayden suddenly reached out to hold her hand. "Later, they had children together.


    They experienced a lot of adversities. However, they overcame those challenges together. Now that


    their children have grown up, they lead peaceful and happy lives."


    In Jayden''s view, the love between his parents was not that of a fairy tale. Jayden had never heard


    his father say that he loved his mother, but everyone around them could feel their love for each


    other.


    "Peaceful and happy lives?" Silvia was bbergasted.


    No way!


    When she thought of that, Silvia blurted out, "Aren''t your parents divorced?"


    "Who told you that they are divorced?" Jayden was telling her about his parents'' love story,


    however, Silvia dampened the mood with her foolish statement.


    "Isn''t that the case?" If his parents were not divorced, and instead loved each other so much, why


    weren''t there any stories about Jayden''s mother in Madison City? How did Jayden grow up to


    be so twisted?


    There were many questions that Silvia did not have the answers to. Jayden would not tell her either.


    However, for some unknown reason, when Silvia found out that his parents were still together and


    loving each other, she felt happy for him.


    Jayden raised his hand and poked her forehead. "Silly woman, what nonsense are you thinking


    about all day?"


    Silvia kicked him and said, "Why would you care what I am thinking?"


    Jayden lifted his leg and ced it onto hers. "I said so much to you today. Do you know what I''m


    trying to tell you?"


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him. "I''m not that stupid!"


    Jayden said, "Then tell me."


    Silvia snorted softly and pouted, "Your parents are very loving. What''s there to show off about? Let


    me tell you, my parents are also very loving, and they love me very much."


    After saying so much to her, she still didn''t understand what he was trying to tell her. She thought he


    was showing off. Jayden''s head was pounding. Why was it so difficult tomunicate with this


    stupid woman?


    "Why are you staring at me? Your eyes are not as big as mine, can you beat me in a staring game?"


    His mood was always uncertain. One moment, he could be joking with her, then at the moment, he


    was staring at her gloomily. His mood changed faster than the weather.


    "Forget it, forget it, I won''t argue with you..." Silvia stared at him for a while until her eyes became


    dry. "I''m in a good mood all of a sudden. Why don''t you treat me to a meal?"


    Jayden said, "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    What question? Did he ask her anything? Why didn''t she hear it?


    This silly woman always had a way to irritate him. Jayden''s face darkened. "Do you know what I


    was trying to tell you?"


    "Weren''t you trying to show off..." Silvia gave him a dissatisfied look and said, "Since you''re not


    showing off, why don''t you just get to the point? Just tell me directly what you wanted to say. You


    know I''m not always that smart."


    Jayden was bbergasted. He realized that reasoning with the foolish Silvia was a waste of effort.


    Forget it! He didn''t want to be so petty towards her anyway.


    He added, "I just want to tell you that I am your husband. I''m someone you can rely on


    wholeheartedly in the future. No matter what happens, you can ask me for help."


    "But I didn''t admit that you are my..." Under Jayden''s vicious gaze, Silvia didn''t dare to say the word


    ''husband''. She smiled awkwardly and said, "Can I really ask you for help with anything from now


    on?"


    "Yes." Jayden nodded vigorously and repeated, "Anything."


    "Then can you..." Jayden''s family was powerful and influential. Compared to Silvia, it should be


    easier for Jayden to locate a person''s whereabouts. However, how could she let him know about


    Felix''s existence? She suppressed her emotions and smiled at Jayden. "Can I have meat?"


    Jayden replied decisively, "Yes."


    "Really?" Silvia only said it casually. She didn''t expect him to agree immediately. Happiness came


    so suddenly... She felt it was surreal!


    "Yes!" He nodded with a smile and pulled her into his arms. "You can eat all you want tonight!"


    "What are you doing... I want to eat real meat!" Where were his hands touching? This annoying


    Jayden! She didn''t mean it that way! He misinterpreted it deliberately. "Jay... Jayden... Mm! This is


    the gym. Don''t do this!"


    This man was really an animal. Although they had done it in the study and the bathroom, this was


    the gym. What if someone were toe in?


    "This is my private space. Except for the cleaners whoe every morning, no one would dare to


    come in during other times!" His voice was low and hoarse.


    "Not here..." Although Silvia refused verbally, there was a burning desire in her heart, and it was


    growing stronger. She could no longer rein in her urges. After all, it was exciting to do it there...


    Later, Silvia passed out. When she regained consciousness, she was already lying on the bed in his


    strong arms.


    His strong left arm hugged her so tightly that her face was pressed against his chest. Feeling a little


    ufortable, she moved slightly. Then, she heard his husky and sexy voice instantly, "You''re


    awake!"


    They were lying very close to each other. His scent was all around her. In an instant, Silvia''s face


    turned red and she buried her head in his chest. "Liar!"


    Jayden asked, "What''s that?"


    Silvia pinched his waist and said, "You just promised that you would help me with anything. I just


    wanted to eat some meat but you''re not even willing to help me with such a small matter. From now


    on, go sweet-talk to your other girlfriends. Don''te here and lie to me."


    Jayden smiled gently and couldn''t help but lower his head to kiss her again. "Have you not had


    enough yet?"


    Silvia bit him and said, "B*stard!"


    Jayden smiled and patted her on the back. "Don''t tell me you don''t like it?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I..." Silvia pinched him again. D*mn, she was annoyed because she liked it very much.


    Jayden caught a glimpse of her adorable and shy expression, and heughed heartily, "Good girl,


    go to sleep, or you won''t be able to get up tomorrow morning. You don''t want to bete for school!"


    Silvia was so embarrassed that she wanted to tear him apart.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    As expected, the next day, Silvia got upte and waste for school.


    She looked at the well-dressed man in front of her with intive eyes and said, "Young Master Kyle,


    why didn''t you wake me up?"


    Jayden didn''t wake her up despite getting up early himself! What''s more, he turned off her rm


    clock causing her to oversleep. She would definitely be aughing stock if she were to go to school


    at this time.


    Jayden looked rxed. With a faint smile on his face, he said, "I''ll send you to the campus after


    breakfast."


    "Is this breakfast for human beings?" The food on the table consisted of oatmeal snacks and sd.


    There was no meat at all.


    Jayden looked at her and asked, "You''re not eating?"


    "I am." If she didn''t eat, she would be starved to death. Besides, the food tasted good, especially


    the oatmeal snacks. However, she was too arrogant to eat more.


    On the way to the campus after breakfast, Silvia kept muttering, "Young Master Kyle, I''m telling you,


    you have to take full responsibility for me beingte today."


    Jayden turned his head and nced at her, "We will arrive soon."


    It was not that Silvia had never beente before. However, she was nowte because of Jayden!


    Her pitiful expression made him feel like teasing her more.


    Silvia let out a long sigh. "I have not been eating well these days, not to mention sleeping well. I feel


    that my life ising to an end."


    He had only made her eat a light breakfast, and she couldn''t stop nagging him for nearly half an


    hour. Jayden was going crazy.


    Finally, the car arrived at the destination. Jayden got out of the car as fast as he could and opened


    the door for her. "Go to your ss quickly. You are allowed toe hometer tonight." He didn''t


    want to hear her nagging at him anymore.


    "Really?" Silvia was cautious. "Young Master Kyle, are you plotting something against me?"


    Jayden said, "If you don''t leave now, I''ll take back what I''ve just said."


    Silvia turned around and ran off quickly. "Young Master Kyle, please keep your promise. Otherwise,


    I will curse you that you won''t have a son in the future."


    He watched after her as she ran off. When it was finally quiet, Jayden suddenly felt empty. He even


    thought of running after her to bring her back.


    After he saw her disappear into the campus, Jayden took out his mobile phone immediately and


    made a call. "What happenedst night?"


    Although Jayden asked this question abruptly, the person answering the phone responded


    immediately, "Last night, Madam Turner brought up the matter pertaining Felix Xavier to Miss


    Turner. They had different opinions but they didn''t quarrel."


    When he heard the name "Felix Xavier", Jayden knew the reason why Silvia came out with a bad


    mood after she visited her mother.


    Huh...


    Why was it always Felix? Felix had disappeared for such a long time, yet he could still affect Silvia''s


    mood.


    "So what?" Jayden thought.


    Although Felix could affect Silvia''s mood, he couldn''t have her.


    Now, Silvia was his. Jayden was the one who was with Silvia the night before. It was he who held


    her in his arms and doted on her.


    No one could take her away from him!


    As soon as Silvia arrived at the ssroom, Reagan and Lemur came over and looked at her from


    head to toe. "Boss, you''re awesome! You''re really awesome! We were just talking about it


    yesterday. We didn''t expect you to really do it."


    Silvia pushed them away and warned them, "Are you two out of your mind? Stand properly and talk


    nicely!"


    Reagan said, "Boss, did you sleep with Young Master Kylest night?"


    Silvia picked up the book and pped Reagan. "What are you talking about?"


    Lemur pointed to Silvia''s neck. "Don''t tell us that these marks on your neck are mosquito bites."


    "What marks?" Silvia took out her mobile phone immediately and saw that her neck was full of love


    marks left by Jayden. When she was washing up in the morning, she was still in a daze and did not


    pay much attention. Now that she saw the marks... It was so embarrassing!


    What a b*stard Jayden was! He didn''t even tell her about the obvious marks! Was he amused to


    see her being embarrassed?


    Reagan said, "Boss,st night must have been intense. By looking at the love marks, it seems like


    Young Master Kyle is skillful in bed."


    Silvia reached out and twisted Reagan''s ear. "I was bitten by a dog. Try spouting nonsense again."


    Reagan and Lemur looked at each other. Their boss was clearly guilty as charged. It wasn''t like


    things didn''t happen if they didn''t talk about it.


    "What are you looking at? Sit down and study hard. Don''t loiter around me all day." Silvia didn''t want


    to mention it because it was the truth. She was feeling guilty.


    Reagan sat down and said, "Boss, it''s hard to find such a good man like Young Master Kyle. You


    should cherish him."


    Silvia rolled her eyes at Reagan and said sulkily, "How would you know that he''s a good man?"


    Reagan said, "Lemur and I saw it with our own eyes."


    Silvia was speechless.


    Reagan said, "The best example of this would be... He was willing to help you with anything, even


    making Alina drop out of school on her own ord! Isn''t that good enough?"


    "Alina dropped out of school on her own?" Even though Silvia knew that the Kyle family was


    powerful and influential, she did not expect Jayden to force Alina out of the university because of


    her.


    "I heard that she went to the principal''s office yesterday and admitted her mistake personally..."


    Reagan nodded. Then he suddenly noticed that Silvia''s expression was not quite right. "Boss, over


    the past two years, Alina has been giving you trouble. Aren''t you happy that she''s gone?"


    "There''s nothing to be happy or unhappy about. It''s her own business that she left. What has it got


    to do with me?" Silvia waved her hand. "It''s almost time for ss. Pay attention in ss. Don''t


    pester me."


    It was just that without an opponent, her campus life would be rather boring in the future.


    That afternoon, Silvia didn''t need to go home early with Jayden''s permission. Coincidentally, Audrey


    called her and asked her to go shopping, Silvia agreed immediately.


    Silvia was the kind of person who would leave after buying whatever she wanted. She would not


    waste time walking around the mall. However, Audrey was the total opposite. She would go into


    different shops and try on everything.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After two hours of walking, Silvia, who had not bought anything, was already exhausted. On the


    contrary, Audrey was still energetic with a lot of shopping bags in her hands.


    Silvia said, "Audrey, let''s find a ce for a drink and take a break."


    "I''ve never seen any woman shop like you. You didn''t even buy anything. What''s the fun?" asked


    Audrey.


    Silvia said, "You can just regard me as a man then."


    Audrey stared at Silvia. Although Audrey was reluctant, they found a cafe and sat down to take a


    rest.


    Right after they sat down, Silvia said to Audrey, "Aren''t you jobless right now? How could you still


    spend extravagantly? Aren''t you afraid that you can''t even afford your mealster?"

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    "Do you have to bring this up?" Audrey was unhappy. She red at Silvia and said, "You are so


    unlike a woman, so you won''t understand, Silvia. Shopping can satisfy a woman''s vanity and heal


    all wounds. Shopping is the most enjoyable thing in a woman''s life."


    Silvia asked the waiter for the menu and handed it to Audrey. "Well, I have never heard that


    shopping could heal wounds before you said so!"


    "Why don''t you try it out next time?" Audrey picked up the menu and looked at it. "I''ll have a cup of


    honey tea. What do you want to have?"


    Silvia massaged her tired calves while saying, "I want a ss of iced lemon tea with sugar."


    "I heard from Reagan that you love to eat chicken," asked Audrey. "Would you like to order some


    fried chicken drumsticks?"


    Silvia gave Audrey the menu because she didn''t want to see the meat dishes on the menu.


    However, Audrey didn''t realize it and especially mentioned ordering meat to Silvia!


    Silvia looked around instinctively. She really wanted to order two dozens of drumsticks to make up


    for her sufferings recently. However, in the end, she gave up the idea.


    If Jayden, that b*stard, found out that Silvia had eaten meat secretly, she would probably lose the


    right to go shopping with her friends from then on!


    Boohoo...


    Silvia felt that her life was so miserable just at the thought of it!


    "Forget it. I just want a drink. Eating such greasy food at night is bad for digestion and will affect


    your sleep." These words would never havee from Silvia in the past. However, she had no


    other choice at the moment!


    After cing their order, Audrey said, "It seems that Reagan is quite loyal to you. I was just trying to


    dig some information about you from him, and he still lied to me. He said that the way to make you


    listen to me is to order chicken for you!"


    "He''s talking nonsense!" Silvia was still a little sad that she couldn''t have drumsticks. She slumped


    on the table and said in a muffled voice, "You could have just asked me. Why did you go to


    Reagan?"


    Audrey smirked. "I want to know your secrets! Only then can I snatch your man from you in the


    future. Would you tell me about that if I were to ask you?"


    Silvia replied sadly, "I''d love to give Jayden to you, but I don''t know what''s wrong with that b*stard.


    He just keeps pestering me every day." Her waist still hurt from their lovemaking from the night


    before.


    "Silvia, I tell you, don''t show off in front of me about how loyal he is to you!" Audrey was depressed


    when she thought of this matter. What happened with Jayden was the biggest mistake in Audrey''s


    glorious life that she couldn''t erase.


    Silvia sighed as she slumped on the table. "Let''s not talk about this. I don''t want to mention him


    anyway."


    Although she did not want to talk about him, Silvia would think of him at everything she did. Perhaps


    she was having schizophrenia due to excessive oppression!


    Audrey leaned over to Silvia and asked mysteriously, "Silvia, tell me honestly, what''s the


    rtionship between you and Jayden?"


    What was the rtionship between them?


    They were a legally married couple!


    However, Silvia refused to admit it. She was looking forward to the day that Jayden would once


    again go crazy and get the staff from the Civil Affairs Bureau toe to the house andplete the


    divorce procedure.


    However, judging by the current situation, it was obviously impossible for Silvia''s fantasy to happen.


    Jayden was particrly stubborn. It seemed that it was impossible for him to change his mind once


    he had made up his mind.


    After thinking about it for a long while, Silvia gave Audrey what she considered a very urate


    answer. "Friends with benefits!"


    Audrey was not surprised by this answer. However, she was a little disappointed and angry. "Silvia,


    you have already slept with him, yet you still promised to give him to me! You''re a big liar!"


    Silvia felt wrongly used. When Silvia promised Audrey, she sincerely wanted to give Jayden to


    Audrey. It was just that the idea was hard to realize.


    At the thought that she had slept with Jayden, Silvia felt very upset. "Audrey, let me ask you. Do you


    think that I am a bad person?"


    Audrey nced at her. "Why are you asking this all of a sudden?"


    Silvia took two small sips of the iced lemon tea and said gloomily, "I have someone I like obviously,


    yet I slept with another man... Most importantly, I even enjoyed it!"


    "You''re not a bad woman, you''re just a promiscuous ygirl and you''re greedy," Audrey''s tongue


    was vicious. She never held back whenmenting about Silvia!


    Silvia red at her. "I must have been blind. Why did I be friend with a woman like you?"


    "I''m curious, too," said Audrey. "How did I end up making friend with a woman like you? Women


    used to stay away from me."


    "You''re so sharp- tongued. That''s why you don''t have friends," Silvia teased her. However, Silvia


    was still depressed. "Waiter, do you have any wine here?"


    Not waiting for the waiter to answer, Audrey nudged Silvia and said, "Why would you need wine?


    Let me, the love guru, analyze your mental state right now."


    Silvia rolled her eyes at Audrey and said, "You? A love guru? You don''t look like one no matter how


    I look at you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t get theint from Jayden when you gave him your card."


    Audrey was so angry she roared, "Silvia, do you hate me that much? Let''s not mention about this


    incident ever again in the future, okay?"


    When the people around started to look over at them, Silvia patted Audrey''s hand quickly and said,


    "Hey, lower your voice. You don''t want the whole world to know that you were once rejected by a


    man."


    Audrey was at a loss for words. She decided she would not be the backstabbing Silvia''s friend


    anymore!


    Audrey took a deep breath and tried very hard to calm down. She felt that she could not let Silvia


    bully her anymore. She wanted to know Silvia''s weaknesses so that she could attack Silvia in the


    future. She wanted Silvia to experience the feeling of being hurt.


    "Do you still want me to analyze your situation for you?" said Audrey.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Silvia didn''t have many female friends. The only person who could help her out was Audrey.


    Therefore, Silvia decided to listen to her even though she couldn''t decide whether to believe Audrey


    or not. Silvia replied, "Then please tell me."


    Audrey cleared her throat, sat up straight, and put on a serious look. "Let me tell you this, I think you


    have feelings for Jayden. No, it''s more than that, I think you like him a lot."


    "Audrey, don''t talk nonsense. I would rather fancy a dog than him." Yes, it was impossible. How


    could Silvia like Jayden? She hated him to the core. It was impossible for her to like him!


    "It''s okay if you don''t like him. Why are you so anxious?" Audrey smiled knowingly. Audrey''s


    expression showed that she had seen through Silvia. "Silvia, the more anxious you are in denying it,


    the more it proves that you have feelings for him."

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    Silvia emphasized, "Other than being partners in bed, there''s nothing else between Jayden and me,


    and it will be the same in the future."


    No matter how hard Silvia tried to exin it, Audrey just wouldn''t believe a word. "Silvia, listen to


    me. If you like Jayden, then go ahead and love him with all your heart. Both of you are single, so


    why can''t you just admit that you like him? There are so many people in this world who end up


    breaking up anyway. You are not the only one who experienced that."


    "I don''t like him. I have someone else whom I love. That man grew up with me and he was the


    highlight of my youth. After we''ve entered college, he confessed to me and we got together. I


    always thought that after we both graduated from college, I would marry him and have children with


    him. I always dreamt that we would live a happy life together. Felix is the man I love, and the one I


    want to marry. I want to spend the rest of my life with him... And until now, I can still recall the


    promises we made together. How can I forget about all of this and fall in love with someone else?"


    However, Silvia had gradually forgotten the promises that she made with Felix. Nowadays, Felix


    had hardly appeared in her dreams, but instead, that beast, Jayden had been slowly recing him.


    To Silvia, Jayden was like air, appearing by her side incessantly and invading every inch of her life.


    How did it turn out like this?


    Silvia did not know why, nor could she figure it out. She was appalled by this feeling. She should be


    missing her Felix and hoping that he woulde back soon instead!


    After listening to Silvia''s emotional confession, Audrey seemed to have understood something and


    said, "Silvia, in fact, there are different stages in our lives, like childhood, youth, adulthood, middle


    age, and old age... and in each of these stages, there will be someone who we will like a lot. For


    instance, when you were a child, you''ve probably liked a little boy and wanted to marry him in the


    future. Then, when you were in primary school, you probably liked a boy in your ss and also


    wanted to marry him. But is this love? I''m afraid not."


    "Felix is someone who I have been in love with ever since I was a child. He was just a boy who I


    liked when I was just a little girl, but he was also the man who I have always wanted to marry." Silvia


    emphasized. No one knew if she was saying those words to


    Audrey or was she saying it to herself.


    She wanted to remind herself that Felix was the person she loved and the person she had always


    wanted to marry. She must not betray the love that they had for each other.


    "But he is gone now. There''s no need to torture yourself for someone who has disappeared. Silvia,


    why don''t you open up and be a little braver to start a new rtionship?" In order to please Audrey,


    Reagan had told her everything about Silvia, and that was how Audrey knew about Felix.


    However, Silvia insisted, "I believe that he wille back one day. He will definitelye back for


    me."


    Audrey said, "Silvia, so what if hees back for you? Everything has changed. You''ve slept with


    Jayden, and you enjoyed having that kind of rtionship with him. Do you think that you are still that


    old Silvia who only loved Felix? No, you''re not!"


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    She could not


    refute Audrey''s words. Audrey was right. Silvia was no longer the girl who loved Felix with all her


    heart.


    Silvia had another man in her heart. Although there was no love but only lust, she could not deny


    that she had already betrayed the pure love that she once had with Felix.


    Audrey sighed and said, "Silvia, you should cherish the people around you and let go of the past.


    Don''t miss out on the people who are by your side now, otherwise, it would be useless to cry over


    them after you realized that you''ve lost them."


    Audrey spoke in a strangled tone, and tears were welling up in her eyes. However, she quickly


    blinked her eyes and stopped her tears from rolling down. A girl who was unloved did not have the


    right to shed tears...


    Life was just like the script in a movie. When a person stays by your side and treats you as their


    entire universe, you would take him for granted easily. When this person disappeared, then you


    would realize his importance... a little toote.


    But what was the point of knowing this now? He was gone. No matter what she had be, he


    would never show up again.


    The past was already in the past!


    It was already ten o''clock at night when Silvia arrived at the vi. Auntie Cherry had been waiting for


    Silvia and the moment she saw Silvia return, she immediately greeted her. "You are back, Miss


    Turner!"


    "Auntie Cherry, are you waiting for me?" It was alreadyte at night so Silvia was a little


    embarrassed to keep Auntie Cherry up. "You don''t have to stay up for me in the future. You don''t


    have to worry about me."


    "It''s okay. I''m old, so I can''t sleep for too long anyway." Auntie Cherry took over Silvia''s bag and


    hung it up. Then she said, "Miss Turner, I''ve prepared some food for you. You can eat them before


    going to bed."


    "Okay. Thanks, Auntie Cherry!" Silvia didn''t dare to eat anything while she was out so she was quite


    hungry. Luckily, Auntie Cherry was thoughtful enough to prepare supper for her.


    Silvia only knew that Auntie Cherry cared for her, but she did not know that Auntie Cherry''s orders


    came from the master - Jayden.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, after switching to a lighter diet for the past few days, Silvia had started to adapt to it.


    The more she ate lighter food, the more she enjoyed it. How surprising it was that a person could


    form a new habit in just a few days!


    After finishing her meal, Silvia went upstairs and returned to her room to wash up. While Silvia was


    in the shower, Audrey''s words were constantly ying in her mind.


    What Audrey said was right. Silvia shouldn''t dwell on their past anymore. She should cherish the


    present and learn to hold dear to the people around her.


    She understood everything Audrey had said to her, but she did not want to ept it. Silvia was not


    willing to ept that she was now Jayden''s wife and that she would have to spend the rest of her


    life with him just like this.


    Her wish ever since she was a child was to marry a man she loved and not a man whom she was


    sexuallypatible with.


    Moreover, she knew too little about Jayden. She did not know about his family at all, and she did not


    know how long his interest in her wouldst or what kind of crazy things he would do.


    At this very moment, Silvia felt like the water was not restlessly pouring down from the showerhead,


    but from her restless heart.


    Forget it, she did not want to think about it anymore. Since things had turned out this way, there''s


    nothing she could do about it, she would just have to y by ear.


    After about half an hour, Silvia came out of the bathroom. As soon as shey down on the bed, she


    received a WhatsApp message from Jayden, "Come here!"


    The message was brief. Looking at his message, Silvia could feel the assertiveness and the


    arrogance in him.


    Humph.


    Did she have to go over to him just because he had asked her to?


    No! She would not resign to him!


    Silvia got under the quilt, pretending that she had not seen the message.


    After a while, Jayden sent another message, "Do you want me to go there and carry you over?"

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    Humph.


    That a**hole Jayden was threatening her again. Did he think that Silvia would be afraid of him?!


    Silvia quickly got out of bed and locked her bedroom door. Then, she pushed the armchair in her


    room towards the door and propped it against the door. She was confident that Jayden couldn''t do


    anything to her!


    Silvia pped her handscently but little did she know that as soon as she turned around,


    she would realize that someone was already in her room. To be more precise, there was a man on


    her bed.


    The man only had a towel wrapped around his body as he sat on her bed with a book in his hand.


    "You... How did youe in?" Did Jayden have teleportation skills? Silvia certainly had closed the


    door, so how did hee in?


    Jayden''s gaze was on the book in his hand, but his finger was pointed at the balcony.


    "F*ck!" This shameless man actually came in through the balcony. It was Silvia''s own fault for


    overlooking that spot.


    "Are you not going to bed yet?" He was still reading the book in his hand and did not even take a


    nce at her, but he knew that she was standing still there, not moving an inch.


    "Get out!" She did not want to get too close to him nor did she want to have anything else beyond


    their current rtionship. Silvia had to remind herself at all times that she must not let Jayden


    influence her!


    Upon hearing her words, Jayden finally put down the book in his hand and squinted at her. "Are you


    challenging my patience, little girl?"


    Who was he calling a little girl? And since when was she challenging his patience?


    She just didn''t want to see him and be with him, and didn''t want him to influence her. She then said,


    "If you don''t want to leave, I''ll go then. Is that fair enough? Young Master Kyle!


    "Come here!" Jayden ordered.


    His low voice seeded in stopping Silvia from stepping out of the room. D*mn it, this man gave


    out such a powerful aura that she did not dare to go against him at all.


    "All you know is to threaten women!" Silvia reluctantly walked to the other side of the bed andy


    down on it. "I''m going to bed now. Do you think that I''ll be afraid of you?"


    As soon as shey down, Jayden reached out to hug her. Silvia pped his hand and said, "What


    are you trying to do?"


    "Sleep, of course!" Habits were indeed a terrifying thing. Although they had not been together for a


    long time, Jayden was already used to sleeping with her in his arms. Without her in his arms, he


    would somehow feel like something was missing and he would not be able to fall asleep.


    Silvia rolled over to the side of the bed and said, "Why are you hugging me then?"


    "Come closer!" He was ordering her again. Silvia wanted to ignore him, so she closed her eyes and


    pretended that she didn''t hear him. However, in the next second, Jayden reached out hisrge


    hands and pulled her into his arms.


    "You''re hugging me too tightly. It''s ufortable." She wriggled and tried to break away from him,


    but in the next second, he hugged her even tighter and rolled her over, making her lie on top of him.


    He said, "We''ll sleep like this then."


    Silvia was speechless.


    He wasn''t wearing anything, and there was only a bath towel covering his body. Now that she was


    lying on top of him, she could even feel the sound of blood flowing in his body. Did he really think


    that she could sleep well in such a position?


    He stroked her head gently and said, "Be a good girl and don''t move. Otherwise, you''ll bete for


    school again."


    Silvia punched him. "You''re so shameless!"


    Since she had scolded him for being shameless, Jayden should uphold the notoriety that she had


    used him, shouldn''t he? Otherwise, wouldn''t he be scolded for nothing? Therefore, Jayden got


    down to business and did those shameless things to her again, until Silvia waspletely


    exhausted.


    As expected, Silvia waste to school again.


    After Alina was expelled, no one dared to find any fault with Silvia anymore. Without having to deal


    with such distractions, Silvia had started to pay more attention to her studies. In just a month, her


    grades had improved tremendously.


    However,pared to her improvement in her studies, Silvia was more excited about something


    else. The one- month ban that Jayden had imposed finally came to an end.


    Did that mean that she could eat meat now?


    Jayden came to pick her up from school that day. Silvia sat in the passenger seat and was


    ecstatically thinking about some of the restaurants in Madison City. "Young Master Kyle, there is a


    restaurant nearby which is famous for its roast duck. Why don''t we go there today?"


    Seeing that she had performed well for the past month, Jayden nodded with crity and said,


    "Okay. Let''s go there."


    "Long live Young Master Kyle!" Silvia shouted. At the same time, she leaned over to Jayden and


    gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek. However, after that kiss, Silvia felt that she had gone


    overboard, so she looked away awkwardly and pretended like nothing had happened.


    However, Jayden removed his right hand from the steering wheel and grabbed her hand that was


    on herp. He squeezed her hand tightly and said, "There will be a reward if you do something that


    makes me happy!"


    Sure enough, Silvia was fooled. She turned her head and looked at him. "What kind of reward?"


    "You really want to know?" His smile was a little evil as he spoke.


    "Yeah." Silvia nodded.


    Jayden then pointed his finger at his face.


    The reason why she had kissed him a while ago was because she was too excited about the roast


    duck, but he was asking her to kiss him again? That was impossible. She would never do that.


    Therefore, Silvia looked away and said, "I don''t want to know anymore."


    Jayden turned the steering wheel and pulled over. After the car hadpletely stopped, he


    unfastened his seat belt and leaned over to her. He then grabbed her into his arms and gave her a


    long and passionate kiss.


    When he had finally let go of her, Silvia red at him fiercely as she gasped for air. "What are you


    doing? You''re doing such shameless things to me every day, I''m almost exhausted to death!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Whenever it was time for bed, Jayden would hold her in his arms, kiss her and even bite her. Had


    he not gotten enough of those? Was he not afraid that the traffic police might pull him over for


    committing public indecency?


    "I remember that you enjoyed it too!" They were extremelypatible with each other in their s*x


    life, as if they were born for each other. Under Jayden''s guidance. Silvia was slowly bing an


    outstanding youngdy, so much so that he had thought of hiding her from the world selfishly.


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    It was alright that he remembered it, but why did Jayden have to say it out loud?


    Silvia was a girl, and she would feel embarrassed!


    The roast duck shop was a famous restaurant in Madison City, which had been around for more


    than a century. In the past, Silvia would oftene here with Reagan and Lemur. It was the first


    time that she had brought someone else here.


    The shop was small in size, but it was crowded with customers. Therefore, it was evident that if a


    restaurant had good dishes, good service and abided to the hygiene standards, there would surely


    be customers.


    Silvia used to eat there often. The owner recognized Silvia as a regr customer, but due to the


    large crowds of patrons, Silvia was yet to befriend the owner personally. Hence, she was yet to get


    free meals at the restaurant!


    Seeing that there were two vacant seats, Silvia quickly pulled Jayden over and said, "Why are you


    just standing there? If we moved any slower, our seats would have already been taken away by the


    people behind us."


    Jayden really couldn''t understand what these people were thinking. The restaurant had no air


    conditioning, but it was still crowded in such hot weather. There was even a long line waiting outside


    of the shop.


    Silvia was excited when she thought about the roast duck that she would be eating in no time. She


    picked up the menu and ordered two portions of the signature roast duck.


    Silvia ordered two portions. She wanted to have one there and the other to go. When Jayden heard


    that she had ordered two portions, he frowned and asked, "Are you really that hungry?"

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    "You know that I haven''t eaten any meat for a whole month. How can I not be hungry?" That


    afternoon, Silvia did not have her lunch so that she could eat more roast duck. She had intentionally


    kept her stomach empty for this very meal.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After ordering the roast duck, Silvia handed the menu over to Jayden and said, "Have a look and


    see if there''s anything else that you want to eat. I''m not exaggerating this but the roast duck here is


    amazing. I can guarantee that you''ll remember it for the rest of your life."


    Seeing that she was so excited, Jayden did not want to disappoint her. He picked up the menu and


    ended up ordering a te of sd.


    "What a stingy man! You''re filthy rich, do you think that you will go broke treating me to this meal?!"


    She had never seen someone so stingy like him who would only order a te of sd while treating


    someone else to a meal.


    Jayden answered calmly, "Do you not know how much you could put away? I''m actually worried that


    I might go broke."


    After hearing what Jayden had said, Silvia rolled her eyes at him and criticized, "You''re so stingy!


    No wonder you could not find a girl who likes you and wants to marry you!"


    "My dear wife, quit the nonsense already, alright? Hurry up and eat your food. We''ll go home after


    this!" Jayden was deliberately provoking her. As expected, Silvia was so angry that she gnashed


    her teeth and said, "Shut up! I''m not your wife."


    Jayden said, "I will only treat my wife to a meal."


    Silvia said, "You''re full of nonsense!"


    The aromatic roast duck was finally being served on the table. Looking at the scrumptious looking


    duck, Silvia was no longer in the mood to pay any attention to Jayden. She grabbed one of the


    drumsticks and took a huge bite of it.


    "Wow!"


    She had been waiting for this very moment for a long time. With just one bite into it, Silvia was


    already on top of the world, "Oh my god. It''s so f*cking good!"


    Looking at her greasy lips, Jayden frowned in disgust and picked up a piece of tissue to wipe her


    mouth. "Do you know how ugly you look right now?"


    "So what?" It was none of his business that she was looking ugly anyway. If he was disgusted by


    her, he could just get lost, couldn''t he? She would be more than happy to have that meal all by


    herself.


    Although he was disgusted by her way of eating, he was still reluctant to leave her alone at the


    restaurant. Therefore, as she continued to eat, he would wipe off the grease on her lips from time to


    time.


    After gorging on the roast duck, Silvia let out a satisfied belch. Then, she noticed that Jayden had


    not eaten anything, so she asked, "Why aren''t you eating?"


    "I feel full from watching you eat." He said. In fact, he was not disgusted by the way she was eating


    at all. He was enjoying watching her eat.


    "Jayden, you don''t like this ce, don''t you?" Silvia put a piece of the roast duck onto his te.


    "This ce is small, but you can see that it''s clean, so you don''t have to worry. Try this and you''ll


    get what I mean."


    Jayden really did not like greasy food at all. On top of that, the weather was hot and it was


    ufortable to eat in such a small space without air conditioning. However, he still picked up the


    roast duck Silvia had put on his te and ate it. This was the first time Silvia had offered him


    something to eat, so he had no reason not to eat it.


    As she watched him eat, Silvia leaned over to him and her beautiful face was right in front of his


    eyes, "How is it? Is it good? I wasn''t exaggerating about it, right?"


    In fact, Jayden thought that there was nothing special about the roast duck, but seeing that she was


    so eager to get his approval, Jayden still nodded and said, "Yeah, it''s quite good."


    As soon as he said that, Silvia''s smile became brighter. "See, I wasn''t lying, wasn''t I? Well, you can


    just let me know what you''re craving for in future, and I''ll take you to the best restaurants in Madison


    City."


    Although Jayden had eaten all kinds of delicacies around the world, he was still a little excited when


    he heard that Silvia was going to bring him to all the best restaurants in Madison City. "Okay, I''ll wait


    for it."


    "Hehe, good boy!" Silvia smiled and took another piece of the roast duck for him. Then, she picked


    up another piece for herself and continued to devour her meal.


    Jayden sighed. This silly girl was a real food junkie. She had eaten more than half of the entire roast


    duck by herself. It was so greasy that Jayden already felt sick just by looking at it, but Silvia enjoyed


    it very much.


    After finishing off her meal, Silvia looked at Jayden and asked, "Are you full?"


    Jayden barely ate anything and took care of her throughout the entire meal, but he said, "Yeah, I''m


    full."


    Silvia waved her hand at the waiter and said, "Can we get the bill please?"


    The waiter came over with the bill in his hand.


    "Did you guys enjoy your meal?"


    Silvia answered with a loud burp, "Yeah, we enjoyed the meal. It''s very delicious. Please keep up


    the good work."


    The waiter was happy that they enjoyed the meal, so he said happily, "The total would be 25 dors


    please." 25 dors for a meal was not expensive, and many people could afford it. Jayden, who was


    supposed to treat Silvia, then took out his ck card.


    Looking at the luxurious looking credit card, the waiter was a little embarrassed. He smiled


    awkwardly and said, "Sir, I''m sorry but we don''t ept card payment here. Could you please pay by


    cash instead?"


    "There are still shops that don''t ept credit cards?" Jayden was a little upset. He never brought


    cash along with him all this while, and wherever he went, his assistant would be the one who would


    settle the bill.


    Silvia noticed his embarrassment, so she took out her purse and paid the bill. When they walked


    out, she nced at Jayden and said, "You''re so stingy!"


    If he didn''t want to treat her to dinner, he could have just told her, couldn''t he? He had no money to


    pay for the meal and yet he was still pretending to be rich. What on earth was he trying to do?


    However, Silvia did not want to see him embarrassing himself, so she did not expose him in front of


    everyone.


    "Thanks!" Jayden ignored her contemptuous eyes and sincerely thanked her all of a sudden.


    "Are you thanking me?" Silvia was surprised. She couldn''t believe that he was actually thanking her.


    "Yup!" Jayden nodded and held her hand at the same time. "Thank you for saving me from


    embarrassment." In fact, he did not really care if he was going to embarrass himself or not, but her


    considerate act had indeed touched him.


    After enjoying a big meal to her satisfaction and even receiving Jayden''s gratitude, Silvia was over


    the moon. On the way back home, she was extremely chatty. "Young Master Kyle, it''s still early.


    Let''s go to the riverside for a walk." "Okay." If she wanted to go, he would go with her.


    "Hmm, it''s quite chilly, isn''t it? Let''s just forget about it then. Let''s just go home." Silvia had changed


    her mind in a blink of an eye.


    "Okay." Jaydenplied to her.


    "Young Master Kyle, can I ask you something? Who do you think is prettier? Myself or Audrey?"


    Silvia turned her head and looked at him, "Just tell me, don''t lie to me."


    "Of course you''re prettier!" Jayden thought to himself.


    In fact, Jayden had long forgotten what Audrey looked like. If it wasn''t because Silvia had


    mentioned Audrey to Jayden every now and then, he wouldn''t have even remembered that he had


    actually met such a person.


    However, Jayden didn''t want Silvia to be so proud of herself, so he gave her an ambiguous answer,


    "Who do you think you canpare to with that face of yours?"


    "Hey, what''s wrong with my face? You''re the one who''s not good- looking! Your whole family is not


    good- looking!" She was so happy today, but this man just had to spoil the mood for her. It seemed


    that she''d better not ask such a question in front of him in the


    future.

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    Silvia red at him and said, "Jayden Elias Kyle, the more I look at you, the uglier you are. You are


    the ugliest man in the world!"


    Jayden chuckled. "You''re so childish!"


    It was such a childish game, but he yed along with her. After living with Silvia for quite some


    time, Jayden''s thinking had inadvertently be a little more childish.


    Silvia pouted her lips and said, "By the way, I''ve got good news to tell you. As you know, my family


    house got foreclosed a few months ago. Well, I''ve finally bought it back, and I can take my mom


    home tomorrow."


    "Congrattions!" Of course, Jayden knew that Silvia had already bought the house again, as he


    was the one behind everything after all. On top of that, Silvia would also be receiving better news


    shortly!


    "I don''t have any sses tomorrow so I''m going over to the hospital to bring my mom home." Silvia


    finally regained the ownership of the house that was filled with all the beautiful memories of her


    family, so she was quite emotional about it.


    She promised herself that she would study hard and do her best in managing Wateria Corporation.


    She would also take on the responsibility of taking care of her mother and never let her go through


    any more suffering.


    "Is there anything else I can do for you?" Jayden asked tentatively. They had been together for so


    long, but Silvia had never asked for his help. At this very moment, he was anticipating that she


    would ask him toe along with her to the hospital to bring her mother back home.


    However, Silvia replied without any hesitation, "No. I don''t need your help."


    Upon hearing her answer, Jayden''s face fell in an instant. From that moment onwards, he no longer


    uttered a word.


    Silvia knew that this man was unpredictable. She did not know what she had done to offend him.


    Since he ignored her, she would ignore him too. She thought that she would just focus on thinking


    about the things that would make her happy.


    For instance, that old fellow, Norman Turner, had finally been convicted, and the shares that her


    father had left behind for her would be returned to her soon. By then, she would convene a


    shareholders'' meeting and appoint someone who she could trust to manage thepany.


    As for who this person would be, Silvia had a good candidate in mind. It was Uncle Bachman, who


    had been helping Silvia''s father in the past. However, Norman had kicked Uncle Bachman out of the


    company because he helped Silvia out after her father passed away.


    However, the only problem was that Uncle Bachman was getting a little long in the tooth. Silvia


    wasn''t sure if his children would agree to let hime out of his retirement to clean up such a mess


    for her.


    If she couldn''t get Uncle Bachman to help her, Silvia really could not think of anyone else. Wateria


    Corporation was a privatepany and she was the majority shareholder. The shareholders''


    meeting was in fact just a tform for her to make an official announcement.


    Silvia was extremely distressed thinking that she would have to undertake such a heavy


    responsibility all by herself in the future. She was worried that if she couldn''t do it well, she would


    drag all her employees down with her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Silvia let out a discreet sigh and looked out of the window while in a daze. "If only they were still


    around, I wouldn''t feel so helpless and lonely..." her heart muttered.


    Jayden took a nce at Silvia through the corner of his eye. This woman''s attention was not on him


    at all. Did she not realize that he was angry?


    All she could ever think of using her tiny brain was food and her... Well, she certainly could not


    notice that he was angry.


    Because he was angry at Silvia, Jayden stepped on the elerator and the car sped up in an


    instant. He was driving so fast that they arrived at the vi in a sh.


    As soon as the car arrived, Jayden got out of the car and left without helping Silvia open the car


    door chivalrously as he did a few days ago.


    Silvia was used to Jayden''s unpredictable temperament. Seeing that he didn''t open the car door for


    her, she opened it herself and got out of the car.


    It was September now, and the weather was chilly at night. After getting off the car, the gentle


    evening breeze blew against Silvia''s body, making her mood a little more pleasant.


    Silvia ate a lot during dinner, so she could feel that her stomach was a little bloated. Therefore,


    instead of going into the house, she had decided to take a walk in the yard to enjoy the evening


    breeze and stop thinking about that annoying Jayden.


    Thendscaping in the yard was very impressive. Other than a diverse of greeneries, there was


    also a bed of blooming roses. They were of different colors, from red to pink, and even white and


    yellow.


    Just next to the bed of flowers was another vi. That was the ce Silvia had lived in when Jayden


    had first purchased her. During her days in that vi, she had constantly felt despair.


    For a while now, Silvia would observe the second vi in secret, but she did not notice anyone


    entering or exiting it. Therefore, she was certain that Jayden''s parents did not live there.


    There were many rumors about Mr. Kyle that were circling around Madison City, and Silvia was


    curious about him too. She had even asked Auntie Cherry and the others about it, but they were all


    under Jayden''s tyrannic training, so they were all tight-lipped and did not give Silvia any useful


    information at all.


    "Miss Turner, it''s chilly at night. Be careful, don''t catch a cold." Auntie Cherry brought a thin jacket


    over with her and draped on Silvia''s shoulders. "What are you thinking about?"


    "Thanks, Auntie Cherry!" Silvia smiled and said, "Has that house been empty all this while?" "Yes."


    Auntie Cherry nodded. However, Auntie Cherry did not tell Silvia that Silvia was the only one who


    had ever lived in that house. Even their master, Jayden had not lived in it.


    Silvia said in distress, "It''s such a waste to buy such a big house and leave it empty. Isn''t it better to


    sell it and get money out of it?"


    Auntie Cherry said, "Well, the sum of money is insignificant to Master Jayden."


    Silvia was convinced. "Well, that''s true. Jayden only knows how to spend his father''s wealth, so why


    would he care about money, right?"


    "Miss Turner, you must be kidding!" Auntie Cherry smiled. However, she did not say anything that


    she shouldn''t have said. Otherwise, Auntie Cherry might be fired just like Simon had been!


    "By the way, Auntie Cherry, have you met Jayden''s mother before?" To be honest, Silvia was really


    curious about Jayden''s mother.


    Silvia wanted to know what kind of woman his mother was. She wanted to know how his mother


    could be so bold to marry a man whom she had only met twice and lived a peaceful and blissful life


    ever since.


    However, Auntie Cherry did not know anything about Jayden''s family at all, so she said, "Miss


    Turner, do you want to go back to your room and have a rest instead?"


    Auntie Cherry didn''t know anything, so Silvia couldn''t get anything out of her at all. Besides, it was


    quite boring to stay out in the yard by herself, so it would be better for Silvia to get back to her room


    and rest up for the next day.


    However, the moment she was in her bedroom, Silvia felt that the room was terribly quiet without


    Jayden''s constant nagging. She had already gotten used to him being by her side, so now that he


    was not here, she was starting to feel a little down.


    Nheless, she had a clear mind on her rtionship with Jayden and what she really wanted in


    life. Therefore, she would make sure that she would not mess everything up and eventually lose


    track of herself.


    "Burp..."


    All of a sudden, Silvia felt nauseated and thought that she was going to puke.


    She rushed to the bathroom and grabbed on to the toilet bowl as she tried to vomit. However,


    nothing came out of her and the nauseous feeling did not disappear at all.


    Silvia had always had a healthy gut and she would not suffer from any indigestion or whatsoever no


    matter what she ate. It was her very first time experiencing it, so she was rather depressed.

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    Could it be that she hadn''t eaten meat for a long time, and so her stomach had gotten used to nd


    food? Therefore, she was suffering from indigestion after wolfing down half a roast duck?


    "Urgh..."


    Just as Silvia was thinking about it, she felt nauseous again. She held on to the toilet bowl but still


    nothing came out.


    After a long time had passed, nothing improved. If the situation persists, she probably would not be


    able to go to bed that night. Therefore, Silvia decided to go to the kitchen to get some water and ask


    Auntie Cherry if she had any medicine.


    Silvia came downstairs. Auntie Cherry was still awake, so when she saw Silviaing downstairs


    again, she asked hurriedly, "Miss Turner, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m having an upset stomach and I feel like vomiting." Silvia pressed her stomach. "So, I came


    down to get some water, maybe I''ll feel better after."


    "You''re having an upset stomach and you feel like throwing up?" Auntie Cherry''s jaw dropped.


    When she thought of a certain possibility, she trembled with excitement. "Miss Turner, do you feel


    like throwing up but nothing came out?"


    Silvia''s face was pale and she nodded in distress. "That''s roughly how I feel. Auntie Cherry, do you


    know what''s going on? If you do, could you please get me some medicine then?"


    "No, no, no... Miss Turner, you can''t take medicine." Thinking that there might be a little master in


    Silvia''s womb, Auntie Cherry was so excited that she could not speak straight. "Miss Turner, please


    sit down first. I''ll go and get you a cup of Master... Oh, no, I''ll go get the Master here."


    "Pour a cup of Master?!" Silvia wanted tough, but the moment sheughed she would feel


    nauseous again. It felt so awful that Silvia frowned as she said, "Auntie Cherry, don''t pour me a cup


    of Master, just get me some water, that would do."


    "Okay, okay..." Auntie Cherry quickly poured a ss of water for Silvia and handed it to her. Then,


    she helped Silvia to sit down on the chair and said, "Miss Turner, please stay here. I''ll go get the


    Master."


    "He''s having his mood swings again. You''d better don''t provoke him." Silvia did not want to see


    Jayden''s stinky face when she was not feeling well.


    "Miss Turner, it could be because you''re pregnant that you''re nauseated. How could the Master not


    know about this?" After that, Auntie Cherry turned around and ran upstairs, leaving Silvia''s brain


    buzzing in confusion.


    Pregnant?!


    She''s pregnant?!


    What on earth?!


    That''s impossible! It''s absolutely impossible!


    It would take at least a month or two for a pregnant woman to feel the symptoms, wouldn''t it? A


    month ago, Jayden had given Silvia morning-after pills after their romantic nights, and during the


    subsequent times, they had taken used condoms too! Could Jayden''s sperm be so indestructible?!


    Even condoms and contraceptive pills were ineffective?!


    Silvia''s mind was swirling with thoughts and figures of people... She had never thought that she


    would be pregnant with Jayden''s child.


    She raised her hand and gently ced it on her belly. If there was really a new life in here, should


    she keep it or should she give it up?


    She should...


    Just as Silvia was still immersed in her thought, Jayden came to her side and held her in his arms.


    "Where do you feel unwell?" His handsome face was right before her eyes. His eyes were gleaming


    and his brows were thick and well-groomed. He looked extremely charming, but at this moment,


    there was a worried look on his face. It seemed like he was not angry at her anymore, and he was


    genuinely concerned about her.


    "Silvia, I''m talking to you! Why are you not responding?!"


    He was obviously worried about her, but he was still being so fierce to her. Couldn''t he be a little


    more gentle when he spoke to her?!


    Silvia frowned. "I just don''t feel good all over and I feel like I''m going to die. Are you satisfied with


    this answer?"


    Moments ago, she was already feeling a little better. However, after getting yelled at, Silvia could


    feel that her entire body did not feel good and she was so annoyed that she wanted to beat Jayden


    up.


    If she was really pregnant, she would have to carry the baby for nine months. Not only would she


    have difficulties moving around, but she also would not look as beautiful as she did.


    D*mn it. Silvia was angry at the thought of it.


    Why couldn''t men be the ones to bear children?!


    A man would enjoy a brief moment of pleasure but the woman would have to carry a child in her


    womb! After giving birth, it would also be the woman who would have to take care of the child for


    the rest of her life.


    The more Silvia thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt as if she were a woman who endured


    a lifetime of suffering. She punched Jayden with her fist and scolded, "It''s all your fault, you


    b*stard!"


    Jayden held her in his arms and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the hospital now to do a check


    up."


    "I''m not going!" Silvia pushed him away. "I''m not going, and I mean it! Don''t provoke me!"


    "Be a good girl!" Jayden stroked her head, as if he was petting his pet. "Let''s go to the hospital and


    get a check up done."


    Silvia was not ready to be a mother. She was feeling helpless, therefore all the anger that was


    welling up in her could only be vented at this culprit. "I said, I''m not going. Which part of that


    sentence do you not understand?"


    "Listen to me!" She was ill, so Jayden couldn''t let her do whatever she wanted. He carried her into


    his arms and got into the car.


    "Jayden, you b*stard!" If she were really pregnant, she would not let him off the hook.


    "Don''t be afraid! Everything will be okay!" He held her in his arms andforted her patiently,


    hoping that she could calm down.


    Silvia, who had already lost her mind at the moment, did not hear any of his words. She thought that


    this was a conspiracy that Jayden had plotted against her. "You just want to ruin my life! You must


    be very happy to see me in such a state."


    No matter what he said, she just had the ability to twist his words. Eventually, Jayden stopped


    talking and held her tightly in his arms.


    In the hospital.


    When Jayden arrived with Silvia, a group of doctors was already waiting for them. The entire scene


    was very imposing as if a grand battle was about to begin.


    Jayden carried Silvia in his arms and got out of the car. He gently ced Silvia on the bed and said,


    "Silvia, don''t worry. I''ll be here with you."


    Then, a specialist did a checkup on Silvia and soon found out the cause of her illness. Silvia was


    not pregnant like what Auntie Cherry had suspected. In fact, she was nauseated because she was


    suffering from acute gastritis which was caused by overeating.


    "I''m not pregnant?" Silvia asked. She nced at Jayden covertly and was a little nervous. Sh*t, she


    was so fierce to him and even hit him. Now that she wasn''t pregnant, he would definitely get back at


    her, wouldn''t he?


    At the thought of him getting back at her, Silvia suddenly felt a jabbing pain in her neck. She shrank


    her neck and wished that she could turn into a tortoise so that she could hide in her shell.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it seemed like Jayden was not angry or whatsoever. He continued to hold her hand tightly


    and said to the doctor, "No matter what the problem is, you must cure her illness."


    The doctor said, "Miss Turner''s condition is not too serious. I''ll prescribe her some medicine first,


    and before she finishes her whole prescription, please make sure that she practices a light diet."


    A light diet?


    F*ck, they had to be kidding! Silvia had been refraining herself from greasy food for an entire month.


    Now that she could finally eat meat, she had to go back to a light diet again?


    At that instant, Silvia thought of Jayden and red at him furiously. "Jayden, tell me honestly, did


    you bribe this doctor?"


    Jayden did have the ability to bribe a doctor, but he was so worried about her a while ago that he


    couldn''t care about anything else. He really did not orchestrate the matter.


    He said helplessly, "Calm yourself down and listen to the doctor''s advice!"

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    "I''m not listening to you!" Silvia was furious. She had juste out of a rut and now she had fallen


    into another rut that this man had dug for her.


    "Miss Turner, your condition is not yet stable. Please don''t get too agitated, or your illness might


    worsen!" the doctor decided to help Jayden out of his predicament.


    Silvia behaved unreasonably in front of Jayden, but she was an obedient child in front of the doctor.


    The moment the doctor asked her to calm down, she immediately stopped making a fuss but


    continued to look at Jayden intively. No matter what, it was still all his fault.


    After collecting the prescribed medicine, Jayden fed them to Silvia personally. Then, he asked Silvia


    to lie down on the bed and said, "The doctor said that you have to stay at the hospital for one night


    for observation, so we''ll spend the night here."


    "Humph..." Even though she was only suffering from gastritis, he was the one who caused it. If he


    hadn''t stopped her from eating meat, would she have overeaten and ended up like this?


    Jayden rubbed her head gently and said helplessly, "If you don''t feel like talking, then don''t. It''s


    gettingte now, you should go to sleep already."


    "Hmph..." Silvia turned her back on him.


    Looking at her back, Jayden thought of the situation when he first heard that she might be pregnant.


    When Auntie Cherry told him that Silvia might be pregnant, Jayden fell into a trance at that instant.


    But in the next second, a wave of unparalleled excitement engulfed him.


    He wanted a child. A child born to Silvia and himself, that would look like either one of them.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    However, she wasn''t pregnant.


    The moment he heard that Silvia was not pregnant, Jayden was disappointed. It felt as if his


    fundamental bargaining chip had slipped through his fingers.


    Huh...


    But to think of it, it sounded rather ridiculous, didn''t it? What was he afraid of?


    No one could ever change the fact that Silvia was now his wife. It was not like she could grow a pair


    of wings and fly away from him, right?


    Needless to say, even if she could grow a pair of wings, he would never let her fly away from him.


    Jayden sat beside Silvia. Since she didn''t want to talk to him, he kept himself silent.


    Silvia rolled over towards him and pretended to be pitiful. "Jayden, let me tell you, I''m now an ill


    patient, so you should let me win. You mustn''t bully me."


    A while ago, she was so angry that she ended up hitting and biting him. Jayden was someone who


    would hold on to grudges, so she was worried that he would get back at her.


    However, when Jayden heard what she had just said, he knew that she was thinking about some


    trivial matters again.


    He then said helplessly, "Don''t think about it already. Just go to sleep now, okay?"


    Before receiving his assurance, Silvia could never fall asleep peacefully. She thought that he would


    strangle her to death once she had fallen asleep.


    She held his hand and said softly, "Promise me that you won''t bully me, okay? Or else I can''t fall


    asleep."


    Jayden didn''t know what to do with her so he nodded and said, "Okay, I promise you. You''re a


    patient now, so you''re the boss. I''ll listen to whatever you say, okay?"


    Silvia quickly reached out her hand and said, "Pinky swear!"


    Jayden did not say anything when he saw her behaving so childishly. He immediately stretched out


    his hand and hooked his pinky finger on hers as he said, "Alright, let''s stop talking now. You should


    go to sleep already."


    "Okay, I''m going to sleep now. You should get some rest too." Now that Silvia did not have to worry


    that Jayden would get back at her, she calmed down and fell asleep in a wink.


    "Silvia..."


    Suddenly, a familiar male voice sounded in her ears. Silvia looked in the direction of the voice, but


    she could not see anyone. "Felix?" Silvia called out.


    "Felix, is that you? Are you looking for me?" Silvia looked around, but there was nothing around her.


    Did she hear it wrongly?


    Just as Silvia was feeling puzzled, the familiar voice sounded behind her again, "Silvia, can''t you


    even recognize my voice?"


    Silvia quickly turned around in search of the voice. This time, she didn''t have to look for him


    anymore. He was standing right behind her.


    However, Felix looked different, he did not look like how Silvia had remembered him. The smile, that


    was warmer than the sunshine, was nowhere to be found. Instead, his face was so cold that it could


    make one shiver.


    Silvia was skeptical about the man who was standing before her. This man might not be her Felix.


    "Felix..."


    "You still remember that I am your Felix, huh?" He narrowed his eyes, and his whole body looked


    like it was covered with a thickyer of mist.


    "Of course I do, but..." But he was no longer the Felix that she knew. He looked scary and as he


    stared at her, Silvia couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    "But what?" He stepped forward and said with a smile However, the smile was extremely


    frightening. "Silvia, tell me, what is it?"


    Felix was clearly smiling, but his smile did not feel genuine at all. "Felix, I..."


    "Since you don''t want to say it, then let me do the talking." He smiled and his tone changed in an


    instant. "Silvia, tell me, why did you betray me?"


    "I didn''t..." Silvia shook her head. She wanted to say that she didn''t betray him, but she couldn''t.


    Felix was right. She did betray their rtionship. It was only a few months since he had left her, but


    she had already gotten together with another man.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you admitting that you''ve betrayed me?" Felix was getting


    closer to her. He lowered his gaze and stopped at her t belly. "I''ve always regarded you as my


    treasure and when I was with you, I would always be so gentle to you, in fear that I would hurt you...


    but what have you done in return? You''ve slept with another man behind my back. How could you


    be so shameless? How could you get pregnant with another man''s child?"


    "I didn''t!" Silvia wasn''t pregnant. She really wasn''t... Just as Silvia was denying it, her belly slowly


    rose into a tiny baby bump.


    "You''re not pregnant?" Felix pointed at her protruding belly and said. "Just look at your belly. Are


    you still not admitting to it? Do you think I''m blind?"


    "No, it''s not like that... Felix, please listen to me..." Silvia wanted to exin, but there was no way to


    exin it. She was already pregnant, how else could she exin for herself?


    "Didn''t you want me to listen to you? Then exin it to me now. I''ll listen." Felix approached her and


    reached out hisrge palm to touch her bulging belly. "Tell me, where did this illegitimate b*stard in


    your bellye from?"


    The phrase ''b*stard'' sounded extremely harsh as if it was piercing into her eardrums. She pped


    hisrge palm off her belly and said, "He is not a b*stard, he is my child."


    No doubt, it was strange that this child had appeared out of nowhere, but since she was his mother,


    Silvia felt that she had the responsibility to protect him. No one had the right to criticize him.


    Felix reached out his hand and touched her belly again, "You can only bear my child. Since you are


    not pregnant with my child, then he is a b*stard!"

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    "No, that''s not it. He''s not a b*stard... He is..."


    "Who is he?"


    "He is the child I have with my husband. He came to this world within a legal marriage, so he should


    be blessed, and not be questioned or criticized by anyone." Silvia said these words confidently. She


    was protecting her child, but indirectly, she was admitting that she was Jayden''s wife.


    "A child you have with your husband?" Upon hearing this, Felix''s face fell. His face became so


    ferocious that Silvia felt as if she had never really known him. Then, he grabbed on to her wrist and


    questioned her in a stern voice, "Silvia, since when do you have a husband?"


    Silvia answered him loudly, "I got married after you left..."


    Felix grabbed her shoulders and shook her. "Silvia, the only person that you can marry is me, only


    me! Why did you betray me and marry another man? Why did you betray our rtionship? Do you


    know that I''ve been waiting for you?"


    Felix''s grip on Silvia''s shoulders was so tight that he was already hurting her. Silvia wanted to break


    free from him, but she couldn''t. Therefore, she could only apologize to him, "I''m sorry! Felix, I''m


    sorry..."


    Yes, she had betrayed him. Not only did she sleep with another man after he had left, but she was


    also even pregnant with that man''s child.


    However, it turned out that...


    Silvia didn''t want to think too deeply into it because she knew that thought that was hidden deep in


    her heart was too terrifying. She knew that she would not be able to bear it, so she would rather


    continue to live her life ignorantly.


    "Silvia, you''ve promised me that you would be my bride. How can you break that promise?" Felix''s


    voice sounded again, and it was no longer as gentle as it used to be. Instead, it was full of deep


    reproach and agony.


    "Felix, please forget about me. I''m not a good girl, and I''m not worthy of your love. You should find a


    better girl than me." Silvia''s words were heart-wrenching. She had never thought that they would


    end up in separate ways.


    Moreover, Silvia understood clearly that this was just an excuse that she had found for herself. She


    was just too ashamed of her betrayal towards their rtionship that she was looking for an excuse


    to free herself.


    Heughed hysterically and said, "Forget you? Do you think that I''m you? Do you think that I can


    forget someone so easily like how you had forgotten about me?"


    "Felix, I''m sorry! I''m sorry..." Silvia was not trying to ask for his forgiveness. She only hoped that he


    could live a good life and find a girl who was worthy of his love.


    On the other hand, Jayden who was sitting next to Silvia realized that she wasn''t sleeping very


    soundly. She looked like she was having a nightmare. Thus, Jayden tried to wake her up. "Silvia,


    wake up! Wake up!"


    However, not only did she not wake up, tears were starting to slide down from the corner of her


    eyes. "I''m sorry, Felix! I''m really sorry! I didn''t do it on purpose. I had no choice but to do that..."


    Jayden was utterly disappointed as he heard what Silvia had said in her dreams. This d*mned


    woman, he was the one who was apanying her, and yet she was calling out another man''s


    name so brazenly.


    Jayden clenched his fists and wished that he could just strangle her to death. However, when he


    saw her tears, his chest tightened. It was so painful that he was gasping for air.


    He shook her again. "Wake up!"


    Finally, under Jayden''s constant shake, Silvia opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw the


    person in front of her was him, her eyes were full of surprise and disappointment. Eventually, her


    eyes became so calm, as if nothing had happened a while ago.


    "What did you dream of?" He clearly knew what she was dreaming about, but he still wanted to ask.


    He knew clearly that her answer would upset him, but he just couldn''t refrain himself from asking


    her. Perhaps, he was hoping that she would tell him the truth.


    "It''s nothing much." Silvia responded softly and shut her eyes steadily, so that he could not see what


    she was thinking through her eyes.


    "Nothing much?" Jayden asked in a somber voice.


    While she was sleep- talking, Jayden had discerned a terribly cruel message from her words. Silvia


    was still missing Felix and she did not want to bear a child for Jayden.


    Jayden was furious. "You really don''t n to tell me anything about it?"


    He did not want to continue to pretend like he was ignorant about everything. He wanted to uproot


    the man who had been living in her heart, without leaving even a strand of hair behind.


    "It''s just a nightmare. There''s nothing much to say about it." Silvia rolled over and turned her back


    on him, indicating that she did not want to talk to him about it.


    "Silvia, who am I to you?" Jayden gritted his teeth and asked. At the same time, he was clenching


    his fists so tightly that his joints were starting to click.


    "Who are you to me?" She smiled and said feebly, "What else could you be? Well, I would say that


    you''re my sugar daddy, aren''t you?"


    Silvia was constantly reminding herself that she was someone who Jayden had bought over with


    money, and that he was just her sugar daddy. This was what he was to her, and no more than that.


    They must not have anything beyond this transactional rtionship that they had at this point...


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You..." Every single word that came through her lips was like a sharp knife, piercing into his heart


    over and over again. It was so painful that he could feel blood was dripping from his heart.


    "Young Master Kyle, I''ve been by your side for more than a month, haven''t I? The number of times


    that I''ve slept with you throughout this period is probably enough to pay off the money that you''ve


    spent on me, isn''t it?"


    These words were cruel, but Silvia had no choice but to say it out loud so that she could remind


    herself of her true identity. She must not lose herself just because he was nice to her.


    "You''re courting death, Silvia Turner!" His eyes were bloodshot and bulging veins had appeared on


    his forehead, making him look like a wild beast that was about to go mad.


    If all of these happened during the normal times, Silvia would definitelypromise with Jayden in


    order to protect herself. However, she did not look at him that day nor did she want to leave any


    more fantasy for herself. "Whenever I think about it, I would think that it would be rather blissful to


    die in your hands."


    "Okay, okay, okay..." Jayden said ''okay'' three times in a row. If he continued to stay there, he might


    really crush Silvia to death. Therefore, before he could do such an irreparable thing to her, Jayden


    got up and left the room.


    As soon as Jayden left, the tension in the room disappeared in an instant. Silvia opened her eyes


    slowly and looked at the door. "Jayden, I have a man who I like. Our rtionship was a mistake


    from the very beginning. Since it was a mistake, we should end it early. But why must you be so


    persistent about this? What good would it be for the two of us?"


    It seemed like Silvia had never understood what Jayden, this unpredictable man, was thinking all


    these while. Perhaps, it was like what he had said before, as long as he was happy, there was no


    need for any reasons.


    Jayden was a person who would do things ording to his mood. As long as he was happy, he


    might do things without logic or certain reasons.


    At the thought of it, Silvia broke into a gentleugh. In fact, it was not too bad to live life like he did.


    He never had to care about what the others would think about him and he could just live the way he


    wanted to.


    In the past, Silvia was like this too. Having two solid backings to back her up, she would only do


    things ording to her mood and she had never cared about how the others would think about her.


    However, everything had changed. She had lost her greatest sources of support, and she would


    have to take on everything by herself ever since. She could no longer live her life as she liked.

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    As the night went on, Silvia, who was lying on the hospital bed, could not fall asleep at all. Her


    stomach was still aching, and it hurt so much that her forehead broke out in cold sweat.


    She thought that this might be God''s punishment.


    If it was really the case, she was willing to go through it.


    She had betrayed her true love after all. She was the one who had let down the man who loved her


    so much.


    Sometimes, Silvia would wonder... If her father had not been killed, would Felix still disappear?


    Would she still have been sold to the ck market by Norman? Would she still meet Jayden in this


    life?


    However, there were no ifs or buts. Everything had happened, and her life trajectory was already on


    a different path. There was no way that she would be able to return to how things originally were.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It didn''t matter who Jayden was or whether she could afford to provoke him, he had already left an


    indelible trace in her life.


    Even if she did not want to have anything to do with him, there was nothing she could do to change


    it.


    No matter what, Jayden was still legally her husband.


    While Silvia was still immersed in her thoughts, Jayden, who was in the corridor, was smoking one


    cigarette after another. Within a short period of time, there were already quite a number of cigarette


    butts piling up in the cigarette tray next to him.


    However, he did not stop and continued to smoke one cigarette after another. About an hourter, a


    nurse who was passing by saw him and said, "Sir, do you not know that you''re not supposed to


    smoke in the hospital premises?"


    However, before she could finish reprimanding him, Jayden was already staring at her with his


    fierce eyes. At that instant, the nurse was so startled that she quickly turned around and ran away.


    But after a few steps in, a cold voice sounded behind her, "Stop there!"


    The nurse was so scared that she almost cried. "Sir, I didn''t see anything. You can continue


    smoking your cigarette and forget what I''ve just said to you."


    Jayden threw the cigarette in the ashtray, putting it out. Then he said, "Go take a look at the patient


    in ward 901. See if she needs anything."


    "Okay, I''ll go right away." If he wanted her to check on the patient, he could have just said so. Why


    did he have to talk so coldly? She was almost scared to death.


    But before the nurse could push open the door, the man spoke again, "Don''t make too much noise.


    Make sure you don''t disturb her sleep."


    "Yes, yes, yes..." The nurse stammered. With such a haughty person standing right at the door, she


    would never have the guts to make any noises even if she was given a hundred lives.


    After the nurse had entered the ward, Jayden''s gaze was fixed on the door. Then, the moment the


    nurse hade out, he asked, "Is she asleep?"


    The nurse stammered, "She''s... she''s asleep. Her body temperature is normal and her condition is


    stable. She should be fine."


    However, Jayden fell silent. The nurse was trembling with fear and she did not know whether she


    could leave or not. After waiting for a long time, she ventured to ask, "Sir, can I leave now?"


    Jayden did not utter a word. The nurse stood in front of him and wanted to slip away, but she did not


    dare to do so. She waited for a long time, and the man finally spoke, "Go get someone to clean up


    this ce."


    "Yes, yes, yes..." After receiving the order, the nurse turned around and ran away like a gust of


    wind.


    For a whole night, Jayden, who left in anger, did not return to the ward at all. Silvia, on the other


    hand, was not sleeping very peacefully, she was having weird dreams throughout the night.


    It was finally morning and those strange dreams had stopped bothering her. Just as she was


    starting to sleep more soundly, she could hear Reagan and Lemur''s twittering voice, "Boss, are you


    sick?"


    "Can''t you tell that I''m sick?" Silvia opened her eyes slowly and gave Reagan and Lemur a fierce


    look.


    "It''s not that we can''t tell that you''re sick. We just can''t believe it. You had such a healthy body all


    these while but why did you fall sick all of a sudden?" They had known Silvia for many years so they


    all knew how healthy Silvia was despite her skinny stature.


    For as long as Reagan and Lemur had known Silvia, they had never seen her taking any sort of


    medication. Therefore, they had never expected that she would even get admitted into the hospital.


    It seemed like she must be seriously ill.


    "It''s just a mild gastritis. It''s nothing to be worried about." Silvia sat up and instinctively looked at the


    door. She didn''t see Jayden, so she asked, "How did you guys know I''m here?"


    "The doctor informed us." Reagan looked around. "Boss, aren''t you dating Young Master Kyle? Did


    he note to see you now that you''re sick?"


    "Who said that we are dating?" They had seen Jayden picking her up from school every single day


    and it was the hard fact that they were indeed dating, but since Silvia did not want to admit it, no


    one could do anything about it.


    "Okay, if you say so," Lemur gave Reagan a knowing look, asking him not to piss their boss off.


    Their Boss was usually a tyrant who was extremely conceited. Now that she was sick, they couldn''t


    afford to provoke her, so it was better to do as she said.


    "Hey, all of you are here." Another person appeared at the door. It was Audrey. She came over and


    said, "Don''t ask me how I found out. It was Reagan who informed me."


    Reagan scratched his head and giggled. "Boss, you should understand why am I doing this, so


    please be more considerate of me, okay?"


    Reagan wanted to court Audrey, so he had been trying to create opportunities to meet Audrey. He


    had gone all out that he did not even let go of this opportunity.


    Audrey said, "Just go to take a look at yourself in the mirror, will you? When I began my career, you


    were still a baby in your mother''s arms. So don''t think too highly of yourself, you''re not my cup of


    tea!"


    Audrey had a wicked tongue and it was not something any ordinary person could put up with. This


    was also the very reason why she was not able to make any true friends all these years.


    "Audrey, it''smon to date younger men nowadays. I will try my best to grow into a mature man


    and I hope that whenever I''m standing beside you, I can match up to you." Reagan had only hung


    out with Silvia so he had rarelye into contact with other women. In addition, Audrey was unlike


    any other woman. She could be charming and cute at the same time, so it was a piece of cake to


    attract a young man like Reagan.


    "You should keep up with your effort then! Once you can afford a few luxury vis in


    Madison City and a limited edition Ferrari, you cane to me again." Audrey smiled and said, "I


    only care about money. As long as there is enough money, anyone can take me home."


    A few luxury vis! And a limited edition Ferrari!


    With his family background and his own capability, Reagan felt that these were the things that he


    could never achieve in his entire life. However, for the sake of his dream woman, he was willing to


    fight for it.


    "Audrey, I''ll work hard for it. Please wait for me!" Someone once said that it was important to have a


    dream because it might reallye true if you had worked hard enough.


    Therefore, Reagan''s greatest dream now was to marry Audrey!


    "Okay, go work hard then. I have something to discuss with your Boss." These men would dare to


    promise just about anything to chase after a woman. But what would happen afterward? Audrey


    had witnessed countless things in her life so she had a very realistic understanding of the world.


    This was the very reason why she would only care about money.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    Before dragging Lemur out of the ward, Reagan whispered into Audrey''s ears, "Audrey, please


    comfort our Boss. As a woman, she''s considered quite pitiful to live like this."


    "Come here!" Silvia waved her hand at Reagan. Did he think that just because she was lying on the


    hospital bed that she couldn''t beat him up? How dare he humiliate her in her face?


    Silvia had always pushed Reagan and Lemur around, so with one look, they knew what she wanted


    to do. Therefore, they immediately turned around and left the ward. Who would be that stupid to go


    up to her and let her give them a beating?


    After Reagan and Lemur left, Silvia and Audrey were the only ones left in the room. Silvia then said,


    "I will be discharged from the hospital soon though. What are you guys doing here?"


    "Well, I''m here to keep youpany during your discharge." Audrey said.


    Silvia said, "Could you please help me get the procedure done then? Also, I have to go over to my


    mom''s ceter to bring her home."


    Audrey said, "I came here because I knew that you were going to pick auntie up today. With that


    strong body of yours, we were never worried about you actually."


    Silvia snorted and said, "What about you? Have you found a new job?"


    The moment Silvia mentioned job, Audrey''s eyes darkened in an instant. He sighed and said, "I''m


    still looking for a job. I guess I''ll find one sooner orter."


    Silvia felt a little skeptical, so she asked. "Audrey, you are quite good-looking, and you have the


    academic qualifications too. How could it be that nopany is willing to take you in?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Audrey shrugged and said, "What else? I''ve offended the most powerful figure in Madison City and


    when I was being fired, the airlinepany had made a public announcement about it. No


    companies would want to get themselves involved in this, so no one would want to hire me."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she had borne a deep emotion for this city, she might have already left


    this city right after she was being fired by the airlinepany.


    Audrey was the kind who would never fail to mention about money. She had always said that money


    is the only thing she cared about and she was never kind with her words. However, after getting


    along with her, Silvia thought that the two of them really clicked. She learned that one should never


    judge a book by its cover. In fact, Audrey was a kind person, but she had never wanted to show that


    side of her to anyone.


    Silvia didn''t have many friends, but she cherished the few she had. Since Audrey was in difficulty,


    she wanted to help her out. "Why don''t youe work for mypany?"


    "Yourpany?" Audrey asked with a smile.


    Silvia said, "Yeah, it''s thepany that my dad had left behind for me. Someone has taken it away,


    but it wille back to me soon. Also, I will need new employees to run thepany with me, so


    why don''t youe over to help me? The sry is not very high, but it''s still a reasonable price."


    Audrey knocked on Silvia''s head. "Don''t look down on me, little girl. Do you really think that I''m that


    useless? Let me tell you, I''m actually an alumna of a prestigious university, okay?"


    Audrey was a few years older than Silvia so Silvia didn''t mind Audrey calling her a little girl. "Well, if


    you are that awesome, then you can choose whichever department you like to work in. I''ll give you


    three months to prove yourself, otherwise I will fire you."


    "The Public Rtions Department!" Audrey immediately named a department. It seemed that she


    did pay some attention to Wateria Corporation. "The PR Department has a lot to do withworking


    and more importantly, you will need a beautiful woman like me to handle the situation. As long as I


    am there, I promise that anything that is rted to the PR department will be done with perfection. It


    will not be criticized as it had been previously."


    Audrey was an air stewardess, and it was no doubt that she had a good image. After getting to


    know her for a month, Silvia realized that she was a capable woman. Therefore, Silvia answered


    eagerly, "That''s a deal then. Once I get back all my shares, I will employ you in the PR Department.


    Since you are personally hired by thepany''s boss, I''m sure that all the employees would


    respect you."


    "Silvia, do you expect me to work hard for you as an ordinary employee? If I am going to work for


    you, it''s going to be the manager of the PR Department." Audrey was confident that she was


    qualified for the role of a department manager. In any case, she had relevant experience.


    Silvia was a little hesitant. "But there''s a manager in the PR Department already and he doesn''t


    work for Norman. So, it would be tricky for me to fire him just like that."


    Audrey continued, "Just look at your PR manager, would you? He doesn''t even have a good image.


    He''s fat, ugly, and disgusting. When he speaks, how many people would be willing to sit down and


    listen to him? Just listen to me, fire him, and let me take over."


    Silvia teased, "Why do I feel like Wateria Corporation is going to go bankrupt before I even get to be


    at the helm of it?"


    It was such a rare asion for Audrey to be this serious. She continued, "I''m not joking with you.


    I''m being serious. I''ve been paying attention to yourpany these days. Your PR manager even


    has an inappropriate rtionship with some female employees. You really shouldn''t keep such an


    employee in yourpany."


    After listening to Audrey''s words, Silvia thought for a moment and said, "Give me a few days to


    think about it first. I''ll do some checks on what you''ve just said. If it was indeed the case, I''ll


    definitely fire that a**hole."


    Silvia would never tolerate a man who would abuse his power to harass his female subordinates. If


    what Audrey had told her was true, she would certainly expose all the nasty things that he had


    done.


    Audrey pped her hands and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for your reply."


    In fact, Audrey clearly knew that the reason why she couldn''t find a job was not only because she


    had offended someone from the Kyle family. In fact, there was still another person who was


    watching her making a fool of herself and waiting for her to beg him.


    He knew her so well, but how could he forget that she was willing to do anything? She was even


    willing to sell herself out. However, up till now, the only thing that she was not willing to do was to


    please him.


    Afterpleting the discharge procedure, Silvia and Audrey then went over to the eighth floor to


    pick Mrs. Turner, who had been staying at the hospital, back home.


    Mrs. Turner knew that she would be discharged from the hospital today, so she had already packed


    all her things up and waited for her daughter to pick her up.


    Not only did Silviae today, she had even brought a few friends along with her to take Mrs.


    Turner home. The house became a little livelier in an instant.


    The house was neat and spotless as if the owner of the house had never left. Reagan and Lemur


    both shared the credit. A few days ago, the two of them had volunteered themselves to clean up the


    house, and that was why the house was so clean andfortable.


    Looking at these sensible young adults, Mrs. Turner was happy. "Reagan, Lemur, thank you for


    keepingpanying Silvia all these while."


    "Auntie, we are your sons too, aren''t we? That''s what we should do." Reagan''s mouth was as sweet


    as honey, which had never failed to make the elders happy just by listening to him. It was the same


    for Mrs. Turner. She was overjoyed and replied, "Yes, it''s great to have you two around!"


    These two young men had always gotten along well with Silvia ever since they were younger. Now


    that something had happened to the Turner family, they were the only ones who had remained loyal


    to Silvia. How could she not be touched?


    After greeting the two young men, Mrs. Turner then carefully observed Silvia''s new friend, Audrey.


    Ever since Silvia was a kid, there were no girls willing to hang out with her. Audrey was the first


    female friend whom Silvia had brought home. When Mrs. Turner looked at Audrey, she couldn''t help


    but scrutinize Audrey from head to toe.

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    Although Audrey was usually sharp-tongued, she still behaved sensibly in front of elders. When


    Mrs. Turner was scrutinizing her, Audrey did not show any sign of annoyance, nor did she say a


    word. She knew that Mrs. Turner meant no harm to her at all.


    "Mom, why are you staring at her like this? Luckily, Audrey is not timid, else she would have run


    away with you looking at her that way!" Silvia knew her mother very well so she exined with a


    smile, "The two of us really hit it off right after we knew each other. Well, I''d say our friendship came


    with a stroke of fate!"


    "Yes, my dearest Silvia, everything you say is right!" Mrs. Turner rubbed Silvia''s head and looked at


    the door. "Silvia, do you have any more new friends that you haven''t brought home yet?"


    "The only new friend I have is Audrey..." Silvia looked at the door and suddenly thought of someone.


    Ever since that man had left the hospital the night before, Silvia had never seen or heard about him.


    Silvia wasn''t quite sure if Jayden was still angry at her, or perhaps he had decided to let her go this


    time after hearing her exnation.


    Silvia wasn''t sure what had happened to her. When she was with Jayden, she wished that he could


    get out of her sight in an instant. But now that she hadn''t seen him for a couple of hours, she was


    starting to think about him.


    "Oh, really?" Since Silvia was not willing to mention him, Mrs. Turner chose to believe her. Silvia


    was her child after all, so Mrs. Turner couldn''t bring herself to force Silvia to tell her the truth. When


    the timing was right, Silvia would certainly bring the man home to meet Mrs. Turner.


    Seeing that Silvia did not intend to talk about Jayden, Audrey hurriedly changed the topic. "Auntie,


    we''ll take care of lunch today. You can go get some rest and watch the TV or you can also enjoy the


    blooming flowers in your lovely garden while we get lunch ready."


    "Alright, alright. With all of you around, I don''t have to worry about anything." Although Mrs. Turner


    did not know Audrey well, as long as she was Silvia''s friend, Mrs. Turner would like her.


    When these young adultse together, they would have inexhaustible energy and endless topics


    to talk about. Reagan and Lemur were asked to wash the vegetables, and the two of them had


    gotten into a heated argument on some online games that they had almost gotten into a fight.


    Silvia really couldn''t stand the two of them so she said, "Reagan, Lemur, if the two of you keep


    going on like this, you two can forget about lunch."


    The moment Silvia''s words came through her lips, Reagan and Lemur shut up in an instant.


    Reagan and Lemur wouldn''t even listen to their own fathers, but somehow, they were afraid of Silvia


    and they had never disobeyed her orders. Despite being younger than them, Silvia was really their


    ''kryptonite''.


    Seeing that Reagan and Lemur had stopped fighting, Silvia returned to the kitchen and continued


    with what she was doing. She was usually talkative but she was rather quiet that day. With one


    nce, one could tell that there was something wrong with her.


    Audrey nudged Silvia, who was distracted, and said, "Hey girl, did you get into an argument with


    Jayden?"


    Silvia threw in a whole bag of raw pasta into a huge pot of boiling water and said, "Can we not talk


    about someone who would spoil our moods on such a happy day, can we?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Okay, whatever you say. I''m not the one who was constantly looking at the door anyway." Audrey


    said as she put on the apron. Then, she put down the slices of bacon on the chopping board, and


    cut them into tiny pieces.


    Audrey''s cutting skills were impressive and Silvia could tell that she was someone who often


    cooked. However, judging from Audrey''s appearance, she did not look like she would be this skilled.


    Silvia was surprised. "Audrey, I never knew that you have such impressive knife skills. Do you


    always cook?"


    "Yeah. I don''t like take-outs, and I had no one to cook for me either, so if I don''t cook myself, I will


    have to starve." Audrey nced at Silvia and said enviously, "I''m not like you. You have such a


    loving mother who has doted on you since you were a child. She has spoiled you so much that you


    don''t even know how to do all the things that girls would normally know."


    "Hahaha! That''s because I am destined to do greater things," Silvia had grown up in a blissful


    family, filled with abundance of care and love. She continued, "I don''t have any siblings so my


    parents have high hopes for me. Instead of being a housewife in the future, they hope that I can


    take over thepany when I grow up."


    "Yes, yes... Whatever our dearest Silvia says is always right!" Audrey mimicked Mrs. Turner''s tone


    as she teased Silvia.


    "I would have to thank you for such a hugepliment then, my dear sister, Audrey!" Silvia said


    with a smile.


    Audrey was the head chef, and Silvia was the sous chef. However, Silvia rarely cooked, so she was


    a little clumsy. Audrey really couldn''t bear to see her working like this in the kitchen so she said,


    "Youngdy, even Reagan, and Lemur are doing a better job than you. Why don''t you go to


    apany your mother instead? The three of us will prepare lunch."


    "How could I trouble the three of you though?" Silvia said in embarrassment, but she had already


    taken off her apron. "Audrey, Reagan, Lemur, sorry for troubling you guys then."


    They were used to Silvia''s attitude. The three of them shook their heads and sighed. "See, she only


    knew how to bully us."


    Reagan immediately took over the work that Silvia had left behind and said, "Audrey, is there


    anything else that I can do for you? Just let me know, I''ll be your helper."


    After cutting the bacon, Audrey was ready to cook them. However, she realized there was no salt in


    the kitchen so she said, "Reagan, I really need your help. Could you please go to the convenience


    store nearby and get a packet of salt for me?"


    Reagan said, "But I want to work with you here, Audrey. Can you please ask someone else to get


    the salt while I stay here with you?"


    Audrey shrugged and said, "What I need the most right now is salt. Do you want to go or not? It''s up


    to you."


    Reagan was reluctant to go, but he didn''t want to leave a bad impression on Audrey. He walked out


    of the kitchen reluctantly and was preparing to go out to get a packet of salt for Audrey.


    When he was about to step out of the house, he saw Silvia sitting in the living room staring at the


    TV in a daze. He immediately sat next to Silvia and said, "Boss, can you go get a packet of salt for


    me?"


    "No." Silvia refused without a second thought.


    "Boss, my lovely Boss, I beg you. Please?" Reagan held Silvia''s arm and acted coquettishly, which


    made Silvia feel a little nauseated.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go, okay?" Silvia was convinced that if a man could act coquettishly and beg her,


    she would do whatever he wanted her to do even if she was not willing to.


    Silvia''s home was on the 21st floor, but there were quite a number of elevators, so in just two


    minutes, she was already at the main lobby of the condominium.


    There was a 24-hour convenience store which was located just beside the condominium. When


    Silvia was about to step into the store, her mobile phone rang all of a sudden.


    She took out her mobile phone from her pocket and saw the caller ID. It was ''Young Master Kyle''!


    Back then, Silvia had been thinking what she should name him. After thinking about it for a long


    time, she felt this name was the most suitable one and she had not changed it ever since.


    Looking at the screen, Silvia paused and finally decided to decline the call. This was who she was.


    If she had decided to break up with him, then she would not do it sloppily. She would make sure that


    they would not have anything to do with each other ever again.

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    After a while, Jayden called again. This time, Silvia hung up the phone decisively without a thought.


    Silvia went into the convenience store to buy salt and at the same, she also bought a few bottles of


    Reagan and Lemur''s favourite fruit juice. When she was about to pay, she received a new


    WhatsApp message from Jayden. There were only two words, "Come out!"


    After being with Jayden for so long, Silvia knew more or less the way Jayden talked.


    When he talked a lot, he was in a good mood. She could be a little blunt in front of him. When his


    words were short, it would be his warning to her.


    Silvia didn''t want to be threatened by him, but this was her home. What if Jayden decided to barge


    in her home and make a scene? How would she exin it to her mother?


    After weighing out the pros and cons, Silvia decided to go and meet Jayden.


    Silvia didn''t know that if Jayden didn''t care about her feelings, he would have rushed to her house


    to find her. He would not have to go through the suffering of being rejected twice through the phone.


    Silvia walked out of the gate of her residential area to see a silver luxury car parked at the ''No


    Parking'' zone outside her neighborhood.


    Usually, if someone were to park there, the security guards would havee out to chase the car


    away almost immediately.


    Jayden''s car was parked there, the silver body of the car was ring under the sun. The security


    guards were not far away yet, they acted as if they couldn''t see the car. No one dared to drive him


    away.


    In the past, Silvia often heard that to judge a person, one should look at his car. If it''s a million dor


    car, one should never provoke even the driver. This was because you would never know who the


    owner was, someone you couldn''t afford to offend.


    Silvia walked over and knocked on Jayden''s car window. After a long while, the man sitting in the


    back seat rolled down the window slowly.


    The car''s window rolled down. However, Jayden was still wearing sunsses. Silvia couldn''t see


    his eyes, but she could still feel the viciousness in his eyes.


    Even if Silvia couldn''t see his eyes, she didn''t dare to look him in the eye. She looked away and


    said, "Young Master Kyle, just say whatever you wanted to say."


    Jayden did not speak. Instead, he took out a contract and handed it to her.


    Silvia took it over and looked at it. After reading the contents of the contract, she turned pale with


    anger. "Jayden, what is the meaning of this?"


    The corner of Jayden''s mouth curved upwards slightly, revealing an evil and indifferent smile.


    However, he still did not speak.


    Silvia was so angry that her stomach began to churn. "Jayden, my father left Wateria Corporation to


    me. Don''t you dare take it away using dirty tactics, otherwise... I will drag you down together."


    She had almost gotten back Wateria Corporation. However, Jayden had to intervene and caused


    trouble again.


    What on earth did he want to do?


    Silvia didn''t think that the rich and powerful Kyle family would take a fancy to such a smallpany


    like Wateria Corporation.


    Silvia was going crazy, yet Jayden remained mum. She could not see his eyes, and could not guess


    what he was thinking nor what he was going to do. "Jayden, what do you want?"


    Jayden still did not speak. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and sent her a message, "Excuse


    me, what identity are you in when talking to me?"


    Silvia was so angry that her blood boiled. How could he do this? She really wanted to plunge at him


    and bite him. However, his question was on point.


    What identity was she in when talking to him?


    Since he sent her a message with his mobile phone, Silvia also replied to him with her mobile


    phone.


    Silvia replied, "What identity do you want me to assume when talking to you?"


    Jayden decided not to reply.


    When Silvia was threatened by him, she was always at a disadvantage. Therefore, she sent Jayden


    another message, "You are my master. What other identities can I assume?"


    After he received her message, Jayden did not look at her again. He rolled up the window and


    ordered the driver to start the car and left, leaving Silvia standing in the sun like a fool.


    Silvia really didn''t understand this man...


    "Boss, Boss, I asked you to buy a packet of salt. What are you doing outside?" Silvia had been out


    for a long time. They were all waiting for the salt, so Reagan came to look for Silvia.


    Silvia calmed down and took a deep breath. "It''s nothing. Let''s go back."


    Reagan saw the contract in Silvia''s hand. "Boss, what''s in your hand?"


    Silvia hid the contract behind her quickly and stuffed the bag into Reagan''s hand. "It''s too heavy.


    Carry it for me."


    Reagan was still worried. He asked, "Boss, are you sure you''re alright?"


    Silvia said, "I was just buying something at the convenience store. What else could have


    happened?"


    Reagan scratched his head and said, "Well, that''s true."


    He had thought too much. He kept feeling that something was wrong with Silvia, but he couldn''t


    pinpoint the problem.


    Not only was Audrey beautiful, but she was also very good at cooking. The dishes she made


    earned everyone''s praise.


    The review was definitely not fake. It was a genuine review after they had tasted the dishes she


    made.


    Reagan, who was far from having a rtionship with Audrey, was especially happy. "Audrey''s


    cooking is so delicious. I''m a lucky man."


    Lemur rolled his eyes at Reagan immediately and said, "You? Have a good look at yourself."


    Lemur wasn''t trying to tease Reagan. Reagan really couldn''t handle a woman like Audrey. Audrey


    was an excellent woman, she would require a wild man to subdue her.


    Mrs. Turner said with a smile, "Audrey, your cooking is really good. Anyone who marries you in the


    future, he will be so lucky."


    Audrey smiled and said, "Thank you Aunty for yourpliment. With your words, I must look hard


    for a man who will let me cook for him."


    Reagan leaned over to Mrs. Turner immediately and asked, "Auntie, what do you think of me?"


    Mrs. Turner said in all seriousness, "You are just a tiny little kid!"


    Reagan had nothing to say.


    Both Audrey and Lemurughed. Only Reagan was full of anger. Apart from being younger, he was


    obviously not smaller in sizepared to Audrey!


    Well, there was one body part of Reagan''s that was indeed smaller than Audrey''s! However, that


    was a woman''s natural asset. How could he, a grown man,pare his chest with hers?


    During the meal, everyone was in a jovial mood except for Silvia, whose mind was in the clouds. Of


    course, everyone noticed that and they turned their attention to her.


    Because of Jayden''s intervention, Silvia kept thinking about how to deal with the problem. No matter


    how delicious the food was, it was tasteless to her. What''s more, her gastritis hadn''t recovered yet


    and so she couldn''t eat any meat. This made her lose her appetite.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone stared at Silvia for a long time before she noticed their gazes. "Why are you staring at me


    instead of eating? Is there something on my face?"

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    Audrey, Reagan, and Lemur could probably guess that Silvia''s abnormality today was because of


    Jayden. However, Silvia had told them not to mention him. Therefore, it was not appropriate forthem


    to mention Jayden in front of Mrs. Turner.


    At Silvia''s question, they shook their heads almost at the same time. "No, no. We were just looking


    around."


    They didn''t expose her. However, Silvia felt a little guilty. She found a reason casually and said,


    "You are all eating good food while I''m eating in oatmeal. I''m feeling a little sad."


    Silvia''s exnation was ridiculous, but it sounded reasonable given her condition. Subsequently,


    everyone pretended that nothing had happened and continued to eat.


    After the meal, Reagan and Lemur were tasked to do the dishes naturally. Silvia and Audrey chatted


    with Mrs. Turner.


    At about three o''clock in the afternoon, the gang left one after the other. Finally, only Silvia and her


    mother were left at home and it was suddenly quiet.


    Mrs. Turner came to Silvia''s room. When she entered the room, she saw that Silvia was sitting on


    the bed in a daze. Mrs. Turner felt distressed when she saw that Silvia wasn''t in her usual lively self


    but had been gloomy all day.


    She took a few steps over to Silvia''s side and held Silvia in her arms. "Silvia, can you tell me what''s


    bothering you?"


    This time, Mrs. Turner did not ask if she had something on her mind. Instead, she said, "Tell me


    what''s bothering you." Her meaning was very clear. Mrs. Turner was sure that something was


    bothering her.


    Silvia wanted to say that she was fine, but when she heard her mother ask her so gently, her eyes


    suddenly turned red. "Mom, I..."


    Mrs. Turner hugged Silvia and patted her on the back gently. "Silvia, tell me what''s on your mind.


    Let''s see if I can help you?"


    "It''s not a big deal. My sses are getting tougher these days. I may have to stay at the school


    dormitory tonight. However, I''m worried that you will be lonely as there''s no one at home." Silvia


    didn''t want to lie to her mother, but how else could she exin? Could she tell her mother that she


    had to please her Masterter that night, otherwise she couldn''t save her father''spany?


    Silvia was reluctant to say it, but Mrs. Turner didn''t want to continue pretending that she didn''t know


    anything. "Silvia, there is something I want to talk to you about."


    Did mother know that she was lying? Silvia was a little nervous. "Mom, what do you want to talk to


    me about?"


    Mrs. Turner said directly, "It''s about Mr. Kyle."


    When she heard the name "Mr. Kyle" from her mother''s mouth and thought that her mother might


    have found out about the special rtionship between her and Jayden, Silvia was so scared that


    her face turned pale.


    How did her mother know about Jayden? How much did she know about him?


    Just when Silvia was feeling uneasy, her mother spoke again, "Silvia, after your father''s ident,


    ourpany was taken away from us. Our house was also being mortgaged. At the same time, I


    was sick and hospitalized... When we were in the most difficult situation, you asked many friends


    who used to have a good rtionship with us for money, but no one was willing to lend us the


    money. Do you know why?"


    Silvia didn''t understand why her mother suddenly mentioned the past. "Mom, it''s all in the past. Let''s


    not mention it again."


    "Silvia..." Mrs. Turner patted the back of Silvia''s hand. "Some things might have passed, but we


    have to learn from past events. Do you think those people are just worried that we can''t afford to


    pay them back? No, it''s because they have never regarded us as real friends. They are not our real


    friends. They don''t really care about us."


    Silvia had always thought those people did not lend them money because they were worried that


    Silvia and her mother had no ability to repay them. After hearing her mother''s statement, it seemed


    to make sense.


    Mrs. Turner continued, "During your father''s time, they could get benefits from our family. Therefore,


    they pretended to be close to us and went about telling people that they were friends with our family.


    However, when your father had an ident, many of them pretended not to know us!"


    Mrs. Turner looked at Silvia and said, "Silvia, I''m telling you all these not because I think that they


    have the obligation to help us. I just want to remind you that you must look at people carefully and


    see who is really helping you. If someone stuck by you when you were in trouble, then you must


    cherish them."


    Silvia fully agreed with her mother''s words. "Mom, I know. Reagan and Lemur have always been


    loyal to me. They are my friends for life."


    Mrs. Turner said, "Only the two of them? Any one else?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia asked, "Who else?"


    Mrs. Turner added, "Silvia, isn''t Mr. Kyle someone who lent you a helping hand when you were in


    the pit?"


    "Mom, I... I don''t know any Mr. Kyle..." Silvia wanted to deny, but her voice grew softer.


    Yes, when she was in real trouble, it was Jayden who saved her. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t


    even know where Norman would sell her to.


    Mrs. Turner held Silvia''s hand and said earnestly, "Silvia, if it weren''t for you, would he have paid so


    much money to let me stay in a VIP ward? If it weren''t for you, would he have hired such a good


    nurse to take care of a middle- aged woman like me when I was bedridden?"


    Silvia asked in a daze, "Mom, what are you talking about? Wasn''t the nurse a volunteer?"


    Mrs. Turner smiled helplessly and said, "My silly daughter, do you really believe in that?"


    "It was the attending doctor who told me that. He even said that we were lucky." Silvia had thought


    of Jayden before, but she was unwilling to admit that he had arranged all that. She didn''t want to


    owe him too much. If she owed him too much, she might never be able to repay him.


    "Silvia, I''m not forcing you to be nice to anyone. I just want to tell you that if a man is willing to take


    care of a woman''s family, he is a trustworthy person. Don''t always think about the person who has


    left. Take a good look at the person beside you. You may start to see his merits." Mrs. Turner was


    on Jayden''s side not because he contributed the money but because she saw that he was a


    responsible person.


    Handsome and rich men were everywhere. However, there were very few men who would share


    her daughter''s burden like Jayden did.


    Mrs. Turner didn''t want Silvia to miss out on an excellent man like Jayden, who could take care of


    Silvia well.


    Silvia said with grievance, "But Mom... I''ve made him angry. He''s ignoring me..."


    Mrs. Turner smiled gently and said, "When I made your father angryst time, he would often ignore


    me too. However, as long as I hugged him and said a few nice words to him, he wouldn''t be angry


    at me anymore."

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    Silvia said, "Because Dad dotes on you, he can''t bear to see you sad."


    Mrs. Turner smiled and said, "Then, baby, why don''t you try it on Mr. Kyle and see whether he can


    bear the sight of you being sad?"


    Silvia thought about it. She had made Jayden angry many times. When he was angry, he would


    sometimes ignore her or scold her. Anyway, she had never seen him feel sorry for her.


    She shook her head and said, "Mom, I don''t want to go. I want to stay at home and apany


    you."


    Mrs. Turner poked Silvia''s forehead and said, "Silly child, I don''t want a child whose mind isn''t here


    to apany me."


    "Mom..." Silvia hugged her mother and snuggled in her mother''s arms. Fortunately, she was not


    alone. She still had her mother. When she was helpless, she still had someone to lean on.


    It was also because of this that she couldn''t let anything happen to Wateria Corporation. She had to


    hold the shares and not let her mother down.


    In the evening, Silvia took a taxi to Jayden''s vi. When she arrived, Auntie Cherry greeted her


    warmly as usual, "Miss Turner, you''re back."


    Auntie Cherry''s enthusiasm made Silvia feel that there wasn''t any conflict between Jayden and her.


    It seemed that they were still in an amicable state.


    "Auntie Cherry, is that person home?" Auntie Cherry might not know that she had a conflict with


    Jayden, but Silvia knew that. Although it had only been a day, her state of mind when she returned


    there was totally different.


    "Master is not back yet." Auntie Cherry took Silvia''s bag and apologized, "Miss Turner, I''m sorry for


    what happenedst night!"


    Silvia smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    Silvia didn''t me her and this made Auntie Cherry feel even more guilty. She was determined to


    take good care of Silvia moving forward. "Miss Turner, what do you want to eat tonight? I''ll go


    prepare."


    "Auntie Cherry, I''m not hungry. You don''t have to prepare anything for me. I''ll go upstairs to take a


    rest first." Silvia went back to her room and walked into the bathroom.


    There was a full- length mirror in the bathroom. Standing in front of the mirror, she could see clearly


    how tired she was in the mirror.


    She had nned to cut off all ties with Jayden. However, she came back obediently after his little


    tricks.


    She wanted to please him and let him return Wateria Corporation to her. However, what could she


    do to please him?


    It was obviously impossible to bribe him with money, because she didn''t have any. Besides, Jayden


    was not short of money.


    Besides that, the only thing that was left was her young and supple body. It seemed that he couldn''t


    have enough of her every time they made love. Hence, Jayden must be intoxicated with her body!


    Silvia turned on the shower rose and took a shower. She washed herself thoroughly. When Jayden


    returned, she would go to him and let him "enjoy" her body.


    She waited for him in the room after taking the shower. However, one hour had passed, then two


    hours... It was gettingte, but he was still not home.


    He woulde back, wouldn''t he?


    At the thought, Silvia grabbed her mobile phone to call him. However, after she dialed his number,


    she heard a mechanical female voice. "The number you have dialed is unavable. Please try again


    later."


    She had been waiting for him for more than five hours yet he hadn''t returned. She couldn''t even get


    through his phone. In an instant, Silvia was a little panicked. Did something happen to him?


    Silvia shook her head hurriedly. She didn''t want to think about it in a negative way. Perhaps it was


    just a coincidence that his mobile phone was out of battery.


    Just when Silvia was anxious and unsettled, she heard the sound of a car. She rushed to the


    balcony immediately and saw Jayden''s silver car entering the vi slowly.


    Silvia suddenly became nervous. She was so nervous that her heart was thumping, as if it was


    going to jump out of her throat.


    After getting out of the car, Jayden looked at her direction immediately. For some unknown reasons,


    she immediately squatted down and didn''t want him to see her.


    She didn''t turn on the lights, so it was dark around her. Jayden didn''t notice her.


    When Jayden retracted his gaze, Silvia breathed a sigh of relief quietly. However, when she thought


    of what she was going to do next, her heart started beating fast again.


    She kept cheering herself on, "Silvia, don''t be afraid! You have done this with him before. What''s


    there to worry about?"


    At that time, it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    Of course, it was impossible for Auntie Cherry to rest when Jayden had not returned. When she


    saw him enter the house, Auntie Cherry greeted him respectfully, "Master, you''re back. Miss


    Turner..."


    Before she could finish her words, Jayden shot her a warning look. Auntie Cherry swallowed the


    rest of her words.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At this time, she more or less guessed that her Master and Miss Turner were definitely in conflict.


    Otherwise, Silvia would not have returned home a few hours earlier while Jayden only came back a


    few hourster. The main point was, Jayden seemed unhappy when Auntie Cherry mentioned Miss


    Turner.


    Jayden had gone drinking earlier. Therefore, when he went into his room, he took off his clothes,


    and went directly to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Silvia took the opportunity to sneak into his room. She didn''t expect Jayden to leave the bathroom


    door open. When she entered the room, she saw him naked in the bathroom.


    To tell the truth, although they had already had sex multiple times, it was Silvia''s first time to see his


    body so directly and so clearly. She could only think of a word to describe his body - spectacr.


    Fortunately, Jayden lowered his head and did not realize the person who had sneaked into his


    room.


    Silvia threw herself onto his bed and rolled into the quilt nimbly. Then she popped her head out and


    looked at the direction of the bathroom with vignce.


    The sound of running water went on for a long time. When Silvia almost couldn''t keep her eyes


    opened, the sound of water finally stopped. Then, Jayden came out of the bathroom.


    Jayden had a bath towel wrapped around his waist. The bath towel was loose and baggy, as if it


    would fall off his waist if he were to make bigger strides.


    Silvia could feel her blood surging with desire at that sight. She even wished for the towel to fall off


    his body!


    Under Silvia''s gaze, Jayden got closer and closer to her and soon came to the bedside...


    Silvia slowly retracted her head into the quilt like a thief. Jayden was in a daze from drinking and


    actually did not notice her.


    He came to the bedside and got on the bed. He didn''t even pull the quilt and justy there. After a


    while, Silvia heard his breathing be steady.


    Silvia waited for a while, listening to his breathing. Then stuck her head out. She saw that his eyes


    were closed. He must have fallen asleep.


    He was asleep, but his eyebrows were still tightly knitted as if there was something that he couldn''t


    be resolved.


    Silvia felt inexplicably ufortable again when she saw Jayden''s look. She couldn''t help but


    reach out her hand to try and ease his frowning eyebrows.

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    Silvia had merely brushed Jayden when he suddenly held her hand tightly with his eyes still closed.


    He murmured in a hoarse voice, "Don''t go..."


    Silvia was shocked when he suddenly caught her hand and murmured. She wanted to retract her


    hand but he tightened his grip. "Don''t go..."


    "Okay, okay... I won''t go, I won''t go anywhere. I''ll stay here with you and keep youpany."


    Jayden kept repeating "Don''t go". They were just simple words but Silvia could feel the despair in


    his tone. Silvia couldn''t bear to ignore him. Sheforted him softly.


    This man was usually domineering and arrogant like a king. It was hard for Silvia to imagine that he


    would have a weak side too.


    In fact, she wanted to take this opportunity to give him a few ps and let him know that she was


    not easy to deal with... However, she couldn''t do it.


    "Don''t go... Don''t go..." He held her hand tightly and repeated these words.


    "I won''t go! I will apany you!" Silvia opened her arms to hug him and answered him patiently.


    She really wanted to know what he had gone through and who he was trying to keep.


    Hearing herfort and scent, Jayden''s eyebrows gradually rxed. Soon, he fell asleep in her


    arms.


    Silvia looked at his rxed eyebrows and quiet face and couldn''t help but reach out to pinch him a


    little. "You b*stard. You''re really good looking, but your temper is just terrible!" He had perfect facial


    features and sexy lips. He''s the type that the more you looked at him, the better he looked.


    He was rich, powerful, and handsome. There should be a lot of women hanging around him.


    However, Silvia had never seen any other woman around him despite living with him for a while


    now.


    Besides herself, the only woman who was around Jayden, was Auntie Cherry.


    Although Jayden also fooled around like the other rich kids, he was not a yboy.


    She had never heard of any romance scandals about him. Silvia liked this about him.


    "Jayden, actually..." Silviay down next to Jayden while holding his arms with both hands, and her


    face against his arm.


    Although Silvia was unwilling to admit that she was Jayden''s wife, whenever she was with him, she


    would always stick to him involuntarily.


    Just like now, Jayden was already sound asleep. She could have moved away from him, but she


    didn''t. She leaned next to him. She could even feel his body temperature.


    His body temperature... It seemed that his body temperature was a little different from usual, it was


    a little too hot.


    Silvia reached out her hand hurriedly and touched his forehead. It was burning, he had a fever


    again.


    Although Jayden looked strong, he could get a fever easily. He was weaker than Silvia when it


    came to health. Although Silvia looked down at him for being weak, she did not dy for a second


    and called Dr. Thames immediately.


    Before long, Dr. Thames arrived in a hurry. She measured Jayden''s body temperature immediately.


    His body temperature was more than 39 degrees Celsius, definitely a high fever.


    Silvia couldn''t help him. She was anxious. "Dr. Thames, what''s wrong with his body? It didn''t rain


    today, why is he having a fever again?"


    Dr. Thames first injected Jayden with antipyretics, then she exined, "Because he had alcohol


    today. His illness doesn''t only rpse on a rainy day, but also when he drinks. There are a lot of


    uncontroble factors."


    After listening to Dr. Thames''s exnation, Silvia was so worried she frowned. "Can''t his condition


    be cured entirely?"


    "It''s not impossible," Dr. Thames said while prescribing the medicine. "It requires a long time of


    gradual treatment, starting from improving his body condition. However, Master Kyle is not willing to


    cooperate. That''s where the problem is."


    "It''s his own body. If he doesn''t take good care of himself, why would the others worry about him?


    Anyway, I know I won''t. I can''t wait for him to die earlier." As soon as she finished her words, Silvia


    immediately asked, "Dr. Thames, how can he get better? What can I do for him?"


    Hearing Silvia''s question, Dr. Thames, whose expression had been serious, finally smiled and said,


    "I will be responsible for prescribing the medicine and diet. You only need to think of a way to let him


    cooperate with the treatment."


    Silvia was full of ambition. "Leave it to me. I''ll do it. If he doesn''t cooperate with the treatment, I have


    a way to deal with him."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Dr. Thames said again, "Then tonight..."


    Silvia said, "Dr. Thames, go and get some rest. I''ll stay here and watch him. If there''s anything on


    his condition, I''ll call you right away."


    Dr. Thames was not at ease. "Miss Turner, why don''t you go take a rest? I''ll stay here with him."


    Dr. Thames was a female doctor in her thirties. She looked beautiful and elegant.


    How could Silvia let a beautiful and elegant woman stay here to take care of Jayden at night. What


    if Dr. Thames had other inappropriate intentions?


    No! Absolutely not! Silvia couldn''t take the risk. She smiled and said, "Dr. Thames, it was


    troublesome enough for you toe over in the middle of the night. How can we bother you to stay


    here and take care of him?"


    Dr. Thames, "But..."


    Silvia pushed Dr. Thames out of the door and waved her hand while smiling. "It''s gettingte. Go


    back and rest. I''m here. Don''t worry."


    Before leaving, Dr. Thames advised again, "Miss Turner, remember to find a way to let him take the


    medicine I prescribed just now. Keep the high fever at bay."


    Silvia nodded vigorously and said, "Dr.


    Thames, don''t worry. I will. I will find a way to make him take the medicine."


    Silvia did not think much when she made her promise to Dr. Thames''s request. When she returned


    to the room and saw the pills, she discovered a problem.


    Jayden was asleep. He wouldn''t swallow the medicine if it was put into his mouth. If she woke him


    up, he wouldn''t cooperate with her and take the medicine.


    However, no matter how troublesome it was, in order for Jayden to recover quickly, Silvia had no


    intention to give up. She poured a cup of warm water, threw the pills into the water and dissolved


    the pills. Then she took a small spoon and fed it to him little by little.


    Silvia''s actions were very gentle. On one hand, she was worried about waking him, and on the other


    hand, she was afraid that she would hurt him. After all, he was human and could also feel pain.


    She was very careful obviously, but somehow the words that came out of her were fierce. "Jayden,


    let me tell you, if you don''t take medicine properly, I will dig a hole in the ground for you. Then when


    you are severely ill, I will drag you there and bury you."


    "Jayden, don''t assume that I''m joking. I''m serious. I''m absolutely serious. Don''t try to doubt my


    words, I will do as I said."


    Seeing that Jayden swallowed the medicine little by little, Silvia finally breathed a sigh of relief. She


    reached out and rubbed his face. "Yes, be a good boy. You''re likable like this."

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    After feeding Jayden the medicine, Silvia measured his temperature again. It had gone down


    significantly, almost back to normal body temperature.


    Silvia was relieved. Shey down beside Jayden and reached out to hold his hand. "You are


    obviously sick, but you are not willing to cooperate with the doctor''s treatment. Don''t you think you


    are a fool?"


    He was a fool.


    He was unwell yet he chose not to cooperate with the doctor for treatment. He was the one suffering


    and in pain. What else could he be if he wasn''t a fool?


    Silvia snuggled on his arm and said, "Jayden, even if you don''t care for yourself, you have to think


    about the people who care about you. For example, your parents, and... they will certainly worry


    about you. Do you want to let the people who care about you worry about you?"


    "You definitely don''t want them to worry about you. If that''s the case, just cooperate with the doctor''s


    treatment. Don''t take your body for granted."


    Silvia raised her head and red at him. "Jayden, I''m warning you. This is not a discussion. You''d


    better keep it in mind."


    Sigh, only when he was sleeping and unaware of anything, would she dare to talk to him so fiercely.


    In fact, in front of him, she was just a paper tiger. He was not afraid of her at all.


    "Jayden, Jayden..." Silvia kept nagging. She didn''t know how long she continued to mutter in his ear


    before she finally fell asleep.


    The early next morning, when the first ray of sunlight shone into the room, Jayden woke up.


    He didn''t drink much the night before. However, as he had been sober in recent years, he had


    gotten drunk from only having a few drinks. At present, he was even having a hangover.


    He raised his hand to rub his temples, only to find that his right arm was being held tightly. Her soft


    and fragrant body leaned closed to his body.


    Ugh...


    Jayden sneered. What a lousy drinker he was! After a night''s rest, he was still hallucinating.


    This silly woman was so eager to stay away


    from him that she would even flee to another just to avoid him.


    What about him?


    He was still obsessed with her. After being ruthlessly rejected by her, he could still fantasize that


    she was lying next to him in the morning.


    How ridiculous!


    He didn''t want to continue like that anymore. He didn''t want to feel insecure because of a woman.


    He reached out his hand in an attempt to push away the imaginary woman in front of him.


    However, he had only just nudged a little and she became dissatisfied. "Jayden, don''t move. Don''t


    disturb me. I want to sleep some more"


    It wasn''t an illusion?


    Was Silvia really lying beside him?


    Jayden didn''t quite believe it. He reached out to pinch her delicate face. It felt good and real. Was


    this woman really not his imagination?


    Silvia reached out and pushed his hand away. "Jayden, don''t pinch me. It hurts."


    She didn''t wake up. She blurted the words out of instinct. It was because the days they were


    together, he would torture her every night. The next day, she would usually get up in this state.


    In her dream, Silvia was shouting Jayden''s name, and no longer mentioned that irritating Felix.


    Suddenly, Jayden felt that his headache had disappeared.


    He lowered his head and looked at her. She snuggled up to him again. "Don''t move. Let me sleep


    for a little longer. Just a little longer."


    There were many mornings, when she would snuggle up to him like this day and act coquettishly in


    order to sleep for a little longer.


    As for Jayden, he couldn''t resist her coquettish behaviour towards him. No matter what she said or


    did, he would always give in to her unconditionally as long as she was happy.


    Holding her in his arms, Jayden raised his head and looked out of the window. The sun was shining


    brightly outside the window. It seemed like a good day.


    Jayden didn''t have the habit ofzing in bed, but he was reluctant to leave the girl in his arms.


    Therefore, he closed his eyes andy down with her in his arms. Suddenly, he hoped that time


    would stop at that moment. He was willing to remain like this for the rest of his life.


    Silvia was a particrly energetic person. She was energetic but she could really sleep. Since


    Jayden didn''t wake her up, she slept in until it was already noon.


    She had a good sleep so when she woke up, she was in good spirits. She stretched energetically


    and identally brushed the man lying next to her.


    Oh no!


    She had slept so deeply that she had forgotten that there was a patient next to her who needed her


    care. Silvia got up immediately and reached for Jayden''s forehead.


    His body temperature was normal. Silvia breathed a sigh of relief and patted her chest. "Thank God,


    the fever is gone. Otherwise, what should I do?"


    However, she didn''t expect for Jayden to sleep longer than her. She was already awake yet he was


    still sleeping like a pig.


    "Hey... silly pig!" Silvia reached out her hand and twisted his ear. "You silly pig, you have always


    bullied me, but this time, it''s finally my turn."


    The night before, she wanted to teach him a lesson. However, she didn''t have the heart to do it


    because he was ill. Now, his high fever had subsided, so she decided to bully him.


    She twisted his ears, pinched his face, pulled his hair, and sat on his body... However, just as she


    was sitting on him, Jayden suddenly opened his eyes.


    He opened his eyes instantaneously, not slowly as if he didn''t know what was going on. Silvia, who


    was sitting on him, was so shocked that her heart skipped a beat.


    Silvia turned over and wanted to escape, but Jayden grabbed her by the waist, stopping her from


    escaping sessfully.


    Before he could say anything, she leaned on him and put her face on his forehead. Finally, she put


    her face on his chest and said, "Thank God, you no longer have a fever."


    Silvia''s reaction was so fast that even she was surprised at herself.


    Knowing that he wouldn''t believe it, Silvia added quickly, "I know that this isn''t a good method to


    measure your body temperature, but I don''t have a thermometer with me, so I can only do this."


    When it came to lying, her face was neither red nor was she panting. Her serious look showed no


    panic at all. She was really an experienced liar.


    After Jayden woke up, he didn''t fall back to sleep anymore. When she woke up, he closed his eyes


    deliberately and pretended to be sleeping, just to see what she would do.


    She first checked his body temperature, which meant that she really cared about him...


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Silvia twisted his ears, pinched his face, and pulled his hair next... These childish actions


    clearly implied that she really wanted to bully Jayden.


    Silvia showed her concern and bullied him at the same time. Jayden did a brief analysis. She only


    bullied him after confirming that he was all right.


    It looked like she still had a little conscience. Therefore, Jayden made a gracious decision that he


    would use his way to bully her back, just to be fair.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    "Hey... what are you trying to do again?" Silvia was rolling over to the other side of the bed, but


    before she could get out of Jayden''s reach, Jayden had already pulled her back into his arms.


    Jayden did not utter a word ever since he had woken up. She was the only one talking so she had


    no idea what he was trying to do.


    "B*stard, where are you putting your hands... ah... don''t mess around, will you?" No matter how


    Silvia shouted, she still couldn''t escape from his hands. Jayden once again bullied her in his own


    way.


    "Boohoo..." Silvia felt that she was very pathetic... So pathetic that she was feeling sorry for herself.


    She had been working like a ve the entire night to take care of him and now that they had just


    woken up, Jayden had already made her do it with him!


    There was no doubt that her purpose of returning to him this time was to satisfy him, but couldn''t he


    at least give her some heads up before doing it?


    When it was around noon, Jayden, who was well- pleased, finally let go of Silvia. After being under


    his thumb for such a long time, Silvia could finally have a respite.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Silvia did not take a break at all. Now that she had been freed, she immediately reached


    out her hand and grabbed him by the neck. "B*stard, this is not fair. You''re always bullying me."


    When they were making love a while ago, he was thrusting so hard that it hurt her. At the thought of


    this, just grabbing him by the neck was not enough to get rid of Silvia''s anger, so she opened her


    mouth and took a hard bite on his chest. It was only then, the anger which was burning in her heart


    had slightly dissipated.


    On the other hand, Jayden, who had just had his morning ''treat'', was in a good mood. Although he


    did not speak, his eyes and his every facial expression were showing that he was extremely


    satisfied.


    Seeing that he was happy, Silvia was somewhat happy too. Compared to the things that Jayden


    could give her, there was not much that she could do for him in return. However, knowing that there


    was at least this one thing that she could satisfy him with, Silvia thought that it was worth it.


    At the thought of this, she snuggled into his arms and rubbed her head against his chest, as she felt


    the warmth of his body and his strong, steady heartbeat...


    Jayden did not push her away. Instead, he put one hand around her body and stroked her head with


    another. At this very moment, the corner of his lips were curved upwards, looking extremely


    pleased.


    Looking at his happy expression, Silvia was convinced by what Audrey had told her. It was true that


    lovemaking was the best way to resolve the contradiction between the two of them.


    Silvia snuggled into Jayden''s arms once again, intending to please him. "Young Master Kyle, urn...


    are you still angry at me?"


    Jayden was silent.


    Silvia continued, "Um... about the contract that you gave me yesterday. Was it real or was it just a


    joke? Wateria Corporation is something my dad had left behind for me. I really can''t lose it."


    Huh...


    As Jayden had expected, the reason why she was willing toe back to him, take care of him and


    even sleep with him, was entirely because of Wateria Corporation.


    He obviously knew that was the reason, but he pretended like he did not know. He wanted to


    believe that Silvia had returned to his side because she couldn''t live without him.


    He could only me himself for thinking that Silvia woulde back purely for him.


    However, Silvia did not know what Jayden was thinking at this very moment, so she continued to


    cuddle up to him, "Young Master Kyle, could you please not take my shares away and return


    Wateria Corporation to me?"


    In order to please him and make him happy, she would say things that she would never say under


    normal circumstances. "As long as you return Wateria Corporation to me, I promise that I will never


    mention anything about leaving you again. I will stay by your side and take care of you... until you''re


    sick of me."


    Upon hearing Silvia''s words, the look on Jayden''s face had gradually turned cold, and he was even


    slowly clenching his fists.


    He had sessfully threatened her with Wateria Corporation''s shares and now she was back to his


    side and she had even promised him that she would never leave him again. However, Jayden was


    not happy at all. Instead, he felt that he was a failure.


    His life had changed ever since he was adopted into the Kyle family. From a little boy who knew


    nothing, he was now the most dazzling young master of the Kyle family.


    During his time at Rovio, he would alwaysplete the tasks that his father had given to him with


    perfection. Jayden''s performance was so impressive that many people were guessing whether


    Kevin Kyle would let his adopted son take over Rovio Corporation Inc in the future.


    In terms of his career, Jayden had always been extremely outstanding. Three years ago, after


    leaving the Kyle family to start his own business, Jayden had once again proved that he was a


    capable man with the remarkable result that he had achieved in Madison City. However, when it


    comes to love, he was a total failure, be it in the past or at present.


    "Young Master Kyle..." Silvia still wanted to say something, but Jayden pushed her away. After


    taking a cold nce at her, he rolled over, got out of the bed and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Jayden, why are you like this again?" It was fine a while ago, but why was he upset again?


    Couldn''t she have a proper conversation with him without him having his mood swings at all?


    Silvia looked at him with a dumbfounded look on her face. However, before entering the bathroom,


    Jayden said something. His tone was so cold that it could make one''s heart tremble. "Get out!"


    "Jayden, you..." That was the very first thing that he had said to her ever since she had woken up


    that morning. Therefore, Silvia could not help but fly into a rage.


    Yes, she admitted that she was the one who came to him, but how could he turn against her as


    soon as he got out of the bed?


    How could he treat her like this after having all the fun he wanted? She would not let him do as he


    wished.


    Therefore, Silvia got out of the bed and banged on the bathroom door. "Jayden Elias Kyle, you


    b*stard,e out. Let''s make things clear now."


    The sound of running water was very loud so Silvia shouted in a louder voice, "Jayden,e out


    now. Let''s make things clear."


    D*mn it. Even if she was only a toy for him to satisfy his desire, now that he had gotten all the


    pleasure, shouldn''t he return the things that belonged to her?


    Intecing with the sound of running water, Jayden''s voice sounded again, "Get out!"


    Upon hearing those two words again, Silvia could feel that anger was burning through her. She


    really wanted to barge into the bathroom and beat him up. "Jayden, if you don''te out, I will not


    leave."


    Silvia banged and kicked the door over and over again. However, the bathroom door was extremely


    sturdy. After using up all her strength, the bathroom door was still at its original state.


    Finally, after washing himself up, Jayden opened the door and came out of the bathroom.


    As soon as Silvia saw him, she threw herself at him and wanted to hug him. However, before she


    could even touch him, those two words came through his lips once again. "Get out!"


    For the sake of Wateria Corporation that her father had left for her, she could even disregard her


    own dignity and sell herself out. Therefore, how could she get lost just because he had asked her


    to?


    Once she leaves, all her efforts would be in vain. Silvia was never the kind who would let the others


    take advantage of her and on top of that, she was not willing to give in just yet.


    Therefore, Silvia threw herself at him and hugged him. "I''m not getting out of here!"

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    Jayden pulled her hand away and pushed her away as he said in a cold voice, "Get out! Don''t let


    me see you again! Ever!"


    Facing his rejection for the first time, Silvia could still pretend like everything was fine but the


    moment Jayden rejected her for the second time, Silvia was a little anxious. However, she must not


    chicken out at this very moment.


    Hence, she bit her lower lip and clung onto him again. "You asked me toe to you, so I came. If


    we don''t make things clear now, I will not step out of this room no matter what."


    "I''m asking you to get out of here! Can''t you understand that?" Jayden said somberly, and he looked


    like he was going to throw her out the room anytime soon if she continued to stay there.


    Silvia did not know what exactly had she done wrong to make this fickle man angry. Just moments


    ago, he was certainly taking pleasure in her body and his mood was great!


    "Yes, I can''t. Just throw me out if you can then!" No matter what, Silvia would never give up. She


    must make him promise her that he would return all of Wateria Corporation''s shares to her, or else,


    there''s not a chance that she would leave the room.


    Jayden, "Get out!"


    Silvia hugged him tightly, "No!"


    Jayden pulled her hand off his body and pointed to the door: "This is thest time I''m saying this.


    Get out now!"


    She was already begging him in such a servile manner, what else did he want from her?


    Silvia was never the kind who wouldpromise to get something in return. Hence, after being


    rejected over and over again, Silvia flew into a rage and pounced on him.


    Silvia was a strong youngdy. As she used up all her strength and charged at him, the momentum


    was so great that Jayden staggered a few steps back and eventually fell onto the bed.


    Silvia immediately pounced on him and pressed him under her body. In the next second, she


    lowered her head and bit him on the face, "Jayden Elias Kyle, what the h*ll do you want?"


    Silvia was so savage andwless but that was what Jayden liked about her!


    "You''ve promised me that you will not bully me anymore. Moreover, I''m still sick now, but you''re


    treating me like this. Where is your conscience?" Silvia sniffled and her tears had started to flow


    down. At this point, she was already sobbing convulsively, looking extremely pitiful.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia''s mother had said, whenever Silvia''s father was angry, she would pretend to be pitiful in front


    of him. No matter how angry he was, he would definitely give in to her. Therefore, Silvia wanted to


    try this trick on Jayden, she wanted to see if he would give in.


    Silvia continued to cry uncontrobly as she said, "Also... you were drunkst night and you even


    had a fever. In order to take care of you, I stayed up almost the entire night working like crazy. Not


    only did you not thank me, but you''re also chasing me away instead. Could you please tell me what


    did I do wrong?"


    He had a high fever, and she was the one who took care of him the entire night?!


    This particr reason was enough to melt Jayden''s cold heart.


    Jayden raised his hand and wanted to pat her back. However, he hesitated. He did not like the


    feeling of being under her control.


    In his entire life, his destiny had always been in his own hands, and he had never felt this way


    before. He wanted to ignore her, but he couldn''t bring himself to do that to her.


    Therefore, he gently ced his warm palm on her back and caressed her, "Didn''t I say that as long


    as you listen to me, everything is amenable."


    Silvia wiped her tears and said, "Did I not listen to you? There was not once that I did not obey you.


    You told me not to eat meat for a month, so I quit eating meat for a month. You told me not to go out


    drinking with Reagan and the others, so I didn''t. You told me not to get into fights, so I stopped


    doing that. I followed everything you said. Boohoo... But what about you? You would get angry at


    me every now and then, and you''ve never cared about my feelings. Did you forget that I''m still a


    patient? Sick people are not good at controlling their emotions. Do you not know that?"


    "You''ll need quite some time to recuperate from your gastritis so you must make sure not to overeat


    anymore." Jayden gently stroked her back and started to give some of his advice again.


    "You''re right, I will listen to you..." Silvia wiped her tears again and pretended to be even more pitiful


    as she continued, "But sometimes, you should listen to my wishes too. Don''t be like a dictator."


    Jayden was bbergasted.


    Since when was he a dictator?


    Silvia sniffled and said, "Wateria Corporation is something my father had left for me. It''s something


    that is as important as my own life. Now that you''re threatening me with the shares, that''s


    equivalent to taking my life away."


    If it was not because she had made him angry, he would have not thought of such an idea to keep


    her by his side.


    Silvia wiped her tears and continued, "When I''m with you, I could even give up my dignity... but, but


    you''re still bullying me."


    Silvia continued to rattle on endlessly. Although it was annoying, Jayden had already gotten used to


    her babbling by his side.


    He realized that he was not in the mood at all to do anything without her being by his side the day


    before. It was like his world had lost its colors.


    "Jayden, you are a man, aren''t you? So you should let me win sometimes." After finishing her


    words, Silvia started crying again. She was sobbing so sorrowfully that it seemed like she was going


    to vent all the grievances she had suffered in her entire life on him.


    Silvia was crying uncontrobly. After crying for a long time, her tears were still rolling down her


    cheeks. Looking at her pitiful state, Jayden couldn''t take it anymore so he said, "Okay, stop crying...


    I promise that I will return all the shares to you. Every single one of them."


    Upon hearing Jayden''s words, Silvia''s cry came to an abrupt end. At that instant, she put on a


    brilliant smile and said, "Young Master Kyle, I knew that you are a good person, aren''t you?"


    "I hope that you''ll always feel this way..." Silvia''s acting was so impressive that Jayden thought she


    deserved an Academy Award!


    With such a simple trick, Jayden had already given in to her. Thinking of this, Silvia could tell that


    Jayden somehow cared about her, otherwise, he would not havepromised this easily.


    Silvia would never maltreat anyone who cared about her, so she said, "Young Master Kyle, I


    promise that from now on, I will take good care of you and I will not upset you again."


    Jayden nced at her. He did not think that what Silvia had just said was credible at all. She was a


    vtile young woman, and her fickle thoughts were not something that he could keep up with.


    Eventually, after Silvia''s endless pestering, Jayden was finally defeated. Jayden had promised her


    that he would return all the shares to her.


    Now that this matter was resolved, there was still another important matter that she had to deal


    with, that was to make Jayden cooperate with Dr. Thames for his treatment.


    Silvia knew that Jayden was as stubborn as a mule, so it would not be easy to make him cooperate.


    But should she just give up on something just because it was difficult?


    Of course not!


    Silvia was never the kind of person who would run away whenever she was faced with challenges.


    Instead, she would face the problem with confidence and ovee it.


    After breakfast, Silvia brought the medicine over to Jayden and said, "Young Master Kyle, this


    medicine can help to improve your overall health. Hurry up and take it."

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    Improve his health?


    Upon hearing these words, Jayden frowned and he was a little displeased, "Silvia, were you not


    satisfied this morning?"


    Silvia was stunned, "Huh?"


    Just as she replied, she suddenly realized the meaning behind Jayden''s words. She immediately


    gave him a fierce look and said, "What a dirty mind you have there! Can''t you think of anything else


    besides that?"


    Looking at her reddened face, Jayden looked at hercently and even with a hint of


    viciousness as he said, "Oh, so you didn''t mean that at all?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia really wanted to spit at him in anger, "Dr. Thames said that you need to do some


    reconditioning because of your old illness, otherwise, you will die sooner orter. This is the


    medicine that she had prescribed for you." As soon as he heard about his old illness, Jayden''s face


    fell in an instant, "I know my own body very well. I don''t need them to interfere in this." ''Okay, so you


    want them to stay out of it, then what about me? Do you want me to stay out of it too?" Silvia put her


    hands on her waist, and she looked rather assertive, "Young Master Kyle, just say it and I will not


    interfere in your matters anymore. Even if you''re dead, I will not bother you."


    He did not want anyone to meddle in his affairs. However, that was not the case for Silvia. In fact,


    Jayden wished that Silvia would spend more time minding his business. He hoped that she would


    only focus on him but on the other hand, he did not want to cooperate with the doctor.


    When Jayden was silent, Silvia spoke again, "Since you''re not saying anything it would take it as a


    no then. Since that is the case, then what I want you to do now is to take the medicine right away."


    Looking at the bitter medicine on the table, Jayden''s brows knitted together. "Can you ask that


    doctor if she''s sure this is medicine and not poison?"


    However, Silvia wasn''t fooled by him, "Young Master Kyle, you just don''t want to drink it, do you?


    How can you say that you''re a man if you can''t even swallow some medicine? You''d better finish it


    in three minutes. Otherwise, I''ll make you regret it."


    This woman was really pushing her luck. Just because he was nice to her, she thought that she


    could take advantage of him.


    However, he did not want to do as she pleased, "I don''t want to drink it."


    Silvia became a little anxious, "It''s your own body. I can''t drink it for you, can I?"


    At that instant, something popped into Jayden''s mind and he broke into a wicked smile, "I don''t


    mind you feeding me though."


    Looking at his wicked smile, Silvia knew that he was up to no good. She wanted to not care for him,


    but the voice in her heart told her to keep him safe and healthy. She must make sure that he would


    live a long life, or else...


    Jayden said again, "If you don''t feed me, then I won''t drink it. It''s up to you."


    "B*stard, if it wasn''t because I would be a widow once you die, I will definitely not mind your


    business at all." Silvia stared at him fiercely as she said. She picked up the medicine cup, and drank


    a mouthful. Then, before Jayden could even react, Silvia held his head and kissed him.


    She was feeding him with her mouth. After transferring the mouthful of medicine into Jayden''s


    mouth, Silvia let go of him and raised her hand to wipe her mouth, "Ugh, it''s so bitter!"


    After ingesting the medicine, Jayden licked his lips with a mischievous look on his face, as if he was


    reminiscing the taste of her lips. "I didn''t ask you to feed me like this though."


    He clearly enjoyed it but he pretended like he was the victim. Eventually, Silvia couldn''t stand him


    being so annoying so she said, "Jayden, do you really think that I won''t dare to hit you?"


    Jayden obviously knew that she would dare to hit him. Hence, before she could beat him up, he


    quickly finished up all the remaining medicine within the stipted time.


    Seeing that Jayden was being so obedient, Silvia finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, "From


    now onwards, I want you to cooperate with Dr. Thames for your treatment. Don''t always do


    whatever you want ording to your mood. You have to take care of your body, okay?"


    Silvia looked serious as she spoke. It was all because she was really concerned about him.


    However, this man dared to reply so nonchntly, "No."


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    Forget it! Anyone could tell that he was deliberately trying to annoy her. Therefore, instead of


    arguing with him now, she might as well monitor him and make sure that he took his medicine in


    future.


    Aftering out of Jayden''s vi, Silvia took out her mobile phone to make several phone calls.


    She wanted to meet up with all the senior employees that had worked for her father.


    Silvia had always thought that the reason why Wateria Corporation would be this sessful was


    partly because of Uncle Bachman''s contributions. Hence, the first person who she had made a


    phone call to was Uncle Bachman.


    Uncle Bachman, on the other side of the phone call, did not sound surprised at all to receive her


    call. He epted her request with crity and they had agreed to meet up at a tea house which


    was nearby to Uncle Bachman''s ce.


    Because of his age, Uncle Bachman preferred tea over coffee and desserts. He enjoyed hanging


    out and drinking tea with his peers at the tea house.


    When Silvia arrived at the appointed ce, Uncle Bachman was already there. When he saw her,


    he waved at her, "Silvia, over here."


    Silvia hurried over and greeted Uncle Bachman with a smile: "Hi, Uncle Bachman! I haven''t seen


    you for months. How are you doing?"


    "I''m good. And you?" Uncle Bachman was an old-timer who had been working alongside Mr. Turner


    ever since the start of Mr. Turner''s business. He was also one of the people who had watched Silvia


    being born into this world, growing from a little girl into such a beautiful youngdy now. Hence, he


    had always treated Silvia like his own child. "Girl, you seem to have lost a lot of weight."


    Silvia poured a cup of tea for Uncle Bachman and smiled as she said, "Uncle Bachman, have you


    ever seen me being chubby though?


    I had always been skinny all my life. But then, although I looked thin, I''m actually not that thin."


    Silvia''s tone was slightly exaggerated and she would even make a few dramatic gestures as she


    spoke. Looking at her, Uncle Bachman was amused, "Yeah, yeah, how can I forget that. You were


    very thin when you were a kid. You were so thin that your dad thought you might have some kind of


    disease and he would take you to different hospitals for check ups. However, all the doctors said


    that you were very healthy."


    Speaking of the past, Silvia was overwhelmed with emotions. "Yeah, my dad was afraid that


    something would happen to me, so that was why he was so concerned about me. Oh, and I


    remember that you and the other senior employees would secretly give me some sweets whenever


    I went over to the office."


    As they talked about the past, Uncle Bachman was even more deeply moved. He wiped off the


    tears that were welling up in the corners of his eyes and said, "A few decades ago, me and others


    had worked side by side with your dad to start up the business together. Although those days were


    tough, everyone had a great rtionship with each other and we were all focused on growing the


    company. Those were really the happiest days."


    "But until a few months ago, just as Wateria Corporation was expanding its business, your father


    had suddenly died in a car ident. At that time, the ones who had been working alongside him


    were shocked by the tragic news. However, we quickly realized that we must keep our spirits up


    and make sure that Wateria Corporation runs well... However, who could have expected that


    Norman Turner, that b*stard would sell us out."


    Speaking of Norman and his gang, Uncle Bachman gritted his teeth in hatred. If he would ever get


    the chance, he really wished that he could cut off Norman''s flesh and throw it into the sea to feed


    the fishes.


    In the past, when Mr. Turner was still alive, Norman and his gang were honest and hardworking


    people. Because of that, everyone at thepany trusted them.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    After Mr. Turner''s death, Uncle Bachman had suggested that they should appoint Norman as the


    interim CEO of Wateria Corporation and let him lead the others in expanding thepany until


    Silvia was mature and capable enough to take over thepany.


    After putting forward his opinion, most of the old-timers at thepany agreed to it. Then, they met


    up with Mrs. Turner and consulted her.


    Mrs. Turner was of the same opinion, so she agreed to let Norman fill in as the CEO of Wateria


    Corporation, hoping that he could lead thepany to greater heights. Norman would then hand


    over thepany to Silvia after her graduation two yearster.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, no one had expected that Norman was an ungrateful man. After taking control of Wateria


    Corporation, he immediately betrayed Mrs. Turner''s trust.


    Within the shortest time, he had fired all the senior executives in thepany and appointed his


    men as the head of all the important departments in thepany. In just three months, Wateria


    Corporation was already under Norman''s full control.


    "Uncle Bachman, you are not to me. The only mistake that we''ve made was that we''ve trusted


    the wrong person. However, we did learn a valuable lesson this time so we just have to make sure


    that we don''t repeat the same mistakes again." Silvia knew that Uncle Bachman had been ming


    himself for what had happened. However, it was not his fault at all. He did what he thought was


    right. No one had expected Norman to turn out like this.


    Uncle Bachman sighed, "Silvia, if it wasn''t because of my suggestion, Wateria Corporation wouldn''t


    have been snatched away by him and thepany wouldn''t even fall into such a state at all."


    "Uncle Bachman, we all now know what Norman has been plotting. Even if you''ve never made your


    suggestions, he would havee up with other ways to take over thepany too." Silvia was


    certain that Norman would definitely do that because he was also the one behind her father''s


    ident. It was evident that Norman had been scheming to steal Wateria Corporation away from


    Silvia.


    "Silvia, I know you will be getting back your shares very soon, and I really want to help you out,


    but..." Uncle Bachman wiped his tears and continued, "I feel ashamed to go back to thepany.


    Besides, I''m old now. I won''t be of much help to you too."


    Before meeting Uncle Bachman, Silvia had already expected that he would reject her invitation to


    return to thepany. Therefore, she was already mentally prepared for it. "Uncle Bachman, I''m


    here today to catch up with you and see how you''re doing. Although you no longer work for Wateria,


    I still wish for you to have a good life. I''ll ensure that you receive the annual dividend payments you


    deserve."


    Wateria Corporation was something that Uncle Bachman could find sustenance in. He really wanted


    to make some contributions to thepany, but he was worried that he would make things worse


    like he did thest time. "Silvia, although I can''t go back, I can rmend someone who is


    definitely capable of helping you to manage thepany."


    Uncle Bachman was someone who Silvia could trust. The moment she heard that Uncle Bachman


    had someone who he could rmend to her, she was a little excited, "Uncle Bachman, who is it?"


    Uncle Bachman said, "Wayne Zachary!"


    Wayne Zachary!


    Silvia thought about it carefully, but couldn''t recall anything about this person. "Uncle Bachman, is


    Wayne an employee of Wateria Corporation?"


    "Yes, he has been working in Wateria Corporation for several years now and in my opinion, he is a


    very capable man." Uncle Bachman then sent Wayne''s contact information to Silvia, "Of course, it''s


    just a suggestion. It''s up to you whether you want him to work for you."


    Silvia needed someone who was capable of managing thepany and they must be someone


    who she could trust upon. However, no matter what, Silvia had already made up her mind that she


    would meet up with Wayne first.


    After leaving the tea house, Silvia immediately contacted Wayne. Coincidentally, Wayne was free


    too, so the two had decided to meet at a cafe near Wateria Corporation.


    Then, Silvia drove straight to the cafe. When she was about to arrive at the cafe, she received a


    phone call from Jayden, "Where are you?"


    Silvia said, "I''ve got an appointment to go to now."


    Jayden emphasized, "I asked where you are, not what you''re doing."


    This man just liked to mess around sometimes. Silvia was worried that Jayden woulde over


    and mess up her n, so she simply responded with a random location, "I''m at Preston Building."


    After Jayden had hung up the phone, Silvia smiledcently as she thought, "Huh! You''ll never


    find me though."


    However, before Silvia could be proud of herself for a little while longer, she saw Jayden, dressed in


    a formal suit, at the cafe where she was supposed to meet Wayne.


    Sitting across from Jayden was a beautiful woman. She was very well dressed and she was


    exuding elegance. Silvia did not know what they were talking about and they seemed like they were


    having a great time chit-chatting.


    D*mn it, so that phone call was not to ask her where she was so he could go over to find her.


    Instead, it was to confirm her location so that he could meet up with that vixen behind her back.


    Just a day ago, she thought that although Jayden had all the shorings which any other rich and


    spoiled trust fund baby had, he was at least not a promiscuous man.


    However, now it seemed like that was not the case at all. Just look at him, he was in such a good


    mood.


    At that instant, Silvia had already forgotten what was her purpose ofing to this cafe. Her eyes


    were fixed on Jayden and the woman. She really wanted to rush up to them and beat the two of


    them up.


    "Miss Turner? Are you Miss Turner?" A silvery male voice held her back. If this man was to call her


    a littleter, she might have already rushed up to Jayden and given him a tight p on the face.


    "Yes, I am." Silvia withdrew her gaze and tried to calm herself down. Then, she forced a smile and


    said, "Hi, you must be Mr. Zachary, am I right?"


    "Yes, I am," Wayne replied. He was also dressed in a formal suit. He looked smart and Silvia could


    tell that he was taking this ''interview'' very seriously.


    Regardless of whether this person was the managerial talent that she was looking for, Silvia had a


    good impression of him. He looked decent and he was neither too humble nor arrogant as he


    spoke.


    Wayne continued, "Miss Turner, should we take a seat first then?"


    "Yeah, sure." Silvia nodded, but her gaze was once again directed towards Jayden. That man was


    really enjoying his time with that vixen that he did not even notice her. "Mr. Zachary, could you


    please have a seat first? I happened to see a good friend of mine at the other table, so I should go


    over to greet him."


    Silvia was Jayden''s wife, so how could she allow that vixen to behave so wantonly in front of her?


    Looking at the two of them, Silvia immediately flew into a rage and she could no longer control her


    anger.


    Hence, she went over to Jayden''s table and greeted him with a smile. "Hi! Young Master Kyle, it


    looks like you''re having a great time with this prettydy!"


    Silvia appeared out of nowhere, but Jayden was not surprised at all. Instead, he was surprised that


    she would actuallye over to greet him... However, little did he know, in the next second, Silvia


    would do something which would surprise him even more.


    Silvia picked up his coffee cup and poured the coffee on the top of his head. "Jayden, do you know


    what kind of man I hate the most? I hate d*ckheads who cheat on their wives the most."

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    "Jayden, do you know that people like you just disgust me?" He told her that he married her


    because he wanted to be responsible for her... And that he would be loyal despite having no love


    between them. Not only that, he even told her that he had never slept with anyone else except for


    her... All of these were utter bullsh*t!


    Thinking of what he had said to her, Silvia was burning with anger and she didn''t care if she was in


    public at all. At that instant, everyone''s eyes were fixed on her.


    B*stard! F*cking sc*m! Did he really think that she was an ignorant child whom he could fool so


    easily?


    Pouring a cup of coffee over his head just could not deliberate her anger anymore so she pointed at


    him and scolded, "Jayden, a d*ckhead like you really deserves a beating! Also, don''t you even


    f*cking dare to show up in front of me ever again, or else, I''ll beat you up each time I see you!"


    Silvia was pissed... so pissed that she wanted to beat Jayden up so badly. She wanted to beat up


    this unfaithful piece of sh*t into a pulp!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After being doused in coffee and getting chastised in full view of the public, any man would definitely


    be vexed. However, Jayden was not angry, and there was even a faint smile on his lips. The


    gentleness in his gaze as he looked at Silvia was unprecedented.


    On the contrary, the woman who was sitting opposite Jayden could no longer hold back her anger.


    She stood up and pointed her finger at Silvia. "Miss, do you know what you are doing? Do you know


    that I can report you to the police for what you''ve done to this gentleman?"


    "Call the police?" Silvia did not like the woman from the start. When Silvia imagined Jayden treating


    this woman as gently as he did to Silvia, she began to feel even more annoyed. "How dare you


    report me to the police? I should be the one reporting the two of you!"


    D*mn it. No matter what, Silvia''s rtionship with Jayden was protected by thew. No matter how


    beautiful that vixen was or how capable was she in making Jayden happy, she would just be a


    homewrecking mistress, despised by all!


    However, on second thought, Silvia realized that this woman might not be aware that this b*stard


    Jayden was a married man. There was a possibility that the woman had been deceived!


    Therefore, Jayden, this sc*m was still the one to be med. If he had restrained himself, such a


    thing would never happen. All of these proved that he was just putting on a show in front of Silvia


    when he rejected Audrey without any hesitation thest time.


    Silvia stared at Jayden ferociously, and then said to the beautiful woman who was standing before


    her, "Let me tell you, there are a lot of b*stards in this world, so don''t ever believe whatever they say


    to you. Don''t give everything you have to him just because he said some nice things to you. Have


    you never thought that what he had told you might not bepletely true?"


    The woman stuttered, "I..."


    Silvia asked, "What?"


    "You can leave first." Seeing that the two women were about to get into a quarrel, the culprit of the


    incident stood up and spoke. As he spoke, his tone sounded rather jovial.


    "Jayden Elias Kyle! What did you just say? I dare you to repeat yourself!" Silvia clenched her fists. If


    he dared to say anything that she didn''t want to hear, she would definitely beat him up at that very


    instant.


    Did he just ask her to leave?


    Did he really think that he was an emperor that he could just ask anyone to leave?


    He was caught red-handed meeting up with another woman behind Silvia''s back. Not only did he


    not exin himself, but he was also asking Silvia to leave! And in such amanding tone!


    "Jay..." The woman wanted to say something, but when she saw the look in Jayden''s eyes, she


    swallowed her words and nodded her head before leaving the cafe.


    In any circumstances, there must be clear evidence to prove that something had indeed happened.


    Seeing that the woman had left, Silvia anxiously said, "Jayden, don''t ever think that you can just


    sweep everything under the carpet just because she left. How dare you find another woman while


    I''m still around. Am I that insignificant to you?"


    Without even trying to exin for himself, Jayden suddenly pulled her into his arms and kissed her,


    "Silly woman, I''m very satisfied with your performance today."


    She had just poured a whole cup of coffee on him, but he was praising her instead. Silvia thought


    that she had either heard it wrongly, or something had actually gone wrong with Jayden.


    Or... was it sarcasm? He probably had already thought of countless ways to torture her.


    Silvia looked up at him and noticed that his gaze was immensely strange. It was as if he wanted to


    swallow her at once. Sure enough... This man was indeed thinking of how to torture her.


    As she thought of the consequences of provoking him, Silvia began to feel a little terrified. She


    pushed him away and tried to escape from his arms, "Young Master Kyle, I still have something to


    attend to, so I''ll have to go off now. Oh, and you can just date whoever you want actually. I''ll just act


    like I didn''t notice anything. You don''t have to care about how I feel."


    Boohoo! This man was behaving in such a peculiar way that it was too terrifying for her to stay near


    him. It was true that Silvia was unhappy that he was meeting up with another woman, but she still


    valued her life more than anything else.


    On the other hand, Jayden had finally seen his wife being jealous because of him, so he was


    overjoyed. "Okay, let''s go to your appointment together."


    What? He was going to apany Silvia to her appointment?


    However, Silvia thought that he must be plotting something against her, so she quickly refused, "Oh,


    there''s no need for that. It''s just a casual meeting with an employee, there''s no need for you to


    come."


    Jayden''s aura could be a little too strong at times. If he showed up, he might actually scare away


    Silvia''s interviewee inadvertently.


    Well, Silvia was right about his terrifying aura. When Wayne saw Silvia dumping the coffee all over


    Jayden''s head, he was stunned.


    His big boss, Jayden, was well known for being a cold- blooded, cruel, and decisive man... Now that


    Wayne had witnessed his boss in such an embarrassing situation, he was worried that he would get


    into trouble.


    Therefore, Wayne did not dare to look at Silvia and Jayden anymore. He quickly found a table at a


    hidden corner and pretended like he did not see what had happened to his boss. What was the


    most important at this very moment was to stay out of this mess.


    Jayden stroked Silvia''s head and said, "Did I ask you for your opinion? Hmm?"


    Huh! She knew that he must be up to no good. Hence, she must not let him have his way. "Young


    Master Kyle, why don''t you go to the washroom and clean yourself up first?"


    She pointed to his head and saw his hair which was drenched in coffee. At that instant, Silvia


    thought that she had really dug a grave for herself.


    "Okay!" Just as Silvia was feeling uneasy, Jayden nodded his head. Then, before going to the


    washroom, he hugged her once again and even kissed her. "Wait for me here."


    "Okay..." Silvia replied. As soon as he let go of her, Silvia was so scared that her legs were


    trembling. She was just not used to him behaving like this.


    After watching Jayden entering the washroom, Silvia turned around and scurried towards where


    Wayne was. "Mr. Zachary, there was a mishap earlier. Why don''t we go somewhere else instead?"


    Wayne wanted to change a ce too, but he did not dare to do so. It was his Boss who had chosen


    this ce, so how could he leave without his permission?


    He smiled awkwardly and refused euphemistically, "Miss Turner, I''m afraid that I can''t do that


    because I''ve got some other things to attend toter, so I don''t have much time left here. I''m so


    sorry about that."

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    "Oh... let''s stick to this ce then." Silvia looked back in the direction of the washroom, and she was


    worried about what Jayden would do to her when he returned. However,pared to that, Silvia


    thought that recruiting new talent should be her priority. "Mr. Zachary, if our conversation happens to


    be interrupted due to some unforeseen circumstances, we''ll have to meet up another time again, is


    that okay for you?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Wayne nodded and said, "Miss Turner, since you''ve already made yourself clear on the purpose of


    this meeting during the phone call, so there''s no need for us to beat around the bush. I''ll just tell you


    everything I know about Wateria Corporation''s current situation.


    Silvia nodded, "Okay, please do."


    Silvia understood that Wateria Corporation was currently in a disastrous state. The only thing that


    was left of thepany was its reputation as a long-time brand, so it was no longer an easy thing to


    retain talents.


    More importantly, she understood that with her current ability, there was no way that she could bring


    Wateria Corporation back to life. Therefore, she needed help, she had to hire talents to manage the


    company for her. As long as the person in front of her had the capability, she must find a way to


    retain him.


    Wayne listed out all the issues that Wateria Corporation was currently facing, and his analysis was


    extremely thorough. On the other hand, Silvia knew about these issues too.


    She knew how bad Wateria Corporation''s current situation was, but she could not think of a way to


    solve the problem. Hence, she had no choice but to pin her hopes on Wayne, "Mr. Zachary, I will be


    getting back my shares in two days... and I don¡¯t want to file for bankruptcy right after I get back my


    shares. Is there any advice that you can give me on that?"


    Silvia asked this question for two reasons. Firstly, she wanted to test if Wayne was as capable as


    Uncle Bachman said he was. Secondly, she had really put all her hopes on him.


    Wayne did not expect that Silvia would ask such a direct question, but he did not feel that there was


    anything wrong with her asking this kind of question at all.


    Regardless of whether Wateria Corporation was a profitablepany or not, Jayden had already


    made up his mind that he would back them up. Moreover, he had already invested huge funding


    into Wateria Corporation to help with the capital flow. Otherwise, they couldn''t even afford to pay


    their employees.


    The biggest problem that Wateria Corporation was facing now was its poor financial condition. Now


    that they had already gotten the funding, the remaining issues could be resolved without a hitch.


    However, Silvia had no clue about this, and Wayne had to make it seem like he was analyzing the


    entirepany situation, to avoid Silvia from discovering Jayden''s investment.


    Fortunately, Silvia was still unfamiliar with business concepts, and on top of that, Wayne and


    Jayden had already nned out what they would say to her beforehand, so Silvia did not notice


    anything at all.


    Silvia couldn''t understand most of the things that Wayne was talking about, but she did not want


    him to look down on her. Therefore, she would nod her head from time to time, pretending that she


    understood everything.


    While Wayne was speaking, he saw that his boss wasing over to their table so he instinctively


    stood up. However, after receiving a knowing look from his boss, he immediately sat back down.


    Silvia noticed his strange behavior. The moment she turned her head, she saw that Jayden was


    walking towards them. She immediately stood up and walked to his side and whispered, "Young


    Master Kyle, it''s a work meeting so you must not interrupt me, okay? Even if you''re not happy with


    me, please don''t do anything now. I will let you do whatever you want once we get back home


    tonight."


    "Do whatever I want tonight?" This offer was just too tempting. At that moment, Jayden thought that


    it would be a waste if he did not actually find any faults with her.


    "Yes, yes..." Silvia nodded her head vigorously, fearing that he would not believe her. "As long as


    my work goes smoothly, I will do as you say."


    "Okay, I won''t interrupt you then." Jayden epted her request with crity. Of course he would.


    How could he not ept such a great offer that his silly wife had made?


    "Thank you!" In order to please him, Silvia had even given him a bright smile.


    Jayden sat next to her and did not interrupt their conversation at all. However, Wayne, who was


    sitting opposite him, was feeling a little uneasy. No matter what he said, he would look towards his


    boss, fearing that he might identally say something that he should not have said.


    Although he was worried that he would make a mistake in front of his boss, Wayne was still an


    expert in his field after all. Once he had gotten into his working mode, he immediately slipped into


    his professional persona and no longer cared much about Jayden. This was also the reason why


    Jayden had chosen him to assist Silvia in managing thepany.


    Listening to Wayne''s words and the professionalnguage that he was using, Silvia was still


    confused. Hence, she looked towards Jayden, trying to hint him that she needed help. "Save me!"


    She mouthed.


    Jayden immediately signaled Wayne to simplify what he had just said so that Silvia could


    understand itpletely. Since his boss wanted him to do that, Wayne had no choice but to repeat


    himself once again.


    After exining for another time, Silvia finally understood everything. However, at the same time,


    she had realized how impotent she was, so she had been moody on their journey back home.


    Jayden, who was driving, took a nce at her and said, "Wayne looks quite decent though. Why


    are you not happy?"


    Silvia said sullenly, "I''m just angry at myself."


    Jayden asked, "Angry at yourself?"


    Silvia lowered her head, feeling discouraged and said, "I just realized that I''ve been thinking too


    highly of myself, and in fact, I''m just an ignorant fool who can''t get anything done."


    After listening to her words, not only did Jayden notfort her, he nodded and said, "At least you


    still have some self-awareness, so it''s not the worst case."


    Silvia reached out her hand and pinched him. "Jayden, do you have any conscience?"


    Jayden asked, "What''s conscience?"


    Silvia was speechless.


    She did not want to talk to this b*stard anymore. Silvia thought that if she was to talk to him for a


    minute longer, he would definitely get under her skin.


    Just as Silvia was feeling annoyed, Jayden spoke again, "Silvia, that''s the reality of this society. It


    doesn''t mean that you can get everything done just because you have conscience."


    Jayden''s words were cruel, but it was very true. This was also what Silvia had deeply experienced,


    especially during the past few months.


    Fortunately, other than her mother, she had two best friends and... Then, Silvia turned her head and


    looked at Jayden. She looked at his gorgeous profile and thought to herself, he was also one of the


    people who had given her a helping hand when she had hit a bad patch after her father''s death.


    It could be just a coincidence, or perhaps he just wanted to help her, or maybe there were many


    other possibilities too. However, as long as he was by her side, it seemed like she could be more


    confident as she faced those challenges ahead of her.


    When she was with him, she would always instinctively tell him whatever that was hidden deep


    down in her heart. Perhaps, it was because she knew that he was willing to be her listener. "I used


    to follow my father around a lot, and I''ve always thought that I''m someone who is going to do


    something big in the future, but what did I manage to do now? I can''t think of a way to save the


    company."


    Jayden stretched out his right hand and squeezed her hand, trying tofort her, "Who said that


    you have not found a way to save thepany?"


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him and said, "Can you stop making fun of me already? I know what I am


    capable of, okay?"


    Jayden said, "Isn''t hiring managerial talent to help you manage thepany a way to save the


    company? Besides, when we were born, we did not know how to eat on our own. Does that make


    us stupid then?"


    Listening to Jayden''s words, Silvia thought that what he had said did make sense. At that instant,


    Silvia''s mood had gotten a little happier, but she pretended to be humble. "Those are two different


    matters though."


    Jayden then said, "Each of us has our own strengths and of course our own shorings too.


    Managing apany is not what you''re good at, but when ites to fighting, there''s not many


    who are better than you, right?"

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    Just as Silvia had started to grow fond of Jayden, his words immediately destroyed the feelings she


    had for him. "Jayden, how can youugh at me like this? Are you even human?"


    "Am I not human?" Jayden curled his lips and smiled evilly. "Then what was that thing that did those


    crazy things on the bed with you this morning?


    Silvia pouted her lips and red at him. "Beast!"


    Silvia was already so anxious with the problems that she was facing at that moment, but this man


    still had the mood to make fun of her. He was not showing anypassion for her at all.


    Perhaps, it was not that he did not have any sympathy for her, but he had given all his love and


    tenderness to another woman, to the woman who could make him happy.


    When she thought of the beautiful woman who Jayden had met up with that afternoon, Silvia''s


    mood got even worse. She looked away and ignored Jayden, refusing to talk to him.


    Seeing that she was in a low mood out of a sudden, Jayden reached out his right hand to caress


    her head and yed his trump card, "I''ll treat you to dinner tonight. What do you feel like eating?"


    In the past, when it came to food, Silvia could just leave all the troubles that she had behind her in


    an instant. To her, there was nothing that could not be solved by having a good meal. If there was a


    big problem, then two hearty meals would solve it.


    However, when Silvia heard about food that day, she could not cheer up at all. She was still feeling


    dejected as she thought about Wateria Corporation''s current situation and the woman who was with


    Jayden that afternoon, so she said, "I don''t feel like eating anything, I just want to go home and


    apany my mother. You can just drop me off anywhere around here."


    Just moments ago, she was still pouring her heart out, but now she was starting to avoid him again.


    Jayden furrowed his brows and asked, "Silvia, have you forgotten what you''ve said?"


    "What did I say?" Silvia had really forgotten what she had said. However, when she saw Jayden''s


    glum face, she suddenly recalled her own words. "I did say that you can do whatever you want to


    me tonight, but I''m really not quite in the mood now. Let''s do it next time."


    Moreover, she was in a bad mood mostly because of him. So, he should really stay away from her


    for the time being, or else, she would beat him up if he angered her again.


    "Starting from today, you will get two hours every day to visit your mother and you must go home


    with me at night." Jayden did not know why Silvia was in a bad mood. He thought that she just did


    not want to spend time with him, so his words were somewhat oppressive.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia hurriedly shouted at him, "Jayden, why do I only get two hours to see my Mom? Who are you


    to control me?"


    Jayden answered confidently, "I''m your husband. Have you ever seen any married woman who


    would still cuddle up to her mother every day? And not go home with her husband?"


    Silvia felt wronged as she shouted, "So you still remember that you''re my husband huh? Then what


    were you thinking when you''re meeting up with another woman behind my back? Did you forget that


    you''re my husband when you''re with her?"


    Initially, Silvia did not want to dwell on this matter anymore, thinking that their marriage was a


    mistake anyway. However, she just could not help but keep thinking about Jayden and that woman.


    She was curious what was the rtionship between them, and she was upset recalling the gentle


    way Jayden treated the woman.


    In the past, whenever Jayden mentioned the word ''husband'', Silvia would definitely make a fuss


    about it. She never wanted to admit to their rtionship. However, she was behaving differently


    now. She was questioning him in such a jealous and satirical tone. It was so obvious that she was


    jealous!


    Jayden was in a good mood as he listened to her. He reached out his hand to stroke her head and


    said in a gentle voice, "Silvia, I''ve never forgotten my identity as your husband." He said that he had


    never forgotten about his identity as her husband. Wouldn''t that mean that he did it knowingly? This


    is even more unforgivable. "Jayden Elias Kyle, you''re really a piece of sh*t!"


    She scolded him because she was jealous. Therefore, Jayden was not angry at her. Instead, he


    smiled at her and said, "Why am I a piece of sh*t? Tell me!"


    Silvia was never the kind who could keep her grievances to herself, so she said, "Jayden, don''t you


    think that you owe me an exnation?"


    "What do you want me to exin to you?" Jayden obviously knew what she wanted to hear, but he


    deliberately pretended that he did not know. He wanted her to say it herself.


    "That woman just now..." Thinking of that woman and how gentle Jayden was to her, Silvia suddenly


    felt a little scared. She was afraid that he would say something that she did not want to hear. This


    was the first time ever in her entire life that she was so afraid of something that she had to choose


    to escape. "Forget it, you don''t have to exin anything to me. Our marriage is just a joke anyway.


    You are free to date any women you like. I''m not in the position to question you."


    "What do you mean by saying that our marriage is just a joke? Are you saying that our marriage


    certificate is fake?" Just as Silvia was about to question him about that woman, she stopped.


    Jayden was very upset, so he had to make it clear to her. Otherwise, this silly woman would never


    understand it for the rest of her life. "Silvia, you are mywfully wedded wife. If you don''t have the


    right to ask me about it, then who else in this world has the right to do so?"


    Since he had said so, she had no reason to stop asking then. "Then tell me who''s that woman?"


    Jayden exined in a serious manner, "That woman came to report to me on some work progress. I


    have nothing to do with her except for being her boss."


    "Report on some work progress? If that is the case, then why do you need to get so close to each


    other? Why do you guys have tough so happily? Also, I''ve never seen you going to work anyway!


    All you do is spend your father''s money, so what work progress would she report to you?" Silvia


    obviously did not believe him, so she continued, "B*stard, I''ve already said that I won''t ask you


    anything about that woman anymore, but you''re making me do it again. Now that I am, you still


    wouldn''t tell me the truth."


    Listening to this silly woman''s endless question, Jayden was electrified. He was so happy that he


    felt like he was in seventh heaven.


    Jayden wanted Silvia to ask him a few more questions, but he knew that she was an impatient


    person. If he did not exin it to her at that instant, she would never give him any more chances to


    exin to her in the future. "Silvia, every single word that I''ve ever said to you is true. I''ve never lied


    to you."


    "Okay, urn..." Silvia almost believed what he had said to her, but when she noticed the mocking look


    in his eyes, she asked "What are youughing at?"


    Jayden quickly pulled over. After the car hadpletely stopped, he leaned over towards Silvia and


    kissed her aggressively, holding her head in his palms. Just as Silvia was almost out of breath, he


    let go of her and gave her a gentle smile. "I''mughing at you, silly girl. You look adorable when


    you''re jealous."


    "Jealous? Who said that I''m jealous?" She was denying it, but she had somehow realized that her


    behavior did seem like she was jealous. Silvia panicked and hurriedly denied, "I, I''m not, I''m not


    jealous. Why, why would I be jealous?"


    "You weren''t jealous?" Jayden looked at her and smiled gently.


    Silvia was so nervous that she was stuttering as she spoke. It was especially when she saw that


    gentle look in Jayden''s eyes that she had be even more nervous. It was as if he had seen


    through her. "Jayden, you''d better not talk nonsense, or I will beat you up now."

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    "Okay, I won''t talk nonsense, I''ll just do it!" This silly woman was just too adorable when she was


    jealous. She looked even cuter when she was trying to deny it. Jayden could not resist himself from


    teasing her. He held her head once again and kissed her.


    "Stop messing around, Jayden! We''re still on the street, and the people outside can see us!" Silvia


    tried to push him away, but she couldn''t. All she could do was to ept his kiss.


    His kiss was gentle as if he wanted her to sink into his world so that she could not escape from him.


    As it went on, his kiss became exceedingly overbearing. He was so dominant that she could only


    submit to him. It was as if he was telling her that if he wanted to keep her by his side, she would not


    be able to escape from him.


    The long and overbearing kisssted for a long time.


    Jayden looked at Silvia''s red, swollen lips as he licked his lips in reminiscence and broke into an evil


    smile. "We can see them from the inside the car, but they can''t see us from the outside."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He had no time to exin to her while he was busy kissing. So, this was the very first sentence that


    he had said to her right after the kiss. Silvia felt so sweet, like her heart was dipped in honey. "But


    even so, we''re still on the streets. It''s not that appropriate to do this."


    "What''s wrong with me kissing my wife?" The more Jayden looked at Silvia, the prettier he thought


    she was. He was starting to get the urge to hold her in his arms and kiss her again.


    Silvia understood the look in his eyes so she quickly moved to get away from him. "Jayden, can you


    please pay attention to where you are for once? You are a human being, not an animal. You can''t


    be aroused any time you want!"


    Jayden was at a loss for words.


    This woman just liked to annoy him!


    Silvia tried to push the car door open, but it did not work. She looked back at Jayden and said,


    "Jayden, open the door. I''ll take a taxi home."


    Jayden asked, "Who said that you can go home?"


    "Can this man just stop being so overbearing?" Silvia thought to herself as she sniffled and said,


    "My father had just left us not too long ago. I just can''t be at ease knowing that my mom is at home


    by herself. I have to go over to apany her."


    Jayden said, "Silvia, your father has been gone for several months now. Since he can''t take care of


    you and your mother anymore, both of you should learn to be independent and learn how to take


    care of yourselves. There is no one in this world who can apany you for your entire lives."


    What about Jayden? Would he not stay by Silvia''s side for the rest of her life? Would he suddenly


    disappear from her life one day just like her father and Felix?"


    After listening to Jayden''s words, this thought appeared in Silvia''s mind. But why did she have this


    idea?


    It could not be!


    Silvia immediately shook her head, trying to expel this idea that should never have existed in her


    mind. "Your parents are still alive, of course that''s easy for you to say. You''ll never go through the


    pain that I''ve experienced for the past months."


    In fact, Jayden did. More than ten years ago, he had gone through the pain that she was currently


    experiencing. Jayden witnessed his biological parents'' miserable death in a horrible car ident.


    At that time, if weren''t for his mother who had shielded him with her body, Jayden would have


    already died in that car ident at a young age. His parents had given him his first life, and Jayden


    had gotten his second life in exchange of his mother''s life.


    After the car ident, the culprit had paid Jayden a sum of 50,000 dors inpensation. That


    was how much his parents'' lives were worth. What was even worse was that thepensation that


    he had received were all taken away by his unscrupulous rtives.


    At first, no one was willing to adopt him. But after he had received thepensation, everyone


    rushed to adopt him... At the end of the day, they were all just a bunch of scoundrels targeting the


    money. Therefore, they were no less horrible than Norman who had taken Wateria Corporation


    away from Silvia after her father''s death.


    Those people only cared about money. None of them were actually concerned about his well-being.


    No one knew the trauma that he had experienced watching his parents being killed before his eyes


    at such a young age. No one knew that he was so traumatized that he could not sleep at night.


    Later, when he came to the Kyle family, he could really feel the love and care that everyone had


    given him. It was only then his situation had gradually gotten better. Ever since he was adopted into


    the Kyle family, his life had undergone an immense change and those changes had made what he


    was today.


    The crashed car, the decapitated bodies... It had been more than a decade since the car ident


    took ce, but whenever Jayden thought of those bloody scenes, he would feel as if he had fallen


    into h*ll again.


    Jayden fell silent again. Seeing that he looked a little upset, Silvia quickly reached out her hand and


    tugged his arm, "What''s the matter, Young Master Kyle?"


    "It''s nothing." He smiled. The past was already the past. Now that he had Silvia, a lively and chatty


    girl by his side, he no longer felt that life was dull and boring.


    Silvia knew that he had something on his mind, but he was unwilling to share his thoughts with her,


    so she was feeling a little distressed. "Jayden, let''s go home. I''ll call my mom and tell her that I won''t


    be going back home to apany her today."


    Jayden asked, "You''re not going back home to see her?"


    Silvia did not want to say that it was because she wanted to apany him, so she came up with a


    random excuse. "Well, since I''ve already promised you that you can do whatever you want tonight,


    then I''ll have to keep my promise! I must not let you get the chance to call me a liar, or else you''d


    never believe me anymore."


    Jayden was pleased knowing that she had such an intention, so he drove her back to her house


    and said, "Don''t worry about thepany, everything will fall into ce eventually." Then, Jayden


    raised his left hand and looked at the time. "It''s 5:20 now. I''lle pick you up in two hours."


    He did not mention anything about visiting his mother-inw himself, because he was waiting for


    Silvia to ept him eventually. Then, she would bring Jayden home happily to introduce him to her


    mother.


    Didn''t Silvia say that she was not going home? But he still sent her home anyway. This was a


    surprise, and she did not think that there was anything wrong with the two-hour time limit, so she


    said, "Why don''t you go back home first. I will take a taxi hometer."


    Two hours was not that long, but she felt guilty for letting him wait for her. She had a conscience


    after all.


    Jayden pinched her rosy cheeks and smiled as he said, "Silvia, there''s only 1 hour and 50 minutes


    left now."


    Silvia pouted her lips, "Huh, no... How can you do this?"


    Jayden said, "Well, that''s how I do things. It''s not like you don''t know, right?"


    Silvia was speechless.


    Well, Silvia was really at a loss for words. He was still that overbearing and unreasonable man.


    However, the more time they spent together, Silvia gradually realized that he was not as annoying


    anymore, and she even felt that he was somewhat adorable.


    Before getting out of the car, Silvia suddenly leaned over towards him and gave him a peck on the


    cheek. Right after the kiss, she opened the door and immediately got out of the car. She stood


    outside of the car and waved to Jayden, "I''ll see youter then!"


    "Okay." Jayden nodded and watched her leave. At the same time, he slowly raised his hand and


    ced his fingertips on the ce where she had just kissed him.


    Her lips were soft and it felt very nice on his cheek, which made him want her even more.

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    After watching Silvia entering the lobby, Jayden picked up his mobile phone and called Wayne.


    "What''s the progress on the acquisition of the fractional shares?"


    Jayden had given his subordinates, Wayne, and Lydia Gibson the full authority over Wateria


    Corporation''s affairs, but he would still check on the new updates every single day.


    Wayne immediately replied, "Sir, you can rest assured on that. Kaylee Corporation has already


    taken back 40% of the shares in the market. Once Miss Turner gets back all her shares, she will be


    the biggest shareholder of Wateria Corporation at 60%, you would be the second-rgest


    shareholder. Wateria Corporation is a foodpany, and most of the shares that was sold in the


    market were all acquired by Kaylee Corporation, which is also a foodpany. This would definitely


    benefit Wateria Corporation''s future development, and Miss Turner would never know that you were


    the one helping her from behind."


    Kaylee Corporation was Rovio''s subsidiarypany and it was under Jayden''s management. They


    mainly engaged in food businesses and it was quite famous in Madison City. However, no one knew


    that it was owned by the Kyles too.


    So, Jayden had let Lydia, the person in charge of Kaylee Corporation, to boldly acquire all the


    fractional shares in the market.


    In fact, in Jayden''s opinion, Wateria Corporation was just a smallpany. Wateria''s annual profits


    were far less than Kaylee''s monthly profits. However, Jayden still insisted on investing in it to help


    Silvia keep her father''s legacy. Even if it would not make any money, everything would be worth it as


    long as Silvia was happy.


    Jayden added, "Silvia is notpletely confident in you yet. You must make sure that you prove


    yourself to her and gain her trust, so that she would let you manage thepany."


    When Jayden mentioned about that, Wayne felt a little hesitant. "Sir, Miss Turner had once fallen


    into Norman Turner''s trap. Hence, she''s particrly wary of people now. I''m afraid that it would be


    difficult for me topletely gain her trust in such a short period of time."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and said, "She''s distrusting, but can''t you just find a way to convince


    her to believe in you? What she needs the most at this moment is a talented person who can help


    her grow thepany. I''ve already made all the preparations, but you''re saying that you can''t do it


    now?"


    Wayne said, "Alright, Sir, well noted. I will take a good look at the proposal for Wateria Corporation''s


    development ns tonight and hand it over to Miss Turner tomorrow."


    Jayden wanted to continue, but there was another calling in. It was from Silvia, so he


    immediately said, "Tell Lydia to keep up the good work."


    Before Wayne could reply him, Jayden hung up the phone and answered Silvia''s call. It was


    obvious that his tone had turned a lot softer as he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Young Master Kyle, have you gone back home?" Silvia''s soft voice sounded through the phone and


    into Jayden''s ear, which melted his heart. "How could I go back home without my wife?"


    Silvia was starting to get used to him calling her as his wife. "Where are you then?"


    Jayden said, "I''m just wandering around."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When Jayden said this, Silvia happened to walk out of the lobby. When she looked up, she saw that


    his silver luxury car was still parked not too far away from the condominium. She couldn''t help


    scoffing, "What a liar!"


    Jayden asked, "What did you say?"


    Silvia prompted him, "Look back, on your right."


    Jayden turned around and saw her walking towards him with a smile on her face. The dazzling light


    of the sunset was shining on her, but it was his heart that was warmed up.


    It was in that split second when Jayden saw hering, that he finally understood something. His


    heart felt cosy and filled with immense warmth.


    After waiting for so many years, there was finally a person who was willing toe to him,


    someone who was willing to stay by his side, going through all the ups and downs in life.


    With Silvia by his side, he would no longer be lonely.


    After a momentary daze, Jayden immediately opened the car door and got out of the car. He pulled


    Silvia into his arms and asked her emotionally, "It has only been less than half an hour, why are you


    here already?"


    "s, I went home to apany my mother, but she was so busy chatting with the neighbors that


    she had no time for me at all. I''m still angry at her now." Silvia could not tell him that she was


    chased out by her mother because she was so preupied with her thoughts about Jayden when


    she was home.


    Jayden embraced her and kissed her. "So you didn''te out earlier because you don''t want me to


    wait for too long?"


    "How is that possible? That''s not it!" Jayden''s guess was spot on. Did he actually know how to read


    minds? Silvia denied repeatedly, "Jayden, who do you think you are? I only think about money all


    day, and you''re not it!"


    The more she denied it, the more obvious she was. Jayden hugged her and asked, "It really wasn''t


    because of me?"


    Silvia firmly denied, "Of course not!"


    However, no matter what the reason was, Jayden knew that this silly girl did care about him, at least


    a little.


    He hugged her tightly for onest time and said, "Let''s go home then."


    "Okay." Silvia was a little flustered because he had seen right through her. She quickly got in the


    front passenger seat obediently. "Didn''t you say that you''ll treat me to a nice meal tonight? Is it still


    on?"


    "What do you feel like eating then?" Jayden got in the car and held her hand. "I''m in a good mood


    today, so you can eat whatever you want."


    Silvia nced at him and smiled slyly. "I want to drink!"


    Jayden''s face darkened. "You''re not allowed to drink anymore."


    Silvia pulled a funny face at him and said, "I knew that you wouldn''t agree to it."


    Jayden said grumpily, "You know that I won''t agree to it, but you''re still trying your luck huh? Are you


    trying to get into a fight with me?"


    Silvia smiled and said, "Let''s go home then. Let''s go home and eat the dishes that Auntie Cherry


    had prepared."


    Silvia had been having her meals at home these days, so she had gotten used to it. Silvia thought


    that Auntie Cherry''s cooking was a little nd, but it was still more delicious than what she could get


    outside.


    It was just like how Silvia had gone from despising Jayden and plotting to leave him, to thinking that


    he was quite adorable after getting along with him.


    Indeed, the habit was a frightening thing. Once something has be a habit, it would feel fine


    doing it!


    Jayden started the car engine and said, "Okay, let''s go home."


    "Let''s go home together. Go back to the house that belongs to the two of us."


    It waste September and the temperature in Madison City varied greatly throughout the day. The


    sun would shine so brightly that one could suffer from sunburn. However, at night, it would be so


    windy that one could catch a cold.


    Silvia was aware of Jayden''s physical condition, so she was worried that he would catch a cold.


    Therefore, after dinner, she brought over the medicine that Dr. Thames had prepared for him.


    Jayden was in the study. Silvia did not knock on the door and barged in. "Young Master Kyle, it''s


    time to take your medicine!"


    Jayden was on the phone. When he saw Silviaing in, he immediately put down his mobile


    phone and asked, "What''s this?"

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    "It''s to prevent you from catching a cold." Silvia put the medicine on his work desk and waved the


    candy in her hand. "Look, I''ve specially prepared this for you. It won''t taste so bitter after you eat the


    candy."


    "I''m not sick. Why do I need to take this medicine?" Did this youngdy really see Jayden as a three


    year-old boy? Did she think that she could make him take the medicine by giving him some


    candies? She must be dreaming!


    "You''re not sick?" Silvia said angrily, "Jayden Elias Kyle, if you don''t behave obediently and


    cooperate with Dr. Thames to recondition your body, I will not attend to you anymore even if you get


    a fever and faint."


    "Can''t you speak nicely to me?" Jayden hated the scent of medicine the most. Couldn''t she


    persuade him in a nice way, instead of threatening him?


    "The medicine and the candy are here..." Silvia took out her mobile phone and looked at the time.


    "I''ll give you a minute to think about it. After the time is up, I will take away the candy, but you''ll still


    have to take the medicine."


    "I''ll drink it, alright?!" No matter how awful it was, he had to drink it. He had to make sure that he


    could live a long life, otherwise, who would take care of this silly woman in the future?


    "Very good!" Silvia immediately put on a smiling face and handed him the medicine. After watching


    him emptying the medicine cup, she said, "Here, eat this candy. It will get rid of the bitterness."


    Jayden frowned in disgust and said, "I''m a man, I don''t need to eat this. Take it away, I don''t want


    it!"


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him. "It was no doubt that you''re a man, but you''re still a human being,


    right? You would still get sick, wouldn''t you? I wonder who it was, who kept getting fevers and


    catching colds..."


    While Silvia was talking, Jayden suddenly pulled her into his arms. Before she could even react,


    Jayden had already lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    "Boohoo..." It was so bitter. His lips were covered with that awfully bitter medicine, but he still kissed


    her. Jayden obviously wanted to make Silvia suffer with him. This man was just too annoying. She


    must not forgive him!


    Silvia wrinkled her nose and squinted her eyes due to the bitterness. However, Jayden''s face was


    full of delight. "It''s so good! It tastes so sweet!"


    Silvia wiped her lips in disgust. "It''s so bitter but you''re saying that it''s sweet. There must be


    something wrong with your taste buds!" "I''m talking about you! You taste so sweet."


    "You..."


    Jayden smiled and held her in his arms again, enjoying the best of her that belonged only to him.


    After getting all her shares back, Silvia finally realized how heavy the burden was being the boss of


    apany.


    Wateria Corporation was not a hugepany, but there were still a few hundred employees. All of


    them were counting on thepany to make good profits, and she was the core figure to ensure


    that all her staff could continue to strive in their career.


    When Silvia thought that she would have to face so many people and hold countless meetings, she


    was stressed out.


    She nced at Jayden who was reading a book next to her and snuggled up to him. "Young Master


    Kyle, I have something to ask you."


    Jayden did not even raise his head to look at her. "Mm?"


    Therefore, Silvia reached out her hand and took away the book in his hand, asking him to listen


    carefully to what she was going to say next. "If I were to fire a core executive of a department right


    after taking over thepany, do you think that it''s inappropriate?"


    However, before he could even answer her, Silvia put the book back into his hand and said, "Forget


    it, you don''t even know how to manage apany. I''d better get advice from someone who actually


    does."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows. This little girl was looking down on him again.


    Silviay down on the sofa in an udylike manner and said, "Before this, I''ve always thought that


    being the boss of apany was fun. All you have to do is give orders and everyone else would


    have to follow them, and you can just fire whoever that''s not following your orders. But little did I


    know, that was not the case at all. It''spletely different from what I''ve imagined."


    Seeing that she was so distressed, Jayden closed the book and said unhurriedly, "A boss who fires


    apetent employee right after taking over apany might cause outrage, and result in a bad


    impression on you. And because of that, I''m afraid that it would then be difficult for you to


    reestablish a convincing leadership over your employees. However, if you were to fire someone


    who abused their powers, it would definitely be inspirational. It would be an opportunity to let those


    outstanding employees see that thispany still has a meritocratic and hopeful future, and they


    would be willing to stay."


    "Hmm... yeah." Silvia nodded and expressed her admiration for him. "Wow, I''ve never seen you do


    anything all day, but what you''ve said were actually on point."


    Jayden was speechless.


    What did she mean? Just how useless did he seem to her?


    Silvia got up and put on her backpack. "Young Master Kyle, thanks for your opinion! I''m going to the


    company to host a meeting now."


    Jayden said, "I''ll ask the driver to send you over to thepany then."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Silvia said, "It''s quite easy to get a taxi at this hour. Don''t bother the driver."


    Jayden said, "You''re now the boss of apany, and you don''t even have your own car. Don''t you


    think that you look a little too shabby?"


    Silvia said, "Young Master Kyle, can''t we talk without criticizing each other? You just had to make


    me angry, don''t you?"


    Jayden got up and said, "Let''s go."


    Silvia asked, "Where are we going?"


    Jayden said, "I''m going out, too. I''ll drop you off on the way."


    He was obviously making a special trip to send her to thepany, but he was too embarrassed to


    say it out loud. So, he came up with an excuse, saying that he was doing it out of convenience.


    Silvia agreed reluctantly. "Okay then."


    In half an hour, the two had arrived at Wateria Corporation. After Jayden had pulled up at the


    entrance of the office, Silvia got out of the car and said to Jayden, "Thank you, Young Master Kyle!"


    Jayden said, "Mm." He epted her gratitude.


    Silvia waved at him and said, "I''ll go in now then."


    "Wait." Jayden got out of the car and ignored the people around them. He adjusted Silvia''s cor


    and said, "Remember, you are the main character today, so you must not lose your aura."


    Silvia nodded obediently. "That''s what I''m good at. If anything goes wrong, I''ll just crush them with


    my aura. If they dare to ignore my orders, I''ll tell them that I have the young master of the Kyle


    family as my backing. They will definitely scare to their death."


    Jayden really hoped that Silvia would actually threaten them with his name, but he knew that she


    would never do that.


    Silvia''s words were just a joke. It was absolutely impossible for her to use such a method.


    Silvia had a strong personality. Although she had almost gone crazy because of thepany''s


    affairs in the past two days, she had never thought of asking for his help.


    Jayden could not help but reach out his hand to caress her head. "Okay, you should go in now. If


    you perform well, there would be a nice dinner waiting for you at home tonight."


    Silvia said with a smile, "Thank you, Young Master Kyle!"


    After thanking Jayden, Silvia trotted towards the lobby of the building. However, two stepster, she


    felt that something was not right, so she decided to slow down her pace.


    It was because Silvia was wearing a pair of high heels, paired with a white shirt and a ck skirt. It


    was a formal look that made her look shrewd and experienced.


    Seeing that she was trying so hard to adapt to her new identity as the boss of apany, Jayden


    nodded with satisfaction. He took out his mobile phone and called Wayne. "Make sure that nothing


    goes wrong during the meeting today."


    After giving his order, Jayden was still a little worried. He really wanted to be by Silvia''s side during


    the meeting.


    After all, Silvia was still a newbie. The business industry was like a battlefield. One careless


    mistake, and she would be smashed into pieces.


    If he did not watch after her, this youngdy wouldn''t even know if someone had sold her out. If


    something had really happened to her, how was Jayden going to live without her?

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    Since there was a new bossing in, all the heads of departments had attended the meeting.


    Everyone was present, which made Silvia feel that she was being respected.


    The first agenda of the meeting was to fire the manager of the Public Rtions Department. After


    that, Silvia had nominated Audrey as the new manager of that department.


    In order to convince everyone, Silvia had put in a lot of effort in this matter. When Audrey said that


    there was something wrong with the former PR manager, Silvia had immediately sent someone to


    investigate it. Sure enough, Audrey''s ims were all true.


    Therefore, she had collected all the relevant evidence on the former manager to prove that he had


    indeed sexually harassed his female subordinates.


    After revealing this, Silvia immediately fired the PR manager. Seeing that the former manager was


    unable to give any excuses, all the other heads of departments werepletely won over.


    Subsequently, with Wayne''s help, Silvia had made some internal staff adjustments and even did a


    presentation on thepany''s future development n.


    At first, Silvia could still keep up with everyone''s pace. However, as the meeting went on, the more


    confused Silvia was. There were even a few asions that she did not understand what everyone


    was talking about at all.


    The meeting onlysted for two hours and there were not even that many issues that were


    discussed during the meeting, but Silvia felt like she was at war. When she returned to the office,


    she was exhausted.


    "Oh my god, how do people actually do this?" In the past, Silvia would always think that her father''s


    job was quite rxing. She thought that being the CEO of apany was the easiest job. However,


    now, she knew that although they seemed rxed, they were in fact under a lot of pressure.


    As the CEO of thepany, every decision that she had made was rted to the survival and the


    future development of thepany. That kind of pressure felt like there was a gigantic mountain


    hanging above her head, which could crash upon her and kill her at any time.


    Before Silvia could recover from her exhaustion, a phone call came in. It was Jayden. The timing


    was so on point that Silvia thought that he might have nted his spies around her.


    She answered the call and said feebly, "My dear Young Master Kyle, what''s the matter? Do you


    know that I''m so tired now that I don''t even have the energy to talk to you on the phone?"


    Jayden''s seductive and mellow voice sounded in Silvia''s ear. "It''s lunchtime now, and it''s very


    boring to eat by myself, so I''m wondering if Mrs. Kyle has the time to have lunch with me?"


    Silvia, who was lying on the table, lifted her head slightly and replied, "Nah, I don''t want to move


    around. I''m too tired now. If you''re bored, you can find someone else to apany you."


    Jayden said, "So you''re asking me to find another woman to have lunch with me?"


    Silvia suddenly stood up and said angrily, "Jayden, I dare you! If you dare to ask another woman


    out, I''ll definitely skin you alive!"


    This girl would always get jealous so easily. Jayden curled his lips and broke into a gentleugh, "I''ll


    go over to yourpany then. We''ll have lunch together."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia refused at once, "No, you can''te!"


    Jayden said, "If I can''t find another woman, nor can I find you... then could you please tell me, Mrs.


    Kyle, what should I do instead?"


    Silvia thought for a moment. She would never allow another woman to apany him. What if they


    happened to develop feelings for each other after spending time together? So what should she do


    now?


    After thinking for a while, Silvia had finally made up her mind. She was tired, but she must not let


    anyone take him away from her, so she said, "Where are you? I''ll go over to you now."


    Now that Jayden''s n had seeded, he was excited and his voice sounded a little more cheerful


    than before. "I''m already there at your building, juste to the 16th floor. It''s a steakhouse."


    Silvia loved to eat meat, so even if Jayden didn''t like it, he would still take her out to eat some meat


    every now and then. As long as he could satisfy her cravings, everything would be fine.


    When Silvia arrived at the restaurant, she noticed that Jayden had already ordered the dishes


    beforehand. Looking at the grilled steak, pork burger, and buffalo wings on the table, Silvia was


    already salivating. "Young Master Kyle, did you specially order all these for me?"


    "No..." Seeing that her face had darkened, Jayden quickly changed his words. "If I didn''t order it for


    you, who else can I order for?"


    "Hmph, it''s good that you know what you should do!" As soon as Silvia sat down, Jayden pushed a


    bowl of minestrone soup to her and said, "Drink some soup first."


    Silvia looked at the thick and juicy grilled steak, and the aroma was to die for. "But I want to eat the


    steak first."


    "If you don''t listen to me, you won''t get to eat anything else." Jayden threatened. Therefore, Silvia


    finished the bowl of warm soup obediently. After that, Jayden pushed the te of steak to her and


    said, "Eat slowly."


    Silvia then stuffed the food into her mouth and spoke in a muffled voice, "How can I eat slowly with


    all these delicious food in front me?"


    Jayden reminded her, "Yourpany is just upstairs. What if your employees happened to see their


    new boss eating like this? It won''t be very nice, right?"


    "Yeah, you''re right." Silvia nodded and suddenly thought of something. "You should hide then,


    Young Master Kyle. Don''t let them see you."


    Jayden said, "I''m not the one with those horrible table manners anyway. Why can''t I let them see


    me?"


    Silvia said, "No matter what, we must not let them see you."


    Jayden put down his fork and said in displeasure, "Are you that ashamed of me?"


    Silvia felt that she had indeed gone a little too far, so she exined, "Well... you see, I just took over


    thepany, so I should focus on my work and the staff should pay attention to my work instead of


    my private life! But look at yourself. You are so rich and handsome and you''re here having lunch


    with me. It''s impossible for me to keep a low profile."


    Silvia could not tell him the actual reason for it. She couldn''t be telling him that because there were


    too many beautifuldies working at thepany, so she was worried that they would have their


    eyes on him.


    Therefore, in order to avoid any unwanted attention on him, the best way was to not let those


    people see him. Then, she would not have to worry about another woman stealing him away from


    her.


    Jayden epted her exnation and said, "If you keep behaving furtively like this of course, they


    would be interested in your private life. On the other hand, if you''re frank about our rtionship and


    tell them that you''re already married, no one will ever gossip about your private life again."


    "I want to do that too, but..." Silvia nced at Jayden and suddenly felt a little depressed. "What if


    someone asks me how we met? What do you want me to say? I can''t be saying that you purchased


    me, right?"


    The way they met and got married, was something Silvia had minded a lot, so much so that she still


    could not get over it. This was also the reason why she still could not bring Jayden home and


    introduce him to her mother.


    In Silvia''s opinion, if two individuals were toe together in a marriage, it should be an equal


    rtionship. However, the rtionship between her and Jayden was not like that.


    Between the two of them, she had always been on the weaker end and Jayden would always have


    the final say in every single thing.

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    Strictly speaking, she was not like his wife at all. Instead, she was like a toy that he had bought with


    money.


    However, she had many more functions aspared to an ordinary ything.


    For example, when he was bored, she could chat with him.


    When he was upset, she could find ways to cheer him up and make him happy.


    And when he was in the mood for s*x, she could do it with him, anytime and anywhere. As long as


    he needed it, she would cooperate with him.


    Some people might say that a love doll could do that too, but a love doll had no feelings, do they?


    Moreover, a love doll wouldn''t be able to get into those difficult positions like she could, right?


    Upon hearing Silvia''s words, Jayden furrowed his brows. He really wanted to tell her that he already


    knew her when he first came to Madison City, but he did not know how to exin it. She was


    unaware of so many things, but he would never tell her. "What do you mean by I purchased you?


    There''s no such thing as that. You are my wife. It''s that simple."


    Silvia continued to stuff her face as she tried to distract herself from the grievances in her heart.


    "But it was undeniable that you''ve spent money in return for me... Moreover, when we did it for the


    first time, it wasn''t consensual..."


    This was also one of the matters that Silvia really minded. What was even more detestable was that


    Jayden had even made her take the morning after pills, even when he knew that those pills would


    have side effects on her body. In her opinion, he was just an odious man.


    Jayden said, "But it''s different now, I''m willing to..."


    Silvia waved her hand and interrupted him. "Let''s just stop talking about this and focus on our food


    for now, okay? You don''t have to do or say anything tofort me. I am a heartless person and I


    don''t care about anything."


    She said that she didn''t care about anything, but Jayden knew that she cared about it very much.


    However, he had not thought of a way to make her get over this matter yet.


    In the end of the day, he was still the one to be med. He could only me himself for using such


    a stupid way to get her to his side. He could have done it another way, but he did not... Therefore,


    he had no choice but to ept the oue which resulted from his foolish decision.


    Silvia had been busy with thepany''s affairs and she was extremely stressed out. Fortunately,


    she had a capable assistant to help her. He had given her useful advice on most of the issues that


    they were currently facing.


    However, Silvia was still unable to put her full trust in Wayne.


    Silvia had met all the qualified and outstanding employees in Wateria Corporation before taking


    over thepany, but she had no impression of Wayne at all. If it wasn''t because of Uncle


    Bachman''s rmendation, she probably would not have noticed him.


    She raised her head and looked through the window blinds. Wayne was at the office area sorting


    out the documents. He looked like he was very familiar with his work.


    Could he be trusted? Could she appoint him to take up such an important role in thepany?


    While Silvia was still immersed in her thoughts, Wayne knocked on the door and came into her


    office. "Director Turner, these are the materials for the meetingter. You can look through it first."


    Silvia could see all the effort that Wayne had put into Wateria Corporation. However, because of her


    past experience, she had be extremely wary about other people''s intentions. "Wayne, when


    did you start working here?"


    It was the sixth time that Silvia had asked Wayne this very question. It was not because she did not


    want to believe him, but it was because she had experienced being sold out by the people around


    her, so she was being cautious now.


    On top of that, Silvia was skeptical about Wayne as he had such a junior position in thepany


    despite his capabilities. Silvia''s father had been someone who valued talents, so he should have


    noticed Wayne in the past. However, this was not the case.


    Wayne knew that Silvia was trying to sound him out, but he pretended not to know. Hence, he had


    once again repeated the line that he had said countless times, "Director Turner, I''ve been working


    here for five years and five months."


    This was the perfect answer. Jayden was behind all of it and was well prepared before cing


    Wayne by Silvia''s side. If Silvia ever looked into it, she would not find anything suspicious.


    However, Wayne had never expected that Silvia would have such a suspicious mind. It would not be


    an easy task to gain her trust and make her grant him the authority to manage thepany for her.


    Silvia eyed Wayne up and said, "You are such a talented and capable person but you weren''t even


    given the chance to prove your abilities, so why would you stay in Wateria Corporation for so many


    years?


    Wayne smiled and said, "Do you think that Wateria Corporation is not as good as the other


    companies?"


    Silvia was stunned and quickly said, "That''s not what I meant."


    It was a fact that Wateria Corporation was not a hugepany. Hence, it was really unbelievable


    that a capable person like Wayne would stay at thispany for so many years despite ack of


    promotion.


    Wayne added, "Because I wanted to repay your father''s kindness."


    Silvia was even more confused. "Huh? What did my father do for you?"


    "From high school to college, it was Mr.


    Turner who had been supporting me financially. He was the one who had paid all my tuition fees.


    Therefore, after I graduated, I immediately joined Wateria Corporation. Of course, I''ve never told Mr.


    Turner about this, because I wanted to achieve my goals with my own capabilities. And when I''m


    finally good enough, someone will definitely notice me..." Wayne shed a drop of tear and continued,


    "It''s a pity that Mr. Turner was already gone before I was noticed for my abilities. Fortunately, you''ve


    noticed me and given me the opportunity to prove myself."


    Silvia knew that her father was a charitable man and he had helped countless poor children.


    In the past, her father had often said that they could never earn all the money in this world. Other


    than spending the money on themselves, they should also use the money to do charity and make


    contributions to society.


    Silvia trusted Wayne''s words, but she continued to ask, "Mr. Zachary, since you''ve been here for


    quite some time now, so I''m sure that you knew about that incident then?"


    Wayne replied directly, "I do. I know it even better than you do, Director Turner."


    At that instant, Silvia was dumbfounded.


    She was Wayne''s boss after all. Did he have to be this frank? Could he at least have the courtesy to


    give her face? Otherwise, how could she face her employees in future?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia was a little dissatisfied with Wayne''s bluntness, but she was desperate for talent. As long as


    Wayne was a capable employee and could help her get Wateria Corporation back on the right track,


    Silvia was willing to give in.


    Wayne continued, "Director Turner, actually, I was the one who reported on Norman Turner. I''ve


    collected all the evidence in regard to his crimes and handed them to the police. Although I had


    been in thepany for a long time, my position was rtively junior. Also, I wasn''t close to your


    father, Mr. Turner. So, Norman neglected my presence. And because of that, it was rather


    convenient for me to gather the evidence."


    Silvia had always thought that it was Jayden who had gathered the evidence of Norman''s crime. It


    was only now she had known that Wayne had something to do with this incident too, so she was


    rtively shocked.


    After confirming Wayne''s abilities and having such an extended conversation with him, Silvia''s trust


    towards him had grown enormously.


    However, there were still some uncertainties in her heart. Therefore, she needed to talk to her


    advisor, Young Master Kyle, to carefully analyze the entire situation, only then she could make a


    decision on whether to trust Wayne with thepany.

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    When she was about to get off work after a busy day, Silvia received a phone call from Jayden. He


    said that he was busy at the moment, so he could not go over to pick Silvia up, and that he had


    already requested for the driver to pick her up from thepany.


    Silvia was baffled. Jayden was a rich young master who was idle all day. All he had to do was


    spend money and hit on girls, so how could he be busy? However, she did not probe into the


    matter.


    She knew very well that no matter how close they were, even if they were husband and wife, they


    would still need their own personal space.


    By giving enough space to each other, they would not end up feeling suffocated and getting tired of


    each other in the long run. This way they could make this rtionshipst longer.


    Silvia was the kind who absolutely needed her own personal space. When she went to bed, she


    would want to sleep in her own room and not in his arms every single night. Jayden was very


    strong, and would embrace Silvia so tightly as if he could crush her bones.


    Most importantly, there was still someone in Silvia''s heart. Before she was ready to confess to him


    about it, she would need a tiny space to hide her thoughts away from him.


    When Silvia came out of thepany, the driver, Terry Fuller was already waiting for her at the


    entrance. The moment he saw Silviaing out, he hurriedly greeted her. "Madam..."


    However, before he could even finish his words, Silvia immediately gave him a warning look. "Uncle


    Fuller, didn''t I tell you that you can call me anything you like, but not ''Madam''?"


    Silvia did not want anyone to address her as ''Madam'' because she had not figured out the


    rtionship between her and Jayden. Besides, she was somewhat unwilling to ept the identity


    as someone''s wife at such a young age.


    She was only twenty years old. Twenty years old! She should be full of youth and vitality. Why would


    she be willing to let a man dere sovereignty over her at such a young age?


    Terry said, "Okay, Madam!"


    Silvia was speechless.


    Jayden''s subordinates were indeed loyal to him. They would do whatever Jayden had asked them


    to do and they would never speak carelessly in front of Silvia.


    To think about it, in order to have such loyal and tight-lipped subordinates, Jayden must have some


    commendable qualities which they could look up to. However, Silvia still had not noticed any of


    those qualities in Jayden.


    No. In fact, she did. The only good quality that she had noticed in him was his strong stamina when


    he was in bed. D*mn it, it was like he would never get tired. Even Silvia, who was young and strong,


    could not keep up with him at all.


    Thinking of Jayden''s outstanding stamina, Silvia blushed. She quickly got in the car and said,


    "Uncle Fuller, thanks foring to pick me up!"


    Just like how it wastely, Silvia would go back to Mrs. Turner''s ce after work to apany her.


    Jayden had only given her two hours. No more, no less. So, Silvia would cherish the precious time


    that she had gotten and once she was home, she would tell her mother everything that had


    happened at thepany that day.


    Silvia was very satisfied with Wayne''s performance at the meeting. When she returned home, she


    immediately told her mother about it. "Mom, I think it''s because of all the good deeds that Dad had


    done in the past that luck is starting to get on our side now."


    Looking at Silvia''s excited look, Mrs. Turner was happy too. "My dear, did something good happen


    today? Tell me!"


    Silvia took over the flower tea that Mrs. Turner had handed to her and took a huge gulp. Then, she


    said, "Mom, I feel like I''m on a roll recently. I''ve already found someone who could help us manage


    thepany."


    Mrs. Turner said, "Has Uncle Bachman promised to return to thepany to work?"


    "No, it''s not Uncle Bachman." Silvia shook her head and said excitedly, "Mom, I''ll give you two more


    chances."


    Mrs. Turner thought for a moment and said, "My dear, I really can''t think of anyone. Don''t keep me


    guessing. Just tell me who it is already."


    Silvia put down the cup and cleared her throat before saying, "Mom, when I was in trouble, Uncle


    Bachman couldn''t help me, but he introduced someone to me. That person was originally an


    inconspicuous employee in ourpany, so if it wasn''t for Uncle Bachman''s rmendation, I


    definitely wouldn''t have noticed him. And after a careful observation, it was no doubt that he was a


    capable employee. His understanding of thepany was even better than mine and it was


    because of his help that my work had gone quite smoothly nowadays."


    It was a good thing that someone was helping her daughter, but Mrs. Turner was somewhat


    worried. "Silvia, can this person be trusted?"


    Because of what they had gone through with Norman, it was inevitable that Mrs. Turner would be


    worried. If even a rtive could steal thepany away from them, let alone anyone else.


    Silvia reassured, "Mom, you don''t have to worry about it. Although I appreciate his talent, I won''t get


    carried away by it. Of course, I''ve looked into him before trusting him. I have not even settled all the


    damage that Norman had caused to thepany, so how can I make the same mistake again?"


    "Okay then. As long as you trust him, I will trust him too." Mrs. Turner caressed Silvia''s head. She


    was distressed as she looked at her daughter who had lost quite a bit of weight in such a short


    period of time. "Silvia, since you''ve juste back after work, let''s not talk about work now. Let me


    go prepare some delicious food for you." "Being able toe home to home cooked meals is really


    the happiest moment of my day." Silvia made an exaggerated look on her face and went to the


    kitchen with her mother. However, little did she know that the delicious food her mother was


    referring to was actually a vegan sandwich and some sd. Silvia could not even see a tiny bit of


    meat in them.


    "Mom, are you sure that this is the delicious food that you''ve prepared for me?" Silvia was almost


    starting to suspect if the person in front of her was still her biological mother. Why did Mrs. Turner


    change everything all of a sudden?


    Mrs. Turner broke into a gentle smile and said, "When I was in the hospital, Auntie Baker, who lived


    next to my ward, is a nutritionist. She told me that human bodies need different macro and


    micronutrients every day. Therefore, we should make sure that we have a bnced diet by having a


    variety of food in a meal, and everything must be at an appropriate ratio. So, you mustn''t be picky


    with your food or else it will affect your growth."


    "Affect my growth? Mom, I''m an adult now, I can''t grow anymore..." That was what Silvia said, but at


    the same time, she had instinctively lowered her head and looked at her chest.


    Speaking of which, Silvia couldn''t figure out what her body was made of. She had been eating huge


    meals every single day but her body would still stay skinny. She could never get that curvy body.


    Even that b*stard Jayden had teased her for being t-chested.


    Silvia was angry as she thought about it. How could hein about her having small boobs after


    taking advantage of her? She didn''t evenin that he had a small d*ck, so how could he say


    that about her?


    "Of course, these are not enough for my daughter." Mrs. Turner lifted the pot lid and the scent of the


    meat stew rushed into Silvia''s nostrils. "This is the main dish I''ve prepared for you."


    Looking at the meat in the pot, Silvia held her mother in her arms and said with a smile, "Mom, you¡¯


    re really my biological mother. I knew it!"


    "Oh, so you''re saying if I don''t let you eat meat, then you''re not my child then?" Mrs. Turner poked


    Silvia''s head and said, "Let''s hurry up and eat now, or else you''ll have to go home before you''re


    done eating."


    Mrs. Turner wanted her daughter to stay by her side, but now that her daughter was married, she


    knew that she could not keep Silvia by her side all the time. Mrs. Turner was already very content


    that Silvia coulde


    home and have a meal together.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    Ring...


    Silvia and Mrs. Turner had just sat down for dinner when a phone call came in. It was Jayden. Silvia


    nced at her mother and Mrs. Turner chuckled and said, "See, what did I just tell you?"


    Silvia said, "Mom..."


    Mrs. Turner said, "Hurry up and pick it up! If you don''t, he''s going toe over to the house to


    capture you."


    Silvia answered the phone call. "Are you done with your work already?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not yet." Jayden''s low voice sounded in Silvia''s ear. His voice did not sound as calm and powerful


    as it usually was. Instead, he sounded a little tired.


    "Why are you calling me if you are still busy then? You should get back to work now." She was still


    waiting for him to pick her up, so she did not want him to waste precious time on the phone with her.


    Jayden''s voice sounded from the phone again. "Silvia, I''m calling you to tell you that I won''t be


    going back home tonight. I''ll get the driver to pick you upter."


    "Oh..." Silvia responded in disappointment, and then said, "It''s okay. You can go do whatever you


    have to do. I''ll stay at my mom''s ce tonight then."


    Silvia had already gotten used to Jayden driving her around. Now that he couldn''te, Silvia felt


    like something was missing in her heart. However, she wasn''t sure what that feeling was. In short,


    she just felt like she had a lump in her throat.


    "Okay. Make sure you rest early." Jayden, who was on the other end of the phone, did not say


    anything else after that. After a moment of silence, Silvia hung up the phone.


    Seeing that Silvia was a little down after the phone call, Mrs. Turner immediatelyforted her,


    "Silvia, it''s normal for men to be busy with work and not go home. Your father used to go on


    business trips too."


    "Mom, he''s just a rich kid who doesn''t need to work for a living. His father is in charge of everything


    in his family, what kind of work does he have to do?" Silvia did not want to overthink, but she just


    could not control her mind. "Mom, do you think that he''s cheating on me?"


    Looking at her jealous daughter, Mrs. Turner couldn''t helpughing and said, "Aw, just look at you.


    Are you bing a green- eyed monster?"


    Silvia waved her hand and denied, "What kind of nonsense is that, Mom? Why would I get jealous


    because him? Who does he think he is?"


    Mrs. Turner brought another bowl of stew over and said with a smile, "Did I say that you were


    jealous? Are you admitting it yourself?"


    Silvia stamped her feet anxiously. "Mom..."


    Mrs. Turner put the bowl of stew in front of Silvia and advised her patiently, "Silvia, we get jealous


    because we care about that person. But you should learn to stop getting jealous for no reason. You


    have to learn to trust him, do you understand that?"


    Silvia suddenly felt that the stew that her mother had cooked for her no longer tasted delicious. She


    said dejectedly, "This is the first time he''s noting home... I-I''m just worried about him."


    Mrs. Turner smiled and said, "Silly child, you should tell him that you''re worried about him then.


    Otherwise, how would he know?"


    After listening to her mother''s advice, Silvia went into the room and called Jayden on the phone.


    However, no one picked up the phone. Silvia tried to call him again...


    At the seventh call, the line finally connected. Before Jayden could even say anything, Silvia said in


    an anxious voice, "Jayden, where did you go? Why aren''t you answering my call?"


    "I''m busy!" Jayden merely spat out these words and fell silent.


    Jayden''s attitude towards her was so cold! Silvia couldn''t bring herself to say any caring words to


    him. "I..."


    "Sir..." Stanley''s voice suddenly came from the other side of the phone. However, in the next


    second, it was silent again. Silvia pricked up her ears and tried to listen to their conversation.


    However, she could not hear anything at all. Instead, Jayden''s voice spoke again, "If there''s nothing


    else, I''ll have to hang up now. Make sure you rest well."


    "Did something happen?" Silvia wanted to ask him, but before she could say anything, Jayden had


    already hung up the phone and all she could hear was the busy toneing through the phone.


    Silvia wanted to call him to ask about it, but she was afraid that she would bother him. After thinking


    for a while, she sent him a Whatsapp message. "Young Master Kyle, did something happen? Do


    you need my help?"


    When Silvia''s message came in, Jayden was still in a meeting, trying toe out with a


    countermeasure to cope with an emergency that came up that day. He was tied-up at that moment


    but when he saw these two short lines, his heart warmed up in an instant.


    How could this silly girl, who didn''t even know anything, be of any help?


    She couldn''t help him with anything, but her concern for him was enough to keep him going.


    He raised the corner of his mouth and replied, "Yes!"


    Soon, Silvia replied, "What can I do for you?"


    "Go home and warm the bed for me!" Jayden quickly typed a short message with his slender


    fingers. As soon as he tapped on the "send" button, someone barged into the conference room and


    said, "Sir, the matter got exposed to the public."


    A big brawl had taken ce in a Phantasy Nightclub that Jayden owned and the number of


    casualties was at 13 people. If this incident was exposed to the public, Jayden would definitely


    suffer enormous losses, and that was why he had called for a meeting.


    Although the incident was being exposed to the public now, no one was panicking. All of them had


    gone through countless vicissitudes under their boss'' lead. Therefore, such a small incident could


    not scare them at all.


    Someone immediately thought of a solution and said, "Sir, I''ll go to the Network Supervision


    Department and ask the team to remove all the posts that are relevant to this incident. We must not


    let this incident continue to affect us."


    However, someone rebuked, "I don''t think we should do that. We would never be able to remove


    everything that has gotten on the Inte. Also, if we were to do that, the public and the media


    might use the opportunity to kick up a fuss about it and things might end up worse than now."


    Everyone who was present at the meeting expressed their opinions. In the end, Jayden made a


    decision and said, "Hand in all the evidence that we have at hand and cooperate with the police in


    the investigation."


    After hearing Jayden''s words, someone immediately understood what he meant. "Sir, do you mean


    that we should make amends for what we have done? You can rest assured, we will make the


    public stand on our side and we will eventually be the biggest beneficiary of this incident."


    Jayden nodded. No matter how serious the situation was, his interests could not be vited.


    Silvia''s uneasy heart was finally at ease when she saw Jayden''s flirtatious message. If he still had


    the mood to speak in such a manner, it probably meant that he was alright.


    "Silvia... are you done calling him?" Mrs. Turner knocked on Silvia''s door. "The stew is getting cold.


    If you don''t eat it now, it won''t taste as nice anymore."


    Silvia opened the door and came out of the room. "Okay Mom, I''ll go finish them up now."


    Seeing that her daughter''s mood had gotten better, Mrs. Turner added, "Silvia, when are you


    bringing Jayden home to introduce him to me?"


    Silvia almost choked on the stew when she heard what her mother said. "Mom, it''s not the right


    timing yet. When the timing is right, I will bring him over to see you."


    Mrs. Turner knew what Silvia was worried about. Although she really wanted to meet her son- in-


    law and get to know him, she should take Silvia''s feelings into ount. Hence, Mrs. Turner said,


    "It''s okay, I can wait." "I''m sorry, Mom!" Silvia felt that she was an unfilial daughter. Her mother only


    had one child and now that she was already married, she still could not bring her husband home to


    meet her mother. Although her mother did not mention it, Silvia knew that her mother was worried


    about her.

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    "My silly child, as long as you''re happy, I''ll be happy." Mrs. Turner picked up some sd and put


    them on Silvia''s te as she continued, "Your father and I always wanted you to be happy for all


    your life, Silvia. Promise me you''ll treat yourself right."


    "Mom, I will. I won''t let you worry, and I''ll make sure Daddy rests in peace in heaven." Nowadays,


    Silvia had been putting a lot of effort into managing Wateria Corporation and also in her studies.


    She was working so hard to enrich herself and boost her qualifications in order to make her way to


    the upper rungs of society. When she finally got there, no matter would be by her side, she would be


    confident in herself and no longer have to worry that she would not be good enough for him.


    Mrs. Turner said, "Okay, hurry up and eat. You shouldn''t go home toote."


    Silvia said, "Mom, why are you not asking me to stay for the night? I want to stay here and


    apany you."


    Although she said that she wanted to stay with her mother, Silvia''s mind waspletely upied


    by what Jayden had said to her a while ago. He wanted her to warm the bed for him. Silvia was


    willing to do this for him, but he was not at home anyway. So what was the use of warming up the


    bed for him then?


    Mrs. Turner said, "Ask you to stay for the night? Well, I can do that, but I''m afraid that your mind will


    probably wander somewhere else."


    Silvia said, "Mom..."


    Mrs. Turner said, "Alright, hurry up and eat. Don''t deny it!"


    Silvia indeed could not deny it. Mrs. Turner was her mother after all. She knew what her daughter


    was thinking.


    Ring...


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right after the two had finished dinner, Jayden called Silvia on the phone again.


    Silvia answered, "Young Master Kyle, what''s the matter?"


    Jayden said, "I want to see you at the entrance of the residential area in five minutes."


    "Who is he to order me around like this?" Silvia was displeased. However, she still picked up her


    bag and ran towards the door as she shouted, "Mom, I''m going off now. I''lle over tomorrow."


    When Mrs. Turner ran to the door, Silvia had already gotten into the elevator. Mrs. Turner could only


    mutter, "Slow down, Silvia. Be careful, don''t fall down."


    Silvia ran to the entrance of the condominium as fast as she could, but she was stillte for nearly


    two minutes. However, Jayden was not there yet.


    "Huh, this b*stard!" Silvia was so angry that she sneered. So this man was just messing around with


    her. When she was about to take out her mobile phone to call him and curse at him, she saw


    Jayden driving his luxury car towards her. Then, with a sudden brake, the car stopped right in front


    of her.


    He wound down the car window and said, "Get in the car!"


    Looking at his arrogant look, Silvia was infuriated. She refused to cooperate with him, "No."


    "No?" Jayden unfastened his seat belt, opened the door, and got out of the car. He took two steps


    forward and stood before Silvia. He grabbed her by the waist and carried her into his arms. And in


    the next second, he stuffed her into the passenger seat and fastened the seat belt for her.


    Silvia wanted to unfasten her seat belt. "I mean it when I said I don''t want to get in your car. I also


    mean it when I said I''m not going back home with you. I said that I want to stay with my mother. Are


    you deaf or something?"


    Jayden grabbed her hand which was trying to unfasten the seat belt and ced his left hand on her


    head. As he pinned her against the car seat, he lowered his head and kissed her aggressively.


    "Mm..." Silvia widened her eyes and red at him.


    Jayden was pressing her against the passenger seat with half of his body still outside of the car as


    he kissed her overbearingly. The entrance of the condominium was a public area with people


    passing by. What if those people saw them? What would they think?!


    Silvia once again tried to push him away, but she couldn''t. This man didn''t care about anyone''s


    opinion at all. It was only when Silvia was lightheaded from the overbearing kiss that he had let go


    of her.


    "Jayden, you..." Silvia was about to fling her fist at him, but Jayden grabbed onto her hand in time.


    Then, he lifted her chin and pressed his thumb on her red lips as he whispered to her flirtatiously,


    "Whatever you say is not what you really feel! Why can''t you just admit that you like it when I do this


    to you?"


    Now that Jayden had seen through her, Silvia wished that she could just dig a hole and hide in it.


    She raised her hand and punched him. "What nonsense are you saying? I never said I like it! I''m


    warning you, you''d better stop this nonsense, or I will beat you up ."


    "So you said that you don''t want to go home with me? And you want to stay with your mother? Then


    why did youe out so quickly right after receiving my call?" Jayden looked at her and waited for


    her answer. Seeing that Silvia wanted to avoid his question, Jayden turned her face towards him


    and said, "Answer me, Silvia!"


    "If I don''te out on time, you''d probably skin me alive." She definitely could not tell him that she


    did it out of instinct. She did not even know why she ran out so quickly.


    "I won''t skin you. I''ll only kiss you until you give in." Jayden lowered his head again and kissed her


    overbearingly. It was so overbearing that it felt like he was going to suck her soul away.


    Just as Silvia felt that her soul was about to leave her body, Jayden finally let go of her and pinched


    her red lips. "Silvia, I want you to remember this feeling. If you dare to disobey me again in the


    future, you will be punished like this."


    Silvia touched her blushing face and thought to herself, "Come punish me like this every single day


    if you can then. I''m not scared of you."


    On the way back home, Jayden suddenly suggested, "Silvia, why don''t you ask your mother to


    move into the vi next to ours? Then, it will be more convenient for you to visit her in the future."


    Jayden had put forward this suggestion mainly because he felt bad for his wife. He did not want her


    to tire herself out by traveling between two ces every day. More importantly, if Silvia were to get


    into a fight with him, she would not be out of his reach.


    Upon hearing his proposal, Silvia immediately kept her guard up. "Jayden, what are you plotting this


    time? I''m telling you, that''s my mother. If you dare toy a finger on her, I''ll definitely kill you."


    Jayden was bbergasted.


    He really could never figure out what this silly woman was thinking. He was only making a


    suggestion, but she just wouldn''t fail to overthink.


    Seeing Jayden''s displeased look, Silvia knew that she might really be overthinking, so she


    exined, "Young Master Kyle, have you not heard that home is where the heart is? Although our


    house is not as luxurious as your vi, it''s still something that my father had left for us. It''s our own


    house, and my mother isfortable staying there."


    Jayden didn''t know what to say.


    He decided to ignore this foolish woman.


    Knowing that she had already made him angry, Silvia moved closer to him and tried to find a topic to


    talk about. "By the way, Young Master Kyle, there''s one thing that I wanted to ask you."


    Jayden was still silent.


    He did not say anything, but Silvia knew that he was listening, so she continued, "Ever since I''ve


    taken over thepany, I''ve found out that there were a lot of things that I don''t understand. I felt


    like I didn''t learn anything at all from school or from my father. I just realized that I''m actually a


    useless person."


    Silvia deliberately spoke in a strangled voice. Sure enough, Jayden was affected by her emotions.


    He stretched out his right hand and held her hand tofort her. "Don''t worry, just take it slowly. No


    one is born to know everything, but we can learn them step by step and gain experience through it.


    And when you finally have enough experience, you will realize that such matters are as simple as


    ABC."


    Now that her motive was achieved, Silvia smiled covertly. "That''s easy for you to say. All you do is


    fooling around and you never had to worry about money for your whole life. How would you know


    how difficult it was to manage apany?"


    Jayden was once again at a loss for words.


    Could he tell her that if it wasn''t for him, she would never have gotten back Wateria Corporation?


    Could he tell her that if it wasn''t for him, Norman would not have been convicted for his crimes?


    Could he tell her that he was actually the legendary Old Mr. Kyle that all those rumors were about?


    Or could he tell her that in fact, he had endless work to attend to every single day?

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Jayden really wanted to tell Silvia all these things, but he could not. In Silvia''s view, Jayden and


    herself were not equaled in their rtionship.


    Therefore, if Silvia was to know about all the things that he had done for her behind her back, it


    would definitely intensify the inferiority she felt in the rtionship.


    "I discovered a talented employee. He gave me a lot of good suggestions, but I don''t know whether


    I should trust him..." Silvia looked at Jayden and said, "It''s not that I want to have any doubts in


    anyone, but... once bitten twice shy! I''m just afraid that I would end up trusting the wrong person,


    and Wateria Corporation would be taken away from me again. If that really happened, I think I will


    never ever going to get it back again. If thepany copsed in my hands, I would be too


    ashamed to meet my father in heaven when I die."


    "I see. What kind of person is he?" Wayne was someone whom Jayden had nted by Silvia''s side.


    He knew much more about Wayne than she did, and Wayne was someone she could absolutely


    trust. However, Jayden just could not tell her about that.


    Silvia said, "You''ve seen him actually. It''s the man who I met up with at the cafe a few days ago. His


    name is Wayne Zachary and he has been working in Wateria Corporation for a few years now. He


    was an ordinary employee but someone rmended him to me, and that''s how I found out about


    him."


    Jaydenforted her and said, "Don''t think too much about it. Just leave this matter to me. I''ll help


    you look into his background and see if he''s trustworthy."


    Silvia smiled and said, "Thank you Young Master Kyle, I knew that you would help me! If it weren''t


    for you, I wouldn''t know what to do most of the time."


    Jayden said, "I''m your man. If I don''t help you, who would? You don''t have to be so courteous..."


    Silvia said sweetly, "No matter who it is, I should thank those who had helped me. This is just a


    basic courtesy."


    Jayden did not say anything else. As long as she was happy, she could do whatever she wanted.


    After they arrived home, Silvia hurriedly turned on herptop and started working. In order to bring


    Wateria Corporation back on its track, she was doing the best she could. However, the oue


    was not what she had expected.


    Silvia was so engrossed with her work that she could not even hear Jayden who was calling her


    repeatedly, which made Jayden somewhat unhappy. If he had known that she would be like this, he


    would not have returned thepany to her. If she had nothing to do all day long, then her attention


    would only be on him.


    The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he was. Hence, he snatched theptop in her


    hand away from her and said, "You should stop working for today. Go take a bath now and go to


    bed earlier."


    "I still don''t quite understand some parts of this contract. If I don''t read it and understand it properly,


    how am I going to discuss it during the meeting tomorrow?" Silvia wanted to grab theptop, but


    Jayden did not give it back to her.


    Silvia started to feel a little anxious and said, "Can you not mess around now? This is not a joke or


    something. This is my job and there are a few hundreds of people who are depending on me."


    For Wateria Corporation''s sake, Silvia was giving her all. She wanted to aplish great


    achievements after taking over thepany and she wanted the others to see that she would not


    disappoint her father. She also wanted to prove to her father that she was an outstanding person.


    Seeing that she was being so serious, Jayden decided to help her. "Which part do you not


    understand?"


    Although he might not understand it too, it would still be better than having her trying to figure it all


    out by herself. Silvia pointed to one of the terms of the contract and said, "This one. I don''t quite


    understand what it''s saying."


    When ites to work, Jayden would never mess around. When Silvia asked him, he would


    exin it to her seriously. Looking at the solemn look on Jayden''s face, Silvia felt as if she had


    never really known him.


    In life, he was often a shameless person, and he really liked to get down to doing those dirty things


    with her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He had made love to her almost everywhere in his vi. However, when he was dealing with work,


    he would always be so serious and everything that he said made a lot of sense too.


    Silvia listened to him seriously and gave him a thumbs- up topliment him. "Young Master Kyle,


    to be honest, I''m quite curious about you sometimes. You are just a rich kid who does nothing all


    day, how can you analyze things so clearly and logically? To some extent, I even feel that you''re


    more capable than Wayne is."


    "Well, I might not have done much, but I''ve probably seen it or heard about it more than most


    people." Jayden stroked her head and continued, "Do you have any more questions? If not, then


    you should go take a bath and get a good rest now. It''s going to be a busy day for you tomorrow."


    "I don''t have any more questions for now. I have sses tomorrow, and I have to go over to the


    company after that. Yeah, it''s going to be quite a busy day for me. Okay, I''m going to take a bath


    now and go to bed early. Otherwise, I won''t be able to wake up early." After the matter was


    resolved, Silvia put herptop away, got up, and went into the bathroom, leaving Jayden all by


    himself. Jayden, on the other hand, was gnashing his teeth, feeling extremely annoyed.


    It did not feel good at all that Silvia had ignored him over and over again. However, he could not


    bear to pester her anymore. Silvia had not slept well for the past few days, so he had to let her rest


    up or else such an hectic schedule is going to take a toll on her body sooner orter.


    Just as Silvia had stepped into the bathroom, Jayden took out his mobile phone and sent a text


    message. "She has a good impression of you. You should continue the hard work and gain her full


    trust as soon as possible."


    As long as Wayne could gain Silvia''s trust, Silvia would be at ease to let him manage thepany


    for her and only then would she have the time to apany her husband.


    Wayne replied promptly, "Sir, I will continue to work hard and I will never let you and Miss Turner


    down."


    There were not many who knew that Silvia and Jayden were a married couple. On top of that,


    because Jayden and Silvia had not announced their rtionship to the public, everyone would still


    address Silvia as Miss Turner.


    Looking at this salutation, Jayden furrowed his brows. Jayden never liked to have unnecessary


    conversations with his subordinates, but he still replied, "She is my wife."


    Usually, their Boss would never say anything else after he had made his orders. Therefore, after


    replying the initial message, Wayne threw his mobile phone aside andy down on the sofa,


    thinking about what to do next. He had to be careful so that Silvia would not find anything


    suspicious about him.


    Just as he was thinking about this matter, his mobile phone rang again. It was a text message. He


    picked up the phone and saw that it was his Boss.


    On the screen, there were only three words, but it was enough to make Wayne shudder. It seemed


    like his Boss was not very dissatisfied with the way he addressing Silvia.


    Therefore, Wayne immediately replied, "Sir, from now on I will pay attention to what I say in front of


    Mrs. Kyle at all times."


    After sending the message, Wayne immediately edited Jayden''s name in his contacts. He used to


    save his number as ''Mr. Kyle'', but now he had changed it to ''Call His Wife Mrs. Kyle"


    So that whenever he saw the name, he would not make the same mistake again.

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    Silvia came out of the bathroom after her shower and saw that Jayden was still there. She


    immediately looked at him vigntly and asked, "Jayden, why are you still in my room?" "What do


    you think? Why am I still in your room?" When she needed his help, she would behave coquettishly


    in front of him. The way she called him Young Master Kyle was just so pleasant to the ears.


    However, now that she was done using him, she immediately turned her back on him and spoke to


    him in such a hostile manner. Jayden thought that this woman just wanted to get punished!


    "Why would I know...? Can you go back to your room now? I''m going to bed soon." As she had


    expected, this man really had inexhaustible energy. It seemed like he would not be able to fall


    asleep if he did not do something with her at night.


    He had nothing to do all day so he had nowhere to expend his energy. On the other hand, Silvia


    was busy for the whole day. She was so tired that she did not have any more energy left to do


    anything else with him.


    "You don''t know?" Jayden asked with a smile. Looking at the naughty look on his face, Silvia was


    irritated. However, she felt that he was also somewhat attractive at the same time.


    D*mn it! How could she think that this man was attractive? He was clearly an annoying devil.


    Silvia knew that she would always be the one who would suffer if she was to y hardball with him.


    So, she immediately deployed a gentle approach. "My most beloved and handsome Young Master


    Kyle, I''m really tired recently. I really don''t have the energy for anything else. Can you please be a


    little more considerate of me?"


    Jayden knew what she was trying to do, so he immediately got up and walked towards her. As he


    had expected, she was so scared that she kept retreating, "Young Master Kyle, I''m really tired.


    Please let me go this time!"


    With a cold face, Jayden slowly forced her to the corner of the room and pressed her against the


    wall. "Silly woman, what do you think I am?"


    A beast!


    Jayden, the beast!


    What else could she take him for?


    That was what she thought about him, but she did not dare to say it out loud. Therefore, she could


    only tell him a little white lie, "You are the kindest person in this world. I believe that you will be


    considerate of me, right?"


    "Hmph... Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking." Jayden lowered his head and breathed


    a warm breath into her ear. "Silvia, if I didn''t do anything to you, would you be disappointed?"


    "Why would I be disappointed?" Silvia widened her eyes in surprise. "Jayden, why are you looking


    at me like this? Do you think that I''m that kind of person? I..."


    Well, Silvia could not make up any more excuses. When he got close to her, she was really hoping


    that he would actually do something to her.


    After living with Jayden for quite some time, Silvia had unconsciously be as shameless as him,


    thinking about all those things all the time.


    Just as Silvia was full of expectations, Jayden let go of her. "Since you don''t want me to do anything


    to you, then you should go to sleep. I won''t bother you anymore."


    And he left!


    He left, just like that!


    He left, without a trace!


    Looking at the door which was tightly shut, Silvia really wanted to scream her lungs out. How could


    he do this to her? He was leading her on and now that he had sessfully aroused her, he left.


    "What a b*stard! F*cking b*stard! I''ll remember what you did to me today. I will definitely get back at


    you one day." Silviay down on the bed and cursed at him.


    Because of the fatigue, Silvia ended up falling asleep while cursing at Jayden. However, she was


    not sleeping soundly.


    In her dreams, Norman was pointing a gun at her and he was speaking to her in an eerie tone.


    "Silvia, I haven''t seen you in a while. Could you still recognize me?"


    Her greatest enemy was just right in front of her, and he was even pointing a gun at her. Silvia had


    nowhere to hide at all, so she was so terrified that her body was stiff all over. "Norman Turner, aren''t


    you in jail now? Why are you here?"


    Norman sneered and said, "Do you think that they can lock me up? Do you think that Wateria


    Corporation is yours now? Silvia, you''ve grown up, but your IQ hasn''t improved at all."


    Norman''s words surprised Silvia. "What do you mean?"


    "Silvia, do you think that the people in Madison City dare to do anything to me? Do you know who


    took away Wateria Corporation? Hahaha... I guess that you don''t know a thing at all!" Norman burst


    outughing. However, as he wasughing hysterically, he was slowly turning into Jayden''s


    appearance.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jay... Jayden? How could it be you?" Silvia was not willing to believe it, but the person who was


    pointing a gun at her now was indeed Jayden.


    He had the same facial features, the same clothes, and the same smile. It was definitely him. She


    definitely had not mistaken someone else for him.


    "Yes, it''s me! It''s me! You''ve never expected that I would be the mastermind behind all of these,


    have you?" Jayden was alsoughing, and hisugh was extremely terrifying. He was no longer the


    man who Silvia was familiar with.


    The Jayden who she was familiar with was cold, sharp-tongued, and sometimes a little


    overbearing... However, she had never been so terrifying. At this moment, he looked exactly like a


    demon that had broken out from hell.


    "No, no, no... it''s not you. How could it be you? You will never do that. This isn''t real, all of these


    must be just a hallucination..." Silvia shook her head and retreated, trying to get herself out of this


    nightmare.


    Jayden was the person who had saved her when she was at her most helpless state. How could he


    be the mastermind behind all of it?


    No way, no way... It must not be him, it must not be him. This was her dream, it was just a dream, it


    was all fake!


    "It was me who did it!" As his voice sounded, a gunshot was released. The bullet pierced through


    her body and fresh blood squirted onto her face.


    "No..." Silvia woke up from her nightmare with her body covered in cold sweat.


    This dream was too terrifying. She dreamed that Wateria Corporation was being taken away from


    her again, and the person who did it was... Jayden.


    "Silvia, what''s wrong?" Before she couldpletely calm down, Jayden''s voice suddenly sounded


    in her ears.


    Silvia opened her eyes and saw Jayden''s face in front of her eyes. She was so scared that she


    rushed backward and identally hit her head against the wall. "Who are you? What do you want?"


    At that moment, she could not even bother about the pain in her head as she tried to get away from


    him as far as she could. She was like a porcupine shing its spines, refusing to let anyone get


    close to her.


    "Who do you think I am?" Without her sleeping in his arms, Jayden couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    Therefore, he sneaked into her room again. However, he did not expect that before he could even


    get onto her bed, he could see Silvia waking up from a nightmare.


    "Who the h*ll are you? Don''te over here! Don''te near me!" Silvia shrilled. She grabbed the


    pillow on the bed and threw it at Jayden who was approaching her.


    "I''m your man!" Jayden caught the pillow and got onto the bed. Then, hey beside her and held


    her in his arms. "Silvia, you just had a nightmare. It''s just a dream. Wake up. I''m here with you. I


    won''t let anyone hurt you."


    A dream? Was that just a dream?" Why did the dream seem so surreal? It felt so real that she did


    not dare to ept what had just happened.

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    "Yes, it''s just a dream. Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Jayden patted her on the back andforted her


    in a gentle voice.


    With him by her side, and his warm chest to lean on to, Silvia gradually calmed down. She leaned


    against his chest and asked, "Jayden, do you know what I just dreamt about just now?"


    Jayden lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "Tell me."


    Silvia rubbed her head against his chest and said slowly, "I dreamt about Norman..."


    Jayden interrupted her. "Norman is in prison now. He will not get out for the rest of his life. If you''re


    going to dream about him, you might as well dream about me, right?"


    Silvia looked up and blinked her beautiful watery eyes at him. "I dreamed about you too."


    Jayden picked up her soft and long hair and smelled it. "What was it about?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "At first, it was only Norman. He was pointing a gun at my head, but in the blink of an eye, he


    became you..." Even if it was just a dream, Silvia could not help but get scared as she narrated her


    dream. She instinctively leaned into his arms once again.


    Jayden embraced her and said, "That''s just a dream. I will never point a gun at your head, ever!"


    Silvia continued, "You even told me that you were the mastermind behind everything... and you


    even pulled the trigger at me right after that."


    Upon hearing Silvia''s words, Jayden''s body froze and there was a gleam in his eyes. However, he


    quickly concealed the surprise look in his eyes and fell silent while tightening his arms around Silvia.


    Silvia took a deep breath and said, "Of course, it''s just a nightmare. If it weren''t for your help, I


    wouldn''t have been able to bring Norman to justice. It''s impossible that you''d collude with him."


    "Yeah, it''s just a dream!" Jayden did not want to linger over this topic anymore, so he patted her and


    said, "Okay, you should go back to sleep now. I''ll be here with you."


    "Okay, I''ll sleep now." Silvia wanted to roll over to the other side, but as soon as she moved, Jayden


    immediately held her tightly in his arms.


    However, Silvia did not struggle. She knew that she would not have anymore nightmares sleeping in


    his arms, and Jayden was also willing to hold her, so there''s no reason for her to struggle.


    Leaning against Jayden''s firm and warm chest and listening to his steady heartbeat, Silvia felt


    extremely at ease and soon fell into a deep slumber once again.


    Jayden held Silvia, who was sleeping soundly like a baby in his arms. He gently patted her back.


    "Silly girl, why do you always refuse toe to me whenever you need me?"


    Silvia suddenly muttered, "Jayden..."


    Jayden quickly lowered his head and said, "Mm?"


    Silvia licked her lips and said, "You can''t..."


    "What? Silvia, what do you want to tell me?" Jayden got closer to her and wanted to listen to what


    she wanted to say. However, Silvia shut her lips and did not say a word anymore.


    What exactly did she want to tell him?


    How could she do this to him?


    Jayden was very upset with her so he dropped his head and kissed her. As he kissed her with all


    his strength, he bit her lips and said, "Silly girl, how dare you do this to me?" "Ouch!" Silvia


    instinctively pushed him away in her sleep, but Jayden held her even tighter and he refused to let


    go of her. "No matter how painful it is, you''ll never be able to leave me, never in this lifetime."


    No matter how cruel and dirty his tricks had to be... he would never let go of the things that he


    wanted, just like he did thest time.


    Silvia and Jayden did not make love that night, but when Silvia woke up in the morning, her body


    was aching. It was probably because of Jayden who held her so tightly in his arms for the entire


    night.


    When Silvia had just arrived at thepany, Audrey studied her with a yful look in her eyes and


    said, "Director Turner, it''s good to be young, isn''t it?"


    Silvia rolled her eyes at her and said grumpily. "Manager Audrey, you''re making fun of me, aren''t


    you?"


    "Since when was I making fun of you?" Audrey said with a smile. "I''m really envious of you. You


    were already working so hard during the day, and you still have the energy to do it at night."


    Silvia really wished that she could kick Audrey, but they were at thepany, so she had to pay


    more attention to her identity. "Audrey, can you please stop your nonsense? We''re at thepany


    now. Moreover, I went to bed earlyst night, and I didn''t do whatever that dirty mind of yours was


    thinking."


    "You didn''t?" Audrey looked at Silvia, and she obviously did not believe her. "You didn''t do itst


    night, then why are you massaging your back like this? Whoever sees you now could easily discern


    what you didst night, okay?"


    Silvia red at her viciously and said, "Audrey, can''t you just stop being so nosy? Just take a


    moment and think about it. You must have saved the country in your past life to be able to befriend


    me."


    Audrey did not take Silvia''s words seriously and replied, "It''s a woman''s nature to be nosy, okay?


    Besides, I''m only nosy because I think highly of you. Do you really think that I have the time to put


    my nose in someone else''s business?"


    Audrey''s words were true, so Silvia was convinced. "Then let me tell you, you''ve really thought too


    much. So let''s just quit this nonsense already, okay? Else, I''ll punch you!"


    "Huh, just look at yourself, can you? You looked so tired, would you even have the strength to beat


    me up?" Audrey nced at her, and turned her head to look at the car which was still parked


    outside. "How could Jayden do this to you? You''re already so exhausted, why can''t he be a little


    more considerate? Does he only care about his own pleasure and never consider your feelings?"


    Silvia hurriedly said, "Stop it, Audrey, we''re at thepany now. I''m your boss, and you''re my


    employee. Could we be mindful of our positions, please?"


    "Director Turner, we''re just in the building, and we haven''t entered the office! Moreover, it''s still way


    before working hours... You know you don''t have to hide anything in front of me." Audrey stared at


    her and continued, "Do you think I''m just being nosy? I''m doing this for your own good. If you don''t


    n toment, then it''s fine for you to choose him based on his appearance. But if you n to be


    with him for the rest of your life, then you must not get cheated by his good looks. You need to know


    if he actually cares for you and respects you."


    Instinctively, Silvia wanted to exin on Jayden''s behalf. "To be honest, he''s quite nice to me."


    Silvia had actually never thought of Jayden as a good guy, but now that someone else was


    criticizing him, Silvia instinctively wanted to defend him.


    Audrey grabbed on to Silvia''s arm and said, "Silvia, I think you''ve really fallen for him."


    This time, Audrey''s words were no longer a question, but a confirmation.


    "No, I didn''t... That''s impossible. I have a man I like. Reagan should have mentioned him before."


    Silvia was still trying to deny her feelings. However, she was not even convinced by her own words.


    Many years ago, she felt that she would only like Felix for the rest of her life. If she was to marry a


    guy, it would definitely be Felix.


    However, only a few months after Felix''s disappearance, she had already be another man''s


    wife. This was something that Silvia still could not ept up to this day.


    She did not want to be a fickle woman and she wanted to be loyal to her rtionship. However,


    reality had given her a tight p on the face.

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    "Silvia, I''m not saying that you shouldn''t fall for him. I''m just telling you that if you like him, you


    should cherish him. You should cherish every single day that you get to spend with him, or you


    would regret it in the future. Once you lose something, you may never get it back again." Audrey


    broke into a wry smile and continued, "Think about it! I''ll get going now."


    "Audrey..." Silvia stopped her in her tracks. "What about you? Have you thought about it? The


    person you want to cherish..."


    "The person I want to cherish?" A tinge of sadness shed across Audrey''s eyes. She smiled and


    said, "There are too many men I wanted to cherish, but unfortunately, they did not cherish me."


    Silvia did not like how Audrey was talking about herself, so she said, "Can''t you talk to me properly?


    Others might not understand you, but I think I am closer to you."


    Audrey smiled indifferently and said, "Every word I said is true. For me, as long as he is a rich man,


    I would want to cherish him, and that includes your Young Master Kyle. I want to cherish him too,


    but he just wouldn''t give me this opportunity."


    The more Audrey showed that she didn''t care about her feelings, the more Silvia felt sorry for her.


    "Audrey, I know that you are not that kind of person. Why do you have to torture yourself like this?


    You should know better than me that if that person doesn''t care about you, no matter how you


    torture yourself, he just won''t see it."


    "Miss Turner, are you trying to give me a lecture now? If that''s really what you''re doing now, then I


    can only tell you that you are still too young. I''ve dated more men than you have ever seen for your


    whole life, alright? Just make sure that you watch your Young Master Kyle carefully. He''s the richest


    man in Madison City and I''m not the only woman who is interested in him. Be careful, and don''t let


    any women hook up with him." Audreyughed and continued, "If that day reallyes, I will


    definitely sit back and watch your drama unfold, munching on some popcorn."


    "He wouldn''t dare to do that! If he dares to sleep with another woman, I will definitely castrate him!"


    Silvia knew that there must be someone who was hidden deep down in Audrey''s heart. Since


    Audrey did not want to talk about it, Silvia thought that she should not probe into it anymore.


    Everyone in this world had a past. Some memories were beautiful, and some were nasty. However,


    no matter what, it was still an indispensable part of their life.


    "Since you don''t want him to sleep with another woman, then cherish him and don''t give anyone a


    chance to do that," said Audrey.


    Silvia was bbergasted.


    "Just think about what I''ve just said." Audrey patted on Silvia''s shoulder. "Director Turner, I really


    have to get going now. I don''t want to lose my bonus by beingte."


    After that, Audrey walked towards the Public Rtions Department with her heels cking against


    the floor.


    In Audrey''s opinion, nothing was more reliable than money. Men could always dump her, but money


    would stay by her side no matter what. Money was also the only thing that could satisfy all her


    needs.


    Looking at Audrey''s slender figure, Silvia sighed. She had met a lot of women, but Audrey was one


    of the most unique and charming ones.


    If it was not for Audrey always appearing to be money- minded, Silvia was sure there would be a lot


    of people who would be fond of Audrey.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Silvia could tell that Audrey was someone who had gone through a lot in life. Audrey must have had


    a man who she cared about very much.


    Audrey never wanted to talk about her past, but she decided to reveal some parts of it while trying


    to edify Silvia.


    So, Silvia knew that Audrey had also regarded her as her true friend.


    As for herself and Jayden, they were already husband and wife, and they had already done


    everything that a married couple would do.


    Therefore, rather than thinking about how long their journey together would be, it would be better for


    her to spend every single day to the fullest and cherish the people around her. Even if they were to


    go separate ways in the future, there would not be any regrets.


    After figuring it all out, Silvia''s mood got better. She immediately felt like even the sky looked


    brighter, her employees were more amicable and even her day felt smoother!


    Silvia came to the conclusion that a person''s mentality is the most important factor to live a happy


    life. If you were to start your day in a good mood, your entire day will only be filled with positivity!


    Two weeks passed by in a sh.


    After a period of hard work, Silvia was starting to adapt to her job and Wateria Corporation was also


    moving towards a better direction... Everything was progressing smoothly.


    Jayden had reassured her that Wayne was a trustworthy person, therefore after thepany had


    gotten back on track, Silvia then gave Wayne the full authority to take care of thepany''s affairs.


    After finishing her work, Silvia would then turn her focus to her studies. At this time, her studies


    were her priority and Wateria Corporation was only secondary.


    Silvia did not have to go to work the next day nor did she have any sses as it was the weekend.


    It was a rare opportunity for her to take a break from her hectic schedule. So, Reagan called her on


    the phone and suggested that they could have some fun after work. Silvia immediately agreed.


    Later that evening, Reagan and Lemur were at the entrance of Wateria Corporation, waiting for


    Silvia and Audrey to get off work.


    Seeing that only Silvia had showed up, Reagan was a little disappointed. "Boss, where is Audrey?"


    Silvia gave Reagan a hard p on the shoulder and said, "Audrey, Audrey, Audrey. All you think


    about is her, huh?"


    "I know right!" Lemur said, "Boss, it must be tiring for you to take care of both your work and your


    studies at the same time. But don''t worry, we''ll go have some fun together so that you can release


    all your stress."


    Reagan did not dare toin and immediately cooperated with Lemur, "Yes, Boss. We''ll keep


    youpany tonight."


    Silvia put one arm around Reagan''s shoulders and hooked her other arm around Lemur''s arm. She


    smiled and said, "No one knows me better than you two. I was just thinking of asking you guys out


    and you called me at the same moment!"


    Reagan said, "Boss, we''ll be happy only if you''re happy. It''s our main responsibility to make you


    happy."


    Audrey drove the car over to the entrance and honked twice. "Hey, why are you guys still standing


    there? Are we still going?"


    Silvia and the other two got into the car and answered simultaneously, "Of course we are!."


    Audrey, who was driving the car, would take a nce at Silvia, who was sitting in the front


    passenger seat, from time to time. "Director Turner, Young Master Kyle would skin us alive... If he


    found out about us bringing you out for drinks?"


    Silvia said, "Why would he do that?"


    Audrey and the other two replied simultaneously, "Why wouldn''t he?"


    Silvia smiledcently and said, "I told him that I''ll be staying with my mom tonight, so I asked


    him not toe over to pick me up and he agreed. If he didn''t pick me up, he wouldn''t know that I


    went drinking. So, why would he skin you guys alive?"


    Reagan shook his head and sighed, "Is this still the Boss who we have known for more than ten


    years?"


    Lemur also shook his head and sighed. "She is not the Boss whom we used to know anymore. She


    had fallen in love with someone in the past too, but at that time, she still held to her principles


    dearly. She would always stand firmly on the things she believed in. If she wanted to go for a drink,


    no one could ever stop her."

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    Reagan agreed with Lemur and said, "Ever since she got together with Young Master Kyle, she


    seemed to have changed into another person. She would not drink even a sip of alcohol just


    because Young Master Kyle doesn''t allow her to do so."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Audrey said, "Well, Young Master Kyle is your Boss'' kryptonite. There somehow had to be someone


    in this world who could tame your fearless Boss, right? Otherwise, she would never get married!"


    Silvia shouted, "Hey, have you guys forgotten that I''m still here? You guys are just gossiping about


    me right in my face huh? The three of you better be careful of what you''re saying. Also, what do you


    mean that he''s my kryptonite? I am his kryptonite, alright? Whenever he''s with me, he has to obey


    my orders!"


    Silvia said so, but in fact, she did not dare to break any of Jayden''s rules!


    If that b*stard Jayden were to find out that she did not actually go back to her mother''s ce, but


    instead went drinking, Silvia would probably be skinned alive.


    Reagan and Lemur, being men, were obviously not as sensitive as Audrey was. They actually


    believed what Silvia had said. "Audrey, I think that we might be overthinking about it. Young Master


    Kyle had always been so considerate of our Boss and he would always let her do things ording


    to her way. Young Master Kyle definitely would not go against her but as for our Boss, I''m not quite


    sure about her."


    "Huh..." Audrey was exasperated by the men''s foolishness. "You two better stop talking, or I''ll throw


    the two of you out of the car and you''ll have to get to the bar on your own."


    "Audrey, don''t be angry, please. I don''t know how other men would treat their girlfriends, but I know


    that as long as you agree to be my girlfriend, you can do whatever you want." Reagan patted his


    chest and said, "Audrey, why don''t you try dating me?"


    "I can do whatever I want as long as I agree to be your girlfriend?" Audrey asked with a smile. "You


    little brat, are you sure?"


    Reagan immediately nodded his head and said, "Of course, I''m 100% sure about it."


    Audrey asked, "If I want to sleep with another man, will you allow it then?"


    Reagan''s happy face fell in an instant. "Audrey, of course not that. That''s uneptable."


    Audreyughed and said, "Kid, since you can''t ept it, then don''t boast like that in front of me."


    Reagan asked, "Audrey, what''s your ideal type of man? What kind of man will make you want to live


    with him for the rest of your life?"


    Audrey said, "Hmm, there are too many of such men. As long as he''s rich, I would want to be with


    him for the rest of my life. However, the men that I liked somehow didn''t like me and vice versa.


    Reagan was devastated. He said, "Boss, can''t you see that I need your help here? Can you not


    ignore our feelings after getting into a new rtionship? Don''t ever forget that Lemur and I are your


    good brothers who will do anything for you. Now that I''m in trouble, shouldn''t you help me out a


    little?"


    Silvia said, "How do you want me to help you? Do you want me to persuade Audrey to get together


    with you? Don''t forget that she''s my best friend now and she is more considerate of me than the two


    of you are."


    Reagan and Lemur put on a dejected face and said, "Boss, how could you be so cruel to us? How


    can you like her more because she''s your new friend?"


    Silvia smiled and said, "I do like her more than the two of you. So what?"


    Reagan and Lemur were exasperated, but they would never refute Silvia. As long as Silvia liked it,


    they would concede. It was good enough that their big Boss still had them in her mind!


    Silvia said again, "Reagan, no offence, but since you''re single now, you should go out and get


    yourself a girlfriend. Don''t keep thinking about the woman that you will never get."


    Reagan was Silvia''s close friend and she knew him quite well. He would always go after girls, but


    his interest would die down after just a few days.


    Based on Reagan''s character, if he had not really fallen in love with Audrey, he would not have


    pestered her for such a long time. Silvia could tell that Reagan was serious about persuding Audrey,


    but there was still someone else in Audrey''s heart. s, Reagan was destined to fail. Silvia did not


    want him to get hurt, so she wanted him to get out of this as early as he could.


    Lemur also said, "That''s right, Reagan. There is plenty of fish in the sea. Just get over it already.


    Also, you can just ask Boss to introduce a couple of beautiful girls to you, can''t you?"


    "For Boss to introduce a girl to me?" Reagan gave Silvia a nk look. "It has always been dates


    before mates for our boss. It has been like this and always will be like this. Lemur, just think about it


    carefully. How long has it been since west came out to drink together? When Boss was single,


    how often did wee out for a drink?"


    Lemur thought about it carefully and said, "I think it has been almost two months now. Thest time


    that we went out was the time when our Boss got drunk and Young Master Kyle came over to bring


    her home. Ever since that time, we never got a chance to gather together anymore."


    When Silvia thought about the time when she got drunk, she felt aggrieved and even a little terrified.


    That time, Jayden, that b*stard, had thrown her into the swimming pool and she almost drowned


    because she did not know how to swim. If it weren''t for her own luck, she might have already died.


    On top of that, that b*stard even made her write some repentance letter. In short, Jayden had really


    tortured her severely at that time.


    It had been nearly two months since the incident, but Silvia still shuddered in grievance thinking


    about it.


    While they were still talking and joking around, they had arrived at their destination. When Blotie,


    thedy boss of Starie Blotie, saw them, she quickly came up to them and greeted them with


    enthusiasm, "Congrattions, Silvia!"


    "What for?" Did Blotie know about her rtionship with Jayden? But how did she find out? It must


    be Reagan, this bbermouth, who told her.


    Silvia immediately punched Reagan with her fist and said, "B*stard, you just can''t keep anything a


    secret huh? You are even worse than a woman."


    Reagan felt wronged and asked, "Boss, what did I do wrong?"


    "What do you think?" Silvia red at him again and turned her head to look at Blotie. "Blotie, don''t


    listen to his nonsense. There''s no such thing at all."


    Blotie was confused. "Huh, are you saying that the news on TV is not true?"


    Upon hearing the word "news", Silvia suddenly realized that Blotie was actually congratting her


    about Wateria Corporation and not about Jayden.


    s, it was her fault. She met a man and identally made him her husband. That was it. It''s not


    like she hadmitted some crimes, so why was she being so nervous about it?


    Silvia immediately came to her senses and said with a smile, "I''m just joking with Reagan. Blotie,


    can you please get each of us a ss of I Love You 3000?"


    Reagan said, "I just got dumped, I don''t want I Love You 3000. I only want a bottle of beer please."


    Everyone at the table spoke out simultaneously, "You did not even have a girlfriend, how did you get


    dumped?"


    Listening to their remarks, Reagan was even more dejected. The woman who he liked was sitting


    right next to him, but the distance between the two of them felt like it was as wide as the Milky Way.


    No matter how hard he tried, she would never be within his reach.


    "Okay, I''ll go get them ready for you guys now." Blotie was the one who attended to their orders, so


    their drinks were served rather quickly.

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Reagan was frustrated, so he picked up the beer bottle and took a long gulp. Lemur immediately


    snatched the bottle away and said, "Reagan, we are here to have fun with Boss. Should you be


    drinking like that?"


    Reagan said in anger, "The person I like just rejected me, can''t you just let me drink?"


    "Silly kid, you''re really not my cup of tea, so you should really stop torturing yourself." Audrey patted


    Reagan''s shoulder and handed him a ss of cocktail. "Here, once we finish up this drink, we''ll be


    best friends forever."


    "Best friend? I don''t want that, I want us to be more than friends. I want you to be my girlfriend."


    Reagan wanted to express his feelings out loud. He knew that he would feel better doing that, but it


    was possible that his friendship with Audrey would be over.


    Reagan did not want topromise, but he had no choice but to do so. The world was cruel. He


    took the ss Audrey handed over and emptied it. "Bottoms up, Audrey."


    Audrey raised her ss and drank the cocktail. "Reagan, from now on, I''m your best friend. I''ll


    definitely help you find your sweetheart."


    Lemur said, "Boss and I are here as witnesses. Come, let''s down a few drinks first. None of us is


    allowed to go home without getting drunk, okay?"


    Reagan took the cocktail ss away from Lemur and said, "These are all mine. I want to drink


    alone."


    "Why are you drinking so much by yourself?" Lemur wanted to grab the ss back from Reagan,


    but Silvia stopped him. "If he wants to drink, then just let him get drunk. Perhaps he will figure it all


    out when he wakes up tomorrow."


    Reagan looked at Silvia with a intive look in his eyes and said, "Boss, seriously, am I still your


    buddy? Lemur and the others would at leastfort me, but you don''t even try to pretend that you


    care! You make me sad."


    Silvia smiled and patted Reagan''s shoulder. "I let you drink because you wanted to! But you''re


    upset with me instead? When have you be so unpredictable?"


    Reaganmented, "Oh, why did I decide to be your underling?"


    Silvia smiled and said, "Well, it could be because you were blind at that time."


    Reagan was bbergasted.


    Audrey said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s toast to congratte Silvia for bringing Wateria


    Corporation back on track."


    Lemur echoed, "Congrattions, Boss... Bottoms up! Also, other than congratting her, let''s also


    wish for a greater future for ourselves too!"


    "Bottoms up!" The four of them raised their sses simultaneously and emptied their sses.


    It has been a while since Silviast drank. She licked her lips and said, "Blotie, why does your I


    Love You 3000 taste even better now? Can you please get us another round of that? Thanks!"


    Blotie, who was attending to the other customers, looked back and said with a smile, "Thanks for


    thepliment! If you like it then you should have a couple more sses. It''s on the house."


    When the other customers heard that Blotie were giving away free drinks to Silvia and the others,


    they immediately asked, "Blotie, we''re also your customers, why aren''t we getting free drinks too?"


    Blotie smiled and said, "I''m happy for my friend''s achievements. So, I hereby announce that we''re


    having a buy 3 free 1 promotion for I Love You 3000 tonight! If you like it, make sure you don''t miss


    it!"


    The bar''s business was not doing welltely, so Blotie immediately thought of this promotion. In an


    instant, the atmosphere grew livelier and the crowd hovering outside began entering the bar.


    Seeing that it was a full house, Blotie was smiling from ear to ear. She went over to Silvia''s table


    and said, "Silvia, you really are my lucky star. Whenever you''re here, it''s always a full house."


    "Blotie, since you are thinking so highly of me, then let me do something in return for you." Silvia put


    down the cocktail ss and belched before saying, "Can you please go get our stage costumes


    ready? The three of us will perform here for free."


    "Now, that''s our Boss!" Silvia was in the mood to perform, and Reagan and Lemur were both


    excited about it too. Reagan wanted to perform because he wanted to show off his skills in front of


    Audrey, hoping that she could notice his strengths.


    Audrey, who had never seen them perform, was confused. "Silvia, what are you guys going to do?"


    Reagan put down the beer bottle on the table and staggered to his feet. "Audrey, just sit here and


    enjoy our performance."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the three of them who could not even walk straight, Audrey was a little worried. "Are you


    guys sure that you can still perform?"


    Silvia gave her a hug and said, "Wait for me, Audrey. You''ll definitely be impressed by our


    performance."


    Seeing that Silvia was in such high spirits, Audrey did not want to disappoint them so she said,


    "Okay, be careful. Don''t get into any trouble."


    "Don''t worry, Audrey." Silvia then led Reagan and Lemur to the changing room and changed into


    their costumes that they had worn during theirst performance.


    Reagan and Lemur were each wearing a waistcoat and a pair of cropped pants, which looked quite


    normal.


    On the other hand, Silvia was wearing a cropped vest and a pair of hot pants. Her entire waist was


    exposed, and her pants were so short that her bottoms were barely covered.


    Lemur said anxiously, "Boss, it''s not like we''ve never performed before, but why is my heart beating


    so fast now?"


    Reagan teased, "Huh! Are you having a stage fright now?"


    Silvia said, "Okay, stop dawdling already. Let''s go.


    There was a small stage that was set up in Starie Blotie, and Blotie would asionally hire some


    performers for the bar. However, Silvia''s group was the most popr.


    Silvia led Reagan and Lemur onto the stage and immediately, their outfits had already attracted


    everyone''s attention.


    Silvia enjoyed being under the spotlight. Under everyone''s gaze, she picked up the microphone and


    said, "Coming up next is a performance from the three of us. If you like it, please do order more


    drinks, alright? If you don''t... then that''s your business."


    After all, Silvia only cared if she was happy when performing, and what the others thought were


    never in her consideration.


    Silvia had drunk a lot and was a little tipsy. So, she was bolder than usual.


    As the music started, Silvia picked up the microphone and started to sing. Of course, apart from


    singing, she was dancing too. The dance moves were extremely provocative.


    Silvia danced enthusiastically, and Reagan and Lemur were cooperating to her performance very


    well. The audience were electrified and their apuse was getting louder as the show went on. At


    the same time, they were also starting to order more drinks.


    Audrey, who was sitting under the stage, was looking at Silvia who was dancing passionately to the


    music. Silvia was dressed in such a revealing outfit and dancing so intimately with Regan and


    Lemur. If Young Master Kyle were to see her like this...


    At the thought of it, a cold shiver immediately ran down Audrey''s spine.


    She quickly looked around the bar but she did not see Jayden. Then, Audrey recalled that Silvia


    had told Jayden that she would be at her mother''s ce. So, Jayden would not know that Silvia was


    having fun at the bar. Audrey felt relieved.


    However, Audrey still could not bepletely at ease. She had a feeling that someone was staring


    at them from a dark corner.

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    The audience loved the performance, so after it ended, they cheered for an encore. Silvia once


    again led Reagan and Lemur on to the stage and started their second performance.


    While Silvia was enjoying herself during the dance performance, she vaguely caught a glimpse of a


    figure by the door. That man looked like Jayden...


    Young Master Kyle? Jayden Elias Kyle?


    As Silvia thought of him, she immediately sobered up a little. When she looked at the door again,


    Jayden was not there at all.


    Thank God he was not there. She probably mistook someone else for him.


    Silvia breathed a sigh of relief and continued to dance with Reagan and Lemur. She was so


    engrossed in her dancing that she did not notice that the man from the door was already standing


    on stage.


    Jayden stood there, looking at Silvia who was dressed skimpily. He watched her moving her body to


    the music and shouting at the top of her lungs, as if she was not aware that there was a crowd


    under the stage looking at her... The more Jayden looked at her, the angrier he was, and eventually,


    a tempestuous look appeared in his eyes.


    Silvia continued singing and dancing wildly on the stage. She had no idea that the ''dangerous


    person'' was slowly approaching her.


    However, the audience in the bar could already sense it. Their eyes were going back and forth


    between Silvia and Jayden. No one dared to apud nor did they dare breathe, as they stared at


    the man who had appeared on stage.


    Amongst the audience, Audrey was the most horrified. At that instant, she really wanted to run to


    the stage and warn Silvia, but she could not move her legs at all. In the end, all she could do was


    hide under the table cowardly.


    Audrey had experienced Jayden''s frightening ways. Hence, she did not want Jayden to know she


    was one of the culprits who brought Silvia to the bar. Otherwise, Audrey might actually lose her


    current job at Wateria Corporation.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, she was quite a wimp. She had never been tough in her entire life. Even when she


    was being bullied, she would always keep quiet and swallow all her grievances.


    "Everyone, let''s have fun!" Silvia was dancing and shouting, but the audience did not respond to her


    at all, and at this instant, she felt like an icy st had hit her.


    She stopped dancing, looking at the ice sculpture standing in front of her. However, that ice


    sculpture was alive and breathing...


    When she finally realized who it was, Silvia was so scared that she kept retreating. If it weren''t


    because her legs had gone weak, she would have already run away.


    Reagan and Lemur also spotted Jayden, but because of their tipsiness, they were a little obtuse,


    "Boss, Young Master Kyle is here. He must be here because he was attracted by our exciting


    performance, right?"


    Reagan burped and then said, "Young Master Kyle, you can go take a seat down there and watch


    us perform."


    Jayden''s eyes had not left Silvia for even a second, but when he heard what Reagan had just said,


    he immediately asked, "How long have you guys been performing?"


    Reagan said, "It hasn''t been very long, we''re only at our second song now. Young Master Kyle, too


    bad you weren''t here a while ago. Our first song was even more lit. Boss had danced the most


    provocative dance that she knew and she was so sexy that everyone just could not take their eyes


    off her... To be honest, our boss only looks like a woman when she dances."


    "Really?" Jayden asked calmly, but his eyes turned even colder as he stared at Silvia.


    Silvia raised her leg and kicked Reagan''s bottom. "Reagan, can you shut the f*ck up already? What


    else do you know besides bullshitting? Do you want me to skin you alive?"


    After getting his a*s kicked, Reagan felt extremely wronged, so he asked, "What did I do wrong,


    Boss?"


    Just as Silvia was about to reprimand Reagan, she saw Jayden''s cold eyes and did not dare to


    behave so arrogantly anymore. She swallowed her words and immediately hid behind Reagan and


    Lemur.


    Seeing her body so exposed, Jayden really wished that he could just twist her neck off. It had only


    been one night that he had not kept her under his watch, and she was already dancing at a bar,


    stripping off her clothes.


    He took his suit jacket off and wrapped it around her body. "Put this on!"


    Silvia was still tipsy so she did not realize the dire consequences of angering Jayden. She


    immediately resisted, "Can''t you see that I''m sweating? Why are you asking me to put this on? Are


    you trying to kill me with the heat?" Of course not. Killing her that way was too kind to her. Jayden


    really wanted to break her neck off instead.


    Looking at his solemn face, Silvia added, "I know you just can''t stand seeing me being happy and


    you have been thinking how to torture me every single day, but let me tell you Jayden, I''m a tough


    girl, so you won''t be able to kill me off so easily."


    "That''s right. I really want to kill you!" Jayden gnashed his teeth and said.


    Silvia pointed at him and said, "Huh... of course you want to kill me, so that you can go after other


    women who are younger and more beautiful than me, right?"


    Jayden did not want to argue with this crazy woman anymore, so he immediately carried her up in


    his arms and strode out of the bar.


    Silvia did not want to go with him. She still wanted to drink, so she struggled "Jayden, put me down,


    I still want to drink..."


    Jayden said, "Shut up!"


    Silvia obviously would not listen to him. She refuted, "Jayden, didn''t you say that you won''t be


    picking me up today? So how did you know that I''m here?"


    Jayden gritted his teeth and said ferociously, "Silvia, are you looking for a beating?"


    "I was just asking a question. Since when did I ask for a beating?" Silvia scratched her head and


    said, "Young Master Kyle, I have been working hard for so long and it has been a long time since I


    came out to have fun. Can''t you just let me have fun this time?"


    Jayden said, "Then can you please tell me what''s your interpretation of having fun? By having fun,


    do you mean stripping all your clothes and let all the men see how t your body is?"


    How dare he criticize her body! Silvia was angry so she scolded, "Jayden, you''d better watch your


    words!"


    Jayden said, "Did I say something wrong though?"


    Silvia said, "Of course, you did. I have such a great body. It''s not like what you said. There was


    even a bunch of men among the audience who wereplimenting me... They said that I have a


    great body."


    "Those men wereplimenting you?" Not only did Jayden want to snap Silvia''s neck, but he also


    wanted to dig out the eyes of every man that were present at the bar.


    Silvia nodded and said, "Yes, they all have good taste. Unlike you, who can never see my beauty.


    And that''s why I''ve decided to put on an extra show for them."


    "So you''re stripping off all your clothes and let them look at your body?" Jayden was furious


    because of the way she was dressed, but all Silvia heard was him criticizing her body. At that


    instant, Jayden thought that this woman really needed some punishments.


    Silvia pouted her lips and said, "What are you saying? Was I stripping off my clothes?"


    Jayden said coldly, "Just look at the clothes that you''re wearing now. How far away are you from


    being n*ked?"


    Silvia said provocatively, "It''s my own choice to choose whatever I want to wear. What does it have


    to do with you?"


    It was such an embarrassing scene. Her friends and all the customers were all watching the two of


    them as they quarreled. How could Jayden just take her away like this? How was she going to step


    into this bar again?


    Jayden said, "I''m your man. If even I couldn''t meddle in this, then who else could?"


    Silvia snorted and said, "Jayden, don''t forget that I have not admitted that you are my man yet."


    Jayden shouted angrily, "Silvia Turner!"


    The look in his eyes was somber and terrifying, and it was not until now that Silvia had felt fear


    creeping in. She immediately ducked and rubbed her head against his chest, trying to find a safe


    ce to hide. "I''m just kidding with you, Jayden. Do you have to shout at me like this?"

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    With a solemn look, Jayden shoved Silvia into the car. He then got in next to her and ordered the


    driver to take them home.


    Looking at his expression, Silvia knew that he was furious. She knew that if she did not calm him


    down in time, she would definitely be in trouble.


    Silvia tugged the edge of his shirt and said softly, "Young Master Kyle, please don''t be angry,


    alright? Actually, I didn''t drink much at all. I''ve already restrained myself from drinking too much."


    She was reeking of alcohol and had been dancing in such a revealing outfit. She even had the


    audacity to say that she had already restrained herself! Jayden wondered what would happen if she


    had let loose?!


    Was she going to get wasted and pass out on the streets?


    Or would she start stripping off her clothes and let the others look at her body?


    As Jayden thought of these possibilities, he wished that he could just lock her up so that she could


    not step out of the house.


    Jayden clenched his fists repeatedly. He was the one who was trying to restrain himself. Otherwise,


    he might have already thrown her into Madison River which was just outside Starie Blotie.


    Jayden kept a somber face and did not utter a word at all. He was still angry. Silvia tried to get close


    to him, but she was worried that he would push her away. However, after hesitating for a while, she


    still chose to approach him.


    Just as she was about to get close, Jayden immediately stretched out his long arm to stop her. "Sit


    down! Don''t move!"


    Now that he would not even let her get close to him, it simply meant that he was not going to forgive


    her so easily. Silvia had no choice but to exin patiently, "I used to drink at least two dozens of


    mugs of beer and I would even mix it with all sorts of liquor. But I really didn''t drink much today. I


    know that you don''t like it when I drink, so I''ve actually poured away quite a lot of beer when


    Reagan and Lemur weren''t watching."


    Speaking of this, Silvia felt a little aggrieved. She was an independent person after all. She needed


    her own personal space too.


    Yes, it was true that they were a couple and they should understand and tolerate each other.


    However, Jayden was controlling her too much! She had no freedom at all.


    Reagan and Lemur were Silvia''s childhood ymates. When she was at her lowest point in life,


    they never left her side and also gave her a lot of support.


    So, how could she reject their invitation to have fun just because she was married?


    She couldn''t let them tease her for neglecting them after getting into a rtionship!


    After a long exnation, the cold look on Jayden''s face did not fade at all. Silvia reached out to hold


    his arm and said softly, "Young Master Kyle, please don''t be angry at me, okay? You look scary


    when you''re angry."


    Jayden''s heart had actually begun to soften when he heard Silvia admit to pouring away the drinks.


    However, he knew that she was a liar and he asionally could not discern the truth.


    Since it was hard to tell, Jayden decided to continue to test her. He must not let her off easily.


    Otherwise, she would repeat her mistake again very soon.


    However, Silvia knew what his weakness was, so she had decided not to y hardball with him.


    She said coyly, "Young Master Kyle, as long as you stop being mad at me, I promise that I won''t


    drink even a drop of alcohol in the next month. If I really want to drink, I will let you know and you''ll


    decide how much I can drink!" "Then what about your dancing?" The main issue that Jayden was


    angry about was not her drinking at the bar. What bothered him most was Silvia dancing with a


    bunch of men in such a provocative outfit.


    "Blotie is my friend. I went on stage to dance because I wanted to help with her business. I didn''t


    know that you would be unhappy because of this. Now that I know, I promise that I will never do it


    again. I will never do anything you dislike. I will listen to everything you say," Silvia said devoutly.


    However, in Jayden''s view, the more serious Silvia sounded, the more likely she was up to no good.


    He still had to test her.


    Seeing that Jayden still wouldn''t forgive her, Silvia continued, "Young Master Kyle, I believe that you


    have friends, don''t you? I believe that you would understand the feeling of wanting to help a friend


    out, right?"


    Jayden said, "I don''t have any friends."


    He was telling the truth. He really did not have any close friends.


    After his parents passed away in that ident, all of his friends had disappeared. Ever since he


    was being adopted into the Kyle family, he had been focusing on being a ''good child'', so he spent


    all of his time and energy on his studies and his businesses. He was so upied that he had no


    time to make any friends at all.


    At a young age, he already understood the importance of studying hard. He knew that only by


    constantly improving himself could he gain a foothold in such an outstanding family. Otherwise, how


    could he feel justified to stay in the Kyle family?


    He had no friends?!


    However, it did not sound like it was a lie. Silvia leaned into Jayden''s arms and wrapped her arms


    around his waist. "Jayden, it doesn''t matter if you didn''t have any friends in the past. From on


    onwards, my friends will also be your friends."


    Her simple sentence was enough to warm up Jayden''s icy heart. Now that his heart was filled with


    warmth, the solemn look on his face was starting to fade away.


    No matter how he looked at her, Silvia was just an ordinary girl, but she had the magical ability to


    warm his heart and make him feel at ease... With her around, he felt like everything was right.


    Her words had obviously warmed up his heart, but Jayden said, "I don''t give a cr*p about your


    friends!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Jayden said this, all the guilt that Silvia felt earlier vanished. She pushed him away and


    said, "Huh... Jayden, don''t think that you are that great just because you''re rich... People like you


    really deserve to have no friends!"


    "Why would you want to befriend someone who does not bring any benefits to you?" Jayden said


    with a faint smile, "Silvia, let me teach you another lesson today. There is no such thing as friends


    forever nor will there be enemies for life in this world. What matters is mutual benefit, only then


    would a rtionshipst!"


    "So what can you get from me then?" This was Silvia''s initial reaction when she heard him. He had


    spent so much money on her, so he must want something in return.


    "What can I get from you?" Jayden scrutinized her and continued, "We''ve been together for so long


    now, do you really not know what I can get from you?"


    "To warm the bed for you?" Was it just because of this very reason? If that was really the case, then


    there are countless women who wanted to warm the bed for him. Why would it be Silvia?


    If Jayden were to agree with her, then he was either lying or he must have some secrets that she


    was not aware of... However, they had never met before knowing each other, so what kind of secret


    could he be hiding?


    "It''s not only to warm the bed for me. You make me feel good, and..." Jayden suddenly leaned over


    to Silvia''s ear and whispered some words. After listening to what he had said, Silvia immediately


    flung her fist at him, scolding, "You dirty b*stard!"

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    After Jayden had brought Silvia home, Audrey, who was hiding under the table, finally emerged.


    She tidied up her slightly messy clothes and took out a mirror to fix her make up.


    Audrey would always remind herself that no matter what situation she was in, she would maintain


    her elegance andposure. She must not miss a chance to be noticed by a rich man.


    It was already rare for a woman to meet a rich bachelor. If Audrey were to meet one but lose the


    opportunity because of her image, that would definitely be the biggest loss in her entire life.


    ''Audrey, Boss abandoned us again." Reagan and Lemur were so drunk that they had no sense of


    crisis at all when they saw Jayden taking Silvia away. They did not realize that Jayden could


    actually ban them from drinking with just a flick of his hand. Now, they even dared toin to


    Audrey that Silvia had left them behind again.


    "Since Silvia has left and both of you are so drunk, why don''t we wrap it up for today? We''ll do it


    again some other day, how about that?" Audrey was also worried when she saw these two drunk


    men who were not in their right minds.


    Reagan and Lemur had not drunk to their heart''s content so they wanted to continue. "Audrey, our


    boss left early because she has someone who will apany her at home. The three of us are


    single and there''s no one waiting for us at home, so why do we need to go back home so early?"


    Audrey had no choice, so she said, "Okay then. Since you two still wanted to drink, I''ll drink with you


    guys until you guys are satisfied, okay? Blotie, could you please give us another round of beer."


    Blotie personally delivered the beer and asked, "Was the man who took Silvia away just now the


    man that Silvia had vomited all over thest time?"


    "Yeah, that''s right," Audrey said while nodding her head.


    Blotie could not hold back her nosiness so she asked again, "Who is that man?"


    "I don''t know," Audrey said while shaking her head. "Why don''t you ask Silvia about it some other


    day."


    Blotie could tell that Audrey knew who that man was, but was unwilling to share, so she smiled and


    said, "Oh okay, I won''t bother you guys anymore then. You guys can just drink anything you like, it''s


    on the house."


    "Thanks!" Since Blotie had already said so, the three of them did not hold themselves back


    anymore. Each of them took a bottle of beer and started drinking again.


    While they were drinking, Reaganined, "After Boss and Young Master Kyle got together, we


    seldom spent time with each other. Do you think that she will forget us eventually?"


    Listening to Reagan''s words, Lemur agreed. "s, I also think that the time that Boss spends with


    us is getting lesser now. I''m worried that she will suddenly disappear one day and we will not be


    able to find her ever again."


    Listening to their conversation, Audrey felt funny. "You guys are worried about nothing. You guys


    are so close to Silvia, how could she forget about you?"


    Reagan said, "Well Audrey, there are some things that you don''t know."


    Audrey said, "What is it? Tell me."


    In order to please Audrey, Reagan hadpletely forgotten that Silvia had warned him not to


    mention Felix to anyone else. He said, "Before Boss got together with Young Master Kyle, she had


    dated another guy. It was Felix Xavier, the guy who she liked for a long time."


    Audrey nodded. She knew about this. Audrey also knew that Felix was also the very reason why


    Silvia was not willing to admit her feelings for Jayden.


    Reagan added, "When Boss was dating Felix, she has never neglected us. She had never rejected


    us to go out and have fun. Sometimes when they went out for a date, she would even ask Reagan


    and I toe along."


    Regardless of gender, it was usual for a new couple to spend all day together in the first phase of


    the rtionship.


    When Silvia was at that phase, she would never keep away from any gatherings and she would


    even bring her friends along on her dates.


    Listening to what Reagan had said, Audrey could not help but doubt whether Silvia was really in


    love with Felix.


    Perhaps not.


    Silvia grew up with Felix. He was kind to her, and she was touched by his constant care. She


    thought that what they had between them was love, but in fact, they were just closer than any other


    ordinary friends.


    Of course, this was Silvia''s rtionship, and Audrey had found out all about it only through Reagan.


    So, she would never know what Silvia''s true thoughts and feelings were. Only Silvia would know


    how she felt for Felix.


    Reagan spoke a lot, but Audrey did not respond to him at all. He urged, "Audrey, tell us your opinion


    on this."


    Audrey immediately brushed off her thoughts and said with a smile, "If Silvia and Young Master Kyle


    went on a date and happened to ask the two of you to tag along, would you guys dare to go


    though?"


    Reagan and Lemur''s silence was their answer. Not only that the two of them would not dare to


    follow, even Audrey would not be able to do so, unless she wanted to get into trouble again.


    After a moment of silence, Lemur spoke, "Sometimes I really wish that Felix was still around. He


    would not stop Boss from going out with us. He would even join us and have fun together.


    Whenever I think of this, I would recall the moments when Boss was with Jayden and I notice that


    Boss had be a little moredylike after she had gotten together with him."


    Reagan nodded his head and said, "Lemur, I do miss Felix too, but we don''t even know whether he


    is still alive... We should just let Boss live a happy life with Young Master Kyle."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "What are you guys thinking?" Audrey knocked her beer bottle against their heads, before speaking


    in a stern voice. "I don''t know how good Felix was, but I only know that he had abandoned Silvia


    when she was at her lowest. This alone, he does not deserve Silvia''s love. And let me tell you, if


    any of you dare to talk about Felix in front of Silvia, I will not spare your lives."


    Reagan said, "Audrey, we''re just having a casual conversation here. It''s not that we will actually do


    something to destroy their rtionship. In fact, we are quite pleased with Young Master Kyle.


    Although he is much older than Boss, fortunately, he is goodlooking. That alone is enough to make


    up for the age difference."


    Lemur nodded and said, "Our boss is only 20 years old but Young Master Kyle is already in histe


    twenties. Perhaps others might actually use him of robbing the cradle if they were to see them


    together."


    Audrey said, "What do you guys know? Only older men would know how to treat a woman right. To


    be honest, women don''t really fancy guys who are in their early twenties like the two of you.


    Reagan and Lemur were speechless.


    Audrey, Reagan, and Lemur were drinking and discussing Silvia''s affairs, but little did they know


    that there was someone behind them who had his eyes fixed on them, watching their every move.


    When that person heard that Young Master Kyle and Silvia were in a rtionship, the ss he was


    gripping tightly shattered instantly.


    The shattered ss pierced into the man''s palm, and blood was starting to flow out. However, he


    did not seem to care about the wound on his palm at all and his eyes were still fixed on the three of


    them.


    However, on a closer look, the man''s gaze was not focused. It looked like he was staring at Audrey


    and the others, but actually, he was looking at someone else past them.

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Due to her mistake, Silvia still did not dare to behave recklessly after they arrived home.


    In order to please Jayden, Silvia, who never cooked, stepped into the kitchen for the very first time.


    "Auntie Cherry, is there anything that I can help you with?"


    Auntie Cherry was surprised to see her in the kitchen. "Miss Turner, the kitchen is not where you


    should be. You should go to the living room and rest for a bit before dinner."


    "Auntie Cherry, please let me help you." Silvia approached Auntie Cherry and said coquettishly,


    "Auntie Cherry, Young Master Kyle is angry with me again. I want to do something to please him."


    "You two just can''t live a day without quarreling with each other huh?" Auntie Cherry tapped on


    Silvia''s nose with a doting look and said, "The Master just went upstairs to change his clothes.


    When hees down, could you please take this pot of soup to the dining table? Make sure that he


    sees you taking it."


    "Auntie Cherry, you''re the best!" Silvia hugged Auntie Cherry and turned around to take the pot of


    soup. However, Silvia did not know that the handles of the pot were, in fact, steaming hot. She put


    her hands directly on the handles and let out a loud hiss in an instant. It was so painful that she


    almost threw the pot onto the ground.


    "Miss Turner!" Auntie Cherry was shocked and she was starting to panic when she saw that Silvia


    had identally scalded her hand. "Quick, let me see where did you get burnt."


    It actually did not hurt that much. Besides, Silvia did not want Auntie Cherry to think that could not


    do anything right, so Silvia said. "I''m fine, it''s not painful."


    Auntie Cherry wanted to say something, but Silvia had already turned to pick up a damp towel. She


    wrapped it on the pot handles and walked to the dining table with the pot in her hands.


    Meanwhile, Jayden was also walking towards the dining table. Silvia could tell that Jayden had


    already changed into his loungewear, but she still said, "Young Master Kyle, you''re done changing


    your clothes?"


    Jayden ignored her and sat at the dining table. Silvia immediately served him a bowl of soup. "This


    soup is still a little hot. Drink it when it''s slightly cooler. Be careful not to burn your tongue, okay?"


    No matter what she said or did, Jayden acted as if she was transparent, and did not even take a


    nce at her.


    Throughout their time together, whenever Jayden was angry, he would ignore Silvia. Even if he


    ignored her, Silvia knew she must not give up, she needed to work hard so that he would forgive


    her.


    She picked up a bowl and blew on it the soup. Then, she stirred the soup with a spoon and tasted it.


    "The temperature is just right now. You can drink it now if you want."


    Silvia did not realize her intimate actions! She was asking Jayden to drink the bowl of soup that she


    had just tasted!


    However, Jayden was not disgusted by the soup she had tasted, nor did he mind that the spoon


    may have her saliva. He immediately drank the bowl of soup with her spoon!


    Jayden put the bowl down after finishing the soup and wanted to wipe his mouth clean. As soon as


    he raised his hand, Silvia immediately passed him a piece of tissue to him. She while looked at him


    with a smile on her face and said, "Here you go, Young Master Kyle."


    Jayden nced at the tissue in her hand, but did not take it. He insisted on taking a tissue himself,


    but Silvia once again grabbed another piece of tissue and shook it in front of Jayden. "Young Master


    Kyle, here you go!"


    Jayden did not want to talk to her, but he also did not want to see that bright and charming smile


    disappear from her face, so he reluctantly took over the tissue that Silvia had handed him.


    Silvia continued to take care of Jayden as he carried on with his meal. She was so well behaved,


    like a docile and considerate wife. She would take care of everything before he could do it himself,


    eagerly pleasing him.


    After the meal, Jayden reached out his hand to get a ss of water. Silvia immediately handed it to


    him and said, "Young Master Kyle, please let me help you. You don''t have to do it yourself."


    Throughout the meal, which took about half an hour, Silvia had been repeating this phrase, "Young


    Master Kyle, please," and Jayden was starting to feel a little irritated. He coldly nced at her and


    said, "No, I''m not thirsty anymore."


    "Don''t drink it if you''re not thirsty then." Silvia really wanted to punch his face. She wanted to ask


    him why was he being so arrogant, but she could not. When he said that he was not thirsty, she had


    no choice but to withdraw her hand and put on a bright smile. "Young Master Kyle, now that you''re


    full, why don''t I give you a little massage?"


    Jayden refused, "There''s no need forthat!"


    No matter how indifferent he was, Silvia would still maintain her enthusiasm. "If that is the case, can


    I help you with anything else?"


    Jayden said, "No!"


    He immediately got up and went upstairs, without saying a word to Silvia.


    Silvia raised her fist behind him and cursed at him in her heart, "Very well, I know that I''m at fault


    today, so I''ll let you do whatever you like, you b*stard. If you make any mistakes in the future, I''ll


    definitely get back at you."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, while she was doing that, Jayden, who was walking up the stairs, had unexpectedly


    turned his head and saw Silvia''s fist hanging in the air. Reacting quickly, Silvia immediately waved


    to him. "Hey, Young Master Kyle, if there is anything that you need, let me know, okay?"


    He knew what she was doing behind him, but he said calmly, "Come upstairs after you''re done with


    your work. Go and warm up the bed for me."


    "Yes, Sir!" Silvia replied happily.


    She had never thought that warming up the bed forthat b*stard would ever delight her, but now, she


    was over the moon.


    Since he had asked her to do so, that would mean that he was no longer angry at her. Therefore,


    she would not have to worry that he would punish her with his brutal means anymore.


    Jayden went to the study while Silvia went back to her room to take a bath. After washing up, she


    went over to his room to warm the bed for him. "B*stard, you must have saved the country in your


    past life to have me warming up the bed for you."


    Because of the alcohol and the tension that Silvia had been feeling trying to please Jayden, Silvia


    ended up falling asleep immediately after getting on to the bed.


    Jayden returned to his bedroom after finishing up his work in the study, and saw that Silvia was


    already asleep on his bed. She was sleeping so soundly that she did not look like someone at fault


    who was being punished at all.


    Jayden sat on the bed and reached out to pinch her soft and tender cheek. "Silly girl, if I don''t teach


    you a lesson, you really won''t learn your mistakes."


    When he covered his warm palm on her face, Silvia instinctively rubbed her face against his palm


    and continued her sleep.


    Looking at her adorable look, Jayden felt that his throat was a little dry. He could not help but lower


    his head and kiss her. As he kissed her, he wanted more, so he pulled Silvia into his arms and held


    her tightly.


    Silvia was sleeping soundly but when she felt someone disturbing her, she raised her hand and


    pushed him away. However, Jayden grabbed her hand and said, "Silly girl, it''s not that I don''t know


    how to control myself. It''s because you''re too attractive."


    When he was about to take things further, he noticed that there were several blisters on Silvia''s


    palm. He remembered that her hands were fine before they got home, so when did she get these


    blisters?


    Jayden''s eyes darkened and he immediately woke her up from her sleep. "What happened to your


    hand? When did you get these blisters?"


    "Mm... what..." Silvia was still in a daze and she did not know what he was talking about. She


    nced at him but closed her eyes to continue to sleep.


    Jayden looked at her angrily and at the same time, he took out his mobile phone and gave Dr.


    Thames a phone call. "I need you toe here now."

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    Dr. Thames was already used to being woken up in the middle of the night, so she immediately


    rushed over to Jayden''s vi as soon as she got the call.


    However, she did not expect that the person who had made here over in the middle of night


    was not Jayden but Silvia, who was sleeping on Jayden''s bed.


    She was sleeping so soundly that she was not even aware that someone had entered the room.


    What could be wrong with her?


    Dr. Thames could not figure it out, but Jayden immediately gave her the answer that she wanted.


    "There are a few blisters on both of her palms. Could you please take a look and see what caused


    them?"


    Just a few blisters on her palms! Did Jayden have to be so anxious about it that he had to call Dr.


    Thames over to the house in the middle of the night?


    Despite being a little annoyed, Dr. Thames did not dare to dy any longer. She immediately went


    up to check on Silvia who was lying on the bed. Before Dr. Thames could do so, Jayden had


    already carried Silvia into his arms and showed Dr. Thames her palms. "Please take a look at it. I


    don''t want anything to happen to her."


    With just a nce, Dr. Thames could tell that it was just a minor burn. Even without any topical


    medication, those blisters would dry up and Silvia''s hands will be as good as new in a few days.


    However, such a trivial injury was enough to make Jayden, who did not even fear his own death, to


    be so anxious.


    For the past three years, Dr. Thames had witnessed Jayden hovering on the edge of life and death


    countless times. She had seen him being in severe, torturous pain. However, there was not once


    she had seen him panic as he did now.


    When Jayden''s life was in danger, Dr. Thames had never seen him being anxious at all. However,


    Silvia''s minor injury could actually make such a calm and collected man lose his cool.


    "Why are you still standing there?" Jayden''s roar had snapped Dr. Thames out of her trance. She


    immediately said, "Miss Turner is suffering from a minor scald. I''ll apply some ointment on them and


    she''ll be fine in the morning."


    "That''s it? There won''t be anyplications?" Jayden held Silvia''s hand tightly and questioned Dr.


    Thames repeatedly, "Will it get infected? Will there be any other issues?"


    "Sir, this is really just a minor injury. I''ll apply some ointment on her blisters. She will be fine when


    she wakes up tomorrow morning." Dr. Thames turned around and fetched some ointment from the


    first-aid kit. She then said, "Sir, I know that I shouldn''t be saying this, but Miss Turner''s injury is very


    minor. On the other hand, you should take good care of your body. The injuries you suffered are


    more serious than Miss Turner''s. If you don''t take care of yourself... who would be going to take


    care of Miss Turner in the future?"


    "Stop being so nosy!" Jayden told Dr. Thames off and grabbed the ointment from her hand. "You''re


    no longer needed here. You can go now."


    "Sir, I know that you''ve been working out regrly and you do look fit and strong. However, the


    gunshot wound is near to your heart. You should know clearly that it was near fatal, so you need to


    finish the medicine I''ve prepared for you. If you continue to drag things on, even God would not be


    able to save you." Dr. Thames had always wanted to say these words to Jayden, but she never had


    the courage to do so. However, she now gave him a piece of her mind as she knew he finally had


    someone he wanted to be with for the rest of his life.


    Jayden said coldly, "Get out!"


    Dr. Thames had already said her mind, so she need not stay any longer. She nced at Jayden,


    picked up her bag and left. She even thoughtfully closed the door.


    However, Dr. Thames really could not figure things out. How did Silvia make Jayden care for her


    like this? That girl was just a troublemaker!


    When she thought of this, Dr. Thames felt that all of these were somewhat ridiculous. Since when


    had Jayden been predictable? He would always do whatever he wanted, and no one could ever


    read his mind.


    As she shook her head, Dr. Thames smiled bitterly and left the vi.


    In the room.


    Jayden read through the instructions on the bottle and started applying the ointment on Silvia''s


    hands. While doing so, Silvia suddenly opened her eyes and said angrily, "You''re so shameless


    Jayden!"


    It turned out that Silvia was pretending to be asleep. Jayden''s face darkened, but his hands did not


    slow down. "What are you talking about?"


    "Hmph..." Silvia red at him. "You always go around picking up girls just because you have a good


    looking face. Was it wrong to say that you''re shameless?"


    He had asked that beautiful Dr. Thames toe over to the house in the middle of the night.


    Jayden said that it was all because of Silvia, but who knew what the actual reason was? It could be


    because he wanted to see Dr. Thames, right?!


    However, Silvia did not say it out loud. If she did, Jayden, that b*stard, would definitely think that


    she was jealous.


    What good would she get for being jealous?!


    She did not want to be jealous because of him.


    This youngdy often talked nonsense, so Jayden never took her words to heart. All he cared about


    was the blisters on her palms. He ordered, "Give me your hand, and stop moving."


    Silvia stretched out her hand obediently and did not move. However, she just could not keep her


    mouth shut. "Jayden, can I ask you something? What kind of woman do you like?"


    Jayden applied the ointment on her hand.


    "What do you think?"


    "I''m guessing someone that is gentle, mature, sexy and charming, right?" Silvia thought of Dr.


    Thames, who was in her early thirties, as she answered. Dr. Thames was exactly like how Silvia


    had just described. Even as a woman herself, Silvia could not help but to be attracted by her. She


    did not believe that Jayden would not like a woman like her.


    Gentle, mature, sexy, and charming?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden raised his head and looked at Silvia. She waspletely different from all the adjectives


    she had just mentioned.


    Since he did not deny it, that would mean that he agreed to it. Silvia was upset. "Dr. Thames is a


    typical gentle, mature, sexy, and charming woman. Don''t tell me that you like her, do you?"


    She acted like she was just asking a casual question. However, she was even controlling her breath


    as she waited for his answer. To be honest, she was really worried that Jayden would actually admit


    that he liked Dr. Thames.


    "Hiss..." As soon as she finished speaking, Jayden pinched her palm and popped one of the


    blisters. It was so painful that Silvia shouted. "Jayden, are you trying to kill me!"


    "Oh, so you can actually feel the pain huh?" Did she know not how ufortable he felt when she


    said those words?


    "I''m a living person, of course, I can feel the pain." This man was really annoying. "Was it because I


    guessed it correctly? so you''re being mad now? Ah ah ah... it hurts..." That b*stard popped another


    blister again, making Silvia cry tears of pain.


    That must be it. Silvia had seen through him, and that was why he was using such a method to get


    back at her. This b*stard must have secretly fallen in love with Dr. Thames, but Dr. Thames was not


    interested in him, so that was why he had ended up with her.


    If that was really the case, then Silvia was probably just a tool to agitate Dr. Thames. Besides that,


    Silvia was also a ything for him to satisfy his desires.


    Thinking of this possibility, Silvia felt a sharp pain in her heart. Two drops of tears suddenly fell from


    the corners of her eyes. However, she bit her lips and wiped her tears away. She did not want to


    seem like a weak person in front of him.

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    However, things would never go as nned. The more Silvia tried to hold back her tears, the more


    uncontroble her tears were.


    Looking at her tears, Jayden knew that he had gone too hard on her. However, he did not know how


    tofort her, so he lowered his head and continued to apply the ointment on her hands. "If you


    know that it hurts, then you should be a good girl and don''t talk nonsense!"


    Silvia wiped her tears away and said fiercely, "B*stard, since when did I talk nonsense? You are the


    one who was bullying me!"


    For Silvia, the pain in her hand was not a big deal at all. However, the bitterness in her heart was


    the thing that was suffocating her. She felt like she was going to die from it.


    In her lifetime, she had only experienced this feeling twice. The first time was when her father had


    passed away, and this was the second time...


    She did not know what the reason was, but whenever she thought of the reasons why he had kept


    her by his side, she would feel terribly awful.


    Jayden, that b*stard, was not someone important to her anyway. Who was he to make her feel so


    awful? What right did he have?


    After applying the ointment on her palms, Jayden looked up at her. The moment he saw her tears,


    he felt distressed. He couldn''t help but reached out to wipe away her tears and said, "It''s all my


    fault."


    However, as soon as he reached out his hand, Silvia gave him a hard punch on the chest and


    scolded, "B*stard, you''re a b*stard! Who allowed you to do this to me?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''m a b*stard. Can you stop crying then?" He really had no way to deal with her when


    she cried.


    "Why should I stop crying just because you asked me to?" Silvia wiped her tears and cursed at him


    while crying, "B*stard. Why? Who allowed you to do this to me?"


    How could he make her miss him so dearly?


    How could he make her care so much whether he liked other women?


    How could he make her care about what she was to him?


    How could he make her feel so inferior? Who was he to make her feel like sh*t?


    "Yes, I shouldn''t have bullied you." Jayden pulled her into his arms and patted her back gently.


    "Alright, don''t cry anymore, okay?"


    "I want to cry! I haven''t cried enough!" As long as Jayden did not know the real reason why she was


    being so sad, she had nothing to fear about. She would cry as much as she wanted for him to see.


    After all, he was the one who made her sad.


    Jayden said helplessly, "How old are you already? Why are you still crying like a child?"


    "It''s none of your business!" She snuggled up in his arms and cried out loud. "Jayden, I warn you, if


    you dare to sleep with another woman behind my back, I won''t let you off easily."


    Jayden said, "What would you do to me then?"


    Silvia said, "So you''ve actually thought about it?"


    "I''ve never thought about it even once." He could barely handle her alone. If he were to look for


    other women, he would definitely be dead on his feet. Hence, he would never look for other women


    anymore.


    "Don''t you even dare to think about it." Silvia hugged him overbearingly. "As long as I''m still here by


    your side, you''d better not think about anything that''s out of line."


    No matter what the reason was, since they were now together, they should stay loyal to each other.


    They must not do unruly things that would break the trust between them.


    Jayden answered with certainty, "I will never do that."


    Silvia said, "Hmph..."


    Jayden rubbed her head and said, "Alright, it''s gettingte already. You still have sses to attend


    tomorrow. You should go to sleep now."


    Silviay on his chest and did not answer him. After a long time, Jayden thought she had fallen


    asleep. However, she suddenly whispered, "I won''t too."


    Jayden did not grasp what she was trying to say at first. After a short daze, Jayden finally realized


    she meant that she would not do anything that was out of line behind his back too.


    It turned out that she was not only asking him to put in the effort, she was also working hard on it


    herself.


    Thinking of this, a smile slowly crept across Jayden''s face as he tightened his arms around her.


    So the feeling of being taken to heart actually felt like this. It was a little sour, a little bitter, but very


    sweet.


    After giving Wayne full authority to take care of Wateria Corporation''s affairs, Silvia no longer had to


    go to thepany every single day. She could finally attend her sses like a normal student.


    As soon as she arrived at the university that day, she had received a text message from an


    unknown number. The message wrote, "I have a secret to tell you. If you want to know, then meet


    me at the bar opposite of the south gate of the school."


    Silvia had no idea what the secret was nor did she know who the sender of this message was. She


    thought that it was just a spam message, so she deleted it in an instant.


    After deleting the message, Silvia immediately put this matter behind her. She attended her morning


    ss and then had lunch at the school canteen with Reagan and Lemur.


    As soon as Silvia sat down, her mobile phone rang again. She unlocked it and saw another


    message from the same unknown number that had sent her a text message that very morning.


    "Silvia, you really are a heartless person. It has only been a few months, and you''ve already


    forgotten about your dear


    Felix?"


    Felix?


    Looking at the name, Silvia was no longer in the right mind. She stopped eating and ran out of the


    canteen. Reagan, who was confused about her behavior, immediately caught up with her and


    asked, "Boss, did something happen?"


    "Get out of the way!" Silvia pushed Reagan away. Then, she rushed towards the south gate like a


    madman, to the bar mentioned in the first message.


    It was noon time, and there were very few customers in the bar. With a nce, Silvia could see


    everyone in the bar clearly.


    Silvia quickly nced through the bar but she did not see Felix around. However, she saw someone


    she knew. It was her rival, Alina.


    When Silvia''s gaze fell on Alina, Silvia noticed that Alina was also looking at her. She waved to


    Silvia and said, "Silvia, I''m here."


    After Alina was expelled from the university a month ago, Silvia had not received any news about


    her ever since. These days, Silvia had been busy with thepany''s affairs, so she had almost


    forgotten about her existence.


    However, Alina had shown up at an inappropriate time. Silvia could not bother to entertain Alina, so


    she turned and wanted to leave. At that instant, Alina''s sharp voice sounded behind her, "Silvia,


    there is no Felix or whatsoever at all. I''m the one who is looking for you. I have a secret that I want


    to tell you."


    "You..." At that instant, Silvia felt like someone had poured a bucket of cold water over her head,


    making her sober up.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    What was she thinking? Felix had disappeared for such a long time. If he really were to show up, he


    would have done that a long time ago. He would not have waited until now.


    However, Alina said that she was looking for Silvia. What secret did she have that she wanted to tell


    her? Silvia did not think that she was that close to Alina that she would tell her about her secrets.


    "Take a seat first, Silvia. Are you afraid that I will eat you alive in broad daylight?" Alina said with a


    smile. It was like how it used to be. Her smile never looked genuine and that was one of the


    reasons why Silvia never liked her.


    Since Alina had put in so much effort to get her here, Silvia decided to sit down and listen to what


    Alina had to say. "Speak now."

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    Seeing that Silvia had sat down, Alina was a little puffed up. "Would you like to order a drink for


    yourself?"


    Silvia said coldly, "No thanks. Just get straight to the point already. I don''t want to see your face any


    longer and I believe that you don''t want to see mine either. So stop making things harder for both of


    us."


    Alina shook the wine ss in her hand and said, "If I remembered it correctly, you are very good at


    drinking, aren''t you? So why aren''t you drinking now? Are you afraid that I will poison you?"


    Silvia did not want to drink because she had promised Jayden to not drink for the entire month. She


    did not want to anger him again, so she had to keep her promise. However, there was no need for


    her to exin all that to Alina, so she replied, "That''s right. I''m really scared that you will poison me.


    I believe that you would want to do that if you could."


    "Yeah, I really wanted to poison you. But if I really wanted to do that, I would have chosen a ce


    where no one else was around, right?" Alina looked around. "There are so many surveince


    cameras here. If I were to poison you, I would be digging my own grave, wouldn''t I? My life still has


    its meaning, I don''t want to lose it because of that cheap life of yours."


    "You''re absolutely right. You can''t wait to poison me to death, and I can''t wait to see you die. So


    could you please tell me what you want from me now?" Silvia did not have the patience to chat with


    Alina anymore. Rather than wasting her time listening to her bullsh*t, she might as well chat with


    Jayden on the phone, right?


    Whenever they chatted on the phone, she would be the one who did most of the talking and he


    would only reply to her message asionally, but she was still happy.


    "Well, since you don''t want to drink with me, I will just get straight to the point then." Alina took out a


    thumb drive from her bag and ced it in front of Silvia. "This is a big gift from me to you. Take it


    back and look at it alone. Make sure that you don''t let your two male friends see it."


    "You''re giving me a huge gift but I can''t watch it with my male friends?" Silvia picked up the USB


    sh drive and looked at it. "What''s in it?"


    "You''ll have to see for yourself. I can guarantee that you will thank me after you''re done watching it."


    Alina raised her ss and finished the drink in it. "You''re just so lucky throughout your entire life,


    Silvia."


    Silvia was not in the mood to listen to Alina''s nonsense anymore. She got up and wanted to leave,


    but Alina grabbed on to her arm. "In the past, you had Felix who loved you and protected you, so no


    one dared to touch you. Now that Felix is gone, you''ve got Jayden by your side instead. Tell me,


    what is it about you that could make them fall for you?"


    "Even if you asked me, I wouldn''t know the answer." Silvia kept the USB sh drive in her pocket


    and continued, "If you want to know, then you should go ask them and not me."


    "Do you think I''ve never thought of that?" She really wanted to ask them. If she knew the reason,


    she could then make them fall for her. However, she did not have the opportunity to do that at all.


    In the past, Felix and Alina were schoolmates and they were both members of the student council.


    They had spent a lot of time together, but no matter what tricks Alina had used on him, Felix would


    not even bat an eye.


    As for Jayden, she could not even get close to him, let alone to make him notice her.


    "Then go ask them." After that, Silvia immediately turned around and walked away, leaving Alina


    looking at her back and gnashing her teeth in hatred.


    Alina''s mind had always been wicked, and Silvia knew about it all these while.


    The things that Alina had given her would never be of any good. Silvia knew that she should not


    have epted it. However, she was curious about the content in it, so she ended up epting the


    USB sh drive that Alina had given her.


    As for the contents, Silvia would have to take a look at home. Once Silvia got home, she


    immediately rushed to her bedroom and turned on theptop.


    The moment she opened the folder in the thumb drive, Silvia was stunned. The thumb drive was full


    of explicit pictures and videos of different women.


    After taking a careful look at the pictures, Silvia noticed that the shooting angle was somewhat


    unusual. If she had guessed correctly, these photos must have been secretly taken without those


    women''s consent.


    Silvia clicked on the mouse and scrolled through the folder. As she continued to flip through it, she


    saw an extremely familiar face.


    She was familiar with this face because she saw it in the mirror every single day. It was herself.


    In that photo, she was in her undergarments. Except for her private parts, her whole body was


    exposed in the picture.


    "D*mn it, who did this?"


    Silvia observed the pictures carefully. Judging from the backgrounds, Silvia was somewhat sure that


    the pictures were taken in her dormitory on campus.


    Could it be that someone had installed a pinhole camera in her dormitory?


    Silvia continued to look through the photos. After looking through more than a hundred of them, she


    finally came across two other female students who had shared the same dormitory with her.


    However, their situation was way worse than hers. They werepletely naked in the photos.


    D*mn it!


    Who the f*ck did this?


    How could such a thing happen in such a prestigious university in Madison City?


    Silvia picked up her mobile phone and wanted to call the principal to report this matter to him.


    However, before she could press on the call button, she suddenly realized that it was alreadyte in


    the evening.


    The principal had already got off work, and no one would be in the principal''s office to answer the


    phone.


    However, she was not in a hurry. As long as she had the evidence with her, she could still report to


    the principal the next morning.


    Just as Silvia was immersed in her thoughts, a deep male voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    "What are you looking at? You''re so engrossed in it."


    "Oh, it''s nothing..." Silvia shut theptop. She did not want Jayden to know that she was being


    photographed without her consent.


    "If there''s nothing then let''s go downstairs to have dinner." Jayden knew that she was hiding


    something from him, but he decided not to ask her about it. He knew that he would not be able to


    get her to tell him anything anyway. If he really wanted to know, asking her was not the only way. He


    had his own means to find out.


    "Okay." Silvia nodded obediently.


    Throughout the entire meal, Silvia had been lowering her head and thinking about those pictures in


    the thumb drive. She was so upied by the thought that she did not even have a piece of the


    buffalo wings that Auntie Cherry had prepared for her. Seeing her being like this, Jayden was even


    more certain that something must have happened to her.


    He picked up a piece of the buffalo wings and put it on Silvia''s te. "This is your favorite dish, why


    aren''t you eating it?"


    Silvia took another bite of her food and said sullenly, "I don''t feel quite well so I didn''t feel like eating


    it. Um, you can continue eating, I''ll go upstairs first."


    Jayden stopped her. "Silvia!"


    Silvia asked, "Yeah?"


    Jayden said, "Do you still remember what I told you?"


    Silvia said, "You''ve said so many things to me. How would I know which one you are referring to?"


    Jayden then said, "Sit down and tell me honestly. What happened?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden was frustrated to see this youngdy in such a depressed state but still chose not to tell him


    about it.


    Silvia asked, "Huh? Did something happen?"


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you sure that you''re alright?"


    She did not want to tell him about it, but it seemed like he was going to get mad at her again. Silvia


    did not want him to get angry,


    therefore after hesitating for a while, she decided to tell him.


    "Someone had taken some pictures of me without my consent. It''s not only me. My roommates and


    the other girls at the university had fallen victims to it too. There were explicit pictures, and also


    videos..." The more Silvia talked about it, the more emotional she was. "F*ck, if I ever find out who


    did this, I''ll definitely skin him alive."

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    Silvia was furious. There were so many videos and photos! It was possible that almost every single


    female student at the university had had their pictures taken. "Young Master Kyle, could you please


    help me analyze this? Who on earth could pull this off?"


    After listening to Silvia''s statement, a sharp look shed in Jayden''s eyes. However, he quickly


    disguised it, saying calmly, "Okay, I got it.


    "You got it?" She had just told him that she got photographed. Shouldn''t he at least expressed


    anger about it or evenfort her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Who would have thought that Jayden, this son of a b*tch, would act like nothing had happened after


    listening to the entire story, right? And the only response that he had given her was, "I got it."


    No matter what, she was still his legally wedded wife. Now that his wife was being secretly


    photographed. How could he as her husband react so indifferently?


    Was this a normal reaction that a man would have?


    "Jayden Elias Kyle, you..." Silvia was disappointed in him. She did not know how to react to his


    indifference so she said, "Forget it, I''m going to bed now. Don''te over and disturb meter. I


    don''t want to talk to you."


    She was really angry at Jayden. It was alright for him to act like this if he did not know about


    anything. But now that he knew, he was still acting so calmly and indifferently. His behavior had


    annoyed her.


    If this was to happen in the past, Silvia would definitely get into a fight with him. However, she was


    now learning to control her temper, topromise with, and to get along with him.


    Regardless of the seriousness of the matter, as long as it was rted to Silvia, it would be a big


    deal to Jayden. Moreover, what happened this time was utterly serious. Jayden obviously cared


    about it. However, he was not like her. He would never show all his feelings to everyone. "Don''t


    bother yourself with this matter anymore."


    "You... Jayden, don''t let me see your face again tonight and don''t talk to me. I don''t want to get into


    a fight with you." She and her roommates were being photographed without their consent. Since


    she had already gotten her hands on the evidence, how could she just ignore it?


    Silvia really could not figure out what this man was thinking. Perhaps, all he cared about was all


    those women. For instance, that beautiful Dr. Thames.


    Jayden said, "Just listen to me."


    "Jayden, I must be a dumb*ss if I actually listen to you." Silvia red at him fiercely. Then she


    turned around and ran upstairs.


    She must not let this matter go just like this. She had decided that she would hand in the evidence


    to the chancellor first thing the next morning so that the chancellor could assemble a special team


    to investigate this matter. Then, she would not have to worry that the culprit behind all of these


    would continue to be on them.


    After Jayden was done with his work, he went back to his room and noticed that Silvia was not in


    the room. Whenever this youngdy was angry at him, she would definitely sleep in separate rooms


    with him.


    If she didn''te to his room, did she think that he would not go over to her room instead? This


    silly girl actually thought that she could stop him from getting close to her like this. What a childish


    thought she had.


    After taking a shower, Jayden went over to Silvia''s room only with a towel wrapped around his body.


    When he went into her room, he found that she was already deep asleep. However, she was still


    holding on to theptop in her arms.


    One of the great things about Silvia was that no matter how serious the matter she was facing at the


    moment, she would still be able to eat and sleep normally. She would never worry about the things


    that she had no control over.


    He sat at her bedside and took theptop away. Then, he covered her with the nket as he said,


    "Silly woman, why are you so dumb? How could I tolerate someone who takes explicit pictures of


    my woman?"


    Of course not!


    He pinched her cheek, and got to the other side of the bed, and sat next to her. He turned on her


    laptop, clicked on the album, and deleted all the pictures of Silvia.


    No matter how her body looked, it was only for him. If anyone else wanted to see her body, he


    would make them blind.


    After deleting Silvia''s photos, Jayden took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "Someone


    had been sneaking shots of the female students at University A. I want you to look into it, and let me


    know what you''ve got by tomorrow morning."


    After making the phone call, Jayden ced theptop on the nightstand. Hey down and held


    Silvia, who was sleeping like a log, in his arms. Then he began reim the debts that she had owed


    him for the past few days.


    Silvia, who was woken up by his movements, grabbed on to his hand and said, "Stop it, Jayden! I


    want to sleep!"


    "You can continue sleeping. I will just..." His wife was right in his arms. He did not want to restrain


    himself any longer, not even for a second more. Therefore, he had made up his mind that he would


    reim all the debts that she had owed him.


    "Jayden, ah... don''t, can you not..." Silvia resisted him. However, all men had a strong desire to


    conquer the opposite s*x. Therefore, the more she struggled, the more excited he was.


    In just one night, the two of them had made love a few times. In the end, Silvia was so worn out that


    she was lying feebly in his arms and she barely had the energy to breathe. "You are an animal!"


    After staying up for the entire night, Silvia had undoubtedly woken upte the next morning. She


    waste for her ss again.


    Before this, she was alwayste for sses because she was busy with work. However, it was


    different that day. It was all because of Jayden, that animal who did not know what self-abstinence


    was.


    Silvia dragged her exhausted body to the ssroom. When Reagan saw her, he quickly leaned into


    Silvia''s ear and said, "Boss, something huge has happened."


    Judging from Reagan''s reaction, Silvia instinctively patted on the thumb drive that was in her


    pocket. Could it be that Reagan had already found out about it?


    However, Reagan did not notice Silvia''s unusual behavior so he continued with a sigh, "As the


    saying goes, we should never judge a book by its cover. Mr. Donald is really the epitome of this


    saying."


    "What? What''s wrong with Mr. Donald?" Silvia''s initial n was to go to the chancellor''s office to


    look for Mr. Donald after this ss. Could it be that the culprit had already known that she was


    going to see Mr. Donald so he acted before her and framed Mr. Donald? Or perhaps Mr. Donald had


    already found out about the incident and had already caught the culprit?


    Reagan put on acent look and said, "Boss, something happened to Mr. Donald. Didn''t you


    hear about it yet?"


    Silvia shook her head. "I haven''t heard of it. What happened to him?"


    Reagan said, "You probably also aren''t aware that something big is going to happen in our school,


    right?"


    Silvia''s face was full of confusion. "What is it?"


    Reagan said, "Mr. Donald had forced quite a number of female students to sleep with him. This


    includes Alina, who was recently expelled."


    Silvia''s head was buzzing as she heard the news. It had taken her quite a long time to react to it.


    "Reagan, don''t talk nonsense! You really shouldn''t be joking about these things."


    Reagan said, "Exactly. I know that it''s a serious issue, so do you think I will actually joke about


    things like this? I''m really telling the truth. You''re probably the only person on campus who doesn''t


    know about this yet."


    Silvia still couldn''t believe that the kind and gentle Mr. Donald would do such a thing. "Reagan, are


    you sure it was Mr. Donald and not someone else?"


    Reagan took out his mobile phone and logged on to the university''s online forum. He searched for


    the post involving Mr. Donald''s incident and handed the phone over to Silvia. "An anonymous


    person had posted this on the school''s online forum at 3 A.M. this morning."


    Silvia took over the phone and read the post carefully. The post had a detailed breakdown on all the


    crimes that Mr. Donald hadmitted.

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    The anonymous post stated how Mr. Donald had abused his power and forced his female students


    to sleep with him. Besides that, he was also the one who installed the pinhole cameras in the


    female dormitory and he had even stolen undergarments that belonged to some of the female


    students.


    The more she read, the more shocking it was. After reading the entire post, Silvia felt like she had


    been to hell and back.


    A university was supposed to be a sacred and beautiful ce, but such an infuriating thing had


    happened at this very ce.


    "It turned out that he was the one who took the photos! And he was the culprit of the incident of the


    missing undergarments that happened on campus thest time!" Silvia sighed softly.


    She had never expected that the pervert behind all these would be Mr. Donald. He was someone


    who was highly respected by the students. It was no wonder that Reagan would speak in such a


    regretful tone. It was indeed true that one should never judge a book by its cover.


    Reagan added, "As soon as Mr. Donald had arrived at his office, the police had immediately


    arrested him. Boss, it seems like there will be a bloody storm happening in University A very soon."


    Silvia sighed and said, "Our university had always been under the eyes of the public. Now that our


    chancellor had gotten into a deep mess, of course a bloody storm would happen."


    University A was the most prestigious university in Madison City. Now that the chancellor was in


    such deep trouble, it would definitely be shocking news to the public.


    The very first ce that this news had gone viral was the university''s online forum and eventually,


    everything went out of control. After the chancellor was arrested that morning, the news had already


    started to spread like wildfire on the Inte.


    Anyone who was literate and had ess to the Inte would know about this incident. University


    A, the higher education institution which had gone through a hundred years of ups and downs, was


    once again put through an ordeal.


    Since the current chancellor was being arrested by the police, the university would have to elect a


    new chancellor. Within a short period of time, there was already a long thread on the university''s


    online forum, discussing the potential candidates who would be taking over the position as the


    chancellor.


    Mr. Donald was being reported anonymously. Therefore, that would mean that the party who would


    be benefited the most through this incident would be the person who had the greatest potential to


    be the next chancellor. Because of that, there was already a group of people online specting that


    the candidates for the new chancellor might have something to do with Mr. Donald''s arrest.


    However, even if that was really the case, one could only say that the person had done a favor for


    the people by eliminating such an evildoer. As an educator, Mr. Donald''s actions were absolutely


    uneptable. He deserved to be arrested.


    Just as everyone was talking about the potential candidates, Silvia had once again received a text


    message from Alina. "Silvia, thanks for helping me out!"


    Silvia did not understand what Alina was talking about, so she replied, "Alina, what the he*l are you


    trying to say?"


    Alina replied, "I want to thank you for getting rid of that sc*mbag for everyone''s sake. Silvia, if it


    weren''t for you, Mr. Donald would still be going around the school, harming other girls."


    Silvia replied, "Huh... you''ve really thought too highly of me. I''ve only found out about the incident


    yesterday after you gave me the thumb drive. How could I know that Mr. Donald was the culprit?


    Moreover, even if I knew that it was him, I didn''t have the evidence to take action. Also, as I said, I


    wasn''t the one who posted that anonymous article on the forum. If you want to thank someone, then


    it should be the one who posted the article, not me."


    Alina said, "Of course I know that you wouldn''t have such an ability to make things turn out like this.


    I''m just teasing you. You don''t have to be so serious about it."


    Alina obviously knew that Silvia did not have the ability to bring Mr. Donald to justice. However, the


    man by Silvia''s side was the most influential man in Madison City. As long as she could make him


    get into action, Mr. Donald would not even have the chance to fight back at all.


    Look, she had just handed the evidence to Silvia the day before, and Mr. Donald was already taken


    away by the police the next morning.


    Apart from Jayden, who else would be able to get their hands on all the evidence within such a


    short period of time so that the police could arrest the culprit right away?


    Of course there was no one else who could do that!


    Even if there were, no one would make a fuss over such a trivial matter. However, Jayden was


    different. Silvia was one of the victims in this incident.


    Silvia Turner!


    Every time Alina thought of this person, Alina really wanted to tear her into pieces. She thought that


    Silvia''s existence was to remind her how sad and miserable her life was.


    Silvia had a pair of parents who loved and doted on her, a wonderful first love, a bunch of friends


    who would go through life and death with her, and now an influential member of the Kyle family


    protecting her.


    But what about Alina? Her first love didn''t treat her sincerely. She did not have any friends who


    would go through thick and thin with her, and she didn''t have a backer who could support her like


    how Jayden was to Silvia.


    All she had was her body, which was tarnished and full of scars, and the nightmare of being


    humiliated by Mr. Donald...


    Perhaps, without Mr. Donald, she could still fight for her life. However, after being humiliated


    countless times, she knew that her life waspletely over.


    Thinking of her miserable past, Alina looked in the direction where Mr. Donald was being


    imprisoned with a solemn look in her eyes. "You old piece of sh*t, I''ve told you that if I''m going


    down, I will bring you down with me."


    She had nothing left. She had no one who loved her and no qualifications. On top of that, her


    reputation had fallen in disrepute. Therefore, what was there for her to care about in this world?


    What was there for her to be afraid of?


    Nothing! Nothing at all!


    The chancellor''s arrest had caused a huge impact on the university. The lecturers were not in the


    mood to teach while the students just could not keep their focus during the sses. Everyone''s


    attention was all focused on the incident and they were all eagerly waiting for thetest update on


    Mr. Donald''s case.


    That went the same for Silvia too. She was not in the mood to listen to what the lecturer was


    teaching anymore. All she could think about was the two text messages that Alina had sent to her.


    What exactly was Alina trying to tell her?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, who do you think this anonymous person who posted the article on the forum was?"


    Everyone was guessing who this person was, but no one could figure it out. Reagan had been


    discussing it with a group of people, but they could note out with a conclusion at all. Therefore,


    he went over to Silvia and asked for her opinion.


    Silviay on the desk and replied feebly, "How would I know who posted it? Reagan, I''m really


    frustrated about something else now, so don''te here and bother me."


    Reagan asked, "What''s the matter, Boss?"


    Silvia said, "I met up with Alina yesterday and she had given me a thumb drive. And in that thumb


    drive were all those explicit photos and videos that were secretly taken of those female students.


    Reagan said in surprise, "Boss, so you''ve known about it a long time ago?"


    Silvia corrected him, "No, I only knew that someone had been secretly taking pictures of the female


    students in our dormitory, but I had no idea that it was Mr. Donald. I was nning to hand over the


    evidence to him today."


    "Boss..." Reagan suddenly thought of something, "Alina was one of the victims. Mr. Donald was


    already being arrested right after she had given you the thumb drive. Don''t you think that things are


    a little fishy?"


    "Could it be that..." Silvia suddenly thought of Jayden. She also recalled the calm look on his face


    when he heard about the news the night before. Was it just an illusion? In fact, he minded that


    someone secretly photographed her, so he had asked someone to gather all the evidence on Mr.


    Donald?!

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    Silvia had never thought that Jayden would meddle in other people''s business. Now that she had


    thought of Jayden, Silvia was almost certain that Jayden must have something to do with Mr.


    Donald''s arrest.


    In Madison City, it was almost impossible for an ordinary person to take down the chancellor of


    University A overnight. However, Jayden was definitely capable of doing so.


    "Boss, have you figured out who it was?" Reagan looked at Silvia expectantly, hoping that she could


    give him an answer.


    It would not matter even if it was not the actual answer. He only wanted some sort of clue, so that


    he could look further into it.


    Silvia nodded her head and said, "I did think of someone."


    Reagan asked anxiously, "Who is it?"


    Silvia said, "Alina Bell."


    Reagan wailed, "Boss, can you stop teasing me? Alina already got expelled, she wouldn''t be able to


    log in to our school forum at all. How could she be the one who posted the articlest night?"


    Reagan and the other students had been going in the wrong direction while trying to find out who


    the whistleblower was. As the article was posted on the school forum, they thought it must be a


    lecturer or student who did it. However, they hadpletely neglected the fact that hackers could


    have done so.


    If someone really wanted to do so, it would not be a difficult task to bypass the firewall and post that


    article on the school forum.


    Silvia shrugged and said, "If it''s not her and I really have no idea who it was. You were the one who


    said that everything that happened was too coincidental, so the only person that I could think of is


    Alina Bell."


    Silvia was very clear that Jayden was probably the one behind Mr. Donald''s arrest. However, she


    did not want anyone else to know that it was him.


    Jayden had nothing to do with this incident to begin with, so she should not drag him into this


    matter. Therefore, Silvia had decided to protect him, so that he would not get involved in this mess.


    "Boss, you..." Reagan thought that Silvia had already figured out who was the one behind all these,


    so he was full of expectations. However, now that he had gotten such an answer, Reagan could not


    help but feel anxious.


    "I really have no idea. What do you want me to do then? Even if you kneel down on your knees and


    beg me, I still wouldn''t have the answer." Silvia picked up her bag and continued, "Since the


    lecturers are not in the mood to teach, I guess that I''ll just go home first then."


    "Okay, see you tomorrow." Reagan did not want to go home. He wanted to stay on campus and


    continue to discuss the incident with his ssmates. If he did not find out who posted that article, he


    would never be able to fall asleep!


    Silvia went home earlier than usual. When she got home, Jayden was not there while Auntie Cherry


    was busy trimming the bushes in the yard with the gardener.


    When Auntie Cherry noticed that Silvia was home, she quickly dropped the scissors and went up to


    greet her. "Miss Turner, why are you back home so early?"


    "Yeah, I have nothing else to do in school, so I came back home earlier." When she entered the


    vi, she saw that Jayden''s slippers were still on the shoe rack, so she asked, "Auntie Cherry, is


    Jayden not at home?"


    "It''s Tuesday today, of course, the Master wouldn''t be at home at this hour." Then, Auntie Cherry


    immediately realized that she had said something she shouldn''t have!


    "Where did he go?" In Silvia''s view, Jayden was just a rich kid who had nothing to do all day and


    only knew how to spend his father''s money. If he wasn''t home, it was very likely that he had gone


    out to pick up girls.


    "I''m not sure about that." Needless to say, Jayden was at thepany. However, Jayden had


    prohibited everyone from talking nonsense in front of Silvia. Auntie Cherry did not know what she


    could actually say, so it was better for her to just pretend like she did not know anything.


    "Auntie Cherry, is there something that I shouldn''t know of?" Auntie Cherry words didn''t match. If


    Silvia couldn''t notice it, there must be something wrong with her head.


    "Huh? Of course not." Auntie Cherry smiled awkwardly and quickly changed the topic. "By the way,


    Miss Turner, are you hungry now? I''ll go get you something to eat."


    "Auntie Cherry, I''ve already had lunch so I''m not hungry now. You should get back to what you were


    doing just now. Don''t worry about me." Silvia knew that she would not be able to get anything out of


    Auntie Cherry, so she did not probe further into it.


    Besides, her mother had told her that trust was the most important thing between a couple.


    Therefore, it would be the best for her to not overthink about everything and create conflict between


    the two of them.


    Her parents had been in love for decades and it wasrgely because of the trust they had for each


    other. Therefore, Silvia was willing to listen to her mother''s advice and choose to believe in Jayden.


    However, Silvia did not expect that the two people who she was currently thinking about, were now


    drinking coffee and chatting at a cafe.


    Mrs. Turner had always known about Jayden''s existence. She knew that he had paid for her


    medical expenses, that he had arranged the best care worker for her, that he had been helping


    Silvia behind her back and that they had already gotten their marriage certificate.


    The reason why Mrs. Turner knew about all these was because Jayden had no intention of hiding it


    from her at all. Moreover, Mrs. Turner was a clever and observant woman.


    When Mrs. Turner was admitted at the hospital, Jayden had hired a care worker to take care of her.


    However, in less than a week, Mrs. Turner had already found out from the care worker that who was


    the one who hired her.


    Mrs. Turner knew about a lot of things. However, Silvia, who was not very meticulous, was not


    aware of it. Moreover, it was still the best if Silvia knew nothing. Otherwise, Mrs. Turner did not


    know how Silvia would look at things if she were to realize that Jayden was the one who had been


    helping her.


    In order not to let Silvia overthink, Mrs. Turner had instinctively taken Jayden''s side and hid quite


    some things from Silvia.


    Although Mrs. Turner and Jayden had not officially met up, there was already a tacit understanding


    between the two of them in handling anything that was rted to Silvia.


    After contemting for a long time and taking all kinds of factors into consideration, Mrs. Turner


    thought that it was time for her to meet up with her son-inw. Therefore, she had secretly gotten


    Jayden''s phone number from Silvia''s mobile phone and sent Jayden a text message when Silvia


    was not at home.


    Mrs. Turner was the one who decided on the venue. She had proposed to meet up at a cafe that


    was close to her house. Mrs. Turner never liked drinking coffee. However, considering that Jayden


    was a young man and coffee was something that the younger generation liked, Mrs. Turner had


    chosen to meet up with him at a cafe.


    The cafe was located just across the street from her ce. Therefore, she had arrived at the cafe


    earlier than the appointed time.


    Jayden was still in a meeting when he received Mrs. Turner''s text message. When he realized that it


    was from his mother-inw, he immediately passed his work to his assistant and rushed to the


    appointed venue.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time he had arrived at the cafe, Mrs. Turner was already there waiting for him. Although he


    had arrived early, he still felt bad for letting an elder wait for him.


    He walked to the table where Mrs. Turner was at and apologized, "Auntie, I''m sorry I''mte!" "No,


    you''re notte at all. You''ve arrived earlier than the agreed time," Mrs. Turner replied as she


    continued to stare at Jayden tantly!

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    Mrs. Turner was a well-educated and polite woman. There was never once she had ever stared at


    someone so rudely.


    However, she was looking at her precious daughter''s husband, how could she not take a good look


    at him?


    After scrutinizing Jayden from head to toe, Mrs. Turner arrived at a conclusion. He was indeed a


    handsome and dignified looking man.


    Judging from Jayden''s appearance alone, he was definitely worthy of Silvia. Silvia would never be


    wronged for marrying him.


    However, a person''s appearance was just an external condition. Mrs. Turner''s wanted to know if


    Jayden would treat Silvia right and how long would he be good to her.


    What if Jayden''s affection for Silvia was only temporary? What if he had fallen for her just because


    she was something new to him, and his feelings would fade away as time went on? If he was really


    such a man, Mrs. Turner would never let Silvia to be with him no matter what.


    Although Mrs. Turner was staring and studying him like this, Jayden did not show any


    dissatisfaction. It was normal for a mother who was meeting her son-inw for the first time to


    behave like this. On the other hand, if Mrs. Turner was being indifferent to him, he would have to


    worry instead.


    After a long time had passed, Mrs. Turner finally realized that she had been staring at Jayden for far


    too long. She cleared her throat and asked, "Mr. Kyle, are you willing to have a good chat with me?"


    Jayden nodded and said, "Of course I do, Auntie. It''s my honor that you''ve taken the initiative to


    meet up with me."


    Mrs. Turner asked, "So if I didn''t look for you, you wouldn''t havee to me at all?"


    Jayden was dumbfounded.


    It was not that he had not thought about it. He was just was taking into ount Silvia''s feelings,


    waiting for Silvia to bring him to meet her mother instead.


    With one sentence, Jayden was already at a loss for words. Mrs. Turner did not intend to speak like


    this either. However, for her daughter''s sake, she had to be clear with her words. "Mr. Kyle, how


    long do you n to be with Silvia?"


    Mrs. Turner immediately got straight to the point and Jayden was also very frank with his answer.


    "Auntie, when I wrote Silvia''s name on the marriage certificate, I''ve already decided to spend the


    rest of my life with her. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have made an effort to register our marriage."


    It was indeed a little impulsive to get married so soon, but they had already had s*x. Jayden thought


    that marrying Silvia would be the best way topensate her.


    Although their rtionship did not start so perfectly, he was willing to spend the rest of his life to


    make up for her.


    Upon hearing Jayden''s answer, Mrs. Turner felt much more relieved. She looked at him and said,


    "Silvia is a stubborn and hot-tempered youngdy. She doesn''t know how to back down nor did she


    know how to be flexible in dealing with her problems... so if she loses her temper at you, please do


    compromise with her a little bit more. After she has calmed down, she would be much easier to talk


    to."


    Jayden nodded and said, "I will, Auntie."


    Mrs. Turner added, "Mr. Kyle, no matter what, please take good care of her. You must take good


    care of her, and never let her feel aggrieved or sad. I know that it may be too much of me to make


    such a request, but every mother would want her child to have a good life. I don''t expect you to


    understand my feelings but I only hope that you can always be good to her and take good care of


    her."


    "Auntie, Silvia is my wife. If I don''t take care of her, who else would?" This was Jayden''s answer to


    Mrs. Turner.


    She was his wife, of course, he had to dote on her and protect her... However, if Silvia were to push


    his buttons, he would still have to punish her. He must not let her off easily.


    "Well, I''m relieved to hear that." At this moment, Mrs. Turner''s mobile phone suddenly rang. She


    picked up the cell phone and saw the name on the screen, ''Baby''.


    It was Silvia who had called her on the phone. Mrs. Turner gave Jayden a knowing look, asking him


    not to make a sound. Then, she answered the call and said, "Baby, aren''t you supposed to be in


    ss now?"


    "Mom, something has happened at the university. The lecturers are not in the mood to teach, so I


    came home early." Silvia''s petnt tone sounded from the other side of the phone. "Mom, I have


    something to ask you. I need you to analyze it for me."


    Mrs. Turner smiled and said, "Tell me about it. Let''s see if I can be of any help."


    Silvia said, "Mom, if someone who''s close to you helped you a lot, will you do anything to thank


    him?"


    Mrs. Turner nced at Jayden, who was sitting across her and said with a smile, "Of course I


    would. It is because we are very close to each other that we should express our gratitude towards


    that person."


    Silvia asked again, "Then how do we do that?"


    Mrs. Turner said, "Well, it depends on who you wanted to express your gratitude to. For instance...


    Silvia, tell me, who do you want to thank?"


    Silvia stammered, "It''s not me. I''m just asking for a friend. By the way, you know that friend too. It''s


    Audrey."


    Mrs. Turner said, "If that''s the case, I would just give Audrey a phone call then. I''ll talk to her in


    person. It would be better if I talked to her directly then you being the middle man."


    Silvia shouted, "Mom, how can you do this...? Okay, I''ll just admit it, okay? It''s Jayden, that b*stard.


    He had helped me big time and I don''t know if I should thank him or not."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she left the house that morning, she was still angry at him. She was angry that he did not


    comfort her. Moreover, he had even made her do it with him for the entire night, and now that her


    body was aching all over.


    Mrs. Turner said in a gentle voice, "Silvia, since you''re asking me, then that proves that you wanted


    to thank him. Since you want to thank him, then you should just follow what your heart says and


    don''t think too much about it anymore."


    Silvia said happily, "Okay Mom, I get it now. I''ll go get ready for it now."


    Mrs. Turner stopped Silvia, who was going to hang up the phone. "Silvia, you''re already an adult.


    You must learn to control your temper. Don''t act impulsively and make sure that you think before


    making any decisions. Also, when two people get together, it''s important to learn how to tolerate


    each other''s ws and mistakes."


    Mrs. Turner was not only advising Jayden, but also Silvia. Now that the two of them were her


    children, she had to be fair to both of them.


    Silvia said, "Mom, I''m being very tolerant towards him already. Otherwise, I would have beaten him


    to a pulp."


    Mrs. Turnerughed and said, "Well, my Silvia has already grown up. She even knows how to


    tolerate others."


    "Mom, I have to think about how I should thank him so I''ll have to hang up the phone first, okay?


    Love you!" Silvia made a kissing sound through the phone before hanging up the phone.


    Mrs. Turner put away her phone, looked at Jayden, and said with a smile, "It was Silvia who called.


    As for what she had just said, I won''t tell you anything about it. You should go back to work now.


    Also, remember to go home early after you''re done with work."


    Jayden nodded and said, "Auntie, I''ll send you back home first then."


    "Who is Silvia to you?" Mrs. Turner asked.


    "She''s my wife." After answering her, Jayden immediately realized that Mrs. Turner was hinting for


    him to call her ''Mom'' instead of ''Auntie''! He uttered, "Mom..."


    "Yes... that''s right." Mrs. Turner smiled happily. "Jayden, let''s not let Silvia know that we have met


    up today. She isn''t mentally prepared for it yet, so if she were to find out about it, she will definitely


    make a fuss about it."

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    Mrs. Turner''s yful words had caught Jayden by surprise. After being in a daze for a while, Jayden


    blushed and started to stammer, "Yes... Um, I''d better send you home first then."


    It was fortunate that Silvia did not see how embarrassed he was at that moment. If she were to see


    it, she would definitely die fromughter. No one would expect the domineering Young Master Kyle


    to be in such an awkward situation.


    Mrs. Turner waved her hand and said, "My house is just down the street. I can go back by myself.


    You should get back to work now, instead of wasting your time on an old woman like me."


    "Mom, you''re not old at all. If you were to go out with Silvia, other people would definitely think that


    the two of you are sisters." Jayden did not say this just to please Mrs. Turner, as he really thought


    so.


    Silvia was now twenty years old. Mrs. Turner got married at a young age, so when she gave birth to


    Silvia, she was only in her early twenties. Now, she was only in her early forties and since she had


    taken good care of herself, she naturally looked much younger than her true age.


    All women liked to be praised for being young and beautiful and the same went for Mrs. Turner. She


    was happy to receive such apliment, and more importantly, the person who praised her was


    her son-inw.


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Turner smiled from ear to ear. "Jayden, it''s useless to say these things to an


    olddy like me. Instead, you should praise Silvia more. If youpliment her, that youngdy will


    be happy for the entire day and she will do anything for you."


    "Okay," Jayden kept Mrs. Turner''s words in mind. While he was on his way back to thepany, he


    had been thinking about how he could praise that silly girl. He wanted to see her being happy for


    the whole day.


    As soon as he arrived at thepany, Jayden received a message from Silvia, "Hey, I have a


    question for you. If you''ve done a big favor for someone, how would you want that person to thank


    you?"


    Hey?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, whenever she sent him a message, she would at least address him as ''B*stard''. But


    now, she only said ''hey'' so nonchntly, so how would he know who she was talking to? Jayden


    frowned and did not intend to reply to her message.


    Based on his understanding of Silvia, if he did not reply to her text messages, Silvia would definitely


    bombard him with messages, until he actually replied her.


    However, Jayden had made a mistake this time. After sending the message, Silvia immediately


    regretted it. It was true that she wanted to thank him, but she wanted to surprise him! How could


    she have asked him?! That would spoil the surprise!


    Silvia thought for a moment and thought of Audrey. She immediately dialed Audrey''s number. The


    phone rang for a while before it connected. Audrey said in a weak voice, "What''s the matter, Silvia?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Judging from Audrey''s voice, Silvia could tell that something was wrong


    with Audrey, so she asked worriedly.


    "Let''s not talk about me. Why did you call me?" Audrey did not have the strength to even speak


    anymore. If it wasn''t Silvia who was calling, she would not even bother to answer the call at all.


    "I''m fine. But you, what happened to you? Do you need me to go over to your ce?" Judging from


    her voice, Silvia thought that Audrey might actually die in the next second. Because of that, she was


    no longer in the mood to ask Audrey about how she should thank Jayden.


    "I''m on my period. It hurts so much that I feel like I''m going to die." Audrey howled. "But I''ve already


    taken some pills, so the pain will probably go away in a bit. To think about it, it really s*cks that we''re


    women and we have to go through this whole process every single month. I must make sure that


    I''m born as a man in my next life, so that I''ll never have to suffer this kind of pain again."


    Audrey was rattling endlessly, but Silvia didn''t respond to any of her words. Audrey called Silvia''s


    name repeatedly and said, "Silvia, are you listening to me? If you are not listening, I''m going to


    hang up then."


    "Audrey, are you really alright?" Silvia asked sullenly. She immediately thought of herself when she


    heard Audrey talking about her period. Silvia''s period had always been punctual, and it would not


    hurt that much. However, she had been busy with thepany that she had forgotten about


    everything else. It was only now that she had remembered that her period was dyed for two


    weeks.


    Under normal circumstances, there should be nothing to worry about. However, because of Jayden,


    that b*stard who was full of energy, it was inevitable that Silvia would worry about it.


    Could it be that the reason why her period was dyed this time was because... However, because


    of what had happened thest time, Silvia did not dare to think that she was pregnant nor did she


    dare to tell anyone else about it. If she happened to make a mistake again, she would really


    be the butt of a joke.


    "I''m much better now. What about you? Why did you call me?" Audrey asked.


    Silvia said, "Actually, it''s nothing important at all. You know, Jayden, that b*stard, did me a big favor,


    so I wanted to thank him, but I didn''t know how to, and that''s why I called you."


    Audrey teased, "Silvia, do you really not know, or are you just trying to show off to me? It''s so easy


    if you want to thank him. Just wash up and lie in his bed. Then, let him do whatever he wants with


    you. I guarantee that he will be satisfied with that."


    Silvia had thought of this idea and she had even thought of buying a set of sexy lingerie. However,


    she could not do that anymore, because there was a slight possibility that she was...


    "No, no, no..." Silvia quickly pushed the thoughts out of her mind. "I''d better not think about it first. I''ll


    go to the pharmacy to get a pregnancy test and get the test done first. I must get an urate


    answer before telling anyone. I must not repeat the same mistake," Silvia thought to herself.


    After hanging up the phone, Silvia changed her clothes and went out alone. After walking out of the


    vi, she took a taxi and arrived at a pharmacy.


    Before stepping into the pharmacy, Silvia looked around to make sure that no one was following


    after her. Then, after entering the store, Silvia could not find what she wanted to buy after scouring


    through the entire shop. Therefore, she had no choice but to ask the staff for help. "Hi, do you have


    any pregnancy test kits for sale here?"


    The staff who Silvia had asked help from was a middle-aged woman. When she saw that Silvia was


    a young and thin girl, she could not help shaking her head. "What''s wrong with the younger


    generation nowadays? You''re already sleeping with guys at such a young age."


    Silvia thought of exining for herself. However, she remembered that the staff had nothing to do


    with her at all, so there was no need to exin.


    Then, the staff found a box of test kits and handed it to Silvia. "Girl, your body belongs to you.


    Everything would still be fine now because you''re young. Once you get older, you will then realize


    how detrimental it is to do that to your own body."


    Detrimental? Was the woman asking her to give up on the baby? Who said that Silvia wanted to


    give up on her baby?


    If she was pregnant, she would definitely give birth to the baby. She would not care whether Jayden,


    that b*stard, wanted it. No one could stop her baby froming into this world.


    "Thanks for your concern!" She smiled and hid the pregnancy test under her jacket. After stepping


    out of the pharmacy, she immediately sent a text message to Jayden, "I''m going back to Mom''s


    ce tonight. You don''t have to pick me up."


    As soon as the message was sent out, Jayden''s phone call came in. "Silvia, do you have to be so


    petty about it? I was busy just now and that''s why I didn''t reply to your message. Do you have to be


    so angry that you have to go back to your mom''s ce?"

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    Silvia had already forgotten about the message that she had sent to Jayden. "What are you talking


    about?"


    Jayden added, "So you''re not angry at me for not replying to your message? Then tell me who


    angered you today?"


    Silvia said, "No one!"


    Jayden said, "If that''s really the case, then why are you making a fuss? And you''re going back to


    your mother''s house?"


    "Who said that I was making a fuss?" Silvia corrected, "Also, I really can''t stress this enough, that''s


    not just my mom''s house, it''s my real home."


    Jayden did not want to argue with her about this, because even if she did not want to admit it, she


    was still his wife. It was the reality that no one could ever change. More importantly, Mrs. Turner


    was on Jayden''s side now. "Tell me where you are now. I will go pick you up right away."


    Before she could be sure of the reason why her period was dyed, Silvia did not want Jayden to


    find out about it. She only wanted to go home to test it out, but why couldn''t he just leave her alone?


    Silvia raised her eyebrows and said in displeasure, "You b*stard, I''ve said that I''m going home


    tonight. Why can''t you just let me be? Is it that hard to let me do what I want for once?"


    Jayden did not understand why Silvia was behaving this way so he said, "Silvia, tell me where you


    are. If you want to go home, it would have to be me who send you home. Otherwise, don''t ever


    think about going home."


    Silvia did not want to tell Jayden, but in her heart, she hoped that he would be by her side. After


    hesitating for a while, she ended up telling him where she was.


    Not long after, Jayden arrived in his car, and he saw that Silvia was standing at the side of the road,


    braving the cold wind like an idiot. Jayden immediately got off the car, took off his coat, and


    wrapped it around her shoulders. "Are you stupid or something? Can''t you find a ce that''s less


    windy and wait for me there?"


    Silvia rubbed her reddened nose and said sullenly, "That''s right. I am stupid. If you dislike me


    because I''m stupid, then it''s still not toote for you to regret it."


    "What are you talking about?" With a dissatisfied look, Jayden caressed her head and thought that


    this girl was acting way too weird that day. Something must have happened to her. "Tell me, what


    happened?"


    It definitely was not about Wateria Corporation. If anything had happened to Wateria Corporation,


    Wayne would definitely report to Jayden immediately. Therefore, it must be something personal to


    Silvia.


    Silvia had always been a strong girl. Except for pretending to be sad, she had almost never shed a


    tear. But at this moment when she saw Jayden, she did not know why her heart was suddenly


    softened and she even felt like crying. "Young Master Kyle..."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden took her into his arms andforted her in a gentle voice, "Silvia, just tell me what


    happened. As long as I''m by your side, I''ll never let anyone bully you."


    Silvia rubbed her face against his chest like a child. "Hold me tighter."


    Jayden was more than happy to satisfy her request. He tightened his arms around her and asked


    patiently, "Did something happen? Tell me, okay? You have to believe that I will be able to help you


    no matter what it is."


    Silvia sniffled and said softly, "Can''t I just ask you to hug me for no reasons? We haven''t


    seen each other for the whole day, do you not want to hug me at all?"


    Yes! Of course he wanted to!


    Jayden really wished that he could hold her tightly forever. However, he was even more worried


    about her. He wanted to know what had happened to her. "Silvia, I really want to hug you, but..."


    Silvia interrupted him. "Why do you have so many buts. If you want to hug me, then just hug me


    tightly. Why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    Therefore, Jayden stopped talking. Since she had asked him to hold her, then he would hold her.


    Jayden knew her temper very well. If she didn''t want to say it, he would never be able to get


    anything out of her no matter how many times he asked. Hence, he would just wait until she was


    ready.


    After a long while, Silvia noticed that Jayden had stopped asking her about it. She felt a little


    aggrieved, so she raised her head from his chest and said pitifully, "Jayden, why aren''t you asking


    anything? Do you not care about me at all?"


    Women were indeed strange creatures. When Jayden asked her, Silvia didn''t want to tell him about


    it. But when he finally stopped asking, she would then me him for not caring about her. If he had


    a choice, Jayden really wished that he would never have to deal with women for the rest of his life.


    However, the girl he was dealing with was Silvia Turner. He didn''t mind her making a fuss and her


    capricious behavior at all. He said patiently, "Of course I do. I want to know what happened to you,


    but I also respect your wishes. I don''t want to force you to tell me."


    Silvia was feeling a little better after letting her emotions out. When she saw Jayden being so


    patient with her, it warmed up her heart in an instant. "Jayden, actually... My... My period is dyed


    by two weeks..."


    "Your period is dyed by two weeks? Let''s go see a doctor then." That was Jayden''s first reaction.


    He thought that there might be something wrong with Silvia''s body. However, after a long time, he


    finally realized, "Silvia, you... you are preg..."


    Silvia covered his mouth with her hand and exined in a hurry, "I''m saying that my period is


    dyed. I haven''t done the test, so it''s not confirmed yet. Don''t have too high of an expectation,


    okay?"


    "Whether you are pregnant or not, you should be more careful. I will send you to the hospital to do a


    check-up now." After knowing that Silvia might be pregnant, Jayden was even more nervous than


    Silvia, treating her like a real pregnantdy!


    Silvia took out the pregnancy test that she had just bought at the pharmacy and said, "Let''s use this


    first. It would be so embarrassing if we go to the hospital to the test but I end up not being


    pregnant."


    "What about it that''s so embarrassing? Let''s go to the hospital to do the test." Jayden nervously


    carried Silvia into the car and drove to the hospital. While they were on their way to the hospital,


    Jayden did not forget tofort her. "It doesn''t matter if you''re pregnant or not. We don''t have to


    rush into it."


    He said so, but in fact, Jayden really wished that Silvia was pregnant this time. If she really was, he


    would then have one more reason to keep her by his side. He would not have to worry about the


    day he wakes up and she''s no longer there.


    "I''m still young, so of course, I''m not rushing for a baby. I really hope that I''m not pregnant." Silvia


    was just anxiously spouting nonsense. She was worried that all of these would turn out to be a


    misunderstanding like thest time.


    As soon as she said that, Jayden''s face fell and he did not say anything else. Silvia realized that


    she had made a mistake and Jayden was unhappy about it. Hence, she carefully tugged at the


    edge of his shirt and said pitifully, "It''s because I''m scared."


    At such a time, how could Jayden get mad at her or ignore her? He removed his right hand from the


    steering wheel and held her hand tightly in his palm. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here with you."


    Silvia nodded. "Okay."


    With him by her side, she indeed felt much more at ease.


    Before going over to the hospital, Jayden had contacted one of the top gynecologists. When they


    arrived, there was already a nurse who was waiting to receive them. The nurse then led Silvia to the


    Obstetrics and Gynecology Department for a consultation.


    The wait was long and tormenting. When the results were out, Jayden was so nervous that he did


    not dare to ask the doctor about it. It was Silvia who spoke first, "Doctor, how is it?"


    The doctor nced over the two of them and said slowly, "Mrs. Kyle, you are not pregnant. Your


    menstruation is dyed probably due to a long period of stress. In other words, either you haven''t


    had a proper rest or you have been practicing an irregr lifestyle for an extended period of time."

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    As soon as they heard that Silvia was not pregnant, there was an obvious disappointment in both


    Jayden and Silvia''s eyes. The doctor wanted tofort them, but Jayden held Silvia''s hand tightly


    and said, "Silly girl, you are still young. We are not in a hurry."


    But in fact, he was very eager for her to have his baby too!


    He had been working hard making love to Silvia as he wanted her to get pregnant as soon as


    possible. However, at the same time, he did not want to put any pressure on her.


    The doctor echoed, "That''s right, both of you are still young. You really can''t rush into it when it


    comes to this. If you really want to get pregnant, you can prepare for it by reconditioning your body.


    Then, the baby you conceive would be healthier."


    Silvia forced a smile and said, "I''m still young, so I''m not in a hurry. However, this guy is getting


    older now, so I guess he should be anxious. After all, the older a person is, the more difficult it would


    be for him to have a baby, right? What if he ends up having no children to pass on his lineage?"


    This youngdy really had a wicked tongue!


    Jayden then waved his hand, indicating for the doctor to leave. As soon as the doctor left, Silvia


    immediately stared at Jayden. "Young Master Kyle, I mean, is there something wrong with you?"


    Both of them did not use any form of protection every time they had s*x, and he had been working


    so hard every time, so why was Silvia not pregnant yet?


    "There''s something wrong with me?" Jayden reached out his hand and pinched her face. "Silvia,


    who was the one that cried and asked me to be more gentle with herst night?" How dare this


    woman question him? She really deserved punishment!


    "You''re hurting me." Silvia patted his hand away. "If there''s nothing wrong with you, then why wasn''t


    I pregnant? Don''t you try and find an excuse to defend yourself. Don''t forget, we never used


    contraception during s*x!"


    Jayden didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing that he was keeping his silence, Silvia added, "There must be something wrong with you. If


    you don''t believe me, then let''s do a thorough check up now."


    Jayden got up and said, "What checkup? We''re going home now."


    Silvia followed him closely. "Why? You''re not the only one doing it anyway. We''ll do it together. Don''t


    be afraid, I''ll be there with you."


    Jayden looked back at her and said, "So you really want to be pregnant with my child so badly?"


    Silvia red at him and defended, "Who wants to be pregnant with your child? I just wanted to find


    out the truth. After all, the test won''t harm you. As long as you are fine, you won''t have to worry


    about it again when you''re with another woman in the future."


    Jayden said in a deep voice, "Silvia, are you asking for a beating?"


    Silvia said in frustration, "Why can''t you understand it? Alright, if you''re not going to do it, I will do it


    instead. As long as there''s nothing wrong with me, then the problem must be on you."


    "I dare you!" Thinking that she would have to lie on the operating table while the doctor took swabs


    and inserted scopes in her, Jayden immediately burst into anger. "Silvia, I warn you. Don''t you ever


    think of doing such a thing again?"


    Silvia red at him. "Jayden Elias Kyle!"


    He said, "I''ll do the test!"


    Seeing that he hadpromised for her, Silvia hugged his arm and said, "Jayden, if you find out


    that there''s something wrong with you, don''t be too sad about it. I am a kind person, and perhaps, I


    won''t be ashamed of you."


    Jayden said, "I dare you to do that."


    Silvia said, "Old man, you''re already at this age, but why are you still being so petty?"


    Jayden held Silvia in his arms and gave her a deep kiss. "I''ll teach you a lesson once we get back


    home tonight."


    Since he could not win her with words, then he would subdue her using actions!


    Not too long after, the test results were finally out. It proved that there was nothing wrong with


    Jayden''s reproductive system at all.


    If he had no problem, then it was likely that the problemy within Silvia. However, Jayden did not


    want Silvia to find out about it, so he had asked the doctor to keep it a secret.


    He said to Silvia, "The doctor said that we shoulde get the test results tomorrow."


    Silviaforted him and said, "Don''t worry. No matter what, to me, you are still the brave and


    strong Young Master Kyle."


    Jayden loved listening to these words. He smiled and said, "Such a sweet-talker! You''re getting


    better at pleasing others now!"


    Silvia was happy to receive apliment, so she snuggled into his arms like a cute kitten and said,


    "It''s because you''ve taught me well."


    Jayden held her hand and said, "Let''s go home."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia nodded and said, "Thank you, Young Master Kyle!"


    Jayden said, "What are you thanking me for?"


    Silvia said, "I just want to thank you!"


    She had nned to thank him for helping her out. However, her ns were disrupted by the


    hospital visit. Although she couldn''t do anything to thank him, she still wanted to thank him verbally.


    Jayden poked her head and asked, "Is your brain damaged or something?"


    Silvia nodded. "I guess so?"


    She realized that ever since she was with him, she had been using a lot lesser of her brain.


    Sometimes, she was so well protected that she had almost forgotten what her name was. If went on


    like this, she might really be an idiot soon.


    Jayden said, "You better take care of that brain, or else I''ll kick you in the a*s."


    Silvia raised her fist and punched him. "I warn you, Jayden. Only I can kick you. If you dare to kick


    me, I will make you pay for it."


    Their rtionship started off with him forcing himself on her. If it were to end, she must the one who


    did it... However, why did the thought of them ending their rtionship made her feel so awful?


    Forget it, she didn''t want to think about it anymore. Since the two of them were together now, then


    she would make sure that she lived her life to the fullest extent. Even if they were to go separate


    ways in the future, she would not have regrets about this rtionship.


    Jayden ruffled her hair and said, "I will never let you have the chance to do that to me."


    Silvia smiled and said, "Then you better listen to me, and do whatever I say... don''t get angry at me,


    don''t punish me, and don''t be such a control freak..."


    Jayden said, "Yes! My dear wife!"


    Silvia pinched him his arm and said, "Who''s your wife? Don''t just call me anything you like, alright?"


    She said that she was not his wife, but the look in her eyes and her lips which were slightly curved,


    were all saying that she was enjoying it.


    Although it was just another blunder and the baby they were eager to have did not actually exist,


    they still had each other. Their life ahead was still bright and they would never be lonely again.


    As the investigation on Mr. Donald continued, the police began to unravel more of his secrets. Each


    of his crimes was enough to lock him up in prison for decades. It could be said that his life was


    completely over.


    After Mr. Donald was convicted, the appointment of the new chancellor was set into action. It was


    said that the new chancellor waspletely new to the school, having never assumed any position


    at the school before, and this was unheard of in the history of University A. Perhaps this was an


    extraordinary person.


    In the past week, while everyone was discussing the new chancellor, they were also paying


    attention to the person who had posted the article on the school''s forum. However, up till this day,


    there was no one who had managed to find out who that person was. It was as if that person did not


    exist at all.


    On that day, Silvia arrived at the campus early. As she arrived at the lecture hall, almost all her


    ssmates were already there. When


    Reagan and Lemur saw her, they immediately went over to her.

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    Reagan said, "Boss, I heard that a big shot has sponsored our school with a huge amount of


    funding. Also, lecturers who have not been doing their jobs well would be fired and they would be


    reced with top lecturers from elsewhere."


    "Big shot?" Silvia immediately thought of Jayden. However, she guessed that he would not have


    that much time to meddle in the university''s affairs. Unless... He really had nowhere else to spend


    his money, so he decided to spend it on the university?


    "If it really was that b*stard Jayden, he could have just asked me to spend his money if he didn''t


    know what to spend on!" Silvia thought.


    She had many different ideas on how to spend the money.


    For instance, she recently had the idea of opening her own restaurant. The restaurant would serve


    a variety of cuisines. Therefore, no matter what she wanted to eat, she could just go to her own


    restaurant and have them all in one ce.


    Reagan nodded and said, "Yeah, that''s right. Since that person could actually sponsor our


    university, that would only mean that he''s a big shot. It seems that our school will be having a huge


    internal adjustment very soon.


    Silvia asked, "Who told you that?"


    Lemur replied, "Everyone in school knew about it already. You''re the only one who doesn''t know


    anything. I guess you''re starting to lose touch with reality while you live the pampered life as the


    wife of a rich man."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him and said, "Who are you calling the wife of a rich man? Can''t you just


    speak properly for once?"


    Seeing that Lemur was getting refuted, Reagan said with a smug, "Boss, we''ve also heard about


    something else, but we''re not sure if it''s true and if we should tell you about it."


    Silvia picked up the pen and knocked it against Reagan''s head. "Do you guys want me to beat you


    up? Stop making me guess already. If you have something to say, then report it to me directly. Else,


    I will make you regret it!"


    Reagan said, "This rumor has something to do with you."


    Silvia said, "That''s not something new! I''ve had so many rumors about me going around!"


    For the past two years, there were rumors about Silvia having a sugar daddy, and that she had a


    strong backer in the university. They were all outrageous!


    "It''s about Felix." Reagan knew how much Silvia cared about Felix, so he was very worried when he


    caught wind of this.


    As expected, when Silvia heard the word ''Felix'', her face fell a little and she immediately asked,


    "What is it?"


    Reagan gave Lemur a knowing look and they both know that they could not hide it from Silvia


    forever, so they decided to tell her. "A few months ago, Felix suddenly disappeared right before


    graduation. He was not dropping out of school nor did he get suspended, so how could a person


    just disappear all of a sudden? His family said that he passed away, but we didn''t even see his


    ashes, let alone his body. It wasn''t just you, but many of us, who didn''t believe that he was dead."


    Felix''s disappearance was something that had been bothering Silvia for so long. Up till now, she still


    could not figure out why Felix had gone missing out of a sudden. Felix was not the kind of person


    who would abandon her when she was in trouble. "What are you guys trying to say?"


    Reagan added, "What I''m trying to say is that Felix is not dead, but he disappeared from the


    university. Have you never thought that it''s fishy?"


    Of course, Silvia had doubted it before. However, she could not find any clues on what happened to


    Felix.


    Lemur then said, "Boss, you have also suspected it, but you can''t find any evidence. However,


    there''s a rumor saying that Felix has offended some big shot, so it was that big shot who made him


    disappear from our school and he had even kicked him out of Madison City."


    "A big shot?" Silvia immediately thought of Jayden again. However he quickly denied that thought.


    All of these happened a few months ago, and Silvia had not met Jayden at that time. Hence, Felix


    would not have the chance to offend Jayden. It wouldn''t be Jayden... It couldn''t be him...


    Reagan and Lemur said worriedly, "Boss..."


    "Where did you hear these things though?" Silvia was a little flustered, but she did not even know


    what she was worried about. Perhaps it was because of the word "big shot" that made her think of


    Jayden.


    Reagan said again, "I don''t know where the news came from, but it started spreading among the


    students today. I don''t know how true the rumor is, but Boss, every rumor has its grounds! The only


    thing I was confused about was, why did it start spreading only today?"


    "I think that''s strange too." Silvia clenched her fists. "If this is real, I''d definitely hunt him down and


    avenge Felix no matter who that person is."


    Even if she would not think of being Felix''s wife anymore, they were still childhood ymates who


    grew up together. She had never forgotten his kindness and how well he treated her back then.


    Whenever she had been wronged, Felix would stand by her side to protect her, support her, and


    encourage her. Of course, if someone were to do harm to him, she would also do her best to


    avenge him and bring him justice.


    Reagan said worriedly, "Boss, now that Wateria Corporation is finally back on track, and your


    rtionship with Young Master Kyle is going well, it would be the best if you don''t meddle in this


    matter anymore."


    Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked, "So, if I suddenly went missing one day and you guys found


    out that someone was behind it, will you not do anything about it?"


    Reagan and Lemur answered simultaneously, "Of course we will do something about it.


    How can we just stand by and do nothing?"


    Silvia patted their shoulders and said, "This is why the two of you are my best friends. If something


    were to happen to anyone of you, I will definitely avenge you, even if it means sacrificing my life."


    Reagan and Lemur could not refute her. Yes, Silvia was right. Even if they were not lovers, they


    were still friends who grew up together. As long as either of them was in trouble, the other would not


    just sit by and watch. Moreover, Silvia was a loyal person, who would never abandon her friends.


    At the same time, Jayden had also received a report. It was a report that was extremely important to


    him.


    The report clearly stated that Silvia had a low basal body temperature, which would make it difficult


    for her to conceive a baby. This was the actual reason why Silvia was still not pregnant despite


    them having s*x regrly.


    After reading the report, Jayden frowned and looked up at the doctor. He said with a solemn look,


    "So it is her low basal temperature that is making it hard for her to conceive? And even if she


    conceived, will she be prone to miscarriage? How can we solve this problem, Doctor?"


    "Yes. Therefore, it would be better for Mrs. Kyle not to get pregnant before her body has is in good


    condition. Otherwise, a miscarriage may happen and it would be very detrimental to her body." The


    doctor exined while observing Jayden''s reaction. "Mr. Kyle, there are two reasons for Mrs. Kyle''s


    low body temperature, which is either her personal health or an irregr lifestyle. From what we


    checked, it seems to be the former case. She must have had a cold long ago and it was not treated


    in time, causing permanent damage to her health."


    "Caught a cold and not treated in time? What kind of cold would have such a great effect on her


    body?" At that instant, Jayden immediately thought about everything that he knew about Silvia.

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    Soon enough, Jayden recalled the time when Silvia was abducted and thrown into a tub of ice water


    for several hours, and she almost lost her life. He told the doctor, "A few years ago, she was almost


    frozen to death after being soaked in ice water for a few hours. Could that be the reason?"


    "Yes, Sir, it''s very likely." As the cause was discovered, the doctor spoke a little excitedly. However,


    when she saw Jayden''s somber face, she hurriedly lowered her head, "Sir, don''t worry too much.


    It''s not a serious issue and it can be easily treated. Mrs. Kyle only needs to recondition her body


    and she will be able to conceive again."


    At this moment, Jayden was only concerned about Silvia''s health. As for whether she could get


    pregnant or not, that was secondary. The doctor said a lot but she did not mention anything that


    Jayden was concerned about.


    Jayden was very dissatisfied. He raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "Just get to the


    point!"


    The doctor was a little confused. She had already exined the main points to him! What else did


    Jayden want to know?


    As the doctor observed Jayden''s solemn face, she finally understood his concern. "Mr. Kyle, I''ll


    prescribe some homeopathic medication for Mrs. Kyle to recondition her body. Also, I''ll pass you a


    list of lifestyle habits for Mrs. Kyle to take note of. Coupled up with a healthy diet, her health would


    improve very soon"


    Despite the doctor''s lengthy exnation, Jayden merely replied coldly, "She hates bitter food."


    But... all medications were bitter to the taste!


    The doctor was exasperated, but she did not dare show it. "Mr. Kyle, that''s not a problem at all. I will


    think of a way to mask the taste of the medicine."


    Finally satisfied with the doctor''s answer, Jayden waved his hand, gesturing for her to leave.


    After the doctor left, Jayden felt the urge to hear Silvia''s voice. He immediately called her, but the


    call did not get through. Perhaps, she was still in ss.


    Not long after, Silvia returned the call. As soon as he answered the phone, Jayden heard her say,


    "Jayden, why did you call me? You called me when I was in ss. Don''t you know that I can''t be on


    the phone when in ss?"


    Listening to her noisy chatter, Jayden suddenly felt much more at ease. He smiled and said, "If I


    want to call you, I''ll do it. I don''t care if you are in ss or not."


    As soon as he said this, Silvia started grumbling, "Young Master Kyle, can you stop being so


    overbearing? Can''t you be a little more considerate? Why do you have to behave in a despicable


    manner? Women hate that!"


    Jayden chuckled and said, "Don''t women like men who are somewhat overbearing?"


    Silvia rolled her eyes and said, "Young Master Kyle, who told you such nonsense?"


    Silvia guessed that whoever told him that was most probably a rival in love out to sabotage him!


    All men knew that they had to dote on a woman to win her heart. An oppressive man like Jayden


    should have tough luck finding a woman at all! So, Jayden must have been a national hero in his


    past life to be so lucky to marry her in this life!


    Jayden spoke in a confident tone, "It''s justmon sense, do I actually need to hear it from


    someone else?"


    Silvia was bbergasted, so she said, "Alright, you''re the mighty young master of the Kyle family,


    whatever you say is correct. I won''t argue.


    In fact, Jayden was teasing her because he wanted her to argue with him. "Wow, aren''t you the


    master of arguments? So why did you admit defeat so easily this time? This is very unlike you!"


    "Because there is no way to reason with a pompous young master like you. I will always lose no


    matter what, so why should I torture myself?" Silvia shrugged and said, "Young Master Kyle, if


    there''s nothing else, I''m going to hang up the phone now. I need to pay attention to ss to excel in


    my studies."


    However, Jayden stopped her. "Silvia..."


    Silvia asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Jayden shook his head. "Nothing."


    Jayden felt inexplicably uneasy, but when he heard Silvia''s voice, he feltforted and did not want


    her to hang up.


    Silvia sensed that Jayden''s tone was a little strange, so she asked carefully, "Young Master Kyle, is


    something wrong?"


    "No, nothing. By the way, I''ll be picking you up earlierter." Jayden couldn''t help but think that it


    was a little absurd. He had been through all sorts of hardships, but he could never stop himself from


    worrying when it came to anything that was rted to Silvia.


    Even when he was on the brink of death, he had never panicked. However, when he heard that


    Silvia had some minor health problems, he was so inexplicably uneasy.


    It was probably because he had been lonely for too long. Now that there was a woman who had


    warmed up his cold heart, he was afraid that he might lose her one day. And that was why he was


    so anxious.


    "Young Master Kyle, you were the one who asked me to be a good student, but you''re now asking


    me to skip ss? Why are you being so unruly now?" Despite this, Silvia liked it. It was not her first


    time skipping ss anyway, so it wouldn''t matter if she were to do it again.


    Jayden asked, "Just tell me if you''re okay with that."


    Silvia said with a smile, "Can I actually say that I''m not okay with that though?"


    Firstly, he would never give her a chance to refuse his request. Secondly and more importantly, she


    was also reluctant to refuse his invitation.


    She also wanted to spend more time with him. Even if they were to do nothing, she would be


    content being able to stay by his side.


    Jayden said, "That''s a deal then."


    Silvia nodded. "Okay."


    Jayden added, "You should hang up then."


    Silvia said, "You hang up first."


    Jayden said, "Be a good girl, you should hang up first."


    Silvia said, "Okay, I''ll hang up first then."


    "Ew... You guys are so cheesy. I can''t stand it!" Silvia had just hung up the phone when she saw


    Reagan and Lemur looking at her, "Boss, it seems like you''ve fallen for Young Master Kyle''s


    charm."


    Silvia clenched her fists. "That sounds ridiculous! I''m warning you guys! Don''t spout such


    nonsense."


    Reagan said, "Boss, you didn''t know your expression earlier! Anyone could tell that you''re madly in


    love! So don''t deny it anymore. In fact, the more you deny it, the more it shows that you''re trying to


    hide it."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that instant, Silvia flung her fist at Reagan and gave him a punch on the back. "You little brat, I


    told you not to talk nonsense, but you just keep going on. Was it because I haven''t beaten you up


    lately so you''re asking for it now?"


    Reagan massaged the spot where Silvia had punched him. He retorted aggrievedly, "But what I said


    was the truth, so why can''t we talk about it? You''re a tyrant!"


    Looking at his pitiful look, Silvia stroked Reagan''s head,forting him, "Well, you shouldn''t have


    said that I''ve fallen for Young Master Kyle''s charm. Instead, you should''ve said that he was the one


    who had fallen into my trap and would never be able to escape from me."


    Reagan and Lemur could not be bothered to argue. They could never win against Silvia anyway.


    However, it was true that Silvia was getting more thick-skinned recently!

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    Jayden had always been punctual. He would never make Silvia wait for a long time.


    As soon as Silvia snuck out of the lecture hall, Jayden''s phone call came in. "Are you out yet?"


    Silvia said happily, "Yeah, I''m walking down the stairs now. Just give me five more minutes, Young


    Master Kyle."


    Jayden said, "Okay."


    All sses were still ongoing, so all lecturers and students were in the ssrooms. As Silvia walked


    out of the academic building, there was no one around her at all, making it very obvious that she


    was sneaking out of ss.


    However, Silvia had often skipped sses, so she did not feel weird. She hopped happily to the


    campus entrance while humming to her favorite song.


    "Looking forward to your return, my baby."


    "Looking forward to your embrace, my baby."


    Silvia was tone- deaf. Her singing was so terrible that Reagan would always tease her by saying


    that their ears would bleed whenever Silvia sang. On top of that, she had no self-awareness at all.


    Whenever she was at the karaoke, she would always hog the microphone. She was so annoying


    that no one could actually stand her, except for Reagan and Lemur.


    "Silvia..."


    While she was humming, Silvia suddenly heard a familiar voice. She spun around in the direction of


    the voice. However, she did not see anyone.


    "Felix?" Silvia looked around again, but still, she did not see anyone. She could not help butugh


    at herself. "I''ve probably gone insane. I''m even hallucinating and thinking that Felix''s calling for


    me?"


    Perhaps she was imagining voices because of the rumor about Felix that she had heard earlier that


    day. Probably, Silvia had been thinking about it too much that she was starting to imagine things.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Silvia..."


    Just when she took another step, the familiar voice sounded once again. She looked in the direction


    of the voice, and this time, she saw a handsome young man.


    He was standing under a tree not too far away from her, dressed in a white casual outfit that she


    was familiar with. The sunshine fell on him, making him look as warm as rays of sunlight in cold


    winter.


    "Fe... Felix?" Silvia muttered. Was the man standing under the tree really Felix? Was it really him?


    Did he reallye back alive?


    But why did everything feel so surreal? It felt like it was just a dream. It was as if all of these would


    disappear without a trace once she woke up from her sleep.


    "Silvia..." He smiled as he reached out his hand to her. Just like in the past, whenever she was sad,


    and when she was helpless... he would always smile at her and reach out hisrge and warm


    hands to her. He would hold her hand and tell her, "Silvia, don''t be afraid. I''m here!"


    "Felix!" Without a second thought, Silvia ran towards him. She did not care if this man in front of her


    was real or just her imagination. At that instant, she only wanted to hug him and let him know that


    she had been worrying about him for so long.


    However, when she was about to get close to him, her ''Felix'' turned around and ran away. He was


    so fast that Silvia could not keep up with him at all.


    "Felix, don''t run away. Wait for me!" Silvia shouted and chased after him. However, he had


    disappeared from her sight, vanishing into thin air just like that.


    Could it be just an illusion?


    Ring...


    All of a sudden, Silvia''s phone rang. The sound of the ringtone instantly pulled Silvia out of her


    thoughts. She took out her mobile phone from her pocket and saw that it was Jayden who was


    calling.


    She answered the call and said sullenly, "I''m almost there."


    Jayden said, "Turn around."


    Silvia looked back and saw that Jayden was standing not far behind from her with a smile on his


    face. "Why were you running away just now? I''ve been calling you from behind for a few times but


    you kept on running."


    "I..." Could she tell Jayden that she thought she had seen her first love? Could she? Could she say


    that?


    Of course not.


    Jayden was such a domineering man. If he were to find out that Silvia had a man whom she used to


    like, he would never let her off easily.


    For peace''s sake, Silvia decided to keep the matter from Jayden. "It''s none of your business if I am


    running, why do you care?"


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and reached out his hand to pinch her face. "It seems like I''ve not


    taught you well because you still dared to talk to me like this. Didn''t I tell you not to make me


    angry?!"


    Silvia flung his hand away and said, "You said that you would give me freedom, but I was just


    running for a bit and here you are, asking all sorts of questions. Where''s the freedom you''ve


    promised me?"


    Usually, when Jayden asked her something, she would answer obediently. However, she was


    behaving differently at present. Obviously, she was hiding something from him again. The silly look


    on her face made him want to bully her!


    However, Jayden was nning to take her out on a date, so he didn''t want to spoil the mood by


    getting into a fight with her. He put his arm around her waist and said, "Alright, it''s my fault. I


    shouldn''t have made Miss Turner angry. Is Miss Turner willing to give me a chance to take you to a


    meal to make it up to you then?"


    Silvia was already feeling a little guilty. Now that he had taken the initiative to apologize to her, there


    was no reason for her to refuse him. She smiled and said, "Of course I do."


    Upon hearing her answer, Jayden pulled her into his arms and kissed her. "Thank you so much, for


    being the bigger person, Miss Turner." "Hmph, I am not that petty." Silvia was a typical opportunist.


    Now that Jayden was thanking her, she actually thought that he was the one at fault. She was


    behaving so arrogantly like a proud peacock.


    "I''ll have to thank you for that then." This youngdy was really thick-skinned. However, in Jayden''s


    eyes, she was silly and adorable.


    "Young Master Kyle, if you would like to thank me, why don''t you treat me to a nice meal then?" The


    weather was getting colder and Silvia had been craving a delicious piping-hot beef stew. However,


    she dared not ask for it because she was still being punished. Now that she had a chance to make


    a request, she definitely would not let it slip.


    "Sure." Jayden held her hand and said, "You can eat whatever you want today."


    Jayden had agreed to her request with such crity, and Silvia was starting to feel a little uneasy.


    "Young Master Kyle, are you plotting something again?"


    Silvia had always felt that Jayden had some hidden intentions and that he must be plotting


    something against her.


    "Is that what you think about all day?" Jayden knocked on her head. "Couldn''t it purely because I


    want to treat my wife to a nice meal?" "It''s perfectly justified for a husband to treat his wife to a


    meal, but..." Silvia stared at Jayden. "You are usually not this easygoing. Now that you''re suddenly


    being so nice to me, I felt a little weird... Young Master Kyle, did you do something bad behind my


    back and you''re now trying to make up for it with a meal?"


    Jayden knocked on her head again and said, "Miss Turner, I think you should really consider


    changing your future career ns. You should be a screenwriter once you graduate. I''m sure


    that you will be a sessful one with that imagination of yours."


    Silvia hugged his arm and smiled. "If I were a screenwriter, the first thing that I''d write about is you


    forcing a youngdy to marry you."


    Jayden said, "Well, you can try doing that and let''s see how I''ll punish you!"


    Silvia said, "What a tyrant!"


    Just as they were bickering, they did not realize that there was a pair of eyes that had been


    watching them. Those eyes were deeply reddened, as if they were covered in blood!.

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    Eating was definitely Silvia''s forte. She had ordered two portions of beef stew, a te of pasta, a


    portion of Bratwurst, and even a pork burger.


    Although Jayden knew that Silvia was a big eater, he was still surprised. "Silvia, are you sure that


    you can finish all of these?!"


    "Excuse me, could you please leave the menu here? I might be ordering moreter. Thanks." After


    ordering the dishes, Silvia looked at Jayden who was sitting opposite her. "What''s wrong? You''re


    Young Master Kyle, aren''t you? Do you think that I''ll make you go broke for treating me to one


    meal?"


    "I''m not afraid of that at all. I''m just worried that you''ll get indigestion after finishing so much food."


    Jayden waved his hand and stopped the waiter. "Excuse me, could you please cancel the bratwurst


    and the burger for us? Thanks."


    Silvia was so annoyed that she immediately stood up from her seat. She pointed her finger at


    Jayden andined, "Jayden Elias Kyle, how could you?! You promised to treat me to a nice


    meal and would let me eat whatever I want, but what are you doing now? How could you just cancel


    the order? Why did you even agree to treat me to this meal if you are going to be so stingy?"


    Jayden dismissed the waiter, and then settled Silvia down on her seat, "It''s not that I''m not letting


    you eat, I just don''t want you to get indigestion."


    Silvia said angrily, "Jayden, do you think I''m stupid? Do you think that I can''t tell if I''ve eaten too


    much? That''s how much I could eat, you can''t me me for it."


    Jayden advised, "Alright... Be a good girl, okay? If you''re not fullter, I''ll ask Auntie Cherry to


    prepare some supper for you."


    Silvia said angrily, "Why bother? Can''t you just let me eat until I''m full now?"


    Jayden said, "I''ve already made up my mind."


    Once Jayden had made a decision, no matter how sheined, she still would not be able to


    change his mind. So, Silvia knew that it was better to just listen to him than wasting her time and


    energy to argue with him, "So I really can have supper tonight?"


    Jayden said, "Of course you can. But on the condition that you have to be a good girl."


    Silvia didn''t know what to say.


    She really wanted to kick him to the other side of the universe.


    A stingy man like him would never be able to get himself a wife. It was really a great loss for her to


    marry him.


    Jayden added, "Just listen to me, okay? It''s for your own good!"


    When she heard him talking to her in such amanding tone, Silvia got angry and said, "You


    always want me to listen to you. If you want me to listen to you, then why can''t you listen to me too?


    You are my man. Can''t you just let me win once? Why do you have to go against me every single


    time and upset me?"


    Jayden was determined to stop Silvia from eating so much, but when he heard her saying that he


    was her man, he had already lost.


    He was so excited that he grabbed her hand. "Silvia, what did you just say? Say it again!"


    Silvia was startled by his sudden action and wanted to retreat. However, he was holding on to her


    hand so firmly that she couldn''t get away from him. "Did I say it wrongly though? You are my man.


    Can''t you just let me win once?"


    "Silly girl, everything would have been fine if you had said so from the beginning," Jayden smiled as


    he said. Then, he held her face in his palms and kissed her.


    She was right. He was her man, and he should have let her win.


    Jayden immediately waved his hand at the waiter and reordered the dishes that he canceled a while


    ago. On top of that, he had even ordered some desserts for her. He was determined to let her eat to


    her heart''s content.


    Silvia was dumbstruck as she looked at him behaving in such a strange manner.


    What''s wrong with this man? Was he alright?


    Just as she was thinking about it, Jayden suddenly got close to her face. Silvia was so startled that


    she immediately leaned back. However, Jayden grabbed the back of her head and said, "Before we


    start eating, let me have a taste of the appetizer first."


    Silvia resisted, "Don''t mess around. I''m a human being, not food on your te."


    This man had really gone too far. He was even treating her as his appetizer...


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, no matter how angry she was, she could put all the worries behind her when the food was


    served on the table. It was indeed the ultimate enjoyment to drink a bowl of hot beef stew on such a


    cold day.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Silvia had alreadypletely forgotten about what Jayden had


    done a while ago. During the meal, she had even shared her food with Jayden. "Young Master Kyle,


    don''t just watch me eat, you should eat some too."


    Looking at her being so happy, Jayden was happy too. "Silvia..."


    Silvia''s mouth was stuffed as she answered in a muffled voice, "Hm?"


    "Let''s have a..." Wedding. Jayden could not bring himself to finish his sentence. He knew that Silvia


    had a knot in her heart, and there was still a man whom she was still missing. He still needed time


    to make her forget that man.


    "Stop talking already. Hurry up and eat," Silvia said. After that, she continued to devour her food.


    She did not pause at all since she started eating.


    Jayden, on the other hand, had been taking care of Silvia throughout the meal.


    At the end of the meal, Silvia was in a good mood. She held Jayden''s arm and said coquettishly,


    "Young Master Kyle, I''m in a good mood today. Can you go shopping with me?"


    Shopping was a waste of time and Jayden would never waste his time doing such a thing. However,


    since his wife had asked him to apany her, as her husband, could he refuse her?


    Of course not!


    Therefore, he agreed without any hesitation. "Sure. I''ll keep youpany wherever you go and you


    can buy whatever you want."


    Upon hearing Young Master Kyle''s generous offer, Silvia said with a smile, "You''re such a generous


    husband. I wouldn''t mind having a few more husbands like you."


    Jayden was upset when he heard what Silvia had just said. "Silvia, am I not enough to satisfy you?"


    Silvia was slightly stunned. However, she immediately broke into a sly smile and said, "Jayden,


    what are you talking about? It''s just a metaphor. Why are you being so petty?"


    Jayden red at her and said, "Don''t ever make such a joke again in the future. You must remove


    this thought immediately if it everes into your mind again."


    Silvia smiled at him and said, "Alright, alright. I won''t think about it, okay? But tonight, I want to see


    how great of a boyfriend you are."


    Jayden corrected her and said, "I''m your husband."


    Silvia said, "There are many girls who address their boyfriends as their husbands anyway. Why do


    you care so much?"


    Jayden emphasized, "I''m your husband."


    This man was particrly stubborn. Since he was not willing topromise, Silvia had no choice


    but to give in. "Okay fine! You''re my husband. Are you happy with that? Then, I want to see how


    great of a husband you are, how about that?


    Jayden was finally satisfied with the way she was addressing him. He pulled her into his arms and


    said, "If you want to see that, wouldn''t we have to go home and do that?"


    What was this man thinking about? Silvia punched him and tried her best to get the topic back on


    track. "Young Master Kyle, do you know what kind of man is the most popr among women?"


    Jayden said, "A man who canst long!"


    Silvia gritted her teeth and said, "Jayden, I''m trying to be serious here. Can you please stop being


    so shameless?"


    Jayden shrugged and showed Silvia a serious face. "I''m being serious too. Is there anything wrong


    with my answer though?"

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    "Huh..."


    It was obviously a shameless answer, but Jayden could still put on a serious look. Silvia was so


    angry that she raised her leg and stepped on his foot. "You''re so shameless!"


    Jayden said again, "Well, I think I''ve heard that women seem to like shameless men too. Is it not a


    fact that girls like bad guys?"


    Silvia really did not know how tomunicate with this man who had been thinking so highly of


    himself anymore!


    Silvia was so annoyed that she turned around and wanted to leave. However, Jayden pulled her


    back. She couldn''t break free from his grip so she shouted at him, "You can continue being a bad


    guy! Just keep waiting for a woman who likes a bad man to fall in love with you!"


    "I don''t want any other women, I only want you." Jayden held Silvia in his arms and said with a


    serious look. However, when he looked at the startled look in Silvia''s eyes, he immediately changed


    his tone. "Don''t women like men who are a little flirty?


    He was scared, he was actually scared. He was afraid that he would not get a corresponding


    response for his sincerity. And more importantly, he was even more afraid that he would be met with


    her contemptuous ridicules.


    Jayden''s behavior did scare Silvia, which was why she was stunned for a long while. All she could


    see was the serious look in his eyes.


    His gaze was deep and intense, like a bottomless abyss, as if it could suck her in at any time, and


    she would never be able to escape from him.


    After a brief silence, Jayden said, "Then tell me, in your opinion, what kind of man do women like


    the most?"


    Silvia immediately shook off her thoughts and said, "If a man wants to get a woman to like him, then


    he only needs to remember one thing, that is to buy anything that she wants for her!"


    Jayden nodded and said, "Well, I see your point there."


    Silvia asked again, "Jayden, didn''t you say that you would buy whatever I like for me? Are you


    serious about that?"


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and said, "Silvia, since when was I not serious with you?"


    Yes, he had always been quite serious with


    what he said and did to her. For instance, when he said that she could not eat meat for an entire


    month, she really did not get to eat any meat for a month.


    Jayden added, "Just tell me what you want."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come with me." Silvia held Jayden''s hand and walked a couple blocks. Eventually, they arrived at


    a remote corner, with a small store in it.


    Silvia then introduced the store to Jayden, "The store is more than a century old and it holds a very


    special position in the hearts of the people in Madison City."


    "What''s so special about it?" Jayden had been in Madison City for three years, but he had never


    heard that there was such a store in this city. After entering the store, he immediately studied the


    entire store carefully.


    The store was very special because it had all sorts of items in it. At a nce, it seemed that the


    store had everything that one could think of. On top of that, every item that was on disy looked


    vintage.


    Looking at the items in the store, it was as if every one of them had their own stories.


    More importantly, there were no store assistants who were watching over this shop. There was a


    sign at the counter near the door with some words written on it, "As long as you like it, you can take


    it away. Just pay as you see fit."


    The store owner was seemingly a smart and bold person. Such a business model had been proved


    not feasible in many countries. However, it was unexpected that this store could actually survive in


    Madison City for more than a century.


    Jayden looked around the store and then looked at Silvia. "This store is indeed different from


    others! The items sold here are very unique and the interior is quite impressive too. I guess the


    owner profits quite a bit from it."


    Jayden was a businessman. When a businessman looked at something, his most instinctive


    approach was to estimate itsmercial value. He would evaluate them and analyze if they could


    make money, and how much it could make.


    "You''re so narrow- minded. The purpose of this owner for opening this store is not to make money,


    alright?" Silvia was not a businessman at all and it was more than often that her thoughts were on


    the simpler side. "If he really wanted to make money, he could have just priced everything on the


    high side. There''s no need to let customers decide on the price themselves."


    Jayden added, "Why are you so certain that the owner''s intention was not to make money? Do you


    know the owner of this store?"


    "No one has ever seen the owner of this store, so how could I know him?" Speaking about the


    owner, Silvia thought of something so she said, "There are many rumors about the owner of this


    store. Some said that he''s from a fallen noble family, while there are some who said that he was a


    beggar who got rich in hister days... However, no one actually knew his identity. It is undeniable


    that you''ll be able to get everything that you need here. And if you can''t find the item that you want,


    you can just write them down on this notebook and it will be avable on your next visit."


    "This is indeed an interesting business model." Jayden nodded in appreciation. After listening to


    Silvia''s exnation, he took a good look around this store once again. The items inside were indeed


    unique, and there were a variety of goods, which could meet the demands of different customer


    groups.


    "Come with me, Jayden." Silvia took Jayden''s hand and dragged him to a small cab in the shop.


    She pointed to a red ruby inside and said, "Buy this red ruby for me."


    "Okay." As long as it was something she wanted, Jayden would buy it for her without a


    second thought. However, he was curious. He wanted to know what was so special about this red


    ruby, that led to the silly Silvia, who never asked Jayden for anything, asking him to buy it for her. "Is


    there any special meaning behind this red ruby?"


    "Jayden, just buy it when I ask you to. Why do you have so many questions? Let me tell you, no


    one likes women who talk too much and the same goes for men." This was her secret. She would


    only tell him when the timing was right.


    Since Silvia did not want to tell him, Jayden stopped asking. He smiled and said, "How much do you


    think it is worth?"


    Silvia said, "You are the one paying. Of course you will have to decide on how much to pay. Don''t


    ask me about it."


    Jayden said, "But I don''t have any cash with me."


    "That''s not a problem at all!" Silvia nced at him and pointed to the bank ount number that was


    written at the counter. "You don''t need to pay them with cash. You can just do an online transfer. If


    you tell me that you can''t even do that, I think I might just punch you."


    "Of course I will not let that happen again." Jayden quickly took out his mobile phone and


    transferred the money. When he was at it,


    Silvia leaned over and tried to peek on the amount that he had paid. However, Jayden was quick


    enough to flip his phone so that she could not see it. "This is a secret."


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him and said, "Young Master Kyle, don''t tell me that you''re so stingy that


    you''ve only paid a dor for it?"


    Jayden smiled and said, "Well, it''s possible." What? A dor? Was he really that stingy? Even if the


    red ruby was worthless, as long as it was something that she liked, it would be an invaluable


    treasure.

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    Jayden had been providing for Silvia ever since she had gotten together with him, but this red ruby


    was his very first gift to her.


    After carefully keeping the red ruby in her pocket, Silvia held Jayden''s arm and smiled at him.


    "Young Master Kyle, thank you for the present!"


    "I''m your man. You don''t need to thank me!" Jayden was delighted to see that Silvia had valued his


    gift this much, so he pulled Silvia into his arms and said, "If you really want to thank me, I won''t


    refuse it though. Alright, it''s now your turn to apany me to buy the things that I want to buy."


    "Young Master Kyle, you have your people to prepare everything for you. What else do you need?"


    Silvia did not think that Jayden actually had something to buy. Perhaps, he just wanted her to


    apany him just because he had apanied her.


    However, Jayden proved to her that he really had something to buy and that it was a ''necessity'' for


    the two of them.


    After driving down a few streets, they finally arrived at a pharmacy. "This is my


    destination."


    This was a pharmacy. Was he feeling unwell?


    Silvia immediately stretched out her hand and touched Jayden''s forehead. "Jayden, the weather is


    a little cold today. Did you catch a cold?"


    Due to his old injuries, although he looked strong, whenever the weather was windy and rainy, it


    was very likely that he would fall ill.


    "The weather is quite chilly today, does it trigger his old sickness again?" Silvia thought to herself.


    Seeing that she was worried for him, Jayden was over the moon. He grabbed her hand and said


    with a smile, "I''m fine. I''m here just for that I can make you feel even better."


    Silvia was genuinely worried for him, but he was still fooling around, which annoyed Silvia. "Let go


    of my hand, let me touch your forehead."


    "I''m really fine." Jayden lowered his head and rubbed his forehead on hers. His temperature was


    almost the same as hers. "Do you believe me now?"


    Silvia asked, "Then why did you take me to the pharmacy?"


    Jayden smiled and did not answer. Instead, he pointed at a box of condom on the shelf


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and said to the sales assistant, "Can I please get a carton of those inrge and get it sent to my


    car? Thanks."


    Silvia was speechless.


    Did he have do to everything so exaggeratedly?


    There were ten pieces of condoms in one small box. Arger box could fit ten of those small boxes.


    And a carton would consist of ten of therger boxes.


    That would mean that there would be a total of a thousand condoms in one whole carton. Even if


    they were to use one every day, it would still take them three years to finish them. What''s more, no


    one would actually have the energy to use one each day.


    When seeing the sales assistant''s judgmental look, Silvia was nearly dying from embarrassment.


    It was all because of the man standing beside her. If it weren''t for Jayden, why would she receive


    such a judgmental gaze?


    Silvia was so angry that she gave him a tight pinch, warning him not to be such an embarrassment.


    However, Jayden did not feel there was anything wrong for him to do that and even asked the sales


    assistant to carry that big box to his car.


    For all twenty years of her life, Silvia was famous for being thick-skinned. However, this was the first


    time ever in her life that she had felt so embarrassed that she could not even lift her head up


    anymore!


    On their way home, Jayden was focusing on his driving. Silvia, who was sitting in the front


    passenger seat, had been staring at him. For a moment, a lot of things had rushed into her mind.


    They had not been using any form of protection all these while, but still, she was not able to


    conceive. This time, he had even bought so many condoms at once. Just how badly did he not want


    her to be pregnant with his child?


    Silvia was a straightforward person. The moment this question came into her mind, she immediately


    asked, "Jayden, are you really hoping so much that you don''t get me pregnant?"


    It was not that she wanted to bear his child, but when she thought of the effort that he had put in to


    avoid her from getting pregnant, she could feel nothing but heartache.


    "Are you overthinking again? Who says that I don''t want you to be pregnant with my child?"


    This silly woman, she would never fail to put her focus on the wrong things.


    Silvia said sullenly, "Then why did you buy so many condoms? Are you going to tell me that you


    didn''t buy them to use them with me, but you''re buying it to use it with other women?"


    "We''ll wait for two years. We''ll have a baby after you graduate from university." At first, Jayden really


    wanted Silvia to get pregnant with his child. However, taking into ount her current physical


    condition, it was still not the right time for her to conceive a baby. Therefore, he must not let her get


    pregnant until her body has fully recovered so that nothing would happen to her.


    Silvia was notpletely convinced. "So, you don''t want a child now, because you''re protecting


    me?"


    Jayden held her hand and said, "What else could it be? Do you really think I will find someone else


    to give birth to a child for me?"


    Silvia said, "I dare you!"


    Ring...


    While the two were talking, Silvia''s cell phone suddenly rang. She red at Jayden and said,


    "Jayden, I''m warning you, you''d better not lie to me, or I''ll make you regreting to this world."


    Upon hearing Silvia''s warning, Jayden''s eyes darkened but he could not utter a word.


    Silvia took out her mobile phone and saw that it was a phone call from Audrey. "Audrey, why are


    you calling me at this hour? Do you know that you could actually lose a friend by calling at an


    inappropriate time?"


    "Silvia, it''s me, it''s me... I''m Audrey..." Audrey''s voice sounded strange. It was if she was drunk or in


    a trance.


    Did something happen to Audrey? Silvia''s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly said, "Audrey, I know


    it''s you. Did something happen to you?"


    "Silvia, didn''t you say that you are my good friend? I need your help now. If you are my good friend,


    then pleasee over and get me out of this ce." Audrey''s confused voice sounded in Silvia''s


    ear.


    "Audrey, where are you now?" Other than Audrey''s voice, there was also a quarrellingmotion in


    the background. However, it was too noisy, so Silvia could not understand what it was.


    "I''m at Phantasy Nightclub!" As Audrey spoke, she suddenlyughed. "There are a lot of handsome


    guys here. There are so many of them... Silvia,e here quickly. I''ll introduce a few to you."


    "B*tch, I asked you to find someone to get the money here. Why are you talking so much


    nonsense!" A man suddenly shouted in an angry tone, which almost deafened Silvia''s ears.


    "I am. I''m asking my friend toe now... Ah..." Audrey screamed out of a sudden, and then her


    voice, which was full of fear, sounded again. "Silvia, they just drugged me and they are forcing me.


    Pleasee and save me. I don''t know who else to look for, besides you!"


    Judging from the sound, it seemed like those guys had beaten Audrey up. Silvia was so worried that


    her chest tightened. "Audrey, tell me where you are now? I''ll go over to you now."


    "I''m... Where am I?" Audrey, who was in a daze due to the drugs, could not remember where she


    was. She could not recall how she had offended those guys at the Phantasy Nightclub. She only


    realized that someone was pulling her hair at this very moment. It was so painful that it felt like her


    entire scalp was going to be ripped off.


    "Are you the woman''s friend?" A man''s voice sounded from the phone. He had probably snatched


    the phone away from Audrey.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    "Yes, I am!" Silvia immediately concealed the anxiousness in her voice and said calmly, "All you


    want is money, isn''t it? As long as she is safe, I will bring you the money."


    The man said, "Of course we want the money... as for her... now that such a beautiful woman is in


    front of us, I''m worried that my men wouldn''t be able to hold in it for too long."


    Silvia did not know who Audrey had provoked, but she knew that there were all kinds of people in


    the Phantasy Nightclub and some of them would do just anything.


    At this critical moment, Silvia thought of the person who was sitting next to her. His father was Mr.


    Kyle, the legendary figure in Madison City. He was a big shot that both the government and the


    mafias were afraid of. At this time, it should not be a big problem to use his father''s reputation to


    scare the other party.


    Silvia looked at Jayden, who was driving the car, and then growled coldly into the phone, "I''m sure


    that you''ve heard of Mr. Kyle, right? The woman in your hands is Mr. Kyle''s woman. If you dare to


    lay a finger on her, I''m


    afraid that you would have to prepare yourselves to face him!"


    Upon hearing this, Jayden frowned. The legendary Mr. Kyle of Madison City was sitting right beside


    her. Also, since when did Mr. Kyle''s woman end up being in someone else''s hands?


    However, Silvia''s crisis management skills were rather impressive. In the face of an emergency, she


    could be calm and also ruthless. At the very least, she did not let Jayden down with her


    performance!


    Jayden would give her 60 points for her performance, which was a pass.


    The man sneered and said, "Huh... You sound kind of confident huh? However, you should have


    said something more convincing. Do you think that Mr. Kyle would have so much time to care about


    such trivial matters?"


    Silvia smiled coldly and said, "You don''t have to believe me. After all, I can''t prove that she''s indeed


    Mr. Kyle''s woman with mere words. But, you can go ask around yourself and here''s a friendly


    reminder, don''t ever offend someone who you can''t afford to offend. Otherwise, you should know


    the consequences better than me."


    Silvia''s words were firm and strong, which did shock the man on the phone. "We are at


    Phantasy Nightclub. I will give you half an hour to bring the money here, otherwise I can''t guarantee


    what my men will do to her."


    There would always be people who would pretend to be Mr. Kyle''s friends, and all of them were


    proven to be fake in the end. However, when the man heard Silvia mentioning Mr. Kyle''s name, the


    man still had some scruples about it.


    He was worried that among those people that he had met, there would actually be Mr. Kyle''s


    people. Therefore, if he really happened to do something to them, then he would not be too far


    away from death.


    Therefore, whenever someone mentioned that they were rted to Mr. Kyle, he would still spend


    some time to confirm it before taking the next step.


    After that, the man hung up on Silvia, without giving her the chance to get any more information


    from him.


    "D*mn it, how dare you hang up my phone. Don''t ever let me catch you, or I''ll tear you into pieces."


    Silvia scolded while dialing Reagan''s phone number.


    Knowing that Audrey was in trouble, and at a Phantasy Nightclub even, the first people Silvia


    thought of were Reagan and Lemur. The guys used to get into fights at the


    Phantasy Nightclub so they were experienced in such situations.


    Right after Silvia had hit the call button, Jayden reached out his hand and snatched her phone away


    from her. He ended the call and said, "Silvia, I want you to be clear about something."


    Because of what had happened to Audrey, Silvia was so anxious that she wished she could just


    grow out a pair of wings and get to Audrey immediately. Silvia was already on the verge of going


    mad but Jayden actually snatched her phone away while she was looking for help. Silvia was so


    frustrated that she shouted, "Jayden, what are you doing? I''m calling someone. It''s an emergency."


    Jayden said, "Silvia Turner, do you actually know who your man is?"


    When something happened, the first person who she had thought of was not him and Jayden was


    very upset about it.


    Silvia was about to go crazy as she spoke, "Jayden, I''m not in the mood to mess around with you


    now. I''m trying to save someone now. If there are any dys, I will lose the opportunity to save her."


    Phantasy Nightclub was a famous nightclub in Madison City. The people who visited the ce were


    not ordinary people and they were


    not someone who Audrey could afford to offend. Silvia had no idea who Audrey had offended, so if


    she were to go over anyter, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    As she spoke, Silvia''s eyes suddenly lit up. D*mn it, why was her brain so slow?!


    Wasn''t the person beside her the most influential person she knew?


    Jayden, this b*stard, was Mr. Kyle''s son. If he was the one who showed up, it would be equivalent


    to Mr. Kyleing in person. By that time, who would dare toy a finger on Audrey?


    After thinking this through, Silvia immediately put on a smiling face. She held Jayden''s hand


    adorably, "Young Master Kyle, a friend of mine is in trouble now. If I were to ask you for help, you


    won''t refuse me, right?"


    The reason why Jayden had grabbed her mobile phone was to let her know that she should have


    asked him for help. He didn''t want her to think of her friends first whenever she was in trouble. Now


    that she had understood it, he was starting to feel a little annoyed for the fact she was being this


    nice to him because of someone else.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden remained silent. Therefore, Silvia shook his hand and said, "Young Master Kyle,


    are you going to help me?"


    Jayden nced at her and said, "Tell me everything."


    Silvia immediately exined, "Audrey is at Phantasy Nightclub, and I think she offended someone.


    They are asking for money and will not let her go until they get the money. I wanted to get someone


    else to go over with me, but I was worried that Audrey''s captors were too powerful. I worried that I


    might fail to save Audrey and get myself in trouble too. So, that''s when I thought of you. You''re


    Madison City''s mighty Mr. Kyle''s son. I''m sure that those men would back off if you showed up


    personally."


    This silly woman was finally enlightened. She had finally realized that she shouldn''t rush her way


    through things whenever she was facing a problem. Instead, what she should do was ask for his


    help.


    In an instant, Jayden sped up and drove to Phantasy Nightclub. However, while he was driving, he


    did not forget to ask Silvia, "Why are you saving her? She always thinks so highly of herself and she


    does things without thinking about the consequences. She probably deserved it."


    Upon hearing this, Silvia thought that he did not want to help her. Silvia was disheartened as she


    withdrew her hand and said, "If you


    don''t want to help me, then just forget about it. Just give me back my phone. I''ll call find someone


    else to help me."


    She thought that she was indeed a fool to actually believe him. He had always disliked Audrey, so


    why did she expect that he would save Audrey?


    Jayden asked, "You knew that you might get into trouble saving her, but you still insist on helping


    her?"


    Silvia said furiously, "It''s none of your business!"


    Jayden added, "When you were thinking about your friends, have you ever thought about other


    people? For instance, your mother..." Or him? What would her mother do if something were to


    happen to her? And him, what would he do?


    Silvia said, "You don''t have to worry about it. I know how to protect myself."


    "What do you know?" Jayden suddenly shouted in anger, "Silvia, you''re not a child anymore. Don''t


    you think that you should think carefully before doing anything?"


    "I''ve thought about it, but..." Since he didn''t want to help her, she could only think of another way


    herself. Besides, she had been to those ces and she had even gotten into fights there. Hence,


    there would be nothing


    that she would be afraid of.


    Jayden snorted and said, "But what?"


    Silvia said, "I''m her only friend, so I must save her. Otherwise, she might really get killed by those


    people."


    Jayden said, "If an adult did something without considering the consequences, and something bad


    really happened, the person totally deserved it."


    "Can you stop being so sarcastic? I know that I shouldn''t have asked you for help. It''s my fault,


    okay? Are you happy with that now? Young Master Kyle!" Silvia''s eyes had already turned red due


    to anger as she stared at him with a ferocious look.


    Under her intense stare, Jayden took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone number. "I want you


    to look for a woman named Audrey now. Make sure that she stays safe once you find her."

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    The man on the phone was Stanley Pierson. When he heard that Jayden was looking for a woman


    named Audrey, he immediately said, "Sir, we do have a woman named Audrey now, but I''m not sure


    if she''s the one you are looking for."


    The name, Audrey, was amon one. However, it would be quite impossible to have two women


    with the name Audrey causing trouble in Phantasy Nightclub at the same time.


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice, "What happened?"


    Stanley added, "Director Zir took a fancy to Audrey, who was drinking alone at the bar. He gave


    her a gift and she epted it... but when Director Zir wanted to take things a step further, Audrey


    refused and even wounded him. Therefore, in a fit of anger, Director Zir ordered his men to tie


    her up."


    Jayden said, "Stanley, I gave you the right to manage Phantasy Nightclub, but how could you let


    those people do such a thing to a woman?"


    Stanley hurriedly exined, "Sir, if Audrey


    didn''t ept Director Zir''s gift, we certainly wouldn''t let them do that to her. However, the


    problem is that she had epted the gift but rejected Director Zir''s advances and even wounded


    him, so no matter what she was still the one at fault."


    Phantasy Nightclub was the most famous nightclub in Madison City, where many dignitaries and


    magnates frequented. It was also one of Jayden''s businesses.


    Two months ago, a fight broke out in Phantasy Nightclub, but thanks to Jayden''s influence in


    Madison City, they were able to keep the matter down. In the end, Jayden had asked his employees


    to coordinate with the police in the investigation, so that the case could be settled in the shortest


    time possible.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason the police was able to close the case within such a short period of time had a lot to do


    with the great cooperation of the employees at Phantasy Nightclub. Therefore, not only Phantasy


    Nightclub was not punished, the police had evenmended them for their actions.


    As Jayden expected, Phantasy Nightclub had be the final winner of that bloody fight.


    Then, under Jayden''s order, Stanley hade up with some new rules. One of them was that they


    must make sure no guests were to


    go against the will of other guests. Once that happened, Phantasy Nightclub would immediately get


    themselves involved to take care of the matter.


    As for this time, if Audrey did not ept the gift, it would mean that the other party had forced her


    into it. Therefore, no matter how hard she resisted or even hurt the other party, Phantasy Nightclub


    would still be on her side.


    However, Audrey did ept Director Zir''s gift but rejected him after. Therefore, Stanley, who was


    responsible for Phantasy Nightclub, was not in a position to protect her anymore.


    To tell the truth, Jayden didn''t want to save Audrey at all. However, she was Silvia''s friend. If


    something were to happen to her, Silvia would be sad and she would even me herself for not


    being able to save her.


    Thest thing that Jayden wanted to see was Silvia being sad, so he said, "Ask Director Zir if he


    wants anything else, I''ll give it to him."


    As soon as Jayden said this, Stanley immediately understood what he meant. Jayden was willing to


    offer anything in return for Audrey.


    As for what that thing was, Stanley was not sure. It could be arge sum of money, or even a


    house... As long as Director Zir


    asked for it, they would have to give it to him. Stanley could not help but to sigh because their boss


    was going to suffer a great loss in order to save Audrey.


    "Sir, are you sure about this?" Stanley did not understand. He did not understand why Jayden would


    care about this woman.


    Could it be that Jayden had also taken a fancy to this woman?


    No, it shouldn''t be!


    Stanley had seen with his own eyes how Jayden doted on Silvia. It was unlikely that he would have


    a change of heart in such a short period of time.


    Then, Stanley thought of Audrey''s appearance. She was quite good looking, but she was


    completely different from Silvia. Perhaps, Jayden was already sick of innocent looking girls so he


    was now going for a morous looking woman.


    Jayden said, "If she loses even a strand of hair, I''ll not let this matter slide."


    Seeing that Jayden was being so serious about this matter, Stanley was sure that there must be


    something between the two of them. Hence, he quickly answered, "I''ll go over and bring her back


    now."


    After the call had ended, Stanley walked out


    of the room. He went through the long corridor and arrived at another room. He knocked on the


    door and waited for the people inside the room to answer him. After making sure that there was a


    response, he pushed the door and stepped into the room. He said, "Director Zir..."


    When Director Zir saw that it was Stanley, he got up to wee him. "Mr. Pierson, are you


    looking for me?"


    "Yes..." Stanley responded while taking a quick nce across the room. Sh*t, Audrey was not in the


    room. Could it be that they have already finished her off?"


    Director Zir asked, "What are you looking for, Mr. Pierson? Is there a treasure in this room?"


    Stanley smiled and said, "I heard that there was a beauty here in your room, so I came over to have


    a look... Where is she?"


    Director Zir said, "I''ve seen all kinds of women before and I have a lot of ways to deal with a


    woman who doesn''t know how to appreciate favors."


    "No..." This was an order from his boss, if anything went wrong, Stanley wouldn''t be able to exin


    to Jayden. He said in an anxious tone, "Director Zir, where is that woman now?"


    Director Zir looked at Stanley. He had almost never seen Stanley being this anxious, so he


    asked, "What''s the matter, Mr. Pierson? Are you interested in that woman?"


    Stanley said, "No, not me. It was my boss who had ordered me to bring her back. Therefore, if


    anything happens to her, I''ll definitely be in big trouble."


    The moment Director Zir heard it was Mr. Kyle who wanted Audrey, his hand, which he had just


    stretched out to grab the ss on the table, trembled slightly. He asked, "Mr. Pierson, Mr. Kyle


    asked forthat woman?"


    Stanley nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Kyle had just given me a phone call. He said that as long as you


    are willing to let Audrey go, you can have anything you like in return."


    Upon hearing this, Director Zir''s heart skipped a beat. How could he ask forpensation from


    Mr. Kyle? Was he courting death?


    Director Zir waved his hand repeatedly and said, "Since Mr. Kyle wants that woman, you can


    take her away. I''ve met Mr. Kyle a couple of times before, how could I ask for anypensation


    from him?"


    Stanley asked, "Where is she?"


    "Come with me, Mr. Pierson." Director Zir led Stanley out of the room. His footsteps


    were very fast, as if he was worried that if they were a second slower, everything would be toote.


    Then, the two of them arrived at another private room. Director Zir kicked the door open, and the


    chaos in the room halted in an instant. The people in the room turned back to look at the door in


    unison. Although they all looked fierce, no one dared to make a sound when they looked at the two


    men who were standing at the door.


    Director Zir shouted, "Where is that woman?"


    Stanley kept quiet but he was already looking around the room, trying to look for Audrey. When he


    finally saw Audrey, who was being tied up in the corner of the room, he immediately let out a sigh of


    relief.


    Fortunately, those people did not dare to do anything at Phantasy Nightclub. Fortunately, she was


    only being tied up. Fortunately, nothing worse had happened.


    The man who was talking to Silvia on the phone stood up and pointed to one corner. "Director


    Zir, she''s over there. How do you want us to deal with her? We''re at your service.


    Director Zir gave the man a look and said, "Let this woman go."


    The man said anxiously, "Boss, let her go?"


    Director Zir asked, "Do you have a problem with that?"


    The man said, "No, Director Zir. But that woman wounded you, how could you not avenge


    yourself?"


    Director Zir said, "Mr. Kyle has asked for this woman."

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    When they heard of the name Mr. Kyle, the fierce men calmed down in an instant, and even the


    look in their eyes had be tame.


    However, the man who was on the phone with Silvia was unwilling to give up, so he asked again,


    "Director Zir, are you sure that she is really Mr. Kyle''s woman?"


    Director Zir nodded and said, "Mr. Pierson is here too, do you still think that it''s false?"


    After hearing Director Zir''s answer, everyone in the room shivered. They were all d that they


    did not actually harm the woman.


    Earlier, when they heard from the phone call that Audrey was Mr. Kyle''s woman, none of them


    believed it. However, they did not touch her just in case it was true. s, she really was Mr. Kyle''s


    woman!


    "Why are you guys still standing there? Hurry up and untie Miss Audrey so that Mr. Pierson can take


    her away." The man immediately put on a smile. "Mr. Pierson, if we had known that Miss Audrey


    was Mr. Kyle''s woman, we wouldn''t dare to touch her at all."


    Stanley did not know either. If he had known it earlier, he would not have let these people touch his


    boss'' woman. "What have you guys done to her?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man said in a humble tone, "Mr. Pierson, we haven''t had the time to do anything to her and


    you''ve already found her. All of these are just a misunderstanding. Please do exin on our behalf


    when you see Mr. Kyle."


    "It''s good that you haven''t done anything to her. This is indeed a misunderstanding and I will make


    sure to exin it clearly to my boss." Stanley smiled and said to the waitress, "You two, hold her."


    Stanley did not dare to hold Audrey personally. If Audrey was really Jayden''s woman, and Stanley


    touched her, he knew that Jayden would probably chop his hands off.


    Since Audrey was his boss'' woman, Stanley dared not neglect her at all. He ordered the two


    waitresses to send Audrey to the room which he had exclusively saved for Jayden.


    The two female waitresses took Audrey to Jayden''s room and turned back to ask Stanley, who was


    following behind them, "Mr. Pierson, where should we put her?"


    Audrey was reeking of alcohol and because she was being tied up just now, she was in a total


    mess. Even if Jayden liked her, he


    probably would not be in the mood to do anything with her after seeing her in such a state.


    Therefore, in order to please his boss, Stanley made a decision. He told the waitresses, "I want you


    two to wash Miss Audrey up. Make sure that she''s clean before you put her on Boss'' bed."


    "Mm... It''s so hot..." Because of the drug, Audrey was experiencing hot shes, so she began to tug


    at her clothes. Her clothes were already revealing, so the moment she pulled her clothes, her body


    was already exposed in the air.


    Stanley immediately turned his head away and said to the waitresses, "Hurry up, don''t waste any


    more time. As for her hot flushes, only Boss can help her with them."


    Now that his boss'' woman was drugged, Stanley was d that nothing worse had happened.


    Otherwise, he would really be in big trouble.


    Stanley had been working for Jayden for three years now. Three years was neither too long nor too


    short. He knew that when it came to work, Jayden was absolutely the best.


    In just three years, Jayden''spany had sessfully monopolized the entire Madison


    City. On top of that, his businesses were growing rapidly and they even had businesses in the


    neighboring countries.


    However, Stanley knew nothing about Jayden''s private life. He did not know who his family


    members were and what he would do besides work.


    In these three years, Stanley never saw any woman around Jayden. Silvia was the first woman to


    appear by Jayden''s side and she had changed him significantly.


    Seeing Jayden''s love for Silvia, all of them thought that their boss had finally found the love of his


    life. However, Audrey had appeared out of the blue.


    Thinking of Silvia and Audrey, Stanley shook his head helplessly. He had always thought that his


    boss was one of a kind and not a swinger like many men were.


    However, judging from this incident, it seemed that his boss was no different from other men after


    all. Jayden would think of other women too!


    "Jayden, who was it that you were calling just now? Does it really help to call him?" Silvia was


    worried throughout their journey to Phantasy Nightclub, and she was bombarding him with


    questions.


    Jayden hated that Silvia''s entire attention was on someone else, so he told her, "If anything


    happens to Audrey, I''ll pay you back with my life, okay?"


    "Young Master Kyle, can you not talk like this? How can I bear to let you trade your life for hers?"


    Silvia reached out and held Jayden''s hand. "Audrey has no friends and her parents are not by her


    side. Now that she got into such trouble, she would probably need a shoulder to lean on. I''m her


    only friend, and it is my honor that I am the one she had thought of when she was in danger. I hope


    that I can help her and get her out of this trouble. If I were to run into any trouble in the future, I also


    hope that someone will appear in time to save me."


    "You will never be in danger. Even if you were, the only person who you should expect to show up is


    me." Jayden suddenly turned the steering wheel and stopped the car steadily. "We are here."


    "We''re here?" Silvia was still a little confused. She got out of the car with Jayden and rushed up to


    hold his arm. "Thank you, Young Master Kyle!"


    Silvia knew that Jayden could be a little childish sometimes. Therefore, as long as she could speak


    patiently to him and make him happy, everything would be fine.


    However, Jayden did not say anything. There was no need for her to thank him. She was his wife,


    and her business is also his business. Therefore, he would definitely save Audrey.


    "Sir, you, you''re here!" When Stanley saw that Silvia was by Jayden''s side, he was somewhat


    surprised. His boss was indeed amazing. He had even brought his girlfriend along to meet his lover.


    "Where is she?" Jayden asked.


    Stanley nced at Silvia but did not notice one bit of jealousy on her face at all. Then he said, "Miss


    Audrey had drunk quite a fair bit of alcohol and she was being tied up too... so I''ve asked the


    waitresses to wash her up and send her to your room."


    Upon hearing Stanley''s words, a slight frown appeared on Jayden''s face. He was dissatisfied that


    Stanley had brought someone into his room. However, on second thought, ever since he had


    married Silvia, he had not stayed overnight in Phantasy Nightclub. Therefore, there was no need to


    keep that room for him anymore.


    Even Jayden did not catch on the meaning behind Stanley''s words, let alone Silvia. At that very


    moment, the only thing that she was concerned about was Audrey''s safety.


    She followed Jayden into a luxury suite which was located on the eighth floor. As soon as she


    entered the room, Silvia was stunned. The room was scented and the lights were suggestive. It did


    not look like they were here to save someone at all. Instead, it felt like they were here to meet a


    lover.


    Seeing that their boss had arrived, one of the waitresses sensibly said, "Sir, Miss Audrey has been


    waiting for you in the room for a long time. We will get back to work first."


    Her words sounded somewhat strange, but Silvia didn''t want to think about it too much. Moreover,


    she did not believe that there would be anything between Jayden and Audrey.


    "It''s hot... I''m so hot... Help me..." A muffled voice sounded from the room. The moment Silvia heard


    it, she immediately rushed into the room.

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    The first thing Silvia saw when she entered the room was Audrey. She was lying n*ked on the bed


    and her entire body was flushed, as she murmured, "It''s hot... So hot. Give me water. I need water."


    "Jayden, Audrey wants some water. Can you please go get me a ss of water..." Silvia rushed


    over and tried to cover Audrey with the quilt. However, Audrey immediately pulled it away.


    Silvia could not let anyone see Audrey''s n*ked body, especially Jayden! She quickly said, "Jayden,


    don''te in. Ask those waitresses toe in."


    The two waitresses who were about to leave instinctively looked at Jayden. Jayden then said in a


    cold voice, "Why are you two still standing here? Go and help her now."


    Stanley, who had just rushed over, leaned in and whispered in Jayden''s ear, "Sir, only you can get


    rid of the heat in Miss Audrey''s body. Miss Turner won''t be able to do anything about it."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and asked in a deep voice, "What do you mean?"


    Was his boss unhappy?


    But why was he unhappy?


    Was it because Audrey was drugged?


    Stanley hurriedly exined, "Sir, I had no idea that Miss Audrey was your woman. If I had known it


    earlier, I wouldn''t have let anyone take her away, let alone let them drug her."


    Stanley''s words were very straightforward with his words, and Jayden, who had never thought


    about it in this aspect, finally understood what Stanley meant. He smiled coldly and said, "Stanley, I


    guess you are really tired of living."


    The moment Stanley heard what Jayden said, his legs trembled. "Sir, I''m the one in charge of


    Phantasy Nightclub and now that something happened to Miss Audrey there, I''d take full


    responsibility for it. But, I really had no idea that she was your woman."


    In the past, Stanley was great at observing people. He could always figure out what his boss was


    thinking and anxious about, but he was making repeated mistakes at this moment!


    Jayden looked at him coldly. "It seems that you haven''t realized what your mistakes were."


    Did he do something else wrong that even he


    was not aware of?


    Stanley was confused as he said, "Sir, please forgive me for being dull-witted. Could you please tell


    me what I''ve done wrong?"


    Jayden said, "You should go to the ice cer and stay there for a while. Come out once you''ve


    figured it out."


    Stanley said, "Sir..."


    On second thought, Stanley held his tongue. He did not want to say more to exacerbate the


    situation. Now, he should just deeply reflect on his earlier mistakes.


    Stanley thought that it probably was not because Audrey was drugged. If Jayden meant so, he


    would not have said that Stanley had not realized his mistake.


    If that was the case, then could it be because Audrey was taken away by someone else?


    If that was it, Jayden would have rushed over to Audrey andforted her. He wouldn''t be just


    standing outside the room! So that could not be the case.


    Hence, did that mean that Jayden did not care about Audrey at all?


    The moment he had this idea in his mind, Stanley was so scared that he could feel a shiver down


    his spine. If that was really the case, then putting Audrey on Jayden''s bed


    was...


    Sh*t...


    Stanley felt like he should jump off the eighth floor. How could he make such an idiotic mistake?


    "Sir... I..."


    Jayden said, "Why are you still here? Do you want me to get someone to carry you there?"


    With an aggrieved look, Stanley apologized, "Sir, I''ve already realized my mistake. You''re not


    interested in Audrey at all. Sorry, I misunderstood your intentions."


    Jayden said, "Since you knew but did it anyway, I want you to go to the cold room and stay there for


    two hours to reflect on your mistakes."


    Stanley didn''t dare to exin anymore. "Yes, Sir. I''ll go now."


    This was indeed his fault. All of them could see how much Jayden cared about Silvia. It was


    impossible for him to have a change of heart in such a short period of time.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he really deserved to be punished.


    Jayden, on the other hand, was d that Silvia was entirely focused on Audrey. Otherwise, if she


    happened to catch on Stanley''s intention, she would definitely make a huge fuss about it.


    In the room.


    "Audrey, I''ve got you some water." Silvia handed Audrey a ss of water, which Audrey had


    chugged down in the next second.


    However, this water could not relieve the heat in her body at all. "It''s hot, it''s so hot... Please save


    me... save me..."


    Audrey felt like her body was on fire, and it was going to burn her alive. Unable to control herself,


    Audrey started scratching her body.


    Silvia did not expect that Audrey would hurt herself. However, it was already toote to stop her.


    Therefore, she could only watch as a few bloody scratches appeared on Audrey''s body.


    However, it seemed like Audrey could not feel the pain at all as she continued scratching herself.


    Silvia quickly grabbed on to her hand and asked, "Audrey, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Hot... I''m hot... Help me..." Audrey was in a confused state. She could not recognize Silvia, who


    was in front of her. All she knew at that moment was that she was feeling very warm and if the heat


    in her body was not removed at that instant, she might really explode.


    "Don''t be afraid, Audrey. I''ll take you to the hospital right away." Silvia grabbed Audrey''s


    hand and shouted at the door, "Jayden, I''m sending Audrey to the hospital now."


    In fact, anyone in Madison City, who knew Young Master Kyle, would only listen to his orders.


    However, Silvia was the only who dared to give him orders.


    With Jayden''s help, Audrey was soon on her way to the hospital. After sending Audrey on the


    ambnce, Silvia asked Jayden to drive her to the hospital.


    On the eighth floor of Phantasy Nightclub, a tall man stood by the window and watched the


    ambnce driving away until it was out of his sight.


    Huh... It seemed that he had failed again. He knew that no matter what he did, she would never


    give in nor would she save him.


    When Audrey finally woke up, she saw that Silvia was next to her and apanying her. At that


    instant, her heart which was as hard as stone, suddenly softened. Tears that had not fallen for many


    years flowed out from the corners of her eyes.


    She quickly wiped away her tears and forced a smile. "It does feel good to have a friend by my side


    when I''m sick. I think I should get sick more often in the future."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t cherish your body in the future, I won''t care about you anymore."


    Silvia red at Audrey and got her a ss of water. "Here, drink some."


    With a smile on her face, Audrey took over the ss of water and said, "Little girl, thank you!"


    Silvia stared at her and said, "Why are you thanking me? I took care of you because if you really


    died, there would be no one to bicker with me anymore and my life would be very boring."


    Audrey knew that Silvia did not mean what she said, so she did not expose her. Instead, she put on


    a smile without saying anything.


    Silvia said again, "Audrey, do you still remember what you''ve said to me?"


    "I''ve told you so many things," said Audrey. "How would I know what you''re talking about?"


    Silvia said, "You told me that as a woman, I should learn when to be tough and when to be gentle.


    You said that we as a woman should not pretend to be tough all the time. When it is time to be


    weak, we should be weak, and only then would men love us even more... You were the one who


    told me all these things, but why don''t you understand it yourself?"

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    "Wow, look at you. You''re even giving me a lecture now." Audrey blinked her eyes and smiled


    naughtily at Silvia.


    Silvia snatched the ss from Audrey''s hand and said seriously, "I''m being serious with you here.


    Don''t ever think that you can make me stop by joking around like this."


    Audrey shrugged and said, "Silvia, we are different. It''s just like cold medicine, which could save


    someone with a cold but not someone else who has a chronic disease."


    Silvia asked, "What''s the difference? Just because you are a few years older than me? Or is it


    because you are more experienced than me? So is that why you have to bear everything by


    yourself? Is that why you have to disguise yourself as a despicable woman so that everyone would


    look down on you?"


    "Can you just stop talking about my age already? Women don''t like to be reminded of their age!"


    Audrey looked at her red-painted nails. "Besides, I''m not pretending to be who I am now. I had


    always been a superficial and materialistic woman. I only like men who are rich. As long as they are


    rich, I am willing to be with them."


    Silvia hated how Audrey ridiculed herself, and how she denied herself. "You''re so annoying,


    Audrey!"


    Audrey patted Silvia on the back and said, "Don''t be angry, babe. If you die of anger, I''d have no


    friends. Really, it''s not easy for a woman like me to find someone who wants to befriend me."


    Silvia patted Audrey''s hand away and said angrily, "You know that you don''t have any more friends


    but you''re still trying to piss me off. You really deserve to be alone for the rest of your life."


    "I love you so much, why would I make you angry, right?" While answering Silvia nonchntly,


    Audrey turned on the front camera on her phone. When she saw her face on the screen, she


    screamed in shock, "Ah..."


    The sudden scream startled Silvia so much that her heart trembled. After recovering from her


    shock, she still had to be concerned about the unreliable Audrey. "What''s wrong, Audrey?"


    "What happened to me?" Audrey touched her face, trying to discern something. "No, no... this is


    definitely not me."


    The woman on the phone screen had messy hair and ruined makeup... She looked as ugly as a


    ghost. How could this person be herself?


    It was definitely not the usual Audrey who always looked morous.


    Silvia grabbed the phone away from Audrey''s hand and threw it aside. She said in a stern voice,


    "Audrey! I''m warning you, don''t try to y dumb with me here!"


    "Who the hell is ying dumb with you?!" Audrey rolled over and wanted to get out of the bed. She


    thought that she must wash up and dress herself up immediately. What would she do if someone


    saw her in such a state?


    Silvia was speechless when she saw how much Audrey cared about her looks. "Audrey, is beauty


    more important to you than anything else?"


    "Of course it is. Is there any problem with that?" Audrey said as she walked to the bathroom, "Silvia,


    bring me my cosmetic bag." Silvia red at her.


    When she noticed that Silvia did not move, Audrey added, "When I''m done with my make up, you


    can ask anything you want. I''ll answer each and every one of them, okay?"


    Silvia was never an obedient child. But taking into ount that Audrey was being bullied that night,


    she had no choice but to give in to Audrey. After all, she was her friend.


    Silvia found Audrey''s cosmetic bag, gave it to her and went back to the ward to wait for her.


    However, Audrey took so long that Silvia had eventually fallen asleep.


    Silvia rubbed her eyes and yawned. "Miss Audrey, why did you take so long?"


    "It''s not that long though. It only took me half an hour." Compared to her usual routine, the amount


    of time she had spent on her makeup that night was not long at all.


    Silvia rolled her eyes and said, "Half an hour is not long? How long do you think is considered long


    then?"


    "You''re still young, and your skin is still soft and supple. Even if you don''t put on makeup, you''re still


    a beauty. Of course, you don''t need to spend much time putting on makeup." Then, Audrey took a


    look at herself in the mirror. After putting on makeup, she looked much better. "Unlike me, I''m


    turning thirty soon. My skin is aging and I''m starting to get wrinkles. At this point, I really won''t go


    out with my bare face anymore."


    "Stop exaggerating, Audrey. You''re still so beautiful. If I didn''t know you, I would have thought you


    were in your early twenties." Silvia looked at Audrey, who looked much livelier after putting on her


    makeup, covering up the little ws on her face. Audrey was a beautiful woman, with a natural


    charm that


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    attracted men!


    Listening to Silvia''spliment, Audrey smiled confidently and said, "Why? Are you going to fall in


    love with me after seeing the beauty of a maturedy?"


    Silvia rolled her eyes again. "Whatever you have on you, I have it too. Why would I fall in love with


    you?"


    Audrey then deliberately stuck her chest out and said, "Are you sure about that?"


    Silvia grabbed the pillow and threw it at Audrey. "Audrey, why are you so mean? Let me tell you, it''s


    because I''m still young. When I reach your age, mine will get there too."


    "That''s right. With Young Master Kyle''s help, you might actually go through another stage of puberty


    again." Audrey smiled and said, "But... even if you don''t have what I have, Young Master Kyle


    wouldn''t mind it anyway."


    "Alright, let''s stop talking about me already. Let''s talk about you now." Audrey would always avoid


    the questions or she would never answer them seriously. Therefore, Silvia had to get the topic back


    on track. No matter what, she must solve the root of the problem of the incident which happened


    that night, otherwise, Audrey might actually get into trouble again.


    "What''s there to talk about though?" Audrey


    didn''t want to talk about it. There were things that she did not want to bring up after experiencing it


    once because she was afraid of recalling it again.


    Silvia said, "Audrey, I want to ask you about what happened tonight. I don''t mean anything else, I


    just want to tell you that you are no longer alone, and you have me as your friend. Remember, if


    you''re in trouble or need help, you don''t have to bear it by yourself, you can alwayse to me."


    "Of course I know that. Didn''t I ask you toe save me when I was in danger?" Since Audrey did


    not want to talk about it, Silvia stopped asking. Perhaps, Audrey had her own reasons for avoiding


    her questions. Therefore, she said, "You should have some more rest then. I''m going back home


    now."


    Silvia was about to leave, so Audrey grabbed on to her hand and said, "Silvia, there''s a prerequisite


    to what I said. You can only show your weakness when there is someone by your side, who is


    willing to love and pamper you. If there is no such person, then you cannot be weak. So, you must


    make sure that you cherish the person who loves you and not do anything that would lead to future


    regrets." "Audrey, I know what to do, but what about you? Are you really not going to tell me what


    happened tonight?" Silvia gave her onest chance. If Audrey chose not to tell her, she would never


    ask again.


    ''TH tell you, alright? I''ll tell you everything." Audrey blinked her eyes, took a deep breath, and held


    back her emotions. Then, she said slowly, "I really thought that I was going to die tonight. I thought


    that I''ll never see you again. I thought that I''ll never see..." that person again.

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    Silvia could tell that Audrey was afraid. She reached out to hold Audrey''s hand. "Don''t be afraid,


    Audrey! Tell me, and we''ll find a way to solve the problem. Else, you''d continue to live in fear."


    Audrey sighed, "No, I''m not afraid anymore. I just feel that my life is as miserable as a joke. No, it''s


    even more miserable than a joke."


    Silvia did not understand.


    Audreyughed and continued, "Last night, as usual, I went to Phantasy Nightclub for a drink. I was


    trying to see if there were any good looking eligible bachelors. However, before I even had my


    second drink, someone stuffed something into my arms, and then I was taken away by a group of


    men."


    Although Audrey spoke nonchntly, Silvia nervously clenching her fists. Had she been there, Silvia


    would not have let those people take Audrey away.


    "The old man who led the group of men said that I took his gift, so I had to go with him tonight."


    Audrey sneered. "I mean, if he is handsome, perhaps, I would have conceded. But, he was old and


    ugly, and his


    teeth were disgustingly yellow. So, of course I resisted and so they drugged me, and I ended up


    here in the hospital."


    With a solemn look, Silvia said, "Audrey, if that old man were not ugly, were you really willing to


    submit to him then?"


    Audrey, "I..."


    Silvia interrupted her. "I know that you will never do that. I know you''re just using this method to


    numb yourself and demean yourself. I''m warning you, Audrey. You''d better don''t do that to yourself


    anymore in the future."


    Audrey smiled and said, "Silvia, I guess you''ve been with your Young Master Kyle for too long now


    that you''re starting to get a little too overbearing huh."


    "Don''t try and change the topic." Silvia knocked on the table. "After hearing what you''ve said, I think


    that someone is deliberately finding fault with you tonight."


    Audrey nodded. "I thought it was just an ident at first, but then I saw someone. When I was


    being taken away, I saw a familiar face. I''ve seen that person several times before."


    Silvia said in surprise, "Audrey, did you offend anyone in the past? Think carefully."


    Audrey shook her head but nodded her head after. "I think I have... I can''t escape from him for the


    rest of my life anyway. My fate is destined, and I''m destined to be lonely for the rest of my life."


    "Is he the one you loved?" Judging from the resolute look in Audrey''s eyes, Silvia was quite sure


    that one of the men who hurt Audrey earlier was someone she really cared about.


    "Huh..." Audrey didn''t answer. Instead, sheughed wryly, eventually tearing up.


    Yes! It was because she had once loved him and owned him that her heart was aching so much


    after she had lost him!


    "Audrey, those who don''t care about you won''t feel sorry for you, so don''t torture yourself for him


    anymore. No matter how much you torture yourself, he won''t bat an eye at all." Silvia repeated what


    Audrey had told her before.


    Audrey broke into a charming smile. "Who said that it was because of him? I''m not doing it because


    of him. I just wanted to find a rich man for myself, so that I don''t have to work so hard for the rest of


    my life."


    "You..." Audrey was unwilling to expose her raw self, so it was for Silvia to pursue the matter. She


    patted Audrey on the back and


    said, "If you feel like getting a drink in the future, just go to Starie Blotie. Don''t go to Phantasy


    Nightclub anymore. That ce is not somewhere ordinary people like us should go to.


    "Yeah, that ce is full of rich and powerful men... it''s indeed not a ce for us." Audrey sighed.


    She had never been a match for that person, and she could never win against him. He was the one


    who appeared by her side out of a sudden and gave her a fantasy. However, he was also the one


    who had left out of a sudden and broken her heart.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Both of them knew of each other''s existence and wanted to make the other party return to their side.


    However, they were so stubborn, unwilling to give in first. They wanted each other to concede


    defeat first, but doing so only would hurt them both.


    "Huh, what am I thinking about it still? If I keep thinking about it, I''ll probably lose my sleep tonight."


    Audrey thought while shaking her head, trying to drive that ridiculous idea away. She must not


    waste time having impossible thoughts.


    It was alreadyte at night when Silvia finally came out of the hospital.


    When Silvia was walking out of the entrance


    of the hospital, Silvia looked up and saw Jayden smoking while leaning against the car. She went


    over and took away the cigarette. "Jayden, you told me that drinking is bad for my body, so you


    never allow me to drink. Then tell me, is smoking bad for you?"


    Jayden ruffled her hair and said with a smile, "Silly girl, you actually know how to care about me


    now."


    "Who cares about you?" When she realized that Jayden had seen through her, she blushed and


    said, "If you smoke when I''m around, it means that I''m breathing secondhand smoke. Do you not


    know that passive smoking is more harmful to the body? I don''t want to be poisoned by all that


    smoke and carcinogens at such a young age, okay?"


    It was because he knew how harmful passive smoking was, so he had never smoked in front of her.


    However, he did not notice that she wasing over just now, so he could not put off his cigarette


    in time.


    Silvia was just stubborn. She obviously cared about him, but she did not want to admit it. Jayden


    hugged her and said, "Okay, in order not to poison you, I''ll quit smoking."


    "Jayden Elias Kyle!" Silvia looked up at him and said with a particrly serious face, "Will you stay


    by my side forever? Will you


    suddenly leave me behind one day?"


    She had never had such an almighty man in the past but she still lived a good life. However, there


    was such a person around her now and she was already used to his constant love and care. If he


    were to disappear from her life out of sudden, she probably would not get used to it, right?


    "What are you thinking about, silly girl?" Jayden rubbed her head. "I haven''t even tortured you


    enough, how can I leave you behind already?"


    "Hmph... I knew you''re never up to any good!" Although she said so, she smiled. "Well, it''s getting


    late. Let''s go home now."


    If it weren''t for his help this time, Silvia really could not imagine what would happen to Audrey.


    Fortunately, he was there with her. Otherwise, Silvia would not have been able to save her, and she


    might even get herself into trouble as well.


    Now that she had Jayden, this great support to back her up, she could finally show her weakness


    and let him protect her.


    Looking at her bright and charming smile, Jayden''s Adam''s apple bobbed and in the next second,


    he could not help but lower his head to kiss her. However, Silvia pushed him away as soon as he


    got close to her. "I don''t


    like the smell of cigarettes. Don''t kiss me."


    There was indeed the smell of cigarettes, so Jayden had no choice but to hold back his kiss.


    When she noticed the disappointed look in his eyes, Silvia felt that she had gone too far. She


    leaned into his arms and said, "You can''t kiss me, but you can still hug me."


    Jayden hugged her and gently patted her on the back. "Okay, I''ve already hugged you. Let''s go


    home now."


    In his arms, Silvia did not respond. He looked down and saw that she had already fallen asleep.


    She could fall asleep so quickly! "Silly girl, you''ve been keeping yourself busy for the entire night


    just because of someone else''s affairs. Don''t you think that you''re a little silly?"


    Although he said so, he had been by her side for the entire time too. He never really liked Audrey,


    but he still apanied Silvia up till this hour. However, he had noints at all while doing


    that.


    "Young Master Kyle..." Silviay in Jayden''s arms and rubbed her face against his chest like a


    kitten. She mumbled, "You will always be my greatest support, won''t you?"

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    Jayden enjoyed the feeling of Silvia putting all her trust in him and relying on him very much. When


    he heard her muttering and calling for him in her dreams, he became even gentler as heid her


    down on the back seat of the car.


    After putting her in the back seat, Jayden pinched her rosy and tender cheek and said, "Silly girl, if


    you listen to me and don''t cause any more trouble, don''t upset me, don''t think about other men...


    Then, I can consider being your support for the rest of your life. I will never let anyone hurt you."


    However, it was probably he had pinched her too hard that she felt a little pain in her cheek. She


    furrowed her brows and raised her hand to pat his hand away. "B*stard, you''re hurting me!"


    Jayden leaned over and bit her earlobe as he whispered in a flirtatious tone, "Silvia, tell me, who''s


    hurting you?"


    However, just as he had finished asking that question, Silvia, who had fallen asleep, had


    unexpectedly opened her eyes.


    She stared at Jayden with her big bright eyes and asked in a soft voice, "Jayden Elias Kyle,


    you have a room exclusively for you in Phantasy Nightclub?"


    "Yeah." Jayden was stupefied when he heard her sweet and mellow voice. Therefore, before he


    could realize the meaning behind her question was, he had already nodded his head out of instinct.


    Upon hearing Jayden''s affirmative statement, Silvia immediately sat up straight and grabbed on to


    the cor of his shirt. Then, she put away the adorable look on her face and gnashed her teeth as


    she asked, "B*stard, why do you have a room at a ce like Phantasy Nightclub?"


    This silly woman was being so adorable just a while ago, but now she had already turned into a


    wrathful tigress.


    Jayden exined, "I used to go there once a while, so the person in charge kept a room for me so


    that I could rest in it."


    Silvia grabbed his cor and asked in a murderous tone, "If you only went there once a while, then


    why do they need to save a room for you? Do you think that the rooms in Phantasy Nightclub are


    free of charge?"


    Looking at this woman who was about to swallow him alive, Jayden smiled andughed in a low


    voice. However, as soon as heughed, Silvia immediately flung her fist


    at him.


    Silvia''s punch was so heavy that as soon as she withdrew her hand, Jayden''s right eye was already


    bruising like a panda''s eye. "I''m asking you a question now, what are youughing at? What about it


    that''s so funny? There is a room specially reserved for you, and Stanley Pierson had even asked


    the waitress to wash Audrey up and put her on your bed..."


    Thinking of this, one punch could not alleviate her anger anymore, so she raised her hand and gave


    him another punch on the chest. "Jayden Elias Kyle, you b*stard! You''re a liar! You''re so f*cking


    dirty!"


    After they had intercourse for the first time, he told her that it was also his first time. D*mn it, since


    he always went to Phantasy Nightclub, and his men would even put a woman on his bed, how could


    this man be clean?


    Silvia was already pissed off when just thinking about it!


    If she could, she would definitely throw this man into a whole pot of oil and deep fry him so that he


    could no longer harm other women.


    Jayden grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. "Stop it, Silvia! Calm down and


    listen to me. I''ll tell you what it''s all about."


    Silvia struggled. "I won''t listen to you sweet talking to me anymore. I don''t want to be deceived by


    you anymore."


    "I don''t care, even if you don''t want to, you''ll still have to listen to what I have to say. You have no


    other choice." Jayden grabbed her shoulders and made her look at him. "I''m always there alone and


    I''ve never slept with any women. Also, Stanley had never sent a woman to my room before. What


    happenedst night was the first and thest time."


    Silvia didn''t believe him. She sneered and said, "Wow, should I say that I''m lucky then? That was


    the first time but I was lucky enough to see it with my own eyes huh? Should I feel honored about it


    then? Or the previous times don''t count because I didn''t see it?"


    Jayden''s face darkened. "Silvia, calm down and think about it first! I''m telling you the truth. I don''t


    have to lie to you."


    "Jayden, are you really not lying?" Silvia sniffled. She was clearly the one who was angry with him


    and even punched him, but she was acting like the one who was wronged.


    "Of course not." Jayden hugged her. "Silvia, if you don''t believe me, I can show you all the


    surveince videos and prove it to you that I didn''t do that."


    Silvia said hesitantly, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, I''m just..." afraid. She was afraid that he would


    suddenly get tired of her one day and that he would disappear from her side without a trace.


    "Silvia, I''m your husband, and you''re my wife. You should know that trust and loyalty are very


    important between a couple." Jayden liked that she was jealous because of him, but her mini


    outburst where she would hit him, scold him and wouldn''t even let him get near to her was really a


    little too overwhelming.


    "I''m sowwy..." She was in a fit of anger, and that was why she had hit him so hard. Now that she


    had calmed down a little, she was distressed when she saw the bruise on his eye. Therefore, she


    reached out her hand and touched his eyes. "It probably hurt a lot, right?"


    Jayden pped her hand away and said, "Why don''t you let me punch you once? Then you will


    know whether it hurts or not."


    Silvia said sullenly, "I''ll call Dr. Thames over to the house. I''ll ask her to apply some medicine on it


    once we get back home."


    She never liked the way Dr. Thames looked at


    Jayden, and she didn''t want Dr. Thames to get close to him with the excuse of treating him, but


    compared to all of these, Jayden''s injury was even more important to her. If anything happened to


    him, she would really be a widow.


    Before returning home, Jayden took time to call Stanley and said, "You''d better stay in the cold


    storage room. Don''t even try toe out without my permission."


    Stanley was at a loss for words.


    What was going on with his boss again?


    Didn''t he already stay there for two hours? Did Jayden think that it was not enough?


    Therefore, Stanley plucked up the courage to ask. However, before he could even finish his words,


    the person on the other side had already hung up on him. Hence, after not long after he hade


    out of the cold room, Stanley went back in again.


    "Oh my god! Who''s here to pity me?"


    Wouldn''t most men hope that their subordinates would be smarter and send beautiful women to


    their rooms? Why was his boss so different from the others?


    "Sir, what is..." Dr. Thames could tell that Jayden got beaten up, but she did not dare to


    say it out loud.


    While preparing the medicine, she was wondering who dared to hit Jayden.


    Silvia got close to Dr. Thames and asked, "Dr. Thames, is it bad?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr. Thames said, "If the punch was any heavier, his eyeball might actually burst. Of course it is


    bad... But Miss Turner, you can rest assured, I''ll apply the best medicine on him."


    "Don''t scare her." Jayden, who was injured, finally spoke, "Give her the medicine and tell her how to


    use it."


    Dr. Thames refuted, "No, Sir... I''m a professional doctor. I should be the one..."


    "I said, let her do it," Jayden repeated his words. Silvia was the one who hurt him this time. If he did


    not make her treat his injury, how could she make it up for what she had done to him?

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    Dr. Thames was having a qualm about it, but since Jayden had said so, she had no choice but to


    abide by his orders. Therefore, she hesitantly told Silvia the things that she should be aware of


    while applying the medicine to Jayden''s eye.


    Silvia was the one who caused Jayden''s injury, so she was all ears when Dr. Thames was giving


    her the instructions.


    As soon as Dr. Thames left, Silvia hurried to Jayden and said, "Young Master Kyle, I''ve never


    applied medicine for anyone before, so if it hurts, you''ll have to tell me, okay?"


    Seeing that she was so worried about him after hitting him, Jayden felt that the punch was worth it.


    He said to Silvia, "I have a low tolerance for pain. You''d better be more gentle with it!"


    "You''re a grown man, aren''t you ashamed for saying that?" That was what Silvia said, but in fact,


    her movements could not get anymore lighter.


    "Hiss..." As soon as Silvia lifted her hand, she could hear Jayden hissing in pain. "What¡¯s wrong?


    Are you alright?"


    Jayden said, "You''re using too much force!"


    "I haven''t even touched your eye, how on earth would I use too much force?" It was indeed her fault


    for hitting him. However, if it was not because of his subordinate who had sent a woman to his


    room, she wouldn''t have misunderstood him. If she didn''t misunderstand him, she wouldn''t have hit


    him.


    In the end, she was not the only person at fault. Jayden, the b*stard, was partly responsible for it


    too.


    "That proves that you''ve hit me too hard." Jayden red at her fiercely. "What a heartless woman


    you are. If I didn''t marry you, you probably wouldn''t be able to get married for your whole life!"


    "I''d rather not marry you, you b*stard." Silvia stretched out her finger and poked him. "Moreover, you


    were the one who had caused the misunderstanding."


    Jayden ignored thetter half of her sentence. With a darkened face, Jayden squinted his eyes and


    said with a faint smile, "Who else are you going to marry if not me?"


    "Oh, I''m just messing with you. Why are you being so serious? Don''t move. I''m going to apply the


    medicine now." Jayden could be so


    petty sometimes that he could not even take a joke.


    Jayden stretched out his arms and hugged her. He nibbled her cheek and said, "Even if you''re


    joking, you shouldn''t say something that would upset me."


    "Do you still want me to apply the medicine or not?" If he continued to speak, she would really let


    him be.


    "Of course I do." Jayden stuck his face closer to her so that it would be more convenient for her to


    apply the medicine. "Silvia, since you can hit me so hard because of a misunderstanding, does it


    mean that I can also hit you like this when you make me angry?"


    Silvia smiled and said, "Do it if you can."


    Jayden said, "Do you think that I wouldn''t be able to bring myself to do that?"


    Silvia said, "Hey, don''t put words in my mouth, okay? I just think that you, Young Master Kyle, is a


    forgiving man, so you won''t be that petty to argue with a little girl like me."


    Jayden said, "No matter what, I will still remember what you''ve done to me today."


    Amidst the bickering, Silvia had finished applying the medicine. "Young Master Kyle, it''s almost


    dawn now. You should go to bed


    already."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden waved his hand and said, "Come here."


    Silvia asked, "What for?"


    Jayden said, "How am I going to fall asleep if you don''t let me hold you?"


    Silvia said, "I''m not your bolster."


    Jayden said, "You are from now on."


    "You''re so overbearing!" Although she said that he was domineering, she still snuggled up in his


    arms and let him hug her. However, he wasn''t only hugging her. "Jayden, it''s almost dawn now.


    What are you trying to do?"


    Young Master Kyle was enjoying his exclusive privilege as he said, "It''s the weekend. You have no


    sses, and I don''t have to go to work either. It''s the perfect time to test out the quality of the


    condoms that I bought yesterday."


    Silvia said, "You''re a beast!"


    Since she had already called him a beast, of course, he would have to do something to substantiate


    her ims. How could he disappoint his beloved wife, right?


    Grr...


    The rumbling sound of the stomach was particrly loud in the quiet room. Silvia touched her


    hungry belly and said, "Jayden, I''m hungry!"


    When she noticed that Jayden did not answer her, Silvia stretched out her leg and kicked in his


    direction. However, she did not get into anything. Therefore, shezily opened her eyes and said,


    "This b*stard is not here!"


    "Where are you, r*scal?" The curtains had really done a good job in blocking out the light from


    outside. Therefore, the only light source in the room was from the tiny ambermp. The light that


    was emitting from themp was very dim. Silvia looked around but saw nothing. At that moment,


    she could not even tell whether it was daytime or at night.


    "Thump! Thump!"


    A knock on the door sounded out of a sudden and it was followed by Auntie Cherry''s voice. "Miss


    Turner, are you awake? I''ve brought you something delicious."


    When Silvia heard that there was food, she immediately rolled out of bed. She was so excited about


    it that she didn''t even get the time to put on her slippers. She ran to the door and opened it. When


    she saw those delicate snacks on the tray, Silvia instantly gave Auntie Cherry a hug. "Auntie Cherry,


    you are so nice to me!"


    "It''s not me, it''s the Master." Auntie Cherry brought the snacks into the room and said, "Master


    Jayden knows that you''ll be hungry when you wake up, so he has asked me to prepare these


    snacks for you. He had even asked me to bring them to you once you wake up."


    Those words had really warmed her heart up. However, she did not show it on her face. "I thought


    Jayden never allowed me to eat in his room? Did he ask you to send the food here?"


    Jayden was a clean freak. He couldn''t stand the smell of food lingering in his room, so he did warn


    Silvia to never eat anything in his room.


    Auntie Cherry put down the snacks and said with a smile, "Miss Turner, he must have made it an


    exception for you then."


    "He had made it an exception for me? This is indeed the funniest joke that I''ve ever heard." Silvia


    obviously did not believe that Jayden would make it an exception for her. However, she could not


    care too much about it anymore now that there was food in front of her. She thought that she should


    fill up her belly first.


    "Master Jayden had made countless exceptions for you but you never knew about it." Auntie Cherry


    really wanted to tell Silvia this, but she held back her words. It was not


    up to her, an outsider, to judge how well her master treated his wife. Silvia should be the one to


    decide it. "Miss Turner, please take your time and enjoy your meal."


    "Okay." Silvia turned around and went to the bathroom to freshen up. When she came out again,


    Auntie Cherry had already drawn the curtains and opened the window, allowing the morning sun to


    shine into the room. The sunshine was beautiful and it felt warm at the same time. "Oh, it''s only


    dawn?"


    She thought that she had slept for a long time, but it turned out that it was not long after daybreak. It


    seemed like she did not sleep much. However, she was confused. She remembered that she and


    Jayden were doing it for a long time, but why didn''t she feel tired at all?


    However, all of these are secondary. What was more important now was the food in front of her. At


    the thought of food, Silvia was not in the mood to think about it anymore. Filling her stomach was


    her utmost priority.


    After she was done with her meal, Silvia thought of Jayden. "Auntie Cherry, has Jayden eaten his


    meal?"


    Auntie Cherry said, "I don''t know. But you can call him and ask if he has eaten his breakfast. I think


    he will be very happy to receive your


    call."


    "Weren''t you the one who would prepare breakfast for him?" Silvia scratched her head in confusion.


    "Moreover, we''re living in the same house, why do I need to call him to ask him. I''ll just go and find


    him."


    After listening to Silvia, it was only then that Auntie Cherry knew Silvia was not aware that Jayden


    was not at home. Therefore, she said, "Miss Turner, Master Jayden left early yesterday morning."

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    "Yesterday morning?" Silvia grabbed Auntie Cherry''s arm and smiled yfully. "Auntie Cherry, you


    must be kidding me. He was here with me the whole night and we were still together right before


    dawn. How is it possible that he went out yesterday morning?"


    "Miss Turner, you must have met Master Jayden in your dreams." Auntie Cherry smiled with a


    knowing look on her face.


    "Auntie Cherry, I''m being serious here. Stop making fun of me." Silvia was thick-skinned, but now


    that Auntie Cherry was looking at her with that look, she couldn''t help blushing.


    Auntie Cherry added, "Miss Turner, are you feeling a little confused because you''re slept too much?


    You''ve slept from yesterday morning to this morning. It has been about 20 hours."


    "Have I slept that long?" No wonder she didn''t feel tired at all. Silvia looked at Auntie Cherry again.


    "Auntie Cherry, could you please take these away for me? I''m going to change my clothes and I''m


    going outter."


    Auntie Cherry smiled and said, "Miss Turner, why don''t you give Master Jayden a phone


    call?"


    Silvia said, "Why would I call him? I''m so happy that he''s not home. It''s so peaceful and quiet."


    She sounded quite tough, but as soon as Auntie Cherry left, Silvia immediately took out her mobile


    phone and dialed Jayden''s phone number. As soon as it was connected, Jayden''s mellow voice


    sounded from the phone, "Lazy sloth, you''re finally awake huh." "You are the sloth! Your family


    members are allzy sloths! Your child will be azy sloth in the future too!" She called him on the


    phone to ask him how he was doing, but all she got was being called azy sloth. After bombarding


    Jayden with her words, Silvia finally felt better.


    Jayden''s low and deepughter sounded from the other side of the phone. "My child is also your


    child. If our child is azy sloth, it must be because of his mother, since she''s azy sloth herself."


    "Who said that I was going to give birth to your baby? I don''t want to give birth to your child." Silvia


    said so, but she was already thinking if they would be having a son or a daughter in the future. If it


    was a boy, who would he look like? What if it was a girl, would she look like her?


    Jayden chuckled and said, "I''ll look for another woman to give birth to my child then."


    Silvia gritted her teeth and warned, "Jayden Elias Kyle, are you asking for a beating now? I''m


    warning you, if you ever dare to find another woman behind my back to give birth to your child, I will


    definitely break your third leg."


    "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind." When Jayden thought of how adorable she always looked like when


    she was gnashing her teeth, Jayden couldn''t helpughing again. If she was with him, he would


    definitely pulled her into his arms and nibble on her face.


    When Silvia heard Jayden''sughter, she stamped her feet in frustration and said, "Jayden, I''m


    being serious here. Do you think that I''m joking around with you?"


    "Of course not. I just thought that you would look really cute when you''re jealous. And the moment I


    think about it I just want to bite you." Jayden''s tone was very flirtatious. Upon hearing this, Silvia''s


    ears immediately turned red. She quickly changed the subject by asking, "Where did you go?"


    Jayden said, "I went to T City to get something done. I''ll be back in two days, so you can have fun


    alone at home for the time being. Also, you''d better don''t get into any


    more trouble." "Since when did I get into trouble?" She was his wife, but he would always talked to


    her like she was a child, which was really annoying.


    Jayden said, "You''d better not."


    Silvia said, "Remember to have your meals on time and take your medicine on time... The weather


    is getting colder now. Don''te back with a sick body, alright?"


    Jayden said, "Yes, Honey."


    "Don''t be so cheesy, will you? I''m having goosebumps all over already." It was the first time Jayden


    had ever addressed her like this. It got Silvia so excited that she immediately hung up on him.


    "B*stard, all you know is how to flirt with me. You''ve probably flirted with a lot of girls and that''s why


    you''re so good at it."


    Humph... Did he think that he was the only one who knew how to flirt? She could too... However,


    when Silvia thought about how she could flirt with men, she instantly realized that she did not know


    how to do it at all.


    Then, Silvia thought of Audrey. If she could get to Audrey''s level, she wouldn''t even need to do


    anything at all. One unintentional move was enough to make a man fall head over heels for her.


    Therefore, Silvia decided to seek advice from Audrey. She could not lose to Jayden at this.


    Silvia dialed Audrey''s phone number. "Audrey, where are you?"


    "I''m going on a date," said Audrey.


    Silvia replied, "Huh?"


    Audrey looked at herself in the mirror. Her figure was neither too thin nor too chubby. It was perfect.


    "I met a guy when I was at the hospital. He''s the super rich kind, so we exchanged numbers and


    I''ve just asked him out for a cup of coffee."


    "You really never fail to impress me, Audrey. You''ve only stayed in the hospital for one night and


    you''ve actually managed to get a guy''s phone number already." Silvia lowered her voice and said,


    "Audrey, why don''t you take me with you and let me learn from you how to flirt with men?"


    "Flirt with men? Hey, when you''re at my level, you don''t even need to flirt with men at all." Audrey


    put on a ne, as her fair fingers slid across her corbone. To tell the truth, she looked so


    amorous in the mirror that she was about to fall in love with herself, let alone a man.


    However, there were exceptions among men too. For instance, Silvia''s Young Master Kyle. He was


    the only man she had met in the


    past few years who would not even look at her straight in the eyes. It was as if she was no different


    from a pile of dry bones.


    Silvia asked, "Audrey, can Ie along?"


    "I was just thinking about your Young Master Kyle. He wouldn''t even spare me a nce... are you


    sure you still want to learn from me?" asked Audrey.


    D*mn it, Audrey saw right through her. Silvia was embarrassed but she tried to denied it, "Who told


    you that I''m learning it to use it on him?"


    Silvia didn''t want to admit it, but Audrey didn''t want to expose her too. "Come over then, I''ll let you


    watch and learn for free."


    "Alright." Silvia immediately answered. It was herst day off anyway and Jayden was not at home


    too. Now that she had gotten such a rare chance to do whatever she liked, and if she didn''t make


    good use of it, she was outright an idiot.


    Silvia was dressed in a white T-shirt and a pair of washed, ripped denim jeans. Her hair was tied up


    into a high ponytail, revealing her smooth forehead, which made her looked like a high school


    student.


    However, Silvia was not satisfied with her


    own appearance. She looked like a teenager and her dressing was not feminine at all. Of course,


    she could not attract men with such an appearance.


    Therefore, Silvia looked through her wardrobe again. However, in thatrge wardrobe, she could


    not find anything else that she could wear. All her clothes were of the same style. They were neither


    mature looking nor charming.


    "Forget it, I''ll just wear like that first. I''ll ask Audrey to apany me to buy some clothester. It


    must be a mature and sexy look, so that Jayden will never treat me like a child again." Silvia thought


    to herself.


    Because she was free and the weather was nice, Silvia did not ask the driver to send her. Instead,


    she chose to go on foot and once she had arrived at the entrance of the residential area, she would


    take a taxi to Audrey''s ce.


    "Thief! Catch the thief!"


    When Silvia was walking on the quiet tree-lined walkway, she suddenly heard two childish voices


    shouting. When she turned back, she saw a skinny man was running toward her, and not far behind


    from the man were two boys who were chasing after him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    The residential area where Jayden''s vi was located was called the West Side and it was the most


    well- known residential area in Madison City.


    The scenery at West Side was picturesque, and the air quality was said to be the best. Moreover,


    the weather was like spring all year. Therefore, the houses here were high-priced and it was not


    something that any rich man could afford to own.


    The people who lived here were billionaires and the thing that they had the most was money.


    Therefore, the price was never in consideration.


    What they prioritized the most was safety,fort, and privacy. Therefore, the security at the West


    Side was top notch.


    Silvia had been living there for several months now. Anyone who wanted to enter the area would


    have to go through a series of security checkpoints. Therefore, it would not be that easy for thieves


    to get in.


    This was her first time ever to see a thief in the area... While she was still immersed in her thoughts,


    the thief was already getting


    close to her.


    Silvia used to read adventure novels when she was a child, so she was particrly valorous. At this


    time, when she saw that the thief had stolen from those two little boys, she instantly wanted to save


    the day.


    When the scrawny thief ran past her, Silvia immediately stretched out her leg and tripped him up.


    Seeing that the thief had taken such a hard fall, Silvia felt a little sorry for him as she quietly


    withdrew her leg.


    However, the thief shouted, "B*tch, why are you being so f*cking nosy. I''ll kill you today!"


    The thief cursed at Silvia as he rolled over to his side to get up, However, before he could even get


    up, Silvia lifted her foot and stepped on his back. "Since you''ve already scolded me, I guess I have


    no reasons to hold myself back then."


    The thief shouted, "You d*mned woman, take your stinky feet off me at this instant and I might spare


    your life today. Otherwise, I''ll make you regret for being so nosy."


    "Are you sure that you''re capable of doing that? Well, then tell me, how are you going to make me


    regret it?" To be honest, this was the first time Silvia had seen such a stupid thief. He was already


    under her feet, but he still dared to threaten her.


    Didn''t his mother teach him to back down when the odds were against him?


    Even she knew the importance of being flexible and to never overestimate yourself.


    "Karen Joy..."


    "Sister..."


    The two little boys who came afterward eximed at the same time, but their contents were


    different. Silvia did not pay attention to what they were saying, so she said, "Handsomeds, don''t


    be afraid. I''ll protect you two!"


    "You are...?" The two young boys were not afraid of the thief at all. Instead, they were very


    interested in Silvia. Their eyes were widened as they stared at Silvia.


    Moments ago, when they heard the sound and then saw Silvia, the two of them thought that Karen


    Joy hade after them. However, now that they had taken a clear look at her, they realized she


    was not Karen Joy at all.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The most important thing is that I''ve caught the thief." Silvia had never


    thought of revealing her name, but when she turned around and saw these two handsomeds, she


    was stunned.


    A while ago when these two boys were far


    away from Silvia, she could not see what they looked like. But now that they were standing right in


    front of her, she could finally see their faces clearly.


    At this time, Silvia couldn''t think of any words of praise at all. She only knew that these two boys


    were the most good-looking boys she had ever seen.


    Both of them were dressed in a sporty casual outfit and they looked like they were about 1.5 meters


    tall. They were not short, but their faces were very tender. Judging from their appearances, they


    were probably around eleven or twelve years old.


    "What''s your name, handsome?" His face was rosy and smooth, it must feel nice to touch it. At that


    instant, Silvia really wanted to reach out her hand and pinch their faces.


    "Miss, why don''t we call the police and let them take the thief away first... Otherwise, it will be quite


    troublesome if he gets the chance to run away," said one of the boys, who looked much bubblier.


    "You are so good looking, of course I will listen to you no matter what you say." Silvia quickly took


    out her mobile phone. However, just as she was distracted by her phone, the thief tried to fight


    back. However, the two boys reacted quickly by stepping on the thief''s arms. The thief was in so


    much pain


    that he stopped struggling.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as the two boys were dealing with the thief, Silvia had just ended the call. "Handsomeds, the


    security guards will be here soon and they will hand him over to the police."


    In the next second, several security guards rushed over to them. "It''s our fault that a thief had gotten


    into the residential area. We are really sorry about it!"


    Silvia waved her hand and said, "Forget it. You guys should take him away and hand him over to


    the police."


    However, the young boy, who had been keeping his silence, said with a solemn face, "Don''t just


    apologize. If it''s useful to apologize, then do we still need security personnel? It was fortunate that


    nothing bad had happened today. If the thief were to hurt someone, could it be solved with just an


    apology?"


    He was young, but he was calm and confident when he spoke. His aura was so strong that it scared


    the security guards. "Yes, yes, yes... We will immediately arrange our personnel to inspect the


    whole area and strengthen the entire security system. We will never let any unrted people sneak


    in again."


    The boy said again, "Take the thief to the police. I don''t want to see such an incident happening in


    this area ever again."


    "Yes, yes, yes. We''ll take him away right now." The security guards nodded repeatedly and hurriedly


    took the thief away.


    Not only were the security guards stunned by the little boy, but Silvia was too. Although he was still


    young, he had the demeanor of an adult.


    What kind of family did this young boy grow up in? How could he behave in such a dignified manner


    at such a young age?


    Silvia was still stunned while the bubbly little boy tugged her sleeve and said in a sweet voice,


    "Miss, you''re not only beautiful, but your heart is shining too. I really like you."


    Silvia smiled and said, "Really?"


    No matter how true it was, these words were totally useful on Silvia. She had almostpletely


    fallen into this little boy''s charm.


    "Of course. I meant it from the bottom of my heart." The bubbly boy held Silvia''s hand and asked.


    "Miss, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Before Silvia could answer him, he added, "You are so young and beautiful. Ordinary men don''t


    deserve you at all, so I''m guessing that you don''t have a boyfriend. Why don''t you


    wait for a few years? You can wait until I grow up, then you can be my girlfriend."


    "Little Mr. Handsome, did you just eat a whole jar of honey? You are so good at making girls happy,


    huh? Did you learn it from your father?" Someone had just flirted with her, and he was a twelve-


    year-old! However, she was enjoying it very much.


    "Miss, I''m not just trying to make you happy. I''m really telling the truth. Also, are you willing to wait


    till I grow up so that I can court you?" Although he would always sweet talk to all the girls that he


    had met, he was indeed praising Silvia from the bottom of his heart. Silvia was not only beautiful but


    she also looked somewhat simr to the mischievous Karen Joy. Therefore, he really could not stop


    himself from taking a liking to Silvia.

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    "You''re obviously sweet-talking me." Although Silvia knew that he was sweet-talking, she still liked it


    and was amused. Then she smiled, "Handsome boy, I''m already married. It seems like I can''t wait


    for you to grow up in this life. However, I''ll be sure to wait for you in my next life."


    "What? But you''re still so young. How could you be married already? It''s probably because you


    don''t like it so you''reing up with such an excuse, right?" The handsome boy looked like he was


    really sad.


    "No, that''s not the case at all. How can I not like you? You two are so handsome. I already feel


    happy just by looking at the two of you." Silvia had always liked handsome men, or else she would


    not be talking to this little boy for so long.


    The handsome boy asked, "Sister, do you like me then?"


    Silvia nodded. "Of course I like you! If I don''t like you, I won''t even talk to you."


    "Oh, so you won''t talk to anyone that you don''t like." The bubbly boy pointed his finger at the quiet


    boy and said, "Since you''re not talking to


    him, I''m guessing that you don''t like him then?" "No, no... I like him too." She could not admit that


    she was not speaking to the indifferent boy because she was afraid of his aloofness, could she?!


    The bubbly boy despised the quieter boy, but Silvia did not. He was disappointed to know that, but


    he must not show it. He asked again, "What''s your name?"


    Silvia said, "You can call me Silvia."


    "Silvia? What a wonderful name you have there." The bubbly boy praised Silvia again and Silvia


    was pleased to hear that. She thought that if all the boys in the world were like this, it would be a


    great world to live in.


    The boy said again, "Sister, could you please bend down a little? I''ll tell you a secret."


    "What kind of secret that you want to tell me?" As soon as Silvia bent down, the little boy held her


    head and kissed her on the face. "I like you."


    The boy who was standing next to him immediately frowned while maintaining his indifferent look.


    Now that a handsome little boy had confessed to her, Silvia was on cloud nine. "By the way, Mr.


    Handsome, now that you''ve


    even confessed to me, but I still don''t know your name."


    "I''m Levi... I''m Brown Kyle. Pretty sister, if you don''t mind, you can just call me Brown." This


    talkative boy was Mia Kyle and Neil Brown''s son, Levi Brown. He knew that he had to be careful


    when he was out there, so he came up with a fake name on the spot.


    Of course, it was not enough to introduce just himself. When they were out, Levi would also be


    Julien Glover Kyle''s spokesperson. "Sister, he''s my brother, Daly Kyle. You can just call him Daly."


    "Oh? You''re both Kyles!" When Silvia heard that their surname was Kyle too, she felt inexplicably


    close to them. She reached out her hand and pinched Levi''s little face. Sure enough, it was soft and


    supple, and it felt very nice touching it. Silvia wanted to pinch Julien''s face too, but when she saw


    the serious look on that little fellow''s face, she immediately retreated her hand and said, "Are all the


    Kyles this good looking?"


    Not only these two boys were goodlooking, Jayden, who shared the same surname, was extremely


    handsome too. Perhaps, God favored the Kyles.


    "I''m not sure about the others, but everyone in my family is good looking." Levi was that confident.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia smiled and said, "Your father must be very good at making your mother happy."


    Levi shook his head and said, "My father is always busy with his work, and he rarely has time to


    apany my mother. Because of that, I was the only left to keep my motherpany. She told


    me that every woman is special so I must learn to be nice and gentle to them, and never be like my


    father who never knew how to love and care for a woman."


    "So that''s what you''re doing now then?" Silvia couldn''t help but reach out her hand to pinch Levi''s


    face again.


    "Sister, you are so kind and beautiful. Any man who sees you will just want to be nice to you. So, it''s


    normal for me to do this." His words were well- argued, which delighted Silvia.


    "Who on earth is this kid?"


    "He''s so handsome and he''s eloquent too. I wonder how many girls will fall in love with him when he


    grows up."


    Listening to Levi''s words, Julien who was standing beside him was frowning.


    No wonder Neil would think that Levi was not his biological son. Besides the simrity in their


    appearances, there was nothingmon between Levi and Neil at all. All Levi


    knew was how to sweet-talk girls.


    When they were at home, he was able to make Karen Joy brim with joy with his words. It was still


    the same now that they have left home and met a girl who looked so much like Karen Joy. Julien


    was utterly speechless to see Levi being like this.


    Judging from their conversation, Silvia realized that Brown was a talkative and a high-spirited little


    boy whereas Daly was very quiet. From the moment they met, Daly had only spoken two


    sentences, and that was to the security guards. Then, he had been keeping his silence ever since.


    These two brothers really hadpletely different personalities.


    After chatting for a while, Levi took the opportunity to make a request. "Sister, can we ask you for a


    favor?"


    Silvia asked, "What favor?"


    Levi immediately put on a sad face, "We came to Madison City to look for our elder brother, but we


    could not get in touch with him with the phone number that he had left for us. We don''t know where


    he lives too and we''ve been searching for him for the past three days, but we still couldn''t find him."


    Seeing that Levi was about to cry, Silvia was distressed, so she quicklyforted him,


    "Don''t cry, Brown, don''t cry. I will help you find a way, okay? Where are your parents though? You


    guys have gone missing for three days now, I''m sure that they are looking for you, right?"


    Levi said, "We snuck out without our family knowing. Our parents had no idea about it."


    "You sneaked out without your parent''s permission?" Silvia became anxious. "Brown, how about


    this? You should give your parents a call first and tell them that you are safe now so that they can


    be at ease. Then, we can go look for your brother."


    Levi pursed his lips and looked as if he would cry at any time. "Sister, can we not make that phone


    call? My father is very fierce. If hees here and takes me back home, he''d definitely break my


    legs."


    Upon hearing Levi''s words, Julien, who was silent, sighed again. "How could a nice person like


    Uncle Neil give birth to such a son, who would badmouth his own father?"


    "Your father is that fierce?" Because of Levi''s good looking face and convincing words, Silvia


    believed his words without a doubt. "Why don''t... the two of you go back to my house with me first?


    Then we can go look for your brother together."


    "Okay." Levi hugged Silvia. "Sister, you are


    really as beautiful and kind as an angel."


    "Oh my!" Silvia was over the moon to receive such apliment.


    As a result, the two boys, Levi and Julien, followed Silvia to Jayden''s house.

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    When Auntie Cherry heard from Silvia that these two boys were here in Madison City to look for


    their brother but failed, she was very concerned.


    While Silvia was in the kitchen, Auntie Cherry immediately persuaded her, "Miss Turner, why don''t


    we just call the police? What if their families reported them missing? If the police found them here,


    we might be in big trouble."


    "Auntie Cherry, that''s possible, but it wouldn''t matter at all. We are not human traffickers anyway. If


    the police were toe over to the house, we can just let them take the boys away, isn''t it?" Silvia


    was not worried about being treated as human traffickers at all. Her only concern was if it would be


    inconvenient for the two boys to stay here.


    She thought for a moment and continued, "Auntie Cherry, the two boys have been looking for their


    brother for three days now. They must have not had a good sleep for the past three days. So, could


    you please clean up the guest room and prepare a few sets of clothes, while I cut some fruits for


    them? I want them to feel at home." "Miss Turner, you''ve just met them earlier


    today and know nothing about them. Are you really sure that this is going to be fine?" Now that her


    master was not at home, Auntie Cherry was worried that something bad would happen.


    Silvia opened the refrigerator and picked out different kinds of fruits. "Auntie Cherry, they are just


    children. Do you think they would actually lie to me?"


    Auntie Cherry said, "Miss Turner, I''m just worried..."


    Silvia said, "Alright, don''t worry about it anymore. You can get back to work first. I''ll go cut these up


    first."


    "Miss Turner, are you really not thinking about it?" Auntie Cherry sighed in her heart. Even Jayden


    had never gotten the chance to eat the fruits that Silvia had personally prepared. These two boys


    were really lucky. If her master were to find out about it, he would surely be jealous again.


    Silvia said while cutting up the fruits, "Auntie Cherry, the two of them are so young. They came all


    the way here to look for their rtive but they couldn''t find him after so many days. Don''t you think


    that they''re very pitiful? If I don''t treat them well, who is?"


    In fact, it was all because they were good looking. Who could bear to leave them on the


    streets just like this?


    Silvia didn''t know if the others would but she definitely would not bear to do that to them.


    In the living room.


    Julien sat upright and said with a serious face, "Levi, do you still remember what you''re here for?


    We''re here to look for Jayden, not to let you flirt with girls."


    Although they were about the same age, Levi couldn''t sit like Julien at all. He was slouching on the


    sofa with one foot hanging up high. "Julien, I''m not even 11 years old. How could I really court Miss


    Silvia? I just can''t help but want to get close to her because she''s really beautiful."


    "So you knew that you are not even eleven yet huh?" Julien nced at him and said, "Levi, believe


    it or not, I will tell Aunt Mia about everything you''ve done."


    "You''re threatening me again!" Levi was so angry that he stood up and pointed at Julien''s nose.


    "Julien, you''d better don''t go too far. You promised me that as long as Ie along with you to look


    for Jayden, you will not talk about that matter anymore."


    "I don''t remember promising you anything though. I only know that you''ve doneContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    something bad, and if Aunt Mia were to find out about it, she would definitely skin you alive." Julien


    curved the corners of his lips into a smile.


    Julien had inherited his father''s haughty character. He would always act like an adult and he would


    rarely smile. Whenever Julien smiled, he would be extraordinarily cute. However, Levi knew exactly


    how cheeky this little guy was.


    "But... but you''ve already promised me," Julien promised him that as long as Levi was willing to


    sneak out with him to look for Jayden, he would never mention that incident again. Now, this cheeky


    Julien was going back on his words.


    Julien said indifferently. "Prove it then!"


    At that very moment, Levi could only feel that there was a fire burning in his chest. "Hmph... Julien, I


    will definitely ask Jayden to bring me justice once we find him."


    Levi swore that he would never believe the brazen Julien, ever again. Julien would pretend to be


    cute in front of the family, but in fact, he was wicked.


    "Brown, Daly, I know that you ran away from home to look for your brother, but there''s no point to


    worry about it if you can''t contact him now. I have cut up some fruit for the two


    of you, so you guys can eat these while we think of a way to find your brother, okay?" Silvia was


    holding arge te of fruit in her hands. Before she had stepped into the living room, she could


    hear Levi talking about his brother, so she assumed they were anxious to find their brother.


    "You''re so nice to us, Miss Silvia!" Levi immediately put on a lovely smile and leaned into Silvia.


    "Miss Silvia, did you cut all these up by yourself?"


    "Yup." Silvia nodded. "Some of them are not very nicely cut, I hope that you guys won''t dislike it."


    "No, you''ve cut it very well. I''m sure that it would be very sweet since you were the one who cut it. I


    must eat all of it." Levi had learned to talk like this from his mother, which was very effective in


    making girls happy.


    "Eat slowly. If you want more, I can go prepare more for you." Silvia enjoyed talking to Levi.


    Whenever she heard Levi praising her, she really couldn''t wait to do something to please them.


    Ring-


    Just as Silvia was thinking about what she could do, her mobile phone rang. When she saw that it


    was Audrey, she immediately


    answered the call, "What''s up, Audrey?"


    "I''m almost done here. If youe anyter, you won''t be able to learn anything, so are you still


    coming over?" Audrey''s grumpy voice sounded from the phone.


    "What are you talking about?" As soon as Silvia saw the two handsome boys, she hadpletely


    forgotten that she was supposed to go out with Audrey to learn how to flirt with men.


    "Silvia Turner, did you hit your head or something?" However, Audrey suddenly realized that it could


    be possible that Young Master Kyle was with Silvia at this moment, so Silvia did not dare to behave


    wantonly.


    Audrey was a smart person, so she immediately changed her words. "I''m just joking with you. You


    don''t always get a break like this, so you should go have fun with Young Master Kyle. I won''t bother


    the two of you anymore. Bye."


    "Audrey... Do you have something to... Hello... Hello?" Before Silvia could finish asking, Audrey had


    already hung up the phone. "What''s wrong with her today?"


    Levi came to Silvia''s side and asked thoughtfully, "Miss Silvia, do you have something else to attend


    to?"


    "It''s the weekend, so I have nothing to do at


    all. We''ll draft a n to look for your brother after you''ve finished the fruits, alright?" Silvia really


    treated the two boys just like any other children. She was not wary of them at all! Little did she


    know... These two boys were extremely cheeky!

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    Levi picked up a piece of apple and put it at Silvia''s mouth. "You should eat some too, Miss Silvia."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aw, you''re so sensible and you''re so nice that you just make people like you. If you continue to be


    like this, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to let you go anymore." Silvia parted her lips and bit on the


    apple. The apple was not sweet, but Silvia felt a gush of sweetness in her heart.


    Then, Levi picked up a piece of kiwi and fed it to Silvia. "Because I like you. I want to pursue you


    when I grow up, so I have to be good to you."


    Silvia smiled and said, "Kid, I''m afraid that you won''t get the chance to do that in this life. But, I''ll


    definitely wait for you in my next life."


    Levi pouted his lips and said, "Miss Silvia, life is a long journey, and anything is possible."


    Julien, on the other hand, who was eating the fruits without saying a word, was about to throw up


    when he heard that. He cleared his throat and reminded Levi that it was time to stop and they


    should start thinking of a way


    to find their brother.


    However, Levi ignored Julien and continued to feed his beloved Miss Silvia. He had been thinking


    about how he could steal her away from her husband when he grew up.


    The fruits on the te were almost gone when Silvia finally remembered the reason why these two


    boys were here. "By the way, are you guys sure that your brother is staying in this area too?"


    Levi shook his head and said, "No, we''re not sure about that."


    Silvia said with disappointment, "Oh... you aren''t sure?"


    "He was the one who said that Big Brother''s house is in the West Side." Levi pointed at Julien.


    Anyway, it was the cheeky Julien, who asked Levi to follow him here.


    "I''m 100% sure about that." In the face of a stranger, Julien kept his words simple and aloof.


    Julien was so cold that Silvia could not help but be serious as she spoke to him. "Since you''re sure


    that your brother lives here, then why don''t you tell me his name? I will go over to the management


    officeter and ask them to look for him. Then, we should be able to find him."


    Levi said, "Miss Silvia, our brother''s surname is also Kyle."


    Silvia reached out her hand to pinch his face and said with a smile, "Kid, of course I know your


    brother''s surname is also Kyle, but you have to tell me his full name. There are many people with


    this surname. The owner of this house is also a Kyle."


    Levi immediately asked, "Miss Silvia, aren''t you the owner of this house?"


    "No, I''m not." Thinking of how she became Jayden''s wife, Silvia was still very embarrassed. "Just


    like you, I''m only living here temporarily."


    "The owner of this house is a Kyle too?" Levi looked at Julien. After receiving a look from Julien, he


    then asked, "Silvia, can you please tell us his name?"


    Silvia smiled and said, "The owner of this house is Jayden Elias Kyle."


    Jayden Elias Kyle! Jayden Elias Kyle! Jayden Elias Kyle!


    This was their older brother whom they hade all the way for. All they really needed was luck.


    They had never expected that they would actually find him in such a manner!


    However, Jayden knew nothing about Julien and Levi running away from home at all, so


    they didn''t know what he would do if he saw them!


    The two cheeky boys exchanged nces and decided to hide their identities. They thought that


    they would act ordingly until they finally saw Jayden.


    "Alright, boys, tell me your brother''s name now, so I can help you find him." They have already


    found their brother, but Silvia had no idea about it at all. She was still worried about them, but little


    did she know she had been tricked by these two boys.


    "Simon Kyle. That''s his name." Levi did not want to lie to Silvia, but Julien was staring fiercely at


    him, so he had no choice but to give a random nickname Jayden used as a child.


    "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind." Silvia ruffled Levi''s hair and said, "Brown, Daly, Auntie Cherry will bring


    you guys to the guest room now, so you guys can go get some rest while I help you find your


    brother."


    "I''ll go with you, Silvia." Levi felt sorry for Silvia because he knew that her effort would all go in vain.


    "I''m just going over to the management office. You two don''t have to follow me. You must be tired


    after looking around for the past three days, so you guys should go get


    some rest first. I''ll be back soon." It was really a shame for Silvia, who had no idea about anything,


    to be thinking so much for these two boys.


    In the guest room.


    Standing at the balcony and seeing Silvia''s receding figure, Levi felt guilty. "Julien, why did you want


    me to lie to her?"


    Julien patted Levi''s back and said with a sophisticated look, "I''m thinking what you were thinking."


    Levi said sullenly, "I just thought that all of these might be too coincidental. We''ve been looking for


    Jayden for three whole days, but we couldn''t find him at all. But now, we''re actually in his house."


    Julien said, "Things are just this coincidental sometimes."


    Levi said, "Miss Silvia told us that she was married. Does that mean that her husband is Jayden?"


    Julien continued to throw a wet nket on him. "She might be just a nanny that Jayden had hired."


    Levi said, "Wow, I wonder where Jayden had found such a beautiful nanny? I''ll find one in the future


    too, but I won''t let her do any of the


    housework. I''ll just make her hang out with me.


    Julien said, "You''re so childish."


    Levi retaliated. "So are you saying that you''re not childish? If you''re really not, then why did you run


    away from home?"


    Julien returned the question, "Levi, weren''t you the one who dragged me along when you ran away


    from home?"


    It seemed like Levi was still too innocent. Even after Julien had tricked him for so many times, he


    still did not know the real reason why Julien had dragged him along to look for Jayden.


    The reason why Julien dragged Levi along was not because he needed apanion, but because


    he needed a scapegoat. With Levi around, he could push all the me on him if anything were to


    happen, then he would not be the one who would receive the punishment.


    Levi realized that he had been set up again. His little face had already turned red when he said,


    "Julien, you''ve set me up again."


    Julien said, "It''s not the first time that I''ve set you up. Why are you so angry about it?"


    Levi was at a loss for words.


    However, he was not as angry as he imagined


    he would. Did Levi actually get used to Julien setting him up?


    This was not a good thing to get ustomed to! Levi had to do something about it.


    Julien added, "I''m going to get some sleep first."


    Levi stopped him and said, "Julien, since we''ve sneaked out like this, do you think that our family


    will be worried about us?"


    Julien asked, "What do you think?"


    Levi said, "My parents never really cared about me, but if I really happened to go missing, they will


    probably be worried about me. Why don''t I give Mia a phone call?"


    Julien said, "Levi, I know that you''re not stupid, but you''ve always used up all your intelligence on


    those beautiful women, and you would never use that brain to think about your own stuff."


    "What do you mean?" As soon as Levi asked, he immediately thought of something. "Do you mean


    that they know where we are? And they also know that we are here to look for Jayden?"


    "If not what?" Julien knocked on Levi''s head with his knuckles and said, "Why don''t you stop


    thinking about those beautiful women and just take a moment to think about the


    things that we''ve gone through for the past three days? If it weren''t for someone who''s been helping


    us in the dark, did you really think that the guards would actually let us enter the vi area? Just


    because we are well dressed and look cute?"

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    Upon hearing Julien''s words, Levi suddenly understood something. "So you''re saying that my


    parents knew of our every move?"


    Julien smiled and said nothing.


    With a hopeless look, Levi touched his butt and said intively, "Oh no... It''s over! I''m doomed! I''m


    going to get kicked in the buttocks again."


    It was already difficult to deal with Mia, and now that Neil was on her side too, they would definitely


    beat Levi up together!


    Boohoo! Levimented why he was Mia''s son! Could Levi choose another family to reincarnate to?!


    Perhaps it was possible because Neil and Mia would beat Levi to death, and so he would have a


    chance to reincarnate.


    Just as Levi was fretting, Julien did notfort him, and even decided to add fuel to the mes,


    "Hmm, why don''t I tell Aunt Mia about what you did, so she could punish you for everything all at


    once?"


    Levi was speechless.


    If he could beat Julien in a fight, Levi would


    definitely tie him up now and give him a taste of his fists.


    Julien was excited to finally meet the brother he missed for so long. Hence, he was in the mood to


    tease Levi. Otherwise, he would not even be bothered to do so.


    Julien added, "If Miss Silvia is the girl whom Jayden likes, he''s going to punish you badly when he


    finds out you confessed your love to her."


    Levi''s eyes widened in surprise. Did he inadvertently try to snatch Jayden''s woman? "Didn''t you say


    that Silvia was just a nanny?"


    Julien chuckled and said, "You''re a fool, and you don''t admit it! Could a nanny bring guests home at


    her own will?"


    Levi could not refute Julien''s words.


    "Oh My God! I''m finished! The old man Neil, my mother, and now Jayden too. I''ll probably get


    beaten to death!" Levi thought.


    No way! He must do something so that he could avoid getting beaten up.


    Levi thought for a while and then turned around to hug Julien. "Julien, I know you''re the best buddy


    I have and you won''t tell Jayden about it, right?"


    Julien immediately put on a solemn face and


    said, "Get off me now."


    Levi shook his head. "If you don''t promise me that you''ll not tell Jayden about it, I will never let you


    go."


    Julien said, "I''ll count to three. If you don''t let go of me on the count of three, I''ll give Aunt Mia a


    phone call right away."


    Levi was at a loss for words.


    How could Julien be so heartless? Levi was exasperated.


    "Boys, are you guys not going to take a rest at all?" Auntie Cherry barged into their room without


    knocking on the door. Julien was displeased, so he raised his eyebrows and gave Levi a knowing


    look.


    Levi knew what Julien meant, but why should Levi listen to a person who always bullied him?


    Therefore, not only did Levi not drive Auntie Cherry away, he even spoke pleasantly, "Auntie Cherry,


    we were just about to get some rest."


    "Then, would it be okay if you boys rest a littleter?" Auntie Cherry smiled and said, "I have some


    questions that would like to ask the two of you."


    "Just ask us, Auntie Cherry. I''ll tell you everything I know." Levi was the master at sweet-talking. He


    was capable of making the others think that he was just an innocent little boy who knew nothing.


    Auntie Cherry said, "Did you two reallye here to look for your brother?"


    Levi nodded. "Yes."


    When Levi spoke, he would widen his eyes and look into Auntie Cherry''s eyes. Looking at the


    innocent look on his face, Auntie Cherry could tell that he was not lying at all, so she was somewhat


    relieved.


    Auntie Cherry added, "Miss Turner has already gone out to help you look for your brother. So, don''t


    worry about it, okay? I believe that there will be news about your brother very soon."


    Levi nodded his little head and said, "Yes, I believe in Miss Silvia and I believe in you too, Auntie


    Cherry. With both of your help, we''d definitely be able to find our brother soon."


    This child was so eloquent and good looking too! With just a short conversation, Auntie Cherry had


    already fallen for Levi''s charm.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Levi was such a lovely child, even the elderly Auntie Cherry could not withstand his charms. Hence,


    Silvia, who loved adorable things, fell at Levi''s feet immediately.


    Auntie Cherry instinctively reached out her


    hand to touch his head, but Levi nimbly avoided it.


    He said in an innocent and lovely tone, "Auntie Cherry, my mother said that a man must not let


    anyone touch his head, only his future wife can touch it."


    "Pfft..." Auntie Cherry could not helpughing and said, "Alright, you boys should get some rest


    now."


    Auntie Cherry wanted to stroke Levi''s head but he dodged it. It was supposed to be an awkward


    situation, but with a random excuse, not only did Levi resolve the embarrassment, he had also


    amused Auntie Cherry. It was undeniable that this little guy was indeed a social prodigy.


    Auntie Cherry turned around and left. Julien, who had been keeping his silence the entire time,


    suddenly asked, "Auntie Cherry, how long have you been working here?"


    "I started working here ever since my master had moved into this house. It has not been very long,


    but it''s been more than three years now." Auntie Cherry did not suspect anything and answered with


    a smile, "Boys, you should get some rest now. If you need anything, feel free to let me know."


    After listening to Auntie Cherry''s answer, Julien stopped talking. However, it was very


    obvious that he was displeased.


    Levi did not notice the look on Julien''s face, and turned around toy on the bed. "I wonder when


    Jayden woulde home. I''m sure that he''d be very happy to see us here."


    Julien said coldly, "How ignorant!"


    "Julien, to be specific, I''m still your elder. You''d better change that attitude of yours when you speak


    to me. Stop saying that I''m stupid and ignorant. Otherwise, I''ll really act as an elder and teach you a


    lesson." Thinking of his identity in the family, Levi could only sigh with exasperation at the


    complexity of the matter.


    Levi did not even know if Kevin Kyle was considered his uncle, or his cousin!


    To be precise, based on blood rtions, Levi''s father Neil was Kevin''s Uncle. So that brat Julien,


    should be calling Levi as Uncle!


    However, Levi''s mother, Mia, who had been adopted by the Kyles, requested for Levi to be


    identified based on her status in the family. Mia was Kevin''s younger sister, hence her son, Levi,


    became the most junior member of the family, who was constantly bullied!


    At times, Levi really couldn''t understand why Neil would fall in love with Mia as she only did things


    her own way!


    Julien sat beside and did not say a word.


    Julien was a reserved person and he would seldom speak, but Levi was sensitive enough to realize


    that Julien was displeased. "Why are you upset all of a sudden? We will be meeting Jayden soon,


    shouldn''t you be happy about it? Or are you worried that I will tell Jayden about the things that


    you''ve done?"


    Julien looked at him with his cold eyes without uttering a word.


    Therefore, Levi stopped talking. He knew Julien''s character all too well. He knew that he would not


    be able to get anything out of Julien if he did not want to talk.


    In West Side''s management office.


    "Are you sure that there''s no such owner by the name of Simon Kyle? Are you sure that there''s only


    one owner with the surname Kyle here in West Side?" Silvia had repeated these questions more


    than ten times.

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    Silvia came to the management office in hopes that she could find ''Simon Kyle'', the brother of those


    adorable boys. However, all she got was the staff telling her that the only owner at West Side with


    the surname Kyle was Jayden.


    How could she not be dissapointed?


    The pretty management office staff said patiently, "Miss Turner, even if you were to ask me for


    another hundred times, I only have the same answer. There''s only one homeowner here with the


    surname Kyle at West Side. There is no one by the name Simon Kyle."


    "Are you sure about that?" Silvia stared at the young and beautiful staff and suddenly thought of


    something. "Oh... Is it because the owner had asked you to keep his information confidential so you


    can''t disclose it?"


    The staff waspletely speechless when she heard what Silvia had said. So, she exined,


    "Miss Turner, we are not trying to make things difficult for you, but there''s really no Simon Kyle


    here."


    "Okay, okay... Since you said so, I''ll just take it as it is then." Silvia could understand that it


    was their duty to keep the owner''s information private, so she continued, "It''s okay if you don''t want


    to tell me, but could you please secretly tell Simon that his two younger brothers had run away from


    home and they are looking for him now? If they can''t find him, they''d be worried to death."


    Although Silvia had been pestering her, the staff still maintained her politeness, "Miss Turner, there


    really is no Simon Kyle here. If the children ran away from home, it would best if you could make a


    police report instead."


    "Okay... If you say so." Silvia had been pestering the staff for nearly an hour, but the staff insisted


    that there was no Simon Kyle. Perhaps, it was true.


    However, the boys were so certain that their brother lived here. Could it be that they had made a


    mistake? Or maybe their brother did not register for the ownership of the house with his own name?


    s, no matter how hard Silvia thought about it, she still could not figure it out. She could not


    ept this reality at all. How was she going to tell the two boys about itter?


    If she told them that she could not find their brother, they would definitely be devastated and they


    might even be disappointed in her.


    She did not want to leave a bad impression on them. She wanted to be a hero they could admire!


    Ring...


    Who was calling? It annoyed Silvia to received such an untimely call. Without ncing at her phone


    at all, Silvia immediately reached into her pocket and declined the call. "Don''t disturb me now!"


    Not long after declining the call, her mobile phone rang again. Silvia was annoyed. She was thinking


    about how to exin to the two boys, so she was not in the mood to talk to anyone else.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the phone kept on ringing. Therefore, Silvia had no choice but to take out her mobile


    phone. When she saw that it was Jayden calling, she felt like she had seen a savior. She was in


    high spirits at that instant. "Young Master Kyle, you''ve called at the perfect timing. I need your


    advise on something."


    When Silvia did not answer the phone during the first time he called her, Jayden thought that she


    was in a bad mood again. He did not expect that she would sound so happy when she answered


    the phone, so his voice had instinctively be a little higher, "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Silvia went straight to the point. Tve bumped into two little boys who came to Madison City to look


    for their brother earlier today, but they couldn''t get through him and they weren''t sure where he lives


    too. Do you have any ideas on how I can help them?"


    Jayden said, "You should call the police and let the police help them."


    Silvia waved her hand and said, "No, I can''t call the police. Do you have any other options besides


    calling the police?"


    "Then ask them if they have their brother''s photo. If they do, you can post the photo online and ask


    netizens to help find him." Jayden did not question her on why they could not report this to the


    police. Instead, he immediately suggested a new idea. To him, Silvia never needed a solid reason


    for anything, as long as it was to her liking.


    "That''s right, simple yet effective! Why didn''t I think of that?" He was indeed the almighty Young


    Master Kyle. He had so many good ideas, and Silvia could rely on him to be her thinktank!


    Jayden smiled gently and said, "Silvia, you should think with your brain, but not with your stomach."


    Silvia pursed her lips and said, "Jayden, are youining that I''m eating too much? Or


    are you worried that you''ll go broke feeding me? Just tell me frankly!"


    Jayden chuckled, "Why would Iin that you''re eating too much? It''s just that I''ve


    unintentionally discovered something about you that would actually benefit me."


    Silviapletely ignored Jayden''s previous condemning remarks. She wanted to know what about


    her that could benefit Jayden so she said, "Tell me, what is it?"


    Jayden''s low and deepughter sounded. "It''s your stupidity. Your stupidity really entuates my


    intelligence."


    "Jayden Elias Kyle, let me tell you, people like you deserve to stay alone for the rest of your life. I


    hope that you won''t be able to get a wife in your next life!" Silvia did not want to quarrel, but he was


    really annoying. If she did not scold him, he would think that she was an easy target.


    What?! Her stupidity entuated his intelligence? This conceited man was frustrating to converse


    with!


    Silvia really wanted to trample him to death.


    "I''m just kidding with you. Don''t be angry, okay? By the way, it''s lunch time now, make sure you eat


    your meals, alright?" Although Silvia would never forget her meals, Jayden would still give her a


    phone call to remind her


    on that. He wanted to tell her that although he was not in Madison City, he had always thought of


    her and cared about her.


    "I don''t have the time for you to tease me. I still have things to do, okay? Don''t bother me if there''s


    nothing urgent!" Silvia''s priority was to help the two boys to find their brother, so she did not want to


    waste any more time with Jayden on the phone. Without saying goodbye, Silvia hung up.


    Jayden was annoyed when he heard the disconnected tone. He called to show his concern for her,


    but all he got was her telling him not to bother her. On top of that, she had even hung up on him... It


    seemed like this silly woman needed him to teach her a lesson!


    "Sir, this is the information that you''ve asked for," Eugene Elliot knocked on the door and entered.


    He handed the materials to Jayden and said, "Director Murphy has just arrived at the hotel. The


    negotiations will be carried out on time."


    Jayden raised his hand and looked at the time. "Let''s push the negotiation with Director Murphy''s to


    1 p.m. Also, move the meeting tomorrow to this afternoon."


    "But Sir, are you sure that you can cope with such a heavy schedule?" Eugene knew that Jayden


    was a workaholic, so it wasmon


    for him to work for more than 12 hours a day. However, after Jayden had gotten together with Silvia,


    he would rarely work such long hours anymore. So, why was he working overtime now?


    "Do you think I can''t handle such a light workload?" Jayden looked at Eugene with a faint smile.


    However, Eugene could not answer, so he hurriedly left the room to rearrange the meeting


    schedules.


    As soon as Eugene left, Jayden thought of a woman and his lips were curled into a smile. How dare


    this silly woman start misbehaving just after a day he left?!


    How dare shein about him, and hang up on him? Thinking of this, Jayden decided to finish


    up his work quickly, so that he could go home earlier and teach the woman a lesson.

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    If she could get the two boys to give her a photo of their brother, then she could post it on the


    missing person website. As long as their brother was in Madison City, they could definitely find him.


    Silvia ran back home while happilying up with the entire n. However, she was not paying


    attention to her steps, so she ended up tripping over something and fell on the ground. Her fall was


    even worse than what the thief had experienced earlier.


    "F**k! What the h*ell is going on?" Looking at the scratches on her elbows and the wound on her


    lips, she was on the verge of tears.


    All she wanted to do was to help those two handsome boys find their brother. Did she do something


    wrong to deserve this? Why did God have to punish her like this?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Turner, what happened?" The moment Silvia tripped over, Auntie Cherry immediately came


    over to help her up. When she saw the wounds on Silvia''s body, she was so worried that her eyes


    were full of tears. "Let''s get into the house first. I''ll call Dr. Thames toe over now."


    "No, Auntie Cherry. You don''t have to call Dr. Thames. These wounds aren''t that serious. Could you


    please go get me some antiseptic cream for me instead? I''ll be fine after applying it." Dr. Thames


    was gentle and poised, but Silvia always felt that there was a hint of fancy in Dr. Thames''s eyes


    when she gazed at Jayden. Hence, Silvia did not really like having Dr. Thames around.


    "Miss Turner, just look at your elbows, it''s all scraped now. How can you say that it''s not serious?"


    Auntie Cherry must not take things lightly. For the first time ever, she disobeyed Silvia''s wishes and


    picked up the phone to call the doctor.


    However, Silvia did not say anything about it. Although she did not want to see Dr. Thames, if she


    happened to get an infection, she wouldn''t be able to help those boys anymore, right?


    As usual, Dr. Thames arrived in a sh. Minutes after the phone call, she was already at the house


    with her medical kit in hand.


    While Dr. Thames was treating Silvia''s wound, she said, "Miss Turner, these are just external


    injuries, and since you''re still young, it would heal faster. In the next two days, they will start drying


    up and it will be all healed. But, only on the condition that you keep them dry


    at all times so that they won''t get infected. Otherwise, it could be life-threatening."


    "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind." As much as Silvia disliked Dr. Thames, she still had to be polite to her,


    so she said, "Dr. Thames, so sorry for troubling you again."


    Dr. Thames said, "Miss Turner, I''m afraid that you must have misunderstood about some things. I


    didn''te here voluntarily. I''m here because Master Jayden hired me, so it''s my job and


    responsibility to do this. There''s no such thing as troubling me at all."


    "You''re right. He was the one who hired you and I''m his wife, so it''s reasonable for you to treat me."


    Although Dr. Thames''s words were mean, Silvia could not deny it at all. Therefore, she epted it.


    However, Dr. Thames had unexpectedly exerted some force on her wound while she was applying


    the medicine, which made Silvia hiss in pain.


    Before Silvia could say anything, Dr. Thames spoke first, "Miss Turner, make sure that you pay


    extra attention to your wound for the uing days until they are fully healed. Make sure that you


    don''t get to the wound like you just did."


    Did she do anything just now? Why did she not know that she did something?


    Silvia looked at Dr. Thames. There was a gentle smile on his face, but this smile made Silvia


    extremely ufortable.


    Perhaps, it was just an illusion? It was probably because she had a prejudice against Dr. Thames,


    so she felt that Dr. Thames would do something bad to her?


    If this happened in the past, Silvia would definitely voice her dissatisfaction. However, after having


    been through so many incidents, Silvia had learned to control her temper.


    "Auntie Cherry, now that Master Jayden is not at home, you should take good care of this house


    and make sure that nothing happens. Otherwise, you will be the one to be med. No one would


    be responsible for it." That was what Dr. Thames had said to Auntie Cherry when she was leaving


    the house.


    Silvia knew that Dr. Thames wanted Silvia to hear those words. It seems that Silvia regarding Dr.


    Thames as a rival had been reciprocated.


    However, Silvia was not in the mood to deal with Dr. Thames. What she cared about the most at


    that moment was the two boys who were looking for their brother, so she said, "Auntie Cherry, I''ll go


    up and check on the boys."


    Auntie Cherry warned, "Miss Turner, you should slow down a little. Be careful not to fall down


    again."


    Silvia smiled and said, "Don''t worry about me, Auntie Cherry. It won''t happen again."


    It looked like these two boys were really exhausted after looking for their brother for so many days.


    They were sleeping so soundly on the bed that they did not even notice that someone was entering


    the room.


    Levi''s sleeping posture was just like his personality. He was lying on the bed with his arms


    spreading out on each side as if he was the only one on the bed.


    "Little guy, you''re so cute." Silvia pinched Levi''s face. "You''re so cute. I really wish that I could keep


    you two here."


    Silvia took a look at Julien. He was sleeping like a soldier, with his body straight and his arms on the


    side of his body, just like how he was when he was awake. However, his expression looked much


    more rxed. His cheeks were blushing, which made him look even more adorable.


    When he was awake, Silvia did not dare to pinch his face. Now that he was asleep, Silvia had finally


    plucked up the courage to pinch his face.


    His cheeks were very squishy. They were like marshmallow and it felt nice to touch them. However,


    before Silvia could take her hands off his cheeks, Julien slowly opened his eyes and stared at her


    with an indifferent look.


    "Oh... you''re awake, Daly!" Silvia quickly let go of her hand and pretended that nothing had


    happened a while ago.


    "Did you hurt yourself?" Not only did Julien not me Silvia for pinching his face, he had even taken


    the initiative to ask about Silvia''s injury. This was the first time that he had ever cared about


    someone whom he had only met twice.


    "It''s just a minor scratch. It''s not a big deal." Silvia''s heart was softened upon hearing Julien''s


    thoughtful words. If Julien were to make any requests to her now, she would not refuse any one of


    them at all.


    In fact, she was not trying tofort Julien at all when she said that her wounds were not a big


    deal. She had been involved in fights ever since she was a child, so she was used to getting


    injured. Therefore, as it went on, her skin had be rtively thicker and such a minor injury


    really would not bother her at all.


    Hearing that it was just a minor injury, Julien did not ask any more questions.


    "By the way, Daly, do you have any photos of your brother?" As soon as she asked, Silvia could see


    that a wary look immediately appeared on Julien''s face, so she hurriedly exined, "I went to the


    management office just now and they said that the person there was no one who goes by the name


    Simon Kyle. The only owner with the surname Kyle is the owner of this house. Since that is the


    case, I thought that I could post your brother''s picture on the Inte and we could ask theizens


    to help us to look for him. I believe that we will be able to find him way faster than just us going


    around looking for him."


    "We don''t have his photos though..." If Julien really gave Silvia Jayden''s photos, they would be


    exposed at that instant. He was not that idiotic to do so.


    However, he felt that this beautiful woman in front of him shared the same shorings with many


    other pretty women - they were beautiful yet foolish.


    The staff at the management office had already told her that there was only one owner with the


    surname Kyle. On top of that, both he and Levi also shared the same surname. How did she not get


    suspicious about it at all?

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    However, although Silvia was not smart, she was still somewhat adorable.


    If it weren''t for her, they would not have known where Jayden lived that soon.


    Silvia, on the other hand, did not know that Daly was criticizing her in his heart, so she was still


    trying to make a good impression on Julien. "Daly, can you please tell me what your brother looks


    like? I can find someone to draw a portrait of him, then we can post the photo online."


    "My brother..." Julien thought for a moment and gave her an answer, "He is as goodlooking as me."


    Julien had learned how to draw from his mother ever since he was a child. In addition, he was a


    talented boy and a quick learner too. Therefore, even though he was just a twelveyear-old boy, he


    could already draw human portraits well.


    Among the portraits that Julien had sketched, he was the best at drawing Jayden''s portrait.


    There were only a few of Jayden''s pictures back at home, so whenever he missed Jayden, he


    would draw a portrait of Jayden.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Slowly, the more he drew, the better he became. However, he could not tell Silvia about this at all.


    Previously, he had learned from Auntie Cherry that although she had worked for Jayden for more


    than three years, she was not aware of his existence at all. It seemed like Jayden had never


    mentioned him to anyone else.


    Since that was the case, it was very likely that Jayden would not be willing to...


    The moment Julien thought that Jayden might not want to see him, he was dejected. However, he


    did not want to make things difficult for Jayden. He had decided that he would wait until he meets


    Jayden and see what Jayden would do with him. Only then would he decide to reveal his identity to


    Silvia or not. Therefore, he had toe up with a random answer to brush her off for the time


    being.


    After hearing this, not only did Silvia not doubt it, she even looked like she had realized something.


    She said, "Of course, your brother must look like you. Why am I so stupid? Why have I never


    thought of that?"


    "What? That was her reaction?" Julien thought to himself. Silvia was indeed an innocent and dumb


    lady. She was so naive that even Julien almost could not bear to lie to her anymore.


    Silvia added, "Daly, can I take a picture of you then?" "Miss Silvia, he doesn''t look good in photos.


    Why don''t you take a photo of me instead?" Levi woke up and rolled into Silvia''s arms. He held


    Silvia in his arms and said, "Moreover, our brother looks more like me."


    "I''ll take a picture of the two of you then." The reason Silvia wanted to take their pictures was not


    entirely to help them find their brother. She wanted to save their pictures. She hoped that she could


    give birth to such a pretty baby like the two of them by looking at their photos when she gets


    pregnant in the future.


    "Okay, okay..." Levi dragged Julien by his sleeves and said, "Let''s take a photo together."


    Julien was not very keen to get himself photographed, but he did not refuse it too. He obediently


    cooperated with Levi and took the photos. After the two had taken a photo together, Silvia then took


    an individual photo of them.


    Then, Silvia uploaded the photos onto a photo editing software and edited them. She had


    processed Levi''s picture to make him look like a man in his twenties. It was undeniable that this little


    guy would be as good looking as he was now when he grew up in the future.


    Then, Silvia sent the edited photos to Reagan and asked him to post them on the Inte.


    "Boss, why can''t you just enjoy your life? Why are you taking up so much unnecessary


    responsibilities? Do you think that you''re a saint or something to be helping people to this extent?"


    Reagan promised to help Silvia, but he did not forget to nag at her.


    Silvia said, "What do you know though? Just help me find their brother and quit all those nonsense


    already, okay?"


    Reagan said, "Wow, you were the one who said that you will help them but I''m the one doing all the


    hard work here. Can''t I evenin about it a little?"


    Silvia said, "Whatever! You canin all you want. I''m hanging up now."


    Reagan said, "Wait! If I really happened to find him, you must treat me to a drink."


    "You can just forget about drinking. I''ll treat you to a nice meal instead. You can choose any


    restaurant you like in Madison City." Silvia had not forgotten what she had promised Jayden. She


    had promised that she would not drink and if she happened to break her promise, Silvia knew that


    Jayden would not let her go easily.


    Reagan was dissatisfied and said, "You really favor Young Master Kyle more than us."


    "Do your job well. If you continue to nag, I will cut off your tongue." After threatening Reagan, Silvia


    hung up the phone. When she turned back, she saw that the two boys were staring at her with their


    eyes wide open.


    D*mn it! D*mn it! She was supposed to be a gentle and beautiful big sister in front of the two boys.


    She did not want them to see her true colors. "Brown, Daly, you..."


    Levi was a smart boy. He could tell what Silvia was worried about, so he quickly said, "Miss Silvia, I


    want to watch a movie. Can you please apany me?"


    "Yeah, sure..." It seemed like the two of them did not hear anything that they should not have heard.


    Silvia covertly patted her chest and let out a sigh of relief.


    Silvia thought that since these two boys were only twelve years old, she decided to put on a cartoon


    for them. Silvia enjoyed the movie very much, but the two boys were not interested in it at all.


    They had already watched such childish cartoons when they were younger. Instead, Sci-Fi movies


    were more to their liking now.


    However, the boys were sensible enough not to say anything about it and finished the entire movie


    with Silvia.


    Aftering out of the theater room, Levi


    held Silvia''s hand and said, "Miss Silvia, since we have finished watching a movie together, will you


    be my girlfriend now?"


    Julien shot a look at Levi. It seemed like he was not afraid not of getting punished again.


    Silvia pinched his face and said, "Little guy, can''t you think about something that''s more suitable for


    your age?"


    Levi stuck out his chest as he said, "Mia said that a boy should start finding a girlfriend as soon as


    possible. Otherwise, all the good girls would be taken away."


    Silvia was so amused that she burst intoughter. "Yes, yes... You''re right, but..."


    However, before Silvia could finish her words, Levi grabbed her hand and rubbed it against his face.


    "Miss Silvia, you like me, and I like you. And we''ve even watched a movie together, I thought that


    we''re already a couple."


    Silvia pinched his face and said cooperatively, "Okay, okay. We are a couple now then."


    Julien coughed lightly, trying to remind Levi not to be too presumptuous, otherwise, he might really


    get his buttocks kicked.


    With these two handsome boys keeping her


    Silvia asked what the two boys liked to eat. Unexpectedly, their ptes were very simr to


    Jayden''s, which made it convenient for Auntie Cherry. She just had to cook the dishes that she


    would usually prepare for Jayden.


    On the dining table, Julien sat on one side alone while Levi sat next to Silvia. Levi said that he


    wanted to take care of his girlfriend.


    Just as they were enjoying their dinner, Jayden, who had finished his work in advance, came home.


    In order to teach Silvia a lesson, Jayden did not tell anyone that he would being back home


    earlier. Therefore, when he entered the house, Auntie Cherry was shocked to see him. "Master,


    master... you''re back home."


    "Did something happen?" Seeing Auntie Cherry was so shocked to see him, Jayden immediately


    thought of Silvia. "Did Silvia cause trouble again?"


    "No, no..." Auntie Cherry did not know if taking in two handsome boys was considered as causing


    trouble. She pointed to the dining area and said, "Miss Turner is still having her dinner."

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    "Okay. You can get back to work now. Don''te over if I didn''t ask for you." After giving Auntie


    Cherry his orders, Jayden strode to the dining area. He really couldn''t wait to teach that silly woman


    a lesson! How dare shein that he was bothering her?!


    "Miss Silvia, just look at you. You''re so skinny. You have to eat more so that you can gain some


    weight. You will be even more attractive if you gain a little more weight."


    "Haha... Who taught you to talk like this?"


    Jayden was walking to the dining area when he heard an innocent voice talking to Silvia. When the


    voice sounded in his ears, Jayden''s body shook in surprise. "Levi?"


    No, that''s impossible. Jayden shook his head, trying to get that thought off his mind. How could


    Levi, that little guy, be in his house now? It was probably because he had been thinking too much


    lately that he was imagining voices now.


    Although he knew that the possibility of Levi showing up in his house was close to zero, Jayden still


    instinctively quickened his pace as he walked to the dining area.


    He walked quickly and stood at the door of the dining room. He looked at the dining table and


    thought he was still hallucinating. He saw Levi, and Julien, who looked just like his aloof father,


    sitting at the dining table.


    Were all these real? Are those two little guys really in his house now? Did he see it wrongly?


    Jayden was worried that he might be dreaming, so he used a childish method to confirm it. He


    reached out his hand and pinched his thigh.


    It was painful!


    That would mean that he was not dreaming. Those two boys were really sitting in front of him.


    It was really them! These two adorable boys!


    At this moment, everyone at the dining table noticed that someone was standing at the door, so the


    three of them turned their heads simultaneously to look at him.


    When Silvia saw that it was Jayden, she smiled and was about to say something. However, before


    she could even make a sound, she could see two little figures running towards Jayden at the speed


    of light. "Brother..."


    The two boys rushed to Jayden''s side and hugged his arms like a ko that was hanging on to a


    tree. "We miss you so much,


    Jayden!"


    Julien was worried that Jayden would not want to see him, so he had decided to wait for him to


    come back home and see how things would go. However, the moment he saw Jayden, he had


    totally forgotten about his n. He only wanted to throw himself into Jayden''s arms and let Jayden


    hold him, just like the old times.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jayden, Jayden..." He hung onto Jayden''s body and shouted excitedly. There was no trace of


    aloofness at all. At this moment, he was just like a young child, a child who would behave adorably


    when he seeing his beloved older brother.


    Jayden was delighted yet shocked by their surprise visit. He held the two boys and asked, "Boys,


    tell me. Why are you boys here?"


    "Because we missed you, so we came here to see you." Levi was about to speak, but Julien, who


    had always been reserved, spoke first and somewhat irritated Levi.


    After that, Julien rubbed his head against Jayden''s chest and said, "Jayden, I want you to hug me


    and spin in circles just like how we would always do when I was little."


    "Oh no, how can I do that still? The two of you are almost as tall as me now. I don''t think I


    can carry you two anymore." Although that was what Jayden said, his hands did not stop at all. He


    held Levi and Julien in each arms and then spun in circles, just like the old times. Although they


    were bigger than before, Jayden could still do that effortlessly.


    At that instant, Jayden felt like he was in a dream, where he had gone back into the past, back at


    the home where these two little boys would cling to him every single day.


    Julien and Levi were born just a year apart. At that time, Jayden was about seventeen years old.


    Ever since Julien started walking, he had been very clingy to Jayden. He would always make a fuss


    so that he could sleep with Jayden.


    As their elder brother, Jayden yed his role perfectly. Besides studying and working, he would


    take care of the younger ones at home too. He taught them how to read and write. He would also


    teach them martial arts and they would y together too...


    Therefore, the two boys who grew up with him admired him very much. To them, Jayden was an


    almighty person, and his ce in their hearts had even surpassed their fathers.


    "Jayden, I miss you the most." Levi did not like being ignored, especially when that


    person was Jayden. He did not want Julien to hog the limelight.


    "Yeah, I know." Jayden put the two boys down and pinched their faces. "Tell me honestly, how did


    you boys get here?"


    "Jayden, I..." Julien who was usually calm and collected, suddenly started sobbing. There were two


    drops of tearsing out from his reddened eyes as he said, "I missed you so much that I snuck


    out from home to see you."


    When Jayden left home back then, Julien was the saddest among everyone at home. However, this


    little guy was good at hiding his feelings, and he knew how to control his emotions, so he had never


    shown his dejection in front of anyone.


    Now that he had finally met his brother who he had admired since he was a child, he was on top of


    the world. He was so happy that it made him, someone who rarely shed a tear, cried in tears of joy.


    He looked at Jayden with a pitiful look and said, "Jayden, please don''t abandon me anymore,


    okay?"


    "Julien, why would I abandon you?" Jayden gently wiped away the tears at the corner of Julien''s


    eyes and held him in his arms. "I will always be your big brother, alright?"


    He had never thought about abandoning the boys. It was because what had happened in


    the past which made him lose the courage to stay in the Kyle family... He wanted to prove that


    without the support of the Kyle family, he could still live a good life.


    In the end, he had proven himself to everyone. His business was a sess, but whenever the night


    arrives, he would miss home. He would wonder how his family members were doing, and if they


    would miss him...


    "Really?" Julien''s tears were still flowing down his cheeks, but a smile started appearing on his face.


    "Really? Does that mean that I cane to see you whenever I miss you?"


    "Of course!" Jayden ruffled his hair and continued, "My home is your home. You cane any time


    you like."


    "But Jayden..." Why didn''t you tell anyone about us? Julien wanted to ask, but on second thought,


    he held back his words. As long as Jayden was still his big brother, as long as he coulde to see


    Jayden whenever he misses him in the future, nothing would matter anymore.


    "Boohoo..." Levi, who was still being ignored, suddenly burst into tears. "Jayden, you only want him.


    You don''t care about me anymore. I''m so sad."


    Jayden said in a deep voice, "Levi, I''ll throw you out of the house if you continue to put on


    a show here!"


    Levi stopped crying at once. He opened his eyes and looked at Jayden with grievance. "It''s all


    because you''re ignoring me!"

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    Jayden poked his little head and chuckled, "You''re evenining now, huh?"


    Levi pursed his lips and said aggrievedly, "When Julien cried, you wiped his tears gently. When I


    cried, not only did you not wipe off my tears, you even yelled at me. Humph, you don''t love me at


    all."


    Jaydenughed and said, "If you could actually shed some tears, I''ll wipe them off for you too."


    Levi was dumbfounded.


    He was pretending to cry, so of course there would not be any tears.


    If Jayden had not ignored him, why would he have to pretend to cry? He just wanted his attention.


    He did not want Julien, that scheming boy, to steal his spotlight. However, his acting had failed. How


    sad!


    "Is this what you learned from your mother, huh?" Jayden shook his head. His Aunt Mia really would


    never fail to impress him. He really had no idea what Aunt Mia had been instilling into Levi''s mind all


    these while.


    "Wow... Jayden. Do you also think that my


    mother is a bad influence? That''s what I think too, so does my old man Neil." Thinking that Jayden


    was on their side, Levi was so happy that he was hopping around the dining room.


    Julien, who had always been quiet, wanted to impress Jayden, so he said, "Jayden, I''ve been


    studying really hard and I made sure to practice Taekwondo too. As long as it was something that


    you taught me, I''ve never neglected any of them."


    Jayden said with a satisfied look, "Our Julien has always been an excellent child and you would


    never make us worry about you... However, Julien, when it''s time to y, you should have fun too.


    You must learn how to rx yourself and don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Do you


    understand?"


    The children of the Kyle family had inherited their father''s intelligence. Studying had never been


    difficult for them and they would often skip grades too. That was the case for Julien. Although he


    was only twelve years old, he had already finished his high school education.


    But because he was so outstanding, Jayden was worried that if Julien were to meet with some


    minor setbacks in the future, he would feel disappointed at himself.


    Jayden did not want Julien to put too much pressure on himself. He hoped that Julien could have a


    happy childhood.


    With an adorable look, Julien nodded his head and said, "I''ll listen to whatever you say, Jayden."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jayden, I studied hard too, and my grades improved a lot this year..." Levi was smart, but his


    priority was never on his studies. He had often failed his exams, which waspletely different


    whenpared to Julien. However, both the Kyle family and the Brown family had never thought


    that a child would only be considered excellent if they excelled in their studies. They would always


    give their children the freedom to choose what they wanted to do.


    If they liked studying, they would provide the best learning conditions. If they liked to y, they


    would also let them have fun. To them, growing up healthily and happily was what they were after.


    Jayden nodded and said, "Sure, our Levi is terrific too!"


    Jaydenplimented Levi, but Julien was unconvinced, so he said, "Levi, are you sure that you''ve


    studied hard? From what I see, the only thing you''ve been learning now is how to pick up girls."


    Levi was so anxious that his face immediately turned red. "Julien, you''re talking nonsense. I..."


    Jayden interrupted them and said, "Alright, alright... Could the two of you just stop quarrelling


    already? You two are brothers, aren''t you? So you boys should get along well with each other.


    Alright, let''s have dinner together, then we can have a good chat afterwards."


    After meeting the two boys, Jayden was in a good mood. He had even forgotten the main purpose


    of himing back home that day.


    "Okay." It was indeed a rare asion to see these two boys being so united and would even


    answer in unison. The two of them stood by Jayden''s side and held on to his arms as they followed


    him to the dining table.


    After Jayden had sat down at the dining table, the two boys sat next to him. The three of them were


    inseparable.


    When the three brothers were ready to have their dinner, it was only then they had realized that


    there was still another person at the table. That person was Silvia, who the three of them had


    neglected.


    Silvia stared viciously at the drumstick in her hand and said, "Hmph... sure enough, we should


    never trust men no matter how old they are. They could sweet talk you and make you happy, but the


    moment they turn around, they would immediately forget about everything."


    When Levi and Julien saw Jayden, all of them hadpletely forgotten about her existence. When


    she greeted Jayden, he did not even reply her. Silvia was dejected and she felt wronged... She was


    the one who should be crying instead, wasn''t she?


    Moreover, what made Silvia feel even more upset and aggrieved was what happened after. Now


    that she had explicitly expressed her dissatisfaction towards them, she thought that they would at


    least care for her.


    But... but no, no one cared about her at all. The three brothers ate and chatted among themselves


    as if Silvia was transparent.


    "Jayden, you should try some of this."


    Silvia saw Julien, who had been cold to her, was taking care of Jayden. Not to mention how


    adorable he looked while he was at it.


    "Jayden, eat this. This tastes even better."


    Silvia then looked at Levi, who had been putting all his attention on her a while ago and even said


    that he wanted her to be his girlfriend when he grew up. At this very moment, he was also refilling


    Jayden''s te over and over again.


    Even she did not get to enjoy such a ''privilege'', so why did Jayden get to enjoy them alone?


    In order to help the boys to look for their brother, she had been busy for the whole day and she had


    even hurt herself... She was trying so hard to please these two boys, but the moment Jayden


    appeared, all her efforts went down the drain.


    Why were they so close to Jayden though?


    Was Jayden their brother who they had been looking for?


    Silvia, who had been fascinated by these boys'' good looks for the entire whole day, was finally in


    her right mind. She realized that it was likely they had already known their brother''s whereabouts


    when she told them that the owner of this house was a Kyle too. However, not only did they not tell


    her about it, they had even made her go around to look for him.


    Oh no! Silvia felt pathetic! She had been fooled by these two little boys.


    "I''m done eating!" Silvia was furious. She had to express her dissatisfaction, but the three brothers


    still ignored her. They were enjoying each other''spany while having their dinner together.


    "It seems that I''m an extra here," Silvia thought to herself as she put down her fork dejectedly and


    went back to her room. She was really sad. She felt really awful when the


    others were ignoring her.


    She picked up her phone and called Reagan. "Reagan, have you posted the photos on the


    Inte?"


    Reagan said, "Boss, are you doubting my efficiency? Since when have I ever held up anything that


    you''ve asked me to do?"


    Silvia said sullenly, "Just delete the post. We''ve found him already."


    Reagan said again, "It seems that theizens in Madison City are really amazing. It hasn''t been


    long since I have uploaded the pictures but you''ve already found him."


    Reagan misunderstood the situation, but Silvia did not feel like exining it to him. She was not


    willing to admit that the two boys had deceived her and she had even believed them


    wholeheartedly. In front of Reagan, she somehow had to be wary of her identity as his ''Boss''.


    After hanging up the phone, Silvia went to the bathroom and wanted to take a bath. However, she


    recalled what Dr. Thames had told her. She must keep these wounds dry, or she would risk an


    infection. Looking at these wounds on her body, Silvia felt even more awful.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    "B*stard, now that you have your brothers, you''vepletely forgotten that you still have a wife at


    home!" Silvia grabbed the pillow and gave it a hard punch. However, the force of it opened up her


    wounds again, making her grimace in pain.


    Not only did those three brothers bully her, her wounds were bullying her too. It seemed like there


    wasn''t any good to be a good person after all. Hence, she decided that she would not be a good


    person anymore and she would never let the others ignore and bully her.


    Boohoo...


    Silvia was sad and angry, but no one was by her side tofort her. Therefore, Silvia thought of


    Audrey again. She picked up the phone and called her. "What are you doing, Audrey?"


    "I''m applying my mask now," said Audrey as she gently massaged her face. "Why are you calling


    me at this hour? Did you get into a fight with your Young Master Kyle again?"


    "How did you know?" Audrey could often guess what had happened to her when she


    called Audrey on the phone. Silvia really could not help but admire Audrey, who was beautiful and


    smart.


    "I could tell just by listening to your voice." After massaging her face, Audreyyfortably on the


    sofa. "Besides, if it wasn''t because the two of you were fighting, you wouldn''t have called me at this


    hour."


    "Yeah, you''re right." Silvia thought for a moment. Whenever she called Audrey, it would be mostly


    because she had gotten into an argument with Jayden. When they were on good terms, she would


    never think of Audrey.


    "Silvia, how dare you admit it." If Silvia was beside her, Audrey would definitely teach her a lesson.


    "Tell me, how did he make you angry again?"


    "He''s ignoring me, I think..." "Forget it. On a second thought, Silvia did not want to tell Audrey about


    it anymore. She thought that she should not tell anyone about her family issues. How embarrassing


    would it be if the others happened to know that she would go aroundining about her


    husband just because he ignored her, right?


    Besides, he was not the only thing that she had after all. If she were to be a resentful woman


    just because her husband had ignored her for one night, how was she going to continue living her


    life in the future


    then?


    "If he doesn''t care about you, then you should just go up to him and bother him." Audreyughed,


    and herughter sounded a little flirtatious. "Silvia, let me tell you, men are just animals that think


    with their lower body. Sometimes, you just need to y a little trick on him, and I can guarantee you


    that he will do whatever you want. He will never ignore you anymore."


    "Really? It''s that effective?" Silvia''s interest was piqued so she hurriedly asked, "Audrey, how can I


    do that? Tell me quickly."


    The thought of being able to order Jayden around had gotten Silvia all worked up.


    "Just do it with him," said Audrey with a smile.


    Silvia asked in a hurry, "Do what?"


    "It! You know what I mean!" said Audrey.


    Silvia was so anxious that she almost shouted at Audrey. "What do you mean by ''it''? What is ''it''?


    Audrey, how am I going to know what you''re referring to if you don''t tell me clearly?"


    Audrey sighed, "Hey little girl, are you telling me that you don''t know your Young Master Kyle is the


    most passionate towards you when the two of you were doing those


    things? The kind of passion that could melt you into a puddle of love!"


    "What are you..." Silvia finally understood what Audrey was referring to. Her face immediately


    turned red and she said, "Audrey, is this what you are thinking about all day? I don''t want to talk to


    you anymore. I''m hanging up now."


    Superficially, Silvia was against what Audrey had just suggested, but in her heart, she agreed with


    Audrey. Shey on the bed as she filled her mind with the thoughts on how to deal with Jayden.


    The moment Audrey heard the disconnect tone, she smiled and said, "Silvia, I know you want it a


    lot, but you''re still trying to pretend to be an innocent little girl in front me... You have no idea how


    much better I was at pretending in the past than you are now."


    Thinking of the past, Audrey thought of the person that she should not have thought about again.


    Audrey curled her lips into a wry smile. It had been so long since what happened, but those things


    were so clearly imprinted in her mind that whenever she thought about it, it felt like all of that only


    happened the day before.


    At the dining table.


    "Jayden, I think Miss Silvia is angry!" After seeing Jayden, Julien hadpletely forgotten about


    Silvia, who had taken care of them for a whole day. However, Levi still had a little conscience and


    still remembered her.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Silvia? He reached out his hand and pinched Levi''s tiny face. "You shouldn''t call her Miss


    Silvia."


    Levi scratched his little head and asked, "Jayden, why can''t I call her Miss Silvia?"


    "You have to stop calling her that. She''s my wife and your sister- in-w. You''ll have to address her


    as Sister Silvia from now on." Jayden looked at the two boys and said, "Julien, Levi, make sure you


    keep that in mind."


    Julien nodded obediently and said, "Yes, Jayden, I''ll remember that."


    Levi''s jaw dropped in surprise. "Jayden, is she really your wife?"


    Jayden rubbed his head and said, "Who else can she be then? I can''t be joking with you guys about


    these things, right?"


    "But...but..." If Silvia was really Jayden''s wife, then he was doomed. He thought that Silvia was still


    young, so it would not be possible for her to be Jayden''s girlfriend. Therefore, he had plucked up his


    courage to pursue her. Now, it seemed like he was going


    to get kicked in the a*s again.


    Jayden asked, "But what?"


    Julien continued, "Someone tried to hit on Sister Silvia."


    "Levi, you''re really getting bolder now that you''re growing up huh? How dare you hit on my wife?"


    Jayden pretended to be angry and said, "Tell me, what should I do with you?"


    Levi hurriedly reached out his hands and covered his bottom. "Jayden, I didn''t know that she is your


    wife. If I knew, I would never ask her to be my girlfriend."


    Looking at the nervous look on Levi''s face, Jaydenughed again. He pinched Levi''s face and said,


    "I''ll let you off this time. If you dare hit on her again, I will definitely whoop your *ss."


    Levi shook his head vigorously. "No, I won''t do it again. I promise." However, Levi was still feeling a


    little reluctant to let go of Silvia. He thought about how great it would be if Silvia was not Jayden''s


    wife.


    After dinner, the two boys were still stuck to Jayden like glue and even persuaded him to sleep with


    them. Jayden loved the boys and he could not bear to see them being sad, so he agreed to sleep


    with them.


    Julien held Jayden''s arm and leaned against


    him. He rubbed his little head against Jayden''s arm and said, "Jayden, it''s been a while since I''ve


    slept next to you like this."


    When Julien was a child, he would often sleep next to his beloved brother, Jayden. After Jayden left


    home, Julien still dreamt of sleeping next to Jayden, but he would always wake up to an empty bed.


    Now, he could finallyy by Jayden''s side. He felt so blessed and happy!


    "Silly boy!" Jayden rubbed Julien''s little head, and a warm feeling rushed into his heart. It was such


    a beautiful thing to know that someone had been missing him all these while.


    "Jayden, I haven''t been so close to you for a long time too." Levi held Jayden''s other arm and


    rubbed his face against him like how Julien did. "Jayden, it''s really good to have you by our side."


    Jayden smiled and said, "Alright silly boys, let''s go to sleep now!"

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    After apanying the boys to sleep, Jayden got out of bed. He walked out of the door cautiously,


    making sure not to make a sound. After thinking for a while, he decided to give his family a phone


    call to tell them that the boys were safe with him.


    Jayden dialed his mother''s number. As soon as it was connected, the person on the other side had


    already answered the call. His mother asked in a gentle voice. "Is this Jayden?"


    "Yes, it''s me, Mom!" Jayden nodded and said after a short pause, "Julien and Levi are safe with me


    now. I will take good care of them. You don''t have to worry about them."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Okay, I''m not worried if they are with you. Jayden, how are you doingtely?" Compared to the two


    boys, Karen Daly was more concerned about Jayden.


    The previous time when he returned to Chatterton Town, he had told everyone that he was married.


    However, he did not bring his wife along with him, so they did not get a chance to see his wife.


    They weren''t sure if he was really married or


    did he say that just to make his family feel at ease.


    In short, Karen had been worrying about him for the past few months.


    At first, Karen wanted to fly over to Madison City to see what was going on, but Kevin Kyle would


    not allow her to do that. Kevin said that Jayden did not want them to disturb his life, so they should


    not. They should wait until he couldpletely open himself up, then only they could go over to visit


    him.


    Kevin was the head of the family. Since he had said so, Karen was not an unreasonable woman


    too, so no matter how much she missed her son, she could only endure it.


    "I''m fine, Mom." Jayden should have stayed by his parents'' side and taken care of them. He should


    make them feel at ease, but instead, he made them worry for him. Perhaps he was really an unfilial


    son!


    He could have stayed with his parents and worked for his father at thepany. However, because


    of what had happened in the past, he was ashamed to stay at home. On top of that, he wanted to


    prove his own abilities, so that was why he had chosen this very path.


    Karen said, "Jayden, now that you''re alone out there, you must promise me that you''ll take


    good care of yourself, okay? If there''s anything that you need, you can just tell us. As for your


    father, he cares about you a lot too."


    "I know, Mom." Jayden knew very well how his family treated him.


    However, his father was not good at expressing his emotions. He had hardly expressed his love for


    his children, but they could still feel his love for them.


    "Well, I guess it''s getting quitete for you over there, right? You should go get some rest now."


    Karen smiled. "Just remember that you cane visit us at Chatterton Town any time you like,


    alright? We are all living here for most of the time now."


    "Okay..." Jayden nodded again. "Mom, you must take good care of yourself too. Also, please make


    sure that Dad doesn''t overwork. Ask him to rest when it''s time to rest, okay?"


    "Okay, I will tell him that. Alright, I''m going to hang up now. Make sure you rest well." In fact, she


    really wanted to hear Jayden''s voice, but she did not want to disturb his sleep. Therefore, she


    forced herself to hang up the call even when she was reluctant to do so.


    Hearing the disconnected tone, Jayden still held onto the mobile phone for a long time.


    He wanted to spend more time with his family too, but he just couldn''t do it now...


    Thinking of the wounds on her body and the fact that Jayden was still ignoring her, Silvia could not


    fall asleep at all.


    "B*stard, who do you think you are!" Silvia was cursing at Jayden in her heart. If this were to


    happen in the past, she would have rushed out of the room and beaten him up.


    Creak...


    The sound of the door knob turning sounded in Silvia''s ears. Was it Jayden, that b*stard?


    Silvia immediately looked back and saw that the door was gently pushed open. Then, a tall man


    came into the room.


    "B*stard, I thought you''ve already forgotten about me. Don''t ever think that now that you''re here, I


    will forget about how you''ve ignored me just now." Silvia was very happy to see Jayden, but she


    was unwilling to admit it, so she could only mutter to herself.


    Seeing that Jayden was walking towards her, Silvia immediately closed her eyes and pretended to


    be asleep.


    She could feel that he was sitting on her bed and that his gaze was fixed on her face. She could


    also feel that he was looking at her


    gently and lovingly.


    "You''re already an adult, but you''re still acting like a child."


    He wasining about her again. Silvia covertly clenched her fists. If he dared to say anything


    bad about her again, she promised that she would let him have a taste of her fists.


    "From now on should I just call you a green-eyed monster?" Jayden tried to get onto the bed, but


    Silvia stopped him by kicking him.


    "Silvia, you..." Was this silly woman having her mood swings again?


    "That''s right. I''m a monster, you''d better note near me." After giving Jayden a re, Silvia


    covered herself with the quilt and continued to sleep.


    Humph, he was the one who ignored her andined about her. He better note onto the


    bed.


    "You''re the one jealous here but you don''t even allow anyone to say that you''re jealous?" Jayden


    sat on the bed and got close to her again. Just as he approached her, Silvia stretched out her leg


    and kicked him again. However, Jayden was prepared this time. Not only did she fail to get him, but


    Jayden had also even managed to grab her by the ankle.


    Silvia was so angry that she shouted, "Let go of me, you b*stard!"


    Jayden said, "Let go of you so that you can kick me again?"


    Silvia red at him. "That''s because you''ve ignored me."


    Jayden said helplessly, "Do you think that you''re still a child like Levi? I ignored him so he pretended


    to cry to get my attention. Now that I''ve ignored you, you''re trying to hit me then?"


    Silvia pouted her lips and said, "Hmm, you do have a point there."


    "It''s not that I''m trying to neglect you on purpose. It''s because the boys haven''t seen me for such a


    long time." Jayden gently pulled the quilt off her and changed the topic. "Does it still hurt?"


    "I thought you didn''t notice them at all." She thought that Jayden could only see his brothers and he


    did not know that she was injured.


    In fact, he had already noticed her injuries the moment he saw her. However, he decided to ignore


    her because she said that he was bothering her so he wanted to teach her a lesson. But little did he


    know, this youngdy''s temper was really beyond his expectation.


    He exined to her, "Julien is my brother and Levi is my cousin brother, and I''ve watched the two of


    them grow up. Moreover, I haven''t visited them for a long time, so they came over to look for me


    because they missed me."


    Silvia was not an unreasonable person after all. As long as Jayden was willing to talk to her nicely,


    she was also willing to listen to him. She was not the kind who only wanted to cause trouble.


    "Why didn''t you tell me all these things then?" Silvia had always known that Jayden had a family,


    but he had never mentioned anything about taking her home and introducing her to his family. If the


    two boys never showed up, Silvia would never know about their existence at all.


    Could it be that he was...


    Silvia didn''t want to think about it negatively, but she could not help but to be curious about it.


    "They are my younger brothers and you are my wife." Jaydeny next to her and held her in his


    arms. "Don''t be jealous of the kids already, okay?"


    "Who said that I''m jealous?" Silvia did not push him away. Instead, she snuggled up in his arms and


    said, "I''m just, just upset with you because you''vepletely ignored me.


    You didn''t even take a look at me."

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    "How can I not notice you?" Jayden took her into his arms and his hand was starting to slide across


    her body. "Well, it''s all because of you. You said that I was bothering you."


    "Jayden, can''t you just talk without touching around?" Silvia grabbed his hand and continued, "I''m


    telling you, we''re going to have to talk this all out tonight. I don''t want any more misunderstandings


    between us in the future."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, what do you want to talk about?" Jayden agreed without a second thought. Now that Silvia


    was holding on to one of his hands, Jayden started touching her with another hand. His wife was


    now in his arms, how could he miss out on the opportunity to take advantage of her, right?


    "You know more or less about my family." Silvia felt that if she wanted Jayden to be honest with her,


    she had to be open with him. She had always been on her guard when she was with him, of course


    Jayden would not tell her everything about himself. She knew that in a rtionship, there must be


    reciprocity.


    "Yeah, I do." When Jayden heard that Silvia was talking about her family, and the look on her face


    was rtively solemn, he immediately stopped fooling around andy quietly next to her while


    listening to her attentively.


    "You''ve only heard about my family from the others but I thought that I should tell you about it


    myself." Silvia scooted up so that she was at eye level with Jayden. "I am my parents'' only child and


    they have always had great expectations for me. My father is Kurtson Turner, and he''s the founder


    of Wateria Corporation. He had put in his entire life into thepany, and it was as important as his


    life. After more than 20 years worth of blood, sweat and tears, Wateria Corporation had finally


    be quite a reputablepany in Madison City."


    Jayden knew Wateria Corporation like the back of his hand, so much so that he could even say that


    he was even more familiar with it than Silvia. He knew how Kurtson founded thepany, and


    everything about its operation throughout the years. He even knew how Kurtson was as a person.


    To be honest, the reason why Norman Turner could destroy Wateria Corporation within such a short


    time after Kurtson''s death had a lot to do with the wrong business model that was being applied to


    thepany before.


    Silvia added, "My father is not only a good boss, he was also a good father. He devoted himself to


    his work, but when he''s at home, he will take good care of my mother and I. My mother used to


    work side to side with my father when he first founded thepany. However, she eventually fell ill


    due to the stress, so she had been staying at home ever since."


    "Mm." Jayden did not interrupt her. Instead, he held Silvia''s hand so that she knew he was by her


    side.


    "A few months ago, my father passed away in a car ident that Norman Turner and his group of


    b*stards had set up. Those b*stards not only wanted to take over thepany, they even tried to


    manipte me..." Silvia rubbed her face against Jayden''s arms and continued, "And you were


    involved in what happened after that, so I will just skip that part."


    Silvia looked fine when she spoke about her father''s death, but Jayden knew that she was not as at


    ease as she seemed to be. Jayden knew that she would still be sad whenever she thought of her


    father. However, she was now a grow-up, she had learned how to keep her emotions to herself.


    Jayden was still silent. He tightened his arms around her so that she knew that he was by her side


    and that he was someone she could rely on in the future.


    "As for me, I believe that you should know everything about me very well. I''m like what you see, I


    can still eat, sleep, get into fights like how I used to... Anyway, it''s always only I that can bully the


    others. If anyone were to piss me off, I will definitely pound their teeth into their godd*mn throat."


    Silvia red at Jayden fiercely. "And that includes you!"


    That''s right. She was just a silly girl who knew nothing other than eating, sleeping and getting into


    fights... but she was also the woman who made him fall deeply for her.


    "Well, I''m afraid I have to tell you that I''m such a person too. It has always only been me bullying the


    others and no one could ever do anything to me." Jayden pinched her face and said, "But..." you


    are an exception!


    Jayden did not say it out loud, so Silvia did not know what his true thoughts were. She raised her


    fist and punched him in the chest. "Huh, we''ll see who will have thestugh then."


    Silvia hit him, but Jayden was not angry at her. Instead, he grabbed her tiny fist and kissed it.


    "Silvia, do you want to see who will be the one ending up getting bullied?"


    "You''re an animal!" The look in Jayden''s eyes was evil, and at a nce, Silvia immediately


    understood what he meant by ''bullying''. "Now that I''ve told you everything about myself, it''s time for


    you to tell me about yourself."


    Silvia told him about her family, but she did not mention a word about Felix at all. Their immature


    rtionship was already a story of the past. She thought that there was no use to dwell on the past


    anymore, and they should all move on from it.


    However, little did she know, Jayden was very well aware of Felix and they had even crossed paths


    with each other.


    "My family is a little bigger than yours." Jayden caressed her head. "If I were to talk about it, I might


    not be able to finish it in one night. Are you sure that you won''t fall asleep?"


    "I will stay awake even if you are going to talk about it for two whole nights." He had never told her


    about his family, so she had always been very curious about his father, Mr. Kyle, so how could she


    doze off?


    Jayden said, "My grandfather is still around, and other than my parents and my aunt''s family, I have


    a younger brother and a younger sister. My sister is just one year older than you and my brother is


    Julien, whom you have just met."


    "Jayden, even your younger sister is older than me, don''t you think I''m a bit too young for you? You


    really have to treat me better from now on, otherwise, I will not take care of you when you are old."


    Although she said so, Silvia envied Jayden for having so many siblings.


    When she was a child, she really wished that she could have a younger brother or sister. However,


    her mother was in poor health and it would not be easy for her to get pregnant, so she had not been


    able to give birth to a younger sibling for Silvia. Hence, Silvia had be the only child in the


    family.


    "Silvia, I''ve told you all these things but this is the conclusion that you''vee up with?" What was


    this woman''s brain made of? It was most likely that her brain was not filled with brain juice but mud.


    "But what I said was the truth though?" Although she was really envious of him, she did not want to


    tell him that was what she felt. Otherwise, he would definitely show off in front of her whenever he


    gets the chance. She knew very well how shameless this man could be.


    Jayden didn''t know what to say.


    He did not want to talk to her anymore.


    Silvia held his arm and shook it. "Young Master Kyle, tell me quickly. Tell me about your father, Mr.


    Kyle. I want to know what kind of person your father is and how he could be the most


    influential man in Madison City in just three years."


    The mighty "Mr. Kyle" that she wanted to ask about was lying right next to her. She could just take a


    look carefully and see what kind of a person he was... However, Jayden did not want to rify it.


    Since she had misunderstood it, he would just let it be.


    Silvia spoke coquettishly, "Young Master Kyle, don''t be angry, alright? Tell me, please."


    Jayden nced at her and said, "My father is a genius in the business world. He has broken all


    kinds of investment records, and as far as we know, no one has broken any of them yet."

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    "The genius of the business world, that name really fit him well." Silvia said excitedly, "Young Master


    Kyle, I''m telling you, it only took him three years to be the most influential figure in Madison


    City. This is something that has never happened in Madison City. Your father, Mr. Kyle, is really


    amazing."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and asked, "You mean the one everyone had been talking about, that


    Mr. Kyle?"


    Silvia said, "Did I confuse you? Did you think of someone else instead?"


    Jayden said, "No, I heard you loud and clear."


    Silvia thought of something else. "Jayden, didn''t you tell me that your father loves your mother very


    much... if that is the case, then your father is not a pervert like what the people would say."


    Jayden smiled and said, "Only an idiot like you would believe in those rumors."


    "You just feel like something is missing if you don''t tease me, do you?" Silvia red at him and said,


    "By the way, since Mr. Kyle is not a pervert like how the people were saying, then why didn''t you


    guys clear things up on your side?"


    Although Silvia had not seen the legendary Mr. Kyle, she had met two of his sons. They were such


    outstanding individuals, so their father should not be a sleazy person. Otherwise, how could he


    raise such excellent children?


    When Silvia first heard of the rumors about Mr. Kyle, she was extremely disgusted by him. Now that


    she hade to know more about Mr. Kyle, she almost became his fan. "Young Master. Kyle, tell


    me more about your family. I want to know more about them."


    "Do you really want to know more about my family, or is it just Mr. Kyle?" Although he was the Mr.


    Kyle that Silvia was interested in, Jayden was still a little jealous.


    "Why are you even pettier than I am? The reason why I wanted to know more about your family is


    you. If they had nothing to do with you, why would I even care about them at all?" Silvia blurted out


    these words without thinking it through. However, she did not know how shocking it was to Jayden.


    Jayden used the most direct way to express his surprise by lowering his head and kissing her on


    the lips.


    His kiss was swift but overbearing. It was so overbearing that it felt like he was going to suck Silvia''s


    soul away. Silvia was struggling at first, but soon enough, she was already slumping in his arms,


    letting him hold her and kiss her.


    After god knows how long, Jayden finally let go of her.


    Silvia, who had been freed, was gasping for air. When she finally caught her breath, Jayden pulled


    her into his arms again. She was so startled that she shouted, "What are you going to do?"


    Jayden smiled and said. "Didn''t you ask me why Mr. Kyle didn''t rify the rumors?"


    Silvia said, "Then answer me properly. Don''t mess around."


    "Well, sometimes, the more you try to clear things up, the messier it gets. If you just ignore them, it


    will eventually die down." In fact, this was not the real reason why Jayden did not rify the rumors.


    He was the one who started the rumors, saying that Mr. Kyle was an old and sleazy man. His


    intention was to keep those gold diggers away from himself. He did not want them to bother his


    private life.


    "Well, you do have a point there." Silvia nodded in agreement.


    "My family is all well. My father is a businessman, and the business has been going pretty well. My


    mother has her own studio, which is very sessful too. My sister is married, my younger brother is


    still young, and my grandfather is retired... but my grandmother passed away a few months ago."


    When he talked about his grandmother, Jayden would still feel a little distressed. He regretted


    letting Silvia run away and not being able to fulfill his grandmother''s wish to see her granddaughter-


    inw. However, it was all now in the past. Jayden did not want to bring it up because he did not


    want Silvia to feel guilty about it.


    "Your grandmother must love you very much." Judging from his tone, Silvia could tell that he missed


    his grandmother a lot.


    "Yeah, she loves me very much." Jayden picked up Silvia''s hand and touched the bracelet on her


    wrist. "She had always wanted me to get married earlier, but I still couldn''t bring my wife to see her


    before she died... This bracelet is a gift that she had prepared for her granddaughter-inw."


    "This is a gift from your grandmother? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Jayden had never told her


    that it was a gift from his grandmother so she did not like it and thought that it was ugly. She had


    even thought of selling it off.


    Jayden asked, "Do you like it?"


    "It''s a gift from your grandmother, of course I like it." Silvia raised her hand and looked at the


    bracelet carefully. She used to think that it was ugly, but now that she knew it was a gift his


    grandmother had prepared for her granddaughter- in-w, she thought that it looked beautiful.


    "Luckily I didn''t sell it."


    Jayden said, "You''ve even thought of selling it?"


    "I''ve only thought about it, but I wouldn''t actually dare to do that." She knew that if she were to sell


    it, Jayden would definitely punish her, so she did not dare to sell it for the past few months.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she was d that she did not sell it, or else, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    "Silvia, let''s go back home and visit my family during your winter break." Jayden had finally said it,


    and while he was waiting for Silvia to answer him, every second felt like a year.


    "Jayden, are you sure you want to bring me along to see your family?" For her, taking her back


    home to see his family would mean that he had seen her as his family member. It was something


    even more meaningful than signing on the marriage certificate.


    "You don''t want to?"


    "Why wouldn''t I want to?" She was already his wife, why would she not want to go home with him?


    She really wanted to meet his family. She hoped that they would like her and ept her as one of


    them.


    The moment Jayden heard that she was willing to go home with him, he immediately switched the


    subject, "If you want to go back home with me, then you''ll have to behave well in the next few


    months and not get into any trouble, otherwise..."


    Silvia shouted, "Jayden, I think that you''ve gotten things wrong here. You were the one inviting me


    to go home with you, so why does it feel like I''m the one begging you to let me meet your family?"


    Jayden said, "They are both the same thing anyway."


    Silvia said, "Of course, it''s not the same thing."


    Jayden asked, "How are they different then?"


    "That''s... Mm... what are you doing? Can you stop kissing me whenever you want?" Silvia pushed


    Jayden away and red at him fiercely. "Jayden, don''t mess around when I''m being serious here,


    okay? Otherwise, don''t me me for being mean to you."


    "What were you going to say then?"


    "Do you still have our marriage certificate?" Since he was going to bring her home, she could not


    just sit around and do nothing, could she?


    "Why? Are you going to tear them up?"


    "Why would I even want to do that?" Silvia rolled her eyes at him. "Do you have it with you or not?"


    "Silvia, what on earth are you trying to do now?" Of course he had it. However, he had to be wary of


    her in case she would go crazy and actually tear the marriage certificate into pieces.


    "Give it to me tomorrow morning. I need it."


    "What for?"


    "I told you I need it. Why are you asking so many questions?"


    "I don''t trust you."


    "You''re the one who said that there must be trust in a rtionship, but now you''re saying that you


    don''t trust me."


    "Alright, I''ll just believe you this time then."

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    Although he still could not trust Silvia with it, Jayden still chose to believe her this time. He handed


    her their marriage certificate the next morning and said, "Here you go. If anything happens to it, I


    believe that you know what will happen to you."


    Silvia took it over and put it in her bag. Then, she rolled her eyes at him. "You''re such a petty man!


    Am I that insignificant to you,pared to this piece of paper?"


    "No, of course you''re much more important than that." Jayden pinched her face and said, "Have fun


    in ss. I''ll go pick you upter."


    Silvia waved her hand and said, "No, you don''t have to pick me up today. I''m going home tonight to


    apany my mother."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you still mad at me?"


    Silvia did not understand what Jayden meant. "Why would I be mad at you?"


    Jayden added, "I''ve already told you that the boys are my younger brothers and they were being so


    clingy because they haven''t seen me for a long time. As their older brother, can''t I apany them


    more?"


    "Silly man! Who told you that I was angry about this?" Just as Silvia wanted to say something else,


    someone knocked on the door. She turned around and opened the door. Then, she saw two


    handsome boys standing there. "Brown, Daly, you boys are up so early."


    Julien and Levi said politely, "Good morning, Sister Silvia!"


    "Morning, good morning!" They were still addressing her as Miss Silvia before this. Now that they


    were calling her Sister Silvia, she felt a little weird listening to it. After a short pause, Silvia made


    way for them. "You boys are here to look for Jayden, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, Sister Silvia." Julien answered and walked towards Jayden. Levi, on the other hand, held


    Silvia''s hand and said with an aggrieved look, "Sister Silvia, you are Jayden''s wife, which means


    that you''re my sister-inw now, so I can''t pursue you anymore. You don''t have to wait for me to


    grow up in this life. But in the next life, you must wait for me, okay?"


    "Little guy, your acting is quite on point huh?" Silvia stroked his head. "Don''t be sad, okay? If there''s


    really a next life, I will definitely wait until you grow up."


    "Levi!" Jayden came over and dragged Levi to his side so that Levi could not take advantage of his


    wife. "I''m telling you, she''s mine in this life and she will also be mine in the next life. You better


    behave yourself if you don''t want to get kicked in the a*s."


    "Hehehe!" Levi immediately put on a lovely smile and smiled at Silvia. "Sister Silvia, do you really


    think that my acting skills are good? Mia Kyle taught me all these."


    "Mia Kyle? Is she your sister?" Since the boys called Mia by name, Silvia assumed that Mia was


    probably their sister.


    "No." Levi sighed. "Although I don''t want to admit it, it is an undeniable fact that Mia is my mother.


    Our sister is called Karen Joy. She is also a beautiful girl, but she is not as kind as you. Karen Joy


    would always bully us at home."


    Jayden warned, "Levi!"


    Upon hearing Jayden''s voice, Levi shrunk his neck and did not dare to speak anymore. He knew


    that Jayden would really spank him if he continued to talk.


    "Levi? Isn''t his name Brown?" Silvia had just realized that Jayden was calling the boys differently.


    Therefore, she looked at Jayden with a puzzled face and asked, "Were they using fake names all


    this while?"


    "Just look at you, you''re so silly that I don''t even know how you survived for thest 20 years."


    Although he was teasing her, there was a loving look in Jayden''s eyes. "Let''s go have breakfast first


    then we can talk while we eat, okay?"


    "I''ve never felt that I''m dumb though." Silvia realized that she should notpare herself with the


    three brothers when ites to intelligence. If she did, she would really seem like a ''retard''.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After realizing that she was half-witted, Silvia had been absent- minded throughout the entire ss.


    She was wondering why everyone in Jayden''s family was so smart.


    That morning, she had learned that Jayden, his sister, his father, and his grandfather all graduated


    from the most prestigious university in the United States. Now, Julien who was only twelve years old


    had alreadypleted his high school education and he was also admitted to the same university.


    As Silvia thought about Jayden''s family and then looked at herself, she really felt that she was an


    idiot. Silvia had turned twenty but she was only a senior in university while Julien, who was only


    twelve, was already a freshman.


    "Boohoo..." Silvia thought that of being surrounded by these geniuses from now on, and how they


    would challenge her intellectually. She gnashed her teeth in frustration.


    When the lecture had finally ended, Silvia wanted to be alone. However, Reagan and Lemur came


    over to her side, "Boss, it''s really no doubt that you''re our boss. You''re so fearless!"


    Silvia was already in a bad mood. Now that Reagan was speaking in such a strange tone, the me


    that was welling up in her sted in an instant, "Reagan, think before you speak, or I''ll skin you


    alive."


    "Boss, why are you so cranky? Is it because Young Master Kyle ignored youst night?" Reagan


    was joking, but his smile was a little perverted. Silvia flung her fist and punched him in the face.


    "Can''t you tell that I''m in a bad mood?"


    After taking a hard blow, Reagan immediately behaved himself, "I just wanted to tell you that the


    new chancellor came in today. He had demanded all the lecturers and students to arrive at the


    campus before seven o''clock in the morning... so I didn''t expect that you would bete this


    morning."


    "I''m alreadyte anyway so it''s useless to say these things now. I''m not in a good mood today. You


    two better stay away from me and stop bothering me." Silvia used to bete for ss, and even her


    lecturers and ssmates were already used to it.


    No one would care if she waste. If she were to be on time, everyone would probably think that


    something was wrong with her instead.


    Reagan would only remind Silvia about it this time because the new chancellor had just taken office


    that morning. All the lecturers and students were present and Silvia was the only one who waste.


    Presumably, she would get punished very soon.


    However, they had waited for the whole day but nothing happened to Silvia. Silvia was like how she


    usually was, as if no one knew that she waste that morning.


    After attending thest ss of the day, it was already evening. Silvia had almost forgotten about


    the intelligent Kyles, so she asked Reagan and the others to join her for a few table tennis matches


    before going home.


    Reagan and Lemur went to buy some drinks, so Silvia went over to the table tennis hall first. As


    soon as she arrived, a little boy ran over and handed Silvia a letter. "Miss, a handsome guy just


    asked me to give this to you."


    "A handsome guy? Hey, little boy, where is he?" After Silvia took over the letter, the little boy


    immediately turned around and ran away without answering.


    Silvia looked around but she did not see any suspicious man around. She opened the envelope and


    thought, "Could it be that Young Master Kyle decided to surprise me on a whim?"

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    There was a photo in the envelope. It was of a girl sitting under some grapevines, basking in the


    sun, and it was none other than Silvia.


    Silvia could not recall that she had taken such a photo, but she did look quite good in it. In the


    photo, she was dressed in a in T-shirt with a pair of blue jeans, and her long hair was tied into a


    ponytail. The golden sunshine shone on her, making her look somewhat artsy.


    The longer Silvia looked at it, the more she liked it. Then, when she was about to put the photo back


    into the envelope, she noticed that there were some wordings on the back of the photo, "You are


    the sun in my day and the wind in my sky. I love you, Silvia!"


    "Humph, you''re finally being this nice to me after being so mean to me all these while." Silvia put the


    photo against her chest and she looked delighted. "You even said ''I love you''! I really never


    expected you to be this cheesy, Young Master Kyle. Humph, do you think that you could sweep me


    off my feet with such words? Don''t even think about it! I''d never fall for it."


    That was what Silvia said, but she was already thinking if she should also write him a card. Since


    Jayden had confessed his love to her, Silvia thought that she should do something in return too.


    Forget it. He didn''t tell her that he liked her face to face anyway. How could she get all excited like


    that when all he did was ask someone to hand her a photo. What would she be then if he were


    to confess his love for her face to face in the future?


    Up till now, there was not once Silvia had thought that the person who had given her the photo


    might not be Jayden.


    "What''s that, Boss?" Reagan and Lemur, who went to buy some drinks, had finally returned.


    "It''s nothing." Silvia put the envelope in her bag and said, "Reagan, Lemur, you two can go ahead. I


    have something else to attend to, so I''ll have to head back home first."


    "Boss, did you just reconcile with Young Master Kyle?" Their Boss had always put Jayden before


    them. Once Young Master Kyle showed up, she would definitely leave them for him.


    "Things are great between Young Master Kyle and I." Then, Silvia left the hall, leaving Reagan and


    Lemur looking at each other with a knowing look. "It seems like our boss had really fallen head over


    heels for Young Master Kyle."


    Lemur said, "It proves that Young Master Kyle really is that awesome to make Boss fall so deeply in


    love with him."


    Reagan said worriedly, "Their rtionship is getting better, but do you think that the rumors about


    Felix that had been going around the campus would affect their rtionship?"


    Lemur was concerned about the same issue too. "Then let''s think of a way to avoid these rumors


    from getting to Boss."


    Reagan said, "But we can''t hide it forever. She will find out eventually."


    Silvia did not get into a fight with Jayden in the first ce anyway, so there was no need for them to


    reconcile. However, she was in a rush to do something that she had nned the night before. She


    did not want to waste another second.


    Therefore, she got home within the shortest time and gave her mother a big hug as soon as she


    saw her. "I love you so much, Mom."


    Mrs. Turner also held Silvia in her arms and said gently, "I love you too, Silvia!"


    "Mom, sit down. I have something to tell you!" Silvia sat Mrs. Turner on the sofa and continued,


    "Mom, this might be a little too abrupt for you but please don''t be too shocked by it."


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Silvia looked solemn, but Mrs. Turner could see the joy in her eyes. Therefore,


    Mrs. Turner could more or less figure out what Silvia wanted to tell her. However, she still pretended


    like she had no clue about it at all.


    Silvia scratched her head. "Mom, I should have discussed it with you before doing it, but for some


    reason, I couldn''t do that."


    Getting married was one of the most important things in life. Her parents gave her life and raised


    her, so she should have discussed with her parents before getting married. At this moment, she was


    going to tell her mother that she was already married, and she thought that she was being unfilial to


    her mother.


    "Baby, don''t keep me hanging already. Tell me what it is." After listening to Silvia''s words, Mrs.


    Turner was certain that her guess was right. However, she still pretended not to know anything.


    Frankly, her acting was close to professional!


    "Mom, I''m already married." Silvia put the marriage certificate in front of Mrs. Turner. "Mom, I''m


    sorry for not telling you about such an important matter. I know it''s my fault, but I still want to ask


    you for your forgiveness. Could you please give us your blessing?"


    Silvia asked cautiously because she was afraid that her mother would oppose her marriage. If that


    really were to happen, then she really did not know what to do about it anymore.


    "Silly child, I''m more than happy to see that you''ve found yourself a life partner, why would I me


    you for it?" Looking at the marriage certificate, Mrs. Turner was so excited that she could not utter a


    word at all. After waiting for a long time, her daughter had finally confessed to her about it.


    "Mom, aren''t you surprised at all? And don''t you me me at all?" Silvia thought that her mother


    would not be able to ept it in an instant. She had never expected that Mrs. Turner would not


    me her at all.


    "My baby has found her life partner! Why would I me you?" Mrs. Turner pinched Silvia''s face.


    "Silvia, I know that you are not someone who would do something without thinking it through. And I


    know that you must have thought about it for a long time before telling me about it today."


    What Mrs. Turner said was right. For the past few months, Silvia was torn between telling her


    mother about it and keeping it a secret from her mother. It seemed like the person who knew her the


    best was her mother after all.


    Mrs. Turner said in a gentle voice, "My daughter is now a grown up who knows how to take care of


    herself. You could even take over your father''s business now and you can even take care of me


    now. Of course I''m confident that you could find your own happiness."


    "Mom, you..." Listening to what Mrs. Turner had said, Silvia was moved to tears. "I must have saved


    the country in my past life to have such a wonderful mother who loves me so much."


    "You''re a sweet talker!" Mrs. Turner smiled and stroked Silvia''s head. "Silvia, let''s tell your father


    about this."


    "Okay." Silvia nodded and walked towards Mr. Turner''s portrait which was hanging on the wall. Mrs.


    Turner disyed the marriage certificate and said, "Kurtson, our daughter has brought us good


    news today."


    "Mom, let me tell Dad about it, okay?" Getting married was a huge thing in life, so Silvia wanted to


    tell her father about it herself.


    "Kurtson, listen up. Listen clearly, alright?" Mrs. Turner took a step back and pushedContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia forward. "Go, tell your dad about it."


    Silvia said, "Dad, I''m an adult now and I''ve found someone that I want to share my life with. His


    name is Jayden Elias Kyle and he treats me really well. Dad, you can rest assured that I will


    manage Wateria Corporation well and take care of mom."


    Silvia thought that her father would be worried about her and her mother, so he must be at a ce


    where they could not see him, protecting them. He would be there watching over them until


    someone who could take care of them had appeared.


    Now that this person had appeared, her father would definitely feel at ease now.


    Mrs. Turner continued, "Kurtson, our son-inw is a good man. We can definitely hand our daughter


    to him. He will help us take good care of our daughter."


    "Yes, that''s right." Silvia nodded her head vigorously. "I''ll bring him home to have dinner with Mom


    some other day. I think both of you will definitely like him."


    As long as Silvia liked him, her folks would definitely like him. She was their precious daughter after


    all. She was everything to them, and they would like whatever she liked.

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    The geographical location of Madison City was unique, so the weather in November was always


    unpredictable. It would be sunny during the day and wearing a short-sleeved shirt and shorts would


    just be okay. However, when the night came, the temperature would drop drastically. Even with a


    thick coat, one would still feel chilled to the bone.


    The weather was extraordinarily strange that night. At nine o''clock at night, the wind started to blow


    strongly. The cold wind which was blowing on the people''s face felt like a knife cutting through their


    skin.


    Usually, the shopping malls would be filled with people at this time. However, as the temperature


    had gone down so drastically, most people had decided to stay home to avoid the cold weather.


    Hence, it was rather conspicuous when Silvia was standing at the entrance of the lobby by herself.


    When a few of her acquaintances walked past her, they would greet her in a worried tone, "Silvia,


    the weather is so cold now, why are you standing here? Go home quickly, don''t let your mother


    worry about you."


    "Yeah, I''ll head back home in a bit." If she could go home, why would she stand here in the cold


    wind? Her mother had driven her out and that was why she was braving the cold wind.


    She wanted to stay at home and apany her mother, but Mrs. Turner told her that now that she


    had just gotten married, she should not leave her husband alone at home. So, she was kicked out


    of the house. When she first came out, the weather was still fine. She did not expect that cold wind


    would start blowing not long after.


    It was not easy to get a taxi back to West Side at this hour, so Silvia had to give Jayden a phone call


    to ask him to pick her up. She had waited for almost half an hour, but Jayden was not here yet.


    Silvia was sure that if she were to wait for another half an hour, Jayden would have to go home with


    her frozen body. Of course, this metaphor was somewhat exaggerated, but it just proved how cold


    the wind was.


    "Ah... It''s so cold. Jayden, you b*stard, do you want me to freeze to death here? So that you can


    marry another woman?" Silvia wrapped her coat tightly around her body and stretched her neck to


    look around, hoping that Jayden would suddenly appear in front of her. However, after looking


    around for a long time, she did not see anyoneing.


    However, her coat was not warm enough. Therefore, she started jumping around on the side of the


    road, trying to warm herself up. Just as she was jumping and hopping around, Jayden''s car finally


    arrived.


    He stopped the car and got out immediately. He took off his coat as he walked to her and wrapped it


    around her shoulders. "Silvia, are you a fool? Why didn''t you go somece warmer?"


    "You''re the fool!" While Jayden was putting on the coat for her, Silvia threw herself into Jayden''s


    arms and wrapped her arms around his waist tightly. "Jayden, I''m so cold that I thought I''m going to


    die. Hold me tightly and give me some warmth."


    She snuggled up into his arms like a child... It looked like it was just a casual move but in fact, it


    showed how dependent Silvia was towards Jayden and the trust she had for him.


    Jayden could feel it too so he could not bear to scold her anymore. He just wanted to hold her in his


    arms and feel her heartbeat on his body.


    After a while, Silvia raised her head and said, "Jayden, can you promise me one thing?"


    Jayden asked, "What is it?"


    "From now on, you must treat me better. You can''t be angry at me for no reasons. You can''t always


    bully me, and you can''t think of torturing me." Since she had introduced him to her parents, that


    would mean that she had chosen him as her life partner. If he dared to mistreat her again, she


    would definitely rip his skin off.


    "Let''s get in the car first, then we can talk about it." The weather was freezing, Jayden was worried


    that she would catch a cold.


    Silvia insisted, "Promise me first, or I won''t get in the car."


    Jayden said, "As long as you listen to me and don''t make me angry, of course I won''t get angry at


    you and I won''t bully you."


    Silvia pouted her lips and said, "You are a man and you should be more generous. If I happen to


    make you angry unintentionally, you should be the bigger man and forgive me."


    Jayden asked, "Are you getting in the car or not?"


    Silvia said, "But you haven''t promised me yet." Jayden said, "If you can promise me that you won''t


    cause any more trouble or make me angry, of course I can promise you that."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You''re so petty!" Why on earth was there such a petty man in this world? She must be an idiot to


    think that this fellow would treat her well.


    Look at him, he could not even let her win once. How could he be nice to her?


    He must have bewitched her to actually make her think that he would treat her well.


    "You really don''t want to get in the car?" Jayden asked. However, before Silvia could answer him,


    Jayden had already left her behind and got in the car by himself.


    Silvia was speechless.


    It seemed like she was really the idiot here!


    Silvia, who had been standing in the cold wind for half an hour, did not catch a cold. She was still as


    energetic as she usually was. However, Jayden, who had a weak body, had fallen sick.


    His fever had already reached thirty- nine degrees, which made him feel lightheaded. Silvia and the


    boys were so worried that they could not sit tight. The three of them gathered around his bed and


    looked at Dr. Thames, who was giving him a jab, with a worried look.


    In Julien''s memory, Jayden had always been in good health. Even if he had caught a cold, he did


    not even need to take any medicine. He would recover quickly after drinking lots of water and


    resting up.


    As far as the boys could remember, Jayden had only fallen ill once. It was three years ago, when


    Jayden had saved Karen Joy. That time, Jayden had a gunshot wound and he was in aa for a


    few months.


    During that time, Julien had been praying every single day, hoping that Jayden would wake up as


    soon as possible. He was even willing to be sick in Jayden''s ce.


    Perhaps, his prayers were heard. Later, he had gotten the news that Jayden had woken up from his


    coma. After hearing the news, he immediately rushed to the hospital with his family to see Jayden.


    However, all that was left was a letter. They could not even get a glimpse of Jayden.


    After Jayden had left home, Julien was sad for a long time. He had been wondering when Jayden


    would be back home to see him. After waiting for three long years, Jayden had finallye home.


    However, he only stayed back for a few days. After sending their grandmother off and attending


    Karen Joy''s wedding, Jayden left home again.


    Jayden had been busy since he had returned home. He was so busy that Julien could not even get


    the chance to have a good chat with him, so Julien had no idea that Jayden was now in such poor


    health.


    Apparently, Jayden had an old injury. Whenever the weather was cold, he would get a fever.


    Getting a fever whenever the weather was cold? And he even needed injections to get the fever


    down?


    How did he be this weak?


    Could it be because of the gunshot wound from three years ago?


    As he thought about it, Julien asked, "Dr. Thames, is his fever caused by the gunshot wound?"


    Although Julien was still a child, he spoke like an adult. Even though Dr. Thames did not know who


    he was, she did not dare to neglect him. "Yes. Master Jayden had suffered from a gunshot wound,


    but the wound was not treated properly, and that was why he was suffering from its side effects


    now. Whenever the weather gets cold, he would get a fever. Sometimes, it would even be worse


    than getting a fever."

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    Sure enough, it was because of the gunshot wound that he had sustained while saving Karen Joy.


    Thinking of the pain that Jayden had to go through for the past three years, Julien was so


    distressed that his eyes had turned red. However, he was a stubborn and arrogant little boy, so he


    would never shed tears so easily.


    Therefore, he raised his head to stop his tears from flowing out and asked in a cold tone, "Dr.


    Thames, are you the one who has been treating Jayden for the past three years?"


    Dr. Thames put away the syringe and nodded. "I''ve been working for Master Jayden for more than


    three years now. However, I couldn''t do much for him at all."


    Julien asked, "What do you mean?"


    Dr. Thames added, "Before this, Master Jayden was in poor health, but he would never undergo


    any treatment. It was only a few months ago when he finally allowed me to treat him. If it weren''t for


    the long dy, his condition wouldn''t have been so bad."


    "Do you mean that he didn''t cooperate with the doctor before this because he wanted to worsen his


    condition?" Julien was blunt, which surprised Dr. Thames.


    Dr. Thames was already curious about the two boys who had appeared in Jayden''s house out of


    nowhere. After speaking to Julien, she was even more eager to find out who they were. "Cutie,


    what''s your rtionship with Master Jayden?"


    Julien did not answer. Instead, he asked, "Why do you have to know what''s my rtionship with


    him?


    This answer was amazing!


    Silvia, who was next to them, could not help but covertly give Julien a thumbs-up!


    After getting dissed by a child, Dr. Thames was so embarrassed that she didn''t know how to answer


    his question. Then, she heard the little boy say, "Dr. Thames, could you please get his medical


    records ready and pass it to me by tomorrow noon?"


    At such a young age, not only did he speak like an adult, he was doing things like an adult too.


    However, how could Dr. Thames hand over Jayden''s medical record just like this? "Cutie, I''m


    Master Jayden''s doctor, and I will only listen to his orders. His medical record is private and


    confidential, without his order, I cannot give it to you."


    Julien said, "Just do it what I say. Don''t give so many excuses."


    At such a young age, he was already exuding such an overbearing aura when he speaks, which


    almost scared Dr. Thames. However, Dr. Thames had stepped out into society for quite some time


    now, so it would not be that easy to intimidate her. "Let''s not talk about whether I could give you his


    medical records or not. Tell me, what can a little kid like you do anything with it?"


    "The gunshot wound is the cause of his weak body. He can''t get well just by staying in bed at home.


    We must find a better doctor to treat him. We must not allow any more dys." Julien was worried


    about Jayden''s condition. He was determined to find the best doctor to treat his brother, so he had


    inadvertently ignored the fact that Dr. Thames was also a doctor.


    No teacher was willing to hear the others say that he was bad at teaching, and no doctor was willing


    to hear anyone say that he could not cure his own patients.


    After listening to Julien''s words, Dr. Thames'' face fell. However, she forced a smile and said, "Kid,


    don''t you think that you''re being a little too mean? But, you''re just a little kid after all so I won''t


    me you for it. Well, it''s gettingte now. You guys should go get some rest. I will take care of


    Master Jayden tonight."


    Dr. Thames wanted to stay back and take care of Jayden again. She was a doctor... For the sake of


    Jayden''s health, Silvia could not find a reason to refuse. Just as she was in a dilemma, Julien said,


    "Dr. Thames, you are a doctor. You can just leave the medicine here and go home first. We''re his


    family, and we will take good care of him."


    "Dr. Thames, could you please measure his temperature again? If his fever had gone down, then


    you can go home and get some rest first. I will measure his body temperature from time to time and


    make sure that he takes his medicine ordingly." Silvia, who had Julien''s support, was even more


    confident as she spoke.


    To be honest, she really could not agree more with what Julien had said moments ago.


    Dr. Thames should only care about her own duty as a doctor. She should stop thinking about hitting


    on her employer. Not only did Silvia not like her, the people around her did not like her too.


    Silvia had always thought that Julien behaved so indifferently in front of her because he did not like


    her, which made her feel apprehensive about getting close to him.


    However, afterparing his attitude towards Dr. Thames, Silvia finally realized how nice Julien


    was to herself.


    To her, Julien was now an adorable little boy. When he talked back at Dr. Thames, that was really


    something that would make the others want to stay away from him.


    Seeing that the two of them were going against her, Dr. Thames was extremely displeased.


    However, she still wanted to know who these two boys were, so she asked Silvia, "Who are they?"


    "They are my cousins." Silvia''s lie was not convincing at all, but Dr. Thames couldn''t say anything


    about it. She was only a doctor who Jayden had hired after all. Besides treating Jayden, she did not


    have the right to speak about anything at all.


    She took out a thermometer and measured Jayden''s body temperature. "Mr. Kyle''s body


    temperature has fallen to 38.6 degree Celsius. He is slowly getting better now. Please make sure


    that you guys are by his side the whole time and do keep an eye on his condition. You guys must


    not let things go wrong, alright?"


    "Auntie Thames, you don''t like us, do you?" Levi Brown who was worried about Jayden, had not


    spoken a word at all. His sudden speech made Dr. Thames'' heart quiver and the fake smile on her


    face had almost disappeared.


    This little kid was probably around ten years old, how could he call her ''Auntie''? Did she look that


    old?


    "You don''t like Sister Silvia, do you?" Levi was young, but he was very good at judging people. He


    could tell who really liked them and who was being hypocritical to them.


    Dr. Thames put on a smile and said, "Cutie, I believe that your parents have taught you before that


    you shouldn''t talk nonsense, right?"


    However, instead of putting on a dissatisfied look, Levi smiled and said, "Dr. Thames, it doesn''t


    matter if you don''t like us. We don''t like you anyway. But let me tell you, as long as Sister Silvia is


    still the hostess of this family, I will protect her and I will never let anyone hurt her."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Facing these two mean children, Dr. Thames felt that she was on the verge of snapping.


    Fortunately, the two of them stopped questioning her so she immediately found an opportunity to


    get herself out.


    Dr. Thames left in embarrassment, but Silvia was happy as if she had found a treasure. It was not


    that she had actually found a treasure, but it was because these two handsome boys had helped


    her confront Dr. Thames. If they were not treasures, what were they then?


    Silvia really did not expect that these two young boys could be so mean when they talked.

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    Levi leaned into Silvia and sat down. "Sister Silvia, do you hate Dr. Thames because you''re afraid


    that she would steal Jayden away?"


    "What are you talking about, little guy? If somebody wants to steal Jayden away, that person can


    just go ahead with it. I don''t even care about him." Silvia was embarrassed because even a child


    could see through her. Was she being that obvious?


    "Don''t worry, Sister Silvia. You are our sister-inw now and Jayden only likes you. No one can ever


    take him away from you." Although Silvia refused to admit it, Levi could see it clearly. When Dr.


    Thames touched Jayden while she was giving him an injection, the look in Silvia''s eyes was so


    fierce, as if she wanted to cut Dr. Thames'' hand off. If she was not worried that Dr. Thames would


    snatch Jayden away, then why did that happen?


    It wasmon for women to speak with a forked tongue. His mother, Mia Kyle was the same too.


    Although she loved Neil Brown deeply, she would always say that she would leave him for someone


    younger.


    "Levi, how do you know though?" Silvia felt warm in her heart when she heard Levi''s words. She


    stroked his head and said, "Tell me, how do you know that Jayden likes me?" Did Jayden really like


    her?


    Silvia thought about it seriously. Jayden probably didn''t like her. If he really liked her, he would dote


    on her and spoil her. However, as long as she had known him, he had never doted on her nor did


    he spoil her. Instead, he would only bully her.


    Beforeing home that night, Silvia had asked him to promise her that he would be nice to her,


    and that he would not be angry with her for no reasons. However, not only did he not promise her,


    he had even left her alone in the cold wind.


    How could such a b*stard like him like her? Levi must be saying that to cheer her up.


    "Jayden even made you his wife, of course he likes you." Everyone in their family was like this. Neil


    liked Mia, so he married her.


    Although Neil had never said that he liked Mia and the two of them would get into a fight


    asionally, if Mia were to get into any trouble, even if it was a small one, Neil would be so worried


    about her that he could not even eat and sleep.


    "That''s not necessarily true though. The reason Jayden and I got married was


    somewhat unusual." They did not marry out of love, but because of an ident that happened


    between the two of them. He wanted topensate her and that was why they got married.


    "Of course Jayden likes you." Julien, who was aloof, said with absolute certainty. "Sister Silvia, if


    Jayden doesn''t like you, he will never marry you."


    "But why?" Silvia wanted to know why the two of them could be so certain that Jayden liked her.


    However, after saying a few words, Julien went over to Jayden to take care of him. He had no


    intention to continue with this conversation.


    Silvia then looked at Levi and said, "Levi, my brain alone is not enough to process all of these.


    Could you please analyze it for me."


    With a solemn face, Levi helped Silvia to analyze, "Sister Silvia, men may not explicitly say that they


    like a woman, but you could tell it by judging from his behavior. ording to my observation for the


    past two days, Jayden just couldn''t keep his eyes off you. So, I''m sure that he likes you."


    "Really?" Levi was so confident about it that Silvia was starting to believe him. She thought that it


    would be great if what Levi had said was true.


    "Trust me, Sister Silvia. I''m 100% sure that Jayden likes you." Levi patted his chest with confidence.


    "Levi, you are so young, how do you know so much about these things?" Silvia recalled the times


    when she was with Jayden. Whenever they were together, it was true that he would never look


    away from her, but the look in his eyes was always full of disgust.


    Jayden would always think that she was dumb, or that she was a woman who would only cause


    trouble. It was as if she had no merits at all.


    "Silvia, you just know it when you''ve heard and seen it enough." Levi patted Silvia''s shoulder with a


    look as if he had been through all these.


    "Levi, you''re that amazing huh?" Silvia said sarcastically. Seeing that it was gettingte, Silvia


    continued, "Levi, Julien, it''s gettingte now. You two should go to bed already. I''ll stay here and


    take care of Jayden."


    "Sister Silvia, I want to stay back and take care of Jayden." When Jayden was in good health, Julien


    would always stick by his side. Now that Jayden was sick, he would never leave Jayden alone.


    "Sister Silvia, I also want to stay back and take care of him," Levi echoed.


    "Okay, you two can stay and keep your brotherpany. Go to bed when you feel sleepy, okay?"


    Silvia knew that these three brothers were very close to each other. Now that Jayden had fallen


    sick, they would definitely worry about him.


    However, looking at their reaction towards Jayden''s high fever, it seemed like they were not aware


    of Jayden''s old illness at all.


    Silvia asked, "Julien, does your family know about Jayden''s condition?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, they don''t." Julien shook his head. If they knew, they would never let him behave so


    capriciously... If the elders in the family knew about it, they would be worried sick.


    "They don''t?" Silvia really could not believe it. Weren''t they his family? How could they not know


    about such a serious matter? "Did you guys know that your brother got shot three years ago?"


    Julien answered, "We all know that Jayden got shot because he wanted to save my sister. But, we


    didn''t know that it has caused such a great impact on his body."


    "Your brother got injured while trying to save your sister?" Silvia was a little confused. At that time,


    Simon told her that Jayden got injured because he had encountered a mass shooting during his trip


    abroad. Who was telling the truth now?


    Julien realized that he might have said too much. "You didn''t know about it?"


    "Oh no... I do, I do, of course I do... I was just spacing out." Silvia didn''t know why Simon would lie


    to her. However, she knew that Jayden did not want her to know the real reason for his injury. She


    had asked him about it before, but he did not tell her anything.


    It was not an embarrassing thing to get shot in order to save his sister anyway. So, Silvia guessed


    that it was because Jayden was worried that she would be afraid if he were to tell her the truth.


    In fact, he could just be honest to her. She was not a timid person anyway. No, she was timid, but


    she had to be a stronger person if she wanted to stay by his side. Therefore, she would try her best


    to be brave and strong, and if an emergency were to happen one day in the future, she would


    not be a hindrance to him.


    Silvia reached out and grabbed Jayden''s hand gently. She said in her heart, "Jayden, didn''t you


    always say that I''m your wife? But do you know what the real meaning of a wife is?"


    His wife was not only his life partner, or someone who would just apany him in bed. Instead,


    she was someone who would go through all the ups and downs in life with him.

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    The cold wind whistled outside the house, and the temperature was still plunging. It was as if that


    night was destined to be an extraordinary night.


    Dr. Thames walked through the green walkway with her medical kit in her hand and finally arrived at


    her house. As soon as she entered her room, she threw the kit onto the floor and cursed, "You


    bunch of scoundrels. I will send you all to h*ll!"


    All these while, Dr. Thames had been enduring Silvia, that b*tch, who had been stepping all over


    her. And now, two spoiled brats showed up out of nowhere. What right did they have to order her


    around like she was their servant?


    If she could, she wanted to kill them at that instant.


    "What''s the matter?" A tall man came out from a dark corner and bent over to pick up the medical


    kit that Dr. Thames had thrown on to the ground. "Why are you so upset after seeing your


    sweetheart?"


    Dr. Thames said coldly, "Who let you in? Get out of here now. Don''t let me see you!"


    The man ignored her scolding and helped her put the medical kit away. "My dear Dr. Thames,


    you''ve endured it for more than three years now. Can''t you just wait a little longer? Do you want


    someone else to take your sweetheart away forever?"


    "Humph... you know nothing! I can wait for three years and not do anything about it because there


    had never been a woman around him. Silvia had only known him for a few days, and they are


    already married now. They were so fast that I was caught off guard. To think of it, they are already


    married for quite a few months now." Thinking of Jayden and Silvia''s marriage, Dr. Thames was


    furious. However, she did not know where she could vent her anger.


    Dr. Thames had always thought that there was a woman in Jayden''s heart so it would not be easy


    for anyone to enter his life. However, she could not believe that Silvia, that wretch, had taken away


    her opportunity to be Jayden''s woman within such a short period of time.


    "And that is why you are being so anxious and panicking here, and you''re about to mess up your


    own n now?" The man curled his lips and sneered. "You should know better than I do that if


    Jayden were to get suspicious about us, he would definitely kill us. And don''t forget that for him to


    kill us, it would be as easy as pinching an ant. So, all we can do now, is endure."


    "Huh... all you say is to endure?! The woman you love has been snatched, but you still tolerate it?!"


    Dr. Thames said disdainfully, "Frankly, if you were capable enough of taking care of your woman,


    would we even get ourselves involved in such a mess?"


    Dr. Thames'' words sharp like a knife, piercing into the man''s heart.


    The man clenched his fist and rushed up to Dr. Thames. He grabbed her by the neck and said, "Dr.


    Thames, you''re not anyone to me, and you are not that capable yourself too. I''m warning you, if you


    ever dare to talk nonsense again, I will cut off your d*mned tongue!"


    However, Dr. Thames was not afraid of him. "Humph, you can only act tough in front of me. If you


    really have the ability, find the man who destroyed everything you had."


    "Of course I will look for him. Otherwise, why do you think that I came back here?" The man let go


    of Dr. Thames and a vicious look appeared in his eyes. That man had ruined everything for him, of


    course he would make him pay the price.


    Dr. Thames said, "But you are not allowed to hurt him. He''s mine."


    The man sneered and said, "You don''t have to worry about it. I will go along with what we''ve agreed


    previously."


    "It''s good that you remember that." Dr. Thames took a couple steps back and said, "I''m terribly


    vexed now. Could you get someone to do me a favor?"


    The man asked, "What is it?"


    Dr. Thames said, "I don''t know where Silvia got those boys from, but they are really smart and they


    behave like adults. I want you to find a way to get rid of them. Otherwise, they will definitely be a


    stumbling stone to our n."


    The man asked, "What boys?"


    Dr. Thames said, "I met two little boys when I was at Jayden''s house. They are about 5 feet tall and


    look like 12 years old. I don''t know where they came from, but they were being a pain in the a*s


    tonight."


    The man hesitated. "It''s better not to stir up any more trouble during this period of time, or we might


    risk getting exposed."


    Dr. Thames said, "What are you afraid of though? I didn''t ask you to do it anyway. If you find


    someone else to do it, even if the matter got exposed, no one will find out that you are the one


    behind it."


    The man thought for a moment and said, "Alright, you can leave this matter to me. I will send


    someone to deal with those two boys. As for you, you should really control your emotions and don''t


    let it ruin our n."


    "There''s no need for you to tell me that. That is why I''m venting here at home, isn''t it? Do you think


    that I would actually expose myself in front of him?" Unless she was sick of living, otherwise she


    would never dare to do that.


    Simon had been working for Jayden all this while and he was even one of the people who had


    watched Jayden grow up. However, because of Silvia, Jayden could even fire him without a qualm,


    let alone Dr. Thames who was just a doctor.


    Silvia took a thermometer and measured Jayden''s body temperature. He was still burning, so she


    took a fever patch and stuck it on his forehead.


    "Jayden, wake up quickly, okay? Don''t let the fever damage your brain. If your brain is really ruined,


    I will let Dr. Thames take you away." To be honest, Silvia had never taken care of someone else in


    her entire life and Jayden, this b*stard, was the first to make her do that.


    Levi said, "Sister Silvia, I know that you can never bring yourself to let anyone take Jayden away


    from you."


    Silvia said, "Who said that I can''t do that? If he doesn''t wake up now, I will throw him out of the


    window."


    It was as if Jayden had heard that Silvia was going to throw him out, so he slowly opened his eyes


    and asked, "Who''s going to throw me out of the window?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You''re awake!" Silvia quickly grabbed his hand. "If you don''t wake up any time sooner, I''ll really


    throw you out of your window."


    Knowing that Silvia was just pretending to be mean, Jayden did not get mad at her. He looked at


    her and saw that Levi, Julien, and Silvia were at his bedside. "I''m only having a fever, I won''t die


    from it. You all should go to bed."


    "You''re only having a fever?" Silvia red at him fiercely. "Jayden, you''re probably out of your mind


    because of the fever. Do you know how worried we were for you when you went unconscious?"


    Jayden said feebly, "I''m fine. You guys should go get some rest already."


    "Jayden, why do you have to torture yourself like this? Your wound will heal up properly if you get


    the right treatment, but why wouldn''t you cooperate with the doctor?" Julien did not understand why


    Jayden would do that to himself. He felt that he did not understand his brother at all.


    Jayden said, "Silly boy, it''s just a fever. It''s not as serious as you think. Don''t think too much about it,


    okay? Go back to the room with Levi and go to bed already. I''ll be fine when you wake up


    tomorrow."


    "Jayden..." Julien''s eyes suddenly turned red and he was choked up.


    Jayden smiled and said, "Julien, why are you crying?"


    Julien sniffled and said, "I''m just worried about you. I''m afraid that I won''t get to see you again when


    I wake up from my sleep."


    "No. I promise you that I will let you know whenever I go, okay? So you don''t have to worry about


    me anymore." Jayden stroked Julien''s head and promised him.


    "Jayden, you can''t leave me behind, okay? You have to tell me where you go too." Levi, of course,


    did not want to be left out.


    Jayden nodded and said, "Okay, I promise you two, alright? Well, you two should go to bed


    already."

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    After sending the boys to their room, Silvia went back to the room and covered Jayden with the


    nket. "When you were asleep, Levi and Julien were really worried about you."


    "I''m sorry to let you guys worry about me!" Jayden held Silvia''s hand, but his voice still sounded a


    little weak. "Silvia, if I don''t wake up one day..."


    Silvia interrupted him in a harsh voice, "Jayden, I''ve been hoping that you won''t wake up, so that I


    can spend all your money on other men."


    Did this fellow not know how worried she was?


    She was so worried about him, but he actually spouted such nonsense to her the moment he woke


    up! "He should die! Then he''ll see how I spend his money on some other kept man!" she thought


    fiercely.


    "Silvia, how dare you!" Sure enough, the overbearing nature in him was triggered at that instant.


    When he heard that Silvia wanted to spend all his money on other men, he was jealous, even if he


    knew that she was just teasing him.


    Silvia pouted her lips at him. "Since you''re dead, why would you even care about what I do? At that


    time, even if you''re just a soul, you can only watch while I get together with another man and you


    can''t even do anything about it."


    "Really?" Jayden smiled evilly. He reached out his hand and grabbed Silvia''s head to pull her into


    his arms. Then, he kissed her, enjoying the taste of her lips.


    "Jayden... Mm..." This man was still having a fever. She could feel how warm his body was, but he


    was still much stronger than her. Sure enough, he was a tough fighter.


    However, this kiss did notst very long. After a short while, Jayden let go of her and pressed his


    thumb on her lips. He then said in a domineering tone, "Silvia, you''re mine when I''m alive. And if I


    die, I''ll drag you along with me. I''ll never let anyone touch you."


    What a domineering man! However, Silvia liked it.


    "Do you mean that even though we are not born on the same day, you want me to die on the same


    day as you? Silvia smiled and said, "Jayden, if you want to confess your love to me, then just do it.


    If you do it nicely, I might actually ept it."


    Jayden did not know what to say.


    This silly woman really had a different set of logic. How could she think that he was expressing his


    love to her while he was threatening her? Perhaps, it was because she was different that he was


    attracted to her, and he was falling deeper in love with her.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as a love confession already." Silvia smiled yfully andy beside


    him. "Jayden, can you let Julien and Levi stay here a little longer?"


    Jayden asked, "Aren''t you jealous of them? Or think that they''re nuisances?"


    "I might get a little jealous, but why would I think that they are a nuisance? They even helped me


    fight against the monsters." The two boys were so sensible and adorable. She liked them very


    much, how could she think that they were a nuisance?


    Jayden was confused, "What monsters?"


    Silvia said smugly, "This is a secret between us. We are not going to tell you."


    Jayden said, "Are you really not telling me?"


    "Yup, I''m not." Silvia reached out her hand and touched his forehead. "You''re a big man, but you''re


    weaker than me. If you can''t even protect me, why would I still need you? I really don''t want you


    anymore, what should I do?"


    Jayden said, "Don''t you know what I can do?"


    Silvia said, "You''re so weak. What can you do?"


    Jayden said, "You!"


    "Shame on you!" Silvia waved her fist at him. However, when her fist was about tond on his body,


    Silvia held back her strength.


    Her fist gently fell on his body. He was still a patient, how could she bully him like this? "Jayden, I''ll


    bring you home to see my mother once you arepletely well."


    Silvia wanted to bring him home to see her mother. When Jayden heard what Silvia had just said,


    he immediately felt much better. "Silvia, I''ll go home with you tomorrow to see my mother-inw."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Silvia rolled her eyes at him. "Take care of yourself first. I don''t want


    to take a sick man home and let my mother worry about us."


    "Who says that I''m sick?" Jayden had already made up his mind, "We''ll go home tomorrow."


    Jayden was insisting on going home with her. Silvia reached out her hand and touched his


    forehead. His fever did go down quite a lot. "Okay, if your fever ispletely gone tomorrow, then I


    will bring you home to see my mother."


    "Okay, let''s go to sleep now!" Jayden held Silvia tightly in his arms. His grip was so tight that it felt a


    little painful.


    Silvia was finally willing to take him home to meet her mother. At that instant, Jayden felt like he had


    gotten so much better. Silvia, on the other hand, was amazed by this man as she looked at him.


    If she had known that she could cure his illness by telling him that she was going to let him meet her


    mother, she would have done that earlier.


    The next day.


    During the day, it was sunny and the temperature was much higher.


    The weather was no longer cold. Jayden''s fever had subsided and he looked energetic. He did not


    look like someone who had a high fever the night before.


    Before heading out, Jayden said, "Julien, Levi... Silvia and I might not being home tonight. I


    want you two to stay at home and be good, okay?"


    Silvia had to attend her lectures during the day, so she had nned to bring Jayden home at night.


    Besides, this was the first time Silvia had brought Jayden home, it would be the best if he could


    spend the night there.


    Julien nodded obediently and said, "Jayden, you can go do your thing. We will wait for you at


    home."


    Levi, on the other hand, was not aspliant as Julien. "Jayden, where are you and Sister Silvia


    going? We have nothing to do at home anyway, why don''t you take us with you?"


    Jayden said, "I have something important to attend to, so I can''t let you two tag along. Just stay at


    home, okay? I promise that I''ll take you two out to have fun when I''m back, alright?"


    After failing to get Jayden''s permission, Levi turned to Silvia and said, "Pretty Sister Silvia, we''re


    here only a few days now so we''re not familiar with anything here. I know that you''re a kind person,


    please take us along with you, okay?"


    "Pretty Sister Silvia?" Jayden was dissatisfied with the way Levi was addressing Silvia, so the look


    on his face and his tone were a little fierce.


    "Don''t yell at him, Jayden." Silvia shielded Levi and red at Jayden. "We are going back to my


    house anyway, it''s fine to let them tag along."


    It was the first time for Jayden to officially meet his mother-inw. How could he bring these two


    boys with him? Therefore, he said,


    "It''s a definite no this time."


    Silvia said, "They are your brothers. Don''t you feel sorry for them? Even if you''re not, I do. I don''t


    want these two boys to be sad, so I''ll take them with me."


    Levi held Silvia in her arms and said, "Sister Silvia, you''re the best."


    Jayden said, "Levi, take your hands off her."


    Levi was speechless.


    Silvia said, "He''s still a child."


    Jayden said, "He is just a child, but he''s even thinking of pursuing you when he''s an adult!"

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    Silvia was speechless for a moment. "Jayden, you''re almost 30 now, why are you being so serious


    about a child''s joke?"


    Jayden said, "I said, no means no. There''s no room for negotiation."


    Silvia said, "Can you not be so overbearing?"


    Seeing that Jayden and Silvia were about to get into an argument, Julien, who was calm,


    immediately stepped forward to stop them. "Jayden, you can go do whatever you need to do with


    Sister Silvia. I''ll keep an eye on Levi."


    Jayden did not want to quarrel with Silvia, but when he saw that Silvia was being so protective of


    these two boys and she even wanted to bring them along to meet with his mother-inw, he was a


    little displeased. It seemed like he was jealous of the two boys.


    Silvia did not want to get into a fight with Jayden too, but she really liked the two boys. She did not


    want them to suffer any grievances, and that was why she was being so protective of them.


    Now that Julien had stepped forward to ease the situation, of course the two of them went along


    with it. Therefore, Silvia went to school while Jayden went to work.


    However, those two boys obviously would not stay at home obediently.


    They could even travel all the way from Chatterton Town to Madison City just because they missed


    Jayden. So, it was not difficult for them to sneak out of the vi to see what Jayden and Silvia were


    up to.


    After sending Jayden and Silvia off, Levi said with a hopeless look, "Julien, are you really going to


    stay home for the rest of the day?"


    Julien put on a faint smile and said, "What do you think?"


    Levi rolled his eyes at him and said, "I knew you wouldn''t want to stay home. You were just


    pretending to be a good kid in front of Jayden. You are already nning something else in your


    mind a long time ago, aren''t you?" Julien patted Levi''s shoulder and said, "Levi, you''re not an idiot.


    But how could you be so stupid to make Jayden angry? Sister Silvia almost got into a fight with


    Jayden because she was trying to protect you. Don''t do this again anymore."


    Levi pouted his lips and said, "If I don''t do this, how could I help Sister Silvia test Jayden and see if


    he would get jealous? But though, I really didn''t expect that Jayden would be this jealous."


    Julien shook his head and said sympathetically, "Levi, if you have the courage to test if Jayden


    would be jealous, then you should have the courage to endure the pain of getting your a*s


    spanked."


    "Forget it, forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore, okay?" The moment Levi thought about the risk of


    making Jayden mad, he was terrified. "Tell me, how are we going to get out of this houseter?"


    "We''ll just walk out the house." Julien said while walking up the stairs, "Jayden asked us to stay at


    home, but he didn''t ask anyone to keep an eye on us and stop us from going out, did he?"


    "Are you going to put the me on me again if Jayden finds out that we had sneaked out?" Levi


    touched his little butt, as if he could already feel the pain. However, he still could not help but to be


    impressed by Julien, this little scheming fellow.


    Julien chuckled and said, "What else can I do? Why don''t you go find someone else who can take


    the me then?"


    Levi asked, "What about Sister Silvia?"


    Upon hearing this, Julien''s eyes lit up. "That''s one good choice."


    Jayden doted on Silvia so much, so they thought that their brother would not be able to bring


    himself to punish Silvia. They thought that from now on, they could make Silvia take on all the


    me for them... However, little did they know that if it was Silvia the one who made the mistake,


    Jayden would be even more ruthless with his punishments.


    As soon as Julien and Levi left West Side, they were already being targeted.


    Two burly men had their eyes on the boys. One guy had a scar on the corner of his right eye down


    to his lips. At a nce, he was obviously a man no one wanted to offend. The second guy was tall


    and burly, but he looked kind.


    Julien and Levi were walking while the two men followed them from afar. After trailing the two boys


    for quite some time, they had finally arrived at a remote ce.


    Seeing that their opportunity hade, the second man with the kind face said, "Ashton, our boss


    had ordered us that no matter who those kids are, we will just kill them off first."


    They would never care who their targets were or how old they were. Once they had received the


    money, they wouldplete the job without a second thought. Only the dead could not speak. Even


    if what they did was cruel, that was the only way for them to protect themselves.


    "Yes, Barnas," the scarred man, Ashton, replied. Then, he immediately rushed up to Julien and


    Levi. Just as they were about to catch up with the two boys, the boys turned at a corner and got


    onto another street.


    "Go after them! We can''t let them run away," Barnas shouted. They were paid a huge sum to get rid


    of the boys. If they failed to do so, it would hurt their reputation. Or something even worse could


    happen to them.


    The burly men quickly chased after the boys. However, before they could do anything to the boys, a


    group of men was already pointing guns at Ashton and Barnas''s heads. Ashton said, "Do you know


    who you are chasing after?"


    Ashton and Barnas had been hired assassins for many years at the expense of their own lives.


    There was nothing that they would not do. At this time, even when there were guns pointed at the


    back of their heads, they did not look terrified at all. "We don''t know who they are. We only know


    that we''ve received orders to kill those two boys."


    "Do you really think that you will be able to kill them just like this?" The man with the gun sneered


    and poked their heads with his gun. "You two are thinking too highly of yourselves. What a bunch of


    ignorant scoundrels!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Barnas said, "We have never been afraid of anyone in Madison City. If you''re smart enough, then


    you should get out of the way now. We will spare your life. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you''ll have to


    bear the consequences."


    Upon hearing this, the gunmanughed as if he heard something funny. "There''s still Mr. Kyle in


    Madison City, how dare you show off like this?"


    The moment Ashton and Barnas heard of Mr. Kyle, they were petrified but they did not show it.


    Instead, Barnas replied, "We are Mr. Kyle''s men!"


    The man cocked his gun and said, "Bullsh*t. You don''t even know who you were going to kill. How


    dare you im that you''re working for Mr. Kyle? You two probably have a death wish to say such a


    thing."


    They imed to be Mr. Kyle''s men, but the gunman did not let them go. He even wanted to pull the


    trigger on them. At that instant, Ashton and Barnas finally realized that they had offended someone


    that they should not have provoked. "Who are you? What do you want?"


    The gunman said, "You two good for nothing even dare to kill our young masters, what do you think


    I want?"


    "Young Masters? Who do you guys work for?" Ashton and Barnas had been in Madison City for


    more than ten years now and they knew all the rich and powerful figures in Madison City well.


    However, they had no idea which family those two boys belonged to.


    The gunman smiled coldly and said, "You don''t even know who my young masters are, but you


    actually dared attempt to kill them. You two are really f*cking idiots!"

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    "We were hired to kill the boys, so we''re just doing our job. We don''t know who you fellows are."


    Ashton and Barnas were already panicking. But because they had been in this industry for so many


    years, their mental endurance was much better than ordinary people. Although they were flustered,


    they did not show it on their faces.


    "Huh... So you''re telling me that whoever hired you did not tell you who our Young Masters are?"


    The gunman curled his lips and sneered. "You''ve been in the business for so many years now, so I


    find it quite hard to believe that you two did not actually do a background check on your targets


    before killing them off."


    "Of course we would do that, but this time the person who hired us said that our targets are just


    some little brats. Moreover, we were sure that those kids weren''t from any of the powerful families in


    Madison City. If they really were, we would have looked further into it." Speaking of this, Barnas


    realized something. He was so angry that he spat on the ground. "F*ck, it seems like those f*cking


    b*stards had fooled us this time."


    The gunman slowly raised the gun in his hand and said in a cold voice, "Since you''ve finally realized


    that, then you can rest in peace now. Remember to find the b*stard that had set you up when you


    be a soul. Don''t get to the wrong person."


    Upon hearing this, Ashton and Barnas were scared out of their wits. They had never thought that


    they would end up dying so miserably.


    Hatred, anger... but what was the point? They could not do anything to avenge themselves.


    However, at this very critical moment, a cold and childish voice sounded, "Let them go!"


    Julien came out of the corner with his hands behind his back. He looked exactly like a little adult,


    and his cold and dignified temperament was on full disy.


    The gunman did not understand why Julien would do so, so he said, "Master Julien, they are here


    to kill you. You are going to store up trouble for the future if you were to spare them."


    Atst, Levi, who came right after Julien, continued to speak on Julien''s behalf, "Uncle Banks, you


    heard them yourself too. They were hired to kill us and they were only doing their job. It''s not like


    they wanted to kill us themselves, so just let them go."


    "But..." Simon Banks was hesitating. However, since his young masters had already given their


    orders, he had no choice but to abide by it. "Since our young masters have decided to spare your


    lives, you guys should get lost now, and don''t ever show up in front of us again."


    "Are you guys really letting us go?" Ashton and Barnas could not believe their ears. They looked at


    each other while thinking that everything that had just happened was just unbelievable.


    However, they had figured it all out at that instant. It seemed that these two boys were too naive.


    They had no idea how terrifying they could be and they did not realize that the person who hired


    them would not give up just like that.


    Since they have failed this time, the mastermind would definitely hire other killers to finish off the


    job. When the timees, these two boys might not be so lucky to escape death like they did this


    time.


    "What else? Do you want us to treat you guys to dinner or something instead?" In the face of such


    vicious killers, not only Levi was fearless, he was also dignified, and he somewhat did look like his


    father, Neil, as he spoke.


    "No, of course not." Ashton and Barnas exchanged nces and slowly stepped back. After


    retreating for a few steps, and confirming that the other party was not going to pull the trigger on


    them, they said, "Since you let us go, we will give you guys a piece of advice. Those who want to


    get rid of you will never give up that easily. You''d better pray hard that you''ll stay safe."


    After saying that, Ashton and Barnas immediately ran off. They were fleeing in so much fear that


    they did not look anything like a cruel and ruthless killer would be.


    As soon as the killers took flight, Simon immediately asked, "Master Julien, those men have been


    doing these wicked things for a long time, why do you want to let them go?"


    Julien said, "You know, they are just hired assassins, and not the mastermind. It wouldn''t do us any


    good to kill them anyway. Instead, I want you to get some of your men to follow them and gather


    some clues. I must find out who the mastermind is and I want to know whether they are targeting


    Rovio or Jayden."


    "Yes." Simon shed his tough demeanor and became as gentle as a sheep as he spoke to his young


    masters. "Master Julien, Master Levi, I''ll send you two home first. After all, we don''t know who we


    are going up against at the moment, so we should keep our guard up."


    "Okay." Although Julien and Levi were young, they knew very well what they should do. Although


    they were eager to look for Jayden, they had to prioritize their own safety... They knew that if those


    bad guys were to catch them, it would definitely be a great threat to Rovio and the Brown family.


    Therefore, they would never take the risk.


    On the way back home, Julien gave Levi a knowing look. At that instant, Levi understood what


    Julien meant. "Uncle Banks, I heard that you are not working for Jayden anymore, but how did you


    manage to show up at the right time?"


    Simon said, "It''s true that I no longer work for Master Jayden, and I can no longer follow him


    everywhere he goes, but he still treats me well. I''m thankful that he did not fire me and let me stay in


    the team. Now that you two are here, Master Jayden has assigned me as your bodyguard."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi asked, "Uncle Banks, you don''t hate Jayden for removing you, do you?"


    Upon hearing Levi''s question, Simon''s face darkened and he sounded a little displeased. "Master


    Levi, what are you talking about? I have been with Master Jayden for more than ten years now and


    I have always been loyal to him. He has never maltreated me, so how can


    I hate him?"


    Levi smiled and said, "Uncle Banks, I''m just joking. Don''t get mad at me, okay?"


    Simon was loyal to Jayden, and he had never had any hateful thoughts against Jayden. Now that


    he was misunderstood, of course he would be upset. Therefore, Simon fell silent, and a sullen look


    appeared on his face.


    Julien said, "Uncle Banks, we all know that you''re loyal to Jayden and our family. Levi is just a kid,


    he doesn''t know what he was talking about. I''ll teach him a lessonter when we get back home.


    Please don''t take it to heart, okay?"


    As soon as Simon heard what Julien had said, the grievances in his heart disappeared. He was full


    of joy as he said, "Master Julien, I didn''t take it to heart at all. I''ll send you two back home now."


    Julien nodded and said, "Thanks, Uncle Banks."


    Simon said, "Please get in the car."


    At that very moment, Levi was cursing in his heart. Julien, this devious brat. He would always make


    Levi the bad guy, and now, everyone would think that Levi was the naughty one.


    Boohoo... He was really pitiful. Not only did his parents not love him, there were so many people


    around him that would only bully him.


    Julien said, "Levi, why are you not getting in the car? Are you nning to walk home?"


    "I''m getting in now." Humph... Julien was threatening him again. Levi promised himself that he


    would definitely let Julien have a taste of being the scapegoat one day.


    "That''s right, that''s what a good boy would do!" When Levi got in the car, Julien even stroked his


    head.


    Levi was displeased. He was not much younger than Julien, but Julien would always teased him


    like he was a little child.

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    At University A.


    Mr. Donald''s incident had caused a great impact on the education industry, and the Ministry of


    Education had attached great importance to it. After a thorough investigation, five professors who


    were in collusion with Mr. Donald had been dismissed.


    After the new chancellor took office, he had issued several new regtions and was determined to


    rebuild University As reputation.


    The students were all happy to ept the newly appointed executives and lecturers. Everyone at


    the university was excited about the new start, but there were also a couple voices questioning


    about the whole situation.


    For instance, who was the person who posted on the university''s online forum? Up till now, it was


    still a mystery. No matter how deep the students'' investigation seemed to get, they still could not


    gather any clues about that person.


    For instance, the disappearance of Felix Xavier, the former president of the student union. It was an


    ongoing mystery. No one knew if he was alive or dead.


    At that time, Felix''s incident did not cause a huge uproar. As time went by, fewer people would talk


    about him and almost everyone had forgotten about him. However, someone had revisited that


    incident and Felix had once again be a trending topic among the students. It had garnered so


    much attention that there would be groups of people throughout the campus, discussing Felix''s


    incident.


    Reagan and Lemur were no exception too. When Silvia was not around, they would discuss it with


    their ssmates.


    When Reagan saw Silviaing over,


    he immediately gave everyone a knowing


    look so that they could stop talking.


    However, Silvia still noticed their strange


    behaviors. "What are you guys talking about so furtively? You guys just stopped talking the moment


    I got here. Is it something about me?"


    Reaganughed and came up with a random excuse, "Boss, we were just discussing our


    dissertations."


    "Dissertation? We are not even doing our dissertation this year, and you''re telling me that you are


    discussing that? Do you really think that I''m an idiot?" In fact, Silvia might actually believe it if it was


    someone else who had told her that. However, Silvia knew Reagan very well. She was certain that


    Reagan would not be that diligent to do that.


    "Yeah, it''s true that we weren''t talking about our dissertations. Actually, we were just having a man-


    talk." In short, Reagan did not want Silvia to find out about Felix''s rumors that had been going


    around the campus. At the same time, he was curious about what had happened at that time.


    "A man-talk? What about it?" Reagan''s words had piqued Silvia''s interest. She immediately sat next


    to Reagan. "Tell me."


    Silvia didn''t know much about men. So, she thought that it might actually help her to get to know


    more about Jayden Elias Kyle, that b*stard, by listening to their conversation. If she could get hold


    of his weak point, then she would be able to do anything she wanted to him in the future.


    "Silvia, are you sure that you want to listen to it?" One of the male students said. However, as soon


    as he spoke, Reagan gave him a p. "I''ve already said that it''s something between us guys. You


    are a woman. You''d better not listen to it."


    "Wow, so you''ll only see me as a woman when you have secrets huh? You''ve never treated me like


    a woman all these while though." Silvia patted Reagan''s shoulder. "No matter what, I must know


    what you guys are talking about."


    "Boss..." Reagan held Silvia''s arm and shook it. "You are a woman. It''s really not that appropriate


    for you to listen to our conversation."


    Upon hearing Reagan''s words, Silvia''s imagination went wild again. "Reagan, Lemur, It seems like


    I''ve underestimated you two... How, how can you guys chat about such a disgusting topic in the


    lecture hall?"


    "What are you talking about? What disgusting topic?" Reagan was so anxious that he shouted, "We


    were just having a man-talk. How could it disgusting?"


    Lemur, who was worried that Reagan might say something inappropriate by ident, immediately


    voiced out, "Boss, we are just discussing some personal matters, so we can''t just tell anyone about


    it. It''s just like how sometimes you girls wouldn''t let guys listen to what you were talking about too."


    "You guys are so petty! If you don''t want to tell me about it, then fine with me!" Perhaps, they were


    really talking about something very private. Since they did not want to let her join in, she would


    leave. To be honest, she was not that interested in their discussion anyway.


    More importantly, Silvia was upied with the thought of bringing Jayden home to meet her mother


    later that night. She was not in the mood to care about anything else anymore.


    Silvia was extremely distracted throughout the whole day. As soon as thest lecture was over,


    Jayden''s phone call came in. "Silvia, I''m here, at the south gate of the university."


    When Silvia heard Jayden''s voice and thought that she was about to bring him home to meet her


    mother, Silvia was over the moon. "Pinhead, I''m still in the lecture hall. Why are you in such a


    hurry?"


    In fact, Silvia was even more anxious than Jayden. She really could not wait to let Jayden and her


    mother meet each other. She wanted to tell Mrs. Turner that this handsome man was her mother''s


    son- in-w. However, ording to Levi, women would never show their true feelings. They would


    rather keep it in their hearts and let other people guess about it.


    "I''m in a hurry to meet my mother-inw, not you." Jayden''s annoying words sounded through the


    phone, which made Silvia gnash her teeth. If he was with her, she would definitely rush up to him


    and bite him at that instant.


    Why was this man behaving like this? She was about to bring him home to let him meet her family,


    why couldn''t he just say something nice to her to make her happy?


    Although Silvia was dissatisfied with Jayden, she still rushed to the south gate as fast as she could.


    As soon as Silvia got there, she could see Jayden''s eye-catching car parked at the school gate.


    Without a doubt, Jayden had attracted the crowd''s attention again. In fact, the people around him


    were not looking at the car, but at him.


    The moment Silvia realized that, she hurriedly rushed over to Jayden and gave him a hug. She was


    indirectly asserting her dominance over him. Then, she warned him in a menacing tone, "Jayden,


    from now on, I want you to stay in the car when you''re here to pick me up. You''re not allowed to get


    out of the car."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "So you''re not happy that I''ve gotten out of the car to receive you huh?" Jayden pulled his coat that


    he was wearing and wrapped it over Silvia. He did not want her to catch a cold in this cold weather.


    "Just do as I say. Don''t ask so many questions." She could not tell him that she was upset because


    the other girls were staring at him, could she?


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you, alright?" Thinking that she was about to bring him home for the first time,


    Jayden decided that he would let her do whatever she wanted for the rest of the day.


    "That''s right! That''s how a man should be." Silvia snuggled into Jayden''s arms and hugged him


    tightly. Then, she got into the car with Jayden and went back to her mother''s house.


    Silvia thought that the reason why she had brought Jayden home was to introduce him to her


    mother, and so that the three of them could have a meal together.


    However, she did not expect that Jayden had actually managed to prepare a few carriages of gifts


    with such a short notice. She was not exaggerating at all. There were indeed a few cars that were


    used to transport the gifts. When they arrived at Mrs. Turner''s ce, the sky had almost turned dark


    but the workers were still carrying the gifts into the house.


    Looking at all the gifts that could barely fit in the house, Silvia was so anxious that she said, "What


    are all these, Jayden?"


    "This is my first time meeting my mother-inw, so these are some gifts that I''ve prepared for her."


    When he married Silvia, Jayden had not prepared any gifts for his inws. Hence, he considered


    these items as gifts he owed Mrs. Turner for marrying her daughter.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    "Jayden, don''t you think this is a little too much?" Silvia felt stifled as she looked at all the gifts in the


    house. "Are you trying to show off your wealth?"


    "What do you mean by showing off?" Jayden said, "I''m rich, why do I need to show off my wealth?


    Only those who don''t have much money would show off."


    What was this man talking about? And with that kind of tone? He was being so arrogant that it


    annoyed Silvia.


    Silvia red at him and said, "Sure, you are rich, you can do whatever you want. But let me tell you,


    if you really have no where else to spend your money, you can just give us cash. We don''t need


    anything else, we just need money!"


    Jayden said, "We''re family now."


    What Jayden meant was that his money was Silvia''s too. She could just spend it as she liked.


    However, Silvia did not grasp the meaning behind Jayden''s words.


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him. "My mother hasn''t met you nor has she acknowledged you yet. Don''t


    say that we''re a family so soon, or you might risk getting your heart broken.


    Silvia was her parents'' only child. In the past, her father would always say that his daughter must


    marry the best man in this world. Therefore, Silvia thought that her mother would be very picky


    about her son-inw. It was very likely that Jayden would not meet her mother''s expectation.


    Jayden didn''t know what to say.


    Could he tell her that he and Mrs. Turner had already met up and that she had already


    acknowledged him as her son-inw?


    "You''re here, Silvia!" Upon hearing Silvia''s voice, Mrs. Turner, who was busy in the kitchen, tried to


    squeeze through the gifts. However, because the living room was filled with gifts, Mrs. Turner could


    only stay in the kitchen. "I''m happy that you two are here to see me, you really don''t have to buy me


    any gifts. I''m really running out of space now that there are so many gifts in the house now."


    "See what you''ve done." Silvia red at Jayden again and said, "Mom, the gifts are blocking the


    way, don''t try to squeeze through them. We''ll clear them off for you first."


    Jayden had only thought of buying gifts for his mother-inw, but he had overlooked an important


    reality. Mrs. Turner''s house was just an ordinary three bedroom apartment and not a vi. There


    was not much space to store that many gifts. At that moment, Jayden, who originally wanted to


    please his mother- in-w, felt a little embarrassed for making such a mistake.


    "Jayden, go and ask them to stop moving the gifts into the house already. If this continues, I''m


    afraid that we won''t even have a ce to have our dinnerter." Silvia nced at Jayden with


    disdain. She put down her bag and helped to sort out the gifts. "My mother doesn''t need all these


    things. Her only wish is for me to apany her more. If you really want to be nice to your mother-


    inw, then let mee home at least three nights a week."


    "Sorry, but you guys can stop right there," Jayden told the workers to stop moving the gifts into the


    house. Then, he turned back and nodded at Silvia. "Okay."


    "I really can do that?" Jayden had actually agreed to her request, and he even agreed to it so easily.


    There must be something going on in his mind.


    "Could you guys please move everything in the living room into the empty room? When you guys


    are done, you can get your sries from the Finance Department. I''ll ask them to pay you twice of


    what we''ve initially agreed." After giving his instructions to the workers, Jayden looked at Silvia


    again and said, "I''lle home with you."


    Sure enough, it was a trick!


    However, Silvia was happy to hear that. She smiled at him and said, "Mom is in poor health, and I''m


    not that strong either. We do need someone at home to do all the hardbor. If you''re willing to do


    that, then you cane along."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Jayden said, "Sure."


    "Jayden, are you sure that you heard me clearly?" Jayden had been giving in to her for the whole


    night. He was not behaving like himself at all. Or, did he do something behind her, so he was trying


    to make it up to her?


    "Of course I did." Jayden pinched her cheek and said, "It''s my pleasure to be at my wife''s service."


    "I''m getting goosebumps all over already." Mrs. Turner had sessfully got through the pile of gifts.


    When she came over, her eyes were fixed on Jayden and she was looking at him as if she had


    never seen him before. "Silvia, this is my son-inw, isn''t it?"


    "Yes Mom, it''s him, Jayden, the one that I''ve mentioned to you two days ago." Although she was


    married for several months now and they had done everything a married couple would do, this was


    the first time she had brought Jayden home to meet her parents. So, when she heard that her


    mother was addressing Jayden as her son- in-w, Silvia was so bashful that her face was starting


    to blush.


    Jayden, who was pretending that it was the first time he had met Mrs. Turner, said politely, "Mom,


    it''s nice to meet you! I''m Jayden Elias Kyle, and I''m Silvia''s husband. Sorry for noting over to


    see you earlier."


    "No, don''t worry about it at all. I''m very happy that you two coulde visit me together." Mrs.


    Turner was delighted. She studied Jayden and said, "You''re good looking and ssy. You''re really a


    perfect match for my Silvia."


    Just a while ago, Silvia thought that her mother would be very picky with her son-inw. But how


    was this considered picky? Not at all! Therefore, Silvia tugged her mother''s top and whispered,


    "Mom, you should behave more indifferently towards him."


    It was the first time that her mother had met her son-inw. Shouldn''t she be putting on airs and test


    her son-inw, and make him promise her that he would treat her daughter well? And only then she


    would hand her daughter over with utmost reluctance? That was what Silvia thought.


    However, Mrs. Turner had already taken a fancy to Jayden right after meeting him. Silvia thought


    that if her mother were to hand her over this easily, Jayden might not cherish her.


    Therefore, Silvia was so anxious that she was shouting in her heart, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?


    You mustn''t behave like this in such a crucial moment. You must help your daughter, so that she


    would live a happy life in the future!"


    However, neither of them could hear her voice. Jayden happily epted Mrs. Turner''spliment.


    "Thank you, Mom!"


    Mrs. Turner smiled and said, "Since you''ve already called me Mom, this ce will also be your


    home now. Just make yourself at home, okay?"


    Silvia was speechless.


    Mrs. Turner''s behavior made Silvia think that her mother just could not wait to marry her off. Now


    that someone was willing to marry her, her mother must have wanted to thank the gods so badly.


    "Silvia, hurry up and clear up the things on the sofa so that Jayden could sit down and rest. I''ll get


    back to the kitchen now." After giving her instruction, Mrs. Turner turned around and went into the


    kitchen. After taking two steps, she turned back and said, "By the way, Jayden should be thirsty by


    now. There is a new mug that I''ve prepared for him in the kitchen. Remember to get him some


    water, Silvia."


    "Mom, could you give me a second? I have something to tell you." Silvia, from the bottom of her


    heart, hoped that her mother would ept and like Jayden. However, when she saw that Mrs.


    Turner was being so nice to Jayden to the point that she had neglected her own daughter, Silvia


    was somewhat upset.


    The reason why a woman would want a husband was to have another person to love and dote on


    her. However, not only did her husband not love her, he even wanted to steal her mother away from


    her. What nonsense was this?

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    "Silvia, let''s talk over our meal, okay? I really need to get back to the kitchen now." Mrs. Turner said


    as she walked away, "Come to the kitchen after you get Jayden a cup of water. I''ve prepared some


    snacks for him. He must be hungry after a long busy day."


    "But Mom... I''m your daughter, not him!" At that instant, Silvia felt as if her mother did not want her


    anymore after getting a son-inw.


    Moments ago, Mrs. Turner could not get her eyes off Jayden at all, and she did not even take a


    nce at Silvia. This was something that she had never seen before. In the past, as long as Silvia


    was around, Mrs. Turner''s gaze would be fixed on Silvia no matter where she went.


    "Silvia, I''m thirsty. Hurry up and go get me a ss of water." Silvia was already frustrated about the


    situation but Jayden, that b*stard, was trying to order her around.


    "If you want to drink water, you can go get it yourself." How was this possible? How did Jayden


    be her mother''s favorite child at the first meeting? He even wanted her to serve him. Of


    course, Silvia was not willing to do so.


    "You are really a green-eyed monster. You just get jealous every time you get the chance." Jayden


    held Silvia''s hand and spoke with a doting smile. "Why did I marry such a jealous girl?"


    "My mother is practicing favoritism now! She doesn''t even look at me anymore now that she met


    such a good looking guy." Silvia pursed her lips. "I''m not that ugly, am I? Why did she ignore me


    after meeting you?"


    Jayden poked her forehead and said, "Silly girl, I really wonder how did you survive up till this point


    in life. If you were the empress in ancient times, I guess you would die at the hands of the scheming


    concubines."


    "Jayden, you''re criticizing me again!" Silvia red at Jayden fiercely. "If I were the empress, I would


    kill the emperor myself first."


    Jayden smiled and said, "I''m not criticizing you, but it''s a fact that you''re silly."


    Silvia was speechless. "Jayden, do you not know how to speak nicely? If you don''t, then you can


    get out of this house now. Don''t even think of having dinner here."


    "Silly girl, Mom is being nice to me because I''m your husband. If I am a nobody, would she be this


    nice to me?" Jayden pinched Silvia''s cheek. "See. Do you not agree with me that you''re silly?"


    "Hmm, now that you said so, I feel much better now." Silvia smiled at him. "So Jayden, you must


    make sure that you will treat me well in the future, or my mother will teach you a lesson."


    Jayden really believed that Mrs. Turner would never let him off if he were to mistreat Silvia., and that


    was why he would bully her when he still had the chance. "If that is the case, will you listen to your


    mom and get me a cup of water then?"


    "Sure, Young Master Kyle. Please wait for a moment. I''ll go get you some water right away." In the


    end, Silvia still had to be Jayden''s servant. However, this time, she was more than happy to be one.


    In fact, Jayden was right about one thing. Mrs. Turner was nice to him because he was Silvia''s


    husband. More importantly, it was because he loved Silvia very much.


    To the man who loved her beloved daughter, of course, Mrs. Turner would be nice to him. She was


    kind to him, because she hoped that he would be even nicer to Silvia in the future.


    In order to celebrate her son-inw''s first visit, Mrs. Turner had already started preparing for that


    night''s dinner since morning. She had


    prepared several dishes, which varied from seafood to braised meat.


    After serving Jayden a ss of water and some snacks, Silvia went to the kitchen. "Mom, is there


    anything that I can help you with?"


    "The dishes are already now. I need you to get the table ready and help me serve these dishes."


    Mrs. Turner looked at Silvia. "I''m so happy to see that my little girl has found such a good husband."


    "Mom, you haven''t even really talked to him, how do you know that he''s a good man?" Silvia was


    confused. For as long as she could remember, her mother was a cautious person. But why was she


    being so rash this time?


    "I don''t need to talk to him to know if he was a good man. I just have to look at you and I''ll know it."


    Mrs. Turner could tell if Jayden was treating Silvia right just by judging how happy Silvia was when


    she was with him. In fact, she knew more about Jayden than Silvia did.


    "Mom..."


    "Go get the table ready. I don''t want to starve my son-inw."


    "But Mom, I am your daughter."


    "Well, that¡¯s what you said."


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    Forget it! Her mother was just not in her right mind that day. It would better for Silvia not to take it


    seriously.


    After helping her mother to serve the dishes on the table, Silvia started introducing the dishes, and


    she even tried to show off, "Jayden, my mom''s cooking is really good. You''re a lucky man to be able


    to taste them."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Wow, I feel hungry just by looking at them." Jayden would always tease Silvia, but when he was


    with his elders, he would know where to set his boundaries. In short, Jayden was determined to


    please his mother- in-w so that she could hand over Silvia to him with assurance.


    "Jayden, I heard from Silvia that you don''t like heavy food, so I''ve eased up on the seasonings. If it''s


    good, you should really eat more of it. If you don''t like it, I can cook something else for you."


    Silviained, "Mom, he can get out if he doesn''t want to eat it. How can you spoil him like


    this?"


    Jayden said politely, "Mom, don''t worry. I''m not picky about food at all. I can eat anything, especially


    the dishes that you''ve prepared for us. They looked very appetizing, I really can''t wait to taste


    them."


    When Silvia heard Jayden say that he wasn''t a picky eater, she looked at him with scorn. When he


    was with her, he would be so picky with his food. How dare he say it right in her face that he was


    not a picky eater?


    "That''s great then." There was a bowl of soup in Mrs. Turner''s hand. Mrs. Turner would always give


    the first bowl of soup that she had filled to Silvia. However, when Silvia reached out her hand to take


    over the bowl, Mrs. Turner handed the soup to Jayden instead. "Jayden, the weather is getting cold


    now. Drink some soup to warm up your body first."


    Silvia was speechless.


    Silvia once again felt that she might not be her mother''s actual daughter. Instead, Jayden, that


    b*stard, was actually her mother''s son!


    After handing him the bowl of soup, Mrs. Turner asked, "Jayden, can I have Silvia tonight?"


    Jayden replied, "Mom, Silvia is your daughter. You don''t have to ask for my permission."


    "Then you can sleep in Silvia''s room tonight. She''ll sleep with me." Mrs. Turner sighed. "I''ve always


    thought that my daughter was a little girl, but now, she''s already married."


    "This is not how things should work! You two are discussing who I should sleep next to tonight.


    Shouldn''t you guys ask me about my opinion instead?" Silvia felt that if she did not voice out at that


    instant, they were going to ignore her again.


    However, they did not care about Silvia''s opinion at all. Mrs. Turner and Jayden said simultaneously,


    "We''ve already decided that you will sleep with Mom tonight."


    "I should be the one to decide!" No matter how big of a fuss Silvia was making, it was all useless.


    They had already decided whom she would sleep next to that night.

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    Just as Silvia felt that the whole world was against her, Jayden, who had stolen her mother''s love


    away from her, had finally found his conscience. He picked up a piece of her favorite bacon and put


    it on her te. "Silvia, I''m sure that Mom had specially cooked this for you. You should try it."


    D*mn it! So that b*stard actually remembered her favorite food! With such a simple move, Silvia


    was already so moved that she was going to shed tears.


    "Thanks!" She shoved the piece of meat that Jayden had given her into her mouth. It was the taste


    that she was familiar with. At that instant, she had forgotten about all the grievances that she had


    suffered that night.


    "Slow down. No one will take them away from you." Jayden patiently reminded.


    "It''s not like you don''t know that I can never slow down when there''s good food in front of me." Silvia


    was still the same old Silvia. She was still as straightforward as she used to be, and her emotions


    would be clearly written on her face. On top of that, she would never care about her image


    whenever she was eating her favorite food.


    "Just look at you, you''re getting it all over your face." Jayden said disdainfully, but on the other


    hand, he was carefully wiping her mouth with a wet tissue. This girl just would not let him worry less


    about her.


    "Jayden, she has been like this since she was a child. Don''t get bothered about it. You should start


    eating now, or else the food is going to get cold." Mrs. Turner was the one who had been taking


    care of Silvia. Therefore, when she saw that Jayden was taking care of Silvia and he was not just


    putting up a show for his mother-inw, she was pleased. She even thought of whipping up more


    dishes to show her satisfaction for her son-inw.


    "Okay." After filling up a bowl of soup for Silvia, Jayden picked up his spoon and started drinking the


    soup. However, while he was at it, he would nce at Silvia from time to time. He was worried that


    Silvia would choke herself.


    Silvia felt that Jayden had stolen her mother''s love for her. However, little did she know that the


    person who Mrs. Turner and Jayden cared the most was herself. She was the most important


    person in their hearts.


    Throughout the entire meal, Mrs. Turner and Jayden would only chat among themselves and they


    would even ignore Silvia, but the only topic that they would talk about was none other than Silvia.


    She was the center of their attention that night.


    The mealsted for nearly two hours. In front of Silvia, Mrs. Turner and Jayden talked about


    everything they could talk about. Of course, there were also some things that had to be kept a


    secret from Silvia.


    Mrs. Turner suddenly turned to Silvia and said, "Silvia, I want to chat with my son-inw, so we''ll go


    over to the living room first. Could you please clean these up and do the dishes?"


    "Mom, what do you want to tell him that I can''t listen to?" Like many people, Silvia was a nosy


    person. The more she was not allowed to know about some things, the more she wanted to know.


    Mrs. Turner leaned into Silvia and whispered in her ear, "I''m going to give him a warning. I want to


    tell him that if he ever dares to bully my daughter in the future, I''ll definitely kill him."


    "Mom, you should have done this a long time ago. Let me tell you, men are cheap. You shouldn''t


    treat them nicely all the time." Silvia noticed that Jayden was looking at her, so she immediately


    changed the subject. "Okay Mom, I''ll clean everything up. You guys can go to the living room first.


    Silvia really hoped that her mother could give Jayden a warning on her behalf so that he would have


    a sense of crisis. Then, he would not dare to bully her in the future.


    The moment Silvia thought of the look that Jayden would have on his face after receiving her


    mother''s warning, Silvia was overjoyed. She was even whistling while washing the dishes.


    In the living room.


    Mrs. Turner got a ss of water for Jayden and said, "Drinking coffee or tea at night may affect your


    sleep, so let''s just have some water. It''s better for our body."


    "Thank you, Mom!" Jayden got up and took over the ss politely. "Mom, I''m your son-inw, and


    we''re a family now. If you want to say anything to me, just say it. Please don''t have any qualms


    about it."


    Mrs. Turner enjoyed chatting with such a smart person. Jayden was not like Silvia at all. Silvia could


    be so slow at times, that Mrs. Turner had even thought of cracking open Silvia''s head to check if her


    brain was alright!


    Since even her mother had thought of doing that, of course, the people around Silvia would feel the


    same way too. Jayden was one of them. There was more than once that he had thought of opening


    up Silvia''s head and see what was inside.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Mrs. Turner sat on the sofa across Jayden and went straight to the point. "Jayden, I have heard a lot


    of rumors about you recently. I know that most of them are not credible, but I do believe that your


    family is very influential. However, I don''t know, and I don''t want to know how powerful your family


    is, nor do I want to get any benefits from you and your family. My only wish is that you will be good


    to my daughter for the rest of your life."


    Jayden nodded and said, "Mom, Silvia is my wife, and she will be my only woman for the rest of our


    lives. This is a fact that no one can change. I will be good only to her for the rest of my life."


    "I''m relieved to hear that." Although there were countless people who had broken their promise,


    Mrs. Turner believed that Jayden was a man of his word. She added, "Now that Silvia had brought


    you home to meet me, it simply means that she has chosen you as her life partner. So today, I will


    officially hand my precious daughter over to you, and my only wish is for you to be treat her well for


    the rest of your life."


    Mrs. Turner had already said these exact same words when she met Jayden the previous time, but


    she had to say it again. She wanted Jayden to know that no matter how huge the gap between the


    social status of the Turner family and the Kyle family was, Silvia was still her precious baby. She


    would not allow anyone to bully her.


    "Mom, you can rest assured. Silvia will be my only wife. There will be no one else in this life."


    Jayden was never an impulsive person. Growing up in the Kyle family had trained him to be a


    calm and cautious person.


    After his mistake, Jayden had decided to marry Silvia. He did not care whether he loved this girl, but


    the moment they were married, this girl was someone he had to take care of for the rest of his life.


    All the men in the Kyle family seemed to have abided by this tradition. Once they had decided on a


    woman, it would be for the rest of their lives. They would not think of any other women.


    Jayden''s grandfather, Hale, only loved his grandmother, Rana. Rana had a weak body was ill for


    decades. Hale took care of her for years and had never evenined once.


    As for Jayden''s father, Kevin, it was needless to say what kind of a husband he was. He was the


    kind who would pamper his wife. The only person in the family who could control him was also his


    wife.


    Mrs. Turner nodded and said, "There are some things that you have done, but Silvia doesn''t know


    about it, so let''s just hide it from her for the rest of her life. Don''t put any pressure on her. I want her


    to be with you out of love and not because she wants to repay your kindness."


    "Mom, I know." That was what Jayden thought too. However, he did not expect that Mrs. Turner


    would have the same idea. After thinking about it, he thought it was something that he should have


    expected of Mrs. Turner. After all, both of them were someone who wished that Silvia could live


    happily for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    After saying what she wanted to say to Jayden, both Jayden and Mrs. Turner fell silent for a


    moment. Then, Mrs. Turner said, "Well Jayden, you can stay here for a while when I go help Silvia


    out with the dishes."


    Jayden immediately got up, "Mom, you''ve been busy the whole day. It''s time to sit down and have a


    rest. I''ll help Silvia with the dishes."


    Mrs. Turner hesitated for a moment, and then remembered that he was already her son-inw. She


    should not regard him as an outsider, so she said, "That''s a good idea."


    Jayden said again, "Mom, you can watch some TV for a while. I wille over again after helping


    Silvia."


    "Okay!" After watching Jayden enter the kitchen, tears started welling up in Mrs. Turner''s eyes.


    Since Silvia was born, Mrs. Turner knew that Silvia would eventually have a family of her own when


    she grew up. Mrs. Turner also knew that Silvia was married to Jayden even before they had told her


    about it. Before this, she felt like she was dreaming. And she thought that when she woke up from


    the dream, her daughter would still be by her side, and she would still be her precious little girl.


    It was not until that day when Silvia had brought Jayden home


    and officially introduced him to her that Mrs. Turner had clearly understood that it was not a dream.


    It was really the reality that her daughter had already grown up and even had her own family.


    From now on, Silvia would not hug her and behave affectionately to her like a little child. And she


    would also rarely have any more opportunities to wake Silvia, who liked to sleep in, up for school.


    From now on, that man would be the one responsible for her daughter''s life...


    Jayden stepped into the kitchen and saw Silvia humming while washing the dishes. It seemed that


    she was in a good mood, so he was happy too. "Silvia, why are you in such a good mood?"


    "You guys are done chatting already?" The moment Silvia heard Jayden''s voice, she looked back


    and asked, "What did my mother say to you?"


    Jayden said, "Answer me first, what''s making you so happy?"


    Silvia said, "I''m just happy. Do I need a reason to be happy? Just mind your own business, will


    you?"


    Jayden said, "If that is the case, whatever Mom said to me has nothing to do with you then."


    Silviained, "She''s my mother. How is it that the things my mom had said to you had nothing


    to do with me?"


    Just as Silvia wasining in a loud voice, Jayden suddenly got close to her and gave her a


    gentle peck on her lips. She was caught off guard. "Mom asked me to take good care of you in


    future," Jayden answered.


    "Can''t you just speak? Why are you kissing me..." If he wanted to kiss her, he should have kissed


    her properly. What was the point of a gentle peck... Silvia was displeased!


    "You don''t like me kissing you?" But her eyes were telling him that she liked it when he kissed her.


    She did like it, but she was not satisfied that it was just a gentle peck. However, she was too shy to


    say it out loud.


    Silvia immediately changed the topic. "Get out of here. Don''t try to mess around here in the


    kitchen." "I''m here to help you." Jayden rolled up his sleeves. He really looked like he was serious


    about helping her.


    "Hey, I thought you are a clean freak? and you''ve always thought the kitchen is a dirty ce? Are


    you really sure that you want to help me?"


    "Although I don''t really feel likeing into the kitchen, I can''t be letting my wife do all the work by


    herself, right? So I have to help."


    Jayden picked up the dishes that Silvia had scrubbed a while ago and rinsed them. Silvia thought


    he had never done any chores in his life, but he looked like he knew what he was doing. Silvia let


    out a sigh. It seemed that smart people were all fast learners.


    When Jayden and Silvia came out of the kitchen after washing up all the dishes, Mrs. Turner had


    just finished tidying up Silvia''s room. "Jayden, I''ve just changed the sheets in Silvia''s room. I hope


    you wouldn''t mind that the room is a little too small for you."


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m more than happy that you''ve asked me to stay over for the night, how can I


    comin about it?" Jayden had never slept in someone else''s bed. However, it was Silvia''s bed, so


    he didn''t mind it at all. Instead, he was a little disappointed that Mrs. Turner had reced the bed


    sheet that Silvia had slept in.


    Although Mrs. Turner had already prepared every possible thing that Jayden would need for his


    stay, she was still afraid that she would leave something out. "I''ve prepared all the necessary


    toiletries for you. If there is anything else that you need, just let me know."


    Silvia couldn''t stand seeing her mother being so kind to Jayden, so she said, "Mom, you don''t have


    to worry about him. He''s an adult, he''ll be fine."


    Mrs. Turner said, "Silvia, you should take Jayden to your room to have a look and show him where


    everything is. It''s his first time here, you should be a little kinder to him."


    Silvia was speechless.


    Fine! What else could she say, anyway?!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter how reluctant she was to be nice to Jayden, Silvia did not want her mother to be sad.


    Therefore, she took Jayden to her room. The interior of her room was simple. It was not like how a


    girl''s room would normally look like. It looked more like a boy''s room instead.


    It was the first time that Jayden had stepped into her bedroom. He looked around with great interest


    and said, "Silvia, your taste is a tad better than what I''ve imagined."


    He wanted to praise Silvia, but whenever heplimented her, she would get too arrogant. And


    that was why his words came out like this. Upon hearing what Jayden had said, Silvia rolled her


    eyes at him. "You really don''t know how to givepliments huh? Your wife would probably run


    away with another man sooner orter."


    Jayden pinched her cheek and said, "Don''t you even dare to do that. I''ll break your legs even if


    you''re just thinking about doing it."


    "If you dare to yell at me again, you''ll see if I''ll run away with another man." Although she was


    comining, this was Jayden''s first time in her bedroom. Silvia exined to him in detail, "My father


    designed this room himself. He did it all ording to my preferences, especially the study. Look


    here."


    Silvia opened the door and said, "This is the study room. In order to make it convenient for me to


    study, my father knocked off the wall andbined the two rooms."


    Their house was not very big, but it looked spacious after renovating it, especially in Silvia''s room.


    One could easily tell that the person who designed the house had put a lot of effort, time and energy


    into it.


    Jayden sighed, "Your father really loves you."


    "Of course. My Dad''s the man who loves me the most in the world." Thinking of her father, Silvia''s


    was full of pride. The happiest thing in a girl''s life was to have such a father who had loved her so


    much.


    Jayden said, "I will try my best to be like him." "What makes you think that you could be like my


    father?" Silvia looked at Jayden with a scornful look. "I think it''s better for you to give up on that. I


    think I''ll never be able to wait until the day when you''ll finally be good to me. Not only in this life, but


    also in the next life."


    Jayden said, "Silvia, I think you should eat more walnuts."


    Silvia did not understand. "What do you mean?"


    Jayden said, "To feed your brain."


    Silvia said, "Jayden, you''re criticizing me again!"


    "I''m just telling the truth, so it''s not considered as a criticism." While talking to Silvia, Jayden nced


    around the room and saw that there were two photo frames on the desk. "What''s that?" Jayden


    asked.


    Oh no!


    Silvia screamed inwardly. On her desk, there were two photo frames. One was a family photo, and


    the other was a picture of Silvia


    and Felix.

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    Silvia and Felix had known each other ever since they were a child, but they had only dated briefly.


    And that was why they had very little photos of them together. Among the very few photos that they


    had taken together, Silvia liked the one on the desk the most.


    She ced that photo on the desk so that she could see him whenever she looked up. Also, it was


    also there as a reminder to herself of how good Felix''s grades were. So, whenever she feltzy and


    wanted to procrastinate, she would look at the picture to motivate herself to work harder so that she


    could catch up with him.


    After that, her father passed away and Felix had gone missing. On top of that, Norman Turner and


    his bunch of scoundrels had set her up too... And then, she fell into Jayden''s hands.


    After she had gotten involved with Jayden, he would torture her every single day. She was rarely


    home and did not have any spare time to tidy up her room, that was why that photo was still on the


    desk.


    Silvia did not want Jayden to know about Felix. She wanted to hide the photo, but it was already too


    late. Jayden had already reached out his hand and picked up the photo frame.


    He looked at the photo and said with a faint smile, "Who''s this man in the picture?"


    "He''s..." Jayden was a possessive man. If he knew that she had a boyfriend before him, he would


    probably skin her alive. Therefore, she must not tell him the truth.


    "Who is he?" Jayden repeated his question, and his tone sounded a little scary.


    Huh! Jayden was a really jealous man. Even before she could answer him, he already looked like


    he was going to swallow her. If she really were to tell him the truth...


    Silvia did not dare to think about the consequences. Therefore, she immediately came up with a


    white lie, "He''s my senior. He''s just like Reagan and Lemur, we used to be very good friends, but


    he''s studying abroad now, so we are no longer in contact with each other."


    As she spoke, Silvia tried to take back the photo from Jayden, but he refused to let it go. He looked


    at her and said, "Since he was just a senior, why do you have to put a photo of the two of you on


    your desk then?"


    Silvia scratched her head and smiled awkwardly: "I don''t have much photos at home, so I just


    randomly picked this one..."


    This silly woman was still lying to him. He could never get the truth out of her, so his eyes darkened


    as he said, "You said that you guys weren''t in contact with each other anymore, but you still have


    this photo on your desk."


    "I had it here a long time ago. A lot have happened in the past months, and I rarelye home, so


    I''ve already forgotten that it was here." What Silvia said this time was true, but Jayden would not


    believe her anymore.


    "So, does it mean that the man in the photo and the photo itself are no longer important?" Jayden


    curled his lips, and the smirk on his lips became even more obvious, which made Silvia''s heart


    tremble.


    Silvia was so nervous that she swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stammered, "Yes... of course


    they''re not important."


    She reached out her hand again and tried to take the photo back, but Jayden still wouldn''t let go of


    it.


    "Since they''re not important to you, I''ll help you throw it away then." In front of Silvia, Jayden took


    the photo out from the photo frame and tore it into pieces.


    "What are you doing, Jayden?" Looking at the photo that was being torn up, Silvia''s heart ached. It


    was as if he had torn up her innocent and beautiful memory.


    Anger, heartache... All kinds of emotions emerged at the same time, making Silvia lose her mind.


    Therefore, without a second thought, she flung her fist and gave Jayden a hard punch on his face.


    "B*stard, who said you could do that?"


    Although the punch was on his face, Jayden felt it in his heart. She was willing to punch him


    because of the man in the photo. What was Jayden to her?


    "B*stard, how dare you touch my things?" Silvia bent over, trying to pick up the pieces that had


    fallen onto the floor and tried to put them together.


    Jayden pulled her back up and said, "Silvia, I thought you said that it''s not important? Why are you


    reacting like this if it''s not important? You''re stupid, but please don''t think that everyone is as stupid


    as you."


    "What''s wrong with me reacting like this? You tore up my picture, and you''re here having an opinion


    about my reaction to it?" Silvia wanted to break away from him, but his grip felt like two iron pliers


    clutching on to her wrists. She was angry and in pain. "Let go of me! Do you think that you''re so


    great just because you are rich? Yes, I''m stupid. I''m so f*cking stupid to bring you home."


    Because of anger, Silvia said a whole bunch of mean and hurtful words. Jayden''s face fell at that


    instant. His face was so cold that he could freeze the air around him. "Silvia, I dare you to say it


    again."


    "Of course I dare to say it again. Even if you want me to repeat it ten times, I will still say the exact


    words. I want you to get the f*ck out of my house now!" Silvia, who had already lost her mind,


    continued to struggle. She was struggling to break away from Jayden so that she could pick up the


    pieces on the floor.


    That person was not just someone else. It was Felix, who she had liked since she was just a little


    girl.


    Silvia knew that she was married, so she should no longer think of Felix... However, who had never


    had a past? Who had never had an unforgettable rtionship, right?


    He, Jayden, probably had one too. How could one just forget everything about her past just like


    this? How could he just ruin her memories like this?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Silvia Turner!" If it was not because Jayden had been trying to suppress the anger in him, he would


    have already snapped Silvia''s neck.


    "Get your filthy hands off me! Don''t touch me!" Silvia roared, gnashing her teeth.


    "Silvia, do you know what you''re talking about now?" Huh... She would even think that his hands


    were dirty now. Sure enough,pared to that man in her heart, Jayden was just a joke to her.


    Silvia was the kind who would be nice when he went along with everything she said. The moment,


    Jayden were to go against her, she would immediately fly into a rage. It was especially so when this


    matter was rted to Felix.


    She said furiously, "Jayden, don''t you want to know who the man in this picture is? I''ll tell you now.


    The man in the picture is not just someone else. He is the man who I''ve liked since I was a child.


    He''s my boyfriend, and not only do I like himst time, but I still like him now and I will still like him in


    the future. I will like him for the rest of my life, and I won''t like anyone else. Are you satisfied with


    this answer? Are you happy now?"


    As soon as Silvia''s words came out through her lips, Jayden pressed Silvia against the desk. He


    lowered his head and kissed Silvia aggressively, no...it was not a kiss. He was biting her lips to the


    point that they were bleeding and he was like a vampire, sucking her blood.


    "Mm... let go of me." Silvia used up all the strength that she had to push him away, but she still


    could not break free from him. However, she did not want to admit defeat, so she imitated Jayden


    by biting his lips.


    However, in the process of biting each other, the air around them became somewhat amorous.


    Slowly, the bite became a kiss. They were both kissing each other so forcefully, as if they were


    going to crush each other with their kisses!

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    It was not until Silvia was gasping for air that Jayden had gradually let go of her.


    Jayden touched her swollen lips with his thumb. With a faint smile, he spoke in a gentle tone,


    "Silvia, let me tell you, I don''t care who the man you have been thinking all these while is. I only


    care that I will be the only man who can kiss you like this and the only man who has your body."


    He said that he did not care who the man who she was thinking was, then why did he overreact like


    that when he saw Felix''s photo on the desk? It was a lie that he could not even convince himself,


    but Silvia who was furious actually believed it.


    "Humph... that might not really be the case!" She knew that he did not like her and he was only


    interested in her body. After all, she was young and quite good looking too, and she was able to let


    him vent his lustful desires.


    "Not the case?" Jayden leaned into her and sneered evilly. "Do you want me to fill you up now to


    prove it to you?"


    "You... you''re so disgusting!" Silvia did not know that he could say such an obscene thing. They


    were in an argument, but he still wanted to fool around with her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Silvia, I''m your husband and you''re my wife. Whether you are willing or not, you can never get rid


    of this identity for the rest of your life. Only I can..." He pressed her down, lowered his head and


    kissed her again. Then, he slid hisrge hand under her top and explored her body. "Like this, like


    this, and like this!"


    Silvia bit her lip, trying to endure the humiliation. He pinched her chin and lifted her head, making


    her lean against him. "If you dare to approach any other men, I will let you understand what does it


    mean to be cruel."


    Silvia hated him for treating her as a lifeless toy, and she hated the arrogant look on his face. She


    said, "Jayden, besides threatening people, what else do you do? Well, since you want me to know


    what does it mean to be cruel, then just show me. I''m not afraid of you at all."


    "Huh..." Jayden scoffed and clenched his fists to the point that his knuckles were popping. If it


    wasn''t because he had been trying his best to restrain himself, he might have already twisted this


    woman''s head and kicked it around like a football.


    "Silvia, could you pleasee out for a while? I have something to tell you." Mrs. Turner appeared


    in time and detonated the bomb that was going to blow up very soon.


    Because of Jayden, Silvia was trembling with anger. However, she calmed down after seeing her


    mother. She did not want her mother to worry about her, so she tried to force a smile on her face.


    But, the smile was even uglier than a crying face.


    Silvia is Mrs. Turner''s only precious child. All these while, Mrs. Turner wished that she could give


    Silvia all the happiness in this world.


    Seeing that Silvia was trying to cover up by forcing a smile, Mrs. Turner was heartbroken. She


    looked at Jayden with a dissatisfied look and said, "Jayden, you should call it a day and get some


    rest. Silvia wille with me."


    Overall, Mrs. Turner was satisfied with her son-inw, but now that he had made Silvia sad, Mrs.


    Turner was somewhat upset regardless of the reason why the two had gotten into a fight.


    Mrs. Turner took Silvia back to her room, and gave Silvia a hug the moment the two of them were in


    the room. "Silvia, you don''t have to hold it in, just cry if you feel like crying. I''m here with you."


    Silvia did not want her mother to know that she and Jayden were quarreling, but her mother''s


    embrace was so warm that it made her heart warm. "Mom, I''m fine."


    Mrs. Turner let go of Silvia and asked gently, "Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Silvia shook her head. "It''s all good now."


    "Silvia, I''ve told you before that it''s normal for a couple to get into a fight." Mrs. Turner held Silvia''s


    hand and smiled. "Silvia, you two are a married couple now. The way to maintain a marriage is to


    communicate with each other. When you get into a fight with your spouse, you should never say


    mean things out of anger. What''s done cannot be undone. Words that were said, cannot be taken


    back. Do you understand that?"


    "Mom, it''s really nothing. It was just a small argument. It''s nothing to be worried about." Silvia tried


    to hold back her tears. She did not want to cry in front of her mother nor did she want mother to


    worry about her again. Most importantly, she did not want her mother to change her mind about


    Jayden because of this fight...


    Mrs. Turner advised patiently, "Silvia, Jayden is just like any of us. He has his own feelings too. He


    will get jealous and angry... It''s all because he cares about you."


    "Mom, I... I know." Although she said so, Silvia had never thought that Jayden was reacting like this


    because he cared about her.


    The reason why Jayden tore up Felix''s photo was because of his stupid ego.


    Mrs. Turner said, "Silvia, if you''ve realized that you''ve said something that you shouldn''t have said,


    then go and make it clear to him what your mistake was. It will be fine after the two of you talk it all


    out."


    Was Mrs. Turner not trying tofort her? Why did she suddenly ask Silvia to exin to Jayden,


    that b*stard?


    Jayden was the one at fault. Why should she exin? Was it because he was rich and has a


    powerful background?"


    Silvia said firmly, "Mom, I didn''t do anything wrong! He''s the one at fault."


    Mrs. Turner patted Silvia''s hand and said, "Silvia, I didn''t say that it was your fault. However, I think


    you did say something out of the line back there, so you should exin it to him. If you exined


    what you did clearly to him, he would apologize to you if he did something wrong too."


    "It''s impossible for a man who is so full of himself to realize his mistakes." In Silvia''s eyes, Jayden


    was a dictator who could never listen to anyone''s opinion.


    Mrs. Turner frowned and said, "Silvia, how can you talk like this? It''s very mean."


    "What right does he have to tear up the photo of me and Felix? That was the only photo I have left


    of Felix. I can never see Felix anymore, so can''t I think of him when I look at the photo?" The tears


    that Silvia had been trying to suppress for a long time finally broke out, flowing out from the corner


    of her eyes.


    Silvia used to store her photos in cloud storage, but after Felix disappeared, her ount was


    corrupted. All the photos that were stored there werepletely wiped off.


    Therefore, that was her only photo of Felix left. Now that Jayden had torn it into pieces, how could


    she not be angry?


    "Yes, it was indeed his fault to tear up your photo, and it was outrageous." Mrs. Turner wiped


    Silvia''s tears with distress, but tried to persuade Silvia again. "But Silvia, let''s think about it from


    another perspective. If you were to see a photo of him with another woman on his desk, and he


    would be able to look at it every now and then, what will you do about it?"


    "I..." Silvia recalled the time when Jayden was having a meal and chatting with another woman.


    That time, she had even poured coffee all over him. Therefore, if he were to put a photo of him and


    other women on his desk, she might really do something worse than what Jayden did.


    Mrs. Turner caressed Silvia''s head and said, "Silvia, don''t rush into answering me. You should go


    take a bath and rest up. When you wake up tomorrow morning, you will naturally know what to do


    about it."


    Silvia said in a choking voice, "Mom, I..."


    Mrs. Turner said gently, "Silvia, I can''t make any decisions for you and I can only guide you. As for


    what you should do, you''ll have to decide it yourself."

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    Standing under the cold shower, Silvia''s mind was full of Jayden''s raging face. After thinking about it


    thoroughly, she realized that there were things that she had not noticed before this.


    It was true that the look in Jayden''s eyes would give out a dangerous aura when he was angry, but


    after thinking about it, it seemed like there was also a hurtful look and a whole lot of mixed emotions


    in his eyes that she could not understand.


    Was it really like what her mother had said? Her words were too harsh?


    But...but...he did not care about her, so why would he care about what she had said to him, right? If


    that was the case, then how could she hurt him with her words?


    In fact, she never wanted to get into a fight with him, because every time she quarreled with him,


    she would be the one ending up feeling awful.


    Just like what Mrs. Turner had said, it was not easy for them to be together. They should spend


    every single day together happily, so they would not have any regrets in the future.


    "Silvia, it''s cold at night. Don''t stay in the shower for too long or you might catch a cold." Silvia was


    in the bathroom for quite some time now. Mrs. Turner was worried about her so she knocked on the


    door to check on her.


    Silvia turned off the shower and wrapped herself in a bath towel. With her reddened eyes, she said,


    "Mom, did I really say something that I shouldn''t have said?"


    Mrs. Turner quickly took a towel to dry Silvia''s wet hair and said, "Silvia, since you know that you''ve


    made a mistake, let''s make amends to it. Dry your hair and get dressed. Then, go to his room and


    apologize to him. Things will be fine after that."


    "Oh..." Silvia sat in front of the dressing table so that Mrs. Turner could blow-dry her hair. "Mom,


    whenever you quarreled with Dad, Dad would always let you win. Why can''t Jayden do the same for


    me?"


    Mrs. Turnerughed, "Your dad let me win because he was the one at fault. If I was the one who


    made the mistake, I would apologize to him too."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia was still upset that Jayden had torn up the photo. "But it was Jayden who started it first. If he


    didn''t tear up Felix''s photo, I wouldn''t have said those words to him."


    Mrs. Turner said, "Silvia, before taking any action, we shouldn''t care what the other party has done.


    We have to know that if we did something wrong, we must admit to our mistakes. Do you get me?"


    "Yeah, I get you. Thanks, Mom! Mom, I love you!" Silvia felt blessed to have such amazing parents.


    "Silly girl, go see him now." Mrs. Turner put away the hair dryer and stroked Silvia''s head lovingly.


    "Whether he is still angry or not, talk to him nicely. Don''t get into a fight again."


    "Mom, what if he wants to argue with me?" Silvia knew that Jayden was a petty man. He would


    remember every single thing that she had done clearly.


    Mrs. Turner thought for a moment and said, "Just go apologize to him. If he still wants to quarrel


    with you, I will stand on your side."


    Silvia pouted her lips and said, "Mom, are you saying that you''re taking his side now?"


    Mrs. Turner broke into a gentle smile, "No, I am on the side of truth."


    Silvia did not know what to say.


    In fact, Silvia was very happy that her mother liked Jayden so much.


    Before bringing Jayden home, Silvia had been worried. What would she do if her mother didn''t like


    him?


    Now that her mother liked Jayden so much, all these worries were gone and Silvia could finally


    breathe a sigh of relief.


    Silvia came to Jayden''s room guiltily. The door to his room was shut, so she knocked on the door


    politely... After a few attempts, there was still not a reply from him.


    Sure enough, Jayden was a petty man. He must still be mad at her. "Jayden, if you don''t say


    anything, I''ming in then."


    Silvia waited for a while, but there was still no response. Therefore, she pushed the door and


    walked into the room.


    The lights in the room were turned off. Silvia nced around the room with the help of the lights


    from the corridor, but she did not see Jayden.


    Jayden was not in the room?


    At that instant, there was an inexplicable panic in Silvia''s heart. She hurriedly turned on the lights


    and the moment the lights were lit up, Silvia could clearly see the condition of the room. The bed


    was untouched. She could tell that no one had slept on it.


    The door between the study area was left open too. At a nce, she could see every corner of the


    study room, but there was no trace of Jayden at all.


    Jayden was really not there. The most eyecatching thing in the room was the torn pieces.


    Silvia walked to the desk and picked up the pieces. She could not help feeling sad.


    From the beginning, her marriage with Jayden was an unusual and disparate deal. Silvia wondered


    if they could still live like how an ordinary couple would.


    It was normal for an ordinary couple to quarrel. After the quarrel, they would still be each other''s


    family. However, she felt like there was a huge gap between her and Jayden. As long as he did not


    look back, she would never be able to catch up with him.


    "Silvia." Mrs. Turner was worried so she covertly followed Silvia to the room. She realized that


    Jayden was missing too.


    "Mom, Jayden is a clean freak. He''s probably not used to staying here." Although Silvia was


    disappointed that Jayden had left without a notice, she still instinctively wanted to defend him. She


    did not want to ruin the good impression that he had left on her mother.


    Mrs. Turner was a clear-minded person. How could Silvia deceive her with such an excuse?


    Although she saw right through it, she did not say anything. "Silvia, give him a call and ask him if


    he''s home."


    The two of them had just had a fight and her son-inw had gotten so mad that he left home. If


    Jayden got into an ident, Silvia would regret it for the rest of her life. Mrs. Turner loved her


    daughter so much that she would not allow such a thing to happen!


    "Mom, he''s a grown up. He''ll be fine by himself." Silvia sniffled and swallowed all the grievances


    and dejection. "It''s gettingte now, Mom. You should go to bed already, I''m also going to bed soon.


    I have to get up early for my morning ss."


    Mrs. Turner said worriedly, "Silvia..."


    "Go Mom. Trust me, he''ll be fine, and I will be fine too. Don''t worry." Silvia had never thought of


    letting her mother worry about her. However, she still ended up making Mrs. Turner worry. Silvia


    thought that she was an unfilial daughter.


    "Okay." Mrs. Turner knew that her daughter was an impatient person, so she must not force Silvia to


    do something that she did not want to do. If she did, Silvia would snap.


    Mrs. Turner went out of the room and gently closed the door. The moment the door was shut, tears


    rolled down from the corner of Silvia''s eyes.


    It was the first time she had brought Jayden home to see her mother, but he had actually left without


    saying anything. This was ridiculous. Did he ever consider her mother? And what did he take her


    for?


    "B*stard, who do you think you are? Who are you to bully me like this? How could you make me feel


    so sad?" Silvia was so angry that she was biting her lips intensely. Her heart was aching so much


    that she felt like she was suffocating.


    She really hated this awful and suffocating feeling!

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    It waste at night.


    The colorful lights illuminated this historical city.


    Jayden drove the car along the road, but for a moment, he had no idea where he could go.


    It was at such a time that he had learned how lonely he actually was.


    After so many years, he did not even have a real friend in this city. Sometimes, when he needed to


    talk to someone, he would not be able to find even one, which was really sad.


    In the past three years in Madison City, he had been buried in his word and working very hard to


    grow hispany. His career had been a smooth sailing, but his life was in a total mess.


    Other than work, he did not know what else he could do. Even if there was delicious food served in


    front of him, he was not in the mood to enjoy them at all. He felt like he only ate to live.


    He drove around the city over and over again. Finally, his car arrived at Phantasy Nightclub. After


    handing the car to the valet guy, Jayden went straight upstairs.


    When Stanley Pierson heard that Jayden was here, he quickly rushed over and asked, "Sir, why did


    you suddenlye over tonight?"


    Jayden did not answer. He raised his eyebrows and nced at Stanley. Stanley didn''t dare to ask


    again and said, "What would you like to drink? I''ll send it to you right away."


    Instead of answering, Jayden asked, "What''s on tonight?"


    "I''m afraid that the shows tonight would be quite suggestive, so you might not like it, Sir." Stanley


    had been with Jayden for three years now, so he thought he knew Jayden''s preferences very well.


    Jayden had never participated in social engagements nor casual rtionships... It was hard to find


    a man who was rich yet selfloving in this day and age.


    "Lead the way." After saying that, Jayden walked forward.


    Stanley was stunned for a moment. Aftering back to his senses, he hurriedly caught up with


    Jayden. "Sir, I didn''t know that you areing over tonight and so all the VIP rooms are already


    upied. Could you please wait for a moment while I ask our people if they could give away their


    room to you?"


    Jayden had never taken part in such activities before. Therefore, Stanley did not reserve an


    exclusive entertainment room for Jayden. The only room that he had reserved for Jayden was the


    bedroom upstairs.


    Now that Jayden was here out of a sudden, there were no vacant VIP rooms nor could he let


    Jayden sit in the main hall, so Stanley could only think of driving their own people out at that instant.


    "Our people?" Jayden had a lot of people working for him, but he had never chatted with them or


    had a good drink with them. Since he had nothing to do that night, he thought of giving it a try.


    Stanley said, "Yes. It''s Eugene, Dr. Thames and the gang."


    Jayden said, "Don''t drive them away. I''ll just join them."


    Stanley was speechless.


    Stanley did not know if Jayden knew that if he were to join those people, they would not be able to


    have fun at all. They would rather go to the main hall to join the crowd than letting him join them.


    However, Stanley did not dare to say it out loud. After all, it was a great honor for everyone to know


    that their boss was willing to hangout with them.


    Seeing that Stanley was in a dilemma, Jayden raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is there a problem


    with that?"


    Since Jayden had already decided to join his subordinates and have a look at how they would


    usually have fun, Stanley''s opinion would not matter at all. What''s more, Jayden knew that Stanley


    would not dare to go against him.


    Stanley shook his head. "No... not at all. I''ll take you there right now."


    There were some special showsing up that night at Phantasy Nightclub and it was being


    advertised since two weeks ago, which had attracted quite a huge crowd.


    This included some of Jayden''s subordinates. Since they did not have to pay for it, no one wanted


    to miss such a good opportunity.


    However, Jayden''s sudden appearance was beyond everyone''s expectation. The group of people


    stood up simultaneously and said in unison, "Master Jayden!"


    Jayden waved his hand and beckoned everyone to sit down. However, since Jayden had not sat


    down, no one dared to take their seats.


    Seeing that Jayden was here, Dr. Thames was surprised and happy at the same time. She knew


    that Jayden went home with Silvia and he should be home with Silvia at this hour. However, instead


    of being with Silvia, he was here at the Phantasy Nightclub. Therefore, Dr. Thames guessed that


    something must have happened between the two.


    As a subordinate, it was natural to greet her boss. What''s more, she wanted to see him, so she got


    close to him. "You''re here, Master Jayden!"


    However, Jayden ignored her and did not even take a nce at her.


    The people in the private room automatically stepped aside and gave up the main seat. After


    Jayden had sat down, Stanley poured him his usual booze.


    Dr. Thames stopped him and said, "Master Jayden, you''re still under medication. You shouldn''t


    drink."


    Jayden still did not pay any attention to Dr. Thames. He picked up the ss and was about to drink.


    Dr. Thames said, "Master Jayden, you should think about Miss Turner before you drink. If


    something happens to you, what is she going to do?"


    When she said this, Dr. Thames stared at Jayden''s face and observed every subtle change in his


    expression.


    She noticed that when she mentioned Silvia, Jayden''s brows twitched into a slight frown. Judging


    from this subtle detail, Dr. Thames was sure that Jayden and Silvia had gotten into a fight that night.


    He really did get into a fight with Silvia. God was really helping her. Dr. Thames thought.


    Therefore, this is the best chance for her to carry on with her n. She was eager to make Jayden


    notice the good in her, but it was still not the right time. She needed more time.


    Dr. Thames said again, "Master Jayden, Miss Turner cares about your health very much. She would


    remind me to prescribe your course every now and then. If she knows that you''re drinking now, she


    will definitely worry about you."


    Dr. Thames clearly knew that the two had a conflict. If she were to talk about Silvia, it would only


    make him angry. However, that was what she wanted. Therefore, she deliberately brought Silvia up


    to annoy him, and so that he would detest this name.


    "Shut up! If anyone wants to mention her in my face again, then get out of here immediately!"


    During this period of time, whenever he thought of that stupid woman, Jayden would feel like there


    was a knife stabbing him.


    This was what Dr. Thames wanted. When she heard what Jayden said, she was electrified.


    Seeing Jayden had emptied his ss, Dr. Thames once again plucked up the courage to persuade


    him, "Master Jayden, you really shouldn''t be drinking so much. Why don''t I call Miss Turner..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Jayden stared at her with his cold and sharp eyes. The sharper


    his gaze was, the happier Dr. Thames was. She wanted to know what Silvia had done to make


    Jayden who had always been a collected person so angry.


    Dr. Thames looked at the ss in Jayden''s hand. As the liquid in it was slowly decreasing, an idea


    came into her mind... If she were to spike his drink, and even if he were to mistake her as Silvia,


    she would not mind it at all.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it had always been Stanley who would pour the drink for Jayden. Stanley was loyal to


    Jayden, so it would be impossible for her to spike Jayden''s drink.


    But then again, nothing was impossible in this world. One just had to give her all in doing it.

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    Jayden''s bad mood made his subordinates, who were already trembling with fear due to his


    presence, feel like they were walking on thin ice. Everyone was being so careful that they would


    deliberately control their own breathing, for fear that they would identally offend their boss.


    Eugene Elliot was Jayden''s personal assistant so he had been working by Jayden''s side during the


    day. He knew that Jayden''s mood was surprisingly good that day and he had even let Eugene get


    off work two hours earlier.


    Getting off work early was something that he had never dared to imagine.


    Everyone who worked by Jayden''s side knew that he was a workaholic. In theirpany, they


    would only get to work overtime. Getting off work early was not a thing at all.


    It was the first time that day. When he heard that Jayden was letting him off that afternoon, Eugene


    could not believe his ears. After confirming the news, he was so happy that he had invited several


    of his colleagues to celebrate at Phantasy Nightclub.


    It had only been a few hours, but his boss looked gloomy like a phantom. What on earth happened


    within that period?!


    Eugene could not figure out what had happened to his boss, so he turned to Dr. Thames for help. A


    woman was much more sensitive than a man. Perhaps Dr. Thames could figure it out.


    Dr. Thames shook her head gently. She asked Eugene not to put his hope on her. She would not


    say anything about it even if she knew.


    They all knew that their boss hated it when people were to speak nonsense, and Dr. Thames would


    not be that stupid to push Jayden''s buttons.


    Just as everyone was trembling with fear, Jayden asked grumpily, "Didn''t you say that there''s an


    event tonight?"


    Stanley quickly answered, "Yes Sir, it''s going to start very soon."


    With Jayden''s presence, no one dared to speak. The atmosphere in the private room was very


    depressing. Eugene really did not want to see his boss'' face even after he had gotten off work.


    After thinking for a while, Eugene came up with an excuse, "Sir, my girlfriend has just sent me a


    message that she has a clogged drain at home, so I''ll have to go now to help her." "A clogged


    drain? Are you a plumber?" Jayden, who had never cared about his subordinate''s private life,


    blurted out such a sentence. He frowned and turned to look at Eugene. "Let me tell you about


    women. The more you spoil her, the more she will not forget how good you were to her. Women are


    fickle and they will never be grateful."


    "Sir, I..." Eugene wiped off his cold sweat. The truth was that his girlfriend treated him very well. She


    would never cause any trouble for Eugene, and the clogged drain was just an excuse to get himself


    out of this ce.


    "No one is allowed to leave without my permission." Jayden gulped down the liquor in his ss, and


    his sharp gaze swept across the people in the room. In the end, his gaze fell on Eugene. "Are you


    leaving or not?"


    "Sir, I''ll just ask my girlfriend to look for a plumber instead." Since his boss had said so, if he still


    insisted on leaving, he might risk losing his job. In order to keep his highly paid job, Eugene had no


    choice but to stay.


    Jayden looked at Stanley, who was pouring for him his drink, and said, "Stanley, I''ll treat all the


    customers tonight. Pass the message and let them eat and drink as much as they want."


    "Sir, no... that''s not." Stanley had spent a lot of money for the event this time. He was thinking that


    he would be recovering the capital that he had put into the event that night itself, how could he let


    his boss do such a thing?


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and asked, "Hmm?"


    "Sir, let''s not talk about the event first. We''ve spent a lot of money for the finale alone. If everything


    is on the house, we are definitely going to lose money." Even if Jayden was rich and did not care


    about the money that they will be earning that night, he should not have splurge like this. Although


    Jayden didn''t care about his money, Stanley did.


    Stanley was distressed at the thought of letting those strangers eat and drink for free. It felt worse


    than cutting off his flesh.


    "Who''s the owner of this ce though? You or me? Hmm?" Jayden asked in an indifferent tone.


    "Of course it''s you, Sir. I''ll send someone to broadcast the news to everyone then." Stanley did not


    dare to disobey Jayden''s order. He was only managing Phantasy Nightclub for Jayden. In the end,


    Jayden was still the owner.


    Stanley felt that as an employee, it would be enough for him to do his job well. He should not go


    against his boss. Otherwise, he would be the one to suffer.


    There was a special eventing up that night, and the advertisement had already been published


    half a month ago. Therefore, there was a huge turn- up. Even Reagan, Lemur, and Audrey were


    there to join the fun.


    Audrey''s purpose ofing to Phantasy Nightclub was not to watch the shows. She was here so


    that she would not miss out on any chances to meet a rich bachelor.


    Reagan and Lemur, on the other hand, dide for the shows. However, with Audrey around,


    Reagan hadpletely forgotten about the reason he was here. All he could think of was how he


    could please Audrey.


    He had even thought of getting Audrey drunk, so that he could get closer to her. However, Reagan


    could only think about it, he did not have the courage to do so.


    "Audrey, what would you like to drink?" Reagan flipped through the menu on the table. "It''s not good


    for thedies to drink too much liquor. Why don''t you have a ss of fruit juice? It would be good for


    your skin."


    "Sure, I''ll just have that." Because of what had happened here thest time, Audrey was somewhat


    worried. No matter what, she must not let herself get drunk and cause any trouble again. Otherwise,


    she would not be as lucky as before.


    Reagan then said, "Lemur, why don''t we all order fruit juices then?"


    Lemur nodded and said, "I''m here for the show tonight. I don''t mind anything."


    If they really wanted to drink, they would have gone to Starie Blotie. It was a bar owned by someone


    who they knew, so they would not have to worry getting into trouble getting drunk there.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, things were different at Phantasy Nightclub. This was a paradise for the rich. There were


    countless illegal doings going on every single day, but no one had a way to expose them.


    At this moment, the noisy music was turned down and a sweet voice sounded from the public


    address system. "Dear guests, from the moment you stepped into Phantasy Nightclub, you are our


    most distinguished guest. We hope that each and every one of our guests will have a good time


    here. Now, we shall reveal the highly anticipated special event for tonight..."


    After piquing everyone''s interest, the announcer paused for a while, in an attempt to keep everyone


    in suspense. Then, the mellow voice sounded again, "Our finale for tonight''s event is that our boss


    will be paying for everything tonight!"


    Stanley was a cunning person. Since he could not change Jayden''s mind, he had decided to use a


    little trick. He would never allow the customers to watch the shows for free.


    Meanwhile, none of the customers knew what the actual finale was. At this time, when they heard


    the news that everything would be on the house that night, they were shocked. Nobody cared about


    what the real finale actually was.

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    Reagan and Lemur''s families were fairly rich, but they were still students. Their pocket money came


    from their parents, so they could be short of cash asionally. Upon hearing that everything would


    be on the house, they were jumping for joy.


    Audrey knocked on the table and reminded them. "It''s just some fruit juice anyway, why are you two


    so happy over such a small matter. Can''t you guys not behave like losers?"


    "What fruit juice? Of course, I''m going to start ordering all the food and drinks I want. I''ll order all the


    expensive stuff we can''t normally afford." They were indeed here for the performances, but now that


    everything was free of charge, how could they not eat and drink to their hearts'' content?


    "Please pay more attention to your image, would you?" Audrey was bbergasted. If a rich bachelor


    showed up, these two losers would probably scare him away. Audrey had to stay away from Lemur


    and Reagan so that they would not ruin her ns. So, she got up and said, "I need to use the


    washroom."


    Reagan said, "Audrey, you''re beautiful even without any makeup. You don''t have to keep going to


    the washroom to touch up on your makeup."


    "I''m not going to the washroom to fix my makeup, okay?" said Audrey. "I need to use the toilet."


    The washroom was at the end of the corridor, and she had to pass by the VIP rooms to get there.


    Every time she walked past the VIP rooms, Audrey would slow down her footsteps, thinking that


    she might get the opportunity to bump into a rich bachelor.


    However, all of the doors to the VIP rooms were tightly shut. Not to mention a rich bachelor, there


    seemed to be no one around at all.


    As Audrey walked past the secondst room, a man was entering the room. In that swift moment,


    Audrey noticed Jayden sitting in the middle of that room.


    "Young Master Kyle?"


    Audrey quickly gave it another look, but before she could see clearly, the door was already closed.


    Audrey tried hard to recall the scene that she had just seen. It seemed like Young Master Kyle had


    a ss of liquor in his hand and there was a beautiful woman sitting next to him. The woman was


    dressed conservatively, so she probably was not an escort... If that was the case, who was she?


    "Could it be that Jayden''s cheating on Silvia?!"


    Thinking of this possibility, Audrey''s nature''s calling disappeared in an instant. She hurriedly rushed


    back to their table.


    Audrey tugged Reagan''s arm and asked, "Reagan, did you say that Silvia is bringing Jayden home


    today?"


    Reagan nodded and said, "Yeah. Why would I lie to you about it?"


    Audrey pursed her lips and thought for a moment. "I passed by one of the VIP rooms while I was on


    my way to the washroom and I think I saw Young Master Kyle in there. I''m not sure if I''ve seen it


    wrongly. But it can''t be, my eyesight has always been good."


    "That''s impossible. Boss is bringing Young Master Kyle home tonight to meet his mother-inw.


    How could he leave Boss at home ande to the Phantasy Nightclub by himself?" Even if


    Reagan were to be beaten to death, he would not believe that Jayden woulde here at this


    moment. "I think you might be hallucinating, Audrey." "He went home with Silvia to meet Mrs.


    Turner? But... the person I saw just now really looked like him." If it was someone else, there might


    be a possibility that Audrey would make a mistake. However, Jayden was the one who made


    Audrey lose her job as a cabin crew. She would never mistake anyone for him.


    "Well, if you want to know if that guy is really Young Master Kyle, it''s easy. Just call Boss and we''ll


    know if he is with her now." Reagan had always wanted to impress Audrey. As he spoke, he was


    already looking for Silvia''s phone number in his phone.


    Audrey hurriedly stopped him. "Wait. This ce is a yground for the rich. It''s not surprising that


    Young Master Kyle is here anyway. Why are we making a fuss about it?"


    Reagan put away his cell phone and chuckled. "If you think that we shouldn''t call her, then we won''t.


    I''ll listen to everything you say."


    Although it was not surprising that Jayden woulde here, when Audrey thought of the woman


    sitting next to him, she was a little worried.


    When she saw her, the woman was still a little distance away from him, but who knew if they would


    get closer, right?


    Audrey''s intuition told her that the woman sitting next to Jayden was not as harmless as she looked.


    After thinking for a while, Audrey said again, "Reagan, I think it''s better to give Silvia a phone call


    and ask her about it. If Young Master Kyle is at home, then I can stop worrying about it."


    No matter what Audrey said, Reagan would never feel annoyed. He took out his mobile phone once


    again and dialed Silvia''s phone number. It took Silvia quite a while to answer the call. "Boss, I hope


    that I''m not disturbing your sleep."


    Silvia''s voice was a little soft. "Just say what you want to say."


    Reagan said, "Didn''t you bring Young Master Kyle home today? I was just concerned about you.


    How did it go?"


    Silvia said impatiently, "What are you trying to say?"


    Reagan added, "Lemur, Audrey and I are at Phantasy Nightclub now. Audrey went to the washroom


    and saw a man in the VIP room who looked like your Young Master Kyle... So she asked me to call


    you to ask you about it."


    Silvia, who was on the other end of the line, said, "So what if it''s him? So what if it''s not him?"


    Reagan said, "We, we are..."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Reagan was all over the ce, Audrey took over the phone and said, "Silvia, did you


    get into a fight with Young Master Kyle? If that''s the case, thene over now. There is a woman


    seated next to him, and her intentions seem shameless. If you don''te over now, I''m afraid


    something would happen between them."


    "We have nothing to do with each other anymore. It''s up to him who he wants to be with. I''m not


    interested in knowing." After that, Silvia hung up the phone.


    Silvia really wanted to ignore Jayden. He could do whatever he wanted! From now on, they would


    live their own lives without caring about each other. But after listening to Audrey, Silvia was


    obviously bothered. She could not control herself anymore. After informing her mother, Silvia


    immediately rushed to Phantasy Nightclub.


    Fortunately, her house was not too far away from Phantasy Nightclub. It took her only 20 minutes to


    get there by taxi.


    When Silvia arrived, Audrey asked Reagan to receive her at the entrance. When Reagan met up


    with Silvia, he said, "Boss, we grew up together, but how does Audrey know you better than I do?"


    ording to their understanding of Silvia, they thought that Silvia wouldn''te if she had said so.


    However, Audrey insisted that Silvia would be here. In the end, Audrey was right.


    Silvia did not want to talk any nonsense, so she asked, "Where is he?"


    Reagan replied, "He''s in the VIP room."


    Silvia asked, "Which one?"


    Reagan, "I don''t know which one, only Audrey knows. Boss, don''t worry, let''s go in first and ask


    her."


    "It''s 8808." Audrey came over and pointed in the direction of the VIP rooms. "Silvia, go and take a


    look at him. No matter what state he is in, drunk or not, you must not let him fall into the hands of


    another woman."


    As soon as Silvia heard which room Jayden was in, she turned around and walked towards that


    direction. At that moment, she could not hear what Audrey was saying to her at all.

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    Audrey quickly caught up with Silvia and tried to talk to her, "Silvia, I asked you toe over to


    prevent something bad from happening. It doesn''t mean that Young Master Kyle has cheated on


    you. You have to calm down. Don''t be rash, okay?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Audrey''s words were like cold water sshing over Silvia''s head, putting her into her right mind.


    She halted her hasty pace and looked at Audrey listlessly.


    Looking at Silvia''s empty and lifeless eyes, Audrey panicked. "Silvia, are you alright?"


    Silvia murmured, "Why am I here? What did I do just now?"


    "Don''t scare me, Silvia." Looking at Silvia''s confused look, Audrey was so worried that she quickly


    grabbed Silvia''s hand. Audrey was shocked.


    Silvia''s hands were icy cold and her palms were sweating profusely. Audrey hurriedly held her by


    her shoulders. "Silvia, are you feeling unwell?"


    "No, I''m good." Silvia looked around, and she suddenly felt that her surroundings had be


    blurry. Audrey, Reagan, and Lemur who were all standing in front of her were blurry too. "Audrey,


    Reagan, Lemur, what''s wrong with you guys?"


    Silvia wanted to reach out to touch their faces, but she felt that her hands were as heavy as lead. It


    was so heavy that she could not lift up her hand at all.


    She could still hear Audrey and the others anxiously shouting at her. However, their voices were


    getting softer. In the end, she couldn''t see anything nor hear anything.


    She felt like she had fallen into a dark abyss and no one was willing to give her a hand. She could


    only continue falling in that bottomless pit.


    "Silvia!"


    "Boss!"


    Reagan, Lemur and Audrey shouted in unison, but Silvia had already lost her consciousness. She


    would not wake up no matter how loud they shouted.


    Audrey said anxiously, "Reagan, go get Young Master Kyle here."


    Reagan nodded and said, "I''m on it."


    Audrey added, "Lemur, call 911 now."


    "Okay." Lemur took out his mobile phone and dialed 911. After the call had gotten through, he


    clearly exined their location to the emergency medical dispatcher.


    After the call had ended, Lemur took Silvia over from Audrey and said, "Audrey, the ambnce


    should be arriving very soon. I''ll take Boss out of here first. We must not have any dy."


    Audrey nodded. "Okay."


    The trio usually looked like they were incapable of doing anything huge. All they did was drink and


    get into fights. However, in such a critical moment, they were all unexpectedly calm.


    Audrey was a few years older than them. When something happened to Silvia, she instinctively took


    up the responsibility to lead the group. Lemur, who was usually quiet, performed well under


    pressure too.


    Being calm did not mean that they did not care about Silvia. It was because they cared for Silvia so


    much that they were able to calm down. It was only by calming down, they could manage things


    well and minimize the damage.


    At VIP room, No. 8808.


    The few people in the room watched as Jayden gulped down more liquor. However, no one had the


    courage to stop him.


    Eugene did not dare stop Jayden. As for Dr. Thames, she was not willing to stop Jayden. She


    wanted him to get drunk so that she couldy her hands on him and execute her n.


    Stanley Pierson, who was loyal to Jayden, was the only one who was bold enough. He stopped


    refilling Jayden¡¯s ss and said, "Sir, you''ve already finished the whole bottle. You must not drink


    anymore."


    Jayden raised his brows and said in a deep voice, "Refill it!"


    Stanley stood still and said, "Sir, you really shouldn''t drink anymore. You''ll get drunk if you continue


    to drink."


    Jayden looked at Stanley and said, "Refill it!"


    Stanley insisted, "Sir..."


    Bang!


    At this very moment, the door suddenly burst open and a tall man appeared at the door. Other than


    Jayden, everyone''s turned their heads to look at that man.


    Seeing that there was someone who had barged into their room, Stanley''s first reaction was to


    stand in front of Jayden. In case of danger, his primary duty was to protect his master.


    When he saw that it was Silvia''s friend, Stanley did not say anything and took two steps back, so


    that Reagan could see his master.


    Eugene knew Reagan too, but he did not say anything. Instead, he sat quietly beside Jayden.


    Stanley and Eugene both knew Silvia''s friends. Dr. Thames, who had always regarded Silvia as an


    eyesore, of course could recognize him too. Seeing that Reagan had barged into the room, Dr.


    Thames guessed that Silvia might be at the nightclub too.


    As long as Silvia, that wretch, was here, it would be impossible for her toy her hands on Jayden.


    Hence, tonight''s n would be in vain.


    Dr. Thames secretly clenched her fists and forcefully suppressed the resentment in her heart. She


    believed that as long as she could continue to stay by Jayden''s side, she would definitely be able to


    find an opportunity to carry out her n.


    Stanley, Elliot, and Dr. Thames had always been by Jayden''s side. They knew of Silvia''s existence,


    as well as Reagan''s existence. However, there were still others in the room. Usually, they had little


    contact with Jayden. So, it was normal that they did not know much about the people around him.


    A guy named Logan thought that this man who had broken into the room would make his master


    unhappy, so he thought that it was time for him to shine.


    He stood forward and shouted, "Do you know who''s here? How dare you barge into this room like


    this? Do you have a death wish?"


    The people who were in the room were like little sheep in front of Jayden. But against the outsiders,


    they were all vicious wolves who would devour their prey without hesitation.


    Facing such a scene, Reagan was so scared that he shrank his neck and turned to look at Jayden


    for help. In his heart, Young Master Kyle was a very kind and friendly person, and he was


    considered his friend too.


    However, Jayden was still gracefully sipping on his liquor. He did not even take a nce at Reagan.


    Since his master did not say anything, Logan became even more arrogant. He said, "Get out of


    here now."


    Reagan was so scared that he wanted to turn around and run away. However, as soon as he turned


    around, he thought of the reason for himing to the room. He looked back and said, "Young


    Master Kyle, I..."


    Before Reagan could finish his words, Logan roared again, "I asked you to get out of here.


    Did you not hear me? Or do you want me to deafen you?"


    Reagan was once again scared out of his wits. However, for Silvia''s sake, he decided to throw


    caution to the wind. "Young... Young Master Kyle, Boss has fainted. She''s right outside."


    "What did you say?" Jayden put down the ss on the table and immediately stood up. But


    because he was drunk, he staggered and almost copsed on his seat.


    Dr. Thames was by his side. She seized the opportunity to help him up. However, before she could


    eveny a finger on Jayden, he had already stabilized himself and swiftly ran out of the room.


    With her arms outstretched, Dr. Thames could feel only an ache in her heart. The hatred in her


    heart intensified. That d*mned woman! Who is she to have Jayden''s full attention on her?

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    "Dr. Thames, Miss Turner has fainted. Why are you still standing there? You should go take a look


    at her." Stanley was a simple man. He had only two purposes in his life. One was to protect his


    master, and the other was to earn money for him. He could not tell that Dr. Thames was actually


    hostile towards Silvia at all.


    However, Stanley was not the only one who did not notice it. Even Jayden did not catch on it too.


    Dr. Thames had disguised herself so perfectly in front of the others that no one could notice


    anything strange about her.


    Dr. Thames did not want to treat Silvia at all. She had even thought of giving Silvia several


    tranquilizer injections so that Silvia would never wake up again.


    However, she was a rational woman. She knew that before she was fully prepared, she might risk


    getting exposed and that would ruin everything.


    It was true that she wanted to spend the rest of her life with the person she liked, but she was not


    that stupid to spoil her own n. Therefore, even if she hated Silvia, Dr. Thames still had to take a


    look at her and see what was going on with her. If she was needed, she would do her best to save


    that d*mned woman.


    Dr. Thames went out of the room with Jayden. Stanley then looked at Logan who had just made a


    scene. "Logan, do you know who that young man is?"


    He was someone who could make their master run out of the room with just a simple sentence, so


    he was certainly not an ordinary person. Knowing that he got himself into trouble, Logan asked


    nervously, "Mr. Pierson, who is that man?"


    "That man is not someone important, but it is the person behind him who you can''t afford to offend."


    Stanley thought of how much his master cared about Silvia, so he could not help but shake his


    head. "Women are pleasing to behold, but you should not get involved with any of them. Otherwise,


    you''re doomed forever!"


    Stanley thought of Jayden, who was so high and mighty when there was no woman by his side for


    the past three years. No matter what happened, he would still be an unwavering man.


    Ever since Silvia had gotten together with him, Jayden seemed to have changed into a different


    person. He would smile more often and he was less irritable too.


    A woman was like a double-edged sword. She could let a man experience delight like never before,


    but she could destroy him in the quickest twist of events.


    In any case, Stanley would never marry anyone in this life.


    Upon hearing this, Logan was confused. He then said in a panic, "Mr. Pierson, please tell me, who


    on earth did I offend?"


    "You''ve offended the person that you shouldn''t offend the most in your entire life." Stanley patted


    Logan on the shoulder and added, "I''ll transfer you out of Madison City. Don''t ever let Sir Jayden


    see you again."


    "Mr. Pierson, is this the only way?" Logan was regretting it so much that he could not utter a word at


    all. Why did he stand out at the wrong time and got himself into such trouble?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley smiled coldly and said, "Of course there are many more interesting ways. Do you want to


    give it a try?"


    Just by looking at Stanley''s smile, Logan knew that it was bad news. He shook his head and said,


    "No, I''ll listen to you."


    "It''s not like you have another choice other than listening to me anyway." Stanley sighed again. "Go


    home now and pack up. I''ll arrange someone to send out of Madison City tomorrow."


    Having been by Jayden''s side for three years, there was one more reason why Stanley was so


    important to Jayden. He was able to do what Jayden wanted to do well before Jayden could give


    him his orders.


    "Where is she?" Jayden rushed out of the VIP room in a sh. He must see Silvia as soon as


    possible. Even if that woman had pissed him off, he still could not leave her alone.


    Humans were like this most of the time. They would not be interested in the things they could easily


    get, and they would not cherish it. They were usually interested in things that they wanted but could


    not get, and would try to get it at all costs.


    "They were here just now." Reagan looked around and saw that Audrey was waving at them from a


    distance. He said, "I think they brought her out already."


    Jayden once again ran to the entrance like a gust of wind... Before reaching the entrance, he could


    see that Silvia was lying feebly in Lemur''s arms with her eyes shut.


    Although he knew that Lemur was not interested in Silvia, Jayden was still dissatisfied to see that


    Lemur was holding Silvia in his arms. He took a few steps forward and pulled Silvia into his


    embrace.


    "Dr. Thames, take a look at her right now."


    Dr. Thames had just caught up when she heard Jayden shouting at her. To be honest, she hated


    the fact that Jayden would order her around because of Silvia, but what could she do about it, right?


    Did she really dare to stab Silvia to death with a jab?


    Since she did not dare to do so, she could only move forward and check on Silvia. Dr. Thames


    skillfully examined Silvia''s pulse and listened to her heartbeat.


    Dr. Thames knew that Silvia was young and energetic. She was not suffering from any illnesses, so


    it wouldn''t be easy for her to faint like this. Therefore, Dr. Thames thought it was very likely that


    Silvia was faking it.


    However, after listening to Silvia''s heartbeat and feeling her pulse, Dr. Thames knew that Silvia was


    definitely not pretending. Her pulse was irregr and she had never seen such a situation


    throughout her practice as a physician.


    Judging from Silvia''s irregr pulse, Dr. Thames could only think of one reason. Silvia was suffering


    from a mental breakdown.


    This youngdy was hot-tempered... If she did not improve her temper, she would pass out from a


    breakdown whenever faced with a major psychological trigger.


    Looking at Silvia who was in his arms, Jayden frowned and then hugged her tightly. He asked,


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Don''t be too anxious, Master Jayden. Miss Turner caught a cold and that was why she passed out.


    She will wake up in a bit." Dr. Thames hid the truth from Jayden. Jayden doubted her words at first,


    but it so happened that Silvia had woken up at this very moment.


    Silvia slowly opened her eyes. When she saw that it was Jayden who was holding her, her eyes


    suddenly turned red. She held back her tears and said, "Take your hands off me. Don''t hug me."


    Jayden hugged her and refused to let go of her. "Stop talking."


    Although Silvia was weak, she was not willing to admit defeat. She shouted at him, "I want you to let


    me go."


    Jayden drank a lot a while ago, so he was starting to get annoyed when he heard Silvia shouting at


    him. "Silvia, how many times do you want me to tell you about this? In this life, no matter if you''re


    dead or alive, you are my wife. Don''t ever think about escaping from me for the rest of your life!"


    "Don''t ever think about escaping? Then what about the time when you wanted to give me up? Does


    that mean that if you''ve decided to let me go, I''ll never be able to see you again?" Jayden left


    without even saying goodbye that night. Silvia''s deepest fear was that Jayden would suddenly


    abandon her, and he might just disappear from her life but not having the ability to do anything


    about it.

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    "No Silvia, there will never be such a day." Jayden never knew that Silvia was so insecure about


    their rtionship.


    "There will never be such a day? Didn''t you just leave me behind tonight?" Silvia bit her lip tightly so


    that she could control her tears and speak to him properly. "Jayden, your family has a strong


    background. You can do whatever you want, but I can''t."


    "I''m just an ordinary student and I''m just like everyone else. As long as you don''t want to see me, I


    will never be able to get close to you. When you were angry and left me alone at home tonight,


    have you ever considered my feelings, even for a moment?"


    Silvia looked at him and wanted to hear his answer. However, there was no need for Jayden to


    answer anymore. Just by looking at the look on his face, Silvia already had an answer in her heart.


    She was never in his consideration.


    She removed his hand that was wrapped around her waist and pushed him away. Then, she took


    two steps back and said, "Jayden, do you know how afraid I am when thinking that you might


    suddenly disappear from my life one day?"


    He did not know.


    Jayden did not know!


    If he knew that, he never would have left her house that night.


    Jayden''s emotions were like surging waves. At this moment, he just wanted to hold her tightly in his


    arms so that she could feel a sense of security. However, he was left empty-handed.


    Silvia avoided him and said firmly, "Jayden, let''s take a break."


    "Take a break?" She was just telling him how afraid she was of losing him but in the next second,


    she wanted to break up with him. Upon hearing Silvia''s words, Jayden''s arm paused in mid-air. He


    said in a deep voice, "Silvia, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Silvia said, "I know better than anyone else what I am talking about. I know what I am doing."


    Jayden asked, "Are you breaking up with me now?"


    "Jayden, I just need a break. I''m not breaking up with you now, I just want to give both of us some


    time to think about whether we are meant for each other." Silvia took a deep breath and continued,


    "If you really consider me as your wife, then please give me some time to think about it. You should


    also reconsider if I am the one for you."


    Once they had thought it through, if he gave her an affirmative answer, then she would definitely go


    for it. Regardless of the challenges, she would never back out from this rtionship and stay by his


    side for the rest of her life.


    To Jayden, he was sure that Silvia was the one for him and there would never be anyone else.


    From the moment he had decided to marry her, he had never regretted it even once.


    However, it was obvious that he had not done enough to give her a sense of security, and that was


    why she could not believe that he wanted no one but her in this life.


    Jayden looked into Silvia''s eyes. His gaze was deep andplicated. Silvia could not figure out


    what he was thinking. "Jayden, just for once. Let''s spend some time apart and think about our


    rtionship."


    Jayden was silent, but Reagan and Lemur who were witnessing the entire scene became anxious


    and said, "Boss, Young Master Kyle wants to be with you. Don''t think about it too much and stop


    throwing a tantrum with him."


    Reagan and Lemur were Silvia''s friends since childhood. Even they thought that Silvia was just on


    the outs with Jayden, but Jayden did not think so this time. Under Silvia''s gaze, he nodded his head


    heavily and said, "Okay."


    Young Master Kyle agreed that he and Silvia would take a break from each other. Listening to


    Jayden''s answer, Reagan was anxious. "Young Master Kyle, our boss is just a capricious and


    immature youngdy. You just need to be more considerate of her, and be more sensible than her.


    It''s a golden opportunity for the two of you to be together. Don''t give up on it so easily!"


    Audrey secretly pulled Reagan away, hinting for him that he should stop talking. Since Silvia had


    already made up her mind on it, and Young Master Kyle had agreed to it too, whatever they say and


    do would be useless.


    "Thanks!" Silvia tried her best to smile and thanked Jayden. Then, she turned around and walked


    away. The moment she turned around, the tears that she had been trying to hold back burst out in


    an instant. At that very moment, she did not even know if she was happy or sad about it.


    Silvia recalled the day of her father''s ident. Before he had gone out of the house, he stroked her


    head and said to her, "Silvia, I''m going on a business trip and I''ll only be back after a week. I want


    you to take good care of your mother and study hard. I''ll bring you something delicious when I''m


    back, okay?"


    "Dad, I can eat delicious food anytime I want. Mom and I just want you toe home safely." Silvia


    remembered that she was feeling uneasy that day, so she had been holding her father in her arms,


    not wanting him to leave.


    However, Mr. Turner had an appointment with an important client to talk about a business deal, so


    he could not just call off the trip. Then, in less than an hour after her father had left the house, Silvia


    received the bad news of her father''s death.


    Without any warning, her father hadpletely disappeared from her life.


    Not long after, Felix had alsopletely vanished from her life.


    Silvia still remembered the day before Felix had gone missing. He was walking her home that day


    and he even said to her, "Don''t be afraid, Silvia. From now on, I will take care of you and Auntie on


    Uncle''s behalf."


    At that time, she said to Felix, "Felix, I don''t need you to take care of us. As long as you are here


    with me, I will not be afraid of anything."


    Silvia originally thought that Felix would be by her side for life. Little did she know that she would


    never see him again after that night... Up till now, she did not even know if he was dead or still alive.


    Silvia only knew that Felix was like her father who had disappeared from her life when she was


    completely unprepared.


    Silvia had already gone through the sudden disappearance of the most important person in her life


    twice. That panic, helplessness, and fear were all the things that she never wanted to experience


    again.


    Therefore, she must find out Jayden''s true feelings for her before she gets too deeply involved with


    him.


    "Young Master Kyle, I will take good care of her for the next few days and I will not let anything


    happen to her. As for you, you should also take some time out and think about your rtionship with


    Silvia. Think about whether what you feel for Silvia was out of a man''s possessive desire, or was it


    because you really love her. Find her only when you have an answer." After politely saying these


    words to Jayden, Audrey turned around and went after Silvia.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Some said that love was like a drug. Audrey thought that it was not exaggerating at all. Love was


    addicting. Once you''re addicted, you could never get out of it.


    It was for her, and it was the same for Silvia too. If she could go back in time, Audrey really wished


    that she would never meet. If she could change history, she also hoped that Silvia would never meet


    Jayden.


    "Boss, Audrey, wait for us." Reagan and Lemur hurriedly chased after them. After a while, they


    turned back to Jayden and said, "Young Master Kyle, make sure you think about it, okay? You must


    come pick our boss up once you''ve made up your mind. We are sure that Boss likes you."

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    When it came to love, it was always the yer who would see less clearly than the bystanders.


    Whether it was just a look or an action, bystanders would be able to catch on to the meaning behind


    it.


    Instead, the yers who were deeply involved would constantly ask themselves if they had really


    fallen in love with the other party or if the other party was serious about them.


    In fact, the moment such an idea appeared, it proved that the person had already found a ce in


    their hearts. That was why they would think about them all the time and they would care if that


    person had a ce for them in their hearts.


    "Boss, wait for us!" Reagan and Lemur chased after Silvia and Audrey. Looking at them, Jayden


    was very envious. He wanted to chase after Silvia too. However, he had already promised her that


    he would give her some space alone. He must not go back on his word.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jayden looked at Silvia''s slender figure and watched her walk further away from him.


    "Silvia, do you think that I''m just messing around with you? Do you know that I, Jayden, had never


    messed around in my entire life? There was never once that I''ve made a decision without a careful


    consideration."


    When he first came to the Kyle family, he was afraid that the elders would not like him, so he had


    been very cautious with whatever he did.


    Later when he grew up, he was put in charge of Rovio''s businesses. In order not to let his father


    look down upon him, each and every decision that he made was upon careful consideration.


    Then, he left the Kyle family and came to Madison City to start his ownpany. Every step that he


    had taken in his seemingly daring business adventure was actually a carefully nned one.


    Subsequently, even when he saw a girl who looked just like Karen Joy Kyle, he did not go after her


    right away. It was after a careful consideration that he had decided to go after her.


    There had never been an ident or uncertainty in his life. He had always been very clear about


    what he wanted.


    She, Silvia Turner, was the woman who he was determined to get in this life. He only wanted her.


    "Master Jayden, Miss Turner has already left. Are you sure that you don''t want to chase after her?"


    Dr. Thames was displeased that Jayden''s gaze was only on Silvia. She was upset with the fact that


    Jayden could not look away even after Silvia was long gone. Therefore, she tried to draw his


    attention.


    However, Jayden ignored Dr. Thames once again. He looked away and shouted, "Stanley!"


    Stanley hurried over and said, "Yes, Sir."


    Jayden added, "Send someone to follow her and make sure that she gets home safely."


    Stanley answered, "Sir, I''ve already arranged two of our most capable men to follow Miss Turner."


    This was Stanley''s merit. He was a person who could share Jayden''s burden at all times.


    Jayden was quite satisfied with Stanley. As long as it had anything to do with Silvia, he would ask


    Stanley to do it.


    Dr. Thames covertly took a look at Stanley. At that instant, she thought that Stanley was really an


    annoying stumbling block.


    If it weren''t for Stanley, Jayden would not have such apetent assistant. Then, the situation


    might have turned out differently.


    Or perhaps she could think of a way to get Stanley over to her side, but it was obviously an


    unrealistic idea. It would be easier to get rid of Stanley instead.


    All the people who worked for Jayden knew that Jayden was the one who promoted Stanley and all


    this while Stanley had shown great respect and loyalty towards Jayden.


    It was almost impossible to get Stanley to betray Jayden.


    "Boss, are you really going to break up with Young Master Kyle?"


    "Boss, Young Master Kyle has been really good to you. You should really reconsider it."


    After catching up with Silvia, Reagan and Lemur couldn''t stop talking. Silvia stopped and red at


    them. "Since he is so good, you two should be with him instead."


    Lemur said cheekily, "If he likes me, I would really do that. But I think he''s straight and he''ll never


    have his eyes on me."


    Reagan said, "Boss, in my opinion, you''re the only woman who is worthy of Young Master Kyle. So


    you should stop throwing a tantrum at him and just give him a call so that he cane bring you


    home."


    Silvia red at them. "You two better quit all these nonsense and get out of my face now."


    Reagan and Lemur said, "Boss, Young Master Kyle..."


    Silvia interrupted them. "If anyone here dares to talk about him again, then we can stop being


    friends already."


    Reagan and Lemur felt wronged. "We are doing this for your own good."


    "Stop doing things and say that you''re doing it for her sake, okay?" Audreyughed and said, "I''ll


    take Silvia back to my ce tonight. You two can take a taxi home."


    Reagan said, "Let us send you two home, Audrey. It''ste now, we won''t feel at ease letting you two


    beautiful women go home by yourselves."


    "The security in Madison City is pretty good though," said Audrey. "Don''t think too much about it. It''s


    gettingte. Go home and rest up. You guys still have sses to attend tomorrow."


    Reagan was still worried. "Okay, make sure that you give us a call when you reach home, okay?"


    "Okay, I will." Audrey waved her hand and halted a taxi. When she was about to get into the car, she


    said to Reagan, "Don''t tell Auntie that Silvia is staying over at my ce tonight.


    I don''t want her to worry about Silvia."


    "Audrey, we''d keep it a secret even if you didn''t say so." If they could not keep a secret, they could


    never have been Silvia''s buddies!


    When Jayden was finally home, the alcohol was starting to kick in. At this point, he felt extremely


    dizzy and he could not even walk steadily.


    Levi Brown and Julien Glover Kyle were still awake. When they saw him, they immediately ran up to


    him. "Jayden!" They both eximed.


    However, before they could even get close to Jayden, the two boys stopped and looked at him with


    a mix of concern and disgust.


    Julien frowned and said solemnly, "Jayden, did you drink again? Dr. Thames said that your body is


    weak and you''re not supposed to drink. You''re a grown-up, do you not know what you should do


    with your own body?"


    Levi nodded his head vigorously and cooperated with Julien. "Jayden, even if you don''t cherish your


    body, don''t you think that you should think about us who love you so much. What are we going to do


    if you were to fall sick?"


    Looking at the two boys who were so concerned about him, Jayden''s heart warmed up in an instant.


    He reached out his hand to stroke their heads and said, "Yeah, it''s my fault. I promise that I won''t


    drink anymore, okay?"


    Julien said, "Jayden, you must keep your word. Otherwise, I will never believe you anymore."


    Jayden chuckled and said, "Since when have I broken my promise?"


    Julien shook his head and said, "Well, it''s true that you''ve never broken your promise."


    Jayden added, "That''s right. It''s gettingte already. I want you two to go back to your room and go


    to bed now."


    Levi looked behind Jayden, but he did not see the person who he wanted to see. He pouted his lips


    and said, "Jayden, where''s Sister Silvia? Why didn''t shee home with you?"


    Jayden said, "Silvia is busy with her studies these days so she won''t being home for the time


    being."


    Levi rolled his beautiful round eyes. "She''s busy with her studies so she couldn''te home?


    Jayden, do you think that your words are convincing enough to make us believe it? Do you think


    that we are kids who you can deceive with such an excuse?

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    "But you two are still kids, aren''t you? Don''t think that you''re always better than any other kids."


    Jayden put on the authoritative air as an older brother and forcefully changed the topic. "It''ste


    now. Go back to your rooms and sleep. Don''t meddle in our matters anymore."


    Levi pouted his lips and said, "Jayden, I''m not trying to me you here, but you were the one who


    brought Sister Silvia out, so you should be the one bringing her home. How could you juste


    home without her?"


    If Neil were to bring Mia out and go home by himself, Mia would never let him off that easily.


    Jayden pinched Levi''s cheek and said, "Levi, go back to your room and go to bed now. If you say


    one more word, I will send you two back to Chatterton Town tomorrow."


    Levi said, "Jayden, how can you threaten us like this?"


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and asked, "Hmm?"


    Levi quickly covered his mouth. He would just shut up if Jayden wanted him to, why did Jayden


    have to react this way? Jayden was obviously guilty now that he was reacting like this.


    "Jayden, are you really okay after drinking so much?" Julien was worried about his brother''s health.


    As for whether Silvia woulde home, it was not something that worried him the most.


    "Do I not look okay to you?" Jayden smiled and caressed Julien''s head. "Julien, bring Levi back to


    the room now. Don''t worry about me."


    Julien said sensibly, "Okay Jayden, we''ll go back to our room now. You should go to bed soon too."


    Jayden nodded and said, "Okay, good night, boys!"


    "Good night, Jayden!" Then, the two boys returned to their room. As soon as the door was closed,


    Levi shouted, "What happened to Jayden and Silvia?"


    Julien said, "Jayden told us not to meddle in his matters."


    Levi said, "Since when did you be so obedient?"


    Julien said, "Since you miss her, then give her a phone call."


    Levi immediately took out his mobile phone. "Luckily I was smart enough to get her phone number


    before this."


    Julien said, "Can''t you think of something else other than getting a girl''s number?"


    "Any normal person would want to get close to a beautiful woman, not to mention someone like


    Silvia." Levi immediately dialed Silvia''s phone number. As soon as the call got through, he said in a


    sweet voice, "Sister Silvia, it''s me, Levi."


    Silvia had just arrived at Audrey''s house. Before she could even take off her shoes, Levi''s call


    already came in. When she answered the call, she could hear a sweet and mellow voiceing


    through the phone. She answered, "What''s the matter, Levi?"


    "Sister Silvia, why didn''t youe home?" Levi, who was on the other side of the phone, sounded


    somewhat pitiful, "Sister Silvia, without you here, I couldn''t eat or even fall asleep."


    "Levi, I will be busy for the next two days, so I won''t being home for the time being. You two


    can stay at home and have fun, okay?" Although she had only spent a short time with the two boys


    and she was not even that close to them, Silvia was already starting to miss them when she heard


    Levi''s voice. If it weren''t for the fact that her rtionship with Jayden had turned out like this, she


    would definitely rush home to see them.


    Levi said sullenly, "Sister Silvia, don''t you miss us?"


    Silvia said, "Yes, I do miss you two."


    Levi said, "Then why didn''t youe home?"


    Silvia said guiltily, "I''m really busy at the moment so I can''t go home. I''ll go home and see you boys


    when I have the time, okay?"


    Levi asked again, "Sister Silvia, if you can''te home, how about we go over and meet you?"


    Silvia hesitated. "But..."


    "How about this, Sister Silvia. You should rest up tonight. Julien and I will go over to your ce


    tomorrow. Good night, Sister Silvia! I hope you can dream of me tonight." After finishing his words,


    Levi hung up the phone. Silvia shook her head helplessly and said, "I really don''t know what else I


    can say, Levi."


    "Who is it?" Seeing that Silvia was answering the phone call with a gentle look on her face, Audrey


    was curious about the person on the other side of the phone.


    Silvia smiled and said, "They are two very lovely little cuties."


    Audrey became even more curious. "Lovely little cuties? Who on earth are they?"


    Silvia thought for a moment. "They are someone who could make you fall in love with them at one


    nce. They areing over to see me tomorrow. I will introduce them to you and I can guarantee


    that you''ll like them too."


    "Hmm, I''m not interested in little cuties, I''m only interested in rich men." Audrey took off her coat and


    went to her room. "Silvia, I''ll go find you a new set of pajamas."


    Silvia said, "I''m sorry to bother you for the next few days, Audrey."


    "It''s indeed quite troublesome to have you here," said Audrey. "So you have to think about it


    carefully. You should think about how you feel Young Master Kyle and do whatever you want once


    you''ve thought it through. Also, my pay is desperately low now that I can barely afford to pay for


    myself. So I can''t let you stay here for too long."


    "Audrey, I''m a wounded woman. Can''t you say something nice to me tofort me?" Silvia red


    at her. "You''re such a heartless woman."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Audrey shrugged her shoulders and said, "Director Turner, I think you should understand that I''m


    the kind of woman who is willing to do anything for money. If you want me to be nice to you, then


    don''t you think that you should do something in return for me?"


    Silvia looked at Audrey, who was talking nonsense with a solemn face. "Please tell me Miss Audrey,


    what do you want?"


    Audrey gently curled her lips and said with a smile, "You''re my boss, what else can I do to you? I''m


    just telling you that if you want to live here for a long time, you should raise my pay. Then, I can


    guarantee that you''ll get the best hospitality here."


    Silvia poked Audrey''s forehead and said, "Well girl, if you can make me feel at home for theing


    month, I can definitely give you a raise then."


    Speaking of thepany''s affairs, Audrey suddenly thought of something. "Silvia, Wayne is really


    quite a capable man. He was able to get Wateria Corporation back on track in such a short time. By


    the way, how many months'' bonuses did you give him?"


    Silvia did not understand. "What bonuses?"


    "Don''t pretend like you don''t know!" Audrey gave Silvia a look. "You have such an excellent talent to


    manage thepany for you and even brought it back on track so quickly. If you didn''t issue him


    any bonuses, why would he still work for you?"


    Silvia said, "I really didn''t give him any bonuses, He did not mention anything about it to me." "Silvia,


    we are friends now, aren''t we? Are you worried that I would find out about something?" Audrey still


    could not believe Silvia. "There are so manypanies in Madison City fighting over a talent like


    him but you''re saying that you didn''t give him any bonuses or benefits? If that is really the case,


    then why does he want to work so hard for you?"


    "I''m really telling the truth. He just agreed to help me without asking for anything from me." If it


    weren''t for Audrey, Silvia would not have thought of giving Wayne Zachary any bonuses.


    "Then why was he willing to help you?" asked Audrey.


    Silvia thought for a moment. "Maybe he''s doing it to repay my father''s kindness. He said that my


    father was the one who supported him financially when he went to university."

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    Audrey poked Silvia''s forehead. "Silvia, you''re still too naive. Don''t just believe in everything the


    others tell you. It is a confusing world now, there really aren''t many in this world who would repay a


    kindness."


    "Do you mean that Wayne has hidden intentions?" Silvia waved her hand. "No, Wayne wouldn''t do


    that. Let''s just stop talking about it, okay? Since I''ve already given him the full authority to manage


    Wateria Corporation, I''ll have my full trust in him."


    Audrey said, "I''m not asking you to doubt him anyway. I just want you to think about the reason why


    he is willing to help you without anything in return?"


    Silvia exined, "I initially thought that he had some other intentions for helping me out too. But I


    realized that there was nothing worthy about Wateria Corporation anyway, it was just an empty


    shell. Moreover, I''ve observed Wayne closely before this, he didn''t seem like he had hidden


    intentions."


    However, Silvia was notpletely certain about it. Norman was her biological uncle, but he had


    actually snatched thepany away from her, let alone a person whom she did not understand


    completely, like Wayne...


    "I don''t mean that he wants to take over Wateria Corporation," said Audrey. "I''m just wondering if he


    had any other reasons to work so hard for you."


    Silvia was a little confused. "For example? Besides repaying my father''s kindness, what other


    reasons could he have?"


    "For example, someone had hired him to do so?" said Audrey.


    "Someone hired him?" The first person who came into Silvia''s mind was Jayden. However, on a


    second thought, she thought it was close to impossible. Jayden did not even know who Wayne was


    at that time and he had even helped her look into Wayne''s background and even tested him out for


    her.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, she realized that it was not entirely impossible.


    At the beginning, it was Jayden who told her that Wayne was trustworthy. He was the one who told


    her that she could let Wayne manage thepany for her.


    Could it be that the person who had been manipting Wateria Corporation''s fate all these while


    was Jayden?


    "You thought of your Young Master Kyle, didn''t you?" Audrey patted Silvia''s shoulder.


    "To be honest, apart from giving him a big bonus, the only reason that I can think of is that Young


    Master Kyle had hired him. I think Young Master Kyle is the only person in Madison City who could


    order Wayne around like this."


    "Do you really think that it''s Jayden?" Silvia did not dare to believe it, but she had no choice but to


    be convinced by it. Perhaps, it was only the Kyle family that could help Wateria Corporation get


    back on track within such a short period of time.


    She was really so foolish to only realize it now! She was so stupid that she actually thought Wateria


    Corporation''s sess was all due to her hard work. She foolishly thought that it was because God


    had seen all her effort that He had sent an angel to help her out.


    In fact, the real angel was the person who had been sleeping next to her every night. It was Jayden,


    whom she thought never cared for her and only regarded her as a ything!


    "I think you would know better than me whether it was Young Master Kyle," said Audrey.


    "Yeah, I know!" Silvia picked up her bag and wanted to leave Audrey''s house. "Thank you, Audrey.


    I''ll get going now!"


    Audrey chased after her. "Silvia, where are you going at this hour?"


    Silvia said, "I''m going over to Wayne''s ce. I have to find out the real reason why he was willing to


    help me right away."


    "Silly girl, do you know what time is it now? He''s probably asleep now," said Audrey. "Can''t you just


    wait till tomorrow?"


    Silvia said, "I have to find out the truth right now. I can''t wait any longer."


    There was nothing that Audrey could do to stop Silva, so she said. "Then be careful on your way


    there, okay?"


    After leaving Phantasy Nightclub, Dr. Thames did not return to her residence immediately. She got


    into a taxi and took a few detours. Finally, she got off at an ordinary looking neighborhood.


    Dr. Thames went to a supermarket nearby and sauntered around. Then, after making sure that no


    one was following her, she entered a building in the neighborhood.


    She arrived at the 17th floor. She stood outside of unit 1703 and knocked on the door. After a few


    momentster, the door was pushed open. She went in and the man shut the door.


    Dr. Thames said, "I want to tell you some good news. Your beloved woman has asked..."


    The man did not wait for Dr. Thames to finish her words. He interrupted her and said, "Our n has


    failed."


    "What?" Upon hearing the news, Dr. Thames let out a shrilling scream and her face was distorted


    with anger. "Didn''t they im that they''ve never failed? It was just two little brats, how could they


    fail? How dare they ask for such a high pay even?"


    "Those assassins had indeed never failed. This was the first time." The man sighed, "It''s a pity that


    not only are those two rascals who you wanted to kill were alive, they were totally unharmed."


    Dr. Thames found it hard to believe. "You''re lying to me, aren''t you?"


    The man added, "The middleman said that it was Simon Banks who saved the kids. I''m not


    surprised that Simon would show up. Instead, I''m just curious about those kids. I''ve been thinking


    who they are that they even dared to ask Simon to let those assassins go."


    "They caught the assassin but let them go?" Dr. Thames was puzzled. "Was it just a trick that the


    assassins were ying?"


    The man said, "I really hope that it was just a trick. If that is not the case, then those boys must


    havee from a powerful family. Now that we''ve already gotten their attention, it''s going to be


    difficult to get them in the future."


    "You mean that we can''t do anything to those two boys anymore?" Dr. Thames looked at the man


    coldly. "Let me tell you, even if those two boys were gods, I must get rid of them."


    The man said, "The boys had asked Simon to let the assassins go was to find out who the


    mastermind was. If we were to take any rash actions, Jayden will find out about us sooner orter."


    Dr. Thames sneered. "Find out about us? The assassins we hired don''t even know who we are.


    How could Jayden find out?"


    The man said, "You should calm down."


    Dr. Thames roared, "I don''t care. No matter what, I want you to find a way and get rid of those two


    imprudent brats. As long as you can get rid of them, I don''t care if we''re going to get exposed.


    The man said, "If you want to die recklessly like this, then go ahead. Don''t drag me along with you.


    If you still want to work along with me, then you should drop this idea for the time being. Otherwise,


    we will all die."


    The man had experienced Jayden''s power. He knew how ruthless Jayden could be. Also, Jayden


    was so influential that he could do it without leaving any traces.


    Dr. Thames said angrily, "So you won''t be helping me then?"


    The man was still very calm. "I''ve already told you what the consequences will be. All I want to say


    is, don''t get ourselves in trouble and die for nothing."


    Dr. Thames wanted to get rid of the two boys because they had been a stumbling stone to her n.


    However, after reconsidering it, as long as she remained idle, they would not be able to do anything


    to her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking it through, Dr. Thames said again, "I heard them saying that Jayden was their brother,


    so I guessed that they were from the Kyle family too. But I''ve never seen Jayden keeping in touch


    with his family throughout these years, so I thought that he didn''t have any family. I have no idea


    where those two boyse from and how powerful their family was."

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    "No matter where they came from, and no matter how powerful the forces behind them were, we


    must never act rashly. Otherwise, none of us can afford to go through the consequences." As the


    man spoke, he handed Dr. Thames a document and said, "Don''te here if you don''t have


    anything important to talk about. I don''t want anyone to get suspicious of you."


    Dr. Thames took it over and said disdainfully, "Felix Xavier, it''s not a surprise that your woman


    would fall in love with another man. If I were her, I would never like a loser like you. Jayden had no


    idea that you''re back at all. Perhaps, he did not even see you as his rival but you''re here scaring


    yourself out all the time like a coward."


    "That''s right. I am a loser." Felix stepped forward and clutched Dr. Thames'' neck. He said in a


    sinister voice, "Dr. Thames, you''re quite good- looking yourself too and you''ve been by Jayden''s


    side for a few years now, but do you know why he was never interested in you?"


    Dr. Thames grabbed his hand and tried to push him away. However, it was useless.


    "Why?"


    Felix sneered and said, "It''s probably because you have such a wicked tongue. No one likes a


    woman like this."


    Dr. Thames'' eyes were bloodshot due to anger. "You..."


    "What about me?" Felix pushed her away and suddenly changed the subject. "Dr. Thames, you''ve


    already endured all these for so many years, don''t ruin it now. I''m sure that you know it better that if


    you want to achieve great things, we must learn to be patient and not to act recklessly. If you can''t


    even do that, how could you make Jayden fall for you?"


    Dr. Thames was silent. She knew that she had been a little impatient recently.


    It was all because of Silvia. Whenever she saw them acting all lovey-dovey, she felt as if her heart


    was being torn into pieces. How could she still keep calm?


    Although Felix did not like this woman, they were still allies after all. For the sake of their future, he


    could only advise her. "Please hold on a little longer. As long as you can take control over Jayden,


    everything will be ours very soon."


    The moment Felix mentioned it, Dr. Thames suddenly thought of something that she had almost


    neglected. "By the way, one of the boys is particrly calm. He asked me to sort out Jayden''s


    medical records and pass them to him. It looks like he wants to look for another doctor to treat


    Jayden."


    Felix''s heart trembled. "Didn''t you say that the two boys were about 12 years old? Are they really


    that smart?"


    "That''s because you haven''t met them and talk to them yourself. They are really that smart."


    Thinking of how the boys were behaving the other day, Dr. Thames immediately broke into a cold


    sweat. "When they looked at me that day, I really felt like they have seen through me. One of them


    even told me right in my face that he knew I don''t like them, so he said that he doesn''t like me too. I


    did not even give them any disdainful look, but he could just tell it. Don''t you think that they will be a


    stumbling stone to our n?"


    Felix thought for a moment and said, "I think children are probably more sensitive than adults. Don''t


    think too much about it."


    Dr. Thames said, "I''m not overthinking. We really shouldn''t underestimate them. They might be


    young, but they are more organized than your beloved woman when they do things."


    "Okay, I''ll make sure to pay attention to them." They had been working together for quite some time


    now. This was the first time Felix had ever heard Dr. Thames praising anyone.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    If even Dr. Thames would think so highly of the two boys, there must be something special about


    them. It seemed like he really must get rid of them.


    Wayne was sleeping soundly with his girlfriend in his arms. However, his boss, to be exact, his boss''


    wife called him on the phone and woke him up from his sweet dream.


    It was a phone call from his boss'' woman, so Wayne did not dare to have any dys. He


    immediately answered the call, "Hi Director Turner, what can I do for you?"


    Silvia said, "Mr. Zachary, I''m at the 24-hour fast food restaurant in your neighborhood and I have


    something to ask you. Could you pleasee over?"


    It was the middle of the night. The moment Wayne heard that Silvia wanted to see him at this hour,


    he sobered up in an instant. He rolled over and sat on the bed. "Did something happen, Director


    Turner?"


    Wateria Corporation was operating well, so it should not be about thepany. What else could it


    be then?


    Silvia said, "I''m really sorry to bother you in the middle of the night, but I really can''t wait till morning.


    I need to confirm something immediately. Mr. Zachary, could you pleasee see me now?"


    "Sure, Director Turner, I''ll go over now." Wayne got out of bed as he spoke. He did not dare to


    refuse the woman whom his boss valued the most. However, he was not sure if he should tell


    Jayden about it before meeting up with Silvia.


    "Where are you going, Honey?" Wayne''s girlfriend opened her eyes in a daze. She grabbed him


    and interrupted his train of thoughts.


    "My boss'' wife is looking for me. I''ll be right back, okay?" Wayne lowered his head and kissed his


    girlfriend before leaving.


    It was already past midnight and most of the shops were closed. The most noticeable store at that


    moment was a 24-hour KFC.


    It was windy outside, so Silvia chose this shop to take shelter from the wind and to meet up with


    Wayne. After hanging up the phone, she ordered a hot drink to warm up her body.


    In less than ten minutes, Wayne had arrived.


    Although he was in a rush, Wayne was still dressed nicely, just like when he was at work. He looked


    neat and clean. The moment Silvia saw him, her impression of him got even better.


    She got up and apologized, "Mr. Zachary, I''m so sorry to have woken you up at this hour!"


    Wayne said politely, "Director Turner, as long as you have to see me, I will stille regardless of


    the time."


    Silvia said sincerely, "Mr. Zachary, you are really a good person. Thank you for helping me manage


    Wateria Corporation so well. I''m really grateful to have you!"


    "Director Turner, you really don''t have to keep thanking me. Please just tell me if you need


    anything," Wayne did not want her to thank him anymore! He felt at a loss.


    "Mr. Zachary, I know that you didn''t mean to lie to me. And I know that you''ve made up the story


    about my father supporting you financially so that I would believe the reason why you were willing to


    help me was to repay my father''s kindness." Instead of questioning him, Silvia spoke affirmatively.


    She wanted Wayne to know that she had discovered everything so he did not need to hide any


    further...


    Wayne was shocked. "Director Turner..."


    "Hold up and listen to me first." Silvia smiled gently. "Jayden was the one who hired you to help me


    out. I really want to thank him, and I want to thank you too."


    "What are you talking about, Director Turner? I''m confused." He did not receive any news from


    Jayden that he could tell Silvia about the truth. Therefore, even if Wayne were to get beaten to


    death, he would never admit that it was Jayden who had ordered him to work at Wateria


    Corporation.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    Silvia said with certainty, "Mr. Zachary, I''ve found out about everything. I know it was Jayden behind


    all these, so you really can stop pretending that you don''t know anything."


    Since Silvia already knew, there was no point for Wayne to hide the truth. He added, "Director


    Turner, yes, I admit that it was Mr. Kyle who sent me to help you manage thepany. However,


    his only purpose was to help you. He has never thought of taking over thepany. On the


    contrary, if it weren''t for him, I''m afraid that Wateria Corporation would have gone bankrupt already,


    let alone achieve such a great result now."


    "So it was really him!" Silvia could already guess that Jayden was the one who had done all of


    these. But the moment she heard it from Wayne, Silvia was still shocked. "He had done so much for


    me, but why was he not willing to tell me anything about it at all?"


    If he had told her about it, she wouldn''t think that he was just messing around with her.


    If he had told her about it, she wouldn''t have thought that he was with her just to satisfy his own


    desires.


    He knew very clearly that she was slow-witted, but he still chose not to say anything. If he did not


    tell her about it, how would she ever know that he had secretly done so much for her?


    "Mrs. Kyle..." Since he hade clean with Silvia, Wayne felt that it would be more appropriate to


    address her this way. He thought that Jayden would prefer him to do that too. "I believe you should


    know very well why Mr. Kyle had chosen not to tell you about it."


    Of course, she knew. Jayden had been hiding it from her because he did not want her to feel that


    she had owed him anything. He did not want her to think that there was a great discrepancy in their


    rtionship... He was trying to protect their rtionship, but she did not realize it at all and she had


    even hurt him with mean words over and over again.


    "Mr. Zachary, thanks for telling me the truth. I will have to get going now." Upon hearing the truth


    from Wayne, Silvia was certain with the thoughts in her mind. She couldn''t wait to see Jayden. She


    wanted to tell him that she had made up her mind and chosen him as her life partner. Silvia wanted


    to ask him if he was thinking the same too.


    "Mrs. Kyle, Mr. Kyle has done far more than this for you. I hope you can realize how good


    he is to you."


    Wayne''s words sounded from behind. Silvia turned around and smiled at him. "Thank you!"


    After meeting up with Wayne, Silvia took a taxi to Jayden''s vi. It was almost dawn when she


    arrived home and the gardener was already in the yard trimming the nts.


    After entering the house and changing into a pair of slippers, Silvia immediately rushed to Jayden''s


    room. She wanted to see him as soon as possible and ask him the question that she had in mind.


    However, her enthusiasm died down in an instant when she saw that his room was empty.


    Jayden''s bed was very tidy. There were no signs that someone had slept in it at all.


    Where was he? Where could he be?


    Silvia was a little flustered. She turned around and ran out of the room. She went over to the study


    room, but he was not there too.


    He wasn''t in his room, neither was he in his study. Could it be that he didn''te home that night?


    Silvia quickly took out her phone and dialed his number. However, the first thing which sounded


    from the phone was a cold phone operator voice, "Sorry! The number that you have dialed is


    currently unavable. Please try againter."


    Jayden had turned off his mobile phone and she couldn''t think of anyone else who she could


    contact. Hence, panic slowly overwhelmed her. At this critical moment, she suddenly thought of her


    own room.


    Could Jayden be in her room?


    Silvia took a deep breath and calmed herself down before entering her room. She opened the door


    and a strong alcohol smell rushed into her nostrils.


    Sure enough, Jayden was sleeping on her bed.


    However, he did not open the windows, so the venttion in the room was bad, which made the


    smell linger.


    On top of that, he did not even take off his clothes. The man who had always paid attention to his


    image was lying on her bed slovenly.


    Silvia walked to him. When she saw that he was frowning even when he was asleep, she could feel


    a slight sting in her heart. "Why are you frowning, Jayden? Is it because of me? Was I the one who


    made you sad?"


    Perhaps, it was really because of her. It was her who had hurt his feelings and made him frown in


    his sleep. At this moment, he looked as if something was bothering him.


    "I''m sorry!" Silvia held his hand gently. "I promise I''ll never make you angry again, and I''ll never


    make you sad again."


    "Jayden, why did you help me so much? Do you really like me?" His eyes were shut, so Silvia


    thought that he could not hear what she was saying. And it was only then she had the courage to


    ask the question that she was too afraid to ask.


    "I like you!" Jayden suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her deeply, "Silvia Turner, I like you!"


    He just said that he liked her!


    What?!


    What did he just say?! He liked her?!


    Silvia was so shocked that her ears were starting to buzz and she was left in a momentary daze. It


    was only when Jayden''s warm lips touched hers, and he began fiercely kissing her that she knew


    she was not dreaming.


    Jayden''s confession was true. He really liked Silvia. He did not treat her as a ything, nor as a tool


    just to vent his lusts.


    Other than being shocked, Silvia was feeling dizzy because of his overbearing kiss. After a long


    while, she broke off the kiss which almost suffocated her.


    After reiming her breathing, Silvia gently bit her lips which Jayden had just kissed. She said shyly


    and nervously, "Jayden, I am not smart and I''m short- tempered too. What, what do you like about


    me?"


    She had many so many shorings but why did he like her?


    Jayden could rarely see Silvia being nervous and shy in front of him, so he thought that she was


    very adorable. Looking at her, he could not help kissing her face again. "I like you because you


    have self awareness!"


    "Jayden, I''m being serious here. Don''t just brush me off like this!" The moment Jayden teased her,


    Silvia''s bashfulness and nervousness disappeared in an instant. She became a little tigress and


    commanded, "Tell me quickly, I will not let you go until you tell me."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "What do I like about you?" How could he answer this question?


    Could he tell her that at first it was because she looked like the girl who he had liked for many


    years?


    While Jayden was in a dilemma, Silvia, who had always been unreasonable, suddenly became very


    considerate of him. "If you can''t give me an answer now, then don''t answer it. As long as I know that


    you like me, that would be enough."


    Jayden was at a loss for words.


    Silvia got close to him and rubbed her face against him. "Jayden, why don''t you answer the


    question that I''ve asked youst night then?"


    Jayden had drunk too much the night before, so he was not very sober at that time. What''s more,


    he was having a slight fever now, so he hadpletely forgotten what Silvia had asked him.


    Jayden had already forgotten her question, but Silvia, on the other hand, was looking forward to his


    answer. She looked at him with her beautiful eyes and said, "Answer me!"


    "I''m sorry, Silvia! I drank too muchst night, so I couldn''t remember the question." He decided to


    tell her the truth and he was ready to receive her fist.


    However, not only did Silvia notsh out at him, she smiled and said, "It''s okay! If you can''t


    remember, I will just ask you again. Are you sure that you want to be with me for the rest of your


    life?"


    It turned out that she was asking about this. Jayden embraced her and kissed her. Just as he was


    kissing her until she was slightly out of breath, he said, "Silvia, you''ll be the only one for me in this


    life!"


    Silvia pressed her lips together andy against Jayden''s chest. She said, "Jayden, let''s fall in love."

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    "Fall in love?" Jayden had never had a rtionship before he was with Silvia, so he had no idea


    how to date someone. The moment Silvia mentioned it, although he was anticipating it, he was


    somewhat at a loss at the same time.


    What he knew best was to close business deals. No matter how capable his opponents were, he


    would definitely be the victor in the end.


    To him, dating was much more difficult than closing a deal. However, as long as it was what Silvia


    wanted to do, he was willing to give it a try even if he knew nothing about it.


    "Let''s fall in love like how any other ordinary couples would, from being strangers to getting to know


    each other and slowly developing feelings for each other. We can start by going on dates, holding


    hands, and something like that." Silvia looked at Jayden expectantly and said in a soft tone,


    "Jayden, are you willing to do this with me?"


    In fact, what Silvia wanted was not to date him. What she wanted instead was to normalize their


    rtionship. She did not want it to be a mutually beneficial deal, nor did she want it to be a


    contractual obligation... She wanted them to be together simply because they wanted to.


    He liked her and she wanted to be with him too. Since they liked each other and they were happy


    with each other''spany, shouldn''t they date each other normally?


    Jayden understood what she was thinking, so he nodded solemnly and said, "Sure, let''s do it!"


    "Jayden Elias Kyle, from now on, we are officially a couple." Silvia held out her hand and said, "Give


    me the contract that you''ve forced me to sign, I''ll destroy it."


    The contract that he had forced her to sign was the most direct evidence of their improper


    rtionship. Since Silvia wanted to live a good life with him, she definitely would not tolerate the


    existence of that piece of evidence.


    Jayden said, "There''s no such contract at all."


    Silvia raised her eyebrows. "No such contract?"


    Jayden added, "I''ve already destroyed it on the day you signed it."


    Simrly, what Jayden wanted was not a contractual marriage. He not only wanted her, and also her


    heart.


    As long as she had him in her heart, there was no where she could escape to for the rest of her life.


    It turned out that Jayden had already destroyed that contract a long time ago. That meant he


    regarded Silvia as his wife all this while. However, Silvia was kept in the dark, thinking that Jayden


    never valued her.


    Silvia threw herself into his arms and said, "Jayden, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Jayden, "Because you''ve never asked me about it."


    Silvia was left speechless.


    Alright.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    What else could she say?


    Jayden reached out his hand and stroked her hair. "Silvia, I''m serious about you. I''m serious about


    you right from the beginning."


    Otherwise, he would not have paid so much attention to her for such a long time and eventually


    decided to pursue her.


    "I''m also serious about you too. Otherwise, I won''t bring you home to see my mother." Since she


    wanted to start a new life with him again, Silvia felt that she should make things clear to him.


    "Jayden, I have something to tell you before we officially start dating each other."


    Jayden, "What is it?"


    Silvia said, "I used to like a guy before you."


    Jayden nodded, "I know."


    "I grew up with him and we have been friends for a long time. I used to think that he was the only


    man I would marry in this life and I would spend the rest of my life happily with him. But just a few


    months ago, he hadpletely vanished. I couldn''t find him no matter how hard I tried and I don''t


    even know if he was still alive. I only knew that I hadpletely lost him." No matter what, Felix


    was someone Silvia had once loved deeply. The moment Silvia mentioned him, she would still feel


    sad.


    Speaking of this, Silvia''s voice became a little muffled. "The photo that you tore into piecesst night


    was the only photo left of us and that was why I was being so angry at you."


    "I''m sorry!" After calming down, Jayden realized that what he had done was very childish. He could


    tear the photo into pieces, but he could never remove that man from Silvia''s heart by doing so. In


    the end, what he did was pointless.


    "I ept your apology!" Silviay in his arms and continued, "Sometimes I would even think that he


    was just someone in my imagination. It was only when I saw the photo that I knew he had really


    appeared in my life."


    Jayden understood how Silvia felt at that time because he felt the same before.


    Silvia said again, "Jayden, he is not only my first love, but also apanion who grew up with me.


    He is also a big brother who loved me and protected me. Apart from my father, he was the man who


    loved me the most... That''s why I could never forget him, nor will I forget him. Do you get me?"


    She could try her best to ept Jayden''s love, but she should also feel grateful towards the people


    who had loved her and cared for her in the past. She should never forget him.


    Even if Felix had abandoned her, Silvia really hoped that Felix was still alive. She hoped that he


    was living a good life and that he could find a woman who he really loved.


    Now that Silvia had told him about the story between her and Felix, it proved that she had really


    moved on from her past. Jayden was relieved at that instant.


    He hugged her and said, "From now on, besides your father, I will be the man who loves you the


    most. There will never be another man who will love you like I do."


    His tone was still as overbearing as ever, but Silvia felt warm as she listened to him. In future, there


    would still be a strong shoulder that she could lean on to.


    Silvia smiled and said, "Then tell me, have you ever liked anyone else before me?"


    "Yeah I do... but it''s all in the past." Jayden was not willing to mention it, and he should not talk too


    much about it too.


    "Yeah, it''s all in the past now." Silvia took a deep breath and exhaled, as if she was bidding goodbye


    to the past. "Jayden Elias Kyle, let''s start all over again."


    Life was short and it would be over in a blink of an eye. Therefore, they should cherish each other


    and live their lives to the fullest while they were still young and when they still had each other by


    their sides.


    "Silvia..."


    "Hmm?" When Silvia heard Jayden''s deep voice, Silvia looked up and happened to meet his kiss.


    With a gentle touch, his seductive lipsnded on her eyelids.


    As they were halfway through the kiss, Jayden reached out his hand and pulled out the drawer of


    the nightstand. Silvia grabbed his hand and blushed as she said, "Jayden, don''t bother. I want a


    child, a child that belongs to us."


    "It''s still early for you to get pregnant. We can have one after you graduate, okay?" Due to her


    health condition, Jayden must not let Silvia conceive a child. He would definitely not allow any room


    for idents, so no matter how eager he was to do it with her, he would never forget to take


    precautions.


    "I''m not even worried about it, what are you worrying about..." Silvia was displeased because


    Jayden had been stopping her from getting pregnant.


    "Be a good girl and listen to me! We can have one after two years!" Since Jayden insisted, Silvia


    could do nothing about it. Then, the two of them were so into it that she could not think about


    anything else anymore.

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    There was amonly known fact that men were physically stronger than women. Silvia never felt


    that was the case most of the time, but whenever she was doing that thing with Jayden, she had no


    choice but to agree.


    She was a young woman who never had to take any kind of medicine if she had a cold, but when it


    comes to this, her stamina could never keep up with Jayden who had a weak body.


    When Silvia thought that she was weaker than a man who was constantly on medication, she felt


    kind of frustrated.


    Jayden got out of bed right after. He did not even need to get any rest, but he already looked


    energetic. He didn''t look like a person who was grinding away a while ago.


    As for Silvia, she had to catch up on some sleep and it was not until it was noon time that she had


    woken up. However, she still felt tired and she even looked a little listless, making people wonder


    what she had done the night before.


    Levi Brown and Julien Glover Kyle studied her with a curious look. The two of them almost wanted


    to ask her, "Sister Silvia, did you be a thiefst night?"


    It was all because of Jayden, that animal who had no self- control, that she was being looked at like


    she was some exotic creature.


    Silvia quietly cast a intive look at Jayden. Didn''t she say that they would date like a normal


    couple? But Jayden skipped every single step and went straight to the fourth base.


    "Sister Silvia." After staring at Silvia for a long time, Levi squeezed to her side and picked up a


    piece of her favourite braised pork for her. "You''ve worked hardst night. You should eat more to


    nourish your body."


    Levi was very thoughtful and adorable too. Silvia couldn''t help getting close to him and lowering her


    head to rub it against his tender face. "Thanks, Levi!"


    "You''re wee, Sister Silvia." Levi smiled. His smile was cunning yet lovely. "I''m not just feeding


    you, I''m feeding my future nephew too."


    Silvia was confused. "What nephew?"


    Levi looked at Silvia''s lower abdomen with his bright eyes. "Sister Silvia, there might already be a


    baby in there now and that baby will be my nephew in the future. So you should eat more, only then


    you can give birth to two cute nephews for us to y with."


    Upon hearing Levi''s words, Silvia spat out the soup in her mouth and coughed... Were all the Kyles


    that smart?


    "Just eat your food Levi. Don''t talk nonsense on the dining table." Jayden patted Silvia''s back and


    warned Levi, "I will take care of your sister-inw, you don''t need to worry about her."


    Levi pursed his lips and said mischievously, "Jayden, I''m not even twelve yet."


    Levi was trying to imply that he was still a child, so Jayden did not have to be so wary of him like he


    was his love rival.


    He did admit that he liked Silvia, but Silvia was Jayden''s wife after all. Even if Levi liked her, he


    would never try to steal his older cousin''s wife.


    Jayden would be a middle-aged man in a few years. Fortunately, he found himself a wife now. As


    for Levi, he was still a kid! He had all the time to look for a girlfriend. He had no reason to snatch


    Jayden''s woman!


    "Yeah, you''re not even 12, but you''re already so crafty." Jayden pinched Levi''s tender cheek. "Well,


    how about this? I''ll call Aunt Mia and ask her to bring you back to Chatterton Town."


    "Jayden, I don''t want to go home." Levi shook his head.


    It was not too long ago that the incident had happened. If Mia were to find out about it, she would


    definitely beat Levi to a pulp. Therefore, Levi had nned to stay at Jayden''s ce for a year and


    he would only go home when Julien and Neil Brown finally forget about that incident.


    "You have to go home," Jayden said.


    "Sister Silvia..." Levi pursed his lips and tugged the edge of Silvia''s top with a pitiful look. "Sister


    Silvia, I promise I''ll never talk nonsense anymore. Could you please let me stay here and take care


    of you? Okay?"


    Silvia was reluctant to let these two boys go too. On top of that, she could not resist the pitiful look


    on Levi''s face at all. Therefore, she tugged Jayden''s shirt and said, "Jayden, Levi doesn''t want to go


    home yet. Why not we just let him stay here for a few more days?"


    Just as Jayden was starting to waver, Julien, who had been eating silently, suddenly said, "Jayden,


    Levi made a huge mistake, which is why he doesn''t have the courage to go home."


    Jayden looked at Julien and said, "Julien, tell me, what did Levi do?"


    Levi warned him, "No Julien, you''re not allowed to say it. If you say it, you''re no longer my friend."


    "That''s fine. I''ve never thought of you as my friend anyway." Julien smiled deviously. "Levi went


    behind Aunt Mia''s back and introduced a girl to Uncle Neil and he even sent that woman to Uncle


    Neil''s bed. Luckily, Uncle Neil found out about it in time, otherwise..."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Now that Julien had exposed all the bad things that he had done, Levi felt that the sky was about to


    copse on him. He sighed in his heart, "I must have offended the Gods to have such a cousin!"


    "Levi, it seems like you''re going to get your a*s kicked." From Jayden''s point of view, Levi''s


    mischievous deeds were all because of Mia, who would always cause trouble. She was definitely


    the one who taught Levi all those things.


    Perhaps even Mia had never expected that her son would use the tricks that she taught him against


    her.


    "Julien, I will never trust you again. Boohoo... Sister Silvia, I''m so pitiful. They are both bullying me."


    Levi put on a pitiful look as he threw himself into Silvia''s arms and wailed.


    Jayden got his hands on Levi and pulled him out of Silvia''s arms. He said, "Levi, if you behave


    yourself and stop taking advantage of your sister-inw, perhaps I will consider not sending you


    back to Chatterton Town."


    Silvia said dispiritedly, "Jayden, he''s just a child. Why are you making such a huge fuss about it?"


    Jayden said, "He might be young, but he''s a scheming little boy. I can never trust him."


    Levi''s tears were constantly flowing down, "I''m just an ignorant child but all of you are bullying me...


    Boohoo... No one loves me, and no one cares about me..."


    Seeing that Levi was crying so sorrowfully, Silvia''s heart was almost broken into pieces. She was so


    anxious that she immediately pulled Levi back into her arms and shouted, "Don''t bully him anymore,


    Jayden!"


    "This brat is just putting on an act!" Levi''s acting could fool Silvia, but Jayden and Julien would


    never fall for it.


    "He is just a kid, how could it be just an act? If you''re that great, then let''s see if you could cry like


    him at this instant." No matter what, Silvia had decided that she would protect Levi. As long as she


    was around, she would never let Jayden bully him.


    "Boohoo... My parents don''t love me, and even my big brother is bullying me... I''m so


    pitiful...Boohoo..." Levi hid in Silvia''s arms. Although he was crying, the corners of his lips were


    obviously curling upwards.

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    "Don''t cry, Levi! As long as I''m here, I will not let them bully you." Silvia patted Levi''s back. She


    really thought he was just an ordinary kid. She had no idea that Levi had been plotting against her


    since a long time ago.


    "Sister Silvia, not only you are pretty, but you are kind too. You are really an angel from heaven!"


    They had only stayed here for a few days, but Levi knew very well how this household worked.


    Superficially, Jayden was the head of the family, but in fact, Silvia was the one with the final say


    because Jayden would always listen to her. Since the head of the family had to follow Silvia''s


    wishes, she was undoubtedly the one with the most power.


    As long as he had Silvia on his side, he could then do whatever he wanted in this family. Huh! He no


    longer had to fear that the cheeky Julien would trick him.


    "You''d better stop right there, Levi!" With Silvia shielding over Levi, Jayden had no choice but to


    compromise. "As long as you behave yourself, I can let you stay here."


    Upon hearing Jayden''s words, Levi immediately raised his head and squeezed out two pitiful


    teardrops. "Jayden, promise me that you won''t chase me away anymore, okay?"


    Jayden nodded reluctantly and said, "As long as you are obedient and don''t cause any trouble, I


    can promise you that."


    "Thank you, Jayden! I love you, Jayden!" After that, Levi climbed up the chair. He held Silvia''s head


    and kissed her on the face. "I want to thank you too, Sister Silvia!"


    "You''re wee!" With just one kiss, Silvia''s heart softened in an instant.


    "Levi Brown!" Jayden roared. He took Levi away from Silvia once again and said, "You are not


    allowed to go near Silvia anymore, or I will pack you up and send you back to Chatterton Town."


    "Save me, Sister Silvia" Levi''s tiny mouth twitched, as if he was about to cry again.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Don''t yell at him, Jayden!" Silvia came forward to protect Levi. "If you shout at him again, I will


    cancel our date tonight."


    Jayden was left speechless.


    Just how dumb this woman was? Could she not see that Levi was just putting on a show?


    Perhaps Silvia could tell that Levi was just putting on a show, but because he was Jayden''s brother


    and he was such an adorable little boy, so she was willing to spoil him and let him do whatever he


    wanted.


    As long as the boys were happy, it didn''t matter if she had to pretend to be an idiot.


    Just as Jayden and Levi were bickering with each other, Julien unhurriedly took out his mobile


    phone and dialed a familiar number. "Hello, is this Aunt Mia?"


    When Levi heard that Julien had called Mia Kyle on the phone, he immediately turned around and


    rushed to Julien''s side in a sh. He grabbed Julien''s mobile phone and said, "Julien, you..."


    Mia''s high pitched voice sounded from the phone. "My little precious, you''re so heartless. You''re


    finally willing to give me a phone call huh?"


    Julien furrowed his brows when heard Mia calling him her little precious. He had told her countless


    times that he was no longer a little kid, so there was no need to call him with such a childish name.


    However, the women in the family would never listen to him.


    The loudspeaker was on but Mia still called him with such a childish name. Julien was very


    embarrassed. At that moment, he thought that Mia really deserved it that her son had sent a woman


    to her husband''s bed.


    Knowing that Julien disliked the nickname, not only did Levi not avoid saying it, he answered,


    "Mom, I''m not Little Precious. I''m your precious son."


    "Levi, how dare you run away from home without telling me? You''re asking for a beating, aren''t


    you?" That was what Mia said, but her tone did not sound like she was going to beat the cr*p out of


    Levi at all. She was just trying to scare him.


    "Mom, we missed Jayden too much and that''s why we came to Madison City to look for him. I know


    it''s our fault for not telling you and Dad beforehand, you can punish me when I go back home."


    Although he would always feel that his parents did not love him, Levi knew very well that they


    actually did. Therefore, Mia would not actually give him any severe punishments.


    "Levi, it''s good that you know your mistakes. Make sure you behave well when you''re at Jayden''s


    ce and don''t cause any trouble for him, okay?" Out of a sudden, Neil Brown''s voice sounded


    from the phone.


    "Dad, I won''t cause any trouble, so you shouldn''t cause any trouble for me too." Levi was hinting at


    Neil. He was trying to tell his father that he should not tell Mia about that incident. If Neil exposed


    him, he would make things difficult for Neil too.


    "You little brat, I''ll make sure to give you a good beating when you''re back!" Neil said in a deep


    voice.


    "Neil Brown, he''s my son. I wasn''t even angry at him, how could you be so fierce with him?" Mia


    wasn''t protecting his son. In her opinion, she was the only person who could bully her son. Neil was


    not allowed to do so.


    Neil replied, "Without me, will you be able to give birth to him?"


    Mia said, "Without you, I could just find another man!"


    Neil was furious, "Mia, you d*mned woman, it seems like you need me to teach you a lesson!"


    Mia retaliated, "Neil Brown,e at me if you dare to. I''m not afraid of you!"


    The call was still connected, and their son was still listening to their conversation. However, they


    were quarreling as if no one was around and their words were slowly getting more obscene.


    Jayden was used to it, and so was Julien. Levi, who had to go through the same exact thing every


    day, waspletely used to it too. Silvia, on the other hand, was the only one who felt embarrassed


    as she listened to the content.


    Although she would often curse in front of Jayden, she would always pay great attention to her


    image whenever there were children around. She would never say vulgar things in front of them.


    She quickly snatched away the phone in Levi''s hands and hung it up. She said awkwardly, "Let''s,


    let''s eat..."


    "You don''t have to feel embarrassed, Sister Silvia," Levi said casually, "They would get into a fight


    every other day so I''m already used to it. It''s really nothing to be bothered about."


    Silvia smiled awkwardly. "Oh, umm, I''m not embarrassed."


    She covertly nced at Jayden and Julien. Both of them were eating quietly as if they did not notice


    what was happening on the phone a while ago. Their behavior made her seem like she was guilty.


    Just as Silvia''s ears were getting even redder, Levi suddenly added, "Sister Silvia, I''m sure you and


    Jayden often did what my parents did, right?"


    Ahem... Silvia was choking on her food.


    Why did he have to say it out loud? Did he not know that no matter how thick-skinned she was, she


    would still be embarrassed? Silvia turned to Jayden for help, but Jayden was still eating his food


    gracefully. He replied unhurriedly, "Yeah, we do it all the time!"


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    What kind of monsters were they? How could they teach children like this? They were still young


    and they did not know how to distinguish between right and wrong. Did Jayden not know that


    children could be easily influenced by the things that they were taught?


    However, she was the only one among them who was surprised. Neither of the three brothers felt


    that there was anything wrong about it. They continued with their meal and the atmosphere at the


    dining table became harmonious in an instant.


    Silvia, on the contrary, was an exception!

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    After lunch, Silvia had to rush to school while Jayden had to go to work. Therefore, they had


    decided to leave those two lovely but naughty boys at home.


    Julien bade goodbye to both of them when they were about to leave the house. He looked smart


    and sensible, and he was no doubt an obedient boy who would never cause trouble for the adults in


    the family.


    However, Julien was secretly pinching Levi''s back with his other hand. Levi felt the pain and


    immediately rolled his eyes at Julien.


    Julien was a scheming boy. He was the one who wanted to follow Jayden around, but he just


    wanted to push the responsibility onto Levi. Compared to him, Levi was just an ignorant little boy.


    Levi wanted to be tough for once. He did not want to give in to Julien, so he smiled brightly and


    waved at Jayden and Silvia, "Jayden, Sister Silvia, see you tonight! Boohoo ..."


    Levi was starting to burst into tears again. That was because... that scheming Julien had spoken to


    him in a voice that only he could hear. Julien told Levi that if Levi were to go against him, he would


    call Mia Kyle and tell her about the incident.


    What Mia could not tolerate the most was Levi getting bullied and Neil getting seduced by another


    woman. If Mia were to find out what Levi had done, the consequences would be beyond his


    imagination. Hence, Levi had no choice but toply to it.


    Jayden said, "What''s the matter again, Levi?"


    When Silvia saw Levi''s tears flowing down his face, she quickly ran back to him. "What''s wrong,


    Levi?"


    Levi took the opportunity to throw himself into Silvia''s arms and said pitifully, "Sister Silvia, I don''t


    want to stay at home. I want to go out with you. Could you please take me with you? Please..."


    Humph, since Julien wanted to stay by Jayden''s side, he would not let that happen. Instead, he


    would stick to Silvia. If Julien wanted to follow Jayden, then he could go tell Jayden about it himself.


    "But Levi, I''m going to school for my ss, I''m not going out to have fun." Silvia was in a dilemma.


    She did not want the boys to feel sad, but how could she bring them to school?


    Levi said in a soft voice, "Sister Silvia, we promise that we will listen to you. We will not cause any


    trouble for you while we are there.


    Please, please take me with you."


    "Levi, if you don''t want to stay at home, you can juste with me. Don''t bother Silvia." Jayden


    tried to take Levi away again. However, Levi had be smarter this time. He hugged Silvia tightly


    so Jayden was unable to pull him away.


    "Jayden, they just want to take a look around my campus. I''ll just let them tag along with me. It''s a


    good thing after all for them to explore around the city." These two boys had already seen quite a


    fair bit of the city but Silvia was not aware of that at all. She was spoiling these two boys so much


    that there was no bottom line at all.


    Jayden asked, "Do you really want to bring them along with you?"


    Silvia nodded. "Yeah. I really don''t mind them tagging along."


    As expected, the final oue of their discussion was that Jayden would go to work alone, and


    Silvia would go to school with the two boys.


    Silvia was already a legendary figure on campus. Now that she had brought two beautiful boys


    along with her to school that day, all three of them felt like they had be the animals in the zoo.


    Everywhere they went, there would be people staring at them and discussing them.


    "Sister Silvia, is everyone here this unworldly? Have they never seen people like us?" Levi pouted


    his lips. Although he was under the crowd''s gaze, he did not freak out at all.


    Silvia smiled and said, "It''s not that they are unworldly. It''s because the two of you are too good-


    looking. People like to look at beautiful things."


    "Hmm, that''s true." Levi nodded in agreement. It was true that he would always attract a lot of


    attention when he was out. Regardless of their gender and age, they would all stare at him.


    Because of that, he had gradually gotten used to being the center of attention.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sister Silvia, I''m sure that a lot of people are jealous of you, right?" Julien suddenly blurted out


    such a statement.


    "What''s there about me to be jealous of though?" In the past, when she was in love with Felix, it


    was true that a lot of people were envious of her. But after Felix had gone missing, there was no


    other reason for them to be jealous of her.


    "Sister Silvia, you''re so pretty and you have such a dashing husband too. And at this moment, you


    have two handsome boys by your side. Everything about you just makes people jealous of you."


    Once again, Levi was speaking on Julien''s behalf.


    "Well, you''re right. Now that I have two handsome and charming boys by my side to protect me,


    how can they not be jealous of me, right?" Silvia was overjoyed after listening to what Levi had said.


    At the same time, Jayden, who had just arrived at thepany, received the news about the


    assassination. It was Simon Banks who came to his office personally to report the incident to him,


    "Master Jayden, there were two professional killers who tried to assassinate Master Julien and


    Master Levi yesterday."


    "How can you only tell me about it now?" Jayden raised his eyebrows as he stared at Simon with


    his sharp eyes. "Simon, what happened to you? Are you getting old now that you''re doing your job


    like this?"


    Simon said with fear, "Master Julien did not want you to worry about them, so he told me not to


    mention this matter to you. In addition to that, I was too engrossed in ferreting out the mastermind


    behind it, so I couldn''t report to you in time."


    "Julien is just a little kid, are you going to listen to whatever he says?" Jayden really wished that he


    could just throw Simon out of the window at that instant. "Who is the mastermind then? How dare


    they set their eyes on Julien and Levi. We must not let them get away that easily."


    "We haven''t found out who was the one behind it yet." If he had found out who it was, Simon would


    have already dealt with it himself. He would not have rushed over to Jayden and let him know about


    what had happened the day before.


    "One day has passed but you''re here telling me that you haven''t found the mastermind?" Jayden


    squinted, and the look in his eyes was so intense that he looked exactly like a beast which was


    going to pounce on Simon.


    Simon wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and continued, "Those killers who were after Master


    Julien and Master Levi are very well-known killers in Madison City, and they do not belong to any


    particr organization. They only work for the money so they had no idea who was the one who


    hired them. And because of that, it''s very difficult for us to find out who the mastermind was."


    Without any dy, Jayden gave out his orders, "Simon, I want you to inform Stanley about this


    immediately and ask him to go over to University A right now. Let him know that he will be the one


    who will be protecting


    Silvia and the two boys for theing days."


    "Yes, Sir." Simon immediately informed Stanley. After informing Stanley, Simon hung up the phone


    and fearfully waited for any further instructions. "Master Jayden..."


    Within a short period of time, Jayden had already figured out the entire situation. He said, "There


    are only three possible parties who would want to do harm to Julien and Levi. The first one would


    be Rovio''spetitors, the second would be the Brown family''s rival, and the third one would be


    my enemy. I want you to look into it from all these three aspects. I''m confident that you''ll find


    something very soon."

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    As a huge business empire that was still developing and expanding, Rovio would definitely affect


    certain parties'' interests. Some of them who had suffered losses had developed hatred against


    Rovio and they had been thinking of ways to take revenge on Rovio.


    Among the Kyles, Julien, who was young, would be the easiest to target at. Therefore, as long as


    there was a slight chance, those people would not let it slip through their fingers.


    In the past few years, Neil had been in charge of the military region in Chatterton Town. There were


    many people who wanted to get rid of him. Since those people couldn''t hurt him, they would


    naturally have their eyes on his son, Levi.


    ording to Jayden''s analysis, it was possible that it was Rovio''s and the Brown family''s rival who


    did it. However, Jayden thought that since the boys were being targeted when they were in Madison


    City, it was very likely that it was because of him.


    In the past three years, his business had been expanding day by day, which made him a legendary


    figure in Madison City and many people would be scared out of their wits when they heard his


    name. Therefore, it was expected that he had offended quite a number of people.


    Simon Banks said, "Master Jayden, I will do as you say and look into every one of them. We must


    find out the mastermind and make sure that they will never be able to hurt Master Julien and Master


    Levi again."


    If the bad guys wanted to deal with these two kids, not to mention Jayden, even Simon, a loyal


    subordinate of the Kyle family, would do everything he could to prevent it from happening.


    The university''s system was rather rxed. No one really cared if Silvia would show up for ss or


    if she would leave before the ss ended. As long as she could pass the final examination, no one


    would say anything about it.


    Later that afternoon, there would be a ss by Alina Bell''s uncle, Professor Bell. Silvia intended to


    attend the lecture, so she''d asked Reagan and Lemur if they wanted toe along. However, the


    two of them shook their heads repeatedly and even said that they would never attend his ss no


    matter what.


    Professor Bell''s had always been strict during his lecture. He would never allow his students to get


    distracted during the lecture. Unless they werepelled to, most of his students would not attend


    his sses. Those students who were willing to attend all his sses were those who were


    hardworking.


    At first, Silvia thought that Professor Bell was the reason why Alina Bell was being so arrogant on


    campus. Because of that, Silvia had always had a bad impression of Professor Bell and she would


    never attend any of his sses.


    However, ever since Mr. Donald''s incident, Silvia finally realized that she should never judge a book


    by its cover. Professor Bell was strict, but he had never abused his power.


    On top of that, he was very good at his job as a lecturer. Silvia thought that she had missed out on a


    lot of opportunities in the past, so this time, she had decided that she would attend Professor Bell''s


    ss, in hopes to learn more from him.


    Since Silvia wanted to attend the ss, she had no choice but to bring those adorable and sensible


    boys along with her.


    Professor Bell had a problem with Silvia to begin with. Seeing that she had brought these two brats


    with her to his ss, he was so upset that he started glowering at her. He tried his best to hold his


    anger in, but in the end, he could not stand it anymore. "Miss Turner, what on earth do you think


    University A is? Do you think that this is a daycare center?"


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    Silvia knew that Professor Bell was an upromising person, so before stepping into the lecture


    hall, she had told the boys not to cause any trouble. All they had to do was to keep quiet during the


    lecture.


    Now that Professor Bell was starting tosh out at her, Silvia felt extremely embarrassed. However,


    the two boys did not cause any trouble during the lecture, so she stood up and wanted to refute.


    However, Julien stopped her and gave her a look, asking her to calm down. He slowly stood up and


    said politely, "Professor Bell, we are also here to attend your ss. Please don''t discriminate


    against us because we are young."


    Julien was very polite with his words. No one could find any faults with his behavior. However, he


    was still too young, so no one was convinced that he could actually understand the lecture.


    Professor Bell was not convinced either. But since he was talking to a young boy, he began to calm


    down and even tried to be a little more friendly. "Boy, it''s good that you have a heart to learn despite


    being at such a young age, but you should start from the basics first. Learning is like building a


    house. You have to set up a strong foundation first, only then you could start building the rest. You


    can''t build the roof first, can you?"


    "Professor Bell, it seems like you''re still looking down on us after all. You can''t assume that we know


    nothing just because we are young." Levi said with his tiny mouth. Julien was a child genius. Now


    that he was being discriminated against, he would definitely stand up and defend himself.


    Julien said solemnly, "Sit down, Levi. Stop interrupting the lecture. It''s our business whether we


    understand the lecture, we don''t need to care about what the others think about us."


    Levi shouted inwardly. He was trying to help Julien out, but how could he start pointing fingers at


    him and make it sound as if he was the unreasonable one.


    Thank god Silvia was sitting next to him. He felt better knowing that he would always have someone


    tofort him.


    "Alright, since you want to attend this lecture, you should listen to it attentively and don''t cause


    trouble for anyone here." The boys


    were eloquent and well-behaved too. Since Professor Bell could not do anything to them, he


    cleared his throat and began his lecture.


    In the past, Silvia rarely attended Professor Bell''s ss. Therefore, it was tough for her to keep up


    with the lecture. Half of the lecture had passed but she was still confused with the topic.


    And it was at this moment, Professor Bell had called out her name. Silvia was asked to summarize


    the entire lecture. Silvia immediately wailed in her heart. She really regretted attending Professor


    Bell''s ss.


    As Silvia was hesitating, Julien stood up once again. He said respectfully, "Professor Bell, my sister


    had stayed upst night to study so she''s not herself today. Can I please answer on her behalf


    instead?"


    Just by listening to such a young child trying to answer an academic question on behalf of a


    university student, everyone in the lecture hall was amused. Even Professor Bell thought that it was


    somewhat ridiculous.


    Professor Bell said, "Hey kid, I understand that you''re trying to protect your sister, but you should


    know that this is the most prestigious university in Madison City and not some primary school that


    you go to."


    "Yes, I do know that." Julien let out a faint smile and did not try to argue by defending himself.


    Instead, he began to summarize what he had learned during the lecture. As soon as he started


    speaking, everyone was shocked, including Professor Bell, who had always been arrogant.


    Professor Bell was amazed as he looked at Julien and listened attentively to every word Julien had


    said. How could one not be shocked when such a young child could urately deliver the gist of


    the entire lecture?


    Professor Bell had been teaching for decades and up till now, he had never met a student who


    could exin his thoughts so thoroughly and concisely, let alone a brat who was still wet behind the


    ears.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The moment Julien had finished summarizing, Professor Bell was shocked to his core. After a while,


    he finally realized that he had lost hisposure, so he coughed and asked a few more questions.

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    Julien was not daunted by any of the questions that Professor Bell had put forward. Towards the


    end, Professor Bell had even forgotten about the lecture and even started analyzing the topic with


    Julien.


    Listening to the exciting conversation, anyone who did not know what was happening would think


    that Professor Bell was having an academic exchange with a well known professor.


    Even Professor Bell himself had already forgotten that the person who he was debating with was


    just a child whom he had detested a while ago.


    Silvia was utterly speechless.


    She did not even understand what was being taught in ss, but not only did Julien understand


    everything, but he could even exin it so clearly.


    Silvia did not know whether she should feel ashamed for herself or happy for Julien.


    Levi had already gotten used to all these, so he patted Silvia''s shoulder andforted her. "Sister


    Silvia, you should neverpare your intelligence with someone who is smarter than you."


    No matter how Silvia interpreted Levi''s words, she still felt that he was criticizing her, so she said,


    "Levi, are you sure you areforting me?"


    "Sister Silvia, I''m just telling you that it''s fine to admit that you''re not smart. It''s not something to be


    embarrassed about and no one willugh at you," Levi said with a smile.


    "Who said that I''m not smart? I''m usually very smart, but maybe just not as smart as you guys." In


    fact, Silvia really thought that she was not as smart as the boys. Before this, she had always


    thought that she was smart until she met the Kyles.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jayden, Julien and Levi were all very brilliant. After spending quite some time with them, Silvia even


    doubted if she could still live like a normal person.


    "Sister Silvia, Julien is a child genius and a fast learner too. I''m sure that there aren''t many in this


    world who would have a higher IQ than him, so let''s just notpare ourselves to him." At one


    nce, the very sensible Levi saw right through Silvia and then thoughtfullyforted her.


    "Okay..." Silvia smiled and stroked Levi''s head. "Thank you, Levi! You really are my little angel!"


    Levi said sweetly, "Sister Silvia, in my heart, you are beautiful, generous, gentle and kind. You are


    an angel, not me."


    "Really?" Levi''s words were so sweet that it was difficult not to be fond of him.


    "Of course." Compared to his mother, Mia Kyle, who would bully him all the time, Silvia was really


    an angel.


    Professor Bell was famous for his strict teaching and his high requirements for his students.


    However, he was full of praise for Julien. Therefore, within such a short period of time, Julien had


    already be a legendary figure in University A.


    No matter where Silvia and the boys went, there would be people staring at them. The staring was


    even more intense than those that happened before the lecture.


    Not only were those students curious about the boys, even Reagan and Lemur were too.


    What was even more outrageous was that both Reagan and Lemur were already enved to the


    boys not long after they had met. As for how they had managed to tame Reagan and Lemur, Silvia


    did not see it nor did she know how they had done it.


    The only thing Silvia knew was that Reagan and Lemur were following the two boys around like


    they were their bosses.


    "Levi, your brother is so awesome, but why is he so quiet?" Julien was aloof and he had not spoken


    to anyone. Since Reagan and Lemur could not talk to him directly, they could only talk to his


    spokesperson, Levi.


    "Generally speaking, people who have a high IQ would behave a little strangely and they are just


    beyond the understanding of ordinary people like us. If you want to know anything about him, you


    can just ask me. I''m his spokesperson." Levi patted his chest and said confidently, "But I won''t


    answer the questions for free. For each question that I''ve answered, both of you will have to follow


    us around for one more day in return."


    "Sure, that''s not a problem at all!" Reagan and Lemur replied simultaneously.


    Silvia, who was standing aside, could not stand it anymore. "Reagan, Lemur, can you guys stop


    behaving like a loser?"


    Reagan and Lemur ignored Silvia. At that moment, they were only interested in the boys.


    Reagan asked, "Levi, is your brother that smart since he was born?"


    "Yes, I guess he inherited it. His father has a high IQ. I think not only did he inherit his father''s IQ, he


    also inherited his father''s personality. He could never get along with anyone." If it was not because


    he was forced to, Levi would never want to hang out with Julien.


    Lemur continued to ask, "Levi, where did youe from? What are you doing here in Madison


    City?"


    "Reagan, Lemur, are you guys done with your questions? Let me tell you, you two better behave


    yourselves." Reagan and Lemur were like interrogators. Silvia was worried that they would y


    tricks on the boys, so she was trying to protect them.


    Reagan pulled Silvia away and asked, "Boss, boss, where did you find these cuties?"


    To prevent Reagan from having any nasty thoughts, Silvia decided to use her trump card. "These


    cuties are from the Kyle family."


    Upon hearing this answer, Reagan and Lemur''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Boss, Young Master


    Kyle didn''t look that old to have two sons already!"


    If they were really Jayden''s children, that would mean that Jayden would have knocked a girl up at


    around fifteen years old! Wasn''t that a little too young?!


    "What are you talking about?" Silvia patted Reagan''s head. "They are Jayden''s brothers."


    Reagan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Oh, that''s better. I thought you were going to be a


    stepmother right after getting married. To be honest, you only look a few years older than them. It''s


    really not that appropriate for you to be their stepmother."


    Silvia gave Reagan and Lemur a ferocious re and emphasized, "I am their sister-inw."


    "Sister Silvia, you shouldn''t say that you''re our sister-inw when you''re outside. You''re still young


    and I''m sure that you could still meet many more men in the future. You really shouldn''tmit


    yourself to Jayden so soon." Levi was starting to cause trouble again. Perhaps, he thought that Mia


    Kyle could not do anything to him now, so he was trying to get on Jayden''s nerves.


    "Okay, you''re so thoughtful, Levi. Then from now on, as long as Jayden is not around, you can just


    call me Silvia." To be honest, Silvia didn''t prefer the boys to address her as Sister Silvia when they


    were outside too.


    "Levi, are you trying to get kicked in the a*s again?" Julien suddenly said in a cold voice.


    "Julien, what else do you know other than squealing on me?" Most of the time, Levi would not be


    afraid to go up against Julien, unless Julien were to threaten him with that incident.


    "Levi, Julien, are you guys up to a trip to try out some of the delicacies in Madison City?" In order to


    stop the boys from quarreling, Silvia tried to change the topic. At this point in time, she had


    completely forgotten about the date that she will be having with Jaydenter that night.

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    Levi, who was bright, understood Silvia''s intention very clearly, so he yed along and said


    cheerfully, "Sure, Sister Silvia! One of my favorite things to do is to try out all the delicacies from


    different ces."


    Silvia rubbed Levi''s head and looked at Julien who rarely spoke. She asked in a gentle voice,


    "Julien, do you want toe with us?"


    Julien was like his father. He would rarely talk to strangers. Since he had just known Silvia, she was


    still considered a stranger to him. Despite that, he was quite fond of this beautiful sister- in-w, so


    he nodded forcefully.


    After Julien had epted her offer, Silvia was so happy that she held both Julien and Levi''s hand


    on each side and said, "Alright, let''s go!"


    Reagan and Lemur walked up to Silvia''s side and said, "Boss, we want to join too."


    Silvia looked at them and thought for a while. "Sure, it''s good to have you guys too, you can help


    me take care of the boys."


    Reagan and Lemur did not know what to say.


    It seemed like their ce in their boss'' heart was no longer as before. If it went on like this, their


    boss might not even remember who they were in the future.


    But what could they do about it? It was not only their boss who could not resist the charming boys,


    even Reagan and Lemur themselves adored them.


    Then, when the group was about to leave the campus, Jayden, who Silvia hadpletely forgotten


    about, called her on the phone. "Silvia, I''m waiting for you here at the campus entrance. Where are


    you guys going?"


    "You''re at the entrance?" Silvia looked around and saw Jayden''s shy car. She thought that she


    might be blind not to notice it in the first ce. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you were going to


    pick me up? I didn''t even know that you wereing over. You would have missed us if you came a


    littleter."


    "I didn''t tell you in advance?" That very afternoon, both of them had already agreed that they would


    go on a date like how a normal couple would. However, judging from what this silly woman had


    said, she had obviously forgotten about it. Jayden raised his eyebrows discontentedly. It seemed


    that he was being too lenient to her nowadays that she even dared to forget about their date.


    Did you? Why can''t I remember it at all?" Silvia muttered to herself and hung up the phone. She


    looked back at Reagan and Lemur and said, "Reagan, Lemur, I''m sorry! Young Master Kyle is here


    to pick us up. We can''t go with you guys anymore."


    Reagan said, "Boss, just remember that this isn''t the first time you''ve stood both of us up. Make


    sure you make it up to us in the future."


    "Okay, okay. I''ll treat you two to a nice meal some other day, okay?" Silvia said as she walked away


    with the two boys. Reagan and Lemur ran after them. "Levi, remember toe visit us often,


    okay?"


    Levi said sweetly, "Sure, Reagan, Lemur. Goodbye!"


    Reagan and Lemur were overjoyed. "Goodbye!"


    Reagan and Lemur followed the trio and sent them to Jayden''s car. If it weren''t for the fact that


    Young Master Kyle had no intention of inviting them to get in the car, Reagan and Lemur would


    have already forced themselves in.


    Usually, Jayden would be the one driving the car, and Silvia would sit in the front passenger seat.


    However, with Julien and Levi around, Silvia gave up the front passenger seat and squeezed into


    the back seat with the boys.


    "Julien, Levi, let me put on the seat belt for you two." After getting in the car, Silvia was so busy


    fastening the seat belts for the boys that she had no time to take a look at the Jayden who was


    sitting in the driver''s seat.


    After helping the two boys to fasten their seat belts, Silvia looked at Jayden. "Young Master Kyle,


    we are ready. You can start driving now."


    Humph...


    Not only did she ignore him, she even treated him like he was their chauffeur. So, Jayden made


    sure that he remembers how Silvia had treated him this time. After all, he had all the time to settle


    the score with herter that night.


    Before Jayden started the car engine, he looked back at the boys who were sitting in the back seats


    and said, "Julien, Levi, tell me, what do you guys want for dinner?"


    In front of Jayden, Julien was like a fanboy. He was not as cold as he used to be in front of the


    others and he would answer all the questions that Jayden had asked him. "I''ll eat whatever you


    want to eat. I''m not picky."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Yes, we''ll eat whatever you want to eat." Levi echoed while nodding his head. Jayden would never


    let them have shabby meals anyway, so they would just eat whatever Jayden had decided on.


    "Boys, does it mean that if I''m not eating, you boys are not going to eat too?"


    "That''s right."


    Jayden said helplessly, "Just tell me what you boys want for dinner. I''ll ask Auntie Cherry to prepare


    them for you two."


    Julien responded immediately, "Brother, why are you asking Auntie Cherry to cook for us? Does it


    mean that you won''t be eating at home with us?"


    "I''m going on a date with Silvia tonight." It was the first time for Jayden and Silvia to go on a date


    together, so he had decided to send the boys home first. They couldn''t be letting these boys to third


    wheel them, right?


    "Oh..." Julien lowered his head. He was obviously displeased, but in order not to make things


    difficult for Jayden, he chose not toin about it.


    "Jayden, now that you have Sister Silvia, you don''t want us anymore, right?" Levi looked at Jayden


    and then looked back at Silvia who was sitting beside him. He pursed his lips and said aggrievedly,


    "Sister Silvia, are you going to abandon us too because you have Jayden now?"


    Silvia looked at Levi and patted his tiny face. "Of course not, Levi. Why would I ever want to do


    that? I''ll never abandon you two, Levi. If you''re staying at home, I will stay at home with you two."


    Levi threw himself into Silvia''s arms. "You''re the best, Sister Silvia."


    Jayden was dissatisfied. "Silvia, did you ask for my opinion before agreeing to his request?"


    Silvia asked, "Is your opinion important though?"


    Jayden said, "We''ve already made ns this afternoon but now you''ve decided not to go on with it.


    Tell me, are my opinions not important at all?"


    Silvia, "Did I say that I''m not going? I''m saying that if I''m going, I''ll bring both of them along with us.


    Or else, I''ll just stay at home and keep thempany."


    Jayden was speechless.


    Silvia said, "You have two options now, choose one."


    Jayden answered, "Silvia, you''d better not push my buttons!"


    "Jayden, how can you be so fierce to Sister Silvia?" Levi told Jayden off. "If Dad were to yell at


    Mom, she would definitely make him kneel down and admit his mistakes."


    Although thetter part of the sentence was a little exaggerated, Levi was just trying to help Silvia


    out.


    "You little brat, won''t you feel guilty saying that? Aren''t you afraid that your father will beat you up?"


    Jayden had decided inwardly that he would get someone to send the boys back to Chatterton Town


    the next morning. He did not want anyone to interrupt his date with Silvia.


    "If I''m going to get beaten up because I was telling the truth, then there''s nothing I can do about it."


    Levi dared to talk bad about his father because he knew that his mother Mia would protect him! Neil


    would never dare to do anything to Levi!

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    Silvia insisted on bringing the boys along with her to their date, so it ended up being a group date.


    Levi obviously was not aware that he was third wheeling them when he said, "Jayden, why do you


    look so upset when you''re on a date with Sister Silvia?"


    "On a date with Silvia?" Jayden looked at Levi. This little guy just had to rub it in, huh? Did Levi


    really think that this could be considered as a date when he and Julien were there third wheeling


    them?


    It obviously felt more like a family outing.


    Seeing that Jayden was unhappy, Julien said sullenly, "Jayden, are we disturbing your date with


    Sister Silvia?"


    Jayden really wanted to throw Levi out of the window when he heard Levi speaking with that tone.


    On the other hand, Julien''s aggrieved tone made Jayden feel sorry for him. He rubbed Julien''s head


    and said, "I can go on a date with Silvia anytime we want. You two don''t visit us often, so of course,


    we''d keep you twopany first."


    Jayden''s words were nice, but Julien knew that he was justforting them. If he did not guess it


    wrongly, Jayden must have been secretly nning on sending them back to Chatterton Town.


    Julien took a nce at Levi and gave him a warning look. He was trying to tell Levi not to be too


    comcent and he should not behave thoughtlessly just because he had Silvia on his side.


    After receiving Julien''s warning, Levi pouted his lips. Now that he had Silvia as his backer, he did


    not believe that Jayden would actually dare to send them back to Chatterton Town.


    At the dinner table, the three guys were making up a n of their own, but Silvia was not aware of it


    at all. She filled two bowls of soup for the two boys and said, "Julien, Levi, have some warm soup


    first. The weather is getting cold now, you two should drink soup to warm your stomach before you


    start eating."


    "Thanks, Sister Silvia!" Levi looked at Silvia and said with a sweet smile, "Sister Silvia, you are so


    kind to us that we don''t feel like going home anymore. We really want to stay here with you."


    "I like both of you a lot too. If your parents are fine with it, you two can definitely stay here for a little


    longer." Silvia picked up some of the dishes for Levi and Julien. "These dishes are all the specialties


    of Madison City. You guys should try it. If you guys like it, we can alwayse here again."


    Silvia, who never knew how to take care of others, was busy taking care of the boys. Jayden, on the


    other hand, was being left alone aside and neglected.


    It was not only like this during dinner, Silvia had alsopletely neglected Jayden when they went


    for the movies. Initially, Jayden had chosen a romantic movie, but since the boys were there with


    them, Silvia had decided to go for a Hollywood blockbuster instead.


    After the movie had ended, Jayden nned to go home. However, the boys said that they wanted


    to watch the night view at Madison River, so Silvia had agreed to bring them there.


    What was there to look at on such a cold day?


    However, the two boys were particrly excited. Since Silvia was willing to bring them there,


    Jayden had no choice but to go along with it.


    When they were on their way home after seeing the night view, the boys had already fallen asleep


    in the backseat. Silvia took off her coat and covered them with it. Then, she pinched their faces


    lightly and said in a gentle voice, "You two little cuties, you two have been out for the whole day now


    and you''re finally feeling tired huh?"


    Looking at these innocent faces, Silvia thought how wonderful it would be if their child could inherit


    Jayden''s intelligence or be as smart and good looking as the boys.


    Would that be possible?


    Would she and Jayden''s child be like these two smart boys?


    Silvia couldn''t stop imagining it and soon enough, she was starting to doze off too. When she finally


    woke up, she was already in Jayden''s arms.


    Jayden was carrying her back to her room. Silvia rubbed her face against his chest like a kitten, and


    then went back to sleep.


    But just as she had closed her eyes, she suddenly thought of the boys. She immediately lifted her


    head and asked, "Jayden, where are Julien and Levi?"


    Silvia remembered that before she had fallen asleep, she was still in the car with the boys sitting


    next to her.


    "Huh..." Jayden sneered inwardly.


    Did she know how difficult it was for him to take care of the three of them?


    After arriving home, he had to carry the boys back to their bedroom and then he had to carry this


    "giant baby". After working his a*s off, not only did he not receive anyforting words from Silvia,


    the first thing that he heard Silvia asking about was the boys again.


    Now that he was beingpletely ignored and being disregarded like this, Jayden''s forbearance


    turned into anger. He kept his silence and lowered his head to kiss Silvia''s lips.


    He wanted to be the only person that she would see, listen to, feel and think about. He wanted to be


    the only person who she would have in her heart... In this life, she would only belong to him.


    This man was starting to kiss her so aggressively as soon as she woke up. What''s wrong with this


    man? Was he out of his mind?


    He began to gnaw on her the moment he had her in his arms. Did he think he was a dog or did he


    think that she was a bone that he could nibble on?


    Silvia felt uneasy so she tried to push him away. However, no matter how hard she tried, he was


    unmovable.


    Silvia did not like being at a disadvantage, so she turned into a little tigress and copied Jayden. She


    too, held him and bit him.


    After a good fight, Silvia''s lips were swollen while there was a bite mark on Jayden''s handsome


    face.


    She scowled at him and Jayden was also ring at her. Silvia suddenly burst outughing. Her


    laughter was getting louder and she could not control it at all. "Young Master Kyle, you''re such a


    jealous man. It seems like you shouldn''t call me a green-eyed monster anymore! You should call


    yourself that instead."


    Jayden''s face fell. He was a little embarrassed that Silvia had seen right through him. "What


    nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Are you not being jealous because of the boys?" Silvia shot a yful wink at him. "It''s okay to


    admit that you''re jealous though. There''s nothing wrong with being jealous to see your wife being


    good to someone else anyway."


    "Yes, I am being jealous." She was right. She was his wife. He should be jealous, and it was not a


    shameful thing after all.


    The moment Jayden admitted to it, Silvia felt like her heart had fallen into a jar of honey. She


    snuggled up to him and poked his chest. "Jayden, the reason why I''m being so good to them and


    even took good care of them was not only they''re adorable, it was because they are your family."


    Julien and Levi were his family. They came all the way to Madison City to see their brother.


    Therefore, as their sister-inw, Silvia had the duty to take care of them and make them happy


    during their time here.


    Jayden had never thought that Silvia would confess her love to him out of a sudden, so he was


    stunned at that instant.


    Looking at the stupefied look on his face, Silvia tiptoed and kissed the corner of his lips. She said


    slyly, "I''m going to take a bath now. Would you like to join me?"


    Now that his wife had made such an amorous offer and he was also a passionate young man


    himself, there was no reason for him to reject her offer.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He immediately carried Silvia in his arms and strode to the bathroom.


    At that instant, Silvia regretted making such an offer. Did she really regret it?


    She had underestimated Jayden''s stamina and also overestimated her own endurance.


    She swore that she would never make such a stupid mistake ever again.

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    In the guest room.


    "Wake up, Levi! Wake up!" As soon as Jayden left the room, Julien got up and rolled over. He


    reached out his hand and pushed Levi, who was sleeping like a log.


    "Mom, stop touching me. I''m still sleeping!" Levi thought that it was his mother, Mia Kyle, who was


    waking him up, so he tried to act coquettishly.


    "Who said that I''m your mother?" Julien frowned. Since he could not wake Levi up, he had to use


    some other means to get him up. He reached out his hand and nipped Levi''s ear, "Levi, wake up or


    I''ll twist your ear off."


    "Mom, don''t do that. I''m tired, I wanna sleep..." Levi reached out his tiny hand and tried to brush


    Julien''s hand off his ear. However, not only did Julien not loosen his grip, he twisted Levi''s ear even


    harder.


    "Mom, it''s painful!" Levi finally opened his eyes. It was only when he saw that it was Julien in front of


    him that he had recalled he was still in Jayden''s house. His mother was not here at all.


    At that instant, Levi felt a little disappointed. "You''re disappointed to see that the person next to you


    is me and not Aunt Mia, aren''t you?" Julien said with certainty.


    Levi kept quiet. The fact that he was calling for Mia in his dreams proved that Levi was missing his


    mother. Although he would always badmouth her, he still loved her.


    With a calm face, Julien looked at Levi and said, "Levi, since you miss Aunt Mia, I can ask Jayden


    to get someone to send you back to Chatterton Town tomorrow."


    "I''m not going back to Chatterton Town." Levi immediately shook his head and strongly opposed the


    idea.


    Although he did miss his parents, what he had done was like a time bomb that could explode at


    anytime.


    No matter how much he missed his mother, he must not go home now if he did not want to be


    beaten to death.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Knowing that he did not dare to go home, Julien immediately put on a serious look and said, "If you


    don''t want to go back then get up now."


    Levi was so sleepy that he could even barely open his eyes. He said in a muffled voice, "What for?"


    Julien added, "If I''m not mistaken, Jayden is going to send us home tomorrow. Therefore, we must


    do something about it before he could actually do that."


    "With Sister Silvia here, Jayden won''t dare to send us home," Levi said.


    "Levi, can you just think with your head for once?" Julien looked at Levi with a cold and dissatisfied


    look, "If Jayden were to tell Sister Silvia that it was our family who asked us to go home, do you


    think she could refuse it?"


    Levi thought that what Julien said was reasonable. He scratched his head and asked, "What do you


    n to do then?"


    Julien''s lips twitched as a cunning glint shed in his eyes. "Of course we have to run away from


    home!"


    Levi instantly understood what Julien meant. "So you''re trying to give Jayden a warning by running


    away. You want him to know that we will still run away from home if he insists on sending us back to


    Chatterton Town without our permission, right?"


    "It seems like you still have a brain after all." Levi was usually very talkative and he would only use


    his head to think when he was picking up beautiful girls. Other than that, he would never use his


    brain and that was why Julien would alwaysin about him. However, now that he decided to


    run away from home, he would still bring Levi along with him. That was because he felt that Levi


    was always reliable during crucial times.


    After a tiring bedtime ''battle'', Silvia slept soundly for the rest of the night. This had happened to


    Silvia several days in a row.


    Sometimes Silvia was d that she was still young and fit. Otherwise, with Jayden''s impressive


    stamina, she would probably be burnt out after two nights.


    That morning, Silvia was still asleep like how she usually would while Young Master Kyle, who slept


    beside her, had already woken up.


    Having satisfied his desires the night before, Young Master Kyle felt refreshed waking up that


    morning. Looking at Silvia, who was lying beside him, Jayden could not help but lower his head to


    kiss her on the forehead. "What a silly girl..."


    After kissing Silvia, Jayden felt that he was starting to get a little too excited so he quickly got off the


    bed and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Silvia was especially good at sleeping. Usually, if no one were to take her up, she would definitely


    sleep in. However, little did Jayden know that Silvia had already woken up too. She was just


    pretending to be asleep.


    Silvia realized that the first thing Jayden had done right after waking up was giving her a morning


    kiss and she could even feel his strong desire for her. However, he did not only think about


    himself...


    In the past, she would always think that he had never cared about her and the reason he wanted to


    be with her was to satisfy his lustful desires. She thought that there was really nothing else between


    them apart from being extremelypatible with each other in bed.


    However, she could now start to feel how thoughtful he was to her. Sometimes, she could even


    notice how gentle he was to her.


    For instance, when they were doing it the night before, she felt a little ufortable. As soon as


    she was moaning in pain, he immediately stopped and patiently waited for her to loosen herself


    up...


    Thinking of Jayden''s gentleness and consideration for her, Silvia, who had always been thick-


    skinned, blushed. She rolled to the other side of the bed where Jayden had just slept in.


    His scent was still there. His masculine scent was embracing her as if he was holding her in his


    arms. At that moment, Silvia thought that she could sleep in for a little longer with him "hugging" her


    like this.


    "Knock, knock."


    Jayden went to the boys'' room and knocked on their door. However, there was no response at all.


    He knocked again and said, "Julien, Levi, the sun''s up. It''s time to wake up."


    There was still no reply. Jayden thought the boys had already woken up, so he went downstairs.


    "Auntie Cherry, is Julien and Levi having their breakfast now?"


    Auntie Cherry shook her head and said, "Master Jayden, Julien and Levi haven''t gotten up yet."


    "They are still sleeping? They must have been exhausted." Jayden turned around and went


    upstairs. He stood at the door to the boys'' room and said, "Julien, Levi, I''ming in."


    Jayden did not knock this time. Instead, he pushed the door open and walked into the room. "Julien,


    Le..."


    Before he could even finish his words, Jayden realized that there was no one in the room. There


    was only a note that was being left on the nightstand. "Jayden, we know that we have interrupted


    your date with Sister Silvia and that you were upset about it, so we have decided to leave quietly.


    We don''t want you to be unhappy. Love, Julien and Levi."


    Those two brats!


    That''s right, Jayden admitted that he had thought of sending these two brats home when he noticed


    Silvia''s attention was all on them. However, it was just a thought at that split second. He did not


    actually think of sending them back to Chatterton Town.


    He had not seen them for so many years, so he really wanted them to stay here for a little longer


    and hang out with him. With them around, the house did feel livelier. To be exact, it felt more like


    home.


    In the past, he had never regarded this ce as his home. It was just a ce for him to take shelter.


    And it was not until Silvia and the two boys were here that it had started to feel like home.

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    Jayden immediately took out his mobile phone and called Julien. To his surprise, the boys actually


    dared to switch off their phones.


    Jayden clenched his fists in exasperation. The boys were really asking for a beating!


    Since Jayden was unable to get hold of them, he immediately called Stanley Pierson on the phone.


    "You said your men saw the kids, where are they now?"


    Stanley had just woken up when he received Jayden''s call. He was stunned for a moment, but


    quickly came back to his senses and responded, "Sir, they left after you went homest night."


    The reason West Side could attract the upper ss was not only for its great living conditions but


    also for its safety. The security system that was employed at West Side was top notch.


    For the past three years, Stanley''s subordinates had never interfered with the security work at West


    Side. After seeing Jayden and the others off the night before, Stanley then asked his men to


    withdraw from West Side.


    At this time, he suddenly received a phone call from his boss, asking about the boy''s whereabouts.


    He was the one who asked the men to leave... Thinking about the possible consequences, Stanley


    was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. "Sir, did something happen to Master Julien and


    Master Levi?"


    "Did I ask you to withdraw your men?" Jayden''s voice became colder, "I want you to send your men


    to the airport, the train station, and the passenger terminal to find them right now. I don''t care


    whether they have left the city but I want you to find them. If anything happens to them, you''d better


    worry for yourself."


    Stanley wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and said repeatedly, "Yes, yes, yes... I''ll send


    someone out now. I''ll definitely find them and hand them over to you unharmed."


    After hanging up the phone, Jayden made another phone call. "Simon, Julien and Levi ran away


    from home. Send out all your men and don''t let them fall into the hands of those who had been


    targeting them."


    Of course, Julien and Levi were very bold kids if they were able toe to Madison City all the way


    from the Chatterton Town. This was not something any other ordinary child could do. However, what


    Jayden worried the most was not about them getting lost. Instead, he was worried about the


    enemies that were lurking in the dark and covetously eyeing on them.


    If the boys were taken away by those guys, how was he going to face their family in Chatterton


    Town?


    Jayden, who had always been calm, had never expected that Julien and Levi would plot against


    him. When he saw the letter they had left for him, he could not think of any other possibilities and


    immediately dispatched his men to search forthem.


    However, two boys did not go anywhere else. They were just hiding in Silvia''s room. After


    confirming that Jayden had gone downstairs, the two of them covertly ran to Jayden''s room.


    They looked around and saw that their target was still sleeping.


    Julien gave Levi a knowing look, and Levi immediately knew what Julien meant. He crept onto the


    bed and pulled Silvia''s ear. After waking Silvia up, he blinked his eyes and started shedding his


    crystal-like tears.


    As soon as Silvia opened her eyes, she saw that Levi was sobbing. At that instant, she felt a lump


    in her throat. "What''s wrong, Levi?


    Why are you crying?"


    Levi was not as chatty as he used to be anymore. He continued to shed tears and refused to utter


    even a word.


    "Don''t cry, Levi. Tell me what happened." Silvia held his tiny face and wiped off his tears. However,


    the more Silvia wiped it off, the harder he was crying. Looking at him, Silvia was so distressed that


    she immediately pulled him into her arms.


    Levi continued to cry sorrowfully and it was so heartbreaking that Silvia almost cried too. "Please


    don''t cry, Levi. If you continue crying, I think I''m going to cry very soon."


    "He doesn''t want to go back to Chatterton Town." At such a crucial moment, Julien, who was calm,


    made such a statement.


    This was their n. They wanted to make Silvia feel distressed by having Levi cry in front of her


    and Julien would then tell Silvia why Levi was behaving that way.


    "If you don''t want to go back, then don''t go back. Jayden and I can afford to take care of you two."


    Silvia stroked Levi''s head and continued, "Don''t cry anymore, okay? You can stay in Madison City


    for as long as you like."


    Levi continued crying while Julien exined, "But Jayden wants to send us back home."


    "Why would he want to do that?" Silvia was a little surprised. After that, she exined, "You have no


    idea how happy Jayden was that the two of you coulde over to see him. Why would he want to


    send you two home?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Julien pursed his lips and said dejectedly, "Jayden likes you and he wants to spend time with you


    alone. He was upset about us because we were third-wheeling you two and that was why he


    wanted to send us home."


    Julien was usually very quiet so this was the very first time Silvia heard him speak so much! He


    even sounded a little


    aggrieved, which almost broke Silvia''s heart! She said, "No Julien, Jayden will never want to drive


    you two away."


    Julien kept quiet.


    There was no need for him to say anything else. At this point in time, all they had to do was to


    continue to put on a sullen and aggrieved look on their little faces.


    "I''ve already made it clear to him but why is he still being like this?" Silvia believed their words, so


    she immediately got out of the bed and said, "You don''t have to worry, I''ll talk to Jayden about it."


    Julien stopped her. "No, Sister Silvia! You mustn''t tell Jayden about it."


    "But how can I let him do you wrong like this?


    You boys are his brothers, how could he not feel sorry for you two at all?" Silvia had really gotten


    mad. She was angry and distressed at the same time.


    How on earth could there be a man this petty? She had already exined it clearly to him the night


    before but he still insisted on sending the boys home. Was he happy to see them being sad?


    "Sister Silvia..." Levi wiped off his tears and said in an aggrieved voice, "We left a note for Jayden


    and pretended like we had run away from home, so Jayden has already ordered his men to look for


    us."


    "You..." Silvia was really speechless. She did not know if she should be angry at them for lying to


    Jayden or she shouldpliment them for being smart to think of such a trick. However, it was


    fortunate that the boys did not actually run away from home but instead, they came to her. Based on


    the trust they had in her, Silvia had made up her mind that she would protect them no matter what.


    She would never let Jayden bully them.


    Silvia said again, "How about this. You two can go to my room and wait there. I''ll go downstairs and


    check out the current situation. After that, we cane up with a n together. I promise you two


    that I''ll never let anyone do you wrong."


    This was exactly what the boys wanted.


    The reason they had put in so much effort to put on such a show was to ensure that Silvia would


    take the bait. Now that the fish had taken the bait, Julien and Levi began to exchange nces.


    Was it a little mean to lie to their silly sister-inw?


    However, in order to remain in Madison City, they could only do this. Therefore, both of them had


    decided that they would treat her well after this matter was settled.


    Silvia went out of the room. After confirming that there was no one outside, she asked the boys to


    go over her room. Then she said, "Stay here and don''te out, okay?"


    "Okay." In fact, the boys knew much better than her when ites to what they should do.


    Silvia went downstairs and saw that Jayden was on the phone in the living room. "I''ll give you


    another half an hour. If you can''t find them in half an hour, you guys can just go to hell."

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    Although Silvia had been with Jayden for quite some time now, she had never seen Jayden being


    so angry. When she heard Jayden''s growl and saw his solemn expression, she nearly ran away in


    fright.


    However, when she thought of the boys who were still waiting for her updates, Silvia suppressed


    her fear and stammered, "Young... Young Master Kyle, did something happen?"


    Silvia clearly knew what happened, but she was still pretending not to know. She spoke hesitantly


    and did not even dare to look into his eyes, afraid that he would see right through her.


    "Everything''s fine." Seeing that it was Silvia, the look on Jayden''s face became much more gentle in


    an instant. If he were to let her know that the boys had gone missing, she would definitely get more


    anxious than him. So, he immediately changed the topic. "Auntie Cherry has prepared breakfast for


    you. Make sure you eat it before going to school."


    "Um..." Silvia was stammering. "Are Julien and Levi up? Why don''t I go wake them up for breakfast?


    Then we can all eat together."


    No, that was not her true intention. However, she felt that it was too stressful for her to be with


    Jayden by herself and she was panicking. So, she thought that she would go back to the boys and


    come up with a n to deal with Jayden.


    "Just let them sleep in. Don''t worry about them. I''ll ask the driver to send you to school once you''re


    done with your breakfast," Jayden said as he walked towards her. Silvia was so terrified that she


    started retreating. "They are growing boys, so they shouldn''t sleep for too long. Moreover, they


    mustn''t skip breakfast, it''s the most important meal of the day. I''d better go upstairs and wake them


    up now!"


    Recalling the ferocious look on Jayden''s face when he was on the phone, Silvia was so scared that


    she could feel her heart trembling. If Jayden were to find out that she had colluded with the boys


    and fooled him, he would definitely tear her into pieces.


    "Why are you looking so scared?" Seeing that Silvia was backing off from him as if she was


    avoiding the gue, Jayden''s frustration intensified. "Do you think I would gobble you up?"


    "No, you, why would you think so?" To tell the truth, Jayden was very scary. She was genuinely


    afraid that he would eat her, but she couldn''t say it out loud. If she were to infuriate him, she would


    probably lose her life.


    Jayden strode towards Silvia. Being horrified by his actions, Silvia instantly turned around and ran


    off. "I''m still in my pajamas. I''m going back to my room to change my clothes first."


    "You, stop right there!" Seeing that Silvia was avoiding him, Jayden frowned. He did not like this


    feeling of uneasiness at all!


    Silvia had just taken two steps when Jayden''s cold voice sounded from behind. Upon hearing his


    voice, Silvia felt that her legs were as heavy as lead. It was so heavy that she could not even move


    an inch.


    Did Jayden find out that she was colluding with the boys?


    The fact that Jayden would shout at her so fiercely, Silvia was guessing that he had already found


    out about it... It''s over... She was going to be skinned alive very soon.


    Silvia was thinking if she should just tell Jayden the truth and that she had only known about it a


    while ago. After all, it was the boys who came up with the idea, it had nothing to do with her at all...


    No, she must not betray them. The boys trusted her so much, how could she stab them in the back


    like this?


    When she heard that Jayden was slowly getting closer to her, Silvia was so nervous that she


    immediately swallowed her saliva. Then, she instinctively raised her hands and confessed, "I''m


    sorry, Young Master Kyle. I know what I did was wrong. Please don''t get mad at me?"


    Boohoo... If she had known that this man would be this scary, she wouldn''t have promised the boys


    that she would defend them.


    Now that she had regretted her decision, could she turn back time and act like nothing had


    happened?


    Jayden walked to her side and ced his hands on her shoulders, making her look into his eyes.


    "Tell me, what did you do wrong?"


    He was too scary to look at. He was grabbing onto her shoulders so forcefully. She had already


    admitted her mistake, did he have to be so fierce with her?


    Silvia wanted to refute, but she was not bold enough. So, she began to exin the mistakes that


    she had made like an obedient child. "I was wrong for helping the boys to lie to you."


    "The boys had pretended to run away from home, and you were part of it... Huh... Silvia Turner, I''m


    really impressed with that courage you have there. However, have you ever thought of the


    consequences before doing that?"


    Jayden had never expected that Silvia would have anything to do with the two boys running away


    from home. After all, they were all under his watch the night before, and Silvia was still sleeping


    when he woke up this morning. She did not have the time to get involved in the n.


    Now that she had confessed her mistakes, it was indeed a windfall for him.


    "Jayden, I''ve already admitted to my mistake, what else do you want?" Wasn''t a child who would


    admit to her mistake a good child? And criminals who turned themselves in would get a reduced


    sentence? But why had Silvia not received such treatment?


    "Go get the boys. I''ll be waiting for you guys in the study." The three of them deserved to be


    punished. Otherwise, they would definitely cause more trouble in the future.


    In the study room.


    Silvia, Julien , and Levi stood in a row and all three of them were looking down at their shoes. They


    behaved as obediently and pitifully as they could ever be.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Lift your heads up," Jayden said in a deep voice.


    If they thought that he would let them off by not looking at him and acting pitifully, they were


    absolutely wrong. Jayden would not let them off this time.


    Under the head of the family''s order, Silvia and the boys slowly lifted up their heads. However,


    instead of looking at Jayden, their eyes were ncing around. They did not dare to look into


    Jayden''s eyes.


    "Look at me." Jayden added.


    The trio had no choice but to look at Jayden. When their eyes met Jayden''s cold stare, they were so


    scared that they were starting to breathe more cautiously.


    "God bless us!"


    In the past, they had never realized that the head of this family could be this fearsome. If they had


    known that, they might not have done what they did.


    In the boys'' hearts, Jayden was a warm big brother who would protect them while in Silvia''s eyes,


    he was just an idle beast that only knew how to mess around. In short, no one had ever thought that


    he had such a cold and ferocious side.


    Jayden''s cold gaze swept across the three of them, and as he stared at them, they immediately felt


    goosebumps all over their body. He then asked unhurriedly, "Tell me, who was the one who came


    up with this idea?"


    There was dead silence in the room. It was so quiet that one could even hear a pin dropping on the


    floor. None of them had stepped forward to admit that they were the mastermind.


    Huh, how dare they keep their silence? Perhaps Jayden was not harsh enough. His voice


    deepened menacingly as he spoke, "I will give you guys one more chance."


    Silvia still refused to say anything.


    Anyway, the mastermind wasn''t her. She would never admit to the things that she had never done!


    Never! She would not admit to it even if she were to get beaten to death!


    Julien was dumbfounded.


    He was never afraid of a worthy opponent, but s, his teammate was the weak link.


    Levi waspletely bbergasted too.


    Anyway, he didn''te up with the idea. No matter what kind of dirty tricks Julien would y, he


    wouldn''t take the me this time.

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    "Huh... It seems like no one is going to admit it." Jayden sneered, "Since no one is going to do that,


    then I''m afraid that I can''t be partial to anyone. The three of you will be punished together."


    They had to all be punished because no one was willing to admit it!


    Upon hearing this, Julien immediately nced at Levi. In turn, Levi turned to look at Silvia, and she


    could see the glistening tears in Levi''s eyes. Immediately, her heart melted.


    Faced with Levi''s tears, Silvia had agreed to help the boys to deceive Jayden. Now that she saw the


    tears in Levi''s eyes, she was going to fall for it once again.


    Sure enough, she could never resist a cute and naive child who was acting pitifully in front of her.


    Even if Levi asked Silvia to die for him, she probably would not hesitate!


    However, the boys trusted her so much, so how could she chicken out at such a critical moment? It


    was time for her to step forward and let them witness what she was capable of.


    She wanted to let them know that in this family, their sister-inw did have the power too, and she


    was absolutely not the party that would only get bullied... However, her behavior betrayed her.


    Anyone could tell that she was nervous!


    Silvia discreetly took a deep breath as she clenched her fist. Then, she took a step forward and said


    impassionedly, "Young Master Kyle, I am the one who came up with the idea, the boys have nothing


    to do with it at all. You can just punish me, don''t drag the boys into this."


    "You were the one who came up with the idea?" Jayden snorted, "Then why didn''t you admit it just


    now?"


    "It''s because I was scared!" Silvia obviously could not reply with such a cowardly answer, could


    she? With the boys around, she had no choice but to portray herself as a big sister who could


    protect them. "I was reflecting on my mistake a while ago so I couldn''t admit it in time. I admit that it


    was my fault, you can do whatever you want to me."


    Silvia clearly never wanted to admit it, and yet, she even tried to tell Jayden that she was reflecting


    on herself. Did she really think that Jayden was a three-year-old who she could fool easily? "Silvia,


    you''re being too reckless this time. Tell me, how should I punish you?"


    "I-1 was forced to do that," Silvia knew she would still have to receive the punishment regardless of


    her answers. Hence, she was no longer afraid. He could just do whatever he wanted with her and


    she would listen to whatever he says.


    Jayden snorted, "Who forced you?"


    Silvia said, "You!"


    "Since when did I force you?" Jayden was surprised.


    Silvia could not answer him.


    Now that Silvia had kept quiet, Jayden shifted his gaze to the boys. "And you two. Do you know how


    worried I was for your safety? I know that she''s not smart to think of such a stupid n, but how


    could you guys go along with it?"


    "Jayden Elias Kyle, you''d better think twice before you speak in front of them," Silvia warned.


    D*mn it, how could he just insult her like this?


    Couldn''t he save her face a little when the boys were around?


    He was lecturing her like he was teaching some kid a lesson. How was she going to face the boys


    in the future? How could they still trust her and rely on her?


    Jayden said with a solemn face, "From now on, I want you to go to the little ck room on the third


    floor and stay there for four hours while you think about what you have done. You''re not allowed to


    come out until the time is up."


    At that instant, Silvia became so anxious that she startedining loudly, "Jayden, how could


    you do that to me?"


    How could there be such a domineering and unreasonable man! What century were they living in


    now? How could he punish her by sending her into a dark room so that she could reflect on her


    mistake? Who did he think he was?


    An emperor''s son or something?


    Jayden said, "If you dare to utter a word before I''ve given you the permission to speak, you will be


    locked up for another hour."


    Silvia said, "I have to go to school. I don''t have the time to mess around with you here."


    Jayden, "Five hours."


    Silvia: "You..."


    Jayden, "Six hours."


    Silvia finally kept quiet.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    This tyrant, this inhuman beast, he was just calling her his baby in such a gentle voice the night


    before, but now, he had turned into a heartless beast that was going to torture her.


    Jayden said, "You don''t pay attention in ss anyway. It doesn''t really make a difference if you


    actually attend your lectures."


    Silvia could not refute.


    She hadpletely lost her face because him.


    After dealing with Silvia, Jayden looked at Julien and Levi and said, "Julien, Levi, do you know what


    you did wrong?"


    Julien and Levi deftly nodded their heads and said, "Yes Jayden, we know."


    Jayden walked up to them and gently stroked their heads. "Good. If you know what you did wrong,


    then make sure you think before you do anything next time, okay? Don''t act recklessly like you did


    this time."


    "We will, " the two boys nodded their heads vigorously, looking adorably obedient.


    Silvia stared at Jayden, who was obviously biased between her and the boys. She said, "Jayden, I


    admitted to my mistake and I even took the initiative to do so! Why were they forgiven just like that


    whereas I would have to be locked up?"


    Jayden said, "Because you are the mastermind. The mastermind has to be responsible for their


    mistakes."


    Silvia retorted, "I''m not..."


    Jayden, "You what?"


    The boys thought that they had disguised themselves perfectly and they would just let Silvia take on


    the me this time. However, they did not know that Jayden had already noticed the guilty look in


    their eyes and the little tricks that they were doing behind his back.


    Jayden did not expose them, because he wanted to see how they could continue with their act.


    Silvia said, "I don''t ept it! Please reconsider your punishment."


    Jayden said, "Okay. Face the wall as punishment for 24 hours. And you are not allowed to eat


    during this time. Only water is allowed."


    Silvia said, "What did I do to deserve this? Isn''t there any justice?"


    Jayden said, "In this house, I am the justice"


    Silvia said, "No, this is what we call domestic violence. You''re abusing women and we can always


    call the cops on you."


    Jayden handed the phone to Silvia and said, "Sure, you can call the cops and see if anyone dares


    to arrest me."


    Silvia said, "You b*stard, you''re such a big bully!"


    Jayden said, "So what if I''m bullying you?"


    Silvia said, "You son of a b*tch!"


    The little ck room was actually a storage room on the third floor, which was filled with some


    misceneous items. Although they were unused, they were still very valuable things. It was


    considered clean because of the frequent dusting, but the light in the room was very dim, and hence


    it was called the Little ck Room.


    "What a heartless b*stard!" Silvia found herself a seat. She was so angry that she constantly cursed


    Jayden. She was his wife, but he was teaching her a lesson like she was a child. Just thinking about


    it made her furious.


    "Sister Silvia, thank you for helping us take on the me this time." Levi secretly came into the


    room with a hot dog in his hand. "Sister Silvia, don''t worry, I will secretly bring you some food to


    eat."


    "You''re the best, Levi!" Just as Silvia was deeply moved by Levi''s warm actions, Jayden''s voice


    suddenly sounded. "Levi, do you want to be locked up with her?"


    Upon hearing his voice, the two of them were terrified. They immediately looked around, trying to


    look for the source of the voice. However, they could not find him in the room at all. Finally, they


    noticed that there were surveince cameras and even sound systems in the room.


    Levi quickly took back the hotdog and patted her on the shoulder. Heforted her, "Sister Silvia, I


    really sympathize with you but since you''ve made a mistake, you should be punished. From now on,


    you should learn from us and be a good girl. Everything will be fine if you don''t make Jayden angry."


    Silvia was speechless.


    She had a feeling that something was not quite right.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    "Sister Silvia, I''ve already said what I should say. It''s up to you what you want to do in the future."


    Since there was surveince here, it wouldn''t be good for Levi to stay there for too long. After


    saying a few more words, Levi then left the room.


    They wanted to let Silvia take on all the me because they thought that Jayden would not do


    anything to Silvia. However, everything was beyond their imagination. Jayden had instead given


    Silvia the heaviest punishment that he could give.


    "Jayden, how can you actually bring yourself to torture your beautiful wife like this? Do you know


    that by doing so, there''s a possibility that you might end up being single for the rest of your life?"


    Levi despised Jayden inwardly. Jayden was a man after all and he should havepromised a little


    more when he was dealing with his wife.


    Levi''s father, Neil, was an unsophisticated man who was always fierce. Although Neil seemed like


    he was going to beat Mia up whenever she made him angry, he would never actually do it. He really


    doted on Mia.


    Most of the time, Levi would think that based on how much Neil doted on Mia, it was very possible


    that he would do just anything for her. If Mia wanted him to get her the stars in the night sky, he


    might actually do that for her.


    "Levi, aren''t you going to apany me for a little while more?" Silvia looked at Levi pitifully. "I''m


    here all by myself in this room. I don''t have a cell phone nor aputer, and I don''t even have a


    person to talk to. What''s more, I don''t have any food to eat. How am I going to endure all these


    alone for so many hours?"


    "Sister Silvia..." Alright, since Silvia was being so loyal to them, how could he just ignore her at


    times like this? If he did not care about her, who would? "Okay, Sister Silvia, I will stay here with


    you. Here you go, have this hotdog."


    "Levi, you''re really my little angel, I love you!" Silvia did not want to care about the rules that Jayden


    hadid down anymore. Now that the hotdog was right in front of her, she would fill her stomach


    first.


    If Silvia were to find out that it was the boys who had nned to make her take on the me from


    the very beginning, would she still think that Levi was her little angel?


    At the same time, Levi looked towards the surveince camera and pulled a face at it. "Jayden, I''ve


    decided that I will stay with Sister Silvia here and I will receive the same punishment as her."


    Humph, he no longer cared about his bossy and thoughtless brother anymore. Instead, he would


    stay here with his sister-inw and he would like to see if Jayden could do anything about it.


    Jayden''s voice once again sounded in the room, "Levi, are you not afraid of getting kicked in the


    a*s?"


    Levi answered in a righteous manner, "I would rather ept it than letting Sister Silvia suffer by


    herself."


    Jayden said, "Sure, you can stay there with her. I will ask Auntie Cherry not to prepare your dinner."


    When Levi realized that he would have to stay hungry, Levi, who had set his heart that he would


    stay back and suffer with Silvia, suddenly faltered. "Sister Silvia, my stomach is not feeling well. I


    need to go to the bathroom."


    Silvia said, "Levi, don''t tell me that you''ve changed your mind, did you?"


    "No, Sister Silvia, I will never leave you alone." Levi was a little embarrassed that Silvia had read his


    mind. Soon, he came up with an idea. He leaned into Silvia''s ear and whispered, "If I stayed here,


    both of us will not have anything to eat for the rest of the day. I''m going to sneak out to get you


    some food."


    When Silvia heard this, she thought what Levi had said made sense. "Okay, go."


    She just hoped that Levi would not lie to her and he would still be her little angel.


    Thump, thump!


    After thinking about it over and over again, Julien went to Jayden''s study and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Jayden replied.


    The moment Julien received Jayden''s reply, he pushed the door open and stepped into the study.


    He walked up to Jayden''s desk and stood straight as he said, "Jayden, I''m here to apologize for my


    mistake."


    "Apologize for your mistake?" Jayden''s gaze shifted from theputer monitor and on to Julien''s


    face. With a gentle gaze, he looked at the little boy who had a solemn look and asked, "What did


    you do, Julien?"


    Julien calmly admitted his mistake, "Jayden, I was the one who came up with the idea to run away


    from home. This has nothing to do with Sister Silvia at all."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he wanted to stay in Madison City, he wouldn''t have concocted such a


    n that caused Jayden to worry. Then, Jayden wouldn''t have locked Silvia up. No matter how it


    was, Julien was the one at fault and there was no way that he could excuse himself from it.


    For the past years, his mother had always taught him that there was no one who would not make


    mistakes, and it was not a big deal at all to make mistakes. However, one must learn from their


    mistakes and not to make the same mistakes ever again.


    "Julien, I''m d that you came forward to admit your mistakes. By doing this, you''re showing me


    that you''re now a man who can be responsible for the things that you''ve done." Now that Julien had


    told the truth, Jayden was very pleased. He stroked Julien''s head and said, "Then tell me, why did


    youe up with such a n?"


    Jayden''s words had triggered Julien''s emotion. He said sullenly, "It''s because I don''t want to leave


    Madison City. I want to stay here with you for a few more days."


    "Silly child, you could just tell me that, why do you have to do such a worrisome thing?" Jayden


    patted Julien''s small but straight build. "As long as you are willing to stay here, you can stay here as


    long as you want. I will never send you two back home."


    "Really?" Did that mean that he had guessed it wrongly? Jayden had never nned to send him


    and Levi home the night before. But that shouldn''t be the case. Jayden''s expression clearly showed


    that he was plotting to send them off. Julien was sure of it.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jayden added, "Of course, but on the condition that you must never do what you have done today


    ever again. Do you know how worried I will be if I can''t find you guys? If anything happens to you


    and Levi, how am I going to exin it to Mum and Dad?"


    Julien lowered his head in repentance. "Jayden, I know my mistakes now. I won''t do it ever again."


    Jayden nodded with satisfaction, "Okay, great."


    "Jayden, now that you know Sister Silvia had taken the me for us, could you please let her out


    now?"


    "No, she must stay there for 24 hours."


    "But I''ve already told you the truth. This has nothing to do with her."


    "It has nothing to do with her?" How was this woman not involved? In Jayden''s opinion, she was


    deeply involved in the n, so he would not let her off that easily.


    "That''s right, I was the one who came up with the n, and she only knew about it this morning."


    "Yes, she''s not the mastermind, but she chose to cover up for you two and even tried to take the


    me. She knew what she did was wrong, but she still did it anyway. Hence, she needs to be


    punished." How dare this woman collude with the boys? Jayden believed that she deserved the


    self-istion!


    He wanted her to know who was the head of this family. He wanted her to be smart with her


    decisions so that she would not be on the wrong side and suffer the consequences herself in the


    future.


    Julien could not refute Jayden''s words.


    He had already chosen toe clear in hopes to get Silvia out, but things just did not turn out as he


    had expected. If he had known that this would happen, he wouldn''t have admitted his mistakes at


    all.


    It seemed that he was still not as smart as Jayden!

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    There was a high- definition surveince camera in the room, soJayden could see Silvia''s every


    move and even every subtle change in her expression.


    This woman was really something else. She was already being locked up but she could lie on the


    table and sleep so soundly. She obviously did not take the punishment seriously.


    Did she really n to get locked up for 24 hours and not do anything at all to get herself out?


    The isted Silvia, who was undergoing punishment, looked rtively calm. On the other hand,


    Jayden, who was the one who executed the punishment, could not sit still at all. He came to the


    room and woke Silvia up.


    Silvia said in a daze, "What are you doing, Jayden? Leave me alone, don''t interrupt my sleep,


    okay?"


    Jayden''s face darkened, "Isn''t it better to sleep in your room?"


    "Oh well, that''s true." Silvia was still in a daze, so she did not grasp the meaning behind Jayden''s


    words. Just as she got up to return to her room, she asked, "I''ve got such a nice room, but why am I


    sleeping here? I really should go back to my room and continue with my sleep then."


    "Silvia Turner!" This woman actually dared to go back to his room without his permission. Jayden


    wanted to strangle her!


    The moment Jayden roared at her, Silvia was scared out of her wits and finally sobered up. Looking


    at the fierce look on his face, Silvia felt particrly wronged. "Do you have a problem with me


    reflecting on my mistakes here?"


    "Are you sure that you were reflecting on your mistakes though?" Silvia did not look like she was


    reflecting on her mistakes at all but she actually had the nerve to say that she was.


    Silvia pursed her lips. "Of course I am. What else could I do here then?"


    Jayden was speechless.


    Silvia added, "I apologized to you and I''ve even received my punishment. What else do you want


    me to do?"


    Jayden said, "Alright, since you said that you''ve realized your mistakes, then tell me, what did you


    do wrong?"


    That''s right, what did she do wrong?


    Silvia thought about it and realized that she had not done anything wrong.


    If she had to say that she had done something wrong, it would be that she was blind and soft-


    hearted. How could she actually believe it when this man told her that he liked her? Humph, he


    probably meant that he liked to torture her instead.


    Silvia still did not answer. As Jayden had expected, she had not realized her mistake. "Since you


    haven''t realized what your mistake was, then you should stay and continue reflecting on yourself


    here. You can leave once you''ve realized what you did wrong."


    Silvia asked, "Then why don''t you just tell me what my mistakes were?"


    Jayden was speechless.


    Sure enough, it was even more difficult for this woman to realize her mistakes than to reach for the


    stars.


    "Okay, whatever you want. I''m not afraid of you. It''s not like I''ve never been locked up before." She


    had been locked up in the vi next to Jayden''s house for a week when he first purchased her!


    Compared to that period of time, 24 hours was nothing to her.


    "Huh, Silvia Turner!" Jayden mmed the door and left the room in anger.


    "B*stard, I didn''t even me you for locking me up in this dark room, but you still have nerves to get


    mad at me huh? Do you think I am born to be bullied by you?" Silvia had decided that she would not


    let this go easily.


    If Jayden did not apologize to her, she would never step out of this room, even if it meant that she


    would starve to death.


    However, not too long after, Silvia walked out of the room and went to the dining room on the first


    floor.


    Silvia was really not to be med for surrendering like this. She had no choice, she was really


    starving. Once she was hungry, she could reallypromise her principles, and she would never


    care about her image when she ate.


    Levi put all the food he had in front of her and said, "Sister Silvia, you should slow down a little.


    Auntie Cherry prepared all these for you so you don''t have to worry that we will take it away from


    you."


    "Levi, Julien, thanks for saving me. Auntie Cherry, thanks for preparing all this delicious food for


    me." Not long after Jayden had left, the two boys ran over and told her that Jayden had left the


    house so they were there to bust her out of her prison.


    Silvia didn''t agree at first, but as soon as she heard that there was delicious food waiting for her


    downstairs, she immediately left everything behind and went straight to the dining room with the


    boys.


    "Miss Turner, you really should slow down, don''t choke! There are still some left in the kitchen if


    these are not enough for you." Auntie Cherry did not tell Silvia that it was Jayden who asked her to


    prepare all these for her. If her master did not ask her to do so, how would she dare to prepare so


    much food for Silvia who was still undergoing her punishment?


    Silvia said sweetly, "Auntie Cherry, you are really my angel."


    "Sister Silvia, didn''t you say that I am your angel?" Levi said, while looking a little jealous.


    "All of you are my angels!" Silvia picked up a drumstick and ate happily.


    "What is Jayden to you then?" Levi blinked his eyes and asked.


    "Jayden?" The moment Levi mentioned this conscienceless man, Silvia began to gnaw on the


    drumstick ruthlessly. "Jayden is a hooligan, a devil, and my kryptonite."


    That man was really a cold-blooded beast. He knew that she could never deal with hunger but he


    deliberately starved her in a way to punish her. Where was his conscience?


    Levi consoled Silvia, "Sister Silvia, don''t be angry at Jayden anymore. We''ve already thought of a


    way to get back at him."


    Silvia devoured the entire drumstick and asked, "What do you guys n to do?"


    Levi added, "The three of us will run away from home together. We''re going to use this method to


    protest against Jayden''s tyranny."


    "That''s a good idea. But, umm, I think we''d better not do that. He''ll be worried he can''t find us." It


    was true that running away from home could scare Jayden and it would also make them feel better,


    but she really did not want to see Jayden being worried because of them.


    Listening to Silvia''s words, Levi understood everything in an instant. Although Silvia would always


    say that she hated Jayden, in fact, she still cared about him. It looked like it was time for him to


    bring the news to his family back home.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Levi asked, "Sister Silvia, don''t you want to protest against Jayden''s tyranny?"


    Silvia said, "Yes, I do. But we shouldn''t rush into it. Moreover, I have plenty of ways to deal with


    him."


    "Okay, we''ll listen to you." Levi took out his mobile phone with a smile on his face. "Sister Silvia, let''s


    take a selfie together."


    Even though these two boys had plotted against her, Silvia still had not put her guard up against


    them. When Levi asked her to take a picture together, she immediately cooperated without asking


    about it. However, little did she know that Levi was going to send the photo to Mia.


    After sending the photo, Levi followed up with a text message. "Mom, this beautiful woman is the


    person you''ve asked me to look for. She''s Jayden''s wife."


    Soon enough, Mia replied with a message, "You little brat, tell me more about what you know. I want


    every single detail of it."


    Levi replied, "Her name is Silvia Turner. It''s such a beautiful name, isn''t it? Hehe! Mum, she''s really


    nice to Julien and me. I like her a lot!"


    Mia sent another message, "I want to know how Jayden met her, and if she likes him too. Levi, don''t


    forget what I''ve asked you to look into, otherwise, I''m no longer your mother!"


    Levi thought indignantly, "How dare Mom think of me as incapable? If anything, I should be


    comining about her!"


    However, Levi knew that if Mia were to hear this, she would definitelye all the way to Madison


    City to beat him up. Therefore, he replied in an obedient tone, "Mum, please give me two more


    days. I will find out all the details that you want to know."


    Mia replied, "Okay, my good son!"


    Levi thought to himself, "Humph! You''ll only call me your good son when you need my help. But


    when I''m not of any use to you, you will call me a brat!. I really don''t want a mother like this!"

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    Ding...


    Silvia''s cell phone which was ced on the table suddenly rang.


    She had a chicken drumstick in her hand and could not answer the call. Levi, who was very


    sensible, answered the call and turned on the loudspeaker. As soon as the call was connected,


    Silvia could hear Reagan screaming on the phone. "Boss, are youing to the campus today?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "What''s the matter?" It was already one o''clock in the afternoon and it would take her more than an


    hour to get to school, so there was no point for her to go anymore. Moreover, she did not intend to


    go to school that day anyway.


    "Juste. I''ll tell you about it when we meet up."


    "What is it that you can''t even tell me through the phone?"


    "I''ll tell you when you get there." Reagan hung up the phone after that.


    "Reagan, I see that you''re getting bold nowadays huh? You actually dared to hang up on me."


    Although Silvia was extremely dissatisfied with Reagan, she still rushed to the university as fast as


    she could.


    When Silvia arrived at the lecture hall, the students who were gathered in a group dispersed in an


    instant. When they returned to their seats, all of them were looking at Silvia with a sympathetic and


    complicated look in their eyes.


    Silvia''s scalp turned numb from all the staring. She quickly sat next to Reagan and asked in a low


    voice, "What''s going on? Why are they staring at me like that? Do I look prettier today?"


    "Boss, Lemur and I really wanted to hide it from you at first, but it looks like that''s impossible."


    Reagan, who had always been boastful, would rarely look so serious. Looking at his expression,


    Silvia became even more curious. She knocked Reagan on the forehead and said, "Don''t leave me


    hanging like this, will you? What''s there that you can''t tell me about?"


    Reagan took a nce at Lemur. After a deep breath, Lemur said unhurriedly, "Boss, there''s been a


    rumor about Felix going around the campus recently."


    "What about him? Tell me everything that you know." Silvia knew that there were rumors about Felix


    going around the campus, but she did not know much about it because no one had talked about it in


    front of her. Reagan and Lemur also did their best to keep it as a secret from her, so she really


    didn''t know much about it.


    "Felix, he..." Lemur''s words were already on the tip of his tongue, but he hesitated. He said, "Boss,


    promise us that you''ll keep calm no matter what, okay?"


    "I can''t keep calm anymore when I hear you talking like this." Silvia was an impatient person. Regan


    and Lemur''s hesitation was really driving her crazy.


    Since Silvia was going to find out about it anyway, Lemur decided to go all out. "Boss, judging from


    the news and evidence that we have gathered recently, we are guessing that Felix was murdered a


    few months ago."


    Although Felix had vanished for more than half a year now and Silvia had not heard of any news


    regarding him since then, Silvia still wanted to believe that he was still alive.


    At this moment, when she waspletely unprepared, she had received the news that Felix was


    murdered. Silvia felt as if a sharp knife had pierced into her heart, and it was so painful that she


    could barely breathe.


    In a split second, she hadpletely lost her strength. She had be so weak that it was difficult


    for her to sit steadily, and her whole body began to slide towards the ground. Fortunately, Reagan


    and Lemur were quick enough to hold her up.


    Reagan said anxiously, "Boss, you have to stay strong. If Felix was really killed, we have to find the


    murderer and avenge him, so you must stay strong."


    Silvia understood what Reagan was trying to tell her, but she really did not want to admit that Felix


    was already dead. She hoped that Felix was still alive and that Felix could find his own happiness.


    For the past months, she had been praying for him. She prayed that Felix would still be alive


    somewhere in this world. She hoped that he was living a better life than her. However, the harsh


    reality of life hade for her.


    Silvia tried her best to control her emotions, and it was until a long time had passed that she could


    calm herself down a little. She asked, "Where did you guys get this news? Is it reliable?"


    "We won''t tell you about it if it isn''t reliable." Reagan flipped open a book and took out a photo. He


    handed it to Silvia and said, "Someone mailed this photo to you, so we''ve collected it for you."


    Silvia took over the photo with trembling hands. As soon as she picked it up and had a look at it,


    she could feel as if someone had taken a knife and stabbed it right through her chest.


    There was a man lying in this photo, with his beige- coloured tee- shirt covered in blood. And


    Silvia''s eyes turned bloodshot too...


    The man in the photo was in a bad condition. He was badly wounded except for his face. His face


    was particrly clear, and with one nce, Silvia could immediately recognize the man in the


    photo.


    It was Felix! Her Felix! It was her Felix that she had been missing day and night!


    "Felix... No, it can''t be him, it mustn''t be him." Silvia was hoping that she had seen it wrongly and


    that all of this was just in her imagination. She was so scared that she threw away the picture and


    hoped that all of this had never happened.


    However, she knew better than anyone that this could not be fake. If it had not happened, Felix,


    who had always been by her side protecting and doting on her since she was a child, would not


    have disappeared from her life without a trace.


    Silvia should have known that Felix must have encountered something awful like her father, that he


    had disappeared without leaving a word. However, she had chosen to deceive herself. She would


    rather believe that he had abandoned her than believing that he was dead.


    "Boss, there were some rumors spreading around recently saying that Felix was being forced to


    leave Madison City because he had offended some big shot..." Speaking of which, Reagan was


    starting to speak in a strangled voice. "I didn''t expect that that person would be so vicious. Not only


    did he drive Felix out of Madison City, he even killed him. Felix is such a good guy, but the person


    who killed him was so cruel..."


    "Who on earth was it?" After a long pause, Silvia clenched her fists and squeezed out such a


    sentence through her lips.


    "All the sources we''ve gathered were all talking about the big shot but no one knew who it was. But


    there were quite a few big shots in Madison City, so we''ve made a list out of it. We nned to go


    through the list with you." At such a crucial moment, Reagan and Lemur were rtively calm.


    Lemur continued, "Since you have been by Felix''s side for so many years, we figured that you


    would know who Felix has interacted with and the people that he might have disputes with, in recent


    years."


    "Someone I know?" The Turner family and the Xavier family both had their ownpanies and


    each of them had hundreds of employees. They had always lived afortable life and were highly


    respected in Madison City too. However, their families were still far from being considered as the


    upper ss, so they had almost nevere in contact with the rich and nobles. How could Felix


    have offended them?


    However, even if Silvia didn''t know who the big shot might possibly be, she wouldn''t give up on it.


    Since Felix was gone, she would definitely find out who was the one who killed him and she would


    avenge him. "Reagan, Lemur, I want you guys to start sorting out the names now and hand me the


    name list before the ss ends."

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    Reagan and Lemur worked together and listed all the big shots in Madison City on a piece of paper.


    The list obviously included the most mysterious figure of Madison City, Mr. Kyle.


    Lemur looked at the name "Mr. Kyle" and immediately thought of Young Master Kyle, who they had


    met a few times. "Reagan, should we remove this Mr. Kyle from the list?"


    It was after careful consideration that Reagan had decided to write down Mr. Kyle''s, so he said, "We


    all know that Mr. Kyle wouldn''t be the one to do that to Felix, but we are now listing down the names


    of big shots in Madison City. If he''s not included in the list, who else do you think deserved to be


    called a big shot?"


    Lemur said, "Well, you''re right, but I don''t want to cause any unnecessary misunderstanding


    between Boss and Young Master Kyle. After all, Young Master Kyle has done a lot to help Boss


    since Felix''s disappearance. We really mustn''t let them get into a fight with each other anymore."


    Reagan hesitated and asked, "Why don''t we make a new list then?"


    "You guys don''t have to worry about it too much, okay?" Silvia, who had just returned from the


    washroom, grabbed the name list and casually nced through it. "I can still tell who''s the good guy


    and who''s the bad guy. I won''t get into a fight with Jayden just because Mr. Kyle is on this list."


    Lemur said, "Boss, it''s no doubt that Young Master Kyle is really good to you, so you should cherish


    him. Don''t argue with him for no reason! Frankly, men really hate unreasonable women!"


    "Just cut the crap already, will you?" Silvia waspletely focused on finding the murderer, so she


    was not in the mood to talk about Jayden at all. "Now, help me analyze the background of these


    people. We must not let go of any clues."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, Felix would usually spend most of his time with Silvia. They would go to school and go


    home together. They were so close to each other that it felt like they had be one. However,


    Silvia had never seen Felix having anything to do with any of the big shots in Madison City, so she


    could only use this foolish method to find out the truth.


    Despite it being silly, Silvia believed that as long as she had put enough effort into it, she would still


    be able to gather at least some clues!


    "Okay." Reagan and Lemur replied. Then, the three of them started analyzing the people on the list.


    However, they still could not find any new leads after a few hours of analysis. "Boss, rumor has it


    that it could be the big shot who had banished Felix from the city! But this could be a baseless


    rumor or even a news that the culprit had released in order to cover up his doings!"


    "Well, that''s possible too." Silvia rubbed her aching temples and said feebly, "Reagan, Lemur, it''s


    gettingte now. Let''s wrap up for tonight. You guys can go home first."


    Reagan asked, "Boss, are you not going home?"


    Silvia leaned against the chair and answered, "I''ll go home in a bit. Go ahead!"


    "Let''s leave together then." If Silvia was going to stay back, then how could Reagan and Lemur feel


    at ease leaving her behind?


    Silvia put on a wry smile and said, "I won''t let anything happen to me before I find Felix''s murderer. I


    must avenge him, so you guys, stop worrying about me, okay?"


    Reagan and Lemur said, "Boss..."


    Silvia waved her hand and said, "Just leave me alone! I need some time by myself to think about all


    this, please!"


    "Okay..." Knowing Silvia''s stubborn temper, Reagan and Lemur stopped persuading her. "You


    should go home soon! If there''s anything, make sure you give us a call immediately, alright?"


    "Okay, thanks!" Reagan and Lemur both grew up with Silvia. They had never abandoned her even


    when she was in trouble after her father''s death. It was the same now.


    Silvia often thought that she was lucky to have such great friends in this life.


    Soon after Reagan and Lemur had left, Silvia''s phone rang. It was an unknown number, but Silvia


    answered it without a second thought. "Hello? Who is this?"


    "Silvia, it''s me!" Alina Bell replied in a sweet voice. "It had just been a while since we''ve met. Have


    you already forgotten me?"


    "What''s up this time?" It was because of Mr. Donald''s case that Alina had called Silvia previously.


    Hence, Alina must have a reason for calling again now.


    "Silvia, I''m sure that you''ve already seen the photo of Felix lying in a pool of blood," Alina said with a


    grin.


    "You killed him?!" Silvia was surprised that Alina actually knew about this. The first thing that came


    into her mind at that very moment was to think that Alina was closely rted to the culprit.


    "Me? Hahaha..." Alinaughed hysterically. "Silvia, don''t you think that you are thinking too highly of


    me? I''m just a toy under someone else''s thumb, do you really think that I would have the ability to


    kill your Felix? Besides, I like Felix too much to be able to hurt him."


    Silvia''s first response was to suspect Alina. However, after calming herself down, she knew that


    Alina would not have the ability to do so. Even if she was the culprit, she would not have exposed


    herself like this. "Alina, you are not the murderer, but you know who did it, don''t you?"


    "I don''t know much either, hahaha..." Alina continued tough like a maniac. "Silvia, I''m sure that it


    didn''t feel good seeing your beloved man lying in a pool of blood... Oh no, maybe, you are happy.


    After all, you have found yourself a new lover, didn''t you? With the powerful and handsome Young


    Master Kyle by your side, I suppose that you''vepletely forgotten about Felix, right?"


    "Alina, tell me what you know." Silvia ignored everything Alina had said. She only cared about the


    clues that Alina had at hand.


    Silvia believed that as long as she could get her hand on some of the clues, she would definitely be


    able to ferret out the killer and avenge Felix, so that Felix could finally rest in peace.


    "Silvia, you b*tch, why are you still trying to pretend?" Alina snorted. "Since you''ve already found


    another man, then you should just live a good life. Felix is now in your past and his life and death


    has nothing to do with you anymore."


    Silvia was so exasperated that she wanted to smash the phone. "Alina, you f*cking called me to


    give me clues about it, didn''t you? So why are you talking all this nonsense to me now? Tell me or


    I''ll really kill you."


    Silvia knew Alina''s character very well. Alina would not tell her what she wanted to know that easily.


    "Wow... You''re being so arrogant now that you''re with Young Master Kyle, huh?" Alina was satisfied


    by the fact that she was pissing Silvia off. "Kill me? Tell me Silvia. Tell me how you''re going to kill


    me. Do you really think that I''m afraid of you?"

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    "Alina, what do you want? Tell me who the culprit is!" Indeed, Silvia was very eager to get the clues


    from Alina as she was desperate to take revenge on Felix''s behalf. This was Silvia''s weakness and


    Alina knew it very well.


    "You''re asking me what I want?" Alina continued tough hysterically. After a while, she suddenly


    said fiercely, "I want you to go to hell, Silvia Turner. If you die at this instant, I''ll then tell you the


    clues that I have now."


    "Huh... I''m afraid that I''ll have to disappoint you. I have no intention of giving up on my life at all."


    Silvia''s parents had given birth to her and worked hard to raise her, how could she take her life so


    easily? She would never do that! Moreover, she also believed that Felix would not want that!


    Many years ago, Silvia had been kidnapped and tortured with extreme means, and she almost did


    not survive.


    Up till this moment, she could still remember what Felix had said to her. He said, "Dying is very


    easy. You could die by stabbing yourself with a knife, or you could just poison yourself. Instead, it''s


    more difficult to survive and live life to the fullest extent under all circumstances."


    Because of Felix''s words, Silvia held on until her father and Felix hade to save her. She had


    been thrown into icy cold waters and almost froze to death!


    After that incident, she waspletely traumatized. She hid in her room all day and did not dare


    meet anyone. It was Felix who broke into her room and told her, holding her hands, "Silvia, as long


    as we are still alive, everything that we have experienced will not be a big deal. From now on, let''s


    live a wonderful life, so that we will leave this world contently in the future."


    Yes, as long as she was alive, there would be hope. Even if Alina had refused to give her the clues,


    Silvia believed that she could still find out who the culprit was and avenge Felix, who had died a


    miserable death.


    "Huh..." Alina sneered and said, "B*tch, since you said that you''re not going to die, it means that you


    don''t want the clues and you don''t want to avenge Felix anymore, do you?"


    "It''s up to myself if I want to avenge Felix. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t call me again in the


    future. I don''t want to hear your disgusting voice ever again." Alina was unwilling to provide any


    clues, and Silvia thought it was impossible for her to get anything out of Alina, so she decided to


    hang up.


    "Silvia, if I don''t give you any clues, you will never find out who the culprit is," Alina quickly added


    before Silvia could hang up. So, Silvia paused.


    Knowing that Silvia was still listening, Alina added, "Silvia, why are you still trying to act like a saint?


    I really feel sorry for Felix. Why did he fall in love with a sl*t like you? It had only been a few months


    since his disappearance, but you''ve already bedded Young Master Kyle. Oh, by the way, I really


    want to know who''s better in bed, Felix or Young Master Kyle?"


    "If you want to know, then why don''t you go experience it yourself?" Knowing that Alina has no


    intention of providing her with the clues, Silvia thought that it would be useless to continue on with


    the conversation. Therefore, Silvia hung up the phone, not giving Alina any more chances to speak.


    However, Alina refused to give up. She sent a text message to Silvia. "Silvia, you don''t have to


    worry about how Felix died. Just go keep your Young Master Kylepany and live a good life.


    And here''s a gentle reminder, take a good look at the people around you, they might be just wolves


    in sheep''s clothing."


    After the message was sent, Alina put away her phone and tilted her head to look at the man


    standing next to her. "You heard everything, didn''t you? I don''t think the call would work out like how


    you intended it to."


    "Well know very soon if it worked." The man stood in front of the window and looked at the vivid


    lights outside. His gaze was deep and somber. "Silvia, I know you have your own difficulties, and I


    know that you don''t want to be with Jayden. Don''t be afraid, I wille save you very soon."


    Felix looked out of the window, and Alina looked at him. This man was someone who she wanted to


    have all this while but could not get...


    In the past, she could not even think of standing next to him this way. Now, her dream had finally


    come true. She could finally spend time alone with Felix!


    Alina reached out, wanting to grab him, but before she could even touch him, she withdrew her


    quivering hand. She was a ruined woman, and no longer deserved to be with him!


    "Alina..."


    Just as Alina was withdrawing her hand with disappointment, Felix suddenly called her name, which


    made her eyes lit up with hope. She put on a faint smile and said, "Hmm? What''s the matter?"


    Felix looked back and stared at Alina solemnly. "I want you to be nicer to Silvia in the future. I don''t


    want to hear you cussing at her anymore."


    After listening to his words, the hope in her eyes began to extinguish. Eventually, her eyes turned


    dull and gloomy...


    Huh... What had Alina been thinking?


    In the past, before everything had happened, Felix would never take a look at her because of Silvia.


    Now, she''s just a woman who Mr. Donald had defiled. It was impossible for Felix to every fancy


    Alina at all!


    After a silence, Alina asked, "Why did you save me?"


    She had been vited by Mr. Donald and expelled from University A. After knowing about the truth,


    not only did her father notfort her, he even assaulted her... At that time, Alina waspletely


    hopeless, so she chose to take her own life.


    Just as she was breathing herst breath, Felix suddenly appeared. He saved her and urged her to


    live on. He even suggested a n to take down Mr. Donald.


    Under Felix''s guidance, Alina found Silvia and handed her the explicit photos that Mr. Donald had


    taken of the female students. She used Silvia and Jayden to help put Mr. Donald into jail and


    avenged herself.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After Mr. Donald''s incident, she began to work for Felix.


    "I thought that I''ve already made it clear to you, didn''t I?" Felix shifted his gaze back to the window


    and said in a cold voice, "Since you''re still confused, I''ll exin it to you again. I saved you because


    I want to use you against Jayden."


    "Okay." Alina smiled, concealing her dejection perfectly.


    Right from the beginning, Felix had already told her that he saved her because he wanted to use


    her. However, she refused to believe it and even foolishly hoped that he would change his mind


    eventually, but it turned out that it was all false hope.


    However, she had no regrets being his tool to get what he wanted!

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    "A formidable figure in Madison City!" "Pay attention to the people around you!" "They might be


    wolves in sheep''s clothing!" After Silvia read the message from Alina, those words were deeply


    embedded in her mind.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As for the most formidable figure in Madison City, the legendary "Mr. Kyle" was the first person in


    Silvia''s mind. Moreover, Jayden was his son, and Jayden was someone who was by Silvia''s side...


    Alina seemed to imply that Jayden was Felix''s killer.


    Jayden had never had anything to do with Alina, so why would she want to do that? Silvia could not


    figure it out. Did Alina put in so much effort just to sow discord between her and Jayden?


    Alina was an extremely jealous person. In the past, she would always find fault with Silvia just


    because Silvia was the campus belle. So, Silvia could not rule out the possibility that Alina was only


    trying to cast a bone between her and Jayden.


    After realizing all these possible reasons, Silvia chuckled and said, "Alina, it seems that you are


    really good at ying tricks, but I, Silvia Turner, am not someone who you can easily fool."


    When Felix went missing, none of them had ever met nor had anything to do with Jayden, so


    Jayden absolutely did not have any motive to do that. Hence, Silvia was certain that the clues that


    she had gathered as of now were all fake. Someone was trying to lead her into the wrong direction,


    and it was possible that the culprit was hiding somewhere close to them, waiting for them to fall into


    his trap.


    Silvia scrolled through her phone and deleted Alina''s message without any hesitation. Then, she


    blocked Alina''s contact. She did not want to hear Alina''s voice nor receive any more messages from


    her. Silvia would not give anyone a chance to damage her rtionship with Jayden!


    After deleting the messages, Silvia felt at a loss. She had hit a dead end. Where should she start


    looking then?


    Ring...


    Silvia was startled by the sudden sound. When she saw that it was Jayden calling her on the phone,


    she gradually calmed down.


    She answered the call, "Hello?" Jayden said in an unfriendly tone, "Silvia Turner, do you know what


    time is it now?"


    Silvia looked at the time shown on the phone screen and answered. "It''s 9 o''clock."


    Jayden said, "It''s already nine, so why aren''t you home yet?"


    "I''m not going home tonight," Silvia immediately hung up the phone.


    Why must he sound like he was lecturing a child? She was an adult! She had her own life and


    thoughts. So what if she was a littlete home?


    After packing up, Silvia put on her backpack and went downstairs. Just as she arrived on the


    ground floor, she bumped into someone. Silvia looked up and saw Jayden''s somber face.


    She nced at him and tried to break away from him. However, as soon as she took a step, Jayden


    had already pulled her back into his arms. He said in a deep voice, "Did I allow you to leave?"


    "Do I need to get your permission to go wherever I want?" Silvia was already feeling very


    depressed, but this man was yelling at her. Because of this, she could no longer hold her anger in.


    Just as Silvia was about to lose her temper, Jayden lowered his voice and said in a gentle voice,


    "Do you know how worried I was when I saw that you weren''t home at this hour?"


    No matter how angry she was, all her anger dissipated when she heard what Jayden had said.


    Silvia rubbed her face against his chest and said, "Can''t you just tell me that you''re worried about


    me? Why do you have to be so fierce with me?"


    "It''s because you don''t take things seriously unless I speak this way!" That was what Jayden said,


    but he knew that no matter how fierce he was to her, Silvia still wouldn''t take things seriously. She


    would just do whatever she liked.


    "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind." Thinking of her deceased father and Felix who had died miserably, the


    fear of losing Jayden overwhelmed Silvia. She anxiously reached out her hands and wrapped her


    arms tightly around Jayden''s waist. "Jayden, hold me tighter."


    Jayden hugged her tightly and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Silvia felt much more at ease as she leaned against Jayden''s chest, listening to his strong and


    steady heartbeat. She could even joke around with him. "Does a wife need a reason to hug her


    husband?"


    "Did you do something wrong again?" Silvia had never acted coquettishly with him. Jayden thought


    that she must have done something wrong that she was behaving this way.


    "Jayden, what kind of a person do you think I am?" She was just scared. She was afraid that she


    would lose Jayden like how she had lost her father and Felix. She wanted him to hug her, so that


    she could feel that he was really by her side. However, this man actually thought that she had


    caused trouble again.


    Jayden smiled and said, "You''re someone who would cause trouble for me every now and then."


    "I will not do that again, Jayden." From now on, she would try her best to be a good wife. She would


    not let him worry about her anymore and she would no longer do things that would upset him.


    "Silvia, you can just do whatever you want. You don''t have to restrain yourself. No matter how huge


    the trouble is, your husband will have the ability to clean up the mess for you." Jayden said


    confidently.


    Silvia asked, "If I actually make a hole in the sky, can you help me fix it?"


    Jayden replied, "If you can make a hole in the sky, then I will have the ability to fix it."


    Although Silvia could never make a hole in the sky, Jayden''s words warmed her heart. It seemed


    that as long as he was by her side, she would be able to forget all her fears.


    "Jayden, could you please promise me one thing?"


    "Sure."


    "Aren''t you going to ask me what it is?"


    "I''ll agree to whatever you want me to do."


    "Promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you will not leave this world before me. You


    promised me that you will take care of me for the rest of my life, I hope that you will keep your


    word." In fact, Silvia did not actually mean that she wanted Jayden to take care of her for the rest of


    her life. She was just afraid that he would suddenly disappear as her father and Felix did.


    "I promise you." Then, Jayden lowered his head and kissed Silvia''s lips. After tasting her lips, he


    gently released her. "As long as you want me to, I will surely take care of you for the rest of your


    life." If he could, he really wanted to take care of her for the subsequent lives.


    "Jayden, will you lie to me?"


    "I..." Jayden did not know which incident was she referring to, so he paused.


    "Jayden, you promised me to take care of me for the rest of my life, so you mustn''t break your


    promise! Otherwise, I''ll never forgive you." Jayden''s hesitation frightened Silvia, so she hurriedly


    gave him a few punches on the chest.


    "I''m not lying. I will take care of you for the rest of your life." Jayden covertly breathed a sigh of relief


    the moment he heard that this was what she was referring to.


    Jayden did not know what Silvia was afraid of deep down in her heart, nor did Silvia know what


    Jayden was worried about. At this moment, they only knew that neither of them wanted to lose each


    other.

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    Silvia had never mentioned anything about Felix''s death to Jayden.


    The reason was simple. Jayden had nothing to do with Felix. He had no obligation to look for the


    murderer for her. Moreover, Silvia did not want to keep relying on Jayden for her personal affairs.


    All these years, there would be someone who would take care of her and protect her. She had


    always taken them for granted and she would rely on them so much that she had be so


    helpless when she finally lost them.


    A few months ago, she could only sit and watch as Norman and his cronies snatched Wateria


    Corporation away from her. Now that she had found out Felix was murdered, she could not even


    find any clues!


    She told herself that could not rely on Jayden anymore. She had to do it herself...


    As she was deep in her thoughts, Jayden grabbed her cold hand within his warm palms. In his deep


    and powerful voice, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing." Silvia shook her head and said, "Jayden, could you please concentrate on your


    driving? No matter when or where, you must prioritize our safety, okay?"


    "Okay, I know what I''m doing." Something must be bothering this youngdy but she was not willing


    to tell him. Jayden did not want her to worry, so he withdrew his hand and focused on his driving.


    It was already 10:30 p.m. when they got home. However, the lights in the house were still on. Levi


    and Julien would even run to the door from time to time to see if Jayden had managed to bring their


    sister-inw home.


    After waiting for quite some time, they finally saw the twoing home. Levi trotted towards them


    and hugged one of Silvia''s arms. "Sister Silvia, did Jayden bully you behind our backs?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Silvia smiled and stroked his head. "No, he didn''t."


    Levi did not believe her. "But you don''t look so well..."


    "Really?" Silvia touched her face. She had experienced so much for the past few months, but she


    still could not hide her emotions. She would always show it on her face, and even a child could


    notice it. "It must be the weather. It''s really cold outside."


    Levi tiptoed and whispered in her ear, "Sister Silvia, I''ve already called for some backups. You don''t


    have to be afraid of Jayden anymore. Just tell me if he bullies you, okay?."


    Silvia said, "Backups? What backups?"


    "It''s a secret for now. I''ll tell you in a couple of days." That afternoon, Mia had called Levi on the


    phone to ask about the situation here, and Levi had identally revealed that Jayden had locked


    Silvia up in a dark room as a punishment. When Mia heard that, she was so furious that she


    instantly said she was going to go over to Madison City to help Silvia out.


    Mia was a go-getter. No one would be able to stop her when she had decided on something, so


    Levi was guessing that Mia was probably on the ne to Madison City at this very moment.


    "Do you have to keep me guessing like this, Levi?" Silvia knew that Levi was a cheeky little boy, so


    she did not take his words seriously. She thought that Levi probably was just trying to scare Jayden.


    "Jayden, Sister Silvia is ady. You should always treatdies well, and not bully them." Levi gave


    Jayden a discontented look, and then pulled Silvia up. "Sister Silvia, you must be hungry, right?


    Auntie Cherry has prepared a lot of good food for you. Make sure you have more of itter, okay?"


    Jayden kept quiet.


    He was quite happy that the boys could get along so well with Silvia.


    "Okay, I will." However, after sitting at the dining table and looking at her favorite dishes, Silvia still


    did not have an appetite. She did not feel like eating anything at all.


    Levi, who did not notice it, was still eagerly filling up her dinner te. Silvia did not want to


    disappoint him, so she ate some of it.


    "It''s okay if you don''t feel like eating." Jayden grabbed Silvia''s hand and said to the boys, "Levi,


    Julien, I''ll take care of her. You two can go back to your room first."


    "Jayden, don''t think that we don''t know what''s going on. You''re probably going to bully Sister Silvia


    again once we leave. This won''t do. We''ll definitely not leave her alone this time." Levi thought that


    Silvia was not looking well because of Jayden. Therefore, he wanted to stay back and protect Silvia.


    Jayden felt a little helpless as he said, "I''m not going to bully her."


    It really warmed the cockles of Silvia''s heart to see that Levi was being so protective of herself.


    "Levi, Julien, we''ve already made up. He''s not going to bully me anymore. Go, you guys should go


    to bed already."


    "But... okay, we''ll go back to our room first. If there is anything, make sure youe to us, okay?"


    Levi still could not feel at ease, but looking at the gentle smile on Silvia''s face, he chose to believe


    her. He chose to believe that Jayden was still someone who would cherish her and treat her well.


    After sending the boys to their room, Silvia could no longer force a smile on her face. She said


    feebly, "I''m feeling a little tired. I want to go back to my room first."


    "I''lle with you." Jayden stood up and carried her into his arms. Silvia was so startled by his


    actions that she immediately stretched out her arms and wrapped them tightly around his neck.


    "Jayden, I''m really tired tonight. Don''t mess around, okay?"


    "What do you think I was going to do?" Jayden wanted to carry her back to the room because he


    noticed that she was looking very tired. However, this woman obviously saw him as an animal and


    even thought that he was going to do something to her.


    "I know I could always feel at ease whenever you''re here by my side." Silvia leaned against his


    chest. His warm embrace had given her a strong sense of security, which she was very much


    lacking at this moment.


    "What a silly woman!" Jayden was satisfied with this answer so he could not help but to carry her


    tighter in his arms.


    After returning to her room, Silvia immediately went to the bathroom and took a bath. When she


    came out, her forehead was covered with sweat and she was even swaying as she walked. It


    looked as if she was going to fall on to the ground at any time. Luckily, Jayden noticed it in time and


    caught her from hitting the floor.


    "Silvia, are you not feeling well?" Jayden''s heart wrenched as he looked at Silvia, who was covered


    in cold sweat. "I''ll send you to the hospital right away."


    Silvia shook her head. "No, I''m fine..."


    Jayden couldn''t help but pick Silvia up and strode out of the room. "You''re sweating so much


    because of the pain. How could you say you''re fine?"


    "It''s... it''s because of my period." Silvia was embarrassed to say it out loud. However, if she didn''t


    say it, Jayden would definitely bring her to the hospital again.


    The previous time, when she thought that she was pregnant, Jayden immediately brought her to the


    hospital. If she were to go to the hospital just because of her period this time, she really did not


    know how she would face the doctors and nurses at the hospital.


    So, she must not let him leave the room!


    Jayden was slightly stunned. He asked, "Really? That''s what happens when you''re on your period?"


    "I never had cramps before this, but my cycle was messed up so that''s why I''m getting the cramps


    this time." To stop Jayden from taking her to the hospital, Silvia had no choice but to patiently


    exin it to him while enduring the pain.

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    "As long as I am here, I''ll make sure that you''ll never have to experience the pain again." Jayden


    carried Silvia back to the room and gently put her on the bed. "Lie down and don''t move. I''ll try to


    think of something to deal with your cramps."


    ''TH probably be fine after some rest. You don''t have to be too anxious about it." Silvia had never


    experienced such a situation, nor would she pay attention to such things before this. So, when she


    got the cramps, she was at a aloss. Fortunately, Jayden was by her side. She had his chiselled


    chest to lean on. With him by her side, she was starting to feel a little better.


    "Lie down and don''t move." Jayden pulled the quilt and covered it over her body. After that, he


    turned around. When he was about to leave, Silvia quickly reached out her hand and grabbed him.


    "Umm..."


    Silvia''s face was already flushed and she still could not speak her mind. However, Jayden was


    being very patient with her. "What''s the matter, just tell me about it."


    "Well... I ran out of pads at home and it''s not quite convenient for me to go out and get them now.


    Could you please go get some for me?" After hesitating for a while, Silvia finally said it in


    embarrassment.


    After all, a man, especially a young master like Jayden, would probably feel ashamed to do that, so


    he might actually refuse her. However, he was the only person Silvia could ask help from at this


    moment. After saying her request out loud, she anxiously waited for Jayden''s reply.


    "You''re unwell! So why are you bothering about makeup pads? Auntie Cherry will get some for you


    next time. By the way, let me ask Auntie Cherry to prepare some hot soup for you. It will warm your


    stomach and you''d feel better after that." Hearing his answer, Silvia suddenly felt all the energy in


    her body drained away...Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was telling him that she needed sanitary pads, but hepletely misunderstood her and


    thought she wanted makeup cotton pads! Silvia was bbergasted.


    Did she have to exin it that literally to him so he would understand?


    "Don''t re at me like this, be good," Jayden stuffed her hand under the quilt and ignored the


    exasperated look on her face. "Wait here, I''ll ask Auntie Cherry to get it ready now."


    Silvia was totally speechless.


    How could this man be so slow witted?


    After stepping out of the room, Jayden did not look for Auntie Cherry first. Instead, he dialed Dr.


    Thames'' phone number. "Menstrual cramps. How should I deal with it?"


    Dr. Thames, who was on the other end of the call, did not expect Jayden would ask her this


    question. She was stunned for quite some time before she had finallye back to her senses.


    "Master Jayden, is Miss Turner not feeling well?"


    "Yes." Jayden nodded.


    "It''s quite amon symptom among women. You can make her some ginger tea for her..."


    Speaking of this, Dr. Thames suddenly paused. "Master Jayden, why don''t I go over and have a


    look at Miss Turner? It''s usually not a big deal to have cramps, but it''s also something that we


    shouldn''t overlook. Miss Turner is still young, we should treat it now, or else it might be a


    bigger problem in the future."


    There were two reasons why Dr. Thames had offered a medical visit. One of the reasons was that


    she did not want to miss any chance to meet Jayden, while the other was that she must show


    concern for her employer''s wife. Otherwise, how could she be considered as a qualified private


    doctor?


    "Be here in ten minutes." After saying that, Jayden hung up the phone. In front of Dr. Thames, he


    would always be a man who was as cold as ice. He would even omit all the extra formalities


    whenever he spoke to her.


    The moment Dr. Thames realized that Jayden had hung up on her, she was so furious that she


    immediately threw her phone away. "D*mn it. Silvia, you little b*tch, just wait and see. I will definitely


    get rid of you soon."


    After venting her anger, Dr. Thames calmed down. She picked up the mobile phone that she had


    thrown away and said to herself, "Little b*tch, just f*cking wait and see what I''ll do to you."


    It wouldn''t be long until she could finally get rid of the thorn in her side and get the man she had


    always wanted. Jayden was hers, and he could only belong to her. No one else could touch him.


    Auntie Cherry, who was preparing to return to her room, saw that Jayden wasing down the


    stairs. She quickly turned around and asked politely, "Master Jayden, is there anything else I can do


    for you?"


    "I don''t know why Silvia would ask me to go get her makeup pads or something in the middle of the


    night." Jayden told Auntie Cherry. "By the way Auntie Cherry, she''s having cramps. Do you know


    what she should eat on her period?"


    Auntie Cherry was a woman, and some things, only a woman could understand. Why would Silvia


    be in the mood to think about makeup pads when she was having menstrual cramps?


    Thus, Auntie Cherry was absolutely certain that the ''pad'' Silvia was referring to must be sanitary


    pads. It just so happened that Jayden was ignorant about it and actually thought that Silvia wanted


    him to go get some ''pad'' at this hour.


    It was really funny to even think about it, but Auntie Cherry did not dare tough. She could only


    hold it in and said, "Master Jayden, I think Miss Turner does not need that... But something else


    instead..."


    "What does she need?" Jayden raised his eyebrows in confusion.


    "Master Jayden, if I''m not mistaken, Miss Turner needed some sanitary products." Oh no, Auntie


    Cherry could not hold herughter any longer. She had to find a way to get out of that ce, or else


    she might get punished if she were to let out augh. "Master Jayden, I''ll go out and buy some for


    her now."


    Now that she had already exined it to this extent, there might actually be something wrong with


    Jayden''s head if he still could not get what she meant.


    He spoke nonchntly, "Auntie Cherry, could you please go keep an eye on her for me? I''ll go get it


    myself." Jayden thought that if it was something that Silvia needed, it would be better for him to get


    it himself.


    After watching Jayden leave the house, Auntie Cherry immediately went to the kitchen to make a


    cup of ginger tea for Silvia. Just as she was stepping out of the kitchen, she bumped into Dr.


    Thames, who was rushing over. "Dr. Thames, why are you here at this hour?"


    "Master Jayden called me and asked me to have a look at Miss Turner." In Dr. Thames'' opinion,


    there was no need for her to exin to a servant like Auntie Cherry. However, as long as she had


    not gotten her hands on Jayden, any inappropriate action would make these people a stumbling


    stone to her road to sess. Hence, she would not offend Auntie Cherry and she would still answer


    politely.


    "I see." In front of Auntie Cherry, Dr. Thames had always yed the role of a professional and


    intelligent doctor, so Auntie Cherry had always had a good impression of her. "I''ve prepared some


    ginger tea for Miss Turner.


    Let''s go see her together."


    "Is this for Miss Turner?" A ferocious look shed in Dr. Thames''s eyes as she looked at the cup of


    tea in Auntie Cherry''s hand. "Auntie Cherry, where is Master Jayden? Is he not home?"


    "Master Jayden went out to get some supplies for Miss Turner." When it came to this matter, Auntie


    Cherry''s face was full of smiles. "Master Jayden really dotes on Miss Turner. He even went to buy


    sanitary products for her."


    "Yeah, he really doted on Miss Turner..." When Dr. Thames heard these words, she really wished


    that Silvia would die at that instant. However, she still had to put on a friendly smile. "Auntie Cherry,


    I''m going up to see Miss Turner now. I''ll take this tea to her then."

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    "How could I trouble you, Dr. Thames?" Although they both worked for Jayden, Cherry felt that Dr.


    Thames was a doctor and her status was superior to a servant''s. How could Cherry let Dr. Thames


    do her job?


    Dr. Thames smiled as she said, "Not at all, Auntie Cherry. On the contrary, I''ll have to trouble you to


    prepare a hot water bag for Miss Turner."


    "Okay, I should go get it ready now. Otherwise, Master Jayden is going to worry about Miss Turner


    again," Auntie Cherry handed the cup of ginger tea to Dr. Thames and hurriedly left, for fear that


    she would dy even for a second longer.


    It was Dr. Thames who had asked Auntie Cherry to pass her the ginger tea. However, when Auntie


    Cherry actually handed it to her, she was exasperated. Why should she be the one serving that


    b*tch?


    Why!


    Why should she be the one?


    Dr. Thames was howling inwardly, but she did not dare to show it on her face. She had to continue


    to pretend to be the gentle, considerate and kind Dr. Thames.


    Creak...


    When Silvia heard that someone opening the door, Silvia immediately poked her head out from the


    nket. "Jayden, you..."


    Before she could even finish, Silvia saw that the person who was entering the room was not


    Jayden, whom she was expecting. Instead, it was Dr. Thames, thest person she would ever want


    to see. "Miss Turner, it''s me, not Master Jayden."


    Silvia''s face fell. "Who let you in?"


    "Who let me in?"


    "Don''t you know that if it weren''t for you, the hostess of this house would have been me? It''s up to


    me to decide which room I want to go to. Who are you to question me?"


    This was what Dr. Thames thought, but she did not dare to say it out loud. In front of Silvia, she


    continued her role as a sensible and beautiful doctor. "Miss Turner, Master Jayden said that you


    were unwell, so he asked me to take a look at you. This is the ginger tea that Auntie Cherry had


    prepared for you. You should drink it when it''s still warm, I''m sure that you''ll feel better after drinking


    it." "Ginger tea?" Silvia''s gaze shifted from Dr. Thames'' smiling face to the cup in her hand. "Are you


    sure that this is ginger tea, and not some poison that you''ve prepared for me?"


    Speaking of which, Dr. Thames had never done anything hostile to Silvia. No matter whether


    Jayden was around, Dr. Thames had always treated her with utmost respect. Logically speaking,


    Silvia should have liked Dr. Thames.


    However, Silvia''s intuition told her that Dr. Thames was coveting her Jayden. Therefore, she must


    not be good to Dr. Thames, or else she might fall into her trap.


    "Miss Turner, if I really wanted to poison you, I would not be that stupid to do it in such an obvious


    way, right?" Dr. Thames put on a gentle smile and ced the cup of tea on the nightstand. "What''s


    more, I''ve never thought of doing you any harm, Miss Turner."


    "You''ve never thought of doing any harm to me?" Silvia was certain that Dr. Thames was faking it,


    but she still sat up and drank the tea that Dr. Thames had brought over for her.


    Silvia didn''t believe that Dr. Thames had never actually thought about it. On the other hand, she


    absolutely believed that a smart woman like her would never spike the ginger tea.


    Dr. Thames was the one who handed the tea to Silvia. If anything were to happen to Silvia after she


    had drunk it, Dr. Thames definitely would be the one responsible for it. Hence, Silvia was sure that


    Dr. Thames would not execute such a stupid n on her.


    Seeing that Silvia had finished the entire cup of tea, Dr. Thames smiled and said, "How are you


    feeling, Miss Turner?"


    No matter what Silvia said to her, there would always be a polite smile on Dr. Thames'' face. A


    person who never showed her emotions was the scariest. Silvia imitated Dr. Thames and smiled


    faintly. "I don''t feel unwell. I just suddenly thought that the air in the room was contaminated..."


    When Dr. Thames heard what Silvia had said, her body stiffened. However, it only happened at that


    split second. She immediately got back to her senses and asked, "Miss Turner, do you need me to


    open the window to let some fresh air in?"


    "There''s no need to do that." Silvia knew that Dr. Thames was a scheming woman so she wouldn''t


    get irritated that easily. She did not want to waste time talking to Dr. Thames too, so she said. "Dr.


    Thames, thanks for the ginger tea. Since I''ve already finished the tea, perhaps, you can leave


    now?"


    Dr. Thames said withposure, "Miss Turner, are you not nning to let me do some checks on


    you?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Silvia waved her hand impatiently. "I''m fine now. You don''t have to do that."


    "It seems that your condition is not as bad as how Master Jayden had described..." Dr. Thames


    looked at Silvia and said, "Miss Turner, were you acting to be in pain to test whether Master Jayden


    would be worried about you?"


    "Dr. Thames, since you''re so interested in our affairs, there are two things that I feel like I should tell


    you about. Firstly, from now on, please address me as Mrs. Kyle. Secondly, don''t ever try to probe


    into me and my husband''s affairs ever again, or else I will make you disappear from his side


    forever," Silvia said in an imposing manner.


    She was Jayden''s legal wife and the rightful Mrs. Kyle. How could she tolerate a woman to act so


    atrociously in front of her?


    "Miss Turner, I''m not interested in your affairs at all..." As she spoke, Dr. Thames noticed something


    through the corner of her eye. She immediately changed the topic and said, "Miss Turner, Master


    Jayden really loves you. Please cherish his love for you and don''t let him down."


    Dr. Thames did not know that Silvia had also noticed the person who was quietly approaching the


    room.


    Silvia could tell that this was not what Dr. Thames had intended to say to her. It was because she


    had noticed Jaydening over that she had changed her words out of a sudden... Since Dr.


    Thames wanted to y, Silvia was willing to go along with it.


    Silvia curled her lips and chuckled, "I know that Jayden loves me and I also want to be good to him,


    but I don''t know how to be good to him. Dr. Thames, since you''re older than me, could you please


    teach me a thing or two about it?"


    Silvia had read about scenarios like these in soap operas. She was cleverer than Dr. Thames at


    such tricks. Just when Silvia finished her words, Jayden happened to step into the room.


    When she saw Jayden, Silvia pretended to be surprised. However, Dr. Thames''s quick response


    even more unexpected than Silvia''s. "Master Jayden, Miss Turner was just talking about you and


    you''re here! It seems that your minds are in sync."


    Silvia was dumbfounded.


    Seemingly, this Dr. Thames was a master at facades!


    Jayden did not respond to Dr. Thames. Instead, his gaze was fixed on Silvia. When he saw Silvia


    was looking at the bag in his hand, he felt a little embarrassed and immediately hid it behind his


    back.


    They looked at each other so affectionately,pletely neglecting Dr. Thames. So, she furtively


    clenched her fists and said, "Master Jayden, Miss Turner''s feeling a lot better after drinking the


    ginger tea."

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    "Master Jayden, I''ve already asked Auntie Cherry to prepare a hot water bag for Miss Turner. She


    will bring it here in a bit..."


    "You can leave now!"


    Before Dr. Thames could even finish, Jayden interrupted and asked her to go. Dr. Thames was


    slightly displeased. She wanted to speak up but she realized that Jayden''s gaze was not on her at


    all.


    Dr. Thames was furious like she was on the verge of exploding. However, she tried her best to hold


    it back in and said, "Okay, I''ll leave you two here then."


    Dr. Thames picked up her medical kit and took thest chance to assert herself before leaving.


    "Miss Turner, you can drink more of the ginger tea to warm up your body during your menstruation.


    I''ll ask Auntie Cherry to prepare it for you, so remember to have it. Indeed, it''s your body and it''s up


    to you what you want to do with it. But please keep in mind that Master Jayden would be worried if


    you were to fall sick. So, please take good care of yourself."


    "Thanks, Dr. Thames. I''ll follow your advice and drink more ginger tea. I won''t fall sick and make


    Young Master Kyle worry about me." Dr. Thames'' purpose of doing this was to put on a show for


    Jayden, so Silvia yed along. How could she, the wife, lose to a vixen who had been coveting her


    husband.


    However, the moment Dr. Thames left, the smile on Silvia''s face disappeared. She red fiercely at


    Jayden and remained silent. Then, she snuggled under the nket and wrapped herself tightly in it.


    "What''s wrong?" Jayden sat on the bed and gently pulled the quilt away. He put the hot water bag


    that he had gotten from Auntie Cherry on Silvia''s abdomen and asked, "Would you really feel better


    by putting this on your tummy?"


    "Yeah." Silvia was still angry with him so she did not want to talk to him. However, when she saw


    the caring look in his eyes, she could not bring herself to do that to him anymore. "Where did you


    get this?"


    "Auntie Cherry prepared it for you. I saw her when I came back, so she gave it to me." While


    answering Silvia, Jayden carried arge bag he had brought back with him and put it on the bed. He


    unloaded a pile of sanitary pads and said, "I don''t know which brand you were using, so I took all


    the brands avable at the convenience store. Take a look and see if they''re alright."


    "You..." Looking at the dozens of sanitary pads or even hundreds of them, Silvia was stunned. It


    was after quite a while that she had gotten back to her senses. She really did not expect the high


    and mighty Young Master Kyle would actually go out and buy something like this for her.


    Was he not afraid of beingughed at for buying so many at once?


    "What''s the matter? You didn''t find the brand that you like?" Seeing that Silvia was keeping her


    silence, Jayden was worried that he did not get the ones that Silvia wanted. "If that''s the case, I will


    go out and get the ones that you want."


    Seeing that he was being so anxious about it, Silvia felt that her heart was covered in honey.


    "You''ve already bought so many that I can probably use for more than a year and yet you say that


    you want to go out and buy more? Are you nning to buy them for your exlover?"


    Jayden pinched her tender cheek and said, "What nonsense are you talking about again?"


    Silvia pouted her lips at him. "Your Dr. Thames is waiting for you outside. You can go ask if there


    are any brands that she usually uses. If there is, you can give them to her."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Silvia, are you trying to look for trouble here?" This woman just had the ability to piss him off with


    just one sentence. Did she really think that he had done this kind of thing for another woman?


    "I''m just joking with you. Why are you so sensitive about it?" Silvia held his hand. "I know that you


    won''t do this for other women, but I''m just worried. I''m afraid that Dr. Thames will steal you away."


    Silvia had mentioned Dr. Thames to him more than once, so Jayden felt that there was a need for


    him to make things clear to her. He did not want her to be worried and bothered by such a thing, so


    he exined, "Dr. Thames is just a private doctor employed by me. Otherwise, I have nothing to do


    with her. There wasn''t anything before, and there won''t be anything between her and me ever."


    Jayden had always considered himself as a man of integrity. He would never touch nor would he


    even want to talk to a woman who he did not like.


    If Jayden was interested in Dr. Thames, he would not have gotten together with Silvia. Silvia


    understood all this but she still wanted to voice her concern, so she said, "You might not be


    interested in her, but she''s interested in you. Moreover, she would always show up by your side


    every now and then. She''s beautiful and gentle too. What if you suddenly find her attractive one


    day?"


    "Dr. Thames only sees me as her employer and she doesn''t have any inappropriate feelings for me.


    That''s something I''m very sure of." The reason why Jayden was so certain about it was that he had


    never once looked at Dr. Thames in the eyes, nor had he really cared about her. He thought that


    since he had no feelings for Dr. Thames, she would not have any feelings for him either.


    "Jayden, are you really stupid or are you''re just ying dumb?" Dr. Thames'' admiration for him was


    so obvious that anyone could tell that she liked him. How could he be so confident that she was not


    interested in him?


    Was it because he had thought too highly of Dr. Thames, or he had really underestimated his own


    charm? He was such a capable and good looking man. There was a whole bunch of women who


    would want to throw themselves at him if they had the chance.


    However, Jayden obviously did not notice his own advantage. He did not know how excellent he


    was, nor did he know how attractive he was to other women.


    "Okay, let''s stop talking about Dr. Thames already. Take a look at these first, leave out the ones you


    want, and I will deal with the otherster." Jayden had already made up his mind. Since Silvia did


    not like Dr. Thames, he would definitely not keep her by his side anymore.


    Between his employees and his wife, Jayden would choose his wife without hesitation.


    "Since you have paid for them, I''ll just keep them. I''m not picky anyway. I can use all of them." Most


    of the time, Silvia would still feel the pinch when she saw how Jayden was spending his money. If


    he had so much money to splurge, he should have given it all to her instead.


    Jayden said, "Okay, I''ll make sure that I pay attention to the brand you like. I won''t make the same


    mistake again."


    Silvia asked, "Do you mean that you''re going to buy it for me again?"


    Reagan once said that a man buying sanitary pads for his girlfriend was such an embarrassing


    thing that it could only be done once in a lifetime. Why was Jayden still willing to help her buy them


    again?


    Jayden said with certainty, "If I don''t buy it for you, who else do you want to buy it for you?"


    Silvia said, "Do you not think that it''s something embarrassing to do?"


    An entire scenario of Jayden buying sanitary pads yed in Silvia''s mind. The tall and handsome


    Jayden was in the convenience store, looking at the varieties of sanitary pads on the shelves. He


    was totally clueless about which ones he should get, so he tilted his head and looked at the store


    assistant standing next to him.


    His sharp gaze terrified the store assistant. She did not dare to approach him and could only ask


    him from a distance, "Sir, i-is there anything I can do for you?"


    He pointed to the sanitary pads on the shelf and said, "Pack all these up for me!"

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    When she imagined the scenario of Jayden buying them, Silvia felt warm yet amused. She smiled


    and looked at him with her eyebrows curved. "Did the store assistant think that you''re a weirdo for


    buying so many sanitary pads?"


    "Why would she think so?" Although the store assistant did take a few more nces at him, Jayden


    did not feel that there was anything inappropriate for him to buy sanitary pads for his wife.


    Jayden thought it was a husband''s duty to help his wife out when it came to such intimate matters.


    "Nothing..." As Silvia looked at his solemn face, she felt that she was the happiest woman in this


    world. "Jayden,e closer to me."


    "Why?" Jaydenplied and got closer to her. Just as he was getting close to her, she suddenly


    clutched her arms around his neck and kissed him on the corner of his mouth.


    After the kiss, Silvia quickly retreated. However, Jayden refused to let her go. He held her waist,


    pulled her body against his, and started kissing her overbearingly.


    The more Jayden kissed her, the more absorbed he was. Just as he was preparing for his next


    move, Silvia suddenly pushed him away. "Jayden, we should stop here... I can''t do it today..."


    The veins on Jayden''s forehead emerged, and he had a somber expression on his face. He was


    obviously dissatisfied that Silvia had turned him on when she was not supposed to. However, he still


    let go of her.


    He got up and said, "I''ll be out for a while."


    Silvia wanted to grab hold of him, but she was a second slower. Jayden turned around and strode


    out of the room. Silvia''s heart was in her throat when Jayden shut the door and left. "This man


    wouldn''t go to Dr. Thames to vent his lust, would he?" Silvia thought.


    Dr. Thames probably had not left the house yet, so it was very likely that Jayden would bump into


    her.


    No, she must not let Jayden run into Dr. Thames at times like this.


    When a man was turned on, he would only think with his lower body. If Dr. Thames happened to


    take the opportunity to get close to him and Jayden happened to lose control of himself, Silvia


    would be the one regretting


    "I must not let such a thing happen!"


    Silvia got out of bed and went to the bathroom to freshen up. She changed into a clean set of


    pajamas and went out to look for Jayden. She carefully arrived at his room, but he was not there.


    Silvia then turned around and went over to Jayden''s study. She raised her hand and was about to


    knock on the door when she heard Dr. Thames'' voice in the study. "Master Jayden, did you look for


    me?"


    "F*ck, Dr. Thames is here!" Silvia cursed.


    "Don''t tell me that this man really couldn''t hold it in, so he went to look for Dr. Thames?"


    Silvia really wanted to kick the door open, but a voice sounded once again. The person who was


    speaking this time was Jayden. "Dr. Thames, you don''t have toe here anymore."


    What did it mean that she didn''t have toe here anymore?


    Silvia put her ears against the door for fear that she would miss out on any of their conversation.


    Then, she heard Dr. Thames saying, "Master Jayden, I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "Your employment wille to end at this instant. Since I was the one breaching the contract, I will


    ask my man to pay you a sum of money as apensation." Jayden sounded indifferent, as if he


    was talking about something that had nothing to do with him.


    Was Jayden sacking Dr. Thames?


    Did he fire Dr. Thames because Silvia didn''t like her?


    Because of these thoughts, Silvia was boiling with excitement.


    Dr. Thames'' voice sounded once again. "Master Jayden, are you not satisfied with my work? Or..."


    Jayden added, "You''ve done a great job. It''s just that I don''t need you here anymore."


    "But why?" Dr. Thames'' voice became a little high-pitched. Perhaps, she had realized it too, so she


    immediately calmed down and said in a gentle voice, "Master Jayden, could you please tell me the


    reason why you''re dismissing me?"


    "It''s because my wife doesn''t like you." Dr. Thames wanted a clear answer, so Jayden mercilessly


    gave her an honest yet harsh reply.


    Jayden''s words warmed Silvia''s heart. Before this, she had never thought that Jayden would ever


    fire Dr. Thames, who had taken care of him for so many years on Silvia''s behalf.


    It was totally unexpected! If it weren''t for Dr. Thames''s presence, Silvia would have already barged


    into the room to hug Jayden and kiss him.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Thames'' heart ached when she heard Jayden''s words. She thought that as long as


    she continued being a good doctor, she would be able to stay by Jayden''s side. She never thought


    that he would chase her away just because Silvia disliked her.


    She had been by his side for more than three years now, and she did her best to care for him.


    Whenever he suffered from the seque of his previous illness, she would always be the one who


    would save him from the jaws of death. However, he was now driving her away because of that


    b*tch.


    What an ungrateful man!


    No, he was not an ungrateful person nor was he a heartless man. It was because he had given all


    his love and care to the others. However, even if he was not willing to give her anything, she was


    unwilling to give him up. "Master Jayden, Miss Turner..."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "She is my wife." Jayden emphasized. When Silvia heard that, she thought that Jayden might have


    overheard her conversation with Dr. Thames from earlier, but he chose not to say anything.


    "Master Jayden, does Mrs. Kyle have a prejudice against me?" Dr. Thames stayed by his side for


    three years. She would not give up that easily. "If that''s really the case, I am willing to apologize to


    her."


    "This is my decision. I hope that you will not show up in front of her ever again. I''ve already said


    what I wanted to say. You can leave now." Considering that Dr. Thames had worked for Jayden for


    three years, his words were merciless.


    "Master Jayden..." Dr. Thames knew Jayden very well. Once he had made up his mind, he would


    not change his mind regardless of what she had said. Hence, she turned around arrogantly, so that


    she could leave him a perfect impression of herself. "In that case, I have nothing else to say.


    However, I still hope that you will take your medicine on time. You can only take good care of your


    wife when you''re in good health. I''ll get going now, and I will never appear before your wife ever


    again."


    Silvia, who was eavesdropping at the door, really wanted to give Dr. Thames a thumbs-up. Given


    the circumstances, Dr. Thames could still continue with her pretentious act. Her forbearance was


    extraordinary!


    Silvia could hear footsteps approaching, so she quickly stepped aside. Soon, she saw Dr. Thames


    opening the door and stepping out of the study. When Dr. Thames walked out of the door, she could


    no longer keep the poised and elegant look on her face. In an instant, her face had be


    somewhat ferocious.


    Dr. Thames took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. However, she noticed Silvia


    standing next to her. Dr. Thames''s expression turned vicious and bloodthirsty as if she would


    ravage Silvia to death that instant.

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    Silvia was unfazed as she looked at Dr. Thames''s fierce gaze. Instead, she gave Dr. Thames a


    brilliant and harmless smile, indicating that she would be happy to see her gone.


    Silvia''s smile ignited the fire hidden deep in Dr. Thames''s heart. Since Silvia was convinced that Dr.


    Thames wanted to snatch Jayden away, her pretentious act would all be in vain.


    Dr. Thames walked up to Silvia and whispered softly, as if it was meant only for Silvia''s ears, "Silvia,


    keep your excitement down. We can''t be sure who will end up as the winner in the end."


    "Huh?" Silvia pursed her lips and smiled gently. She also whispered in Dr. Thames''s ears, "He is my


    husband! Anyone who wants to take him away from me is my enemy."


    "Huh..." Dr. Thames sneered and said, "You b*tch, don''t get carried away. Without his protection,


    you are nothing. It will be so easy to send you to hell."


    Silvia smiled brightly. "You are right. I''m nothing without his protection, so thank you for your


    warning. I''ll hold on tight to him and never let go."


    Not only was she chased away by Jayden, but Dr. Thames was also unable to gain the upper hand


    in the debate with Silvia. Dr. Thames had never been humiliated like this before. She tried to calm


    herself down and said, "Great, you better hold on tight to him. If not, I will make you die in the


    ugliest possible way." "Of course..." Silvia nodded like a good student. "I will remember Dr.


    Thames''s hospitable advice and will never let myself die before you."


    "Let''s wait and see!" This b*tch was useless, but she had a sharp tongue. Dr. Thames couldn''t take


    advantage of her. She was so furious that she turned around and left.


    She kept telling herself not to be angry, not to be triggered by Silvia''s words. Even though Silvia had


    a sharp tongue, she would just tear her mouth apart one day to vent her anger.


    "Dr. Thames, you don''t look good. Is Miss Turner in bad shape?" When she walked to the first floor,


    Dr. Thames met Auntie Cherry who thought that something had happened to Silvia.


    All about Miss Turner again... Everyone in the family was focused on that b*tch. Did they ever show


    regard for Dr. Thames?


    Obviously, no one cared about her, even Auntie Cherry, the servant. It was obvious that Dr. Thames


    was angry because of Silvia, but Auntie Cherry still cared about that b*tch.


    "Dr. Thames, is Miss Turner''s condition that serious?" Seeing that Dr. Thames''s face was turning


    more and more gloomy, the first thing Auntie Cherry thought of was still Silvia. When she thought of


    that and how Jayden would be worried for her, Auntie Cherry''s heart was dangling too.


    "Miss Turner is fine... It''s just that I''m not feeling well." Dr. Thames strained for a long time before


    she finally managed to say these words calmly.


    "Thank God! Fortunately..." Auntie Cherry cried out. She was slow to realize that Dr. Thames was


    not feeling well. "Dr. Thames, I mean, it''s fortunate that Miss Turner is fine... Are you not feeling


    well? Do you need me to get a doctor for you?"


    "I''m fine." Dr. Thames clenched her fists. Just now, she also branded Auntie Cherry as another who


    invoked her wrath. When she became the hostess of this family one day, the first thing she would do


    was to get rid of this dense old woman. "By the way Auntie Cherry, is Miss Turner taking medicine


    to regte her body these days?"


    "Yes. Miss Turner is taking some medicine, but not like ordinary patients. Instead, it''s added to her


    favorite food. She gets to treat her body and enjoy her food at the same time." Auntie Cherry could


    go on forever when it came to this subject. "Master Jayden cares so much about Miss Turner. He


    really went out of his way for everything. I''m so happy to see the two of them being so in love."


    Auntie Cherry saw how good Jayden was treating Silvia. Out of delight, she wanted to share this


    happy news with Dr. Thames, who was her colleague of sorts. s, Cherry did not realize that Dr.


    Thames was not as she seemed...


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Auntie Cherry''s words were like a needle piercing into Dr. Thames''s heart, but she could not let


    others see the pain in it. "Master Jayden treats Miss Turner well, but she..." Dr. Thames pretended


    to have spilled the beans and quickly swerved the topic. "Auntie Cherry, who is the doctor who


    prescribed the medicine to Miss Turner?"


    Auntie Cherry did not suspect anything and answered honestly, "It''s the famous Dr. Jones from First


    People Hospital."


    "I see. Dr. Jones is well known for her skill and ethics. I believe that Miss Turner will soon recover


    and give birth to a child for Master Jayden." Dr. Thames did not want to hear about Jayden''s love


    for Silvia anymore. She raised her hand and looked at the time. "It''s gettingte. I am going back.


    Auntie Cherry, you should rest early as well."


    "Dr. Thames, let me walk you to the door." Thinking that Dr. Thames still came to see Silvia at such


    ate time, Auntie Cherry sincerely expressed her gratitude to Dr. Thames. She thought that she


    should send Dr. Thames to the gates at least.


    Since Auntie Cherry wanted to see her off, Dr. Thames did not refuse. Along the way, she did not


    speak because Auntie Cherry had been enthusing over the things Jayden had done for Silvia.


    Finally, they arrived at the gate at the courtyard. Dr. Thames looked back at Auntie Cherry and


    asked, "Auntie Cherry, why do you think Master Jayden likes Miss Turner?"


    Auntie Cherry smiled and said, "Miss Turner is witty and kind. She is very likable."


    "That''s how you perceive her to be..." Dr. Thames smiled and said, "What I''m trying to say is that


    Master Jayden is powerful and influential. He is never short of any experience when ites to


    women. Why would he suddenly be interested in such a young girl whom he had only met once?"


    Auntie Cherry sighed, "Perhaps this is fate. Meeting the right person at the right time."


    Dr. Thames said, "Fate is an amazing thing..."


    "I heard from Butler Banks that Master Jayden had met Miss Turner two years ago, but I didn''t know


    where that was." Auntie Cherry was not usually talkative. She spoke so much to Dr. Thames


    because she also wanted to share her joy about the matter.


    "Is that so?" Dr. Thames had been by Jayden''s side for three years. She was clear about everything


    that had happened around him, but she had never heard that Jayden first met Silvia two years ago.


    She always thought that it was the first time for Jayden to see that b*tch at the ck market. She


    thought that he wanted to save her because of her pretty face.


    It seemed that this was not the case.


    Since he had met Silvia two years ago, then it was not a coincidence for Jayden to meet Silvia


    when she was being auctioned off at the ck market.

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    "I heard from Butler Banks, so it should be true. Otherwise, with Master Jayden''s personality, he


    would never bring a girl back home after meeting her only once. I think the reason he took Miss


    Turner home was that he had long been interested in her." Auntie Cherry regarded Dr. Thames as


    someone she could trust, so she just shared her thoughts freely.


    "He''s long been interested in Miss Turner? Then why didn''t he bring her home earlier?" Dr. Thames


    could not get her head around this point.


    "Err... Well..." Auntie Cherry only said it casually, her words failed her if she was asked why. "These


    are all unfounded opinions. We can''t possibly guess Master Jayden''s thoughts."


    "Auntie Cherry, Master Jayden won''t like us discussing his private matters. It''s okay that you spoke


    to me about it, but remember not to tell anyone else." Dr. Thames''s advice seemed to be out of


    concern for Auntie Cherry. But in fact, she was pushing the me on Auntie Cherry and stripping


    herself of any responsibility.


    Auntie Cherry said, "Dr. Thames, we have been around Master Jayden for many years. We get on


    well with each other, so that is why I told you so much. I dare not say a word in front of others."


    "Of course, I know." Dr. Thames smiled and said, "Auntie Cherry, I''ll be off now. You should also get


    some rest earlier. It''s getting cold these days, remember to put on more clothes. Don''t catch a cold!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Yes, I will. Dr. Thames, you have to take care of yourself too." Auntie Cherry was elderly, but she


    had no children. Few people showed concern towards her, so Dr. Thames''s passing remarks


    touched her so much that her eyes reddened.


    Auntie Cherry was moved, but Dr. Thames did not really care about Auntie Cherry at all. On her


    way back home, all she could think about was Jayden and Silvia.


    Jayden had a weird temper. Although he was a businessman, he never attended social events.


    Hence, he would not have gone to the ck market for no reason.


    Dr. Thames had been by Jayden''s side for many years. She had only seen him go to the ck


    market once, and he happened to meet Silvia that time.


    It was not a spur of the moment that Jayden suddenly took his men to the ck market, nor was it a


    coincidence. He must have received some news and rushed to save Silvia from Norman.


    Yes, Dr. Thames should have thought of it earlier, but she had never ventured in that way. She had


    been foolishly thinking that it was Jayden''s first time seeing Silvia at the ck market.


    ording to Dr. Thames''s understanding of Jayden, Jayden''s character was quite entric. During


    these years, apart from working, he did not pay much attention to anyone. Only by seeing Silvia


    once, he had already remembered her and formed a good impression of her. This possibility was


    very low.


    Since she could not get a breakthrough from Jayden, Dr. Thames changed her target to Silvia. She


    admitted that Silvia was pretty, but there were innumerable beautiful women in the world. Why


    would Jayden, such an excellent and powerful man, choose Silvia among a throng of beautiful


    women?


    There must be some secrets that she didn''t know.


    Dr. Thames had many unanswered questions in her mind. With these questions, she once again


    rushed to Felix''s temporary residence.


    She was on the way.


    These days, Felix wasn''t doing well. He couldn''t fall asleep even when it waste into the night. All


    he could think about was Silvia. He kept reying in his mind the little things between them in the


    past.


    When he thought that the girl he had doted on was taken away by another man, he felt as if there


    was a fire burning in his heart. He could not bear the pain.


    His mind was filled with memories of Silvia. Since he could not fall asleep, he simply got up, picked


    up a bottle of white wine from the bedside, and guzzled it like water.


    "Knock, knock!"


    He was drinking when the door was suddenly knocked on. He paused for a moment before he


    continued to down the whole bottle. After finishing the bottle, he came to the door and saw the


    woman outside through the peephole.


    He opened the door and let Dr. Thames in. "It''s sote. What are you doing here?"


    Dr. Thames said, "I am here to tell you that since your woman does not like me, Jayden has already


    dismissed me."


    "What did you do to her?" As soon as Dr. Thames finished her words, Felix was so flustered that he


    grabbed Dr. Thames by her cor and stared coldly at her. "I warned you that if you dare to touch


    her, I''ll never let you go."


    "You''re that unwilling to part with her? You''re that worried about her?" Dr. Thames looked at Felix''s


    hand and threw him a series of questions. "Felix, are you sure you still want her?"


    Felix slowly loosened his grip. He said between his gnashed teeth, "Yes! She was mine in the first


    ce. Why can''t I have her?"


    Dr. Thames continued, "Felix, you have to understand. Silvia is no longer your woman. She is no


    longer the Silvia who loves you. She walked away with another man, and she doesn''t love you


    anymore. Jayden has done everything that you wanted to do for her in the past. Every night, the


    woman you love making love to the man you hate!"


    "So what?" Felix clenched his fists, his gaze sinister and terrifying. "As long as she''s willing to return


    to my side, I won''t care about what happened in the past."


    "You really don''t care? Can you really do that?" Which man could stand his beloved woman having


    s*x with another man? Dr. Thames knew the mind of men too well. They would definitely mind!


    "I wouldn''t mind anything as long as shees back." Felix said it to Dr. Thames, but it was also for


    himself. He wanted to convince himself that as long as Silvia returned to his side, he would not care


    about what had happened during this period of time.


    Dr. Thames sneered and said, "You are such a fool!"


    Felix gave a mocking smile. "Fool? Am I? I really hope that I can be a bit more foolish and ignorant.


    I won''t have to suffer every day. I won''t have to rely on sleeping pills!"


    Dr. Thames looked at him for a long time before finally asking, "Felix, if she doesn''t want toe


    back to you, what are you going to do?"


    "No, she won''t. She isn''t willing to stay by Jayden''s side. As long as she knows that I''m still alive,


    she will definitely return to my side!" Felix continued to emphasize. Perhaps he was trying to


    convince Dr. Thames or perhaps... himself.


    "Felix, she betrayed the feelings you shared between the two of you. Why are you torturing yourself


    like this?" Dr. Thames sniffed the strong smell of alcohol on his body and looked at the wine bottles


    in the room. She sighed, "Don''t torture yourself anymore. If you go on like this, how could you take


    on Jayden


    Kyle?"

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    "She didn''t betray me! No! She definitely won''t!" Felix roared, "She told me to wait for her until she


    grew up, and she would marry me. She wanted to be my wife."


    Those words still rang in his ears asionally, reminding him of the promise between them... Silvia


    telling him to wait for her to grow up so he could marry her.


    She loved him wholeheartedly. He had just disappeared for a few months, how would she fall in love


    with someone else? No matter the evidence ced right in front of his eyes, he was not willing to


    believe it.


    Although he saw with his own eyes that she was together with Jayden, he believed that Silvia must


    have been threatened intoplying... That she had no choice but to be with Jayden.


    Dr. Thames shook him hard and eximed, "Felix, wake up and face reality. Don''t live in your


    fantasy anymore."


    "Reality? Fantasy?" The reality was too cruel to bear, so Felix used alcohol to numb himself. In that


    way, he would be able to pretend that Silvia was still the girl he knew, the littless who tagged


    behind him every day. The little girl who revolved around him like he was the center of her world.


    Dr. Thames roared at him, "It''s a fact that Silvia has betrayed you. We don''t have to fall out because


    of this anymore. Let me remind you, if you want her toe back to you, you have to strive for it.


    Do you think she wille back to you if all you did was drink yourself into oblivion?"


    Felix understood what Dr. Thames said. It was the turning point for their n, and they could not


    afford any mishaps. Otherwise, all their previous efforts would have been in vain. If they wanted to


    triumph over Jayden, he should not get drunk every day. He had to pull himself together.


    Felix turned around and headed to the washroom to wash his face. He was trying toe to his


    senses. "Dr. Thames, you said that Jayden dismissed you. If you don''t stay by his side, then our


    ns..."


    "I can''t work for him anymore, but I have arranged everything else. Everything will go ording to


    our n, and no one can change it." If she coveted a man, she would definitely get him. If she


    couldn''t get him, then she would rather destroy him than to let him fall into another woman''s hands.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Felix rubbed his temples and slowly said, "We''ve started this, we can¡¯t go back anymore. Keep in


    mind, continue with your act even if he has dismissed you."


    "Yeah, I will." Dr. Thames concealed the fact that she and Silvia were now on bad terms because


    she knew that Felix would lose control as soon as he heard the word "Silvia".


    She really couldn''t understand this man. Silvia had already betrayed him, but he still regarded her


    as a treasure. "What''s so good about Silvia? Why must all of you men desire her?"


    "What''s good about her?" Felix thought of Silvia''s sweet smile. He thought of how she called his


    name so gently. He thought of many, many things rted to her. "Everything about her is good!"


    He had pampered her ever since she was a child. It was indisputable that she was amazing in every


    aspect!


    "No matter how good she is, she belongs to someone else now." Dr. Thames went into the room


    and bagged two bottles of wine. "Tonight, let''s drink to our heart''s content. When we wake up


    tomorrow, well forget everything and continue to strive for our goal."


    Felix took the wine and said, "Speaking of which, what you are doing is even more meaningless


    than what I am doing. Jayden has never looked at you, and there was no history between you two.


    Why are you so stubborn?"


    Dr. Thames loosened the bottle cap and said, "Yes, he doesn''t like me, but I like him. My strength is


    that if I like something, I will get it by all means."


    Felix scoffed, "Jayden is not an object you can obtain so easily. He''s the biggest shot in Madison


    City. How could you ever get him in your hands?"


    "Let me tell you a story." Dr. Thames sat down and said while she sipped the wine, "When I was


    seven years old and my sister was nine, she adopted a dog. The dog was adorable and I liked it


    very much. I wanted it for myself, but my sister wouldn''t give it to me... Guess what happened


    later?"


    Felix said, "You snatched the dog from your sister?"


    "No, I killed the dog." Dr. Thames''s lips curled into a smile. Her bloodshot eyes looked very


    frightening. "I used a knife and chopped the dog into halves. The dog died, and its innards were


    strewn all over the ground. It was extremely miserable and pitiful. My sister was so frightened that


    she passed out."


    "You were only seven years old?" Felix knew that this woman was cruel and merciless in her


    manner. She was indeed a good partner to cooperate with, but once she fell out with him, she would


    be an extremely difficult opponent to deal with.


    "I was still a month away from turning seven, in fact!" When she spoke of this matter, Dr. Thames''s


    eyes did not show any remorse but a hint of pride to it. "From then on, my sister did not have the


    guts to rob things from me anymore. As long as it''s something I want, she will give it to me


    obediently."


    "Do you think you''re happy?" Felix thought that a person who caused even her family member to be


    terrified of her would definitely be unhappy, and her life would definitely be a failure.


    "Every time when I see her personally giving me her favored things when I want them, I feel so


    thrilled inside." Dr. Thames shook her head and said, "But my obedient sister still did something that


    displeased me."


    Felix asked, "What''s that?"


    Dr. Thames calmly exined about the twisted things she had done before. "She found herself a


    boyfriend. That boy was rich and handsome. He was also tall. I said that I liked him and wanted him


    to be my boyfriend, but my sister was not willing to give him to me, and finally..."


    Felix interrupted her, "You killed that man as well?"


    Dr. Thames sneered and said, "I would be jailed for killing someone. I am not an idiot."


    Felix asked again, "Then what did you do?"


    "Well, I made that man seduce me willingly." When she spoke of this matter, Dr. Thames felt that


    this was her best achievement, second only to graduating from a famous university.


    The man had just expressed his love for her sister and dered that he would love her forever. Yet,


    the next second, he was having s*x with Dr. Thames. She seeded in snatching away her sister''s


    boyfriend. She could not be any prouder than this.


    "He got to enjoy both of you?"


    "He''s not that lucky. When he came to see me, I secretly sent my sister a text message. When we


    were making love, my sister walked in on us. In a fit of anger, she jumped into the river and


    drowned to death. After that, my parents were depressed. They retired and went back to our


    hometown."


    "Well, that''s really your style." After listening to this story, Felix found that his previous


    understanding of Dr. Thames was far from enough. This woman could speak so nonchntly about


    such vicious acts, which


    proved that she had no conscience at all.


    He should stay away from such a ruthless woman!

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    "My style? What''s my style?" Dr. Thames poured another ss of wine and said, "I''m just working


    hard for my future. What''s wrong with me?"


    Dr. Thames smashed the bottle to the ground and roared madly, "Many would do anything to


    achieve their own goals. I am just one of them. As my closest family, why can''t they understand


    me?"


    "Yes, there is nothing wrong with working hard for your goal. This is just how life is. It does not


    matter what you have done. As a winner, you''re always in the right." Felix finally understood Dr.


    Thames''s obsession with Jayden. The two of them were the same kind of people, who would attain


    their goals by all means.


    To snatch her sister''s man, Dr. Thames did not even hesitate to hurt her own sister. Dr. Thames


    even med her parents for not understanding her.


    Jayden used all kinds of vicious means to get Silvia. If Felix had not been so fortunate at that time,


    he would have also ended up dead like Dr. Thames''s sister.


    Thinking of that, Felix clenched his fists. He would definitely take revenge, and he would get back at


    Jayden with the pain he had experienced.


    No matter how powerful Jayden''s influence was, Felix had always believed that as long as he was


    still alive, there were endless possibilities of revenge!


    "Because my wife doesn''t like you!"


    After lying on her bed for a long time, Silvia''s mind was still filled with the words Jayden uttered


    when he dismissed Dr. Thames. She really felt that Jayden was amazingly cool!


    Apart from that, she also felt that Jayden seemed to be more handsome and masculine than ever!


    In the past, Jayden was just a typical old money heir in Silvia''s eyes. He squandered his father''s


    wealth to behave oppressively, never caring about the consequences.


    To Silvia, Jayden was arrogant and also constantly condescending towards her! He was patronizing


    to the point that Silvia had lost all confidence!


    This time, Jayden dismissed Dr. Thames merely because Silvia didn''t like her. Thisvish treatment


    was beyond Silvia''s


    expectation. She was still in disbelief!


    To prove that she was not dreaming, Silvia reached out and pinched her own thigh. "Ouch!"


    The pain proved that it was true! Silvia rolled happily on the bed. "Young Master Kyle, oh, Young


    Master Kyle. You''re usually so vicious. I didn''t expect you to do something that made me so happy!"


    Silvia was happily rolling around on the bed when she suddenly heard the sound of the door handle


    turning. It seemed like Jayden was here. She immediately hid under the quilt and closed her eyes,


    pretending that she had fallen asleep.


    Perhaps Jayden assumed that she had fallen asleep, so he opened and closed the door lightly. It


    was so soft that Silvia could hardly hear his footsteps. It was only when he sat down on one side of


    the bed until it slightly sunk in that Silvia knew he was sitting beside her.


    She was pretending to be asleep and was afraid that he would see through her! Silvia was a little


    nervous, and her breathing became irregr. She didn''t know if Jayden would notice it!


    Just when Silvia was worrying that she would be exposed, she suddenly felt Jayden''s warm breath


    misting on her face. She could imagine that his face was really close to hers!


    He was so close to her, but he didn''t take any further action. What on earth did he want to do?


    She couldn''t see him nor guess what he wanted to do. Silvia was so nervous that her body tensed


    up, and her breathing became more erratic... It was at this moment that she felt Jayden''s arm


    gliding beneath her pajamas...


    What a beast. She was not feeling well, but he still wanted to touch her while she was asleep...


    Silvia wanted to reach out and p away the devil''s ws, but she found that he did not do


    anything to her at all!


    He ced his thick and warm palm on her lower abdomen and gently stroked it, as if he wanted to


    pass some warmth to her.


    It turned out that he had no other intentions! Silvia had misunderstood him and was now feeling


    sorry about it.


    "Silvia..." Jayden suddenly lowered his head and said her name in her ear. Silvia, who was


    pretending to be asleep, was so frightened that her body went stiff. Perhaps he had realized that


    she was pretending to be asleep?


    When she was in a dilemma of whether to open her eyes or not, she suddenly heard him say, "Silly


    girl, you can cause trouble, you can even stir amotion, but don''t you ever fall sick!"


    Huh! Could she control her illnesses? Did he think that she wanted to get sick? Earlier, her stomach


    was in such acute pain that she felt like she was dying. Did he think she wanted that?


    Displeasure loomed in her heart and she wanted toin, and Silvia unwittingly lifted the corner


    of her mouth. Her soft body leaned into his arms, and while she listened to his calm and powerful


    heartbeat, she felt particrly at ease. "Jayden, as long as you treat me a little better, I will be in a


    good mood. Then, I won''t fall sick!"


    "Yes, as long as you are not sick, everything else is of no importance!" Jayden was aware that she


    was pretending to be asleep, but as long as she was happy, he would pretend to not know it.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Then you also have to promise me that you will take your medicine on time in the future, and take


    good care of your body." Silvia heard that there would be a change in weather again, she was


    worried that his old illness would act up again.


    Thinking of Jayden''s old illness, Silvia recalled Dr. Thames...


    Over the years, Dr. Thames had been responsible for treating Jayden. She understood Jayden''s


    health condition the most. Now that she was dismissed and there was no new doctor taking over,


    what would happen if Jayden suddenly fell ill?


    Silvia suddenly felt that Jayden''s act of dismissing Dr. Thames was using his own life as a wager...


    He had forsaken his own wellbeing merely because Silvia disliked Dr. Thames?!


    Thinking of this, Silvia''s eyes suddenly turned red. "Jayden, are you a fool?"


    "What''s wrong?" She was fine just now, but why did tears well up in her eyes so suddenly?


    Unsurprisingly, her mood was even more unpredictable than the weather.


    "Do you want to die?!"


    "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "Now that you have dismissed Dr. Thames, who would treat you in the future?" Silvia quickly


    grabbed her mobile phone and stuffed it into his hand. "You should call Dr. Thames. Let her stay


    with you and take care of you."


    Yes, Silvia admitted that she loathed Dr. Thames, wishing she would never appear in front of


    Jayden again. However,pared to her own personal feelings, Silvia cared more about Jayden''s


    health, and wanted to make sure that he was fine!

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    She suddenly flew into a rage because she was worried about his health!


    "This silly woman, how could she be so adorably foolish?"


    Jayden pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly. "Silvia, haven''t I told you how silly you


    are? But you still don''t want to admit it. It''s not like there''s only Dr. Thames in this world. I can still


    hire other doctors."


    "There are a lot of capable doctors in the world, but none of them know your condition like Dr.


    Thames." Silvia removed his hand from hers, slipped out of his embrace, andined, "You


    dismissed Dr. Thames in such a hurry that she hasn''t briefed anything to the other doctors. You


    can''t do that! You should call her and keep her here!"


    Jayden said, "I will get someone to fetch my medical records from her tomorrow. I will give my


    utmost cooperation to the new doctor and go through aprehensive physical examination. I


    promise! I will get better as soon as possible."


    "Jayden, do you think seeking medical treatment is the same as doing business? Do you think you''d


    get better just because you said so?" Jayden often teased Silvia as being silly, but yet now she felt


    he was the actual fool!


    He did not follow the doctor''s instructions and take the medicine prescribed. Even if he was


    Superman, he would eventually fall sick if he tortured himself like that.


    "I will try my best." Jayden understood his health clearly. In the past, because he had given up on


    the treatment, he would develop a fever whenever the weather was cold. Now that there was


    someone who cared about him whom he also cared for, Jayden wanted to rid himself of this illness.


    He would cooperate with the doctor''s treatment so that his condition could improve greatly.


    Seeing that he was behavingnguidly, Silvia was so angry that she stomped her feet, "Jayden ..."


    "Good girl!" Jayden rubbed her head and said, "I know what I should do. Go to sleep, you have to


    get up early tomorrow."


    Silvia pped his hand away and said aggressively, "Jayden, I''m being serious here. Don''t talk


    down to me like I am a child. I''ll get angry."


    Jayden exined seriously, "I am also serious. Since Dr. Thames has been fired, I won''t let her


    come back. I have already contacted the new doctor. He''ll give me a physical examination


    tomorrow."


    Silvia asked, "When did you decide to fire Dr. Thames?"


    "Tonight." It was precisely when Jayden heard Silvia ask Dr. Thames to refer to her as Mrs. Kyle


    that he decided to fire Dr. Thames and never employ her again.


    Silvia questioned, "You only decided to fire her just now, but you''ve already found a recement


    doctor?"


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you doubting my capabilities?"


    Silvia said, "What does this have to do with your capabilities? How did you get a doctor thiste at


    night?"


    "Well, naturally someone did it for me. Don''t worry." Jayden pulled her into his arms and patted her


    gently on the back, coaxing her to sleep like she was a child. "Silvia, when you have enough money


    and enough power, you will find that many things are much easier than you think."


    In Silvia''s opinion, it was very difficult to find a good doctor. However, for someone at Jayden''s


    status, hiring an excellent doctor was as simple as making a phone call.


    Jayden merely made a phone call to his assistant, and someone would naturally sort things out for


    him.


    "Oh..." Silvia gently responded. He was right. She was not at a simr status as him, so she


    perceived many things as difficult. However, these matters were a piece of cake for Jayden.


    Hiring a personal doctor was really simple for someone as rich and powerful as Jayden. Clearly,


    Silvia did not realize it.


    Thinking of this, Silvia eased her mind. Lying in his arms and listening to his steady heartbeat, she


    gradually fell asleep.


    When Silvia woke up, the space on the bed next to her was already cold. Jayden must have been


    awake for a long time.


    When she got up, she felt a little disappointed when she did not see him. However, the feeling


    disappeared when she saw a note on the bedside table.


    "Silvia, I went for a jog. I''ll have breakfast with you when Ie back."


    Indeed, he was bing more considerate to her, leaving her a note to notify her of his jog.


    Silvia tidied up and went downstairs. Jayden just returned from his jog and was drenched in sweat


    on such a cold day. Silvia quickly handed him a dry towel and said, "Dry yourself. It''s easy to catch


    a cold in this weather. Take care of your body."


    "Yeah, I will." Silvia helped to wipe the sweat off Jayden. Unconsciously, she was very close to him


    and her pink-tinted face was swaying in front of Jayden''s eyes. His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly


    and he lowered his head to kiss her lips, tasting them carefully.


    "Hey..." Silvia wanted to push him away, but like before, he stood firmly in front of her. As long as


    Jayden did not let her go, she had no way to push him away.


    As they kissed, Silvia got in the mood and closed her eyes, savoring the kiss...


    After a long time, when Jayden finally let go of her, Silvia looked down and saw the two young boys


    staring at them with eager eyes. She didn''t know when they showed up and how long they had


    been watching!


    How could she let the boys watch something so inappropriate? What if they were poorly influenced?


    Jayden clearly knew that there were two kids in the house, but he did not restrain himself and made


    out with her in a public space! Now, Silvia was too embarrassed to exin it to the boys.


    Silvia cast a reproachful look at Jayden.


    Silvia did not expect that the boys would do something shocking next.


    Levi stepped forward like a little adult. "Jayden, that''s not how you kiss a girl."


    Jayden''s face darkened as he said, "Levi, who gave you permission to peek at us?"


    "Jayden, you''re wrong. We weren''t peeking. We were openly watching." Levi pursed his lips. "This


    is the living room, not a private space. You two were kissing here. We did not evenin about


    your inappropriate behaviour, and yet you''re ming us for peeking?"


    Jayden, "Levi, do you want a good spanking?"


    Levi said, "Jayden, since when did you learn to be like my Dad? He always threatens me like that,


    but he never follows through. Now I''m not afraid of him anymore."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You kid, you''re really something." Jayden grabbed Levi and lifted him up with both hands. "Today,


    I''ll show you if I''m ying around or being serious."


    "Jayden, don''t scare him!" Silvia was afraid that Jayden would hurl Levi away.


    After a moment''s thought, Levi looked at Silvia with dissatisfaction and said, "Sister


    Silvia, you are not cooperative enough!"


    Silvia waspletely bbergasted.


    Levi added, "Whenever my Dad kisses my Mom, she would respond aggressively...Sister Silvia, if


    you don''t understand, I''ll teach you another day."

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    Despite being thick- skinned, Silvia still felt embarrassed. That child''s demeanor did not conform to


    his age at all.


    "Young Master Kyle, I give in. I won''t go between you and your brothers." Silvia''s words implied that


    Levi deserved to be punished. If Jayden wanted to teach Levi a lesson, so be it. She would not


    interfere.


    "Oh no!"


    Levi realized that he was in trouble. He quickly put on a pitiful look before Silvia turned around and


    left. "Sister Silvia, you can''t leave me. If you do that, I''m going to get a harsh spanking!"


    Silvia was not a soft-hearted person, but she could not resist these lovely boys. She could not bear


    to see them suffer, not even a little bit.


    "Jayden, forget it. Levi is still a child. Let''s just spare him." Silvia persuaded Jayden. She clearly


    knew that Levi was full of tricks up his sleeves, but her heart softened at the sight of his pitiful face.


    Jayden said, "Levi, weren''t you acting tough just now? Why did you chicken out so soon?" Levi


    said, "I am a wise man. I won''t fight when the odds are against me."


    "He''s almost 12 years old. He''s not young anymore." Julien, who was usually quiet, suddenly spoke


    out. He looked at Levi and said, "Naughty kids should be punished. If not, he might disturb you


    further when you''re in the heat of your passion!"


    Silvia was at a loss!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Given the fact that the boys could disturb them when they were kissing, it was possible that they


    might pop up out of nowhere when she and Jayden were passionate in bed! She had to be more


    careful in future.


    Levi was rendered speechless.


    It sounded as if Levi was the one who barged in on Jayden and Silvia kissing, but it was Julien who


    dragged him over actually!


    However, even if Levi disclosed this, no one would believe him.


    In their eyes, Julien was a quiet and sensible boy who never caused trouble. Levi on the other


    hand, was a troublemaker just like his mother, Mia.


    As he thought deeper, Levi found himself very pitiful. All these years, apart from Mia, everyone saw


    him as a troublemaker. He sobbed, "You all don''t care about me anymore. I''m so pitiful. I want to go


    home and look for my mom..."


    Jayden said, "Okay, I''ll ask Simon to send you back today."


    Levi''s crying came to an abrupt end. He stared at Jayden with wide eyes and said incredulously,


    "Jayden, I''m just saying it casually. Why do you have to be so ruthless?!" Julien said, "Spewing


    nonsense again!"


    Levi red at Julien and snapped, "Julien, what on earth did I do to you? Why do you have to go


    against me every time?"


    Julien said, "You offended Jayden."


    Levi understood what was happening. Julien was pushing all the me on him again. All he could


    do now was to admit defeat and apologize. Otherwise, they would be sent back to Chatterton Town.


    "Jayden, I was wrong. I should not have followed Julien over to sneak on you and Sister Silvia."


    Well, since Julien sold him out, he would not let Julien off the hook. He said, "Jayden, no matter


    where the two of you are publicly disying your affection in the future, I''ll pretend that I don''t see it.


    I will not disturb you two again. Julien, you won''t peek at them also, isn''t that right?"


    Julien did not expect Levi to pull out this move. His expression changed and hepsed into sullen


    silence.


    "Great, d that you two understand." However, Jayden did not let Levi off but carried him upstairs.


    "Julien,e along."


    Julien was cynical in front of Levi, but in front of Jayden, he was a goody two shoes. He followed


    without hesitation when Jayden asked him to.


    Jayden took the two boys to the study and looked sternly at them as he said, "Both of you, stand up


    straight."


    It seemed that Jayden was really being serious. He could not y hardball with Jayden at this time.


    Levi quickly apologized, "Jayden, I''m sorry."


    Jayden grilled him, "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    Levi scratched his little head and said, "If you say that I''m wrong, then I must be wrong."


    "Levi, it seems that you haven''t realized your mistake." Jayden pinched Levi''s ears and looked at


    Julien again. "Julien, do you know what you''ve done wrong?"


    Julien shook his head.


    Jayden pinched his face. "You''re not allowed to plot against your sister- in-w in the future."


    "Jayden, we..." They always thought that they had done a good job in plotting against Silvia. They


    didn''t expect that Jayden had already seen through it. The boys wanted to deny it, but when they


    looked into Jayden''s serious eyes, they had to scratch that idea. They could only nod obediently.


    "We won''t do it again in the future."


    "Your sister-inw is bold and forthright, but she is not stupid. She only allowed you two to scheme


    against her because she loves you." Jayden patiently exined to the two boys, "You can''t take


    advantage of her love for you and scheme against her."


    "Jayden, I was wrong." Julien bowed his head and admitted his mistake solemnly.


    "Jayden, I admit my mistake too. I''m sorry. I won''t lie to her again in the future. I''ll treat her super


    well." Levi made a pledge and was almost trying to bind himself in an oath.


    "Now that you know what you''ve done wrong, you''re still good boys." Jayden stroked their heads


    and led them out of the study room. However, as soon as he opened the door, something heavy


    stumbled in.


    "Silvia, what are you doing?" If Jayden had not reacted at the nick of time and caught her, Silvia


    would probably have mmed into the ground.


    "I came to tell you that breakfast is served!" Silvia could never admit that she was caught


    eavesdropping outside the door. She scratched her head awkwardly. "Jayden, go take a bath and


    change your clothes. Don''t catch a cold."


    "Got it." Jayden nodded and nced at the two boys. They were very perceptive, "Jayden, we''ll wait


    for you downstairs. Sister Silvia, please prepare the bath for Jayden."


    Just like that, the two boys scurried downstairs. Jayden took Silvia into the room. As soon as she


    stepped into the room, Jayden pushed her against the wall.


    "Jayden, what are you doing?"


    "Silvia..." Jayden suddenly lowered his head and bit Silvia''s lips,cing their lips together. After a


    long while, he let her go and stretched out his hand to rub her lips, "What should I do? I want to kiss


    you again."


    "Jayden, let me go..." Silvia''s face turned hot from Jayden''s kiss, and she tried to push him away.


    "Ugh! All you do is kiss me! You''ve kissed twice in the morning, isn''t that enough?"


    "Only twice. If I could, I''d kiss you a thousand times more." Her lips were like a blossoming flower,


    emitting an enticing fragrance, temping him to pick it up.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    "Jayden, did you smear honey on your lips this morning?" Jayden usually didn''t talk much, but now


    his words were so cloying that Silvia couldn''t stand it.


    "Yeah, it''s possible that I did. Do you want to taste it?" Before she could answer him, his lips


    covered hers again, like he was savoring an addictive dessert.


    "Jayden, stop it..." Silvia wanted to stop him, but her voice was trapped. Her lips were fully upied


    by his!


    Jayden''s masculine pheromones messed up her rationality. She could not refuse his kiss, so she


    could only fall into his passionate embrace.


    Later, Silvia didn''t even know when this lingering kiss came to an abrupt end. Anyway, the only thing


    she could recap for the whole morning was the way Jayden kissed her.


    His tititing lips!


    His overbearing kiss!


    His firm hands!


    He was so hot that he almost scorched her!


    "Boss, Boss... what are you thinking about?" Suddenly, Reagan''s voice woke Silvia up. She


    scratched her head awkwardly and asked, "What happened?"


    "Nothing." Reagan stared at Silvia.


    "Then, why are you shouting? You frightened me!" Silvia red at him discontentedly and flipped


    the book open. However, she did not even notice that the book was upside down because her mind


    was still reying how Jayden, that son of a b*tch, had kissed her!


    "I''ve been calling you for really long, but you wouldn''t answer me. If I didn''t shout, would you have


    heard me?" Reagan curled his lips seeing Silvia''s radiant expression. "Boss, there must be a lot of


    R-rated things on your mind."


    "What are you talking about?" Reagan''s guess was spot on, making Silvia re at him. "What do


    you want to talk about?"


    Reagan handed a letter to Silvia. "This morning, I bumped into Alina the moment I left home. She


    asked me to pass you this letter and said that you would thank her for this."


    "Alina asked you to pass it to me?" Silvia immediately thought of what happened the previous night.


    She hurriedly opened the envelope. There was a photo in it... It was a photo of Felix.


    It was different from the previous day''s photos. In this one, Felix was in a beige casual suit Silvia


    was most familiar with. He was neatly dressed, not unlike a charming prince from a royal portrait.


    The smile on his face in the photo was dazzling, overpowering even the sunshine. Especially his


    bright eyes, when Silvia looked at them, she could discern the tenderness in his gaze.


    "Felix..."


    "Boss, why does Alina have a photo of Felix?" As he spoke, Reagan glimpsed several lines of


    words on the back of the photo. "Boss, there are words on the back of the photo."


    Silvia immediately turned the photo over. With just a nce, Silvia could confirm that it was Felix''s


    handwriting. She used to read his handwriting every day, and there was a time when she imitated


    him, making her very familiar with his script.


    "Silvia, when you see this, I may have already passed away. Don''t be sad. I''ll love you no matter


    where I go."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Silvia, I seem to have been targeted by someone. I don''t know who they are, and I don''t know why


    they are looking for me. They terrify me. It''s a fear I''ve never encountered in my twenty-two years of


    life. I feel that I have fallen into their trap, and now they''re closing into me. I may be doomed."


    "Silvia, your father left you not long ago. I yearn to take good care of you and protect you. I won''t


    allow Norman''s gang to bully you. But now, I can''t even guarantee my own safety. I am really good


    for nothing!"


    "Silvia, I want to tell you that if anything happens to me, you must take care of your mother and


    yourself. You have to know, your Dad and I can''t fully rest when thinking about you..."


    "Silvia, the people who are targeting me, they''re mysterious and powerful. From what I have seen


    these days, I definitely can''t escape as long as they don''t let me go."


    "Silvia, you must remember this. Even if you find out who the murderers are, you must stay far away


    from them. You must never approach them. Please live a good life, on behalf of your Dad and me."


    "Silvia, as long as you are alive, there will be infinite hope and possibilities! No matter what kind of


    situation you encounter, you must live well."


    Mysterious and powerful...


    The first person that came to Silvia''s mind was the most mysterious person in Madison City... The


    legendary Mr. Kyle, whomanded the economy of Madison City.


    But how could that be possible?


    There was no enmity between the Kyles and the Xaviers. They had not even met Jayden before so


    there was no reason for them to target Felix. It must have been someone else who was targeting


    Felix.


    It was possible that the culprit was trying to cover up their identities, so they pretended to be


    mysterious and deliberately misled Felix.


    "Felix, you noticed these strange urences before you disappeared, but why didn''t you tell me? If


    you did, we could have figured a way out. Then maybe..." Thinking of the bloodied person in the


    previous photo, Silvia''s heart ached again.


    Since things had veered in the worst direction, it was likely that Felix was already murdered.


    Silvia ced Felix''s photo on the spot closest to her heart, "Felix, you left this clue in hopes that I


    could find your murderer, didn''t you? Don''t worry, I will definitely find out the truth, and avenge you."


    "Boss, we''ve already analyzed all the influential figures in Madison City yesterday, but we haven''t


    found any clues. We''re about to give up. Now that we have the letter from Felix, shouldn''t we


    continue to look for clues from yesterday''s name list?" Reagan also wanted to unearth the identity


    of the big shot who killed Felix.


    "Yes, continue to search for clues from the name list." Silvia bit her lip and said, "Reagan, let''s just


    keep this investigation in the dark. Don''t stir up any attention from the teachers and students. We


    don''t want to alert the enemy."


    "Boss, I know. I''ll keep my lips sealed tight."


    "By the way, did Alina tell you anything else this morning?"


    Reagan thought for a while and said, "No, nothing else."


    "Okay. If she asks you to bring me something next time, refuse her and tell her toe to me


    personally."


    "Boss, do you think Alina knows something?"


    "Obviously." Silvia said firmly, "Alina must have held a lot of information we haven''t got our hands


    on. She is the only breakthrough we have in this case. As long as we get a breakthrough, the


    following matters will be easier to deal with."

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    "I believe Alina knows more than we do about Felix''s death." Reagan had uncertainties in his heart.


    "But then, I don''t understand how Alina knows so much."


    Silvia sighed, "Same here. I don''t understand as well."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Reagan added, "Perhaps she''s an aplice to Felix''s murderer?"


    "If she''s an aplice, she wouldn''t be so silly as to hand the clues over to us." Silvia carefully put


    Felix''s photo into the book and closed it properly. "I think Alina was probably the one who spread


    those rumors around school."


    Reagan was astounded. "Alina? Could she do that? Why would she spread such information?"


    "Because she has been in love with Felix in secret." It was precisely because of Felix that Alina kept


    causing trouble for Silvia in school. "I think she must really like Felix. That was why she released the


    news when she first learned that Felix was killed!"


    Reagan was confused. "If she really wanted to avenge Felix, why didn''t she hand the clues over to


    the police after she got them? She asked me to bring them to you instead."


    Silvia guessed, "Based on the information we got, the murderer is someone with power and


    influence. We can''t imagine how cruel or brutal they could be. Perhaps Alina was worried, so she


    didn''t dare to hand the evidence over to the police."


    Reagan then added, "It''s not like you can do anything even if she gave them to you."


    "I think she probably wants to use the powerful figure backing me to find out who the murderer is."


    Silvia did not forget the previous time when Alina gave her the photos Mr. Donald had secretly


    taken. In the end, Jayden found out about it, and Mr. Donald was arrested.


    Silvia surmised that Alina wanted Jayden''s help, but... thest time, Jayden fell out with her


    because of Felix''s photo. What would Jayden think if he knew that Silvia was trying this hard to


    avenge Felix''s death?


    Jayden was an extremely jealous person... Silvia shook her head. No matter what, she would rely


    on her own ability to find the murderer this time. She would not ask Jayden for help!


    "Boss, I know the chances of finding the murderer would be higher if we could get help from Young


    Master Kyle, but I don''t want you to trouble him this time. After all, the rtionship between the


    three of you is a bit awkward." The truth was unpleasant, but Reagan had to touch on it. "We men


    generally don''t like our girlfriend''s exes, let alone helping them out."


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." Silvia clenched her fists. She had to experience certain things


    by herself... Others wouldn''t be able to help her. "As long as we find out the truth, every spection


    will be answered."


    Reagan looked at Silvia and said, "Boss, I don''t think Felix would me you in this matter, so don''t


    be too stressed out about it..."


    "You don''t have to sugarcoat the facts to me. I understand it." Silvia knew that Felix had been killed,


    so if she could not find the murderer, she would not be in peace for the rest of her life. There was no


    way that she wouldn''t feel the pressure.


    It was just that Silvia was shouldering the pressure on her own, and she did not want all the friends


    who loved and cared for her to be worried about her.


    "Jayden went to work, and Sister Silvia went to ss..." Levi nagged as he looked at Julien, "Tell


    me, why isn''t Sister Silvia taking us to her school today?"


    Julien was reading a profound book teeming with esoteric words. He replied after a long while,


    "Perhaps she''s angry with you."


    "Angry with me? Why would she be angry with me?" Levi squeezed to Julien''s side and held his


    small arms, "Julien, let''s go out and find her, okay?"


    Julien moved Levi''s hand away and said, "Nope!"


    Levi pursed his lips and said, "I know that you want to go out too. Don''t pretend like you don''t!


    Come with me to find Sister Silvia. In the worst case, I''d just take the me again."


    Julien raised an eyebrow. "Have you forgotten what happened two days ago?"


    Levi asked in confusion, "What happened?"


    "You forgot! How unsurprising!" Julien cast a dissatisfied nce at Levi. "Don''t you remember that


    someone tried to kill us? Is your brain a useless ornament?"


    "I remember it, okay?!" Indeed, Levi was not as meticulous as Julien. Levi scratched his head and


    replied, "Uncle Banks is dealing with it. He''s here for us, so what are you so worried about?"


    "Because Uncle Banks hasn''t found any clues yet. He doesn''t know who it is that was trying to kill


    us." Julien put his book down and remarked with a serious expression, "It seems that the person is


    not someone easy to deal with. You''d better stay at home with me during this period of time if you


    don''t want to cause any trouble for Jayden. Don''t think about going anywhere."


    Levi whined, "Stay at home everyday? Not go anywhere? Julien, are you trying to bore me to


    death?"


    Julien said, "Well, if you insist to go out, I won''t stop you. I won''t suffer any losses even if you were


    caught and chopped into pieces by the bad guys. But if something happens to you, the family will be


    in turmoil. For the sake of the adults in our home, I have to be responsible for your safety even if I


    am unwilling to."


    Levi huffed and said, "Julien, you''re always so haughty, but you are so talkative when you are


    reasoning me."


    "Son, Mommy is calling. Answer the phone quick!"


    In the living room, Mia''s voice suddenly sounded, which made Julien''s little body stiffen up.


    Levi was rather pleased to see that Julien was shocked. "My mother is calling."


    Julien frowned and said coldly, "Levi, can''t you change the ringtone? Don''t you realize how terrifying


    that ringtone is?"


    "I want to change it too, but if my Mom finds out, she''d skin me alive!" Levi stuck out his tongue


    proudly. Levi deliberately changed the ringtone an hour ago, thinking that he would scare the


    cheeky Julien with Mia''s voice.


    Julien got light-headed when he heard Mia''s voice. He frowned and said, "Hurry up and answer the


    phone. Do you think it''s nice listening to it?!"


    "It''s fine, let it ring for a little longer." Levi said slowly, "If I pick it up too fast, she would take it that I


    miss her very much. She might evene and take me home."


    Julien stood up. "I''m going upstairs."


    Levi held him back. "My mom will definitely want to speak to youter. Why are you going upstairs?


    Wait here."


    Julien looked at Levi''s grip. "Let go!"


    Julien''s tone and expression were really scary. Levi was startled. He quickly loosened his grip and


    watched as Julien headed upstairs. Levi added, "I''m surprised to see that you''re actually scared of


    someone!"

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    Levi watched as Julien''s back slowly disappeared. When he was about to answer the phone, the


    ringtone stopped.


    "Oh no!"


    He would be given an earful again in a short while.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Mia called again. This time, he didn''t dare dy any longer. He


    rushed to answer the phone and greeted in a sweet voice, "Mom..."


    The first thing Levi heard was not the tender and caring voice of a mother to her son, but a high


    pitched shriek. "Brat, why did you take so long to answer the phone?"


    Levi knew that a bomb was about to drop on him, and s, he nearly went deaf from it!


    "I was in the bathroom." Levi lied without batting an eye. "Mom, it should bete at night in


    Chatterton Town now. Why aren''t you enjoying your beauty sleep?"


    "Brat, even without my beauty sleep, no one canpare with me in terms of appearance." Mia


    didn''t care for her son''s wellbeing at all, and she immediately asked frankly, "Levi, which university


    does Silvia go to? Which ss is she in?" "Mom, what do you need such information for?" Just as


    he asked, a thought surfaced to his mind. "Mom, a-are you here in Madison City?"


    "I just left the airport, and now I''m in a taxi to the city." Levi could tell from Mia''s voice that she was a


    little tired. It seemed that she had just traveled on a long-distance flight.


    "Mom, you came to Madison City just like that. Does Dad know about this?" Just as expected, Mia


    was very aggressive when it came to such matters, so it wouldn''t take long for Neil toe after


    her.


    "Brat, do you think I need his approval toe visit my nephew''s wife?" Mia yawned and said,


    "Send the details over quickly."


    "Mom, look at you. You just took a ten-hour flight. You must be tired. Why don''t youe over and


    sleep at Jayden''s house? Sister Silvia will be right here as soon as you wake up." Usually, Levi was


    the one causing trouble. However, when he was with Mia, he would y the role of an adult.


    "Brat, stop talking nonsense. Just send the details to me." Mia was always so reckless in front of her


    son, and she never cared if she would set a bad example for him.


    Levi couldn''t dissuade Mia, but he was worried of Mia disturbing Silvia at school. He was so anxious


    that he had a slip of the tongue. "Mom, Sister Silvia doesn''t know you. What if you scare her?"


    As soon as Levi said that, Mia shouted loudly, "Stinky brat, what are you talking about? Your mother


    is so beautiful and gentle. How would I scare her?"


    "Don''t underestimate yourself. When Julien heard your voice just now, he scampered away..." Of


    course, Levi could only think these words in his mind. He did not dare to say it out loud. He patiently


    tried to dissuade Mia, "Mom, Jayden doesn''t like people disturbing Sister Silvia. You shoulde to


    the house first."


    "Send it to me within one minute or I''ll take you back to Chatterton town." After saying that, Mia


    hung up the phone. Faced with the disconnected call, Levi shook his head helplessly. Although he


    was reluctant, he still sent the detailed address of Silvia''s university and her ss information to


    Mia.


    If he didn''t...


    It was possible that he would really be skinned alive!


    In Levi''s family, he was evidently the youngest and the most in need of care. However, in reality,


    both he and his father had to give way to Mia. Mia was the one that was being cared for!


    Forget it. After all, Levi was a real man. He should give in to girls when the time called for it.


    Meanwhile at University A''s Finance Faculty, in the Third Year''s ss B...


    Mia referred to the clues Levi sent her and sessfully arrived at University A. When she thought


    about how she was finally going to meet her niece-inw, she was overjoyed. She gave the taxi


    driver a generous tip of 50 dors.


    The driver was delighted when he received the tip. He hurriedly got out of the car and opened the


    door for Mia. He took his luggage and asked, "Hey gorgeous, are you a student from this


    university?"


    Mia''s son was almost twelve years old. It was obvious that the taxi driver was praising Mia for


    looking young when he asked if she was a student here.


    Mia was thrilled to be praised for her young appearance. She gleefully tipped another 50 dors to


    the driver and said, "Yeah, I''m a senior here. Thank you for sending me!"


    An idea flitted across Mia''s mind. She could pretend as a student of the Finance course and sneak


    into Silvia''s ss. She would secretly observe and see if Silvia was as good as Levi told her.


    With this thought in mind, Mia couldn''t wait any longer. She rushed to the ss, and it had just


    started when she arrived.


    In the ss, some students were paying attention, some were whispering to each other, and some


    were sleeping on the table... Mia''s eyes scanned the surrounding but she didn''t find the person she


    was looking for.


    Where was she?


    Did Levi lie to her and give her the wrong information?


    No, he wouldn''t!


    Mia immediately denied this idea.


    Levi was usually quick-witted and had more devious ideas than Mia. However, he didn''t have the


    guts to mislead her unless he was asking to be punished.


    If Levi didn''t give Mia the wrong information, and Silvia was not there, was it possible that Silvia was


    skipping ss?


    It couldn''t be. Silvia was a sensible adult. Why would she skip any sses?


    Just as Mia was lost in her thoughts, a slender figure suddenly appeared in her line of sight. She


    opened her eyes wide in surprise. "Karen Joy?"


    Why was Karen Joy there?


    Mia didn''t tell anyone that she wasing to Madison City. Even if Neil and the others found out


    and sent someone to chase after her, they would only be here in another few hours. It was


    impossible for Karen Joy to arrive just after Mia did.


    "Sorry, you are?" Silvia saw a strange woman staring at her, mistaking her for someone else. She


    stopped to look at her.


    Silvia stopped to look at the woman because she felt that the woman seemed familiar. However,


    Silvia could not recall exactly where she had seen her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "It''s you. It''s you.... Girl, we''ve met before. Do you still remember me?" When Silvia turned her


    head, Mia recognized who she was.


    Mia clearly remembered that a few months ago, in the few days before Karen Joy''s wedding, she


    met this girl by ident outside a shopping mall. At that time, Mia mistook her for Karen Joy and


    was regarded as a human trafficker by her.


    "Sorry, but I don''t know you." Silvia smiled apologetically and turned to leave.


    "You really don''t remember me?" Mia grabbed Silvia. "Let me give you a hint. You went to


    Chatterton Town a few months ago."


    Silvia was still in a state of stupefaction.


    Mia continued to remind her, "It was raining heavily that day. Outside a shopping mall in


    Chatterton Town..."

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    With the help from Mia''s obvious reminder, Silvia finally remembered it. "Oh... You are the human


    trafficker!"


    "Human trafficker?!" Mia''s enthusiasm was instantly extinguished by Silvia''s remark. "I only just


    mistook you for someone else."


    Silvia eyed Mia from head to toe. "Are you from Chatterton Town?"


    "Hey! I''m your husband''s youngest aunt. I''m your elder, so you should be more polite to me. Don''t


    look at me with such a suspicious gaze! I feel hurt, alright?" Mia really wanted to shout this at Silvia,


    but it was not yet time to reveal her identity. "Yeah, I''m from Chatterton Town," Mia replied simply.


    "Chatterton Town?" Silvia knew that Jayden''s hometown was Chatterton Town too. The two young


    boys, Levi, and Julien, also came from there. Now that someone from Chatterton Town showed up


    in Madison City, could this woman also be from the Kyle family? "What''s your name?" Silvia


    demanded.


    "Youngdy, I''m your..." Forget it. Mia swallowed back her words. Silvia didn''t know who Mia was,


    so why should Mia mind Silvia? Mia knew she had to continue testing Silvia. "Why should I tell you


    my name?"


    Silvia retorted, "Fine then. I don''t want to know anyway."


    Mia was indignant. "Hey, why are you so rude?"


    "What do you mean?!"


    "You should be more courteous if you want to know my name. I would have told you if you didn''t


    give up so quickly!"


    Silvia was bbergasted. "Whatever, I''m not interested anymore."


    Mia grumbled, "Youngdy, I would have smacked you if you were someone else."


    "Do you mean that I should thank you for showing mercy to me?"


    "You sure have a sharp tongue, youngdy!"


    "It''s pretty good. I won the first prize in our school''s quarrelingpetitionst year."


    Mia was dumfounded at Silvia''s remark.


    Wasn''t quarreling Mia''s strong point? When had she ever lost? But now, it seemed that she was at


    a disadvantage.


    As Silvia looked at Mia, she felt that Mia looked like someone she knew, but she couldn''t recall.


    "Hey, if you''re from Chatterton Town... Why did youe here?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Of course, Mia couldn''t tell Silvia that she came here to meet her. If Mia


    said so, Silvia would probably think of her as a human trafficker again!


    "Oh, I''m just asking, it''s not that I want to know anything. I won''t disturb you anymore." Silvia didn''t


    have much interest in Mia and was about to leave.


    Seeing that Silvia was about to leave, Mia grabbed Silvia and said, "You know, I''m not familiar with


    this ce. Are you nning to leave without helping me?"


    "My apologies!" Silvia avoided Mia''s outstretched hand and said with a sense of apology yet


    aloofness, "I still have another ss to attend. I don''t have any time to spare."


    "Youngdy, don''t you feel any sympathy?" Seeing that she was on the verge of losing Silvia, Mia


    executed her ultimate move by putting on a show of bitterness. "I traveled a long way here to look


    for someone. I failed to find the person, and I even spent all of my money. I might have to roam the


    streets tonight. Can''t you help me?"


    "Sympathy? That''s for those who are really in need of help. I don''t think you need it." Silvia smiled.


    "Please hide yourrge designer bag the next time you''re lying. If I believed in you, wouldn''t I be an


    idiot? Besides, everyone has a mobile phone nowadays. You can just call the person you''re looking


    for."


    Mia was rendered speechless.


    In her entire life, she was the one who ridiculed other people. No one could make her fall silent.


    Silvia, this sharp- tongued youngdy, was the first to break the record.


    Levi had been praising Silvia unendingly. He said that she was a kind soul who was also blessed


    with good looks, like an angel sent from heaven.


    Mia admitted that Silvia had an endearing face. However, Silvia''s sharp character did not match


    Levi''s angelic description!


    It seemed that Levi was still easily smitten whenever he saw a beautiful woman. In his mind, as long


    as the girl was good-looking, he would praise her even if she had a poor character!


    However, Mia didn''t have the final say on whether Silvia was a good person. The most important


    thing was that Jayden liked her. As his aunt, all Mia could do was observe Silvia. She could not


    control Jayden''s thoughts.


    But then... Mia felt like she was looking at Karen Joy when she looked at Silvia''s retreating figure.


    Why did Jayden court a girl who resembled Karen Joy so much?


    Mia didn''t dare to think negatively. She didn''t chase after Silvia but chose to contact Levi instead.


    She decided to go to Jayden''s residence first. Everything would have to wait until they came home.


    Silvia would never expect that the human trafficker she met at her campus would appear at her


    home and even usurped her territory.


    The ''human trafficker'' was seen sitting on the sofa in the living room. The boys were standing


    behind the woman, massaging her back. Silvia noticed them the moment she stepped into the


    house.


    "Sister Silvia, you''re back!" Levi saw Silvia and wanted to run over to wee her. However, as


    soon as he took a step, he was pulled back by Mia.


    Mia whispered a warning into his ear, "You brat, didn''t you remember what I just told you?"


    "I forgot." Levi scratched his tiny head with a reluctant expression. "But Mom, Sister Silvia is really


    nice. I don''t want you to bully her."


    "Who said I was going to bully her? I was just testing her." Mia twisted Levi''s ears. "Stinky brat, don''t


    fail me at such a critical moment. Before Jaydenes back, you two must put on a show with me!"


    Levi nodded.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After all, Mia was his mother... An extremely unreasonable mother.


    "Levi, who is this?" In fact, there was no need for Levi to answer. Silvia could guess that Mia was


    Levi''s mother just by looking at their faces.


    No wonder Silvia felt that Mia looked familiar earlier that morning. It was because Mia looked just


    like Levi...


    Levi stepped forward and gave a serious introduction to Silvia. "Sister Silvia, let me introduce this


    young and beautifuldy to you... My mother, Mrs. Brown."


    "Aunt..." ording to seniority, Silvia should address Mia respectfully as an elder. However, Silvia


    couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    There were two reasons why Silvia couldn''t do it. First, she had a minor conflict with Mia, and they


    were not on good terms.


    The other reason was that Mia looked very young. She looked like she was in her early thirties at


    most. It was impossible to tell that she had a child who was twelve years old!

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    "Levi, I''m thirsty. Get me a ss of water." On the surface, Mia was talking to Levi. However, Mia''s


    true intention was for Silvia to bring her a ss of water instead.


    Some time ago, when Mia was bored at home, she had watched a dramatic series on TV. It was


    about a girl from an ordinary family falling in love with a rich guy and ended up marrying him.


    Just like how Cindere met her prince, the story was initially a fairy tale, but the reality was rarely


    that perfect. The heroine of the series thought she was so lucky to have met the man of her dreams.


    However, on the second day of their wedding, she was used by her mother- in-w of stealing


    jewelry.


    Of course, it was impossible that the heroine had stolen her mother-inw''s jewelry. The mother-in-


    law asked her own daughter to fake the evidence in order to drive the pitiful heroine out of the


    family.


    The heroine didn''t steal the jewelry, but it was found in her room. There was nothing she could do to


    vindicate herself. What''s more, that family didn''t give her any chance to defend herself before


    using her of being the thief.


    It was fine if the others didn''t believe her, but even the man she loved didn''t believe her... Later on,


    the heroine still stayed at their home, just to prove her innocence.


    Mia gnashed her teeth in anger while watching the drama series. She put herself in the heroine''s


    shoes countless times and decided she would never quietly suffer just to prove her innocence. Mia


    would set up bombs and annihte the entire family for using her wrongfully!


    After marrying Neil, he had restricted Mia when it came to her acting career. So Mia tended to find


    trouble when she had nothing to do. Coincidentally, she was recently quite idle, and Silvia had


    provoked her! So, Mia had to put on a dramatic scene for Silvia to ''enjoy''!


    Although Mia was not a vicious mother- iw, she was still Jayden''s elder. Hence, Mia intended to


    y the role of a twisted and troublesome elder. First, Mia would intimidate Silvia so she would not


    be rude to Mia anymore in the future!


    Mia had a well-designed script in her mind for this ''show'', but Silvia did not respond as she


    expected!


    "Sister Silvia, this is our Aunt Mia," It was rare for Julien to drop hints for Silvia. Although he was


    usually cheeky and scheming, he was just a small fry when facing the women in his family. He could


    be bullied by them easily.


    s, it was because all the men in the Kyle family loved the women too much. Although Julien was


    just a child, he was also a man in the Kyle family. He would justpromise when it came to these


    women...


    Besides, the three women in his family were his closest rtives. If he didn''t give in to them, how


    could he hope for an outsider to treat them well like he did?


    Hence, this was the case...


    "A-Aunt Mia..." Silvia was not willing to call Mia that, but she had to. Whatever it was, Mia was still


    Jayden''s elder. Silvia had to show respect since this was her first time meeting Jayden''s family


    member, apart from the boys.


    "Levi, didn''t you hear that I asked you to pour me a ss of water?" Mia deliberately shouted at


    Levi, ignoring Silvia. But she darted her eyes at Silvia again.


    "Girl, you better get me a ss of water. If you do so, I might spare you." That was what her gaze


    indicated.


    However, Silvia had no intention of tending to Mia. "Levi, Julien, Jayden ising back in a


    moment. Go wash your hands and let''s wait for him to have dinner together."


    Silvia knew that Mia was dissatisfied with her, but Silvia just didn''t want to suck up to her!


    Mia was speechless.


    How could Silvia treat an elder like this?


    Mia was the elder. Didn''t Silvia know that she was dissatisfied with her and was ignoring her? Mia


    was infuriated. Shouldn''t Silvia try to please her?


    However, it was obvious that Silvia had no intention of doing so. Shepletely gave Mia a cold


    shoulder.


    Mia hinted at Levi to cooperate with her. Levi received the instructions but did not do anything about


    it. He merely looked at Mia with a dismayed face as he couldn''t bear to hurt Silvia.


    It wasn''t just Silvia who was acting against Mia, even her own son was not on her side. Mia felt a


    fire burning in her heart!


    Mia could no longer keep calm. "Youngdy, I''m sitting right here. Why are you ignoring me?"


    Silvia said, "I did say hello to you. It was you who ignored me."


    "Then don''t you know that I''m angry?"


    "You can take your time being angry. I have to take care of Levi and Julien."


    Mia was bbergasted!


    Why did Jayden choose such a sharp-tongued woman?


    Didn''t Neil say that men had an affinity for gentle and considerate women? Was there something


    wrong with Jayden? Why did he fancy such a vicious woman?


    Mia was filled with anger, but Levi came and added fuel to the fire, "Mom, I don''t want to me


    you... But Sister Silvia did greet you just now. You are wrong for ignoring her."


    Mia asked, "Levi, are you still my son?"


    Levi replied, "Mom, of course I am your son."


    "Little Precious, don''t just stay quiet. Tell her that I''m in charge of the household in the Kyle family!"


    Mia tried her best to act like the head of the family, but no matter how hard she tried, she did not


    look the part.


    Julien coughed and said slowly, "Aunt Mia, I identally dialed my father''s number. I think..."


    Before Julien could finish his words, he heard Mia''s scream, "What? Julien, what did you say?!"


    This was it. Mia was doomed. If her brother, Kevin, found out that she came all the way to Madison


    City to "bully" her niece-inw, she would probably be taken back to Chatterton Town and be locked


    up, despite being a grown-up!


    It was already humiliating just to think about it!


    "Aunt Mia, do you want to talk to him?"


    "Stinky brat, you did it on purpose!" Mia thought she would be better off dying.


    "Dad, Aunt Mia doesn''t want to talk to you... Okay, I''ll pass it on to her for you," Julien said


    earnestly. After that, he made a gesture of hanging up the phone. After all, he needed to put up a


    full show. Mia taught him this, but she didn''t expect that the trick would be used on herself!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Mia asked, "What did your father ask you to tell me?"


    Julien said, "He wants you to behave properly, like an elder."


    Mia was speechless.


    Was she not behaving like an elder.


    Just as she was feeling defeated, she saw Silvia''s delighted face. Mia was even angrier. "Girl, I''m


    not done with you."


    Silvia just kept quiet.


    The Kyle family was really different from ordinary families.


    Jayden''s mood was unpredictable and could change in an instant.


    The two boys were young but extremely smart. They concocted a lot of cheeky and intelligent ideas


    in their minds.


    Now, this Aunt Mia was young and good looking, but she obviously had a mental issue. Silvia didn''t


    provoke her, but yet Mia harboured a serious grudge against Silvia!

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    Ever since she was a child, Mia had always been a mischievous person. Before her marriage, her


    parents and older brother doted on her, and after marriage, she had Neil. Although she was well


    into her thirties, she never knew how to hold back her temper.


    Most of the time, she just did whatever she wanted. Neil gave her the carte nche as long as she


    did not hurt anyone. He valued her happiness over anything else.


    This trip to Madison City was something that Mia hade up with on the spur of the moment. She


    didn''t tell anyone and left hastily. Her main purpose was to check Silvia out on Kevin''s behalf.


    She was a dauntless, hot-tempered person. This time, she happened to meet Silvia, who was equal


    to her! When Mia and Silvia bumped into each other, neither of them was willing to give in. They


    were bound to quarrel to no end!


    Seeing that the conflict between the two of them had grown intense, Julien hurriedly pacified the


    situation, "Aunt Mia, you''re the elder here. My father said that you should behave like an elder. Don''t


    argue with others." "Stinky brat, I watched you grow up. You''ve only known her for a while, but yet


    you''re taking her side." Initially, Mia wanted to bask in the privilege of an elder, but it was a futile


    attempt!


    If it were in the past, Silvia would have happily put up a fight with anyone who was provoking her.


    However, this woman, Mia, was Jayden''s elder.


    Silvia was part of the family now that she had married Jayden. Sooner orter, she would have to


    visit Jayden''s family. To leave a bad impression, Silvia held back her feelings and said, "Julien, bring


    your Aunt Mia to wash her hands. It''s time to eat!"


    Mia stomped her feet in anger. "What do you mean his Aunt Mia?"


    Silvia did not know what to say.


    Mia said, "Youngdy, although I''m not pleased with you, I''m still your elder. You have to call me


    Aunt Mia too."


    Silvia said, "I did, but you did not respond. Why would I call you that again?"


    Mia was so childish. If she really wanted to find trouble with Silvia, why did she not want to


    acknowledge Silvia as Jayden''s wife? And now she was unreasonably demanding for Silvia to call


    her Aunt Mia?!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Master Jayden, you''re finally back." Auntie Cherry started to worry for Silvia when Mia arrived and


    wanted to put on a scene. However, Auntie Cherry knew her ce. It was not up to a servant to


    meddle in the family''s affairs.


    Auntie Cherry couldn''t just stand by and watch Silvia be bullied. Helpless, she had no choice but to


    wait for Jayden at the door. She hoped that when he returned, she could pass on the news to him


    as soon as possible.


    "What''s wrong?" As soon as Jayden got out of the car, he saw Auntie Cherry''s anxious look. Jayden


    frowned.


    "Levi''s mother is here. She is with Miss Turner..." Before Auntie Cherry could finish her words,


    Jayden, who had always been calm, dashed into the house like a gust of wind.


    Jayden barged in and looked around. Sure enough, he saw that a fight was about to break out


    between Mia and Silvia!


    "Aunt Mia, you''re here." Although Jayden did not wee Mia, who was a troublemaker, she was


    still an elder. Since she had alreadye, he could not chase her away.


    "Jayden, you came back just in time." Mia walked to Jayden''s side and said, "Tell me, is this your


    wife?"


    However, Jayden chose to stand next to Silvia. "Yes."


    The careless Mia did not notice Jayden''s discreet actions. She continued, "Jayden, she has such a


    bad temper. Why did you choose her as your wife?"


    "Aunt Mia, Uncle Neil chose you as well." Indeed, Jayden was implying that Mia was also bad-


    tempered. Neil had chosen her, so why couldn''t Jayden choose Silvia?


    "Brat, what do you mean?" Mia ced both of her hands on her hips. "Let me tell you, I was the one


    who chased after Neil. If I didn''t put my mind to it, he wouldn''t even be interested in me."


    Mia admitted that she had a bad temper and that she liked to create trouble. That was why that


    b*stard, Neil had always praised other women for being gentle and considerate in front of her.


    Every time Mia heard what Neil had said, she felt like cutting his tongue off. However, that was the


    man she loved deeply. She could not do anything to him.


    "Pfft..." It was the first time Silvia heard someone describe themselves that way. She couldn''t hold


    back herughter and said, "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean tough, I just couldn''t hold it back!"


    "Girl, you, you..." No matter how much Mia loved to stir up trouble, she couldn''t really do anything to


    Silvia. She could only vent her anger on Jayden. "Jayden, you should look carefully. Don''t get a wife


    who only knows how to create more trouble."


    "Aunt Mia, you are my elder, and Silvia is my wife. You are my rtive and she''s my lover. I hope


    that you two can live together peacefully." Although Silvia had many bad habits, Jayden would not


    allow anyone to disparage her, even if that person was from his family.


    Mia said, "Jayden... You''re also going to take her side?"


    She was furious. It had been a long time since she was neglected. Now, not only was she bulled by


    Silvia, but even her son and nephew were not taking her side.


    Jayden said, "Aunt Mia, you are my elder, so I respect you. I would never bully you. But Silvia is not


    some random stranger. She''s my wife and I will not let anyone bully her."


    Silvia just listened on quietly.


    Jayden had said those words deliberately in front of Silvia, didn''t he?


    In any case, Silvia felt that it was phony and wouldn''t believe it.


    Mia said angrily, "How could you say you''re not taking her side and going against me? You''re


    obviously doing that. You better not forget that I am your aunt."


    Jayden responded, "It''s because you''re my aunt that you''re still standing here. It won''t be the same


    if you were someone else."


    Mia was stunned.


    What should she do?


    She was so pissed off by Jayden!


    All the men in the Kyle family loved their wives. Once they secured a wife, they would never care


    about Mia again!


    Julien quickly stepped forward to help mediate the awkward situation. "Aunt Mia, it''s gettingte.


    You must be hungry, right? Why don''t we eat first? We can talk after dinner."


    Mia could not say a word.


    She was fuming in her throat. If she could not vent her displeasure, she might really choke to death!

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    At the dining table.


    Jayden pushed the dishes towards Mia and said, "Aunt Mia, Auntie Cherry had specially made


    some local delicacies for you. You should try them out."


    Mia did not look at Jayden, nor did she look at the dishes on the table. Her eyes were fixed on


    Silvia, who had pissed her off...


    Silvia was extremely bothered by Mia''s intense staring, so she really wanted to ask Mia to stop


    staring at her. However, she knew if she was to sound Mia out, Mia would definitely deny that she


    was staring at her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Therefore, Silvia had decided to fight fire with fire and stared right back at Mia. Both of them stared


    into each other''s eyes, and neither of them were willing to give in.


    "Youngdy, why are you looking at me like this?" The two of them were staring at each other for so


    long that their eyes were going to pop out, so Mia took the first move to question Silvia.


    "Because you were looking at me first, so I decided to look at you."


    "Since when was I looking at you?"


    "If you didn''t look at me, how would you know that I was looking at you?"


    "Listen here youngdy, I..." At that very moment, Mia really could not think of a way to deal with


    this youngdy who had the gift of the gab.


    "You what?"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll beat you up."


    "You''re an elder, how could you say such a thing to someone junior to you?"


    "So you know that I''m your elder, huh? So why are you disrespecting me like this?"


    "I''ve always respected my elders, but just look at you. Do you think that you''re behaving like an


    elder?"


    "I''m not behaving like an elder?" Mia shifted her gaze and looked at Jayden. "Jayden, your wife said


    that I''m not acting like an elder. Don''t you think that you should say something about it?"


    "But Aunt Mia, you really don''t act like one." This was what everyone at the dining table was


    thinking. However, all of them knew that they could not say it out loud. If they did, none of them


    would not be able to get any sleep that night.


    Jayden was already stressed out having to deal with Silvia alone. Now that Mia, the troublemaker,


    was here, he really wanted to kick either one of them out of the house. However, one was his aunt


    and the other was his wife. He could kick neither of them out.


    Since he couldn''t do anything to them, he could only y the good guy and speak nicely, "Aunt Mia,


    Silvia is still young, so she''s not very good with words. I hope you won''t take it to heart."


    Upon hearing Jayden''s words, Silvia was displeased. "Jayden, she came to the university to look for


    me today and even said some strange things to me. Not only that, I greeted her when I got home


    just now, but she ignored me. She was the one behaving like a child, how could you say that I''m the


    one bad with words?"


    Jayden could not refute.


    Mia said, "Just eat your dinner and don''t bother us. We''ll deal with our own matters ourselves."


    It was Mia who had turned to Jayden for help, but she was also the one who told him to stay out of it


    now. In fact, Mia had noticed that Silvia had started to raise her voice at Jayden. She was worried


    that it would affect their rtionship, so she thought it would be better if Jayden were to stay out of


    it.


    Mia wanted Jayden to let them alone but he couldn''t actually do that, could he? Jayden looked at


    Silvia and said, "Silvia, Auntie Cherry had prepared your favorite roasted chicken drumstick for you.


    You should have some."


    "I''m not hungry." Her favorite chicken drumstick was right in front of her, and yet Silvia said that she


    was not hungry. At that point in time, Jayden knew that Silvia was determined to go against Mia.


    Neither of them was willing to give in, so Jayden had to think of another way to resolve the deadlock


    between these women.


    To tell the truth, Jayden''s greatest strength was to close business deals and not attend to family


    affairs. Hence, he was absolutely clueless when it came to handling the drama between the women


    in the family.


    Jayden had no choice but to look at Julien and Levi for help. When Levi saw that Jayden was


    looking at him, he immediately squeezed to Mia''s side. "My beautiful and gentle mother, your


    precious son is famished. Could we please have our dinner first?"


    Mia, "Stinky brat, I''m not in a good mood. You''d better stay away from me."


    "Mom..."


    "I told you to go away, did you not hear that?"


    Mia said grumpily.


    "Oh, okay... You two can keep fighting then."


    Since Levi was defeated, Jayden immediately gave Julien a knowing look. Having received


    Jayden''s orders, Julien did not attempt to take any actions right away. Instead, he took out his


    mobile phone and hit the speed-dial button.


    It was not just a joke this time. He was really calling his father, Kevin Kyle.


    All three of them knew Mia too well. Mia was not afraid of anything in this world, and even Neil could


    not do anything to her. However, Kevin was the only person that she was afraid of...


    "Julien?" The moment the call had gotten through, Kevin''s voice sounded from the phone. After


    confirming that it was his father, Julien immediately turned on the loudspeaker. "Dad, Aunt Mia has


    something to tell you."


    Kevin''s voice was loud and clear, and everyone who was present could hear him. "What''s the


    matter?"


    As soon as Mia heard Kevin''s voice, she waspletely terrified. She did not want to take over the


    call, but Julien had already shoved the phone into her hand. Therefore, she had no choice but to


    answer, "Kevin..."


    Kevin asked, "When did you go over to Madison City?"


    Mia answered obediently, "I just arrived today."


    Kevin added, "Make sure you don''t cause any trouble for Jayden, okay?"


    Mia nodded her head vigorously, "Kevin, I came here to visit, why would I cause trouble for


    Jayden?"


    Julien said, "Aunt Mia, Sister Silvia is Jayden''s wife, and she''s someone Jayden likes, so we should


    like her too. You really should not find fault with her anymore. Else, you''re really going to cause


    trouble for Jayden."


    Mia could not say a word.


    She really wanted to shut Julien''s tiny mouth. This boy was usually quiet, so why was he being so


    nosy this time?


    Kevin, "Mia, I want you to buy a flight ticket back to Chatterton Town now. If I don''t see you here


    tomorrow morning, then you should know what''s going toe for you."


    Mia, "Kevin... I..."


    A disconnect tone sounded.


    Kevin, who was on the other side of the phone, had already hung up, leaving Mia with no room for


    negotiation.


    Mia looked at everyone at the dining table with pure dejection in her eyes and said, "You guys are


    doing this to drive me away, aren''t you?"


    "No Mom, I''m always on your side." Levi knew that if he did notfort his mother at this moment,


    he would have to suffer in the future. After all, he had to go home and continue to live under Mia''s


    protection.


    "Let''s have our dinner first, Aunt Mia. We can talk about it once we''re done with our meal." Jayden


    understood the situation better than anyone else. Mia was not trying to find fault with Silvia. She


    was just someone who liked to stir up trouble. She would feel that something was not right if she did


    not cause any trouble for a day.


    "I came all the way to Madison City to see if you''re doing well. I want to see if my niece-iw is


    beautiful and if she''s nice to you, but you''re here trying to drive me away. I..." Before Mia could


    finish her words, two streams of tears were already flowing down from the corner of her eyes. She


    was crying so pitifully, as if the entire world had wronged her.

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    To make it look real, Mia had used up all the acting skills that she had acquired over the years. She


    did not believe that she would not be able to fool a youngdy like Silvia.


    "You''re an adult, but why do you only cry when you face problems?" This was the first time Silvia


    had ever seen an adult crying so uncontrobly because of an argument. She waspletely at a


    loss when she saw how Mia was behaving.


    "Levi, Julien, go pack your stuff. We''ll go to the airport right now." Mia was wiping off her tears with


    her hands, but not only did her tears stop flowing, but they were also streaming down her cheeks


    even more madly than before.


    "This..." Silvia looked at Jayden with an anxious look and said, "Young Master Kyle, Aunt Mia has


    just arrived in Madison City, and she hasn''t even had a proper meal yet. It would be too tiring for her


    to rush home at this time. Is there anything you can do about it?"


    "There''s no need for you to sympathize with us. This is not the first time that I''ve experienced the


    ruthlessness of the Kyles." Mia only dared to say these words in front of his son and nephews. She


    knew that if she were to say it in front of Kevin, she would definitely be punished.


    "I''m not sympathizing with you... I just don''t want Levi and Julien to leave so soon." Even though


    Mia was somewhat assertive and anyone could tell that she was here to find faults, Silvia could not


    really bring herself to hate her. Deep down in her heart, she even thought that Mia was kind of


    adorable.


    Yes, she was adorable... Most of the time, Silvia would find traces of Mia on Levi. They were both


    yful and mischievous, so Silvia really could not bring herself to hate her.


    Moreover, Mia was the very first elder of the Kyle family that Silvia had ever met. If Mia really were


    to rush back to Chatterton Town because of her, how would the other elders think of her? They


    would probably think that Silvia was a disrespectful and unfilial daughter-inw.


    She did not want to leave such a bad impression on the Kyles...


    But what''s done is done. The moment Mia goaded her, Silvia could not control her temper and


    started talking back to Mia. At that split second, she had spoken her mind and said all the things


    that she shouldn''t have said. After cooling down, Silvia really regretted what she had said to Mia.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Silvia finally understood that impulsion was really the devil. It could make you do and say things that


    you did not really intend to.


    "That''s right, I''m the only one who''s not weed here." Before she could finish her words, Mia


    started shedding tears again. She was crying so hard as if the entire universe was going against


    her.


    "Don''t, don''t be like this. Crying won''t solve anything," Silvia hurriedly asked Jayden for help.


    "Jayden, don''t just keep quiet. Think of a solution, please?"


    "Since Dad had given his orders, Aunt Mia will have to go home no matter what." Mia was a


    troublemaker, and Silvia was not someone who was easy to deal with either. With the two of them


    together, there would never be peace in the house. Hence, Mia returning to Chatterton Town was


    the best solution, so why would Jayden want to help them think of a way to make Mia stay in


    Madison City?


    Mia could just go back to Chatterton Town and mess around with her Neil. Regardless of what she


    did, Neil would neverin about her.


    "Huh... Let me tell you youngdy, all the Kyles are cold-blooded. So you don''t have to intercede for


    me anymore. It''s useless." In a split second, Mia was now standing on Silvia''s side.


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Mia. I believe we can still find a way out regardless of how difficult the matter is.


    We just have to do our best." At this point in time, Silvia was already starting to address Mia as her


    aunt.


    "Youngdy, you say so because you don''t know our family that well. Their father, who is also my


    brother, is a devil. He had been bullying me since I was young. Now that I''m married and even had


    a child, he would still bully me. Anyway, I''m just a pitiful person who nobody loves and cares about."


    As Mia spoke, she began to wipe her tears again.


    After hearing Mia''sints, Silvia said indignantly, "Aunt Mia, if you don''t want to go home, then


    don''t. I don''t believe that he can actually do anything to you."


    Mia continued with her emotional act and said, "Silvia, you don''t know how scary he could be...


    Anyway... Boohoo..."


    Silviaforted her. "Don''t be afraid, Aunt Mia. I''ll be by your side no matter what."


    Mia said gratefully, "Thanks, Silvia. I really didn''t expect that you would be the one to help me at


    such a crucial moment."


    Silvia said, "You are my auntie, aren''t you?. If I don''t help you, who will?"


    "Huh, I''m his mother." Mia pointed at Levi and then pointed at Jayden and Julien. "And I''m their


    aunt, but just look at them. Did they ever care about me?"


    Silvia said, "Their conscience must have been eaten by dogs. Let''s not talk to them anymore."


    "Okay," Mia replied.


    Silvia pushed all the dishes on the dining table to Mia and said, "Aunt Mia, these are all the famous


    delicacies here in Madison City. They''ll only taste good when they''re still warm. You should hurry


    and try them out."


    Looking at Silvia''s favorite pork knuckle, Mia said, "I heard that you like pork knuckles, you should


    have them instead. We women must know how to pamper ourselves."


    Silvia happily took over the pork knuckle that Mia had handed to her and said, "Let me tell you


    something, Aunt Mia. Pork knuckles are packed with cogen so it really improves skin sticity.


    You should have them more often too."


    An enlightened look appeared on Mia''s face. "Oh... No wonder your face is so soft and supple. It''s


    because of this, right?"


    "Aunt Mia, is it really that soft and supple?" Silvia asked while stroking her face narcissistically.


    Mia answered, "Of course it is, why would I want to lie to you?"


    Silvia was overjoyed because of thepliment. "Aunt Mia, do you have any ces in Madison


    City that you want to visit? I''m very familiar with the city, I can be your tour guide for free."


    Mia, "Of course I do. I''ve heard of the famous Bar Street by Madison River. It''s a tourist hotspot.


    Why don''t we go for a drink tomorrow night?"


    The more Silvia spoke, the more excited she was. "Aunt Mia, I have a friend who owns a bar there.


    It''s where all the locals go. I''ll bring you there tomorrow and we can get drunk together."


    Mia asked, "Should we bring them along with us then?"


    Mia was referring to the three guys who were sitting at the dining table with them.


    Silvia asked, "Them? Why should we bring them along?"


    Miaughed and said, "Yeah, that''s what I''m thinking too."


    Earlier that night, it was Mia and Silvia who had started quarrelling and going against each other.


    And they even looked like they would never give in.


    The three men had even imagined different scenarios of the twodies fighting each other. They did


    not expect that these twodies would actually gang up against them!


    Women were unpredictable. Men should never try to guess what they were thinking. However, the


    three of them did not expect that Mia and Silvia would be this fickle.


    These twodies were so vtile in their behaviour that the three men werepletely mind blown.

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    Up till this point, Mia was still continuing with her act. As she had said previously, a professional


    actor would never stop acting until the director said ''cut''!


    Mia sighed once again, "But you know what Silvia? Because of some other reasons, I really can''t


    stay here. I have to rush back to Chatterton Town tonight."


    Looking at Mia''s dejected look, Silvia was sad and remorseful for what she had done. "Aunt Mia, is


    your brother really that unreasonable?" Mia said bitterly, "He''s not only unreasonable, he''s a devil!


    You can never imagine how terrible of a person he could be. It''s above and beyond your


    imagination."


    "Really? He''s really that scary?" Silvia once again recalled the rumors about Mr. Kyle that had been


    going around Madison City. It was said that he was a moody man and he would always take


    advantage of his own powers to step all over the others.


    "He''s way more terrifying than you could ever imagine..." Hehe... So, her cold brother would always


    bully her huh? Then she would speak ill of him to Silvia and leave a bad impression of him on Silvia.


    She wanted him to know that she, Mia Kyle, was definitely not someone he should trifle with.


    "That''s really terrifying." Thinking of those rumors, Silvia was so nervous that she swallowed a


    mouthful of saliva. She secretly looked at Jayden and asked, "Is he even more terrifying than


    Jayden?"


    Jayden, "Aunt Mia..."


    Mia interrupted him, "Jayden, don''t interrupt us when we are talking."


    Silvia said, "Aunt Mia, can we give him a call and talk this all out?"


    Mia shook her head, looking extremely distressed. "It''s useless. No one can ever change his mind


    except for my sister-inw. I''ll definitely be punished if I don''t go home tonight."


    "Aunt Mia, you''re an adult now, not a child. How can he just punish you as he pleases?" Thinking of


    this, Silvia was reminded of Jayden, that b*stard. "Jayden, we''re human beings, not objects. What


    right do you have to punish us as you please?"


    Jayden kept quiet.


    Why was he getting dragged into this matter?


    There were already two unreasonable women in the family, and now Silvia had joined them. It


    seemed like the men in the Kyle family would lose their ce in the family very soon.


    Mia wiped her tears and pretended to be a good person. "Silvia, don''t me Jayden for it. He has


    nothing to do with this matter. If you want to me someone, then you can just me me for


    causing trouble."


    Silvia said, "Aunt Mia, I knew that you were just joking with me, so I didn''t take it to heart at all. This


    is what happened between us and I don''t even me you for it. I''m sure that they won''t me you


    too."


    Mia asked, "You really don''t me me for it?"


    Silvia said, "Of course. In fact, I was worrying that you will me me instead. You are my elder, but I


    was being so disrespectful towards you. I am the one at fault, I should be punished. Aunt Mia, I''m


    really sorry for putting you in so much trouble!"


    Mia was finally happy. "It''s okay, Silvia. I ept your apology."


    Mia''s act was very well executed. If it weren''t for the fact that they all knew her too well, Jayden and


    the rest would have probably been fooled.


    Of course, this was on the premise that they did not know her well. However, the three gentlemen


    had known Mia for too long, so no one believed her tears nor did any of them


    paid attention to her. Silvia was the only one being fooled, and even teamed up with her.


    Seeing that Mia was looking happier, Levi tugged the edge of her top and said, "Mum, your acting is


    a little too over. You should really know where to stop."


    "Stinky brat, don''t interrupt me when I''m talking to Silvia." Mia brushed Levi''s hand away and


    warned him not to ruin her n.


    Julien interrupted, "Aunt Mia, Dad has already hung up the phone. Even if you were to cry your


    eyes out, you''ll still have to hurry back to Chatterton Town tonight. If he doesn''t see you at home


    tomorrow, you know what will happen to you."


    Mia reached out her hand and twisted Julien''s ear as she said, "Julien, all of you Kyles are really


    detestable. How could you all bully me like this? Where is your conscience?"


    "Mom, don''t forget that you''re one of us too," Levi reminded her.


    With her other hand, Mia grabbed Levi''s ear and said, "You little brat, do feel that something is not


    right after not getting spanked for a few days huh? I''ve never seen a son who would ruin his


    mother''s ns like you."


    Levi retorted, "I''ve never seen a mother like you too."


    "You brat, how dare you talk back to me? Are you trying to piss me off?"


    "Mom, I''m just telling the truth."


    "You''re really driving me crazy! My son who I''ve put in so much effort in raising him only knew how


    to go against me. I think I should just send him away to another family."


    Levi said pitifully, "Mom, if you can actually bring yourself to do that, then do it. I''m just a poor thing


    who no one loves and cares about anyway."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mia refuted, "Who said that no one loves and cares about you? You''re my beloved son, and my


    precious darling. No one can bully you except for me."


    "Mom, you are also my beloved mother. I love you forever, Mom."


    "I know, my good son."


    "Aunt Mia, I just thought of a solution." Silvia looked at Julien. "Julien, since you were the one who


    made the call earlier, then why don''t you give your mother a call and ask her to convince your father


    to take his words back.


    After everything that had happened, Silvia finally got a clear view of the whole situation.


    Mia was a troublemaker. She would bully everyone else but Jayden''s father. He was her Kryptonite.


    When she heard of Mr. Kyle''s voice, she would be so well behaved that she would even sit up


    straight.


    Silvia also understood that the most authoritative person in the Kyle family was not Mr. Kyle, but his


    wife, Mrs. Kyle.


    Mia told her that no one could ever change Mr. Kyle''s mind except for his wife. Hence, Mrs. Kyle


    would be the one who had the most power in the family.


    No matter how powerful this man was, he would still listen to his wife.


    But Silvia had never thought that the legendary Mr. Kyle would be a henpecked husband. If his son,


    Jayden, could also learn that from his father, just how wonderful would that be, right?


    However, it was obviously an unrealistic thought. Jayden, that b*stard was such an arrogant person.


    He would onlyply with all her wishes when pigs fly.


    Thinking of this, Silvia red fiercely at Jayden and thought, "Huh, couldn''t he just learn from his


    father?"

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    Julien tried to call Karen Daly on the phone but couldn''t through. Hence, there was no one who


    could change Kevin''s mind. No matter how reluctant Mia was, she must return to Chatterton Town


    that very night. Not only did she leave, she even brought Levi and Julien along with her.


    Watching their receding figure, Silvia suddenly felt empty. "Jayden, will I still have the chance to see


    them in the future?"


    "Why?" Jayden grabbed Silvia''s hand and held her tightly in his palm. "They just went through the


    security checkpoint and you''re already missing them?"


    "I knew that they would go home eventually, but I''ve never thought that it would be this soon. It''s so


    abrupt that I wasn''t mentally prepared at all. The moment I think how difficult it would be for me to


    meet them really makes me sad." Although they had not known each other for a long time, Silvia


    really treated the boys as her own brothers. She was reluctant to let them go, but there was nothing


    she could do to make them stay.


    Jayden held Silvia''s hand and walked out of the departure hall. "It''ll be the holidays in two


    months and we can go to Chatterton Town to visit them. You''ll be able to see them again by then."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Silvia looked at him. "Jayden, why do I get the feeling that you don''t really want the boys to stay?"


    "Yeah, I don''t really want them to stay." Jayden did not want to let them stay not only because they


    were third-wheeling him and Silvia, but he was also worried about their safety.


    A couple days had passed since the boys were attacked, but Simon Banks still could not find out


    who the mastermind was. This proved that the mastermind was not someone who they should


    underestimate.


    Since Jayden could not ensure their safety, he would never use Julien and Levi as a bait to ferret


    out the mastermind. Hence, it would be the best to send them back to Chatterton Town.


    Silvia red at him again. "You''re a man, but why are you being so petty? They are both your


    brothers. Can''t you even tolerate them?"


    "Even if they are my brothers, they shouldn''t take up all my wife''s time." Jayden overbearingly


    clutched his arm around Silvia''s shoulders and said, "Let''s go home."


    Silvia was speechless.


    Forget it, there was no use to argue with this man. This was not the first time Silvia had learned that


    Jayden was not only a domineering and tyrannical guy, he was extremely petty too!


    After hanging up the phone, Dr. Thames trotted to Felix and said, "Felix, I''ve just gotten the news


    that a woman had brought those two brats away."


    Felix, who was tidying up a pile of disorganized information, said without even lifting up his head,


    "Weren''t you worried that those boys would ruin our ns? Now that someone has taken them


    away, shouldn''t you feel relieved?"


    "No, that''s not what it is." Dr. Thames shook her head and said, "What I was trying to tell you about


    was not the boys, but the woman who took them away."


    "The woman who took them away?" Felix finally raised his head from the pile of documents. "Who is


    she to make you so anxious?"


    "I''m notpletely sure of her identity as of now, but..." As she spoke, Dr. Thames suddenly


    thought of something else. She looked at Felix and continued, "Felix, before I tell you about this


    woman, I need to confirm


    something else."


    Felix asked, "What is it?"


    Dr. Thames said, "No matter how strong your opponent is, would you never back down and give


    your all to get your beloved woman back from Jayden?"


    Felix gave a short, mirthlessugh, "Is this still not an established fact to you? The reason for my


    return and the things that I''ve done was all to take Silvia back. Do you think that I''m just fooling


    around?"


    "Okay then." All this while, Dr. Thames knew how determined Felix was to get Silvia back to his


    side. The reason she had asked him again was just to agitate him. "Back to that woman. She''s not


    just any other person, and our opponent this time is much more terrifying than you think!"


    "They''re much more terrifying than I thought?" Felix curled his lips. "What could a man, who once


    had his limbs broken and even barely escaped the jaws of death, have anything to fear of?"


    Dr. Thames exined, "I don''t mean that you''ll be terrified of them. I''m saying that the other party is


    much more powerful than what we''ve always expected. Our chances of winning the game this time


    are quite slim."


    "Dr. Thames, the game has just begun. It''s fine that you don''t want to give verbal support to your


    teammates, but how can you undermine yourself like this?" Felix stood up, lifted his shirt, and


    showed the wounds on his abdomen. "Do you see this? A man who had closely escaped death has


    nothing to fear, and nothing he can''t ovee."


    "I''m not looking down on you. I''m just reminding you that the path ahead will be much tougher." The


    scars on Felix''s abdomen made Dr. Thames feel sick. She looked away and continued, "The


    woman who took two boys away was an ex-movie star. Her name is Mia Kyle, also known as


    Pris."


    "So what?" Felix said indifferently.


    "When she was still an actress, there had been rumors saying that she had a powerful backer, so


    no one ever dared to mess with her. But, no one really knew who the person behind her was. And it


    wasn''t until a few years ago that she had withdrawn from the movie industry during the peak of her


    career and married Neil Brown, the top dog at the military of Chatterton Town. That was when her


    backer''s identity was exposed to the public." Dr. Thames handed two photos to Felix. "You should


    take a good look at them."


    Felix looked at the photos and studied it carefully. "Well, she''s quite good looking. She doesn''t look


    like she has undergone any


    stic surgery... Unlike celebrities nowadays, who all have the same face and are hard to


    differentiate."


    Dr. Thames was angry and asked, "I didn''t give you her pictures to let you evaluate her looks,


    okay?"


    "What do you want me to look at then?" Felix still did not understand what Dr. Thames was trying to


    tell him.


    "Have you ever heard of Rovio Corporation?" Since he was still confused, Dr. Thames had no


    choice but to be direct with him.


    "Rovio Corporation?" Felix''s face froze slightly the moment he heard of the name.


    Looking at Felix''s stiffened face, Dr. Thames sneered, "That''s right, it is what you''re thinking right


    now. It''s that global conglomerate owned by Kevin Kyle, the richest man in the world. So, do you get


    why I was so anxious now?"


    "Rovio? Kevin Kyle?" Felix was an intelligent person. The moment he heard of this news, he could


    already guess what Dr. Thames wanted to tell him. "Do you mean that this woman has something to


    do with Rovio?"


    Seeing that Felix was finally paying attention to this matter, Dr. Thames continued to say, "Mia Kyle


    is Kevin Kyle''s sister. She''s also the wife of Neil Brown, the captain of the military


    in Chatterton Town."

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    The woman who took the boys away was Mia Kyle. Her brother was Kevin Kyle, who owned Rovio


    Corporation Inc, and her husband was Neil Brown, the captain of the military of Chatterton Town...


    Felix finally realized what Dr. Thames was implying, so he said, "This woman is rted to Rovio and


    the military in Chatterton Town, and Jayden Kyle is rted to her too... Meaning, Jayden is rted


    to Rovio?"


    "He''s not just rted to Rovio... Jayden is the young master of Rovio." Dr. Thames clenched her


    fists and her eyes were shining with excitement. "I''ve been working for him for several years and


    I''ve always wanted to find out his background, but I just couldn''t get any clues about it. But who


    knew, I ended up finding out about it just like that."


    "I knew that he had an extraordinary background all this while, but I never thought that he would be


    the young master of Rovio Corporation." Dr. Thames said excitedly, "The fortune the Kyles made


    through Rovio is enough for them to splurge for a few generations, but Jayden actually went to set


    up his own business. It seems like money could no longer satisfy the rich, they wanted to prove


    their abilities to the world too."


    Felix said, "He is the young master of Rovio, and he wanted to prove his ability... But why are you


    so excited about it?"


    "I''m excited not because he is the young master of Rovio but because I have an eye for people."


    Thinking of Jayden''s outstanding talents, Dr. Thames was infatuated. "Without spending a penny


    from his family, Jayden took only three years to be the richest person in Madison City. He


    really proved with his own capabilities that rich kids are not useless... so can''t I even get excited


    because I met such an excellent man?"


    Looking at Dr. Thames'' smug look, Felix felt annoyed and decided to pop her bubble. "Don''t forget


    that he''s not your man yet! Although you''ve been by his side for so many years, he hasn''t looked at


    you in the eye even once."


    "Indeed, he was blinded and did not notice me in the past... In the future, he will only see me and no


    one else." All this while, Dr. Thames had always believed that Jayden would eventually be hers.


    The longer Felix worked alongside Dr. Thames, the more he knew about her. She was quite


    intelligent, arrogant, and asionally quite conceited.


    Felix was not interested in discussing what Jayden would feel for Dr. Thames in the future. All he


    cared about was when he could get Silvia back from Jayden''s hands. "Didn''t you say that you


    couldn''t find out about his background before this, so what did you do differently this time?"


    "When I first met him, I was already curious about his background, so I''ve been looking into it in


    secret. However, he only works and never kept in contact with his family, so it was very difficult to


    find out anything about him. This time, because of the two boys and Mia Kyle, I''ve finally found out


    his true identity." Because of her excitement, Dr. Thames had a loose tongue. As long as Felix


    asked, she would answer his questions without a slightest qualm.


    Felix asked, "Are you sure he''s really the young master of the Kyle family?"


    Dr. Thames said, "I''m almost sure that he is. My men called me on the phone a while ago and told


    me that Mia boarded the flight to Chatterton Town with the two boys."


    Felix said, "There are so many people flying to Chatterton Town every day. It''s not surprising for


    them to fly there, right? Just based on this alone, there''s simply no way to prove that Jayden is the


    young master of Rovio."


    Dr. Thames pointed at the two photos in Felix''s hand and said, "That is why I''m showing you these


    photos. One of them was taken when Mia was still an actress, and the other was taken at the airport


    a while ago."


    Felix once again picked up the photo and looked at it. "They are indeed the same person."


    Dr. Thames continued, "I will contact my men to confirm their identities and I will give you an answer


    very soon... But for now, I think that we should start revising our n."


    "Yeah, we should." It was already tough enough to deal with Jayden alone. Now with Rovio in the


    picture... At that split second, Felix felt that there seemed no hope left at all.


    However, he would not give up easily. He would continue to work hard and fight for everything that


    belonged to him.


    Thinking back to the time when he was teetering between life and death, if he hadn''t persisted for a


    little longer, he would have already lost his life... It was precisely because of his persistence and


    hard work that he was still able to live well in this world...


    "No, don''te over, don''t... Don''t touch him, don''t..."


    Silvia was having another nightmare. In her dream, she was with Felix and he was lying in a pool of


    blood after getting stabbed. However, the murderers still refused to let him go. They were getting


    closer to them with knives in their hands. "Whoever kills him will be rewarded handsomely."


    "Felix, the bad guys are here again. Wake up, wake up ..." Silvia attempted to wake Felix up but he


    was too weak to move.


    Silvia tried to sit him up, but his body was as heavy as lead. She had already mustered up all her


    strength but she still could not move him. Hence, she could watch as the bad guys approached


    them.


    "Stop! Don''t hurt him..." Silvia shouted repeatedly. She wanted to stop those killers from getting


    closer to them but none of them listened to her. The killers came to their side and started stabbing


    Felix over and over again.


    "Felix..." Silvia cried out Felix''s name. She woke up from the nightmare and her body was covered


    in cold sweat. "No, don''t, don''t hurt him... I beg you, please don''t hurt him."


    Even after waking up, Silvia still could not tell whether she was in her dream or in reality. She kept


    muttering to herself, asking the murderer not to hurt Felix... When she saw that Felix was injured,


    she really hoped that she was the one receiving the stabs. She was even willing to die for him!


    It was after a long time had passed that Silvia had finally woken up from her dream. After realizing


    that it was just a dream, Silvia immediately sighed a breath of relief. "Don''t worry, Felix. I will


    definitely find out who was the one who murdered you."


    She thought that Felix would appear in her dreams because she was desperate to find the


    murderer. However, the clues she had at hand were very limited. Now that such a long time had


    passed, it would not be easy to find the murderer. All the evidence was probably destroyed. Silvia


    could only try her best to look into it, hoping that she would eventually find out the truth.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I''m sorry, Felix! I''m sorry!" It was because Felix was killed that he had disappeared from her life,


    but she had always thought that Felix had abandoned her.


    How could she ever think that Felix was such a person?

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    "Did you have a nightmare?"


    A deep and seductive voice sounded out of a sudden, which made Silvia''s body tremble at that


    instant.


    "I..." Silvia hesitated.


    Jayden was a petty person. It was not only once that Silvia had seen that side of him. If she were to


    let him know that she was dreaming about Felix, he would probably make a fuss about it again.


    Hence, she swallowed her words and kept quiet.


    "Did you dream of your dear Felix again?" Jayden asked.


    When Silvia was asleep, she was constantly calling out for Felix. She was at the point that she was


    shouting at the top of her lungs as if she was experiencing something extremely terrifying. It was so


    loud that it was impossible for Jayden to pretend that he could not hear her.


    "Err... I''m not, I''m just..." Silvia murmured.


    Silvia wanted to exin but she did not know how. Because it was true that Felix had appeared in


    her dreams, regardless of the reason.


    Jayden pulled Silvia into his arms andforted her, "No matter what you''ve dreamed of, you don''t


    have to be afraid. I''m here with you."


    Felix could only appear in Silvia''s dreams and in her memories, but Jayden was the one lying by her


    side. He could hug her to sleep, so there was no need for him to make a fuss about someone from


    Silvia''s past.


    "Jayden..." Silvia was surprised that Jayden was not mad even when he knew that she had


    dreamed about Felix.. "Jayden, aren''t you curious about my dream?"


    "Of course I am, but I don''t want to force you to tell me," Jayden patted her back and said in a soft


    voice, "If you trust me and are willing to tell me, then I would be honored to listen to you."


    Silviay down on Jayden''s chest and rubbed her face against his chest like an indolent kitten. "I


    dreamed of Felix. I dreamed that some bad guys were chasing after him and they even killed him.


    And he was covered in a lot of blood..."


    Speaking of which, Silvia could not continue anymore. However, because of her sorrow, she did not


    notice that Jayden''s body was tense after listening to her.


    "Did Silvia find out about it?"


    The moment this thought came into his mind, Jayden asked, "Silvia, why did you have such a


    strange dream?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just a weird dream. There''s no reason for it." In fact, Silvia knew why she was


    having such a dream, but she did not want to tell Jayden.


    "It''s just a dream. Don''t think too much about it, okay?" Jayden said again. His tone was calm like


    before, but not his heart. Was Silvia''s dream a warning for him?


    Silvia nestled in his arms. "I know it''s just a dream."


    Jayden gently patted her back and said, "Then let''s sleep for a little longer."


    "It''s already morning. I don''t feel like sleeping anymore." Silvia shook her head. Now that a million


    thoughts were running through her mind, she would not be able to fall asleep even if she wanted to.


    Hence, it would be better for her to get up early and upy herself with something else.


    Jayden¡¯srge palm slipped under her top and covered her belly. "Is it all good now?"


    "Huh?"


    "Your period."


    "What do you want to do?" Silvia immediately looked at him with a wary face.


    "If you''re feeling okay and can''t get back to sleep, then let''s go for a morning run." Jayden was


    displeased when he saw that Silvia was looking at him as if he was a lecherous man.


    "Oh, so that''s what you wanted to do..." Silvia''s cheeks had already turned red. Jayden was not


    trying to do anything to her! Instead, it was Silvia who had lewd thoughts!


    "What did you think then?" Jayden raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "I thought that you wanted to do something else." As Silvia spoke, her voice became softer. It was


    especially when she had looked into his evil eyes that she had be too nervous to speak.


    "You thought that I wanted to do something else?" Jayden obviously knew what she was referring


    to, but he wanted to force her to say it out loud.


    "Are we really going out for a run?" Silvia couldn''t find a good excuse, so she quickly changed the


    topic. "The weather is so cold, wouldn''t it be easy to catch a cold?"


    "Well, I will still go for a run no matter what." As he spoke, Jayden leaned into her ear and


    whispered. His warm and masculine breath swirled around her ears. "But before you get up, I want


    you to tell me what was the thing that you thought I wanted to do. Otherwise, I will make it difficult


    for you to get out of bed today."


    "I won''t get up then." Silvia turned over and tried to get out of his arms. However, before she could


    even move, Jayden was already grabbing her tightly in his arms.


    She was so nervous that she started pushing him away. "Don''t do that."


    Jayden lowered his head and bit her lips. "How about this?"


    Silvia wanted to turn her head away, but Jayden was still biting on to her lips that she was starting to


    feel the pain. "Alright! Let me go first. I''ll tell you what it is, okay?"


    "I want you to say it first." He pressed his body against hers and asked in a low, deep voice.


    "You clearly know what it is, why are you still asking me?" This man was really bad to the bone.


    "How would I know if you didn''t tell me?"


    "Didn''t you say that you want me to go for a run with you? If you don''t get up now, I won''t go with


    you."


    "Then let''s not do that. We can do some other workout instead."


    "No... I..." Silvia was blushing. After hesitating for quite a while, she finally said, "I thought you


    wanted it again."


    "Wanted what?" He asked in an amorous tone.


    "Me..." Silvia could not care less. There was nothing she had to hide from him anyway.


    "What a silly girl..." Upon hearing such a satisfying answer, Jaydenughed heartily and


    immediately said, "Get up and let''s go for a run, so that you will have the stamina to do it with me


    some other day."


    Silvia hid under the quilt and did not want to move. "Can I not join you today?"


    Jayden poked her forehead and said, "You think?"


    "Okay, okay. I''ll go, alright? It''s not like I haven''t gone for a run before." Silvia really did not want to


    join him for a morning run, but being under Jayden''s constant pressure, she had no choice but to


    comply.


    West Side was a residential area filled with lots of greenery, so the morning air was extraordinarily


    fresh and sweet. There were quite a few people running in the pedestrian area. Some of them were


    tall and strong men, and some were beautiful youngdies.


    "Good morning!" a pretty youngdy greeted them enthusiastically.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Good morning!" Silvia replied out of courtesy. However, she immediately realized that the girl was


    only looking at Jayden.


    However, Jayden was ignoring her.


    Jayden ignored her but the girl did not give up at that instant. Instead, she caught up with them and


    stood in between Jayden and Silvia. "Hey handsome, why don''t we have breakfast togetherter?"


    "If you want to treat me to breakfast, then I''ll have to ask for my wife''s permission." Jayden nced


    at the girl with his cold eyes and immediately slowed down his pace, waiting for Silvia to catch up.


    The moment Silvia caught up with him, he immediately held Silvia''s hand. "Honey, someone wants


    to treat your husband to breakfast. Can I go?"


    "Yes! Of course, you can!" Silvia smiled and said in a gentle tone. However, her lovely smile


    masked her vicious thoughts. "It really proves how popr my husband is when girls would ask him


    out even during his morning run. I''m so proud and happy to have such an excellent man!"

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    "Oh, I''m sorry for bothering you two!"


    Perhaps, that woman did not expect that Jayden was a married man, or that Silvia was his wife.


    That was why she would be so bold to ask Jayden out. Now that she knew that Jayden was


    married, she was slightly embarrassed. She quickly turned around and ran away after apologizing


    to them.


    "That pretty girl is running away. Are you not going to go after her?" Silvia asked sullenly with her


    gaze on the woman.


    "What are you talking about?" Silvia would always get jealous without any actual reasons, but


    Jayden thought that she looked kind of cute when she was jealous. He could not help but reach out


    his hand to pinch her face, "Why would I want to go after her when you''re here with me?"


    "It''s because I''m here that you didn''t go after her!" Silvia stared at Jayden and said angrily, "I''ve


    been wondering why you did not get any fitter now despite working out so often. It turns out that


    you''re out here every morning picking up girls."


    Jayden was speechless.


    He had already rejected that woman in front of her, but Silvia could still falsely use him. This


    woman is such a mudhead.


    Since Jayden did not deny it, Silvia decided to take that as a yes. Coupled up with the past


    dissatisfaction that she had been holding in, Silvia immediately flew into a rage. She chastised, "So


    if I wasn''t here with you now, you would have epted her offer? I''ve always wondered why you


    men are so greedy. You''ve already gotten a wife but you guys would still look for other women


    outside."


    "I met her yesterday during my morning run and she had also expressed her interest in me.


    However, I ignored her. I knew that she wouldn''t give up that easily, so I brought you along with me


    this morning to let her know that I''m a married man and make her give up." Jayden wanted to tease


    her at first, but knowing that Silvia''s brain never worked like how an ordinary person''s would, he


    refrained himself from doing so. If he did not give her a proper exnation, she would definitely


    make a huge fuss over it.


    After listening to Jayden''s exnation, Silvia''s heart was already blooming with joy. However, she


    refused to back down. "Humph... Who knows if you''re lying to me?"


    Jayden poked her forehead and said, "Miss Turner, it''s not enough just to have a brain, you should


    use it too. Else, it might get rusty if you don''t use it for too long."


    This silly woman, as long as she used her brain, she would have known whether he was lying to


    her. However, her brain was more like a decoration. She never actually used it to think.


    Silvia pouted her lips in . "You are scolding me again."


    Jayden asked, "Since when was I scolding you?"


    Silvia answered, "You scolded me for not using my brain to think."


    Jayden said, "So you actually knew that you weren''t using your brain huh? I thought you didn''t know


    that."


    Silvia shouted, "Jayden Elias Kyle!"


    Jayden said, "Don''t be so loud. I''m not deaf."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Silvia was exasperated to the point that she was stamping her foot as she said, "You b*stard, you


    asked me to join you for a run, but you just wanted to show off, didn''t you? Let me tell you, you''re


    not the only one with admirers. There are many men who are after me too. If you dare to do


    anything... I, I will cheat on you!"


    "Silvia Turner!" How could this woman say such a thing? She was courting death!


    "I''m just saying... but as long as you don''t cheat on me, of course I won''t cheat on you either." After


    realizing that she had made a mistake, and especially when she saw Jayden''s displeased face,


    Silvia instantly admitted defeat.


    "There will never be an ''if''!" After telling Silvia that, Jayden quickened his pace and sped off, leaving


    Silvia far behind. Even at her fastest speed, Silvia could not catch up with him at all.


    Silvia ran while scolding Jayden, "You b*stard, you''re the one who started it. How dare you leave


    me behind like this? I''m warning you, if you don''t apologize to me today, I will never forgive you."


    When Silvia arrived home, Jayden was already having his breakfast at the dining table. When he


    saw Silviaing back, he put on a cold face and did not even take a nce at her.


    Before she had gotten home, Silvia was determined to make him apologize to her. However, when


    she saw the displeased look on Jayden''s face and thought of the consequences of ignoring him...


    her body shook. After hesitating for a while, she finally went over to Jayden and sat next to him.


    "Young Master Kyle, are you still mad at me?"


    Jayden did not say a word.


    Silvia said again, "I already told you that I was just talking nonsense just now. Could you please


    forgive me?"


    After finishing up the bowl of oatmeal, Jayden got up and went upstairs without saying a word to


    her. Humph, how dare she say she would cuckold him... This woman was so daring. Jayden


    thought that he should really teach her a lesson.


    "What a petty guy. How could he be this petty?" Forget it. If he was angry, Silvia would just let him


    be. She would fill her stomach first no matter what.


    "Miss Turner, did you make Master Jayden angry again?" While serving Silvia''s breakfast, Auntie


    Cherry could not hold back her smile as she said, "Although Master Jayden looks like he''s ignoring


    you, he actually cares about you a lot."


    Silvia said sullenly, "Auntie Cherry, you don''t have to put in a good word for him. It''s a fact that he''s


    ignoring me."


    Auntie Cherry put the te onto the table and said, "The first thing Master Jayden did when he


    came home was to ask if I''ve prepared breakfast for you. It''s obvious that he cares about you."


    "If he cares about me, he should have told me that. How would I know if he doesn''t say anything?"


    Silvia ate the oatmeal that was mixed with her medicine. It tasted a little strange, but not awful.


    "Auntie Cherry, don''t you think that what I said was reasonable?"


    "I mean, it''s reasonable, but you knew that Master Jayden would only show his concern through


    actions. He''s not good at expressing it through words." Auntie Cherry wanted to put in a good word


    for her master.


    In fact, Silvia knew it all. She was just upset that Jayden would always ignore whenever he was


    mad at her. She then said, "Auntie Cherry, can I ask you a question? Did Jayden bring other women


    home before?"


    "Absolutely not!" Auntie Cherry shook her head vigorously. "Miss Turner, I''ve worked for Master


    Jayden for more than three years now, but I''ve never seen him being close to any women, let alone


    taking a woman home. You''re an exception, Miss Turner."


    Silvia was overjoyed the moment she heard Auntie Cherry''s answer. "Really? Auntie Cherry, you''re


    not lying to me, aren''t you?"


    Auntie Cherry said again, "Miss Turner, it''s not up to me to say if it''s true. I believe that you could


    also tell how good Master Jayden was to you, right?"


    Silvia said with a sulk, "I can feel it sometimes, but sometimes, I just don''t. He''s such a moody guy,


    and his temper is even worse than a woman who''s on her period."


    Auntie Cherry said again, "Miss Turner, Master Jayden is only acting that way because he likes you.


    He will only be happy and angry when he is with you. Do you not realize that he would only put on a


    stoic face whenever he speaks to us? We can''t even tell if he''s happy or mad."


    "Is that really so?" Silvia thought about it solemnly. She realized that it was really how Auntie Cherry


    had said. Jayden would only bully her. She had never seen him losing his temper at Auntie Cherry


    and the others.


    If bullying her was his way of expressing his love for her, but she still happily epted it, wouldn''t


    that mean that she had a tendency towards masochism?

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    After Silvia was done with her breakfast, she nned to go upstairs to have a good talk with


    Jayden. Just as she was stepping away from the dining table, she saw that Jayden was walking


    down the stairs.


    Silvia quickly went over to receive him with a smile, "Young Master Kyle, are you going out?"


    Jayden ignored her and looked at Auntie Cherry, who was standing behind Silvia. "Auntie Cherry,


    I''m going on a business trip. I will be back in two days."


    Auntie Cherry smiled awkwardly and said, "Master Jayden, Miss Turner is just there. You can tell


    her that directly. She''s listening to you anyway."


    Silvia was so angry that she roared, "Jayden, why are you only telling Auntie Cherry but not me?


    What is all these? Do you actually see me as your wife?"


    Silvia was shouting for quite a while, but Jayden did not say anything, nor did he even look at Silvia.


    Instead, he turned around and left.


    Silvia said, "You b*stard, can you not be this petty?"


    Auntie Cherry said, "Miss Turner, Master Jayden would never inform me when he was going on a


    business trip, so he was obviously saying it to tell you. Don''t be angry at him anymore, okay?"


    "Who said that I''m angry at him? I''m not. It''s not worthwhile to torture myself because of a petty


    guy." That was what Silvia said, but she was actually fuming. In a fit of anger, she chased after


    Jayden. "Jayden Elias Kyle, f*cking stop right there!"


    She had to prove to him that she had a temper too.


    Jayden ignored her and advanced gracefully. Silvia dashed forward and hugged him from behind.


    She shouted fiercely, "Jayden, you''re not allowed to leave until we make things clear!"


    Jayden forcibly pushed her arms away.


    Silvia hugged him again and said, "I won''t let you go!"


    Jayden once again tried to push her away, but Silvia refused to let him go. "Jayden, I''ve already


    said that I was just joking with you, so why are you still being so petty about it? Why didn''t you tell


    me that you are going on a business trip? Don''t you know that I would miss you when you''re not at


    home?"


    At that moment, Jayden finally stopped pushing her away. Silvia could feel that he had already


    given in to her. "Jayden, I''ll not feel at ease if I know that you''re still angry at me right before you go


    on your business trip. Can you bear to watch me crying alone at home?"


    "Would you though?" Jayden obviously did not believe her overdramatized words, but he could not


    bring himself to stay mad at her. He then said, "Are you going to say that nonsense again?"


    "I promise you that I''ll never say such things ever again, and I''ll never do anything that will upset


    you." Silvia shook her head while reassuring Jayden.


    This was not the first time Silvia had made such a promise, nor was it the first time Jayden had


    heard it. However, he still chose to believe her, "I want you to behave yourself when I''m not home.


    You''re not allowed to go out to drink or get into fights. I will ask the driver to take you home and


    send you to school."


    "I know, I will behave myself. I won''t do anything that you don''t allow me to do." Silvia crept into his


    arms and looked up at him. "Young Master Kyle, now that you''re going on a business trip, don''t you


    even want to give me a hug before you leave?"


    "You''re such a silly girl!" Jayden smiled dotingly and pulled her into his arms. "Alright, I''m running


    late. I have to go now."


    "Jayden..." Silvia refused to let go of him. Her face turned red as she stammered, "Since you''ve


    already hugged me, don''t you want to kiss me?"


    "What a clingy little devil..." Jayden poked her head, looking as if he was despising her. However,


    he could not help but get close to her and gave her a gentle yet passionate kiss.


    Silvia bit her lower lips as she smiled shyly but smugly. "It''s because I like you, that''s why I''m so


    attached to you. You should feel honored."


    Seeing Silvia was as happy as a child, Jayden was pleased. "Should I thank our mighty Miss Turner


    for thinking so highly of me then?"


    "Of course you should." Silvia ced her hands on her hips and gave her order like an arrogant


    queen. "Jayden Elias Kyle, I want you to remember this. You must take good care of yourself and


    come home exactly like how you left."


    Perhaps it was because of Felix that Silvia would always feel nowadays. She was afraid that


    Jayden would suddenly disappear like Felix did.


    She had already lost her father and Felix, so she must not lose Jayden too. That was the reason


    why she emphasized the matter so much. She wanted him to remember to take note of his own


    safety at all times.


    "Yes my silly yet overbearing wife. I''ll listen to you. I''lle home exactly like how I left!" Jayden


    rubbed her head and continued, "I need to go now. I''ll ask the driver to send you to schoolter."


    "Okay. Come back soon, okay?" Silvia watched as Jayden got in the car. She shouted, "Jayden, no


    matter where you go, you must take good care of yourself, okay? Always remember that there''s


    someone at home waiting for you."


    "Silly girl, you''re trying to make me stay, aren''t you?" Silvia was behaving abnormally and Jayden


    had already noticed it, but he did not point it out.


    Silvia added, "Anyway, just take good care of yourself. Don''t let me worry about you, okay."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Okay." Jayden nodded, "Go back in and take a shower. Don''t stay here in the cold wind and catch


    a cold."


    "No, you go first, I''ll watch you go."


    "Go back into the house first."


    "You go first."


    "You, you''re so stubborn." Since Jayden couldn''t make her leave, he had no choice but to ask the


    driver to set off.


    Silvia watched the car driving away until it was out of sight. The moment she withdrew her gaze,


    she felt a lump in her throat, and she suddenly had an impulse to cry.


    Before her tears rolled down, Silvia quickly sniffled and forced her tears back.


    Jayden would be fine. He would definitely stay by her side forever and he would grow old with her.


    As for herself, she was going to face a tough battle. She had to keep herself going!


    In the car.


    Jayden took out his mobile phone and dialed Stanley''s number. "Did your men find anything


    unusual about Silvia for the past few days?"


    "Everything is fine, Sir. My men did not find anything unusual about her. If there is, I will definitely


    report it to you immediately." Stanley had seen how much his master valued Silvia. Therefore, he


    did not dare to have any dys when it came to Silvia''s matters.


    "Stanley, can you be absolutely sure that nothing is wrong with her?" Jayden frowned and looked


    out of the window while he thought of the things that Silvia had done for the past two days.


    It had been a long time since he had heard Silvia dreaming of Felix. When he was to go on a


    business trip in the past, she would never act like how she just did a while ago... Hence, it was


    impossible that nothing had happened to her. It was very likely that Stanley''s men had overlooked


    something.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    Stanley hurriedly exined, "Sir, I''ve sent three of my best men to protect Mrs. Kyle. If something


    unusual happens around her, or someone wants to hurt her, my men will never allow it."


    With Stanley''s men around, Jayden was not worried about Silvia''s safety. What he was worried


    about were other matters... "I''m talking about other things, apart from safety issues."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Sir, all the teachers and students in University A know that she''s your wife. No one would dare to


    hit on her." Being an uncouth man, it was considered a great progress for Stanley to be able to think


    of this when Jayden did not exin it clearly.


    "Did anything happen in the university? Especially regarding Felix Xavier?" At times, Jayden would


    feel exasperated by Stanley who was slow on the draw.


    However, Stanley was not without merits. Although he was not great in figuring out Jayden''s


    thoughts, he was absolutely loyal to Jayden. Jayden was never worried of being betrayed by him.


    Stanley knew what was going on when Felix was mentioned. "Sir, there has been rumors about him


    spreading in University A recently."


    Upon hearing that, Jayden''s brows were even more tightly knitted. "Rumors? What kind of rumors?"


    "There have been talks saying that Felix was forced to leave Madison City. Nothing was mentioned


    about his death," replied Stanley.


    Jayden said angrily, "Stanley, are you bing a fool? Aren''t you going to report such a serious


    issue to me if I don''t ask you about it?"


    "Sir, I..." Stanley wiped his cold sweat and said, "I thought that since he''s dead, rumors about him


    didn''t matter anymore, so I didn''t pay much attention to it."


    "B*stard!" Jayden clenched his fists and punched the leather chair beside him. "Find out where the


    news came from! I need to know the answer before night falls."


    Stanley nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, yes... I''ll send someone to check it out right away and give


    you an answer by dusk!"


    Jayden added, "From today onward, send people to keep an eye on University A. Report it to me


    immediately if there''s anything. Keep it in mind that anything about Silvia is a big deal."


    "I understand, Sir." Before Stanley finished speaking, Jayden had already hung up on him. Hearing


    the busy tone from the phone, Stanley went weak in the knees and slumped into the sofa.


    One of Stanley''s men saw his strange expression and rushed over quickly. "Mr. Pierson, what''s


    wrong?"


    "Inform our men to keep a close watch on things happening around University A. If anything...


    Forget it, I''ll go personally. I need to handle this myself." Then, Stanley waved a hand and ordered


    his men to leave.


    His master had emphasized that everything regarding his wife was a big deal. He couldn''t be sloppy


    in this matter and couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. Otherwise, there would only be impending


    doom.


    It was getting windy and the temperature had dropped by a few degrees. Winter had arrived in


    Madison City.


    When Silvia got out of the car, a cold gale blew over. She wrapped her coat tightly. She was d


    that she had expected that and had worn thicker clothes.


    She turned to say to the chauffeur, Terry Fuller, "Uncle Fuller, thank you for the ride. The weather is


    getting cold, you should go back and rest. I''ll take a taxi back in the evening. You don''t have to pick


    me up."


    Terry smiled and said, "Miss Turner, Master Jayden has ordered me to drive you before he left the


    house. Since he''s paying for my sry, I have to make sure to do my job. So, don''t go anywhere


    when you''re done, I will pick you up on time."


    Silvia felt bad to trouble the elderly Terry given the cold weather. But since he insisted, she had no


    choice. "Okay then. Sorry for the trouble, Uncle Fuller."


    "No problem. Get going then, Miss Turner. I''ll be leaving too," replied Terry.


    "Okay," Silvia nodded. As soon as she turned around, she saw Reagan and Lemur running toward


    her. They came to her side and said, "Boss, why are you so early today?"


    "I couldn''t sleep muchst night and I got up early. So, I came early just to experience the feeling of


    arriving early at school." Felix was famous in school for being a role model. He would always arrive


    at school early and had never left early. Silvia wanted to experience his way of life for once.


    Reagan and Lemur exchanged a look with each other. Then, Reagan asked, "Boss, did you have


    insomnia because of Felix''s matter?"


    "As long as the murderer who killed Felix is not found, I won''t be able to find peace in my heart."


    She would only feel better once the murderer was brought to justice.


    Reagan added, "Boss, we''ve gotten two more pictures of Felix. Do you want to have a look at


    them?"


    "Do you still need to ask? Of course I want to look at the photos!" Silvia raised her hand and patted


    on Reagan''s shoulder. "Listen, you two have to tell me everything that you know. Don''t ever hide


    anything from me."


    Reagan and Lemur nodded vigorously.


    "Show me the photos," Silvia said again.


    Reagan quickly handed a photo over to Silvia. In the photo, Felix was not only covered in blood, his


    limbs were distorted, as if his bones had been twisted.


    Just looking at the photo, Silvia could feel a searing pain in her heart. The pain was so intense that


    she couldn''t breathe for a moment.


    After a long time, she finally spoke, "Reagan, how did you get these photos?"


    Reagan replied honestly, "They were delivered to my house."


    "Do you know who sent it?" Silvia continued to ask.


    Reagan replied, "The delivery man just passed me an envelope without even asking for my


    signature. He left hurriedly before I could see his face clearly."


    "Who is it? Who is it? How could the person be so cruel to Felix? Why? Why?" Silvia shouted


    hysterically. She couldn''t think of anyone who would want to hurt Felix.


    Felix was only a university student. Besides his family, the only people he would normallye in


    contact with were his teachers and fellow students from the university. Silvia couldn''t fathom who on


    earth would have such a deep hatred for him.


    "Boss, there is another photo, but I don''t know whether I should show it to you." Reagan and Lemur


    hesitated for a long time.


    Silvia replied hurriedly, "Whatever photo it is, give it to me. Don''t keep it to yourselves."


    Reagan took out another photo and handed it to Silvia. "Bossjudging from this photo, Felix is


    unlikely to be dead. He might still be alive."

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    "Felix might still be alive!" thought Silvia.


    She could not believe her ears. It was a possibility that she dared not even dream of after she had


    learned about Felix''s death.


    Could Felix really still be alive?


    After such a gruesome injury, could there be a miracle? Silvia couldn''t stop wondering.


    "Reagan, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have concrete evidence to prove that Felix is still alive."


    Silvia was extremely conflicted. One on hand, she really hoped that Felix was alive, but on the other


    hand, she was afraid that it was false news after all. Her hands that were holding the photos were


    trembling slightly.


    Reagan knew what Silvia was thinking. He exined, "Boss, this was what I thought after seeing


    this photo. Of course, it''s only my spection. The chance that Felix could survive such a serious


    injury was very small."


    With her trembling hands, Silvia took over the photo handed by Reagan. The person in the photo


    was indeed Felix. In the photo, his whole body was still stained with blood, but he was lying on an


    operating table. Someone was rescuing him. It was possible that he survived.


    "Reagan, is it really possible that Felix is still alive?" Silvia asked in a quivering voice. She


    desperately needed a definitive answer from Reagan and Lemur.


    Only with a definitive answer would she dare to have the vain hope that Felix was still alive.


    "Boss, this is really hard to say." Reagan was somewhat regretful that he had given this photo to


    Silvia. It was just a photo that showed Felix was being rescued in the operating room. It could not


    exin anything.


    "Just tell me that Felix might still be alive. You don''t have to say anything else. I only want this


    answer from you. I don''t want anything else." Silvia knew that she shouldn''t have this idea, but she


    needed it. Only with this belief in mind, she could work harder for clues to find Felix.


    However, what she didn''t know was, there was no need for her to be looking for clues to prove that


    Felix was still alive. Felix had already arranged someone to send the clues to her one by one.


    At this moment, Reagan''s mobile phone suddenly rang. It was Alina calling. "Boss, it''s Alina calling.


    Should I answer the call?" asked Reagan.


    Silvia replied without hesitation, "Answer it.


    Let''s see what else she has to say."


    With Silvia''s permission, Reagan answered the call, "Alina, what''s the matter?"


    Alina''s arrogant voice sounded from the phone, "Get Silvia to answer the phone. I have something


    to tell her."


    Reagan held his hand to the phone receiver and whispered to Silvia, "Boss, Alina said she wants to


    talk to you."


    Silvia grabbed the phone from Reagan and said, "Alina, if you have something to say, just say it."


    Alina sneered and said, "Silvia, you know how much I hate you. I hate you so much that I can''t wait


    for you to die. But there are some things that I must tell you."


    "Go ahead." Silvia held onto the phone tightly.


    "I guess you''ve already seen the photo of Felix in the operating room. That''s right. Felix was


    rescued after getting injured. He''s not dead. He''s still alive."


    Hearing that Felix was still alive, Silvia was so agitated that she clenched her fists, her nails digging


    into her palms, but she didn''t feel any pain. "Alina, repeat what you''ve just said."


    Alina smiled and said, "Why? Are you scared to hearthat Felix isn''t dead?"


    "Are you sure he is still alive?" Silvia gritted her teeth and asked.


    "Silvia Turner, do you really want him to live, or do you want him to die and never disturb your new


    life?" Before Silvia could respond, Alina added, "After all, you have found yourself someone to fall


    back on and are living a good life that everyone is envious of. To Young Master Kyle, your past


    rtionship was a stain in your life. I''m sure you want to remove it forever, don''t you?"


    "Cut the crap, Alina. I just want to know if Felix is still alive." Alina''s words could not stir Silvia''s


    heart. At this time, Silvia only cared about whether Felix was alive.


    However, Alina, who knew the truth, was unwilling to give Silvia what she wanted. She continued


    mumbling to herself, "Silvia, oh Silvia, you should know that I like Felix too."


    It was no secret that Alina liked Felix. That was why Alina had always caused trouble for Silvia.


    Silvia was well aware of it, but she didn''t care at all. After all, she had never considered Alina as a


    competitor. "Alina, let me ask you onest time. Is he alive or not?" "Yes, he''s still alive, but he''s


    barely living as a human being now. He''s no longer that energetic young man that you know."


    Alina''s voice suddenly became cold and sinister. She shouted, "Silvia Turner! You b*tch! You are the


    reason he''s be like that. It''s all your fault! You''ve caused him so much hurt, but you''re living


    such afortable life! Why? Why?"


    "Felix is still alive... He is still alive... He is still alive." Upon hearing that from Alina, Silvia''s tense


    nerves rxed. In an instant, tears blurred her eyes, but she was smiling. "Reagan, Lemur, did you


    hear that? Felix is still alive. He is still alive!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Reagan was worried about Silvia and reached out to hold her. "Boss, we heard it. Yes, Felix is still


    alive. You should be happy."


    Silvia shook her head, tears running down her cheeks. "But what had he gone through? How did he


    be the person in the photo? Alina, tell me where he is. I''m going to find him."


    "Do you expect me to tell you where he is and let you continue hurting him?" Even when they were


    far away from each other, Silvia could imagine the ferocious expression on Alina''s face. "Silvia,


    don''t you understand what I meant? The reason why he became like this was you! If it weren''t for


    you, he wouldn''t be viciously hurt. If it weren''t for you, he would still be the president of the student


    union, and also the dream guy of every girl in University A!"


    "What on earth happened? Alina, don''t f*cking keep me guessing! Just tell me everything. I will give


    you whatever you want." A feeling of uneasiness gradually rising in Silvia''s heart, but she did not


    know where it came from.


    Alina''s scornful voice could be heard again, "Silvia, to tell you the truth, I didn''t even want to tell you


    the fact that he is still alive. Only with you out of the picture, I have the opportunity to rece you.


    However, it''s futile. Whenever he''s conscious, the person he is calling for is you!"

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    "I really want to tell him that the woman he has been longing for has already been with another


    man. She has already be someone else''s wife. She is no longer his Silvia, but..." Alina took a


    deep breath, and there was suddenly a hint of sadness in her voice. "But I can''t bring myself to


    dothat. I am afraid that he will break down when he hears that you have moved on to another man. I


    am afraid that he''ll never stand up again after this setback."


    Silvia did not know what to say.


    She could not refute Alina''s usation. Indeed, she was the one who had betrayed the pure love


    between them. She had nothing to say.


    Alina continued berating her, "Silvia, you can never imagine what he has gone through when the


    doctor announced that he could not be cured. It was a miracle that he managed to survive the


    darkest time of his life!"


    Silvia dared not imagine how dangerous Felix''s condition was at that time. Every time she thought


    of it, she felt as if a needle was stabbing her in the heart.


    She med herself for not being by Felix''s side at that crucial moment. If she had known


    everything, she would be with Felix, and he would probably feel better.


    Alina continued, "Although I''m reluctant to admit it, he had escaped from the jaws of death because


    of you. When Felix was awake, he kept telling me that he had promised to be with you forever and


    that he would not break his promise. Otherwise, you would not forgive him. He was dying but all he


    thought about was you..."


    Silvia bit her lip fiercely and said, "I know... I know everything..."


    She knew that she was the person whom Felix was most worried about. However, after failing to


    find him after his disappearance, she had selfishly thought that Felix had abandoned her and left


    her alone. She had never considered that Felix couldn''t stay with her due to other reasons.


    "You know? What the hell do you know? You don''t f*cking know anything!" Alinaughed coldly,


    "Silvia, what you know is to seduce other men. Even if it is only for a moment, have you ever


    thought about Felix, who almost lost his life because of you?"


    Silvia was at a loss for words because what Alina said was all true. Ever since she met Jayden, the


    number of times that she had dreamed of Felix had reduced. She had also thought of him less.


    Silvia''s silence indicated that Alina was right. Knowing that she had hit the sore spot, Alina said


    arrogantly, "Silvia, I think I don''t have to remind you about the shameless things you have done.


    Just ask yourself, do you really care for Felix?"


    Alina''s words were like a sharp knife, stabbing into Silvia''s heart. She was in so much pain that she


    broke out in cold sweat. However, she felt that the pain was nothingpared to what Felix had


    suffered.


    Silvia lowered her head, pinched herself hard and said, "Yes, I''ve done him wrong. Can you tell me


    where he is? I want to see him. I want to take care of him so that he can get better soon. As long as


    he can get better, I am willing to ept any punishment from him."


    Her only hope was that Felix was safe and sound. As long as he could recover, she was willing to


    do anything.


    "Huh!" Alina sneered. "Silvia, the person he was thinking about on the operating table was you.


    When he couldn''t get out of bed, you were also the one he was thinking about... Because he missed


    you so much, his condition was getting worse day by day. I asked him to give you a call so that you


    coulde and see him. Do you know what he told me?"


    Silvia opened her mouth but could not make a sound... She could guess that Felix, who had always


    loved her and doted on her, must be afraid of her being worried, so he did not let her know.


    Alina said again, "He said that you would be worried about him if you see him in such a bad state.


    He would rather suffer alone and look for you after his condition gets better. With that, you wouldn''t


    know how much he has suffered and wouldn''t get upset by it."


    Silvia couldn''t help trembling when Alina spoke what was on her mind. Feeling a piercing sense of


    guilt, she could not even lift her head. Silvia realized that Felix was still the same person after all


    these years. Silvia was the one who had changed... She did not believe in Felix anymore and fell in


    love with Jayden.


    In Silvia''s opinion, Felix was not in the wrong, neither was Jayden. She was the one to be med.


    She was just a sl*t who broke her promise.


    Felix had no reason to care for a woman like her.


    Silvia felt that she did not deserve his love.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Despite all of that, Felix was still looking out for her. Why was he so foolish? she thought.


    Thinking of this, Silvia''s heart bled for Felix.


    Regardless of whether Silvia could still hear it or not, Alina kept on talking, "Come to think of it, it''s


    really a joke. Felix had always cared for you, not knowing that you''re with another man now. I can''t


    imagine what will happen if he knows the truth. Will he ever get up again?"


    Silvia was speechless.


    She always knew that Felix was kind to her. Since she was a child, Felix had always loved her. He


    had never let her suffer any grievance. She recalled that whenever she had fallen over as a child,


    Felix would be more anxious than her, as if he was the one in pain.


    Felix treated her so well, but Silvia had betrayed their rtionship.


    "Silvia, in fact, I know that I shouldn''t tell you all of these, but I just can''t stand seeing you living a


    good life. Felix was hurt because of you. And here you are, living happily with the person who hurt


    him."


    Finally, Silvia noticed the words Alina had been uttering all the while. "What do you mean that it was


    because of me? What''s this nonsense about me living happily with the person who hurt him? Alina,


    what do you mean?"


    Throughout the conversation, Alina had been emphasizing that the reason Felix was injured was


    Silvia, but Silvia ignored it repeatedly. This time, Silvia finally took the bait and Alina knew that her


    opportunity hade. "Silvia, don''t tell me that you don''t know Felix''s injury was caused by Young


    Master Kyle?"


    "Stop bullsh*tting, Alina! When Felix disappeared, we did not even know who Jayden was! How


    could he possibly do that to Felix?" Silvia''s initial response was to defend Jayden. She did not


    believe that Jayden would do harm to Felix.

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    "You are right. When Felix disappeared, you had yet to know Jayden, but Jayden knew about you


    and Felix," Alina said calmly while keeping Silvia on her toes.


    "Alina, I''m grateful you''re telling me that Felix is still alive, but I will definitely not allow you to nder


    Jayden because of that!" ording to Silvia''s understanding of Jayden, he was not a vicious


    person. However, Silvia still could note out with a valid reason to defend him.


    Just as Silvia paused, Alina continued, "I know you are a smart person, Silvia. Are you ying


    dumb with me now?"


    Silvia clenched her fists, gritted her teeth and replied in anger, "Alina, I just want to know where


    Felix is. I''m not in the mood to fool around with you."


    "I''d like to ask you, Silvia. Do you really not believe that Jayden was the one who hurt Felix? Or are


    you blindly defending him just because he''s your husband, and not care about the man who


    protected you with his life?" Alina knew exactly how to hit Silvia''s weak spot.


    "Stop this nonsense, Alina!" Silvia had never thought of defending Jayden blindly. She only believed


    that Jayden was not involved in hurting Felix.


    If it turned out that Jayden was indeed the culprit, she would still seek justice for Felix. She would


    not let go of anyone who had made Felix suffer.


    "I don''t expect you to believe what I said, but it''s none of my business whether you believe it or not."


    Alina smiled and continued, "Silvia, I won''t find it strange even if you don''t believe that Felix is still


    alive. After all, you''re no longer the Silvia that Felix was thinking about while he was in surgery!


    You''ve changed, and it''s just that he doesn''t know it."


    "Alina, just tell me where Felix is." After such a long conversation, Silvia gradually figured out Alina''s


    scheme. Alina was just trying to frame Jayden and condemn Silvia.


    As long as she didn''t fall for her trap, Alina''s plot wouldn''t seed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I''ve told you so much, but you still don''t get what I mean?" Alina asked her.


    Silvia was confused, "What are you trying to say?"


    Alina pretended to be disappointed and said, "Even if you don''t believe what I said today, I have to


    remind you. If you still have any feelings for Felix, keep everything that you''ve heard today to


    yourself. You must not tell anyone that Felix is still alive, especially Jayden."


    As expected, Alina wouldn''t stop ndering Jayden. Silvia chose not to believe her. "Alina, stop


    saying that Jayden is the culprit. No matter what you say, I won''t believe it. If you really care for


    Felix, tell me where he is."


    "I''ve already made it clear to you. I''ll never tell you where Felix is, so don''t bother looking into it. If


    the news of him being alive is leaked and your man finds out, Felix will definitely be in trouble. If you


    still want Felix to live a good life, then pretend that you don''t know anything. This will be the greatest


    help to Felix."


    "Can you let me talk to him on the phone then? Let me listen to his voice." Although she couldn''t


    see Felix, Silvia would feel more at ease if she could listen to his voice, ensuring that he was alive.


    However, Alina would not reveal anything. Before Felix coulde up with a n to deal with


    Jayden, he could not expose himself and let Jayden know that he was still alive. Otherwise, he


    might really lose his life this time around!


    "It''s up to you to believe it or not. Anyway, I''ve told you everything that I can say. In short, if you


    want Felix to live well, don''t tell anyone that he''s still alive. Also, you''d better not try to find him.


    Otherwise, if your man finds out that Felix is still alive, they might go after him. If those people find


    him again, I''m afraid that he''ll not be so lucky this time."


    "Alina, do you have a personal grudge against Jayden?" It was a fact that Alina had always disliked


    Silvia. Hence, it was possible that Alina used Jayden because she was jealous of Silvia.


    However, Alina didn''t sound like she was jealous.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go back and sound Jayden out and see if he knows about Felix''s


    death." Alina reminded her again, "Silvia, remember every word I said to you. Your actions are


    rted to the life and death of Felix. If you act recklessly, he may lose his life because of you. I


    hope you know what is the best thing to do."


    Alina spoke confidently. It did not sound like she was trying to frame Jayden. Silvia couldn''t help


    wondering what was the secret behind everything that had happened.


    "Alina, I don''t know why you are trying to nder Jayden, but I believe it''s not him. He has no


    motive to murder Felix at all." Silvia had no intention to exin to Alina at first, but she couldn''t let


    Jayden take the fall for crimes he didn''tmit.


    "He has no motive?" Upon hearing this, Alina suddenly burst intoughter. Herughter was so


    exaggerated as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. "Silvia, are you again trying to act


    dumb? Let me enlighten you. His motive tomit the crime is none other than you!"


    "Me?" Silvia felt as if something sharp had pierced through her heart. Another wave of uneasiness


    spread through her body. "Was it really because of me?" she wondered.


    "Silvia, if Felix hadn''t disappeared, would you fall for Jayden?" Without waiting for Silvia''s reply,


    Alina continued saying, "Although you''re such a b*tch, I still think you still have a conscience. You


    wouldn''t have fallen in love with another man if Felix was still alive, would you? Jayden wanted to


    have you, so he could only do such a cruel thing out of desperation. Once Felix vanished from your


    world, wouldn''t it be easier for Jayden to pursue you? Don''t you think my analysis makes sense?"

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    "Are you saying that the mighty Young Master Kyle has already known Felix and I before we even


    knew him? He even fell in love with me, and in order to have me, he tried to break up my


    rtionship with Felix..." Silvia finally understood what Alina was trying to say. "Huh! Alina, do you


    think we are acting in a TV drama?"


    Alina said slowly, "I don''t care what you think about it. I can''t interfere. After all, I''m just a bystander,


    you should know better than me."


    "Let''s put other things aside. I am an extremely ordinary girl. Why would the mighty Young Master of


    the Kyle family take a fancy to me? Not only did he like me, he was even willing to kill someone to


    get me? What did he see in me that warrant such a huge effort?" Silvia tried hard to exin. She


    was trying to persuade Alina, but her heart began to waver. In any case, the way she got together


    with Jayden was indeed dramatic.


    As an influential man in Madison City, everything regarding Mr. Kyle''s family had been a mystery


    and seemed unattainable. Silvia was just an ordinary university student. She would never have


    thought that she would have anything to do with the legendary Mr. Kyle''s son.


    Never in her wildest dreams did she expect that Jayden could have fallen in love with her. He even


    married her after just meeting her for a few days!


    Therefore, Silvia was still unsure of how long Jayden''s feelings for her wouldst. Sometimes she


    even felt that everything was just a dream. When she woke up from the dream, everything she had


    now would disappear.


    "In my eyes, you are indeed an ordinary girl. You only deserve a*sholes like Mr. Donald. I can''t


    fathom why the mighty Young Master Kyle and Felix would like someone like you." Alina couldn''t


    help feeling angry every time she thought of this. She always felt that she deserved everything


    Silvia owned now.


    Silvia did not respond.


    "At present, I still don''t know the reason Young Master Kyle had chosen you among other girls, but it


    doesn''t matter. There should be an answer soon. Miss Turner, I will call you again when the time


    comes," added Alina.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Silvia replied, "I will wait for your call."


    "I will provide conclusive evidence to prove that your man is the culprit."


    "I will also hand over the evidence to prove that he is not..." Before Silvia could finish, Alina had


    hung up on her.


    Reagan came to Silvia''s right away. "Boss, what did Alina say?"


    "Nothing..." Silvia handed the phone back to Reagan. All of a sudden, she feltpletely drained.


    Her body went weak and she stumbled backward. Fortunately, Reagan and Lemur responded


    quickly and grabbed her in time.


    Lemur said with a worried look on his face, "Boss, no matter what Alina said to you, it was just one


    side of the story. Before there is any conclusive evidence, we shouldn''t trust her easily."


    After pulling herself together, Silvia said, "Lemur, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Although she said that she was fine, she was still in a daze, not being able to make out where she


    was.


    During this period of time, all news that she had heard about Felix was tied to a big shot in Madison


    City. She had never thought that it would be Jayden. Therefore, learning that it had something to do


    with Jayden from Alina was indeed a huge blow for Silvia.


    Jayden had only appeared in her life a long time after Felix''s disappearance. The possibility that a


    superior Young Master like him killing Felix just to get her was ludicrous.


    Therefore, Silvia was convinced that it couldn''t be the truth. She believed that Jayden was not a


    person who wouldmit such a heinous crime.


    However, as much as Silvia denied the possibility of Jayden being the murderer, another voice deep


    in her heart kept telling her to investigate this matter. Only then could she prove Jayden''s


    innocence.


    "Boss, let''s take you to the infirmary first." Seeing Silvia''s pale face, Reagan and Lemur were


    worried. They held her tightly on both sides.


    "I''m fine." Silvia took a deep breath and told herself that she was really fine. She could not let


    anything happen to her at this time. However, she couldn''t stop herself from thinking about the


    conversation with Alina.


    On this day, Silvia could not pay attention to the sses at all. She had even forgotten what sses


    that she had attended.


    On the way home, after careful consideration, Silvia gave Jayden a call, "Jayden, since you are not


    home, I''ll stay with my mother for two nights."


    "Okay, I''ll ask Uncle Fuller to send you there," Jayden agreed without second thoughts.


    Silvia murmured his name, "Jayden..."


    "Hmm?" he replied gently.


    Silvia paused for a moment, and asked, "When did you start to like me?"


    "Silly girl, what''s wrong?"


    "Just answer me. I just want to know when you started liking me. What do you like about me?"


    "Well, I don''t know when exactly did it happen, nor do I know what I like about you." He was telling


    the truth. However, he clearly knew why he had wanted her by his side, but he must not let her


    know.


    "Jayden..."


    "Yes?"


    "Take care of yourself."


    "I will."


    "I''ll hang up then. You can continue with your work."


    "Silvia, is there something on your mind?" From the moment she called him and told him that she


    was going to stay with her mother, Jayden could tell that something was wrong. He had waited for


    her to take the initiative and tell him. However, seeing that she had no intention to do so, Jayden


    couldn''t help but ask.


    "Oh nothing. It''s just that with you not around, I''d feel bored having nothing to do at home." In fact,


    she really wished Jayden to be by her side now. Even if they did nothing, she would feel safe just by


    laying in his arms.


    "Silly girl... Go back to your mother then. Let her apany you for two nights on behalf of me,"


    said Jayden in a deep and sexy voice.


    "She¡¯s my mom, and you''re my husband. You both have your own roles and functions. It''s


    irreceable... Forget it. I''m hanging up, Jayden." Silvia was afraid that if she kept on talking, she


    would act on impulse and fly back to wherever he was.

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    Silvia hung up the phone swiftly. Jayden, who was on the other end of the line, heard the beeping


    tone and raised his eyebrows. He immediately dialed Stanley''s number and asked, "How''s your


    investigation going?"


    Stanley had already called Jayden a few minutes ago. However, Jayden was talking to Silvia on his


    personal phone and had switched his work phone to silent mode. Thus, he had missed the call from


    Stanley.


    Just as Stanley was about to call again, his phone rang. He answered the phone in a hurry, "Sir, I''ve


    already investigated the matter. Rumors about Felix being driven away by a big shot in Madison


    City started spreading in the universitytely. Since you''re the only big shot in Madison City, I think


    Mrs. Kyle would have thought of you as well."


    Jayden had been suppressing the information regarding the real reason for Felix''s disappearance.


    After such a long time, someone was spreading word about it again. Jayden pondered, "Who could


    this person be?"


    After all, there were very few people who knew about it. Who on earth was the one who slipped


    through the?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The Xavier family that knew about the truth had already migrated under Jayden''s arrangements and


    had no contact with Silvia. Therefore, it was definitely not them who leaked it.


    "Who started the rumors?" asked Jayden.


    Stanley replied, "Someone found a letter in University A''s library. It was written by Felix a few


    months ago. The content was saying that he was in danger and someone wanted him to leave


    Madison City."


    "A letter written by Felix?" Jayden rubbed his forehead and was in deep thoughts for a moment.


    Then, something struck him. "Stanley, think of a way to get your hands on that letter, and identify


    whether it was really personally written by Felix. Check if it was written before the incident."


    "Sir, I thought the same way. Unfortunately, the student who took the letter had identally thrown it


    away. Now it''s gone, so I can''t confirm if it''s written by Felix."


    Jayden asked, "What about the student who found the letter?"


    "I had sent someone to check his background. He had nothing to do with Felix before. He was just


    an outsider who happened to find that letter."


    "You mean it''s just a coincidence?" Jayden was feeling doubtful.


    "Sir, it''s a fact that Felix Xavier is dead and Mrs. Kyles is yours. There''s really no need for us to be


    so cautious over a dead person." In Stanley''s eyes, Felix was no match for Jayden at all!


    Felix was just an ordinary university student. His family business could not hold a candle to


    Jayden''spany!


    Stanley had always believed that destroying Felix was easier than killing an ant. He felt there was


    no need for Jayden to be on tenterhooks.


    Stanley was a person who would only solve problems with violence. He had never thought that


    Jayden was not worried about Felix, but about Silvia.


    Silvia was the person Jayden concerned about the most. He did not want her to find out the truth.


    "Shut up!" Jayden shouted angrily


    Stanley kept quiet.


    Jayden continued, "Order your men to investigate further. As long as it is news about Felix Xavier,


    you must report to me right away. No idents are allowed to happen!"


    Stanley nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes."


    "Sir..." As soon as Jayden hung up the phone, Eugene knocked on the door and came in, "Director


    Murphy has arrived at the meeting room. Everyone is waiting for you to start the meeting."


    Jayden was also about to look for Eugene. "Eugene, get me an air ticket to Madison City tonight.


    Also, book an early morning flight back to Hatford City tomorrow."


    "Sir, this meeting will probablyst for about three hours, and it will take more than an hour to get to


    the airport from here." Eugene raised his hand and looked at the time. "If you want to go back to


    Madison City, I guess we can only catch thest flight tonight. It will take another two to three hours


    to fly from Hatford City to Madison City. By then, it will be dawn. Before you can even take a break,


    you will have to take the earliest flight back here. Are you sure your health can endure it?"


    Jayden nced at Eugene coldly without saying a word. Eugene knew immediately that he had said


    too much. "I''m sorry, Sir. I''ll book the flights right away."


    Although Eugene had been working for Jayden for a long time, he would still make a blunder


    asionally.


    He was fortunate that he had reacted quickly.


    Otherwise, Jayden might have chased him out.


    After hanging up the phone, Silvia asked the driver to send her back to her mother''s home.


    Watching the scenes outside the window, she couldn''t help recalling what had happened in the past


    few months.


    She had lived for twenty years and had seen many people, but there were very few people who she


    really had a good rtionship with. In the past few months, not only did she get to know Jayden, but


    also Audrey.


    In just a few months, she had a husband and a close friend. This was something she had never


    dared to think about before, but it had really happened to her.


    Even though Audrey had always portrayed herself as a material girl, she was very kind to Silvia.


    Whenever Silvia was puzzled about things, Audrey would be there tofort her.


    Audrey was only a few years older than her, but Silvia felt that she had experienced all kinds of


    things in life. It was as if there was nothing that Audrey could not understand.


    Silvia figured it was probably due to her extensive life experience.


    As for Jayden...


    For many years, Silvia had never thought that she would fall in love with a man other than Felix...


    And he was actually a man who forced himself on her!


    She seemed to take a masochistic delight in dealing with Jayden unreasonable acts. Although they


    were always quarreling, Silvia actually felt that Jayden treated her well. She even looked forward to


    spending the rest of her life with him.


    He was a man who she had only known for a few months. At the beginning, he even bought her


    home and forced her to sleep with him. Despite all this, Silvia still felt that he was a decent person.


    Silvia couldn''t wrap her head around this. Something about Jayden just attracted her.


    She knew that the longer she spent with Jayden, the more she was reluctant to leave him. She


    hoped to go on with him and give birth to a baby for him. She wanted to raise their children together


    and start a family of their own.


    She had a lot of hopes and dreams... And all of them were rted to Jayden...

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    Just as trains of thoughts flooded Silvia''s mind, they arrived at the neighborhood where her mother


    lived. Terry stopped the car and said, "Miss Turner, we have arrived."


    "Oh... Okay..." Silvia came to her senses and replied. She got out of the car and thanked Terry. Just


    as she was walking into the neighborhood, she saw Mrs. Turnering out of the supermarket.


    "Mom."


    "Silvia, you''re back." When Mrs. Turner saw Silvia''s pale face, she held her hand to Silvia''s


    forehead, asking, "Are you not feeling well?"


    "I''m fine, Mom," Silvia shook her head. She gave Mrs. Turner a smile, but the smile was not


    reassuring at all. She quickly changed the subject. "Mom, what have you bought? Did you buy my


    favorite chicken wings?"


    "No. You didn''t call me in advance so I didn''t know you wereing back." There was still a


    concerned look on Mrs. Turner''s face, but since Silvia was unwilling to say it, she didn''t ask more.


    "Baby, I''ll go back in and buy some chicken wings for you."


    "Mom, you don''t have to. It''s better to eat less at night, for health purposes..." In fact, Silvia didn''t


    have much appetite. She merely mentioned the chicken wings to divert her mother''s attention.


    However, Mrs. Turner insisted, "That won''t do! It''s a rare asion for my precious daughter toe


    home. Of course, I''ll have to whip up a delicious for you. I can''t let my son-inw think that I am


    abusing my daughter."


    "Mom..." Her mother''s concerned voice touched Silvia deep inside. The feeling was so intense that


    Silvia wanted to cry, but she fought back her tears.


    Mrs. Turner replied gently, "Yes, I''m here, Silvia..."


    "Mom, can you give me a hug?" The things Silvia had heard that day had hit her hard. Silvia thought


    that she was going to copse, but she gritted her teeth and held on.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    With her mother by her side now, she wouldn''t let herself cry, but she could be a little willful once.


    She longed for her mother''s hug to make her feel better.


    "Of course." Mrs. Turner put down her bags of groceries and gave Silvia a big hug. "Silvia, no


    matter how old you are, no matter if you are married, my arms are always open for you. I''ll always


    be here for you when you are down or when you face any difficulties."


    "Mom, it''s good to have you." Holding her mother, Silvia felt better. She looked up and smiled at her


    mother. "Mom, let''s go and get some chicken wings! I miss the chicken wings that you cook so


    much! I''m drooling just thinking about it."


    Mrs. Turner teased, "My silly child. You''re still such a glutton when ites to food. You''re lucky


    that your husband makes enough money to support you. Otherwise, what would you do?"


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry about me. Jayden has no problem supporting me financially.


    Moreover, even if he is not able to support me, I can always earn a living myself. I can even support


    him."


    Mrs. Turner nodded, "Well, I''m d that you think so. Marriage is for life. A married couple must


    tolerate and understand each other so that they can go further and live a better life."


    After listening to Mrs. Turner''s words, Silvia suddenly thought of something. "Mom, you''ve only seen


    Jayden once. Why are you so satisfied with him? What''s so good about him that you approved of


    him right away?"


    Mrs. Turner replied in a serious tone, "Silvia, there''s only one thing I''m concerned about. It''s not


    about his looks or how rich he is. I only care if he treats you well. Just by observing how he treats


    you, I know that he is the most qualified son-inw."


    However, Silvia felt that her mother did not really understand Jayden. "Mom, weren''t you a little


    rash? You''ve only met him once. How could you be sure that he treats me well?"


    "Silvia, did something happen to you?" Mrs. Turner asked again.


    "No," Silvia shook her head and denied it. She would not tell her mother about Felix and make her


    worry.


    "Silvia, there is something that I had intended to hide from you for a lifetime, but now I don''t think I


    can keep it from you anymore. I must let you know."


    "Don''t scare me, Mom." For a whole day, Silvia had been feeling restless and uneasy because of


    Felix. She was not sure she could handle another bad news at this time. Therefore, looking at Mrs.


    Turner''s serious demeanor, Silvia grew even more anxious.


    "I''m not trying to scare you. I just want to tell you that I have already met Jayden before you brought


    him home." Before this, Mrs. Turner decided to keep it from Silvia as she did not want Silvia to feel


    that she was indebted to Jayden. She hoped that Silvia chose to be with Jayden out of her own will,


    not because she owed him a debt of gratitude for all the help he had given them.


    Sensing Silvia''s insecurities, Mrs. Turner decided to tell Silvia everything. She wanted Silvia to know


    that Jayden was even better than she had expected.


    Silvia asked in surprise, "You have met before? When was it? Why didn''t I know anything?"


    "We didn''t want you to know, so we hid it from you. Of course, you wouldn''t find out." Stroking


    Silvia''s hair, Mrs. Turner said, "Silvia, do you remember Norman? And when I was hospitalized?"


    "How could I forget?" Norman Turner was the culprit of her family''s destruction. Silvia was sure that


    she would never forget the horrible things that Norman had done to her family.


    Mrs. Turner said again, "When I was captured by Norman, it was Jayden''s men who rescued me.


    He had even arranged the best caretakers to take care of me in the hospital and made the hospital


    lie that they were volunteers. Jayden had secretly done many things for you but he never told you


    anything."


    "So it''s really him." In fact, in the past, Silvia had been specting that Jayden was helping her


    behind all of this, but she was not willing to think more about it.


    At that time, she had too much prejudice against him and was not willing to admit their rtionship.


    Hence, she refused to know the


    truth. Now that her mother had said it herself, Silvia was not too surprised, because she had known


    it.


    "Silvia, I like him not because of the things he had done for us. I like him because I know that he is a


    responsible man, and you are definitely in good hands." Mrs. Turner let out a sigh and continued,


    "When I meet your father one day in heaven, I can proudly tell him that you''ve met a man who is


    better at taking care of you than he was, and you will live a wonderful life with that man!"


    "Mom..."


    "Silly girl, why are you crying?" Mrs. Turner wiped the tears off Silvia''s face. "Now that you know


    how good he is, you should appreciate him and live a good life with him."

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    "Mom, I know... I know he''s a good man." It was precisely because Silvia knew how good Jayden


    was that she was feeling afraid, but she did not know where his fear came from.


    "Silvia..." Mrs. Turner patted Silvia on the back and didn''t ask anything more. She understood


    Silvia''s personality clearly. Once Silvia decided not to share anything, no one could get anything out


    of her no matter how hard they tried. Also, Mrs. Turner didn''t want to rub salt in her wounds. When


    Silvia thought it through, she would naturally tell her everything.


    "Mom, let''s get some chicken wings." Silvia wiped away her tears and smiled at her mother as if


    nothing had happened. "Do you think I''ve gotten pettier since I got married?"


    "Not at all." Mrs. Turner''s heart ached for Silvia. She said from the bottom of her heart, "My


    daughter is forever the best."


    "Thank you, Mom!" Silvia felt that the persons who loved her the most were her parents. No matter


    what she had be, their love for her would never change.


    "Silly girl."


    "Let''s go, Mom."


    They headed for the supermarket and bought Silvia''s favorite chicken wings.


    After returning home, Mrs. Turner started making baked chicken wings. Smelling the fragrance,


    Silvia couldn''t help drooling. "Mom, why is your cooking always so delicious?"


    "Because I know your taste well," said Mrs. Turner. When Mrs. Turner first married Mr. Turner, she


    did not know anything about cooking. Later in life, because Mr. Turner was always busy at work,


    she had to take care of the family. Therefore, she slowly learned how to cook. Eventually, she


    became great at it.


    After giving birth to Silvia, Mrs. Turner had even be a certified nutritionist in order to provide


    the best for Silvia. She had put in a lot of effort for the family.


    Of course, Silvia kept everything that Mrs. Turner had done for the family in mind. "Mom, you''ve


    sacrificed too much for Dad and I. You''ve spent most of your life taking care of us."


    "I am happy to do so. As my husband, your dad has done many things for me. Of course, I have to


    do something for him." Mrs. Turner turned to look at Silvia, "Also, it was our obligation to care for


    you because you''re our only child. We loved you and wanted to give you all the good things in life.


    However, our capabilities were limited and were unable to put these thoughts into action."


    Silvia did not agree with that. "Mom, why would you think so? You and Dad have given me a lot of


    love, and the love you give me is much more than that of many parents. I am very grateful to both of


    you. Also, I love you and Dad very much."


    "I just suddenly feel that what I gave you was not enough." Mrs. Turner shared the same thoughts


    as many other parents. No matter how much she had given her child, she would still feel that it was


    insufficient. However, not wanting to get too sentimental, she quickly changed the topic. "Silvia,


    come and have a taste. Let me know if my cooking skill is still at the same level."


    Mrs. Turner ced the chicken wings on a te. Then, Silvia took it and sniffed it. "As long as it''s


    made by you, it''s the best! I''m starving just by looking at them."


    Mrs. Turner smiled and said, "Well, try it."


    Silvia took a bite and immediately gave a thumbs up. "Mom, it''s really delicious!"


    Upon hearing her daughter''s praise, Mrs. Turner broke into a bright smile. Silvia was not good at


    cooking, but she still helped out in the kitchen while Mrs. Turner made a few more dishes.


    When they were done, they had dinner together.


    It had been a long time since she had dinner with her mother like this. Looking at such a simple and


    warm scene, Silvia felt a tinge of sadness. "Mom, shall we live together?" she asked.


    Silvia couldn''t bear to part with Jayden, but she also couldn''t bear to be away from her mother. She


    had been picturing the three of them living together. With that, they could have their meals together


    every day. How wonderful would that be? Silvia thought.


    "Silly girl, most of the young newly-weds wish to have their own space and get away from their


    parents. Why would you want me to live with you?"


    "I don''t know what others think. All I know is that I want you to live with me. I want to have dinner


    with you every day. After dinner, we can even go out for a walk and talk about what happened


    during the day." Silvia looked at her mom with a spark of eagerness in her eyes, "Mom, do you


    agree with it?"


    Mrs. Turner looked at Silvia and said patiently, "Silvia, do you want me to move in with you two? Or


    do you want Jayden to move into our small house?"


    "Well, I think both are fine," Silvia replied without thinking much.


    Mrs. Turner said with a smile, "Your father bought this house. There is where we have stayed for a


    long time as a family and there are many wonderful memories here. I don''t think I will want to leave


    here to stay with you."


    Silvia blurted out without second thoughts, "I''ll ask Jayden to move in with us then."


    "I don''t think he will refuse if you ask him to move here. But you think he will get used to living here?


    Although our house is bigger than ordinary families, it is still not at the same level as his enormous


    vi. How can we make him live in such a small ce?" exined Mrs. Turner.


    Upon hearing her mother''s words, Silvia understood what her mother was worried about. Mrs.


    Turner did not want to leave her current home, but was also worried about the pampered Jayden''s


    comfort.


    However, Silvia still insisted on spending more time with her mother. "Mom, why don''t Ie back


    here every other day?"


    "Stop being silly, my dear. It''s your thought that counts." Mrs. Turner gave a gentle and warm smile,


    "Jayden and I wouldn''t want to see you to-ing and fro-ing between houses."


    "Mom, why do you always think about me? Why can''t you think about yourself for once?" Silvia was


    Mrs. Turner''s only child. Mrs. Turner could totally ask her to live with her, but she had never wanted


    to put Silvia into a difficult position.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Because you are my only child. As long as you live a good life, it is my greatestfort." Indeed,


    this was every parents'' wish.


    "Mom..."


    "Ding, ding."


    Silvia was interrupted by a notification from Mrs. Turner''s mobile phone, indicating there was an


    iing text message. Mrs. Turner took out her mobile phone and looked at it. After reading it, the


    smile on her face became even more gentle. "Silly girl. Shall we dig in? It''s getting cold. We should


    eat and rest early."

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    Silvia scooped some food onto Mrs. Turner''s te. "Mom, the weather has turned cold. Remember


    to put on more clothes. You can''t let yourself catch a cold, or I''ll worry about you."


    Mrs. Turner replied gently, "Okay, I''ll do whatever you say."


    As they ate, the mother and daughter enjoyed a good conversation.


    Since Mrs. Turner cooked dinner, Silvia took the initiative to wash the dishes. The kitchen was


    already well kept by Mrs. Turner, but Silvia still cleaned it thoroughly. She wanted to do something


    for her mother, even though it was trivial.


    While Silvia was busy with the dishes, Mrs. Turner put on a clean bed sheet and quilt for Silvia and


    prepared all the things that Silvia needed.


    When Silvia couldn''t find Mrs. Turner in her own bedroom, she was sure that she had gone to


    Silvia''s room instead. As expected, Silvia spotted Mrs. Turner there. "Mom, I can do these myself."


    "Silvia, I am happy to do this for you. Are you going to deprive me of my happiness?"


    Silvia was rendered speechless.


    What else could she say after hearing her mother''s words?


    Perhaps, all mothers'' love was the same. They would neverin about doing anything for their


    children. On the contrary, they would feel that it was the most beautiful and happiest thing in their


    lives.


    At the same time, a few people were gathering together for dinner. However, they were not talking


    about their family issues, but scheming something. Moreover, they were in West Side.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    West Side was the residential vi area where Jayden lived. The people gathered around here were


    discussing how to deal with Jayden.


    Among them, Alina was not clear about the situation. She voiced her concern, "Young Master Kyle


    lives here, and we''re gathering here to talk about him. Are we taking him too lightly?"


    As far as she knew, Mr. Kyle was the most powerful person in Madison City. As his son, Young


    Master Kyle was definitely not someone to be trifled with. Aline figured they were just digging their


    own graves by hanging out in his territory.


    "We chose to gather here precisely because we took him seriously and didn''t want to act rashly." It


    was Dr. Thames who answered the question. She didn''t think highly of Alina. However, at this time,


    they had to rely on Alina to spread rumors as it was inconvenient forthem to do so. Therefore, she


    exined to Alina patiently, "The most dangerous ce is also the safest. Do you understand?"


    Dr. Thames and Felix had decided to set their future meetings at Dr. Thames''s house. This ce


    was right under Jayden''s eyes and could be exposed at any time. However, Jayden would also


    never expect that they would choose such a ce.


    "I understand," Alina answered, and kept quiet after that. She turned to look at Felix, her eyes filled


    with deep admiration.


    She was not hiding her feelings at all. She loved Felix. When she first met Felix at campus two


    years ago, she couldn''t get him off her mind.


    Dr. Thames couldn''t stand it and spoke, "Let''s get down to business. Stop trying to seduce him. We


    all know what kind of sl*t you are. Stop pretending."


    "What about you, Dr. Thames? Do you know what kind of b*tch you are?" Alina had joined their


    alliance without getting paid at all. Her only motivation was her love for Felix, and she would only


    listen to Felix. Hence, she paid no heed to what Dr. Thames had to say.


    "You b*tch! What did you just say? I dare you to say it again!" Dr. Thames thought that Alina was


    not on the same level as her. She looked down upon Alina from the bottom of her heart. Now that


    Alina had the nerves to talk back at her, she would not let it go easily.


    "I dare tell Felix that I like him. What about you? You like Young Master Kyle, don''t you? But you


    don''t even have the courage to let him know. What''s so great about someone like you?" Alina was


    never someone that was easy to deal with. She was ustomed to quarreling with people and


    throwing caustic remarks at them. Therefore, she was not afraid to face Dr. Thames.


    "p!"


    Without saying a word, Dr. Thames raised her hand and pped Alina in the face with such brutal


    force that five clear fingerprints immediately appeared on Alina''s face. "I''ll kill you! You little b*tch!"


    "p!"


    Alina was not willing to get the short end of the stick. In one swift motion, she pped Dr. Thames


    in the face and said, "Do you want to die? I''ll f*cking die along with you!"


    Dr. Thames held her hand to her face in pain and said furiously, "Are you ying with fire?"


    Alina began tough coldly, her face was as ferocious as a bloodthirsty demon. "Dr. Thames, I have


    nothing to lose at all. Even death doesn''t scare me. However, for someone like you, who still has


    hopes and dreams, death is a very terrifying thing."


    Dr. Thames was a tough woman and had done countless twisted deeds. However, at this moment,


    she felt a chill down her spine when she saw the hideous smile on Alina''s face. She opened her


    mouth but could not make a sound.


    At this time, Felix cleared his throat and said, "Now, the three of us are on the same boat. Do you


    want to fight each other or work together to aplish something? The decision is in your hands."


    Hearing Felix''s voice, the expression on Alina''s face eased up instantly. She replied softly, "I''ll listen


    to you."


    Felix nodded, and shifted his gaze to Dr. Thames. "What about you? Do you want to continue


    causing trouble?"


    "I''d like to tell you a piece of good news." Knowing how serious the matter was, Dr.


    Thames figured that it was not wise to cause internal conflicts at this time. She took out her mobile


    phone, clicked on the album, and showed them a photo. "Look, do you recognize this person?"


    "Isn''t this that b*tch, Silvia?" Alina said through gritting teeth. Although the photo was just showing a


    back view that resembled Silvia, it was enough to drive Alina up the wall. She hated Silvia so much


    that she wanted her dead.


    "It''s not her,"mented Felix. The back view of the person was somewhat simr to Silvia''s, but


    he could tell that it was definitely not her. However, he couldn''t exactly tell what was the difference


    between the woman in the photo and Silvia.


    Dr. Thames sarcastically remarked, "Felix, you are indeed deeply in love with her. Most people


    would not be able to recognize them, but you could tell at a nce that she is not Silvia."


    Felix didn''t mind Dr. Thames''s mockery at all. On the contrary, Alina, who had wrongly recognized


    the person in the photo, asked with a look of shock and disbelief on her face, "If this isn''t Silvia, who


    could it be?"

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    "The person in this photo is indeed not Silvia." Dr. Thames then swiped to the next photo and said,


    "This is the girl in the previous photo."


    Dr. Thames put her phone on the table so that Felix and Alina could have a clearer look. "Can you


    see it clearly now? This girl is very beautiful, isn''t she?"


    "It''s really not Silvia!" Alina eximed in surprise. At the same, she realized something else. "They


    have a simr figure, and also look alike from certain angles."


    "I''ve always known that an outstanding man like Jayden would never fall in love with someone like


    Silvia, let alone marry her. After seeing this photo, I finally understood everything. Silvia''s nothing


    more than a substitute." After getting this photo and knowing that Silvia was probably just a


    substitute, Dr. Thames was on cloud nine. Things were not going her waytely and this discovery


    was something that cheered her up.


    Alina reacted quickly, asking, "Are you saying that Young Master Kyle took a fancy to Silvia just


    because she looks like the girl in the photo?"


    "What else could it be?" Dr. Thames sneered. "I initially thought that Jayden saw something in her


    that we couldn''t see. Come to think of it now, she was just lucky to resemble the woman that Jayden


    has been keeping in his heart. Furthermore, she appeared in his life when he was at his loneliest.


    That was why he wanted to have her."


    Alina, too, was excited upon hearing this news. Finally, she realized that Silvia was not so special


    after all. However, she was still worried. "Silvia does look like this girl, but how could you prove that


    Young Master Kyle liked this girl? They might not know each other at all!"


    "I wouldn''t have found out about her if they don''t know each other. However, this girl''s identity is not


    simple. We should not n to do anything to her. All we have to do is to let that b*tch know that she


    is just a substitute." Dr. Thames felt a huge sense of relief thinking that Silvia was only a substitute


    that Jayden had found.


    Alina, who had always regarded Silvia as a nuisance, said with excitement, "I can''t wait to see


    Silvia''s expression after she finds out about the truth. It will definitely be a sight to behold!"


    Just as Dr. Thames and Alina were in a frenzy, Felix poured cold water on their idea. "Dr. Thames, I


    don''t care if Silvia''s just a substitute, but I won''t allow you to hurt her this way."


    "Huh! Felix, how dare you order me around? Let me tell you, I must let her know about this!" Dr.


    Thames said arrogantly.


    Felix reminded her, "Don''t forget about our agreement."


    Dr. Thames retorted angrily, "Felix, I know we have an agreement that you won''t hurt Jayden, and I


    won''t hurt Silvia. However, I am not actually hurting her. I am just telling her the truth."


    "Listen carefully, Dr. Thames. You can never do this to her. There is no room for negotiation." Even


    if Silvia did not belong to him now, and that she was someone else'' wife, she was still the girl he had


    protected since he was a child.


    All along, Felix had wanted to give Silvia the best of everything. A wonderful childhood, a wonderful


    love... He had given her all of this. He even thought that they would be together forever.


    They had also made a promise that once Silvia graduated, he would propose to her. Then, they


    would have a baby and live happily ever after. Unfortunately, both of them did not expect that


    idents would happen.


    Silvia had lost her father, and Felix had lost the girl he loved. After he had escaped from the jaws of


    death and recovered from his injuries, he found out that she had already married someone else. At


    first, he was furious. He even med her for betraying their love for each other.


    However, after calming down, Felix told himself that she would definitely not betray their love. He


    was convinced that Silvia was forced by Jayden to be with him. She did not do it on her own will.


    That was how Felix had gone through this difficult period of time, convincing himself repeatedly to


    trust Silvia.


    Dr. Thames was so enraged that she picked up the chair and threw it on the ground. "Felix, are you


    f*cking out of your mind? I worked so hard to get this clue. How could you tell me to not use it


    without giving me a valid reason?"


    After listening to Felix''s words, Alina didn''t say anything. She just stared at Felix with widened eyes.


    Clenching her fists, her nails were digging into her palms, but she did not feel any pain at all.


    She had always known that Felix loved Silvia. Felix had even personally told her that he would


    never let Silvia go for the rest of his life. However, when she witnessed with her own eyes how he


    was so protective of Silvia who had betrayed him, anger stirred within her. She felt bad for Felix.


    Alina couldn''t help wondering, "Silvia betrayed him and married someone else! Why is he still


    blindly protecting her?"


    She really wanted to wake Felix up to reality and tell him not to protect that girl anymore. It was not


    worth it at all.


    Just as Alina was roaring inwardly, Felix gave them a short but firm answer, "I don''t want her to get


    hurt in this life!"


    "Fine..." Dr. Thames understood Felix''s insistence on protecting Silvia. "Let me ask you then, Felix.


    You believe that Silvia hasn''t fallen in love with Jayden, and she was being forced to be with him,


    don''t you? You also believe that she still loves you, don''t you?"


    Felix nodded, "Yes."


    Dr. Thames added, "If that''s the case, she shouldn''t have any feelings for Jayden, right? Therefore,


    she wouldn''t be sad if she finds out that she is just a substitute, am I right?"


    There was no w in Dr. Thames''s exnation. Felix could not even refute.


    Seeing that Felix was speechless, Dr. Thames continued, "Felix, if Silvia is upset when she finds out


    that she''s a substitute, it means that she has already fallen in love with Jayden. In other words, she


    has betrayed your love. Is a girl like her still worthy of your protection and love?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    If Silvia had betrayed him and fallen in love with Jayden, was she still worthy of his care and


    protection? Felix thought about it seriously.


    The question thrown by Dr. Thames was indeed a harsh one. It didn''t take long for Felix to give his


    reply. "Yes! It''s worth it! It will forever be worth it!" he said firmly.


    Dr. Thames was astonished by his answer. "Felix, are you crazy? Or have you lost your mind? Do


    you know what you''re talking about? She''s a sl*t who has fallen in love with someone else. What


    makes her so worthy for you to protect her like this?"


    "Do you need a reason to protect someone?" Felix asked indifferently.


    Dr. Thames screamed hysterically, "Even if you don''t need a reason to protect her, you should find


    someone worthy of your protection! A woman like her doesn''t deserve it!"


    "It''s up to me to determine if she''s worthy or not. You don''t have to decide for me," Felix said with a


    calm expression. However, his gaze was sharp when he looked at Dr. Thames. "That applies to you


    too, Dr. Thames. Jayden obviously doesn''t care about you. Why are you still thinking of ways to win


    him over?"


    "Because... Because I like him."


    Felix replied, "No, that''s not the reason. It''s just your possessiveness ying tricks on you. That''s


    because you''ve never met with such failure in your life before meeting him. The more he shows no


    interest in you, the more you want to have him. Once you get your hands on him, and there is only


    you in his eyes, you''ll trample on him to feed your sense of aplishment."


    Felix hit the nail on the head, making Dr. Thames feel a little embarrassed. Her face darkened as


    she said, "Felix, we are talking about you now. Don''t drag me into this."


    "My thoughts are simple. As long as you still intend to cooperate with me, then you''ll have to ept


    my opinion. You must not spread the news you received today. Otherwise, I will not let you off the


    hook." Felix''s voice was still soft and indifferent, but there was a hint of viciousness in his words.


    "Fine, you win! But there won''t be next time." Dr. Thames knew that it wasn''t a good time to fight


    Felix head-on. She decided to agree with him first. As for what would happen next, it was her own


    business. Felix could not control what she wanted to do.


    "I''m going back to my room," said Felix. Then, he limped slowly up the stairs without getting the


    consent of thedies.


    He was willing to believe in Silvia as he has not known the entire truth. He would not change his


    mind to protect Silvia.


    That was because he had once promised her that he would protect her for the rest of his life!


    Therefore, he would never allow anyone to hurt Silvia.


    Flying from Hatford City to Madison City took roughly two hours and fifteen minutes. It was already


    two o''clock in the morning when Jayden arrived at Madison City. At that time, the airport was less


    busy. Therefore, once he came out of the VIP passage, the first thing he saw was his driver waiting


    for him.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the door for him. He reminded Jayden, "Sir, the


    temperature has dropped today in Madison City. You should dress up on moreyers."


    For the past three years, when Jayden had closed himself off from the world, he would feel annoyed


    when he heard words of concern. However, his state of mind was different now. Upon hearing that,


    his heart felt warm. "I will. You should keep warm too," he nodded and said.


    "Thank you for your concern, Sir!" The driver seemed to be happier than winning the lottery. His


    mood was instantly lifted..


    Jayden had sent a text message to Mrs. Turner beforehand, telling her that he woulde back to


    apany Silvia at night.


    After learning that it would bete at night when he arrived, Mrs. Turner was worried that she would


    not hear his call during her sleep. Therefore, she had told him that she would hide the house key


    under the carpet outside the door.


    When Jayden arrived at the house, he sessfully entered the house using the keys hidden under


    the carpet.


    Mrs. Turner was a considerate person. Knowing that Jayden woulde, she left amp on in the


    living room. Her heartwarming gesture made Jayden feel good.


    When he was living with the Kyle family, no matter howte he got home, his mother would leave a


    lamp on. Mrs. Turner''s actions reminded him of his mother, who he had not seen for a long time.


    They were both warm and caring elders.


    It was gettingte and he had to return to Hatford City in a few hours to continue the next meeting.


    Hence, he wanted to spend as much time as he could with Silvia. Unexpectedly, when he was trying


    to sneak into Silvia''s room, the door of Mrs. Turner''s room suddenly swung open.


    It was already three o''clock in the morning. Despite feeling sleepy, Mrs. Turner had tried her best to


    stay awake. While waiting for Jayden, she had dozed off. However, because of her upied mind,


    she jolted awake without falling into deep sleep.


    When she heard noises in the house, she came out of the room after putting a coat on. Seeing that


    it was Jayden, she smiled at him gently, "Jayden, you''ve traveled so far in the middle of the night.


    Let me make you some food."


    They had only met twice, but when Mrs. Turner saw Jayden again, she did not treat him as an


    outsider. She immediately thought of preparing supper for him.


    "There''s no need, Mom. I have eaten on the ne," Jayden lied, not wanting to trouble Mrs. Turner.


    "Are you really not hungry?" Mrs. Turner asked with concern.


    "Yeah, I''m not hungry." He figured skipping a meal was no big deal.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Okay. Get yourself cleaned up and have a rest. I have prepared a set of clothes and toiletries for


    you in Silvia''s room." Mrs. Turner had already prepared those thest time Silvia brought Jayden


    home. At that time, he did not use them. So, she had kept them until now.


    "Okay," Jayden nodded. "Mom, you should go to bed too."


    "Okay." Mrs. Turner didn''t say much because she could tell that Jayden was eager to see Silvia.


    She did not want to be the third wheel.


    Jayden tiptoed into Silvia''s room and saw that the quilt was on the floor. He walked over and pulled


    up the quilt to cover Silvia. "You''re an adult. Why are you still sleeping like a child? You really make


    me worry."


    "Jayden..."


    Jayden had just covered her with the quilt when she suddenly called out his name. Jayden thought


    he had awakened her. When he looked at her closely, he realized that she was sleep talking.


    Hearing that she was calling his name in her dream, Jayden felt that it was worth his effort rushing


    back that night to keep herpany. A warm current flowed into his chest. He couldn''t help but


    reach out his hand and caress her head. "Silly girl, why are you calling me?"

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    "Jayden, you won''t lie to me, will you..." Silvia said in her sleep. Jayden''s heart skipped a beat and


    he furrowed his brows.


    What did she hear abouttely?


    Why did she have such a reaction in her sleep? he wondered.


    However, Silvia did not say anything more. Jayden did not get the answer he wanted.


    He sat down beside her and held her hand tightly. There were a lot of things he wanted to tell her,


    but he couldn''t say a word.


    It was a hard fact that he had deceived her, and he had no way to justify himself.


    Jayden knew that Silvia''s abnormal behavior was undoubtedly rted to Felix. The sudden spread


    of Felix''s news in University A was definitely not groundless. He must pay attention to this matter.


    With that, Jayden left the room, walked into the study next door and took out his mobile phone to


    call Eugene.


    Even though it was during midnight, Eugene answered the call on the first ring. "Sir, what can I do


    for you?"


    Jayden ordered, "Contact Johnathan Cole immediately and have him rush to Hatford City to host


    the meeting with Orion Corp tomorrow."


    "Yes..." Eugene''s instinctive reaction was to agree to Jayden''s demand. After that, he realized that


    something was wrong. "But Sir, this coboration with Orion Corp is the biggest project in our


    company. You have always been the person to be in charge of the project. If you let Director Cole


    take over without notice, not only is he unfamiliar with the project, it''s also hard for us to exin to


    Orion Corp."


    Changing the host of a business negotiation was the same as changing amander on the


    battlefield. It was a fatal taboo and absolutely not feasible.


    Eugene was like a cat on hot bricks, but Jayden replied nonchntly, "I have something more


    important to do."


    "Sir, what could be more important than this? This meeting will decide if ourpany can expand to


    the east. It also concerns the welfare of thousands of our employees. You shouldn''t act recklessly at


    this time, Sir."


    In the past, Jayden was all about work and was more hardworking than anyone else. However, after


    Silvia appeared in his life, he hadpletely changed into another person.


    Eugene was d that Jayden had finally found his true love and settled down. However, Jayden


    had been dropping bombshells now and then, which had caught everyone off guard.


    The meeting was going on well and he just suddenly decided not to attend. If the meeting was


    screwed up, who would take the me? Eugene thought.


    More importantly, if they screwed up the project, it would have a great impact on thepany,


    which would lead to emotional instability in the employees.


    Eugene knew clearly that Jayden was aware of the seriousness of the matter. He couldn''t fathom


    why he insisted on it. "Do rich people tend to act recklessly?" he thought to himself. It seemed that


    Jayden was willing to hand over the business that he had worked so hard for throughout the years.


    Even if he was willing to, the men who had been fighting along with him all these years were not!


    Despite knowing that Jayden would not be pleased, Eugene tried to persuade him, "Sir, why don''t


    you reconsider? You can choose not to consider the future of ourpany, or the welfare of the


    employees, but you have to think of Madam. Only when your business is good that you can promise


    her a good life."


    "Don''t worry. If Orion Copt doesn''t believe in me, they would not proceed with the negotiations up


    until this point. Also, you don''t have to worry about my wife. I will make sure that she lives a good


    life." With that, Jayden hung up the phone.


    Eugene was speechless.


    There was a puzzled look on his face.


    Of course he was not concerned about his boss'' wife.


    He knew that Jayden cared about Silvia.


    Therefore, at the critical moment, he had thought of using Silvia to change Jayden''s mind.


    However, Jayden seemed to have misunderstood that Eugene was trying to hit on his wife.


    Eugene would never dare to mess with his boss'' wife, unless he had a death wish.


    After hanging up the phone, Jayden returned to Silvia''s room. He sat beside her and looked at her


    in silence. He had never thought that watching her sleep soundly was such a wonderful thing.


    However, Jayden had his own concerns. He was worried that the good things he wanted would be


    destroyed, and that he might lose


    Silvia one day


    He had never been in such a distressed state in his life.


    Perhaps, it was due to hisck of confidence and hisck of understanding of Silvia. Besides, their


    rtionship was not stable yet.


    "Silvia, if you find out about everything one day, will you leave me?" However, he would never get


    an answer from Silvia as he didn''t dare to ask out loud. He was afraid that she would hear him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Silvia was a headstrong girl. Jayden dared not imagine the consequences if she were to know the


    truth. Thus, he pretended that nothing had happened and that the rtionship between them was


    very stable.


    Nevertheless, no matter if she would leave him or not, he would not let her go. "Silvia, you are my


    wife and you will be my wife forever. I will not allow you to leave me no matter what."


    He had put in a lot of effort to win her over. Therefore, he would not let her go that easily.


    Madison City was a city with distinct seasons. It was particrly hot in summer and particrly cold


    in winter. Without warning, it suddenly snowed heavily in the middle of the night.


    The next morning, Silvia woke up early. She sat by the window and watched the thick snow outside.


    A lot of things were going through her mind suddenly.


    The year before, during the first snow, Silviay in her warm bed, unwilling to get up. Her father had


    come to her, holding a bowl of hot soup, "My littlezy worm, if you don''t get up soon, you''ll be


    eaten by the early birds."


    She had popped half of her head out from under the quilt and saidzily, "Dad, are you willing to let


    your most precious daughter be eaten by birds?"


    "Of course I''m not. Hurry. Get up and brush your teeth. Your Mom made this soup herself. It''s very


    delicious," Kurtson Turner said while rubbing her head.


    "Dad, even if it''s poison, as long as it''s made by Mom, you would say it''s delicious, wouldn''t you?"


    Silvia knew how much her father loved her mother.


    "Sure. It''s because I love her so much." Kurtson had always openly expressed his love for his wife


    in front of Silvia.


    He had always felt that he must voice out his love to his wife and daughter, so that Silvia could grow


    up in a family filled with love.

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    Silvia pouted and pretended to be dissatisfied. "Dad, if you continue to show off in front of me, I will


    ignore you."


    Kurtson was amused by Silvia''s cute expression that heughed and said, "But you''re not single,


    are you?"


    "Who says I''m not?" At that time, Silvia had not officially dated Felix yet.


    Looking at Silvia''s blushing face, Kurtson teased her, "I''m guessing that Felix will ask you out to ski


    in a while. Are you sure you''re still single?"


    "What does Felix asking me out to ski have anything to do with me not being single?" Silvia clearly


    understood her father''s meaning, but because she was shy, she pretended not to know. More


    importantly, Felix had not confessed his love to her. She was not sure if he was just treating her as a


    sister.


    Kurtson smiled and said, "Don''t you like Felix?"


    "Of course I like him!" Silvia answered right away.


    "So, what''s your concern now?"


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    "I''m not sure if Felix feels the same." Silvia could see that Felix doted on her and cared for her, but


    still, she was worried that her feelings were not mutual.


    "Silly girl, if Felix doesn''t like you, why is he so nice to you? Sometimes I even feel that he treats


    you better than I do." As a father, Kurtson was reluctant to give her daughter away to another man.


    Kurtson regarded Felix as his future son-inw because he could see how much Felix cared for


    Silvia.


    It was Kurtson''s biggest wish that Silvia could find a man who loved her more than he did.


    "Dad, do you really think so?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask himter."


    "He didn''t say he ising today," said Silvia.


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    As they were talking, Silvia''s phone rang. Seeing that it was Felix calling, Silvia''s face turned red


    instantly. "Dad, it''s Felix."


    "See, I''ve told you so."


    "He''s just calling. It doesn''t mean he''s asking me to go skiing together."


    In truth, Silvia knew right away that Felix was calling to ask her out for skiing at the east side. It was


    how they spent the first day of snow every year without fail. It was as if this had be a tacit


    agreement between the two of them.


    Kurtson said, "Answer the call and ask him then."


    Silvia quickly answered the phone. "Felix..."


    "Silvia, it was snowingst night. Did you catch a cold?" said Felix with a voice as warm as


    sunshine.


    Beaming, Silvia replied, "The heater was on, so it wasn''t cold."


    "If it''s not cold, why haven''t you gotten out of bed at this time?"


    Silvia asked in surprise, "How do you know?"


    Felix chuckled, "It''s what you do every year, isn''t it? During the first snow, you''d definitely find all


    kinds of excuses to stay in bed and skip school."


    "Haven''t you heard that a warm bed goes well with a snowy day?" Silvia pouted and said.


    "Ha! Okay, whatever you say is true, but you really have to get up now. I''ll pick you upter and we''ll


    go skiing."


    Silvia nodded, "Okay! I''ll get up right away. See youter, Felix."


    After ending the call, Silvia looked up and met her father''s jealous eyes. Shaking his head, he let


    out a sigh. "I tried so hard to get you out of the bed, but all it took for Felix was just a phone call. It


    seems that my daughter is going to be taken away by another man soon. It''s so upsetting."


    "Dad, I will always be your daughter. Nobody can take me away from you," Silvia assured him with a


    smile.


    Rubbing her head, Kurtson said, "Get up quickly. I''ll heat up the eggnog for you. Remember to have


    it before going outter. You can''t starve yourself."


    Silvia gave a salute to Kurtson, "Yes, Sir!"


    "Silvia..."


    Mrs. Turner''s voice pulled Silvia back from her memories to reality. Silvia turned her head and saw


    her mother standing at the door, staring at her while wiping away the tears in her eyes.


    "Yes, Mom?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "It''s time for breakfast." Perhaps, Mrs. Turner was also reminiscing about the past. There was a


    sheen of moisture near her eyes. "I''ve made some eggnog. It''s your father''s and your favorite."


    Silvia smiled at her mother, "Okay, I''m


    It was always Mrs. Turner''s custom to make eggnog during the year-end holidays. In the past,


    Kurtson would make sure to finish all of it as he didn''t want to waste his wife''s effort.


    Kurtson and Silvia had always thought that Mrs. Turner liked making eggnog. Hence, they


    pretended to enjoy it. Only now did Silvia realize that Mrs. Turner made it because she thought that


    her husband and daughter liked it. That was why she always got up early to make them eggnog


    during the first snow.


    This was a misunderstanding, albeit a beautiful and warm one. Silvia decided to keep this beautiful


    misunderstanding to herself.


    However, it hurt Silvia to think that she would never have the chance to enjoy a meal with her father


    anymore. Also, her father would no longer be here to tease her about Felix.


    As for Felix...


    He was still alive, but she couldn''t see him. She was desperate to know how he was doing and how


    well he had recovered from his injuries.


    She wanted to help him, but there was nothing she could do.


    She was not hopeful that she could go skiing or have a snowball fight with Felix again. Also, Felix


    would not be able to bring her to fish in the river anymore.


    "Felix, are you alright? Have you recovered from your injury? You must be living a miserable life


    now," Silvia couldn''t help wondering.


    Although each and every household in Madison City had a heating system, it was ufortable to


    stay indoors all the time. The cold weather would have a huge impact on Felix''s recovery process...


    Silvia took a deep breath and tried to push her thoughts away. What she was going to do now was


    to spend quality time with her mother.


    What had happened was already in the past. Now, she should cherish every moment and every


    person in her life. She decided to live each day as if it was herst and make the most out of it.

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    Suddenly, the image of Jayden crossed Silvia''s mind...


    Whenever the weather changed, Jayden''s old injuries would re up.


    Silvia picked her phone up and dialed Jayden''s number. It was only after she dialed his number that


    she recalled that he was far away in Hatford City for a business trip.


    Hatford City was located in the south, and its climate waspletely different from that of Madison


    City. Even if it was currently snowing heavily in Madison City, Hatford City would at most be affected


    by the cold current and had a drop in temperature. Silvia figured that Jayden should be fine.


    While Silvia was lost in her thoughts, Jayden had already answered the phone. "Did the sun rise


    from the west today? Why is Mrs. Kyle up so early?"


    In Silvia''s memory, Jayden had never addressed her as Mrs. Kyle. Therefore, when she heard this,


    she could feel her cheeks burning. "Well, I always get upte because of you."


    Jayden chuckled, "Because of me? Why?"


    "You know why." Silvia didn''t want to talk about this topic with him anymore. If she continued, he


    wouldn''t stop teasing her. "It''s snowing in Madison City. Have you heard?"


    "Yes, I saw the news this morning." In fact, when he left the night before, the snow was falling


    heavily. It was the heaviest snow he had seen in the three years he had been in Madison City.


    The snow came out of nowhere, as if it was warning something. However, Jayden felt that it was


    ridiculous. He was never a superstitious person.


    Silvia asked again, "How is the weather in Hatford City?"


    Jayden wouldn''t know the answer as he was actually in Madison City. He quickly turned on the


    weather app on his phone and checked on the weather in Hatford City. "There are some cold


    currents, but the weather is fine. It''s neither too cold nor warm."


    "That''s good." Silva was relieved to hearthat.


    "Are you calling me this early just to ask about the weather?"


    "What else could it be?" replied Silvia.


    "You ungrateful woman."


    "Actually, I''m calling to make sure you''re keeping yourself warm since the weather has changed. I''m


    not there with you. No one would take care of you if you catch a fever."


    "You are very important to me then."


    "Am I not?"


    "You''re indeed very important to me. When you''re not with me, I feel like I can''t eat and sleep well."


    "Young Master Kyle, since when have you be such a sweet talker?"


    "I learned to do it because of you."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Oh really? Are you sure you''re not learning it so that you can say it to other women?" Deep down,


    Silvia was happy to hear Jayden''s pleasant words, but being the stubborn girl she was, she wouldn''t


    admit it. "Let me warn you, Jayden. If you dare to mess around behind my back, you''ll regret it!"


    "Well, I can''t wait to see what you''re going to do with me." Jayden liked this arrogant and savage


    side of Silvia. He felt that it was her true nature and it was adorable."


    "Humph..."


    "Silvia, you..."


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Nothing. Remember to have your meals on time andyer up to keep warm."


    "I''m such a good eater, and you''re worried that


    I don''t eat enough?" asked Silvia.


    "Well, I guess I don''t need to worry about that."


    "Silvia..." When Mrs. Turner realized that Silvia had note out for breakfast, she came to her


    room.


    "I have to go. Mom is calling me for breakfast. Let''s talk when you''re free tonight." Silvia hung up the


    phone and turned to look at her mother who was waiting at the door. "Mom, I''m sorry to keep you


    waiting."


    "Were you on the phone with Jayden?" asked Mrs. Turner.


    Silvia nodded, "Yes."


    "Silvia, Jayden came to see youst night."


    "Did he?" Silvia asked with her eyes widened in surprise. "How could I not know?"


    "It was veryte. He didn''t stay for long before he left."


    "Mom, is that true? Why didn''t he wake me up?"


    "It''ste at night. How could he bear to wake you up?"


    "Then why did hee back?"


    "Why did hee back?" Mrs. Turner felt sorry for her daughter. "Silly girl, of course, it''s because


    he missed you."


    Silvia pouted and said, "He missed me but didn''t wake me up. What nonsense is that? I really don''t


    understand what he was thinking."


    Mrs. Turner said softly, "Couples who are in love never need logical reasons to do things.


    Sometimes they may do childish things."


    "How did he fly back to Hatford City when it was snowing so heavilyst night?"


    "You''d better ask him."


    "Have your breakfast first, Mom. I need to call him and ask where he is." Silvia dialed Jayden''s


    phone number again. It was answered after a short while. "Jayden, where are you?"


    Jayden answered, "Honey, I''m in a meeting." Silvia checked the time. If he was in Hatford City, he


    was indeed supposed to be in a meeting with Orion Corp at this time.


    "Okay, I will call youter then." She figured that if Jayden was in the meeting, it proved that he had


    reached Hatford City safely. With that, she hung up the phone.


    "Cough..." On the other side of the phone, Jayden began to cough violently. The coughing was so


    bad that he felt like his internal organs were going to explode.


    When Silvia called him just now, he had tried to suppress his cough using his strong selfcontrol.


    However, because he had been holding it in for too long, his coughing had be unstoppable


    now.


    Stanley rushed into his room with the doctor and said, "Sir, the doctor is here. Let him have a look."


    Jayden nodded, "Okay..."


    Dr. Thames used to be in charge of Jayden''s illness. Now that Dr. Thames had left, the new doctor


    did not have a clear understanding of Jayden''s condition. It took him some time just to check on


    Jayden''s physical functions.


    It was already half an hourter when the doctor was done putting Jayden on a drip. Jayden was


    groggy from having fever. "All of you, get out," he said weakly.


    The doctor packed up the medicine box and said, "Sir, I have to check on your body temperature


    regrly."


    "Get out," Jayden uttered again.


    He didn''t want anyone to see him in a frail state.


    The doctor nced at Stanley and asked him for help. Thinking that Jayden would listen to him,


    Stanley began to speak, "Sir, your fever hasn''t subsided. There should be someone staying with


    you."


    "Get out," Jayden responded coldly.


    Stanley said nervously "Sir... I... if you don''t prefer a man to take care of you, why don''t I give a call


    to Mrs. Kyle and ask her toe over?"


    Jayden''s high fever made him drowsy and he had no strength to speak. However, when he heard


    Stanley say that he was going to call Silvia, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and said angrily,


    "Stanley, since when are you allowed to make decisions for me?"


    "I, I dare not..." Stanley stammered.


    Even if he was unwilling, Stanley still retreated obediently. He guarded outside Jayden''s room, not


    moving an inch away from the door.

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    Mrs. Turner was the one who prepared Silvia''s breakfast. It was pancakes, which tasted rather


    sweet. After just a few mouthfuls, Silvia was cloyed with the sweetness. However, she pretended to


    enjoy it and finished the entire te. Then, she told Mrs. Turner, "Mom, I''m not going to schoolter.


    I''ll stay home to keep youpany today."


    The winter break was just around the corner. Silvia had attended most of the sses that she had


    to, so it was fine to be absent for a day. Besides, she used to skip sses, and no one would ever


    care if she was present.


    "It''s snowing heavily outside. I will be worried if you were to go out. It would be better if you stay at


    home." Mrs. Turner was happy to have Silvia at home with her. She prepared some of Silvia''s


    favorite snacks and said, "Silvia, why don''t you invite Audrey, Reagan and Lemur over to the


    house? It will liven up the house with them around."


    "Sure, that would be fun." Silvia hadn''t seen Audrey for a few days now, so she did not know how


    Audrey was doing recently. Silvia thought that she could invite her over and catch up with her a little.


    Silvia called Audrey first. "Audrey, are you at work?"


    Audrey rolled her eyes and answered, "Are you checking up on me, Director Turner? I really have to


    tell you this. The government had dered that all employee were to go on a leave due to the


    heavy blizzard. Don''t think that I''m just loafing about and not going to work, okay?"


    Silvia said, "That''s right, I''m calling check up on you. Since you''re not at work, I think I''ll have to


    deduct your uing bonus then. And oh, I should deduct your sry too..."


    Audrey interrupted Silvia. "If you dare say another word about deducting my sry, believe it or not,


    I''ll quit now."


    Silvia smiled and said, "Please don''t, Audrey. Wateria Corporation can''t go on without you. Many


    people will be out of a job too if you were to leave thepany."


    "Silvia, you''re trying to piss me off, aren''t you?" said Audrey.


    After messing around with Audrey, Silvia said in a solemn tone, "It''s snowing heavily today. Since


    you have nothing to do at home, why don''t youe to my house and we can have cheese fondue


    together? Having cheese fondue on a snowy day is the best feeling ever."


    Audrey touched her belly and said, "I''m on a diet."


    Silvia said, "So you''re really noting?"


    Audrey said, "Can''t you just persuade me for a little longer?"


    Silvia said, "Oh my pretty Audrey, I beg you, we can''t eat without you."


    Audrey said, "Oh my beloved friend, I''ll be right there, okay? Wait for me, I''ll show up before you in


    half an hour."


    Silvia said, "Okay, I''m going to the supermarket just down the street to get the ingredients. Call me


    when you''re nearby and we can go home together."


    Audrey nodded in agreement.


    Next, Silvia called Reagan and Lemur on the phone. Silvia called Reagan but it was Lemur who


    answered the phone. "What''s the matter, Boss?"


    Silvia said, "Lemur, I''m having cheese fondue at my ce. Come with Reagan."


    Coincidentally, Reagan and Lemur had just received the news that all the sses that day were


    cancelled. They were about to give Silvia a call too.


    Lemur stammered, "Boss, we can''t go."


    Silvia grew up with Reagan and Lemur. When she heard Lemur speaking hesitantly, she


    immediately knew that something was going on. "What are you guys hiding from me?"


    Lemur replied, "Nothing."


    Silvia raised her eyebrows. "Nothing?"


    Lemur hesitated for a few moments and finally said, "Boss, Reagan got a phone call this morning.


    We''re invited to go skiing in the east and ice fishing at the river..."


    Ice skating in the east and ice fishing at the river... These were the activities that they would do


    every year after the first snow.


    Silvia was so excited that her fingers were slightly trembling. "Is it... Is it..."


    Lemur added, "Boss, we''re not sure if it was really Felix who called us... Should we go then?"


    Silvia gritted her teeth and said, "Of course we should. I''ll go with you guys."


    It had always been inconvenient for Felix to meet Silvia. He was afraid that those who were hiding


    in the dark would hurt her, so he could only think of this way to meet them. This was the only way


    that his enemies would be less likely to discover them.


    Lemur said, "Reagan and I will wait for you at the guardhouse then."


    "Okay." Silvia tidied herself up and put on her snow boots and down jacket. "Mom, I need to go out


    for a bit.."


    Mrs. Turner poked her head out of the kitchen and shouted. "Silvia, did you manage to contact


    Audrey and the rest? I need to know how much food I should prepare."


    "Mom, Audrey will probably be here soon. Just let her in and I''ll be back with the ingredientster."


    Silvia hurriedly left the house to meet up with Reagan and Lemur. However, just as she had arrived


    at the guardhouse, Silvia happened to bump into Audrey.


    When Audrey saw that Silvia was in an anxious state, she immediately grabbed Silvia and asked,


    "Where are you going?"


    "I..." Silvia was in a hurry, so she wanted to brush Audrey''s hand off but Audrey was holding her


    hand too tightly. "Audrey, you can go to my house first. I''ll be back in a bit."


    "I said, where are you going?" Audrey was sure that something had happened to Silvia. Silvia could


    never hide things from anyone. Audrey could easily tell that something had happened just by


    studying the look on her face.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I need to go out." Silvia became even more anxious. "Let go of me first."


    Audrey said again, "Didn''t you check the


    weather forecast? Don''t you know that there will be a blizzardter?" "I''ll be back real soon, okay?"


    Regardless of the weather, Silvia had already made up her mind that she would go. What if it was


    really Felix who had given Lemur the phone call? She would not be able to feel at ease for the rest


    of her life if she happened to miss the chance to meet him.


    "Where are you going?" Audrey refused to let go of Silvia. "If you really must go, I''ll go with you."


    "You don''t have toe with me." It would be worse to get more people involved in this matter. Not


    to mention Audrey, who did not know Felix at all. Silvia must not let Audrey get into this mess and


    expose her to danger.


    At this time, Reagan and Lemur, who lived nearby, had also arrived. When Audrey saw them, she


    thought that her savior hade. However, the two of them spoke for Silvia. "Audrey, could you


    please keep Mrs. Turnerpany first? We will be back very soon."


    Audrey said with concern, "Tell me, Reagan. Where exactly are you guys heading to?"


    "Audrey, we really can''t tell you." Reagan was willing to tell Audrey about anything else, but this


    matter was rted to Felix''s life and death, so he could not speak carelessly.


    "Are you sure that you have to go?" asked Audrey.


    Silvia nodded. "Yes."


    "I''ll go with you guys then," said Audrey. "Else, no one is allowed to leave."


    Audrey was a stubborn person. Silvia was in a hurry and she did not want to waste any more time


    arguing with Audrey, so she nodded and let Audreye along with them.

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    Thinking of the possibility of seeing Felix, Silvia''s heart was burning with anxiety so much so that


    she had forgotten that a blizzard wasing up. Most people had chosen to stay at home, and


    even the taxis and buses were out of service.


    Since she couldn''t get a taxi, she could only walk. However, the ski resort was at least a few dozen


    kilometers away from where she lived. Even if she was willing to walk, she wouldn''t even reach


    there the next day.


    Just when they were at their wits'' end, Reagan received a text message. "Since the weather


    forecast stated that there would be another blizzarding up tonight, for safety reasons, let''s meet


    another day."


    Reagan handed the phone to Silvia, "Boss, look at this."


    When Silvia saw the message, she was almost sure that the person who wanted to meet up with


    them was Felix.


    Only Felix would be concerned about her safety and be so considerate to her. No one else would do


    that. No one else would ask them to meet up at the ski resort and by the river where they used to go


    to.


    Audrey asked worriedly, "Silvia, is everything okay?"


    "Yeah." Silvia shook her head and smiled at Audrey "Audrey, Reagan, Lemur, let''s go to the


    supermarket to get the ingredients."


    Silvia took the lead and went to the supermarket, while Audrey and the others followed closely after


    her.


    It was starting to snow heavily again.


    The snowfall was so heavy that it looked like goose feathers floating in the sky.


    Felix stood on the balcony and stretched out his hand. The snowkes fell on his palm and quickly


    melted into water.


    Alina Bell stood behind him and put a thick coat over his shoulders. "I''ve sent the message to


    Reagan as you wished. They are heading back home now."


    Felix did not respond, as if he did not hear Alina''s voice.


    However, Alina was not discouraged. Sheughed awkwardly and said, "It''s snowing heavily and it''s


    getting quite cold now. You''re not fully recovered yet. Why don''t you go into the house instead of


    standing here in the cold wind?"


    Felix was still silent. He quietly watched the snowkesnding on his palm and melting into water.


    Although he had been watching it for more than half an hour, he was still looking at it quietly as if he


    was not tired of it yet.


    Alina knew that she was nobody to Felix. She could have turned around and left, but she was


    unwilling to do so. She wanted to stay by his side. Even if he had turned a blind eye to her, she


    would not have any regrets.


    In the past, she had heard that one should not easily fall in love with another person. It might take


    only a minute to fall in love with someone, but it would take a lifetime to forget them... perhaps,


    beyond a lifetime.


    This was the case for both her and Felix.


    However, the person she liked was Felix, and the person Felix liked was Silvia, who had already


    fallen in love with another man.


    Silvia Turner!


    Every time Alina thought of this name, she would feel like someone was stabbing her heart with a


    knife and the pain felt immensely real.


    "Whenever it first snowed, I will pick her up from her house and I will either bring her to the ski


    resort in the east or to the river to do ice fishing."


    Felix finally spoke, but it was not to respond to Alina''s words. Instead, he was just talking to himself.


    He was talking about his past with Silvia.


    Upon hearing this, Alina felt bitter in her heart. This was how life really was. Felix could never


    realize who was the one who cared for him. He would only put all his attention on Silvia, who had


    already forgotten about him o


    Felix continued, "You don''t know how beautiful the frozen river was, and it''s very easy to catch a


    fish. All you have to do is to punch a hole on the ice and cast yours. In just a few minutes, it will


    be filled with fishes. Those fishes are unpolluted and they are even tastier than those we can buy in


    supermarkets."


    "I''ve never eaten fishes that were caught in the stream. I really want to taste them if I get the


    chance." If Felix was willing to take her to the river to catch fishes, even if it meant that she would


    have to risk her life, she would never back down. Sadly, Felix would never do that.


    "In the previous years, we would take all the fishes that we''ve caught home. It would either be my


    ce or hers, and our families would gather together to have dinner. Those days were simple, but


    they were the most


    unforgettable days of my entire life." At that time, he thought that both the Xaviers and the Turners


    would continue to live simple yet peaceful lives. However, no one had ever expected that Silvia''s


    father would get into a tragic ident, nor did they expect a mishap would happen to the Xaviers


    shortly after.


    Upon hearing Felix''s words, Alina could tell how much pain he was experiencing. "Felix, you must


    hate him to death, don''t you? And you just can''t wait to tear the man, who ruined your life, apart,


    right?"


    "Tear him apart?" Felix sneered. "Not only do I want to tear him apart, I can''t wait to rip off his skin,


    cut off his tendons, drain his blood, and then chop him into pieces and feed him to the dogs. But


    even so, I can never get rid of the hatred in my heart because everything that had happened was


    already in the past. I can never turn back time and rectify them."


    Alina tried to convince Felix, "You can''t go back in time, but you can still avenge yourself. I believe


    that you can get rid of him and bring justice to yourself."


    Felix suddenly turned his head and looked at Alina. "Alina, I guess the person you hate the most is


    Mr. Donald, isn''t it?"


    Mr. Donald?


    If it weren''t because Felix had mentioned that name, Alina would have almost forgotten Mr. Donald,


    that wretched and ipetent fellow.


    "Yeah, I guess I do hate him." Mr. Donald had defiled her. She should hate Mr. Donald, but the


    person she hated the most was Silvia.


    She wished that she could also peel off Silvia''s skin, pull out her tendons, and drain her blood. She


    wanted to torture Silvia so much that that b*tch would beg for death.


    "The person you hate the most is not Mr. Donald?" Judging from the look in Alina''s eyes, Felix could


    already tell what she was thinking. He warned, "Alina, I must remind you that if you dare to hurtN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Silvia, I will never show mercy to you regardless of the help that you''ve given me."


    "I want to hurt her, but do you think that I''ll have the ability to do it?" Alina admitted readily. "First of


    all, I can''t even deal with her, let alone Jayden."


    Jayden Elias Kyle!


    The moment Felix heard that name, he clenched his fists and a hint of bloodlust shed through his


    eyes. No matter how powerful Jayden was, he would make him disappear forever.


    At the same time, Dr. Thames, who went out to get thetest news, had returned. She said, "It was


    exactly how I expected. Jayden has fallen ill and Stanley Pierson is taking care of him now. No one


    is by Silvia at the moment, so this is the best time for us to execute our n."


    Alina said, "But the snow is going to get even heavierter, we can''t go out at all. How are we going


    to execute our n?"


    "Who said that we''re going out?" Dr. Thames turned around and walked into her room. She took off


    her coat and hung it on the coat-tree. "You''ve already affected Silvia''s mind with the things you said


    to her. She had already believed that Felix is still alive, and her grievance towards Jayden had


    started to grow in her heart.

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    "Grievance started to grow in Silvia''s heart?" Silvia was a stubborn girl, and would never listen to


    anything others had said to her. Alina really could not believe that her words had actually affected


    Silvia''s thoughts.


    "Even after what you''ve told her, she did not tell Jayden that Felix was still alive. This simply proved


    that she was still wary of Jayden." Dr. Thames said excitedly, "I believe that if you were to give her a


    call now, she will listen and do whatever you ask her to."


    "Silvia is a cunning person. If she didn''t see Felix with her own eyes, it would be impossible to get


    her to listen to our orders." Alina was worried.


    "Let her meet Felix then. Today is the best time for her to meet Felix. I don''t know when we''d ever


    get such an opportunity again." Dr. Thames looked at Felix. "Felix, you''ve always wanted to see her,


    didn''t you? Your opportunity hase. It''s all up to you now."


    "We should really take advantage of the heavy snow. If we just stay idle, we are really letting the


    time and effort that we''ve put into our n to go in vain." Felix returned to the house and took off the


    coat that Alina had put on him. "But, I want to start with Jayden."


    "What do you mean?" Dr. Thames asked.


    "What do I mean? Do you really not know what I mean?" Felix looked at Dr. Thames with his sharp


    eyes. "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''ve done."


    "I''ve already told you everything I''ve done, and I''m not hiding anything from you." Dr. Thames could


    roughly guess what Felix wanted to say, but she was not exactly sure about it. Before she had


    received a definite answer, she would never admit to it.


    "You''ve been attending to Jayden for so many years and yet his health hasn''t improved at all. Is it


    really because of his refusal to cooperate with your treatment though?" Felix let out a coldugh. "I


    guess he had never expected that he had actually allowed such an ungrateful wolf to stay by his


    side for such a long time, had he?"


    "Huh... how did you find out about it?" Since Felix knew everything that she had done, Dr. Thames


    did not want to hide anymore. They were allies anyway. It was impossible that Felix would leak the


    news to Jayden.


    "This is what I stumbled upon the other day." Felix took out a palm-sized notebook from his pocket


    and handed it to Dr. Thames. "You recorded every single wicked thing that you''ve done. Are you not


    afraid that Jayden would discover it?"


    "I wrote it all down so that he could see it. As long as he is willing to step into my house, he can


    discover it easily. However, he just won''t do that. He has never even thought about stepping into my


    house." Dr. Thames shook her head and sighed. "I gave him a chance but he didn''t cherish it. No


    matter what happens in the future, he can''t me me for being cruel to him."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "So you know what you should do now, don''t you?" Felix was not interested in Dr. Thames''


    intentions. His only purpose was to get rid of Jayden and get Silvia back.


    Dr. Thames said, "I just went to check on him. His fever is not going toe down any time soon


    and he might still be unconscious even after we''ve already finished our work."


    "How could you be so confident that he will?" Felix had witnessed how Jayden did things. He knew


    that Jayden was not someone to be trifled with, so he dared not lower his guard.


    "I''ve been working for him for three years now. If I don''t at least have some confidence in what I do,


    how am I going to survive in this society?" Dr. Thames had always been a confident woman.


    Although she had suffered a setback with Jayden, she was still very confident of her own charm and


    ability. She believed that she could dominate everything that she wanted.


    "So..." Felix said.


    Dr. Thamesughedcently and interrupted Felix, "So you can go meet your sweetheart


    now... provided that she''s willing toe see you with the snowstorm going on.


    After listening to Dr. Thames'' words and hesitating for a moment, Felix replied, "Wait until she''s


    done eating with her friends. Inform her after the storm stops..."


    As long as Felix agreed to it, things would be easy. Dr. Thames said to Alina, "Alina, I''ll let you


    decide when to inform Silvia. I''m going out now."


    At times like this, Dr. Thames thought that it would be good to go to Jayden and make a good


    impression on Jayden.


    It was her wishful thinking. Although Jayden had already dismissed her, he might actually feel


    touched and even let her return to his side when he woke up and saw that she was the one taking


    care of him.


    It was absolutely pleasurable to have cheese fondue on snowy days, especially when there was a


    group of family and friends gathering together. Everyone was talking andughing. This feeling was


    simply too good.


    Mrs. Turner was busy greeting the guests. "I''ve already regarded all of you as my children, so you


    guys should make yourself at home. You can eat as much as you want. Don''t be shy with us."


    Audrey took a piece of roasted potato and said, "Auntie, I''m already eating more than you. I''m not


    shy at all."


    Reagan nodded in agreement, "Yes, Auntie. Just look at the amount of food on my te. I''m eating


    more than all of you."


    Mrs. Turnerughed joyfully and said, "Yes, that''s good. With you guys here, I could already feel


    that my appetite is getting much better."


    Lemur coated some meatballs for Mrs. Turner and said, "Auntie, you should eat more too. Don''t just


    watch us eat."


    Mrs. Turner nodded. "Lemur, you should eat more too. Don''t just take care of us."


    The house had be livelier with guests around. Mrs. Turner was overjoyed, and Silvia was


    happy too. "I think my mom really wished that all of you can just move into our house."


    "That''s a good idea," said Audrey. "If we move in here, we will be able to enjoy Auntie''s cooking


    every day."


    Mrs. Turner smiled and said, "You guys are weed to visit anytime."


    "Mom, I will ask them toe over for dinner more often." Silvia got up. "But now, I have to go


    make a phone call first."


    No matter how lively the atmosphere was, Silvia did not forget to give Jayden a phone call. Jayden


    was busy with work in the morning, so Silvia thought that he would have a break during noon time.


    Hence, she had to make the best use of her time to call him.


    "Just look at her. She really can''t stand to be away from her husband. She just won''t stop calling


    him whenever he''s not with her." Mrs. Turner said. In fact, she was genuinely happy when she saw


    that Silvia and Jayden were getting along so well.


    "Mom, I can still hear you from here, okay? Don''t badmouth me." Silvia turned around and said.


    Then, she entered her room and dialed Jayden''s number. However, no one answered the call. Was


    Jayden still in the meeting?


    Although Silvia was the boss of Wateria Corporation, she knew very little about business


    negotiations. She did not know how long an average meeting would take.


    Silvia waited for a while before calling again.


    Once again, no one answered... No way, if Jayden was still in a meeting, he would have still


    answered the call and let her know that he was in a meeting.


    But he didn''t.


    Silvia was worried, so she continued to call until someone had finally answered the phone.


    "Jayden..."


    "Mrs. Kyle, it''s me." It was Stanley''s voice which sounded through the phone.

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    When Silvia realized that the person who answered the phone was not Jayden, Silvia was slightly


    flustered. "Jay... where''s Jayden?"


    Stanley looked back at Jayden, who had been lying on the bed for a long time. He wanted to say


    that Jayden was having a meeting, but he couldn''t. After struggling and hesitating for quite a while,


    he decided to tell Silvia the truth, "His old illness has rpsed again. He''s now in aa with a


    high fever."


    "What? He was fine this morning, wasn''t he?" Jayden said that the weather in Hatford City was fine,


    but why did he end up catching a cold? Silvia bit her lip hard. "You''re Stanley, aren''t you? Could you


    please tell me your current location so that I can go over now?"


    Stanley was torn, "Master Jayden has ordered me not to tell you."


    Silvia was exasperated. "But you''ve already told me, haven''t you?"


    Stanley could not refute.


    He wanted Silvia to guarantee that she would admit the truth to Jayden... That it was Silvia who


    insisted to go and would shoulder the me for her decision.


    However, Silvia had said something that was out of Stanley''s expectation.


    Silvia said, "Jayden told you not to tell me, but you end up telling me anyway. That proves that you


    are aware of our rtionship. Since you know that I''m his wife, how can I not be there to take care


    of him when he''s sick?"


    If he were to let Silviae over and take care of Jayden... Stanley could already imagine how


    Jayden would look at him with his cold eyes. However, he felt that he would rather experience that


    than let Jayden be alone. With his wife taking care of him, Jayden should be able to get better


    sooner. He said, "How about this, Mrs. Kyle. I''ll arrange someone to go pick you up."


    "Okay. I''ll go get ready now and wait for you at the guardhouse. Let me know when your man is


    here, okay?" Silvia hung up the phone, put on a coat, and rushed out. She did not even notice that


    she had identally left her phone at home. "Mom, Jayden is not feeling well. I need to go see him


    now."


    "What happened to him?" Mrs. Turner did not know that Jayden had not been in good health. She


    was worried when she heard that her son-inw was ill, but she thought of the bad weather. "Silvia,


    it''s snowing heavily today. I think all the flights have stopped operating. How are you going to get to


    Hatford City?"


    "His men had arranged someone toe pick me up, so you don''t have to worry about that." Silvia


    did not know that Jayden was actually in Madison City. She then looked at Audrey and the rest.


    "Audrey, Reagan, Lemur, make sure you guys enjoy your meal."


    "Okay then, you should also take care of yourself too, okay?" Now that Jayden was ill, Silvia would


    definitely be worried. Audrey, Reagan, and Lemur were all very sensible friends, so none of them


    tried to persuade her to stay.


    Silvia knew that Jayden''s men were efficient, but she did not expect them to be this fast. She had


    just arrived at the guardhouse but they were already there waiting for her. It was as if Jayden had


    nted them on her. As long as she needed something, they would be there to serve her.


    It was just a random thought but little did Silvia know that this was exactly what was happening.


    Jayden had indeed arranged his men to follow her around, so if she needed anything, they could be


    at her service immediately.


    After Silvia had gotten in the car, the driver drove off in the storm. Because of the thick snow, the


    travelling time had doubled. It took them 40 minutes to arrive.


    When they arrived at their destination, the driver stopped the car. A staff member immediately came


    up and said, "Mrs. Kyle, we''re here."


    Phantasy Nightclub? Why did the driver bring her here?


    Silvia was puzzled, but did not ask any further. She followed the staff into the nightclub and walked


    towards Jayden''s private room, "Jayden''s here?"


    The staff led Silvia to a room and stopped at the door. "Master Jayden is in this room. Mrs. Kyle,


    please take good care of Master Jayden. I''ll leave first."


    "Okay." Silvia nodded. Just as she was about to push the door open, she could faintly hear a female


    voice that she was familiar with yet despiseding from the room. That voice should have


    disappeared from Jayden''s side a long time ago. Why was that woman still here?


    Thinking of Dr. Thames, Silvia''s blood was already boiling. She opened the door and looked into the


    room. The first thing that she saw was Dr. Thames sitting on Jayden''s body. Her hands were


    wandering on his face and her disgusting red lips were almost touching Jayden''s...


    Silvia was boiling with anger when she saw this scene. How could she allow such a woman to touch


    and kiss her man? Silvia strode forward, grabbed Dr. Thames from behind and pulled her out of the


    bed. "How dare you touch him!"


    Dr. Thames had finally found the chance to be with the man she was secretly in love for the longest


    time. Just as she was about to seed, Silvia had suddenly barged into the room and ruined her


    n. Dr. Thames flew into a rage and shouted, "B*tch, just f*ck off if you know what''s good for you,


    or I''ll kill you."


    Jayden was still unconscious, and Dr. Thames had sent Stanley out of the room. There were only


    Silvia and Dr. Thames left in the room now. Dr. Thames had already had a fall out with Silvia before


    this, so there was no need for them to be nice to each other anymore.


    "Huh... Kill me?" Silvia red at Dr. Thames and gave her a hard p on the face. "I really wonder


    if you have the ability to kill me though."


    "B*tch, how dare you hit me!" After receiving a p, Dr. Thames immediately retaliated. However,


    Silvia was much more agile than she had imagined. She rushed over to grab Silvia, but not only did


    she not catch Silvia, she was being pushed away.


    Dr. Thames rushed up to Silvia again, but Silvia dodged her. Then, Silvia turned around and


    grabbed Dr. Thames'' hair. She kicked the back of Dr. Thames'' knee and said. "I''m warning you, Dr.


    Thames. If you ever dare touch him again, I will never let you get away easily."


    Silvia was used to being "bullied" by Jayden. Most of the time, the moment Jayden red at her,


    she could only hide her sharp ws and keep quiet. After being in such a position for a long time,


    she had almost forgotten how wild she used to be. It was not until she had seen someone touching


    her man that her wild nature was revived.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Now Dr. Thames was pulling her hair and even kicked her, Dr. Thames was in so much pain that


    her face had turned pale. The look in her eyes was full of maliciousness. "Silvia, you b*tch. I''ll


    definitely kill you."


    As soon as Dr. Thames finished speaking, Silvia kicked her again. It was so painful that Dr. Thames


    immediately yelled, "Ah..."


    "Dr. Thames, I couldn''t find the medicine that you were talking about..." Stanley returned to the


    room, but before he could finish his words, he saw that the twodies were fighting in the room. He


    hurriedly asked,


    "What, what happened?"


    "Stanley, I want you to throw this woman out of here now, and prohibit her from showing up in front


    of your boss again." Silvia pushed Dr. Thames away, sounding authoritative as thedy of the


    home.


    Since the boss of this ce was Silvia''s man, that would mean that she was the bossdy. How


    could she let a doctor, who Jayden had driven away, to step all over her?

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    "Stanley, I''m here to check on Master Jayden, but this woman hit me as soon as she arrived. You


    saw it yourself too. You have to testify for me when Master Jayden wakes upter." After the


    catfight, Dr. Thames'' hair was in a mess. However, she was not bothered by it at all. She must not


    let go of any chances that she had to get to Silvia.


    Dr. Thames and Stanley had worked for Jayden for three years now. Stanley thought that he knew


    Dr. Thames very well. In Stanley''s point of view, Dr. Thames was a loyal employee. On the other


    hand, he did not know Silvia that well. When he entered the room, he saw Silvia hitting Dr. Thames.


    Stanley thought that Silvia was being this arrogant because of Jayden''s favor over her, so he had a


    very bad impression of Silvia.


    He frowned and wanted to say something, but he could not because Silvia was someone his boss


    loved and doted on. He parted his lips but could not say any condemning words to Silvia. However,


    he did not obey Silvia''s order to drive Dr. Thames away too.


    After all, Stanley and Silvia had never met in private. The only perception he had of Silvia was that


    she was his boss'' woman. Other than that, there seemed to be nothing else.


    Seeing that Stanley was not executing Silvia''s orders, Dr. Thames was delighted. She looked at


    Silvia and said, "I''m here to treat Master Jayden. Please don''t misunderstand me, I don''t have any


    no improper thoughts about him."


    No improper thoughts!


    Stanley might believe it, but Silvia would never.


    Just moments ago, if Silvia were to arrive a secondter, Dr. Thames would have already kissed


    Jayden. Silvia felt sick just thinking about it. How could there be a doctor who would treat her


    patient like this?


    Silvia knew that the key person was not her, nor Dr. Thames, but Stanley. She looked at Stanley


    and she said in a cold and assertive tone, "If you really see me as Jayden''s wife, then please do as


    I say."


    Stanley obviously knew that Silvia was Jayden''s wife, but Dr. Thames bore no ill will toward Jayden.


    Furthermore, he and Dr. Thames were friends, so how could he just drive her away? "Mrs. Kyle,


    why don''t we wait until Master Jayden wakes up?"


    Silviaughed lightly. At this time, she felt there was a need for her to assert her position. "I don''t


    like her and I don''t want to see her. I want her to leave now."


    With Stanley around, Dr. Thames had no choice but to put on an act. "Miss Turner, I know that you


    don''t like me, but please don''t be so willful. You should put Master Jayden''s health as your priority.


    I''d go wherever you ask once Master Jayden has recovered."


    Silvia''s words were unreasonable and simply barbaric, whereas Dr. Thames sounded utterly


    sensible. Stanley once again took Dr. Thames'' side. "Yes, Miss Turner, you should prioritize Master


    Jayden''s health."


    Silvia was also worried about Jayden, but her sixth sense was telling her that Dr. Thames was not


    someone she could trust. What if she were to do something harmful to Jayden?


    Silvia definitely would not give Dr. Thames the chance to harm Jayden, so she had to chase Dr.


    Thames away. She would stay by Jayden''s side to take care of him. "Stanley, I will say this onest


    time. I want her to get out my sight now."


    Silvia''s intention was crystal clear. After thinking about it for a while, Stanley decided to listen to


    Silvia''s instructions. "Dr. Thames, why don''t you leave first? We''ll talk about it when Master Jayden


    wakes up."


    Dr. Thames said anxiously, "Stanley, are you crazy? I came here to treat him but you''re driving me


    away. What are we going to do if something bad happens to him?"


    Stanley was worried about Jayden''s health and began to hesitate after listening to Dr. Thames. But


    in the end, he decided to obey Silvia. "You can leave first. If you''re really wronged, Master Jayden


    will bring the justice you deserve after he wakes up."


    Stanley had decided to take Silvia''s side because he had weighed her position in Jayden¡¯s heart. If


    he did not listen to Silvia, he would definitely have to suffer the consequences when Jayden wakes


    up.


    "Even you are being like this to me. You guys are all tricked by her..." Dr. Thames was so anxious


    that she roared.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Dr. Thames, you should leave now." Stanley did not exin much. He was not the boss of this


    ce, so he could only follow orders.


    "Stanley, if anything were to happen to Master Jayden, you''ll definitely regret it..." Dr. Thames could


    not deal with Silvia by herself. Now that she had lost Stanley''s support, she felt lonely and helpless.


    She was so angry that she mmed the door and left.


    Stanley did not say much. Sometimes it was better not to say too much. He was only an employee


    who had to obey his boss'' orders.


    He would do whatever that was being told.


    "Thanks, Stanley!" When Silvia saw that Dr. Thames had left in anger, she thanked Stanley and


    then said, "I don''t trust Dr. Thames. Don''t let her handle Jayden''s medication anymore."


    Stanley trusted Dr. Thames, but he would still listen to Silvia''s instructions. "It was Dr. York who


    gave Master Jayden the IV drips. Dr. Thames came over after that."


    "Okay, got it." Silvia nodded and shifted her gaze to the bottle hanging above Jayden''s head, "I will


    stay here to take care of him. You can go and get some rest. I will look for you if I need anything."


    "Okay..." Stanley was a little hesitant. He wanted to say something, but he felt that he woulde


    out as being nosy if he were to say it. Hence, he nodded and left, leaving Silvia in Jayden''s room.


    Silvia sat beside Jayden''s bed and hugged his hand. This was not the first time she had seen him in


    an unconscious state, but she had never felt as distressed as she was now. "Jayden, don''t always


    scare me like this, okay?"


    He did not know how worried and afraid she was when she heard that his old illness had rpsed.


    She was afraid that something bad would happen to him, and she was afraid that he would


    suddenly disappear from her life.


    As if he had heard her voice, Jayden slowly opened his eyes to make sure that the person in front


    of him was Silvia. He said feebly, "Stanley is really starting to be more disobedient nowadays."


    Upon hearing his words, Silvia said in exasperation, "You asked Stanley not to inform me that you''re


    sick, so who do you want him to inform then? Jayden, I''m telling you, if you dare to hide anything


    from me again, I will not let you off."


    "What are you going to do to me then?" The moment Jayden heard Silvia''s arrogant and


    overbearing warning, Jayden wanted tough, but he waspletely drained. Even smiling was


    difficult. "What a silly woman..."


    Silvia said, "Since you know that I''m silly, and that I will do things recklessly and get cheated easily,


    you should recover quickly and protect me. Don''t let me get cheated and still be ignorant about it."


    "Why do you make it sound like it''s good that you''re so silly..." As he listened to her chatter, Jayden


    suddenly felt that he was starting to feel better.


    "I am that stupid, can you me me for it though?" In front of him, she could be willful and


    unreasonable because he would spoil her unconditionally.


    "You..." Jayden let out a weakugh.


    "Jayden, you should sleep a little longer. I''ll be here with you." Seeing how weak Jayden was, Silvia


    felt a pinch in her heart. "You can just sleep. I''ll be right by your side."


    "Okay." Jayden slowly shut his eyes.


    Silvia was by his side, quietly keeping himpany...

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    Because of the harassment that she had suffered, Dr. Thames was infuriated. She walked out of


    Phantasy Nightclub and called Felix on the phone. "Felix, you''re really a good-for-nothing. You''re


    not a f*cking man at all!"


    Dr. Thames was cursing to vent her anger, but Felix remained silent. However, there was a hint of


    coldness in his eyes. It was as if one would freeze to death if he were to stare at them.


    However, Dr. Thames did not know that. She thought that Felix was keeping his silence because he


    was a coward. She continued to curse like a shrew. "You wimp, do you still want to work with me? If


    you don''t, then just f*cking say it. I can always get what I want by myself."


    Felix was still speechless, but his eyes were not only cold, there was bloodlust in them. Heughed


    and said, "Oh my Dr. Thames, what made you so angry?"


    "Do you not know who''s capable to make me this angry? Besides your beloved woman, who else


    do you think could piss me off like this?" Dr. Thames vented all the indignity that she had suffered


    on Felix.


    Dr. Thames was a smart woman too. It just so happened that she had underestimated Felix and his


    feelings for Silvia, which led to what happenedter on... If she had known that earlier... However,


    there were no ''ifs'' in this world.


    "Oh..." Felix was ying with his fingers. He said unhurriedly, "Isn''t she enjoying her cheese fondue


    at home? How did she make you angry then?"


    "Who said that she''s at home? She..." Dr. Thames gritted her teeth. She really could not bring


    himself to tell Felix that Silvia had beaten her up. "Felix, didn''t we agree that I would go look for


    Jayden and you would meet up with Silvia? Why did she show up at Jayden''s cethen?"


    Felix''s gaze darkened. "She went to look for Jayden?"


    Dr. Thames noticed the contrast in his tone and immediately mocked. "What? Do you really think


    that she''ll just stay at home?"


    Felix tightened his grip on his phone and could not reply to Dr. Thames'' ridicule.


    Dr. Thames continued, "Let me tell you, Felix. Your woman is not someone who can endure


    loneliness at all. I saw how she seduced Jayden with my own eyes. She was so bewitching that no


    man would be able to resist her... Oh right, you should have tasted her before, right?"


    "Shut up!" Felix roared.


    "Oh, you haven''t?" Dr. Thames deliberately ndered Silvia. Most importantly, she wanted to ignite


    Felix''s jealousy.


    As Dr. Thames saw it, Felix was too weak. He did not even have the slightest bit of resolution when


    he did things. If they worked together, she would definitely be the one at the losing side. Since she


    didn''t want that to happen, the only thing that she could do was to enrage Felix.


    People with a huge grievance tend to turn into a malicious person. She hoped that Felix would hate


    Silvia, then he would ruthlessly take Silvia back from Jayden''s hands.


    Felix was rubbing his left thumb against his middle finger so hard that they had already turned red.


    Then, he said, "Did you call me just to tell me this?"


    "You''re such a loser!" Dr. Thames said shamelessly. She was already provoking him with such


    humiliating words, but he was still behaving indifferently. A man like him really deserved to have his


    beloved woman taken away from him.


    Felix did not utter a word but his fingers were still rubbing against each other.


    Dr. Thames continued, "Felix, now is your chance to find out who has a greater ce in Silvia''s


    heart. Do you dare to try it?"


    Felix clenched his fists and said, "Are you asking me to meet her now?"


    Dr. Thames nodded. "Yes, that''s what I meant. She is taking care of Jayden now. You can test her


    by asking her to meet up with you and see if she would show up."


    Felix kept quiet.


    Dr. Thames said, "I really think that you can test her out with this method. If she shows up, then


    you''re obviously more important to her. If she chooses to stay by Jayden''s side, then you should


    just move on from her already."


    That''s right, this was the best way to test whether Felix was more important than Jayden to Silvia.


    However, Felix did not dare to do so. He was afraid that Silvia no longer had him in her heart.


    Although he would always tell himself that Silvia did not get together Jayden out of willingness,


    when it was time for his to prove his point, he realized that he could not be as certain anymore.


    What if...


    What if Silvia chose Jayden? What would he do then?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Felix did not dare to think about it anymore...


    Dr. Thames tried to goad Felix. "Felix, you''re afraid, aren''t you?"


    Yes, he was indeed afraid, but he had to do it anyway. After thinking for a while, Felix said, "I''ll give


    her a call now."


    Dr. Thames said smugly, "I''ll be waiting for your news."


    After hanging up the phone, Felix dialed Silvia''s number, which he knew by heart. After keying in a


    string of numbers, all he had to do was press the call button.


    However, he hesitated again...


    He knew that as long as he made the call, he could not back down anymore regardless of how


    dangerous the journey ahead of him was.


    "Felix, if you don''t want to call her, then don''t." Alina Bell could tell that Felix was in a dilemma. Just


    looking at him, Alina could feel the distress in him. Deep down in her heart, she hoped that he


    would be happy, but she did not want Silvia toe see him.


    "I have to make this call sooner orter." He could choose to run away from it, but he could not do


    that for the rest of his life. Eventually, Felix pressed the call button.


    "Beep..."


    Every time the phone rang, Felix''s heart seemed to have skipped a beat... The phone kept ringing,


    but no one answered it.


    Alina was also nervous. "She''s not picking up?"


    Felix called Silvia again, but still, no one answered. Then he redialed Silvia''s number time and time


    again... In the end, he did not even know how many times he had called.


    Felix should have been disappointed that Silvia did not answer the call. However, he let out a long


    sigh of relief... As long as there was no confirmation, he could still pretend that he was the only man


    Silvia had in her heart.


    At this time, Felix''s phone suddenly rang. He did not check on the caller ID and thought that it was


    Silvia returning his call. The moment he heard the ringtone, his body immediately froze. Should he


    answer it? Felix contemted.


    Alina glimpsed at the caller ID and said, "It''s Dr. Thames."


    At that instant, Felix obviously looked much more rxed. He answered the phone and told Dr.


    Thames about the situation. When Dr. Thames heard what he said, she shouted, "Felix, it really


    serves you right that your beloved woman has gotten together with another man!"


    Felix sneered.


    Then, he hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    Back in Secret Garden, Chatterton Town.


    Kevin Kyle was in the middle of a video conference in his study when he heard a series of knocks


    on the door. He turned off the microphone and looked at the door. "Come in."


    Karen Daly, who was holding a cup of hot tea in her hand, came in. She walked up to him and


    handed him the cup. "Are you done with your work?"


    Kevin held her hand and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    If Kevin said so, that would mean that he was not done with his work yet. After being with him for so


    many years, Karen could already tell the meaning behind every word Kevin had said, so she said,


    "You can get your work done first. We can talk after that."


    Knowing that he was busy with his work, Karen stepped aside and did not disturb him. She would


    wait until he was done with his work.


    Since Karen hade to look for him, it must be something serious. Kevin quickly typed on the


    keyboard, "I have something else to attend to, you guys can go ahead with the meeting."


    After sending out the message, Kevin turned off the conference call and turned his head to look at


    Karen, "What''s wrong?"


    "You can do whatever you need to do first. Let''s talk when you''re done, okay? It''s a long story, so


    it''s going to take up quite some time." After thinking about it for two days, Karen had finally decided


    to speak to Kevin about it.


    "I''m done with my work," said Kevin.


    "You''re really done with your work?" Karen didn''t believe it, but since he had said so, it meant that


    he was willing to take out some of his time to listen to her. Hence, she didn''t want to waste any of


    his time and immediately said, "It''s snowing in Madison City. It''s the biggest snowfall in the past


    sixty years."


    "Okay, got it." Kevin nodded his head, coupled with his usual aloofness.


    "You got it? That''s all?" Even though they had been together for decades and she had been long


    ustomed to his behavior, Karen would still get agitated when she talked to him sometimes.


    Karen was anxious, but Kevin maintained hisposure, "What do you want me to say


    then?"


    Karen stared into his eyes and said, "Kevin, is that the point though?"


    Kevin asked, "What was it that you''re trying to tell me?"


    Well, since he pretended to be ignorant, Karen had no choice but to be straightforward with him.


    "I''m here to talk to you about Jayden. You heard about Jayden''s health from Julien, didn''t you? With


    such heavy snowfall, do you think that his body will be able to take it?"


    After Julien Glover Kyle had returned home, he immediately informed his parents about Jayden''s


    condition, especially the aftermath that he was currently suffering due to the gunshot wound.


    After learning about the situation, Karen had been so worried that she could not eat nor sleep well


    for the past two days. However, Kevin acted as if he did not know anything. He carried on with his


    life and never mentioned anything about Jayden.


    "Yes." Kevin''s answer was cold and simple, which almost made Karen well up with rage. "Kevin,


    what are you talking about?"


    Karen knew that Kevin was a cold man with a low EQ, but he would still care for his family, except


    for Jayden.


    Karen knew that he did care about Jayden, but he was a reticent person. Hence, he would never


    bring up Jayden''s matter. Whenever anyone in the family mentioned it, he would not give any


    response to it too. Those who did not know would think that he was being like this because Jayden


    was not his biological son.


    Kevin said with a solemn face, "What do you want me to say then?"


    Karen waspletely speechless.


    Well, he was no doubt a man who was emotionally detached. They had been together for so many


    years now, and it was not like she didn''t know him well enough. How could she expect him to say


    something pleasant?


    Karen calmed herself and said, "I''m nning to go to Madison City to check on Jayden. I can''t let


    him suffer by himself anymore."


    Every time she thought of the hardship that Jayden had gone through for the past three years, her


    heart would ache like someone had stabbed it with a sharp knife. If she had known that such a


    situation would happen, she would not have listened to Kevin.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kevin said that he would give Jayden enough freedom to let him prove his capabilities. Therefore,


    as his parents, they should let him soar freely.


    Jayden did make a name for himself, but... he definitely did not live a good life for these past few


    years. Without his family by his side, Karen wondered how he had managed to get through.


    Kevin said faintly, "What are you going to do there? Nab him back here? Or what?"


    Although Karen knew Kevin very well, she still got angry with him. "I would rather do that than let


    him suffer alone."


    Kevin said, "Your children are all adults now and yet you''re still here throwing tantrums like a kid."


    Karen replied, "What do you mean that I''m throwing a tantrum? I''m just worried about my son. We


    women are not as cold-hearted as you men. How can you not care about your son at all?"


    Kevin frowned, "Who said I didn''t care about him?"


    Karen asked, "Then tell me, what did you do?"


    Kevin had always been patient to Karen. "He has someone by his side to take care of him now, and


    she''s doing a good job too. You don''t have to worry about him. If you''re still worried, then just wait


    until the snow stops, then go over quietly to check on him. Don''t


    bother him like how Mia did."


    Karen said, "Kevin, you..."


    Kevin added, "He ran away from home because he wanted to prove himself, so I never intervened


    in his matters. He has achieved this much today, and it''s all thanks to his own effort. He''s a grown


    up now, and he knows how to deal with his own problems. Moreover, he wouldn''t want his parents


    and family to worry about him too, so you shouldn''t let him find out that you''re worried about him."


    Karen always knew that Kevin cared about Jayden, but she did not know that Kevin would be this


    thoughtful. Sometimes, she would even me Kevin for not caring for Jayden enough. In fact, she


    was the one who did not know her husband well.


    Kevin reached out his hand to stroke Karen''s head. "Are you still angry at me then?"


    Karen felt a little embarrassed, "Who said that I''m angry?"


    Kevin lowered his head and got close to her. "Are you sure?"


    "Mom..." Julien had untimely barged into the study. Karen immediately pped Kevin''s hand away


    and said, "My little precious is here to look for me, I''ll have to get going first then."


    Kevin said, "Okay."


    Kevin watched as his wife left the room, and it was only when she had shut the door that he


    withdrew his gaze and got back to his work.


    The weather forecast stated that the snowfall was thergest one in Madison City in the past sixty


    years. It had started snowing since two o''clock in the afternoon but it did not stop since then.


    Blizzard warnings were issued throughout the city and the news station had been broadcasting clips


    of rescue and emergency work around the country. It was reported that several viges in the


    suburbs were buried under thick snow.


    The moment the news was received, the Ministry of the Interior had immediately dispatched fire


    fighters and soldiers to execute emergency rescues, while a fraction of rescue personnel had


    already arrived at the disaster area to carry out rescue work.


    Silvia withdrew her gaze from the TV and turned her head to look at Jayden, who was still lying


    unconscious on the bed. She reached out and held his hand, muttering, "Jayden, you''ve been


    sleeping for half a day now. Are you not going to wake up?"


    Before the heavy snow, Silvia had asked Stanley to bring Jayden home, and the newly hired doctor


    came along as well. ording to the doctor''s examination, Jayden''s bodily functions were normal


    and his fever had already subsided, but why was he still in aa?

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    His bodily functions were normal, and the fever had subsided too, but he still wouldn''t wake up. The


    new doctor, Carson York was trying to look for the reason to no avail.


    Silvia reached out her hand and touched Jayden''s forehead. His temperature was indeed normal.


    "Jayden..."


    She wanted to ask Jayden what was wrong with him, but he was stitose, so he would not be


    able to give her an answer. Silvia took a deep breath and covered him with the nket. "Jayden, I''m


    going out for a bit but I''ll be back real soon. Don''t be afraid, okay?"


    After notifying Jayden, Silvia walked out of the room to look for Dr. York, "Dr. York, there''s


    something I''ve been keeping to myself for a while and I think I should tell you about it."


    Carson was looking through the medical records that Dr. Thames had left behind, in hopes to find


    some clues. He was so serious about it that he did not even raise his head as he replied, "Mrs.


    Kyle, please go ahead."


    Silvia was not bothered by such informality and went on to speak her mind. "Jayden''s old illness


    would rpse whenever the weather changes. Most of the time, he would have a high fever and


    would go into aa. But once Dr. Thames gave him some medicine, these symptoms would


    disappear almost right away and he would wake up shortly after, but..."


    "Mrs. Kyle, I admit that I''m not as familiar with Master Jayden''s condition as Dr. Thames did, so I''m


    trying to look through the medical records Dr. Thames had handed over to me and see what kind of


    medication she has prescribed for Master Jayden." Carson thought that Silvia was dissatisfied with


    him, so he finally looked up from the monitor and said with slight displeasure, "I''m equally as


    worried as you about Master Jayden''s condition."


    "Dr. York, I''m afraid that you might have misunderstood me. I''m not saying that you''re not as great


    as Dr. Thames. I''m just suspecting that someone might have tampered with Jayden''s medicine."


    Silvia knew that she could not just speak without any evidence. However, her intuition was telling


    her that Dr. Thames had ill intentions and was willing to do anything to get her hands on Jayden.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Moreover, Silvia''s instinct had always been urate. Even when Dr. Thames had not had a fall out


    with her, she had already thought that Dr. Thames was coveting Jayden. And it turned out that she


    was right about it.


    However, even if she trusted her instinct, she was not sure whether Stanley and Carson, who were


    not familiar with her, would believe it. Therefore, she thought about it again and only voiced out her


    doubts only now.


    Moreover, Silvia chose to talk to Carson when Stanley was not around. Stanley had a good


    rtionship with Dr. Thames, so Silvia was worried that Stanley would affect Carson''s opinion.


    Carson frowned as he asked, "Mrs. Kyle, who do you think this person is? Who will do such a thing


    to Master Jayden?"


    Silvia did not like Carson''s tone. It was as if he was questioning her. However, for Jayden''s sake,


    she could endure everything. "I''m guessing that it''s Dr. Thames."


    "Mrs. Kyle, Dr. Thames is an ethical doctor, and an authoritative figure in our field too. You really


    shouldn''t nder her this way." Although that was what Dr. York said, he immediately picked up his


    mobile phone and made a call. "Is the blood test result out?"


    Silvia couldn''t hear what the person on the other side of the phone was saying. She could only see


    that Carson looked crestfallen as the call went on. Then, he said, "Okay, let me know once the


    results are out."


    Silvia asked, "What''s the matter, Dr. York?"


    "My colleague has found some abnormalities in Master Jayden''s blood test. They are not 100%


    sure that it was caused by the wrong usage of medication, so they needed more time to do further


    tests. More importantly, it doesn''t prove that it has something to do with Dr. Thames." Although


    those doctors had already suspected that Jayden might have taken some medicine that he


    shouldn''t have taken, Dr. York emphasized that this matter did not necessarily have something to do


    with Dr. Thames.


    When Silvia heard that she might actually be right about it, not only did she not feel at ease, she


    became even more worried. Silvia did not know what kind of poison that Dr. Thames, that vicious


    woman, had used on Jayden. What if...


    Silvia did not dare to think further. She bit her lip, clenched her fists and said, "Dr. York, what does


    the preliminary result say?"


    Carson replied, "They''ve found an unidentified poison in Master Jayden''s blood, but they''re not sure


    what it is as of now, so we will have to wait for a little longer. I will let you know as soon as I get the


    final result."


    Carson spoke in a reserved manner as wanted to be careful before he had gotten a definite result.


    What if the poisoning incident was really rted to Dr. Thames? It would not matter if it were


    someone else...


    However, if this matter had nothing to do with Dr. Thames but because he had said too much before


    getting the actual results, he would risk leaving a bad impression on the others. They might think


    that he was trying to overpower his predecessor.


    All he wished was to practice medicine and save more people with the medical knowledge he had


    learned. He did not want to get involved in the disputes of the rich... There were even rumors saying


    that Dr. Thames was fired because Master Jayden''s wife was jealous of her.


    Silvia and Jayden did not know about this matter but it was a hot topic among Jayden''s


    subordinates. This was why many of them, including Stanley, had a bad impression of Silvia. They


    thought that she was a willful, jealous, and narrow- minded woman. If anyone were to provoke her,


    they would definitely suffer a bad ending.


    Needless to say, Dr. Thames was the one who spread the news. She was trying to destroy Silvia''s


    reputation. Once her reputation was ruined, many people would hate her. Although


    Jayden would protect her, there would still be times when he could not be by her side to protect her.


    What happened a while ago was the best example to prove that. Because of the rumors, Stanley


    and Carson''s attitude towards Silvia was rather hostile. Silvia had a lot of things to do but could not


    because they were being uncooperative.


    "I''ll go back to Jayden then. Dr. York, please update me once you get thetest news." Silvia noticed


    that Carson was very cautious about her, just like how Stanley was.


    Since they were unwilling to be frank, Silvia would not linger on this topic too. Instead, she chose to


    wait for the final results. By then, she would not have to worry that they would be skeptical of her.


    However, things might not necessarily turn out that way. Stanley and Dr. Thames were good friends.


    There was a possibility that Stanley and Carson would want to defend her even if it was found that


    she was the one who harmed Jayden.


    If things really turned out that way, what should she do then?


    Thinking of this, Silvia became even more anxious. No, she couldn''t just sit around and do nothing


    about it. She must think of a way to solve the issue. Hence, even if Stanley and Carson were to risk


    everything to protect Dr. Thames, she would still be able to handle it.


    Sitting on the edge of Jayden''s bed, Silvia held his hand and asked, "Jayden, who do you trust the


    most?"


    Silvia usually would not spend any time and energy to get to know the people around Jayden. It was


    not only at this point in time, when she needed his most loyal subordinates, that she had discovered


    that her understanding of Jayden was simply too little.

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    Silvia racked her brains and finally thought of two people. One was Simon Banks, and the other was


    Wayne Zachary. Simon had disappeared for a long time, so Silvia would not be able to reach him.


    However, she could still look for Wayne.


    Since Jayden had sent Wayne to help manage Wateria Corporation, he should be someone Jayden


    really trusted. If Jayden was in danger, Wayne would probably be on Jayden''s side.


    Although it was not certain whether Wayne was loyal to Jayden, he was the only person who Silvia


    could think of, and the only person she could seek help from.


    Hence, Silvia had decided to give Wayne a call.


    It was only at this moment Silvia had thought of her mobile phone. She searched high and low but


    was not able to find it. In the end, she could only use Jayden''s phone to make the call.


    A password was required to unlock Jayden''s phone. Silvia did not think much and instinctively


    keyed in a few numbers. After the phone was unlocked, she realized that this password was the


    exact password that she was using for her own mobile phone. She did not expect that this


    password could actually unlock Jayden''s phone.


    Perhaps, Silvia would never find out that Jayden had decided to use this very password so that she


    could easily unlock his phone.


    Silvia dialed Wayne''s phone number, and it was connected almost at that instant. A familiar male


    voice sounded through the phone and into Silvia''s ear. "Sir, is there anything I can do for you?"


    It was just a few simple words, but Silvia could already feel the amount of respect Wayne had for


    Jayden. Even without meeting him in person, Silvia could imagine how Wayne would look like when


    he answered the phone.


    How did a temperamental yboy like Jayden make his subordinates be so respectful towards


    him?


    "Master Jayden..." This was the first time ever that Jayden had kept his silence during a call. At that


    moment, Wayne was already wondering if he had done something wrong that upset his boss.


    He was sure that he did not!


    Nowadays, Wateria Corporation was constantly improving and the employees were united... Every


    aspect of thepany was doing quite well, so he could not possibly have upset Jayden.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Although he knew that he did not do anything wrong, Wayne was still a little flustered when there


    was no response from the other side of the phone. He asked, "Master Jayden, did I do something


    wrong and upset you?"


    "No, Mr. Zachary, it''s me..." Silvia did not intend to scare him, but as his employer, she had never


    heard him speak to her in such a respectful manner. She could not react to it immediately the


    moment she first heard it.


    Wayne was speechless.


    That was so embarrassing!


    He was scared to the point that he was breaking out in a cold sweat because of a woman. At this


    time, his back waspletely wet.


    If Stanley Pierson and Eugene Elliot were to find out about this, they would probablyugh at him


    for the rest of their lives.


    Silvia said again, "Mr. Zachary, can I ask you for a favor?"


    Wayne calmed himself down and nodded. "Director Turner, please... Oh, I mean Mrs.


    Kyle, please tell me what you have in mind."


    He did not forget what had happened the previous time, when Jayden had emphasized that Silvia


    was his wife.


    Silvia was embarrassed by the title, so she cleared her throat to cover up her embarrassment and


    continued, "Mr. Zachary, Jayden is sick and his condition is quite serious this time. He''s still in a


    coma..."


    "Master Jayden went into aa again?" The people who worked closely alongside Jayden,


    including Wayne, knew about his health condition.


    "Yes, but the situation this time is a little different from the previous times." Wayne knew that Jayden


    was suffering from an old illness, so Silvia did not have to spend much time exining it to him. She


    went straight to the point, "The doctor gave him some medicine and his fever has subsided, but he


    is still in an unconscious state. The doctor couldn''t find the reason for it for the time being, so I''m


    suspecting that Dr. Thames had given him some other drugs."


    "Dr. Thames had given Master Jayden some other drugs?" Wayne dared not think about it. The Dr.


    Thames he knew was a highly educated and courteous woman. She was loyal to Jayden too, so it


    was unbelievable that she would do such a thing...


    "You don''t believe that she would do that?" Silvia was not surprised at all. Everyone that she had


    met that day had a very good impression of Dr. Thames. All of them did not believe that Dr. Thames


    would betray Jayden. Therefore, none of them believed Silvia.


    "I really can''t believe it." Wayne was just telling the truth. "But it''s hard to tell. We may know a


    person''s face but not his mind, so we can only prove that usation with evidence. Once it''s


    proven that it was Dr. Thames, none of us will let her off."


    "Mr. Zachary, I''m relieved to hear that." Silvia could finally let out a breath of relief. "Of course, my


    words alone are not enough to convict Dr. Thames of her crimes. I only hope that once it''s


    confirmed that Dr. Thames is the one responsible for harming Jayden, you''ll be on Jayden''s side


    and protect him. Don''t let him get hurt again."


    "Mrs. Kyle, you don''t have to worry about that." Even without Silvia''s request, Wayne and the others


    would definitely protect Jayden. "Let me call Stanley and tell him about this matter. I''ll tell him to


    send more people to protect Master Jayden, just in case something happens."


    Silvia hurriedly stopped him. "Stanley is here, but I didn''t dare to tell him what I was suspecting. I


    can tell that he is close to Dr. Thames. I''m worried that he would harm Jayden in order to protect Dr.


    Thames, so that''s why I''ve asked you for help instead." "Mrs. Kyle, you''re really overthinking this


    time. I can guarantee that anyone in the world may betray Master Jayden, but not Stanley. Master


    Jayden was the one who saved Stanley''s life. If Dr. Thames had really harmed Master Jayden and


    Stanley finds out about it, he will definitely be the first person to deal with her." Silvia did not know


    about the interpersonal rtionship between Jayden''s subordinates. However, Wayne was clearly


    aware of the entire situation and he was confident that even if he were to betray Jayden in the


    future, Stanley wouldn''t.


    "Can we really trust Stanley?" Silvia was skeptical about it.


    "Mrs. Kyle, Stanley is an unsophisticated man. He might be a little reckless sometimes and he might


    not believe that Dr. Thames would hurt Master Jayden, but he will definitely use everything he had


    to protect Master Jayden. You can be at ease with him by your side." At this moment, Wayne


    suddenly thought of someone. "Mrs. Kyle, even if Stanley really happens to take Dr. Thames''s side,


    with Simon Banks around, no one will ever dare toy a finger on Master Jayden."


    Silvia was extremely surprised. "Simon Banks? Didn''t he disappear a long time ago?"


    "Among us all, Simon is the only person who has watched Jayden grow up. He has spent the


    longest time by Master Jayden''s side, so they are more like family to each other. I don''t think that he


    has disappeared, he just didn''t happen to show up in front of you." Not only was Wayne a capable


    employee, he knew about many other things too. However, he would never mention it or say


    anything that he shouldn''t have said.


    Silvia kept quiet.


    After talking to Wayne, Silvia realized that it was not that she knew too little about Jayden. In fact,


    she knew nothing about him.

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    Silvia did not know how many people Jayden had under him. She only knew Simon, Stanley, and


    Wayne. However, she did not know how close the three of them were with Jayden.


    As Jayden''s wife, she knew nothing about the people around him. Silvia felt that she was a failure,


    and she could not be deemed a qualified wife!


    Just a while ago, she had learned from Wayne that Simon and Stanley were very loyal


    subordinates. However, Silvia still could not trust Stanley entirely. She was not being suspicious,


    instead, she was just being cautious. At such a critical moment, she had to consider all kinds of


    possibilities... There was a possibility that Stanley and the others had deceived Wayne.


    Silvia could not figure out the interpersonal rtionship between these people, nor could she figure


    out how loyal they were to Jayden. Once again, Silvia looked towards Jayden for help. Seeing that


    he was still in aa, Silvia felt as if there was a needle pricking her heart.


    She grabbed his hand and held it tightly. "Jayden, wake up soon, okay? You lying unconscious here


    really scares me. I''m afraid that we''ll be swallowed alive by those people around you."


    "Jayden, the people around you are quite capable, but I don''t know who I should trust. I don''t know


    which one of them really wants you to wake up. Do you think that I''m stupid for not knowing? If I


    actually cared more about you in the past, and spent more time getting to know you and the people


    around you, then I wouldn''t be as flustered as I am now."


    If Jayden was the king of all beasts, then the people around him were ferocious beasts that would


    eat people alive. Silvia felt that she was too young and inexperienced. She was no match for them


    at all.


    Silvia sighed and said, "Jayden, wake up quickly, okay? If you wake up now, I''ll do whatever you


    say."


    "Really?"


    "Of course." After answering, Silvia realized that it was Jayden who was speaking just now. She


    took a closer look, but his eyes and lips were still shut. He had been in aa for so long that his


    lips looked a little pale. He was listless, so he definitely was not the one who answered her just now.


    "Ah... It turns out that I was just hallucinating." Silvia shook her head and let out a wry smile. She


    turned around and took a piece of cotton swab that Dr. York had prepared and dampened it with


    water. Then, she put it on Jayden''s lips to moisten his lips.


    "No, you''re not."


    Silvia once again heard Jayden''s deep and mellow voice. This time, she could also see him slowly


    opening his eyes. Silvia was so excited that she immediately threw the cotton away and hugged


    him. She said, "Jayden, you''re finally awake. Do you know how much you scared me?"


    "I''m sorry!" He tried his best to lift his right hand and gently caressed her hair. He was well aware of


    everything that had happened during this period, but he just could not wake up. He could not help


    Silvia but only listen to her worrying about him.


    "No, you don''t have to apologize to me. I just don''t want this to happen ever again. Promise me,


    okay?" Silvia let go of him. "Wait here. I''ll ask Dr. York toe in to take a look at you."


    "There''s no need."


    "Why?"


    "I''m fine now. Get me a ss of water."


    "Are you really okay?" Silvia didn''t believe it, but she still hurriedly got him a ss of warm water.


    She tested the temperature before handing over the cup to him. "Drink it slowly, don''t choke


    yourself."


    "I''m not a three-year-old." Seeing that she was treating him like a child, Jayden thought that it was


    somewhat funny and even wanted tough. However, because of his weak body, he could only put


    on a faint smile.


    "You''re not a three- year- old, but you''re a patient, okay?" Silvia watched closely as Jayden drank


    the water, fearing that he would drop the ss.


    After moistening his lips, Jayden handed the ss back to Silvia and asked, "Does what you say


    just now still counts?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What did I say?" It was not that Silvia refused to admit it, but she was just too focused on Jayden


    that she could not recall the things that she had said at that instant. When she saw that he was


    reacting as if she was trying to y dumb, Silvia realized what Jayden was talking about. She


    immediately said, "No... As long as you don''t scare me like this again, I''ll listen to whatever you


    say."


    "Okay..." Jayden stroked her head with satisfaction. "Could you help me up?"


    Silvia quickly sat him up.


    Jayden added, "Could you please go out and ask Stanley toe in? I want him toe in alone."


    "Why do you want him toe in alone? Can''t Ie in with him?" Silvia was worried about


    Stanley. More importantly, she was worried about letting Stanley stay with Jayden alone. Stanley


    was such a tough guy, but Jayden on the other hand, was in such a feeble state. What if Stanley


    were to rebel and hurt Jayden?


    Jayden said lightly, "Didn''t you just say that you will listen to everything I say?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to listen to you, but..." She promised to listen to him, but couldn''t she even


    ask for the reason he was doing this?


    "Be good, just listen to me!" Jayden was using this move on Silvia again. This move was extremely


    effective on Silvia, who would never be cowed by force.


    "Okay, I''ll go look for him now, if something..." Forget it, it''s better for her to keep quiet. She just had


    to eavesdrop on their conversation at the door, and if anything were to happen in the room, she


    would be able toe to Jayden''s rescue immediately.


    Stanley was so excited when he heard that his master had woken up. Without knocking on the door,


    he barged into the room, and he looked as if he was going to get into a fight with a group of people.


    After rushing into the room and seeing that Jayden was sitting steadily on the bed, Stanley held


    back his excitement and said, "Master Jayden, you, you''re awake..."


    Jayden raised his head and shot a cold look at Stanley. "If I don''t wake up, I''m afraid that everything


    is going to change."


    Stanley didn''t understand the meaning behind Jayden''s words at all. He grinned and said, "It''s


    snowing heavily today. It''s said to be thergest snow in decades. But it doesn''t matter, Master


    Jayden. Now that you''ve woken up, everything will be fine."


    "Huh," Jayden sneered inwardly. He did not know if Stanley was really stupid or he was just ying


    dumb.


    Jayden looked at Stanley and sized him up. His cold voice sounded, "I want you to get out of my


    face now. Go as far as you can and don''t show up in front of me ever again."


    Stanley was so scared that he could feel a cold shiver down his spine. He said fearfully, "What do


    you mean, Master Jayden? Why are you chasing me away for no reasons?"


    Since Stanley asked, Jayden would make things clear to him. He said, "I think you''ve never taken


    me seriously all this while. Since that is the case, I won''t keep you by my side anymore. You can go


    back to where you came from."


    "Master Jayden, since when did I not take you seriously?" Stanley had always respected Jayden.


    However, now that he was being wronged like this, he was anxious yet frustrated. Then, he


    suddenly thought of the rumors he had heard recently and asked, "Master Jayden, did Silvia, that


    little girl, say something to you?"


    Silvia, that little girl!


    Who was Stanley to address Silvia that way?


    Jayden''s face darkened, and his eyes turned cold in an instant.

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    However, the insensitive Stanley had not noticed that Jayden''s expression had changed. Stanley


    continued to express his opinion, "Master Jayden, I''ve always respected you. I know that you must


    have listened to her and misunderstood me. She likes to snitch on people behind their backs, and


    we all know that. Please don''t believe what she has said to you, Sir."


    Stanley was so anxious that he did not notice that Jayden''s face had be even darker because


    of what he had just said about Silvia. Stanley continued, "Dr. Thames and I are both loyal to you. I''ll


    do whatever you want me to do, so how could you say that I didn''t take you seriously? Whereas,


    Silvia, that little girl, not only did she hit Dr. Thames, she even drove her away when you were still in


    aa."


    "Is there anything wrong with that?" If Silvia wanted to hit someone, she could just do it. With


    Jayden as her backer, she could do whatever she wanted to. It was not up to Stanley to judge her


    actions.


    "Master Jayden, no... but..." Stanley felt that Silvia was wrong for beating Dr. Thames up, but as he


    thought about it, he realized that it was all the result of his master spoiling Silvia too much. "Fine,


    she can do whatever she wants. But, she''s your wife and we are your subordinates. We were just


    minding our own business and we''ve never tried to interfere with her matters, so why does she have


    to be so small- minded? We''ve never thought of going against her or anything."


    Jayden asked, "Did she hit you?"


    "No." Perhaps, he would have been beaten up if he was a powerless woman like Dr. Thames. The


    only reason she didn''t hit him was merely because he was a tough man. She knew that she would


    not be able to fight against him.


    Jayden said, "Since she didn''t hit you, what are youining about then?"


    "Sir, we have no opinion with you pampering her, but why does she have to be so petty with us?


    What good does it bring her to drive us away?" Stanley was sure that Silvia was snitching on him in


    front of Jayden. Seeing that Jayden was being so protective of her, Stanley was infuriated.


    Stanley was such an insensitive person. He would never keep his feelings to himself, so he went


    ahead to express his true thoughts. "Master Jayden, I know that you''re trying to defend her, but I


    still have to say that I''m absolutely loyal to you. If you don''t believe me, I can even give you my life


    right now. I''ll not hesitate even a bit."


    Now that Stanley had worked for him for a few years now, Jayden more or less knew what kind of a


    person Stanley was. He knew that Stanley would never spread rumors. On top of that, through


    Stanley''s words, he happened to obtain a news that he waspletely not aware of before this.


    "You said that she likes to snitch on others behind their backs. Where did you hear all this from?"


    Stanley shouted, "Everyone knows that..."


    Jayden said, "Everyone knows? Did you check the source of this news? Did you check if it''s


    credible?


    Stanley muttered, "I..."


    Jayden interrupted him in a stern voice, "I knew that you didn''t look into it. Stanley, the reason why


    I''ve kept you by my side is to solve problems for me, and not create them. Since you can''t even


    differentiate the good from the bad and why should I still keep you here?"


    "Master Jayden, I..." Stanley waspletely tensed up. He could give up his life for Jayden, but he


    absolutely could not ept being driven away.


    Jayden said coldly, "Get lost now!"


    "Master Jayden!" Stanley stood still. "I''ve already said that from the moment you brought me back,


    my life is yours. If you want to drive me away, you might as well kill me now."


    Jayden was never a soft-hearted person, so he said, "If you want to die, then you''d better die


    somewhere far away. Don''t dirty my ce."


    Stanley cried out in despair, "Sir..."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Jayden, can I say a few words?" Silvia had been eavesdropping outside the door and heard the


    entire conversation. When she heard that Stanley was badmouthing her in front of Jayden, her


    doubt in Stanley dissipated instead.


    If Stanley and Dr. Thames wanted to harm Jayden, he would definitely pretend to be nice to her. He


    would not have provoked Jayden even if he knew that Jayden would protect her.


    Stanley red at Silvia angrily. He thought that this woman had put a spell on his master. If it


    weren''t because of her, his master would never drive him away like this.


    "This is none of your business. Go back to your room." Jayden had his own n, but he knew that


    Silvia would not listen to him. She would still insist on voicing her opinion.


    "Jayden, I''ll be brief." Silvia walked into the room. When she walked past Stanley, she could hear


    the cracking sound of Stanley''s clenching fists. If Jayden were not there, Stanley probably would


    have twisted her head off and kicked it around like a football.


    Jayden said, "Shoot."


    Silvia said in a gentle tone, "Jayden, I believe that Stanley must have heard from someone else that


    I''m someone who likes to snitch on others behind their backs. I know that he did not make that up


    himself. Also, he was hostile towards me because of this very reason and even dared to badmouth


    me in front of you merely proves that he is loyal to you. As the saying goes, honest advice grates


    upon the ears. If you chase him away just because he stood up against you, how are you going to


    make your subordinates trust you in the future?"


    Stanley had never expected that Silvia would speak for him. He thought that she came in because


    she wanted to crush him.


    Sometimes, Silvia would really do things out of their expectation.


    Stanley stared at Silvia''s back. It was so intense that Silvia could feel two sharp eyes staring at her


    from behind. However, she was not worried because Jayden was there with her.


    What she had to do now was to help Jayden keep a loyal subordinate, and not make him lose one.


    "I think Stanley must have some misunderstanding about me. I know that no matter what I say now,


    he will not believe it. Why don''t you let him look into it himself and find out who was the one behind


    all this? He will know what to do once he finds the truth."


    Jayden said, "Do you think that I''ll give him such a chance?"


    Stanley hastily stood up and said, "Master Jayden, please give me a chance to find out the truth. If


    I''m really wrong about it, then I''m willing to be at Mrs. Kyle''s service for the rest of my life."


    Jayden remained unmoved, "I''ve already made up my mind."


    "Master Jayden..." At this time, Stanley knew that he had to turn to Silvia for help. He knew that


    Silvia was his only hope.


    Silvia approached Jayden and said in a soft voice, "Jayden, I believe that you wouldn''t want me to


    get called a snitch every now and then, don''t you? Since you don''t want that, but you can''t shut


    those people''s mouths, then the best way is to let someone who doesn''t believe me get to the


    bottom of it. It''s only through this way that I''ll be vindicated."


    Stanley agreed with Silvia''s words and nodded vigorously. However, Jayden did not even take a


    nce at him.


    Jayden looked at Silvia and said gently, "He spoke ill of you, and instead of ming him, you


    actually defended him? Don''t you think you''re a little too silly?"


    "That''s right, I''m just that silly." Silvia smiled at him and then said to Stanley, "Stanley, you''ve


    already gotten Master Jayden approval. Why are you still standing here, you should go look into this


    matter now. I hope the truth will be revealed very soon."


    "But Master Jayden didn''t say anything about it..." Stanley was a little slow-witted. It was not until a


    few moments had passed that he had finally realized what Silvia meant. He said, "Oh... Thank you,


    Master Jayden. Thank you, Mrs. Kyle. I''ll go look into it right away."

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    "You''re going to look into it? Then tell me what you''re going to look into." Jayden raised his head


    and once again looked at Stanley with his sharp eyes. Stanley was so scared that he shivered and


    even broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Master Jayden, I''m going to... Umm..." What was he trying to look into again? He knew what he


    was going to do a minute ago, but his mind hadpletely gone nk the moment Jayden spoke.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Under Jayden''s somber gaze, Stanley thought it through in fear. Right before his master had red


    up, he finally remembered what he was supposed to do and said, "Master Jayden, I''m going to find


    out if those rumors are true. If they''re not, then I''ll have to find out where those rumors came from."


    "I''ll give you one day to find out." Jayden''s voice was cold and hollow, but he allowed Stanley to go


    ahead with the investigation. After receiving Jayden''s order, Stanley immediately fled. He did not


    dare to stay in the room for a second longer.


    Jayden always knew how loyal Stanley was to him. He had never thought of driving Stanley away in


    the first ce. The reason why he had done that was to give Silvia a chance to plead on Stanley''s


    behalf.


    To him, Stanley''spliance to him was not enough. However, he knew that he could not just make


    Stanley obey Silvia through orders. If he wanted Stanley to obey Silvia, then Silvia would have to


    convince Stanley with her actions, so that Stanley would be loyal to Silvia out of willingness. Hence,


    he had to create an opportunity for Silvia to plead for Stanley, so that Stanley would be able to see


    Silvia''s true nature.


    Jayden had many other ns but he did not have the time or energy to carry them out for the time


    being. At this point in time, he had to confirm whether he was drugged. If he was, then was it Dr.


    Thames who did it?


    The moment Silvia saw that Stanley was fleeing in panic, she could not help let out a sigh. "Young


    Master Kyle, Stanley is such a huge guy, and he even looked like he can swallow someone alive,


    but why does he act like a little sheep in front of you?"


    Jayden held Silvia in his arms, and there was a faint smile in his eyes. It was as if he was not


    someone who had just lost his temper. He replied, "It''s because I''m his master."


    "How did you tame these people?" Stanley, Simon, and Wayne were not someone that could be


    easily dealt with. However, all of them were so submissive towards Jayden. It seemed that Jayden


    was really something else.


    Jayden chuckled and said, "You want to know how I tamed these guys?"


    Silvia nodded.


    He added, "First of all, you have to be smart."


    Silvia red at him. "I was smart but after being repeatedly told that I am stupid, I''m starting to


    believe that I''m stupid."


    Jayden said, "Are you not stupid though?"


    Silvia said, "Forget it, I''m not going to argue with you anymore. But I have to tell you this. Stanley is


    a loyal employee, don''t drive him away just because he doesn''t like me, okay?"


    Jayden said, "As long as he listens to you like he does to me and respects you as much as he


    respects me, then I might consider letting him stay."


    "It turns out that you did all this not because he was speaking nonsense, but because he wasn''t


    obeying my orders." Silvia was extremely touched, knowing that Jayden would always think for her.


    However, she began to feel worried. "You''re making things difficult for your employee because of


    me, and you''re even chasing him away for me. I''m worried that you''ll be criticized for jeopardizing


    your sess all for a beauty!"


    "Who''s the beauty?" Jayden remarked snidely. Silvia was so narcissistic. She did not even feel


    embarrassed praising herself like this!


    "I am the beauty." Silvia pointed at herself. "Am I not a beauty to you?"


    "You can barely be considered as one." Jayden smiled and said, "But you are smarter than you


    usually are today."


    "You''re praising me for being smart? Did I hear it wrongly?" Silvia wanted to pinch her face to


    confirm if she was dreaming. This man, who would scold her all time, was actually praising her for


    being smart.


    "Well, it''s considered smart for a dull-witted person like you." Jayden saw it all with his own eyes.


    Silvia could actually tell that Stanley was loyal to him and she even knew to take the initiative to


    plead for Stanley.


    "Humph, you still think that I''m not good enough." Silvia really wanted to bite him.


    Jayden raised his hand to rub her head andforted her, "Alright, don''t make a fuss over it


    anymore. Go get Dr. York here, but you''re not allowed to eavesdrop outside this time."


    "How did you know I was eavesdropping just now?"


    "I justplimented you for being smart, why are you asking such a stupid question again?"


    Judging from what she had just said and done simply proved that she was overhearing their


    conversation. It was such a straightforward matter, but she still had to ask why. This woman''s brain


    is just...


    At that instant, Jayden was really embarrassed to have her as his wife. How could she be this silly?


    What if their children were to inherit her intelligence? As Jayden saw it, it seemed like he would not


    be able to live peacefully for the rest of his life.


    Silvia, "I..."


    Jayden put on a cold face and said, "Go get Dr. York here."


    Silvia kept quiet.


    Jayden really had to do something about his temper, otherwise, his wife might leave him sooner or


    later.


    "Master Jayden, the blood test is out." Carson handed Jayden the report he had just received via


    fax and said, "We''ve found traces of BDT Virus in your blood. BDT Virus is a chronic poison, and it


    will only work when used for an extended period of time. As of now, there are twomon ways to


    contract the virus. One is through long- term oral ingestion and the other is through long-term


    intravenous injection."


    Jayden took over the report and glimpsed at it. Knowing that there was some virus in his blood that


    he was not familiar with, he was not flustered at all. He asked, "Are you 100% sure?"


    "Yes, Master Jayden." Carson nodded and said, "But you don''t have to worry too much about it. The


    amount of virus in your blood is not a lot, and it would take quite some time for this kind of virus to


    take effect, so it won''t have too much of an impact on your body at the moment."


    Jayden threw the report on the nightstand and raised his eyebrows as he looked at Carson. "It won''t


    cause too much of an impact on my body now but what about in the future?"


    It''s not that he was afraid. Instead, he must not let anything bad happen to him. He wasn''t alone any


    more. He has a wife and a family who cared about him.


    Carson hurriedly exined, "Master Jayden, BDT Virus is not a dangerous virus, so it normally


    doesn''t attack the body. It''s only harmful when the person who has this virus is suffering from


    another disease. For example, if an ordinary person happens to contract this virus, it usually won''t


    cause much harm to the human body, but as long as the person falls sick or gets injured, this virus


    will spread quickly, which will worsen the patient''s condition. Hence, the reason why you were still in


    aa even after your fever has subsided was due to this virus."


    Jayden listened attentively while Carson continued, "If I didn''t get someone to check your blood this


    time, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t be able to find out that there was such a virus in your body. Under


    normal circumstances, patients with the virus will not suffer from any symptoms. So if the symptoms


    start to show, then it means that the patient is heavily intoxicated. When ites to this point, even


    the patient''s mental health will get affected. They might suffer from memory loss or weakened


    willpower. Hence, they will be susceptible to maniption."


    Jayden repeated, "Susceptible to maniption."


    Carson said again, "Master Jayden, the key to this problem is still your old illness. As long as we get


    it cured, the virus will be eradicated."

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    Jayden finally understood what Carson was saying. His old illness was still the main issue to the


    entire problem. As long as it was cured, the virus would not be able to do anything to his body.


    However, the thing that was bothering him the most at this time was his old illness that his gunshot


    wounds had caused. When the weather changed, no matter how careful he was, he would still get a


    fever and there would be no symptoms at all. He really had no idea how he could deal with it at the


    moment.


    Jayden asked, "Can we inject the vine first?"


    Carson answered respectfully, "Master Jayden, ording to my current knowledge of the virus, it is


    indeed curable with a vine, but the bad news is we can only do that after your old illness is


    completely cured. However, I will look for a virologist to do some research on it. I''m sure that we will


    be able to find an effective way to cure this virus very soon."


    "Okay. You can get back to work now." Jayden waved his hand, indicating Carson to leave. Just as


    Carson had taken a few steps, Jayden thought of something. He added, "Don''t tell Silvia about it."


    Carson nodded. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    After Carson had left, the room instantly fell silent. However, Jayden''s heart was not at ease.


    Carson said that the mostmon means of infection was either through oral ingestion or


    intravenous injection.


    For the past three years, Auntie Cherry was the one in charge of his diet. There might be a


    possibility that Auntie Cherry had done something to his meals behind his back. Besides that, Dr.


    Thames was his private doctor. She had prescribed different kinds of medication for him, which


    might include the virus itself.


    These two might be the person who had been secretly poisoning him with the virus. Hence, before


    confirming who it was, he must not trust anyone. He must immediately ask Stanley Pierson to find


    out who the mastermind was.


    Jayden took out his mobile phone and called Stanley. "Find Dr. Thames and keep her under your


    watch. And I want you to find out everything that she has done in the past three years."


    Stanley said, "Master Jayden, I was just about to give you a call. I''ve just found out that it was Dr.


    Thames who hired those people to spread those rumors about Mrs. Kyle."


    Stanley was excited to receive Jayden''s call. Since his master had given him a new task, it would


    mean that Jayden still trusted him.


    Dr. Thames was the one who spread the rumors, and she was a doctor, who had a thorough


    understanding of drugs... Just based on these points, Jayden was almost certain that the person


    who poisoned him was Dr. Thames.


    Jayden added, "Since it''s her, then I want you to do a thorough check on her and see what she has


    done behind our backs over the years."


    "Got it, Master Jayden!" Stanley answered in a sonorous voice. However, he started stammering,


    "Master Jayden... I''ve really misunderstood Mrs. Kyle. I want to apologize to her!"


    Jayden said lightly, "Why are you telling me if she''s the one you want to apologize to?"


    "After I''m done with Dr. Thames'' matter, I''ll go apologize to Mrs. Kyle in person." Thinking of his


    recklessness and the things he had done, Stanley felt immensely ashamed.


    He could not even tell the good from the bad. How could he have the audacity to continue to work


    for Jayden?


    Fortunately, Silvia was a big-hearted person. Not only did she not me him, she even pleaded for


    him. Stanley had borne the kindness that Silvia had given him deeply in his heart. He had decided


    that from now on, he would do whatever Silvia wanted him to do, even if it meant that he would


    have to risk his life.


    After reporting the test result that he had gotten to Jayden, Carson came out of the room and


    bumped into Silvia, who was eavesdropping at the door again. He thought of his master''s words,


    and wanted to walk past Silvia. However, Silvia stopped him and refused to let him pass through.


    Silvia stared at him and said, "Dr. York, is it really fine to let the virus stay in his body?"


    Umm...


    He didn''t say anything, but Silvia had already found out about it. Hence, he was not to be med.


    Silvia said again, "Dr. York, I heard everything, so you don''t have to hide it from me. I promise that I


    will never tell Jayden."


    Now that Silvia knew it, Carson could no longer hide it even if he wanted to. He might as well be


    frank with her. He said, "you don''t have to worry, Mrs. Kyle. The virus was discovered early, and it


    hasn''t affected his willpower yet. I''m going to look for the experts to find the vine. As long as


    Master Jayden cooperates with the treatment, he will be fine."


    The virus sounded extremely terrifying. It was not some other virus that could be cured easily.


    Hence, Silvia was still worried. "Will everything really be fine? Will he go into aa again like what


    happened today?"


    Carson said, "The main issue we have at hand is his old illness. His old illness had not improved so


    whenever there''s a change in the weather, it will rpse and the virus will start to act up. This is the


    reason why he had gone into aa for so long this time. Therefore, as long as his old illness isCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    cured, the virus wouldn''t have any severe impact on his body." After hearing Carson''s words, Silvia


    roughly understood Jayden''s condition. After all, his old illness was the trickiest part of the


    treatment. Dr. Thames had been drugging him all this while, of course his old illness couldn''t get


    cured easily.


    Now, all Jayden had to do was to cooperate with the doctor and undergo the treatment. Then, he


    would be able to cure his old illness in no time. Silvia thought optimistically.


    She asked again, "Dr. York, since he just woke up, does he need to take any medicine?"


    Carson said, "I''ve already prescribed a new course for Master Jayden. He will have to take them


    three times a day, half an hour after his meal."


    "Alright, I''ll go prepare him some food then. I''ll let him take the medicine after his meal." Jayden had


    not eaten anything ever since he had woken up. Silvia guessed that Jayden must have felt hungry,


    so she had already asked the cook to prepare some food for him and he would be able to eat it


    once he woke up.


    Auntie Cherry had been waiting aside. The moment she heard Silvia talking about Jayden''s meal,


    she immediately brought them over and said, "Miss Turner, these are all Master Jayden''s favorite


    dishes."


    "Okay. Thanks, Auntie Cherry!" Silvia took over the tray. "I will bring them over to him. He just woke


    up, so he doesn''t want to meet anyone in the meantime.


    "Miss Turner..." Auntie Cherry wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    "Auntie Cherry, if you have something to say, just say it." Silvia stopped in her tracks.


    "Miss Turner, is Master Jayden really okay?" Auntie Cherry had no children. Ever since she started


    working for Jayden, she had been treating Jayden as her own son. She hoped that he would be fine


    and nothing bad would happen to him.


    "Auntie Cherry, he has all of us to take care of him, and his parents and siblings are still waiting for


    him to get well, so I''m absolutely sure that he will be fine." Silvia smiled. "So Auntie Cherry, you


    don''t have to worry about him."


    Auntie Cherry nodded. "Okay."


    Silvia returned to Jayden''s room and noticed that Jayden had fallen asleep again. Seeing that his


    eyes were shut, Silvia thought that he had gone into aa again. She was so terrified that she


    almost dropped the tray she was holding.


    Silvia hurriedly put the tray on the table next to her and quickly went forward to touch Jayden''s


    forehead. "Jayden, are you alright? Don''t scare me."


    "Don''t worry. Your man has a blessed life. Nothing will happen to him." Jayden slowly opened his


    eyes. He did not pass out, he was just feeling a little lethargic, so he was closing his eyes to take a


    rest.

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    As a matter of fact, Jayden indeed had a blessed life.


    He had gone through a severe car ident which took away his parent''s lives and even the car was


    badly damaged. However, Jayden survived because of his parents'' protection.


    Then, his rtives took away the money that his parents had left behind for him but they were not


    willing to raise him. When he was in such a desperate situation, the Kyle family adopted him and


    gave him the best of everything.


    Many yearster, in order to save Karen Joy, he suffered a gunshot near to his heart, and at that


    moment, he was on the brink of death. However, Jayden closely escaped the jaws of death.


    Subsequently, the gunshot wound had caused a great impact on his body, so he hired a doctor to


    treat him. However, the doctor actually poisoned him. How dare Dr. Thames think that she would be


    able to control and manipte him through such a method?


    Haha...


    As Silvia thought of it, she felt that it was somewhat funny.


    Even the Grim Reaper could not take him away, let alone Dr. Thames. Jayden had always had his


    life in his own hands. No one had the right to decide for him.


    "Jayden, you..." Silvia suddenly burst into tears. She was crying sorrowfully. Her crystalclear tears


    were rolling down from the corner of her eyes andnded on the back of Jayden''s hand, scalding


    his heart.


    "What''s wrong?" She was fine a while ago, but why did she start crying out of a sudden? She was


    such a temperamental woman.


    "I''m fine." Silvia shook her head and wiped off her tears. She wanted to stop crying, but her slender


    body would still twitch from time to time due to the immense sorrow that she was feeling.


    "Silly woman, what''s the matter with you?" Her body was twitching from all the crying but she was


    still saying that she was fine. Did she think that he was as stupid as her, or that he was blind?


    "I... I thought you..." Just moments ago, Silvia thought that he would never wake up again, and her


    heart seemed to have stopped beating at that split second.


    She had lost too many of her close ones in her life. She did not want to lose any one of them


    anymore. She wanted him to live well and apany her through every sunrise and sunset.


    "Silly woman, I''m fine now, and I''ll be fine in the future too." Knowing the reason Silvia cried, Jayden


    smiled helplessly. He grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest, "Feel it, it''s still beating. I''m still


    fine."


    "I know... but..." Silvia must not think about it anymore, otherwise, she was going to start crying


    again. She said, "Jayden, even if it''s not for yourself, you should think of your family. Think about


    Julien and Levi. They want you to get well, so you have to cooperate with the doctor, okay?"


    Jayden looked at her and understood the helplessness and uneasiness in her eyes. "Silly woman,


    the people who really wanted me to fully recover are not Julien and Levi but..."


    "I know, your parents too." Silvia really hoped that the person Jayden was referring to was herself,


    but she was afraid that he might not think so, so she interrupted him.


    However, Jayden was determined to let her know. "The person who truthfully wants me to recover is


    you, Silvia Turner!"


    Silvia was surprised and delighted. Jayden''s words had astounded her to the point that she was


    unable to give any other reactions other than widening her eyes.


    Jayden added, "In the past, I never took care of myself because I thought that it would be better to


    die than to continue living. But things are different now. I want to have children and grow old


    together with you."


    Silvia could not say a word.


    Was he telling the truth?


    Why did she feel like she was dreaming? Everything seemed to feel so surreal.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the silly look on her face, Jayden couldn''t help but feel amused. "Silly girl, you really


    don''t know how important you are to me. You''re so important to me that I just want to keep you to


    myself so that no one else can see you."


    "I..." Was she really that important to him?


    Silvia, who had always been bold, had be so timid that she did not even dare to ask this


    question. She was afraid that she had heard it wrongly, or that Jayden had said it wrongly.


    After all, they had just gotten together, and he was the high and mighty Young Master Kyle.


    Whereas for her, she was just an ordinary girl and she was not even the most beautiful around him.


    How could he already be so sure that she would be the one for him?


    It was the first time that such a question had popped up in Silvia''s mind. However, she did not say it


    out loud. Not every question in this world should be asked, and not every question had its answers.


    "There won''t be anyone else other than you." When Silvia was too afraid to think about the answer,


    Jayden answered her with his deep and mellow voice. It was an answer which made her lose all her


    senses.


    "Wh-w-w-why..." Just as Silvia was still in a daze, Jayden slowly approached her and kissed her red


    lips, stealing her breath away and bringing her into a romantic world.


    She belonged to him, and she would not be able to escape from him ever.


    "Alina, have you sent Karen Joy''s photos to Silvia?" Since Dr. Thames had found a clue of Silvia


    being just a substitute to Karen Joy, she would not stay idle just because Felix had forbidden them


    from spreading the news.


    "I might procrastinate in other things, but I''m more anxious than you in this matter, so you can rest


    assured. Not only did I send it to her through Whatsapp, I''ve even sent it to her via email. And oh, I


    didn''t forget her two best friends too. So, there are no excuses for her to not receive it." Without


    looking up, Alina Bell painted her nails as she answered Dr. Thames, who had just barged into her


    room.


    "It seems that I''ve made the right decision to let you handle this matter." Dr. Thames did not know


    anything about Alina, but she knew that Alina liked Felix and that was why she asked Alina to


    handle it.


    At the beginning, Alina refused. However, Dr. Thames managed to convince her and the matter was


    even settled within such a short time. It was indeed true that a woman''s jealousy was not something


    to be taken lightly.


    "You''re right. As long as Silvia is still here, Felix will never notice me no matter how hard I try. It is


    only when Silvia has disappeared from this world that Felix will be able to see me." Alina put down


    her nail polish and waved her hand to dry her nails. "I dress up so beautifully every day, but he just


    wouldn''t notice me. What''s the point of me doing all these then?"


    Dr. Thames said, "As long as you work hard, he will be able to notice it in the future."


    "In the future? How long will it take?" Alina sneered and said, "Life is short. If we wait any longer, I


    will be old by then. And at that time, my youth will all be gone and that is really when he will never


    notice me ever again."


    "As long as we join hands, we won''t have to wait too long for wishes to be fulfilled." Both of them


    had a crush on a man, but those men werepletely in love with Silvia.


    Dr. Thames hated Silvia to the core, but Felix still wanted to protect her, which made Dr. Thames


    extremely displeased. However, considering that they were allies, she chose to put up with it.

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    Now, Alina hade into the picture and she was caught in the same situation as her. Both of them


    wanted Silvia to disappear from this world forever. As for how they would make her disappear, Dr.


    Thames had thought of every possible way to do that, which included killing her, hurting her, or even


    crippling her.


    "Do you think that we can really get rid of her?" Alina wanted to get rid of Silvia, but she had doubts


    in herself. The backer that Silvia had behind her was not someone they could afford to provoke.


    "Once she finds out about the truth, she will definitely leave Jayden. Then, she''ll just be a weak and


    helpless little girl. At that time, she will be like a piece of meat on our chopping board and she can


    only be at the mercy of you and me." Dr. Thamesughed. "Silvia, that b*tch, had always been


    arrogant and selfcentered. She thinks that Young Master Kyle only likes her. What do you think she


    will do if she were to find out that she is just a substitute?"


    Alina imagined Silvia being in an abject state, and instead of feeling uneasy, she got excited. "I don''t


    know what will happen to her, but I think it would definitely be a big blow to her."


    Dr. Thames sighed, "I really want to see how she looks after knowing the truth."


    Alina replied, "That''s easy, we can do that together."


    "Ring..."


    Dr. Thames'' phone suddenly rang, which startled both Dr. Thames and Alina. When Dr. Thames


    saw the phone number disyed on the screen, she calmed down and said, "It''s one of my


    informants."


    Dr. Thames answered the call. Alina did not know what the other side of the phone had said but she


    did notice that Dr. Thames'' face had darkened.


    "I''ve been exposed!" After hanging up the phone, Dr. Thames said in a panic.


    "What?" Alina was confused.


    Dr. Thames was so angry that she punched the wall and said, "Stanley Pierson is investigating me.


    That idiot who never uses his brain actually suspected me. But how? What did I do to make him


    suspect me?"


    Alina said, "Could it be Silvia who asked him to?"


    "I knew that Silvia was suspecting me a long time ago, but she couldn''t find any evidence to prove


    it. Besides, Stanley had a prejudice against her, so he would not believe her." Dr. Thames turned


    around. At that instant, an idea rushed into her mind. She had figured it all out. She said, "Oh no, it


    must be Jayden, he must have woken up. It must be."


    Upon hearing that Jayden had woken up, Alina was shocked. She said in a trembling voice, "Didn''t


    you say that Jayden will not be waking up in the next two weeks? Why is he awake already?"


    "He''s an extraordinary man, so it is not surprising at all that he''s already woken up. However, this is


    still out of my expectation." Dr. Thames rushed out of Alina''s room and then barged into Felix''s


    room. "Felix, you must contact Silvia immediately. You must let her know that you''re still alive. You


    must ask her to meet up with you right now. Otherwise, we will all be dead."


    Dr. Thames knew Jayden''s character very well. Anyone who offended him would only end up dead.


    She had witnessed the fates of those people who had offended him.


    She didn''t want to follow those people''s footsteps, so she could only find a way to change Jayden''s


    mind. The only person who could do that was Silvia.


    Dr. Thames had a grudge against Silvia and had always wanted her dead. Silvia, on the other hand,


    would not want to see her too. However, things would be different with Felix. Felix still had a special


    ce in Silvia''s heart.


    Silvia was still missing Felix. As long as Felix could show up in front of her and tell everything that


    had happened to him, Silvia would definitely have a fall out with Jayden. At that time, Jayden would


    bepletely focused on Silvia and he would not have time to deal with Dr. Thames. Then, she


    would be able to take time by the forelock and finish off her n.


    Dr. Thames'' n was perfect. All she needed now was Felix to cooperate with her. However, Felix


    was standing before the window, looking at the snow, as if he could not hear her.


    "Say something, Felix." If it weren''t because she needed his help, Dr. Thames probably would have


    rushed up to this pretentious man and given him two tight ps in the face.


    How could the loser, Felix, still pretend to be calm at times like this? Did he really think that he was


    like Jayden, who did not have to be afraid of anything?


    Dr. Thames was already panicking, but Felix was still looking at the snow at the window. He was


    completely ignoring her.


    Seeing that he was not answering, Dr.


    Thames rushed up to Felix and grabbed him by the cor. She said, "Felix Xavier, are you f*cking


    deaf?"


    Out of a sudden, Felix broke intoughter. As heughed, he looked at the arrogant and panic-


    stricken woman who was much shorter than him. "Did you send Karen Joy''s photos to Silvia?"


    Dr. Thames was frightened by the look in Felix''s eyes. However, she didn''t want to admit defeat.


    She shouted, "Yes, I did."


    Sqwelp!


    As soon as Dr. Thames answered, a sharp dagger was pierced into her abdomen. She widened her


    eyes and looked at Felix in disbelief. "You..."


    Felix pulled out a dagger and once again stabbed it into Dr. Thames'' abdomen. At that moment, Dr.


    Thames could only feel that her head was spinning, "You... How dare you... Felix Xavier..."


    Blood rushed down from the corner of Dr. Thames'' lips. However, she refused to give up and tried


    to speak. "Don''t you forget that who was the one who saved you when you were about to die!"


    "It''s you! I''ve never forgotten that." Felixughed coldly. He pulled out the dagger and stabbed it into


    Dr. Thames'' abdomen again. Bright red blood started to stain Dr. Thames'' clothes, and eventually,


    she could no longer utter a sound. She stared at Felix with her eyes wide open, looking as if they


    were about to pop out.


    "I''ve already told you not to hurt Silvia. Which part of that did you not understand?" Felix gave a light


    push, and Dr. Thames immediately copsed onto the cold floor while blood slowly drained from her


    body...


    Alina, who had witnessed everything, was so terrified that she was shaking all over.


    She had always known Felix as a bright and cheerful boy. Even after he had experienced such a


    great change in his life and was almost killed, he would still give off the feeling of a rising sun. He


    was so warm that no one could resist getting close to him.


    However, he had just killed someone... The man who was stabbing Dr. Thames repeatedly was a


    demon in disguise. He looked nothing like the Felix she knew.


    He was not Felix!


    He was not!


    He was just a demon.


    He looked back and the look in his eyes was like a sharp knife. Looking into his eyes, Alina


    retreated but her legs immediately went


    weak. She dropped to the ground and muttered. "Fe... Felix..."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Silvia is not someone you can hurt," Felix said. He sounded calm like he used to be, but Alina no


    longer thought that this voice was pleasing to the ears. This very voice would only send chills down


    her spine.


    "1-1 won''t, I won''t that anymore..." Now that she had seen Dr. Thames dying in front of her, Alina


    would never dare to plot against Silvia again even if she had nine lives.


    "Make sure you keep that in mind!" Felix shouted.


    "I, I''ll keep it in mind!" Alina nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    The snow continued to fall.


    After taking the medicine, Jayden felt a little drowsy and eventually went to sleep.


    Silvia sat next to his bed and quietly apanied him. After that, she carefully and thoughtfully


    measured his temperature with a thermometer.


    Except for Jayden, she had never given so much care to anyone else in her entire life.


    In the past, it was her parents and Felix who would take care of her when she was ill. They would


    surround her bed and take care of her as if they were her servants.


    At that time, she would always wonder if they would feel that she was a burden.


    Now that she had experienced it herself, she realized that when it came to someone she loved, she


    would just want to take good care of him. She hoped that he would get well quickly, so why would


    she ever feel troubled?


    "Jayden!"


    She shouted his name inwardly, hoping that he could always be by her side. She did not expect him


    to stay with her forever, she only hoped that he could apany her for the rest of her life.


    "Knock, knock."


    There was a sudden knock on the door. Silvia frowned and wondered who was knocking at the door


    right after Jayden had just fallen asleep. What if Jayden actually woke up because of the noise?


    Silvia pulled the quilt over Jayden and arrived at the door. When she opened the door, she saw


    Stanley Pierson waiting at the door with an anxious look on his face. "Mrs. Kyle, I have something to


    report to Master Jayden."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Stanley was taller than Silvia. He swept his gaze over Silvia''s head and looked into the room, trying


    to look for Jayden. However, Silvia gently closed the door and blocked his view. "Jayden has just


    fallen asleep. If it''s not something urgent, then can you please wait till he wakes up?"


    Silvia did not intend to make things difficult for Stanley. She was just worried for Jayden. She


    wanted Jayden to have a good rest. If this was in the past, Stanley would definitely think that Silvia


    was trying to get back at him. However, now that he knew what kind of a person Silvia truly was, he


    did not think so anymore.


    Stanley took two steps back and kept an appropriate distance from Silvia. He said respectfully, "It''s


    not that urgent, but it''s something I must let Master Jayden know about."


    Stanley had sent his men to look for Dr. Thames. When they found her, she was already dead.


    His men had already alerted the police and the police had arrived at the scene. However, ording


    to the police, the murder scene waspletely cleaned up, so they could not find any clues. In


    addition to that, because of the heavy snow, it would be very difficult for them to hunt down the


    murderer.


    Silvia said, "If it''s not that urgent, then you cane over tomorrow morning and report it to him."


    Now that Stanley had no longer found Silvia repulsive, he thought that there was no need for him to


    hide anything from her, so he went on to say, "Mrs. Kyle, actually, I''m here to report to Master


    Jayden about Dr. Thames. She''s dead."


    "Dr. Thames is dead?" Silvia was shocked. She hurriedly grabbed Stanley''s cor and said,


    "Stanley, are you crazy? Even if Dr. Thames has wronged me, and even if she has poisoned


    Jayden, you can''t just kill her like this. We should hand her over to the police and let them deal with


    her. If you do this, the police is going to find out who was the one behind all this and you will end up


    getting Jayden involved in it."


    "No, Mrs. Kyle... You''ve misunderstood me!" Stanley was a huge and ferocious looking guy. When


    the others saw him, they would be so scared that they would immediately run away. This was the


    first time ever that a woman had actually dared to grab him by his cor and speak to him in such


    an aggressive tone.


    However, Silvia was his master''s wife. He did not dare to push her away, so he could only let her


    grab on to his cor. He exined, "Mrs. Kyle, Dr. Thames is dead, but we are not the one who did


    it."


    If he was the one who killed her, he would have done it professionally and no one would be able to


    find her body. Furthermore, since the police was alerted, it simply meant that the murderer was not


    an experienced killer.


    "It''s, it''s not you?" Silvia loosened her grip and smiled awkwardly. "I''m sorry! I was being too anxious


    just now. But if it wasn''t you, then who could it be?"


    Stanley said frankly, "The police are looking into it now, but it is reported that the murder scene was


    completely destroyed. Coupled up with the heavy snow, all the evidence was wiped out, so I don''t


    think that they would be able to find the murderer." "She''s really dead?" Although Silvia hated Dr.


    Thames and even hoped that she would never see her for the rest of her life, she still thought it was


    such a pity that a life was taken away just like this.


    Life was indeed a fragile thing. No one could ever predict what woulde next.


    "Yes, she''s dead." Stanley used to have a good rtionship with Dr. Thames because he thought


    that she was loyal to his master like himself. Now that he knew Dr. Thames had been secretly


    harming Jayden, Stanley hadpletely lost his respect for this woman.


    Silvia did not answer, so Stanley continued, "And that''s what I''m here for."


    Silvia nodded. "Okay, I''ll pass on the message to him when he wakes upter."


    "Mrs. Kyle..." Stanley scratched his head and wanted to say something. However, he hesitated and


    even started to blush.


    "What''s the matter?" Silvia noticed that Stanley was behaving abnormally so she continued, "Are


    you worried that I won''t tell Jayden?"


    "No, that''s not what I wanted to say..." Stanley hurriedly waved his hand and said, "I know you''ll


    definitely pass on the message to Master Jayden. What I wanted to say was that I''ve misunderstood


    you previously, but I''ve already found out that Dr. Thames was the one who had been spreading


    those rumors about you. So, I would like to apologize to you. Please forgive me for being ignorant."


    Silvia smiled and said, "Well, it''s because you were blinded by those rumors. Now that you have


    figured it all out, there''s nothing to worry about anymore. I won''t take this matter to heart, and you


    don''t have to me yourself for it too."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Kyle!" It was only at that time Stanley had found out that not only Silvia was good-


    looking, she was also a kind person. He had made such a big mistake, but she did not scold him


    even once.


    "It''s gettingte. You should go get some rest now."


    "Dr. York and I are downstairs. Just call us if you need anything." Stanley left in a respectful manner,


    leaving Silvia alone in the corridor.


    Dr. Thames was dead!


    She was alive just a while ago... And now she was a cold dead corpse...


    Moreover, she was stabbed to death brutally...


    Silvia clenched her fists and returned to the room. Jayden was sleeping soundly, but Silvia could


    see that his brows were slightly furrowed. He looked like he had dreamt of something.


    "Jayden... Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Silvia got under the quilt andy beside him. She reached out


    her arms and hugged him, hoping to give him a sense of security.


    But at this moment, Silvia could hear him clearly. "Karen!"


    Silvia''s body stiffened as she raised her head to look at him. Just as she was staring at him, he


    shouted again, "Karen, run!"


    "Wake up, Jayden! Wake up! You''re having a nightmare." Silvia shook him forcefully. A few


    momentster, Jayden finally woke up. Silvia then said, "Jayden, it''s just a dream. Don''t be afraid!"


    However, Jayden stared at her as if she was a stranger to him. Just as she was about to speak, he


    pulled her into his arms and held her tightly, "Karen, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine..." Jayden hugged her tightly. His hug was so tight that Silvia had found it hard to breathe.


    She tried to push him away but failed to do so. Hence, she stopped pushing him away and said,


    "Jayden, I''m Silvia."

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    When Silvia said her name, she obviously felt that Jayden''s body stiffened, as if her voice had


    ruined his beautiful dream.


    The two of them were locked in a stalemate. After a long while, Jayden slowly pushed her aside and


    once again started sizing her up as if she was a stranger.


    "You were having a nightmare." Being stared at by him, Silvia felt uneasy. Thus, she turned her face


    away and avoided his gaze. However, he didn''t let her go. He wrapped his hand around her head


    and turned it to face him.


    Silvia was angry that he was calling out another woman''s name in his dream. "What are you


    doing?" she asked.


    Jayden felt guilty as he wasn''t sure what did Silvia hear him say. "What did you just hear?"


    Silvia bit her lip and replied, "What do you think I heard?"


    Jayden panicked. "I..."


    "I... I didn''t hear anything," added Silvia. She had really wanted to ask who he was shouting to in his


    dream, but she held back. Perhaps, the answer was not what she could bear. Therefore, she


    pretended to hear nothing.


    "I just had a dream. In the dream, my sister was taken away by some bad people. She was crying


    for me to save her, but I couldn''t move an inch. I couldn''t save her. I could only watch her being


    taken away." Judging from Silvia''s reaction, it was obvious that she had heard something. Jayden


    figured that if he didn''t exin it clearly to her, it would make her misunderstand.


    Indeed, Jayden had dreamed of Karen Joy, whom he had not dreamed of for a long time. He had no


    idea why he had suddenly dreamed of her.


    In his dream, Karen Joy was still eighteen years old. She wore a sweet smile on her delicate and


    beautiful face while calling him, "Jayden..."


    "Karen?" In Jayden''s memory, Karen Joy had never called him in such a gentle way. Neither did she


    ever smile at him so gently, which left him in a daze for a moment.


    Then, she began walking toward him. Just when he was still in a trance, a group of people suddenly


    rushed out and separated them.


    "Jayden..." She reached her hand out to him for help. "Jayden, save me! Save me!"


    "Don''t be afraid, Karen. I''m here." He wanted to save her, but he realized that he was unable to


    move a muscle. He watched helplessly as Karen Joy was taken away by the bad guys and finally


    disappeared from his sight.


    Silvia had not expected that the person he had been dreaming of was his sister.


    She had thought that the girl was his exgirlfriend. She felt a sense of relief that he took the initiative


    to exin it to her. Otherwise, she would definitely have difficulty sleeping that night because of this


    matter.


    In an instant, Silvia felt that the big stone that was pressing against her chest had been pushed


    away and her mood was lifted. Then, she climbed into Jayden''s arms and said, "Your sister''s name


    sounds really nice."


    Karen!


    It was such a sweet name!


    When Silvia heard the name just now, she felt utterly appalled. Now that Jayden rified that


    ''Karen'' was his sister, Silvia suddenly felt that it was the loveliest name in the world.


    "Do you know her name?" Jayden was confused. Did he tell Silvia his sister''s name? Perhaps he


    did, but he could not remember it.


    "Well, you screamed so loudly in your dream, so of course I heard it!" Silvia rubbed against his


    chest. "Karen. It''s a nice name. Can I call her that too?"


    "Well... She''s a little older than you are."


    "I know that, but I''m technically senior to her given I''m your wife! So I''ll just call her casually as


    Karen then!"


    Jayden nodded, "I''m fine with it."


    After all, he had no control of the women in his family. He didn''t really care how they addressed


    each other.


    "Jayden, I''m even younger than your little sister. Don''t you think you''re too old for me?"


    Jayden recalled that when he introduced his family to her, she had alsomented that he was too


    old for her. After that, she wouldn''t stop bringing up the same thing.


    However, for the sake of her happiness, he yed along with it. "Yes, because you''re too beautiful


    to resist."


    Silvia was delighted upon hearing that. "You''d better treat me better then!""


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed."


    Getting all worked up now, Silvia was reluctant to go to bed. "No, tell me more about your sister, will


    you? I really want to know if she looks as beautiful as her name." "All of my family members are


    good-looking," replied Jayden.


    "What you said is true," Silvia agreed. She had seen a few of his family members. All of them were


    indeed good-looking. Hence, she thought Karen must be pretty too.


    "Okay. Time to sleep," Jayden said again.


    "I rememberst time you said that your sister is married. I am wondering what kind of man her


    husband is? He must be a great man."


    "Not at all! I''ve never seen such an awful man before."


    Silvia could not helpughing, "Look at you, Jayden. You''re so jealous as if your brother-inw had


    stolen your lover."


    Jayden remained quiet.


    His face changed slightly, but Silvia did not notice it as she was thinking about Karen Joy.


    Silvia continued, "Jayden, do you have a photo of her? Show me!"


    "No."


    In fact, he had it, but he couldn''t let her see it.


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him and said, "You''re so petty!"


    "Silvia, do you think it''s appropriate to keep talking about others when the two of us are lying in


    bed?"


    She red at him again, "She''s your little sister. What''s so inappropriate with that?"


    Not wanting to argue with her anymore, Jayden ordered her, "Go to sleep!"


    "Jayden, tell me more about Karen, please?" Silvia did not give up. Seeing that, Jayden used a


    failsafe method to shut her mouth, forcing Silvia to forget about everything else. She could only feel


    and think of him.


    After a while, when Jayden let go of Silvia, she had indeed forgotten about Karen Joy. However,


    another person crossed her mind. "Jayden, Stanley came just now. He said that Dr. Thames was


    found dead. She was murdered."


    "Oh," Jayden responded briefly without any emotional fluctuation when he heard the news.


    "Don''t you think that it''s strange?" asked Silvia.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Why are you in such a good spirit? It seems that I haven''t done enough."


    In the end, Jayden used a more powerful method to make Silvia shut her mouth. This time, she was


    too worn out to think about anything else. All she could think of was how domineering and strong


    this man was.


    She couldn''t wrap her head around what Jayden was made of. How could he be so energetic now


    when he was still unconscious a few hours ago?

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    In Chatterton Town..


    It was the weekend.


    In the Kyle family, all members would gather every weekend. They would y chess, enjoy a cup of


    tea together, and catch up with each other.


    However, the atmosphere that day was slightly different. After returning to Chatterton Town, Mia


    was locked up in the Little ck Room on the 3rd floor. It had been a few days, and she still dared


    note out to meet her older brother.


    "Mom, are you that afraid of Uncle Kevin?" Levi didn''t want to say anything, but he couldn''t help


    making fun of his mother who was usually fearless.


    In their house, Mia was the queen. No one dared to go against her, not even Neil. However, Kevin''s


    words could easily scare her to the point that she didn''t dare to appear at Secret Garden for a few


    days. Levi finally understood that there was someone more terrifying than his mother.


    As soon as Levi finished speaking, Mia shot him a cold re. "You brat, can you just shut up?"


    "Mom, you just said that I am your little sweetheartst night. Are you lying to me again?" Levi


    pulled a face and pretended to be hurt and wronged.


    "You are indeed my little sweetheart. Why would I lie to you?" Although Mia always bullied her son,


    she would always feel heartbroken to see Levi feeling hurt.


    "But Mom, if I''m really your little sweetheart, why were you so mad at me?"


    "Well, you deserved it. If you didn''t talk nonsense, I wouldn''t have scolded you."


    "That means I''m not your little sweetheart..."


    Karen could hear the conversation between Mia and Levi even though she was quite a distance


    away from them. She gave a gentle smile. Mia was possibly the only person in the world who would


    quarrel so pettily with her own young son.


    Mia was a mischievous girl before she got married. After getting married for so many years, her


    personality still didn''t change. It was all because of Neil doting on her.


    At this time, the sharp- eyed Levi noticed Karen Daly and quickly ran into her arms. "Aunt Karen, I


    miss you so much!"


    "I miss you too, Levi. That''s why I''m here waiting for you." Karen rubbed his head and scrutinized


    him. "It''s just been a few days that we haven''t seen each other. You''ve grown taller again."


    "I need to grow taller. I want to be as tall as Julien." Julien was only a year older than Levi.


    However, he was much taller than Levi now as he was having his growth spurt. Therefore, Levi was


    extremely envious of him.


    When they were about the same height, Levi had always been bullied by Julien. If Levi was not able


    to grow taller than Julien, he would gain the upper hand. Just thinking about it made Levi feel


    dejected.


    Karenforted him softly, "Well, in one or two years, you will grow taller like Julien. By then, you


    will catch up with him in no time."


    "Aunt Karen, I''ll go y with Julien." Levi knew that it would take more than a few days to grow


    taller. He felt that Karen was insulting his intelligence byforting him in this way. Thus, he


    decided to go look for Julien.


    "Okay! Go!" Karen didn''t know that Levi was actually giving her the cold shoulder.


    "Karen, I miss you too!" Mia walked over and held Karen in her arms, just like what Levi had done to


    her.


    "You''re still like a kid, huh?" Karen shrugged and hugged Mia back.


    Smiling, Mia said, "With all of you around doting on me, I''m afraid I won''t be able to grow up for the


    rest of my life."


    "The main reason is because Neil is spoiling you. Oh, right, why didn''t hee with you?"


    "Something happened in the military region. He asked the chauffeur to send us over first. He will be


    hereter." Mia''s gaze was not fixed on Karen. Instead, she stretched her neck and looked behind


    Karen. "Karen, where is Kevin?"


    "He''s in the study. You know, he rarely rests throughout the year." Karen had tried persuading Kevin


    countless times and asked him to have more rest. However, his business was growing so big that


    no matter how many things he had handed over to the executives, there would still be things that


    Kevin had to do himself.


    "I really don''t know what he is thinking. Why didn''t he ask his capable son to help him out at Rovio?


    He insisted on letting him venture out on his own. Look, he''s just wearing himself out all these


    years." Kevin was in the study, which meant that Mia would not run into him for the time being. That


    was why she was bold enough to criticize him.


    Karen exined, "Jayden has a life he wants to live. Besides, Kevin has always respected the


    choice of the children. No one is in the wrong."


    "It''s a fact that Kevin is domineering and ruthless. He''s always done things..." Just as Mia was


    enumerating Kevin''s wrong-doings, she saw him walking towards them. "Karen, didn''t you say that


    Kevin is working?"


    "Yeah, he is."


    Mia was startled to see Kevin. She didn''t know if he had heard her bad-mouthing him. If he had, she


    would be locked up in the Little ck Room again!


    "Boohoo... Karen, Dad must be waiting for someone to y chess with him. I''ll go first!" Mia turned


    around and ran away. She would only meet Kevin after Neil arrived. With Neil around, Kevin would


    be less harsh to her.


    "Julien is with his grandfather now." With Mia''s restless personality, Karen knew that she wouldn''t


    y chess with Hale Kyle. There had to be something else going on. She shook her head


    helplessly and said, "Why is she still acting like a child when she''s an adult..."


    "She needs to get a good scolding!" Kevin''s low and sexy voice reached Karen''s ears. Karen finally


    understood why Mia had escaped the scene in such a hurry.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When she turned around, Kevin, who was tall and handsome, was already standing beside her. She


    smiled at him, "Aren''t you working?" "I''m done with work." No matter how busy Kevin was, he would


    still spend time with his family.


    When he reached his current stage in life, he realized that his family was the most important thing in


    life, much more important than money and fame.


    What was the point of owning infinite wealth but not having anyone to share them with?


    Karen smiled and said, "I was chatting happily with Mia just now, but you scared her away."


    "I didn''t really scare her, did I?" Kevin said tly.


    "I know you''re not here to scare her but to wee our daughter." Karen knew that Kevin couldn''t


    bear to part with his daughter. Whenever he found out when Karen Joy would arrive, he would


    definitelye a few minutes ahead of time to wait for her.


    Kevin didn''t say a word seeing that Karen hit the nail on the head.


    "You don''t have to put on an act in front of me, you know? I know what you''re thinking." After so


    many years, Kevin was still the same. Whenever Karen saw through him, he would show her a cold


    face. Karen found him petty, but cute at the same time.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    Kevin red at Karen and said discontentedly, "Karen, I am not putting on an act."


    "Okay, okay. You''re not." No matter how cold his expression was, Karen was not afraid of him. She


    took the initiative to hold his hand and said, "Don''t be angry, Director Kevin."


    Kevin red at her again. "I''m not angry."


    "Look at your haughty expression. I thought you were mad at me."


    Kevin was speechless.


    Karen didn''t tease him anymore. If she continued to tease him, he would probably be angry for real.


    "Kevin, you have to change your attitude toward your son-inw. If you still treat Lionel so coldly,


    aren''t you afraid that he mightsh out at Karen behind your back?"


    "He wouldn''t dare to!"


    "It''s not that he doesn''t dare to, it''s just that he doesn''t want to. That''s because his love for our


    daughter is not less than yours. You are actually satisfied with Lionel, why couldn''t you treat him


    nicer? Would you be happy if he decided to ignore you one day?" Karen kept trying to persuade


    Kevin. However, no matter how much she tried, Kevin''s attitude toward Lionel didn''t change at all.


    "I''m not satisfied with him at all!" Karen Joy was so young when her heart was stolen by that guy.


    And now, Lionel had even taken her away. How could Kevin be satisfied with Lionel when he could


    only see his daughter once a week?


    "You..." Karen shook her head. She knew that she could not change his mind. "You can stay here


    and wait for her. I''ll go to the kitchen to check on Mia''s favorite meatballs and Karen''s favorite


    strawberry jam."


    Kevin grabbed Karen''s hand and said, "There are people working in the kitchen. Take a rest and


    don''t tire yourself out."


    Karen let out a sigh, "I don''t need to cook normally, but I have to help out today. Mom is gone, but


    we have to maintain this tradition. I''m thinking that when Jayden brings his wife home, I will teach


    her to cook some of the favorite dishes of the family. When everyone gets together, we can cook by


    ourselves. We can even pass this tradition on to the next generation."


    "Not everyone has the same thoughts as you. You should just stay with me and not care about


    other people''s affairs." Kevin didn''t want Karen to do so much work. He only hoped that she would


    keep him apanied for a longer time.


    "Anyway, Mom and I have the same thoughts. We will see what happens in the future. If Jayden''s


    wife is willing to learn, I will teach her. I won''t force her if she is not." Karen felt that this was a good


    custom that should be passed on to future generations. However, she could understand if the


    younger generation was reluctant to ept it.


    There was a look of displease on Kevin''s face. "You''re upied with your work on weekdays. And


    on weekends, you''re busy taking care of everyone. When will you have time for me?"


    "Well, I''m yours every night," Karen replied with a smile.


    Kevin remained silent.


    Suddenly, something struck Karen. "Mia and the boys did not tell me what Jayden''s wife looks like.


    What do you think she''s like? Gentle, adorable, or seductive? Oh right, Kevin, what kind of girls do


    men like?"


    "Karen, can''t you see me when I''m standing right in front of you?" Kevin said angrily.


    Karen could not respond for a moment. "What do you mean?"


    "Dad, Mom..."


    Karen Joy had just arrived.


    "Our daughter is here. Let''s put this matter aside. Stop pulling a long face."


    Seeing her parents, Karen Joy ran over and said, "Mom and Dad, are you two waiting for me here?"


    Kevin was obviously waiting for Karen Joy, but he pulled a long face and snorted, "Hmph..."


    "You''re here, baby!" Karen ignored Kevin and hugged Karen Joy with a smile. "It''s only been a week


    since west saw each other, but you look even more beautiful now, baby!"


    "Stop praising me, Mom! I might fall in love with myself." Karen Joy then looked at Kevin. She had


    no fear when she saw his gloomy face. Holding his arm, she said, "Dad, you must have missed me,


    haven''t you?"


    "I''ve got to continue with my work. Go and apany your grandfather." After that, Kevin turned


    around and walked away, leaving Karen and Karen Joy behind. "Karen, your father was waiting for


    you here, but he seems to be angry because of me. Don''t take it to heart."


    Karen Joy replied with a smile, "I know that he was waiting for me and he was just putting on an act.


    Well, Dad has always been stubborn. Don''t forget that I was raised by him. I know him very well.


    But Mom, why is Dad mad at you?"


    "I don''t know either. It was so sudden. He''s been like this all these years. Sometimes, he''s


    particrly petty. I''m used to it." Karen shrugged. Only then did she notice that Karen Joy was here


    without Lionel. "Karen Joy, where''s Lionel?"


    At the mention of Lionel, Karen Joy could not hide the happiness on her face. "Lionel dropped me


    off at the entrance and went to buy something for me."


    "We have everything at home. What is he buying?"


    "I don''t have a good appetitetely. So Lionel went out to buy some sour candies for me."


    "You''re having a loss of appetite and have cravings for sour food..." All of a sudden, Karen was


    struck with a moment of realization. She wrapped her arms around Karen Joy in excitement and


    said, "Karen Joy, are you pregnant?"


    "Pregnant?" Karen Joy immediately shook her head. "Mom, you are thinking too much. Lionel


    doesn''t want a child for the time being."


    Since it was rted to her precious daughter, Karen was determined to know the reason.


    "He doesn''t want a child?"


    Karen Joy nodded and said, "Lionel said that thepany has been developing rapidly in recent


    years, so he has to handle a lot of matters personally. With that, he has no time to take care of a


    child and wishes to take things slowly. However, I know that he thinks that I am still young. He


    doesn''t want me to be a mother at such a young age and lose my freedom."


    After listening to her words, Karen was even more satisfied with Lionel. "Karen, he is willing to do


    anything for you because he loves you. You should also be considerate of him."


    "Mom, I know Lionel loves me, but I can''t rule out the possibility that he doesn''t want children


    because he is afraid."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Karen asked with concern, "Do you think his family has affected him?"


    Karen Joy nodded again, "His family has indeed affected him greatly. I believe that he was scarred


    by his family affairs. That''s why he didn''t want kids... But no matter what the reason is, I respect his


    decision and will wait for him. Even if he decided not to have any children forever, I''m fine with it."


    Lionel was born in a family that was different from ordinary ones. The education he received was


    also different from others. There was no love in his family, and only power struggles... Even though


    he hadpletely stepped away from his family, some thoughts had already been deeply rooted in


    his mind and it was very difficult for him to change them.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    Karen felt sorry for Karen Joy but was also d to see her daughter being so understanding. "Karen


    Joy, it''s good that both of you understand each other. That''s how you stay together for a long time."


    "I understand, Mom. Don''t worry about me." In the past, Karen Joy had thought that she could never


    find Lionel. Hence, to her, finding Lionel was the luckiest thing she had experienced in her life. She


    would cherish the days with him.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "My daughter is really a smart girl," Karen said while stroking Karen Joy''s head. "Anyway, don''t


    forget about your father. Who knows he is looking at you on the balcony now?"


    Upon hearing her mother''s words, Karen Joy looked up instinctively at the house. Sure enough, she


    saw a person standing on the balcony in the distance. It couldn''t be anyone but her father.


    Karen Joy curled her lips and said, "Dad is so hard to get along with. Only you can stand him,


    Mom."


    Karen also looked over, but only saw Kevin''s back as he walked back into the house. She smiled


    and said, "We have been together for more than twenty years. I kind of got used to his bad habits."


    "Now that you mentioned it, all of us are actually used to his reserved and difficult personality."


    Karen Joy felt lucky that Lionel was gentle and considerate. He would always talk to her nicely.


    Unlike her father, who would always let others guess what he was thinking.


    "Well, other than this, your father is perfect." Karen would only allow herself to talk bad about Kevin.


    No one else could, not even their daughter.


    Karen Joy understood that her mother was eager to protect her husband. So, she changed the topic


    sensibly, "Mom, where is our Little Precious? Why didn''t hee out to wee me today?"


    In the past, when Julien found out that Karen Joy wasing home, he was more excited than


    anyone else. He would always wait for Karen Joy at the gate. However, he was nowhere to be seen


    that day.


    "He''s ying chess with your grandfather." At this time, Karen spotted someone walking toward


    them out of the corner of her eye. She motioned Karen Joy to look over and said, "Lionel is here."


    "Lionel..." They hadn''t seen each other for only ten minutes. However, at the sight of Lionel, Karen


    Joy rushed toward him and threw herself in his arms. "Why did you go for so long?"


    Lionel hugged her and asked, "Did I?"


    "Of course. Every second without you feels like a year to me. What''s more, more than ten minutes


    have passed. I feel like I haven''t seen you since forever."


    "Look at you, Mom is still here. You should mind yourself." Then, Lionel opened the packet of sour


    candy and stuffed one into Karen Joy''s mouth. "Does it taste good?"


    "Everything you bought for me is delicious," Karen Joy smiled at him. "Brother Lionel, one isn''t


    enough to satisfy my cravings. Can I have another one?"


    "You shouldn''t eat too much of it." Lionel didn''t want to give it to her. However, his heart softened


    when he saw the eager look in her eyes. He stuffed another candy into her mouth and said, "That''s


    enough for now."


    "Brother Lionel, can you give me just one more, please?" The two candies were not enough to


    satisfy Karen Joy''s craving. She stared at Lionel with puppy-dog eyes, trying to make him change


    his mind.


    However, Lionel stood his ground and said to her sternly, "You can have two more of it after lunch."


    Karen Joy was rendered speechless.


    She was acting coy but didn''t work this time.


    Lionel put the packet away and said, "Don''t look so aggrieved. These candies are not good for your


    health. I can''t let you have too much of it."


    Karen Joy remained quiet.


    She felt that she had been mistreated.


    All of a sudden, she was a little mad at him.


    Watching the loving couple, Karen felt happy from the bottom of her heart. She smiled and looked at


    them without saying a word.


    Then, Lionel held Karen Joy''s hand and walked over, "Mom, we are here to trouble you again."


    "It''s only troublesome if you didn''te." Karen thought that if they had missed the weekly family


    gathering, Kevin would definitely be in a bad mood. The point was, he would only keep people


    guessing for the reason.


    "Mom, is there anything we can help?" Lionel asked.


    "There''s nothing much. You should go to Grandpa. After Grandma left, he became much more


    quiet. Most of the time, he would stare nkly at the sky alone. It hurts me to see how much he


    misses Grandma."


    Karen Joy held Karen''s hand and said, "Mom, don''t be sad. Grandma and Grandpa were so close.


    It''s normal that Grandpa was not used to spending time without Grandma. We can only spare more


    time to keep himpany so that he will not feel too lonely."


    "Yes..." Karen let out a sigh. "We should also cherish our loved ones. Life is short."


    "You''re right, Mom." Karen Joy looked at Lionel and said, "Lionel, did you hear that? You have to


    cherish me. In this world, no girl would love you as much as I do."


    Karen Joy had never tried to hide her feelings for Lionel.


    "Stop fooling around, Karen Joy!" Lionel felt embarrassed that Karen Joy was flirting with him


    openly in the presence of Karen.


    Seeing Lionel''s awkward face, Karen said, "Lionel, go and see Grandpa with Karen Joy."


    Lionel nodded. Then, he grabbed Karen Joy''s arm and left.


    Karen watched them leave. She only turned around and headed for the kitchen after she could no


    longer see them.


    "Julien, aren''t you ying chess with Grandpa? Why are you sitting here alone in a daze?" On their


    way to see Hale, Karen Joy ran into Julien who was supposed to be ying chess with Hale.


    Julien remained silent and drooped his head. His facial expression was exactly the same as Kevin


    when he did not speak. Karen Joy walked over and patted him on the head, saying, "My lovely


    brother, why are you upset?"


    Still, Julien did not say a word.


    "Let me guess... Well, you feel lonely because no one could match your intelligence in your studies.


    Am I right?" Karen Joy sat down beside Julien and put one hand on his shoulder. "I have also


    experienced the loneliness of standing on the top. There is nothing to be depressed about."


    "That''s not the case. I''m worried about Jayden." Julien would not be affected by such a trivial


    matter. He was worried about Jayden''s health. However, Karen Joy had no idea what he was talking


    about.


    At the sudden mention of Jayden, Karen Joy threw a nce at Lionel instinctively. She then turned


    to Julien and said, "Tell me, Julien. What''s wrong with Jayden?"


    After thinking it over, Julien decided to tell Karen Joy about their brother''s illness as it was caused


    by the incident when he tried to save her. "Sis, the gunshot wound that Jayden suffered a few years


    ago had caused some problems to his body. It would re up whenever the weather gets cold. If it''s


    not serious, it would lead to unconsciousness as a result of high fever. No one knows what will


    happen if it gets serious."

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    "Gunshot wound? Old illness?" Karen Joy was so agitated that she grabbed Julien''s shoulder and


    asked, "Julien, are you telling the truth?"


    Thest time Karen Joy met Jayden, he looked fine. Hence, she had always thought that he had


    fully recovered from his injuries. She had not expected that his injuries would cause such serious


    side effects.


    "Jayden''s old illness rpsed when I was in Madison City. I saw it with my own eyes. It couldn''t be


    fake." Julien was aware of Jayden''s condition. Therefore, it worried him when he heard that it was


    snowing heavily in Madison City.


    "Jayden suffered from side effects because of the gunshot wound?" Upon hearing that, Karen Joy


    was perturbed. She looked anxiously at Lionel.


    Lionel held her hand tightly and patted the back of it. "Calm down, Karen Joy. Let Julien finish and


    we''ll talk about it after everything is clear."


    "Jayden is my brother, and it was because of me that he sustained his injuries. How can I not be


    worried?" The fact that Jayden got hurt in the process of saving her was a knot in her heart. Her


    only hope was that Jayden was fine and healthy.


    "I know Jayden''s your brother, and that he got injured when he tried to save you. But what''s the use


    of getting worked up now?" Lionel held her in his arms and tried to talk sense into her.


    Normally, no matter what happened, Karen Joy would be able to deal with it calmly. Only when it


    came to Jayden''s health would she lose her rationality. Lionel was well aware of that.


    "I..." Karen Joy knew that being anxious would be of no use, but she just couldn''t control herself.


    "Karen Joy, don''t think too much. Let''s listen to Julien." Lionel patted her gently on the back and


    said to Julien, "Julien, tell us what you know in detail."


    Julien gave a detailed ount of what he knew about Jayden''s condition.


    Upon listening to him, Karen Joy''s heart ached. She knew that she had to understand Jayden''s


    current situation and take corresponding measures. "Julien, call Jayden now and ask him what''s his


    condition over there."


    "Okay." Julien was also thinking of calling Jayden. He took out his mobile phone and dialed his


    number. When the call was connected, Julien broke into a smile and said, "Jayden..."


    "Julien, it''s me."


    Silvia''s voice sounded from the other end of the phone, which made Julien''s heart skip a beat.


    "Sister Silvia, why isn''t Jayden answering? Is he unconscious again?"


    "Julien, Jayden was unconscious for a few hours but he has already woken up in the evening. He is


    sleeping now. He''s fine." Seeing the arm that was wrapped tightly around her waist, Silvia knew that


    Jayden was just sleeping normally.


    Being the bossy man he was, Jayden did not let go of her even when he was sleeping, as if Silvia


    would run away from him once he was asleep.


    Julien was not convinced. "Sister Silvia, is Jayden really fine?"


    "Yes, he is totally fine. Don''t worry, I promise I will take good care of him. He will be alright."


    "Okay, you should also take good care of yourself. Good night." Julien hung up the call and said to


    Karen Joy, "Jayden was unconscious for a while, but he''s fine now." "Does that mean Jayden went


    into unconsciousness before?" Karen Joy noticed the keywords.


    "Yes," Julien answered honestly.


    "I''ll go and ask Dad about Jayden''s current situation." Karen Joy stood up and was about to leave


    when Lionel grabbed her hand. She turned around and said anxiously, "Lionel, Jayden is my


    brother. I can''t ignore him."


    "I''ll go see Dad with you." Of course, Lionel would not stop Karen Joy from caring for Jayden. Lionel


    just felt that he couldn''t let her do it alone. He wanted to help her out.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Karen Joy refused right away, "Lionel, you are not on good terms with Dad. I''ll go alone."


    "Okay then," Lionel gave in.


    He figured that Karen Joy was right. It was a fact that he did not get along with Kevin. Things would


    probably turn sour if he went with her.


    In the study.


    Despite being anxious, Karen Joy knocked on the door. After getting her father''s permission, she


    pushed the door open and went in.


    "Dad, you have someone reporting to you from Madison City, haven''t you? How''s Jayden''s current


    situation?" Karen Joy asked Kevin directly as soon as she entered the room.


    "Jayden is fine." Kevin turned his gaze to Karen Joy. Watching her troubled expression, he frowned


    and said, "Stop worrying for nothing."


    "I heard from Julien that..."


    Kevin suddenly raised his voice, "I have told you that he is fine!"


    "Dad, Jayden hasn''t fully recovered from the gunshot wound. He''s not in a good condition. He won''t


    be fine just because you said so. No, I''ll have to go to Madison City to check on him." Karen Joy


    came to see her father because she knew that he had informers everywhere. She was hoping to


    learn about Jayden''s current situation from him. However, Kevin was not willing to say anything.


    Kevin said in a deep voice, "You can''t go to see him."


    "Why can''t I, Dad?" Karen Joy was baffled.


    "Because Jayden is living a good life now."


    "But I''m his sister! Why can''t I visit him?"


    Kevin replied, "Everyone can visit him, but not you."


    "Why, Dad?"


    "There''s no reason. Just listen to me."


    Although Kevin was aloof and seemed to disregard everyone around him, he had always been


    sensible and reasonable. He would never force her nor forbid her to do anything.


    "Why was that today? Could it be..." Karen Joy wondered.


    She pushed her thoughts away and said, "Dad, it''s not like you to say so."


    "Do you want to know the reason?" In order to protect his daughter, Kevin had not intended to spill


    the beans to Karen Joy. However, since she was already an adult, he figured she had the right to


    know the truth.


    "Dad, Jayden is my brother. He got injured for trying to save me. Can''t I know the reason why I''m


    not allowed to visit him?" Karen Joy was afraid that the reason Kevin was acting so was because


    something bad had happened to Jayden.


    Kevin opened his drawer, took out a photo from it, and handed it to Karen Joy. "Take a look at this


    photo."


    "This is?" Karen Joy was taken aback. At first nce, she felt that the girl looked familiar. The girl''s


    adorable pitiful expression was exactly the same as Karen Joy''s


    "This girl is Jayden''s wife," Kevin stated in aposed manner. There was not a hint of wavering in


    his voice.


    "This is..." Karen Joy seemed to haveprehended something, but she refused to believe it. She


    looked at Kevin again, saying, "Dad, if you looked carefully, you can see that the girl in the photo is


    completely different from me."


    Kevin took out another document from his drawer and handed it to Karen Joy. "Take a look at this.


    After that, if you still insist on going to Madison City, I won''t stop you."

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    "Dad, Jayden... Is that true?" Karen Joy could not believe her own eyes. How would it be possible


    that Jayden... "No, Dad, this should all be in the past. I believe in Jayden. I believe that he does not


    have any other thoughts toward me. He just treats me as his sister."


    A few months ago, when Jayden came back, the two of them had a good chat. Karen Joy had


    noticed that there was something strange in the way he looked at her. She felt that he did not have


    feelings toward her anymore.


    "I didn''t say that I didn''t believe in him, but the reason why he looked for the girl at the beginning


    was because she resembled you a lot." Kevin had already gotten the information a long time ago,


    but he kept it to himself because he didn''t want to worry his family. "As for what kind of feelings he


    had for the girl, only he knows. We wouldn''t know."


    Karen Joy said hurriedly, "Dad, I heard from Julien that Jayden dotes on that girl very much and


    they have also registered their marriage. I think he wants to spend his life with her." "That is exactly


    why you can''t see them now. You can''t let the girl know the reason why Jayden chose her in the first


    ce." Kevin was not emotionally intelligent, but he knew that no woman was willing to be treated


    as a substitute. Not only a woman, no one could ept the fact that they were merely a substitute.


    "Dad, I... but what about Jayden''s injury? We can''t let him continue suffering like this, right?" Karen


    Joy would not interfere with Jayden''s life, but she could not just stand by and do nothing while


    Jayden was suffering.


    "Jayden is capable of handling his own affairs. He has found an expert in this area. As long as he is


    willing to cooperate with the treatment, he will get better in no time." Kevin had always been very


    clear about what Jayden was doing, but he had never interfered.


    "But Julien told me that Jayden was not willing to cooperate with the doctor..." Karen Joy choked


    with emotion. "It''s all my fault."


    Kevin frowned. "This has nothing to do with you."


    However, Karen Joy was flooded with guilt. "It''s all because of me. He wouldn''t have gotten injured


    if he didn''t save me."


    "Karen Joy..." Kevin wanted tofort his daughter, but he didn''t know how. At this time, Karen


    walked into the study. "Karen Joy, your father is right. This has nothing to do with you."


    "Mom..."


    "Karen Joy, I know that you''re worried about Jayden, and you want to see if there''s anything you


    can do to help. You can''t go now, but I can. In a few days, I''ll fly over to Madison City. Then, I''ll let


    you know about Jayden''s situation. You don''t have to worry then." Karen had wanted to visit her son


    since a long time ago. However, no matter how anxious she was, she had to wait until the heavy


    snow stopped. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if the ne that flew to Madison City couldn''t


    land.


    "Mom..."


    Karen embraced Karen Joy and said, "Well, that''s settled then."


    "Thank you, Mom and Dad!" Karen Joy sniffed and said.


    "We are your parents, of course we''ll do anything for you." Karen rubbed Karen Joy''s head and


    looked at Kevin again, "Kevin, it''s time for dinner. Let''s go down together."


    "Okay," Kevin merely gave a brief reply.


    Karen was dumbfounded.


    There was no one else here. Why was he still putting on an act?


    "Neil Brown! You b*stard! Are you trying to piss me off?"


    As soon as Karen, Kevin, and Karen Joy walked out of the study, they heard the furious voice of


    Mia. Her voice was so deafening that it seemed to be able to shake the house.


    Kevin frowned and his expression darkened. It seemed that Mia should be given a good scolding.


    "Ah... You''re bold, Neil! How dare you hook up with another woman behind my back?" Mia burst into


    tears as she continued to curse.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mia''s crying skill had reached the pinnacle of perfection. Even though her family was used to her


    crying, they couldn''t tell if she was really crying or just acting.


    Usually, when she encountered other things, she would cry to gain sympathy from others. But now,


    it was rted to whether Neil was hooking up with another woman. Hence, they figured that her


    crying was likely to be real.


    Moreover, she didn''t seem like acting as she looked heartbroken.


    Levi, who was hiding in a corner, was impressed by his mother. When it came to crying, Levi still


    had a lot to learn from Mia.


    While wiping her tears away, Mia whined, "I''ve never thought that you are this kind of man. Don''t


    think that just because I like you, you can trample on my feelings at will."


    "Mia, what nonsense are you spouting?" Neil was furious as well. He had no idea what was wrong


    with Mia. Once he had arrived at Secret Garden, she started a fight with him right away.


    While crying her hearts out, Mia punched Neil in the chest, saying, "I''m talking nonsense? Do you


    refuse to admit it as long as I can''t produce any evidence?"


    "Mia, try saying one more word." Neil clenched his fists and tried his best to control his anger.


    Otherwise, he would have definitely thrown this mad woman out to feed the dogs.


    Only then would she not bother him anymore. He would be able to enjoy a life of peace and


    comfort.


    "You had the guts to hook up with another woman, don''t tell me you''re afraid that I''ll expose you in


    front of everyone!" Tears were flowing down her cheeks, but she still wore an arrogant expression


    on her face.


    "Mia, if you keep talking nonsense, I''ll tear your f*cking mouth and cut off your tongue!" Neil was


    totally baffled with her usation.


    Since when did he look for other women behind her back?


    In his life, besides her, he had never looked for another woman, nor did he have any thoughts of


    looking for someone else. Mia should be sure of this more than anyone else.


    Why was Mia still picking a fight with him in front of her whole family when she knew that he would


    never be unfaithful to her? Neil felt she was just being unreasonable and embarrassing him on


    purpose.


    "Do you think you can stop me from telling the truth after you cut off my tongue? Neil, I know you


    won''t admit it, but I have a witness. Levi, tell him..." Mia looked everywhere but couldn''t see Levi.


    "Levi, you brat! Come out!"


    Levi pursed his lips and thought to himself, "Asking me to go out to testify at this time is like pushing


    me into the fire pit. Dad will surely kill me afterward. I''m not that stupid."


    Therefore, he figured that hiding ahead of time was the wisest choice.


    However, at this time, Levi sensed that someone was shooting him a malicious look... He turned his


    head and saw that Julien''s gaze darting away from him.


    Levi shivered. "Is the cheeky Julien going to get me into trouble again?" he wondered.

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    "What on earth is going on?" Standing at the staircase, Kevin''s expression darkened when he


    watched the scene of the couple quarreling downstairs.


    When Mia heard Kevin''s voice, she immediately eased up. After that, she started crying again and


    said to Kevin, "This b*stard went behind my back and hooked up with another woman."


    Kevin turned his gaze to Neil and asked, "Did you, Neil?"


    "Yes, I did! I looked for another woman behind Mia''s back!" Neil replied out of anger.


    "What? Neil Brown! You b*stard! How dare you admit it!" Without warning, Mia threw herself at Neil


    and started biting his face, leaving a few deep teeth marks on his face. Some of them were so deep


    that blood was already seeping out.


    Then, shaking with fury, Mia said, "B*stard! I''m going to divorce you!"


    Neil raised his eyebrows as anger flickered in his eyes. "Mia, why don''t you say it again?"


    Seeing that, Karen hurried down the stairs andforted Mia, "Mia, calm down and clear the air.


    Neil would never do such a thing. You have to trust him."


    Mia roared, "What''s there to talk about with an a*shole like him? F*ck you, Neil! I''m so disgusted


    with you. It''s fine if you don''t like me. Why would you go looking for another woman after marrying


    me?"


    "You''re disgusted with me?" Neil''s face darkened as he took two steps closer to Mia, warning her, "I


    think if I don''t teach you a lesson today, you would never let the matter rest."


    Mia pushed him away. "Get out of my way! Stay away from me!"


    However, Neil didn''t back away from her. Instead, he lifted her up and threw her over his shoulders.


    "Let''s see how I''ll deal with you today."


    "Hey... Neil... Mia, you..." Karen was so worried that she was going to follow behind them, but she


    was stopped by Kevin. "Let them deal with it themselves. You''d better stay out of it."


    "What if they..." Karen trailed off with a concerned look on her face.


    "Is this the first time you''ve seen them fighting?"


    "That''s true. It''s not the first time I have seen them like this. Every couple has their own way of


    getting along with each other. What is there for me to worry about?" Karen smiled bitterly. "Karen


    Joy, dinner is ready. Ask everyone toe over."


    Outside the house.


    Mia, who was hanging over Neil''s shoulder, stopped yelling. She patted Neil''s shoulder and said in


    a soft voice, "Neil, the show is over. Put me down."


    Still burning with anger, Neil was confused by the sudden change in her mood. It took him some


    time toe to his senses. "You mean you were just acting? How could you vent your anger on me


    like this?"


    "Can you put me down first? It feels so ufortable hanging on your shoulder." Mia gently patted


    his sturdy back and said gently, "You are my dearest husband. If I don''t ask for your help when I''m


    in trouble, who else can I ask?"


    Neil couldn''t stand Mia''s coquettish tone, let alone her intentional flirtation. He finally put her down


    and asked, "Tell me what''s going on." "Does it still hurt?" Seeing the teeth marks on his face, Mia''s


    heart ached. "I''m sorry, Neil! When you admitted it, I couldn''t help thinking it''s true that I forgot I was


    just acting."


    "Tell me, why did you put on an act?" asked Neil with a dark face.


    Mia gave him a hug and exined, "Didn''t Kevin me me for bothering Jayden in Madison City?


    He ordered me to be locked up in the Little ck Room when I came back, but I didn''t. If he saw me


    today, he would definitely punish me. I had to put on a show to distract him."


    "To divert his attention, you''re framing me for having another woman. Mia, are you doing this so that


    I would f*ck you?" Neil said through gritted teeth.


    "You''re talking dirty again." Mia rubbed against his chest, acting like a shy little girl. "If you have the


    energy, I''ll let you f*ck me all you want."


    "D*mn it!" replied Neil.


    Madison City.


    The heavy snow had stopped, but sporadically, there would still be light snow. The thick snow on


    the street could not be melted in a day or two.


    In the study, Jayden did not feel cold at all with the heater turned on. Therefore, he was only


    wearing a thin shirt. The shirt was white, but his face was ashen, which was a strong contrast to the


    color of his clothes.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s really not you?" Jayden and Silvia had the same reaction. They both thought that Stanley was


    the one who killed Dr. Thames. However, after thinking it over, he felt that Stanley would not have


    done this.


    Although Stanley was reckless, he was always cautious about things rted to Jayden. He would


    never mess around behind Jayden''s back.


    Stanley hurriedly exined to Jayden, "Master Jayden, I indeed thought of twisting Dr. Thames


    head off when I knew that she poisoned you, but that''s just a thought. I wouldn''t dare to do anything


    without your order."


    Jayden asked again, "Have you found any clues then?"


    "After the incident, two people were seening out of her house. However, there were no more


    clues after they exited the vi area. We couldn''t find anything."


    "Have you found out the identities of those two people?"


    Stanley replied, "In the surveince video, both of them were wearing thick coats. Let alone their


    faces, we couldn''t even identify their gender. As it was snowing heavily the previous day, everyone


    outdoors was wearing simr thick clothing. The two of them would not attract extra attention on the


    streets."


    Jayden frowned and said, "Did you mean you can''t find the two persons?"


    "Master Jayden, I''m still trying to look for them, but there isn''t any clue so far. They seemed to have


    disappeared into thin air. I''ve arranged for people to check on the periphery of Madison City, and


    also to look into ports, expressways and the airport. So far, I haven''t received any useful clues."


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    Stanley''s mobile phone rang suddenly. He nced at his phone and said to Jayden, "Master


    Jayden, it''s from Andy."


    Jayden gestured for him to answer the call. Stanley then turned on the loudspeaker and began to


    speak, "Andy, do you have any news?"


    Andy replied, "Stanley, we found something suspicious. After that two persons came out of the West


    Side, they headed for the airport. Our people checked the airport surveince video and found that


    they had indeed entered the airport. But at the boarding gate, they disappeared again in front of our


    eyes. Now, we don''t know if they have left Madison City." Stanley looked at Jayden and waited for


    his instructions. "Continue with the investigation. I want to know their exact whereabouts," ordered


    Jayden.


    Although Dr. Thames was the one who had been murdered, Jayden knew that he must be the


    target of the murderers. Since Dr. Thames had already been exposed, they must have killed Dr.


    Thames to silence her. Otherwise, they would be exposed too.


    What on earth were they scheming?


    Why were they so terrified of letting him know?


    Jayden couldn''t help pondering the question. The thought of it gave him a headache. He decided


    not to dwell on it anymore. "Stanley, I''ll leave it to you and Simon to take care of this matter."


    Stanley hung up the phone and replied, "Yes."

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    After receiving the order, Stanley rushed out of the study. When he was making his way downstairs,


    he bumped into Auntie Cherry who came to deliver tea. ''Auntie Cherry, Master Jayden can''t have


    tea while he is on medication."


    "I know Master Jayden can''t have tea. This is for you." Auntie Cherry poked her head out and


    looked upstairs. "Mr. Pierson, did something happen to Dr. Thames?"


    "How did you know, Auntie Cherry?" Stanley stared straight into Auntie Cherry''s eyes, as if saying


    to her, "You care so much about Dr. Thames. Are you her aplice?"


    Stanley''s intense gaze sent a shiver down Auntie Cherry''s spine, but she had no idea why he was


    staring at her like this. She hurriedly exined, "When I went out today, I saw the police and heard


    someone talking about somebody dying yesterday. I don''t know if it was Dr. Thames. So I came to


    ask you for information."


    Stanley sized Auntie Cherry up and asked, "Auntie Cherry, were you close with Dr. Thames?"


    Auntie Cherry said earnestly, "Dr. Thames hade here often to treat Master Jayden.


    asionally, she would chat with me. I feel that she was a friendly person and never put on airs in


    front of us. So, it upsets me to learn that something has happened to her."


    "Auntie Cherry, you may not have heard that the reason why Master Jayden was unconscious for


    such a long time was because of Dr. Thames." Like Auntie Cherry, Stanley used to think Dr.


    Thames was a kind person. Little did he know that Dr. Thames had such a cunning side to her that


    she dared toy a finger on his boss.


    Stanley wouldn''t be so angry if he himself was the target of Dr. Thames. However, when he thought


    of her trying to harm Jayden, his anger spiked.


    In his opinion, Dr. Thames had died too easily. If she were to fall into his hands, he would''ve made


    her beg for mercy.


    "Mr. Pierson, what did Dr. Thames do to Master Jayden?" Auntie Cherry asked worriedly.


    Stanley warned, "Auntie Cherry, don''t bring up Dr. Thames in this house anymore. Just do your job


    well and don''t poke your nose into other affairs. You should know Master Jayden''s character. He


    hates his subordinates talking about him behind his back. Therefore, it''d be best that you don''t ask


    anything."


    "Thanks for reminding me, Mr. Pierson. Have a cup of hot tea before you leave."


    "No, thanks. It''s a hassle to use the toilet in the cold winter." With that, Stanley walked out in a hurry.


    Looking at Stanley''s back, Auntie Cherry shook her head, wondering, "What the hell is going on?"


    How was Master Jayden''s condition rted to Dr. Thames?


    There were a lot of questions that she could not figure out.


    On second thought, Auntie Cherry decided to not dwell on it. After all, she was not in the position to


    worry about it.


    As long as she tried her best to do her job, she would be safe from trouble.


    Silvia had woken up. Still in a daze, she kept her eyes closed and fumbled around the bedside table


    to get hold of the thermometer so that she could measure Jayden''s body temperature. However,


    she could not feel Jayden with her hands.


    Silvia opened her eyes instantly. After confirming that the space beside her was empty, she


    immediately sprung up. "Jayden, where have you gone?"


    Jayden was nowhere to be seen in the bedroom and also the bathroom. Silvia quickly grabbed a


    coat and put it on, wanting to look for Jayden. She had just ced her hand on the door handle


    when the door was opened from the outside. It was Jayden.


    Seeing that it was Jayden, Silvia felt a huge sense of relief. However, she was still angry with his


    sudden disappearance. "Young Master Kyle, are you deliberately making me worry about you?"


    "What did I do?" Jayden asked in confusion.


    ring at him, Silvia said, "Come here. Let me measure your body temperature."


    Jayden chuckled and said, "Just talk to me nicely if you are worried. With you so acting as fierce as


    a lioness, you may lose me, you know?"


    "Oh, really? Fine. You can chase me out anytime." Silvia scanned the infrared thermometer across


    his forehead. The temperature showed 38 degrees. "You still have a slight fever. Lie down on the


    bed. I''ll call Dr. York toe and have a look."


    "Okay." To Silvia''s surprise, Jayden listened to her obediently. Laying down on the bed, he said, "I''m


    too weak. Can you help me with the quilt?"


    "Why were you still moving around when you''re already in such a state? I''ll just ignore you if you do


    it again." Silvia ranted at him, but she did not slow down in the slightest. Just when she held her


    hand out to pull the quilt, Jayden grabbed her hand. "Hey, what are you doing..."


    With a swift movement, Jayden pulled Silvia into his arms. He had answered her question with his


    action. "It''s only 38 degrees, there''s no need for Dr. York. Just let me hug you and I''ll be fine."


    "Are you out of your mind?" Silvia was exasperated that Jayden seemed to not care about his own


    health at all. She lifted her hand, wanting to punch him, but stopped as she could not bear to do so.


    In the end, she hugged him back and said, "I am not a fever reducer. How can I bring down your


    fever just by hugging you?"


    Jayden rested his chin on top of her head and took in the fragrance of her hair, "You are not only a


    fever reducer to me, but also a miracle medicine that can cure all illnesses."


    Silvia enjoyed listening to his sweet words, but now was not the time for flirting. She couldn''t have a


    peace of mind as long as his body had not recovered. "Jayden, let me tell you, I won''t stop you if


    you want to dig your own grave. But can you at least think about me? I don''t want to be a


    widow at such a young age."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you be a widow." He rubbed his chin gently against her forehead as if


    he wasforting a small pet. "Don''t move, let me hug you."


    Silvia couldn''t resist his gentleness. Whenever he was showing affection for her, her heart would


    just melt into a puddle.


    "Jayden..." She whispered his name.


    "Shh..." He heard her, but signaled her not to make a sound.


    Even if he was sick, he was still hugging her tightly. Silvia enjoyed being in his embrace. Since he


    wanted to hold her, she would let him.


    From time to time, Jayden would suffer from fever. Therefore, Silvia had gained some medical


    knowledge. Under normal circumstances, drinking warm water could help to cool down a mild fever


    of 38 degrees.


    However, Jayden''s condition was different. Thus, Silvia couldn''t afford to let her guard down and


    risked getting him unconscious again due to his high fever.


    "Jayden... Can you please let me go for awhile so that I can change my position?" Her position now


    made her feel ufortable.


    However, Jayden did not respond. Silvia moved a little and lifted her head to look at him. Seeing his


    eyes closed, Silvia panicked. "Jayden..."


    Jayden tightened his arms around her waist and said softly, "Honey, I''m a little tired. Let me sleep


    for a while."


    "Go to sleep, I''ll stay here with you." Silvia patted his chest and sagged with relief. She almost had a


    heart attack, thinking that he had gone unconscious again.


    "Good girl," he said.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Silvia didn''t move again. Shey quietly in his arms until he had fallen asleep. Only then did she


    slowly raise her head from his arms.


    Looking at his pale face, Silvia''s heart ached.

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    Compared to a sickly Jayden, Silvia preferred an arrogant and oppressive Jayden. He would be


    confident and in high spirits, as if he was the leader of the world!


    Silvia had seen how domineering he was. That was why she was so heartbroken to see him lying in


    bed and looking so weak. She was so distressed that she even wished she could get sick on his


    behalf.


    She moved and gently struggled out of his embrace. Shey beside him and said, "Jayden, you


    have to get well soon. Don''t let me worry about you anymore, okay?"


    It was as if he had heard her. His furrowing brows were starting to ease up. Silvia nestled her head


    in his chest once again and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be with you."


    After Jayden had fallen asleep, Silvia checked his body temperature again. It was only when she


    had seen that his body temperature had dropped to 37.6 degrees Celsius that she could finally feel


    at ease. Then, she went downstairs to prepare Jayden''s breakfast.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Silvia did not know how to make even the simplest oatmeal, so she had to learn from Auntie Cherry.


    It was only then she would be able to take better care of Jayden if he were to fall ill in the future.


    Auntie Cherry handed a box to Silvia as she said, "Miss Turner, your friend sent this over a while


    ago. He said that you left your mobile phone at home. The security team has already conducted a


    check on it and they said that it''s really a mobile phone in it, so it''s safe to open."


    "Oh I didn''t know that I left my phone at home. No wonder I couldn''t find it." Silvia took over the box


    and put it aside. "Auntie Cherry, can you please teach me how to cook?"


    Auntie Cherry smiled and said, "Oh, you want to learn to cook?"


    "Yeah, I want to make Jayden''s favorite dishes." Silvia held Auntie Cherry''s arm and smiled sweetly


    at her. "Auntie Cherry, you''ll definitely teach me, right?"


    "Miss Turner, since you''re interested, of course, I will teach you." Auntie Cherry led Silvia into the


    kitchen. She took out a notebook and said, "Master Jayden is quite a picky eater. He doesn''t eat


    scallions, parsley, and there''s a lot of other things that he doesn''t eat." "I didn''t know he was that


    picky." Silvia thought for a while. They had eaten together for quite a few times. Why didn''t she


    notice that he was such a picky eater?


    Silvia could recall the time when she dragged Jayden to dinner. The waiter asked if she wanted


    parsley. Silvia liked it, so she told the waiter to add more of it without even asking about Jayden''s


    opinion. However, Jayden still ate them without anyints.


    No, in fact, she was the one who finished more than half of the dish, and Jayden had only taken a


    few bites... Why did he have to do that? Why didn''t he just tell her that he didn''t like it? Since he


    didn''t say anything, it really served him well that he was starving.


    "Actually, there''s more to it." Auntie Cherry turned to another page. There was a note written in red.


    "Although Master Jayden doesn''t like to eat meat, he still wouldn''t mind eating some. However,


    rabbit meat is an absolute no. That is something we would never serve on the dining table."


    Silvia concurred, "Rabbits are so cute, how could we eat them? Okay, I''ll keep that in mind. Auntie


    Cherry, can you please lend me this notebook so that I can study it through?"


    Auntie Cherry handed the notebook to Silvia and said, "Miss Turner, you can just take it if you want.


    I''ve already got everything in there at the tip of my fingertips."


    "Auntie Cherry, why don''t you teach me how to cook oatmeal first? Jayden is not feeling well. Dr.


    York said that he should only stick to food that is nd and gentle to the stomach for these two


    days." At this very moment, all Silvia had in her mind was Jayden. Auntie Cherry just could not help


    feeling happy for them. "If Master Jayden finds out that you were the one who cooked this oatmeal


    for him, he will definitely ask for more."


    "It will be good enough if he doesn''tin about it. I don''t expect him to actually ask for more."


    Silvia had tried making oatmeal before, but it ended up looking like glue. Her mother would always


    comin about it so she had simply given it up.


    Auntie Cherry said, "Master Jayden loves you so much, he would neverin about it."


    "Auntie Cherry, all of you can tell that he loves me very much, right?" Silvia smiled bashfully. "I can


    also tell that he loves me, but he just wouldn''t tell me directly."


    Auntie Cherry said, "Men usually don''t like to say sweet nothings, especially someone like Master


    Jayden. He definitely wouldn''t say it out loud. However, all of us can still tell that he really cares


    about you, Miss Turner."


    "I know. Hehe..." The moment Silvia heard what Auntie Cherry had said, she felt like her heart was


    dipped in honey. "Auntie Cherry, let''s not talk about this now. Could you teach me how to cook


    oatmeal first? I want Jayden to have them as soon as he wakes up."


    "Okay..." Auntie Cherry beamed with joy.


    Auntie Cherry gave instructions while Silvia cooked.


    Silvia thought that it would be as simple as adding rolled oats and water into the pot. However,


    Auntie Cherry even asked her to pay attention to the amount of water and the heat. It was much


    more troublesome than what she had expected.


    In fact, Silvia was someone who detested trouble. If this was in the past, she would have already


    lost her patience. However, she was not the least bit annoyed that day. She was so focused on the


    cooking and how she could take good care of Jayden.


    After Silvia was done cooking the oatmeal, she went upstairs and saw that Jayden was already


    awake.


    Jayden did look much better after a good sleep.


    Silvia checked his body temperature again, and it was 37:2 degrees. "It''s almost back to normal.


    Why don''t you have a ss of warm water first? I''ll bring over some oatmeal for youter."


    However, Jayden ignored her, looking a little upset.


    "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Silvia stood next to him and reached out her hand to


    touch his forehead. She was caring for him as if she was taking care of a child. "You have to tell me


    if you''re not feeling well. If you don''t, I won''t be able to help you."


    However, Jayden was still unhappy.


    Silvia was starting to feel a little angry, but considering that he was a patient, she couldn''t get mad


    at him. She said, "Young Master Kyle, you should drink some water first. I''ll ask Dr. York to do a


    check up on you after that."


    Jayden did not drink the water.


    Silvia was anxious. "Jayden, what''s wrong with you?"


    Jayden remained silent.


    Silvia was feeling so anxious that she yelled at him, "Since when did you learn to keep quiet when


    you''re angry? Did your mother not tell you thatmunication is the key to solving problems?"


    This woman went back on her words. How dare she yell at him?


    Jayden shouted back at her, "I asked you to stay with me while I sleep. Who said that you can


    leave?"


    It turned out that he was ming her for not being by his side while he was asleep. How could this


    man be so petty?


    Silvia shook her head helplessly. "I went to cook some oatmeal for you, okay? I want you to have


    them once you wake up, so I had no choice but to cook it when you''re asleep."


    "You''re not allowed to leave without my permission in the future." Jayden red at her


    discontentedly. However, taking into ount that she went to cook for him, he decided to forgive


    her this time. This would be the first andst time.


    "Okay, I''ll make sure to keep that in mind." Silvia handed him a ss of water. "Drink it."


    "Feed me!" Jayden said shamelessly.


    "All right." This man was really taking advantage of her and ordering her around just because he


    was sick.


    Forget it, she didn''t want to argue with a sick person. She would just take it as a lesson on how to


    take care of her future son.

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    Silvia often heard from her mother that men would sometimes behave like a child. They could act so


    childishly to the point that it would be aplete eye-opener.


    Silvia didn''t think so in the past. However, she had finally experienced it that day. She really could


    not agree more.


    Jayden was usually overbearing and arrogant. But at this very moment, he actually wanted her to


    feed him. Did he really think that he was a three-year-old?


    However, there was nothing Silvia could do to him. After all, he was a patient. If she didn''t let him


    win, what else could she do? Beat him up?


    "Young Master Kyle, are you full now?" Jayden had already finished two bowls of oatmeal. Based


    on his current condition, he should be full by now. However, he just wouldn''t stop eating it. Silvia


    was worried that the fever might have actually damaged his brain.


    "Yeah, I''m almost full." Jayden did not have much appetite, but Silvia was the one who cooked it. If


    he did not eat more of it, it was very likely that Silvia would bring this up if they were to get into a


    fight some other day.


    Silvia put the bowl away and reached out her hand to feel his temperature. "You''re still a bit warm.


    You should get some more rest first, okay? I''ll ask Dr. York toe to check on you after I bring


    these down to the kitchen."


    "Okay." Jayden had something to ask Carson anyway, so he agreed.


    Silvia arrived at the first floor and saw that Carson was talking to Auntie Cherry about Jayden''s diet.


    After he was done with that, Silvia said, "Dr. York, Jayden is up. Could you please go up and take a


    look at him?"


    "Okay, I''ll go right away." Carson waspletely focused on his job on treating Jayden, so he was


    rather cold to everyone, including Silvia.


    Seeing that Carson had left, Auntie Cherry said, "Miss Turner, your phone rang a while ago."


    "Ah... I was so busy with Jayden that I forgot about my phone again." Silvia handed the empty bowl


    to Auntie Cherry and picked up her phone that was lying in the box. She unlocked it and saw that


    there were several missed calls.


    Some of them were from her mother. Mrs. Turner was probably worried about Jayden so she had


    called to ask about his condition. It was only after Mrs. Turner had tried calling Silvia that she


    realized Silvia had left her phone at home.


    Other than her mother, the rest were from an unknown phone number. There were a total of six


    missed calls. Could it be that her friends had changed their number, or could it be just a stranger


    who had gotten the wrong number?


    Silvia only had a few friends. Reagan, Lemur and Audrey were all at her house the day before. Her


    mother called her but she didn''t answer. Since they found out that she had left her phone at home,


    they wouldn''t have called her again.


    Hence, Silvia thought that it must be some other people who had gotten the wrong number.


    In addition to those missed calls, Silvia had also received a few text messages.


    The first two text messages were some advertisements. After taking a glimpse at them, Silvia


    deleted them at once.


    Thest text message was also from an unknown number. Silvia thought that it was just another


    advertisement, so she did not open it and immediately deleted it.


    "Miss Turner, you''ve been busy all morning. Here, have some oatmeal." Auntie Cherry cooked


    some oatmeal for Silvia. The homeopathic medicine that was added into her oatmeal was to


    recondition her body. However, Silvia was not aware of that.


    "Thanks, Auntie Cherry!" Silvia was indeed hungry, so she took over the bowl of oatmeal and sat


    down to eat.


    As she was enjoying the oatmeal that Auntie Cherry had prepared for her, she was also scrolling


    through her phone.


    In addition to the text messages, Silvia had also received a message from Audrey on WhatsApp.


    "Silvia, just let me know if you need any help."


    Silvia replied, "I would really like a back massage now. Are youing?"


    Audrey quickly replied, "Hey, I''m being serious now. Don''t joke around with me, ok?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Silvia smiled and replied, "Miss Audrey, I know you care about me, but I''m really fine. Jayden''s


    condition has improved a lot. I''m not kidding but he can even bully me already."


    Audrey replied, "Wow, you''re addressing me as Miss Audrey? That''s so respectful of you."


    Silvia pouted her lips. "You''re much older than me, of course I should be respectful to you, shouldn''t


    I?"


    Audrey sent a series of angry emojis. "What a mean girl. Can''t we just be nice to each other?"


    Knowing that Audrey had gotten mad, Silvia was amused. She let out a heartyugh and replied,


    "Audrey, I''m just kidding with you. In fact, when you were with us, no one ever noticed that you''re


    older than us anyway. Remember the time when we were at Starie Blotie? Blotie even asked you if


    you were underage."


    Audrey replied, "Did Blotie really say that?"


    "Of course she didn''t." However, Silvia could not say that. Instead, she replied, "Of course she did."


    Audrey was over the moon. "That''s more like it. By the way, I''m still at work. I have to go now. Just


    text me if you need anything, okay?"


    Silvia replied, "Okay, work hard, or I''ll deduct your sry."


    Audrey replied, "Yes, Boss."


    After ending the conversation, Silvia updated Reagan and Lemur that everything was fine on her


    side. Then, she dialed her mother''s number. As soon as the call was connected, Mrs. Turner


    hurriedly asked, "Silvia, how is


    Jayden doing?"


    "Mom, he''s fine. He could even eat and bully me like he usually does."


    "Is he really okay?"


    "Mom, if something really happened to him, do you think I will be able to talk to you in this tone?"


    "Well, that''s true. My baby can never hide her emotions." After a short pause, Mrs. Turner


    continued, "Silvia, make sure you take good care of him, okay?"


    "Mom, I''ve even cooked oatmeal for him. You haven''t even tasted my cooking before but he just did.


    This alone counts as taking good care of him already."


    "Okay, very good!"


    "Mom, I''ll cook for you as well some other day."


    "Okay, my Silvia is a big girl now."


    "Mom..." Silvia wanted to say something, but the unknown phone call came in again. She said,


    "Mom, I have something to attend to now. I''ll talk to youter, okay?"


    After hanging up the phone, Silvia answered the unknown phone call, "Hello? Hello!"


    However, the person on the other side of the phone did not speak.


    "Hello? Who am I speaking to? Why are you not talking when you''re the one calling me?" Silvia


    bombarded the caller with a handful of questions, but the person at the other end still wouldn''t utter


    a word.


    "If you''re not going to talk, I''m going to hang up now." Just as Silvia was about to hang up, a somber


    voice sounded. "Silvia, it''s me!"


    "Alina Bell! What do you want?" The moment Silvia heard Alina''s voice, Silvia almost gagged.


    However, when she thought that Alina was the only one who knew Felix''s whereabouts, Silvia


    decided to listen to her patiently.


    "I''m calling you because I wanted to remind you to check your texts and inbox. There are some


    things that you would want to take a look at." After telling Silvia that, Alina immediately hung up.


    "What the hell?" The feeling of getting led by the nose was utterly frustrating. Silvia really wanted to


    ignore Alina, but in order to meet Felix as soon as possible, she could only listen to Alina.


    However, Silvia had just deleted the text message. All she could do now was to check her inbox and


    see if there were any e-mails that Alina had sent to her.

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    Silvia opened her inbox and saw that there was an unread email. "Silvia, you''d better take a good


    look at this email. You''ll definitely get a lot out of it."


    Alina was the sender.


    What the h*ll was she trying to do again?


    Silvia did not understand Alina''s intentions, but she still clicked on the email.


    Silvia could see two photos attached. However, the downloading speed was too slow so it was


    taking quite a while. Silvia was so anxious that she started hitting her phone.


    Auntie Cherry came over and asked, "What''s wrong, Miss Turner?"


    "Auntie Cherry, I''m fine." Without blinking, she stared at her phone on the table. The more she


    looked at the progress bar, the more nervous she became.


    After waiting for a long time, the download was finallyplete. And at the same time, Silvia saw


    the girl in the photograph.


    The girl In the photo was very beautiful, so much so that she would leave a deep impression on


    anyone who saw her.


    The girl in the photo was dressed in an orange sweatshirt. She was smiling at the camera, and she


    looked so bubbly, like a dazzling sun.


    However, all of these were not important. What caught Silvia''s eyes the moment she saw her was


    her face. Silvia thought that the girl looked somewhat familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere


    before.


    However, Silvia couldn''t remember where she had seen this girl. Auntie Cherry craned her neck and


    nced at the photos. "Oh, Miss Turner, when did you take such a photo? It''s very beautiful."


    Silvia pointed to herself. "This is me?"


    "Miss Turner, if it weren''t you, who else could it be?" Auntie Cherry got closer and looked at it again.


    "But they looked like they were heavily edited, so it doesn''t look exactly like you really do."


    "Auntie Cherry, you really think that I''m her?" Silvia pointed at the photo and then at herself. "Auntie


    Cherry, take a good look at it. Do you really think that the person in the photo is me?"


    "Miss Turner, I''m old, but I can still see clearly." Auntie Cherry looked at the photo once again and


    then looked at Silvia. "Although the photos were heavily edited, she looks just like you. Miss Turner,


    are you doubting my eyesight?"


    "But... No, Auntie Cherry, I''m just messing around with you. Yes, it''s me." Silvia got up and took her


    mobile phone to her room. She looked at herself in the mirror and the girl in the photo.


    After a careful observation, Silvia came to the conclusion that she did look like the girl in the photo.


    It was not difficult to exin why the girl in the photo was familiar at first sight.


    Silvia did not look exactly like the girl, but the both of them had some resemnce to each other.


    Especially from the back, she looked just like Silvia.


    But why did Alina send her such pictures?


    Silvia began to picture every single possibility. Did Alina want to tell her that the girl in the photo was


    actually her elder sister? Or did she want to say that she was adopted, and that the girl in the photo


    was her parents'' biological daughter instead?


    "Humph..." There were so many people who looked alike in this world. The reason Alina had sent


    her these photos was to make Silvia suspect her own identity. However, Silvia would never fall for it.


    Just as Silvia was about to exit her mailbox, she noticed that there were a few lines below those


    photos.


    "Karen Joy Kyle, female, 22 years old, the daughter of the Kyle family. She''s also Jayden Elias


    Kyle''s sister, whom he was deeply infatuated with. She has many hobbies and her favorite food is


    strawberry jam."


    Deeply infatuated?


    Alina, this b*tch, really loved stirring up sh*t! She just had to create conflict for others. How could a


    brother''s feelings for his sister be described as infatuation?


    Strawberry jam!


    Silvia would never forget the very one thing that she was forced to eat to the point of gagging.


    Silvia recalled those days when Jayden had just brought her back home.


    He had locked her up in the vi next to his house, and every single day, he would make her eat


    strawberry jam which she hated the most. He would also force her to wear feminine clothes, just like


    the one the girl in the photo was wearing.


    The clothes in the closet were of the same style as what Karen Joy was wearing in the picture.


    Karen Joy!


    Silvia recited this name repeatedly and finally recalled that this was the very name that Jayden was


    calling in his dreams.


    He told her that Karen Joy was his sister. But, was she really just his sister?


    Silvia was shocked by the sudden thought.


    "What am I thinking? How could I think of Jayden like this? That''s his sister. There''s nothing wrong


    with him loving and doting on his sister. I mustn''t listen to what Alina says and fall into her trap."


    Silvia pped herself, trying to get rid of the weird thought in her head.


    Silvia told herself not to let her imagination run wild and she must not fall into Alina''s trap. However,


    panic had started to spread throughout her body, making her extremely terrified.


    Not knowing what was prompting her, Silvia arrived at the vi next door.


    There were too many unbearable pasts that she didn''t want to recall in this vi. She thought that


    she would never have to step into this very ce in her life, but she somehow ended up here.


    There was a room on the second floor that Simon Banks had repeatedly warned her not to enter.


    The more Simon warned her, the more curious she was of it. She had tried to sneak in many times,


    but Simon would always catch her in the act without fail, so she gave up eventually.


    Now, she was here again. Simon was no longer here, and no one was living in this house, so there


    was no one who could stop her. She sessfully walked into the room that was once considered a


    forbidden area.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After entering the room, she could see many different photos in it. In that split second, Silvia


    seemed to have heard her heart breaking.


    There were many photos hanging on the wall of the room and there was only one person in those


    photos. They were all Karen Joy''s faces. Some of the pictures showed that she was thinking with


    her head down, and some of them were either her smiling brightly or pretending to be pitiful. There


    were all kinds of photos but Karen Joy looked beautiful in each and every one of them. She was so


    beautiful that she looked like a fairy who came from a magical world.


    On the back of these photos, there were handwritten notes, which stated her age and where the


    photo was taken... Anyone could tell that the person who sorted these photos had taken these


    pictures very seriously.


    "Karen Joy, do you know how much I like you?"


    On the back of an extra-rge photo, such words were written on it. The handwriting was tidy and


    confident... If Silvia remembered it correctly, this was Jayden''s handwriting.


    Making Silvia eat strawberries, forcing her to wear those clothes, training her to speak and walk... It


    turned out that the woman who Jayden wanted was never her. What he wanted was a replica of


    Karen Joy.


    All this while, Silvia had never understood why would the high and mighty Young Master Kyle take a


    fancy to her and why he would want to marry her... All the things that she could not understand in


    the past was exined at that instant.


    It turned out that Silvia was just a substitute!


    A cheap substitute.


    Thinking about it, Silvia suddenly broke intoughter


    She wasughing, but her tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes, one drop after another.

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    A replica!


    A recement!


    A cheap substitute!


    These words ran through Silvia''s mind one after another.


    Silvia knew all this while that there was a huge disparity between her and Jayden.


    Jayden was smart, charismatic, and rich, all of which Silvia did not possess. They were from


    different worlds. It was simply a mistake for them to be together.


    That was something Silvia knew very well. But just when she thought that it was impossible for them


    to be together, he had given her all the gentleness that every woman in the world longed for.


    Jayden lured Silvia into his wonderful world, and made her think that as long as they liked each


    other, their identities would not matter.


    However, the more beautiful the imagination was, the crueler the reality would be. The better he


    treated her, the more ironic everything seemed to be at this moment.


    The voice in her head overwhelmed her. It was like a magic curse, reminding her that she was just a


    replica, a recement, and a cheap substitute.


    She was never the woman in Jayden''s heart. She was never the woman Jayden wanted.


    Silvia still remembered that the first time when she had intercourse with Jayden. He would keep


    repeating the things that she did not understand. However, she finally understood what they meant.


    He said to her, "You''re finally here, I''ve been waiting for you for too long, I won''t let you go this time,


    You came to me willingly." At that time, he even asked Silvia if she liked Nathaniel Cooper or him.


    Huh...


    It turned out that he was so desperate to make her his own was not because he was attracted to


    her, but because he had mistaken her for another girl.


    While he was holding her in his arms, all he was thinking about was another girl. Did he not feel


    disgusted while he was doing that?


    Ever since they had gotten together, everyone would say that Jayden was good to her. She did feel


    that Jayden was good to her too. However, she had finally realized that Jayden was just trying to be


    good to another girl through her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The more she thought about it, the more ironic and ridiculous she felt things were. It turned out that


    she was not only a cheap substitute but also a ridiculous joke.


    When he was hugging Silvia, and making love to her, he was actually thinking about another girl.


    Did he not feel disgusted? Did he not feel bad for Silvia?


    Huh... What a disgusting man!


    "Who asked you toe here?"


    Suddenly, a cold, bone- piercing voice sounded from behind, pulling Silvia back to her senses.


    She didn''t even have to turn around to look at the person but she could already tell how angry that


    person was.


    Of course he would be angry. She had broken into the forbidden ce. She had found out his little


    secret. How could he not be infuriated?


    This man had always been high and mighty, and he had always wanted to control her life.


    "Silvia, I''m asking you." His voice became even colder.


    In the past, whenever she heard this cold voice, Silvia would be terrified. She would surrender in an


    instant and immediately try to please him. However, she would not do that this time... Not only now,


    but also in the future. She would never give in to this disgusting man ever again.


    Silvia quietly wiped her tears away and looked back at him. She put on the most brilliant and


    beautiful smile as she spoke. "Young Master Kyle, didn''t you say that I''m your wife? This is your


    territory. So, as your wife, why can''t Ie here?"


    She was clearly smiling brightly, but Jayden could notice the coldness in her eyes. It felt as if she


    was determined to distance herself from him.


    She was looking at him, but the look in her eyes was different from before. When she looked at him,


    it felt distant... and there was even detestation in her eyes.


    At this moment, Jayden knew that the very thing that he had been worrying about had finally


    happened.


    He thought that he would be able to stop Silvia from finding out the truth. However, he was still too


    late. He could no longer stop her from finding out Karen Joy''s existence.


    "Come, let''s go home." Jayden wanted to pretend like nothing had happened. After all, there were


    only Karen Joy''s photos in that room. That alone could not prove anything. He took two steps


    forward and reached out to grab Silvia''s hand. But before he could reach her, Silvia had already


    pped his hand away.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Silvia''s voice was calm and eerily cold. This was not the Silvia he knew. At least, she was not the


    hot-tempered Silvia that Jayden was familiar with.


    The Silvia, whom he was familiar with, could never hide anything from him. All of her emotions


    would be clearly written on her face. However, this Silvia was so calm that she was nothing like the


    Silvia Jayden remembered. It was precisely because she was so calm that he knew that things


    were not looking good.


    Jayden swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Let''s go home."


    "Jayden, you''ve already seen it. How can you just pretend that nothing has happened? Are you


    blind or do you think I''m that stupid?" Silviaughed softly. "Perhaps to you, I''m really just a fool that


    you can just mess around with."


    "Silvia, let''s go home first. Well talk once we''re home." Due to his guilty conscience, Jayden did not


    know how to exin it to her.


    "Do you really think that I will go home with you just because you asked me to? Who am I to you?


    What do you take me as? Don''t you have anything to say to me with all these photos here?" Jayden


    knew that Silvia was waiting for him to give her an exnation. As long as he was willing to exin


    it to her, even if he were to lie to her, she might actually believe everything that he had said to her.


    "I''ve already told you that I have a younger sister named Karen Joy Kyle. These are all hers."


    Jayden once again approached Silvia, trying to hold her in his arms. However, as soon as he


    moved, Silvia would immediately step back, trying to avoid him as if she was avoiding some


    poisonous creatures.


    "Huh... You said all these pictures belonged to her. Then let me ask you, what is this?" Silvia picked


    up that huge picture and threw it at Jayden. "Could you please tell me what these words mean?"


    "Karen Joy, do you know how much I like you?"


    "I..." Jayden saw the words that were written at the bottom. He was the one who wrote those words.


    He could not deny that he had once had inappropriate thoughts about Karen Joy. He wanted to


    make her his own, and he had even tried using despicable means to get her.


    His silence was undoubtedly a tacit confession. At that moment, Silvia was in so much fear that her


    body was shaking. "Exin it to me. Why are you not saying anything?"


    Couldn''t he just lie to her? It was true that she needed an exnation, but it didn''t necessarily have


    to be the truth.


    "Silvia..." Jayden''s heart ached as he looked at Silvia''s trembling body. However, he could not get


    close to her, fearing that he would scare her away. "I only see her as my sister now. I don''t have any


    other feelings for her anymore."


    "You only see her as your sister now. What about in the past? What do you take her for?" Silvia


    stared at Jayden. Her voice became softer as she spoke because she knew that she was too afraid


    to know the truth.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    "I grew up with her, watched her grow up and be more beautiful day by day. Gradually, my


    feelings for her were no longer tonic. I liked her and wanted to make her mine..."


    Jayden had hidden these thoughts deep in his heart for many years, and they would torture him


    from time to time. He was afraid that Silvia would leave him if she were to find out about it, so he


    had never dared to face it.


    However, since she had already found it out and even asked him about it, Jayden had decided to


    tell her everything. This was the only way they could clear up all the misunderstandings between


    them.


    He thought that would be able to receive her forgiveness and understanding by being honest to her.


    It turned out that Jayden really fancied his sister. It was not just Silvia''s thinking. It was all true...


    Silvia''s heart was aching. She felt as if someone was squeezing her heart so tightly that she could


    barely breathe.


    "Silvia..." Jayden called out her name worriedly.


    "Jayden, I just need you to tell me that when you..." Silvia bit her lip and paused for quite a few


    moments before finally mustering all the courage to continue, "When you chose to save me and


    marry me back then, was it just because I bear some resemnce to her?"


    Was that really the case?


    Yes it was.


    However, could Jayden tell Silvia the truth?


    After thinking about it for a while, Jayden chose to be frank with Silvia. He did not want to hide


    anything from her anymore. "Yes."


    Yes!


    He said yes! He had admitted it!


    Before this, Silvia was only guessing that she might be a cheap substitute to Karen Joy, but now,


    Jayden''s answer had confirmed it. He had mercilessly ced her on the pir of shame, letting


    everyoneugh at her. Silvia Turner was not someone whom Jayden loved! She was nothing but a


    cheap substitute.


    Dr. Thames once asked Silvia, how did she make Jayden fall in love with an ordinary girl like her?


    Alina had also gritted her teeth and questioned Silvia. What did Silvia have to deserve such an


    outstanding man?!


    In the past, Silvia had always thought that Jayden must have seen something in her that no one


    else could see. That was why he married her, doted on her and treated her so well.


    However, reality had given her a tight p across her face.


    After hearing Jayden''s reply, Silvia felt as if her head had exploded. She waspletely in a daze.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Before receiving his confirmation, Silvia was still hoping for a different answer. She hoped that


    Jayden would say that he had chosen her purely because he liked her.


    However, Jayden did not give her the opportunity to fantasize. He was like an executioner,


    destroying every single bit of her imagination. He was such a heartless and cold-blooded man!


    Jayden tried to exin, "But..."


    Silvia could no longer listen to him. "Jayden, there are no buts. We''re over. There''s no more future


    between the two of us. She''s your sister! How could you have such filthy thoughts about her? How


    can you... You really make me feel sick."


    In an instant, Silvia felt that her body waspletely drained. She wanted to leave this very ce,


    but she couldn''t even take a step forward. Then, her vision was gradually getting blurrier, and she


    couldn''t even stand steadily anymore.


    "Silvia, no..." Jayden wanted to exin, but Silvia, who was standing before him suddenly dropped


    to the ground. He immediately went forward and held her in his arms. "Silvia, Silvia..."


    "Don''t say my name! Don''t let me hear you call out my name ever again... Jayden, I really feel


    disgusted whenever I hear you calling my name." She wanted to push him away, but she did not


    have the strength to do so. At that moment, she felt as if she had fallen into an endless abyss of


    darkness, which was ruthlessly engulfing her into its core.


    "Silvia, no matter what, I will not let you go. Even if I have to go to hell, I will pull you along with me,"


    Jayden whispered into her ear as he held her.


    Jayden had never thought that Silvia would discover his secret under such a circumstance. She had


    uncovered the skeletons in his closet when he waspletely unprepared.


    In fact, he did n to have Simon dispose of those photographs, but he was still reluctant to let


    them go. It was because of that slight reluctance that all these photos were still hanging in this very


    room up till this very moment. And that was how Silvia ended up discovering the truth.


    Did he regret it?


    Jayden asked himself.


    He regretted it, but at the same time, he did not.


    Silvia would discover it eventually. Hence, it would be better to let her know earlier. Jayden thought


    that it would be better to let Silvia experience a little loss than a long sorrow. He believed that


    everything would be fine as time goes by.


    However, Jayden had overlooked Silvia''s personality. Silvia was a tough and strong woman. She


    would not be able to tolerate any betrayal in her rtionship.


    Silvia was well protected since she was young. Even though she had experienced a few trials and


    tribtionster in her life, she ended up meeting Jayden and even received his care and


    protection. Hence, the thing that she always wanted was simple. She thought that if she loved a


    man, she would love him with all her might. And if she no longer loved him, she would break up with


    him peacefully, and they could still remain friends after.


    Her feelings for her Felix were like this, and it was the same for Jayden.


    "Master Jayden, Mrs. Kyle has fainted due to a sudden spurt of anger." After checking on Silvia,


    Carson hade to such a conclusion. "She has a hot temper, so this will happen whenever she


    bottles up her anger. A tough person like her is more prone to psychogenic ckouts, so I believe


    that Mrs. Kyle must have experienced such a condition before."


    "Psychogenic ckout? And she must have experienced it before this?" Jayden quickly ran through


    every single thing he knew about Silvia in his head.


    Soon, he recalled something. There was indeed once not long ago that Silvia had passed out all of


    a sudden.


    At that time, Dr. Thames told him that it was because Silvia had caught a cold.


    People who fainted due to a cold would usually have symptoms like fever. However, Silvia did not


    show such symptoms at that time. But because of the trust Jayden had in Dr. Thames and his worry


    for Silvia, he did not think too much about it.


    To think of it now, Jayden was sure that Dr. Thames must have lied to him. Judging from Silvia''s


    condition at that time, the reason of her passing out now was probably the same as the previous


    time.


    "Yes, Master Jayden." Carson said worriedly, "Mrs. Kyle''s temper is the key to the problem. If she


    were to get too agitated, the consequences will be very rming. Fainting is one of the least serious


    ones. If things were to get worse, she might even die of anger."


    Upon hearing this, Jayden''s body shook. "What kind of treatment does she need then?"


    Carson exined, "Master Jayden, what Mrs. Kyle is suffering is not actually an illness, so I''m afraid


    that there''s no treatment we could give her. The only thing that can be done is to slowly make her


    improve on her temper or try as much as possible not to push her limits. However, there are too


    many uncertainties in life and no one can guarantee that she will never run into any unpleasant


    events in the future. Hence, in my opinion, the best way we have now is to make her learn how to


    control her temper, so that she wouldn''t get too worked up all the time."


    Jayden looked at Silvia, who was lying on the bed with a pale face. At that moment, he could feel


    that his heart was in so much pain that he was suffocating. He asked, "There''s such a thing?"


    Carson nodded and said, "I''ve actually personally witnessed someone dying in a fit of anger."


    Jayden clenched his fists and asked, "Is there no other way to deal with it?"


    Carson shook his head. "I''m afraid not."

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    Jayden waved his hand and said, "You can leave now."


    Carson packed up and left with his medical kit in his hand. After taking two steps forward, he


    suddenly thought of something and said, "Master Jayden, Mrs. Kyle will have to figure this all out by


    herself."


    Jayden knew very well that a person''s temper was formed over an extended period of time. If he


    wanted Silvia to change, it wouldn''t be an easy task, especially for someone like Silvia who had


    such a bad temper.


    Silvia probably would not listen to whatever he would say to her anymore. Moreover, he had no idea


    how to exin it to her as what upset her was the truth.


    After Carson left, Jayden held Silvia''s hand tightly in his palms. He could not exin it to her, but he


    was very clear of one thing. No matter what, he would never let go of this hot-tempered, feistyss!


    Silvia did not know how important she was to him. Perhaps to him, she was already as


    indispensable as air. If she were to leave him, how could he survive?


    "Silvia..." Before Jayden could finish his words, Silvia suddenly withdrew her hand. Jayden looked


    up and he saw that she had already woken up. She was ring at him.


    "Silvia..." He was calling her name.


    p!


    Silvia raised her hand and pped his hand away, "Don''t touch me!"


    Silvia sat up and tried to get out of the bed. However, Jayden pinned her down and asked, "What


    are you doing?"


    She shot a cold look at Jayden''s hand, which was holding on to her shoulder, and said coldly, "Let


    go of me!"


    Jayden shook his head and said, "I''m not letting you go."


    Silvia pointed at her face and smirked. "Jayden, open your eyes and take a good look at it. This


    woman in front of you is Silvia Turner, not Karen Joy Kyle, whom you like."


    Of course, he knew that she was Silvia, and not Karen Joy. But, he did not know how to exin it to


    her. As he was thinking of a way to exin it to her, Silvia had already pushed him away and


    jumped out of bed.


    Jayden reached out his hand and tried to grab her but failed to do so. "I know that you are not her,


    and what I want is not her... Silvia, I


    want you. You''re the one I want now."


    "Stop disgusting me with your words." Silvia walked to the door. "If you are still a man, then let me


    go. From now on, let''s just stay away from each other''s lives. You can find anyone you want and


    we''ll have nothing to do with each other anymore."


    Silvia wanted to open the door and leave, but Jayden caught up with her in an instant. He stopped


    her and said, "Silvia, I told you before that you''re mine. Other than staying by my side, there''s no


    where else you can go."


    Silvia said coldly, "Jayden, how could you just settle for less? For a cheap substitute like me? I don''t


    see the reason why you should be doing this? Well, let me ask you one question. Won''t you ever


    feel disgusted whenever you see that the person you are holding in your arms is just a substitute?"


    Jayden said, "That''s my business."


    That was his business?


    How could it be just his business? She was the real victim in this whole incident.


    The moment Silvia thought of how he had treated her as a substitute over and over again, Silvia


    could no longer stay calm. She anxiously punched the wall and kicked around. "Jayden, take your


    dirty hands off me, and don''t touch me anymore. I don''t want to see you ever again. Don''t ever


    show up in front me and disgusts me with everything you do and say."


    Whenever she saw him, there would be a voice in her head, constantly telling her that she was just


    a cheap substitute. What happened in her head was so overwhelming that she was suffocating.


    She did not want to live like this. She wanted to stay far away from him. As long as she could not


    see him, she would be able to forget the fact that she was just a recement.


    "Silvia, don''t forget that you''re still my wife. It''s legal and reasonable for me to touch you... And


    besides this house, you''re not allowed to go anywhere else." Jayden was an overbearing person.


    Giving in was never an option to him. At that moment, he hadpletely forgotten what Carson had


    warned him.


    "I will find a way to divorce you. Also, let me tell you, thest thing I want to do now is to stay in this


    ce. I will not stay here and let you disgust me." Jayden was tyrannical, while Silvia was


    determined to break up with him. He had already admitted that she was just a substitute but he still


    wanted to keep her by his side. What was the point for him to do that?


    "Divorce?" That very word triggered Jayden. At that instant, his face darkened. "Silvia, do you think I


    will let you get a divorce? You have been with me for such a long time now, but why are you still so


    stupid and naive?"


    "Let me go! Don''te near me! I don''t want to see you. I can''t be with you anymore. No matter


    how naive I am, I am not going to like you anymore." She admitted that she was stupid. She was so


    stupid, so much so that she had actually believed that she was who Jayden wanted, and that she


    would live happily ever after with him.


    "Should I do something to remind you of me then?" He had already lost her once. He did not want


    that to happen again. However, her determination made him insecure. It felt as if she was going to


    disappear from his side forever.


    He had said that no matter what, he would never let her go. He would definitely keep her by his


    side, even if she hated him.


    He pushed her and pinned her against the door.


    "Jayden, what are you trying to do? You... Let me go! Don''t touch me! Mm..." As Silvia was yelling at


    him, Jayden pressed his cold lips against hers, kissing her assertively.


    She couldn''t push him away no matter how hard she tried. Whenever this happened, Silvia would


    hate the fact that she was a woman. A woman could never beat a man in terms of strength. She


    would never be able to push him away even if she had exerted all her strength.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    What was he trying to do?


    What on earth did he want?


    "Ah... don''t..." After catching her breath, Silvia wanted to stop Jayden''s from advancing to the next


    move. However, before she could say anything, Jayden hadpletely invaded her.


    He buried his head into her ear and whispered in an amorous tone, "Feel it, Silvia. Can you feel how


    close we are to each other now? I''m now part of your body. Tell me, how are you going to escape


    from me?"


    "Ugh... you''re so disgusting! You really disgust me!" Silvia was too familiar with this feeling so she


    couldn''t do anything. She could only lie in his arms and let him do whatever he wanted with her.


    "Disgusting? But why do I feel that you like it a lot?" Jayden was smiling evilly. Silvia had never seen


    such a smile on his face. "You''re so warm and sweet, so how can I let you go? If I let you go, who is


    going to make me happy?"


    It turned out that he wanted to keep her just because he wanted to enjoy the happiness her body


    had brought to him.


    Huh...


    The only thing that he was attracted to was this young and inviting body, wasn''t it?


    Silvia closed her eyes in disappointment and bit her lip tightly, not allowing herself to make another


    sound.


    Huh...


    What a despicable man!

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    After the heavy snow, the ground waspletely covered in white. The historic Madison City was


    as beautiful as a city in a fairy tale, so there would be many tourists who would visit the city during


    this time of the year.


    At this point in time, Madison City had be much more vibrant due to a significant increase in


    tourism. However, West Side was shrouded in shadow and the entire area was even colder than


    how it usually was during the rainy season.


    It was as if a destructive tsunami was going to happen at any time.


    The reason was none other than the conflict between Jayden and Silvia. Both of them were in a


    stalemate and no one was willing to give in. All the helpers in the house suffered as well. They were


    so afraid that they did not even dare to breathe heavily in front of them.


    "Silvia, are you trying to court death?" It had been three days since he had lost control and forced


    himself on her. Jayden had used all kinds of methods, but Silvia was still not willing to say a word to


    him. Not only that, she refused to eat and drink too.


    She was still alive, but she was more like a lifeless doll. She looked as if she would let out her very


    last breath at any time and be a cold dead body.


    "Silvia, do you think that I will let you leave by going on a hunger strike? Don''t you even think about


    it. Don''t even think about it for the rest of your life!" Jayden concealed the worry and fear in his eyes


    as he roared furiously.


    Silvia had not eaten or drank anything for the past three days. If it had not been for the fact that


    Carson had forcefully given her some nutrient injections, she would have already... Jayden did not


    dare to think about it. Every time he thought of that, he would be so flustered to the point that he


    was at a loss as to what to do.


    In the past decade, he had learned a lot from the Kyle family. However, he waspletely clueless


    when it came to handling women.


    Three days ago, all he wanted to do was to make her stay. Hence, in a fit of rage, he had used the


    most cruel and uneptable method on Silvia. He thought that everything would be fine if he could


    just keep her here. However, things had unexpectedly turned out like this.


    Silvia had chosen to go on a hunger strike, to keep quiet and protest against him through her own


    means.


    "Silvia... Just take a few bites, okay? Jayden finally gave in. All he wanted at that moment was to


    get Silvia to take at least a sip of water.


    However, Silvia still ignored him. She even closed her eyes, refusing to stare at the ceiling anymore.


    "Silvia... What else do you want from me? Just tell me what you want. I''ll agree to all your requests."


    Besides leaving him, Jayden could promise her just anything.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Silvia finally spoke for the first time in three days. She repeated the exact same


    words that she had told him. "Get someone to get the divorce papers. I want you to let me go and I


    want you to stop showing up in front of me ever again."


    This was her only request. He wanted her to tell him what she wanted, but would he be able to fulfill


    it?


    Silvia slowly opened her eyes and looked at Jayden''s somber face. She smiled weakly. She knew


    that this man could only say it but he would never do as she said.


    "I can agree to any of your requests except for letting you go."


    "You can just kill me then."


    "You..." In a fit of anger, Jayden picked up a bowl of oatmeal and poured it into her mouth. However,


    she was still like a puppet, motionless and emotionless.


    "Fine, so you don''t want to eat, right? Then don''t eat. Even if you were to starve to death, your body


    and soul won''t get to leave this ce." Jayden put the bowl on the nightstand and walked out of the


    room.


    Not long after Jayden had left, Auntie Cherry hurried over.


    Looking at Silvia, who was lying on the bed and starving, Auntie Cherry was so distressed that she


    was starting to shed tears. She wiped off her tears and said, "Miss Turner, you haven''t eaten


    anything for the past three days. Could you please at least eat some of the oatmeal?"


    Silvia did not respond. She was still staring at the ceiling listlessly.


    "Miss Turner, how about some water?" Silvia did not say a word, but Auntie Cherry could not just


    give up like this. She hade over under her master''s order, so she must continue to persuade


    Silvia. Moreover, she really cared about Silvia. She did not want Silvia to torture herself like this.


    Auntie Cherry moved arge chair to the side of the bed and sat down. She said, "Miss Turner, you


    are just torturing yourself by starving like this. Why do you have to do this to yourself?"


    "Miss Turner, even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about your mother. You are her


    only child. What is she going to do if anything were to happen to you?"


    There was a slight change in Silvia''s eyes when Auntie Cherry mentioned her mother. Auntie Cherry


    noticed it and immediately said, "Miss Turner, your father is no longer around, so your mother is


    your only family now, and you''re everything to her. She will be worried about you if she knows that


    you''re starving yourself."


    However, this time, Auntie Cherry did not notice any change in Silvia''s eyes. It seemed that the


    reaction just now was just an illusion.


    "Miss Turner... why don''t you just have a few mouthfuls? No matter how angry you are with Master


    Jayden, you should never do this to yourself." For as long as Auntie Cherry had known Silvia, Silvia


    was someone who knew how to take care of herself. Now that Silvia was torturing herself like this,


    Auntie Cherry really wondered what Jayden had done to her to make her behave this way.


    She thought that Jayden must have done something out of the line. Otherwise, Silvia who had


    always cherished her own body, would never torture herself like this.


    "Miss Turner..." After trying to persuade her for a long time, Silvia still would not utter a word. Auntie


    Cherry did not know what else she could do with her, so she let out a heavy sigh and left the room


    silently.


    "Jayden, what happened to Silvia?" Jayden could not deal with Silvia by on his own, and he knew


    that Auntie Cherry would fail too, so he asked Stanley to bring Mrs. Turner over to the house.


    When Mrs. Turner arrived, she hurriedly asked before she could take off her shoes.


    "Mom..." Jayden did not know how to exin to Mrs. Turner, so he said, "Why don''t you go up and


    talk to her first? It would be good if she could at least drink some water."


    "What are you two..." Mrs. Turner wanted to know what had happened between the two, but she


    was more worried about Silvia''s condition. She immediately changed her shoes and followed


    Jayden upstairs.


    Jayden led Mrs. Turner to the room and said, "Mom, Silvia is in the room. Please talk to her and


    make her eat something. If she continues to starve herself, I''m afraid that her body wouldn''t be able


    to take it anymore." "I know." Mrs. Turner cared about her daughter more than anyone else. Since


    she was already here, she would definitely make Silvia eat something and not let her starve any


    longer.


    However, when Mrs. Turner entered the room, she did not see Silvia. There was no one lying on the


    king-sized bed. Mrs. Turner became so anxious that she immediately shouted, "Silvia, where are


    you?"


    Upon hearing Mrs. Turner''s voice, Jayden rushed into the room at once. There was no one in the


    room, so the first ce he had thought of was the bathroom.


    He rushed over and saw that the door to the bathroom was locked. He mmed it open and saw


    that Silvia was sitting next to the toilet bowl. Her wrist was bleeding. She looked at him and


    suddenly let out a smile. "Jayden, let''s see if you can keep my soul here."

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    Bright red blood was flowing out of Silvia''s body, but there was a brief moment that Jayden had felt


    that it was his own blood... She was the one bleeding, but it was his heart that was aching!


    The feeling of suffocation hit him like a tsunami, making him panic and tremble in fear.


    "Silvia, you silly woman. Are you an idiot?" Jayden suppressed the panic in his heart and ran up to


    Silvia. He pulled her into his arms and roared, "Carson, get your a*s in here right now."


    In order to leave him, Silvia went to such extreme means to hurt herself!


    D*mn it!


    How much did this woman hate him for her to do this to herself?


    What on earth did she want him to do? What should he do to make her believe that she was the


    only woman he wanted now?


    "An idiot? That''s right. I''m so stupid that I''m fooled by all the sweet things you''ve said to me." If


    Silvia were a little smarter, she would have discovered that she was just a recement. She would


    not have waited until she had already fallen in love with him to realize it.


    It would be great if she didn''t like this man. If she was not in love with him, it wouldn''t have mattered


    if he liked her or if he had regarded her as a substitute. And she would not have been in so much


    pain. It was so painful that she felt her entire body go numb.


    However, there was no ''ifs'' in this world. She had already fallen for a man she shouldn''t have fallen


    in love with, so she deserved to suffer all these pain.


    Perhaps, she had ended up like this because of what she had done to Felix Xavier. This was the


    price she had to pay for betraying him.


    "Let me go! Don''t touch me!" It was only by running away from Jayden that she could forget she


    was just a cheap substitute, and that man who she loved had betrayed her.


    "I''m warning you, Silvia. You''d better don''t f*cking move!" Jayden carried Silvia back to the room


    and shouted again, "Carson, where the hell are you?"


    It was only now Carson had heard Jayden''s voice. He rushed into the room. "Master Jayden, what


    happened?"


    "Can''t you see it for yourself?" Jayden asked in a cold voice. His gaze was so sharp that it felt like it


    could kill people.


    "I''ll clean the wound and bind it up right away." Carson thought that he had adapted to Jayden''s


    intense gaze. However, at this very moment, the look in Jayden''s eyes was different from before. It


    was much more intense and terrifying, which made Carson quiver with fear.


    Silvia had not eaten anything for the past three days, and coupled up with the injury, she was so


    weak that she didn''t even have the strength to sit up straight. However, she was still resisting,


    "Jayden, don''t touch me. Don''t get close to me!"


    Did she really think that Jayden would listen to her and not touch her? Did she think that Jayden


    would just sit around and watch her bleed to death?


    Jayden grabbed her hand and stopped her from moving around. "Carson, hurry up!"


    "I told you not to touch me. I don''t need you to save me!" Silvia struggled desperately. Even if she


    was in such a feeble state, her determination to hold out against him had created an unimaginable


    force. "Jayden, aren''t you the capable and almighty Young Master Kyle? Then show me if you have


    the ability to keep my soul here. Huh..."


    He said that he would keep her soul. What kind of bullsh*t was that? Did he really think that he was


    God and that he could control everything, including her life?


    She wanted to tell him that she would never give him a chance to do that to her.


    "Since you want to see how capable I am, you would have to stay alive to see it." Jayden took the


    gauze from Carson and tried to stop Silvia''s bleeding. However, Silvia refused to let him touch her.


    Even if she was weak, she was still struggling with all her remaining strength.


    "Silvia, do you think that I''ll let you leave just because you''re doing this? In your dreams, Silvia."


    Jayden''s face darkened as he buried his face into her ear. Using a cold voice that was so soft that


    only she could hear, he said, "If you die, I''ll bring the person you care about the most to hell to


    apany you. You can give it a try if you don''t believe me."


    "Huh... Besides threatening me, what else can you do? I used to be afraid of your threats, but I''m


    not even afraid of death now. Do you think I''ll be afraid of you?" Looking at his somber face, Silvia


    put on a faint smile. "Let''s just wait and see!"


    Jayden was exasperated to the point that bulging veins had begun to appear on his forehead.


    "Silvia..."


    Silvia grinned. "You want to kill me, don''t you? Then do it now! If you kill me now, you can then keep


    my soul as you wished."


    "My baby Silvia, don''t you want me anymore?"


    Out of a sudden, a gentle and familiar voice sounded in Silvia''s ears, making her body tremble.


    Silvia looked up and saw the person she cared about the most. "Mom?"


    No, no, no... How could it be her mother? It was impossible that her mother would be here. It must


    be because she was missing her mother so much that she was starting to hallucinate.


    If not, it could be that she was experiencing the rally before death, and that was why she was


    seeing her mother.


    "Silvia, what am I going to do if something happens to you?" Mrs. Turner stood at the side of the


    bed and grabbed Silvia''s hand. Tears were rolling down her face as she said, "Silvia, you are my


    only child, and my only dependence in this world. If something happens to you, how am I going to


    live without you?"


    "Mom, I''ve never thought of leaving you behind, I''ve really never thought that..." Silvia had never


    thought of abandoning her mother, so that was why she had used such an extreme means to


    escape. She did not want to be a confined pet. She wanted to go back to her mother''s side


    and take good care of her.


    "Silvia, but see what you did to yourself." The moment Mrs. Turner saw that Silvia was harming


    herself, she almost fainted. She was in so much shock that she needed quite a long while to calm


    herself down.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, I''m sorry! It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have made you worry. Please don''t cry,


    okay?" Silvia wanted to raise her hand to wipe away her mother''s tears, but at this time, she was so


    weak that she could not even lift up her hand anymore.


    "I know. I know how much you cherish your life, and I know that you would never mess around with


    your own life. It must be an ident, right?" Mrs. Turner took over the gauze from Jayden and used


    her trembling hands to press the gauze against Silvia''s bleeding wound. "Silvia, do you still


    remember what your father used to say to you? When there''s life, there''s hope. The moment we


    die, there will be nothing else left and there will be no more hope left."


    "Mom, of course I remember." Her parents had given her this body. She would never want to hurt


    herself if she could. However, she was desperate to leave Jayden this time that she had no choice


    but to hurt herself.


    Mrs. Turner wiped away her tears and said, "Silvia, let''s not think about anything else now. Let the


    doctor treat your wound first, then I''ll take you home after that."


    Mrs. Turner didn''t ask what had happened between Silvia and Jayden because she knew her


    daughter too well. Mrs. Turner knew that Silvia was dying to leave this ce, so if she did not bring


    Silvia out of this ce as soon as possible, the consequences would be dire.

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    "Mom, can I really leave this ce? For real?" Hearing that she could leave, Silvia instantly became


    energetic. However, she could not believe that she could leave this hell... Alive!


    "Yes, as long as you let the doctor treat your wound, I will definitely take you home." Mrs. Turner


    patted Silvia''s hand and gave her a reassuring smile. Then she turned to look at Jayden, and her


    voice became a little more serious, "Mr. Kyle, can I take my daughter home?"


    Mrs. Turner was very pleased with Jayden as her son- in-w. She had praised Jayden repeatedly


    in front of Silvia because she wanted Silvia and Jayden to live a good life together.


    However, just after she handed Silvia over to Jayden, Silvia ended up hurt. Seeing that Silvia was in


    such a miserable state, Mrs. Turner was heartbroken.


    Obviously, Mrs. Turner would be slightly disappointed with Jayden.


    Mrs. Turner had to bring Silvia home and take care of her personally. As for whether Silvia wanted


    toe back to Jayden after this, it would be Silvia''s own decision. Mrs. Turner would definitely not


    stop her, but for now, she would not let Silvia stay here.


    Jayden paused for a moment.


    Mrs. Turner addressed him coldly using "Mr. Kyle". He knew that Mrs. Turner was on Silvia''s side


    and so, he was ashamed to ask Mrs. Turner to help him.


    He merely said, "Let the doctor treat her wound first."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden wanted to keep his options open for discussionter.


    With Mrs. Turner here, Silvia no longer resisted. Carson took only a few minutes to treat the wound.


    "Mr. Kyle, fortunately, the wound is not very deep and there is not much bleeding. With a few days


    of rest, the wound will heal. However, Mrs. Kyle''s body is still weak. If she does not eat andck


    nutrition, the wound will not heal properly."


    When Carson was treating Silvia''s wounds, Jayden''s eyes were fixed on Silvia''s face.


    Silvia could eat a lot without putting on much weight. Usually, she was already very slim. Now that


    she had not eaten at all for a few days, she was so thin that her bones were sticking out.


    If Jayden insisted on keeping her here, she would continue to starve herself and might even hurt


    herself again... Jayden clenched his fists tightly at the thought of these terrifying consequences.


    He wanted her to be alive and full of vitality, and not be a lifeless corpse.


    Thinking of this, Jayden finally reluctantly removed his gaze from Silvia''s face. Now, he seemed to


    have no choice but to let her leave.


    However, the thought of Silvia leaving left his heart empty.


    "Let Auntie Cherry serve her some oatmeal." With that, Jayden turned around and walked out of the


    room.


    Auntie Cherry quickly brought a bowl of warm oatmeal and handed it over to Mrs. Turner. She took


    a spoon and personally fed Silvia. "Silvia, have some oatmeal. Then you would have some strength


    toe home with me."


    "Mom, will he let me go?" Jayden was strong and stubborn. She starved herself for three days and


    he did not let her go. Silvia did not believe that her mom could take her away.


    "Silly child, you are my daughter. Since when do I need someone else''s permission to bring my


    baby home?" Mrs. Turner rubbed Silvia''s head and said, "Come, have a bite."


    "Mom, I''ll do it by myself."


    "You can''t move your hands now. I''ll feed you. Be obedient."


    Under Mrs. Turner''s care, Silvia ate her first meal in three days. After eating, she had recovered


    some of her strength and looked much better.


    Mrs. Turner said again, "Silvia, lie down for a while. I will go out for a while."


    Silvia grabbed the corner of Mrs. Turner''s clothes. "Mom, I am afraid."


    Mrs. Turner raised her hand to look at the time. "Give me ten minutes. I''ll take you home in ten


    minutes."


    Silvia was doubtful, but she still gently let go of her mother''s hand.


    Mrs. Turner walked out of the room and saw Jayden smoking by the door.


    Jayden had just recovered from a serious illness. He had not slept well in the past few days


    because of Silvia. His face was pale. Seeing him in such a state, Mrs. Turner could not bring herself


    to question him. She sighed and said, "Jayden, why do you both torture each other like this?"


    "Mom, can you not take Silvia away?" Jayden wanted Mrs. Turner to stay and take care of


    Silvia. He did not want to let Silvia leave. He was afraid that once Silvia had left, she would never


    want toe back to him.


    If he let Silvia go, he could only quietly look at her from a distance, just like what he had done in the


    past. He did not like not getting what he wanted. He did not want to experience that again in his life.


    "I can understand that you don''t want Silvia to leave, but she''s a stubborn child. If you force her to


    stay, the consequences will be much worse than it is now." Mrs. Turner took the cigarette from


    Jayden''s hand. "You are still sick. Please smoke a little less."


    "Mom, if you stay to take care of her, she won''t." Jayden had never begged anyone before. This


    time, he was pleading earnestly.


    Mrs. Turner said again, "Jayden, can you tell me what happened between you two?"


    Jayden did not want to talk about it, so he said, "Mom, I can only tell you that I really want to be with


    Silvia for the rest of my life."


    "Since you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t ask further." Mrs. Turner calmly analyzed, "Jayden, you


    have to listen to my advice. It''s not suitable for you two to stay under the same roof at the moment.


    Why don''t you give each other some time and space? The two of you should take the time to think


    about things."


    "Mom, she is. She has always been the person I want to be with." Jayden said. His voice was


    hoarse from the smoking.


    Mrs. Turner added, "I want to take her home not to ask her to break up with you. I just don''t want to


    see her hurting herself again. Give her some time to calm down and think about it. She is an adult


    now. I believe in her own judgment to make the right choice."


    Jayden was still reluctant to let go. "Mom... I..."


    Mrs. Turner sighed. "Jayden, let me take her away."


    Jayden, "Mom, can''t you let her stay?"


    He clearly knew that Silvia was not willing to stay, but he was not willing to give up easily.


    Seeing Jayden''s despondent look, Mrs. Turner felt sorry for him. "Jayden, I will wait for you to pick


    her up from my home."


    As a mother, Mrs. Turner could not make any decisions for Silvia. The best she could do was to give


    Jayden that one promise.

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    Silvia left.


    At Jayden''s home, nothing truly belonged to her there, so when she left, she did not bring anything


    with her.


    "Miss Turner..." Auntie Cherry was sad to see Silvia leave. She did not know if she would evere


    back, so she chased after her. "Miss Turner, the weather is still bad and the snow on the road has


    not been cleared. Why don''t you stay for another two days before you go?"


    Silvia stopped and turned to Auntie Cherry with a smile. "Auntie Cherry, you don''t have to persuade


    me. I know what I am doing. It''s so cold out here. Go back inside before you catch a cold."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Miss Turner..." She couldn''t keep Silvia. Auntie Cherry was so sad that she was tearing. "Please


    come back whenever you feel like it. The door here will always be open to you."


    "Always open to you..."


    These words should not havee from Auntie Cherry''s mouth, but from Jayden instead. However,


    he was nowhere to be found.


    Silvia smiled. "Auntie Cherry, thank you for taking care of me for the past few months. I will miss


    you."


    "Miss Turner, it seems to be snowing again. Why don''t you leave after dinner?" Auntie Cherry was


    reluctant to part with Silvia.


    Silvia turned back and looked at the ce where she had lived for several months, and then she


    quickly withdrew her gaze.


    She was the one who wanted to leave. Now that she was really leaving, she actually felt sad for


    some reason.


    Sometimes life was really ironic!


    "Mrs. Turner! Miss Turner! This car will escort you home. Please take care," Stanley arranged for a


    car to take Silvia and her mother home.


    "Thank you." Silvia thanked him politely.


    Looking at Silvia and Mrs. Turner getting in the car, and watching them leave, Stanley turned back


    and saw Auntie Cherry hiding in the corner wiping her tears. He snorted with disdain and said,


    "Auntie Cherry, they are gone. What''s the use of crying here?"


    Auntie Cherry was devastated. Hearing Stanley''s words, she lost her temper and said, "I''m the one


    crying. What does that have to do with you?"


    Stanley did not expect that Auntie Cherry, who had always been docile and polite would yell at him.


    He could not help but take another look at her. When he saw that Auntie Cherry''s eyes were red


    and swollen, he became even more frustrated. "You women! Are your tears for free? How could you


    cry so much so easily?"


    "Mr. Pierson, women''s tears don''t cost anything. Do men''s tears cost anything?" Auntie Cherry


    looked at Stanley discontentedly and added, "When you meet the woman you like one day, you will


    find out whether a woman''s tears are worth anything."


    "A woman I like? Hmm... Women are troublesome creatures. I have no ns of courting any of


    them." Stanley felt a headache just talking about women.


    He had already made up his mind that he would not be involved with women for the rest of his life,


    even if it meant that he would not have any offspring.


    Jayden was a good example. Before Silvia appeared, Jayden had been busy with his work every


    day. He was never worried about love affairs. After Silvia, he had been deeply troubled by love


    affairs every day.


    However, now that Silvia had left, Stanley hoped that Jayden could forget about Silvia and return to


    being how he was, the Jayden who only buried himself in work.


    Jayden stood by the window and watched as the car left the vi. He could not bear to look away


    even after the car was out of his sight.


    Even if he was not willing to admit it, Jayden knew very well that Silvia was gone for good.


    Also, she left so deliberately, as if she had never appeared in his life. It was as if she was just a


    fraction of his imagination.


    No, she was real. She existed. There was still a hint of her scent in the room.


    "Silvia..."


    He called her name, but he would no longer hear her yful response again.


    "Jayden, I warn you, if you dare to cheat on me, I will definitely make you suffer."


    "Jayden, to tell you the truth, this is just how I am. I would rather betray others than to be betrayed.


    If anyone dares to betray me, I will make sure his entire family suffers."


    "Jayden, you better remember to not betray me. You have to be good to me for the rest of your life."


    "Jayden, I am younger than your little sister.


    Don''t you think I am too young for you? You must remember to treat me better!" "Jayden, you must


    get better as soon as possible. I don''t want to be a widow!"


    Those oppressive and arrogant words that she said in the past... rang in his ear.


    He wanted to tell her that as long as she was willing to stay with him, he would treat her well for the


    rest of his life. As long as she was willing to stay by his side, he was willing to do anything.


    He hoped that this time was like how it was the previous times. Silvia would get angry at him, took it


    out on him, warned him not to think about other women, and let her be the only woman in his life.


    However... she didn''t. She took extreme measures to escape from him. He could no longer hear her


    overbearing warnings to him and see her smile anymore.


    "Silvia, oh Silvia!"


    Only she knew that she was the only one for him.


    "Master Jayden, I have arranged for someone to send Miss Turner and her mother home." Stanley


    came to the room as fast as he could to report to Jayden. It did not ur to him that he was


    bothering Jayden.


    Jayden''s thoughts were interrupted. He turned around and gazed at Stanley coldly.


    Stanley''s scalp tingled under his gaze. "Sir, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first."


    Just when Stanley wanted to leave, he heard Jayden say, "Send more people to protect them. Don''t


    let anyone hurt them."


    Stanley nodded repeatedly and said, "Master Jayden, everything has been arranged. No one will


    hurt them. I have also ordered the men to stay low and not be discovered."


    Jayden asked again, "Have you found the two people who killed Dr. Thames?"


    Stanley was infuriated by the topic and said, "We ran into a dead-end at the airport. So far, we


    haven''t found any other useful clues, so we still can''t find out who those two people are."


    "Continue to investigate!" Jayden increased his voice slightly, and his body lost bnce. He


    immediately grabbed the chair next to him to stabilize his body.


    "Master Jayden!" Stanley rushed to help Jayden, but was stopped by Jayden with a wave of his


    hand.


    Stanley said worriedly, "Sir, please take a rest first. I''ll ask Carson to check on you."


    Jayden did not like his subordinates to meddle in his personal matters. He could not help but frown.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?"


    It was not that Stanley did not understand, but that he was worried. He was worried for Jayden''s


    health. No matter how afraid Stanley was, he did not turn around and run away.

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    Suddenly, Jayden''s phone rang. He looked over and saw a phone number that he could not be


    more familiar with.


    He collected hisposure and answered the phone. "Mom, it''s me."


    From the other end of the line came a gentle and warm voice, "Jayden, your father and I havee


    to Madison City to travel. If you have time, we''ll go over to visit you. If you''re busy, we will carry on


    with our existing ns."


    Karen did not know if Jayden would wee them, so she told him that she was here to visit


    Madison City. She even tried to make it sound like she was very busy. If Jayden did not want to see


    them, he would not feel guilty after rejecting them.


    To not make Jayden feel ufortable, Karen tried toe up with the best ns. Now, she could


    only quietly wait for Jayden''s answer.


    "Mom, you, you and Dad came to Madison City?" Jayden was a little surprised to hear that they


    were in Madison City. He never thought that his parents would choose toe to Madison City in


    such heavy snow.


    Jayden knew that his mother was especially afraid of the cold. During winter, his father would


    apany her to stay in warm Chatterton Town and not go anywhere else. At that moment, it was


    the coldest season in Madison City. Why would Kevin bring Karen to Madison City?


    Was it because Karen was worried about Jayden?


    Thinking that his parents came for him, his cold heart warmed up, "Mom, where are you now? I will


    come to pick you up."


    Karen said, "We''ve already arrived at the hotel. We are staying at Snowria Hotel. It''s said to be the


    best ce to enjoy the snow scenery in Madison City. Even with the money, it''s hard to get a room.


    Your father even used some connections in order to book a room here!"


    "Mom, how can I let you two stay in a hotel in Madison City? Wait for me, I''lle over and pick


    you up right away." Jayden wanted to change his clothes. However, he noticed Stanley was still


    standing there, perplexed, when he was walking towards his closet. He then gave Stanley a cold


    re.


    Stanley had been serving Jayden for several years, but he had never seen Jayden be in contact


    with his family. He had always thought that Jayden was alone, so he was naturally surprised to hear


    the conversation and forgot to leave.


    Now, being red at by Jayden again, Stanley forgot that he was looking for Dr. York a moment


    ago. He swiftly escaped the room.


    Karen hesitated for a while and said, "Jayden, okay, I''ll wait for you here."


    "Okay, Mom. Please wait for a while. I wille over right away." Hanging up the call with his


    mother, Jayden cleaned up and made himself look more energetic.


    Before leaving, he instructed Auntie Cherry, "Get someone to clean up the house and thergest


    guest room. Rece all supplies with new ones. Open the windows to ventte the room."


    His father, Kevin, was a very picky man. This was the first time that his parents came to Jayden''s


    ce. Jayden must make sure that they would be asfortable as it was in their home back in


    Chatterton Town.


    The snow had not melted yet, causing the cars on the road to go slower than usual. Jayden took


    one hour to arrive when it would have taken him half an hour to reach under normal circumstances.


    After arriving at Snowria Hotel, he was about to call his mother, only to find that she was talking to a


    stranger at the hotel lobby.


    Since Karen was busy, Jayden stood at a distance and waited for her. Karen noticed him after a


    while and smiled at him, indicating to him to wait for her for a few minutes.


    A whileter, Karen finished her conversation, walked up to Jayden, and called, "Jayden!"


    It had been a few months since hest saw her. Jayden felt that his mother was getting younger. An


    ordinary olive-colored coat could look so fashionable on her. "Mom..."


    "Jayden, I miss you very much!" Karen gave Jayden a hug.


    "Mom, I missed you too." Jayden looked around, but did not see Kevin. "Mom, where is dad?"


    Karen sighed. "He promised to travel with me, but as soon as he arrived, he did not even go out


    with me and went straight to work. We don''t have to wait. I have already told him to call me when


    he''s done with his work."


    She was seemingly so worried about Jayden that she insisted oning to Madison City at once.


    Kevin was worried about her traveling alone, but he was busy, so he took his work subordinates and


    came to Madison


    City together.


    Hearing that Jayden was going to pick Karen up, Kevin and his team went to work.


    Karen added, "Jayden, it''s almost dinnertime. Why don''t I treat you to dinner before we go home?"


    Jayden said, "Mom, I''ve already arranged for someone to prepare you and Dad''s favorite dinner at


    home. Let''s eat at home."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "So, does it mean I can go to your ce to have a look?" Karen was worried that Jayden would not


    let him go to his house.


    Jayden, "You''re my mother. Of course you cane to my house."


    Karen said happily, "Your father did not like the idea of meing to Madison City as he was


    worried that I would be intruding on your life. I wanted toe to see my son and my daughter-in-


    law."


    Jayden said, "I think Dad is just worried about you travelling alone."


    She said, "After Levi and Julien came back to Chatterton town, they kept telling me how great their


    sister-inw was. I was wondering what she looks like and if she likes our family. I was


    contemting whether I should send her a gift, but I couldn''t think of anything. So, I thought of


    coming to Madison City to see her.


    I will know what she likes after meeting her."


    Silvia had left. She would not be here to meet his mother. Jayden bitterly said, "Mom... you don''t


    need to prepare anything."


    "Jayden, what''s wrong? Is it inconvenient for us to visit her?" Karen did not want to make life hard


    for Jayden. "If she doesn''t want to see me, it''s okay. I can wait until she is willing to see us. Anyway,


    I don''t want to cause any trouble between you two."


    "Mom, it''s not like that. She wants to see you. She said that she wanted to go back to Chatterton


    town during the holidays." In Jayden''s heart, Silvia was a kind and simple child. "In fact, she is very


    easy to get along with. As long as you match her temper, she is very kind to you. Unfortunately, she


    brought her mother on a trip to Europe just this morning."


    "I see. What a coincidence." Karen was slightly disappointed that she wouldn''t get to meet with


    Silvia after traveling all the way from Chatterton Town. "Jayden, if she''s willing, bring her home


    during the holidays. Everyone in our family will like her."


    Jayden saw the disappointment in his mother''s eyes, but there was nothing he could do. "Mom, let''s


    go home first. I will tell you about herter."

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    The living conditions of Silvia''s house were iparable to that of West Side. In this snowy


    weather, the scenery at West Side was exquisite, while at her house, the only thing that could be


    seen were the imprints on the snow formed by the car tyres.


    "Mrs. Turner, Miss Turner, we are arriving soon. It''s drizzling now. Should I drop you off at the


    community entrance or the underground parking lot?" The driver that Stanley arranged was quite


    polite to Mrs. Turner and Silvia.


    "Please stop in front of the supermarket outside themunity. We''ll get off there." After getting out


    of the car, Mrs. Turner politely thanked the driver and waited for the car to drive off before making a


    move.


    "Silvia, why don''t you apany me to buy some food from the supermarket? I''ll cook you


    something deliciouster." Silvia remained gloomily silent and Mrs. Turner did not ask anything


    because she understood her. However, she had to find something to distract Silvia.


    "Okay." Silvia really wanted to be more enthusiastic and not let her mother be worried about her.


    However, because Silvia had not eaten for three days, she was weak and listless.


    "It''s been a while since you ate my homemade steamed seabass, right? Why don''t I cook it tonight?


    What do you think?" Mrs. Turner knew that seabass was good for healing wounds and was most


    suitable for Silvia to eat at the moment.


    "Sure. I will like whatever you cook." Mrs. Turner''s steamed bass was not only delicious, but the fish


    was so tender that it would melt in the mouth. Silvia was already hungry thinking about it.


    "Let''s go to the supermarket to buy the fish first." Mrs. Turner led Silvia into the supermarket. When


    Mrs. Turner was choosing the fish, Silvia saw some shrimps in the water tank next to her. She


    thought of the delicious shrimp and said to Mrs. Turner, "Mom, let''s buy some shrimps."


    "Silvia, you can''t eat shrimp now. I will cook that for you when your wound is healed." Given Silvia''s


    wound, no matter how much Silvia wanted to have shrimp, and Mrs. Turner wanted to cook them,


    they could not have shrimp fortheir meal.


    "Oh... okay then." Silvia hugged her mother''s arm and rubbed her head against her mother''s arm.


    "Mom, I''m really happy to have you by my side."


    "I''m happy to have you by my side." Suddenly, the thought of Silvia hurting herself shed across


    Mrs. Turner''s mind. She teared up as she said, "Silvia, don''t do anything to scare me again in the


    future."


    "Mom, you and Dad gave me my life. I''ve always taken my life very seriously. This world is so


    beautiful and I''m not willing to die yet." Silvia did not n on really hurting herself, so the wound on


    her wrist was not deep. If she really wanted to die, she would have made sure to bleed out before


    Jayden coulde.


    "Silvia, don''t lie to me." Silvia was Mrs. Turner''s only family left in the world. She was the only


    person Mrs. Turner could rely on. Mrs. Turner could not even imagine what would happen if Silvia


    was gone.


    "Mom, I''m really fine. Don''t worry about me. Look, I''m in better shape now." Silvia had always said


    that she would take good care of her mother. However, in the end, not only did she not do so, but


    she made her mother worry! She was being really unfilial.


    "Well, as long as you have thought it through." Mrs. Turner smiled. "You haven''t eaten well in a


    while. You must be very hungry. Let''s go home quickly."


    "Mom, don''t just think about me. Let''s pick something that you like to eat."


    "Alright."


    Mrs. Turner agreed, but in the end, all she bought was Silvia''s favorite food.


    After returning home, Mrs. Turner told her, "Silvia, go lie down for a while."


    "Mom, I''m not tired, I don''t want to lie down." Silvia had been lying down for three days and her


    whole body was weak. If she continued to lie down, she would be useless! Hence, she did not


    want to lie down anymore.


    Mrs. Turner said again, "Then sit there and watch TV for a while. I will cook."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mrs. Turner went into the kitchen while Silvia sat in the living room and watched some TV.


    The news was on, reporting that the number of tourists in Madison City doubled after the heavy


    snowfall and gave the city''s economy a boost.


    This was no new news for the past few years. Silvia was bored so she changed the channel. Now, a


    television series was on.


    The scene was showing the male lead meeting with the female lead after a long time. The female


    lead was in tears as she asked the man, "Where''s that mole? Where is it? I clearly remember that


    you have a mole here."


    The series was well written and the cast was great. This was already Silvia''s third time watching it,


    but she was still deeply engrossed with the show.


    The male lead was seriously injured. After ten years, he came back but he waspletely


    unrecognizable. The female lead could not recognize him at all.


    Jayden also had injuries. Now that the weather was unpredictable, would he suffer from a rpse?


    If he had a high fever again, who was going to take care of him?


    Would Carson have to sit by his side and take care of him?


    Thinking of this, Silvia became restless.


    Why did she think of Jayden again?


    She thought that if she left that ce and not see him or hear him anymore, she would not think


    about him again. But right now, all she could think of was him.


    Why?


    For him, she was just a cheap substitute. Why should she worry about him?


    Stop thinking about him! Stop thinking about him!


    Silvia kept telling herself this, but she could not get Jayden out of her mind.


    "Silvia, why are you crying? Are you not feeling well?" Mrs. Turner prepared fruits for Silvia to fill her


    stomach. When she came out, she saw Silvia crying.


    She was crying?


    Did she cry?


    Why did she not know it?


    Silvia immediately grabbed some tissues to wipe away her tears and forced a smile. "Mom, I''m fine.


    I was watching TV."


    "Silvia..." Mrs. Turner picked up the remote control and switched to another channel. Then she


    looked at Silvia with worry. "It''s a weekend, right? Why don''t you invite Reagan, Lemur, and Audrey


    here for dinner?"


    Silvia said, "Mom, I cried because of the television series. Why don''t I apany you to cook?"


    "Your wrist is injured. You should rest." Mrs. Turner gave her the fruits. "Eat some fruits. I''ll continue


    to cook."


    "Okay." Silvia nodded and watched her mother walk into the kitchen.


    Looking at her mother''s thin frame, she could not help but to feel a gush of emotions.


    As Silvia recalled, her mother was a person who paid special attention to her image. Even if she


    went downstairs to buy a pack of salt, she would still dress up beautifully.


    But earlier, when her mother went to West Side to pick her up, she was just wearing in clothes


    under her jacket. Her hair was simply tied up... Mrs. Turner had never left the house like that before.


    From her mother''s outfit, Silvia could guess that she must have been so worried that she did not


    care how she looked.


    "Mom, don''t worry! I will never let you worry about anything again."

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    At the West Side Estate.


    By the time Jayden arrived home with his mother, Karen, it was already dark.


    "Mom, it is cold and humid in Madison City. The weather is not as great as it is in Chatterton Town.


    When you go out, remember to wear more clothes and put on your gloves." Jayden was worried


    that Karen would catch a cold on her first time to Madison City. If so, his father would definitely feel


    distressed.


    "Jayden, I am not a child. Don''t worry." Seeing her grown up son nagging her as if she were a child,


    Karen felt a sense of sweetness in her heart.


    "Mom..." Jayden never intended to treat his mother like a child. He just wanted to take good care of


    her!


    "I know you care about me. I am not ming you." Karen smiled gently and said, "I originally


    wanted to have a good look at where you live. Now that it''s dark and raining, it seems like I can''t do


    that today."


    Jayden said, "Stay here for a few more days. I''ll bring you around."


    "Okay. Let''s do it tomorrow." Karen wanted to stay for a while more, but she did not have the final


    say. She still had to follow the big boss, Kevin''s schedule!


    Kevin was a loving man. However, he was very protective of Karen. He never allowed her to travel a


    far distance alone. This was one of his only drawbacks.


    "Later, I will ask Uncle Tanner what time will Dad finish his work, arrange for someone to pick him


    up." Jayden missed his father too.


    Karen said, "Your Dad said that the driver would send him here, so you won''t need to make an extra


    trip. The weather is bad and the roads are slippery. You should stay indoors as much as you can,


    and take good care of yourself."


    "Master Jayden..." Noticed that Jayden was back, Auntie Cherry hurried to greet him. Upon doing


    so, she saw a woman who was young, beautiful, and noble- looking standing beside Jayden.


    Auntie Cherry had been working there for more than three years. Silvia was the firstdy brought


    home by Jayden, and Auntie Cherry thought Silvia would be the only one!


    Unexpectedly, Jayden brought back another beautifuldy, just a few hours after Silvia had just left.


    It seemed that all men were the same, always thinking of other women!


    Auntie Cherry''s dismal reaction displeased Jayden. "Auntie Cherry, this is my mother."


    "Mother? Such a young and beautiful mother?" Auntie Cherry could work by Jayden''s side for so


    many years because she was usually calm and not easily surprised.


    Logically speaking, Auntie Cherry had ample experience with big shots and major incidents in her


    life. She should not be easily surprised. However, when she saw Jayden''s mother, Auntie Cherry


    could not hide the surprise on her face. She kept staring at Karen, quite rudely.


    "Auntie Cherry, nice to meet you!" Karen not only did not care about Auntie Cherry''sck of


    manners but smiled gently. "I am indeed Jayden''s mother. It''s a fact that Jayden is my son.


    "Master Jayden, I, I just feel that your mother is too young and beautiful. I do not mean to offend


    her." Auntie Cherry mistook Jayden''s mother for his new lover because she looked so youthful and


    pretty. After clearing the misunderstanding, Auntie Cherry was embarrassed. She was worried that


    her mistake would cost her her job.


    Jayden''s face darkened, but he did not say anything. He was offended.


    Karen spoke up to help her. "Auntie Cherry. Thank you for yourpliment!"


    "Madam..." Karen''s voice was gentle and there was a smile on her face. Auntie Cherry felt less


    nervous as she looked at her.


    Auntie Cherry was a little tongue-tied. Given Karen was Jayden''s mother, Auntie Cherry should


    address her as Madam Kyle... But it felt weird as Karen looked so young.


    "Auntie Cherry, my name is Karen Daly. You can just call me by my name." Karen said considerately


    to resolve the embarrassment for Auntie Cherry.


    Karen had been married to Kevin for a long time and became the chief''s wife of Rovio Corporation


    Inc. Yet, she was still kind and approachable. She was down-to-earth and people naturally want to


    be close to her.


    Auntie Cherry was ttered. "That won''t do!"


    "But nevertheless, you don''t have to call me Madam Kyle!" Karen smiled. "I want to sound young!"


    "Can I call you Miss Daly?" Perhaps this was the most appropriate form of address since Karen


    looked so young. Auntie Cherry thought about it and decided to call her Miss Daly.


    "Well, that''s fine!" Karen was very pleased to ept the address. She had been Mrs. Kyle for many


    years, and it felt refreshing to be referred to as Miss Daly. However, if Kevin heard it, he would not


    be happy.


    Jayden did not interrupt Karen and Auntie Cherry''s conversation until Karen looked at him. He then


    said, "Auntie Cherry, please prepare dinner."


    "Okay." Everyone in the Kyle family was not only good- looking but also very approachable. They


    were also well-mannered! Auntie Cherry was impressed.


    Julien and Levi, who camest time, were lovely and sensible. Mia was a little loud and crude, but


    she did not bully Auntie Cherry at all. Her feisty temperament was rather adorable.


    And at present, Jayden''s mother was down-to-earth and her words were so pleasant. Auntie Cherry


    liked her very much.


    "Mom, my servants may not abide by the rules at times. Don''t mind them." Jayden was displeased


    with what Auntie Cherry did earlier.


    He worked hard away from home for so many years so that his parents could see his capabilities


    and not worry about him... Who would have thought that the servant at home was so unruly that she


    ruined his image?


    "Jayden, of course, I don''t mind. I should


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    thank her for taking care of my son for me these years." Karen did not think that Auntie Cherry


    offended her. On the contrary, she felt that Auntie Cherry was kind of cute. With such a sweet


    elderlydy taking care of Jayden, Karen felt relieved.


    "Let''s go and eat. After dinner, we''ll chat." Jayden was indeed like his father at times. Karen shook


    her head helplessly. Seemingly, Karen''s daughter-inw would have suffered being with Jayden!


    Although it was only the two of them eating, Auntie Cherry still prepared several dishes, two of


    which were Karen''s favorite.


    "Jayden, you are so considerate." Her son remembered what she liked to eat. Although it was a


    small matter, Karen was really delighted!


    "Mom, it''s fine. As long as you like it," Jayden replied.


    "Of course I like it." Karen smiled and looked at Auntie Cherry, who was serving the food. "Auntie


    Cherry, what do you think that sweet girl, Silvia, likes to eat?"


    "Miss Turner doesn''t like to eat vegetables. She likes to eat meat, pork, chicken, beef..." Auntie


    Cherry suddenly realized that she had said too much. She looked at Jayden, trembling.


    It had only been a few hours since Silvia left. Jayden still had not recovered from her departure, so


    he would probably be unhappy that Auntie Cherry mentioned Silvia at this time.

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    Auntie Cherry thought that Jayden would me her for talking too much. However, Jayden just kept


    his head down, ate, and gave no response.


    Could Master Jayden be allowing Auntie Cherry talk about Miss Turner to her heart''s content?


    At this thought, Auntie Cherry became bolder. She happily told Karen about Silvia''s story. "In fact,


    Miss Turner just likes meat. She''s never picky about meat. It''s very easy to feed her!"


    "Auntie Cherry, do you like her very much?" Karen asked gently. Silvia must be a very lovable girl to


    be spoken so highly of by a servant.


    Auntie Cherry excitedly said, "Miss Turner is not only beautiful, but also nice to people. It''s hard to


    not like her."


    "Oh... It seems that everyone is rather fond of Silvia." Although Karen had never met Silvia, she had


    already heard a lot about her!


    The two boys at home, especially Levi, could not stop praising Silvia for how beautiful and kind she


    was when they returned to Chatterton Town. Karen had never heard Levi praise someone so much


    before!


    From everyone''sments, Silvia must be really likable. Karen could not wait to meet Silvia after


    hearing about all the good things about her.


    Auntie Cherry continued, "I really hope that Miss Turner can stay and let me take care of her for a


    lifetime, but Miss Turner did not want to... Well..."


    "Auntie Cherry, since when do you talk so much?" Indeed, Karen wanted to hear about Silvia from


    Auntie Cherry. Jayden did not stop her from sharing, but Auntie Cherry should have been more


    tactful. She should have just talked about Silvia''s merits. There was no need for her to talk about


    Silvia''s departure.


    "Sir... I''ve been too talkative... It''s my fault... Please don''t me me. I won''t talk nonsense


    anymore." Auntie Cherry quickly shut her mouth and dared not say a word.


    "Auntie Cherry, it''s okay." Karen nced at Jayden. Her motherly intuition told her that her son was


    hiding something from her.


    Karen guessed that Silvia was not on a vacation with her mother. Silvia most likely quarreled with


    Jayden instead.


    However, before she came to Madison City, Kevin told her that Silvia was taking good care of


    Jayden. It had only been a few days.


    What had happened in between?


    Besides, what happened between them that drove Silvia away?


    Karen had many questions in her mind, but she did not ask in front of Auntie Cherry. After all, she


    still had to consider Jayden''s feelings and image.


    At this time, a security guard came in and said, "Master Jayden, this gentleman is looking for you."


    "Dad..." Jayden looked up and saw that it was Kevin. He quickly got up and said, "You should have


    called earlier so I could meet you at the door."


    "We''re family, there''s no need for that." Kevin took a few steps towards Karen and sat down beside


    her. He looked at her with dissatisfaction and said, "Karen, can''t you see me here?"


    Karen took a te and spoon from Auntie Cherry and served Kevin a bowl of soup. "How can I not


    see you?"


    "Then why are you ignoring me?" Kevin behaved so childishly in front of Karen at times,pletely


    unlike the almighty President of Rovio Corporation Inc he was.


    "Our mighty Mr. Kyle, it waspletely my fault. I''m sorry. Can we eat now?" Karen shook her head


    helplessly. Her son and the servants were still around. Couldn''t Kevin pay more attention to his own


    image?


    "Let''s sit down and eat together." Kevin was finally satisfied as he pulled Karen to sit beside him.


    Auntie Cherry was dumbfounded.


    When she saw the young, beautiful, gentle, and poised Karen, Auntie Cherry was already in shock.


    Now, when she saw Kevin, she was so shocked that her eyes were wide open.


    She always thought that Jayden was scary. However, Jayden''s father was even more terrifying. Not


    only did he not even look at her, but he was also so cold to his wife and son!


    No matter how scary Jayden was, he treated Miss Turner well. He looked at Miss Turner differently


    than others. However, Jayden''s father was so haughty and picky even to his wife. Auntie Cherry felt


    that the beautiful Miss Daly was pitiful!


    Auntie Cherry felt that she should write a note to remind young and beautiful girls that when


    choosing a husband, they must not choose a husband only for their looks and wealth.


    However, no matter how cold Kevin was, it was a fact that he was good-looking. Once again, it was


    proven that everyone from the Kyle family was blessed with fine appearances!


    After dinner, Jayden invited his parents to take a look at their rooms. Kevin did not express any


    opinion about the room, and Karen kept nodding her head repeatedly.


    After looking at the rooms, they went to the living area on the second floor to chat.


    The living area was in the middle of the second floor. It had sufficient heating so it was the best


    ce for the family to spend time together during winter.


    Jayden asked Auntie Cherry to prepare snacks for his parents. "Mom, these are Madison City''s


    specialty snacks. Try them."


    "Okay, I''ll try them." Karen took a piece of candy and put it in her mouth. It was cold and crispy.


    "Jayden, it''s very good."


    "Look at you, you''re already a middle- ageddy, yet you''re still so gluttonous." Kevin took out a


    piece of tissue and wiped the corners of Karen''s mouth. "Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at by


    your son?"


    She smiled and said, "Jayden won''tugh at me."


    Looking at his parents'' being so loving toward each other, Jayden was so envious!


    In this life, his biggest wish was not to make a fortune nor to run argepany, but to have a love


    like what his parents had!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    A loving wife, adorable children, a harmonious family...


    Three years ago, after the shooting incident, Jayden escaped from that warm family and came to


    this cold northern city alone. The weather was cold, but his heart was even icier.


    He thought he would never fall in love with another girl in his life. He thought he could never have


    such an admirable marriage like his parents. He thought of many things until he met Silvia.


    It was Silvia who ignited the me of love in his heart. It was Silvia who taught him how to love


    again. It was Silvia who made him find meaning to live on...


    Just when he thought he had a love like that of his parents, Silvia discovered his hidden secret. She


    resolutely chose to leave him without allowing him to redeem himself. She just left like that!


    "Jayden, Jayden..."


    Karen called out a few times, but Jayden did not respond. She knew that something must have


    happened to him. She wanted to pretend that she did not know anything, and let Jayden deal with


    his own affairs. However, she could not do it. She was worried for her dear son.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    Jayden was not responding so Karen turned to Kevin for help. Kevin remained silent as usual but


    she saw the worry in Kevin''s eyes.


    "Jayden!" Kevin spoke this time. His voice was low, deep, and was very pleasant to the ear. Just


    like at work, his tone was decisive and deliberate.


    Perhaps deep down in his bones, Jayden still had some reservations towards Kevin. As soon as


    Kevin called out to him, Jayden replied, "Dad, do you have something to say to me?"


    "Your mother has something to ask you." Jayden was acting weird. Kevin knew that Karen was


    worried. He held her hand and said, "If you have something to say, just say it. It''s alright."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jayden, can you tell me what happened between you and Silvia?" Karen wanted to know what


    happened. She wanted to help Jayden but she did not know that Jayden had his own concerns.


    It was hard for Jayden to tell his parents that he once had non- tonic feelings for his sister... That


    he had a room full of Karen Joy''s photos... That he regarded Silvia as a substitute... And that Silvia


    left him after discovering his secret.


    Jayden was ashamed to tell this to his parents.


    "Jayden, can''t you tell me?" Karen asked again. She really hoped that her son could open up his


    heart to her and tell her everything. She wanted her son to have someone to rely on and to warm


    him up so that he would not be lonely anymore.


    "Mom, I''m sorry!" Jayden looked apologetically at Karen. "I know you love me and I love you both


    too, but I''m the only one who can handle this matter."


    Karen felt anxious and called out, "Jayden!"


    Jayden said, "Mom, I can handle it by myself. Please trust me."


    Karen said, "Jayden, it''s not that I don''t believe you. I''m worried about you."


    She did not like the feeling of being kept in the dark.


    "Mom, I have already figured it out. I can handle it." Jayden let Silvia leave, but it did not mean that


    he was willing to let her go. He would use his means to get her back without the help of his parents.


    Karen said again, "Jayden..."


    "If Jayden says he can handle it, then let him handle it. Don''t worry about it." Kevin stopped Karen


    from asking further, causing Karen, who was worried about her son, to give him a hard re.


    Why couldn''t Kevin take her side when dealing with their son''s problems? What could Karen do if


    something bad happened to her son?!


    Karen looked expressionless the whole time because of Kevin''s discouragement. After returning to


    the room, she continued to ignore Kevin.


    Kevin sat her down and said patiently, "Karen, I know you care about Jayden."


    Karen replied angrily, "Kevin, you know that I care about Jayden. So why did you stop me from


    talking to him? Is it right for you to do that?"


    Kevin patted her hand. "I told you to promise Jayden to leave him alone, but I didn''t ask you to not


    care about it. Tomorrow, I''ll arrange for you to visit that youngdy, Silvia."


    Karen asked, "What do you mean?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows. "Don''t you understand?" "It''s not that I don''t understand, but I don''t


    believe that you will do something like this." After all, Kevin had always meant what said. Karen did


    not expect Kevin to do something behind Jayden''s back.


    Kevin said, "If I didn''t do this, should I watch you two get into a fight?"


    Karen smiled and said, "Mr. Kyle, it seems like your EQ has improved a lot."


    Kevin ignored her teasing and said, "I''m going to take a bath."


    Karen knew that it was not that Kevin''s EQ improved, but instead, he was working hard for his wife


    and son. For so many years, Kevin had always been that way. He had been able to handle things


    so well when she needed him the most.


    Winter in Madison City was especially long, and the snow was heavier than in other ces. It would


    have been enough to wear thin clothing at home given a heating system. However, once anyone


    stepped outdoors, they would have to wrap themselves up with as much clothing as they can.


    In the past winter, as long as nothing happened, Silvia would stay in bed, enjoy eating popcorn, and


    drink beer while watching television dramas.


    It was the same this year. When it was cold, Silvia was toozy to go out. However, she had more


    concerns this year. She still had to go to ss, to prepare for her exam, and to prepare for the


    following year''s graduation thesis. There were many things to do, so she could not afford to be so


    lazy.


    "Silvia, go to school only after your injury is healed." Mrs. Turner cared more about Silvia''s health


    than school. She was fine with Silvia not attending sses or even graduating, but Silvia''s recovery


    was the priority.


    "Mom, the doctor said that my injury is not that serious. It will heal in a few days. It won''t be a


    problem." Silvia raised her hand and waved it in front of Mrs. Turner''s eyes. "Look, look, I''m so


    agile. There''s no problem at all."


    Mrs. Turner was still worried. "Are you sure?"


    "Mom, I''m really fine." Silvia picked her backpack up and said with a smile, "Reagan and Lemur are


    waiting for me downstairs. They''d have to wait in the cold weather if I''mte!"


    "Okay, go ahead. Be careful on the road." Silvia should not stay at home for now. It would be better


    for her to go to school, meet her ssmates, and attend sses. Then, she would be able to forget


    what was bothering her.


    "Boss, boss... Where are you going? We''re here." Reagan and Lemur had been standing in the


    snow for a while. When they saw Silvia, they eagerly waved their hands.


    Silvia slowly walked to their side and said, "I''m just teasing you."


    Lemur muttered discontentedly, "Teasing us? We are not your monkeys. Is it fun teasing us?"


    Silvia said, "Well, I''m having fun."


    Lemur said, "Fine. As long as you''re happy."


    Reagan asked, "Boss, why did youe back?"


    Silvia said, "This is my home. Why shouldn''t I be home?"


    Reagan continued, "Then, Jayden..."


    "Stop it!" Silvia made a stop gesture. "I have nothing to do with that person anymore. If you ever


    mention that person again, you are not my friend."


    "I say, Boss, are you sure you''re done with him just like that? Don''t forget, the two of you have


    legally registered your marriage." Reagan fearlessly reminded Silvia. "You''re technically still Mrs.


    Kyle."


    "Reagan, shut up!" Silvia clenched her fists and said fiercely, "I said that I have nothing to do with


    him. I mean it. If you are my friend, just shut up!"


    Reagan still wanted to say something, but Lemur quickly nudged him. "Reagan, don''t add fuel to fire


    anymore. She can say whatever she wants."


    Silvia said again, "You''d better remember this!"

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    Winter break wasing. Most of the students were losing interest in learning. In a huge lecture


    hall, only about a dozen people came to ss. Some were whispering to each other and not paying


    attention to the ss at all.


    The two who were busy whispering were none other than Reagan and Lemur. They were


    discussing what happened between Silvia and Jayden.


    Reagan could not believe that Silvia was actually paying attention to the lecture. He tugged on


    Lemur''s clothes and said, "Lemur, do you remember thest time Boss seriously paid attention to


    ss?"


    Lemur thought for a moment and said, "Since Felix disappeared, Boss has been much more


    hardworking than ever. I almost can''t recognize her this way! Last time, she wouldze in bed and


    no one can get her up. The fact that she actually came to ss on her own today is already a


    miracle!"


    Reagan asked again, "Not only is Boss more hardworking now, she''s smiling less. What do you


    think happened between her and Young Master Kyle?"


    Reagan and Lemur knew Silvia too well. In the past, she always smiled and did whatever she


    wanted. But now, they had not seen that smile of hers for a long time.


    Not only that, Silvia had been studying hard recently. Something was up with her, but what was it?


    Why did she hide it from the two of them, though?


    Reagan and Lemur were her closest friends. If Silvia did not tell them what happened, who else


    could she talk to?


    Lemur said, "It''s a waste of time to make such guesses. Why don''t we ask herter?"


    Reagan said, "Do you think she will tell us the truth?"


    Lemur said, "Better than us guessing."


    "Professor Bell''s ss is so informative but both of you are not paying attention. Do you want to fail


    the exam?" Even after the ss was over, Reagan and Lemur were still muttering to each other.


    Silvia really could not stand it anymore. "Next year, we''ll be in our final semester. We will have to


    prepare for our graduation thesis, our graduation procedure, and our internship. If we don''t work


    hard, we''ll soon be left far behind. If we can''t get our graduation thesis done and fail to graduate, it


    will be toote to feel sorry then."


    Reagan smiled cheekily and said, "Boss, Wateria Corporation is already making money now. You''re


    here now to pass time. Since when have you been concerned about graduating?"


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him. "Let me tell you, there is absolutely no such thing as a free lunch in the


    world. In this world, besides your parents and close friends who grew up with you, no one would be


    kind to you for no reason."


    Reagan said, "Boss, are you hinting about Young Master Kyle?"


    Silvia rolled her eyes. She had already told them not to mention that man, but they still did. They


    really were asking to be beaten up.


    Reagan felt wronged and said, "Boss, did something agitate you?"


    Silvia said earnestly, "Reagan, Lemur, let''s study hard together. We only have one year left at


    university. Let''s study hard now and manage thepany with our own merits in the future. We will


    earn money on our own without relying on anyone else."


    Reagan''s eyes widened as he looked at Silvia. "Boss, you''ve really changed. I don''t think we know


    you well anymore."


    "Really? Did I be prettier?" Silvia smiled. She didn''t want to change either. She thought of


    being the muddleheaded Silvia for the rest of her life. She wanted to be like a princess doted on by


    others, but it was not going to happen. No one was going to dote on her anymore. She could only


    rely on herself.


    Reagan said, "You have always been beautiful."


    Silvia smiled and said, "You''re slick with your words."


    Lemur said, "Boss, there are still a few days before the break. Do you want to go out?"


    Silvia was rendered speechless.


    In the past, Silvia was involved in many activities like snowball fights and hunting at West Side. It


    was fun and enjoyable.


    But this year...


    Reagan sighed and said, "Felix used to arrange everything for us. We didn''t need to worry about


    anything."


    Speaking of Felix, Lemur thought of something and said, "Boss, there has not been news of Felix


    from Alina for a while. I wonder how Felix is?"


    Reagan said, "Felix''s matter has been over for so long. With our limited capabilities, we don''t even


    know where to begin to find clues. We can now only wait for them to contact us."


    Thinking about Felix, Silvia felt useless.


    She clearly knew that Felix was hurt by someone else, but she could not find any clues.


    Alina was in contact with Silvia awhile ago, pushing Silvia into an extremely vulnerable position.


    "Boss, what''s wrong with you?" Silvia was lost in thought again. Reagan and Lemur were worried at


    the sight of her frowning.


    "Nothing." Her mind was on something, but she did not want Reagan and Lemur to worry about her.


    They had already done so much for her and she did not want to trouble them anymore.


    Reaganforted Silvia. "Boss, what happened to Felix was really beyond our control. All we can


    do now is to wait. If Alina really has a clue, I think she will contact us."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, let''s not talk about it." Silvia waved her hand in dismissal. "On the first day of winter break,


    let''s go to the mountains at West Side to hunt."


    Reagan asked, "Boss, are we really going?"


    "We have been going there every year, why not this year?" Silvia thought about it. Since some


    things could not go back to normal, she wanted to restart her life again.


    She would keep her true friends close and forget about the people she should have forgotten.


    Reagan asked again, "Boss, are you really going on a vacation this winter break?" "Yes. It''s a family


    tradition." Although her father was gone, Silvia still brought her mother on a trip. Silvia had to bring


    her mother to visit the countries that her father could not bring her mother to.


    Reagan suggested, "Our family is also going on a trip. Why don''t we go together?"


    "Of course!" Silvia added, "However, I have a request. Let''s take thest few days to study well, ace


    our exam, and do our very best."


    Reagan and Lemur answered at the same time, "Yes!"

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    "Master Jayden, Miss Turner finally came out. Should we follow her?" Stanley apanied Jayden


    outside the university for two whole hours. Stanley was so excited to see Silvia that he eximed


    aloud. However, he did not expect that Jayden would re at him coldly.


    Jayden red at him and said, "Why are you yelling so loudly? Do you want everyone to hear you?"


    Stanley was so scared that he asked sheepishly, "Master Jayden, are we going to follow her or


    not?"


    Jayden red at Stanley again. It was frustrating to have such a foolish subordinate. "What do you


    think?"


    If Stanley was given a choice, he would not follow Silvia. He would have gotten off the car and drag


    her home. That would definitely teach her to be obedient!


    Jayden knew that Stanley was a blockhead, so hemanded, "Follow her!"


    "Okay. I''ll follow behind them." Stanley obeyed and quickly drove to keep up with Silvia and the


    others. After watching Silvia get on the bus, he followed behind slowly.


    Stanley really did not understand. Was what wrong with his master, Jayden?!


    Since Master Jayden could not bear to part with Miss Turner, why did he let her go? He even waited


    outside the university and followed behind her... To prevent Miss Turner from finding out, Jayden


    even bought a new car for this purpose.


    Something had to be wrong with Jayden''s mind!


    Of course, Stanley only dared to think about it to himself. He did not have the guts to say it out loud.


    Jayden''s focus was all on Silvia. Looking at her chatting andughing with her two best friends


    brought joy to Jayden... But also more disappointment.


    While Jayden was still wallowing in despair, Silvia was so easily detached from the matter!


    Several times, Jayden wished he could just grab her there and then... And think of a way to


    imprison her by his side!


    However, every time thought of this, Jayden would be reminded of the way she sat in the bathroom


    that day. He would recall how she threatened him by not eating or drinking. To avoid hurting Silvia


    any further, he forced himself to put this idea to rest.


    "Kevin, Jayden either sends someone to protect Silvia or spends his time escorting her home


    personally. If this goes on, when would I be able to meet her?" Karen asked Kevin for help


    anxiously.


    Jayden followed Silvia, with Kevin''s car following behind Jayden''s.


    Usually, Jayden would notice that he was being followed. However, his mind was on Silvia who was


    on the bus. He was oblivious to the car following him.


    Kevin patted Karen''s hand and said, "Karen, it''s only the first day we''re here today. Why are you in


    such a hurry?"


    Karen could not be more anxious, but Kevin asked her not to worry. Even with Karen usually being


    good-tempered, she was about to explode with anger. "Seeing my son in such pain all day, how can


    I not be anxious?"


    Kevin was still as calm as ever. "This is between the two of them. They should solve it themselves.


    If you help, I''m afraid you might make things worse."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She said, "Kevin, are you saying you were brushing me off with your replyst night? In fact, you


    didn''t n on letting me meet Silvia, did you?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Karen, are you trying to pick a fight with me?"


    This woman was always kind and considerate. However, she was so anxious because of her son.


    Karen snorted. "I think you''re the one who wants to pick a fight with me."


    Kevin kept quiet.


    He did not want to talk to her anymore. If he continued, he might consider throwing her out of the


    car.


    Karen said, "Stop the car."


    Kevin was like that every time. Whenever they had different opinions, he would keep quiet. Did he


    think the problem would be resolved if he kept quiet?


    She couldn''t be in the same space as him anymore. If she stayed there, she would go crazy.


    Kevin really stopped the car as Karen ordered.


    Karen opened the door and was about to get out.


    Kevin grabbed hold of her. "Karen, can you calm down?" "Calm down?! All you do is ask me to calm


    down, wait for Jayden, and let him solve this problem by himself." Karen was so frustrated that she


    nibbled her lips. "I wasn''t aware of Jayden''s situation before, so I could still wait around. I could still


    believe that he can solve his own problems. Now I know that he has recurring symptoms from his


    old injury and his wife has left him in anger, so how could I stay calm with him suffering that way?"


    Karen knew that being impulsive would not help, but she could not control herself.


    Jayden had gone through a lot when his parents died before he was adopted by the Kyles. After


    that, Jayden was always considerably more sensible than his peers. He was always cautious in


    front of his family, for fear of being abandoned for doing something wrong.


    Later, he grew up and finally assimted into therge Kyle family. However, after his gunshot injury,


    he left the Kyle family once again.


    This year, he came back briefly to visit his ill grandmother. Karen thought he was finally willing to


    return home and they could be reunited. However, something happened again right before the


    holiday season. How could she not be anxious?


    Kevin understood her. She was anxious because she loved her child too much. "Karen, even if


    you''re upset, you won''t solve any problems."


    Karen said, "I understand, but I still have my worries. Before Mom passed away, she repeatedly


    reminded me to bring Jayden home. She told me to bring her granddaughter- in-w to her grave to


    show her..."


    After Rana Brown passed away, Karen became the matriarch of the Kyle family. She took over the


    responsibility of taking care of the family. "Mom repeatedly reminded me before she died, but I failed


    to fulfill herst wish."


    Kevin patted Karen lovingly, "Karen, what are you saying? You have been taking good care of this


    family."


    Karen shook her head and said, "Kevin, I know I shouldn''t be anxious but whenever I think about


    herst words and how much Jayden has gone through, I can''t calm down."


    "I know." Kevin pulled Karen into his arms and patted her back gently. "I know you''re worried, but it''s


    really not something you can solve on your own. The key is to let Jayden figure it out, don''t you


    think?"


    Karen naturally understood what Kevin was saying. She was just worried that Jayden could not be


    able to endure the pain any longer.


    Especially after looking at Jayden''s medical records earlier, Karen could not sit still.


    Kevin added, "If you want to do it, I will always support you."


    Although Kevin did not agree with the idea of letting Karen meet Silvia, he would support her if she


    insisted.


    She calmed down and felt a little embarrassed. "Kevin, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have med you. I


    shouldn''t have been angry with you."


    Kevin rubbed her head and said, "Well, you''ve learned from your mistakes, good girl."


    Karen rolled her eyes at him. "You''re already at such an age, yet you''re still saying things like that.


    Don''t you feel that it''s so cheesy?"


    Kevin replied, "Is that considered cheesy?"


    Karen knew what he wanted to say, so she immediately changed the subject. "Well, drive quickly


    and keep up with Jayden to see what''s going on."

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    The weather had changed again. It looked like there was going to be another heavy snowfall at


    night.


    After getting off the bus, Silvia called Mrs. Turner and asked if she needed to buy any food home.


    She wanted to make sure that all the necessities were prepared so that if there was heavy snowfall,


    they could stay at home and not starve.


    Mrs. Turner was thoughtful. She had already gone out and arranged everything that needed to be


    done. She then told Silvia toe home as soon as possible.


    As soon as Silvia hung up, snow began to fall. She quickly ran to the residentialplex.


    "Master Jayden, Miss Turner has returned to theplex." Watching Silvia enter themunity,


    Stanley reported to Jayden.


    Jayden red at Stanley again. Jayden could see Silvia with his own eyes, so why was Stanley


    spouting such unnecessary nonsense?


    Stanley was speechless.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jayden red at him again. What had he done wrong? Stanley felt extremely wronged.


    Jayden said, "Let''s go back. Don''t appear in front of me in the next few days, and find the murderer


    for me."


    "Yes, I will speed up the investigation." When it came to the murder case, it was the first time that


    Stanley felt so useless.


    He arranged for many people to investigate, but there were no leads at all.


    The two murderers seemed to vanish from the face of the earth at the airport that day, leaving no


    trace behind.


    Silvia ran so fast that she did not see a person in front of her when she was rushing towards the


    elevator.


    When she realized the person, she could not stop in time. She knocked the books out of the


    person''s hands and they scattered on the ground.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Silvia quickly squatted down and picked up the books on the floor without first


    checking who the person was.


    Just as Silvia was picking up the books, a familiar male voice came from the top of her head,


    causing Silvia to freeze. "Silvia, is that you?"


    Silvia had heard this voice for many years. She could not have misheard it, but she was also in


    disbelief. It must be a mistake! Felix would never appear here.


    Impossible!


    It was absolutely impossible!


    Silvia tried her best to calm down and reached out to pick up the books again. This time, the man


    who sounded like Felix squatted in front of her. He reached out and grabbed her hand. "Silvia, I''m


    back!"


    "Silvia, I''m back!"


    For a long while, Silvia had hoped to hear these words. Now that she heard them, she could not


    believe it.


    "Silvia..." He said again.


    Silvia slowly raised her head and took a good look at the face of the man who was squatting in front


    of her. She knew this face all too well. It was the man that she had been thinking about every day.


    At this moment, he was right in front of her. He was so close that she could almost feel his breath,


    but was it really him?


    Many a time, Silvia had dreamed of his return. However, when she woke up from her dreams, he


    was not there.


    "Silvia, don''t you recognize me? Or you don''t want to remember me?" He said again. Not only was


    there a little bit of bitterness in his voice, but there was also a sense of sadness in his eyes.


    No, it wasn''t that she did not recognize him, it was just that she did not dare believe that he would


    suddenly appear before her.


    She had already experienced too much disappointment and fear. Now that he was in front of her,


    she could not believe that he was really there.


    Silvia did not respond and continued to look at him nkly. He suddenly smiled bitterly and got up.


    "If this is the case, you can pretend that you haven''t seen me today. Just pretend that I was never


    here."


    He stood up and wanted to leave, but Silvia grabbed him...


    She thought that if she reached out for him, she would catch nothing like the countless dreams she


    had before. This time, it was different. She really caught him and she could even feel the warmth on


    his wrist.


    "Felix, Felix?" Was it really him? Was it really him who had returned?


    Silvia wanted to ask him, but she was so nervous that no words came out of her mouth. She could


    only hold him tightly.


    "If it''s not me, who else could it be?" He smiled, warm and bright like sunshine.


    "Felix, it''s really you? Am I dreaming? Are you really here?" Even after hearing Felix''s voice, Silvia


    still could not believe it. She could not believe that Felix, who was close to death, would suddenly


    appear before her.


    "Silly girl, who else could it be other than me?" Felix stretched out his hand. As he usually did, he


    gently rubbed Silvia''s head. "Silvia, I''m sorry, I came back toote."


    "Felix..." Silvia grabbed his hand and shook her head. She wanted to say something but could not


    say a word.


    Felix!


    It was really her Felix!


    He came back alive!


    He appeared right in front of her!


    Felix raised his hand and gently wiped away her tears. "Silvia, why are you crying?"


    "I''m not..." She was not crying! She was excited. She was overjoyed!


    Felix said softly, "What''s there to be sad about? Tell me. I will help you solve your problems."


    "Felix, no!" Silvia shook her head.


    In the past, she could ask for Felix''s help in everything and rant to him about all problems...


    That was because Felix liked her and she also liked him. They were a couple. It was appropriate for


    her to ask him for help.


    However, she could not do it now.


    Now, she was no longer Felix''s girlfriend. She had betrayed their rtionship and married someone


    else. No matter what had happened, she could not ask Felix for help.


    Silvia shook her head and smiled gently. "Felix, I''m fine. I''m really fine. Don''t worry about me, but


    you..." Why was he still so nice to her and always thinking of her after so long?


    Felix picked up the book from the floor and said, "Are you nning to chat with me in the elevator?"


    Silvia quickly got up. "No... Felix, I have a lot to say to you."


    She wanted to ask what happened to him. She wanted to know if he had recovered from his


    injuries... Before Silvia could ask, Felix showed her the answer. Silvia could see that it was difficult


    for him to stand up.


    "Felix, what''s wrong?" Silvia hurriedly held him.


    "I''m fine... My legs are numb from squatting too long." He smiled, but Silvia could see that he was


    avoiding her gaze. "Felix, are you really okay?"


    Silvia remembered that Felix was severely injured. It had not been a long time since then so his


    injuries should not have healedpletely yet. Was that why it was inconvenient for him to walk?


    Felix kept quiet.


    Silvia said again, "Felix, no matter what happened, I hope you can tell me the truth."

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    Silvia insisted on finding out the truth, and Felix did not want to lie to her too. After hesitating for a


    moment, he said, "Silvia, it''s a little cold outside, can I go to your ce and have a cup of hot tea?"


    "Of course you can." Silvia didn''t have any reasons to reject Felix. Moreover, she did not want to


    reject him either. She had too many things that she wanted to ask him about.


    "Let''s go to your ce now then." Felix reached out and habitually held Silvia''s hand. Silvia also


    wanted to put her hand in Felix''s palm, but just as her hand was about to touch his, Silvia suddenly


    thought of Jayden.


    Jayden''s face appeared in Silvia''s mind, reminding her that she was no longer Felix''s girlfriend.


    Even if she was unwilling to admit it, she would not be able to deny the fact that she was still


    Jayden''s wife.


    Silvia withdrew her hand in time and said, "After you."


    "What''s the matter, Silvia?" Felix clearly knew what was wrong with her, but he pretended not to


    know anything. She belonged to him in the first ce anyway. There was no reason for him to stay


    away from her because of another man.


    "Felix, let''s not talk about it now. I''ll tell you about itter, okay?" Silvia had nned toe clean


    about her rtionship with Jayden. She mustn''t let Felix know that she had been waiting for him all


    this while. She didn''t want him to waste any more of his time on her.


    "Silvia, are you trying to tease me again?" Felix knew very well what was going on. He forced a


    smile and said, "You''ve used this trick on me too many times. Do you actually think that I will still fall


    for it?"


    Felix once again extended his hand to her. "Silvia, give me your hand."


    Looking at his hand, Silvia could not bear to refuse him anymore. She was worried that she would


    make him sad. However, she was very well aware that if she did not refuse him now, she would be


    hurting a lot more people instead.


    She bit her lip and took a step forward. "Let''s go."


    Felix held her back. "Silvia, are you ming me?"


    Silvia did not understand. "What are you talking about?"


    Felix replied, "Silvia, I know that it''s my fault for leaving without saying a word, and you should be


    mad at me for it. But Silvia, can you please give me a chance to exin for myself?"


    "Felix, you don''t have to give me any exnation. I knew everything, and I don''t me you for it. I


    only me myself." Silvia knew why he had left her at that time, and that was why her heart was


    aching so much when she first saw him again.


    "No, Silvia, you don''t know anything..." Felix was agitated. He grabbed Silvia''s shoulders and said,


    "Silvia, I didn''t mean to leave you behind. I had no choice but to do that."


    Seeing how flustered Felix was, Silvia could already tell that Felix did not know that she knew about


    his injuries.


    Silvia spread her arms and hugged him. "Let''s not talk about it anymore. I know that you''ve never


    thought of abandoning me, and I know that you must have your reason for doing that. You don''t


    have to exin it to me."


    "No, Silvia, you don''t get it. Please, just listen to me, okay?" Felix paused for a moment and


    continued, "A few months ago, my family was caught up in some trouble, so we had to migrate. I


    waspletely upied, so I didn''t have time to tell you that I was leaving." "Felix, I know that


    you''ve never abandoned me, and you''ve never thought of giving me up... In fact, I should be the


    one to give you an exnation." Silvia roared. Felix had always thought about her and prioritized


    her. Now that things had alreadye to this point, he was still trying to hide the truth from her. He


    did not want Silvia to worry about him.


    She was the one who betrayed their rtionship, and she was the one who was at fault. But why


    was Felix the one suffering all the pain? Why?


    Felix said in agony, "Silvia, you''re still not willing to forgive me, aren''t you?"


    Silvia said, "Felix, I''m the one at fault, not you. I''m afraid that you''re still unaware that I''ve already


    gotten together with another man while you were gone. I''m already married..."


    "Silvia, I know it''s all my fault. You can scold me and even hit me, but please don''t lie to me like this.


    I know that you were worried and scared when you couldn''t find me back then, and that was why


    you''re saying all these to me, right? I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. It''s all my fault..."


    "I wasn''t lying to you, Felix. Every single word that I''ve said is true." Felix trusted her so much, but


    what about her? If she had trusted him a little more back then, she wouldn''t have...


    "Silvia..." Felix took a deep breath, and his legs trembled in pain. "Even if what you said is true, I


    have no right to me you too. I was the one who left you in the first ce."


    Silvia did not care where they were and shouted with all her might, "Felix, we once agreed that we


    would spend the rest of our lives together, but I''m now married to another man after you were gone


    for less than a year. You should be ming me. Why are you not ming me at all?"


    "Silvia, I really don''t me you for it. You''ve never hurt me, nor did you ever owe me anything."


    Felix put on a wry smile. "No matter what your decisions are, I will never me you for it. I will still


    give you all my support because I once said that my biggest wish is to give you happiness. Since I


    can''t give you happiness, it would be the same if another man could do that. As long as you are


    happy, nothing else will matter."


    "Felix, how can you be so stupid? I''ve betrayed our love and fallen in love with another man. Why


    aren''t youshing out at me even once?" Perhaps, Silvia would feel better if Felix had actually


    scolded her. The more considerate Felix was to her, the more guilty she was.


    "Silvia, do you remember what I told you? I said that some people are destined to meet different


    people in their lives and have a few rtionships. However, only a few of them will get to stay


    together forever. Therefore, it doesn''t matter even if we could no longer be together. We still have to


    continue with our lives, but..." Felix looked at Silvia, "Silvia, tell me, who is that man? I want to know


    what kind of a man could make my Silvia fall for him."


    Silvia answered, "He''s Jayden Elias Kyle!"


    He was a man who was full of shorings. He was overbearing and arrogant, but Silvia ended up


    falling for him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Felix asked again, "Did you really fall for him?"


    Silvia nodded. "Felix..."


    Felix knew what Silvia was going to say, so he interrupted her and , "Silvia, falling in love is a


    beautiful thing. There''s nothing about it to be ashamed of."


    "Yeah..." Silvia nodded her head and said firmly, "I like him, and I want to live a good life with him.


    My feelings for him are overwhelming, and I''ve never felt anything like this in my entire life."


    "It looks like my dear Silvia has really fallen for Young Master Kyle." Felix''s face was wreathed in


    smiles, but he was clenching his fists at the same time. He was gripping so tightly that bulging veins


    were starting to


    show on the back of his hands.

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    Although Felix knew that Silvia and Jayden were married even before Silvia disclosed it, Felix had


    always believed that Silvia was being forced into it.


    Upon hearing Silvia confessing that she liked Jayden and wanted to be together with Jayden, Felix


    felt as if someone was clenching his heart. It was so painful that even breathing had be a


    luxury to him.


    Silvia, oh, Silvia. Ever since she was born, Felix had stayed by her side and protected her for 20


    years.


    He had been with Silvia for 20 years, but it was iparable to the time she was with Jayden.


    Silvia had only been together with Jayden for a few months, and yet she was able to tell Felix with


    such certainty that she liked Jayden and she even wanted to spend the rest of her life with him!


    "Felix, I like you, and I want to be with you for the rest of my life!"


    "Felix, I hope that time could go by faster so that I can be your bride at this instant."


    "Felix, no matter what, you must never forget me."


    Felix remembered everything Silvia had said to him. Now that he thought about it again, all he could


    feel was irony and disappointment...


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Felix, I''m sorry!"


    What''s the point of apologizing anyway? On a second thought, Silvia swallowed the words that were


    on the tips of her tongue.


    Felix calmed himself down and said with a faint smile, "Silvia, it''s gettingte now. I think I should


    just go home first. I''lle to see you some other day."


    "Felix..."


    "What''s the matter?" Felix raised his hand and caressed her head. "You''re married now. You can''t


    be following me home like you always would when you were young, right? Although I don''t mind it,


    I''m afraid that your beloved Mr. Kyle will."


    "No, Felix... Didn''t you say you have something to tell me? We were going to talk about it at my


    ce, aren''t we?" Silvia wanted to know who was the one who hurt Felix. She was still waiting for


    him to tell her everything that had happened when he went missing.


    "Silvia, I have something else to attend toter. I''ll tell you some other day, okay?" Felix smiled and


    continued, "Before I came to see you, I didn''t know that you were already married, so I didn''t


    prepare any gifts. Anyways, I wish you and Mr. Kyle a blissful marriage! I''ll make sure to bring you a


    huge gift the next time I see you."


    "Felix..." The more forgiving he was, the more ashamed Silvia felt. She was the one who betrayed


    him. Silvia even thought that if Felix were to stab her with a sharp knife, she would not even me


    him for it. She had no right to do that.


    Silvia could not figure out why would Felix be so nice to her even after learning that she had


    betrayed him.


    "Silvia, I''ll get going first then." Felix turned around.


    "Felix..." Silvia instinctively reached out her hand to grab him. However, before she could touch him,


    she once again withdrew her hand. What right did she have to ask him to stay?


    No matter how good he was, no matter how outstanding he was, and no matter how much he doted


    on her, Felix no longer belonged to her right from the moment she had fallen for Jayden.


    Felix was a good person and an outstanding man. He deserved a woman who was worthwhile of


    his love and care.


    "Goodbye, Felix!"


    "Felix, you must live a happy life!"


    "Felix, you must find a girl who truly loves you. A girl who will stay by your side for the rest of your


    life."


    Just as Silvia was watching Felix leave, Felix, who had just taken a few steps, suddenly swayed,


    looking as if he was about to fall onto the ground. Silvia was so shocked that she immediately


    rushed over to hold him up. "Felix, what''s wrong with you?"


    Felix leaned against Silvia and steadied his staggering body. He smiled and said, "It''s probably


    because I''ve been standing for too long so my legs are feeling a little numb. I''m fine, Silvia. You


    don''t have to worry about me. By the way, you''d better go home now. Otherwise, Aunty will be


    worried about you again."


    "Felix, just tell me what''s going on. Don''t keep hiding everything from me, okay?" There was


    obviously something wrong with him, so how could Silvia just leave him alone and go home?


    "Go, Silvia." Felix stabilized himself and took Silvia''s hand off his arm. "Even if there''s something


    wrong with me, there will still be other women who will care for me. The person who you should


    care about is your husband."


    Silvia said hurriedly, "Felix, even if I''m married, you are still my friend. You have taken care of me for


    more than 20 years, and now that something has happened to you, why can''t I care for you?"


    "Silvia, of course I do want your care, but I know where I stand. If Mr. Kyle finds out that you''re


    taking care of your ex- boyfriend, he might actually misunderstand you." Felix solemnly exined to


    Silvia, "Silvia, I hope that you will be happy. I don''t want you to get into any conflict with him. Do you


    get me?"


    "Felix, I''ve already fallen for another man, but why are you still being so nice to me? Why are you so


    stupid?" This question had been lingering in Silvia''s mind for a long time, and at this very moment,


    she had finally said it out loud.


    Felix''s reply to her question was simple. He said, "It''s because you''re Silvia! The girl who I watched


    grow up! I''m willing to do just anything for you."


    It was such a simple answer, but it had really tugged at her heartstrings. He made her understand


    that no matter how much time had passed, no matter what he had experienced, no matter what kind


    of a person she had be, Felix had never changed.


    Felix said again, "Silvia, go home."


    Silvia did not insist anymore. "Felix, could you please give me your phone number and your home


    address then?"


    Felix said, "It''s still the same number. I''ve never changed it."


    It turned out that he was still using the same phone number. Before Silvia had reunited with Felix,


    she had been eager to know how he was doing. However, she had never tried calling him on that


    number. After knowing that Felix had never changed his phone number, Silvia realized that Felix


    might have been waiting for her to call him all this while.


    However, she had never tried calling him on this familiar phone number. This was how she had


    missed the opportunity to find out where Felix was when he went missing.


    "Where do you live now then?" Silvia asked. Before this, Silvia had gone through a period when she


    was not able to find him no matter how hard she tried. She was afraid that the same thing would


    happen again, so she wanted to know where he was staying.


    "I''m sorry, Silvia! I can''t tell you." Felix smiled apologetically. "You should go home."


    Silvia thought that Felix must have his own reasons, so she did not ask any more questions. She


    bade goodbye to him and walked into the elevator. Then, Felix saw the elevator door closed on her,


    completely separating them from each other.


    If she did not leave, what else could she do?


    It was a fact that she had betrayed their rtionship. She was the one at fault. If she were to stay


    back, Felix would continue tofort her. It would be unfair to Felix.


    Seeing that the elevator door waspletely closed, Felix could no longer fake a smile. A hint of


    ferociousness shed across his eyes, and his fists were tightly clenched. At that instant, he


    promised himself that he would definitely win back the girl who belonged to him.


    As for Jayden, who almost killed him and took his beloved girl away from him, Felix believed that it


    would not be long until he could finally let Jayden experience the things that he had gone through


    previously.

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    Before entering the house, Silvia calmed herself down. She could not let Mrs. Turner notice that she


    was upset. "Mom, I am back!" "Silvia, let me take a look at your hand." Mrs. Turner was thinking


    about Silvia''s injury all day and was afraid that it would have gotten worse.


    Silvia put down her bag and showed Mrs. Turner by raising her hand. "Mom, I went to the doctor


    just now before going home. The doctor said that it will heal in a few days."


    Mrs. Turner felt relieved, knowing that Silvia''s wound was treated. "Go wash your hands then and


    let''s have an early dinner."


    "Mom, let me guess what delicacies you made today" Silvia took a big whiff. "Yeah, I can smell the


    fragrance of pigeon. If I''m not wrong, you must have made pigeon soup."


    Mrs. Turner smiled and said, "My greedy little cat. You have such a great sense of smell."


    Silvia held Mrs. Turner in her arms. "Mom, if you continue to feed me like this, I will definitely gain


    weight."


    "It''s better if you get fatter." Mrs.


    Turner pinched Silvia''s face. "My darling is perfect in every way, but just a little thin. If you gain a


    few pounds, you will definitely look better."


    Silvia pouted her lips. "Mom, are youining?"


    Mrs. Turner smiled and said, "Yes I am, so you should wash your hands and eat."


    Silvia said cheekily, "Yes, ma''am!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After dinner, Silvia returned to her room. Without her mother''spany, the room became quiet.


    She thought of Felix again.


    The Felix she was waiting for finally came back. However, there seemed to be a bridge between


    them that could not converge. The two of them could never be together again.


    He was still the Felix she knew. The one who changed was her.


    She knew that Felix was injured, but she could not do anything to help him.


    She couldn''t help find his murderer, nor could she take care of him. She could not even treat him


    like a friend like she used to.


    She wondered what was her reason to stay alive if she could not even help.


    The more she thought about it, the more guilty she felt. She felt so sorry that she could not take it


    anymore.


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    Audrey''s call came in just when Silvia was moping.


    Silvia answered the call, and she heard Audrey saying, "Silvia, I''m outside your apartment. Come


    stay with me for one night."


    Audrey heard from Reagan about what happened to Silvia, and she knew Silvia could be stubborn.


    She wanted to bring Silvia home to talk to her.


    "What''s wrong with you?" When she received Audrey''s invitation to her house, Silvia intuitively felt


    that something happened to Audrey. Otherwise, Audrey would not make such a request on such a


    snowy day.


    "Yes, there is something I could not figure out. I want you toe over so you and I can have a


    chat." Audrey was afraid that Silvia would not be willing toe, so she improvised and yed


    along.


    "Give me a moment, I''ll tell my mom go find you." Silvia had no doubts. She agreed to apany


    Audrey without hesitation because she was worried about Audrey.


    After notifying Mrs. Turner, Silvia hurriedly went downstairs. When she walked out of themunity,


    she saw that Audrey''s car was parked there. She walked over and got on the car. "Audrey, what


    happened?"


    Audrey started the car. "Let''s talk about it when we get back."


    Silvia looked at Audrey worriedly. "Audrey, if there''s anything you need, you must tell me. Don''t


    keep it to yourself."


    Audrey gave her a look. "If you know better than to keep things to yourself, then why don''t you tell


    us what''s going on with you? Even though we might not be able to help you much, we can be a


    listening ear to you 24/7."


    Silvia was in denial. "What can happen to me?"


    "You''re really not going to tell me?" said Audrey while driving.


    Silvia turned her head and looked out of the window. "Audrey, some things hurt once they are being


    mentioned. I rather talk about them nor think about them. I''ll just let it stay inside my heart and let


    time heal it."


    "What should I do with you?" Audrey understood how Silvia was like and knew that it was useless to


    persuade her. She drove faster and took Silvia back to her home.


    Audrey, I already said that I didn''t want to bring up this matter. You should understand my feelings,


    so don''t ask me any more questions." Silvia just took a bath when she noticed the probing look in


    Audrey''s eyes.


    "I don''t intend to ask you anything." Audrey handed a set of pajamas to Silvia. "I just want to tell you


    that I bought these pajamas recently. It''s expensive. Remember to buy me a new one after you


    wear them."


    Silvia smiled and said, "You''re so petty!"


    "It''s not like it''s new news that I''m petty," said Audrey.


    Silvia said, "I''m going to the dressing room to change clothes."


    Audrey said, "We''re both women. I''ve got what you have. We are also sleeping in the same bed


    tonight. Is it necessary to change in another room?"


    Silvia said, "I might actually be a man. I''m afraid that I''ll scare you, so I''d better change in another


    room."


    Audrey said, "I don''t mind whether you''re a man or a woman."


    Silvia said, "I mind."


    Silvia came out after changing. Audrey was changing the bedsheets. "Silvia, let me tell you a story.


    Do you want to hear it?"


    Silvia helped to make the bed. "What story?"


    "It''s a very dramatic love story," said Audrey.


    Silvia suddenly became interested. "Modern people like to listen to dramatic love stories. Share it


    with me. If it is not interesting enough, I will stop you at any time and kick you out."


    Audrey joked, "Why did I work for such an overbearing employer?"


    Silvia said, "You don''t say, you can make up a story about the boss and you as his secretary. This


    story must be interesting."


    Audrey suddenly became serious. "Silvia, I''m telling you the truth."


    Silvia nodded. "Go ahead, I''ll listen."


    Audrey said slowly, "You should know that I was in a rtionship before. I was deeply loved by him


    at that time. The entire school knew that I was his girlfriend, and no one dared to challenge me. But


    later, we broke up. It''s not that we don''t love each other; it''s because we love each other too much."


    "Because you love each other too much?" Silvia did not understand.


    "I love him, but I wanted more from him. However, he couldn''t give me those things, so I proposed


    breaking up." Audrey smiled bitterly and said, "After breaking up, I wanted to find a rich man,


    because only a rich man can afford to take care of me."


    "But rich men are not stupid. If you don''t contribute, no one will spend the money on you. Until one


    day, I decided to risk everything for money. I didn''t care... Who knew, the man I met was the one


    who I loved but couldn''t be with."

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    "He spent a lot of money on me, but I turned him down..." Speaking of the past, Audrey felt


    helpless. "I can trade my body for money, but I couldn''t do that with him."


    "Audrey..." Silvia wanted to persuade Audrey, but she did not know how to.


    The journey in life was different for everyone. No matter where they had been or what they had


    experienced, everyone hoped that they could live a happy life.


    "I turned him down, and he let me go as well," Audrey said. "Later, no one dared to make a deal


    with me. They all seemed to be afraid of something. I didn''t know the reason until one day,


    someone brought it up to me."


    Silvia quietly listened to Audrey, "That man never appeared in front of me after, but he managed to


    drive me into a corner."


    Audrey continued, "I tried everything to raise enough money to pay my debts, but it still wasn''t


    enough. When I was at rock bottom, I looked for him and offered a deal. I stripped naked in front of


    him, but he did not even look me in the eye. He said two words and left."


    "Filthy b*tch!"


    A long time had passed since the incident. However, her heart felt like needles were pricking


    whenever Audrey thought about the two words.


    Now that she was talking about it, she still had a smile on her face. "He said that I was filthy!"


    Silvia had never experienced being despised by the man she loved, but she could feel Audrey''s


    pain. "Audrey, maybe he didn''t mean it, don''t take it to heart."


    "Oh, I didn''t take it to heart for a long time." Audrey smiled and said, "I admit that I''m filthy. My body


    is still rtively clean since he was the only man I''ve ever been with. But my heart is filthy. I wanted


    to get what I want through dirty deals. However, because of him interfering, I''ve never seeded.


    Even now, I still haven''t been able to score a rich bachelor."


    Silvia said, "Audrey, don''t talk about yourself like that. I don''t have many friends, but I know a good


    person when I see her. You are one of my closest friends."


    "Silvia, you don''t have to cheer me up. I''ve already thought things through." Audrey put on a new


    cover for the pillow. "I never saw him again, but I know that he is secretly controlling everything.


    Everything that I do is within his control. I can''t even move to another city. That is why I have always


    lived alone because he was in the way."


    "Audrey, since you love him so much, and he has also been keeping tabs on you, why don''t you


    take the initiative to find him?" Silvia thought that since she still loved him, she should look for him


    and not leave any regrets in her life.


    Audrey put the set of pillows on the bed. "Silvia, you also think that I should go find him since I love


    him, right?"


    Silvia nodded her head vigorously. "That''s right, that''s what I think."


    Audrey suddenly changed the subject. "What about you? You like Young Master Kyle so much. Why


    can''t you be with him?"


    It turned out that Audrey was trying to persuade her the entire time. Silvia was a little angry, but


    more so, she was touched.


    To persuade her, Audrey did not hesitate to show her own scars. It was definitely worth keeping a


    friend like this.


    Silvia smiled. "Audrey, I''m different from you. The situation between us is different."


    "What''s the difference?" Audrey asked. "Is it because you don''t want to be with him, or he doesn''t


    want to be with you? Or is it because both of you don''t like each other and don''t want to be


    together?"


    Silvia, "I..."


    Audrey said, "Silvia, I used to be like you. Thinking that leaving him is for his own good, and it''s a


    noble thing to do. Now age is catching up and I''ve seen things. I realized that I was just blind and


    selfish. Love is a two-way street. If I had spoken to him before deciding to break up with him, things


    may have turned out differently than what it is now."


    Thinking about the past, Audrey felt regret and was ming herself. "If I told him that I needed


    money, he would definitely help me. That bit of money isn''t that big of a deal for him at all, given his


    status. As long as he loans me the money, I could have paid him back once I had the earning


    capacity. Then, we could have stayed together. However, I was too foolish not to tell him the truth. I


    thought it would be better for me to handle them on my own. Now that I think about it, it really is


    ridiculous."


    Silvia, "Audrey..."


    Audrey patted Silvia''s shoulder and said, "Silvia, if you like Jayden, no matter what happens, you


    should take a moment and talk to him."


    It was not that Silvia was unwilling tomunicate with Jayden, but she could not ept the fact


    that she was just a rebound. Especially when she had fallen in love with him, she said, "He doesn''t


    love me at all. I am just a rebound."


    "A rebound?" Audrey stared at Silvia with her eyes widened. "Silvia, don''t tell me that there''s


    someone else in his heart. You''re that person''s rebound."


    Silvia said sullenly, "Even you can see that I am a rebound, but I am so stupid not to have realized


    sooner."


    "What do you mean that I can see it?" Audrey was just making assumptions. How could such a


    dramatic thing happen in real life?


    "It''s just like what you said. I just look like someone he loves so he found me." For the longest time,


    Silvia could not share this. Now, she felt much more relieved after saying it.


    Being someone''s rebound really was not that big of a deal. She would just have to be more careful


    to not be fooled by such a man again.


    Audrey couldn''t believe it. "Silvia, are you telling the truth?"


    Silvia said, "Why would I need to lie to you?"


    "He admitted it?" asked Audrey.


    Silvia nodded. "Yes!"


    Hearing Silvia''s answer, even if Audrey was as eloquent as she was, she could not persuade Silvia


    anymore.


    Now that Jayden had admitted it, what else could she say for him?


    Audrey did not understand how there was such a stupid man in this world.


    He should have kept this secret to his grave.


    If he was not a fool, what else could he be?


    Were all men in this world so stupid?


    Silvia burrowed into the nkets. ''Audrey, it''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Audrey said, "Silvia..."


    Silvia said, "Stop talking and go to sleep. I don''t want to hear it. You have work tomorrow and I have


    to go to school."


    Audrey said, "Fine. Let''s sleep!"

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    At West Side...


    It was alreadyte at night, but Jayden''s house was still brightly lit.


    The doctors and helpers were busy. Jayden''s old illness rpsed because of the change of


    weather. He had a high fever and once again went into aa.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Besides the high fever, he was also experiencing other medicalplications, which made his


    condition even worse.


    Dr. York was not familiar with Jayden''s bodily condition. Seeing that Jayden''s condition was not


    improving even after two doses of medicine, Carson started to panic.


    "Dr. York, how is Jayden doing?" Karen Daly heard of Jayden''s condition from Julien Glover Kyle,


    but she had never seen it with her own eyes. Now that she had witnessed Jayden passing out


    because of the high fever, her heart was aching so much that she could feel her heart twitching.


    "Master Jayden''s fever did go down shortly after taking the medicine the previous time, but I really


    couldn''t find out what''s the cause this time." Carson York was anxious because he couldn''t think of


    a solution. "I''m suspecting that the virus in his body might have already mutated. I have a newly


    invented therapeutic vine at hand. But, I can''t use it on him now. I''ll have to conduct several


    checks and analysis before I can use the vine on him."


    "Why are you all panicking over such a small matter?" Jayden had just fallen ill and his men were


    already in aplete chaos. If anything were to happen to him, these people would be even more


    panicked. Looking at how Jayden''s men were performing, Kevin Kyle was extremely dissatisfied.


    Kevin''s voice stunned Carson, Auntie Cherry, and the others, who were already in a panic. After a


    long pause, all of them started looking at Kevin for help. No one dared to say a word, but through


    their eyes, anyone could tell they were eager for an answer. "What should we do now?" All of them


    were asking inwardly.


    Kevin glimpsed at those people with his cold eyes and said, "Dr. York, I want you to get his fever


    down first. Then, keep the otherplications under control with the appropriate medication."


    Carson had his own concerns too, so he said, "But Mr. Kyle, Master Jayden had not experienced


    theseplications before. I''m afraid that there will be more seriousplications if I were to use


    the vine on him."


    Kevin asked, "But can his symptoms alleviate without using it?"


    Carson''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Kevin continued, "Are you dumb or something? Speak."


    Carson wiped his cold sweat away and said, "If we don''t use the vine, his condition will definitely


    worsen. However, I''m not fully confident in using the vine on him..."


    Kevin said, "If you don''t use it, his condition will definitely worsen. We would have at least 50%


    chance to get his condition under control if you were to give him the vine, so why shouldn''t you


    administer it?"


    Kevin had always done things in a swift and decisive manner.


    The reason why he would make such a decision was not only due to his personality. It was also


    because he knew that giving Jayden the vine would only do good more than harm. He knew that


    if they were to refrain Jayden from taking the vine, his condition would definitely deteriorate.


    He must treat his son in the fastest and most effective way.


    Carson understood and nodded. "I''ll administer the vine to him now then."


    "Kevin, are you sure that it will be okay?" As a mother, thest thing that she wanted to see was her


    child falling sick. Now that Jayden was unconscious, tears were already welling up in Karen''s eyes.


    "Kevin, we must not let anything happen to Jayden. Never. He is our child, our precious child."


    Thest thing that Kevin could bear himself to watch was Karen crying. Looking at Karen''s tears, he


    felt even more awful than being stabbed with a knife. He held Karen''s hand and said in a deep


    voice, "Karen, I have contacted several experts, and they will be here tomorrow morning. We''ll let


    them do a check up on Jayden when they''re here, and I''m sure that they will be able toe up


    with the best treatment n to cure Jayden. I promise you, I will never let anything happen to


    Jayden."


    Karen was still flustered. "Kevin, I get what you mean, but whenever I see our son lying


    unconscious in bed like this, I just couldn''t help but be afraid."


    "Trust me, Karen! Jayden is our son, I will never let anything happen to him!" Kevin held Karen in


    his arms andforted her in a gentle voice, "Why don''t you go back to your room and get some


    rest first, I will stay here and take care of him."


    Karen shook her head.


    Kevin patted her shoulder and said, "There''s nothing else we could do for him as of now. The more


    anxious you are, the worse it will be for his condition."


    "I want to stay back and take care of him," Karen said while trying to calm herself down. "At this


    point in time, I must stay by his side and let him know that no matter what happens, his family will


    be his greatest support. I don''t want him to be afraid."


    Kevin patted her shoulder and said, "Okay, let''s take care of him together then."


    Auntie Cherry, who was standing aside, was astounded. Mr. Kyle who was cold and indifferent was


    actuallyforting Karen. He was so gentle that Auntie Cherry couldn''t believe that he was the Mr.


    Kyle that she knew.


    "Mr. Kyle, Mrs. Kyle, thest two times Master Jayden was sick, Miss Turner was the one who took


    care of him. His condition would always improve with her by his side. Should we ask Miss Turner to


    come over?"


    Auntie Cherry didn''t want to be nosy, but she just couldn''t help it. It was especially after she had


    seen Kevin''s gentle side that she was no longer scared to voice out her opinion.


    Kevin said, "Go prepare some vegetarian food so that Jayden can eat them when he wakes up."


    Auntie Cherry knew that she had said too much. "I''ll prepare them right away."


    Kevin shifted his gaze to Stanley Pierson and said to him, "Go get Simon Banks here."


    Kevin''s aura was so overwhelming that Stanley waspletely stunned. It was only after a few


    moments had passed that he had realized Kevin was talking to him. Aftering back to his


    senses, he immediately answered, "Okay. I''ll ask Butler Banks toe over now."


    It did not take long for Simon to arrive. When he saw that the person who was waiting for him in the


    study was Kevin, Simon was so excited that tears were streaming down his cheeks. "You''re finally


    here, Master Kevin."


    Kevin, on the other hand, was looking at Simon with his cold eyes. "How do you think I should deal


    with you?"


    Upon hearing Kevin''s cold voice, Simon''s body froze, "Master, Master Kevin..."


    Kevin said, "Do I have to tell you what were your mistakes?"


    Simon replied, trembling with fear, "Master Kevin, I''ve always been loyal to Master


    Jayden. I really don''t know what I''ve done wrong."


    "You don''t know?" Kevin raised his eyebrows and looked at Simon coldly. "Since you don''t know,


    then I''ll tell you what your mistakes were. Firstly, three years ago, you knew that Jayden had run


    away from home, but you did not report it to me. Secondly, you knew about Jayden''s health


    condition all this while, but you''ve never told me about it."


    With these two usations alone, Simon already knew that Kevin had a hundred ways to get rid of


    him. However, there was something else that he knew even better. He said, "Master Kevin, I


    thought you knew everything about Master Jayden?"


    Kevin kept quiet.


    He did know everything about Jayden.


    Simon continued, "Master Kevin, the moment you put me by Master Jayden''s side to take care of


    him, you told me that he would be my master in the future and that I should be loyal to him. All


    these years, I''ve always obeyed your instructions and I''ve never dared to cross the line."

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    Simon remembered what Kevin had told him many years ago. He dared not forget even a single


    word.


    Simon had been serving Jayden for more than ten years. He was a loyal servant, and he had never


    dared to have even the slightest dy when it came to his master''s affairs.


    He had always kept one point in mind. From the moment Kevin had put him by Jayden''s side,


    Jayden would be his master and his everything. Before doing anything, he would consider


    whether it would be beneficial to Jayden, and not himself.


    "Master Kevin, these were the things that you''ve told me that time," Simon patted his chest, "I''ve


    always ced them in here. I remember them with my heart, and I''ve never forgotten about it. Not


    even for a single moment."


    Kevin was satisfied with Simon''s reply. He knew everything about Jayden, and he had never


    nned to cause any trouble for Simon, so he said, "Tell me everything you''ve found out recently."


    Simon was the person whom Kevin had arranged for Jayden, so he more or less knew Kevin''s


    character. Although Kevin did not say it clearly, Simon still knew what he was referring to. "Master


    Kevin, it''s really strange but we''ve reached a dead end on Dr. Thames murder. We couldn''t find


    anything when we arrived at the airport. So, there was no progress up till today."


    Kevin said, "You guys have evidence that the murderers had entered the airport, but you have no


    idea where they went after?"


    Simon nodded. "Yes."


    Kevin asked, "Have you checked all the surveince cameras at the airport?"


    Simon nodded again and said, "Yes, we did."


    Kevin said, "Since the airport was thest ce the murderers were seen, I want you to start from


    there. If they''ve really entered the airport, they will definitely leave at least some traces behind. I


    don''t believe that the murderers could actually disappear into thin air."


    Simon said, "Got it, Master Kevin."


    Kevin added, "If you need more men, go look for York Tanner."


    Simon, "Okay."


    Kevin waved his hand and said, "You can leave now."


    After Simon left the study, Kevin looked at the white snow outside the window, and a myriad of


    thoughts crossed his mind.


    For the first time ever, he had thought about his decisions. He was wondering if he had made the


    wrong decision.


    Should he not have allowed Jayden to leave home to start a business?


    Should he not have refrained from getting involved in Jayden''s matters despite knowing what


    happened?


    This idea came quickly and disappeared in an instant. If Kevin did not let Jayden go, Jayden would


    never be able to prove his own abilities. He probably wouldn''t live a happy life then.


    It was true that Jayden was suffering a lot at this moment, but that was just how life was. Nobody''s


    life was smooth. Hardships were the most valuable experience in one''s growth. It was only after


    some hardships that one would be able to be a more sessful person and be able to stand


    the gaff.


    "Master Kevin, Master Jayden''s fever is getting worse. Mrs. Kyle wants you to go over now." Auntie


    Cherry was panicking. She was so anxious that she barged into the study without even knocking on


    the door.


    Due to the urgency of the matter, Kevin did not pay much attention to it and immediately went over


    to Jayden''s room.


    In the room, Karen was helping the doctor to tepid sponge Jayden. "Jayden, you have to stay


    strong. Julien has been talking about meeting you every single day. You must get well as soon as


    possible and go home to see him, okay?"


    "What''s wrong?" Not long ago, Jayden''s fever had already subsided after receiving the vine that


    Carson had administered to him. Now, his temperature was shooting up again. Kevin touched


    Jayden''s forehead and realized that he was burning. He must not let Jayden''s situation worsen


    anymore.


    "Master Kevin, ording to my experience, it''s not that the medicine isn''t working. It was Master


    Jayden who''s resisting the medicine. If that continues, he will not get better. Instead, his condition


    will get even worse." The antipyretics should have worked, but now, not only were they ineffective,


    Jayden''s condition had worsened. This was the conclusion that Carson hade up with.


    Kevin asked, "He''s resisting the medicine?"


    Carson said, "Master Kevin, I don''t know if you knew that his old gunshot wound was not the only


    cause of his current condition. From Master Jayden''s past medical records, I learned that there was


    a period when he had given up on the treatment for his injury. That was the reason why his body


    was in such a bad condition."


    Kevin knew about everything about Jayden, but this was the only thing he did not know of him. He


    was not aware that Jayden had given up on treatment.


    Kevin looked at Jayden, who was lying on the bed with a pale face. It was very likely Jayden knew


    that Kevin had sent someone to keep an eye on him. Hence, in order to fool him, Jayden decided to


    hire a private doctor. However, it was just for show.


    It turned out that this child was even more sharp-witted than he thought he was.


    Kevin continued, "You can leave first. I''ll handle the rest."


    It seemed that what was bothering Jayden at this moment was something else. As the saying goes,


    who ties unties.


    Karen turned to Kevin and said, "Kevin..."


    There was no need for her to say it out loud but Kevin knew exactly what she wanted to tell him. He


    patted her hand and said, "The medical team will be here very soon. Jayden will be fine." "Okay."


    With Kevin around, Karen could always feel assured.


    "No, no, no..." Silvia was dreaming. She was shouting in her dream, and her forehead was covered


    in cold sweat.


    "Wake up, Silvia, wake up..." Audrey shook Silvia forcefully, trying to wake her up from her dream.


    "Jayden, you have to get better. You must get better. You mustn''t make me worry anymore..." Silvia


    was awakened. However, she thought that she was still in her dream.


    Audrey took a tissue and wiped off the cold sweat on Silvia''s forehead. "Silvia, did you have a


    nightmare? Did you dream of Young Master Kyle?"


    "Dream? So it was just a dream?" It turned out that the person lying beside her was not Jayden.


    Silvia was dejected. But when Audrey told her that it was just a dream, she started to feel a little


    better, because Jayden was not actually having a high fever.


    "What''s wrong?" Audrey asked worriedly.


    Silvia''s heart was still palpitating with fear as she said, "I dreamt of Jayden. I dreamt that his old


    illness had rpsed and he''s having a high fever. He''s refusing the doctor''s treatment and he''s not


    taking his medicine too..."


    "Silvia, why don''t you give him a call?" said Audrey. "Just ask him how he''s doing."


    "With Auntie Cherry and Carson by his side, I''m sure that he''ll be fine..." That was what Silvia told


    Audrey, but in fact, she was saying it for herself. She was telling herself that with those people


    around, Jayden should be fine even if he had fallen ill.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to give him a call?" asked Audrey.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "No, let''s get back to sleep." However, Silvia just could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried.


    All she had in her mind was Jayden.


    It was still snowing outside. His body definitely couldn''t stand such cold weather. If he really had a


    high fever, would Auntie Cherry be able to take good care of him? Would Jayden take medicine as


    he was told?


    Jayden was a hard-headed guy. If he really didn''t want to take medicine, there would be nothing


    Auntie Cherry could do to change his mind.


    Ah...


    Why would she think about someone who had never loved her?


    She told herself that she no longer had anything to do with him. His life and death had nothing to do


    with her.


    Just as Silvia was deep in her thoughts, her phone rang. Silvia picked up the phone and saw that it


    was Jayden''s house number. She immediately answered it and heard Auntie Cherry''s anxious


    voice. "Miss Turner, Master Jayden is having a high fever and he''s in aa now."


    "How is he now?" Silvia had just told herself that Jayden''s affairs had nothing to do with her.


    However, the moment she heard that Jayden was having a high fever, she could not help but care


    about him. She wanted to know how he was doing.

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Auntie Cherry said, "Master Jayden is in a bad condition now."


    Before Auntie Cherry could finish her words, Silvia interrupted, "Did he not take his medicine? Is he


    not cooperating with the doctor again?"


    "Master Jayden is in aa now and I heard from Dr. York that he''s resisting treatment... Miss


    Turner, can you pleasee over and take a look at him? I believe that his condition will improve if


    you are here." Auntie Cherry was too worried about Jayden, so she decided to give Silvia a call.


    Silvia rolled out of the bed while saying. "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    After all, no matter how angry she was at Jayden and how much she hated Jayden for treating her


    as a substitute, she was indeed in love with him. She still hoped that he would be fine and healthy.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "By the way, Miss Turner, Master Jayden''s parents are here. Please don''t tell them that I was the


    one who told you about Master Jayden''s condition." After all, Jayden''s parents did not ask Auntie


    Cherry to call Silvia. It would be bad if Jayden''s parents were to get upset because of what Auntie


    Cherry had done without their knowledge.


    "Jayden''s parents are there?" Silvia was changing her clothes but paused when she heard what


    Auntie Cherry had said.


    If Jayden''s parents were there, they should be able to take care of Jayden. With them by his side,


    Jayden probably did not need her care anymore.


    Auntie Cherry said, "Yes. They arrived the night you left."


    Silvia bit her lip and thought for a moment. Then, she said, "Auntie Cherry, I think I won''t be going


    over then."


    Auntie Cherry said, "Miss Turner..."


    "Auntie Cherry, just pretend that you didn''t call me. I have nothing to do with him anymore, and you


    don''t have to tell me anything about him anymore." After telling Auntie Cherry that, Silvia decisively


    hung up the phone.


    She was the one who did not want to be a substitute, and she was also the one who wanted to


    break up with Jayden... Since they had already parted ways, then it would be better for her to cut


    him offpletely. She told herself that she would no longer pay any attention to anything about


    him ever again.


    Silvia knew that her heart would ache if she were topletely cut Jayden off from her life, but she


    also knew that this was what she should do for her own sake. As the saying goes, it would be better


    to suffer a little loss than a long sorrow. Silvia knew that as time went on, she would certainly forget


    him. Then, her life should be able to return to how it was before meeting him.


    After hanging up the phone, Silvia turned her head. It was only after she had seen Audrey that she


    recalled that there was someone else in the room. She apologized, "Sorry Audrey, I guess I


    disturbed your rest time."


    "Since you''re so worried about him, you should just go see him," said Audrey.


    Silvia shook her head. "I have nothing to do with him anymore. Why should I go see him?"


    Audrey continued, "Silvia, life is short. You should follow what your heart says. Since you still can''t


    move on from him, then why don''t give him another chance. If things do work out, then I believe that


    you''ll be happy."


    "Audrey, will you be able to tolerate someone, who you gave all your heart, treat you as a cheap


    substitute? Maybe you can, but not me. For the past few days, whenever I thought of how Jayden


    and I had gotten together just because I resemble another girl, my heart just felt like it was


    immersed in icy cold water. Getting hurt is not the worst. Instead, distrust and disappointment were


    the things that a rtionship could never withstand." There was only one reason why Silvia cared


    about what had happened so much. It was because she cared about Jayden. She felt that she had


    given her all, but the only thing that she got in return was not love but deception.


    Audrey, "Silvia..."


    "Ring..."


    Silvia''s phone rang again. She thought it was Auntie Cherry again, so she picked up her phone at


    the speed of light. She answered the call in an instant and said, "Auntie Cherry, how is he?"


    Silvia did not look at her phone because she was too anxious and worried. She wouldn''t have


    thought that someone else would call her in the middle of the night. However, it so happened that it


    was indeed someone else. It was Alina Bell, whom she hated the most.


    Alina said with a sneer, "Huh... Oh my Silvia, do you even have any conscience left?"


    Silvia did not want to listen to any of Alina''s sarcastic remarks. Just as she was about to hang up


    the phone, she could hear Alina say, "I''m calling you with Felix''s phone. I''m with him now."


    It was only then Silvia had taken a look at her phone. The name "Felix" was clearly disyed on the


    screen.


    She had never deleted Felix''s phone number. Since the call was from Felix''s phone, Felix''s name


    would naturally show on her phone''s screen.


    "What did you do to him?" The first thing that came into Silvia''s mind was that Alina might have


    done something which would hurt Felix.


    "What did I do to him?" Alina gave a mirthlessugh and continued, "If it wasn''t for me, no one


    would ever know if he was dead at home. It''s fine if you don''t care about him, but what right do you


    have to question my care for him?"


    Silvia did not want to argue with Alina at all. She only cared about Felix''s situation, so she said


    impatiently. "Just cut the crap already. Why can''t you just tell me what happened to Felix? Does it


    bother you so much to do that?"


    "Well, at least you still have some conscience, huh?" Alina sneered and added, "Thank you for your


    concern, Miss Turner. Felix is not dead yet, but I think he''s not far from death."


    Silvia became anxious in an instant. "What do you mean? Be clear with your words."


    Alina said, "I really feel sorry for Felix! He almost died from all the injuries, but he was still worrying


    about you and even stopped me from informing you. He said that if I didn''t tell you, then you would


    never know about the time when he almost died because of the injuries and you wouldn''t know that


    you were the only person who he was worrying about when he was unconscious. He said that if you


    weren''t aware of all these, then you wouldn''t feel sad when he dies."


    Silvia knew that something must have happened to Felix, but he was unwilling to tell her because


    he did not want her to worry about him. She knew that no matter what happened, she would be the


    first person who came into Felix''s consideration.


    Felix was her guardian angel ever since she was young. He had never failed to protect her for so


    many years, but what about her? Not only did she betray his feelings, she was also not by his side


    when he was wounded to the point that he went into aa.


    Not knowing Felix''s current condition, Silvia anxiously shouted, "Alina Bell, what''s wrong with Felix?


    Where is he now?"


    "He''s living nearby your ce," Alina said. "Come here if you still want to see him for onest time."


    After Alina had hung up the phone, Silvia got up and was ready to change her clothes. Audrey


    asked again, "What''s the matter,


    Silvia?"


    "No, nothing, but I have to go home now." When she saw Felix the day before, she realized that


    something was wrong. However, Felix refused to tell her about it.


    "But it''s snowing outside," Audrey said. "I don''t think you''ll be able to get a cab. I''ll drive you home."


    Silvia wanted to refuse Audrey, but on a second thought, she knew that it would be troublesome if


    she ended up not getting a taxi, so she agreed to let Audrey to send her home.

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    After hanging up the phone, Alina turned to look at Felix, who was sitting on the sofa smoking a


    cigarette. She said, "I heard that Jayden is having a high fever and even went into aa. How are


    you so sure that Silvia wille to see you instead?"


    "Did I ever say that I was sure?" Felix answered after taking thest drag of his cigarette.


    He had never said that Silvia would definitelye. He just did not want her to go over to Jayden''s


    side.


    Moreover, even if he could not prevent Silvia from seeing Jayden, he could at least make Silvia feel


    guilty when she was with Jayden.


    The girl who he had doted on for twenty years could only belong to him. Since he had returned


    alive, he had no reasons to let his girl be with the man who almost killed him.


    "But what if she doesn''te?" Alina looked at Felix. She felt that she could not understand this


    man anymore.


    He was so mysterious that it was terrifying her. At times, she would even think that she would end


    up suffering the same fate as Dr.


    Thames.


    However, as long as she could stay by his side, she did not care if she would end up getting killed,


    like Dr. Thames.


    "What if she doesn''te?" Felix''s eyes darkened in an instant. He smiled, but the smile wasn''t


    warm at all. On the contrary, it sent chills down Alina''s spine. "That''s not her fault. I''m the one at


    fault for not treating her well in the past, and that was why she chose that b*stard over me."


    Alina said, "Why are you always nitpicking at yourself? Have you never considered that it was her


    fault instead? If she really cared about you, she wille to see you."


    "Is that so?" Felix raised his hand and looked at the time. He got up and walked towards his


    bedroom. "I''m going to get some rest now. We''ll see if she cares about me in half an hour''s time."


    Alina said covertly, "It''s not like there''s no one who likes you. Why are you doing this for a woman


    who doesn''t love you anymore?"


    Just as Felix had expected, half an hourter, Silvia''s call came in.


    Looking at the word "Silvia" shown on the phone screen, Alina suddenly felt that the melodious


    ringtone had be extremely ear-piercing. "It''s Silvia."


    Felix said, "Put in on speaker."


    Alina answered, "Hello?"


    Silvia''s voice sounded. "I''m here. Where''s Felix?"


    Alina instinctively nced at Felix. After receiving a knowing look, she asked, "Are you alone?"


    Silvia, "Yeah."


    Audrey went home after dropping Silvia off at the guardhouse, so there was no one with Silvia at the


    moment.


    Alina said again, "Go to Block 5 Unit 1802."


    Block 5 Unit 1802!


    Silvia''s house was at Block 5 Unit 1602, which meant that Felix was staying above Silvia..


    Felix was staying just above her, but he didn''t tell her.


    Silvia didn''t think too much about the reason why Felix had hid it from her and immediately rushed


    to where Felix was.


    When Silvia finally arrived, Alina was the one who opened the door for her.


    Silvia wanted to step into the house, but Alina closed the door on her, leaving her standing outside


    of the house.


    Silvia asked, "Alina, where is Felix?'' "He wouldn''t let me call you," Alina said. "I called you when he


    was asleep. But do you know why I did that?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia asked, "What happened to him?"


    Alina said discontentedly, "What happened to him? Aren''t you ashamed to ask that?"


    Alina''s voice was deafening. It was already in the middle of the night, Silvia did not want to disturb


    the neighbors, so she said, "Let''s talk inside. I don''t think you want to wake up your neighbors, do


    you?"


    Alina did not want to listen to Silvia, but what Silvia said was right. Moreover, she did not want to get


    Felix exposed. She must not attract any attention on to Felix.


    Alina pushed the door open and let Silvia in. "I believe I''ve told you that he was severely injured and


    almost lost his life some time ago. However, he really had a charmed life, so he did not die at that


    time. However, his injuries were serious, so he hasn''t recovered from them. I don''t know what


    happened to him today. His condition exacerbated suddenly. He''s been asleep for a few hours now


    and he hasn''t woken up even once."


    Alina did not know, but Silvia probably knew the reason why Felix''s condition had deteriorated. Felix


    had gone to see her that day and found out that she had betrayed him. It was probably because he


    was too sad that he fell sick after that.


    Felix obviously cared about her betrayal, but he refused to say anything about it. He would always


    think about her and care about her feelings. "Alina, let me take a look at him first."


    Alina said, "He doesn''t want you to see him being in this state."


    Silvia said, "Tell me, what happened to him? Who did that to him?"


    "Silvia, do you really not know who was the one who did that to him? Or are you just ying dumb?


    Are you still trying to protect Jayden Elias Kyle even at this point in time?" Alina questioned Silvia in


    a hostile voice.


    "Shut up, Alina!" Although Silvia had separated from Jayden, she would still not allow anyone to


    nder him. "I know Jayden, he would never do such a thing. Don''t you nder him again. If you


    dare to do that again, then don''t me me for being mean to you."


    "You said that you know him? If you really do know him, then would you have be Karen Joy''s


    substitute for so long and not realizing it at all?" Alina walked towards Silvia unhurriedly. "Silvia, how


    does it feel to be a substitute? Did you feel like the world has copsed?"


    "You..." Silvia was tongue-tied.


    Alina continued, "Even if you can shut me up, would you be able to erase the fact that Jayden had


    hired a hitman to kill Felix?"


    Silvia was so angry that she was breathing heavily. "You are talking nonsense!"


    Alina added, "Felix has suffered such a serious injury because of you, yet you are still pretending


    that everything was fine. Not only did you not confront Jayden, you even spoke up for him. If you


    still have a little conscience, you wouldn''t be so heartless towards Felix."


    "Shut your mouth now, Alina Bell!" Felix appeared out of no where.


    Felix''s roar startled Alina. She said, "Felix, I know you love Silvia and you couldn''t bear to see her


    go through any hardships, but have you ever thought that if Silvia fails to realize Jayden''s true


    identity, she will never be able to get out of his evil hands? She will never be happy."


    Felix lowered his face and said, "Alina, I asked you to shut up, can''t you hear me?"


    Alina continued, "Felix, why can''t you just listen to me? Just tell her everything you''ve gone through.


    If she still chooses to believe Jayden, then you should let her go and don''t care anything about her


    anymore."


    Felix coughed a couple times and said feebly, "Alina, don''t talk nonsense anymore. I believe in


    Silvia''s judgment. She will never misjudge anyone."


    Alina said, "Felix..."


    "Felix, is that true? Was Jayden really the one who hurt you?" Silvia looked at Felix, waiting for the


    most reliable answer from him. "Felix, you''ve always been the person I trust the most. I know that


    you would never lie to me. I will believe in everything you say. Please tell me honestly, who was the


    one hurting you?"

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    Alina had said a lot of bad things about Jayden, but Silvia did not believe any of them.


    Alina had a bad reputation and it was possible that she was just trying to nder Jayden. However,


    Felix was different. He was the person whom Silvia trusted the most.


    As long as Felix said that Jayden was not the one who hurt him, Silvia would believe it, and vice


    versa.


    However, just when Silvia thought that Felix would give her a negative reply, Felix refused to utter a


    word.


    Felix''s silence gave Silvia a bad feeling. She was afraid that things would not turn out as how she


    had expected. "Felix, say something."


    After a long silence, Felix cleared his throat and avoided Silvia''s gaze. He slowly said, "Silvia, don''t


    believe whatever Alina says to you. What she said is not true."


    Alina was exasperated to the point that she was stamping her feet. She rebuked, "Felix, can''t you


    just man up and tell her the truth? Do you think you''re helping Silvia by hiding it from her? You''re


    just pushing her into the fire pit yourself."


    "Per... Perhaps, I don''t deserve to be a man. I just hope that the person I love can be happy," said


    Felix, with a hoarse voice that Silvia had never heard before.


    Silvia''s heart ached when she heard Felix''s words. However, she was more eager to know the truth,


    so she said, "Felix, please tell me the truth. If you really want the best for me, then you should just


    tell me."


    "The truth?" Felix finally broke his silence, "Do you really want to know the truth? Even if it is


    something uneptable?"


    "Felix..." Silvia was inexplicably flustered when she heard Felix''s question but she still nodded her


    head. She needed to know the truth and clear Jayden''s name. More importantly, she had to find out


    who was the culprit who wanted to kill Felix.


    "I don''t know if it was Jayden who did it, but this is what I heard from the people who kidnapped me.


    They said that an influential figure in Madison City wanted to kill me off and they also said that it


    was because that person had a crush on my girlfriend." Felix looked out of the window. Although he


    seemed casual about it, one could tell that his eyes were full of agony.


    "Felix..." Silvia saw it and understood what Felix was saying. When it came to influential figures in


    Madison City, it would be none other than Jayden. But would Jayden really be this cruel just


    because he wanted her?


    Silvia did not know. Her mind was in aplete mess at this very moment.


    Felix reached out his hand and patted Silvia''s shoulder. He consoled her in a gentle voice, "Silvia,


    these are all hearsays. There''s no evidence to prove that Jayden was behind all these."


    "Felix, you..." Alina looked at Felix covetously.


    To her, Felix was such an outstanding man, so much so that she could only look up to him. On the


    other hand, Felix was always cold to her. It was only when he was with Silvia that Alina would be


    able to see the gentle side of him.


    If Felix could share even a tad of that gentleness that he gave to Silvia, she would have no more


    regrets in this life.


    Felix interrupted Alina and stopped her from speaking, "Alina, please go back to your room and I


    don''t want to hear you talking nonsense ever again."


    "Why are you doing this to yourself, Felix?" Alina was reluctant to leave, but her job was done. She


    must go ording to the script and leave in time. Hence, she had no choice but to listen to Felix


    and went back to her room.


    "So you believe it wasn''t Jayden?" Although Felix had given Silvia a negative answer, Silvia couldn''t


    ignore the look on his face and the meaning behind his words.


    There was no evidence to prove that Jayden was behind it. But that was because they had not


    found any evidence to prove it. Hence, Felix probably still believed that it was Jayden who did it.


    After all, the most influential figure in Madison City was from the Kyle family, and also wanted Felix''s


    woman. Jayden fulfilled all the specifications. Jayden was a Kyle and he had so happened to bring


    her back home not long after Felix had gone missing.


    Silvia did not want to believe it, but she had no choice but to admit that it had something to do with


    her.


    Would Jayden really hire someone to kill Felix?


    She did not know!


    Felix still had not given Silvia a clear answer. "Silvia, regardless whether I believe that Jayden is the


    killer, it is still a fact that he loves you and dotes on you. So you should live a good life with him and


    don''t think too much about it. My greatest wish is for you to live a happy life. As for who kidnapped


    me and almost killed me, all of these are not important at all."


    "Felix, why are you so stupid? That person wanted to kill you, but you''re still defending him." After


    everything that had happened, almost everyone had changed. Silvia had changed, Jayden had


    changed, but not Felix. He was still the same. He was warm like he used to be. Now that someone


    had actually harmed him, he would still be repaying grievances with virtue.


    Felix said calmly, "Silvia, let''s just let bygones be bygones. We should just look ahead of us. Only


    then can we live the life we want, instead of dwelling in the past."


    "Felix... This is not the matter of moving on from it or not. He had hurt you so badly, so he must pay


    the price for it." He was her Felix. She once said that no matter who hurt him, she would make the


    person pay for it. "Felix, if it''s really Jayden, I will definitely give you an exnation."


    Felix shook his head, "Silvia, it doesn''t matter whether it''s him. What matters now is that you live a


    good life."


    "No, we must find out the truth." Silvia turned around and went to the kitchen. When she came out


    again, she had a fruit knife in her hand. She grabbed her long hair and cut off a tuft of her hair.


    "Felix, if it''s really him, I will pay it back on his behalf. If I ever go back on my words, I will end up


    like this tuft of hair.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Silvia, are you crazy?" Felix grabbed her and took away the fruit knife from her. "Silvia, I''ve said it


    before. Let bygones be bygones. You don''t have to pay it back on his behalf."


    How could he make Silvia repay him on Jayden''s behalf?


    All Felix wanted was to make Silvia see Jayden''s true colors. He wanted her toe back to him,


    not hurt herself to protect Jayden.


    The more she protected him, the colder Felix''s heart became. At that instant, he really wanted to rip


    off Jayden''s head and kick it like a ball.


    "Felix, we''ve wronged you. This is something I must do to repay you." This time, it was no longer


    ''he'' or ''me'', but ''we''. This was an indirect indication that she and Jayden were family. She was


    willing to bear all the consequences to Jayden''s mistake with him.


    "You''re breaking my heart by doing this." Felix let out a bitter smile. "All this time, I''ve always treated


    you as the most important person in my life. Seeing you cut off your hair to make your stand is more


    painful than getting stabbed with a knife."


    "Felix... I..." Silvia did not want to upset Felix, but she had subconsciously chosen to stand on


    Jayden''s side.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    Needless to say, it would be the best if the person who wanted to kill Felix was not Jayden.


    If Jayden was really the mastermind, Silvia was willing to ept the punishment with him.


    "If someone has to pay for it, it should be Jayden, and not you. You shouldn''t interfere in our


    matters." Felix''s heart ached and his breathing was starting to get a little heavy. Silvia, who used to


    only protect him, was now standing against him. She was protecting another man with her own life.


    Felix thought that it was ridiculous.


    Silvia said, "Felix!"


    Felix waved his hand and said, "Silvia, I''m feeling a little tired now. I need to rest. You should go


    home."


    Silvia was worried. "Felix, how''s your body?"


    Felix smiled and said, "I''m fine."


    He looked pale, so how could he be fine? However, in order not to make her worry, he still refused


    to tell her anything.


    This was how her Felix was!


    "Go home, Silvia."


    "Felix, can Ie visit you often?"


    "You don''t have to do that... I have Alina to take care of me."


    "But Felix, how did Alina end up with you?" Speaking of Alina, Silvia remembered that Felix and


    Alina were only acquaintances. So why would he be with Alina now?


    Felix said, "She saved my life. If it weren''t for her, I might have died. She''s my life savior."


    It turned out that Alina had saved Felix.


    Silvia suddenly thought that Alina was not as annoying anymore. Silvia was thankful that she had


    saved Felix.


    "Felix..."


    "Silvia, go home. Just pretend that you didn''t hear anything today and live the life you want. Don''t


    think too much about it, okay?" Felix escorted Silvia to the door. "And don''t tell anyone that you''ve


    seen me."


    "Why..." Silvia wanted to ask why, but she suddenly recalled what Alina had told her. Alina told her


    that she must not tell Jayden that Felix was still alive.


    Even if she could not prove that Jayden was the one behind Felix''s abduction, she must not tell


    anyone about it until she had found the real culprit. She had to ensure Felix''s safety.


    "Silvia, do you still not believe that Jayden is not the person who wanted to kill Felix? If you don''t


    believe me, then go ask Jayden what he did behind your back." Just as Silvia was about to open the


    door and leave, Alina came out of her room and said those things to her.


    "Felix, you should go get some rest, I''ll head back home first. I''lle visit you some other day


    again." Silvia ignored Alina, but she heard everything Alina had said to her.


    That''s right, she must not only listen to one side of the story. She should go to Jayden and rify


    the situation. She wanted to know if Jayden was involved in Felix''s incident.


    Felix clenched his fists tightly as he watched Silvia leave.


    He thought that Silvia would definitely return to his side once she heard that Jayden was the one


    responsible for his injuries. However, it seemed that this was just another wishful thinking. At this


    moment, Felix was almost certain that Silvia would never return to his side anymore.


    "Silvia, oh, Silvia!"


    He had loved her for so many years. From the time when she was still a baby, he was already by


    her side, taking care of her. He watched her grow up little by little and watched her following him


    around all day.


    He treasured her and even thought of marrying her after her graduation. But now, everything was


    ruined. Her heart no longer belonged to him.


    "Everything seems to be different from what we''ve expected." Alina murmured. As soon as she


    commented, Felix gave her a piercing gaze.


    "It''s none of your business!" After shouting at Alina, Felix went back to his room. Alina was left


    alone, quietly swallowing the bitterness that only she could feel.


    At West Side.


    The medical team that Kevin Kyle hired had already arrived. Together with Carson York, they


    studied Jayden''s current condition and finally came to a conclusion. They could reduce the fever


    and get his condition under control for the time being, but it would all depend on Jayden himself


    whether he could fully recover from the illness.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The gunshot wound did not only leave a physical wound on Jayden''s body, but also a mental


    shackle. As long as it was not shattered, Jayden would never be able to recover from it.


    Several internationally- renowned doctors were gathered here. However, because of Jayden''s


    resistance to the treatment, all they could do at present was to bring down his fever and wait for him


    to wake up. Other than that, they did not know what else could be done.


    Kevin and the doctors were having a discussion in the study while Karen Daly apanied


    Jayden, who had just woken up. "Jayden, have some oatmeal first to fill your stomach."


    It was not just a in oatmeal. It was a fruit oatmeal that Karen had personally cooked for Jayden. It


    was more tasty and nutritious than any other in oatmeal but not too sweet for someone who had


    just woken up from aa.


    Jayden took over the bowl of oatmeal and ate a spoonful. The taste was delicious and familiar. It


    had been a while since hest tasted it. He said, "Mom, this oatmeal is still as delicious as how I


    remembered it."


    When he was sick and had no appetite, his mother would cook this for him. Even if he had no


    appetite, he could still finish two full bowls of it.


    After so many years, he once again tasted the oatmeal that his mother had cooked for him. The


    love and care that his family had given him had warmed his heart. It seemed that this oatmeal did


    not only warm his stomach, but also his heart.


    Karen said with a smile, "If you like it, I can cook for you every day. No, I mean, you can just tell me


    what you want to eat, I''ll cook all of them for you."


    "Mom, sorry for troubling you and Dadst night." In fact, it did feel quite good to have his parents


    by his side to take care of him when he was sick.


    Even though Jayden was already an adult and a well- known figure whom many people respected,


    he was still a child when he was with his parents. At this moment, he wanted to rx for a day and


    just be his parents'' child. He did not want to think about anything else for the time being.


    "Jayden, how can you say that? You''re sick, it''s our job as parents to take care of you. How can you


    say that you''re troubling us?" Karen reached out her hand to feel Jayden''s forehead. "Your fever


    has finally subsided."


    Jayden''s high fever would not subside the night before. Karen was so worried that she stayed by


    Jayden''s side all night and did not get any sleep. She was worried that some otherplications


    would re up if his fever continued.


    Fortunately, the doctor that Kevin had hired arrived earlier than they had expected. After some


    discussion, they gave Jayden some medicine and got rid of the fever.


    Jayden smiled and said, "Thank you, Mom."


    Karen said, "Don''t mention it. Well, you''d better eat it when it''s still warm. I''ll go get you more if this


    is not enough for you."

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    "Mom, the oatmeal you cooked is so delicious. One bowl is definitely not enough. I can still eat two


    more bowls." Jayden decided to push what was bothering him to the back of his mind and enjoyed


    epting care from his parents.


    "Okay, have some then. I will give you more when you are done." Seeing Jayden getting better,


    Karen was much more relieved.


    Jayden said, "Mom, I''m guessing Julien has no idea that you and Dad came to Madison City?"


    With a smile, Karen replied, "If he finds out that we''vee to Madison City to see you, he''ll


    definitely make a fuss and want toe along."


    "Julien making a fuss?" As Jayden recalled, Julien did not cry much when he was a tiny baby.


    Julien''s haughty aloofness waspletely inherited from Kevin!


    Jayden could not imagine how fussy Julien could get. It must look quite adorable!


    "Speaking of which, Julien is really different from ordinary children. At such a young age, he''s so


    aloof all day long. I don''t know why does he do that. I''m really worried that no girls would like him in


    the future." Speaking of Julien, Karen was brimming with love and smiling.


    "Just like Dad, Julien has a cold exterior but is actually a warm child inside. It is entirely up to fate


    on whether he will be able to find a girl that likes him." Jayden could see through what Kevin and


    Julien had inmon. It was hard to say whether there would be a girl who could potentially like


    him. Even when Jayden was so outstanding, girls generally do not fancy him, especially Silvia.


    Karen nodded and agreed with Jayden. "In fact, both your father and Julien are fussy and stubborn


    at times, but they can be cute too."


    Cute?!


    Kevin just reached the doorstep when he heard his wife described him in such a manner. He could


    not help but raise his eyebrows. How could a man like him be described as cute?


    Karen was probably the only person in the world who dared to use such a word to describe him.


    Kevin gave Karen a displeasing look, then he looked at Jayden and said, "Jayden, do you still feel


    unwell?"


    Even when Kevin was concerned, his expression still appeared cold and indifferent. This was


    normal, considering how well they know him. Otherwise, he would be easily misunderstood.


    "Dad, I was feeling slightly unwell but I feel much better after having Mom''s oatmeal." This was the


    first time Jayden attempted to crack a joke with Kevin around.


    "d that you''re feeling better." Kevin did not know what else to say. The atmosphere in the room


    became awkward. It was up to Karen to liven up the mood.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Kevin, I prepared your share too. Go downstairs, eat some, and go to sleep. Don''t talk about work


    today." Kevin was busier than Karenst night, and he had not slept the entire night. Karen felt sorry


    for him.


    "Okay." Kevin never wanted to worry Karen. Under normal circumstances, he would do whatever


    she told him to do without question.


    "Knock, knock."


    Auntie Cherry was knocking on the door. "Master Jayden, Miss Turner is here."


    "Silvia''s back?" Jayden''s eyes lit up instantly. He quickly straightened his posture and looked


    straight at the door but did not see Silvia''s figure.


    Karen and Kevin looked at the door at the same time. They both wanted to see their daughter- in-


    law, whom they had not met before.


    Auntie Cherry felt a little embarrassed with everyone looking at her. "Master Jayden, Miss Turner is


    downstairs. She wants to ask you something and asks if you can go downstairs to see her?"


    "Alright, tell her to wait for me in the lounge." Hearing Silvia''s return, Jayden was so excited that he


    completely forgot that he lied to his mother about Silvia going on a trip with her mother. Now that


    Silvia was not willing toe upstairs, he suddenly remembered and could not help but to feel


    embarrassed.


    However, as for Karen...


    She was a person with high EQ.


    Even if she figured out the situation, she did not disclose it.


    Auntie Cherry added, "I just lied to Miss Turner... I told her that you''re not in a good condition and


    couldn''t get out of bed. She will have toe upstairs if she wants to see you."


    "Then why didn''t shee up?" Jayden thought Auntie Cherry was quite clever and considered


    giving her a raise the next month. No, he''d better pay her extra this month!


    Auntie Cherry looked at Karen and Kevin again and said, "I told her that your parents are here. If


    she wants to see you, she would need permission from them."


    "Jayden, how about this. I will go downstairs with your father to see her." Karen wanted to have a


    talk with Silvia for quite some time.


    "Mom, she is a straightforward person. Sometimes, she speaks before she thinks. If she says


    something weird, please don''t take it to heart." Thinking of Silvia''s recklessness, Jayden was


    anxious.


    "Jayden, she is family." Karen''s words were enough to assure Jayden.


    Karen turned to Kevin and said, "Kevin, don''t talk or appear cold. If you scare my daughter-inw,


    you wouldn''t hear the end of it."


    Kevin was displeased and said, "Am I that scary?"


    Karen nodded and said, "Yes."


    She even said yes!


    Kevin was angry. His face darkened as he looked at Karen. "You said yes... Huh?"


    Karen held his arm and smiled. "I''m just teasing you. Our mighty Director Kevin is the most


    handsome person on earth!"


    Karen secretly pouted her lips. Obviously, he was a scary person, but he refused to admit it.


    Unaware of Karen''s thoughts, Kevin felt better about himself.


    Jayden was envious of how his parents were snuggling up to each other.


    It would be great if Silvia and himself could be as loving as his parents.


    Karen and Kevin went downstairs together. They saw Silvia sitting in the living room on the first


    floor.


    She had her head lowered as if she was thinking about something. She did not even notice Karen


    and Kevin.


    "Silvia, nice to meet you!" When she saw her daughter-inw for the first time, Karen was a little


    nervous that she would leave a bad first impression.


    Silvia immediately raised her head when she heard Karen''s pleasant and gentle voice. She saw a


    beautiful and somewhat familiar face and said, "Nice to meet you!"


    The young and beautiful woman in front of Silvia looked like the girl in the photos in Jayden''s secret


    room. Could she be...


    It was not surprising that Jayden liked such a beautiful woman. If Silvia were a boy, she would also


    like her.


    Silvia did not find it difficult to understand why Jayden would have such improper thoughts.


    However, she still could not ept the fact that he fancied his younger sister!


    "Miss... I..." Silvia, who had always been confident, felt inferior for the first time. "I was just thinking


    of seeing Jayden."

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    "Of course you can see him." Hearing Silvia calling her ''Miss'' like Karen was a youngdy, Karen


    was delighted. However, to avoid embarrassing Silvia, Karen did not correct her.


    "Can I go up to see him?" Silvia was subconsciouslyparing herself with thisdy. Silvia felt that


    she was no match for her, so she could not help but want to get out of there quickly.


    Karen looked at Silvia, who looked very cute and somewhat simr to Karen Joy. She sincerely


    said, "Before you see him, can you give me some time to talk to you?"


    "You want to talk to me? What is there to talk about?" This woman was rted to Jayden, while


    Silvia had already broken up with Jayden. Silvia did not think there was anything to talk about


    between them.


    "Nothing special. I just feel a sense of familiarity when I see you and want to just have a casual chat


    with you." Karen tried to be as gentle as possible. She was so careful not to scare Silvia away.


    "But..." Silvia did not want to talk... but she could not refuse. She had no resistance toward beautiful


    things and people, especially the prettydy in front of her.


    "Is it inconvenient for you?" If Silvia was unwilling, Karen definitely would not make things difficult for


    her. However, she would be disappointed. After all, the purpose of hering to Madison City was


    to see her daughter-inw.


    She wanted to have a good chat with her daughter- in-w, and wee her into the Kyle family.


    She was hoping that Silvia woulde back to Chatterton Town with Jayden during the holidays.


    Before this, Karen prepared herself to meet Silvia. She was really careful and was afraid that she


    would leave a bad impression on her daughter-inw. She was even more nervous than going on a


    blind date.


    "No, it''s not." The disappointment in Karen''s eyes stopped Silvia from firmly refusing Karen.


    "Then you are willing to talk to me?" Karen smiled and pulled Silvia to sit down on the sofa. "Auntie


    Cherry, please prepare some tea and dessert."


    Auntie Cherry knew that Silvia enjoyed food, so she had prepared the dessert that she liked. "Miss


    Turner, these are all prepared ording to your preference. Please eat more."


    Silvia smiled awkwardly. "Auntie Cherry, thank you!"


    "Miss Turner, you don''t have to be so courteous." Auntie Cherry liked how Silvia was used to being


    around her. Now, it was ufortable letting Silvia treat her like a stranger.


    Silvia smiled and said nothing.


    Auntie Cherry left while Karen hosted Silvia. "Silvia, the desserts prepared by Auntie Cherry look


    delicious. Try it. If you want more, I''ll ask Auntie Cherry to prepare."


    "That''s enough, that''s enough..." Silvia''s heart was in a knot when she saw Karen hosting her. After


    all, she used to be the hostess here.


    Karen asked again, "By the way, can I call you Silvia?"


    Never did Silvia let someone whom she met for the first time address her by her first name. But


    since it was this beautifuldy talking to her, Silvia simply replied, "Sure."


    When Karen heard that, she was very happy. "Silvia, have a bite."


    "Okay." Silvia was eating one of her favourite desserts but she felt that it was so bitter that it was


    inedible. Not only did she feel the bitterness in her mouth, but also in her heart.


    Silvia had no choice but tofort herself quietly. Karen Joy was Jayden''s younger sister and also


    a member of the Kyle family. This ce was originally Karen Joy''s home, so Karen Joy must be the


    owner of this ce.


    On the other hand, Silvia was just a cheap substitute for Karen Joy. There was no ce for Silvia


    here. The purpose of hering here today was to ask about Felix.


    "Silvia, did you know? After Julien and Levi returned home, they talked about you every day. If we


    hadn''t left in a hurry, the two boys would definitely have followed us here." Karen knew that Silvia


    couldn''t bear to part with the two boys, so she started the conversation talking about them.


    Sure enough, when Silvia heard about the two boys, her eyes began to glow brightly. "Julien and


    Levi are sensible and lovely children. I miss them too."


    Ahem!


    For the first time, Kevin, who had beenpletely ignored coughed softly, indicating that he was


    still here.


    When Karen heard his cough, she suddenly remembered Kevin was here with her. She was so


    focused on Silvia that she had forgotten about Kevin.


    She smiled apologetically at Kevin and said, "I''m sorry, I forgot about you just now."


    How could Karen admit that she had forgotten about him!


    Kevin raised his eyebrows in displeasure and remained silent.


    Silvia''s attention was also focused on Karen that she did not notice that there was a man in close


    proximity. Silvia was surprised once again.


    Why was everyone rted to Jayden so good looking?


    In fact, all of Jayden''s family was not only good-looking but also noble and elegant in their


    demeanor. Despite so, they were all very approachable.


    However, this middle- aged man was undoubtedly handsome and elegant. However, he was the


    only Kyle family member who seemed to be unapproachable. He was just too aloof.


    Silvia could not help but take a step back and instinctively distance herself from Kevin.


    Karen noticed Silvia''s discrete actions. Karen had told him not to scare their daughter-inw before


    coming downstairs. But now, Kevin was putting on a long face!


    Karen pulled his sleeves and said, "Hey, don''t overdo it."


    How dare she talk to him in such a tone? Kevin''s face darkened.


    Silvia sensed that something was off and thought that they might be unwilling to let her meet


    Jayden. She knew what was good for her and said, "If it''s not convenient, I''ll visit another day."


    "Don''t worry, everything''s fine." Karen tugged at the corner of Kevin''s clothes. "Kevin, I''ve just told


    you that if you scare my daughter-inw away, I''ll never let you off."


    Kevin still kept a straight face, and Karen did not know what to say to him.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She shrugged her shoulders and said with a helpless face, "Silvia, he is usually like this. Sometimes


    he likes to throw a tantrum like a child. He definitely has nothing against you."


    "Throwing a tantrum like a child?"


    "I know." Jayden was exactly like this. Sometimes Karen would ignore him and he would throw a


    tantrum at her like a child. Were all men like this? Or was it only the men from the Kyle family?


    Karen added, "Silvia, we''re Jayden''s parents. His name is Kevin Kyle, and he''s Jayden''s father. My


    name is Karen Daly, and I''m


    Jayden''s mother. It''s a pleasure to meet you."

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    Jayden''s parents?


    They were Jayden''s parents?


    What did Silvia do just now?


    She actually thought Jayden''s mother was his sister.


    However, it was not entirely her fault. After all, Jayden''s parents were both young and goodlooking!


    It was because they seemed so young that they did not look like Jayden''s parents at all. That was


    why Silvia mistook Karen for Jayden''s younger sister.


    However, even though it was not entirely her fault to make this mistake, Silvia was so embarrassed


    once she knew, and she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    "Silvia?" Silvia was too stunned to say anything. Karen was a little worried that they had frightened


    her.


    Silvia came to her senses and immediately stood up. She said respectfully, "Mr. and Mrs. Kyle, nice


    to meet both of you! I didn''t know who you were just now so I addressed you wrongly. Please don''t


    take offense."


    Silvia was so adorable that Karen wanted tough. "You called me ''Miss'', which proves that I look


    young. I''m so delighted, so why would I be offended?"


    "Thank you, Mrs. Kyle!" Silvia knew that Karen was trying to diffuse the embarrassment. It seemed


    that the elders in the Kyle family had their own personalities, but they were very easy to get along


    with.


    "s... What am I thinking about?" Silvia thought.


    No matter how easygoing the Kyle family members were, what did it have to do with her? She did


    not forget that she had broken up with Jayden and the reason she came to see him.


    Jayden had such a bad temper. How could he have such a good-looking and outstanding parents?


    Silvia''s gaze fell on Kevin. So this was legendary Mr. Kyle of Madison City. Not only was he much


    better looking than she had imagined, but he was also much younger.


    She used to think that the mighty Mr. Kyle must be a wretched and perverted old man. Now that she


    saw him in person, Silvia was surprised to see that he was not only young but handsome too.


    Being stared at by his daughter-inw, Kevin felt a little uneasy. He said, "You two take your time


    chatting. I have some work to do."


    Karen was worried that Kevin would scare Silvia so she was eager to send him away. However, he


    was Jayden''s father after all. If Karen drove him away, he would be moody at herter on.


    Kevin left and Karen chatted with Silvia. They continued talking about Julien and Levi. Only when


    the two boys were mentioned, Silvia rxed.


    As they were chatting, Karen changed the topic to Jayden. "Silvia, Jayden suffered a lot when he


    was younger. It was really not easy for him to get where he is now."


    Silvia was thinking that she had nothing to do with Jayden, but she couldn''t help but to want to know


    about Jayden. "Mrs. Kyle, what did Jayden go through?"


    Karen said, "Jayden''s biological parents died in a car ident when he was very young, and he


    came to our home when he was eleven. Because of his past, he has always been more mature


    than his peers."


    "It turned out that his birth parents had passed away long ago." Because Jayden was not


    biologically rted to the Kyle family, that was why he had fallen in love with Karen Joy. Silvia''s


    heart ached when she heard this and felt an urge to hug Jayden tofort him. "However, it''s


    fortunate that he was adopted by both you and Mr. Kyle."


    From the way Jayden talked about his parents and how they showed concern for Jayden, Silvia


    knew that both Kevin and Karen treated Jayden like their own child.


    Karen said sincerely, "Silvia, I''m telling you this because I want to tell you that Jayden craves to be


    loved, but he may not be able to express his love very well, which will lead to some


    misunderstandings. But I believe that since he is married to you, he really wants to spend the rest of


    his life with you. No matter what he has done, I hope you can give him a chance to exin."


    "Mrs. Kyle... I..." His parents probably did not know anything about Jayden having feelings for Karen


    Joy. Hence, Silvia could not bber on this matter. She did not want to ruin his rtionship with his


    family.


    "Silvia, if you have any concerns, you can tell me." Karen could see that Silvia still had feelings for


    Jayden. Otherwise, she would not have been so distressed when she heard about Jayden''s past.


    "I don''t have any concerns. We are just not suitable for each other. I am an ordinary girl. He should


    find an excellent girl who would be a perfect match for him." This was Silvia''s excuse.


    Karen exined patiently, "Silvia, everyone is ordinary, but we will always be the best and


    irreceable in the eyes of someone who loves us. Jayden loves you and thinks you''re special.


    There can''t be anyone else except you."


    "No..." If she was the only person in Jayden''s heart and if he really liked her, she would not leave


    him even if she was forced to.


    Unfortunately, there was someone else.


    "No? What do you mean?"


    "He doesn''t like me at all."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Because this is the truth."


    "Silvia, sometimes we can''t see the truth with our eyes," Karen ced her hand on her heart,


    "Instead, you need feel it with your heart."


    "I..." Silvia had some doubts. Could it be that what she saw was not true?


    However, if it was not true, why did Jayden not deny it? He even admitted to it, which proved that


    what Silvia had seen was a solid fact.


    "Go upstairs and see him," Karen said everything that she wanted to. It was all up to Silvia to make


    sense of all of it. Of course, it was up to her stubborn son to make amends too.


    "Mrs. Kyle, I''ll go up then." Silvia stood up, tidied her clothes, and then went upstairs to look for


    Jayden.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When his parents went downstairs to see Silvia, Jayden was alert. He paid close attention to the


    situation outside the room. After waiting for a long time, he finally heard something.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, he saw Silvia entering. He did not know what Silvia was


    thinking. He immediately closed his eyes and listened to Silvia gently approaching his bed.


    Silvia walked to his bedside. She said, "Jayden, I know you''re awake."


    When did she be so clever?


    Since she had figured it out, there was no point pretending. He opened his eyes and looked at her.


    They had not seen each other for just a day, but she seemed to have lost some weight.


    "You''re back," he said.


    He wanted to hear her answer, but Silvia did not answer him.


    Silvia said, "The reason I came to see you


    today is to find out something from you."

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    Jayden looked at Silvia. Silvia looked distressed and was clenching her fists, as if she was going


    through inner conflict.


    Suddenly, he did not want to find out what she wanted to ask him...


    When Jayden looked at Silvia, she was also staring back at him.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Auntie Cherry said that he had just woken up from a high fever, and his body was still weak.


    Judging from his face and voice, his condition should be worse than before.


    Silvia''s heart ached at the sight of him. She even thought of staying to take care of him, but she was


    clear that she came back to deliberately ask him about something.


    After thinking it over, Silvia gritted her teeth and said, "Jayden, let me ask you, are you acquainted


    with Felix Xavier?"


    Jayden did not answer, but Silvia could tell from the way he reacted that Jayden knew Felix.


    However, knowing Felix did not mean that Jayden was the one who issued a kill order on Felix.


    Silvia tried convincing herself of this but she could not help but tremble out of fear at the thought of


    it. What if...what if Jayden was really the culprit? What should she do?


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a faint smile, "You came back to just ask me


    this?"


    Silvia was afraid of getting an answer she didn''t want if she continued asking. However, she wanted


    to know the truth, for herself and also for Felix. "A few months ago, Felix was kidnapped and killed.


    Did you hire someone to do it?"


    Silvia implied that Felix was "killed" because before identifying the culprit, Felix would still be in


    danger. The news that he was still alive could not be disclosed for the time being.


    Huh...


    Jayden was wondering why the stubborn Silvia would suddenlye back. It turned out that she


    came back for another man. Who exactly was Jayden to Silvia?!


    And yet, she actually asked if Jayden hired someone to kill Felix!


    Jayden stared at her firmly, trying to look for a trace of guilt in her eyes. However, he was unable to


    read her expression...


    She did not even want to look at him.


    Jayden remained silent, so Silvia asked again,


    "Jayden, answer me."


    Jayden looked at her gloomily. "What do you want me to answer you?"


    It was for the benefit of everyone that this matter is cleared up as soon as possible. Everyone would


    be relieved upon hearing the truth. Silvia gritted her teeth again and asked, "Did you hire someone


    to kill Felix?"


    Just a moment ago, Jayden was still thinking, who exactly was he to her? Obviously, he was a


    murderer to her.


    In her heart, he was a murderer!


    This realization was like an arrow straight to his heart. If he could, he really wanted to show her his


    heart so that she could see what was in it!


    Silvia clenched her fists tightly. "Why aren''t you speaking?"


    Jayden chuckled and said, "What kind of answer do you want? Or rather, how do you want me to


    answer you?"


    Silvia wanted to get some useful information from Jayden, but his expression was gloomy and his


    eyes were darkened. She could not get an urate read. "You''ll just have to answer me yes or no."


    Yes or no?


    Jayden stared at her, seeing how eager she


    was to know the truth. His choice was, "Yes."


    Since she asked, she already had an answer in her heart. He chose to give her an answer he


    thought she would be satisfied with.


    Yes!


    He actually answered yes!


    How could he answer that?


    Silvia''s tough exterior shattered right this second. "Jayden, you''d better exin yourself. Did you


    really send someone to kill Felix?"


    How could he say yes?


    She came here to get his answer because she wanted him to exin. If he did notmit the


    crime, even if he was threatened with a knife to his neck, he should never admit it.


    Felix!


    Her Felix?!


    In Silvia''s heart, there was only room for her dearest Felix and not Jayden.


    However, it was a pity that no matter how much she could not let go of Felix, he was dead and


    could never return to her side.


    What was even more regretful was that no matter how much Silvia did not wish to see Jayden, he


    was still alive. As long as he wanted, Jayden could appear in front of her


    anytime.


    Silvia shouted nervously, "Jayden, say something!"


    "I''ve given you the answer you wanted. Now that you have heard it, are you still not satisfied?" His


    heart was in a mess, but his expression appeared calm and indifferent. He waved her away, "Your


    purpose ofing here has been achieved. You can go now."


    Silvia bit her lip. "Jayden, you..."


    Jayden interrupted her and pointed at the door. "The exit is over there."


    He admitted that he was the one who had done it and refused tomunicate with her. He even


    wanted to drive her away... Silvia was so anxious.


    "What? Are you reluctant to leave? Or do you want to stay and continue to be a substitute?" His lips


    curled up into a smile, but it looked cold. "You are such an arrogant person. Do you want to stay


    and serve me on someone else''s behalf now?"


    If it were in the past, Silvia would definitely turn around and leave. But now, she knew that he might


    be saying such words out of anger. The matter of life and death was not a joking matter.


    "Jayden, you admitted that you are the culprit, then tell me why did you do this?" Every crime had a


    motive, and Silvia wanted to know the truth.


    "Because I wanted to have you." Jayden was still smiling, but somehow, he looked sad. "Only by


    making Felix disappearpletely would you obediently stay by my side. The facts tell me that my


    way of doing things is correct."


    "Jayden, you..." His answer was actually the same as what Felix heard from his kidnapper. Did he


    really hurt Felix because he wanted to get her?


    Silvia was in denial, but Jayden had admitted it himself. What reason did she have to not believe it?


    If she could not ept it, then what Alina said would be true. It was that she wanted to protect


    Jayden, regardless of everything that Felix had suffered.


    "What?" He hooked his lips. "What can you do to me after finding out about this?"


    "Jayden, you are terrifying. You are a devil." Silvia was scared and stepped back. She wanted to


    distance herself from him, but he suddenly got out of bed and approached her.


    He forced her to a corner and looked down at her. "Silvia, I will do the unimaginable in order to get


    you. If you don''t believe me, you can try me."

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Every word that came out of Jayden''s mouth was hoarse, which made Silvia feel very upset.


    Not only was Jayden''s voice hoarse, but his eyes were bloodshot, like a wild menacing beast.


    Silvia was so scared that she wanted to close her eyes and not look at him. However, she was


    worried that something would really happen. She could only force herself to look at him with her


    eyes wide open. "Jayden, you need to calm down."


    "What? Are you scared?" He asked with a sneer.


    Silvia was silent.


    She was afraid, and more so, distressed. She did not want to see him this way. Although they had


    broken up and had nothing to do with each other, she still hoped that he would be the same man as


    before.


    "Get out!" He raged.


    "I..." Even at this time, she was worried about him even when he had already kicked her out.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?" He shouted again, and his eyes were terribly red.


    Silvia nced at him onest time, turned, and left.


    After Silvia left, Jayden lost control of his body. His body shook violently, and then he spat a


    mouthful of blood. He seemed to have lost his soul in that very moment.


    She had never believed him or cared for him. She was still hung on her childhood sweetheart.


    "Jayden..." Karen rushed over and held Jayden in time. However, Karen failed to catch him as he


    was toorge in size for Karen to carry. She just watched Jayden fall helplessly to the ground.


    "Kevin, get the doctor, quickly!" Karen screamed and Kevin arrived in a split second.


    Silvia came to Jayden to find out about the truth. She only wanted to hear Jayden say that he had


    nothing to do with it. Unexpectedly, Jayden had admitted that Felix''s attempted murder had


    something to do with him.


    Was it really Jayden?


    Did he really hurt Felix because of herself?


    Silvia asked herself this question over and over again in her heart. She was not willing to ept


    that this was Jayden''s doing. If it was not Jayden who did it, then how could he say the same lines


    as the kidnappers?


    Silvia did not know how she walked out of Jayden''s vi. She felt that everything that happened


    today was like a dream. It was so unreal and unbelievable.


    "Miss Turner..." Auntie Cherry hurriedly caught up with her. "Miss Turner, are you going to leave like


    this? Don''t you care about Master Jayden?"


    "We have nothing to do with each other anymore!" It was windy outside, so Silvia pulled her clothes


    together and wrapped herself tighter. "Auntie Cherry, please don''t call me again."


    Auntie Cherry said, "Miss Turner, Master Jayden is unconscious again."


    "What''s wrong with him?" She had just told Auntie Cherry that she had nothing to do with Jayden


    and not to inform her about anything rted to Jayden. However, when she heard that something


    happened to Jayden, she had to find out. She was contradicting herself.


    Auntie Cherry said, "I don''t know the specifics. The doctors are treating him now."


    "His father is the legendary Mr. Kyle. He must be able to hire the best doctors to treat him. I don''t


    think I''m needed here." She was trying to convince herself while saying this to Auntie Cherry. She


    thought to herself that Jayden must be fine with his parents here taking care of him.


    Auntie Cherry said in surprise, "Miss Turner, why would you think that?"


    Silvia did not understand. "What do you mean?"


    Auntie Cherry added, "The legendary Mr. Kyle of Madison City is Master Jayden himself! How could


    it be his father?"


    "What? Jayden is the legendary Mr. Kyle of Madison City?" How could this be? She had always


    thought that the famous person in the rumors was Jayden''s father. How could it be Jayden?


    "It is indeed Master Jayden," Auntie Cherry said.


    "Is it really him?" She had always thought that Jayden was just a useless man heavily reliant on his


    parents. Who would have known that he was actually the mighty Mr. Kyle of Madison City?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia had mentioned this to him before, but Jayden did not correct her. Perhaps he did not want to


    tell her, or felt that her knowledge of that matter was not important.


    It turned out that she did not know him well enough.


    This was the truth.


    Thinking of this, she was disappointed.


    "Miss Turner,e with me to see Master Jayden. If you are not with him, he may resist treatment


    again." Auntie Cherry tried her best to persuade Silvia.


    "Auntie Cherry, take good care of him. I won''t go back to him..." Silvia smiled, turned around, and


    dragged her steps out of the West Side.


    She really had nothing to do with this ce anymore.


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    Her phone suddenly rang. Silvia looked at the phone number and did not recognize the number.


    She waited for a few seconds before answering it. "Hello?"


    It was Alina on the other side of the line. "Silvia, Felix is leaving! I can''t convince him otherwise.


    Pleasee and persuade him. If the person who hurt him knows that he is still alive, he will


    definitely be in danger. You certainly don''t want anything to happen to Felix again, do you?"


    Silvia said, "I will rush back now."


    Felix had already suffered a serious injury because of her. She would definitely not let him suffer


    again. The first time, she was unaware. This time, she would protect him no matter what.


    Hanging up the phone, Alina looked at Felix again. "I told her everything that needed to be said.


    She said she would be here soon."


    Felix nodded. "Okay."


    Alina watched him pack his luggage and said, "How did you know that Silvia would definitely go look


    for Jayden, and that Jayden would definitely admit that he is the murderer?"


    Alina had been by Felix''s side for a while, but she slowly realized that she did not know him that


    well. As time passed, her understanding of him was bing ridiculously little.


    She would never be able to guess what Felix was thinking. She was even more confused as to why


    all of his ns were under his control.


    "Because I know Silvia, and because I understand that man..." Felix watched Silvia grow up. He


    knew Silvia''s personality better than anyone else. As long as he showed her the way, she would


    definitely follow.


    As for Jayden, since he had spent several months investigating Felix, and had a good gauge of


    Felix''s behavior. More importantly,


    both Felix and Jayden were men.


    There was a saying that men could not figure out what women were thinking. Simrly, only a man


    could understand what another man was thinking.

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    "Mr. and Mrs. Kyle, the weather in Madison City has been terrible. Master Jayden''s body can''t


    withstand such drastic weather changes. If this continues, it will cause great harm to him. I suggest


    that we bring him back to Chatterton Town for treatment." After the doctors checked Jayden''s


    condition and analyzed the situation, they came to this conclusion.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Bring him back to Chatterton Town for treatment?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The doctor exined, "Chatterton Town is located in the south, and the climate is warm with


    asional days of cold weather all year round. It''s the better option for Master Jayden''s treatment."


    After understanding the situation, Kevin made a deliberate decision. "Since the weather in


    Chatterton Town is better for his recovery, we should arrange for it at once." "But..." Karen had


    some concerns. "Kevin, shouldn''t we consult Jayden''s opinion first? What if he doesn''t want to go


    back?"


    Although Karen wanted to bring Jayden back to Chatterton Town to recuperate, she wanted Jayden


    to go back voluntarily. What if he resisted treatment if they forced him?


    Furthermore, Silvia was in Madison City. Now that they were not on good terms, what would Silvia


    think if they took Jayden away like this?


    "Listen to his opinion? He will definitely not be willing to go back to Chatterton Town to receive


    treatment." Kevin raised his voice slightly. "We have time but what about Jayden? If this continues,


    how long can he hold on? Karen, listen to me, we can''t let him do as he pleases!"


    In the past, Kevin asked Karen not to worry about Jayden''s matters, which were all about work and


    general life matters. But now with Jayden''s life on the line, Kevin could not waste even a minute. He


    would not wait for Jayden to wake up to make a decision.


    While he was speaking to Karen, Kevin had already taken out his phone and dialed York''s number.


    "York, arrange a ne for Chatterton Town immediately. The sooner, the better."


    "I''ll make a call to Silvia then." Since Kevin had already made up his mind, and Taking Jayden''s life


    into consideration, Karen did not say anything more. Now, she needed to inform Silvia to avoid


    Silvia from thinking that the Kyles had taken their son away from her.


    Karen did not know Silvia''s phone number, so she had to ask Auntie Cherry for Silvia''s phone


    number. When she tried calling her, Silvia''s phone was turned off.


    Time was of the essence and Silvia was unreachable. Karen had to exin to Auntie Cherry.


    "Auntie Cherry, I can''t get in touch with Silvia now. Please call herter. You must remember to tell


    her that Jayden went back to Chatterton Town for treatment. When he recovers, he will definitely


    come back. And if she is willing, we wee her toe to visit us in Chatterton Town."


    "No..." Just after that, Karen changed her mind. "Auntie Cherry, I''ll inform her myselfter."


    It was better to inform Silvia personally. Karen nned to contact Silviater. If she could not get in


    touch with Silvia before leaving Madison City, then she would contact her in Chatterton Town.


    "Mrs. Kyle, do you really want to take Master Jayden away?" Auntie Cherry had been working for


    Jayden for several years, and she had been ustomed to listening to Jayden''s orders. Now she


    heard that someone was going to take her master away, she was worried.


    Auntie Cherry was afraid that Jayden would note back and she would lose her job. She was


    afraid of an uncertain future.


    "Auntie Cherry, we are not taking him away. He will be back. The weather in Chatterton Town is


    better and it will be helpful for his recovery." Although Auntie Cherry was just a servant, Karen


    exined patiently to clear her doubts.


    "Mrs. Kyle, I will stay here and wait for Master Jayden''s return." Auntie Cherry was still worried, but


    she could not say anything more, as a servant.


    Stanley was more worried than Auntie Cherry. Stanley owed his life to Jayden. He had only one


    principle in life, and that was to work for Jayden and do his best.


    If Jayden was gone, what was Stanley''s purpose of staying in Madison City?


    Stanley was extremely afraid of Kevin. Kevin did not say much to him, but just Kevin''s aura alone


    was scary enough. However, to continue to serve his master, Stanley decided to take the initiative


    to talk to Kevin about the situation.


    "Mr. Kyle, can I go to Chatterton town with you?" Stanley spoke quickly as he looked into Kevin''s


    cold eyes, "Mr. Kyle, I just want to take care of Master Jayden. I don''t mean anything else."


    "Wherever your master goes, you''ll follow him?" After listening to Stanley''s words, Kevin asked in a


    cold tone.


    "Yes." Stanley wished that Jayden could bring him wherever he went. He could protect Jayden at all


    times and never let anyone hurt him.


    "York." Kevin did not say anything more to Stanley. Instead, he called out to York, who just arrived.


    "Mr. Kyle, leave him to me." York took two steps forward and said respectfully to Kevin.


    Stanley''s face was nk. What did York mean by that?!


    York turned to look at Stanley and said, "Mr. Pierson, there''s a message that Mr. Kyle wants me to


    pass on to you."


    "Pass on a message?" Wasn''t Kevin there? Was there a need for this York guy to pass on a


    message?


    York said, "As a qualified subordinate, especially like us, our job is to solve problems for our


    masters, rather than create problems for them."


    "Do you think I need you to teach me this?" Stanley said discontentedly. They were both


    subordinates, but how could this stranger have the audacity to teach Stanley a lesson? In recent


    years, except for Jayden, no one dared to talk to him in such a condescending tone.


    York asked, "You understand this?"


    Stanley''s face darkened. "What do you mean?"


    York replied, "If you really understand this, you should not stay here at this time, nor ask to follow


    along to Chatterton Town. Instead, you should find out who killed Dr. Thames. Once you find the


    murderer, it will be a huge relief for your master, more than staying by his side."


    Although Stanley did not like to be taught a lesson by anyone other than Jayden, York''s words


    made sense. He really could not help much here. Finding Dr. Thames''s murderer would be what


    Master Jayden would want him to do.


    York continued, "Since you understand, then you should work hard and train your subordinates


    properly. Try not to make a mess while your master is not around."


    York''s words were harsh, but Stanley, a hot-tempered brute, still listened to him. It was all because


    he had Jayden''s best interests at heart.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    After receiving Alina''s call, Silvia did not stop and raced towards Felix''s residence without dying


    any time.


    When she arrived, Felix was busy packing his luggage. He was telling Alina, "Go pack up too. We''ll


    leave this ce as soon as possible. I don''t want to cause any trouble for Silvia."


    How could he still be worried about causing her trouble at this moment? Was this man stupid?"


    Without second thoughts, Silvia rushed over and grabbed the clothes from Felix''s hand. "Felix, what


    the hell are you doing?"


    "Silvia, why are you here?" Felix looked shocked as if he didn''t know that Silvia wasing.


    Alina said, "Felix, I called her and asked her toe over. I left the door open, so she coulde


    in without knocking. Now that she''s here, you two can talk. I''m going to prepare lunch."


    Alina was reluctant to leave them alone, but she did not dare to disobey Felix''s orders.


    Silvia looked at Felix and said, "Felix, I am asking you what are you doing? If you don''t live here


    now, where can you go?"


    "Thendlord wants to im the house back. I have to move out." Felix felt gratified knowing that


    Silvia rushed over.


    Silvia said, "Felix, I know this is not the reason. I know that you want to hide from me for my good,


    but I want to tell you that there is no need for that. It won''t affect me if you live here. I will feel


    ufortable if you move because of me."


    "Silvia..."


    Silvia said again, "Felix, I know you have always thought that I''m like an immature child, but I have


    really grown up now. Please listen to me once, okay? Stay here and restart your life."


    Felix, "Silvia, listen to me."


    Silvia said, "Felix, you don''t have to say anything. Just listen to me. You don''t have to be afraid of


    anything. I will protect you. I will not let anyone hurt you again."


    Felix, "Silvia..."


    Silvia said bitterly, "Felix, you shouldn''t think I''m a good person. In fact, I''m not good at all. You


    suffered so much because of me. I want to make it up to you, so I''m doing everything I can for you


    now."


    Felix shook his head, "Silvia, my injuries really have nothing to do with you. Don''t overthink it, and


    you can''t me yourself either. It''s just part of life."


    Silvia said, "Felix, I know everything. I''m not overthinking it. Now, I only ask you to promise me one


    thing. You stay here and don''t worry about anything. I said that I would protect you, and I would not


    let you suffer any more harm."


    "Silvia, don''t say such things to a man so easily. This would make me wonder if you still want to be


    with me. Since you have feelings for Jayden, then you should be happy with him. Don''t be so nice


    to me, don''t let him misunderstand." Having heard Silvia wanting to protect him, Felix was a little


    happy, but no matter how happy he was, he still had to do what he had to do.


    "Felix, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. Jayden and I are over, so don''t mention him ever again."


    Silvia did not want Felix to be the one to give her such advice. She knew that he was kind and had


    always been very good to her. However, Silvia felt that something was off about how nice Felix was


    treating her.


    She used to really like him and wanted to be hiswfully wedded wife. Back then, Felix also liked


    her, not in a way a brother would protect his sister, but instead, was a true romantic feeling.


    If he had previously fancied Silvia and wanted to marry her, no matter how open-minded he was,


    Felix would not persuade his exgirlfriend to start a happy life together with her ex-husband!


    Silvia did not believe that a man could be so open- minded and not care about the past, unless he


    had never fallen in love with her.


    "Why, Silvia? Is it because of me?"


    "It has nothing to do with you. We are just not suited for each other."


    "Silvia..."


    "Felix... Jayden and I are over, and so are the both of us. The reason why I asked you to stay is that


    I don''t want you to be out there alone, not because I want to get back together with you. Like you


    said, even if we are not lovers, we grew up together. These feelings are here to stay for a lifetime."


    These words were straightforward and somewhat hurtful, but if she expressed her thoughts clearly,


    Felix would also give up any thoughts about making a move on her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia did what she had to do. She did not want others to misunderstand her, and did not want to


    stop others from finding the love of their lives. However, she ignored the fact


    that she could never control what others would do.


    Felix asked, "Silvia, what happened between the two of you? Is it really because of me? Silvia, if it''s


    really because of me, I''m really willing to leave this ce and never see you again."


    "Felix, stop asking me about these things. I beg you to stay and let me take good care of you. You


    should live for yourself, not for me. The better you treat me, the greater the pressure is on me. I''ll be


    under so much pressure that I can''t have a peaceful life." If she did not say it harshly, he would not


    know that she was no longer the little girl he was familiar with.


    These days, she seemed to be bold and fearless Silvia. In fact, she had an amount of control over


    herself. She learned to control her emotions and realized that the most reliable person in the world


    was herself.


    "I promise you to stay." Mission aplished. Felix suddenly felt that today''s weather was very


    sunny.


    "Felix, thank you for agreeing to stay." Silvia smiled. "Put your luggage back and make yourself at


    home. After a few days, when our holiday break starts, we can go hunting like we used to."


    "Alright." Felix nodded with a smile.


    Although Silvia did not ept Felix, at least she stated that there was no possibility of her getting


    back together with Jayden. This was great news to Felix!


    As long as she was separated from Jayden, Felix was confident that with their rtionship, she


    would fall in love with him again once she could see how well he was treating her.


    "Felix, you are unwell. You need to rest more. I shall not bother you," Silvia said.


    "Okay, you have to prepare for your exams too. Try your best to ace your exams. It wille in


    handy when you graduate." Felix said.


    "Well, I''ll go home to study then. If you need anything, call me. Anyway, my house is just a few


    floors down. It''s very convenient."


    "All right."


    Looking at Silvia leaving, Felixughed lightly. "Jayden, oh Jayden, I''d like to see if you still have


    what it takes to take Silvia away from me."

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    Once Kevin decided on something, he was efficient in execution. The trip back to Chatterton Town


    was arranged within two hours. All of them boarded the private ne from Madison International


    Airport bound for Chatterton International Airport.


    Before the ne took off, Karen tried contacting Silvia, but to no avail. She failed to inform Silvia in


    time that Jayden was returning to Chatterton Town to recover from his illness.


    Karen disappointedly put her phone away and looked at Kevin who was sitting beside her. "Kevin,


    I''m a little worried."


    Kevin patted her back and said, "The doctor said that Jayden''s current situation is very stable. After


    returning to Chatterton town, with the good weather, he will soon recover. Don''t worry."


    Karen said, "I''ve heard about Jayden''s situation from the doctor. I am not worried about him for the


    time being. It''s just that I haven''t been able to contact Silvia. I''m a little worried about her."


    Kevin said, "Jayden has arranged for Stanley to keep an eye on her. Although there is room for


    improvement in terms of their execution, they are all absolutely loyal to Jayden. With those men


    protecting Silvia, nothing will go wrong."


    "Kevin, why are you so narrow- minded?" Karen was worried that Silvia''s misunderstanding towards


    Jayden would worsen. However, Kevin misunderstood that Karen was worried about Silvia''s safety.


    They were referring to different things.


    Sometimes, Karen could not help but wonder how she was able to live with Kevin, who was so


    tactless. Kevin should really be grateful that Karen stuck by him.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Kevin did not understand.


    "Oh goodness! So you think I''m worried for Silvia''s safety?" Karen asked helplessly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Kevin, "If you''re not worried about her safety, what are you worried about?"


    Karen knew it. With Kevin''s emotional intelligence, he couldn''t get what she wanted to say without


    explicitly saying it.


    Karen patiently exined to Kevin. "Before the ne took off, I''ve been trying to contact Silvia, but


    the call could not go through. I''m worried that she''ll overthink the matter."


    Kevin said, "Call her again when we get to Chatterton Town."


    Karen said, "Indeed."


    Kevin said, "It''ll be fine. She won''t think nonsense"


    Karen could not help but to roll her eyes at him. "Kevin, if we had a fight, and I left without saying a


    word to you. Would you be worried?"


    Kevin, "We don''t fight."


    Karen was bbergasted.


    There were some things that she could not get through to this man. She could not expect him to


    understand what she was worried about or help to solve the problem for her either. She was better


    off waiting for the ne tond and find an alternative solution.


    After more than an eight-hour flight, the nended at Chatterton International Airport. Once they


    got off the ne, the first thing Karen did was to contact Silvia.


    Once again, she dialed Silvia''s number, but she still could not get through. She was getting nervous


    as she failed to contact Silvia for such a long time.


    After thinking for a while, she called Auntie Cherry. Auntie Cherry answered the call immediately.


    "Mrs. Kyle, is that you?"


    "Auntie Cherry, it''s me." Karen added, "I haven''t been able to contact Silvia. Do you have any other


    contact numbers for her?"


    "Mrs. Kyle, I''m sorry. I only know this phone number of Miss Turner. I don''t have other contact


    numbers." Auntie Cherry indeed did not have other contact numbers of Silvia.


    "I know. Auntie Cherry, thank you!" Despite getting an answer, Karen thanked Auntie Cherry politely.


    Then she looked at Kevin and said, "Kevin, can you ask your men to go check on Silvia?"


    Kevin asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I still cannot get through to her. I''m worried that something happened to her." Jayden was


    unconscious. If anything happened to Silvia, it would be terrible... Karen did not even dare to think


    about it.


    "I''ve already sent York to study the situation." Kevin had always been concerned about matters that


    Karen cared about. He would settle them without needing her to say anything.


    At this time, York who had learned of the situation rushed over. "Director Kevin, Mrs. Kyle, I have


    already contacted the people in Madison City. They sent a message saying that Miss Turner went to


    school as usual and there was nothing amiss."


    She asked, "Nothing amiss? But why can''t I get through to her cell phone?"


    York added, "They saw Miss Turner at a telmunicationpany today. Later, they learned that


    Miss Turner had her old phone number cancelled and applied for a new phone number."


    Karen asked, "She cancelled her old phone number?"


    Silvia''s temper was really deliberate and decisive. Once she decided not to be with someone, she


    even changed her phone number. Was she going to stop Jayden from contacting her?


    Thinking of it, Karen looked at Jayden who was still in aa, and felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    Jayden had suffered more than others since he was a child. Even his love life was full of obstacles.


    If he woke up and knew that Silvia had changed her phone number to not let him find her, would he


    be angry?


    York said, "Affirmative. The number has been cancelled."


    Kevin said, "Find out her new number."


    York quickly handed over the new number. "I have Miss Turner''s new number."


    What an exceptional subordinate York was! He did not wait for Kevin''s orders, and was on top of


    things. York was so capable because of Kevin''s training and guidance.


    Kevin handed the phone number to Karen and said, "You can contact Silvia''s new number."


    Karen took the note with the new number, but she did not call her. Kevin was puzzled. "You were


    worried about her all day. Now that you can contact her, why don''t you do so?"


    Karen said, "Judging from her personality, if she finds out that her new number has been exposed,


    she will throw the new number away. She might even throw her mobile phone away and never use it


    again."


    Kevin asked, "Do you know her?"


    Karen said, "I don''t know her, but I think if she can change her number once, she can do it again. As


    long as she has not thought it through, no one can persuade her. She really is a stubborn girl."


    Kevin said, "Then let''s go home first."


    Karen nodded. "For now, the most important thing is to help Jayden recover. As for the rest, well


    talk about it when Jayden wakes up. You''re right. Rtionships are a matter for two. Other people


    can advise on the sidelines but it is ultimately up to them."


    Kevin nodded.


    Karen rolled her eyes at him again and said, "Huh! Your genes are really quite influential! Although


    Jayden is not your biological son, he''s still heavily influenced by you. His IQ is indeed high, but his


    EQ is really non-existent."


    Kevin was speechless.


    What did this have to do with him?


    How could Karen me this on him?

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    At Secret Garden, in Chatterton Town.


    Because of Jayden''s incident, everyone from the Kyle family had rushed back home. Seeing that he


    was unconscious, they were all very worried. Even Mia, who usually liked to cause trouble, was


    much more subdued.


    Among these people, Julien was the one who was worried about Jayden the most.


    Julien was already an aloof little kid, and now that his brother, Jayden, was lying on the bed


    unconscious, he was so distressed that he hid in the corner and refused to say a word.


    "Julien..." Karen Joy walked up to him and pinched his cheek. She consoled him, "The doctor said


    that Jayden will be fine. Don''t be sad, okay?"


    "Sis..." Julien''s eyes had already turned red. "I know that he''ll be fine, but every time I think of the


    pain that he''s in, I just can''t help but feel sad."


    "I know." Karen Joy sat down by Julien''s side. She was also dejected. "It was because of me that he


    got the gunshot wound and subsequently, the pain he''s in. If I had the choice, I really wished that I


    could bear the pain for him."


    Julien was a sensible child. Heforted Karen Joy, "Don''t say that. If Jayden knows that you are


    ming yourself, he would definitely be even more upset."


    "Okay, I won''t say it anymore." Karen Joy concealed the bitterness in her eyes and put on a faint


    smile. "Our Little Precious is really getting even cuter now. Just look at you, you''re almost as tall as


    me. Should I call you Big Precious instead?"


    "Karen Joy..." Julien had already asked her not to call him Little Precious, but she was still calling


    him that. Julien really could not help but feel annoyed by it.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t call you Little Precious anymore. I''ll just call you Big Precious, okay?" Karen


    Joy did not want Julien to feel sad, so she tried to divert his attention with this little trick. "Well, why


    don''t you go y with Levi? I''ll see if Lionel is here yet."


    "Okay. You can go look for Lionel first." Julien nodded and said.


    Compared to Julien who was worried sick, Levi Brown, this little fellow, was much more heartless.


    He came here with his mother. But after taking a few looks at Jayden, he went to y on his own,


    which made Julien extremely displeased.


    Julien went up to Levi and said in a cold voice, "Levi Brown!"


    Although the two boys were about the same age, they had never gotten along very well with each


    other since childhood. At this point in time, Levi was thinking about something else, but Julien went


    up to interrupt him. He was annoyed, so he said, "Julien, you''d better stay away from me. I''m not in


    a good mood now. Don''te bother me."


    "You''re in a bad mood? You don''t look like you were in a bad mood though." Julien frowned. "It


    seems to me that you''re having a good time by yourself."


    "Who said that I was having a good time?" Levi red at Julien with dissatisfaction. "I''m thinking


    about something."


    "Thinking about how to court girls, huh?" In Julien''s view, that was all Levi would think about.


    "What nonsense!" Levi really hated Julien who would always assume everything. However, there


    was nothing he could do about it. "I have thought of a way to help Jayden, but I need someone to


    do this with me."


    Upon hearing that there was a way to help Jayden, Julien''s eyes lit up. However, he did not dare to


    have any high hopes. He said, "You are so stupid, what can you actuallye up with?"


    "Julien, don''t look down on me, okay?" Levi did not want to talk to Julien at all, but he needed his


    help. "Do you want to help Jayden or not?"


    Julien said, "Tell me what you have in mind."


    "Umm..." Just as Levi was about to exin his entire n, he realized that he could not let anyone


    else know about it. Otherwise, he would be letting the cat out of the bag. Hence, he immediately


    lowered his voice and said, "Come closer."


    Julien did not want to get close to him, so he said, "What''s the matter? Just speak it out."


    "Julien, do you want Jayden to get well?" Levi asked, with a hint of smug in his eyes. He looked as


    if he had really found a way to cure Jayden.


    Since it might help Jayden, Julien didn''t care anymore. He immediately leaned into Levi and pricked


    up his ears. Levi then whispered, "I have an idea to help Jayden, but it will be a little difficult to


    implement it."


    "Can''t you just get straight to the point?" Regardless of whether the method was effective, Julien


    was willing to listen to anything that would be of any help to Jayden.


    "It''s..." Levi looked around. After making sure that no one was watching them, Levi told Julien about


    his n.


    This was the first time Julien had ever felt that Levi was somewhat reliable. He said, "It seems that


    your mind is not filled with rubbish only."


    Levi retaliated, "Yours is filled with rubbish, not mine."


    Julien said, "Let''s go."


    Levi asked, "Where are we going?"


    Julien nced at him and asked, "Where do you think we are going?"


    Levi said, "Please, I can''t read minds, how would I know where you wanna go?"


    Julien said, "And yet you dare to say that your brain is not filled with rubbish."


    Levi said, "Julien, why do I feel like you''re getting more annoying now?"


    Julien said, "Follow me."


    Levi didn''t understand what was going on, but he still followed Julien.


    These days, the weather in Madison City had turned better. That day was the first sunny day after


    the long and heavy snow.


    The final examination was over and the winter break had officially begun.


    Silvia was walking in the campus, with a huge box in her arms. The box was filled with books and


    study materials that she had used this semester. It was quite bulky, so she was walking with heavy


    steps.


    Lemur hurriedly caught up with Silvia and said, "Boss, let me carry the box for you."


    Silvia smiled, "It''s fine. I can carry it myself."


    Lemur said, "Boss, are you being courteous with me?"


    Silvia said, "We grew up together. Why should I be so courteous to you?"


    Lemur said, "That''s what I''m saying. If this was in the past, you would have already beaten us up if


    we didn''t take the initiative to help you carry your things. We are all used to it, so it''s kind of sad that


    you don''t let us carry the box for you anymore."


    Since Lemur had said so, there was no reason for Silvia to refuse him. She shoved the box into


    Lemur''s hands and said, "Take it then."


    "That''s right. This is how things should be." The moment Lemur received the box from Silvia, he


    grinned happily, as if he was holding his wife instead of a box.


    Silvia said, "s, where is Reagan? Why is he not here?" "Boss, I''m over here." Reagan came over


    and grinned cheekily. "Boss, in order to celebrate the start of our winter break, everyone in our ss


    has decided to have a party tomorrow. You shoulde to join us too."


    Summer break and winter break were the long holidays that students loved.


    "I''m going out with Fe... I''m going out with my friends tomorrow, so I''m afraid I can''t join you guys." It


    was just the day before that Felix Xavier had asked her out to go hunting in the mountains. This was


    an old tradition that they had for many years, so Silvia agreed to go out with Felix.


    Since Silvia must not let anyone know that Felix was still alive, she had to keep her mouth shut. She


    was keeping it to herself so well that she did not even tell her two best friends, Reagan and Lemur,


    about it.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    Reaganined, "Boss, do you have other friends besides us? If you don''t want to join us, you


    should at least find a convincing excuse. Don''t you think that you''re insulting our intelligence by


    giving us this kind of excuse?"


    "Who said that I don''t have other friends except for the two of you?" Silvia red at Reagan. "I''m


    going out with Audrey tomorrow. We''re going shopping."


    "Boss, I just called Audrey and asked her toe with us tomorrow. She said that she''d join us


    though." Reagan mercilessly exposed Silvia''s lie.


    Even when her lie was exposed, Silvia did not feel embarrassed at all. She said unabashedly, "I


    was going to call her when I got home. I didn''t expect that you''ll be a step ahead of me to ask her


    out."


    Reagan did not believe in Silvia''sme lie. He hugged Silvia''s arm and said coyly, "Boss, where are


    you going? If you''re going to do something fun, I don''t mind ditching our ssmates and join you


    instead."


    Silvia pushed Reagan away in disgust. "Don''t talk to me like this. Are you not worried that you won''t


    be able to find girlfriend if you behave like this?"


    Lemur answered, "Boss, you really have to teach him a lesson. He''s giving me goosebumps all


    over."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Reagan red at Lemur and said, "All I wanted is to have fun with Boss."


    "Stop messing around, okay? I have nothing to do tomorrow, so all I want is to stay at home and get


    a good sleep." In fact, Silvia really wanted to ask Reagan and Lemur toe along, but she must


    not let anyone find out about Felix''s matter yet.


    Reagan refused to give up, "Boss..."


    Silvia interrupted him, "Stop there, I''m going to stay at home tomorrow. No one is allowed to disturb


    me."


    Reagan wanted to say something, but after seeing Silvia rolling her eyes at him, he obediently shut


    his mouth. However, he was extremely dissatisfied knowing that Silvia was hiding something from


    them.


    They had been friends and following her around for more than twenty years now, but she was


    starting to abandon them because of someone else. Of course, they were annoyed about it.


    The next morning.


    "Good morning, Felix!" Silvia went to look for Felix at the appointed time, getting ready to go to West


    Side with him.


    "Silvia, you''re here!" Felix had also dressed up, which made him look much more energetic.


    "Yup." Silvia nodded. In the past, she would be especially worked up during this time of the year.


    However, she did not know why she was not in the mood for it at all this time. She didn''t know if it


    was because Reagan and Lemur were not here or was it something else.


    "What''s wrong, Silvia? You don''t seem happy?" Felix was a sensitive person. Moreover, Silvia could


    never hide her emotions, so he could immediately tell at one nce that Silvia was in low spirits.


    "No, not at all. I think it''s probably because of the weather. It''s a little too cold, that''s why I''m looking


    a little listless," As Silvia was exining, the phone in her pocket suddenly rang. "Felix, I''m sorry, I''ll


    have to take this."


    Silvia had just changed her phone number. There were only five people who knew this number.


    Since Felix was with her, the only people who would call Silvia now would be either her mother,


    Reagan, Lemur, or Audrey.


    Silvia took out her mobile phone and answered the phone without looking at the caller ID. She was


    expecting to hear one of the four voices. However, Julien''s voice had unexpectedly sounded


    through the phone. "Sister Silvia..."


    "Julien?" Silvia could not believe her ears. She had just changed her phone number. How did Julien


    get this number?


    "Sister Silvia, I..." Julien, who had always been aloof, was actually talking to her in a strangled


    voice. "Sister Silvia, can you pleasee to Chatterton Town?"


    "What''s the matter, Julien? Tell me what happened. Don''t cry, okay?" Hearing that Julien was


    crying, Silvia had totally forgotten the fact that she was no longer Julien''s sister-inw. Her heart


    was aching so much when she heard him crying.


    Julien said in a choking voice, "Sister Silvia, Jayden is dying."


    "Julien, what do you mean Jayden is dying? Don''t talk nonsense!" In that split second, Silvia''s mind


    was in aplete daze.


    "Jayden, he..." Julien sobbed softly. "Sister Silvia, if youe over now, I think you might be able to


    see him onest time. If not, you might have to wait for the next life to see him again."


    "Julien, don''t talk nonsense. It''s impossible that Jayden is dying." Silvia was unwilling to believe it,


    but when she heard Julien crying over the phone, she had no choice but to believe it.


    If it was Levi Brown who called her, she probably would not believe it. However, Julien would never


    lie.


    These two boys stayed in Madison City with her for quite a while, but Silvia had never seen Julien


    cry...


    "Sister Silvia, I''ve booked a flight for you. Departing from Madison International Airport and arriving


    at Chatterton International Airport. It''s a 12 o''clock flight. If you bring your passport and rush to the


    airport now, I think you''ll still be able to catch it. It''s okay if you don''t want to see Jayden for onest


    time. Both Levi and I will always remember you as our sister- in-w." After saying that, Julien cried


    and hung up the phone.


    Silvia listened to the busy tone on her phone and thought about what Julien had just told her. She


    felt that the sky above her head was about to copse.


    What should she do?


    Thest time she saw Jayden, he was still fine. He was still yelling at her. How could he be dying


    after just a few days?


    "It''s impossible! It''s impossible! It must be fake! It must be just a lie!"


    "What''s wrong, Silvia?" Felix grabbed Silvia, who was on the verge of copse, and asked, "Who


    was it? Why are you so scared?"


    "I''m sorry, Felix. I can''t go to West Side with you today." She pulled Felix''s hand away and


    apologized, "I have something important to attend to now. I''m really sorry!"


    ording to the facade Felix was putting up, he should have spoken to her in a kind manner and


    said, "Silvia, it''s okay. You can go attend to your matters first. I can wait for you no matter how


    long..."


    However, when such an issue really arose, Felix couldn''t control his emotions. He grabbed Silvia''s


    arm so forcefully that it was hurting her. However, he did not know that he had already lost control of


    himself. "Silvia, where are you going?"


    In the past, she would never ditch him while they were on a date. Did everything change after Silvia


    had met Jayden?


    "You''re hurting me, Felix" Silvia struggled to push Felix away, but he was much stronger than her.


    His hands felt like a pair of iron pincers clutching on to her arms. "Could you please calm down first,


    Felix? Please let me go first."


    At this very moment, the Felix who was standing in front of Silvia was so terrifying. He did not look


    like the Felix she knew at all.

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    "I..." Upon hearing Silvia''s roar, the fierceness in Felix''s eyes slowly dissipated. He calmed himself


    down and said, "Silvia, I... I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have done that."


    "No Felix, I should be the one apologizing instead. I was the one who''s ditching you, I''m really sorry


    but I really have something important that I must attend to now." At this time, Silvia''s mind was full


    of Jayden. It did not matter now if Jayden had really regarded her as a substitute. She would still go


    over to see him. Regardless of what had happened, she still hoped that he could live well.


    The main reason she was angry with Jayden was she had fallen in love with him. However, he had


    always regarded her as a substitute, and whenever she thought of it, she felt as if her heart was


    being fried up in a wok of hot oil.


    "Silvia, is it Jayden?" From the moment she answered the phone, Felix already guessed that the


    person who called Silvia must have something to do with Jayden. However, he was not willing to


    believe it.


    "Something happened to him, I need to see him." She had never lied to Felix about her feelings for


    Jayden. Silvia knew that she had to go see Jayden, and there was no need for her to hide it from


    Felix.


    Felix questioned closely, "Silvia, what could have happened to him though?"


    "I don''t know." No matter what happened to Jayden, Silvia had already made up her mind that she


    would see him.


    "Silvia, have you never thought that he might be lying to you?" Felix had spent some time with Dr.


    Thames in the past. He was quite familiar with Jayden''s bodily condition. Although his illness was


    not something that could be easily cured, it would not be that easy for him to die from it.


    Felix guessed that Jayden was just trying to use this method to trick Silvia and make her go back to


    him. Now that Felix had finally managed to get Silvia back to his side, everything that he had done


    would all go in vain if he let go of Silvia at this crucial moment.


    "Even if he is lying to me, I still want to see him. I would rather he lie to me, but what does it have to


    do with you?" When she heard that Jayden was dying, Silvia was already on the verge of breaking


    down. Now that Felix was suspecting that all these might be just a trick, Silvia snapped at that


    instant.


    No one would ever joke about the lives of their family, especially someone like Julien who loved his


    brother so much. She was already on the verge of a mental breakdown at this very moment. She


    did not have the time and energy to argue with Felix whether Jayden was lying to her.


    To tell the truth, she hoped that Julien was lying to her. If he was indeed lying to her, then it would


    prove that Jayden was doing fine. That was why she would rather be the one getting fooled.


    "Even if he had lied to you, you still want to see him?" Felix repeated Silvia''s words. Her words once


    again pushed him into the abyss of despair, reminding him that she was no longer his Silvia.


    "Silvia, if you walk out of here today, then please don''te to me ever again." Felix withdrew his


    hand reluctantly and made such a harsh remark. At this point in time, he was betting on whether


    Silvia would choose him over Jayden.


    "I''m really sorry, Felix!" After apologizing to Felix once again, Silvia decisively turned around and


    walked out of the building. This time, between Jayden and Felix, she had chosen Jayden without


    any hesitation.


    The moment Silvia turned around, Felix, who still had a glimmer of hope, was utterly disappointed.


    As he watched her slowly walking away from him, he felt that his heart was getting colder. It had


    be so cold that there was no warmth to it at all. Soon enough, the painful look in his eyes


    started to vanish.


    He squinted, and a sharp light shed across his eyes. "Silvia, I love you so much. I want to be


    good to you for the rest of my life, but why would you always let me down?"


    No one was there to give him an answer.


    Because the person who he cared about the most had already left him.


    Alina Bell, who was hiding in a dark corner, witnessed everything that had happened between Silvia


    and Felix. At that instant, she let out a sigh of relief. Silvia had once again chosen Jayden over


    Felix. It was indeed good news to Alina.


    Without Silvia, Felix could only ce all his hopes on her. Then, she could slowly be someone


    important to Felix. A person who Felix could not live without.


    At the same time, at Secret Garden, in Chatterton Town, Levi gave Julien a thumbs-up and said,


    "Julien, I really didn''t expect that you would be as good as me when ites


    to acting."


    Julien''s face darkened. If it wasn''t for Jayden, he would not have chosen to put on a crying show


    even if he were to be beaten to death.


    "Julien, do you think Sister Silvia wille?" Levi was satisfied with Julien''s performance, but he


    was worried about the oue.


    "We''ve already done our part, so it''s all up to her now." Julien restored his usual aloofness, and he


    sounded like he didn''t want to talk to Levi at all.


    "Hey, Julien, can''t you talk nicely?" Levi shouted discontentedly. He had juste up with such a


    perfect idea. Why couldn''t Julien just be nicer to him?


    "What are you boys talking about?" Mia Kyle''s voice sounded out of a sudden, making these two


    little ones tremble with fear.


    Levi reacted in an instant and rushed forward to hug Mia, "Mrs. Brown, I don''t think that you''ll be


    interested in what us little kids talk about though."


    Mia twisted Levi''s ears and said, "Levi, tell me what''s going on if you don''t want me to teach you


    guys a lesson."


    "Mom, we... this is a secret between the two of us. Can you stop asking?" Levi pleaded.


    Mia threatened, "Say it now, or get ready to wash all the bathrooms at home."


    "You really want to know?"


    "Tell me now."


    "I saw a pretty girl yesterday. She''s very beautiful. I n to marry her when I grow up."


    "You little brat!" Mia twisted Levi''s ear. "Are you really my child? Your dad and I are both so loyal to


    each other. We''ve only loved each other in our entire lives, but why are you like this? Why are you


    falling in love with different girls everyday? Are you trying to be a yboy?"


    "Mom, there are so many girls in the world, and each of them is more beautiful than the other. I want


    to be loyal to one girl, but I just couldn''t help it whenever I see pretty girls."


    "You brat, I''m warning you. If you dare cheat on your girlfriend in the future, I''ll be the first to deal


    with you. Do you hear me?" Mia said while pinching Levi''s face.


    "Okay Mom, I''ll keep that in mind." After sessfully diverting Mia''s attention, Levi was happy. He


    quietly showed Julien a victory gesture, but Mia happened to notice it.


    "How dare you lie to me, Levi?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, I wasn''t lying to you." Even if he had been exposed, he would not tell the truth even if he


    were to get beaten to death.


    "You little brat, you''re just a kid now but you actually dare to lie to your mother already. What is


    going to happen when you grow up then?" Mia once again twisted Levi''s ear. "Are you itching for a


    beating now?"


    "Mom, I''m really telling the truth. I didn''t lie to you."

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    "Boohoo..."


    Levi felt sorry for himself. Why did his mother like to pinch his ears? If his ears were damaged,


    where could she find a son as cute and considerate as him in this life?


    "You brat, I¡¯ll disown you if you don''t tell me the truth!" Mia wanted to use her authority as a mother


    to force Levi to surrender. However, she didn''t expect Levi, who was usually talkative, to not say a


    word this time. He looked as if he wouldn''t speak even if he were to be beaten to death, which


    made her grit her teeth in anger.


    "Aunt Mia, do you really want to know what we were talking about?" Julien, who was standing by


    the side, suddenly spoke.


    "Little Precious, are you willing to tell me?" Mia let go of Levi and turned to look at Julien with a


    smile. "If you tell me, I promise that I¡¯ll treat you even better in the future."


    "Aunt Mia, I can tell you but you have to promise me to keep it a secret." Julien was still young but


    he had a lot of schemes in his mind. Levi, too, knew that Julien must be up to no good.


    "I promise you,¡± Mia nodded vigorously. "Julien, I swear I will keep it to myself."


    Julien replied tly, "Okay."


    "Tell me then! Quick!" Mia had always had an inquisitive mind. Seeing the kids secretly plotting


    something behind her back, her curiosity was aroused.


    "Aunt Mia, I have another condition," Julien added.


    Mia replied anxiously, "Just tell me what your conditions are. Don¡¯t leave me hanging!"


    "Aunt Mia, we are nning to do something to help with Jayden''s illness. We hope you can join us."


    "That'' s great! Why are you being so secretive?" Mia asked in confusion.


    Julien exined, "It would be great only if it is sessful. Therefore, before we have no absolute


    certainty, this matter can¡¯t be known to others except the three of us."


    "No problem, I give you my word. Hurry up and tell me what¡¯s going on. You''re driving me nuts!"


    Julien said again, "That¡¯s settled then. You will be in charge of the n this time. Levi and I will


    cooperate with you toplete our task."


    Upon hearing this, Levi finally knew what Julien was nning to do. It turned out that Julien was


    finding a scapegoat for both of them.


    Over the years, Levi had frequently be Julien''s scapegoat. Therefore, he was quite excited at


    the thought of his arrogant and unreasonable mother was about to follow in his footsteps.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, it¡¯s a deal then. I''ll lead you two today." However, Mia still didn''t know what her job was.


    "What do we need to do now, little precious?"


    "Aunt Mia, we just gave Sister Silvia a call and told her a little lie to try to lure her to Chatterton


    Town. But we still don''t know if she ising or not," answered Julien.


    "So you were just discussing how to lure Silvia here?" Mia pinched their faces. "Mm, you two are


    quite smart, huh? Since you are so considerate of your brother, I''ll join your team and help you with


    your mission."


    "You are the best, Aunt Mia!" Julien smiled faintly. There was a hint of cuteness in his smile, but in


    Levi''s eyes, his smile looked cynical.


    Only Levi knew that Julien was full of nasty ideas, always thinking about how to plot against others.


    However, he couldn''t say it out loud.


    He still had to y along with Julien''s trick. "Mom, I never thought that you¡¯d join our team without


    hesitation. I''m really proud to have a kind mother like you," Levi said.


    Ugh!


    Even Levi felt disgusted by what he had said.


    "Little brat, you''d better put in more effort if you want to please me. Do you think you can make me


    happy by putting on an act? If I''m not happy, you won''t be able to live a good life." Mia pinched


    Levi''s face again and continued, "You''re lucky though. I¡¯m in a good mood today so I¡¯m not going to


    hold it against you."


    Levi continued ttering her, "You¡¯re the best mom in the world!"


    "By the way, what do I need to do now?" Mia asked.


    Julien had been waiting for this question for a long time. "Aunt Mia, the flight we''ve gotten for Sister


    Silvia leaves at twelve thirty. Can you please check the arrival time of flight CA8974 at Chatterton


    International Airport? And I think it''s better to arrange a car to pick her up ahead of time."


    "Julien, didn''t you just say that you didn''t know if Silvia woulde? Don''t you need me to call her


    and confirm it? What if she doesn''t turn up after I arrange a car to pick her up?"


    "She will definitelye." As long as Mia did not call again to spoil the n, Julien was sure that


    Silvia woulde.


    "Why are you so sure, Julien?"


    "We just know it. After all, we''ve lived in Madison long enough to know a little about Sister Silvia."


    "Well, since you are so sure, I will ask Neil to arrange a car and send me to the airport. I promise


    you I''ll bring her back no matter what if she reallyes to Chatterton Town."


    For so many years, Mia''s family had never entrusted her with any important task. Thus, she


    suddenly felt that she had be an important figure when the kids trusted her and put her in


    charge. Perhaps, Silvia wouldn''t havee to Chatterton Town if she hadn''t gone to the airport.


    After a few hours of flight, Silvia safely arrived at Chatterton Town International Airport.


    This was her second time visiting Chatterton Town. Thus, she was still very unfamiliar with


    everything here.


    Silvia recalled the time when Jayden had dragged her to Chatterton Town a few months ago. On


    that day, he left her at the airport and she had to work for a few hours to earn her fare.


    She felt very bitter at that time, and had been cursing Jayden in her heart. Now that she had gone


    through a lot with him, when she thought about it again, it was indeed a precious experience that


    they shared after meeting each other.


    Silvia was in a muddle when she walked out of the airport. She realized she had no idea where


    Jayden lived. It was quite ridiculous when she thought about it. Despite being married to him for


    quite some time, she knew very little about his family.


    Since she did not know where Jayden''s house was, she could only ask for help. Just as she took


    out her mobile phone and was about to call Julien, she heard someone call her, "Silvia!"


    Silvia turned around and saw Mia. "Aunt Mia?"


    "I thought you might not recognize me." Mia ran over and took over Silvia''s bag. "I''m d that you


    still remember me. Come on, I''ll bring you home."

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    "Thank you, Aunt Mia!" While worrying about Jayden, Silvia did not have the mood to joke around


    with Mia. She went straight to the point and asked the question that she wanted to know the most,


    "Aunt Mia, how is Jayden?"


    "Oh! Jayden? With so many doctors around, he''ll be fine." Mia did not know what kind of lies the two


    kids had told Silvia to lure her here, nor did she know the conflict between Silvia and Jayden.


    Therefore, she spilled the beans as soon as she spoke.


    However, to Silvia, it seemed like Mia was saying that tofort her. "Aunt Mia, you don''t have to


    lie to me. Just tell me the truth."


    Silvia had already thought it through on the way to Chatterton Town. No matter what Jayden had


    be, as long as he was still alive, she would take good care of him and would never abandon


    him again.


    She wouldn''t care even if he still had feelings for someone else!


    Or even if he still regarded her as a substitute.


    Silvia used to be so proud and arrogant that she could not bear to ept any imperfection.


    However, she was now willing to lower herself because she had truly fallen in love with someone.


    "I''m notforting you. I''m telling the truth." Mia led Silvia into the car and instructed the driver to


    start driving. She then said, "Silva, since you''re here in Chatterton Town, you should stay longer.


    The weather here is lovely. A lot of peoplee here for their winter vacations."


    Silvia did not know what to say.


    Jayden was already so ill, Silvia wondered how could Mia still smile and talk about going on a


    vacation? Was she always as cool as a cucumber? Or she had never cared about Jayden?


    Silvia suddenly thought of what Karen had said to her about Jayden being an adopted child of the


    Kyle family. Perhaps, that was the reason his rtives did not really care for him.


    However, Silvia quickly dismissed this thought in her mind. The Kyle family were very close with


    each other, how could she question their bond?


    "Silvia, why are you so quiet? Is there nothing much to talk about with me?" Being a cheerful and


    extroverted person, Mia could start a conversation with others easily. She could even chat with


    someone she liked for endless nights.


    Silvia smiled and said, "Well, I figure I''d just listen to you since I''m not familiar with Chatterton


    Town."


    Silvia''s words were just pleasantries but Mia didn''t realize it at all. She started talking again, "I''ve


    been living in Chatterton Town for many years. I''m not the most familiar person with this ce but I


    know it quite well. You''ve found the right person if you want to learn more about the customs and


    culture in Chatterton Town."


    "Alright," Silvia responded with a smile.


    "Chatterton Town has already be a global financial center. The headquarters of the Rovio


    Corporation Inc is located here. I can bring you there for a tour anytime you want to." Silvia was


    already a member of the Kyle family and might be the hostess of Rovio Corporation Inc


    eventually. Hence, Mia thought that getting her familiar with thepany would be helpful for


    Jayden after he took over Rovio in the future.


    "Can we visit such arge corporation as we please?" Silvia responded casually, not intending to


    get a reply from Mia.


    Thinking that Silvia was interested in Rovio Corporation Inc, Mia started bombarding her with


    information about Rovio. "Of course you can go anytime you like. Now I''ll tell you about Rovio''s


    brilliant achievements."


    The more Mia spoke, the more excited she became. However, Silvia turned a deaf ear to what she


    was saying. Her mind was full of Jayden, and she desperately wanted to know his current state.


    Just as Silvia''s brain was about to explode from Mia''s non-stop talking, the car finally slowed down.


    After that, the car drove into a beautiful, afforested vipound.


    Mia took up the role of a tour guide and said, "Silvia, this area is the best vipound in


    Chatterton Town. The residents here are not ordinary people. They are not only rich but also noble.


    It''s a real estate project developed by Rovio in the early days. A lot of people put out all the stops


    just to get their hands on a vi here.


    "Oh, really?" Silvia was absent- minded, but Mia''s persistent mentioning about Rovio Corporation


    Inc had slowly piqued her interest. Her mind started to search for some information.


    She had heard about Rovio Corporation Inc many years ago. It was her father, Kurtson, who told


    her about it.


    Kurtson had often said that Rovio Corporation Inc was a legend. Many people knew about it but it


    was out of reach. Under the owner''s leadership, thepany had be so sessful that


    ordinary people like them could only look from afar.


    Silvia knew that there were only two individuals whom her father idolized in his life. One of them


    was the head of Rovio Corporation Inc. He had always regarded that person as the inspiration of his


    life and the reason for him to strive to achieve his goals.


    Although Wateria Corporation had not been able to make a name for itself out of Madison City when


    Kurtson passed away identally, he had always been making progress to catch up to Rovio


    Corporation Inc. It didn''t matter if hispany was still far from Rovio because he had at least put


    in his best effort.


    In life, your efforts might not pay off. But if you didn''t even try, it would get you nowhere.


    Kurtson had worked so hard for all his life. Silvia felt that her father would be able to rest in peace


    when he thought of the effort and hard work he had put in for over ten years.


    Mia pointed at the ornamental trees on both sides of the road and said, "Look, after so many years,


    all the facilities here are as if they are still new. There are many people who are eyeing the vis but


    there are very few who meet the requirements. A vi can easily cost them tens of millions."


    "It''s really pretty." Many types of flowers and nts were nted on both sides of the road. One


    could enjoy the view of seasonal flowers in full bloom no matter what the season was. The


    breathtaking scene was more than one could describe with words.


    Silvia thought that it was such a coincidence that Rovio was owned by someone with thest name


    ''Kyle''. However, the Kyle family had been discreet all the while. They had not appeared in any


    newspapers, magazines, and televisions for more than ten years. Therefore, people knew very little


    about the owner.


    Mia continued, "Silvia, this vipound is the best in Chatterton Town, and the Secret Garden is


    the most luxurious area in here."


    Speaking of this, Mia really felt that her brother was willing to do anything for his wife. "Let me tell


    you another little secret. This Secret Garden was specially built by the owner of Rovio for his wife.


    Don''t you think it''s romantic?"


    "It''s indeed very romantic," replied Silvia. However, not every man was romantic. Jayden was one of


    them. He had never given Silvia flowers although they had known each other for so long.


    When she thought about it again, she figured being romantic didn''t necessarily mean showering


    your loved ones with gifts. Perhaps, being caring toward your partner was another way of being


    romantic.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Just as Silvia''s thoughts were all in a muddle, the car finally reached its destination - Secret Garden.

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    "We''re home!" Mia patted Silvia''s shoulder and recaptured her attention. She pointed to the


    entrance of the beautiful courtyard and said, "Silvia, this is the Secret Garden I was talking about


    just now."


    "Home? Secret... Secret Garden?" If Silvia remembered correctly, the Secret Garden that Mia had


    just mentioned was built by the head of Rovio Corporation Inc for his wife.


    Now that Mia had brought her to Secret Garden and said that they were home, could Jayden''s


    father, Kevin Kyle, be the head of the Rovio Corporation Inc?


    In the past, Kurtson had always addressed Rovio''s owner as Mr. Kyle, and that this man was only


    known by his business name, Leo Kyle. Nevertheless, Silvia had no idea what his actual name was.


    Despite that, Silvia thought it was just a coincidence that Rovio''s owner and Jayden had the same


    last name. After all, there were a lot of people in the world with thest name ''Kyle''. Just because


    they shared the samest name, it didn''t mean that they were rted.


    Silvia looked at Mia intensely, eagerly hoping that she would give her a clear exnation. However,


    Mia didn''t mention anything else, "Silvia, we''re home. Let¡¯s get out of the car."


    Following behind Mia, Silvia got out of the car and looked up at the building in front of her. Secret


    Garden was much more beautiful than she had imagined. The garden area was huge. It looked at


    least ten timesrger than the building itself.


    Silvia couldn¡¯t see the end of the garden. However, she was sure that this Secret Garden was much


    bigger than the two vis Jayden had in Madison City.


    Looking at everything before her and thinking about the world-renowned Rovio Corporation Inc,


    Silvia was so stunned that she stayed rooted to the ground and couldn''t seem to move an inch.


    If Jayden''s father was the head of Rovio Corporation Inc, it meant that Jayden was the First Young


    Master of Rovio. In that case, his worth would be much higher than what she had thought. Silvia


    couldn''t help feeling that the gap between them was even wider now.


    Mia didn''t notice Silvia''s unusual behavior at all. She took Silvia''s hand affectionately and said, "This


    is Secret Garden, Silvia. It will be your future home. You don¡¯t have to feel awkward staying in your


    own house."


    However, that was not Silvia'' s point of concern at the moment. She had to figure out the connection


    of Jayden''s family with Rovio Corporation Inc. "Aunt Mia, do you mean that Uncle Kyle is the owner


    of Rovio? And Jayden is also part of Rovio?"


    "Yeah. Didn''t Jayden tell you?" Only when Mia saw Silvia''s pale face that she realized she had said


    something wrong.


    "Is he really connected to Rovio Corporation Inc?" Although Silvia heard it with her own ears, she


    was reluctant to believe it as it was not the answer she wanted to hear.


    Jayden''s identity as the most influential individual in Madison City had already baffled her very


    much. Now, the news that he had another identity as the First Young Master of Rovio left her totally


    bbergasted.


    "That''s right." Mia smiled and tried to exin to Silvia, "Silvia, if Jayden didn''t tell you about his


    family, he must have wanted you to see his own capabilities instead of relying on his parents."


    "I guess so..." What bothered Silvia was not that Jayden had hidden his identity. Instead, she was


    troubled that she was once again a little further away from him.


    Jayden''s high status in Madison City was already far removed from her. With his new identity, Silvia


    figured she would not be able to catch up to him in this life no matter how hard she tried.


    Silvia wished that everything she had just heard was just a dream. When she woke up from her


    dream, Jayden would still be the man she used to know. She did not want to be rted to the


    unattainable Rovio Corporation Inc at all. However, she was well aware that this was not a dream,


    but a reality.


    "Sister Silvia!" Levi ran over like a whirlwind and hugged Silvia, "You''re finally here, Sister Silvia! I


    was so worried that you wouldn''te to Chatterton Town."


    "Levi, it''s only been around two months since Ist saw you. You seem to have grown a lot taller."


    Silvia gave his face a pinch. His face felt just as soft and tender like it did in her memory.


    "Sister Silvia..." Julien followed closely behind Levi. He was also excited to see her, but unlike Levi,


    he was more restrained in expressing his emotions.


    Silvia smiled and said, "Yes Julien, it''s been two months since west met. It seems that you have


    not only grown taller, but your voice has also changed."


    Boys usually reached pubertyter than girls.


    Therefore, in general, girls of the same age would grow faster than boys earlier on. However, at the


    age of twelve to thirteen, boys would seem to grow a few centimeters overnight, leaving behind the


    girls who used to be taller than them.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Julien was around two years older than Levi. They were around the same height back then, but


    there was a big difference in their height now.


    Julien¡¯s voice in particr had changed a lot. Levi hasn¡¯t reached that age yet so he still had a child-


    like voice. Thus, Levi had been making fun of the change in Julien¡¯s voice.


    Julien did not reply to Silvia. Instead, a flush of embarrassment rose to his cheeks.


    Silvia decided not to ask about Jayden anymore although she was worried about him. Since she


    had travelled so far to Chatterton Town, she would see Jayden''s condition with her own eyes.


    It was Levi''s and Julien¡¯s trick that brought Silvia to Chatterton Town. Other than Levi, Julien, and


    Mia, no one else in the family knew about it. As a result, everyone was surprised when they saw


    Silvia.


    Especially Karen Joy!


    When Karen Joy caught sight of Silvia, she seemed to see herself in Silvia. However, after


    scrutinizing Silvia, Karen Joy felt that she was not that simr to her after all.


    Karen Joy was definitely not the only one who was surprised. Even Silvia, who was mentally


    prepared, was taken aback when she saw Karen Joy.


    Without the need for any introduction, Silvia knew just by looking at the beautiful face in front of her


    that this girl was Jayden''s one true love, Karen Joy. Silvia thought that Karen Joy was really good-


    looking. She was the type of girl who would capture the hearts of others with just a nce.


    After knowing that she was Karen Joy''s substitute, Silvia was once very jealous of this girl. She was


    jealous that Karen Joy was able to win over Jayden''s heart, and she could only be a substitute.


    Therefore, Silvia began to hate Karen Joy deep down. She hated the fact that there was such a girl


    in this world who took away all of Jayden''s love.


    Silvia thought that she would despise Karen Joy for her whole life but when she saw Karen Joy in


    person, she realized that she could not hate her at all.


    Karen Joy turned out to be a beautiful, kind, and smart girl, just like an angel, who was sent to this


    world by God. How could anyone hate a girl as perfect as her?


    And what about Silvia?


    All of a sudden, Silvia felt ashamed of herself. Jealousy was the ugliest trait indeed.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    "Everyone, don''t just stand there. Please have a seat," Karen said after gathering herself together.


    "Silvia, since you''re new here and not familiar with us, let me introduce you to our family members.


    There are quite a number of us but everyone wees you to our family."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Kyle!" Silvia was at a loss as she stood among the unfamiliar rtives. However,


    her uneasiness was greatly reduced by Karen''s gentleness and thoughtfulness.


    Mia, who had always liked to stir up trouble, stepped forward and said, "Karen, I am already very


    familiar with Silvia so you don''t have to formally introduce me to her anymore. I absolutely wee


    Silvia to our big family."


    "Alright," Karen smiled gently. "Silvia, this is your beautiful and kind Aunt Mia. As long as she is


    present, there will definitely be lovelyughter in the house."


    "Do you really think I''m that lovely?" Mia was pleasantly surprised by Karen''spliment. She had


    always thought that in the eyes of her family, she was a person who only knew how to stir up trouble


    all the time. Therefore, she had not expected that Karen would hold her in such high regard. It


    seemed that her trip to the airport that day was worth it..


    "Of course you''re that good," Karen said with a warm smile.


    It had been more than twenty years since Karen had known Mia. As time passed, it was inevitable


    that people changed. Mia was the only one who still remained her enthusiastic and friendly self. The


    atmosphere was always more lively with her around.


    Mia said proudly, "Baby Karen, Levi, Little Precious, and Neil, did you hear that? Karen was praising


    me."


    Karen Joy and the two young boys made faces at Mia at the same time. On the other hand, Neil''s


    expression was cold and indifferent. "What do you mean? Do you think I''m not good enough or


    what?" Mia whined.


    With Mia present, the mood was instantly lightened, which made Silvia''s tense nerves rxed. She


    found herself loosened up and broke into a smile. "Nice to meet you, Aunt Mia!"


    Mia could be regarded as the first family member of the Kyle family officially introduced to Silvia.


    She would remember this moment forever.


    "And this is..." Karen turned to look at Neil and paused suddenly. As his rtionship with Mia was a


    little confusing, she was hesitating on how to introduce him to Silvia. After pondering for a moment,


    she finally said, "Silvia, this is your Uncle Neil."


    Silvia nodded and greeted, "Nice to meet you, Uncle Neil."


    Neil nced at Silvia for a while and nodded, "Silvia, Chatterton Town will be your home from now


    onward."


    Neil''s words didn''t mean anything special to Silvia. However, the Kyles who knew him well could tell


    that it was his way for saying he had acknowledged Silvia. As long as Silvia was in Chatterton town,


    she would be under his protection. He would never allow her to be bullied by anyone.


    Karen nodded with satisfaction. Then, she looked at Karen Joy and Lionel, saying, "Silvia, this is


    Karen Joy, Jayden''s younger sister."


    Karen Joy!


    Although this was Silvia''s first time meeting Karen Joy, it was not the first time Silvia heard of her


    name. Thus, Silvia couldn''t help but examine her closely again.


    True enough, Karen Joy was a stunning and charismaticdy. Every gesture and smile of hers


    disyed a unique charm that solely belonged to her.


    "Hello, Silvia, I''m Karen Joy!" She smiled and said, "It''s nice to finally see you in person! I¡¯ve heard


    a lot about you. I know you''re technically senior to me since you''re my older brother''s wife, but


    you''re younger than I am, so I think you wouldn''t mind me just addressing you as Silvia?"


    "No problem at all!" Silvia replied warmly.


    Karen Joy was not only good- looking, she also had a very soothing voice. Silvia had to say that


    everyone in the Kyle family was so blessed. She figured they must have done a lot of good deeds in


    their past lives.


    Karen Joy continued, "That''s great! Lovely to have you here!"


    "It''s my honour to be here too!" Silvia nodded.


    Then, Karen Joy held Lionel''s hand and introduced him to Silvia, "This is Lionel. He''s my husband."


    "Hello, Silvia!" Lionel nodded at Silvia.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia also replied politely, "Hello, Lionel."


    After they greeted each other, Karen Joy stepped forward and gave Silvia a hug, "Silvia, wee to


    Chatterton Town! And wee to be part of our family!"


    "Thank you." Silvia was caught off guard by Karen Joy¡¯s sudden embrace. Nevertheless, Karen


    Joy''s warm gesture touched her heart.


    Karen continued, "There are also Julien and Levi. Since you guys have met each other before and


    get along very well, I don''t think I need to introduce them to you."


    Levi yed along and said, "Sister Silvia, wee to Chatterton Town! Wee to be part of our


    family!"


    "Sister Silvia, so do I," Julien nodded.


    All family members were introduced, except two important members who were not present. Karen


    continued introducing, "Silvia, the children''s Grandpa is the most senior member in our family. He is


    away for the moment and will be back in a few days. He is a very kind elderly man. I bet he¡¯d like


    you."


    Silvia nodded, "Okay."


    "There¡¯s also Jayden¡¯s father whom you''ve met before. But he has gone to work. He''ll be happy to


    wee you into our family."


    Silvia smiled, her eyes misting a little. "Thanks everyone!"


    She had only learned about the Kyle family''s true identities just moments before she entered the


    house.


    Rovio Corporation Inc was the world''srgest conglomerate which was beyond the reach of a lot of


    people. However, to Silvia''s surprise, the Kyle family was no different from many other ordinary


    families.


    Before stepping into the house, Silvia was worried that she could not integrate into the family. She


    did not expect everyone in the family to be so kind and give her such a warm wee. In an


    instant, she put all her worries behind her.


    She realized that their family was full of love and was getting along in harmony. It felt just like any


    other family and not as unworldly as she had imagined.


    Taking Silvia''s hand, Karen said with a soft voice, "Silvia, you are Jayden''s wife, which means we


    are a family now. So I hope you will treat us as your family too and be at ease around us."


    "Mom, Silvia must be very tired after having been on the ne for so long. I''ll ask the kitchen to


    prepare some food for her. After eating, she can wash up and take a rest." Although it was Karen


    Joy''s first time meeting Silvia and she did not know her very well, she trusted her brother''s taste.


    Therefore, she liked whoever Jayden liked. Now that Jayden was ill, as his sister, Karen Joy had to


    take good care of Silvia on behalf of him.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    "Oops. I''m too excited to even think of that!" Karen patted her forehead and said, "Silvia, you must


    be tired after a long flight. Shall we get something to eat first?"


    "Mrs. Kyle, there¡¯s no need for such trouble. I¡¯m not hungry at all." The main reason why Silvia had


    rushed over to Chatterton Town was to see Jayden. However, no one had brought up anything


    about him yet. Not knowing his current condition, how could she have the appetite to eat?


    "Silvia, the flight from Madison City to Chatterton Town is quite long. Coupled with the fact that


    airne food is awful, how could you not be hungry?" Mia chimed in while dragging Silvia away.


    "Come on. I¡¯ll eat with you."


    "Aunt Mia, I¡¯m really not hungry..." Silvia pulled back her hand but was stopped by Mia, "You¡¯ve


    traveled thousands of miles to Chatterton Town. I can''t make you starve."


    "Aunt Mia..." Silvia really did not want to eat. She only wanted to see Jayden. However, she figured


    it would be rude to reject their hospitality since this was her first time visiting the Kyle family.


    Therefore, she had no choice but to follow Mia.


    As they were walking, Mia suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around. "Neil, Levi and I are


    going to stay here to apany Silvia. You can go home first. Is that okay?"


    Neil raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do I have a choice?"


    Mia smiled proudly, "You are the one who knows me the best in the whole wide world!"


    "Look at you. After so many years, you still don''t know how to be someone''s wife," Neil said with a


    discontented look on his face.


    Mia gave a smug smile. "Isn''t it all because of you?"


    "So I¡¯m the one at fault now?"


    "Nope. You''re the best and most handsome man in the world. There are so many men in this world


    yet I somehow fell for you. So, you can only ept your fate and be my good husband for the rest


    of your life."


    "Dad, Mom, our VIP today is Sister Silvia." No matter when or where they were, the couple was not


    shy to show their affection for each other. Needless to say, the person who was affected by them


    the most was Levi. Sometimes, he couldn''t stand it to the point that he wanted to run away from


    home.


    After being called out by her son, Mia shot a nasty look at Levi and said, "You brat. Are you biting


    the hand that feeds you? Don''t forget that I''m your mother!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi was speechless.


    There were times that he really didn''t want to admit that Mia was his mother. It also wasn¡¯t the first


    time that he hoped his father would rece a new mother for him, a beautiful and gentle mother


    who would not bully him.


    Silvia had no appetite throughout the meal. After a short while, she put down her fork and said, "I''m


    full."


    "Silvia, you¡¯ve only eaten so little. Is that enough?" Karen asked with concern.


    T m fine. I just don''t have a big appetite." Silvia was not short of telling white lies in the past, but one


    thing she had never lied about was her appetite. People who knew her were well aware of her


    astounding appetite. She could easily eat half of a roast chicken by herself in a meal and that was


    without including other side dishes.


    "Silvia, feel free to let me know if the dishes don''t suit your appetite." Karen had heard from Auntie


    Cherry that Silvia had a huge appetite. Therefore, she was perturbed to find out that Silvia had


    eaten so little.


    "Sure, Mrs. Kyle..." Silvia clenched her fist. However, she was unable to hold herself back anymore


    and blurted out, "Mrs. Kyle, can you tell me how Jayden is doing now?"


    It had been more than ten hours since Silvia learned that Jayden was in a critical condition. Since


    then, she was in great emotional turmoil. Every second was torture for her.


    Now that she had finally arrived at the ce nearest to Jayden, she just needed to take a few steps


    forward to be by his side and check on him.


    To her surprise, no one in the Kyle family had offered to bring her to see Jayden.


    Silvia knew that the Kyle family were all kind people and treated her very well. She could feel that


    they regarded her as a family member. However, they needed to understand that she had no blood


    ties with them at all. The bridge that connected her to them was Jayden.


    Without Jayden''s existence, there was no way that she could be rted to the Kyle family in her


    entire life. They should have understood her agony for not knowing how Jayden was doing.


    However, they did not bring up the matter at all.


    Did Jayen not want to see her?


    Or did something bad really happen to him?


    Silvia didn''t want to think negatively but she couldn''t control herself from overthinking. The more she


    thought about it, the more afraid she was. She was terrified that she was toote and could never


    see the person that she wanted to see again.


    "Silvia, Jayden is fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. Fill up your stomach and rest first. He''ll


    probably appear in front of you after that.¡± Mia was the one who spoke.


    "Mrs. Kyle..." Silvia turned to look at Karen. "Can I see him, please?"


    Karen appeared to be in a dilemma and said, "Silvia..."


    "Mrs. Kyle, I want to see him. I want to know how he is doing. Please let me see him." The only


    thing Silvia wanted to do now was to confirm that Jayden was doing well.


    "Silvia, it''s gettingte. Why don''t you take a rest first? I''ll bring you to him first thing in the morning


    tomorrow." It was not that Karen refused to let Silvia see Jayden, but it was because Jayden was


    adamant that he would not meet Silvia after he had woken up and learned about her arrival.


    Jayden was as stubborn as a mule. Karen had tried to persuade him for a long time but she just


    couldn''t change his mind.


    "I''m begging you, Mrs. Kyle. Just let me see him, would you?" Silvia would not be able to sleep that


    night if she failed to make sure that Jayden was fine.


    Karen had always been soft- hearted when dealing with these children. She had almost wanted to


    bring Silvia to meet Jayden the moment she said she wanted to. However, she pushed away the


    thought quickly.


    The doctor had said that Jayden''s current physical condition was very weak. He must not have too


    much emotional fluctuation as it would take a toll on his body.


    Considering that Jayden had even vomited bloodst time because of Silvia, Karen was worried


    that something might happen again. Thus, she could only harden her heart and said, "Silvia, it¡¯s the


    doctor''s instruction that Jayden should rest more. He''s gone to bed. Let''s see him tomorrow, shall


    we?"


    "Mrs. Kyle... Is he really okay?" Silvia asked again.


    Karen replied with a gentle smile, "You should know about his condition. Although he won''t be able


    to fully recover quickly, his illness is not going to rapidly worsen as well. What¡¯s more, he is taken


    care of by the most famous doctor in the world. He will definitely get better."


    "Okay." Only then did Silvia realize that the Kyle family would definitely be tied up if Jayden was


    really in a critical condition like what Julien told her. How could they still wee her happily as if


    nothing had happened?


    Therefore, Silvia guessed that this was probably another trap set by Julien and Levi. It was not the


    first time they had deceived her, but it seemed that she had not learned her lesson. Just by ying


    a little trick on her, the kids had sessfully lured her here.

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    When Silvia realized that she had been tricked by the two little ones, her concerns about Jayden


    slowly faded away. She turned her head and nced over Levi. Coincidentally, Levi was also


    looking at her.


    When he met her inquiring eyes, Levi immediately turned his face away. He fixed his eyes at the


    corner of the wall and dared not to meet her gaze. It seemed that Levi was conscience stricken after


    deceiving Silvia.


    Silvia then shifted her gaze to Julien, who was much calmer than Levi. However, when his eyes


    were fixed on hers, she could see that there was an unnatural expression on his face. He looked as


    if he was worried about something.


    Judging from their reactions, Silvia was convinced that she was indeed tricked by them. Jayden''s


    illness was real but it was definitely not as serious as they had told her on the phone.


    Instead of feeling angry after being tricked, Silvia curled her lips upward and said to Karen, "Mrs.


    Kyle, I''m not really sleepy now. Can you let Julien and Levi take me out for a walk?"


    "Of course." It was the first time Silvia visited them. Karen had been racking her brain for ways to


    entertain Silvia as she didn''t know what Silvia liked.


    Therefore, she was delighted when Silvia suggested that Levi and Julien took her out for a walk.


    There was no reason for Karen to disagree. "Julien, Levi, since Silvia is new here and is unfamiliar


    with our house. Why don¡¯t you two be her tour guide and take her for a tour around the house?"


    "Aunt Karen, can I not go?" Levi shook his head and refused.


    Although Levi and Julien were of the opinion that Silvia was not that sharp-minded, they figured that


    she was not so foolish to not sense that something was wrong. She must have seen through them


    and was going to lure them out so that she could teach them a lesson.


    "You don¡¯t want to go?" Karen was surprised by Levi''s response. "Levi, didn''t you say that you miss


    Silvia so much? Now that she is here, don''t you want to spend more time with her?"


    Levi said coyly, "Of course I''m willing to spend time with Sister Silvia. It''s just that it might be a little


    inconvenient for me today."


    Karen rubbed his head and said softly, "Tell me. Why is it inconvenient for you?"


    Levi turned to his mother with a cry for help in his eyes. At that crucial moment, he had to ask her to


    step in. When Mia received his hint, she immediately stepped forward and said, "Silvia, why don''t I


    give you a tour around the house instead? It is indeed inconvenient for Levi."


    It wasn''t Mia''s n to lure Silvia to Chatterton Town. However, being the leader of the two boys, she


    had toe forward and stand up forthem without hesitation.


    "What''s wrong with you, Levi?" Karen asked as she held her hand over his forehead. "Are you not


    feeling well?"


    T m fine, Aunt Karen." Levi expressed his dissatisfaction with his mother''s performance.


    "Aunt Mia, since Levi is not willing to take me out for a walk, I think I¡¯ll just skip it and go to bed,"


    Silvia said in a sensible and polite tone but her voice was a little choked with a hint of sadness.


    "Sister Silvia, I was just joking with you. In fact, Julien and I are more than willing to apany


    you." Watching Silvia¡¯ s upset expression, Levi felt bad to have rejected her request. He tugged at


    Julien''s sleeve and asked, "Am I right, Julien?"


    "Yes," Julien responded briefly. It didn''t matter even if Silvia''s intention was to get back at them.


    Anyway, they had seeded in luring her to Chatterton Town. Now that she hade, nothing else


    mattered anymore.


    Silvia smiled and said, "Levi and Julien, I''ll let you lead the way then. I would like to have a stroll in


    the courtyard."


    "Hmphl¡±


    "Are you the only ones who know how to put on an act?" Silvia thought to herself.


    She was confident that her acting skills wereparable to them.


    There was a garden on the east side of Secret Garden where exotic flowers and nts from all over


    the world were nted. One could take in the breathtaking scene of flowers blooming regardless of


    which season in the year it was.


    Levi pretended that nothing had happened and diligently introduced the various flowers to Silvia,


    "Sister Silvia, these blooming flowers were all brought back from the other side of the earth by


    Grandpa. They are all rare species. As the flower seeds couldn''t pass through customs, Grandpa


    had to go through a lot of procedures to bring them back."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Silvia was not in the mood to appreciate the flowers and nts. She sat down on a bench chair and


    stared at the boys with a serious expression "Levi, Julien, exin yourselves. Why did you lie to


    me?"


    It seemed that he had to be questioned no matter what. Therefore, Levi did not resist it. "That''s


    because we miss you. But we can''t go to Madison City anymore. So we''vee up with this idea to


    trick you intoing to see us."


    "Um, that''s a good reason." Silvia then looked at Julien, "Julien, what''s your reason?"


    Julien remained silent. Seeing that, Levi answered the question for him, "Sister Silvia, Julien misses


    you more than I do. He broke into tears just from thinking about you. That was the first time I''ve


    seen him cry in my whole life."


    "Is that so?" Silvia asked in a dragged out tone.


    "Yes!" Levi nodded his head vigorously.


    "Are you guys really not going to tell me the truth, huh?" Silvia nced at Levi, and then at Julien.


    "It''s not a good habit for children to lie. Think carefully about what else you want to say to me."


    Levi threw a look at Julien and had no choice but to be honest with Silvia. "Sister Silvia, we came up


    with this stupid idea because we''re really worried about Jayden''s health. We heard from the doctor


    that the main reason why he is seriously ill is not because his fever wouldn''t go away. It''s because


    he rejects treatment deep down. We know that Jayden likes you very much. If you are here by his


    side, we believe he will have a more speedy recovery."


    "Levi, Julien..." Silvia pinched Levi''s face and said softly, "I can understand your concern about


    Jayden. But have you ever thought about how your lie worried me?"


    "I''m so sorry, Sister Silvia! I should have been more considerate of your feelings," Levi said


    apologetically.


    Julien, too, lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, Sister Silvia."


    Silvia was d to hear that the kids admitted their mistakes. She smiled and said, "I''ll forget about it


    this time. Don¡¯t ever do it again next time. Also, if you don''t mention this to anyone, I''ll just pretend


    that nothing happened."


    "Sister Silvia, you'' re the best!" Levi cheered happily.


    Rubbing his head, Silvia said, "Well, since I''m that good, don''t ever lie to me again. The same


    applies to others who love and care for


    you. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    "Yes yes! I understand. I won''t lie to you anymore," Levi nodded. "Sister Silvia, you are obviously


    worried about Jayden. Why are you not willing to stay with him?"


    Why?


    It''s because...


    Silvia could not find a way to tell the kids the real reason.


    After pondering for a while, she chose an excuse that all adults loved to use, "Levi, you are still too


    young. Don''t ask so much. You won''t understand anyway."


    Silvia might be able to dismiss the matter easily had been another child. However, she was dealing


    with a quirky child. Levi was very smart and quick-witted, such ame excuse would not be able to


    brush him off.


    "Sister Silvia, I''m already eleven years old. I''m no longer a three- year- old child. There''s nothing I


    won''t be able to understand," Levi remarked seriously. "I know. It must be that my brother returned


    to Chatterton Town without informing you, so you''re mad at him."


    "Why would you think so?" It had been some time since Silvia hadst seen Jayden. She had been


    busy preparing for her exams and had not paid attention to news rted to Jayden. Before Julien''s


    phone call, she didn''t even know that Jayden had returned to Chatterton Town.


    "Stop denying it, Sister Silvia." Levi pointed at his own head and said, "I''m smart. Nothing can


    escape from my sight."


    "Really? Can you tell me why Aunt Karen was reluctant to let me see your brother now?" Silvia had


    come up with a few possibilities. However, she couldn''t determine the exact reason.


    "Well, it''s because Jayden doesn''t want to see you." Levi proceeded to tell Silvia everything that he


    had overheard, "After picking you up from the airport, Mom had sent a message to Aunt Karen.


    However, after Aunt Karen told Jayden about it, he didn''t say a word.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why?" Silvia asked.


    "When Aunt Karen asked him what''s wrong, she waited for a long time before she got an answer.


    He only said four words." Feeling that it was not enough to just convey in words, Levi mimicked


    Jayden''s expression and continued, "I won''t see her!"


    "I see." In fact, this reason was one of the possibilities among Silvia''s guesses. Now that she heard


    the truth with her own ears, she couldn''t help feeling upset.


    Silvia had always known that she had fallen in love with Jayden. Nevertheless, she felt that her


    feelings toward him had not reached the extent where she could not live without him. Without him,


    her life remained the same as before and she was not affected at all.


    It was not until Julien''s phone call that she figured out that she was so wrong. The moment when


    she heard that Jayden was about to die and that she would never see him again, she felt as if her


    world had copsed.


    It was also at that time that she realized that Jayden was much more important to her than she had


    imagined. He was the love of her life.


    He didn''t love her in the past as there was someone else in his heart. However, the past was the


    past. Silvia was now his wife. She shouldn''t have run away when something unpleasant happened.


    Instead, she should let him see the good in her. She would make sure that she was the only one in


    Jayden''s heart..


    Jayden was perfect, but Silvia thought that she was not too bad herself. They were a good match


    after all.


    "Sister Silvia, I don''t think that Jaydon really doesn''t want to see you. He is a stubborn man who


    likes to hide his feelings and not share them. I can assure you that he cares about you very much."


    Levi was full of confidence. He seemed to be able to figure out Jayden''s mind easily.


    Levi felt that he appreciated men like his father more. Neil was straightforward, confident and dared


    to admit to his own mistakes.


    Anyway, other than him, no one else would know what the couple did at home.


    "How are you so sure?" Silvia couldn''t help but find it funny when she saw Levi''s expression, "Levi,


    why don''t you tell me your analysis? Why do you think that your brother cares about me?"


    "Because as long as you are present, his eyes would definitely be glued to you. Also, only when


    you''re with him that he wouldugh heartily without any concern of his image. And..." Levi, who had


    always been sharp-tongued, suddenly was at a loss for words, "In any case, I know that Jayden


    loves you."


    "Are his eyes always glued on me when I''m with him?"


    Silvia thought about it carefully.


    Indeed!


    It was true that Jayden''s gaze had never left her when they were together. However, he was not


    looking at her in admiration. They were just looks of disgust. It was either because she ate too


    much, or because she was not intelligent enough.


    As forughing without concern of his image, Silvia admitted that she had witnessed Jayden


    laughing out loud without any restraints. If it weren''t for other reasons, the reason he wouldugh


    would be because of her stupidity.


    Could all these prove that Jayden held her in his heart?


    Silvia shook her head," Levi, your evidence is not solid enough. You have lost your case."


    "Sister Silvia, how could you do this to me?" Levi pouted.


    "I will give you another chance to strengthen your evidence. Think about it again and see if there


    are any new strong points that can be presented."


    "Cough..."


    Julien, who had been ignored by the two of them, couldn''t help but cough to remind them of his


    existence.


    Knowing Julien well, Levi immediately changed the topic to him. "Julien, I bet you must have an


    even stronger point to convince our judge."


    Julien nced indifferently at Levi and then looked at Silvia, "Sister Silvia, it''s not for us toment


    on my brother''s feelings for you. Actions speak louder than words."


    "Hmm, you have a point." Silvia recalled that Jayden had been helping her with Wateria Corporation


    behind her back. He had also helped to take care of sick mother and assisted her in dealing with


    her despicable principal.


    Silvia could enumerate all the things Jayden had done for her. However, all of them were refuted by


    her once she thought of the fact that she was only a substitute.


    Did Jayden do all of that for her? Or was he just doing that to keep a person simr to his true love


    by his side?


    Just as Silvia was a bundle of conflicting emotions, Julien gave Silvia a very crucial answer. "Sister


    Silvia, your name is written on the marriage certificate, which means you are Jayden''s legal wife. In


    any case, even if he changes his mind one day and wants to marry another woman, he will have to


    give you half of his property."

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    What Julien said was very realistic and cruel. It moved Silvia deeply.


    Over the years, she had seen many couples who had viciously fought over their wealth after their


    divorces. As a result, their love had been torn apart.


    Therefore, many couples would choose to notarize a prenuptial agreement before they were


    married to prevent their other halves from taking away their properties.


    Jayden did not do that. There were only two reasons that Silvia could think of. The first was that he


    was so rich that he didn''t care how much she would get from him. Secondly, he really wanted to


    spend the rest of his life with her.


    Nevertheless, his wish to spend the rest of his life with her was by no means as simple as Silvia


    thought.


    "Sister Silvia, you should be able to understand things that even we could understand as children!"


    Levi gave Silvia a disapproving look. "Didn''t your mom teach you to think with your brain?"


    Silvia was rendered speechless.


    Levi continued, "You''ve already asked all of the questions that you''ve wanted to ask us, and you''ve


    already the answers. You should go and rest now, Sister Silvia."


    Again, Silvia was lost for words.


    These boys were as smart as a fox. Silvia felt that she was basically transparent in front of them as


    there was nothing that she could hide from them.


    "Sister Silvia, there are only good people in our family. No one would make things hard for you. So


    you don''t have to worry. Aunt Karen had tidied up the guest room for you. You will definitely have a


    good sleep," Levi assured her.


    Silvia nodded, "I''ll go and rest then. Both of you should also rest earlier."


    "Okay, go ahead, Sister Silvia. I have something else to do." Levi could not call it a day yet. He still


    needed to pass important information about Silvia to Jayden.


    Even though Jayden didn''t instruct them to do so, Levi figured they should do it on their own ord


    just to be safe.


    Levi had learned his lessons. In the past, even if he had gotten all the questions in his homework


    right, Jayden would ask him to redo everything as long as he spotted an imperfection in his


    handwriting.


    They had gained enough experiences to not repeat the same mistakes. Hence, Levi and Julien had


    always watched their backs.


    "What else do you have to do?" asked Silvia. After spending some time with them, she had be


    sharp-witted enough to sense that Levi must be ying tricks again.


    "I''m going to... Just go to sleep, Sister Silvia." Levi had an idea again. It depended on whether Silvia


    could catch his hint.


    Suddenly, something struck Silvia. "Levi, are you going to report this to Jayden?"


    Levi was very satisfied that Silvia had finally wised up. He put on an act and eximed in surprise,


    "Wow! How did you even know when I didn''t say anything?"


    Seeing the look of admiration in his eyes, Silvia felt a sense of pride. "I have brains, you know."


    "Sister Silvia, you''d better rest early. I''ll go and report to Jayden."


    Silvia grabbed Levi''s hand and said, "Levi, didn''t you say that Jayden cares about me? Can you do


    me a favor?"


    "What do you want me to do for you?"


    Silvia leaned closer to Levi and whispered in his ear. He then gave her a thumbs-up.


    Levi couldn''t help feeling that Silvia had made a lot of progress under their influence!


    "Jayden, are you asleep?" Levi pushed Jayden''s bedroom door open and poked his head in to have


    a look. Jayden was half lying on the bed, holding a book in his hands. It seemed that he was


    reading a book very seriously.


    However, Jayden didn''t seem to realize that he was holding the book upside down. "Is he trying to


    be funny?" Levi thought.


    Jayden did not respond. Levi then added, "I know you are still awake. I''ming in then!"


    Levi entered the room and walked to Jayden''s bedside. Only then did Jayden put down the book


    and looked at Levi with dissatisfaction, "Why aren''t you in bed at this hour? What are you doing in


    my room?"


    "I know you''re not asleep yet, so Ie to have a chat with you." Levi moved a chair over and sat


    down beside his bed. "Jayden, have you been waiting for me for a long time?"


    Jayden knocked Levi''s head with his book and said, "You little brat, who do you think you are? Why


    should I wait for you toe and have a chat with me?"


    "So you''re not waiting for me," Levi remarked while putting on a disappointed look. "If that''s the


    case, I''d better not disturb you. I''m leaving."


    "Are you looking for trouble?" Jayden asked while eyeing Levi''s buttocks.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Levi quickly reached out his hand to his back and said, "Ie with news that you are dying to


    know. How could yoush out at me when you''re the one who refused to listen? My little buttocks


    couldn''t take it anymore!"


    Leviined with a pitiful look on his face as if he was beaten every day. In truth, it was just a


    throwaway remark. No one had ever beat him up.


    "Quick. Spill the beans," Jayden said in a serious manner.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Levi, do you really think that I wouldn''t dare punish you?"


    "But how do I know what you want to know if you don''t tell me?"


    "You little brat..." Jayden resisted his urge to teach Levi a lesson. Since he still needed information


    from Levi, he gave in and said, "How is Silvia? Is she getting used to everything?"


    "Oh! So you want to know about Silvia. You should have told me earlier. How would I know if you


    didn''t tell me?" The reason why Levi dared to act arrogantly was because he knew Jayden''s sore


    point.


    Now that Levi had gained the upper hand over Jayden, he was determined to make things difficult


    for Jayden. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be another chance anymore in the future.


    "Hurry up and tell me!" Jayden urged Levi while poking him with the book.


    "Before I tell you about Sister Silvia, let me ask you a question. Do you miss her? Do you want to


    see her?" Since he was tasked with an important mission, Levi decided to go all out. "Jayden, you


    can choose not to answer my questions. But if you don''t, I won''t say anything else."


    "You little brat! Since when you have be so haughty?" Jayden was so pissed off that he


    pinched Levi on his face and said, "Are you going to say it or not? Huh?"


    Levi held Jayden''s big hand and stopped him from pinching him, "Well, I already know the answer


    even if you didn''t answer my question. You obviously don''t miss Sister Silvia at all! If you don''t miss


    her, why do you want to ask about her?"


    "Who told you that I don''t miss her?"


    "So you miss her."


    "I didn''t... Brat, how dare you trick me!" It was the first time that Jayden had been fooled by Levi.


    Levi said in disgust, "Stop denying anymore, Jayden. Just say it out loud if you miss Sister Silvia.


    She''s your wife after all. Do you really want to see her bing someone else''s wife?"

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    "She wouldn''t dare to!" Jayden said through clenched teeth. At the same time, he grabbed Levi,


    pressed him on the bed, and pped his buttocks, "Little brat, how dare you mess with me, huh?


    Don''t think that I''m not going to beat you up."


    "Are you serious, Jayden? How could you do this to me?" In the past, Jayden had only threatened


    to hit him but did not really do it. Therefore, Levi was taken back that Jayden had hit him quite hard


    this time. He had a feeling that his buttocks were swollen.


    "Be honest with me! Now!"


    "Boohoo... Why are you so fierce? Fine, fine. I''ll tell you!" Levi could only me himself. Despite


    fully aware of its danger, he took the risk and went ahead with it. He was just digging his own grave.


    Finally, Jayden let go of Levi. "Sit down."


    Levi immediately sat up straight, his eyes looking straight ahead like an obedient child.


    Jayden asked, "Did Silvia mention anything about me?" "Yes." Levi couldn''t help looking down upon


    Jayden. He could not fathom why Jayden was acting in such a cowardly and furtive way toward his


    own wife.


    Jayden was not satisfied with Levi''s answer. "Be more specific."


    "What do you want me to say?" Levi threw the question back to Jayden.


    "How did she think of me?"


    "Using her brain I guess?" Levi replied.


    Jayden knew that Levi was doing it on purpose but there was nothing he could do about it. "Little


    brat, I shouldn''t have spanked you just now. It''s all my fault. I sincerely apologize to you. Please


    forgive me."


    Levi said, "I don''t feel any pain from your spanking at all."


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt at all."


    "I''m sorry, Levi."


    Levi was finally satisfied after hearing Jayden apologize twice. He smiled and said, "Jayden, let me


    tell you. Sister Silvia is really worried about you."


    "How do you know that she is worried about me?" "I am not stupid. How wouldn''t I know that she is


    worried about you?" Levi gave Jayden a contemptuous look and continued, "All of us know that


    Sister Silvia doesn''t have a high IQ. But Jayden, when did you be that silly?"


    "Be serious, little brat." Jayden knocked Levi''s head with his book and said, "What I mean is, how


    did she show that she is worried about me? Did she say it directly?


    Levi felt even more frustrated with Jayden. Why couldn''t he ask Sister Silvia directly if he was dying


    to know about it? Levi thought. "If she doesn''t care about you, she wouldn''t have flown to Chatterton


    Town as soon as she heard that you were about to die."


    "What? I am going to die? Who told her that I am going to die?" Jayden had been wondering why


    Silvia, who was hot-tempered and stubborn, would fly to Chatterton Town out of the blue. Now he


    finally knew why. It turned out that she was deceived.


    Did Silvia rush to Chatterton Town because she was worried about his well being? Or was she


    worried that once he died, she would be a widow?


    "Who is going to die? What are you talking about, Jayden?" Levi felt annoyed with himself that he


    had let the cat out of the bag. What if Jayden was offended? Fortunately, he had already prepared


    for this.


    "Stop faking it, Levi."


    "I''m not."


    Jayden threatened, "Do you not have enough spanking?"


    "Alright. To be honest, it was my mom who led us to do this." Shifting the responsibility onto Mia was


    the most appropriate solution as there was only one person in the family who could keep her in


    check.


    "Aunt Mia?"


    Levi nodded, "She''s probably still awake. You can give her a call and ask her."


    "Why would she do this?" Jayden asked curiously.


    "The doctor said that the reason you refused treatment was probably because of Sister Silvia. My


    mother was worried about you. So she lured Sister Silvia here." When speaking of this, Levi did not


    forget to add fuel to the fire, "Jayden, did you know that Sister Silvia even cried just now? Her eyes


    were swollen from crying as she didn''t get to see you."


    "Did she cry?" Jayden lifted his nket immediately and prepared to get down from the bed. "Little


    brat, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Because you didn''t ask!" Levi was feeling proud of himself that he had gotten back at Jayden. Just


    by changing a few lines, he had made Jayden behave like a cat on hot bricks.


    Jayden rolled over and got out of bed. "Which guest room is she staying in?"


    "Because you didn''t want to see her, Aunt Karen arranged a room furthest from yours for her." Levi


    said while pointing to the window, "Sister Silvia is staying in the small building over there in the


    garden."


    Jayden had already put on his coat. "It''s gettingte. Go to sleep."


    "Do you need me to go with you to see Sister Silvia?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden red at him and said, "Did I say that I''m going to see her?"


    Levi remained silent.


    He was dumbfounded that Jayden still refused to admit that he was going to see Silvia. Levi was at


    a loss for words.


    However...


    Levi put his hand in his pocket discreetly and touched his mobile phone. It felt a little hot. It seemed


    that the recording went well. He had sessfully obtained the firsthand information that Silvia


    wanted. By having this recording, Jayden could not deny it anymore.


    When Jayden was done, he patted Levi and asked, "Little brat, what are you smiling at?" "It''ste.


    I''m going to bed now. You should also hurry up and visit Sister Silvia. Oh! Remember to put on


    more clothes. Sister Silvia will be sad if you catch a cold." After saying that, Levi turned around and


    ran out of the room. He figured it was better to retreat as soon as possible in case Jayden


    discovered his recording.


    "You little brat..." Nevertheless, Jayden heeded Levi''s advice and put on another coat to prevent


    himself from catching a cold.


    At this time of the year, the weather in Chatterton Town was much warmerpared to Madison


    City. The average temperature was around twenty degrees Celsius. During the day when the sun


    shone brightly, wearing a singleyer was enough to keep warm. However, it would be slightly cold


    at night when there was strong wind.


    The old illness caused by Jayden''s gunshot wound would re up due to the change in weather.


    The feeling of not being able to control his own body was especially terrible for Jayden. Hence, he


    had always been extra cautious to prevent himself from catching a cold.


    There were four three- story buildings in Secret Garden with different styles, functions, and


    characteristics to each one of them respectively. The main building was where Kevin and Karen


    resided, while the other family members could choose whichever building to stay in as they


    preferred.


    Whenever there were guests visiting, Karen would arrange their rooms thoughtfully. She wanted to


    make sure that all rtives and friends who visited Secret Garden would feel at home.

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    The reason Karen had arranged for Silvia to stay in the small building next to the garden was not


    because she wanted to keep Silvia away from Jayden. The truth was, she made that arrangement


    after taking into ount Silvia''s liking.


    Jayden was fond of traditional culture. Therefore, his room was situated in the traditional, vintage-


    themed building. The location of this building was a thousand meters apart from the building where


    Silvia was staying in. Hence, they were indeed far away from each other.


    It was very quiet in Secret Garden at night that even the chirping sounds of crickets seemed


    particrly loud. Jayden crept toward the small building where Silvia was.


    He thought that as long as he did not make any noise, no one in his family would find out about it.


    Little did he know that there were several busybodies standing on the rooftop of the main building,


    taking in his every move attentively.


    Mia eximed excitedly, "Jayden is full of surprises. He had just told you this afternoon that he


    would never see Silvia. Look at what he is doing now! He is just eating on his own words."


    As Jayden''s mother and also Silvia''s mother-in-w, Karen was considered a respected elder.


    Hence, hiding here and watching her son secretly was not the most appropriate thing to do.


    However, she was standing here after giving in to Mia''s pestering.


    The lights on the rooftop were not turned on. In the dark environment, one wouldn''t be able to tell


    who was there if they didn''t look carefully. Karen had initially wanted to pretend that she was not


    there by keeping quiet. Unexpectedly, she was the first person to be called out by Mia.


    "We should all go back and rest. Stop looking anymore. Also, don''t bring it up to Jayden tomorrow,"


    Karen said.


    "Aunt Karen, my mother will definitely let this slip. Let''s make a bet if you don''t believe me." It turned


    out that the reason why everyone was standing on the rooftop watching Jayden secretly was that


    Levi had reported this to them.


    "Levi, are you even my son?" Mia had nevere across someone who treated humiliating his


    mother like a hobby. If it weren''t for the fact that Levi looked a lot like Neil, she would have thought


    that she had brought back the wrong child from the hospital years ago.


    "Mia, make sure you don''t spill the beans. If not, it would definitely piss Jayden off." Apparently, Levi


    was not the only one who didn''t trust Mia. Karen, too, didn''t trust her as well.


    Mia put on a pitiful expression and said, "Karen, I can''t believe that you don''t trust me."


    "Aunt Mia, me too," Karen Joy chimed in.


    "You guys are such bullies!" Mia whined.


    Karen reminded them again, "Alright. Let''s all head back and get some rest. Remember, do not


    bring this up. Just pretend to not know anything tomorrow, especially you, Mia. You''ve won the Best


    Actress award at such a young age, so acting shouldn''t be a problem for you. I believe that you can


    do it."


    "Don''t worry, Karen. I''ll definitely put my acting skills to good use." Mia was someone who was


    hopelessly susceptible to praise and ttery. Just like what Neil said, she still didn''t possess the


    consciousness that a wife should have.


    "Mom, do you think Jayden will be able to make up with Silvia?" Among the four people upstairs,


    only Karen Joy was meeting Silvia for the first time. Even though she didn''t know Silvia very well,


    Silvia made a good first impression on her.


    Karen Joy sincerely hoped that Silvia was the one destined for Jayden. She hoped that they would


    be happy together. Only then would she be able to let go of the worry and guilt she felt toward


    Jayden.


    "Do not worry so much about them, Karen Joy. You should think about yourself and Lionel. You


    have been busy recently with your brother''s affairs and have neglected him. I guess he must be


    mad at you now." To Karen, Karen Joy and Lionel were equally important as Jayden and Silvia. She


    would not allow herself to leave out Karen Joy and Lionel because of Jayden.


    "Mom, don''t be troubled about us. We are fine. Lionel couldn''t bear to be angry with me." Karen Joy


    couldn''t help curling her lips upward when she thought of Lionel who was overbearing yet


    considerate. She felt extremely lucky to have met such a man who loved her so dearly in her life.


    "He loves you too much to be mad at you. But you can''t just do what you please because he is


    devoted to you. No matter how busy you are, remember not to neglect him. He is the one with


    whom you''re going to spend the rest of your life, much longer than the time Dad and I spend with


    you." Over these years, no matter how much Kevin adored her, Karen had always reminded herself


    that it took two to tango. For a marriage to work, it required a lot ofpromise from both the


    husband and wife.


    "Why do I have the feeling that you are saying this to me instead of Karen?" Mia asked Karen.


    Karen said with a smile, "If you really feel so, it just proves that you still have some self-awareness.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter. All of us like you just the way you are, including Neil."


    Fate was indeed a wonderful thing, and so was love.


    When one had yet to meet their destined significant other, one would always set qualifications and


    standards for a perfect lover in their minds. However, when they met the right person, they would


    find that all the standards that they had set were useless. The person that they fell in love with might


    bepletely different from what they had expected. Despite that, love was love and there was no


    need for any exnation.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Also, every hurdle that came along their way wouldn''t be a problem as long as two persons who


    were in love were in it together. By having each other''s shoulders to lean on, all difficulties and


    challenges were nothing.


    There were not many members in the Kyle family. Coupled with the fact that Karen Joy was not


    staying in the house, many rooms in Secret Garden were vacant. The small building next to the


    garden was no exception. During normal days, no one lived there. However, the vacant rooms were


    always kept clean and tidy so that anyone could move in anytime.


    This was what Aunt Anne, the servant who was in charge of serving Silvia, told her.


    Silvia was lying on a huge bed which was at least two meters wide. Her eyes panned across the


    room again and again. The decoration in this room looked very simple but every little detail was


    very refined.


    It was so exquisite that it made her feel that it wasn''t a room for resting, but a precious piece of art.


    Once again, Silvia couldn''t help but sigh that there could be a huge difference between people.


    In the past, she had always thought that she came from a rich family and led a good life. After she


    met the Kyle family, only then did she realise that there was no limit to the universe.


    The actual life of someone wealthy waspletely different from what Silvia had imagined before.


    She had thought that all wealthy people in the world lived luxurious lifestyles every day.


    To her surprise, the Kyle family kept a very low profile. Moreover, they were friendly people and


    were living harmoniously among themselves.


    Perhaps, a person was only considered truly wealthy when he or she was rich in both soul and


    material wealth.

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    Silviay sleeplessly on the bed for a long time. She got up again and went to the balcony to gaze


    at the direction where Jayden stayed, as Levi pointed.


    "Jayden lives there," she thought. It was approximately a few hundred meters away from her.


    The distance was close. It was so close that she could see him in a few minutes as soon as she


    stepped out of the door. However, they were far apart from each other in reality that she couldn''t


    see him even if she''d given all she got.


    ording to Levi, Jayden had been carried home, unconscious, by his family members to


    Chatterton Town, and it all happened on the day Silvia visited Jayden.


    On that day, Silvia coincidentally bumped into Auntie Cherry when she was about to leave. Auntie


    Cherry told Silvia that Jayden was unconscious again. However, Silvia assumed that he was still the


    same as before; as long as the fever subsided, he would be alright. So, she didn''t return to visit him.


    Now that Silvia thought about it, if Jayden''s parents had not been there that day, the consequences


    would have been unimaginable.


    It was all a fortunate coincidence that they were at the scene that day, and Jayden''s illness was


    stabilized, and luckily Silvia too came to Chatterton Town.


    Silvia''s mother and Audrey told her before that life is short and decades would pass in a blink of an


    eye. So, one must cherish people who are still alive instead of regretting not loving a person enough


    when it was already toote.


    Therefore, Silvia would not let go, no matter what happened this time. She would go all out to fall in


    love with a man that she wanted to love instead of living with regrets.


    "Jayden, I really like you a lot. Could you like me back a little? The one you like is Silvia... and only


    Silvia... And not Karen Joy''s substitute."


    Silvia silently chanted in her heart, hoping to get his answer, but she knew that he couldn''t answer


    her.


    "Forget it, stop thinking about it. No matter how much I think about it, Jayden wouldn''t know either. It


    would be better for me to sleep now and be energetic tomorrow. Then, I''ll tell Jayden boldly, and he


    shall fall in love with me.


    She was such a strong girl with blind confidence.


    Silvia returned to her room andy back on the bed. When she was ready to sleep, she heard the


    sound of the door creaking gently. Someone was opening her door!


    The sound of the door handle turning was so soft that it seemed like someone was doing it on


    purpose. Silvia''s first impression was a burr trying to enter the house carefully so that he wouldn''t


    wake the owner up.


    "There are thieves in Secret Garden?"


    Silvia didn''t have time to think further. She immediately got out of bed, grabbed the tablemp on


    the bedside table, and hurriedly hid behind the door. She wanted to see who was the tough nut that


    dared to break into the Kyles'' residence to steal things.


    The sound of the door handle turning could be heard again. Someone was pushing the door from


    outside. As the door was pushed open wider and wider, Silvia''s heartbeat raced faster and faster.


    She gripped the tablemp harder.


    Once the thief entered through the door, she must knock him out immediately with the


    tablemp. If she failed to take him out on the first try, it would not be easy for her to strike the thief


    again.


    The door was finally pushed open enough for the person to tiptoe in. The room was dark, and Silvia


    panicked. She didn''t manage to identify the person in time and raised the tablemp to strike it on


    the person with full force. "D*mn, I''m going to smash you to death!"


    "Silvia, you''re f*cking crazy!" Jayden growled as he held onto the spot where his head was hit.


    He came to see this woman with good intentions. If she didn''t want to see him, fine! But yet, she hit


    him with a tablemp? Was she nning to kill him?


    Did someone say that this woman was worried about him? Jayden was gonna teach that guy a


    lesson!


    "J-Jayden?" Silvia reached out to turn on the lights. The room brightened up, and Silvia discerned


    clearly the person whom she regarded as a thief.


    The man standing in front of her was obviously the Jayden that she was missing. He was not a thief


    at all.


    Silvia''s initial fear of the burr turned into astonishment. However, when she saw the blood flowing


    down from his forehead, she felt a pang of heartbreak. "Jayden, I''m so sorry! I thought you were a


    thief, so I hit you quite hard!"


    "Silvia, you mistook me for a thief? You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Jayden felt that Silvia must


    have done it deliberately! He was a huge man, so how could she fail to recognize him?!


    "Why would I hit you on purpose?" Silvia refused to admit defeat and roared back, "Who asked you


    to be so sneaky? You made me think that you were a thief."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jayden''s face darkened, and he said, "Are you saying that I''m the one at fault?"


    Did she really think that he wanted to be sneaky in the first ce?


    It was all because of her! He was afraid to see her when she was hostile, so he came to see her


    while she was asleep. s, he was beaten up as soon as he entered the door!


    "I didn''t say that." Silvia felt ashamed and selfreproachful, but on top of all that, she felt heartbroken.


    "Let''s not argue about who is right or wrong. We should get a doctor to treat your wound first."


    Jayden replied, "I''m not going!"


    "Jayden, don''t be willful, okay? What would happen if your deep wound had an infection?


    You can die of tetanus even nowadays." Silvia hated it the most when he refused to see the doctor


    to treat his illness or injuries. Does he really think that he has an invulnerable body that would not


    break?


    Jayden red at her fiercely and said, "There''s a first aid kit in the first room of the first floor by the


    stairs. Go and take it."


    "Okay." Silvia turned and sprinted away. In less than three minutes, Silvia returned to the room with


    a first aid kit. "Sit down. I will take care of it for you right away."


    The wound on his forehead was so deep that it was still bleeding. If it continued, it would be life-


    threatening. Silvia felt so anxious that her eyes were turning red. The crux of the matter was that


    Jayden was still very calm. "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Silvia roared angrily, "Jayden, could you just sit down!"


    Jayden became obedient instantly when Silvia scolded him like that. He sat submissively as she


    pressed him down on the sofa and said, "Why are you so fierce? Ady should be gentle so that


    she doesn''t scare a man away."


    "I am being fierce to you. What''s the matter? If you''re capable of shutting me up, then do it. Sit


    down, don''t move!" Silvia bellowed at him. However, her movements of treating his wound were


    delicate in fear that she would hurt him again.


    Whenever Silvia was fierce enough, Jayden would be well-behaved.


    "Huh, this man''s asking for it! He won''t listen to me when I talk to him nicely. Once I''m fierce to him,


    he will be more obedient than a child!" Silvia thought.


    The wound was on the right side of Jayden''s forehead and was about two centimeters above his


    eyebrows. At that moment, it was still bleeding profusely. Silvia''s heart ached as she looked at


    Jayden. "Jayden, you''re so silly! You could have just knocked on the door before you entered, and


    everything would have been fine."


    Jayden replied, "It was all because of you."


    Silvia asked, "What does it have to do with me?"


    Jayden answered, "Why does it have nothing to do with you?"


    Silvia exined, "It was you who didn''t want to see me first! Not the other way round."

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    "Silvia, it was you who refused to see me first! And so I didn''t want to see you! Pay attention to the


    chronology!" Jayden sounded unusually stubborn.


    He just needed to take the first step andfort Silvia to resolve their animosity. But he didn''t!


    Instead, he insisted that he was not at fault!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    They were about to get into an argument over who refused to see who first. Given that Jayden was


    ill and hurt, Silvia decided to let him win. "Alright, it was my fault."


    Jayden added, "I''m wrong too."


    Silvia said, "Alright, it''s your fault then."


    Jayden gritted his teeth and shot back, "You!"


    Silvia patted him. "Don''t move. I''ll clean your wound first. It may get infected if you don''t clean it in


    time."


    Silvia took a swab with alcohol and cleaned Jayden''s wounds. The moment it touched him, he


    frowned and inhaled sharply. "Ouch!"


    "Does it hurt?" Silvia asked anxiously.


    "Why don''t you try if it hurts?!" Jayden said in a foul tone.


    He suffered gun wounds once that almost cost his life, but he didn''t even utter a word. This time it


    was just a small injury. He eximed merely to attract Silvia''s attention so that she would feel sorry


    for him.


    "But you can''t choose not to clean the wound just because it doesn'' t hurt." Silvia felt distressed to


    see that he was in pain. "Well, I''ll be gentler. Please bear with it."


    Jayden did not say a word.


    Silvia made her move again. This time, just when she raised her hand, Jayden hissed in pain!


    Silvia knew that this man was not in pain at all. He was behaving like this on purpose, so Silvia


    pressed the wound down forcefully. This time around, Jayden did not hiss in response. Instead, he


    roared, "Are you a fool?" "F*ck, how could a woman be so clumsy? She is so ipetent that she


    can''t even handle a small thing!" Jayden wondered.


    Silvia retorted, "Yeah, I''m just a fool. If I''m not, why would Ie all the way here to see you?"


    Jayden felt warm tears falling on his forehead. He looked up and saw that Silvia was crying. "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Nothing," Silvia shook her head. "Stop talking. I''m trying to stop the bleeding and bandage it."


    "Why are you crying for nothing?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "If you don''t care about my business, then whose business should you care about?" Jayden''s face


    darkened, and he said ruthlessly, "Silvia, let me tell you this. This time, it was you who came to me


    first. If you dared to leave me without my permission, I''d definitely break your legs."


    "If you don''t want me to leave, then I won''t. Why are you so fierce?" After all, she didn''t n to


    leave this ce alone since she was here. If she wanted to go, she must bring Jayden with her.


    "You''re really not leaving?" Jayden felt something was wrong with Silvia, but he could not figure it


    out.


    "I told you not to move. Don''t you understand?"


    "Is this how you treat a patient?"


    "You deserved it!"


    "You''re ruthless!"


    "It''s done." Silvia had finally bandaged his wound.


    "That was fast." Silvia was clumsy just now. How did she finish it up so quickly? He wasn''t getting


    enough of her attention yet.


    She then replied, "It''s gettingte. You should go back and rest early. Be careful with the wound,


    and don''t let it get wet."


    He had alreadye to see her, but she still asked him to leave. Jayden felt that this woman was


    peculiar. "Do you really want me to go away?"


    "If you want to stay, then go ahead. I won''t force you to leave." Silvia replied in her heart. However,


    Jayden didn''t see through her and assumed that her silence was her assent for him to leave.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll go." Jayden said solemnly.


    "Jayden, I''m staying in such arge house alone. If there is a thief, I will be scared." Silvia was


    being very obvious now. Jayden should understand what she meant.


    However, Jayden did not understand her and said, "Secret Garden''s security system was built well.


    We would be alerted even if a fly enters the premise, let alone a thief. After all these years, not a


    single thief has dared to enter the Kyles'' residence to steal things. If there was any sessful


    burr, I would really want to see how it goes!"


    Silvia replied, "Stop talking nonsense. Go back and rest."


    If she continued to listen to him, she would probably feel dejected.


    She had met fools before but not someone as silly as Jayden. Perhaps he wasn''t dense, but he was


    just reluctant. After all, they were at the Kyles'' residence in Chatterton Town, and the person Jayden


    truly loved was also in the same premises...


    "Headlines! Headlines! Jayden snuck into Sister Silvia''s room, and she hit him as she mistook him


    as a thief!" Levi messaged his mom as he eavesdropped outside the room.


    "What? Levi, if this piece of information isn''t 100% verified, then you would better not let Jayden


    know about it. Otherwise, he would spank you!" The moment Mia replied to Levi, she immediately


    forwarded the messages to their family group chat. "Headlines! Headlines! Jayden snuck into


    Silvia''s room in the middle of the night with an ulterior motive! But Silvia mistook him for a thief and


    beat him up."


    Mia''s message was broadcasted immediately. Soon, all the Kyles knew that Jayden snuck into


    Silvia''s room the previous night, but yet Silvia beat him up, mistaking him as a burr.


    "Headlines! Headlines! Sister Silvia asked Jayden to stay but Jayden rejected her!" Levi sent the


    latest update to his mother and left hurriedly.


    Mia immediately forwarded the news into the group chat that Jayden was also in. "Headlines!


    Headlines! Jayden wanted to stay overnight in Silvia''s room but he was rejected."


    "Pfft..." Karen couldn''t help bursting intoughter when she saw Mia''s message.


    Kevin, who was reading a book, heard Karen''sughter and turned around. He asked, "What''s so


    funny?"


    Karen pointed at her phone and said, "Mia just sent a message saying that Jayden secretly went to


    check on Silvia. Who would have thought that she would mistake him as a thief and beat him up!"


    Kevin replied, "You women are too much!"


    Karen asked, "What do you mean?"


    Kevin exined discontentedly, "How could a woman even mistake her man for someone else?


    What do you women think about all the time?"


    Karen probed, "Kevin, what on earth are you trying to say? Jayden didn''t even tell Silvia that he was


    coming to see her and snuck into her room in the middle room. Silvia isn''t familiar around here, so


    she must''ve thought that he was a thief."


    Kevin said, "It''s gettingte. You should go to sleep."


    For the past few days, Jayden had been the subject of their conversation. Kevin was concerned


    about his eldest son''s illness that it even bothered Kevin in his sleep. It was quite distressing!


    Karen replied, "You should sleep first. I''m still waiting for Mia to send me thetest updates."


    Kevin grabbed the phone in Karen''s hand, turned it off, and then threw it aside. "It''s fine if you go


    about the children during the daytime. But you''re mine at night. If you think about them again, be


    careful of what I''ll do with you!"

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    "Alright, my time at night belongs to you." Since Kevin already threw her phone aside, Karen


    decided that she should get a good night''s rest and deal with her children¡¯s matters the next day.


    Besides, children could take care of themselves. As parents, Karen and Kevin could only lead the


    way for them, but the children still had to walk their path themselves.


    Kevin held Karen firmly in his arms and said, "Sleep now."


    Karen''s ears were right on his chest. When she listened to his heartbeat, she would always feel at


    peace. "Kevin, sometimes I wonder what would happen to my life if I''d not met you?"


    Kevin replied, "There¡¯s no such possibility."


    Karen said, "I¡¯m talking about what-ifs. If I did not meet you, I don¡¯t know what would have


    happened to me. I would probably be dead. I can¡¯t say for sure."


    Kevin replied with a low voice, "Karen, don¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Karen smiled. "I''m not talking nonsense. I''m grateful that fate arranged for you to be by my side. I''m


    d that I met you. I''m proud that I have three filial and sensible children. Because of you, I had the


    opportunity to experience many beautiful things in the world."


    Kevin caressed her head and said softly, "We still have a long road ahead of us. We can still


    experience lots of wonderful memories together."


    "Yes." Karen looked up at Kevin slightly. After so many years, he was still as good-looking and


    charming as when they first met. She couldn''t help reaching out to touch his face. "Kevin, tell me


    honestly, was there any woman who tried to please you these years? And you found her


    unforgettable and tempted you for even a moment?"


    "Yes," Kevin said affirmatively.


    "There was?"


    Karen was only asking him casually, and he dared to say yes. She believed that there he had no


    other woman, hence, decided to ask this question. She trusted Kevin greatly at first, but when she


    heard him say ''Yes'', she felt distressed.


    She blinked and gazed at him pitifully. "Tell me, who is she? Is she prettier than me, or gentler than


    me? Or both?"


    "That woman''s name is Karen Daly, and she had be my wife long ago." Seeing that Karen''s


    face had turned pale, Kevin immediately cleared the air because he didn''t want her to be sad.


    "You''re so mean! You scared me." Karen pinched him.


    Kevin grabbed her hand and kissed it. "You¡¯ll be waking up early tomorrow, so go to sleep soon."


    "Kevin, I warn you not to scare me like this in the future." Karen red at him. She was still feeling


    troubled.


    "I won''t," Kevin acknowledged.


    "Good night, my dear Kevin!" Having received a satisfying reply, Karen changed into afortable


    position andy down in Kevin''s arms. She smiled and fell into a sweet dream.


    When Jayden went to Silvia''s ce, he did not bring his phone along with him. By the time he


    returned to his residence, he saw Mia''s messages on his mobile phone.


    After reading it, Jayden''s expression darkened.


    He thought he went to see Silvia in secret, but it seemed like he was exposed thoroughly.


    Based on the messages he received, he concluded that Aunt Mia must have sent it to her group


    chats. It wouldn''t be surprising if she sent it to all of her contacts.


    Mia¡¯s messages were sent to the group chats that even Jayden was in. Probably she was over the


    clouds when she did it, so she must have overlooked this fact.


    Even the perpetrator Jayden had received those updates... Then what about Silvia?


    Did Mia also send a message to Silvia?!


    Jayden guessed it right. Mia forwarded her WhatsApp messages to her entire contact list. She didn''t


    miss out on anyone.


    At the same time, Silvia was also looking at her phone and saw the WhatsApp messages sent by


    Mia. Silvia had the urge to pack up and leave Chatterton Town immediately, returning to Madison


    City.


    Just when she was thinking of this, Jayden called her. Silvia answered the call and said, "Jayden,


    look at what you''d done. I told you to meet me properly, but you didn¡¯t want to. Why did you insist on


    sneaking in at midnight? Now everyone knows about it."


    Jaydenforted her and said, "It''s gettingte. Many people have already fallen asleep. There


    must be some people who haven''t seen Aunt Mia''s messages. Don''t worry."


    Silvia retorted, "The cat is out of the bag, and it''s toote to recall the messages. So what if the


    others don''t see it now?!"


    Jayden answered, "I have already asked my technicians to delete the messages. I can''t delete the


    memories of the people who have seen the messages, but people who have yet to open the


    messages would not see it."


    Silvia rubbed her head. "Since when did the app have such a magical function? Why haven''t I heard


    of it?"


    Jayden said, "There are still a lot of things you don''t know."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Of course, if Jayden wanted to delete the messages, he wouldn''t use average means. He had his


    professional technicians track down both of Mia''s messages and deleted them secretly. This was


    not a difficult task for him at all.


    A person''s status could be determined by how far- sighted the person is. Only a few people could


    climb to a vantage point of power. Hence, it was always lonely at the top.


    Silvia said, "Don''t make fun of me. There are also things that I know, but you may not know about it


    too."


    Jayden said, "Is there anything in this world that you know, but I don''t? Say it!"


    Silvia asked, "Do you know what an enoki mushroom is?"


    Jayden said, "A food?"


    He guessed wildly, and was rather baffled by her sudden question.


    Silvia chuckled and said, "Not really."


    Jayden asked, "Then is it a tool?"


    Silvia said, "I can''t tell you."


    Jayden probed, "What exactly is it?"


    Silvia said, "I will tell you if you admit that you don''t know."


    Jayden replied, "I admit defeat."


    Silvia snickered. "You are an enoki mushroom."


    Jayden replied, "You''re making fun of me, aren''t you?!"


    Fortunately, Jayden was simple-minded and did not know what she meant. If he were to know about


    it, he would definitely be furious.


    Therefore, she must not let him dwell on the matter. Silvia quickly changed the topic. "I''m feeling


    sleepy. Your body is still not well, so get some sleep. Get well, and cooperate with the doctor for


    treatment. Don''t think of nonsense!"


    Jayden said, "Yes, good night!"


    Silvia wished him back. "Good night!"


    Although both of them wished each other goodnight, neither of them hung up the call. It seemed like


    they were waiting for the other to hang up first, or perhaps they were reluctant to hang up, wanting


    to hear each other''s voices.


    Both of them remained quiet. After a long while, Jayden finally broke the silence. "Silvia, remember


    what I said to you just now."


    Silvia asked, "What did you say?"

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    Jayden spoke so much earlier. How could Silvia know what he was referring to?


    Silvia racked her brains, but could not think of anything. "I still don''t get what you mean."


    This woman had a memory of a goldfish. He was having a conversation with her just now. Jayden


    thought of using a more ruthless method to make her remember what he said, so he said fiercely,


    "Remember this, you came to Chatterton Town by yourself this time around. You'' re not going


    anywhere without my consent, otherwise, no matter where you go, I can cripple you!"


    "So, this was what he was referring to." Silvia thought. He was worried that she would leave. It was


    uncanny that she was afraid that he would chase her out instead!


    But she didn''t need to worry about that anymore. "Alright, I''ll remember that, and I won''t forget it!"


    Jayden replied, "Okay."


    Silvia said, "Then, I''ll hang up now."


    Jayden answered, "Okay."


    After hanging up the call, Silvia found herself smiling the whole time when she was chatting with


    him. Huh, so that was how it felt when the person she liked cared for her too!


    Thinking of this, Silvia picked up her phone again and sent a text message to Jayden. "Jayden,


    there''s one more thing that I forgot to tell you."


    Jayden replied, "It''s veryte. You should sleep first. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Fine, she''d tell him tomorrow. Anyway, she had already decided to tell him so it wouldn''t matter to


    wait for another day.


    The next day.


    It was another sunny day.


    The doctors rushed over early in the morning to perform a full- body examination on Jayden.


    Afterward, they were in disbelief. They were afraid that something had gone wrong!


    Both doctors gave Jayden another full-body examination again after getting Jayden''s permission as


    they held full ountability to their job.


    After the test results came back, both doctors exchanged nces in amusement.


    Jayden''s condition was dismal the previous day. There was even a possibility for him to pass out


    and fall into aa anytime.


    Overnight, his condition improved significantly, so much that Jayden was apletely different


    person!


    The doctors had prescribed all sorts of medication, but there was no noticeable improvement in his


    health. What on earth happened the previous night?


    Both doctors were dying out of curiosity.


    Seeing that Jayden''splexion and mood had improved significantly, they reckoned that his spirit


    improved his condition, but it shouldn''t have such a huge effect. Dr. Baker asked, "Master Jayden,


    may I ask you a question? What did you dost night?"


    What did he dost night?


    Jayden instinctively recalled the previous night''s incident of him seeing Silvia in secret, which had


    been announced to the public by Mia. Could it be that Mia''s contact list included these doctors as


    well? Had they also read the gossip?!


    "Even if they saw the message, as professional doctors, shouldn''t they refrain from gossiping?"


    What was their intention of doing this?


    How could they gossip about their private matters?


    Jayden shot him a cold re and said, "Dr. Baker, your job is to treat patients. Since when does


    your job include minding your patient''s private life? Does this have anything to do with your


    treatment?"


    Dr. Baker said, "Master Jayden, it really has something to do with it."


    Jayden said, "You''re already middle-aged, Dr. Baker. So why are you still gossiping like a


    teenager?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr. Baker was already more than sixty years old, and he was a very experienced old doctor. Jayden


    initially respected him just like how he respected his elders.


    If this matter was questioned by someone else instead of Dr. Baker, Jayden would have scolded the


    person. It was already a show of respect that Jayden did not throw Dr. Baker out.


    Dr. Baker was confused as he listened to what he said. "Master Jayden, what do you mean by


    gossip? Your body condition improved so quickly, like magic! I just wanted to know the reason. I''m


    not trying to be a busybody."


    "My condition is improving too quickly? How quickly?" Jayden wasn¡¯t feeling terrible today, but he


    was not sure about his illness. He wouldn''t know if his condition was good or bad.


    "Even if you had taken any magical medication, the effect wouldn''t be so quick based on my


    opinion. So, you can imagine how fast you'' re getting better." Dr. Baker looked at Jayden up and


    down again. "The speed of your recovery is far beyond my expectation."


    Jayden put down the ss of water in his hand. "I have recovered quickly. Perhaps my body is


    healthy. But I think the both of you aren''t d to see that I have recovered."


    Dr. Baker exined, "It wasn¡¯t that we''re unhappy. We''re just too astonished. Sir, your recovery


    speed has not been seen in our hospital records for decades, so we want to know what you ate or


    didst night."


    Dr. Baker added, "Through your activities, diet, among others, we may be able to find out the


    reason for your recovery. If you ate something, we can study it and try to find a medicine that can


    cure you as soon as possible. This is to prevent you from suffering unexpectedly."


    "Was my recovery so miraculous?" The previous night, Jayden did nothing but went to see Silvia.


    Was it not medicine or exercise that made his body recover quickly, but Silvia¡¯ s arrival?


    Jayden''s heart couldn''t help feeling touched that Silvia came to Chatterton Town because she was


    worried about him. That silly woman said that she didn''t want to see him anymore, but she couldn''t


    let him go at all in reality.


    Not only that, butst night, Silvia even hinted to him that he could stay with her...


    At that time, he understood what she meant, but he pretended not to understand.


    It was the first time that Silvia came to his family. Jayden had not personally introduced her to the


    elders in the family and announced her status. Before this, many people thought that Silvia was not


    the Kyle family''s rightful daughter-inw. Silvia wasn¡¯t able to live with the Kyles with such


    ambiguity...


    Given Silvia''s ambiguous status, she was already living with the Kyles but could not live with


    Jayden. Obviously, Jayden''s mother also noticed this. She arranged for Silvia to live in the farthest


    ce from Jayden to prevent others from gossiping.


    Based on the local customs, it was unsightly for a woman to live in their home before rightfully being


    married to a man of the house.


    Although the Kyles and Jayden did not have the same view, others would think so.


    If anyone else were to gossip about Jayden, he would walk his own path and ignore them. But the


    victim here was Silvia, so he wanted to protect her. No matter how much he wanted her to sleep in


    his arms, he must endure it. He could not let Silvia feel aggrieved, even a little bit.


    He had to consider everything for his wife all the time. Whether now orter in the future, he would


    not allow anyone to gossip behind her back!

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Jayden refused to speak but Dr. Baker was eager to know the reason his body was recovering so


    quickly. "Master Jayden, perhaps I can ask your nutritionist what he prepared for youst night?"


    "There''s no need to see the nutritionist. I can tell you the answer now." Jayden retracted his


    thoughts and continued, "My recovery has nothing to do with diet. It''s because I was in an excellent


    moodst night."


    Dr. Baker asked, "Why are you in a good mood?"


    Jayden replied without any hesitation, "My wife is here."


    "I see," The patient was in a good mood indeed, which was favorable for the patient''s recovery.


    However, it was the first time Dr. Baker had seen someone like Jayden to experience such an


    optimistic effect. However, when he recalled his past experience, it was not strange that thest


    time Jayden''s condition suddenly worsened was also because of his wife.


    Jayden looked at Dr. Baker and said, "Dr. Baker, it''s a good thing that I''m recovering.


    You have to keep this a secret for the time being."


    Dr. Baker didn''t understand the reason and asked, "Why?"


    Jayden snapped, "You should just focus on treating my illness. Why do you ask so many


    questions?"


    "What if..." Dr. Baker trailed off.


    Jayden added, "There are no what-ifs. Just do as I say."


    Silvia came here because of his serious illness. What if she heard that his condition was better and


    she left again?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Just in case, Jayden had no choice but to adopt this unwise strategy.


    At the Savile Building.


    After Jayden left the previous night, Silvia slept well and got up early. She did not expect that Levi


    would leave earlier than her and was waiting downstairs early.


    "Sister Silvia, I''ve finished the task you gave me." Levi dangled the phone in front of Silvia as if he


    was offering a treasure. "Do you want to listen to it now orter?"


    Silvia took the phone. "Jayden probably doesn''t know about this."


    Levi patted his chest and promised, "Sister Silvia, don''t worry about me! If I don''t have any


    confidence, I won''t dare to take the heavy responsibility you gave me."


    Silvia nodded with satisfaction. "Well, thank you my dear Levi!"


    "You''re wee!" Levi said.


    "Why are you such a pleasant child?" Silvia pinched Levi''s face and then clicked on the recording to


    listen to Levi and Jayden''s conversation.


    Jayden was indeed a man who did not speak his mind. He said that he didn''t want to care or see


    her, but he sent a spy to inquire about her!


    Levi said, "Sister Silvia, am I right? Jayden really cares about you."


    "Well, you are right." Silvia looked at Levi and suddenly thought of something. "Levi, Jayden asked


    you to be a spy in my ce, but you betrayed him and stood on my side. I wonder if you would


    betray me and side with him again?"


    "Sister Silvia, that''s not right. How could you say that? I''m just being a double agent!" Levi pouted


    and seemed dissatisfied. "Jayden threatened me, so I helped him. But you''re different. You''re


    beautiful, lovely, and kind. I helped you sincerely, but yet you doubted me. I felt hurt.'' "Levi, I''m


    sorry!" Silvia apologized. "I didn''t intend to doubt you. I just feel that my IQ is not as high as


    compared to yours. I was afraid of falling into Jayden''s trap."


    "Sister Silvia, you must believe me. Trust me that I will be on your side." Levi patted his chest again


    and vowed, "I promise to fulfill the task you gave me and be a qualified double agent. I will not let


    Jayden know anything."


    Silvia nodded. "Yes, I believe in you."


    "What spies are you guys talking about?" Karen''s voice was heard suddenly.


    Silvia hurriedly greeted her. "Mrs. Kyle, good morning!"


    Karen asked with a gentle smile, "Silvia, how was your sleepst night?"


    Silvia replied, "Thank you for your concern. I slept very well."


    Karen looked at Silvia and realized that Silvia looked very well. "Well, that''s good."


    Levi pretended that nothing had happened and asked, "Aunt Karen, why are you here so early?"


    "You'' re not the only one that''s allowed toe here." Karen pinched Levi''s face. "I know that you


    like Silvia very much, but don¡¯t disturb her rest."


    Levi replied, "I wasn''t disturbing Sister Silvia at all!"


    Silvia spoke up on behalf of Levi too. "Mrs. Kyle, Levi isn''t disturbing me."


    Karen said, "Well, let''s have breakfast together."


    In the dining room.


    There were more people at the breakfast table. Seated there were Kevin, Karen, Lionel, Karen Joy,


    Mia, Levi, Julien, and Silvia. Only their grandfather, Hale, and also Neil, and Jayden were absent.


    Neil had some matters to settle and so did not stay at Secret Garden. Hale had gone to church for


    some prayers for Jayden''s health. So, both of them were not at the dining table. However, Jayden


    didn''te to dine with them despite his improvement in health.


    Everyone greeted Silvia enthusiastically. Even Kevin, who had always been aloof, took the initiative


    to say a few words to Silvia. "This is your home. Please make yourselffortable."


    Silvia said, "Mr. Kyle, thank you."


    Karen said, "Silvia, you and Karen Joy are around the same age. I''ve asked Karen Joy to


    apany you these days. She''s lived in Chatterton Town for a long time, so she¡¯s familiar with the


    area. Just tell her wherever you want to go."


    Karen Joy chuckled, "Silvia, my mom gave me an important task of apanying you. If I don''t


    take good care of you, my mom will punish me, so you have to cooperate with me from now on!"


    Silvia gazed at Karen Joy. She was a beautiful girl, indeed. Every time Silvia looked at her, she felt


    amazed by Karen Joy''s beauty.


    "Silvia, is there anything on my face?" Karen Joy did not seem displeased by Silvia''s staring.


    Instead, she used a joking tone to resolve the embarrassment.


    "No, you don''t have anything on your face... I just think that you''re so pretty, and I can''t help staring


    at you!" Silvia was a frank person. If she disliked something, she would hate it. If she liked


    something, she would love it.


    "Silvia, are youplimenting me?" Karen Joy had always been ttered since young, asionally


    receiving too manypliments. However, she felt delighted at Silvia''spliment.


    Silvia added, "I am telling the truth."


    "Silvia, you''re pretty too." Karen Joy could see her resemnce in Silvia, but the more she looked


    at her, the more she felt that they were not alike. They were twopletely different people.


    "Thank you!" Silvia epted Karen Joy''s praise in return because she genuinely felt that she was


    good-looking as well.


    Both of them were about the same age, so the more they chatted, the happier they got. They almost


    forget that there were other people around them.


    Karen then interrupted them, "Let''s eat first. You two can chit chat after eating."


    The meal was about to begin but Jayden had yet to arrive. Silvia looked back once a while and


    waited, but Jayden did not appear. Her mood became sullen suddenly.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    Without Jayden around, the others felt like strangers to Silvia.


    She felt out of ce as she sat with the family. She usually loved to eat fried shrimps, but at


    present, the food seemed tasteless in her mouth.


    "Silvia, the doctor said that Jayden has to stay warm. So, I sent someone to send breakfast to his


    room. Hurry up and eat. After that, you''ll be able to visit him." Karen was able to see through Silvia''s


    concern and told her in advance.


    "That''s right, Sister Silvia. Once you finish your meal, you can visit Jayden. So, don''t be moody."


    Even Levi was able to see that Silvia was unhappy for not being able to see Jayden.


    Once again, Silvia deeply felt that she could not keep anything from the Kyles. They could guess


    her every move and read any subtle change in her expression.


    If that was the case, would they guess that she was slightly envious of Karen Joy¡¯s beauty? If it was


    true, she really could not mask her feelings!


    Just as Silvia was letting her imagination run wild, Levi was sensible and reminded her at the right


    time, "Sister Silvia, eat quickly. Once you''re done, you can see Jayden!"


    Once she finished her meal, she could visit Jayden openly. Silvia didn¡¯t think of anything else and


    pulled herself out of her moody thoughts to concentrate on her meal. This time, everything was


    delicious.


    Silvia finished her breakfast as fast as she could and let Karen Joy lead her directly to Jayden''s


    room.


    On the way there, Karen Joy said, "Silvia, our family really likes you very much. I like you too. We


    are all thrilled from the bottom of our heart for you toe.¡±


    Silvia could feel it too. "Karen Joy, thank you."


    Karen Joy continued, "Then can you tell me what your worries are?"


    Did Karen Joy notice something?


    Silvia felt slightly nervous. "Karen Joy, why do you ask that?"


    Karen Joy immediately smiled and said, "It''s just intuition."


    Silvia sighed. This girl''s intuition was urate.


    But how should Silvia answer Karen Joy? Could she tell Karen Joy that she was concerned about


    who Jayden fancied before? That she, Silvia, was envious of Karen Joy?


    Of course, none of these could be said out loud. "Of course, I''m just worried about your brother''s


    health."


    Silvia didn''t want to talk about it, so Karen Joy didn''t probe further. "Jayden will definitely be fine.


    Don''t worry too much."


    Silvia nodded.


    Soon, they arrived at Jayden''s room. Karen Joy knocked at the door. When she heard Jayden say


    "Come in", she pushed the door open and went in. "Brother, guess who came to see you?"


    Jayden merely nced at them. Then, he looked away as if he had not seen them.


    Silvia felt ufortable. How dare this man sneak in to see her the previous night and then


    pretend to be cold when there were other people present? He should at least show her some


    respect.


    Karen Joy pushed Silvia in front of him. "Brother, Silvia is here to see you. Are you happy? Are you


    surprised?"


    In fact, they had received Mia''s messagesst night, but they tacitly pretended that they didn''t see it


    because they all knew that Jayden was also a person who cared about his image.


    Jayden remained quiet. Silvia stared at him so hard that she wanted to rush over and bite him. She


    wanted to punish him so severely that he would be unrecognizable.


    "Jayden would definitely ignore all of us!" Levi also followed in and spat out that sentence. As soon


    as Levi said it, Jayden red at him fiercely.


    Silvia thought, "Look at this Jayden. He did something, but he wouldn''t let anyone talk about it!"


    "Silvia, Jayden is on an intravenous drip. You should go and apany him. Levi and I will leave


    first." Karen Joy immediately pulled Levi away and left her behind. It would be better for her to give


    some space to her brother and sister-inw.


    When they left, they closed the door properly. But after that, Levi was unwilling to leave and wanted


    to stay outside to eavesdrop again. Karen Joy red at him as a warning, "Levi, no eavesdropping."


    Levi really wanted to listen if the couple would quarrel again. He said, "Karen Joy, let me listen for a


    while. Just a while, okay?"


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "Levi, do you really want to listen to them?"


    She snickered mischievously. Levi knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from Karen Joy''s


    schemes and retreated in a hurry. "I won'' t listen. I¡¯m not bothered if they argue or not."


    Only Silvia and Jayden were left in the room.


    Silvia was displeased with Jayden''s attitude towards her earlier. She stood rooted to the ground and


    did not move. If it were in the past, she would definitely turn around and leave Jayden. However,


    she did not. After all, he was still a patient.


    Jayden looked at her and said, "Why don''t youe over?"


    Silvia snorted coldly and didn''t want to pay any attention to him.


    Jayden added, "Silvia, do you need me to invite you over?"


    Silvia gave him a side-eye and said, "You didn¡¯ t even bother about me. Do you see me as a dog at


    your beck and call? Jayden, you do treat me like a dog, making me follow you here and there.¡±


    Jayden replied, "A dog is much more obedient than you."


    "Jayden, what do you mean?"


    This as*hole just said that a dog was better than her.


    Silvia couldn¡¯t help feeling furious as she thought more about it. She wanted to turn around and


    leave. However, just when she had this thought, she heard Jayden saying, "Ouch!"


    Silvia immediately rushed over. "What''s wrong? Where does it hurt?"


    Jayden grabbed her and pressed her hand on his chest where his heart was. He snickered and


    said, "It¡¯s hurting here."


    Silvia pouted, "You were the one who didn''t care about me first."


    "So you''re angry with me and making me sad?"


    "It was you who made me sad first."


    Jayden replied, "I am now a patient, and my mood is not quite under control. Can''t you be a little


    more considerate of me?"


    "So you have the right to ignore me as a patient?" Silvia wanted to pull back her hand, but he


    gripped it tightly. He said, "Because I know that I¡¯m a tad bit willful. That''s why I wanted to gain your


    attention."


    This man!


    Seriously!


    His flirtatious words were top- notch. How could she still be angry with him?


    Besides, he was indeed a patient. Why should she be angry with a patient?


    He was sitting upright on the bed with an intravenous drip in his left hand. His face was pale, and


    his lips were dry and cracked. Silvia felt heartbroken when she noticed these. "I''m sorry, I should


    have been more understanding to you."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jayden answered, "It''s okay."


    Silvia held his right hand. "It''s very ufortable to be on drips like this every day, isn''t it?"


    Jayden looked at her. Seeing that she was almost tear-stricken to be worried about him, he couldn''t


    bring himself to lie to her again. "Actually, I¡¯m already feeling much better now. There is no big


    problem."


    "Jayden, I am not silly. Don''tfort me with such words!" His face was so pale, and there was a


    drip on his hand. How could he be okay? She knew that he wasforting her, but she didn''t need


    him tofort her.


    Jayden thought in his heart, "You''re still saying that you''re not silly?!"

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    He knew that this woman could be dense sometimes, but in his fit of anger he still. Now it seemed


    that the fault was still on him.


    Silvia did not know what Jayden was thinking. She said worryingly, "If you''re sick, you should treat


    your illness properly. Curing your illness is our top priority, and don''t think about anything else! You


    need to make sure your family doesn''t worry about you."


    Jayden gazed at her. "What about you?"


    Silvia did not understand what he meant. "Me?"


    He asked again, "Would you leave me again?"


    Was she still going to leave him?


    Silvia shook her head firmly. "No."


    Jayden was in disbelief and asked, "Really?"


    "Then are you willing to try to like me?" Silvia observed his expression and continued before he


    could reply, "I know I have many shorings, but I have my own merits too."


    Jayden had long fallen in love with Silvia. However, this dumb woman did not believe him and


    insisted that she was just a substitute. Jayden could not help embracing her, and pulling her head


    closer to him, "Tell me, what are your merits?"


    Silvia didn''t know what her good traits were for a while. She then said, "For example, I can fight, I


    can help when others bully you, and I won''t let others bully you!"


    With herck of agility, she still dared to say that she could put up a fight? Jayden was unwilling to


    say that he would probably fare better than Silvia in a fight! "Stanley is more powerful than you. With


    him, I don''t need to worry about others hitting me."


    Since her first merit was denied, Silvia quickly thought of something else. "For instance, I am very


    good at eating, and I eat a lot. We won''t be afraid that our children would be picky eaters in the


    future!"


    s, Silvia was so thick- faced that she assumed being a good eater warranted merit. Jayden held


    back hisughter and said, "Silvia, if you can eat well, that''s just you. It has nothing to do with our


    children''s eating habits."


    Both of her merits were denied continuously. So, Silvia stated again. "Well, I''m pretty." She


    approached Jayden. "Look, other girls that are prettier than I may not even have perfect features


    like me."


    Goodness! Such a statement was a signature of Silvia''s. "No matter how beautiful a woman is, she


    would age. Everyone looks the same when they''re old. So I don''t value a person''s appearance very


    much!" Jayden retorted.


    Being denied continuously, Silvia began to feel anxious. In a hurry, she blurted out a reason that she


    was never willing to spout. "I''m good in bed. You were pleased with our lovemaking. You can''t deny


    it, can you?"


    Jayden was rendered speechless.


    "I really can''t deny this. If I deny it, she won''t make love to me again, and I would definitely suffer,"


    he thought.


    "Jayden, why are you keeping quiet? Do you think I''mpletely useless?" Silvia pressed her lips


    tightly as tears welled up in her eyes. "Anyway, I still have many merits. You will definitely find out


    when you''re with me."


    Looking at her pitiful appearance, Jayden pulled her head over and leaned forward to kiss her pink


    lips. "Hmm, aren''t you silly? "


    Silvia pursed her lips and said aggrievedly, "I know that I''m not as smart as you, but I am trying very


    hard. I will work harder and be better. I want to be worthy of you. Don¡¯t feel annoyed by me,


    okay?"


    Jayden couldn''t helpughing, "Okay, let''s see your performance in the future."


    "What if I don''t perform well?"


    Jayden said, "I''m the one who married you. No matter how bad your performance is, I can only


    ept you."


    Silvia added, "Do you regret marrying me? Jayden, you cannot regret it."


    Jayden vowed, "I won''t!"


    Silvia took his hand and said, "Let''s pinky promise!"


    "Aren''t you being childish?"


    Silvia argued, "I may be childish, but I''m still your wife. You are not allowed toin about me."


    "How oppressive!"


    "No matter how oppressive I am, I''m still your wife."


    Jayden agreed, "Yes, my dear wife!"


    He thought that Silvia would never want toe back after leaving. He didn''t expect that she would


    come back so easily and confess her feelings to him.


    Silvia pushed him into an emotional turmoil but salvaged him again. She vowed to be with him,


    giving him a promising future. Could he feel assured?


    The answer was no!


    Because he knew that there were still some emotional obstacles between them!


    For example, the incident regarding Felix...


    Jayden looked at Silvia and asked, "Why did you ask me that kind of question that day?"


    Silvia understood instantly. "It wasn''t you. Why did you say that? Why did you admit that you were a


    murderer?"


    She actually believed in him!


    This made Jayden feel incredulous again.


    That day, Silvia was demanding an answer to clear her doubts. However, Jayden was upset that


    she suspected him at all and drove her away in a fit of anger, which ended up making him ill.


    Silvia asked again, "Why?"


    Jayden gazed at her. He could see from her eyes that she was eager to know the truth. If he did not


    say it, it would be a permanent scar in her heart. Thus, he said, "In fact, I knew about it."


    Silvia stared at him with wide eyes in surprise. "You knew? How did you know?"


    Jayden exined, "Because I wanted you. Someone knew my intention and they wanted to give


    you to me, so they used such a method. I knew it, but I didn''t stop them."


    He actually was aware about it, but he didn¡¯t stop it.


    Silvia was so anxious that her eyes turned red. "Jayden, if you knew about it, why didn''t you do


    anything to stop it?"


    Jayden asked her back, "Why should I stop it?"


    That Felix had nothing to do with Jayden. Whether Felix was dead or alive, injured or disabled, it all


    had nothing to do with Jayden.


    Jayden had never been a soft- hearted person.


    He even admitted that he was a little selfish. Only when Felix disappeared would Silvia be willing to


    stay with Jayden and spend her life with him.


    It was because of Jayden''s selfishness that he turned a blind eye to that matter.


    Silvia was speechless. "You..."


    Yes, Jayden had no reason to stop it, but Felix wouldn''t be severely injured if he did. Felix wouldn''t


    me Jayden then, and Silvia wouldn''t be strained with such a heavy burden every day.


    Every time she thought Felix was hurt because of her, she would feel like the murderer. It was an


    unforgivable sin.


    Jayden said solemnly, "Silvia, I admit that I liked someone else before, but that''s all in the past.


    From now on, I just want to like you and live a good life with you. I also hope that you can let go of


    the people and things in the past. After all, people can''te back to life after death. Let''s look


    forward to the future together, shall we?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Silvia remained speechless.


    She wanted to live a good life with him too, but she did not want both of their happiness to be built


    on the others¡¯ suffering. Besides, she felt sorry for Felix the most.

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    Silvia was about to step back unknowingly.


    Jayden grabbed her and said, "Silvia, what are you trying to do?"


    Just now, she had promised him that she would not leave him. She wanted to love him and let him


    discover her merits... It was because he believed in her; that was why he told her everything.


    Yet, this woman began to retreat only moments after making her promise.


    Silvia drew back her hand. "Jayden, I''m sorry! I need some time to calm down!"


    Jayden growled, "Silvia!"


    Silvia shook her head and said, "Jayden, I like you. I really want to be with you forever, but when I


    think of Felix being hurt because of me, I can''t forgive myself."


    Jayden became furious and said, "So what do you want? You want me to get someone to arrange a


    marriage for him in the afterlife?!"


    "Felix is still alive! He doesn''t need an afterlife marriage. I just hope that he can find the happiness


    that belongs to him. I hope he will be happier than me. Do you understand?"


    "Felix is still alive?" Why hadn''t Jayden received any news? How did Silvia know about this? Were


    the people sent by Stanley to her side useless?


    Silvia answered, "Yes, he is still alive. I will find the real murderer to avenge him and let him know


    that you are not the culprit. Only when he finds the happiness he deserves, can I be with you.


    Jayden, do you understand?"


    "Silvia, you want to search for the murderer?!" Jayden''s eyes darkened at this. He grabbed her and


    held her hands tightly. "Leave this matter to me. You don''t have to care about anything else."


    The truth would be crueler than she thought, and he was afraid that she couldn''t ept it.


    "You?" Silvia shook her head and insisted, "No, Jayden, you have nothing to do with this. You must


    not intervene. I don''t want you to be in danger too."


    "Silvia, you are my wife. Your business is my business." Jayden uttered with determination, "Trust


    me! Believe me this time! I know who the murderer was. I ensure the murderer is punished and give


    Felix an exnation."


    Hearing this, Silvia was extremely surprised. "Jayden, you know who the murderer was? No... You


    should know that. I was confused for a moment."


    He had already told her that he knew about the incident, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for him to know


    who the murderer was.


    Jayden embraced her in his arms and said, "Silvia, believe me, let me handle this!"


    Silvia asked again, "Who was the murderer?"


    "Don''t ask!" No matter what, he would never tell her who the murderer was.


    "I want to know!" Silvia was persistent too.


    "Norman Turner!" Jayden blurted the name. Only when it came to this person would Silvia believe it.


    Besides, he was sure that Silvia could not find Norman to confront him.


    Silvia gnashed her teeth and cursed angrily, "It really was Norman. That son of a b*tch, not only did


    he hurt my father, but he also wanted to hurt Felix. I want to tear him apart with my own hands!"


    Jaydenforted her, "I will tear him apart for you."


    Nevertheless, Silvia was still worried and she replied, "Jayden, I don''t want you to be in danger."


    "Don''t worry, I can still handle such a small matter."


    Silvia added, "Felix is back. He did not tell me personally that you hurt him nor show his hatred for


    you, but my sixth sense told me that it was not as simple as it seems. I am afraid that Felix will hurt


    you, so we must let him know the truth as soon as possible. Don''t let him harm you out of hatred."


    Hearing that she was concerned about him, Jayden smiled gently and could not help hugging her


    tighter, "Silly girl, don''t worry. It won''t be so easy for him to hurt me."


    "Jayden..." Silvia had something else to say, but she felt that this request was too much after


    thinking about it. However, she had no other choice but to beg him. "If Felix does anything, as long


    as he does not endanger your life, can you not hurt him?"


    Jayden fell quiet.


    Thinking of how she was still thinking of Felix, Jayden was slightly unhappy. However, she was


    willing to tell him everything, which also proved her trust in him. He could promise her this. "Okay, I


    promise you!"


    Silvia said gratefully, "Thank you!"


    She knew that she was asking too much, but she could only beg. She also believed that Felix would


    not do anything to Jayden once Felix found out the truth.


    "Thank me for what?" Jayden pushed her out of his arms and said, "There are many nice ces in


    Chatterton Town. Let Karen Joy and Levi bring you for a stroll."


    "There''s no need, I want to apany you." Without him, she didn''t want to go anywhere. If he


    could apany her, then she would have the chance to visit Chatterton Town.


    "But I''m sleepy. I want to rest for a while," said Jayden. He still had to ask Stanley to deal with


    Felix¡¯s matter, thus he could not let Silvia find out for the time being.


    "Then I''ll stay with you." She had finally made it to his side, so she didn''t want to leave so quickly.


    Jayden cupped her face and pushed the hair on her forehead behind her ear. "You will make me


    feel bad. Go out with them. If you like something, just buy it. I''ll settle the bills."


    "There are a lot of things that I like. Aren''t you afraid that I would make you go broke?"


    Silvia was looking down on his financial capabilities! If she could truly spend all his money, she must


    be remarkable. He replied, "If I be broke, I''ll just make more money."


    Silvia shook her head again and insisted, "But I still don''t want to go."


    Jayden deliberately pulled a long face and asked, "Then, are you not afraid that I can''t have a good


    rest if you''re here?"


    "Well... " If he didn¡¯t rest well, it would affect his condition. Silvia thought for a while and answered,


    "Then I will ask Levi and the others to apany me for a walk. Let¡¯s be clear, don''t me me for


    spending too much money!"


    Jayden smiled gently and said, "Only a woman who knows how to spend money would be able to


    make money. Show me your ability to spend, and I''ll see if you have the ability to earn too!"


    "Huh! You said it! Don''t regret it." If this man dared to say that to her, she would let him know how


    powerful her spending ability was.


    "I will never regret it."


    "Then, I''m leaving."


    "Sure."


    "Are you really going to let me go?"


    "Yes."


    "You don''t want to do anything to me anymore?"


    "Well,e here."


    Silviaplied and approached him. But as soon as she got close, he hugged her head and kissed


    her fiercely. Later, Silvia went out to find Levi and the others with her swollen lips. She was so


    embarrassed that she couldn''t hide from their ambiguous gazes.


    If she had known this would happen, she would not have provoked Jayden.


    As soon as Silvia had left, Jayden dialed Stanley''s number immediately.


    When he received a call from Jayden, Stanley was so excited that he almost burst into tears. He


    said, "Sir, you''re finally looking for me. I thought you have abandoned us and didn''t want us


    anymore."


    Jayden said coldly, "You can''t even handle a small matter! So, it''s really useless for me to keep all


    of you."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley stammered in shock, "Sir, I..."


    "Felix is still alive!"


    Stanley couldn''t believe it. "Felix is still alive? Sir, I witnessed his burial. How could he possibly still


    be alive?"

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    Jayden uttered angrily, "You should dig out your useless eyeballs!"


    Stanley felt wronged and exined, "Sir, Felix was killed and then buried. I personally witnessed it! I


    wouldn''t be able to fake this! You said that he''s alive... Is it because someone saw him? Or did


    something else happen?"


    Jayden warned, "Are you doubting me?"


    Felix was seriously injured at the time. Those involved said that he had died before they dragged


    him to the wilderness and buried him. It would be impossible if he didn''t die under those


    circumstances. Thus, Stanley asked, "Sir, could it be that you had seen a ghost?"


    Jayden was bbergasted to hear such a ridiculous statement. "You should be d that you''re not


    next to me right now!" He threatened.


    Stanley fell quiet.


    It seemed that his boss even had the thought of killing him.


    Jayden continued saying, "Find out who Silvia has met with recently and what kind of ces she


    has been. You must find out where Felix is now."


    Stanley did not dare to question his master anymore. "Yes."


    Jayden added, "Regarding Felix''s matter, you need to incriminate Norman Turner. Do what is


    needed!"


    Stanley consented, "Yes."


    Jayden then asked, "Are there any clues about the two people who killed Dr. Thames?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Stanley replied, "Not yet."


    Jayden continued, "Focus on Felix for now. I''ll give you two days to find his whereabouts. If you fail,


    you can get lost! And not let me see you again."


    It was indeed exasperating to have such a dense subordinate.


    "Understood."


    It seemed that his boss was extremely disappointed with him. Stanley would have to quickly find


    Felix as soon as possible, or he would be fired.


    But was Felix really still alive?


    Stanley wondered if it could be an illusion caused by Jayden''s illness!


    Silvia said that she wanted to go shopping. Karen Joy and the two youngds were delighted to


    apany her. They took Silvia to thergest shopping mall in Chatterton Town. They could buy


    anything they wanted there, and it also housed the best food in Chatterton Town.


    One could say that there was aplete range of food, shopping, and entertainment. Even if they


    wanted to shop for days, they still would not be able to finish exploring the mall. Also, the mall was a


    popr ce for famous patrons!


    Julien hated shopping very much. He had always felt that he was wasting his time here. He could


    have used that time to read at least two more books at home. But now, it was Silvia who asked him


    out, so he behaved well. However, he maintained his haughty manner throughout the day.


    Levi was very expressive, as usual. He was a chatterbox from the moment they stepped out of the


    house until they arrived at the shopping mall a long-distance away. Karen Joy kindly handed Levi a


    bottle of water and said, "Levi, time to have some water."


    Levi pouted and said, "Karen Joy, you''re getting tired of me again!"


    Karen Joy rubbed his head and said, "If you know that I will get tired of you, it proves that you are


    talking too much. So, can you stop and let me talk to Silvia?"


    Levi kept quiet at this.


    Karen Joyplimented, "Good!"


    Silvia found it funny. Seemingly, everything has a counter, Levi was no exception..


    "Are youughing at me, Sister Silvia?" Levi asked.


    Silvia answered, "No. I just think that you guys are adorable."


    "Silvia, we''ve arrived. Do you have anything specific that you want to buy? If you do, I''ll take you


    there first. Let''s go shopping around after that."


    "Karen Joy, there isn''t anything that I want to buy in particr. Let''s go shopping." Although Silvia


    had said so, she couldn''t move her feet as soon as she walked to the men''s clothing area.


    Silvia was with Jayden for so long, but had never bought anything for him. Since she would be


    spending his money anyway, she might as well use it to buy some presents for him!


    "Sister Silvia, what gift do you want to buy for Jayden?" Levi knew that Silvia was deep in thought


    as she stalled. He then told her, "Sister Silvia, everyone in our family wears bespoke clothes.


    Jayden doesn''t wear off-the-shelf clothing, but if you buy it for him, he would wear it."


    "I didn''t think of buying anything. I was just looking around casually." Silvia didn''t know that Jayden


    wore bespoke clothes. She only knew that his clothes had a good texture, and she had never seen


    anyone wearing the same outfit as him. If it weren''t for Levi¡¯s reminder, she would have bought the


    outfit, and it wouldn''t be nice if Jayden wasn''t going to wear it.


    "I wanted to buy some clothes for Lionel. Let''s go shop at this outlet." Karen Joy knew that Silvia


    wanted to buy clothes, but Silvia gave up because of Levi¡¯s words. Therefore, Karen Joy made up


    an excuse that she wanted to buy clothes for Lionel and dragged Silvia with her.


    Levi wanted to say that Lionel''s clothes were custom-made too! But when Karen Joy red at him,


    Levi obediently closed his mouth, while Julien sniggered at him.


    Karen Joy had never bought Lionel any clothes before. When she saw that one of the men''s outfits


    looked good, she had the urge to buy everything in the store for Lionel. "Silvia, what do you think of


    this shirt?"


    Karen Joy had never bought men''s clothes, so she asked Silvia for advice. Silvia looked at the light


    blue shirt, which looked very refreshing. At present, the weather in Chatterton Town happened to be


    suitable for such clothing. "I think it''s quite nice!"


    "Then, I''ll buy this." Karen Joy lifted it and took a look. She said with a smile, "It''s my first time


    buying clothes for Lionel. I''m sure he''ll be pleased."


    "Karen Joy, is this your first time buying clothes for your husband?" Silvia was stunned as she


    asked, "Are all the clothes he used to wear custom-made as well?"


    Karen Joy nodded and said, "Yeah, I never had to worry about it. But I do want to think about him,


    and let him wear the clothes I buy. That way, he can think of me wherever he goes!"


    Silvia was concerned and asked, "Would he like it?"


    Karen Joy chuckled, "It would be bold of him to not like the clothes I buy."


    Silvia said enviously, "Your rtionship with him is so good. I really admire you!"


    During breakfast that morning, Silvia had secretly paid attention to everyone present. Lionel didn''t


    speak much, but he was so gentle and thoughtful of Karen Joy! Such a caring husband was to be


    envied!


    If Jayden could be so gentle to her, Silvia would evenugh in her dreams!


    Karen Joy said, "Why do you admire me? My brother treats you well too. Yesterday he said that he


    didn''t want to see you, yet he snuck into your room to see you. Plus, he seemed more energetic


    ever since you''re here!"


    Silvia didn''t know what to say.


    Why did Karen Joy bring up what happened that night? Whenever it was mentioned, Silvia would


    feel extremely shameful. She was so worried that the Kyle family would think that she was an


    indecent woman!


    Karen Joy asked, "Silvia, did you see anything that you like?"


    When it came to shopping, all women would want to buy everything if it were possible. Silvia took


    fancy to a set of casual wear, consisting of a cream coloured T-shirt and ck pants. The material


    seemedfortable when she touched them. Jayden would definitely look handsome wearing


    them, so Silvia said, "I do have my eye on this. But I''m concerned that Jayden wouldn''t wear them if


    he didn''t like them."


    Karen Joy replied, "If you like them, just buy them. I can guarantee that Jayden would fancy them."


    Silvia reasoned, "I seldom see him in this style of dressing."


    Karen Joy chuckled and said, "As long as you''re the one who bought them, he''d definitely have


    them washed and put them on the next day."


    Hearing this, Silvia was skeptical. "He won''t."


    "Then, let''s make a bet."

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    "Good day,dies. These two sets of clothes you¡¯re looking at came to our store recently, and they


    are both limited edition. Each of them has only one set avable." The salesgirl said


    enthusiastically.


    "Great, it''s limited edition. Lionel will be uniquely dressed up if he wears this." Karen Joy handed the


    shirt to the salesgirl and said, "I want this. Please pack it up."


    The salesgirl was delighted to meet such an easygoing customer. Her smile brightened as she said,


    "Okay. Have a look at the other styles. The clothes on that side are all new arrivals."


    "Alright, we''ll take a look." Karen Joy turned to look at Silvia and ushered, "Silvia, look for another


    two sets of clothes. If you like, we will buy them. Anyway, my brother said that he will be paying for


    it, so you don''t need to be thrifty."


    "You two must be sisters," the salesgirl chimed in as she nced at both Karen Joy and Silvia. They


    resembled each other and were shopping together. Hence, the salesgirl assumed they were sisters.


    Hearing this, Silvia''s hands stiffened slightly. She didn¡¯t know what to respond, but luckily Karen Joy


    was there to help her out. "Yes, we are sisters. You see, we both look so beautiful. You''d know


    when you look at us."


    Karen Joy dismissed the salesgirl with a halftruthful sentence. The salesgirl did not ask further, so


    Karen Joy rmended all kinds of outfits to Silvia excitedly.


    Under Karen Joy¡¯ s encouragement, Silvia bought a set of clothes for Jayden and also, a tie and a


    pair of shoes. In fact, there were still many clothes that she wanted to buy, but she was worried that


    Jayden would not like them so she restrained herself.


    On the way home, Silvia''s heart was filled with apprehension. She was afraid that Jayden would put


    up a fuss in front of everyone. Fortunately, Karen Joyforted her, "Silvia, you really don''t have to


    worry. I¡¯d already said that Jayden would definitely like clothes."


    "But... what if he doesn''t?" Silvia held the shopping bag in her arms and thought gloomily, "You may


    not know that your brother is very bad-tempered and always bullies me. He is not as gentle as


    Lionel."


    Speaking of Lionel, Karen Joy couldn''t help smiling whenever he was mentioned. "I met Lionel


    when I was four years old. However, not long after, he disappeared. Later, I found him after


    searching for a long time."


    "What happened?" asked Silvia. Although Karen Joy made it sound simple, Silvia knew that the


    process must have been challenging. Fortunately, Karen Joy was persistent and found Lionel in the


    end, and it concluded in their lovely marriage.


    "It''s a long story, but it''s all in the past. Now, Lionel belongs to me alone, and no one can take him


    away from me." Karen Joy did not want to mention the sorrowful memories from the past anymore.


    Every time she thought about it, she was still worried that Lionel would disappear one day when she


    woke up.


    "Well, we should hold on to the present rather than regretting when we lose it." Silvia heard of the


    hurdles Karen Joy had been through. So, Silvia was more ascertained that she must focus on the


    present, and her life with Jayden. She must not have any regrets.


    "Silvia, it''s good you can think this way." Karen Joyughed, "My parents are very loving. I learned a


    lot from them. There would be some minor conflicts between husband and wife. However, as long


    as you understand each other''s feelings, any obstacle would pass!"


    "The rtionship between your parents is indeed enviable. Their children are grown-ups now, but


    they are still so loving!" When it came to Kevin and Karen, Silvia couldn''t help but think of her own


    parents.


    Silvia''s parents also loved each other, but sadly, her father, Kurtson, was not that fortunate. Silvia''s


    mother was then hospitalized for depression over Kurtson''s death. But now, Silvia''s mother had


    gradually epted her husband''s departure. Everything was alright, and it would be better in the


    future.


    "In fact, my father has always med himself for not protecting my mother well that year. My mother


    was captured and had me removed from her womb prematurely. She was then kept away from him


    for three years." Karen Joy only found out about all of thister in life. Hence, when she thought of


    her mother''s hardships, she decided to be more caring for her mother.


    "You were removed prematurely?" Silvia had only seen such a scene from TV shows, and she


    never expected it to have urred to the people around her. She couldn''t help but ask, "Karen, is


    that true?"


    Karen chuckled and answered, "Silvia, don''t be frightened. All these things have passed, and now


    no one can hurt any of my parents'' loved ones."


    Silvia was shocked to hear this indeed. She thought that what she had encountered was already


    terrifying. However, there were still many unexpected and unimaginable matter in the world.


    Karen Joy continued, "By the way, Silvia, how did you get to know my brother?"


    Silvia remained silent at this question.


    How did she and Jayden get to know each other?


    Could Silvia say that it was because she and Karen Joy resembled each other that Jayden took a


    fancy to her?


    Seeing that Silvia''s expression had changed, Karen Joy knew that she might have asked a sensitive


    question. She hurriedly changed the topic, "Silvia, let''s hang out somewhere else in Chatterton


    Townter."


    Silvia nodded. "Okay."


    Just then, Levi pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. "You two only know how to talk between yourself.


    You''re treating us as if we¡¯ re transparent. Don''t you have a conscience?"


    Karen Joy replied, "Conscience? Levi, why do you talk about your conscience with me? Don''t you


    know that I am a person without consciousness?" "Yeah." Levi replied curtly, "I can see that."


    Listening to them bickering, Silvia pursed her lips and chuckled.


    Unknowingly, they¡¯d already arrived home.


    All the elders had all gone out to work. Mia had also returned to her own home. There wasn''t


    anyone else at home, but Jayden was already standing on the balcony, waiting anxiously.


    He had sent Silvia away so that he could handle his matters. He didn''t expect that this woman


    would be out for nearly a whole day, and probably forgotten that he was waiting at home!


    If he had known, he would have locked her up and not let her leave at all!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After his repeated nces, he finally saw their caring back. Jayden hurried back to his room


    and pretended to be sleeping in bed, recovering from his illness.


    Not long after, someone knocked on his door. Jayden heard it, but he closed his eyes and


    pretended he did not hear it. He did not answer the door, but the person who knocked on the door


    came in. The person who spoke was Levi. "Sister Silvia, Jayden seems to be sleeping."


    Silvia grabbed Levi and said, "He''s still sleeping, let''s not wake him up."


    Hearing that Silvia, that dumb woman, wanted to leave, Jayden''s heart was burning with anger. He


    cried out in pain, "Oh..."


    Hearing his voice, Silvia rushed over in a hurry, "Jayden, what''s wrong? Where does it hurt?"


    Jayden was somewhat proud of himself that his trick worked. He rubbed his forehead and said,


    "Maybe I slept too much, I feel quite dazed, and I have a bad headache."


    Silvia was deceived, but Levi was intelligent to see through Jayden''s act. He giggled by the side, but


    Jayden shot him an evil re, so Levi hurriedly scurried away.

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    "Headache?" Silvia sat him up and served him a ss of warm water. She said with a worried face,


    "Jayden, have a ss of water first. I will call the doctor right away."


    "You don''t have to call the doctor. I can still endure such minor pain." He didn''t want her to go when


    she had just returned. What he wanted to do now was to hold her in his arms and smell her scent.


    "Endure? Is that what you always do? Do you think you'' re a master of endurance?" Silvia scolded.


    She had the strong urge to wake him up by smacking him to let him know that he was sick and that


    he had to see the doctor, not just endure the pain.


    "Actually I don''t have a headache. It''s just that you went out for too long, I just miss you too much."


    These cheesy words stunned Silvia. She even thought that she was hallucinating.


    "Why are you just standing there?" Jayden pulled her and said, "Sit down and let me hug you."


    "Oh..." Silvia sat down in a daze and was taken into his arms. Then she heard him say, "If you


    spend this much time shopping the next time, I''m going to punish you."


    "You were the one who told me to go shopping." Silvia didn''t even want to go out in the morning.


    When she had gone shopping, she didn''t feelfortable about it because she had to worry about


    him being alone at home.


    Jayden retorted, "You'' re usually not this obedient, but when ites to shopping, you did exactly


    as I said." It felt good holding her like this, she was like a little oven warming up his heart.


    "Because I was buying stuff for you. I was worried that you won¡¯t like it, so I looked again and


    again." Silvia felt wronged. She was thinking about him, yet he had misunderstood her again and


    again.


    "What did you buy for me?" At least she had thought of buying something for him. Jayden thought


    she was not that stupid, after all.


    Silvia broke out of his embrace and picked up the shopping bags strewn by the bedside. "I bought


    you some clothes, ties, and a pair of shoes. Now, you''re not allowed to dislike them!"


    "Let me take a look." Jayden grabbed the bag as if it was the first time he had received a gift. He


    quickly took out the items from the bag. To be honest, this woman was usually foolish, but her taste


    in clothes was quite good. They all suited his taste!


    Seeing his indifferent expression, Silvia was worried that he did not like them. However, she did not


    want to give up that easily. "Jayden, I''m warning you. If you dare to dislike them, I''ll never buy


    anything for you again."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and said, "Let me try them on."


    Silvia''s brows lit up with joy upon hearing this. "You want to try them on?"


    Jayden red at her and grumbled, "How should I know if they fit if I don''t try them on?"


    Silvia broke into a grin. "Then go ahead. I''ll wait outside. Call me when you''re done changing."


    Jayden pulled her back and said, "Help me."


    Hearing this, Silvia was speechless. "You'' re not a three-year-old child. Do you really need me to


    change your clothes for you?"


    Jayden replied in a matter-of-fact tone, "I am a sickly patient."


    "Fine. Since you''re a patient, I''ll do whatever you say." Silvia felt that he was so bossy! Jayden was


    using his illness as an excuse to bully her more than he did in Madison City.


    Jayden was anxious and wanted to try on the clothes she had bought for him. He urged, "What are


    you waiting for?"


    "How can I help you put them on if you don''t take your clothes off?"


    Jayden opened his arms and said, "Help me take them off."


    Huh! What a bossy man! Silvia was about to get angry as she said, "Jayden, if you want to try them


    on, do it. If you don''t want to, then forget about it."


    He was sick, not disabled.


    Silvia was about to leave when Jayden''s expression darkened. He uttered,"You don¡¯t have a


    conscience at all."


    "Conscience? What do you mean by conscience?" Silvia used what she had heard from Karen Joy


    earlier that day and immediately applied it. "Don''t you know that I truly have no conscience?"


    Jayden was so frustrated that hey down on the bed, "Then you can leave now. Take your things


    away. I won¡¯t wear them."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to wear them?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯m sure."


    Silvia then huffed in annoyance, "Alright then, I''ll give them to another man."


    Jayden was so mad that he sprang up from the bed, hissing, "Silvia, you came to Chatterton Town


    just to anger me, didn''t you?"


    Silvia was equally enraged and her eyes turned red with tears. "Jayden, don''t bully me just because


    I like you. Let me tell you, I have my own dignity too. If you want to keep bullying me, I will never


    Jayden was at a loss of words.


    This woman would always confess her love to him when he was about to lose his mind. He


    wondered if she was doing it on purpose. Jayden sighed as he gave in, "Give me the clothes."


    Silvia sniffed and asked, "Are you willing to wear them now?"


    "You bought them, of course I have to wear them."


    Silvia finally smiled again. "You should¡¯ve done this earlier. Why do you have to make me argue with


    you?"


    Jayden refuted, "If you helped me take my clothes off, I wouldn''t have to argue with you."


    Silvia gasped, "So it¡¯s my fault again?"


    "No! me me, it was all my fault."


    Silvia smiled at this and said, "I will help you, but only because you admitted it was your mistake."


    "You want to help me undress?"


    Silvia reached out to unbutton his pyjamas. After undoing two buttons, she saw his firm chest. Silvia


    suddenly thought of something and her face instantly flushed red. "I think you'' d better undress


    yourself."


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing her blushing face, Jayden could already guess that she had lustful


    thoughts. "You have seen everything and touched all of me already. Isn''t it toote to be shy?"


    "Do it yourself. I''m going to the bathroom," Silvia quickly excused herself. D*mn, why did he have to


    say it out loud? She was not as thick-skinned as he was!


    Jayden was not willing to let her go. He pulled her forcefully towards him and said, "Since you have


    those thoughts, as your husband, it seems a little ridiculous if I don''t satisfy you."


    Silvia''s face was then mmed hard on his chest. It had to be said that this man was much stronger


    than her even when he was sick, especially his firm chest, which hurt her when she was mmed


    into it. "Jayden, don''t fool around. Someone cane in at any time."


    Jayden smiled wickedly. "They know what to do. They won''te in and disturb us."


    Silvia still shook her head. "No. You are still ill! We can''t do it!"


    "Didn''t anyone tell you that you can''t say no to a man?"


    Silvia hurriedly exined, "No, I''m not saying no to you... I mean that we can''t..."


    If his family knew that he was already seriously ill, yet she still slept with him... How would his family


    think of her? She did not want to leave a bad impression on his family at all.


    Actually, Jayden did not intend to do anything to her. He knew Silvia cared about how his family


    viewed her. Besides, he was also concerned about his family''s impression of her. "Then you''d better


    listen and help me take off my clothes."


    "Okay..." Silvia nodded repeatedly, for fear that Jayden would go back on his words. She was


    suddenly as docile as a littlemb!

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    It took Silvia a lot of effort to help Jayden change into his new clothes. Looking at the perfectly-


    dressed man in front of her, she thought that the outfit seemed tailor-made for him!


    "If a person has good genes and a good figure, they would look good in anything. I don''t want to


    praise you, Jayden, but I have to admit that you are born with a good looking body." Silvia


    expressed her innermost thoughts.


    "So you know that the clothes you bought aren''t that great, huh? It just looked good because of my


    own body! At least you know that!" Jayden was actually happy, but he spouted merciless words.


    "Jayden, I have told you. If you don''t like them, I will give them to someone else. If you want them,


    you''d better shut your mouth." Silvia found him to be really annoying. He obviously liked the clothes,


    but he simply didn''t want to say anything nice to her


    Jayden red at her and warned, "Silvia, even if the things you bought are in tatters, they''re still


    mine. There''s no way you''re going to give it to anyone else."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jayden, look at your father, your Uncle Neil, and also Lionel. Please learn from them on how to


    dote on your wife." Silvia shook her head and continued, "Of course, I won''t expect you to do


    exactly what they do. Nheless, can you at least not bully me?"


    Jayden stretched out his hand and pinched Silvia''s face. "Look at my mother, Aunt Mia, then Karen


    Joy. Learn from them on how to take care of your husband. Of course, I don''t expect you to do


    exactly what they do, but don''t always be so silly. Can you do that?"


    When she heard Jaydenparing her with Karen Joy, Silvia''s eyes suddenly turned red. She


    muttered sullenly, "I know deep down in your heart you think Karen Joy''s the best. No one''s better


    than her, right?"


    Silvia didn''t want to mention this again, but when she heard him mention Karen Joy andpared


    her to Karen Joy, Silvia couldn''t help but think that she was just a substitute. Thus, she blurted


    these hurtful words without even thinking.


    Jayden''s face fell instantly. "Silvia, what nonsense are you spouting?!"


    Silvia sniffed pitifully and replied, "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to bring it up. But at the thought of being a


    substitute, I can''t help but feel upset."


    "You''re not a substitute. You''re the woman I want! I don''t want anyone else other than you!" Jayden


    held her face and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. He said in a heartfelt manner,


    "Silvia, you¡¯d better remember this; you''re the only one I want for the rest of my life!"


    "But... but..." Hearing what he said, Silvia was obviously very happy. However, her tears were


    flowing, and she couldn''t control them. "But I¡¯ m not smart at all. Even my IQ is lower than Julien''s


    and Levi''s."


    "The IQ of those two boys is higher than that of ordinary people. There are not many people in this


    world who can be smarter than them." Jayden held her in his arms and patted her back,forting


    her, "Besides, I''m not looking for a scientist, why do you need to be so intelligent? I want a wife, and


    I am happy when I''m with you."


    "Are you really happy when you¡¯re with me? But why do I always feel that you are angry when you


    are with me?" Silvia blinked cluelessly, and another bead of tear rolled down from the corner of her


    eye.


    "Silly girl, how can I exin it to you if you''re so silly?" Anger was also a type of emotion. It was


    because he cared about her that she could provoke his emotions that easily!


    "Jayden, you''re calling me silly again!" As she said this, she was going to cry even more!


    "Don''t cry, Silvia. It''s my fault for saying such nonsense. I''m the silly one, okay?" s, it was the first


    time Jaydenforted a girl in such a gentle and patient way.


    But this girl was his wife. Who else would hefort if not her?


    "But I still want to cry..." The torment she felt churning deep down, her concern for him, and the


    grievances hidden in her heart for so long... Silvia felt like crying would help her express her


    frustrations.


    "Then cry out loud. Cry to your heart''s content..." Jayden patiently consoled her. He did not say a


    word as she cried bitterly, her snot and tears tarnishing the pristine new clothes on Jayden.


    "Jayden, how could you bully Silvia?!" Someone suddenly barged in, and it was Karen Daly. As


    soon as she returned home, she heard Levi say that Jayden was bullying Silvia and that they were


    not allowed to go in tofort her. Without thinking much, Karen rushed into the room.


    At this moment, Silvia was already sobbing pitifully, and Karen became even more irrational. She


    began to use Jayden, "Jayden, you are a man and also Silvia''s husband. How can you bully a


    girl like her?" Karen added angrily, "Silvia'' s mother entrusted her precious daughter to you. You


    should know how hard of a decision it was for her, so how could you make Silvia sad?"


    "Mom, I..." Jayden wanted to exin, but Karen did not give him a chance to do so. "Jayden, don¡¯t


    exin it to me. You must apologize to Silvia properly."


    Silvia wanted to escape from Jayden¡¯s embrace, but Jayden hugged her tight and did not let go.


    "Mom, who told you that I was bullying Silvia?"


    "It doesn''t matter! It''s a fact that you bullied Silvia. Let me tell you, even though you are ill, you are


    not allowed to have dinner tonight. The Kyle family has never had a history of men bullying women."


    Karen also had a daughter of her own. She knew very well how hard it was to entrust her daughter


    to another man!


    She had raised Karen Joy for more than twenty years, thus it was an extremely difficult decision to


    pass her daughter to someone else. Anyone who saw their daughter being wronged would probably


    feel heartbroken. Even though Jayden was her son, Karen couldn¡¯t let him bully Silvia.


    "Mrs. Kyle, that¡¯s not it. Jayden did not bully me." Silvia was so tightly embraced by Jayden that she


    could not wiggle her way out, but she didn''t forget to defend him.


    Karen did not even listen to Silvia¡¯s words. Instead, she insisted, "Silvia, don''t speak for him. It''s his


    fault! He must apologize to you! There is nothing he can do to get away!"


    After so many years, Jayden still did not realize that his mother was so fierce when she was being


    unreasonable. In the past, he used to think that Karen was gentle and caring, and was different from


    other women.


    Now, he realized that women were all the same when they were being irrational!


    "Mom, Levi''s always causing such misunderstandings! Of all people, how could you be fooled by


    him?" Jayden guessed that it must be Levi behind it because Jayden had red at him earlier. Levi


    was plotting his revenge!


    Silvia was crying, but it didn''t look like she was bullied by Jayden. Only now did Karen realize that


    she had been fooled by Levi!

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    Her son and her daughter- in-w were not fighting. Instead, it was her, the mother inw who


    barged in and caused a scene.


    Karen was abashed for being hasty, and went on to exin. "It was Levi who told me that you were


    bullying Silvia, but it seems like that was not the case."


    Jayden said resignedly, "Mom, how could you let that brat Levi fool you too? Don''t you know what


    kind of person I am?"


    Karen was so ashamed that she really wished she could just dig a hole and hide herself in it. "I''m


    sorry. It''s my fault for being careless. Just pretend I was never here, okay? You guys can continue


    with what you were doing just now, I''m going to go and settle some scores with that little brat."


    "Mom, that brat does need someone to teach him a lesson, but you don''t have to bother yourself


    with it. I''ll deal with him instead." Jayden did not feel that there was anything wrong with Karen


    barging into the room, but he was worried that Silvia would feel embarrassed.


    Levi was the key person that he had to deal with. Else, he would definitely cause even more


    troubles in the future. Jayden must let Levi know that he should never think that he could just do


    whatever he wanted just because no one was there to discipline him.


    In the study.


    Jayden was sitting while Levi was standing.


    Jayden''s face was solemn, and an authoritative look of an elder was on full disy.


    Levi was grabbing on to the edge of his shirt with his tiny hands, looking slightly flustered. He had


    never seen Jayden being this serious before. He was looking so serious that it was somewhat


    terrifying, making his little heart palpitate.


    The two looked into each other''s eyes for a long time. Jayden did not speak, and Levi did the same


    too. It was until Levi felt like he could not hold on any longer that he said, "Jayden, can you not look


    at me like this? Out with it."


    However, Jayden''s eyes were still fixed on Levi, keeping his silence.


    Levi then said, "If you''re not going to say anything, I''m leaving now. My mom just gave me a call.


    She said that my old man misses me and I should go home now. It''s going to get dark very soon. It


    would be pretty dangerous for a kid like me to travel home at night."


    After telling Jayden that, Levi wanted to run off. However, just as Levi wanted to take a step,


    Jayden''s cold voice shocked him. "Levi Brown, without my permission, don''t you dare to step out of


    this room today."


    Levi turned his head to look at Jayden, looking like he was on the verge of tears. "You asked me to


    be here but you won''t say a thing. Don''t you know that I''ll feel scared when you stare at me like


    this? You knew that I''ve always been very timid."


    "You''re timid? As far as I know, you''re the boldest person I ever know." Jayden kept a straight face


    as he spoke. He wanted this little brat to know that he was being serious. Otherwise, he really did


    not know what Levi would do again next time.


    "Jayden..." No one knew if Levi was really scared of Jayden but at this moment, Levi was trying


    really hard to squeeze out a few drops of tears to y the victim, but to no avail. There was not


    even a single drop of tear which came out of his eyes. Sigh, if he had known that it would be such a


    miserable day, he would have brought a bottle of eye drops along with him.


    Jayden''s face darkened as he said, "Tell me, why did you lie to your Aunt Karen?"


    "Since when did I lie to Aunt Karen? I was nning to ask Sister Silvia toe hang out with me


    but I heard her crying when I was about to knock on the door. She was crying so loudly so I thought


    that you must''ve bullied her, so I wanted to find someone to help her. Karen Joy was nowhere to be


    seen, and Julien and I could never win against you. At that time, Aunt Karen happened toe


    home so I told her about it." Levi was really telling the truth this time. He did hear Silvia sobbing


    sorrowfully, and that was why he had thought of asking someone to help. However, he did keep a


    part of the truth to himself.


    If he wanted to cause trouble, he could have told anyone in the family, but not Aunt Karen. Never.


    His aunt was not scary, but that was not the case for his uncle, Kevin Kyle. Even his mother, Mia


    Kyle, was afraid of him, so he would never dare to provoke him.


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is that really the case?"


    Levi said pitifully, "I was just feeling sorry for Sister Silvia, but you¡¯re being so mean to me. If there is


    really someone who bullies Sister Silvia in the future, I think I won''t dare to stand up and protect her


    anymore."


    Jayden waved his hand and said, "Come here."


    Levi said hesitantly, "You just shouted at me, I don¡¯t want to go over. I''ve already decided that I''ll not


    like you anymore, and you are not my favorite cousin anymore."


    Jayden walked up to him and bent over, "I''m sorry Levi, it¡¯s my fault for ming you. Please forgive


    me, okay?"


    Levi then said, "I''m still mad."


    Jayden added, "As long as you can forgive me and as long as you still treat me as your favorite


    cousin, I''ll grant you one wish."


    Levi said, "Then lend Sister Silvia to me for a few days."


    Jayden poked Levi''s forehead. "You little insatiable brat. Don¡¯t you even think about upying your


    sister-inw''s time!"


    Levi pouted his lips and said pitifully, "You promised me that you''ll grant me a wish. My biggest wish


    right now is to hang out with Sister Silvia."


    Jayden refused to give in. "Anything but this."


    "How about you and Sister Silviae hang out with me then?" Seeing that Jayden had furrowed


    his brows, Levi hurriedly added, "Jayden, you said that you can do anything for me except for the


    one just now. You''ve already broken your promise once, you can''t do it for another time. You are the


    eldest child in the family, so you should be a role model for us. If you break your promise, we will


    follow suit too."


    "You little brat.it seems that I can''t refuse your request, huh?" Jayden pinched his cheek. "Alright, I


    promise you, I''ll take you and Silvia out to have fun in a few days."


    Levi then said: "Tomorrow. My wish has to be granted tomorrow, it can''t be dyed even for one


    day."


    Jayden said, "Okay, as long as you''re happy, tomorrow it is."


    Thest time when Silvia was in Chatterton Town, she was only there for two days. She did not


    even get to take a good look at the city. This time, Jayden really wanted to take Silvia around


    Chatterton Town, but the thought of having a third wheel made Jayden extremely annoyed, as if


    there was a thorn stuck in his heart.


    However, little did he know that he would be even more annoyed. There would not only be a third


    wheel, but also a fourth wheel, a cold and indifferent fourth wheel.


    Aftering out of the study, Levi went straight to Julien''s bedroom.


    Julien was in the small study in his room. Levi noticed that Julien was reading a ssic literature


    book which he never liked and said. "Julien, can''t you read something more interesting?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julien did not even raise his head as he answered, "What do you know?"


    Levi hated it the most whenever Julien behaved like no one would ever understand him. He was


    just a young kid now but he was already being so hypocritical. What would he be when he


    grows up then? Levi said discontentedly, "Yes, yes, you''re the only one who could understand those


    books. None of us could."


    Julien did not want to dwell on this topic anymore, so he asked, "How''s the task that I''ve assigned to


    you going?"


    "Have I ever failed to do what you''ve asked me to do?" Levi asked.


    Julien said, "Okay then. You can go back to your room now. Don''t bother me anymore."

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    Levi really wanted to beat Julien up. He was serious about it. He wanted to beat Julien up until his


    parents could no longer recognize him and he would see if Julien would still dare to be this


    arrogant.


    Julien said in a cold voice, "Why are you still here? You''re disturbing my reading time."


    Levi then said, "You little brat, let me tell you the truth. Jayden is not going to bring us out."


    Julien put away his book and looked at Levi. He was finally willing to look at Levi in the face. "You


    can''t evenplete such a simple task. Can you please tell me what else can you do? Do you want


    me to tell Aunt Mia what you''ve done?"


    Levi said provocatively, "If you want to tell her, then go ahead. Let her give me a good beating,


    that''s the worst that could happen to me anyway. I''d rather take that than being led by the nose all


    the time."


    Julien raised his eyebrows. "So you''ve already made up your mind, huh?"


    Levi said, "Go ahead and make the call if that''s what you want."


    Julien chuckled and said, "Sure, I''ll give Aunt Mia a call and ask her toe over. I''ll ensure she''s


    facing you when I tell her the truth, so her anger is at boiling point when she punishes you. You


    know how she is when she is furious..."


    Levi said in exasperation, "You''re so sinister, Julien. What else do you do besides bullying me?!"


    "You''re the only one younger than me in this family. Who else can I bully besides you?" Julien did


    not think that there was anything wrong with his words "Anyway, this is not the first time you¡¯ve seen


    my true colors, what''s there for me to be worried about?"


    Levi said, "Very well, ask my mom toe over then."


    Julien picked up his phone and was about to call his Aunt Mia. Levi rushed up and took the phone


    away. He said, "Humph, you little brat, you''re really doing that, huh?"


    Julien said, "You don''t say."


    In fact, Julien was already in full control of Levi. There was still a huge discrepancy between their


    maturity and intelligence. Even if Levi, that little fellow, really wanted to go all out with him, he would


    still never be able to win against him.


    Levi then said, "Jayden promised to take Sister Silvia and I out tomorrow. It will be as you''ve


    wished. Jayden will apany you to the amusement park. To be honest, I really don''t know what


    you¡¯ re thinking. You''ve always behaved like an adult, but why are you still so eager to go to the


    amusement park?"


    Jayden once again said in an indifferent tone, "What do you know?"


    At that time, before Jayden was injured, he had promised to take Julien to the amusement park.


    Julien had been waiting for the day toe, but Jayden ended up getting injured and even ran


    away from home.


    He had missed Jayden for so many years and he was finally back. He wanted Jayden to fulfill this


    long-awaited promise, but on the other hand, he did not want his brother to me himself for


    breaking his promise. Hence, he could only think of such a subtle way to get Jayden to fulfill his


    promise.


    Initially, Jayden wanted to take Silvia to Ocean Behae Vi for a staycation, but he immediately


    gave up on the idea when he thought of Levi, the third wheel. Therefore, he thought that he could


    just bring them around the city to satisfy this little fellow.


    However, Levi actually brought Julien along with him. These two boys who always behaved like an


    adult even requested to go to the amusement park. Facing the two boys, Jayden waspletely


    stressed out. However, Jayden could not break his promise, so he could only take them there.


    "Jayden, are you upset that I came along?" Julien asked.


    "Why would I be upset? I''m very happy that you came along with us." Forget it. For the sake of


    these two little fellows, he could only sacrifice his alone time with Silvia.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was just worried if Silvia would be displeased.


    Jayden looked at Silvia. He was worried that she might not want to go to the amusement park.


    However, Silvia waspletely hyped up after Levi told her that they would be going to the


    amusement park. She even looked like she wanted to grow a pair of wings and fly straight to the


    amusement park if she could.


    "You know what, Levi? I''ve been wanting to go to the amusement park for a long time and get on


    those extreme rides, but my friends are all cowards. They would never go with me, so I haven''t


    been able to go there up till now. Also, I''m getting older every year, so If I don''t go this time, I will be


    too old for it then. By the time, it will only be one of the regrets in my life." In the past,


    whenever Silvia said that she wanted to go to the amusement park, Felix would tell her that it was


    too dangerous and he would never let her go. Reagan and Lemur were famous for being scaredy-


    cats, so they never dared to go with her. And that was why she had not even been on a roller


    coaster ride at this age.


    She was told that Chatterton Town had the fastest and the longest roller coaster in the world. She


    even thought of trying it out if she ever had the chance. Now that Jayden was bringing her there,


    Silvia was totally in seventh heaven.


    Now that Silvia was happy, Levi could not help but feel happy too. He had inadvertently found out


    Silvia''s interest once again, so he must get Jayden to give him credit for making Silvia happy. "HI


    keep youpany today, Sister Silvia. You can have all the fun you want today."


    Silvia looked at Levi and said worriedly, "But you are too young, Levi, and you don''t seem to be tall


    enough for the ride."


    Levi then said, "It''s alright. I can cheer for you here then. Besides, you can ask Jayden to go on the


    ride with you. He''s such an incredible man, I believe that he wouldn''t be afraid."


    Who said that he wasn''t afraid?


    Did this brat ask for his consent before bragging about him?


    Jayden really wanted to stuff a stinky sock into Levi''s mouth so that he would stop talking for the


    day.


    Silvia looked at Jayden and wanted to ask if he could go on the ride with her. Looking at his


    expression, Silva knew that this man was terrified. However, he was her man. How could she let


    him lose face out here? "No, Jayden has not yet fully recovered, so he can¡¯t go on these extreme


    rides. You three can just cheer for me down here and take pictures for me, alright?"


    Well, fortunately, this woman still had some conscience and did not force him to go on the ride with


    her. But how could he let her go alone? Didn''t she say that this was her first time at an amusement


    park? What if she gets scared halfway through the ride?


    It was the winter holidays, but not the weekends. Hence, it was not as crowdedpared to the


    weekends and the major holidays. However, there were still quite a lot of people, so there were long


    queues for most popr rides."


    Silvia was so anxious that she was jumping in ce. "Seriously, if it goes on like this, we won''t be


    able to get on even two rides before it gets dark."


    Jayden, "You''re really that eager to get on these rides?"


    Silvia rolled her eyes at Jayden, "Why else would I queue under the sun for?"


    Jayden did not say anything else and took out his phone to make a phone call. After a while, a staff


    member came looking for them and asked, "Excuse me, are you Mr. Jayden Elias Kyle?"


    Jayden nodded, "Yes."


    "Pleasee with me," said the staff.


    Silvia stood still and said, "I''m still queuing for the ride. I''ll have to queue again if I leave. I''m not


    going with you."


    Jayden grabbed her hand and left the queue, "I''ll take you through the back door."


    "Jayden, don''t drag me. I want to get on the roller coaster, I don''t want to go through some back


    door." Silvia shouted and caught the attention of the people around her. At that moment, Silvia


    finally understood what it meant by going through the back door.


    Her anxiety dissipated in an instant. She then said, "Wow, so there are indeed benefits for knowing


    the mighty Young Master Kyle, huh? I can even go through the back door at an amusement park.


    This is really something that I never thought I would ever experience in my life."

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    Jayden nced at her and said discontentedly, "Just look at you."


    Silvia said, "What''s wrong with me? If you''re not happy, you can just leave me alone. Since you''ve


    decided to keep mepany, then you should shut your mouth and don''t make me get annoyed at


    you."


    Jayden was infuriated. "You!"


    Silvia then said, "Jayden, I don¡¯te to the amusement park often, so I''m in a super good mood


    today. You''d better not make me angry, or I''ll make you pay for it."


    Jayden¡¯s face turned dark. However, he could not talk back to her.


    He really must not dote on this woman. Once he dotes on her, she would walk all over him without


    fail.


    It seemed that Silvia had not noticed that Jayden was upset. She followed after the staff and rushed


    forward. "Julien, Levi, you two better catch up with us. Don''t wander away from us."


    Jayden was speechless.


    Julien patted on Jayden¡¯s back and said, "Jayden, the reason you brought Sister Silvia here is to


    make her happy, isn''t it? Now that she¡¯s happy, shouldn''t you be happy too?"


    Jayden thought that what Julien said made sense. "Julien, you¡¯ re no doubt the most sensible one


    here."


    Julien smiled and said, "I''m sensible because I have a good brother. I learned everything from you."


    Jaydenughed, "You sure know how to cheer me up, huh?"


    Julien then said, "Brother, I''m not trying to cheer you up. It''s because you are really that good. I love


    you very much, that¡¯s why I''m able to see all the good in you."


    Jayden reached out his hand and rubbed Julien''s head. "Our Julien has really grown up, you could


    even reason your words so well. I guess I''ll have to treat you like an adult from now on."


    "No..." Julien shook his head. "I hope that no matter how many years has passed, you will still treat


    me like I''m a child. I want to be your cute little brother forever and ever."


    Julien had always been a calm person and he was differentpared to other children. When his


    peers were still asking for candy, he could already go to school on his own.


    After that, when his peers were still going to primary school, he was already in secondary school.


    He was always ahead of his fellows. He had no doubt inherited Kevin Kyle''s high IQ and Karen


    Daly¡¯s high EQ.


    "Okay." Upon hearing these words, Jayden was moved.


    Sometimes, a few words were enough to warm a person''s heart. During his being in the Kyle family


    for so many years, no one had ever treated him like an outsider. Even a young child like Julien liked


    him wholeheartedly. All of them really made him feel like he was a true member of the Kyle family, a


    member that must not be left out.


    "Jayden, can you apany me on one of the rides?"


    "Which one do you want to y?"


    "As long as you¡¯re with me, anything will do."


    "Okay."


    "Jayden, Julien, hurry up." Levi couldn''t help but urge them.


    Julien frowned and thought to himself, "That Levi is so annoying. I''d better find a way to throw him


    into the mountains and make him stay there for a few days, so that he doesn''t keep showing up in


    front me."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Going through the back door simply meant that Silvia could get on the roller coaster first while


    everyone was still queuing under the hot sun. On top of that, she could even choose the seat that


    she wanted. "Wait for me down here, okay?" Silvia said to the trio.


    Jayden was worried about this reckless girl, so much so that he even wanted to follow her on the


    ride, "Do you want me to go with you?"


    Silvia said worriedly, "Jayden, I can do this by myself. You don''t have toe with me."


    Jayden was obviously scared.


    What if he panicked during the ride? and his old illness rpsed because of that?


    Jayden: "But I''m worried to let you go alone."


    Knowing that his brother was afraid of getting on the roller coaster, Julien stepped forward. "Jayden,


    I want to go on this ride too, I''ll go with Sister Silvia then."


    Jayden disagreed, "Julien, you''re still a child. You can''t get on this ride."


    "But I''ve already reached the required height for this ride." Julien was slightly taller than Levi, and


    he was almost at the same height as Silvia. Based on his current height, he would be able to get on


    the roller coaster. Even the staff member also nodded in agreement.


    With the staff''s approval, Jayden agreed to let Julien get on.


    Silvia noticed the worried look in Jayden''s eyes, so she said, "Jayden, don¡¯t worry,you can leave


    Julien to me. I will keep him safe, I''ll not let him get hurt."


    Julien said, "Yes, don''t worry, Jayden. I will take good care of Sister Silvia too."


    For some unknown reason, Jayden was feeling a little flustered. He wanted the two of them to get


    out, but the two of them insisted on taking the ride. He did not want to be a party pooper so he said,


    "Be careful, okay?"


    In fact, it was pointless for asking them to be careful. Everything would depend on the facilities of


    the amusement park.


    Silvia and Julien chose the front row, which was said to be the most exciting seats. After sitting


    down, the staff then let the others in. After everyone had sat down and buckled their safety belts,


    the roller coaster ride began. It started by moving slowly as it climbed up the track.


    Silvia was a little scared since this was her first time on a roller coaster ride. But she stillforted


    Julien, "Julien, if you feel scared, just hold my hand tightly, I will protect you."


    "Thanks, Sister Silvia, but I''m not scared." To tell the truth, Julien was indeed not afraid. Instead, he


    was worried about Silvia, who was overexcited but had never been on a roller coaster ride. He was


    worried that she would be scared.


    The roller coaster climbed to the top in no time. It elerated in an instant and began to run wildly


    on the track. Silvia and everyone else shouted loudly, hoping to vent all the anger deep down in


    their hearts.


    Julien, on the other hand, was as calm as how he used to be. He did not even utter a sound as the


    ride went on.


    Silvia shouted, while Levi was jumping on the ground, cheering for her. "Sister Silvia, you can do it!


    You¡¯re the best!"


    Jayden''s eyes were pinned on the roller coaster. As he looked at it, the anxiety in his heart began to


    grow. If he could, he really wanted to stop the ride at that instant.


    Perhaps, the heavens knew what he was thinking. Just as it had reached the highest point of the


    ride, there was a loud bang. The ride came to a sudden halt and everyone was hung upside down


    in mid-air.


    Due to the high speed and the sudden halt, all the passengers were thrown forward and back again.


    Some of their arms were bruised, and some of them seemingly had broken ribs.


    The same happened to Silvia. She felt a stabbing pain in her abdomen, and it felt like she was


    bleeding. She was so frightened that she screamed out loud. However, she quickly thought of the


    person beside her. She grabbed Julien''s hand and said, "Julien, don''t be afraid. I''m here with you.


    Everything will be okay."


    Silvia had never encountered a situation like this, but she dide across something like this on


    the news. There were even casualties in that incident. When Silvia recalled about what she had


    seen on TV, she was flustered and her hands were trembling. However, she did not forget that she


    was an adult, and Julien was with her. She promised Jayden that she would protect Julien, so no


    matter how scared she was, Silvia stillforted Julien immediately.


    However, Julien was unexpectedly much calmer than Silvia was. Julien stretched out his hand and


    patted the back of her hand. "I''m not scared, Sister Silvia, so don''t you be scared. It''s just a


    technical issue, everything will be okay. Besides, Jayden is still down there, he will definitely save


    us."

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    "Julien, I know Jayden is there, so I''m not afraid." Silvia was not afraid. It was the piercing pain in


    her belly. When the ride came to an abrupt stop, it had caused a huge impact on her lower


    abdomen. It was so painful that she was already breaking out in cold sweat, and her fingers that


    were grabbing onto Julien''s hand turned pale.


    "Sister Silvia, are you hurt?" Julien felt that Silvia''s hand was icy cold, and it was bing even


    colder. Anyone could tell that something was wrong with her.


    "No Julien, I''m not hurt. Don''t worry about me. How about you? Are you injured?" Silvia reminded


    herself that she was an adult and that she was Julien''s older sister-inw. She wanted to protect


    him.


    "Sister Silvia..." Julien wanted to say something tofort Silvia, but he was interrupted by the


    sudden announcement. "Silvia, Julien, don''t be scared. I''m right here!"


    Just as they were feeling scared, Jayden''s deep voice sounded. His voice was like a potent


    sedative, removing every ounce of panic in Silvia and Julien''s heart.


    Upon hearing Jayden''s voice, Silvia suddenly felt that her abdomen was not as painful as before.


    She tried her best to smile and said, "Well be fine, Julien."


    They knew that with Jayden around, they would be fine.


    Jayden was staring right at the roller coaster when the ident happened. The moment the ride


    stopped, Jayden''s mind went nk in an instant, and he felt as if he had his heart in his mouth.


    Fortunately, he responded almost immediately. His reaction towards the situation was even faster


    than the crew at the park. He quickly calmed down and called a team to carry out rescue works. At


    the same time, he had also led a group of people to calm the passengers.


    Jayden took over the megaphone from the staff and said to the passengers who were trapped,


    "Dear visitors, due to some technical difficulties, we are forced to stop the ride on the track.


    However, we are setting up an escapedder now to get everyone down. I promise that each and


    everyone of you will be safe. Please don''t panic."


    Looking at Silvia, who was hanging upside down in the carriage along with Julien, Jayden''s heart


    was aching so much that his eyes had already turned red. However, it was not the time for him to


    feel distressed.


    He shouted again, "Silvia, Julien, I''m always here."


    Perhaps, Jayden had a convincing aura himself. After the announcement was made, all the


    passengers that were trapped on the tracks quieted down.


    Most of the passengers believed that this man had the ability to keep them safe, but there were also


    a few who did not believe in him. They even raised their doubts, "Who is he? Why do we have to


    believe in him?"


    Upon hearing those questioning words, Silvia was upset. She endured the pain in her abdomen and


    said, "Please believe in him. He promised that he will keep us safe, that means that all of us will be


    safe."


    The person who was doubtful once again questioned Silvia. "Why should we believe in him? Is he a


    staff member here? And you, what''s your rtionship with him?"


    "Because he''s my husband. If I''m trapped here, he will definitely not abandon me. So we will all be


    fine." Silvia did not know why she had so much trust in Jayden, but whenever she was in danger, as


    long as she thought of him, her fear would reduce significantly.


    "He''s your husband? Of course, we would believe that he wants to save you, but having the ability


    to actually do that is a whole other story." A man in a dark gray shirt with a scrape on his forehead


    said in disdain.


    "Are we going to die here? It''s so high up here. If we fall, we will either die or crippled." Another


    young man spoke while crying, which once again stirred up everyone''s emotions.


    Silvia tried her best to console everyone. "It''s a fact that we are stuck here, so there''s no point for us


    to be anxious. What we should do now is calmly wait for the staff to take us down with the escape


    ladder. I think that would be better than us crying and whining over the situation."


    Someone then rebuked, "Your man is the staff here, of course you''re defending him. Let me tell you,


    no matter what happens today, if we get to go down safely, we are definitely going to lodge a


    comint against the park."


    Silvia was just trying to be kind and help them, but these people were actually flinging out mean


    words at her. Silvia did not want to argue with them anymore, but at this moment, Julien once again


    defended Silvia, "What if her husband is the Young Master of Rovio Corporation? Does he have the


    ability to save all of you then?"


    The Young Master of Rovio Corporation?


    Besides the aura of the man on the ground, this title, "Young Master of Rovio Corporation", was


    enough to shock all of them and to convince those who were trapped that Jayden would definitely


    be able to ensure their safety.


    Julien continued, "My sister-inw is right. We''re already trapped here. It doesn''t help to keep


    whining over the situation. It''s better for us to wait quietly and let the staff on the ground to think of a


    solution to get us out of here."


    The people who were trapped in the ride stop talking, but there would be asional cries of pain.


    Judging from the voices, Silvia could tell that there were a lot of people who were injured. However,


    all she could do now was to pray that their injuries were not too severe.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, on the ground, the escapedder was ready. Jayden insisted on saving Silvia and


    Julien himself. Just before he began to climb thedder, he once again shouted into the


    megaphone, "Silvia, Julien, I''m right below you. I''ll be able to get to you guys very soon."


    Because Silvia and Julien were hanging upside down, it was difficult for them to see clearly what


    was happening on the ground. In order to reduce their panic, Jayden would exin everything that


    he and the rescue team were doing with the megaphone in his hand so that they would feel


    assured.


    "Julien, doesn¡¯t it feel much better after listening to your brother''s voice?" Silvia was not only


    comforting Julien, she was alsoforting herself. She was no longer afraid, but the pain in her


    abdomen was getting worse. It was so painful that she felt like her body waspletely drained.


    However, she gritted her teeth and held on. She must not let Julien feel afraid, nor could she let


    Jayden, who was rushing to save her, worry about her.


    "Yes, as long as Jayden is here, I''m not scared at all. Speaking of which, there''s really nothing to be


    afraid of. We''re just looking at the world from a different perspective." Julien said in a rxed


    manner, but his expression did not look good.


    The roller coaster was in an upside- down position. All twenty people on the roller coaster were


    hanging from the peak of the entire ride. They could still hold on if it was just for a while, but if it


    continued, blood would start to rush to their heads and they might even suffer from cerebral


    congestion. Because of that, they would not only feel dizzy, they would also experience blurred


    vision.


    After some time, Silvia noticed that her vision was starting to get blurry. "Julien, is it getting


    dark?"


    "Sister Silvia, Jayden is climbing up thedder now. He wille to our rescue very soon. Please


    hold on for a little longer, okay?" Julien was trying his best to help Silvia, but his situation was no


    better than Silvia''s.

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    Although Julien was much more sensible and much smarter than the kids of his age, he was still


    just a 12-year-old child. Just like the others, he was also human. After hanging upside down for


    quite a while, blood would rush to his head and his vision would turn blurry too.


    When Silvia''s vision had turned blurry, Julien could no longer see clearly too. However, he still knew


    that he had to help Jayden protect Silvia, so he tried his best to keep himself awake.


    "I''m sorry, Julien! If I hadn''t insisted on riding the roller coaster, you wouldn''t be hanging here with


    me." Silvia regretted that she did not listen to Jayden. If she did, she would not have gotten Julien


    into trouble.


    "Sister Silvia, I''m the one who should apologize." Julien med himself.


    If Julien had not secretly wanted Jayden to fulfill the promise that he had given many years ago, he


    would not have chosen toe to the amusement park, and these things would not have


    happened.


    "Julien, you are a really good child. You''re stillforting me at times like this. You know, I used to


    get intimidated by you, and I always felt that you despise me. Now that I think about it, I must be


    thinking too much. You just don''t like to talk. Why would you not like me, right?"


    "Sister Silvia..."


    "Julien, you''re really nice!" Just when Silvia thought that her body was giving in, Jayden seemed to


    have appeared before her. She could feel his embrace and the warmth of his body. She could even


    hear his anxious voice echoing in her ears, "Silvia..."


    She mustered all the energy left in her body and called out Jayden''s name, "Jayden?"


    "Silvia, it''s me, you''re fine now. Hang in there, okay?" Jayden kept repeating these words. Silvia


    heard him, and she wanted to tell him that she was fine. However, there was no sounding


    through her lips. She did not know why, but she just did not have the strength to utter a sound.


    What on earth happened to her?


    She did not know, but Jayden probably knew. He kept on calling her name, "Silvia, it''s okay, it''s


    okay. Trust me, you''ll be fine."


    Silvia felt that it was no big deal. It was just a light bleeding and her head was a little dizzy. She


    thought there were no other problems, but Jayden''s tone sounded like she was seriously injured.


    "Jayden, I''m really fine." Silvia really wanted to open her eyes to tell Jayden that he did not have to


    worry about her. However, she did not even have the strength to blink her eyes.


    Later on, Silvia could no longer hear a single thing Jayden was saying to her. She felt that her head


    was getting heavier. It had be so heavy that she could not think about anything anymore.


    When Silvia regained her consciousness, she was already in the hospital. That''s right, she was in


    the hospital. She was certain because she could smell the disinfectant and even saw a doctor in a


    white coat as soon as she woke up.


    She had always been in good health and rarely got admitted into the hospital, so why was she


    here?


    Silvia thought about it and recalled the roller coaster ident that she was involved in. She


    remembered that she had only sustained a minor injury, it was not a big deal at all. It was not like


    she had never bled before, but why did she get admitted this time?


    "Silvia!" Just as Silvia was lost in her thoughts, Jayden''s voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    Jayden grabbed her hand and held her hand tightly within his palms. "You''re awake."


    Seeing that he was looking haggard because of his worry for her, Silvia''s heart ached. "I''m sorry,


    Jayden. I made you worry again."


    He raised his hand and rubbed her head gently as he said in a hoarse voice, "Silly woman. I should


    be the one saying sorry, not you."


    "Jayden, stop saying that I''m silly, will you?" Silvia withdrew her hand and said sullenly, "Thergest


    amusement park in Chatterton Town, and more than a hundred dors just for the admission. I


    thought that their facilities would be tiptop, but it turns out that there would still be technical issues at


    such an established park. And Julien and I happened to be on that very ride. It was obviously not


    my fault, why do you have to say that I''m silly?"


    "That wasn''t what I was talking about."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "What were you talking about then?"


    "I..." Jayden did not know how to tell her the truth.


    Previously, Silvia had experienced signs of pregnancy twice, but unfortunately, it was just a false


    rm. Jayden knew how disappointed she was those times and what happened this time was just


    too cruel for her, so Jayden had decided that he must not tell her.


    Luckily, Silvia did not notice Jayden''s hesitation. She did not see Julien anywhere so she asked,


    "Where''s Julien?"


    "Julien only had a minor injury. He''s alright." Jayden covertly heaved a sigh of relief. However, deep


    down in his heart, his worry began to multiply.


    "So, Julien is not in the hospital?"


    "He wasn''t admitted."


    "Why was I admitted then?" Silvia glimpsed at her body, and noticed that there was only a little


    scratch on her right wrist. The injury was so trivial that it would heal by itself without any topical


    medication. There was no need for her to get admitted at all.


    "It''s because you''re severely injured."


    "I''m not hurt anywhere though." She did not see any superficial injuries on her body. Moreover,


    Jayden told her that Julien had only sustained minor grazes. Hence, she came to a realization,


    "Could it be that Julien suffered superficial injuries, but I''ve been internally injured?"


    Jayden remained silent.


    Silvia continued, "Jayden, I''m sorry for making you worry! But I''m really fine. Could you please get


    me discharged. I don''t want to stay here any longer."


    Jayden said, "The doctor said that you must stay here for a few more days for close observation."


    Silvia replied, "I''m really fine, I know my own body very well."


    Jayden roared, "Do you know better, or does the doctor know better?"


    Silvia pouted her lips and said with tears welling up in her eyes, "Can''t you be a little nicer? Why are


    you yelling at me like this? I''m still lying on the hospital bed but you''re being so fierce to me, do you


    actually care about me?"


    "I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have yelled at you. But Silvia, you''re a patient now, you must listen to the


    doctor and stay here for a few more days, okay?" Jayden did not mean to yell at her. He was just


    mad at himself for being so careless. He was not supposed to make her conceive for health


    reasons, but not only did he do that by ident, he even made him lose her child before she even


    knew about it.


    He was her husband, but he could not even protect their child. What kind of husband was he?


    Jayden gritted his teeth and at that moment, he really wanted to stab himself with a sharp knife.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you if you''re nice to me," Silvia said with a smile. However, she noticed that there


    was something wrong with Jayden. She could see it through the look in his eyes, so she asked,


    "Jayden, what''s wrong with you?"


    She finally realized that there was something wrong with Jayden, but she couldn''t figure it out.


    "I''m fine." Jayden looked away and did not dare to look her in the eye. "Stay here, I''ll go get you


    something to eat."

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    Jayden stood up and was about to leave, but Silvia grabbed his hand and said, "Jayden, I''m pretty


    sure that you''re hiding something from me.


    "Silvia..." Jayden sat back down and held Silvia''s head, pushing her towards him. He nted a


    tender kiss on her forehead and said, "I''m fine, and you''ll be fine too. Just listen to the doctor''s


    advice, and stay in the hospital for a few more days, okay?"


    "Jayden, are you really okay?" Silvia refused to let go of his hand. "I''m not a child. You can always


    tell me what''s wrong, and we can share the burden together. I don''t want you to hide everything


    from me. Do you get me?"


    "I''m really okay." Jayden had thought of telling her the truth. But thinking of her temper, Jayden


    knew that Silvia might actually suffer from another psychotic ckout if she were to find out the


    truth. He would never risk her life like this.


    "Okay. Could you go get me some in oatmeal then? I don''t have much appetite." Since Jayden


    was not willing to tell her, Silvia knew that no matter how many times she asked, she would not be


    able to get anything out of him.


    It would be better to wait until Jayden leaves and then think of a way to find out what he was hiding


    from her.


    "Sure..." Jayden was about to leave when Karen Daly, Mia Kyle, and Karen Joy Kyle came into the


    ward. Karen was holding a food jar in her hand when she said, "This is the chicken soup I''ve made


    for Silvia. Jayden, let Silvia have some."


    "Mrs. Kyle, thanks foring to visit me. But there''s nothing wrong with me. It''s just Jayden making


    a huge fuss about it. He insisted that I stay in the hospital for a few days," Silvia said with a smile.


    However, the look on everyone''s face did not look that great.


    Karen stepped forward and patted Silvia''s shoulder as she said in a gentle voice, "Silvia, you''re a


    member of our family too. You can just be more casual with us, don''t be shy with us."


    "Okay, I''ll be more casual with you guys then." Silvia smiled at Karen and looked at the food jar in


    Jayden''s hand. "Jayden, Mrs. Kyle took the time to cook for me. Hurry up and pour it out for me."


    Jayden asked, "Didn''t you say that you don''t have any appetite and you only wanted oatmeal?"


    Was this guy stupid or something? Silvia gave him a fierce stare and answered, "I wanted oatmeal


    just now, but I want to have the soup Mrs. Kyle had cooked for me now. Can''t I do that?"


    Mia snatched the food jar from Jayden and said, "Men don''t know how to take care of a sick person.


    You can just leave Silvia to us, we''ll help you take care of her. You can go do whatever you want."


    Silvia was speechless.


    How could Mia just drive Jayden away like this? Silvia wanted Jayden to stay by her side and keep


    herpany. Even though he would always yell at her and anger her, she still wanted him to stay


    by her side.


    It was because he was there that she could feel at ease.


    Fortunately, Jayden understood the longing look in Silvia''s eyes. He said, "I''ll do it, Aunt Mia."


    Jayden insisted on taking care of Silvia because he was worried that Mia, who had a big mouth,


    would blurt out that Silvia''s had just lost her child. Other than that, he was indeed reluctant to leave


    Silvia alone at the hospital.


    Silvia smiled sweetly, "Yeah, just let him do it. I''m always the one who took care of him whenever he


    was sick. Now that I''ve finally fallen sick, it''s his turn to take care of me."


    "I''ve never met someone who wished that they would fall sick." The more Silviaughed, the more


    Jayden was afraid that she would not be able to take the blow once she found out the truth.


    "Are you trying to tell me that you don''t want to take care of me?"


    "Sit tight, and open your mouth. Here''s the soup," Jayden said with a somber face.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You¡¯ re being mean again." Although Silvia was not happy that Jayden was pulling a long face at


    her again, she still obediently parted her lips and enjoyed the soup that he fed to her.


    Although Jayden was very clumsy when he took care of her, Silvia could still feel his gentleness


    towards her. After a few mouthfuls, Silvia raised her head and smiled at him. "Thank you, Young


    Master Kyle."


    "Don''t talk, just drink the soup."


    "Okay."


    In the doctor''s office.


    With a solemn face, Silvia''s attending doctor exined, "Mr. Kyle, the roller coaster ident was


    not the only cause for Miss Turner''s miscarriage. It has something to do with the homeopathic


    medicine that she had been taking all this while too."


    Jayden froze. He gave the doctor a stern look and said, "What do you mean? Make it clear."


    After handing Silvia''s medical report to Jayden, the doctor asked, "Miss Turner has been taking


    some kind of homeopathic medicine for quite a while now, hasn''t she?"


    "Yes." Jayden nodded. The moment Jayden saw what was written on the medical report, his hands


    trembled. "But I was told that she could use homeopathic medicine to recondition her body."


    The doctor rified, "It''s true that the medicine can be used to recondition her body, but we''ve found


    a small amount of Angelica roots among the herbs that Miss Turner had been taking. Basically,


    Angelica roots are used to promote blood cirction. However, an expecting woman must never


    take it, as it will result in miscarriage."


    "Angelica roots?" Jayden had studied through the prescription that the doctor had given him, and


    even researched on their functions... Moreover, he was absolutely sure that he had never seen


    Angelica roots in the prescription.


    Could it bethat...


    Jayden instantly thought of the key to this matter. He clenched his fists tightly and cursed inwardly.


    D*mn it. He was already being this cautious, but someone still managed to tamper Silvia''s


    medication.


    The doctor added, "Mr. Kyle, it was already tough for Miss Turner to conceive, and what happened


    to her this time had undoubtedly made a great impact on her body. I''m afraid that she might not get


    the chance to conceive again."


    Jayden was agitated. He grabbed the doctor''s cor and with bloodshot eyes, he roared, "What did


    you say?!"


    The doctor was an experienced doctor. She had even experienced some patients'' family members


    who would pull out a knife to threaten a doctor, so she was not afraid of Jayden at all. She said, "Mr.


    Kyle, that''s how Miss Turner''s situation is, so it''s of no use to be this emotional. Besides, do you


    think that the only thing women should do is to give birth to children for men? If she can no longer


    bear your child, does it mean that you don''t want her anymore?"


    "What are you talking about? She''s still my wife regardless of whether she could carry my child.


    This is a fact that no one can ever change." What Jayden worried about at this moment was not


    whether he and Silvia could still have children in the future, but whether Silvia could ept such a


    reality.


    In this life, as long as he had Silvia, it would not matter to him whether he had children. However,


    the fact that Silvia was not able to conceive was apletely different story.


    The doctor added, "Well, if that''s what you think, then I''ll just be honest with you. In fact, it''s not


    completely impossible for Miss Turner to conceive again, but her chances of suffering from another


    miscarriage has increased. If you really want the best for her, then I suggest you two, to not have


    children."


    Jayden let go of the doctor. In that instant, he felt as if his body waspletely drained.


    He did not even know how he had managed to walk out of the doctor''s office. After standing alone


    in the corridor for quite a while, he calmed himself down and contacted Simon Banks on the phone.


    He said, "Simon, I want you to go to Auntie Cherry now. Ask her to bring all the used and unused


    herbs that Silvia has been consuming to Chatterton Town."

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    Simon had been putting in all his time and effort into finding the murderer who killed Dr. Thames. He


    had just found a clue and was about to report it to his master, but before he could do that, his


    master was already calling him. After giving his orders, Jayden immediately hung up the phone, not


    giving Simon a chance to tell him about the clue that he had found.


    Judging from the hasty call, Simon guessed that something must have happened to Silvia again.


    Their master would only be this anxious whenever something happened to Silvia.


    Having worked for Jayden for so many years, Simon knew Jayden''s character very well. At this


    time, even if there were major things that needed prompt solutions, they would still have to hit the


    pause button. Nothing would be more important than Silvia''s affairs.


    Stanley was also there. Seeing that Simon looked distressed, Stanley said casually, "We''ve already


    found the murderer and also Felix Xavier. This is good news. Why do you look so upset?"


    Simon really despised Stanley sometimes.


    He knew that he must not offend his master at times like this, but Stanley did not know what was


    going on. He answered, "Master Jayden has asked me to take care of some other matters, so you''ll


    be the one in charge of Felix Xavier''s case now. You should give Master Jayden a phone call and


    update him on the progress."


    Stanley said in excitement, "Alright, I''ll go give him a call now."


    Simon chuckled and said, "Okay, I''ll have to go now."


    Two months ago, after Jayden had learned that Silvia had trouble conceiving, and that it would be


    very likely that she would lose her child after conceiving it, he had made sure to use contraception


    every time they did it. However, there was once when Silvia wanted to leave him, so in a fit of anger,


    he forced himself on her. That was the only time that he did not use contraception, and ended up


    impregnating her.


    After working out on the dates, Silvia had only been pregnant for less than a fortnight. It was so


    short that none of the signs had shown up yet, and that was why Silvia did not realize that she was


    pregnant. However, before she knew about her pregnancy, the child in her womb had already left


    her.


    Every time Jayden thought about it, he felt as if a knife had pierced through his heart... But at this


    time, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang, interrupting his thoughts. Seeing that it was Stanley, he


    frowned and there was even bloodlust in his eyes.


    Stanley better be bringing him some good news. Otherwise, he would definitely lock this idiot up in


    the ice cer for a few days. "What''s the matter?"


    Stanley said excitedly, "Master Jayden, we have found Felix Xavier. Also, we''ve found out that he


    was the one who killed Dr. Thames."


    "Felix Xavier?" Jayden uttered this name at a slow pace. No wonder Stanley and the others could


    not ferret out the murderer who killed Dr. Thames even after hunting him down for such a long time.


    It turned out that the killer was Felix, whom they thought was dead.


    None of them had ever expected that a dead person coulde back to life and even murdered


    someone.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley added, "Master Jayden, I''m sure that you wouldn''t be able to guess where Felix is living


    now."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and said, "You''re asking me to guess? You''re trying to push my


    buttons, aren''t you?"


    "Of course not, Sir. How would I dare ask you to guess? We haven''t been able to find Felix all this


    while because he has been hiding in the building where Miss Turner lives. Miss Turner lives on the


    16th floor, and the room that he rented is on the 18th floor, which is right above Miss Turner''s unit."


    Stanley felt very wronged. He would never have the guts to y the guessing game with his boss.


    All he wanted was to receive somepliments from his boss for being able toplete such a


    complicated task.


    "Felix is staying right above Silvia." Upon hearing this news, Jayden took a deep breath. It seemed


    like Felix hade prepared this time. He had returned to settle the scores with Jayden.


    Stanley nodded. "Yes, Felix is staying right above Miss Turner. Alina Bell lives there with him as


    well. By the way, they have not realized that we''ve found their hideout. We''re currently waiting for


    your orders."


    "Send someone... No. I want you to bring Silvia''s mother to West Side now." Felix had returned with


    hatred in his heart. If he could kill Dr. Thames, he might not hesitate to hurt anyone else. Now that


    Silvia was not around, Jayden was worried about Mrs. Turner''s safety.


    Stanley was finally using his head to think, "But Master Jayden, wouldn''t Felix Xavier notice it if we


    were to take Mrs. Turner away now?"


    Jayden: "So what if he noticed?"


    Stanley thought that what his master said made sense, so he said, "Okay, I''ll go get Mrs. Turner


    now."


    "Send someone to keep an eye on Felix too. Remember, I only want them to watch over him,


    they''re not allowed to hurt him." Jayden had always kept Silvia''s request in mind.


    If he were to do something to hurt Felix, Silvia would definitely not forgive him.


    Jayden did not tell Silvia anything, but Silvia still knew what had happened. She was not an ignorant


    little girl. She knew what her body was experiencing, but she still pretended like she did not know.


    Since Jayden did not want her to know and worry about it, then she would act like she did not know


    what had happened. This was the only way that she could make him feel better.


    For the past few days, Silvia noticed that there was immense guilt in Jayden''s eyes. He must be


    ming himself for not being able to protect her. But how could it be his fault? She was obviously


    the stupid one. She did not even know that she was pregnant and even went on such a dangerous


    roller coaster ride.


    Just as she was deep in her thoughts, Jayden pushed the door open and came in. Silvia


    immediately pulled herself together and looked at him with a smile. "Young Master Kyle, are you


    done with your work?"


    "Yup." Jayden walked up to her, and felt her forehead. He then pulled the nket over her and said,


    "You have to tell me or the doctor if you''re not feeling well, okay?"


    Silvia touched her belly and said, "I''m hungry now. I want to eat something good."


    Jayden said, "Karen Joy just gave me a call and she said that she''s already on the way with Mom''s


    soup. She will be here in a bit, but do you want to eat something else to fill your stomach first?"


    Silvia looked at the table beside her. There were all kinds of fruits on it. "Jayden, I want to eat the


    apple. Peel it and feed me."


    "Okay." Jayden took the apple and peeled it for her without hesitation.


    After eating half of the apple, Silvia pointed at the orange and said, "Jayden, I don''t want apples


    anymore, I feel like eating some oranges."


    "Okay." He took one of the oranges and cut it into wedges. However, right after he had finished


    cutting them, Silvia no longer wanted to eat oranges. "Jayden, I don''t want oranges anymore. I want


    to drink some water. Make sure that the temperature is lukewarm..."


    "Are you not feeling well?" After bossing him around, not only did Jayden not yell at her, he was


    even worrying if she was not feeling well somewhere. Jayden''s reaction made Silvia feel awful.


    "Jayden, it''s really not a big deal. It''s not like I''m dying or something."


    It was just a miscarriage, and was not a big deal at all. Both of them were still young. If he really


    wanted to have a child, there would be plenty of chances in the future. Silvia really did not want him


    to make it feel like she was diagnosed with some terminal disease.


    Upon hearing what Silvia had said, Jayden''s face darkened. "Stop this nonsense!"


    Silvia did not like how Jayden was behaving right now. She was really fine, but he would still be this


    anxious. "Jayden, to tell you the truth, before I knew you, I would always get injured from all the


    fights I got myself into. Whenever I''m injured, I didn''t even visit the doctor once. I would always be


    fine after a good night''s sleep. I''m not a porcin doll that would shatter easily, I''m much stronger


    than you think, okay?"


    Silvia reached out her arm and waved it in


    front of Jayden''s eyes. "Just see how tough I am. These minor injuries really never bothered me."

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    Jayden grabbed her waving hand and pulled her into his arms. He called her name in a deep voice,


    "Silvia, Silvia..."


    Jayden had always been stronger than Silvia. He was so strong that it felt like he wanted to rub her


    into his bones. He was holding Silvia so tightly that she was already catching for her breath.


    However, Silvia did not struggle to get out of his arms. She knew that he was distressed. If this


    could make him feel better, Silvia was willing to let him hold her like this.


    It was after a long time had passed that Jayden had slowly let go of her. He looked at her worriedly.


    "Silvia..."


    "Jayden, I''m really fine. Don''t worry about me, okay?" Silvia shot a sweet smile at him. Then, she


    took his hand and put it on her face. "Look, I''ve gained quite some weight for the past two days."


    He pinched her face. "Yeah, it seems like you did gain some weight."


    "But you, you''ve lost weight." Silvia scooted to the side of the bed and said, "Jayden,e up and


    lie down with me for a while. I can''t sleep alone. I think I might be able to sleep more soundly with


    you holding me in your arms."


    Silvia was admitted for two days now, and Jayden had been by her bedside throughout. He did not


    even get a good sleep, and his eyes were already red due to fatigue. Silvia thought that if he went


    on like this, his body would not be able to take it any longer.


    "But Karen Joy will be here anytime soon. You should eat before you sleep."


    "Why don''t you take a nap first then?"


    "I''m not feeling sleepy."


    "You even have dark circles under your eyes already. If you don''t get some sleep now, you are


    going to look much uglier. By then, don''t me me for choosing another man that''s much younger


    and more handsome than you." Silvia used her trump card against him, forcing him to give in.


    "I dare you!"


    "If you don''t listen to me and take a nap now, then we''ll see if I will do that." Silvia pulled his hand


    and said in a soft voice, "Jayden, I know that you''ll feel distressed when I get sick. But the same


    goes for me too, if you get sick, I will feel distress too. If you don''t want me to feel that way, you''d


    better listen to me."


    "Let''s wait a little longer. I''ll lie down with you after you have your meal."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, that''s a deal. You''ll have to take a napter, otherwise, I''m not going to eat."


    "Okay." Jayden smiled. "I''ll listen to whatever you say, okay?"


    Silvia was also happy, "That''s what I wanted to hear."


    At Jayden''s explicit request, Silvia stayed in the hospital for a week. It was such a long stay that


    Silvia felt like she was bing a basket case. It was only then Jayden had finally discharged her


    from the hospital.


    Before leaving the hospital, Silvia went to the bathroom to freshen up. She took off the hospital


    gown that she had worn seven days straight and put on a beautiful long dress that Jayden had


    prepared for her. "Jayden, are you sure that I''ll look good in this dress?"


    Silvia rarely dressed up femininely and denims were her go to outfits. This was the first time that


    she had worn such a feminine dress. The light blue dress was very beautiful, but Silvia felt awkward


    in it.


    "You... you look good." Not only did Silvia look beautiful, Jayden was absolutely stunned by her


    beauty the moment she stepped out of the washroom. He was staring at her, looking utterly


    dumbfounded.


    Silvia tied her hair into a bun, revealing her smooth, prominent forehead. The long dress had a deep


    V-cor, which revealed her fair neck, making her look even more feminine.


    "You didn''t even look at me properly and yet you said that I look good in it." Silvia red at him. "I


    think I should just change into something else. I feel awkward wearing this."


    In fact, she was not feeling awkward, she was just shy. Jayden hugged her and kissed her. "You''re


    really beautiful when you dress up like this. You can change into something elseter, but let me


    look at you in this dress for a little while longer."


    It was not just because Silvia was feeling awkward that Jayden agreed to let her change into


    something else. He had his own motive too. He thought that Silvia''s beauty only belonged to him


    and no else was allowed to enjoy it. Hence, he had decided to keep her beauty only to himself.


    "Don''t tell me that you don''t like how I used to dress up?" Silvia once again threw a little tantrum.


    "Jayden, no matter what, you''re not allowed to despise me, otherwise, I will not let you off."


    "Jayden, are you bullying Silvia again?" Mia had already barged into the ward when her voice


    sounded. When she saw that this long dress had perfectly outlined Silvia''s beautiful figure, she


    could not help but say, "Silvia, I''ve never noticed that you had such a voluptuous figure."


    "Aunt Mia..." Silvia was so shy that she wormed her way into Jayden''s arms to hide herself. She


    jabbed Jayden in the chest and said, "Jayden, go get me some other clothes now. I want to


    change."


    "It''s such a good-looking dress, it''s a waste if you don''t wear it." Mia approached her and said, "Just


    wear this, let your mom and Karen Joy have a look at it."


    "What do you want us to see?" Karen Daly and Karen Joy Kyle had also arrived. As soon as they


    stepped into the ward, they could already hear Mia talking about them. Seeing Silvia in that dress,


    Karen Joy couldn''t help praising, "Silvia, you look so beautiful!"


    Silvia had never been so embarrassed in her life. Her face had turned so red that it looked like it


    was about to bleed. She hurriedly turned around and went to hide in the bathroom. "Jayden, bring


    me my clothes."


    Karen couldn''t help butugh. "Our Silvia is already married but she''s still so shy."


    Silvia was dumbfounded!


    It was all Jayden''s fault. If he had told her that thedies in the family were going toe to pick


    her up from the hospital, she would not have worn such a seductive dress and let everyoneugh at


    her.


    Jayden found the clothes that Silvia usually wore and brought them to her. He did not forget to


    remind everyone, "Stopughing at her. If you keepughing at her, I think she''s going to hide in the


    bathroom for the rest of the day."


    Silvia stuck her head out of the bathroom. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Jayden said, "Look, she''s already revealing her ferocious nature."


    Karen said, "Alright, let''s stop right here and let Silvia change her clothes so we can bring her


    home."


    All thedies in the family hade to the hospital to bring Silvia home. It felt as if she had given


    birth to a baby for the Kyle family.


    It was because of her that the first great-grandson of the Kyle family could note to this world.


    However, no one med her. Everyone even helped Jayden to hide the truth from her, which made


    her feel deeply uneasy.


    On their way home, Silvia chatted andughed with everyone. However, deep down in her heart,


    she was flustered. The nicer the Kyles treated her, the more guilty she was. Hence, she told herself


    that she had to work hard to conceive again, and give birth to a healthy baby for the Kyle family.


    "Silvia, you must have felt bored staying in the hospital for so many days. I''ve discussed with Mom


    and Aunt Mia that we could go for a short vacation tomorrow. No men are allowed, it would just be


    usdies." Karen Joy held Silvia''s hand. "What do you think?"


    "I have no problem with that at all." Silvia nced at Jayden. "As long as Jayden agrees, I don''t


    mind anywhere."


    Mia said, "As long as we''re here to back you up, he wouldn''t dare to stop you from going


    anywhere."


    Jayden could not refute.


    He knew that women had a higher position in the Kyle family. However, couldn''t Mia just maintain


    his image in front of his newly wedded wife? Otherwise, how was he going to maintain his dignity in


    front of his wife in the future?

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    "Jayden, don''t tell me that you think I''m wrong?" Mia asked. Mia had always been veryidback.


    She would do and say whatever she wanted.


    Jayden said helplessly, "You are right, Aunt Mia."


    Fortunately, there was still someone in their family who could control Mia. Otherwise, she would be


    extremely unruly!


    Rumor had it that thedies decided to go on a 2-day holiday by themselves. The men from the


    Kyle family were unhappy with the news after hearing it.


    Not even halfway through his dinner, Kevin had to excuse himself as he was busy with work.


    Karen sighed silently, "What a petty man. Even after all these years!"


    Neil was displeased as well. However, he could not be mad at Mia as she was even more hot-


    tempered than him. Since he could not take her home and he refused to hold it back on his own,


    therefore he took Levi, who was nning to go with Mia, with him.


    "But, Dad, it was Mom who left you behind. It''s not me. Why are you mad at me?" Leviined.


    Neil replied, "Am I?"


    Levi stood up and said, "You took me away without my permission. I''m already a grownup and I''m


    not a child anymore, don''t think you could do whatever you want to me. Additionally, I will be 12


    years old next year!"


    "I don''t care about you turning 12, you are still a child in my heart even if you are in your twenties,"


    Neil replied.


    Levi grumbled, "All you do is bully me. Stop Mom from going if you can."


    "Brat, I haven''t settled that incident with youst time. You''d better be honest with me," Neil said.


    Levi blinked, put on an innocent look, and said, ¡°Dad, Mom has been arrogant and always bullied


    the both of us. Didn''t you ever think of getting me a new mother?"


    Reaching out his hand, Neil put a p to Levi''s butt. "You little brat, trying to trap me, yeah? You''re


    still too inexperienced."


    Levi remained silent.


    "Fine! Originally, I wanted toy down some traps to prove that he is cheating but that didn''t seem to


    work. However, he will reveal himself one day, and once I get hold of the evidence, he wouldn''t dare


    to bully me again," Levi thought to himself.


    Kevin was furious, Neil left the table, and the only person left was Lionel who appeared calm and


    collected. Everyone thought that he was cool with Karen Joy leaving him behind forthetrip.


    Ever since Silvia came to Chatterton Town, Karen Joy had been staying at her parents'' ce and


    hadn''t returned home in about 10 days. That day, Lionel was prepared to wee her home, but


    who knew that he would receive news about his wife leaving him again for a vacation?


    "You''re still the best, Lionel. You spoil me in every way possible, unlike Dad and Uncle Neil who


    pulled long faces," Karen Joy said happily while cing some food in his bowl. She thought to


    herself that Lionel was the most considerate out of all the men in the family.


    Lionel wanted to leave, but with thepliments from his wife, he managed to suppress his


    emotions and withhold his temper.


    "Lionel, this is your favorite dish. Have some." Karen Joy, not knowing what was going on in Lionel''s


    head, happily served him some food.


    "Alright. You have some too." Lionel was able to endure it because he wanted her to be happy.


    "Thank you, Lionel." Karen Joy truly felt that Lionel was more considerate than her father and Uncle


    Neil.


    Lionel held it in throughout dinner. After the meal, he brought Karen Joy into her room. mming


    the door shut with his leg, he turned around and carried her, pressing her against the door. He then


    lowered his head and kissed her aggressively.


    That kiss was so sudden, which caught her off guard. She instinctively struggled, but she enjoyed it


    too. She liked it as long as the kisser was him, regardless of whether he was gentle or ying it


    rough.


    She hooked her arms around his neck and enthusiastically responded. As Lionel was trying to


    proceed further, Karen Joy let out a satisfied sigh and said, "Let''s have a baby, Lionel."


    Previously, she wanted to have a child but Lionel was busy and had no time to take care of a child.


    Hence, she waited and waited until she got the green light from him. She would wait until he was


    ready.


    However, seeing Silvia having a sudden miscarriage, Karen Joy felt the urge to have a child, a child


    who belongs to both of them. She wanted to start a family with Lionel.


    Hearing her request, Lionel froze in ce and looked at her with a deep gaze.


    "Can you do it? Can we have a baby?" Noticing his calm reaction, Karen Joy felt uneasy and


    couldn''t help wrapping her arms tightly around him. "Lionel, why wouldn''t you let me get pregnant?"


    "Karen Joy..." Lionel continued to kiss her and said, "I am really busy at the moment, let''s talk about


    this next time. Besides, I am more than happy to have you around, and that''s enough for me. It


    doesn''t matter to me whether we have a child or not."


    "But, I want a child. Your child. Don''t you want to have a child with me?" she asked. She knew


    Lionel loved her very much, but she couldn''t figure out why he would repeatedly reject her, always


    saying that he was busy with work.


    Karen Joy knew he had his reasons but she just couldn''t understand. She was so dispirited that she


    was on the brink of tears.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Karen Joy... Don''t cry..." It was not because of work that Lionel didn''t want a child. It was because


    his mother almost died giving birth to him. In addition to that trauma, Lionel was aware of many


    cases of death duringbor and didn''t want that to happen to Karen Joy.


    Since young, Karen Joy was always pampered by her family at home. He felt blessed just by being


    able to marry her. He only wanted to bring loads of happiness into her life, not sufferings.


    "Lionel, I''m begging you. I just want a baby." Karen Joy hugged him tightly and repeatedly rubbed


    against his chest. "Let''s do it today. No contraceptives!"


    "Karen Joy..."


    "Lionel..."


    He didn''t want a baby for her sake. However, if that went against her wishes and would make her


    sad, then what was the point of sticking to that? He told her, "Karen Joy, aren''t you scared of giving


    birth? Carrying a baby to term is not easy."


    "No! I''m not afraid! I''m willing to suffer because you''re the father!" She knew it would be tough to be


    pregnant and give birthter, but she was willing to go through all these for the man she loved, for


    the man who adored her. There was nothing else that could put fear in her.

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    "Karen Joy..." Lionel said.


    He grabbed her hands as he kissed her hair, her forehead, and her lips. Whenever hended a kiss


    on her, he would call out her name and wait for her to reply.


    "Lionel..." she whispered.


    Karen Joy felt his passion and his deep love for her. His domineering kiss felt like he wanted to


    completely conquer her. Simultaneously, it was gentle enough to make her feel like the most


    precious treasure in the world.


    "Lionel, I love you so much!" Karen Joy had always expressed her feelings to him openly. She had


    loved this man for a long time, so long that her heart ached for him.


    After all those years of searching for him, she had finally found him. She must let him know just how


    much she loved him and wanted to be with him.


    "Karen Joy..." Before he nted yet another kiss on her, he said, "Karen Joy, you''re mine!"


    "Yes, Lionel, I''m yours. I belong to you alone. I''ll be yours for the rest of my life."


    Her words made his heart feel an upsurge of emotion. "Karen Joy..."


    The night had just begun!


    Jayden had yet to inform his family about Silvia being his rightful wife. Hence, Silvia lived alone in


    the detached building in their manor.


    Jayden had been by her side in the hospital the past few days. That day, he wasn''t around. She


    couldn''t sleep at all as all she had been thinking about was the baby that they lost.


    "Dear baby, it was my fault that I didn''t take good care of you, not giving you a chance to see the


    world. Will you me me for it?" Silvia voiced as she gently touched her abdomen. There should


    have been a baby there, but she lost it due to her ignorance.


    She finally gave in. The tears she withheld for the past few days rolled down her cheeks. She bit her


    lips and said, "Dear baby, I am sorry. If I could, I would rewind time just so that you could be here


    with me again, be my child, be our child. I will protect you at all cost this time, and I will not let you


    suffer anymore."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She meant it, but she was very clear that her baby won''t hear everything she just said. She lost her


    first child.


    Hatred shed in her eyes. She despised herself, she despised her recklessness. God gifted her


    with a precious child, and she failed to cherish it to the fullest.


    Amidst these thoughts, she forcefully pped herself across the face. It was a lesson for the big


    mistake she made.


    Even though the Kyle family treated people well and didn''t me her, she could not pretend that


    nothing happened and would have to shamelessly stay by Jayden''s side for the rest of her life.


    Right then, she heard the turning sound of the doorknob. Silvia knew who it was without thinking. As


    she peeked from the corner of her eyes, she found Jayden sneaking into her room.


    His steps were light as feathers as he probably didn''t want to wake her up. He sat down by her side


    and reached out to caress her forehead as he said, "Silvia..."


    "Hmm?" Silvia responded.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "I was waiting for you."


    "How did you know I wasing?"


    "I didn''t know, but I knew you would miss me." Silvia gripped his hand and held it near her face.


    "Jayden, I want you to hug me to sleep." "Sure." Crawling into her bed, Jayden held her in his


    embrace and said, "Let''s sleep. You still have a vacation tomorrow with your aunts." "Can you bear


    not having me by your side while I go along with them?" Silvia cuddled up close to him. She felt


    comfortable and warm with him around.


    "What can I do? Lock you up at home?" Jayden tapped her forehead. "Since thedies of the family


    decided to go out and have fun, it will be nice for you to join them. Just enjoy and don''t think about


    anything else."


    "Jayden, have thedies never left their husbands behind and went on a trip on their own before?"


    She could sense the tense atmosphere between the couples at the dinner table earlier that day.


    "Yes, the men were always worried about them going out alone, therefore thedies never had such


    a request before. That was why it was such a shocker when they decided to go on a vacation


    without their husbands." Even the man who treasured Karen Joy was mad about it. Their decision


    was definitely surprising for the men.


    "I think they looked cute when they were angry, especially Lionel, who tried to suppress his anger in


    front of Karen Joy." Everyone was immersed in their own thoughts at the table that day, and Silvia


    took the chance to observe and analyze them.


    "He really adores Karen Joy." Whenever someone mentioned Lionel, Jayden would feel like


    stabbing Lionel immediately. But now, Jayden had let go of the past. He only hoped that Karen Joy


    would be happy, and did not mind who could make her happy.


    "Jayden, do you still think about her?" Silvia did not want to ask this question, but she thought it


    would keep her guessing if she did not get a clear answer from Jayden.


    "Karen Joy is my younger sister," he replied to her calmly.


    Silvia used to have doubts as she was not familiar with their rtionship. As she gradually got to


    know them, she could tell that Jayden treated Karen Joy as a sister and nothing more. Furthermore,


    Karen Joy and Lionel were so in love, and Jayden was just irrelevant to them.


    Silvia asked Jayden that question just to feel at ease.


    "Jayden, Chatterton Town is your home and your family is here. Are you still moving back to


    Madison City?" she asked. She always wanted to inquire after knowing a little bit more about the


    Kyles, but she hadn''t had the


    opportunity. Since they were on the topic, she decided to ask.


    "Silvia, wherever you are, that''s home for me." Silvia was nervously waiting for him to give her an


    answer, and she did not see thating her way.


    Wherever she was, that ce would be his home!


    How could someone like Jayden say such moving words? She was so touched. "Jayden, how are


    you so good with words?"


    "I..." Women were really troublesome. Jayden thought about that as he gently kissed her on the


    forehead. "You''re my woman. That''s why. Why are you crying over such a thing? You''re unlike the


    Silvia I know."

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    "You''ll say I''m not the Silvia that you know whenever you despise me!" Silvia raised her head and


    red fiercely at Jayden. Inexplicably, she started shedding tears. "Jayden, why aren''t you scolding


    me? You should scold me whenever I do something wrong so that I would not repeat the same


    mistake."


    "What did you do wrong?" Jayden asked. What was wrong with her? Why couldn''t Jayden see


    through her thoughts? Jayden wondered, feeling clueless about what he might have wrongly said


    that agitated her.


    "Jayden, I really did something wrong. Why can''t you me me for it?" Silvia didn''t want to appear


    sad in front of him. However, she couldn''t control her own emotions whenever Jayden treated her


    well. She thought that she should be punished for her wrongdoings, instead of assuming that


    everything''s normal.


    "Silvia, what''s wrong? Take your time, tell me everything," Jayden asked anxiously as he held her


    hand.


    "It was I who hurt myself after insisting to ride on that stupid roller coaster, but you took care of me


    at the hospital for so long and didn''t get a good rest yourself. I''m discharged now, and you came all


    the way here to take care of me again. Just the thought of it makes me sad," she exined.


    Fortunately, Silvia managed to find a reasonable excuse that did not arouse his suspicion.


    "Silly!" Jayden caressed her head gently and said, "That was an ident, and you''re the victim. It


    was everyone''s fault but yours."


    "Jayden..." How could he be so kind?


    "The roller coaster incident is in the past, you should get over it. Sleep early so that you''re ready for


    tomorrow''s trip," Jaydenforted her patiently.


    "You didn''t give me a clear answer a while ago. Are you going back to Madison City?" She didn''t


    want to think about the child anymore as she was afraid that she might identally spill the truth.


    Hence, she tried to talk about another topic.


    "Of course," he replied. If it was because of his business, he wouldn''t care to return as he had


    employees to take care of it. The ultimate reason was still Silvia.


    "I want to go back as well. I miss Mom, Reagan, Lemur, and Audrey," Silvia said. It was the first time


    for her to leave home for such a long duration.


    The hospitable Kyle family, the beautiful weather, and the delicious food in Chatterton Town were


    certainly attractive, but it was still an unfamiliar city to Silvia, in which she wouldn''t prefer to stay


    long-term.


    The weather in Chatterton Town was pleasant and she wouldn''t feel cold with just ayer of clothing


    on... Unlike Madison City, with its unpredictable weather, where Silvia had to cover herself inyers


    or freeze to death. However, she still preferred Madison City as she grew up there.


    Jayden said, "Silvia, how about spending New Year with me in Chatterton Town this year? Then, we


    shall go back to Madison City where we will celebrate with your mother."


    "This is the first New Year after my dad''s passing. For the past few years, the atmosphere at home


    wasn''t festive. This year, without Dad and I, I''m afraid my Mom would feel lonely and miserable."


    Silvia blinked and looked at Jayden with pleading eyes. "Why don''t you stay in Chatterton Town


    while I go back to Madison City to apany my Mom? I wille back to be with you once New


    Year is over," she added.


    "I''ll take care of this matter." Jayden had originally nned to invite his family and friends over for a


    short gathering after her vacation, where he''d officially introduce Silvia to them. Who knew that this


    girl was thinking of returning to Madison City?


    It seemed that he had to find another way to solve this matter. He wanted her to spend time with her


    mother, and also to introduce her to his family and friends.


    "Jayden, I''m really sorry to cause you more trouble again!" She did not want to bring him trouble,


    but she could not bear to leave her mother alone at home.


    Silvia was her mother''s only family member and support in the world at that moment. If she was to


    leave Mrs. Turner alone for such an important event, how would Mrs. Turner think? She would


    definitely be heartbroken.


    The next day.


    Everyone got up early, except Karen Joy, who kept pestering Lionel for a baby the night before.


    Lionel had not hugged his wife to sleep for the past couple of nights. He was quite excited the


    previous night, thus they were making love till midnight. Karen Joy ended up having wobbly legs the


    next morning.


    "Karen Joy, why don''t you sleep for a bit longer?" Lionel med himself for not being considerate


    enough as he might have overdone it. But, he did not regret it. After all, Karen Joy was like a drug to


    him, causing him to be addicted to it once he had a taste.


    "Lionel, it''s all because of you that I''m weak and in pain all over!" she replied. She knew she


    couldn''t me him for this as she, too, was enthusiastic the night before, which caused him to go all


    out.


    Lionel suggested, "Why don''t I tell thedies to go first? Then, I''ll take you there in the afternoon."


    A thought shed across her mind. "Lionel, are you doing this on purpose?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lionel stammered, "Wh- what was on purpose?"


    She looked at him and said, "It''s because you don''t want me to go on a vacation alone, therefore


    you''re trying to make me stay this way. I''m simple-minded, hence I didn''t expect you to pull these


    tricks on me to keep me here."


    "Karen Joy, I..." She was too smart. He rarely tricked her and for one time he did, she saw iting.


    He felt so humiliated and ashamed.


    "Lionel, I forgive you since you didn¡¯t want to be separated from me. However, you must promise


    me that it won''t happen again." Karen Joy never wanted to be mad at him, but a warning was


    necessary so that he wouldn''t repeat it.


    "Alright."


    "Lionel, I can''t go out in my current state. Tell Mom that I caught a mild cold and am currently resting


    after taking my medication. Let her know that you would send me overter in the afternoon!"


    "Okay," Lionel responded but stood still.


    "Quick! Mom wille overter if you don¡¯t go now."Judging from his silly look, she could tell that


    he had never done anything mischievous before. Otherwise, he wouldn''t look so adorably stunned


    after having his ruse exposed.


    Kevin was very displeased with Karen leaving him behind for vacation. He hadn''t said a single word


    to her since the previous night. However, although he was angry, he still personally arranged a car


    for them after waking up in the morning.


    Karen got beside Kevin and pulled on his sleeve, asking, "Are you still mad at me?"


    The night before, he slept on the edge of the bed and was unwilling to get close to her. He would


    kick her away every time she tried to crawl closer to him!

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    "President Kyle, are you not going to talk to me?" Karen asked. If she didn''t know that he had a


    tendency to throw a temper, she wouldn''t have taken the initiative to coax him.


    The thing with Kevin was that he would be angrier if Karen chose to ignore him when he was mad.


    Karen recalled an incident previously when she had no idea about what irritated Kevin. She didn''t


    mind Kevin just as Kevin ignored her. His face was so sullen that it was quite frightening.


    "Kevin! Director Kevin! President Kyle! Mr. Kyle... You''ve ignored me the whole night. I will do the


    same to you if you continue acting this way," Karen warned him. Indeed, Karen wouldn''t bother with


    him if he chose to ignore her further!


    "The car is ready, remember to call me once you have arrived at the holiday vi. The sea breeze is


    chilly at night, therefore try not to stay outdoors too long." The frustrated mighty President Kyle


    finally spoke a word. Even though his tone was cold, he still sincerely cared about her.


    "Yes, I''ll remember that. My beloved President Kyle, thank you!" she replied cheerfully. He finally


    said something, which brought joy to Karen as she winked at him yfully. "Then, I''ll go now."


    "Okay." Kevin gave a brief response as he went to see her off. However, as Karen stepped out, he


    pulled her into his arms and said, "Karen, I''ll miss you."


    Kevin was a man of a few words. Karen never expected herself to hear any romantic words from


    him as she had been used to his aloof nature after so many years.


    To her surprise, Kevin made such a scene that day, especially in front of so many people. Karen


    was shocked and shyly said," Don''t behave this way, Kevin. The kids are all watching."


    Kevin kept a straight face and said, "Once you leave, you''ll be away for three nights. I''ll have to


    spend three nights without you, why can''t you just let me hold you a little longer?"


    "You could have hugged mest night, but you were in a bad temper. Now, you''re acting like you


    can''t be separated from me. Humph... Who knows if you are faking it?" Karen muttered.


    Kevin loosened his grip on Karen. His face slowly fell and he didn''t say a word.


    Who said he didn''t hug her to sleep the night before?!


    He kicked her away when she attempted to hug him to sleep. However, when she dozed off, he


    went to hug her and she ended up sleeping in his embrace.


    Of course, Kevin didn''t want her to know this as it would make the situation awkward!


    "Mom, do you see that? The Uncle Kevin I know, who''s always cold and aloof, gave Aunt Karen a


    farewell hug. And there is Dad, who didn''t even see you off today. It seems like he does not care


    about you," Levi remarked. Just like his mother, Levi was a busybody!


    "Shut your mouth, Levi. Don''t spout nonsense," Mia replied. Her nephew Jayden and his wife, Silvia


    were on Mia''s left, reluctant to leave each other. Then, on Mia''s right, her brother and sister- in-w


    were in each other¡¯ s embrace. Next, there was another couple who couldn''t get out of bed due to a


    passionate tryst the previous night. Mia''s eyes filled with envy, and as Levi continued to chatter,


    Mia¡¯s anger was boiling.


    "Even if I shut up, the fact that Dad isn''t here to see you off is still the truth." Levi shrugged his


    shoulders and added, "I''m just wondering if he doesn''t want you to travel alone, or he just wants you


    to stay away from him, giving him the freedom to have fun."


    Mia raised her eyebrows and asked, "Levi, you know something, don''t you?"


    Levi shook his head as he replied, "I''m just a twelve- year- old kid, what could I know? Sometimes, I


    might not be able to interpret the things I see."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Levi wanted to cause Mia to misunderstand. Luckily, Mia knew her son all too well and said, "Let me


    warn you, if you know something and you keep it as a secret from me, I will not let you off the hook


    so easily. If you use him of the things he never did, I won''t spare you."


    Levi felt wronged and uttered, "Mom, shouldn¡¯ t you punish him if he mistreated you? Why would


    you me me? I''ll rify again that I don''t know anything."


    Mia pinched his ear and said, "Stop acting like you''re a kid who doesn''t know anything. When you''re


    scheming against others, you don''t look like a kid who knows nothing."


    "At my age, there are things that I could and could not understand. Therefore, you should be proud


    and grateful to have a son like me," Levi responded.


    Mia pulled on his ear harder this time. "Brat, if you want to drive a wedge between us, do it on


    someone else. Don''t pull a trick on your father. Let me tell you, if you try to plot something against


    him, I will send you to the adoption center tomorrow."


    Send away? Levi thought to himself.


    Levi rolled his eyes before saying,"Mom, I''m your son, not your pet."


    Mia warned him, "I don''t care. If you plot something against him, I won''t let you go. Do you


    understand?"


    Levi replied, suppressing his tears, "Yes!"


    With that, Levi was sure about two things. One was that his parents were deeply in love and truly


    loved each other. Secondly, his birth was definitely an ident that shouldn''t have happened in the


    first ce.


    What a pitiful person Levi was!


    Just as Levi was feeling wronged and dispirited, he sensed someone watching him. He looked into


    the crowd and found the cheeky Julienughing at him mockingly.


    It was frustrating, but there was nothing Levi could do about Julien.


    "Enough of this show of affection! We will never make it in time if you keep this up." Mia was


    displeased that Neil wasn''t there to see her off, therefore she shouted loudly at them. She added,


    "We are just going away for three days and it''s not even that long. What''s the point of the


    exaggeration of emotions?"


    As she spoke, she felt a hostile gaze from the crowd. As she nced around, she realised it was


    from Kevin, the one person she was ever afraid of. She quickly voiced, "Kevin, don''t look at me like


    that, I didn''t say anything wrong."


    Although what she said wasn''t wrong, Mia still lowered her head and entered the car under Kevin''s


    scrutinizing gaze. She decided that as long as she couldn''t see what they were doing, she would


    feel better.


    s... Mia let out a long sigh. Why would there be a Kevin Kyle in this world? He was the only


    person who could intimidate Mia.


    Mia could finally understand the feeling of always being second. She wanted to shout, "Why should


    there be a Kevin Kyle when there''s already a Mia Kyle? Boohoo... Neil, you'' re a b*stard!"

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    Karen chose Ocean Behae Vi for their vacation this time, which was also the ce she and Kevin


    went for their first vacation after their marriage.


    Although there were other employees with them back then, it was also the beginning of her


    epting a rtionship with Kevin. For the past years, she would visit the ce for a few days


    whenever she had time.


    Mia voluntarily took up the role of being a tour guide. Along the way, she kept chatting with Silvia,


    allowing her to understand more about their family. However, the more Silvia knew, the more


    uneasy she became.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The Kyle family ran huge businesses, and Jayden would eventually have to take over and manage


    them. He could not leave them all to the young Julien alone to handle, which meant he wouldn''t be


    able to spend a lot of time with Silvia in Madison City.


    If Jayden was away from Madison City, it wouldn''t be easy for Silvia to meet her husband. The


    thought of that frightened her.


    Mia patted Silvia''s shoulder and asked, "Silvia, what are you thinking about?"


    Silvia smiled and replied, "Aunt Mia, is something up?"


    "We have arrived at our destination. We have agreed on having a suite, feel free to choose the


    room you want," Mia spoke as she walked Silvia to the first room with a splendid sea view. "The


    rooms along this row are facing the sea. The opposite row is facing the garden. Which one do you


    prefer?" Mia asked.


    "Aunt Mia, I would prefer you and the otherdies choose first. I''m fine with any room." All the


    rooms here had incredible views. Silvia felt that she might not be able to fall asleep at night from


    excitement!


    "Why don''t you take this room then? The scenery is beautiful." Karen was worried that Silvia might


    be too embarrassed to choose one despite liking it. Therefore, she decided to give her the room


    with the best view.


    Silvia replied politely, "Thanks, Mrs. Kyle!"


    "Why are you still calling her Aunt? When are you going to address her as Mom?" Mia teased Silvia


    before turning around to face Karen. ¡°Karen, you should have a gift ready whenever Silvia decides


    to call you Mom."


    Karen raised the corners of her mouth. "Of course, I have already prepared it. I''m just waiting for


    Jayden to introduce her to us formally and for her to call me Mom."


    Silvia blushed and was too shy to say a word. She was not someone who blushes easily, but


    recently, she had somehow be bashful.


    Mia said enviously, "Karen, you''re only a few years older than me and now you already have a son-


    inw and daughter-inw. As for me, my child is still so young. I wonder when will I have the


    chance to be a mother-inw?"


    Karen smiled and answered, "Why rush it when you are still young?"


    "I''m still young, but not Neil. A few days ago, I noticed a few strands of white hair on his head. He''s


    getting older." Mia voiced that but secretly thought otherwise. D*mn, he was just like the young Neil


    Brown from before who still had the same strength and stamina in bed!


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    Silvia''s phone rang unexpectedly, so she smiled apologetically. "Mrs. Kyle, Aunt Mia, I''ll excuse


    myself for a minute."


    The call was from Mrs. Turner. She sounded anxious. "Silvia, did something happen to you in


    Chatterton Town?"


    As soon as Silvia heard her question, she immediately thought of her miscarriage from the roller


    coaster ident. To keep her mother calm, Silvia replied by saying, "Mom, I''m fine. Nothing


    happened. Did you miss me so much that you started to have these weird thoughts?"


    Mrs. Turner questioned, "If nothing happened, why did Jayden send people over to bring me to his


    residence?"


    "Did he send someone to bring you to the West Side vi?" Silvia was stunned momentarily but she


    understood it immediately. "I told himst night that I was missing you a lot. He said he would


    arrange a meet- up soon. I didn''t think he would take such prompt action."


    Mrs. Turner was still worried. "Silvia, is everything alright? You mustn''t keep any secrets from me,


    okay?"


    Silvia smiled. "Mom, the Kyles treat me very well. His mom pampers me, just like how you love me.


    She even cooks me delicious food herself."


    Hearing how happy her daughter was, Mrs. Turner felt relieved. "Silvia, you should treat them like


    how they treat you. Remember to always treat the whole family with care and concern."


    Silvia nodded. "I will."


    Mrs. Turner added, "I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else. Enjoy your time in Chatterton Town and don''t


    cause any trouble to others." Silvia said petntly, "Mom, I am an adult now. Don''t treat me like a


    child anymore."


    Mrs. Turner smiled and replied, "Yes, you''re not a child anymore. Thus, you should be working on


    your temper, always remember to be mindful of your words and actions so that you don''t look like


    someone with poor manners. Understand?"


    Silvia nodded in response. "Yes, I know what to do. The people from the Kyle family are still waiting


    for me to unpack. I''ll hang up first. Goodbye, Mom!"


    After hanging up the phone, Silvia returned to her room. Mia and Karen had already helped her put


    away her luggage. Although her mother told her that she was not a child in other people''s houses,


    the Kyle family really pampered her and arranged everything well for her.


    Mia suggested, "Since our luggage is in order, should we go out for a stroll, or do you want to rest?"


    Silvia replied, "The view here is so amazing, it would be a total waste if I don''t walk around the


    vicinity. Let''s go for a walk."


    Mia nodded. "Great, let''s go. Let''s get lunch after the walk. Then, we''ll have a good rest and wait for


    Karen Joy, who should be here by evening.


    Silvia said, "Okay."


    They nned this trip to help Silvia to rx, hence she was the main priority. Silvia felt particrly


    guilty and wanted to tell them the truth several times. She knew about what happened and she had


    fully epted it. But, after some thought, she decided not to say anything.


    The whole family was helping Jayden hide the truth from her. How could Silvia reveal it and keep


    them worried?


    At the same time, the men from the Kyle family were also keeping busy.


    Jayden had been back for a long time, but Kevin hadn''t had time to have a good talk with him.


    Therefore, as thedies were not home, he found Jayden and told him, "Jayden, I have something


    to ask you."


    Jayden stood up straight and respectfully looked at Kevin. "Yes, Dad?"


    "Have a seat." Kevin pointed at the sofa beside him. As Jayden took his seat, Kevin said, "Your


    business in Madison City has reached a certain extent and I think it would do well if you continue to


    work on it. Logically speaking, I shouldn''t stop you, but I hope you could take over some of my work


    at Rovio."

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    Jayden understood. His father¡¯s real intention was not for him to return to work, but he wanted


    Jayden to take over some businesses of Rovio so that Jayden wouldn''t feel like an outsider to the


    family


    Actually, Jayden never thought so. The reason he abandoned his job at Rovio was so that he could


    prove his own capability, not because of the gossip about him being adopted.


    He wanted to prove that even without Rovio, the Kyle family can still depend on him and he was


    capable of letting his family live a good life.


    Not to mention, for many years, his mom, Karen, never gave up her career and could make a living


    on her own.


    Apart from Karen''s passion for design, the reason she continued to work was to provide the house


    with another stream of ie. Even if the sry was insignificantpared to what Kevin had


    been earning, she was still indirectly showing Kevin that he could retire without worrying too much.


    After thoughtful consideration, Jayden said, "Dad, it doesn''t matter if I''m back at Rovio or not. Rovio


    still has you and all the talents you personally cultivated over the years."


    Kevin looked at Jayden and asked, "Does that mean you don''t want to take over the business at


    Rovio?"


    Jayden replied, "Dad, I became part of this family when I was eleven. It''s been more than ten years


    since then and I can handle things on my own now. Thanks to you for giving me the best support,


    education, and everything I may not deserve. Without you, I wouldn''t be standing here with all these


    aplishments."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Thank you for everything you have provided me. I''ll always remember how good you guys are to


    me. That''s why I couldn''t take over such a huge responsibility at Rovio, and I think you should pass


    it on to Julien when he grows up," Jayden said.


    From Jayden''s point of view, he had gotten so much from the Kyle family. Since the Kyles worked


    so hard to build Rovio from scratch, he thought it would be more appropriate to pass it on to Julien.


    After all, Julien should be the rightful sessor of the Kyle family, and no one would gossip about


    such a decision.


    Kevin did not reply. Before the conversation started, he had already predicted it to end this way.


    Jayden added, "Dad, if you need me for anything in the future, I''ll be sure toe back instantly.


    But for now, please grant me freedom so that I could build my empire."


    How could he not understand Jayden''s sincere intentions? Kevin stood up and patted Jayden on his


    shoulder. "You will always be my son no matter where you go."


    Jayden smiled and answered, "Of course, Dad."


    Kevin was the head of Rovio, and also Jayden''s father, a role model Jayden had looked up to his


    entire life.


    Thedies at Ocean Behae Vi were waiting for Karen Joy¡¯s arrival. Unexpectedly, all the men


    from the Kyle family, who were uninvited, came along. Of course, Kevin was one of them.


    Seeing their arrival, Karen was speechless. Didn''t they promise each other that she would be away


    for two days without interruption? Yet, here he was. Was he afraid that Karen would run away with


    another man?


    For this, Kevin came up with a reasonable answer. "New Year will be arriving in a few days'' time,


    and thepany is going on a break in two days. It wouldn''t matter if I took these two days off!"


    Karen smiled and said, "Well, everything our mighty Director Kevin says is right."


    Mia wasn''t happy with Kevin''s arrival. She had to think of the consequences before doing stuff with


    him around. If not, she would be locked up in the dark room when they returned. However, she was


    happier than she was upset as her favorite man, Neil, hade too.


    Mia shouldered her way through the crowd and approached Neil. "Neil, you didn''t see me off this


    morning. Since you''re here already, why aren''t you taking the initiative to talk to me? What''s your


    problem?"


    Neil nced at her. "A lot is going on in the military. Do you think I don''t need time to get them


    settled?"


    It turned out that he wasn''t angry with her, but he had things to deal with. Mia was flustered. "You


    should have told me then. I thought you were mad at me."


    Neil replied, "When do you ever care about me getting mad?"


    No matter how angry he was, she still did whatever she wanted to do. He couldn''t be bothered to


    argue with a woman like her.


    Mia threw herself into his arms and giggled. "Neil, I''m your wife. If you couldn''t tolerate me, should I


    expect other men to be kind to me then?"


    Levi interrupted their conversation, "Julien, there''s too much flirting going on here. Do you want to


    go on a stroll with me? I believe the view outside is better than here."


    Just as he finished his sentence, he received a kick in the bum from Mia. "You brat, if it weren''t for


    all these flirting, how do you think you are standing right here, right now?"


    Levi held his behind with great grievance and ran away. "Continue with your flirting. Hopefully, you


    guys can get me a younger sibling to y with!"


    Mia retorted, "You think I can''t do it?"


    The strange thing was, they hadn''t been taking precautions for the past few years, and yet she


    never got pregnant. Was there something wrong with her?


    She raised her head and met Neil''s eyes. It could have been his issue. After all, he was 12 years


    older than Mia. Perhaps the procreation efficacy of their lovemaking was dwindling...


    Without Mia''s knowledge, Neil has undergone a vasectomy to avoid her going through the pain of


    childbirth again. If Mia could still get pregnant, Neil would kill her as he would be sure she had


    cheated on him!


    Levi said while he was running, "If you''re capable, prove it. If you can''t prove it, then quit the bluff


    and stop shouting at me."


    "Brat, you better wait." As Mia stood up and was ready to chase him down, Neil got up and said,


    "You''re a mother. Can you stop behaving like this?"


    Mia angrily spoke, "Neil, how dare you pick on me!"


    Neil replied, "If you don''t shut your mouth, I''ll throw you in the ocean and feed you to the sharks


    later."


    Mia said, "Bring it on."


    At this moment, Kevin interjected, "Go back to your room if you''re nning to continue bickering."


    Mia instantly backed down and hid behind Neil. She didn''t dare to talk back, but she murmured,


    "You''re so fierce to me! Do it to Karen if you have the balls!"


    At times like this, it was always Karen who cut in to resolve the mess. She suggested, "Since


    everyone is here, let''s have a small bonfire party tonight."

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    Regardless of what Karen had proposed, Kevin would not have any objection to it. Now that Kevin


    was not against it, Mia definitely would not have the courage to disagree.


    However, Karen wanted to get everyone''s opinion, "Silvia, Karen Joy, what do youdies think?"


    Karen Joy raised her hands in agreement, "I think this is a good idea, Mom. Lionel and I are up for


    it."


    "Yeah, me too, Mrs. Kyle." Although Silvia had attended countless bonfire parties in the past, this


    was her first time with the Kyle family, so Silvia was looking forward to it. She looked at Jayden and


    asked, "What about you?"


    Jayden said, "As long as you like it."


    Silvia was extremely satisfied with his answer. Jayden even knew to make her look good in front of


    his family. This was a great improvement and something worthy of praise.


    "Okay, it''s decided then. Make a list of what you guys want to eat while I go get someone to ready


    the tools." After asking thedies in the family, Karen did not even bother to ask the men. Since the


    ladies have all agreed, the men had no right to refuse.


    "Let me handle it, Karen. You can go have fun with the others." Karen had been busy taking care of


    everyone at home. Kevin was worried that she would tire herself out so he offered himself to help.


    "It''s okay, I can do it." There was usually not much for Karen to do at home anyway. Besides, she


    really enjoyed taking care of the family.


    "Dad, don''t worry about Mom. We are here to help her too. We won''t let her tire herself out." Karen


    Joy smiled and said, "Aunt Mia, am I right?"


    Mia replied, "Yes Kevin. You don''t have to worry about Karen. We''re here to help."


    But could Mia say that she did not want to help though?


    In fact, Mia did not want to take part in anything at all. All she wanted was to be with Neil Brown and


    follow him wherever he went. However, she dared not say so because Kevin still had his eyes on


    her.


    Silvia joined them with enthusiasm. "I''m here to help out too."


    Jayden looked at her and asked in a questioning tone, "You?"


    Silvia gave him a quick pinch, warning him to keep his mouth shut. If he dared to reveal the fact that


    she was a skilless person, she would definitely make him pay for it.


    Karen asked, "What''s wrong, Silvia?"


    Silvia red at Jayden. At that instant, Jayden knew exactly what he should say. "Mom, if she


    wants to help, then just let her help." As for whether Silvia would be more of a hindrance than a


    help, it would all have to depend on her mood.


    Karen said, "Sure, let''s go get everything ready now. Jayden, don''t forget to give your grandfather a


    call and ask him when he will be home so that we can go pick him up."


    Jayden nodded and said, "Okay."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden was still in aa when he first came back to Chatterton Town. Even after he had woken


    up, he had not gotten the chance to meet his grandfather, Hale Kyle, even once. On top of that, he


    had been so upied with Silvia''s affairs for the past few days that he could not find the time to


    give his grandfather a phone call. Now that he was finally free, Jayden thought that he should give


    Hale a call.


    His grandparents had a good rtionship. Julien Glover Kyle once told him that after their


    grandmother had passed away, Hale had be much quieter than he usually was. He must have


    missed his wife a lot whenever he was alone.


    At times like this, they, as his grandchildren, should take out as much time as they could to keep


    their grandfatherpany.


    It was Silvia''s first time joining the Kyle family''s gathering. Silvia was eager to prove herself but the


    more keen she was, the more chaotic things had turned out. Everyone else''s barbeque wings were


    of delicious- looking golden brown, but hers werepletely burnt.


    She looked at her masterpiece dejectedly. Each and every one of the Kyle family was such


    excellent beings, but she could not even get a barbecue wing right. How could she be one of


    them like this?


    At such a critical moment, Jayden passed her a skewer with a chicken wing on it. Then, he held her


    hand and taught her patiently, "Patience is all you need when ites to barbeque. Also, you''ll


    have to make sure that the heat is just right. If you rush it, it will not be cooked thoroughly. On the


    other hand, if you do it too slowly, it might end up getting burnt. Flip it slowly like this and brush


    some oil on it from time to time."


    Jayden was the young master of the Kyle family, and Silvia had never seen him cooking before.


    However, he was very skillful, as if he had done it often. "Do you do this often?"


    "It''s such a simple thing. I know what to do one after looking once. This is not something that I have


    to do frequently to master it." Although Jayden had indeed looked down on her practical abilities, he


    still carefully taught her.


    Silvia gritted her teeth, not knowing how she could refute him.


    "Humph, it''s just grilling food anyway. What''s so great about it? I can definitely do better than him,"


    Silvia said inwardly.


    Jayden quickly bit her earlobe and whispered, "Not happy with what I just said?"


    How could Jayden bite her in front of everyone? Silvia was so embarrassed that she blushed


    instantly. She looked up and observed everyone furtively. Fortunately, everyone was busy


    barbecuing, so no one paid attention to them.


    She replied, "You''re such a bully!"


    Jayden said in a soft voice, "You''re already calling me a bully because of such a small matter, then


    what about the times when I love you? Have you forgotten all that?"


    In spite of the asion, Jayden did not hesitate to say such amorous words to Silvia, which


    rekindled her desire to hit him.


    Luckily, his voice was so soft that only she could hear it.


    Silvia touched her face and tried her best to calm herself down. Then, she began to learn how to


    grill from Jayden.


    Under Jayden''s guidance, Silvia finally managed toe up with a decent looking chicken wing.


    She was so happy that she wanted to cheer and apud for herself. However, when she raised her


    head and noticed that everyone was looking at her, she was so embarrassed that her face had once


    again turned red.


    Silvia quickly patted her face, trying to cover up the fact that she was blushing. "Mrs. Kyle, Aunt Mia,


    why are you all looking at me? Is there something on my face?"


    Mia did not care if Silvia was embarrassed and went ahead to tease her, "Silvia, I''m really envious


    when I see Jayden teaching you personally. Jayden, when are you going to teach me like how you


    teach Silvia?"


    Silvia quickly handed the chicken wing that she had grilled to Mia and said, "Aunt Mia, it would be


    my honor to have you taste this chicken wing that I''ve just grilled."


    Mia said, "Are you trying to shut me up by giving me this?"


    Silvia said, "Of course not, Aunt Mia. I just want to let you guys eat first. I will grill another one for


    Mrs. Kyle now."


    "Mia, can''t you see that Silvia is embarrassed? Stop teasing her already." Karen put the chicken


    wing that she had just grilled on Silvia''s te and said, "This is for you, Silvia."


    "Thanks, Mrs. Kyle!" The moment Silvia thanked Karen, she could feel a cold gaze staring at her.


    She looked up and saw that there was indeed someone who was staring at the chicken wing in her


    te.


    This person was not someone else, but Kevin, the owner of Rovio Corporation. It seemed that he


    was extremely displeased that his wife had chosen to give the first ever chicken wing she had


    grilled to someone else but him.


    After realizing where this intense gaze came from, Silvia suddenly felt that the chicken wing in her


    te was no longer a chicken wing, but a hot potato she was desperate to give away.


    Now that Kevin was staring at Silvia that way, she could not bear to eat the chicken wing at all. She


    reacted quickly and put the chicken wing on Kevin''s te, "Mr. Kyle, Mrs. Kyle grilled this. You can


    have it."


    The moment Silvia gave away the chicken wing, the oppressive stare disappeared too.


    It was only then that Silvia could quietly let out a long sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    Under everyone''s gaze, Kevin gracefully enjoyed the chicken wing that Karen had grilled. He never


    liked barbequed food but because it was Karen who cooked it, it somehow tasted delicious.


    Karen noticed every subtle change in Kevin''s expression and his every move. She sighed helplessly


    and said, "I''m afraid that there will be no one else in this world that willpete against his


    daughter- in-w for a chicken wing."


    Kevin nced at her and continued eating. He did not think there was anything wrong with his


    behavior.


    Mia muttered to herself, "His wife is a treasure while everyone else''s wife is just dirt. Humph..."


    Neil put a piece of grilled mushroom on Mia''s te and said, "You''d better stop talking. Are you not


    scared that you''ll get punished again?"


    Punishment! Punishment! All he knew was watch her getting punished!


    Mia said discontentedly, "Neil Brown, you''re not a man at all."


    Neil raised his eyebrows. "I dare you to say that again."


    Mia knew she shouldn''t have said that, but she refused to admit defeat. "Is there something wrong


    with that? I''m your wife. Now that someone is bullying your wife, you don''t even dare to defend me.


    How can you call yourself a man?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Neil replied, "If I''m not a man, where did Levie from then?"


    Mia was awless person and even Neil could not control her. He was more than happy to have


    Kevin who could hold her back, why would he want to stand against Kevin? Needless to say, he


    must never tell Mia that. Since she had already misunderstood him, then he''ll just let her be. With


    Kevin around, Mia would not dare to do anything to him.


    Mia red fiercely at him, "You''re not his father."


    Mia''s words had touched Neil''s bottom-line. He threw away the skewer and stood up in an instant.


    He looked at Mia with an imposing manner and said, "Mia Kyle, you''re f*cking asking for it."


    Mia had always been a hot tempered person. If Neil was angry, she would be even angrier.


    She stood up in exasperation, but she was still much shorter than Neil. Even when she was already


    tiptoeing, she still looked a lot weaker than Neil. Hence, she climbed up the stool and yelled, "Neil


    Brown, how dare you bully me like this?"


    Neil clenched his fists. "Come down!"


    Mia responded, "Come catch me if you can."


    "I''ll kill you," Neil threatened.


    Mia retorted, "Go ahead and do it. Don''t tell me that you''re a man if you don''t dare to do that."


    Kevin cleared his throat and said, "That''s enough!"


    Upon hearing Kevin''s voice, Mia kept quiet. She jumped down from the stool, but she still wasn''t


    willing to admit defeat. "Kevin, Neil is obviously the one bullying me this time."


    Karen once again became the peacemaker between Mia and Neil. She said, "Mia, you''re both


    elders here. You two should pay more attention to how you behave in front of the younger ones."


    Mia red at Neil and said, "Fine. I''ll not argue with you now but I''ll not let you off when we''re back


    home tonight."


    "Sure," Neil nodded.


    Then, Mia reached out her hand and held Neil''s arm. "Neil, can you grill some oysters for me?"


    "Okay," replied Neil.


    It had only taken them about five minutes to get into a fight and reconcile. In that mere five minutes,


    Silvia felt like she had seen a dramatic soap opera.


    She sighed and thought, "How did they do it?" "Stop looking at them already. You''ll get used to it in


    the future." Jayden put another chicken wing on Silvia''s te and urged, "Eat up."


    Just as Silvia was drooling over the food on the barbeque pit, Jayden put a piece of aromatic


    chicken wing on her te. "Jayden, are you sure that this is for me?"


    At that moment, Silvia felt that happiness had befallen her without a warning.


    Jayden, "Who else was it for then?"


    Jayden knew how much of a foodie Silvia was. He knew that it must have been tough for her to give


    away the food on her te.


    "Thanks, Young Master Kyle!" At this moment, Silvia thought that Jayden was quite a decent guy


    whereas she was just a useless person. She had grilled two chicken wings and both of them were


    burnt. The one that came out perfectly was given away while the one that Karen had given to her


    was taken away by Kevin.


    Finally, no one was going to take this piece of chicken wing from her.


    Just as Silvia was about to take a bite, she noticed that Levi was looking at her with a pitiful face.


    "Sister Silvia, does it taste good?" "I haven''t tasted it yet." How would she know that it was good if


    she had not even taken a bite out of it?


    Levi swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Okay, you can take a bite first and let me how it tastes."


    The moment Silvia heard what Levi said, Silvia could not bring herself to devour the chicken wing


    anymore. She pretended to be the bigger person and gave the chicken wing to Levi. "Levi, you can


    have it."


    Levi said with a bright smile, "Sister Silvia, are you sure?"


    Silvia said, "Yeah, I''m not hungry. Besides, Jayden can roast another one for me."


    Levi said, "You''re the best, Sister Silvia."


    Silvia urged, "Tuck in, Levi."


    Boohoo... She did not n to be this nice at all. In fact, she really wanted to have the chicken wing


    herself.


    "Silvia, you should have eaten it. Neil is roasting one for Levi already." Mia said, right after Levi had


    stuffed his face with the chicken wing that Silvia had just given him. Silvia was displeased. She


    thought that Mia must have done that on purpose.


    Just as Silvia was feeling annoyed, Mia added, "Silvia, we have so many people here. It will take


    forever for you to serve everyone. Why don''t you grill something for yourself instead? We can take


    care of ourselves."


    Silvia waspletely speechless.


    Silvia had never said that she would be grilling the wings for everyone. Judging from Mia''s words,


    Silvia knew that Mia was obviously reminding her to grill a chicken wing for each and every one of


    them.


    There were only 16 chicken wings in total. She was told that the Kyles did not fancy chicken wings,


    so she ended up getting a small amount. Out of the sixteen wings, she had ruined two. So, if she


    were to give everyone each, there would be nothing left for her to eat.


    Knowing that she would not be able to eat any of her favorite chicken wings and yet could not voice


    out her grievances, Silvia could only vent her frustration at Jayden. She lifted her leg and stepped


    on Jayden''s foot, making him frown in pain. "What''s wrong?"


    How dare he ask her what was wrong?


    He obviously knew that Silvia loved chicken wings, but he did not do anything to help her. After


    stepping on Jayden''s foot, Silvia imitated Mia and said in a hypocritical tone, "I''m sorry, Young


    Master Kyle. I didn''t notice that your foot was there."


    Jayden knew that Silvia did that on purpose. He said, "If you want to eat, then you should hurry up


    and grill them. Else, you won''t get to eat any of them."

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    "Silvia, I heard from Jayden that you like chicken wings. Why don''t you try this one and let me know


    if Lionel and I did a good job?" The person who warmed Silvia up was not anyone else, but Karen


    Joy, who was as beautiful as an angel.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    To Silvia, whoever gave her a chicken wing at this very moment would be an angel.


    However, after what had happened with Kevin Kyle, Silvia did not get excited at that instant. She


    took a nce at Lionel, and tried to see if he was staring at her like how Kevin did. After confirming


    that Lionel wasn''t looking at her, Silvia grinned and said, "Thanks, Karen Joy!"


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "Not at all. We''re family, aren''t we?"


    "Yeah, but I''ll still have to thank you!" Silvia''s gaze once again shifted to Lionel. He was looking at


    Karen Joy affectionately, as if she was his entire world.


    Silvia thought that all men should love their wives like this. When it was time to be gentle, they must


    be gentle. When it was time to make their wife look good in front of everyone, they must do that too.


    Silvia turned her head to look at Jayden, who was sitting next to her. His gaze was fixed on the


    barbeque pit, not giving her even a nce. He really did not look like he was someone who had a


    wife at all.


    Lionel and Jayden were both men, but why was there such a big difference between them?


    "Sister Silvia, I''ve finished the one you gave me." Before Silvia could start eating, Levi was already


    staring at the chicken wing on Silvia''s te desirously.


    "Levi, you''re done already?" Boohoo... If Silvia knew that Levi would be this fast, she would have


    eaten the chicken wing that Karen Joy had given her immediately instead of bothering about how


    other men treated their wives.


    Levi nodded and looked at the chicken wing on Silvia''s te.


    "You can take this then." Silvia reluctantly gave the chicken wing away to Levi. Jayden stopped her


    and said, "Levi, go grill your own chicken wing."


    Levi pouted his lips and said, "Jayden, you''re so stingy."


    "Levi, you should learn to be self sustainable." Julien, who had been keeping his silence, interrupted


    out of a sudden.


    Levi ignored Julien. He knew that he might fall into Julien''s trap once again if he were to talk to him.


    Julien handed the chicken wing that he had grilled to Karen and said, "Mom, this is for you."


    "Thanks, my little precious!" In return, Karen gave Julien some grilled sausages. "Julien, don''t keep


    putting on a straight face. Everyone here is family, you should be a little more rxed and enjoy


    yourself."


    "Okay, Mom!" Julien nodded, but his face was still as cold as how it usually was.


    Mia said enviously, "Levi, can''t you learn from Julien and grill something for me too?"


    Levi only knew how to eat, whereas Julien, who was quiet, knew how to take care of his mother by


    giving her the first-ever chicken wing that he had grilled. Comparing the two, Julien had undoubtedly


    won against Levi again.


    Listening to his mother''s despiteful tone, Levi could not help but feel wronged!


    After the barbecue session had ended, the couples went for a walk. Some went to the garden, and


    some went to the seaside to enjoy the sea breeze. Only Levi and Julien were left in the yard.


    Levi did not want to be alone with Julien, but there was no one else to hangout with him except for


    Julien. He said, "Hey, aren''t you going to the beach?"


    In fact, Levi was still mad at Julien, so his tone was rather hostile.


    "You''re so childish!" Julien threw a cold nce at Levi and went upstairs, leaving Levi where he


    was, looking extremely pitiful.


    "Stupid Julien! You''d better watch out!" Levi told himself that he must think of a way to get back at


    Julien. He must not allow Julien to take advantage of him anymore.


    However, at this moment, Levi heard another voiceing from the nearby garden. He held his


    breath and listened carefully. He realized that it was Jayden''s voice, "Silvia, why are you making a


    fuss again?"


    "I''m making a fuss? Does everything I do only trante to making a fuss?" Silvia was exasperated


    but she tried to hold her anger in. "Let me tell you, Jayden. Now that I''ve fallen for you, you''ll have


    to stay loyal to me no matter what. If you ever dare to think about other women, I will definitely


    make you suffer."


    Jayden retaliated, "What nonsense!" "I''m not talking nonsense!" Silvia said indignantly, "You''ll know


    whether I''m talking nonsense if you let me check your phone. You were on the phone with someone


    else behind my back and you hung up the moment you saw meing over. If you''re not cheating


    on me, what else could it be?"


    Silvia was the kind who could never tolerate any disloyalty. The moment she thought of Jayden''s


    suspicious behavior, and that the person on the call might be a woman, she could not help but feel


    annoyed.


    In actual fact, it was Stanley who called Jayden. He wanted to report about Felix''s case but before


    he could even say anything, Jayden hung up the phone the moment he saw Silviaing over.


    Jayden really did not expect that Silvia would actually use him of cheating on her.


    Silvia could bepletely unreasonable when she was angry. It was impossible tomunicate


    with her. Jayden, on the other hand, was angry too, but when he saw her reddened eyes, he could


    not bring himself to stay mad at her anymore.


    He exined patiently, "It was Stanley."


    Silvia did not believe it. "It''s not like I''ve never seen Stanley calling you, why do you have to hide it


    from me?"


    Jayden handed her his phone and said helplessly, "Take a look for yourself then."


    "Forget it. I don''t want to see it." Silvia did not take over the phone. Since he said that it was


    Stanley, she would just believe it. After all, trust is the most important thing between a couple.


    "You really don''t want to see it?" Jayden pretended to take his phone back.


    "I want to see it." Silvia grabbed the phone and went on to check on the call log. It was after she


    had confirmed it was really Stanley that Silvia could finally breathe a sigh of relief. "Don''t be so


    secretive in front of me anymore. I''ll misunderstand you, and I don''t want that."


    "Well... Can''t you just trust me a little more?"


    "Do you think that I don''t want to do that?" Jayden was such an outstanding man, who grew up in a


    well-off family. There must be many women who wanted to throw themselves at him. If she did not


    watch him closely, what would she do if some women actually steal him away from her?


    Levi was utterly surprised. He did not expect that Silvia, who looked like an innocent bunny, would


    have such a fierce side. Sure enough, one should never judge a book by its cover, especially when


    it came to women. A typical example would be his mother, Mia, who was considered a prettydy,


    but was actually diabolical to the core!


    Just as Levi wanted to continue eavesdropping on their conversation, he realized that there was no


    more sounding from the garden. He looked away and the moment he turned around, he


    happened to bump into Jayden. "Levi, what are you doing here?"


    Levi looked around and pointed to the stars in the night sky. He said, "The sky is really beautiful


    tonight. Jayden, you should enjoy it with Sister Silvia."


    Jayden twisted Levi''s ear and said, "Levi, I think we should settle some of our old scores now,


    shouldn''t we?"


    Levi did not know what to say.


    Besides having to see them disying their affection for each other, Levi even had to suffer from


    physical pain. Levi really could not figure out why everyone in the family would only bully him.

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    "Ring..."


    The abrupt ringtone broke the silence of the night.


    It was Silvia''s phone that was ringing.


    "Jayden, Levi, you two can continue. I''ll have to answer this." Silvia smiled and walked to the side.


    "Reagan, why are you calling me at this hour?"


    "Boss, Felix is still alive," Reagan said in an anxious voice.


    "Okay." Silvia nodded.


    Reagan did not notice the calmness in Silvia''s voice and went on to say, "Boss, Felix is seriously


    injured now and he has been admitted to the hospital. He''s in aa for two days and he would


    call your name from time to time. The doctor said that his chances of waking up might increase if


    youe over to see him."


    "What? He''s injured again?" Silvia was so anxious that her pitch had gone up significantly, attracting


    both Jayden and Levi''s attention.


    "What''s the matter?" Jayden walked up to Silvia and said, "Tell me slowly. Don''t get so tensed up."


    Silvia looked at Jayden and said, "Jayden, Felix is injured and he''s in aa now. The doctor


    asked me to go over and see him because it might help with his situation."


    "Felix is injured again?" Perhaps, the reason Stanley Pierson had called him a while ago was to tell


    him about this matter, but he had hung up too soon, so Stanley did not get the chance to report it to


    him.


    "Jayden, I have to go back now." Silvia turned around and wanted to leave. However, before she


    could even take a step, Jayden had already grabbed her arm, stopping her from leaving. Silvia


    became even more anxious, "Don''t stop me, Jayden. I have to go back now."


    Silvia knew very well that she was Jayden''s wife and Felix was her ex-lover. She knew that she


    should not care about Felix''s affairs anymore, but Felix was still someone who grew up with her. All


    these years, Felix had always given her the best things he could afford, so she really could not just


    watch him get hurt and not do anything for him.


    Jayden stared at Silvia. After a long silence, he said lightly, "I''ll go with you then."


    Silvia was stunned. She shook her head and said, "You don''t have to do that. The weather here in


    Chatterton Town is much better than it is in Madison City. You should stay here and let your body


    recover as soon as possible."


    Jayden let go of her hand and went up to Levi, "Levi, I want you to go tell Mum and Dad that Silvia


    and I are leaving for Madison City now. We will try our best toe home before the New Year''s."


    Levi said, "Jayden, why don''t you tell them in person?"


    Jayden said, "We will be back very soon, okay?"


    Silvia hurriedly caught up with him. "Hold up, Jayden. Your body hasn''t recovered yet. Madison City


    is too cold, your old illness will definitely rpse if you go back."


    Jayden strode forward, ignoring her. Silvia once again caught up with him and stopped him.


    "Jayden, just listen to me this time, okay?"


    Jayden stood still and said in a deep voice, "Silvia, you were already overthinking when all I did was


    being on a call with Stanley. Do you think that I will let you go back alone after knowing that you''ll be


    seeing your ex-lover?"


    "You''re pushing me, Jayden." Silvia bit her lip and held back the tears that were about to


    flow out of her eyes.


    "If you think that I''m pushing you, then I''ll just admit it." It wasn''t that Jayden did not trust Silvia, but


    thinking of how close Silvia was to Felix in the past, Jayden just could not feel at ease.


    Silvia wiped her tears and said, "Jayden, I left everything behind and flew over to see you because I


    was worried about you. Felix was someone who grew up with me, and he has always been good to


    me. Besides my father, he''s the only man in this world who treats me the best. Even if there is


    nothing between me and him now, I still want him to live a good life, at least a life better than mine.


    Now that he''s injured, do you think that I can just sit and watch?"


    Jayden said, "So you''re asking me to sit by and do nothing huh?"


    "Jayden, I don''t want you toe with me is not because I''m going to do some shady things behind


    your back. It''s because you haven''t recovered. If you were to go back to Madison City, your old


    illness might rpse at any time. If you fall sick again..." Silvia patted her chest. "My heart will ache.


    Do you understand?"


    Looking at the tears in Silvia''s eyes, Jayden''s heart softened. After a long silence, he said, "Go and


    pack up. I''ll send you to the airport when you''re ready."


    "Okay." With tears in her eyes, Silvia reached out her arms and hugged Jayden. "Thank you for


    understanding me. Once Felix wakes up, I''ll definitely rush back to celebrate our first ever new


    year''s together."


    Jayden nodded and said, "Okay."


    At Madison City.


    For the past few days, there was snowfall from time to time and the temperature had plunged to


    about-10 degrees Celsius. However, at this time of the year, Madison City had be a tourist


    hotspot. Visitors from all around the world hade here to see the beautiful winter scene of the


    city.


    Silvia followed the crowd out of Madison International Airport. Then, she hailed a cab and headed


    straight to the hospital where Felix was being admitted. Reagan was already waiting at the entrance


    of the hospital when she arrived. "Boss, you''re finally back."


    Silvia asked anxiously, "How is Felix?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Reagan said as they walked into the hospital, "Felix is in a bad condition. He''s been unconscious


    for a few days now. The doctor said that if it goes on like this, he may not be able to wake up


    anymore."


    Silvia followed after Reagan as she asked. "Do you know how he got injured?"


    Reagan shook his head. "Alina Bell was the only one with him at that time. Lemur and I had tried to


    get something out of her for countless times, but she just refused to tell us anything."


    Reagan and Silvia arrived at the intensive care unit. Silvia was about to say something when Alina


    stepped forward and gave Silvia a tight p on her face. "Silvia, will you only be happy if Felix is


    dead? You''ve already gotten together with another man and yet Felix did not me you at all. He


    said that as long as you could live a happy life, nothing would matter to him. But what about you?


    Can you just look at what you''ve done to him?"


    "Alina, considering that this p is out of your concern for Felix, I''ll not mind it. But if you dare to


    wrong me for another time, I''ll definitely make you pay for it," Silvia touched her face and said with a


    sinister re.


    "How are you going to make me pay for it? Tell me." Alina pointed at Felix, who was lying on the


    hospital bed. "Are you going to let your Young Master Kyle deal with me like how he dealt with


    Felix? I''m telling you, Silvia. I, Alina Bell, is just a worthless person. If you have the ability, then just


    come at me. Don''t hurt Felix any more. I beg you."


    Silvia looked in the direction that Alina''s finger was pointing. Through the transparent ss window,


    Silvia could see Felix, who was lying on the sickbed, fighting for his life. "How did he get injured?"


    Alina sneered, "Just stop pretending already, will you? I really hope that you can tell me honestly if


    you''ve told Jayden that Felix is still alive."

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    "I..." In fact, Silvia did tell Jayden that Felix was still alive. She told Jayden because she knew that


    the person who hurt Felix was not Jayden. Moreover, Jayden had also promised Silvia that he


    would not hurt Felix ever again, so Silvia retorted, "Alina, don''t speak when you don''t have any


    evidence to prove it."


    "Evidence? You''re actually asking me for evidence?" Alinaughed but began to bawl. She was


    angry seeing Felix being this silly! He was foolish to the point that he was willing to give up his life


    for a woman. "He''s already lying in there fighting for his life, do you not feel ashamed asking me for


    evidence?"


    "Alina, I don''t want to dwell on this matter with you anymore." Silvia turned to look at Reagan.


    "Reagan, can you please ask the doctor if I could see Felix now? I want to talk to him."


    Reagan said helplessly, "Alina is Felix''s only guardian. The doctor will only let you see him under


    her consent."


    Silvia once again looked at Alina. Alina gave her a cold nce and said, "You''ve already seen him


    so you can go now. Go away as far as you can and don''t show up in front of him ever again. Your


    presence will only bring endless misfortune to him. As long as you are here, he will never be able to


    move on."


    Silvia said sincerely, "Alina, Felix wants to see me. I might be able to wake him up."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina was not swayed. She said, "Even if you can wake him up, your Young Master Kyle will


    definitely ask his men to harm him again. Powerful people like him like to y such games, but


    please, I''m begging you, please don''t hurt him anymore. He''s already riddled with scars, he can''t


    stand any more tortures. If this goes on, he''s going to die. He will really die."


    Reagan persuaded, "Alina, the doctor said that Felix wants to see Boss. You should let Silvia see


    him. Perhaps, she can really wake him up."


    To tell the truth, Alina did not want Silvia to see Felix at all. However, she did not dare to go against


    Felix''s wishes, so she had to give in. "I''ll let you see him, but with one condition."


    "What condition?" As long as she could see Felix and make his situation better, Silvia was willing to


    do just anything.


    Alina reached out her hand and said, "Give me your phone."


    Silvia was puzzled. "Why do you need my phone?"


    Alina said, "To prevent you from informing your Young Master Kyle. I don''t know what you''ll do once


    you''re in the ward, I''m not taking any risks."


    Silvia gritted her teeth and said, "Alina, Jayden will never hurt Felix. I can assure you that he''s not


    the one who did this to Felix. Let me see Felix first, then we can look for the culprit afterwards."


    Alina said, "No more bullsh*t here, just give me your phone."


    Silvia took out her mobile phone and handed it to Alina. "I can see him already?"


    Alina turned off Silvia''s mobile phone, and a cold beam shed across her eyes. "Wait here, I''ll go


    look for the doctor now."


    Silvia finally saw Felix. Thest time she met Felix, he was already looking extremely haggard,


    which made Silvia''s heart ache. This time, Felix''s body waspletely covered in gauze, revealing


    only his pale face. Such a scene really broke Silvia''s heart.


    She wanted to grab Felix''s hand, but his hands were bound in gauze, so she could only hold his


    hand over the gauze. She said to him, "Felix, I''m Silvia. I heard that you''ve been calling my name in


    your sleep so I''m here to see you. Can you please wake up and take a look at me? Can you please


    talk to me?"


    However, no matter what she said, Felix was not responding to her. Silvia was so distressed that


    she began to burst into tears. "Felix, I''ve already found out who the murderer is. Wake up, then we


    can bring the murderer to justice, okay?"


    "You used to say that no matter what happens, we should still continue with our lives. Only then we


    will have hope. You were the one who said these to me. Have you forgotten what you''ve told me?"


    "No, I know that you''ll never forget what you''ve said, especially the words that you''ve said to me. I


    believe that you will definitely pull through this time and you''ll be back on your feet in no time. You


    are not just anyone, you''re Felix, who''s as warm as the sun."


    Perhaps, Silvia''s words had touched Felix. There was a slight twitch in his fingers. Although it was


    subtle, Silvia still noticed it.


    She was surprised. She said in excitement, "Felix, you heard me, didn''t you?"


    Felix parted his lips and said feebly, "Sil, Silvia..."


    Although Felix''s voice was almost inaudible, Silvia could still tell that Felix was calling her name. No


    matter what she did, she would still be his priority.


    Seeing that Felix was still so loyal towards her but she had already fallen for another man, Silvia


    was so tormented that she began to cry uncontrobly. "Felix, I''m Silvia, I''m here, I''m by your side


    now."


    "Silvia, don''t, don''t go... Don''t leave me... I can''t live without you." Each and every word that came


    through Felix''s lips felt like a nail piercing through Silvia''s heart.


    "Felix, I..." Silvia knew that Felix definitely cared about her betrayal towards him. She knew that he


    had been pretending to be indifferent from the day he had found out about it. Silvia knew that he


    must have been heartbroken.


    However, for her sake, he had chosen not to say a thing about it.


    "Silvia... it''s so dark here, I''m scared. Please don''t leave me. Stay with me for a little while longer,


    please, just for a little while..." Felix added. His words sounded like they were his tears, flowing out


    from the corner of his eyes.


    "I won''t go, Felix. I''m not going anywhere. I''ll stay here by your side so don''t be afraid, okay?" Silvia


    wanted to grab his hand a little tighter, but she was worried that she would hurt him. Fortunately,


    Felix was not as emotional after receiving Silvia''s reassurance. However, he was still unable to


    open his eyes to look at her.


    Perhaps, he was afraid that he would no longer see the Silvia that he used to know.


    At Madison International Airport.


    Stanley had been waiting at one of the exits for nearly an hour. He had been waiting for so long that


    he was starting to feel anxious. When he finally saw his bossing out of the airport in hasty


    steps, he hurriedly went over to greet him, "Master Jayden."


    Jayden did not even spare him a nce, much less respond to him. He walked straight towards the


    parking lot outside of the airport. However, the cold air hit him the moment he stepped out of the


    airport. It was so cold that Jayden felt his blood flow was congested, so he immediately pulled his


    coat tightly around his body.


    Stanley knew that Jayden was in poor health. He knew that his body would not be able to withstand


    such cold weather after staying in Chatterton Town, which was much warmer than Madison City.


    "Master Jayden, the car is just a few steps away."


    However, Jayden was still ignoring Stanley.


    He strode forward and got in the car. Luckily, Stanley was thoughtful enough to let the heater run


    even after he had gotten out of the car, so Jayden did feel a little better after getting into the car.


    Stanley hurriedly got in the driver''s seat and asked, "Master Jayden, where are we heading to?"

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    The moment Jayden heard Stanley asking such a stupid question, Jayden really wanted to kick him


    in the a*s. He hade all the way from Chatterton Town, what else could he be here for? Did he


    look like he was here for a vacation?


    However, Stanley could not read minds. He thought that Jayden did not hear his question, so he


    repeated, "Master Jayden, are you heading home or thepany?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Bulging blue veins began to appear on Jayden''s forehead. He said in a cold voice, "Go to the


    hospital now."


    Stanley suddenly realized what his boss meant, so he replied, "Master Jayden, are you not feeling


    well? Do you want me to contact Dr. York?"


    Jayden shouted, "Get lost now!"


    "Huh?" Stanley said in confusion.


    Stanley could not figure out why his boss was raging this time. He wondered if he had done


    something wrong again. Stanley thought of every possibility, such as parking the car at the nearest


    exit, or keeping the heater on in the car.


    However, he believed that he had done nothing wrong.


    Jayden roared again, "Get lost!"


    "Sir, I..." Stanley wanted to say something, but when he looked back, he was met with Jayden''s


    ferocious eyes. He was so scared that he immediately got out of the car.


    He stood there and watched as Jayden got out of the car, and got in the driver''s seat. Jayden drove


    away, leaving him alone, standing in the parking lot and braving the cold wind.


    Jayden did not ask him to get a taxi back, so Stanley did not know if he was allowed to do so. He


    pitifully looked in the direction where Jayden had driven off while receiving sympathizing looks from


    the passersby.


    Stanley stared back fiercely and asked, "What are you guys looking at? Have you not seen


    someone getting chased out of the car?"


    Stanley was born with a wicked face, now that he had a fierce look on his face, the passersby were


    so scared that they immediately got as far as they could from him.


    Looking at the fleeing passersby, Stanley grew a littlecent. Since he could not go against


    Jayden, he thought that he could at least bully these timid pedestrians.


    Jayden rushed to the hospital where Felix was at the fastest speed. After getting out of the car, he


    called Silvia on the phone, but Silvia''s phone was turned off.


    What was this woman doing?


    Did she not know that he would be worried about her?


    Without dying a single second, Jayden took out his phone and dialed Stanley''s phone number


    while rushing into the hospital. "Which room is Felix in?"


    The moment Stanley received Jayden''s call, he was so terrified that his body was shaking. He


    thought that Jayden was calling him to tell him to take the taxi home. However, before Jayden had


    spoken, Stanley asked, "Sir, can I go home now?"


    Jayden could not believe that this fool was still at the airport. He almost flew into a rage as he said,


    "Tell me which ward Felix is in now, and you can continue to stay in the cold wind if you want to."


    "Felix is in the ICU, room 303." Stanley was such a slow- witted person. He had finally realized


    which hospital Jayden was referring to. After finding out where exactly Felix was, Jayden hung up


    the phone without a qualm.


    "s..." The weather was so cold. It was almost -10 degree Celsius. Stanley thought that if he were


    to stand in the cold wind for another minute, he would probably freeze to death.


    Jayden went up to one of the nurses and asked, "Could you please tell me where is the ICU?"


    The nurse pointed to the right as she said. "You''ll have to go over to the next building and go up to


    the third floor."


    Following the nurse''s directions, Jayden sessfully found the building where the ICU was located.


    He took the elevator to the third floor and arrived at room 303.


    When he arrived, there was no one outside the ward. He could only see Silvia through the ss


    window.


    Silvia stood beside Felix''s bed, holding his hand tightly in her palms, and her lips were constantly


    moving.


    Jayden could not hear what Silvia was saying to Felix, but at this moment, he could tell that Silvia''s


    heart waspletely on Felix, the man whom she had once loved deeply.


    Jayden was so jealous that his eyes had turned red.


    He believed that Silvia no longer had any feelings for Felix, but seeing that she was so concerned


    about Felix, Jayden''s possessive desires once again rekindled.


    He did not want Silvia to get so close to any man other than him, especially the man who grew up


    with her. He was the man who Silvia once loved and relied on.


    Jayden reached out his hand and was about to push the door open. However, as soon as his hand


    touched the doorknob, someone stopped him, "Young Master Kyle, I wonder if you can spare two


    minutes for me?"


    Jayden turned around and saw an ordinary face. He quickly searched through his memory to recall


    who this person was but to no avail.


    This woman was a stranger to him.


    Over the years, Jayden had been osted by all kinds of strange women in various ways. Hence,


    he had automatically ssified this woman as someone who was trying to hit on him.


    Jayden''s cold gaze swept across Alina''s face and did not respond to her at all.


    Jayden''s cold and hostile attitude made Alina hate him to the point that she gritted her teeth in


    anger.


    At that moment, she recalled the time when Felix was this cold to her. He was so cold as if she was


    invisible to him, and all he could see was Silvia, that disgusting woman.


    Alina thought that there would be no one more indifferent to her than Felix. She had never expected


    that Jayden would be even colder. He was not willing to even answer her with a snort.


    Jealousy was something that not only could make people angry, it could also make someone ugly.


    That was how Alina was at this very moment. She said with a hideous face, "Young Master Kyle, I


    know that you''re a man with power, but you shouldn''t talk to me with this kind of attitude. I am also a


    human and I deserve respect too."


    To Jayden, Alina was just a buffoon who wanted to attract his attention, and yet she was trying to


    talk about respect. Jayden sneered. He did not even want to talk to her in the first ce, so why


    should he bother about the way he spoke to her?


    Jayden''s indifference hadpletely angered Alina. Alina reprimanded, "Young Master Kyle, I know


    that I''ve angered you and I know very well that it would cost you nothing to crush me, but for the


    sake of Felix''s safety, I must speak my mind. You want Silvia, and she''s already yours now. Felix


    had never thought of taking her away from you, so why do you have to hurt him?"


    Jayden turned his head to look at her again. Alina''s heart began to surge when she noticed that


    Jayden was looking at her. At that instant, she thought that he was finally willing to pay attention to


    her. However, Jayden answered her in a cold voice, "Get out of my face!"


    Get out of his face!


    Jayden asked her to get out of his face!


    Alina heard him loud and clear. The very first sentence that this man had said to her was to ask her


    to get out of his face!


    Humiliation and grievances grew in Alina''s heart at that instant, which almost drove her crazy.

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    However, Alina had never forgotten Felix''s instructions. If she were to mess everything up now, all


    their efforts would be in vain.


    She must not do that! Moreover, she did not have the courage to do that either!


    Alina tried to calm herself down and said, "Young Master Kyle, since you refused to talk to me, I can


    only hand over all the evidence I have at hand to the police."


    "Stanley!" Jayden did not want to listen to any of this disgusting woman''s nonsense. He wanted to


    ask Stanley to take her away, but as soon as he shouted Stanley''s name, he realized that he came


    over to the hospital by himself. Stanley, that idiot, was still braving the cold wind outside of the


    airport.


    It was such a rare asion that Jayden actually needed Stanley, but he was not around. Jayden


    frowned and strode towards Felix''s ward. He did not even bat an eye no matter how loud Alina


    shouted behind him.


    "Jayden?" A familiar and melodious voice sounded out of a sudden, halting Jayden in his tracks. He


    looked back immediately and saw that it was Silvia.


    She was standing at the door to the ward while dressed in protective equipment. Her eyes were red,


    and her left cheek looked a little swollen. He could understand why her eyes were red, but why was


    her face swollen?


    Jayden walked up to Silvia and without saying a word, he pulled her into his arms and held her


    tightly in his embrace. His gaze was fixed on her slightly swollen left cheek as he asked, "What


    happened to your face?"


    "Someone hit me, but it''s all fine now." Silvia did not look surprised at all seeing Jayden at the


    hospital. It was as if she was expecting his arrival. With him around, Silvia''s fear and troubles


    dissipated in an instant. He was like a calming pill to her.


    "Who did it?" Jayden raised his head slightly and glimpsed at Alina. He saw that Alina was


    retreating diffidently, and at that instant, he realized who was the one who hit Silvia.


    Jayden could not even bring himself to hurt Silvia, so how could he let anyone bully her? However,


    Jayden did not show his anger but caressed Silvia''s head instead. He asked, "How''s Felix?"


    "Not good." Silvia bit her lips and rubbed her face against Jayden''s arms like a child, trying to get rid


    of the pain and uneasiness in her heart. "Felix did wake up for a bit a while ago and muttered a few


    words to me, but the doctor said that his condition did not improve at all." "I''ve hired a few


    experienced medical experts to take a look at Felix." The reason why Jayden had hired the doctors


    was he did not believe that Felix would get injured so coincidentally. Other than that, if Felix was


    truly injured, he wanted Felix to recover as soon as possible, in hopes to lessen the guilt in Silvia''s


    heart.


    "I do want the doctors to treat Felix''s injury, but I don''t have the final say here." Silvia looked up at


    Alina. "She has the final say."


    In the past, when she was still dating Felix, Felix''s parents were his guardian. She was never his


    guardian for even once, but Alina had now be the person in charge of Felix''s matters, which


    made Silvia feel extremely awful.


    Jayden''s gaze followed the direction where Silvia''s finger was pointed at and looked at Alina again.


    However, his eyes were no longer cold or fierce, but full of condescending contempt.


    It turned out that this man could actually speak!


    It turned out that this man knew how to be gentle!


    However, the only person that he was willing to talk to was Silvia.


    And Silvia was the only person he was willing to show his gentleness to.


    Silvia Turner, this woman...


    Alina gnashed her teeth in hatred. She regretted not pping Silvia harder in the face. If she had a


    knife in her hand at that time, she definitely would have slit Silvia''s face with it so that she and


    Jayden would not be able to show off their affection for each other in front of her.


    Just as Alina was staring at Silvia maliciously, Silvia and Jayden had turned their heads to look at


    her. Silvia''s gaze was calm, and so was the gaze from the man beside her. However, looking into


    the man''s eyes, Alina could tell that all this was just the calm before the storm.


    Under Jayden''s contemptuous gaze, Alina was so scared that she retreated. "As long as you stop


    hurting Felix, you cane at me as you please."


    Jayden remained silent and looked back at Silvia. He held her hand and took her along with him.


    "Silvia,e with me."


    "Jayden, Felix hasn''t woken up yet. I want to stay here. I promised Felix that I will not leave until he


    wakes up." Silvia wanted to break away from Jayden, but failed to do so. When Jayden had decided


    on something, there was no one who could change his mind.


    Jayden dragged her along with him and asked, "Do you want to get disfigured?"


    Silvia was confused. "What do you mean? What does this have to do with Felix?"


    Jayden stopped and looked at her slightly swollen cheek worriedly. "Your face is already swollen,


    and yet you''re not worried of getting disfigured at all. Just listen to me, I''ll find a doctor to apply


    some ointment for you."


    It turned out that he was not going to take her away. He was just worried about the injury on her


    face. What Jayden had done for her nowadays had really warmed her heart. Knowing that he was


    concerned about her, Silvia felt that her face no longer hurt. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. Let''s go see the


    doctor first."


    "Why didn''t you hit her back?" Alina hit her, but Silvia did not fight back. This was not how the Silvia


    Jayden was familiar with would behave.


    Jayden deliberately slowed down his pace so that Silvia could catch up with him. Silvia noticed his


    thoughtful gesture and smiled. She said, "I wanted to hit her back at first, but when I thought of what


    she had done for Felix, I just couldn''t. She was the one who took care of Felix when he was injured.


    I know that she had hit me because she was worried about Felix. However, I''ve already warned her


    that this would be the first and thest time she will hit me."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Silvia, are you really willing to do anything for Felix?" Jayden could not help but raise his voice.


    Silvia held back because of another man, but he was the one who felt distressed seeing her getting


    bullied.


    "No." Silvia shook her head. "Felix has always been good to me and he would always prioritize me


    in everything he does. Now that he''s injured, I thought that I should at least take care of him. I hope


    that he can recover quickly and find someone who he truly loves."


    Jayden asked, "What if he couldn''t find one? Are you going to take care of him for the rest of his life


    then?"


    Silvia once again shook her head and said firmly, "No. I''m not going to do that."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and asked, "You won''t?"


    Silvia chuckled. "Of course. I have someone more important who I need to take care of."


    For example, her mother, Jayden, and the children she and Jayden would have in the future. They


    were the people who were the most important to her.


    Her rtionship with Felix had be a thing of the past and they would have their own lives from


    now on.


    Silvia believed that an excellent man like Felix would be able to find a woman who would love him


    truthfully, a woman who would be willing to face all the trials and tribtions with him in the future.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    "Someone much more important to you?" The moment Jayden heard that Mrs. Turner was the first


    person that came into his mind. He had never expected that Silvia would include him, so he was


    feeling a little bitter about it. "Your mother only has you now. You really have to take good care of


    her."


    "Who says that she only had me?" Silvia took Jayden''s hand and held it tightly together. "Since


    you''ve also recognized her as your mother, you''re now her son too. You guys are now each other''s


    family. As long as you don''t bully me and treat me nicely, she will dote on you like you are her own."


    Moreover, Silvia would have her own children in the future. By then, Mrs. Turner would be a


    grandmother, and she would have a bigger family to take care of her. Her mother would not feel


    lonely anymore.


    "Silvia, this is the most beautiful thing I''ve heard you say ever since I knew you. "After listening to


    Silvia''s words, Jayden thought that if his old illness were to rpse and even cost him his life, his


    trip back to Madison City was still worth it.


    Silvia said, "Jayden, don''t always look down on me. I''m working hard to be a better person."


    She would do all she could to find the culprit who hurt Felix, to take care of her mother, to be a


    good wife and to be a better person.


    "Boss, Boss... Oh, Young Master Kyle, you''re here." Reagan appeared out of nowhere. He looked


    like he had a lot to tell Silvia, but immediately swallowed his words the moment he saw Jayden.


    Silvia patted Reagan''s back, trying to ease his breathing. "Why are you in such a hurry, what


    happened?"


    Reagan covertly nced at Jayden before turning his head to look at Silvia. "No... nothing."


    Silvia patted his shoulder and said, "Out with it. Stop behaving hesitantly like a woman, will you?


    There are no outsiders here, why can''t you just say it?"


    Reagan did not want to hold back his words, but what he wanted to tell Silvia had something to do


    with Jayden, who was standing right before him. How could he talk about Jayden in his face? No, it


    was not because he could not say it, it was because he did not have the courage to do it.


    Jayden noticed Reagan''s wariness against him so she said, "Silvia, if Reagan doesn''t want to talk


    about it, then don''t ask him anymore. Let''s find a doctor to take a look at your face first while he


    thinks it over. Once he has thought it all through, he will definitely tell you."


    "Yeah, Boss. You should go get your face treated first. I had to go look for Lemur too. I wonder


    where he went. I haven''t seen him all day." Reagan avoided Jayden''s gaze and smiled at Silvia.


    Then, he turned around and went back where he came from.


    Looking at Reagan''s fleeing figure, Silvia said with certainty, "I''m sure that this fellow has something


    to tell me but I don''t know why he refused to tell suddenly. Jayden, do you know why?"


    "It''s true that we should use our brains to think, but not just for anything, okay?" Jayden once again


    held Silvia''s hand and said. "Let''s see the doctor first. You can deal with Reaganter."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Silvia said, "What if he doesn''t want to tell me?"


    Jayden replied, "You''ll have to beat him up then."


    Silvia nodded. "Yeah, this is the only way that I can get him to tell me."


    After taking a look at Silvia''s cheek, the doctor concluded, "Mr. Kyle, there''s nothing serious about


    the swelling on Miss Turner''s face. I''ll prescribe some topical medication to help reduce


    inmmation. She''ll have to apply it once now and another time before she goes to bed. The


    swelling will be gone by tomorrow morning."


    What did the doctor mean by nothing serious?


    Did she have toe in with bruises and scratches on her face to be considered severe?


    Jayden was dissatisfied with the doctor''s inappropriate choice of words and scolded, "Her face is


    swollen now. What do you mean that it''s nothing serious? Is it only considered serious if your wife


    was the one who got hit in the face?"


    The doctor wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Mr. Kyle, I apologize for my choice of


    words. I''ll prescribe the best medicine for Miss Turner and I reassure you that the swelling will be


    gone by tomorrow. Otherwise, I''ll quit my job as a doctor."


    Seeing that the doctor was shaking with fear, Silvia felt sorry for him. She said, "Jayden, I have


    gotten into countless fights and these injuries don''t bother me at all. Don''t make a big fuss over it,


    okay?"


    Looking at Jayden''s cold face, the doctor knew that he must not neglect them. Else, he might


    actually lose his job.


    Jayden took the medicine from the doctor and personally applied it on Silvia''s face. The medicine


    had a cooling sensation on the face, which made Silvia feel refreshed in an instant.


    Silvia took a sniff. The medicine was not like any other ordinary medicine. Instead, it had a delicate


    fragrance. "Jayden, this ointment felt quite nice on the skin and it''s quite fragrant too. Could you ask


    the doctor to prescribe us a few more tubes so that I can keep them at home in case I need them


    later?"


    Silvia used to get into a lot of fights in the past, and her face would often get hurt. She had never


    visited the doctor for her injuries and would only go to the pharmacy to get some ointment.


    However, she had nevere across an ointment that she liked this much.


    "Keep it at home in case you need itter?" Jayden gently poked Silvia''s injured cheek, causing her


    to scream in pain. Under her intense re, Jayden said, "Do you n to get pped again?"


    "Who would ever want that? It''s my first time getting pped in the face, okay?" Silvia put her hands


    on her hips. "If it weren''t because of Felix, I would have already beaten Alina to a pulp."


    "You? Beating her up?" Jayden sized Silvia up, "Just look at that skinny body, do you really think


    that you''ll be able to beat someone up?"


    "What''s wrong with me?" Silvia tried to reason with Jayden. "It doesn''t mean that I''ll only be able to


    fight someone if I''m bigger. Although I''m thin, I have plenty of muscles."


    Jayden nced at her and said, "If you don''t n to get beaten up, then don''t ask the doctor to


    prescribe extra medicine for yourself. Instead, you should get them for your opponents. They''ll need


    it more than you do."


    "Jayden, I didn''t expect you''ll have such an insight." Silvia gave him a thumbs up. "Well, it seems


    like you¡¯ ve improved a lot after knowing me."


    "So you''re saying that it''s all because of you?" Jayden chuckled. "Perhaps, you weren''t aware that


    I''ve started working alongside my father at the age of fourteen. Ever since, my father has taught me


    that the business world is like a battlefield. It''s a man eat man world. In order to survive, you''ll have


    to carve a bloody path to the point that no one would ever dare to mess around with you."


    Silvia asked, "What if I can never reach your level?"


    After applying the medicine, Jayden gently massaged her face to promote absorption. He then said,


    "You don''t need to get to where I am today. You''ll just have to be better than you were yesterday."


    Silvia looked at him. This time, she could see the gentleness in his eyes, and his exclusive love for


    her. She reached out her arms to hug his head and leaned over to press her red lips against the


    corner of his mouth, "Jayden, I''ve decided that, from now onwards, I''ll love you for the rest of my


    life, and the next life, and the life after... Forever and ever."

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    Silvia''s sudden confession surprised Jayden, making his mind go nk for quite a few moments.


    When he finally came to his senses, Silvia had already stood up. "Jayden, Felix hasn''t woken up


    yet. I have to go back to him. I''ve already promised him that I''ll stay by his side until he wakes up."


    Upon hearing what Silvia had said, Jayden became jealous and his face had darkened. He was her


    husband, but all Silvia had in her mind was another man. He said, "I''ve also decided that from today


    onwards, I''ll be by your side no matter what you do."


    Silvia looked at the change in his face. She felt helpless yet amused. "Jayden, I''m very happy that


    you came all the way back to Madison City to apany me, but I still hope that you can return to


    Chatterton Town immediately. The weather here is too cold for you and if you fall ill too, I won''t be


    able to take care of both of you and Felix at once. Can you bear to see me tire myself out for the


    two of you?"


    Jayden did not know how to answer her.


    Since he was already back in Madison City, he would only return to Chatterton Town when Silvia''s


    matters were settled. It would be impossible for him to go back without Silvia.


    Silvia was happy that Jayden coulde over and keep herpany, but whenever she thought of


    his health condition, she would start to worry. She said, "There are three more days left until New


    Year''s Eve. If you don''t go back now, you will miss the New Year''s Eve dinner with your family. It


    wouldn''t be good to be away from your family during such festive season."


    Jayden said in a deep voice, "Silvia, don''t forget that you''re also one of us. Without you, everyone at


    home will miss you too."


    Silvia did not know how she could persuade Jayden anymore. "That is why I''ll have to stay by


    Felix''s side. I hope that he can wake up as soon as possible and once he has recovered, I can


    finally be at ease and do whatever I want to do."


    Jayden exploded with jealousy, "Who knows what you are thinking."


    Silvia said, "All I think about is you."


    Jayden was taken aback.


    It seemed that this woman had be much smarter now. She finally knew what kind of words


    could hit his soft spot.


    Silvia held his arm and said coyly, "Young Master Kyle, listen to me and go back to Chatterton Town


    first, okay?"


    Jayden took her hand away and walked out, "The doctor who I have contacted has arrived. We''ll let


    them take a look at Felix first. Then, we can talk about our stuff after that."


    Silvia grabbed him. "But Alina was certain that you''re the one who hurt Felix. She will not let the


    doctors see Felix. We''d better think of a way to get her consent first."


    Jayden replied, "I''ve already gotten her consent."


    Silvia did not believe it. "Alina has already agreed to it? But we''ve been together right after you


    mentioned it. I didn''t hear Alina agreeing to it though. Jayden, we should really take this matter


    seriously. Let''s not be rash, okay?"


    Jayden replied, "There''s no need for her to say anything because she has already signed the


    consent form."


    Silvia said, "When did that happen? Why was I not aware of that?"


    Jayden replied, "Yesterday."


    Silvia was even more confused. "But you didn''t see Alina yesterday, did you? How did you make her


    sign it?"


    Jayden said, "I asked the hospital to get her to sign it yesterday."


    Silvia kind of understood what Jayden was trying to tell her. "Do you mean that the medical experts


    you''ve hired are from this hospital?"


    Jayden said gratifyingly, "You''re finally getting it. However, the doctors are not in fact from this


    hospital. I hired them in the name of this hospital."


    Silvia finally understood this time. It turned out that Jayden had used his connections to hire those


    medical experts. Such medical experts were not someone any hospital could recruit. Now that these


    experts were relocated to this hospital to treat Felix, of course the hospital would be more than


    happy to ept them.


    Since it was a consultation that the hospital had arranged, there was no need for Alina to sign


    another consent form.


    Jayden held Silvia''s hand, who was still in a daze. "The doctors are in a meeting now. Let''s go in


    and listen to what they are discussing."


    Silvia nodded, looking a little silly as she said, "Oh, okay."


    Jayden brought Silvia to a monitoring room. In the room, The doctors'' team which Jayden had hired


    and Felix''s attending doctors were discussing Felix''s condition.


    "Jayden, did you hire those two doctors on the left?" Silvia pointed at the people in white coats.


    "They look very experienced."


    "Shh..." Jayden made a silent gesture and whispered, "Let''s listen to what they are talking about


    first."


    Of the two doctors Jayden had contacted, the elder one was Dr. ck, a well-known expert in the


    medical industry. Dr. ck would definitely be of help to Felix''s condition.


    Dr. ck said, "Dr. Leopold, could you please tell us more about Felix''s condition?"


    Dr. Leopold asked his assistant to give out a copy of Felix''s medical report to everyone who was


    present in the room. Then, he said, "Professor ck, the one you have in your hands now are Felix


    Xavier''s medical reports. I have only one sentence to describe his condition. Based on my 40 years


    medical experience, he''s the first ever patient who actually survived such a severe injury."


    "He''s the first ever patient who actually survived such a severe injury."


    Upon hearing Dr. Leopold''s words, Silvia''s heart was aching. It felt as if she could feel the pain that


    Felix was going through. If she could, she really wished that she could go through the pain on his


    behalf.


    Jayden grabbed her hand at that instant, telling her not to be anxious. He asked her to listen to what


    the doctors had to say, but after listening to what the doctors had said subsequently, Silvia could no


    longer hear a word in her ears.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Who the hell was the culprit?


    Why did he hurt Felix over and over again?


    Could it be Norman Turner?


    However, Norman was jailed, and his remaining forces had also been crushed. By right, Norman


    would not have the ability to hurt Felix anymore.


    If it was not Norman, then who else could it be?


    At this time, Alina''s roar sounded in Silvia''s mind, "Silvia, I hope that you can tell me honestly if


    you''ve told Jayden that Felix is still alive!"


    Thinking of Alina''s words, Silvia tilted her head to look at Jayden. She carefully observed every


    subtle change in his expression. Silvia was so engrossed in looking at him that Jayden could even


    sense her gaze. He turned his head and looked at her. "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Jayden..." When Silvia was calling his name, she hesitated, "Norman has been serving his time in


    prison and you''ve wiped out his gang too. Who do you think is the culprit this time?"


    "Silvia, you''re suspecting me, aren''t you?" Jayden said rhetorically. He had said so because he


    could see a hint of doubt in Silvia''s eyes.

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    "I..." Silvia wanted to deny it, but she could not because she did suspect Jayden a while ago.


    She obviously believed Jayden, but for some reason, she had started to doubt him. Perhaps, Alina''s


    words had really affected her thoughts.


    "Silvia, do you know that your silence feels like you''re stabbing a knife into my heart?" Jayden


    grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest. "My heart is also made of flesh and blood, it will get


    hurt too."


    "Jayden, I, I''m sorry!" Silvia avoided the disappointed look in Jayden''s eyes. "No, it''s just that I


    couldn''t think of anyone who would hurt Felix and Alina''s words came into my mind out of a sudden.


    I was very confused at that time and began to think if it might be you."


    Jayden retracted his gaze and did not say another word. He got up and mmed the door as he


    left.


    Silvia did not know what to say.


    Silvia held back the urge to chase after Jayden because knew that she would not know how to


    exin to him when she caught up with him. It was an undeniable truth that she had suspected him.


    Back in the conference room, the doctors were still discussing Felix''s situation. After a long time,


    they finally came to a conclusion. The conclusion was that the medical experts would still have to


    take a look at Felix themselves.


    After a long and unfruitful discussion, Silvia decided that there was no need for her to listen to the


    discussion anymore.


    Coming out of the monitoring room, Silvia did not see Jayden. Instead, Reagan came up to Silvia


    and said sneakily, "Boss, let''s go to the rooftop now. I have something to tell you."


    Silvia was worried about Jayden, so she had no patience to listen to what Reagan was telling her.


    "Why can''t you just tell me here? Why do we have to go all the way to the rooftop? Are you crazy or


    something?"


    "Boss, don''t ask me about it now. I''ll go over first, hurry up ande over, okay? Else, you''ll really


    regret it." After telling Silvia that, Reagan turned around and ran away.


    Silvia knew Reagan very well. He would never joke around with her at critical times like this, so she


    hurriedly caught up with him. Once she had arrived at the rooftop, not only did she see Reagan,


    Lemur was there too. "Are you guys trying to y some undercover games with me now?"


    Reagan said, "Boss, Jayden is in the hospital and he might show up by your side at any time. This


    is the only way we could talk to you alone."


    Noticing Reagan and Lemur''s solemn faces, Silvia felt somewhat uneasy. "What did you two want to


    tell me? Just say it. I have to keep Felixpany so I don''t have the time to chit-chat with you guys


    here."


    After receiving a knowing look from Reagan, Lemur handed an envelope to Silvia and said, "Boss,


    there are two photos in it. You should take a good look at them. We''ll tell you what we thought about


    it when you''re done looking at them."


    Silvia opened the envelope. There were indeed two photos in it. One was a photo of Felix being hit


    by a car. The other one was of Stanley Pierson standing next to Felix, who was lying in a pool of


    blood. He was looking at Felix with a sinister face.


    "It turned out that Felix was really seriously injured at that time. No wonder the doctor said that it


    was the most serious case he had ever seen in his 40 years of medical practice." Looking at these


    two photos, Silvia was extremely distressed. "Why is Stanley standing next to Felix?"


    Reagan said, "Boss, why do you think Stanley was with Felix at that time?"


    Silvia did not want to think negatively. "No, no, that''s not it..."


    Lemur continued, "Boss, Reagan and I once thought that Young Master Kyle had really fallen for


    you, and that you will be happy with him. We''ve never expected that he was actually the one behind


    Felix''s ident."


    Silvia rebuked, "Don''t talk nonsense, Lemur!"


    Lemur said, "Boss, In fact, I hope that what I just said is nonsense, and I also hope that this matter


    has nothing to do with Young Master Kyle, but the evidence is right in front of you now. How are we


    going to trust him?"


    "But it''s not proven that Stanley is the one who killed Felix with just these photos, right? Even if it


    does, he might not have done it under Jayden''s order." Silvia did not want to believe it, but she was


    still flustered. She knew how loyal Stanley was to Jayden, and Stanley''s every move must have


    something to do with Jayden.


    Reagan continued, "Boss, we don''t know whether these two photos can prove that Stanley is the


    murderer, but I believe that you should know better than us. No matter who is the culprit, the most


    important thing we have to do now is to find out the truth."


    "Where did you guys get these photos from?" The pictures did not explicitly show that Stanley was


    the one who hurt Felix, so it could not be proven that Stanley was the murderer. Silvia quickly


    calmed down. She thought that she could start by finding the origin of the photos or even the person


    who took the pictures. With that, she would be able to find the murderer.


    "It was from Alina Bell." Reagan answered honestly. "We even took the photos for image


    authentication. They are notposite images."


    Silvia said, "There must be some misunderstanding in here."


    Reagan looked at Silvia worriedly. "Boss, we really hope that Young Master Kyle is not involved in


    this, but we have to say that he has the motive."


    Silvia asked, "What motive?"


    "Just think about it, Boss. Young Master Kyle must have known that you used to like Felix and now


    that Felix is back, he''s worried that you will get back together with Felix." That was what Reagan


    thought when he got these photos. He continued, "So he thought that it would be better to kill Felix


    off when you were unaware that Felix is still alive. However, man proposes but god disposes. They


    had never expected that someone would actually run into them when they were at it, and even took


    photos of the crime."


    After listening to Reagan''s analysis, Silvia felt at ease instead. "Reagan, after listening to your


    analysis, I''m certain that Jayden has nothing to do with this."


    Reagan was puzzled, "Why though?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia said, "Because I already knew that Felix was still alive, and Jayden knew that too. He


    promised me that no matter what happened, as long as the situation does not endanger his life, he


    would never do any harm to Felix."


    Reagan said, "But he can just order someone to kill Felix behind your back, can''t he? The promise


    would be invalid then."


    Silvia burst intoughter and said, "I''ve never thought about it in this respect, but after listening to


    what you guys had told me, I think that someone is trying to frame Jayden. And their purpose is to


    let me believe that Jayden is the mastermind."


    Reagan and Lemur said, "Boss, we''re just giving you the clues we got. We''ve never thought of


    framing Young Master Kyle. First of all, we don''t have the ability. Secondly, we don''t have the


    courage. And thirdly, we don''t have the motive to do that."


    "Yeah, you guys don''t have the ability and the courage to do so. Most importantly, you guys don''t


    have the motive." Looking at the gloomy sky, Silvia asked, "Who has the motive then?"


    When Silvia asked this question, a face shed through her mind. It was someone who she was


    very familiar with and someone who she trusted a lot. It was Felix!

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    The moment Felix''s face appeared in Silvia''s mind, Silvia quickly patted her head. She told her that


    she could suspect anyone, but never the victim himself.


    No one in this world would be that stupid to injure oneself to this point to frame someone else.


    Furthermore, ording to Silvia''s analysis, Felix did not have any motives to frame Jayden.


    Yes, Felix was such a warm-hearted person, and he was always good to her too. He probably would


    not do such a wicked thing. Despite that, Silvia was beginning to feel frightfully uncertain.


    Would Felix not do that?


    Would he really not do that?


    If that was really the case, then why did Silvia think that he was somewhat dodgy recently?


    However, she could not figure out what about him that was suspicious.


    Perhaps, it was not Felix that was dodgy. It was her. She had a change of heart, so she was no


    longer looking at Felix and treating him like how she treated him when she was in love with him.


    This was the reason why she felt that Felix had changed.


    Reagan knew Silvia very well. Judging from the look on Silvia''s face, Reagan thought that Silvia


    might have thought of something, so he said, "Boss, did someone suspiciouse into your mind?"


    Silvia shook her head. "No."


    Reagan said, "If something caught your attention, you can just tell us and we can analyze it


    together. Although Lemur and I are not that smart, it''s better for the three of us to think of a way


    together than you trying to figure it all out by yourself."


    Silvia patted on their shoulders and said, "I''m really blessed to have you guys. Reagan, Lemur,


    thanks for staying by my side and not abandoning me during the hard times."


    Reagan and Lemur said simultaneously, "You are our boss. If we don''t stay by your side, who else


    are we going to stick by then?"


    Silvia added, "I''ll take these photos with me. By the way, make sure you guys pay more attention to


    the people around you. Those who are hiding in the dark probably know that we''re close to each


    other, that''s why they''ve been asking Alina to hand over these so-called evidence to you guys."


    Reagan nodded and said, "Okay, we''ll do that. But before we find out the truth, you should be more


    wary of Young Master Kyle too. What if it really turns out that he is the mastermind?"


    Silvia once again raised her head to look at the dusky sky. She sighed, "There won''t be any ''what


    ifs''. I believe that Jayden is not the mastermind."


    For some inexplicable reasons, Silvia believed in Jayden. She believed that he would never use


    such despicable means to harm anyone, and she believed in every single word he had said to her.


    Since Silvia was this certain, Reagan thought that he should not say anything else about Jayden.


    "Boss, no matter what, you have to protect yourself. You have to remember that Lemur and I will


    always be by your side."


    Silvia smiled and said, "Okay, I know."


    After returning to Felix''s ward, Silvia saw that the doctors who Jayden had hired were doing a full-


    body examination on Felix. It looked like they had just begun, so it should take them some time until


    the entire process waspleted.


    Alina Bell was sitting on the chair in the corridor, burying her head in her palms and looking


    extremely worried. Silvia had just arrived, but Alina still noticed her. Alina raised her head all of a


    sudden and stared at Silvia fiercely. "If it weren''t for you, Felix wouldn''t be lying there suffering so


    much pain."


    In fact, Alina was not wrong, and her words had really hit Silvia hard.


    Silvia recalled what Jayden had told her. He told her that Norman Turner wanted to hurt Felix


    because of her. If the truth was as Jayden told her, then she would be the main reason why Felix


    was injured this time.


    Silvia could not defend herself, nor did she want to. She did not think that she needed to give Alina


    an exnation, hence she decided to remain silent.


    Seeing that Silvia was not answering her, Alina was infuriated. What she hated the most was


    Silvia''s arrogant attitude, so she reprimanded, "Silvia, do you think that you''ll be able to clear


    yourself from being indirectly involved in Felix''s attempted murder?"


    "Attempted murder?" Silvia hated these words. She looked at Alina with a forced smile. "Alina, no


    one is a murderer until proven guilty. You''re just showing that you''re ignorant by calling someone a


    murder before he or she is convicted."


    Silvia''s words were firm and powerful, and her imposing manner overwhelmed Alina. Alina was so


    pissed off that she shouted, "Silvia, all


    you did was hook up with a man. If you didn''t have Young Master Kyle''s support, did you really think


    that you could be this arrogant?"


    Silviaughed, "Alina, it seems like you haven''t noticed that no matter I have Jayden''s support or


    not, I''m always this arrogant. I''ve always been like this, and I will be like this in the future."


    Alina was exasperated so much so that she felt her veins were going to burst. Moreover, she could


    not find any words to refute Silvia because Silvia was indeed this arrogant ever since she knew her,


    even before she had gotten together with Jayden.


    Silvia added, "Alina, I''m not here to quarrel with you, so don¡¯te finding faults with me anymore.


    All I want now is that the doctors could wake Felix up as soon as possible."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina sneered and said, "I think you''d rather Felix stays asleep forever, don''t you? That way, you


    can spend the rest of your life with your Young Master Kyle without any worries."


    Silvia asked, "Alina, do you know how ugly you are now?"


    "What the f*ck are you talking about?" The only thing that Alina was proud about herself was her


    beauty. She was a campus belle but Silvia actually called her ugly. It was utterly intolerable.


    Silvia drawled, "Alina, I believe you''ve heard that jealousy makes one ugly. Whether it is now or


    before, you just look so d*mn ugly."


    "So you''re saying that I''m jealous of you? Why would I be jealous of you?" Alina''s voice became


    softer as she spoke. She was indeed jealous of Silvia.


    She was jealous that Silvia had parents who doted on her, friends who defended her and Felix who


    loved her dearly... There were too many things about Silvia that she was jealous of.


    "I know that you sincerely care about Felix, and I''m grateful that you were there by his side when he


    was injured," Silvia looked at Alina. "If it weren''t for this reason, I would never let you be this rude to


    me"


    Alina said disdainfully, "What can you do to me?"


    Silvia put on a gentle smile, "What can I do to you? Believe it or not, I can beat you up so hard that


    you''ll not be able to open your mouth and say those disgusting words to me ever again.


    Alina raised her hand and flung her hand towards Silvia''s face. "Well, I''d really like to see which one


    of us wouldn''t be able to open our mouths then."


    Previously, Silvia was too worried about Felix''s condition, so she wasn''t paying attention to Alina.


    However, this time, before Alina''s hand could reach her face, Silvia had already grabbed hold of


    Alina''s wrist.


    Silvia clenched Alina''s wrist and said with a smile, "Alina, I just said that I would not give you


    another chance to hit me. It seems like you''re a little forgetful, huh?"

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    Alina did not expect that the skinny Silvia could be this strong. Alina had already used up all her


    strength but she still could not break away from Silvia''s grip.


    "Let go of me, Silvia Turner!" Alina gritted her teeth and struggled. She had been struggling to break


    away from Silvia but to no avail. Just as she was about to muster her remaining energy to fight


    back, Silvia released her grip, causing Alina to fall backwards.


    Silvia sat on the chair motionlessly as she looked at Alina dropping to the ground. It was clear that


    she had won this round of battle effortlessly.


    "Silvia, you..." Alina''s fall attracted the passersby'' s attention. She was so embarrassed that her


    face was already twisted in rage whereas Silvia was still as calm as a cat.


    Silvia stood before her and looked down at her like a proud queen. "Let me teach you something,


    Alina. Never provoke someone who you can never win against. Otherwise, you might die even


    before you knew it."


    Alina was livid. However, she could not retort because what Silvia said was absolutely right. This


    was how the society worked.


    Unless she got stronger or found herself a backer who was stronger than Silvia, she could never be


    as arrogant as Silvia. This was how cruel the reality was.


    And at this time, just like how it was depicted in many TV series, Jayden appeared out of nowhere.


    Alina saw him, but Silvia did not. Alina, like most antagonists, immediately thought of a n to set


    Silvia up. She wanted Jayden to see Silvia''s ''true colors''.


    Alina put on an aggrieved expression and said pitifully, "Silvia, why do you care so much about


    Felix? Do you still love him? Do you still want to get back with him?"


    Sure enough, this very question halted Jayden in his tracks.


    Silvia chuckled. "I don''t want to answer your question."


    Alina tried to goad her. "Silvia, are you avoiding my question because you''re guilty? Don''t tell me


    that you''re still thinking about Felix even when you''re sleeping in Young Master Kyle''s arms?"


    Silvia bent over and whispered into Alina''s ear, "Alina, oh my Alina. Didn''t I just warn you not to trick


    me ever again? Why are you still doing this?"


    Alina firmly believed that Silvia refused to answer her because she was guilty. Hence, she was even


    more determined to make Silvia respond to her question. "Silvia, enough with all this nonsense. It''s


    just the two of us here. There''s no need to hide your true thoughts from me."


    Silvia reached out her hand and patted Alina''s face. She spoke in a voice so soft that only Alina


    could hear. "Alina, do you think that I''m stupid? There''s a big mirror behind you. I knew that Young


    Master Kyle is right behind me. It''s really so innocent of you to think that you''ll be able to trick me."


    After exposing Alina''s scheme, Silvia stood up and said loudly, "Alina, please don''t think that


    everyone has nasty thoughts like you do."


    Silvia continued, "Felix grew up with me and he doted on me, of course I''ll have to be good to him. I


    hope that I can help him recover from his injuries. As for Jayden, he is my husband and I n to


    spend the rest of my life with him. Please don''t ask me this question ever again. I will never answer


    you."


    Alina clenched her fists tightly. Her n had once again failed. Silvia looked innocent, but deep in


    her bones, she was sinister and cunning.


    She did not know that Silvia had be such a careful person after being through all the trials


    since her father''s death. She was no longer the reckless youngdy who would fall into traps easily.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Regarding Silvia''s transformation, the person she had to thank the most was Jayden, who had been


    hiding in a corner and eavesdropping on their conversation. Not only that, she had to thank the


    youngds, Julien and Levi, too.


    These boys were only twelve years old and yet they were already so clear-sighted. If she, as an


    adult, did not improve herself, how could she tell the others that she was one of the Kyles?


    Jayden, who was upset with Silvia, finally looked much happier after hearing what Silvia had said to


    Alina. He walked up to her and pulled Silvia, who had just confessed her love for him, into his arms.


    "You did a great job."


    Before Silvia could speak, Alina interrupted, "Young Master Kyle, don''t let this woman fool you. She


    said those things because she saw you through the mirror. She knew that you were here all this


    while."


    Silvia nodded honestly. "Yes, she''s right. It''s true that I knew you were behind me and that''s the


    reason why I''ve said it. It''s so that you could hearthem."


    Jayden ignored Alina and stroked Silvia''s head as he said, "Those words were meant for me, of


    course she had to say them when I''m around."


    Silvia smiled. She thought that Jayden was indeed getting better at making her happy.


    Alina widened her eyes. She was not willing to admit defeat, and she wanted to vent all her anger,


    but there was no one she could vent to. Hence, she could only swallow her anger back into her


    stomach.


    Jayden added, "Silvia, I''ve heard everything you''ve said. If someone were to ask you the same


    question again, just ignore them. You''re my wife, and I''m the only person who you need to express


    your love to."


    Silvia was about to nod when a nurse rushed over. "Miss Turner, the patient is in a bad condition,


    but he has been calling your name. Also, the doctors have decided to operate on him, and they''ve


    agreed to let you be in the operating theatre."


    Alina opposed, "I''m the patient''s only guardian. I''ve not consented to this so this woman is not


    allowed to be in the operating theatre."


    The nurse said, "Miss Bell, the patient is in a critical stage and he has been calling Miss Turner''s


    name. It will be helpful to have her by his side. I believe you would want the best for the patient,


    right?"


    Alina red at Silvia. "Silvia, I will allow this, but if anything happens to Felix, I will make you pay


    with your life. You''d better remember this."


    Silvia ignored Alina. She turned towards Jayden and said, "Jayden, you''re not fully recovered, you


    should go home and get some rest first. I''ll be home once Felix''s condition improves."


    Jayden rubbed her head. "Okay, go keep himpany. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Silvia still wanted to say something, but the nurse said hurriedly, "Miss Turner, we have to carry out


    the surgery immediately. Please follow me to the istion room to get changed."

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    In the operating room.


    With Silvia around, Felix''s condition had improved a lot. All the doctors were surprised, but this was


    not the time for them to be amazed. They had to get ready for another round of surgery.


    "Silvia, Silvia..." For the past few days, Felix would call out Silvia''s name whenever he was


    conscious.


    Silvia stood beside the operating table, trying as much as she could not to interrupt the doctor''s


    preparation. "Felix, I''m Silvia. I''m here to apany you. You don''t have to worry about the


    surgery, okay? Everything will be fine."


    "Silvia..." Felix suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Silvia. "Silvia, leave Jayden and return


    to my side, alright? I love you. I can''t live without you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Felix, let''s not talk about this first. Let''s focus on the surgery instead, okay?" Everything between


    them was already a thing of the past. There was nothing they could do to turn back time, but why


    couldn''t Felix understand it?


    "Answer me, Silvia. If you don''t, I''ll refuse the surgery." This was Felix''s final bargaining chip. If he


    could not make Silvia leave Jayden this time, then he would lose herpletely. Thus, even if he


    were to threaten her like this, he would not hesitate one bit. For him, there was nothing more painful


    than losing her.


    "Felix, Jayden and I are already married. I''m his wife now, so it''s impossible for me to leave him. I


    hope that you can get well soon and find someone who can spend the rest of her life with you.


    Since we''ve already missed out on each other, we should just move on." Silvia knew that her words


    were harsh, but she had to say it anyway. She knew that if she did not make it clear to Felix, he


    would still think that they had a chance together. That was not what she wanted to see.


    "Silvia, do I not own a ce in your heart anymore?" All this while, Felix refused to believe that


    Silvia no longer loved him. He would not believe it, unless Silvia told him personally.


    "Felix, you do have a ce in my heart, but I only see you as my brother." In Silvia''s opinion, some


    people were meant to stay in the past. One must not dwell in the past, but look forward in life.


    "You really don''t have me in your heart anymore..." Felix repeated. He became so agitated that he


    removed the needle from the back of his hand. "Silvia, I don''t care if you love me or not but you


    must remember this, I love you!"


    "What are you doing, Felix?" Silvia screamed. She was so scared that she did not know what to do.


    Felix then said to her, "Silvia, I know I told you that I wouldn''t mind who you got together with but


    they were all lies. I care about you very much and I want you to be mine. When I said those words


    to you, my heart felt like someone was cutting it open with a sharp knife."


    Silvia was terrified. She said while sobbing, "Felix, let''s not talk about this first. We can talk about it


    after the surgery, okay?"


    Felix waved his hand to stop the doctor from approaching him. He said, "Silvia, you said you would


    marry me when you grow up, and that you would hold my hand and be with me forever. I remember


    what you''ve said to me, and that was the thing that kept me alive when I was dying. I told myself


    that you''re still waiting for me and that I mustn''t die because I was worried what would happen to


    you if I were to die."


    Felix was extremely agitated. The medical staff could not hold him down nor could they give him


    any sedatives. If he were to undergo the surgery in this state, the doctors were worried that things


    might not turn out well.


    Dr. Leopold said, "Miss Turner, you are his only hope now. If you don''t promise him, I''m afraid that


    the surgery will fail before it begins."


    Felix continued, "Silvia, without you, what''s the point of me living?"


    Felix kept calling out her name, but Silvia could no longer feel any affection that she used to have


    for him. She could no longer see the warm and gentle smile that he had in the past.


    It was as if he was no longer the Felix she knew.


    Perhaps, both of them had changed. After going through so many things, he was no longer the


    cheerful Felix, and she was no longer the Silvia, who used to get into fights.


    "Okay Felix, I promise you. I''ll do whatever you say." Although it was against her will, that was her


    only choice at that moment.


    She was the one who had wronged Felix. She must not let anything happen to him...


    Felix''s eyes lit up. "Silvia, are you willing to leave Jayden?"


    "Yes." Silvia nodded heavily.


    "Silvia, you''re willing to return to my side too?" Felix asked, insisting on getting an answer.


    "No Felix, we are never ever going back again. What we have between us is all in the past now. I


    can leave Jayden, but I can''t get back together with you." That was Silvia''s bottom line.


    "Silvia..."


    "Felix, let''s get the surgery done first, okay?"


    "Okay." Felix firmly believed that as long as Silvia would leave Jayden, she would eventually return


    to his side. Thus, he did not persist any further.


    Felix''s surgery was a sess. The blood in his abdominal cavity was all cleared and he was no


    longer in a critical stage. However, the doctors still suggested that he stay in the ICU for two more


    days.


    Now that Felix''s surgery was so sessful, and he was even awake, Silvia should have felt happy.


    However, Silvia could not bring herself to be happy at all. She did not know how she could face


    Jayden. More importantly, she did not know how to break up with him.


    She did not want to leave Jayden at all. She wanted to stay with him forever, but she had to leave


    him. Just thinking about it made her feel suffocated.


    "Silvia..." Silvia was deep in her thoughts when she heard Jayden calling her name. She raised her


    head and saw the worried look in Jayden''s eyes. "Felix''s surgery was a sess, but why are you


    still not happy?"


    Silvia pursed her lips. After hesitating for quite a bit, she said, "Jayden... what, what if I were to


    break up with you..."


    Jayden, "Is that what Felix wanted?"


    "How, how did you know?" Silvia was shocked. She stared at Jayden with her eyes wide open,


    hoping that he would give her an answer. However, he did not. Instead, he gave her a solution. "You


    promised him that you will leave me, but it doesn''t mean that I''ll let you go."


    "But..."


    "There are no ''buts''. I only have one question, do you want to leave me?"


    Silvia shook her head desperately. "No."


    Jayden added, "Since you don''t want to, then just listen to me."


    Silvia was still worried. "But I''m afraid that I will hurt Felix again."


    Jayden''s face darkened. "You''re afraid of hurting him, but are you not afraid of hurting me?"


    Silvia murmured, "Of course I am."

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Being an adult, one could no longer do everything as he or she wished. It was not just about what


    he or she wanted, but also about considering other people''s feelings before taking any action.


    Of course, Silvia could have vited her promise to Felix. However, she could not bring herself to


    do it... Nor did she want to.


    She looked at Jayden. When she realized that she would not be able to look at him like this


    anymore, Silvia could not help but shed tears. She said, "I''m sorry, Jayden! I''m sorry!"


    Jayden did not want to hear any apologies, so he said, "Silvia, I don''t need you to apologize to me.


    You just have to tell me that you want to be with me and leave the rest to me."


    Silvia shook her head. "It''s not that. Felix was in a critical condition just now so I had no choice but


    to promise him. Since I''ve already promised him, I can''t break the promise. I''ve already broken my


    promise to him once, I don''t want to break it again."


    "Silvia, have you ever considered my feelings when you promised him?" Jayden hugged Silvia and


    said in a deep voice, "Love is a twosided matter. You can''t just give up because you wanted to. You


    have to think about your partner!"


    "Since you know that love is a two- sided matter, then why didn''t you think that way when we first


    knew each other? Did you even ask me if I was willing to stay by your side?" Silvia did not mean to


    bring up the past, but she had emotions too. She did not know who she could express her emotions


    to other than Jayden because at this point in her life, Jayden was already the most intimate person


    to her.


    Jayden looked at her in exasperation. "Silvia, what do you want me to say to make you


    understand?"


    Silvia shook her head. "You don''t have to say anything. I don''t want to understand it either."


    Jayden replied, "What do you want me to do then? Let you go and watch you return to Felix''s side?


    I''m warning you, Silvia, don''t you ever think about it."


    "Who told you that I''m going back to him?" Silvia wiped away her tears. "Jayden, you should know


    better than anyone that Felix and I will never be like we were in the past."


    "Then tell me, Silvia, what exactly do you want?" As long as she was willing to stay by his side,


    Jayden would agree to any of her requests.


    "Let''s break up!" It was just a few words, but it was the hardest thing that had evere through


    Silvia lips, so much so that she felt like her body waspletely drained after saying it.


    She did not want to do that. However, she had no choice but to do it.


    It might be cruel to Jayden, but other than breaking up with him, she did know what else she could


    do. It was as if every way that she could think of was a dead end.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Break up?" Jayden grabbed Silvia''s shoulder and said firmly, "Over my dead body."


    Since Felix''s condition had improved, he was then moved to the general ward.


    The person who was taking care of him was Alina Bell. "Felix..."


    Felix interrupted Alina. "Don''t say anything. Go get Silvia here."


    "Silvia, she..." Alina wanted to say something, but Felix interrupted her again. "Alina, I told you not


    to say anything else. Just go get Silvia here."


    Alina nodded. "Okay."


    Felix was lying on the hospital bed. He was waiting for Silvia''s arrival, looking extremely perturbed.


    After waiting for about half an hour, until he was feeling a little sleepy, someone arrived at the door.


    Listening to the door knob turning, Felix thought that it must be Silvia. He knew that Silvia was


    genuinely worried about him. However, it turned out that the person who was here to see him was


    the person who he did not want to see the most.


    That''s right, he was thest person Felix ever wanted to see, the person Felix hated the most, and


    someone who Felix wanted to get rid of in that instant.


    Felix stared at the man with a vicious look. The man was also looking at him, and his gaze was


    equally intense, as if he could see Felix through.


    After looking at each other for a long time, Felix gnashed his teeth and asked, "Who asked you to


    come?"


    "Does it matter though?" Jayden curved the corners of his lips, forming a beautiful smirk. However,


    his gaze was even more deadly than before.


    Felix supported himself against the headboard, trying to stand up. However, due to his injuries, he


    could not move even an inch. Hence, he could only look up at Jayden as he said, "Do you think that


    I''m still not at my worst, so you''re here to finish me off?"


    "Mr. Xavier, I think you might have some misunderstandings about me. I''ve never done you any


    harm, nor have I ever ordered anyone to kill you." Jayden stood beside Felix''s bed and looked at


    Felix, who was lying on the hospital bed. "You might not know who was the one who tried to kill you


    a few months ago, but do you not know who it is this time?"


    "What are you trying to tell me?" Felix knew that Jayden was not someone to be trifled with, but he


    did not expect that Jayden would be this sharp-sighted. Did Jayden sense that something was


    fishy?


    "Mr. Xavier, the day has eyes, and the night has ears. You should know that no matter how hard you


    try to cover your doings, you would still leave some traces behind." Jayden chuckled. "It''s not the


    first time I''ve seen a man who can be so ruthless to himself. However, Mr. Xavier, you''re the most


    pitiful one I''ve ever met."


    "Jayden Elias Kyle, what do you mean? I''m warning you, don''t try to divert the attention onto me for


    what you''ve done." Felix red at Jayden. This man had ruined everything he had and even took


    his beloved woman away from him. He was the very person who Felix wanted to take revenge on.


    At this time, the man who had ruined his life was standing right before, and yet he could not do


    anything to him.. He could not defeat this person, nor could he hurt him. He was not even certain if


    he could take Silvia back from this man.


    "You assumed that no one knew what you''ve done, but my men have already found everything out.


    You were the one who staged the car ident. As for why you''ve done it, I don''t think I''ll need to


    exin it to you. You should know it better." Jayden had already gotten the evidence, but he was


    not certain that Felix was the one behind it. This was just his spection.


    "Show me the evidence then. If you don''t have it, then stop bullshitting here." Felix pointed at the


    door. "Please get out of here, and ask Silvia toe in. The person I want to see is her, not you."


    Felix was a little flustered when he heard that Jayden had gotten his hands on the evidence.


    However, when he thought about how perfect his n was, he was no longer worried. Felix knew


    that Jayden might have the ability to find everything out, but he would not be able to do it within


    such a short period of time.

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    "Well, you should take a look at this then." Jayden threw a stack of documents at Felix. "The police


    have been looking for the murderer who killed Dr. Thames for quite a while now, but they haven''t


    found any clues. I can always ask my men to hand this to the police, but seeing that you are so


    severely injured, I can''t bring myself to dothat."


    Felix flipped through the materials, only to find a photo of him murdering Dr. Thames. This was


    completely mind blowing. He had already ruined all the evidence, so how could there be such a


    photo? "Where did you get this from?"


    "Does it matter though?" Jayden said casually, "I could have just shown all these to Silvia, but I


    didn''t."


    "Do you think that I will believe that?" Felixughed coldly. Then, he let out a smile that could send


    chills down one''s spine. "Jayden Elias Kyle, as long as you show these evidence to Silvia and let


    her clearly see what sort of a person I am, she will be yours forever."


    "It''s precisely because of this reason that I''ve decided not to show it to her. I don''t want to ruin the


    way she looks at you. I hope that there would still be smiles on her face whenever she talks about


    her youth." This was the reason why Jayden would never tell Silvia that Felix was the one who


    staged the ident. He wanted her to remember only the good things about Felix.


    Some things and some people were better left in imagination, and reality could be cruel and


    uneptable. Jayden had experienced it himself, so he did not want Silvia to follow his footsteps.


    Therefore, Jayden had to use his own means to help Silvia. He wanted her to see only Felix''s good


    side and not his dark and shady side.


    Felix stared at Jayden warily as he said, "Jayden, what kind of tricks are you ying now?"


    "There is only one reason why I''m here today. You can forget about guilt tripping Silvia and make


    her agree to your unreasonable requests. She''s now my wife, and it''s my duty to protect her. I will


    no longer allow anyone to hurt her." After saying that, Jayden smiled politely. "Alright, Mr. Xavier, I''ll


    see you when I see you!"


    Felix clenched his fists tightly as he looked at Jayden''s receding figure. He was clenching his fists


    so tightly that the wound on the back of his hand had reopened. He was bleeding but he did not feel


    any pain.


    The pain on his body was nothingpared to his wounded heart. It was nothing at all...


    "Felix, you..." Alina walked into the ward and noticed that Felix''s palm was bleeding. She was so


    worried that she rushed over and grabbed his hand. "Don''t ever hurt yourself like this again, okay?


    That''s what Jayden wants. You''re falling into his trap."


    "Where''s Silvia?" No matter how worried Alina was, all Felix had in his mind was still Silvia.


    "Silvia has already left." Seeing the injuries on Felix''s body, Alina''s heart was aching so much that


    her tears were flowing down her cheeks. "Felix, why are you doing this to yourself for a woman who


    doesn''t love you?"


    "As long as I put in a little more effort, she will definitely return to my side and fall in love with me


    again." Perhaps, what Felix wanted now was not Silvia. He was just unwilling to ept the reality.


    If it weren''t for Jayden and the fact that Jayden had ordered someone to harm him, or if he hadn''t


    left Silvia, then Silvia would have never be Jayden''s wife... Then, everything would be different


    now.


    "Felix, Silvia''s heart no longer belongs to you. Even if she returns to you, she will only be a person


    without a soul. She will not be the Silvia you wanted." Alina wiped her tears and cried. "I couldExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    understand this, but why couldn''t you?"


    "Even if she''s just a soulless person, I still want her." Felix punched the wall, worsening the injuries


    on his hand and making it bleed profusely.


    "Felix!" Alina quickly pressed the button on the wall to inform the nurses.


    It began snowing again.


    Silvia was walking on the street by herself. This was the very first time that she did not know where


    she should go.


    She had always lived a carefree life before she had turned twenty. She had a pair of parents who


    loved her and Felix that doted on her. On top of that, she had friends like Reagan and Lemur, who


    were willing to let her order them around. In short, her life was the epitome of a fairytale.


    However, no one had expected that this fairytale woulde to an end the year she turned twenty.


    Her father had passed away in an ident and Felix had disappeared.


    Then, a demon-like man appeared in her life. That''s right, he was a demon. At first, all Silvia had


    towards Jayden was fear. To her, Jayden was just like a demon.


    She thought that Jayden was a man who disregarded her wishes, disrespected her, and forced her


    to do things that she didn''t like. All she had been thinking about at that time was to escape from


    him.


    However, the more they got along, the more she realized that Jayden was actually not that scary.


    There would be times when he was adorable, gentle, and considerate of her!


    However, just when she had fallen in love with Jayden, her former lover, Felix, came back.


    Every time she saw Felix, there would be a voice in her heart reminding her that she had betrayed


    their love and that she had broken her promise... A woman like her was undeserving of happiness.


    Indeed... Silvia felt that a woman who did not keep her promises was not worthy of love or


    happiness!


    However, she really wanted to be with Jayden! She wanted it so much that her heart would ache


    whenever she thought about it!


    She liked Jayden''s embrace and she liked how he would hug her so tightly in his arms. She liked


    how he would call out her name with his deep and mellow voice when they were doing it. When he


    called her, she would feel as if she was his entire world.


    Silvia wiped her tears off and ignored the weird look that the passersby were giving her. Then, she


    raised her head and shouted at the sky, "Jayden, I don''t want to leave you at all. I want to be with


    you forever, do you know that?"


    "Of course I know." She shouted at the sky, but a pleasant male voice sounded in her ears. It was a


    voice that she was familiar with. It was Jayden.


    Silvia looked back at him. Jayden quickly pulled her into his arms and said, "If you don''t want to


    leave me, then just stay by my side. Don''t do anything silly anymore."


    Silvia said with tears in her eyes, "B-but..."


    She wanted to ask why he hade, but after struggling for a while, she still could not utter a


    complete sentence.


    Jayden lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "Silvia, there are countless couples in this world


    who swore their love to each other and they are also countless couples who became enemies after


    they have broken up. The past is in the past, so don''t torture yourself like this anymore."

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    Silvia wanted to forget the rtionship she had with Felix, but every time she thought about how


    she had broken her promise, she would be filled with remorse.


    This was especially the case with Felix''s current condition. She just could not bring herself to feel at


    ease.


    "The snow is getting heavy now. Let''s go home first." Jayden knew that Silvia was stubborn and that


    he would not be able to convince her that easily. He knew that he would have to give her some time


    to think it through herself.


    Silvia broke away from his embrace and shook her head as she said, "Jayden, you can go home


    first. I''m going back to my mom''s ce."


    "Your mom is at West Side now." Jayden dragged her along and shoved her into the car. "Go home


    with me. Don''t think about going anywhere else."


    Silvia said anxiously, "Jayden, can you not be this bossy?"


    Jayden replied, "No."


    Silvia was speechless.


    In the end, Silvia followed Jayden back to West Side.


    Before returning home, Jayden had given Auntie Cherry a call. Knowing that Silvia and Jayden


    wereing home, Mrs. Turner was so happy that she prepared Jayden and Silvia''s favorite


    dishes.


    However, Jayden and Silvia were still not home after Mrs. Turner was done preparing dinner. Mrs.


    Turner stood at the gate, stretching her neck out over and over again. After waiting for quite a while,


    she finally saw a car driving towards her direction.


    As the car got closer, Mrs. Turner could see the people in the car. It was her daughter and her son-


    inw, whom she had been looking forward to seeing for a long time. She rushed over and said,


    "Jayden, Silvia, you two are finally back."


    Silvia got out of the car and gave Mrs. Turner a big hug. "Mom... sorry for making you worry again."


    Mrs. Turner pushed Silvia out of her embrace and took a thorough look at her. She had to make


    sure that her daughter was really in front of her eyes only then she could feel at ease. "It''s good that


    you''re back safely."


    Silvia hugged Mrs. Turner once again. "Mom... I''m so blessed to have you. Let me hug you for a


    while longer."


    Mrs. Turner smiled and said, "s, you''re already a married woman, but you''re still so clingy


    towards your mother. Are you not afraid that you''ll getughed at?"


    Silvia said, "As long as you don''tugh at me, no one willugh at me."


    Jayden got out of the car and said, "Silvia, the snow is getting heavier. Let''s go back in first."


    It was only when Jayden had reminded Silvia that she remembered that it was still snowing. She


    said, "Let''s go, Mom."


    "Okay." After stepping into the house, Mrs. Turner could not take her eyes off Silvia. "Silvia, you''ve


    lost weight, didn''t you? I think you''ve lost at least five pounds."


    "Mom, I''ve been eating a lottely, it''s impossible that I''ve lost weight." In fact, Silvia did notice that


    her pants were a lot looser than before, so she reckoned that she must have lost quite some weight.


    However, it''s normal for a person''s weight to fluctuate, so she did not pay much attention to it nor


    did Jayden realize it too. Mrs. Turner, on the other hand, could tell it the moment she saw Silvia.


    That was why it was said that a husband''s love could neverpare to a parent''s love.


    "I''ve made some chicken soup today. Make sure you two have more of itter." Mrs. Turner turned


    to look at Jayden, who had been keeping his silence, and said, "Jayden, you don''t look that good,


    you should have more too."


    Now that Mrs. Turner had mentioned it, Silvia noticed that Jayden really did not look that great. She


    got worried and asked, "Jayden, are you not feeling well again?"


    The weather in Chatterton Town and Madison City was indeed different. Since Jayden was still on


    the recovery, his body certainly could not withstand the harsh weather in Madison City.


    "I''m fine." His mother-inw was still here, so no matter how unwell he was, Jayden had to pretend


    like he was alright. He did not want Mrs. Turner to think that Silvia was married to a useless man.


    Although Jayden said that he was fine, Silvia was still not at ease. "Jayden, let''s go eat something


    first. I''ll ask Dr. York toe over once we''re done with dinner."


    Mrs. Turner asked, "Is Jayden not feeling well?"


    Silvia said, "It''s just a cold, Mom. It happens whenever the weather gets cold, but it''s not a big deal.


    I''ll ask the doctor toe over and take a look at him. You don''t have to worry about him, okay?"


    With a suspicious look, Mrs. Turner sized Silvia up and asked, "Really?"


    Silvia held Mrs. Turner in her arms. "Of course. Why would I lie to you?"


    Mrs. Turner smiled and said, "Well, you''re right."


    After dinner, Jayden returned to his room while Silvia gave Carson a call.


    Jayden was not doing very well. He was having a fever. Although the fever was not high, in order to


    prevent the fever from worsening, Carson immediately gave Jayden an antipyretic jab.


    "Jayden, are you feeling dizzy? Or any difort?" Silvia was afraid that Jayden would fall


    unconscious again. She was so worried that her heart would not stop palpitating.


    "Yeah, I''m feeling a little dizzy, but it''s not anything serious. Don''t worry about it." Jayden caressed


    Silvia''s head and gave her a reassuring smile, "Dr. York just gave me an antipyretic jab and the


    fever will be gone in no time. You haven''t seen Mom in a long time, she must have a lot to say to


    you. You should go keep herpany first."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s fine. I can talk to Mom anytime. I''ll stay here with you for now." At this moment, what Silvia was


    worried about the most was Jayden. She was afraid that his situation would worsen and he would


    have to return to Chatterton Town to get treatment like the previous time.


    Jayden was really a willful man. Chatterton Town was a better ce for his recovery, and yet he left


    everything behind and came over to Madison City for her.


    Silvia wondered if he knew that if something were to go wrong, he might actually lose his life?


    Jayden rubbed her head and said, "I said that I''m fine now, and yet you''re still looking this worried.


    People might actually think that I''m dying."


    "Stop that nonsense, Jayden!" Silvia reached out her hand to cover his mouth to stop him from


    babbling, "I''m telling you, what I want you to do now is focus on your recovery. You don''t have to


    comfort me."


    His situation was already this bad, and yet he was still trying tofort her. Silvia really did not


    know what she should do with him.


    Jayden grabbed her hand and kissed it. Silvia quickly pulled her hand back and warned in a soft


    voice, "Jayden, there''s someone else around. Can you please behave yourself?"


    Carson, who was preparing Jayden''s medicine, suddenly said, "Master Jayden, Mrs. Kyle, you can


    do whatever you want. Please don''t mind me. I''m a professional doctor, I won''t look at things I


    shouldn''t be looking at."


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    Why did he have to be this direct? It seemed like it was true that subordinates would always behave


    like their master.


    Looking at Silvia''s reddened face, Jayden was amused. He could not help but want to tease her.


    "Okay, I''ll behave myself. But I want you toe and lie down with me for a bit."


    "You can lie down there, I''ll apany you." Except for being embarrassed having to lie down with


    him in the presence of a third person, Silvia still needed to measure his body temperatureter.


    What if she fell asleepter and missed it?


    However, Jayden was never a gentle person anyway. He reached out his long arms and pulled


    Silvia onto his bed and said, "Okay, let''s go to sleep now!"

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    Silvia''s worry eventually became a reality. However, she really could not help it. She was on a ten-


    hour flight from Chatterton Town and uponnding, she immediately rushed to the hospital. On top


    of that, she had been taking care of Felix ever since.


    She was so busy that she did not get to sleep for the whole day. Now that she was lying in Jayden''s


    warm embrace, Silvia fell into deep slumber almost instantly.


    "Master Jayden..." Carson wanted to say something but Jayden stopped him. Jayden waved his


    hand, gesturing for Carson to leave the room. Hence, Carson had no choice but to pack up and


    leave.


    Carson bumped into Mrs. Turner, who was waiting anxiously on the first floor. Mrs. Turner asked


    with a worried face, "Doctor, are they alright?"


    Carson said, "Yes, it''s just some recurring illness. I''ve already given Master Jayden an antipyretic


    jab, so he''s in a stable condition now. As for Miss Turner, she has always been in good health and


    she''s asleep now."


    Knowing that her daughter and son- in-w were fine, Mrs. Turner was relieved. "Well, it''s good that


    they''re all right. I''m really sorry for having to trouble you on such a snowy night."


    Carson was a man of few words, so instead of replying to Mrs. Turner, he nodded his head and left


    with his elite bag in his hand.


    Seeing that Mrs. Turner was a little embarrassed, Auntie Cherry stood forward to ease the


    awkwardness. "Mrs. Turner, Dr. York is this cold to everyone, please don''t take it to heart."


    "Not at all, Auntie Cherry. All I want is for my children to be fine." In fact, Mrs. Turner did not mind


    Dr. York''s cold attitude at all. She only hoped that Dr. York could do his best to care for Jayden and


    Silvia.


    "Ring..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden''s mobile phone rang all of a sudden. He hurriedly silenced the call and nced at Silvia,


    who was sleeping in his embrace. It was only when he saw that she was not woken up by the


    sudden phone call that he slowly rxed his furrowed brows.


    The call was from Simon Banks. Jayden knew that it must be something urgent, otherwise, he


    would have just declined the call instead of muting it.


    The matter that Simon was going to report to him was confidential and he must not let Silvia know


    about it, so he had to answer the call outside. Jayden gently pushed Silvia out of his arms.


    However, the moment he moved, Silvia was woken up. She said in a daze, "Jayden, don''t go, don''t


    leave me behind..."


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, I''m not going anywhere..." Jayden coaxed her but Silvia did not respond.


    Jayden realized that she was still asleep. She was having a nightmare and calling his name, asking


    him not to leave...


    Jayden sat back down and held her in his arms. He gently stroked her back tofort her. "I''m


    here, Silvia. I''ll be here with you. Don''t be afraid!"


    "I''m sorry, Jayden!" Tears suddenly rolled down from the corner of Silvia''s eyes. She was crying in


    her dream. She was crying so sorrowfully that it tugged at Jayden''s heartstrings.


    Silvia, who was having nightmares, said repeatedly, "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t insisted


    on going on the roller coaster, we wouldn''t have lost our child."


    The moment Jayden heard what Silvia said, his body became so stiff as if it was under a magic


    spell. He thought that he had hidden it well, but little did he know that Silvia had already found out


    about her miscarriage.


    It turned out that she had already known the truth.


    In other words, the smiles that she had on her face for these past few days were just a disguise.


    Behind that smile, there was immense guilt and self-me.


    Why was this woman so silly?


    "I''m sorry..." Silvia kept apologizing.


    However, Silvia did not know that the real reason she had lost her child was not the roller coaster


    ident, but Jayden''s negligence, which allowed someone to tamper with her medicine. He was


    the one at fault, not her.


    "Silvia, Silvia..." Jayden did not want this unpleasant dream to bother Silvia anymore. He patted


    Silvia''s face and woke her up from the nightmare. "Are you having a nightmare?"


    "Jayden..." Silvia saw Jayden''s gentle face the moment she opened her eyes. She hugged him and


    apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."


    Jayden''s heart was aching as he said, "No, don''t ever say sorry to me. It''s not your fault. I was the


    one at fault, I didn''t take good care of you and that was why it happened."


    Silvia asked in surprise, "You knew about it?"


    Jayden kissed her forehead andforted her, "It''s an ident. None of us wanted this to happen.


    However, now that it has happened, there''s nothing we can do to change it. The only thing we can


    do now is to put this matter behind us and move on, do you get it?"


    "But..." It''s not that she did not want to forget it. After all, everyone should look forward and not dwell


    in the past. "I will try my best to give birth to a healthy baby boy. A baby boy that looks exactly like


    you."


    "Silvia, having you alone is enough. I really don''t want to have a kid that will steal your attention


    away from me." Jayden thought that by saying that, it could perhaps minimize the impact on Silvia.


    However, Silvia did not know Jayden was saying that for her own good. She said, "But I like kids.


    Just think about it, the house will be much livelier with a few kids around. It would be just like how it


    was when Levi was here."


    Jayden said, "What if he turns out to be like Julien?"


    Silvia thought for a moment and said, "Let''s give birth to a son then. They said that sons usually


    follow their mother''s character. Our son will then look like you, but behave like me. We won''t have to


    worry that he will turn out like Julien."


    Seeing that Silvia was so eager to have a child, Jayden felt bad for her. However, he did not want to


    spoil her excitement. "Okay, I''ll follow whatever you say, but it''s time to go to sleep now."


    Silvia asked, "What about you? Are you not going to sleep yet?"


    "I am. Let''s go to sleep now." Jaydeny down with Silvia in his arms. He gently patted Silvia''s back


    and coaxed her to sleep. After making sure that she was asleep, he picked up his phone and went


    to the balcony to call Simon Banks. "Speak."


    Simon, on the other end of the call, said, "Master Jayden, I''ve already sent the remaining medicine


    at home to theb and it was found that there are indeed Angelica roots in them. I''ve contacted the


    doctor who prescribed the medicine and after a thorough interrogation, she admitted that a strange


    woman had given her arge sum of money to do that."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and asked, "A strange woman?"


    Simon added, "The doctor said that she did not know who that woman was either. She said she only


    did it for the money."


    Jayden said, "So you''re trying to tell me that you still couldn''t find out who was behind this?"


    Simon nodded. "Yes, Master Jayden. We haven''t been able to find out who the culprit is yet."


    Jayden, "Continue to look into it. I want you to get this person even if it means that you''ll have to


    overturn the entire city."

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    He had to find the culprit even if he had to overturn the entire city.


    Simon believed that Jayden had the ability to do so. Moreover, this matter concerned Silvia, Jayden


    would definitely go all out.


    Initially, the reason Silvia was able to garner Jayden''s attention was her resemnce to Karen Joy.


    And because of this mere resemnce, things began to go out of control. Jayden had been helping


    her out in secret for more than two years before they eventually met each other. Two years was not


    a long time, but for someone, like Jayden, who had never spent time on useless things, was


    definitely a significant amount of time spent.


    In Simon''s point of view, regardless of the gender, once a person had fallen in love, even the most


    rational people would lose their judgments.


    Realizing that Simon was not answering him, Jayden said, "Did I make myself clear?"


    Simon came back to his senses and hurriedly replied, "Yes."


    Jayden added, "Send some of your men to the hospital to keep an eye on Felix Xavier. Don''t give


    him another chance to y his cheap tricks."


    Simon immediately replied, "Yes, Master Jayden."


    Jayden added, "Also, Stanley could be a little slow-witted sometimes, you should guide him when


    you see fit."


    Although Stanley was not smart, he was absolutely loyal to Jayden. Even if Jayden was not


    satisfied with his performance, he was still willing to keep Stanley by his side.


    It was easy to recruit capable subordinates, but a loyal one was one in a million. As long as Stanley


    did not anger him, Jayden was willing to bring Stanley along wherever he went.


    Jayden did not know that Stanley had stayed in the cold wind for several hours that day just


    because he did not receive any orders from Jayden that he could leave.


    If it was anyone else, they would probably be resentful towards their master for having to stay in the


    cold wind for such long hours. However, besidesining, Stanley did not have any


    dissatisfaction towards his master at all.


    After hanging up the phone, Jayden stared into the distance with a solemn look. At this point in


    time, the snowfall was already much heavier than it was in the evening. It seemed that another


    snowstorm would hit the city very soon.


    After receiving a dosage of sedatives, Felix Xavier finally calmed down.


    Alina Bell handed him a ss of warm water and said, "Here, have a ss of water to moisten your


    throat."


    Felix looked nkly at the ceiling, as if he could not feel anything that was happening in the outside


    world or even Alina, who was standing beside him.


    Alina was holding the ss of water for quite some time now, but Felix still ignored her. She was a


    little annoyed, so she said, "Felix, Silvia has already left. Even if you refuse to eat or drink, she


    won''t be able to see it. If you really have the ability, then go ahead and defeat Jayden. Go get Silvia


    back from him."


    "Felix, since you have the courage to hurt yourself, do you not have the courage to fight against


    Jayden?" Alina had been enduring Felix''s indifference towards her for too long that a raging me


    was already cultivating in her. Now that it had broken out, it waspletely uncontroble. Alina


    was so infuriated that she threw the ss onto the ground and said, "Just look at yourself, Felix


    Xavier. You''re nothing like a man now."


    "I can''t even keep my beloved woman by my side. I was never a man from the moment I lost her."


    Felix finally withdrew his gaze and looked at Alina with a listless expression. "Give Silvia a call now."


    Looking at his tormented look, Alina felt sorry. She said, "Felix, Silvia is gone. Do you think she will


    come back if I called her?"


    Felix shouted, "Call her now!"


    "Okay, I''ll call her." Alina grabbed Felix''s phone in a fit of pique and dialed Silvia''s phone number.


    The call was picked up almost immediately.


    Alina turned on the loudspeaker. The person on the other end of the phone did not say anything.


    She nced at Felix and upon receiving a knowing look, she said, "Silvia, Felix wants to see you."


    "Silvia is already asleep." Alina had never expected that the person who answered the call would be


    Jayden. She was so frightened that her heart trembled. She then heard Jayden say, "Felix, I don''t


    want you to bother Silvia anymore."


    Just listening to Jayden''s somber voice made Alina so scared that she did not even dare to utter a


    word. Just as she was at a loss, Felix parted his lips and said, "Jayden, since Silvia is already


    asleep, then let you remind you of a few things."


    "Silvia is my wife. I know everything about her. You don''t have to worry about it." After saying that,


    Jayden decisively hung up the phone.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to the disconnected tone, Felix''s face darkened. The look on his face had be so


    terrifying that Alina had unconsciously retreated. She wanted to keep a distance from him, but


    Felix''s gaze halted her in her tracks.


    Alina said with fear, "Felix, I..."


    Felix said, "Pour me another ss of water and bring me the medicine."


    Alina was surprised. "You... you''re willing to take your medicine?"


    Felix said, "I don''t want to wait for my death here."


    Alina said excitedly, "Okay, I''ll go get it now."


    After hanging up the call, Jayden returned to the room and looked at Silvia, who was not sleeping


    very soundly. He could not help but reach out to stroke her forehead. "Silvia, everyone has a loved


    one. Just forget about the past, and move on, okay? Isn''t that better?"


    Jayden smiled bitterly and continued, "I used to think that I would never fall in love with anyone else


    in this life. I used to think that I would never be able to forget the person whom I should not have


    fallen in love with and that was why I refused treatment at that time. Now that I think about it, I


    realized that I was really silly back then."


    Jayden shook his head, regretting the things that he had done in the past. He continued, "It wasn''t


    until you''ve appeared in my life that I''ve realized how it felt like to have someone in my heart. It''s not


    just about liking you, but to love you from the bottom of my heart. Be it you as an individual or your


    mind, I''m just so eager to make you mine."


    Thinking of the heart throbbing moments that he had experienced when he was with Silvia, Jayden


    could not help but reminisce. "Silvia, I''m sure you don''t know that my dying heart would begin to


    beat violently whenever you were around me. And whenever you keep yourself away from me, I


    would feel anxious and I would doubt myself... Perhaps, this is what love is, right?"


    Jayden caressed Silvia''s forehead and continued, "I grew up with Karen Joy and I''m used to giving


    her all the good things. I''m used to treating her well, so I didn''t want anyone else to do that for her.


    In the past, I used to think that I love her. But after meeting you, I realized that it''s just a brother''s


    tonic love for a sister. It''s not anything romantic."

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    "Jayden, are you telling the truth?" Silvia, who had fallen asleep, suddenly opened her eyes. She


    blinked her big, watery eyes and looked at Jayden expectantly. Looking into her eyes, Jayden could


    tell that there was an unconceble slyness and excitement in them.


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet?" Jayden''s face darkened.


    How dare this girl pretend to be asleep? Knowing that Silvia had heard everything he had said to


    her, Jayden felt extremely embarrassed.


    "Answer me, Jayden." Now that Jayden had finally confessed his love for her, Silvia was determined


    to get to the bottom of it.


    "Go to sleep!" Jayden pulled the quilt and tucked her in. "It''s gettingte."


    "I won''t sleep if you don''t answer me." When it came to being stubborn, Silvia was definitely better


    than Jayden.


    "What I said is true." Since Silvia would not give up, Jayden had no choice but to admit it.


    "What''s true?" Silvia was not satisfied even after getting the answer she wanted. Seeing that this


    man was actually blushing, Silvia really could not help but want to tease him.


    He was really cute.


    He was so cute that she wanted to eat him.


    "Go to sleep now!" Jayden rolled over and pulled her into his embrace. He warned her in a deep


    voice, "Silvia, if you don''t sleep now, I''ll eat you."


    "I know you''ll never do that." In fact, for the past few days, Silvia did notice his desires when he held


    her in his arms. But due to her current condition, he had no choice but to restrain himself. There


    was not once that he had forced her into it.


    Jayden was not very good at expressing his feelings, but as long as Silvia tried to feel it with her


    heart, she could feel that everything he had done for her was out of love and consideration.


    Sometimes, Silvia would even wonder what she had done to deserve such an outstanding man. But


    after thinking about it carefully, she thought that she was not that bad of a person herself, of course


    she could attract such an excellent man.


    That''s right, Silvia was that confident.


    "Who told you that I won''t do that?" Jayden


    turned over and pressed her under his body. He lowered his head and bit her lips, but Silvia could


    tell that he was not using any force at all. He was just gently nibbling her lips.


    "Jayden, your fever hasn''t gone down yet. Stop messing around. Go to sleep now." Silvia knew that


    they must not continue on like this. Otherwise, he would be the one suffering from his burning


    desire.


    Silvia knew that she would be distressed if she were to see him suffering, so she thought that it


    would be best to call it quits before things got out of hand.


    "Silvia..." Jayden looked at her and called out her name in a deep voice.


    "Yeah?" Silvia subconsciously reached out her arms and hugged Jayden''s waist. She buried her


    head in his chest and said softly, "If you really can''t hold it in, I can help you out."


    "Silvia, is this what you think about all day?" Jayden poked her head. Did she really think that he


    was a mindless beast?


    "Is that not what you''re thinking about though?" Silvia looked at him with a suspicious look. Every


    corner of him was telling her that he wanted her desperately.


    How dare he say that she was the one with filthy thoughts?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him.


    Jayden could not answer her.


    However, it was probably because he had not been restraining himself in the past that Silvia would


    think he was a wolf in sheep''s skin. Hence, she was not to be med.


    Jayden''s silence made Silvia even more arrogant. "See, I was right, wasn''t I?"


    However, Jayden suddenly said with a solemn look, "Since you''ve heard what I said, then can you


    promise me that you will forget the past, so that we start all over?"


    Silvia really wanted to promise him, but she had her own concerns too. "Jayden, Felix is in a bad


    condition now. I really can''t bear to leave him behind at this point in time. Just let me help him out


    for now, okay?"


    "Silvia, your Felix was no longer the Felix that you used to know." That was what Jayden wanted to


    tell Silvia, but taking into ount Silvia''s feelings, Jayden decided not to say it. Instead, he said,


    "Let''s do that together."


    "Jayden, there''s no need..."


    "I''m worried that your feelings for him would rekindle when you start spending time alone with him."


    In actual fact, Jayden was worried that Felix would hurt Silvia. However, he could not bear to ruin


    the beautiful image that Felix had in Silvia''s heart. Hence, he had to make up such an excuse.


    "How can you say that, Jayden? If I want to get back with him, why would I go all the way to


    Chatterton Town to look for you?" Silvia pushed Jayden away and rolled to the other side of the bed,


    "I''m warning you, I''m angry at you now. You''d better don''te near me anymore."


    Jayden abided Silvia''s words and did not move.


    Silvia lifted her leg and kicked Jayden. "You b*stard. How dare you ignore me for real? I''ve never


    seen you this obedient, have I?"


    Jayden was angered, "What on earth do you want me to do then?"


    Silvia beckoned to Jayden and said, "Come here! I want you to hug me to sleep."


    Although Silvia was overbearing, Jayden was still willing to do as she said. He reached out and held


    her in his arms while stroking her hair like she was his pet. "Good girl, go to sleep now!"


    Silvia nestled in his warm and thick arms and rubbed her face against his chest like a kitten. "That''s


    more like it. You should behave like this more often. This is how a good husband should be like."


    Jayden said, "Wasn''t I a good husband before?"


    Silvia said, "You were, but I hope you can do better in future."


    Jayden smiled gently and said, "Okay, whatever my beloved wife says."


    Silvia did not know what to say.


    Why did this man feel so unreal?


    Why did blissful times like this feel like it was just a dream?


    However, Silvia decided not to think about it anymore. She told herself that she would live her days


    happily and cherish the people around her.


    After a good night''s sleep, Silvia woke up early in the morning. The moment she opened her eyes,


    she saw that Jayden was staring at her with his gentle eyes. She blushed as she said, "Why are


    you staring at me like this? Do I have something on my face?"


    "Good morning, Honey!" Jayden held her head and nted a kiss on her forehead. It was just an


    ordinary kiss, but Silvia had a head rush because of it. "Are you really the Jayden I know?"


    His transformation was so drastic that it felt strange. Silvia wondered if Jayden was pulling a prank


    on her. Thinking of this, Silvia quickly got out of bed. "Jayden, don''t you think of bullying me again."


    "Silly girl, why do you always think that I''m going to bully you? Can''t you think of something else


    instead?" Jayden poked her forehead. "Let''s get out of bed now. If you don''t get up now, I will throw


    you out in the snow."


    Silvia grimaced in pain. "I dare you, Jayden!"


    Jayden carried her in his arms and said, "If you''re not going to move, I''ll help you."


    Silvia shouted, "What are you doing, Jayden? Can you not scare me like this?"

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    At the dining table.


    Seeing that her daughter and son-inw were so in love, Mrs. Turner could not hide the smile on


    her face. "Silvia, Jayden, I''m really happy to see you two getting along so well."


    "Mom, he was bullying me earlier this morning. We''re definitely not getting well together." That was


    what Silvia said, but the smile on her face was not lesser than that of Mrs. Turner''s.


    On the other hand, Jayden was eating his breakfast silently. After all, no matter how well he treated


    her, Silvia would still use him of bullying her. Jayden really could not understand why Silvia had


    never thought that if she weren''t his wife, would he even bother to bully her?


    Mrs. Turner smiled and said, "Okay, okay... If you say so..."


    Silvia said coquettishly, "Mom..."


    Mrs. Turner added, "Since you two are back, I should go home. The New Year is in two days. I''ll


    have to clean up the house and wait for you two toe celebrate the New Year''s at my ce."


    This was an old tradition in Madison City. The newly wedded daughters must go home during the


    first New Year to celebrate and receive blessings from their families and friends.


    "Mom, I''m here in Madison City, how can I let you go home alone to celebrate the New Year''s


    yourself?" Silvia wanted to keep Mrs. Turner here, but since Jayden did not say a word, she was


    worried that Mrs. Turner would refuse her. Hence, she stretched out her leg and kicked Jayden


    under the table.


    Jayden immediately knew what to do. He said, "Mom, like Silvia said, she''s here, how can we let


    you go home alone for the New Year''s? Why don''t you stay here with us? We''ll celebrate the New


    Year together. It''ll be much livelier with everyone around."


    In fact, Mrs. Turner did want to spend more time with them, but she had a home herself too, so she


    thought that it would not be that appropriate to stay back at their ce for the New Year''s. "I''m


    happy that you two are so thoughtful of me, but I still think that I''ll go hometer."


    Silvia was reluctant for Mrs. Turner to leave. "Mom, if you really want to go back, I''ll go back with


    you."


    Listening to Silvia''s words, Jayden copied Silvia by kicking her under the table. It was their first New


    Year''s ever since they had gotten married. How could she leave her husband and go to her parents''


    ce to celebrate the New Year''s instead?


    However, Silvia was a little dense. She did not catch on what Jayden meant, so she said, "Why are


    you kicking me?"


    Jayden was at a loss for words.


    He had met idiots, but he had never met someone as stupid as her. Could he give her away in


    return for a smart wife instead?


    Mrs. Turnerughed and said, "You two can stop kicking each other already. I''ll have the final say


    on this matter. Silvia will stay here to celebrate the New Year''s with you and you two cane pay


    me a visit after the New Year''s."


    Silvia red fiercely at Jayden. "It''s all your fault."


    Seeing that the two of them were bickering like how a normal couple would, Mrs. Turner could not


    help but smile from ear to ear.


    Jayden kept quiet.


    He thought that if he had the chance to marry another woman, he would definitely marry a gentle


    and considerate woman. He would make sure that he would not marry a reckless girl like Silvia.


    However, it seemed like his wish could onlye true a few lifetimester.


    Silvia and Jayden had just sent Mrs. Turner home when Audrey''s call came in. "Where have you


    been, Silvia? Why can''t you at least send me a text? Am I still your friend?"


    "In fact, I was about to give you a call. How about this, let''s have lunch together this afternoon. It''s


    up to you to choose the ce." It wasn''t that Silvia didn''t think of Audrey, but she was busy being


    worried about Jayden.


    "Come to my ce then. I''ll call Reagan and Lemur to join us and we can have cheese fondue


    again." In fact, before calling Silvia, Audrey had already asked Reagan and Lemur to go to the


    supermarket to get the ingredients. Regardless of Silvia''s wishes, she was determined to make


    Silviae over to her ce.


    After all, this was her first New Year''s with these bunch of friends. She wanted to spend time with


    them and show them how much she valued this friendship.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay. I''ll be there in a bit." Silvia agreed immediately. After hanging up the phone, she saw that


    Jayden, who was sitting next to her, had a displeased look on his face. "Young Master Kyle, who


    made you angry again?"


    "Silvia, can''t you just think of me first before you make any ns with your friends?" How dare this


    woman leave him alone at home as soon as she''s back. If he had known it earlier, he would not


    havee back with her to receive such treatment.


    "I''m going out with my friends, not running away with another man. Stop overthinking, will you?"


    Silvia raised her hand and put it on Jayden''s shoulder. "Be good, I''ll bring you some candy when I''m


    back, okay?"


    Jayden looked at her and said, "Humph, just take a look at yourself. You look exactly like a high


    school student and yet you''re treating me like a kid."


    "Uncle Fuller, could you please send me to Season Garden on Eastor Road?" Silvia''s hands


    wandered on Jayden''s body. She smiled and said, "Jayden, you should be grateful that I didn''t


    comin about you being old."


    Jayden pped Silvia''s hand away and said, "If you want to go, then go there earlier. I want you to


    come home right after you''re done with your lunch. If you dare to stay there for a second longer, I''ll


    cut you into pieces."


    Needless to say, Silvia ignored Jayden''s warning. "I''m hanging out with my friends, of course we''ll


    talk about what we''ve done for the year. It''s impossible that I''ll be able to go home after lunch. It''ll be


    good enough if I can be back after dinner. Therefore, you don''t have toe pick me upter, I''ll be


    home early tomorrow, okay?"


    Jayden said in a deep voice, "Silvia, do you still want to go? You''d better not make me angry. Else,


    you won''t get to go."


    "Okay, okay, don''t be angry, Young Master Kyle. I promise you that I''ll be back after lunch, okay? I


    won''t stay back for even a second." To ensure that she could meet up with Audrey, Silvia had no


    choice but to promise Jayden. However, she knew that if she could not make it home in time,


    Jayden wouldn''t be able to find them anyway. So what could he do to her?


    Jayden said with disdain, "Silvia, I really don''t know what''s wrong with you. I don''t know how you


    end up being friends with a woman like Audrey."


    Silvia and Audrey hadpletely different personalities. The fact that the two of them could


    be friends had indeed surprised Jayden.


    Silvia asked fiercely, "What''s wrong with Audrey? What''s not good about her?"


    Jayden, "In any case, she''s not as good as you."


    "You''ve really saved yourself with that mouth of yours." Silvia was about to burst into anger, but


    Jayden''s words extinguished her raging me. It seemed like Jayden finally knew what he should


    say in every situation.


    "Be careful of your surroundings, okay?" Jayden put on a hat for her. He stroked her head and said,


    "You''re still on recovery. Make sure you don''t eat anything spicy, okay?"


    Seeing that he was warning her like he was warning a child, Silvia felt that her heart was about to


    melt. "What should I do, Jayden?"


    Listening to Silvia''s crying voice, Jayden panicked, "What''s wrong, silly girl? what do you mean?"

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    "I''m starting to feel like I can''t leave you anymore." Although Jayden''s words could be a little vicious


    sometimes, he was particrly thoughtful when it came to her health.


    "Well, it is my ultimate goal in this life to make you stay by my side." Jayden pulled her into his arms


    and put on a pair of thick gloves on her hands. Then, he raised his hand to check the time, "You


    should go now. I''ll be back at 1 p.m. to pick you up."


    Silvia threw herself into his arms. "Let''s stay like this for two more minutes."


    Jayden said without hesitation, "Okay."


    Just as Silvia was walking towards Audrey''s house, she happened to bump into Reagan and Lemur,


    who were returning from the supermarket.


    Looking at Jayden''s car which was slowly driving away, Reagan''s face was full of worry. "Boss, we


    aren''t sure if Young Master Kyle was the one behind Felix''s ident yet. Is it really okay for you to


    be this close to him?"


    Silvia replied with confidence, "I believe in him."


    Reagan wanted to say something, but Lemur grabbed him and said, "Let''s just have fun at Audrey''s


    ce and not talk about anything else today, okay?"


    Silvia said, "Yup, Lemur is right."


    Reagan had no choice but to swallow his words. In fact, he had never doubted Jayden, but the


    pictures that Alina Bell had given them were indeed too misleading. Judging from the photos,


    Reagan was sure that Stanley Pierson must have had something to do with the car ident.


    "Why are you guys taking so long at the supermarket?" Audrey had already finished preparing


    everything and waiting for Reagan and Lemur''s return. When she came out of the house and saw


    Silvia, she immediately gave Silvia a big hug. "Silvia, it just feels better to have you here. These two


    just wouldn''t stop making me worry about everything they do."


    Silvia smiled and said, "You look like a vixen but are so kind inside. You are always worried about


    us for nothing."


    Audrey rolled her eyes. "Yes, yes, that''s right. It''s my maternal instinct, I really can''t help it, so it


    really serves me right having to worry about you guys for nothing. Don''t you just pity me?"


    Reagan said, "Audrey, if you be my girlfriend, you don''t have to worry about anything. I will get


    everything done for you before you could even ask for it."


    Audrey pped Reagan''s shoulder. "You little brat, if you really want to chase after me, then you


    should put more effort into it. Who knows I might actually agree to be your girlfriend one day."


    The moment Audrey said that, all of them felt a gust of cold wind blowing across their faces. It was


    so cold that everyone began to pull their coats closer towards their body.


    Reagan said, "Is it just me, or is it getting colder now?"


    Just as Reagan was speaking, the other three had already noticed the source of the coldness. It


    was from the tall man who was standing at Audrey''s door.


    It was such cold weather, and yet the man was only wearing a leather jacket with a T-shirt inside.


    He was leaning against the door with a cigarette in his mouth, looking as if the cold never bothered


    him.


    He seemed like a frivolous person, but his eyes were extremely cold. His gaze alone was enough to


    make their blood run cold.


    Silvia was the bravest among them, but she was also stunned. It had taken her quite a while to utter


    a sound. "Who, who are you? Do you not know that it''s rude to stand at someone else''s door like


    this?"


    However, the man did not look at Silvia at all. His cold gaze was on Audrey. After taking a nce at


    her, the man stood straight and left.


    Silvia was so angry that she wanted to kick him. "Who is he? How can he be this arrogant?"


    Audrey grabbed Silvia and shook her head. When Silvia saw the tears in Audrey''s eyes, she


    suddenly understood something. "Audrey, is he..."


    Audrey interrupted Silvia. "Silvia, let''s not ruin our mood over some stranger. We should go in first."


    However, little did they know that when the man heard of the word ''stranger'', he halted for a second


    and the look in his eyes had be much more terrifying.


    Audrey took out her house key and wanted to open the door, but her hands were trembling so badly


    that she could not even open the door. Silvia quickly took over the key and opened the door with


    Reagan and Lemur standing behind her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where did that guye from? He''s so scary. We''ve been living in Madison City for so many years


    now, but we''ve never heard of such a person." Reagan and Lemur were scared out of their wits, so


    they did not notice Audrey''s strange behavior. They would even look back from time to time, for fear


    that the man would return.


    "Do you actually think that you would know everyone just because you''ve lived here for so long?


    There are plenty of people that you don''t know, okay?" Silvia immediately changed the topic.


    "Reagan, Lemur, the two of you will prepare the ingredients while Audrey and I fix our makeup in


    her room."


    Reagan and Lemur cried in grievance, "I mean, why do you have to fix your makeup? You''re not out


    at a restaurant anyway. Besides, your Young Master Kyle is not here. Who are you fixing your


    makeup for?"


    "Can''t we do it for ourselves?" Silvia did not want to talk to them anymore. She helped Audrey back


    to her room, and the moment they were in the room, Audrey''s tears began to flow down


    uncontrobly.


    Audrey was crying so sorrowfully that she could not speak coherently. "He''s here... he''s here ... but


    he left without even taking a good look at me. Just how much longer is he going to torture me like


    this?" "Audrey..." Holding Audrey in her arms, Silvia wanted tofort her, but she did not know


    what she could say. When it came to love, Audrey was definitely much more experienced than her.


    "This is the first time he had ever showed up in front of me since he was gone. But, he didn''t even


    want to say a word to me... I admit that it''s my fault. I''d rather that he go away and never appear


    before me ever again. I don''t want him to show up and disturb my life, and yet refuses to see me."


    Ever since the man had left, Audrey had never shed a single tear for him. She thought that she


    could pretend like nothing had happened and live the vibrant life she wanted.


    It was only when that man had suddenly appeared did Audrey realize that she had overestimated


    herself. In fact, she missed him a lot. She missed his embrace, and she wanted him to return to her


    side. However, she knew that it was just wishful thinking.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    Silvia hugged Audrey. "Audrey, let''s stop crying, okay? If you still want to be with him, then brave up


    and go look for him."


    Audrey shook her head. "No, it''s not about whether I want to look for him but whether he''s willing to


    return to me."


    Silvia tried her best to convince Audrey, "You haven''t even tried it, how do you know that he''s not


    willing to return to you? Have you never thought that he might be thinking the same thing too, that


    you''re not willing to return to him?"


    In fact, Audrey did want to take the initiative, but she knew that what happened, happened. There


    was nothing she could do to change it because that man was not even willing to look her into her


    eyes.


    Silvia, "Audrey..."


    At that moment, Silvia finally realized that when it came to love, standers- by would always see the


    entire picture more clearly than the parties involved. Silvia recalled how Audrey used to give her


    advice and analyze everything thoroughly. However, now that the same thing had happened to


    Audrey herself, she hadpletely lost herposure.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At Chill Cafe.


    This cafe was located on the top floor of amercial building in the central business district.


    Although it was located in such a strategic location, it was never opened to the public, and only the


    owner''s "friends" were weed here.


    It turned out that Jayden was one of the owner''s friends. After dropping Silvia off at Audrey''s ce,


    Jayden did not go home, but asked the driver to send him here.


    He was here for quite a while now. He had already finished an entire cup of tea, but the person who


    he was waiting for had not arrived. Fortunately, he was seated in a quiet private room with the best


    view of the city.


    Madison City was divided into two major areas, the old town and the new town. The old town had


    thousand- year- old historical architectures and visitors would feel like they have travelled back into


    time. As for the new town, there were countless skyscrapers which showed off Madison City''s


    booming development.


    Three years ago, Jayden had visited a few cities and finally decided to settle down in Madison City


    because he was attracted to the unique charm of this city. And now, he would choose to stay here


    without hesitation because there was a person he would never be able to let go of in this ce.


    "Thinking about your woman again, huh?" The door to the private room was pushed open out of a


    sudden and a tall man stepped in. Seeing that Jayden was looking at the scenery, he jokingly


    teased Jayden.


    "I''ve never expected that the woman who had hurt you so deeply would be Audrey." Upon hearing


    the man''s voice, Jayden replied without looking back.


    The man sat across Jayden. He leaned back on the sofa, and rested his long legs on the tea table


    as he said, "You and I haven''t seen each other for such a long time. We should have a good chat.


    Do you have to make fun of me like this?"


    Jayden withdrew his gaze from the beautiful scenery and looked at the man. He could not help


    frowning at the sight of the man''s sitting posture. "So many years have passed and you still can''t


    get rid of your bad habit. It''s really annoying to look at."


    The manughed ruffianly, "Oh well... My father used to talk to me like this when I was a child, so I


    happened to pick up all his bad habits. I''m not like you, Young Master Kyle. You''ve received good


    education, so you always knew how to carry yourself in front of others."


    Jayden said in a deep voice, "If you dare to say another word, I''ll seal your mouth."


    The man raised his hand to surrender, and at the same time, he put his leg down. "Alright, let''s get


    down to business."


    "Sure," Jayden nodded.


    The man said, "About the thing that you''ve asked me to look into, I''ve found out who was the one


    behind it. The person who ordered the doctor to tinker with your wife''s medication was Felix Xavier."


    Upon hearing that, Jayden''s expression did not change much, but the look in his eyes had changed.


    There was a dark beam shining in his eyes, making him look like a bloodthirsty demon.


    Jayden did not respond, but the man continued, "As far as I know, Dr. Thames knew that your wife


    was on some homeopathic medication so she lied to Felix saying that your wife was pregnant and


    that was why it happened."


    The man paused and added, "Well my friend, I don''t mean anything, but what happened to Felix


    was actually quite pitiful. But even if that is the case, he shouldn''t have put the me on you before


    he finds out the truth, right? So there''s really no need for you to save the good impression he had in


    your wife''s heart."


    "I''m not a savior or something so his image doesn''t have anything to do with me." Jayden only


    cared about Silvia. He did not tell Silvia about the truth because he did not want her to feel sad, not


    because he wanted to maintain Felix''s image in Silvia''s heart.


    The man picked up the teacup and gulped down the tea. Then he said, "If you don''t tell her the


    truth, she will never know what kind of a person he was and she will keep feeling guilty towards


    him."


    "You can stay away from this, I have my own means to deal with it." Jayden once again turned his


    head and looked out of the window. Jayden noticed that it was still snowing outside. It had been


    snowing intermittently that day, however the snowfall did not get any heavier.


    Jayden knew that he could have just told Silvia the truth, but he could not bring himself to do it. He


    was not willing to do anything that might hurt Silvia.


    The man said, "You''ve really changed. You''re not the Jayden I used to know. You used to be


    decisive, but look at you now."


    Jayden shouted back at him, "Nordan


    Lawson!''


    Nordan shrugged his shoulders. "Are you angry because what I said is true?"


    Jayden said angrily, "Can''t you just keep your mouth shut? You can''t even f**king handle your own


    affairs, what right do you have to criticize me?"


    Nordan was speechless.


    Jayden added, "Since you still love that woman, go get her back. Who cares if she loves you? Just


    think of a way to make her fall for you."


    The moment Audrey was mentioned, Nordan instantly felt discouraged. "That woman would rather


    give up on herself and rely on someone else than return to me."


    Jayden said, "This is not how you used to do things, my friend. You''re the young master of Panther


    Gang. You don''t even blink your eyes when you kill someone, but you can''t even handle a woman.


    Are you still the Nordan Lawson I know?"


    Listening to Jayden, Nordan was enraged. "Godd*mnit, that woman even changed her name so that


    I can never find her. How do you think I''ll be able to get her back?"


    Jayden said, "Isn''t it your style to be coercive and just get whatever you want? Just be like how you


    used to be then. Do you think she would be able to run away from you?"


    Nordan scratched his head and waved his hand irritatedly. "I can deal with everyone, but d*mn it, I


    really can''t do anything to that woman."

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    If being coercive could work on Audrey, Nordan would have done that a long time ago. However,


    what he wanted was not just Audrey''s body, but her heart too.


    Jayden said, "Oh... I never knew that the almighty young master of the Panther Gang would have


    such apassionate heart."


    Nordan replied, "Young Master Kyle, we''re here today to talk about your matters, not mine, okay? I


    don''t need you, the legendary Mr. Kyle of Madison City, to worry about my matters."


    "Nordan, send me all the evidence you''ve gotten. Also, you''re not allowed to interfere in this matter


    anymore." Jayden emphasized. Then, he gave Nordan a cold look before getting up to leave.


    Nordan was left behind at the cafe. He continued to enjoy his tea and admired the unique scenery


    of Madison City. "He can''t even handle a woman himself and yet he has the audacity to say that to


    me. But if he goes on like this, things will definitely get worse sooner orter. Since we''ve been


    friends for so many years, perhaps, I can think of a way to help him."


    In the hospital.


    After a series of treatments, Felix''s condition had greatly improved. He had never expected that


    Jayden woulde to the hospital to see him... No, he should have expected that. Since Silvia was


    not here, it was the best time for Jayden toy his hands on him. How could Jayden miss it?


    Felix sneered and said, "Young Master Kyle, what brings you here today?"


    "Felix, you... I..." Jayden stood in front of Felix''s bed. Alina Bell who was also present was so scared


    that her legs had already gone weak. She wanted to say something, but she was too nervous that


    she began to stutter, unable to say even a word.


    Felix said, "Go and wait outside. Make sure you don''t let anyone in."


    Alina nodded and immediately got out of the ward. However, because of her weakened legs, Alina


    almost fell onto the ground the moment she stepped out. She even had to support herself against


    the wall as she ran out of the ward.


    At this point in time, there were only Jayden and Felix left in the ward.


    Felix spoke, "Young Master Kyle, since you''re here to see me, why are you keeping a straight face


    and not saying a word at all? Why don''t you tell me what evidence you''ve nned to show me


    today?"


    Jayden said in a cold voice, "I want you to write a letter to Silvia and get the hell out of Madison City.


    The further the better, and don''t let her see you ever again."


    Felixughed hysterically, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, "You want me to write a


    letter to Silvia. And on top of that, you want me to leave Madison City and never appear in front of


    her again... Jayden Elias Kyle, do you think you''re thew of thend? Do you think that I''ll actually


    do as you say?"


    "Well, you might want to take a look at this then..." Jayden threw a copy of the document at Felix''s


    face. "Just this thing alone is enough to make me kill you ten times. You should be d that I didn''t


    actually do that."


    "Hahaha..." Looking at the materials in his hand, Felix was soughing so uncontrobly that he


    looked like he had gone crazy. "Jayden, oh my Jayden, your child is gone and you deserved it!"


    "I want you to write the letter right now." Jayden clenched his fists and resisted the urge to punch


    Felix.


    Felix suddenly stoppedughing. "Jayden, do you f*cking know that Silvia is the girl who I''ve adored


    for almost twenty years? I''ve been waiting for her to grow up and marry her, but you ruined


    everything."


    Felix gritted his teeth and said with a ferocious look, "I''ve always thought that she will be my wife,


    and I wanted to save her first time for our wedding night, but you, this f*cking animal, defiled her.


    She was a girl who I''ve treasured so much that I couldn''t even bring myself to touch her. Who are


    you to be her first man? I should''ve been the one to sleep with her! And I''m the only person she


    should have a child with! Who the f*ck are you? Do you think that you can rece me? In your


    dreams!"


    Jayden did not want to waste any more time talking to Felix, so he shouted, "Stanley!"


    "What can I do for you, Master Jayden?" Stanley Pierson barged into the ward as soon as he heard


    Jayden calling for him. Needless to say, Alina, who was guarding at the door, failed to stop him.


    "Hand Mr. Xavier some papers and a pen and have him write a letter ording to what I''ve said. If


    he doesn''t want to write it, think of a way to get him to write it. If he still refuses, then you go ahead


    and break your own arm." Jayden had many ways to get Felix to write the letter, but it would depend


    on whether he was willing to use those means.


    "Yes, Master Jayden." Stanley felt wronged. He had already stayed in the cold wind the day before


    and now his master even wanted him to break his own arm if he could notplete the task his


    master had given him. However, he had gotten smarter this time. He understood that his master


    only wanted to make Felix write the letter. He was not going to make him break his arm for real.


    Jayden walked to the sofa and sat down. He crossed his legs elegantly and looked at Stanley and


    Felix as if he was watching a stand upedy.


    Stanley took the paper and pen and shoved them into Felix''s hand. "Mr. Xavier, you have to write


    this letter even if you''re not willing to. Please do cooperate with me and let meplete my task


    well. Otherwise, we''ll both have to suffer the consequences."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Stanley was like an idiot in front of Jayden, but when it came to others, he would be so fierce that


    they would be afraid of him.


    However, Felix was not some innocent guy. He had brushed death twice, so there was nothing that


    could scare him anymore. He said, "If you want to give me a hard time, then juste at me. I''ll


    lose if I actually cry out in pain."


    Stanley replied, "You''re quite a stubborn guy, huh? Well, I''d really like to see how much more


    stubborn you can be."


    Felix said disdainfully, "You''re just ackey. You don''t deserve to talk to me. If you want me to write


    this letter, then ask your master toe to me personally. Otherwise, don''t even think about making


    me write a word."


    Stanley took off his coat and threw it on the ground. "D*mn it, you even dared to orchestrate a car


    ident on yourself, didn''t you? Then let me make you experience how it feels like to die a


    miserable death."


    Stanley was about to take action but before he could do it, the door was broken open. Before he


    could react to it, someone had already rushed up to him and pushed him away. "What are you


    doing?"


    It was Silvia, who was supposed to be at Audrey''s ce. She had somehow gotten the news and


    rushed over to the hospital. She red at Jayden angrily and questioned, "Jayden, what are you


    trying to do?"


    "Silvia, why, why are you here?" Jayden was so shocked to see Silvia that he immediately stood up


    from the sofa. His elegance disappeared in an instant, with a panic look on his face.


    What were the people that Stanley had ordered to keep a close eye on Silvia doing? Were they


    idiots?


    Silvia shielded Felix like a hen protecting its chick. "Jayden, you told me that you didn''t hurt him,


    and I believed you, but what are you doing now? Tell me, what exactly are you doing?"

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    Silvia wanted to hear Jayden''s exnation, but Jayden''s expression was telling her that he could


    not give her one. "Jayden, he''s already in such a bad condition, what exactly are you going to do to


    him?"


    In fact, Silvia did not want to doubt him, and she had never thought of doing that. No matter what


    the others said in the past, she would still believe him wholeheartedly. However, the truth was right


    before her eyes now. How could she still believe that he was innocent?


    What should she do if Jayden was really behind all these?


    However, Silvia did not notice that Felix had secretly hidden the evidence that Jayden had handed


    to him under his nket when she was questioning Jayden.


    Jayden stepped forward, trying to calm Silvia down. However, before he could approach her, Silvia


    once again reprimanded, "Jayden, if you don''t make things clear now, don''t think abouting


    over. As long as I''m here, you can forget about hurting Felix."


    At this moment, Felix, who was behind her, cleared his throat and said, "Silvia, things are not as


    what you saw. Young Master Kyle didn''t order his men to hurt me. It was that guy who acted on his


    own."


    "I didn''t ask you to exin it on behalf of him, so you can keep your mouth shut." Silvia turned her


    head to look at Felix. Silvia knew that with Jayden around, Stanley would never dare to do things on


    his own ord. Hence, Silvia was certain that it was Jayden who asked Stanley to do so.


    Felix did not say anything.


    Although he had shut his mouth, deep down, he was electrified. He was so happy that Silvia had


    flown in a rage because of him. Regardless of her rtionship with Jayden, it was undoubtedly that


    Silvia still had him in her heart.


    Stanley wanted to exin for Jayden, but before he could even utter a word, Jayden''s terrifying


    stare stopped him. Stanley was so stunned by it that he could not help but take a few steps back.


    Even at that moment, he had not realized that he had already made a grave mistake.


    "Silvia, let''s talk about it outside." Jayden once again stepped forward. He ignored Silvia''s defiance


    and forcefully pulled her into his embrace. He said, "I''ll give you a satisfactory exnation."


    Seeing that Silvia was about to give in, Felix spoke again, "Young Master Kyle, I''m born and raised


    in Madison City, and I''ll not leave this ce no matter what. Please tell your men that they can do


    whatever they want to me."


    The moment Silvia heard what Felix said, she immediately pushed Jayden away. "Jayden Elias


    Kyle!"


    Felix continued, "Silvia, my feelings for you have never changed. I want you to leave him and return


    to my side. However, if you don''t want to, I won''t force you anymore."


    p! p! p!


    Suddenly, a series of pping sounded, garnering everyone''s attention. All of them looked back and


    saw a tall man standing at the door.


    None of them knew when Nordan Lawson came. He looked at them as he said, "Felix Xavier, you


    really deserve an Oscar."


    The moment Felix saw Nordan, who had just barged into the ward, he immediately became wary.


    "Who are you?"


    "Does it matter though?" Nordan was still standing at the door. It seemed that he did not n to


    come into the ward at all. He glimpsed at everyone and his gaze eventuallynded on Felix. He


    said, "I think I don''t need to recite what you''ve done to everyone here, do I?"


    "You..." Silvia had only met this person once, but she remembered clearly that he was the man who


    Audrey could not forget. "Why are you here?"


    Realizing that Silvia could recognize him, Nordan closed the door and walked into the room. "Mrs.


    Kyle, I''m here to help you see clearly what kind of person your Felix really is."


    Jayden''s issue was not settled yet, but Nordan, this troublesome guy, showed up.


    Jayden spoke in a harsh voice, "Nordan, you have no business here. Get out of here now."


    Nordan shrugged. "Since I''ve made your wifee over, I''ll not leave until she sees this guy''s true


    colors. If you want to shut me up, then you''ll have to seal my mouth yourself."


    Just a while ago, Jayden was wondering how Stanley''s subordinates could make such a mistake


    when they were all capable men. How did he not receive any notice that Silvia wasing? Now


    that Jayden knew that Nordan was behind this, he was no longer surprised.


    "You, you guys know each other?" Seeing that Jayden and Nordan knew each other, Silvia took a


    look at Jayden, and then at Nordan. Wasn''t this the man who Audrey loved? How did they know


    each other then?


    Nordan said, "I''m not usually a nosy person, but your husband is just too stupid. I really can''t stand


    seeing him suffer for your sake, so I have to stand up for him."


    Silvia sized Nordan up. This man seemed arrogant, but he didn''t seem like a liar. Hence, Silvia


    thought that she might be able to find out what Jayden was trying to hide from her from this guy.


    "What do you know? What are you trying to tell me?"


    Jayden stepped forward and pped Nordan''s shoulder. "You''d better shut up."


    Jayden had been practicing martial arts since he was a child, so he was much stronger than


    ordinary people. Now that he had intentionally hardened the p, Norman was in so much pain that


    he quickly hid behind Silvia and said, "I mean, I''m here to help you, not to ruin things for you. Why


    are you hitting me?"


    Silvia spread her arms to stop Jayden from approaching Nordan. She said firmly, "Jayden, since he


    knows somethings that I don''t know, and you''re not willing to tell me, then let him tell me instead!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Jayden could noty a finger on Silvia, so he gave Nordan a warning look. However, Nordan


    pretended not to see it and said, "Miss Turner, I''m here to tell you that the person who secretly


    plotted your miscarriage is actually your dear Felix Xavier."


    "What, what did you just say?" Silvia could not believe her ears. She reached out her hand and


    patted her face. "I must have misheard you. It must be. How could it be him? That''s impossible,


    absolutely impossible!"


    This strange man''s words hit Felix''s soft spot in an instant. He could no longer pretend to be calm.


    "Silvia, I don''t even know this person. Please don''t listen to his nonsense. I don''t even know that


    you are pregnant, why would I be able to do that to you?"


    Jayden reached out his hands and covered Silvia''s ears. "Silvia, he''s really talking nonsense. Don''t


    believe what he said."


    However, Silvia was not actually that stupid. No matter how shocked she was and how unwilling she


    was to believe it, she still had the ability to distinguish the truth from the false. Moreover, everyone''s


    expression was telling her that Nordan was telling the truth.


    She took Jayden''s hand off her ears and turned to look at Felix. "Felix, I want you to tell me


    personally. Please tell whether what he just said is true."


    Silvia bit her lips tightly as she stared at Felix.


    When she saw the glint in Felix''s eyes, she immediately understood what was going on. However,


    she still wanted to give Felix a chance. She wanted him to say that he was not the one who made


    her lose her unborn child.

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    "It''s not me..." Felix really wanted to say that, but somehow, under Silvia''s gaze, he could not say


    that to defend himself.


    In a momentary trance, Felix felt that Silvia was still the same familiar Silvia. Her eyes were clear


    and bright. She was still the Silvia whose mind he could see right through at one nce.


    The wonderful days they had together shed across Felix''s mind like a movie.


    "Felix, it''s Silvia''s birthday today and we''ll go over to her house to celebrate her birthday. Make sure


    you wish herter, okay?" Mrs. Xavier took Felix''s hand and said. That year, Silvia was only two


    years old, and Felix was only four years old. However, he could still remember clearly what


    happened that day.


    On that day, he went to Silvia''s house with his parents to attend her birthday party. That was the first


    time when Silvia called him "Felix" with her soft and tender voice. It was so memorable that he had


    never forgotten about it up till now.


    Silvia was ate bloomer, so she had started talking a littleter than her peers. She was almost


    two years old when she finally called her parents. At that time, no one, including Felix, had ever


    expected that the third person she would call would be he himself.


    That was how the two of them started getting closer to each other. From then on, as long as there


    was Silvia, Felix would most probably be around too.


    At that time, their parents would say that Felix was like a knight who protected Silvia. As long as she


    needed him, he would definitely appear by her side and ovee all her difficulties.


    Later, when Felix went to primary school, Silvia was still in kindergarten. Even so, Felix would still


    take the time to visit Silvia and apany her. He would read and paint with her.


    Two years went by quickly and Silvia had also entered primary school. On her first day of school,


    besides her parents, Felix was there with her too.


    Since then, Felix would wait for Silvia to go to school and go home together. He would always be by


    her side and teach her anything that she did not know how to do. When she was toozy to study,


    he would also keep herpany.


    The same happened until they had entered university.


    Silvia was a pretty girl. When she was in junior high, many boys started approaching her, but she


    was never interested in them. However, things were different with Reagan and Lemur, because she


    had never treated them as men to start with.


    During junior high, they had gone through quite a few things together. However, what Felix


    remembered the most was the time when he had sprained his ankle.


    Although Silvia was just a sixth-grader at that time, she immediately squatted down the moment she


    noticed his sprained ankle. She said, "Come on up, Felix. I''ll carry you to the infirmary."


    He was already a grown boy, but she was very thin. How could she actually carry him? However,


    Silvia insisted on carrying him, and Felix could not convince her otherwise. Hence, he thought of


    letting her carry him so that she would give upter.


    However, he had never expected she could actually carry him all the way to the infirmary. When she


    handed him over to the school doctor, she was so tired that she slouched on the chair, trying to


    catch her breath.


    Simrly, when they were both in senior high, they had grown into matured teenagers who finally


    understood what affection between a man and a woman was. However, they maintained as friends,


    cherishing the pure friendship they shared.


    Their houses were not far from school, so both of them would go to school together on Felix''s bike.


    Silvia would sit behind him and talk to him throughout the journey. Although she was very chatty,


    Felix thought that everything that came out through her lips was extraordinarily fascinating.


    On the other hand, if Silvia happened to be quiet, Felix would feel odd and he would take the


    initiative to talk to her. This was how the two of them were in their daily lives. It was simple yet


    sweet.


    After graduating from high school, Felix was admitted into University A. Although University A was


    not in the same direction as the high school Silvia went to, he would still send Silvia to school and


    pick her up after school without fail.


    To him, the happiest moment throughout the day was to send and pick Silvia up from school. He


    remembered how Silvia would smile sweetly at him and call his name with her soft voice.


    Later, when he finally got his driving license, his parents had bought him a car, so he would drive


    Silvia around. Although their means of transportation had changed, their sweet rtionship was still


    the same.


    No. In fact, it did change a little. After Felix had entered university, he had been looking forward for


    Silvia to grow up so that he could make her his girlfriend and marry her.


    This was a goal that he could only achieve three yearster.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    One year ago, Silvia finally agreed to be his girlfriend. He was so happy that he felt like he had


    owned the entire world and he could not even sleep well for two nights.


    Silvia was bold, but she was just a simple person. She did not know that she was the reason Felix


    could not sleep, so when she saw his tired face, she was so distressed that she almost cried.


    She did not know that it was all because Felix was too happy that she had finally be his


    girlfriend.


    At that time, Silvia trusted him wholeheartedly. She believed in everything he did and every word he


    said, and she would support him unconditionally.


    In fact, there was a time when someone asked him if he was burning out having to take care of her


    for so many years.


    But why would he feel that way?


    He was already used to having her in his life and he had already reserved a ce for her in his life.


    No one knew that being able to make Silvia trust him and rely on him was enough to make him feel


    happy and content.


    He liked to see her smile, and hear her call his name with her sweet voice. At that instant, Felix


    finally realized how much he had hurt Silvia.


    She was still calling his name, but her tone was no longer the same. He thought that she had


    changed, but now, he finally realized that he was the one who had changed.


    He had be jealous and hateful. He wanted to be with her not because he was happy with her,


    but because he did not want another man to possess her.


    In his understanding, Silvia was supposed to belong to him. It was as if he had branded a special


    label in her life...


    It was because of his jealousy, his hatred, and his unwillingness that caused her to lose her first


    child. And because of that miscarriage, she might not even get to be a mother in the future.


    Was this what he wanted?


    No!


    He had always wanted to give her all the happiness in this world. He wanted her to live happily like


    a princess, and he wanted everyone around her to love her and dote on her.

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    At this moment, Felix finally understood that he and Silvia could no longer return to the past, and he


    could no longer listen to her calling his name with her sweet voice.


    "Speak, Felix. Just tell me, okay?" Silvia''s anxious voice once again sounded in Felix''s ears, pulling


    him back to reality.


    "I''m sorry, Silvia!" Although it was meaningless to apologize to Silvia, this was the only thing Felix


    could do at this moment.


    He had never nned to lie to her. Everything he had done was to take revenge on Jayden, and for


    her to return to his side. However, he had inevitably hurt her along the way.


    Felix''s apology shattered the veryst hope Silvia had. At that instant, her legs went weak and she


    fell straight onto the ground. Fortunately, Jayden managed to hold her up. "Silvia..."


    Silvia stood still and held onto Jayden''s hand. When she looked at Felix again, tears began to flow


    out of her eyes. "Why, Felix? Why is it you?"


    She had never thought that her miscarriage was not an ident. Even if she knew it was, she


    would never think that it would be Felix who caused it. After all, he was the person who she trusted


    the most.


    "I''m sorry, Silvia! I''m really sorry!" Other than saying sorry, Felix did not know what else he could


    say. He did not even have the courage to beg her for forgiveness.


    "s..." Nordan Lawson sighed. "I thought you would at least defend yourself. I''ve prepared so


    many evidence to back it up, but it seems like I don''t need them now. It''s such a waste of my time."


    "Nordan Lawson!" Jayden cast a stern look at Nordan. Then, he forcefully pulled Silvia into his arms


    and brought her away from this man who made her sad.


    Jayden and Silvia had already left, but Nordan was still in the ward. He walked up to Felix and said,


    "Felix, do you want to know who wanted to kill you?"


    "Isn''t it Jayden?" Felix firmly believed that the person who wanted to kill him was Jayden''s envoy.


    However, Nordan''s words sounded like it was not Jayden. Who else could it be then?


    Those guys who kidnapped him said that their purpose was to separate him from Silvia. So he


    thought that only if he were to disappear from this world that Silvia would ept Jayden.


    Besides, Nordan just told him that he and Jayden were old schoolmates, and they looked close too.


    Based on these two points, Felix thought that Nordan might be trying to cover up for Jayden.


    Nordan shook his head. "You''re a man yourself but you actually went to hurt others without finding


    out the truth. You really have to change this bad habit of yours. Otherwise, you''ll end up hurting


    yourself."


    "Do you think that just because you said it wasn''t Jayden, I will believe as it is?" Felix sneered, "You


    guys are really looking down on me."


    "Well, do you think you have anything that we can actually look up to then?" Nordan''s words were


    harsh, but he could not care less about it. He continued, "I''ve already sent you the information you


    want to your mailbox. You can choose if you want to believe it after reading it but it''s absolutely


    none of my business."


    Felix wanted to say something, but Nordan had already left, leaving him alone in the ward.


    "Felix..." After everyone left, Alina walked up to him. To tell the truth, Felix was lucky to have Alina


    by his side throughout this period of time, otherwise, he wouldn''t even have a person who he could


    talk to.


    "You can go now." Felix waved his hand.


    "Felix, are you driving me away? Why?" Alina rushed to Felix''s bedside. "I have nowhere else to


    go."


    "Just do as I say." Felix knew Alina''s feelings for him, but he had someone else in his heart. It was


    impossible for him to ept Alina.


    Alina cried, "Felix... I''m not leaving. I''m not going anywhere. I''m going to stay by your side and take


    care of you. I''m willing to do anything for you."


    Felix said in a calm voice, "Alina, you should have your own life too. You''re not an appendage to


    anyone. You should go and live a good life, and don''t do anything that will harm others or yourself


    anymore."


    Alina said, "Felix..."


    Felix was determined to make Alina leave, and nothing could change his mind. He slowly closed his


    eyes and pretended that he could not hear anything.


    "How could it be him? How could it be him? How could it be him?" Throughout their journey home,


    Silvia had been muttering this very same sentence, making Jayden''s heart ache.


    He held her in his arms and said, "Silvia, calm down and listen to me."


    Silvia suddenly raised her head. "Jayden, is this karma?"


    Jayden frowned as he said, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Silvia said, "I betrayed him, so God wants to punish me by taking my child away."


    Jayden pinched Silvia''s chin and made her look at him. "Silvia, why are you still not getting it? How


    many times do I have to tell you that your rtionship with Felix is already the past? There are


    many couples who break up in this world. Why can''t you just move on from it?"


    "It''s, it''s because..." People broke up because they no longer loved each other or some other


    reasons. As for her, she fell for another man because Felix could not stay by her side when he was


    injured.


    "The only thing you need to keep in mind is that you are my wife. From now on, you can only love


    me, and you are not allowed to think about other men." Silvia was a stubborn person. Jayden knew


    that if he was too gentle with her, she might never be able to move on from the past.


    "I''m sorry, Jayden!" Silvia was no longer troubled by this matter, but she thought of the lost of her


    child. "It''s all because of me that we''ve lost our child."


    Jayden was furious. "Silvia, if you keep talking nonsense, I''ll throw you out in the snow."


    Silvia knew what Jayden was capable of. She knew that there was nothing that he would not do


    when he was infuriated.


    Silvia was scared. "I..."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Looking at her aggrieved and pitiful look, Jayden''s heart softened again. "Silvia, let''s don''t think


    about anything else, okay? We''ll get home and have a good sleep. Everything will be over when we


    wake up."


    Silvia nodded. "Okay."


    Although Silvia agreed to not think about it anymore, she still had a lot on her mind. She thought of


    Felix, Reagan, Lemur, Jayden, the Kyle family, Mrs. Turner, Mr. Turner, and the child she had lost.


    If she did not suffer from the miscarriage, she and Jayden''s child would be born in a few months.


    Then, there would be a little kid calling her ''Mommy'' and Jayden "Daddy1.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    As soon as they arrived home, a small figure rushed to the side of the car. The boy leaned close to


    the car window and shook his head, "Jayden, Sister Silvia, you guys are finally back!"


    It was Levi''s tender voice. At that instant, Silvia felt that she was not as sad anymore. She


    immediately opened the door and got out of the car. "Levi, why are you here?"


    "I came here because I missed you and Jayden." Levi reached out to hug Silvia, but because he


    was much shorter than Silvia, he could only hold her waist. "Especially you, Sister Silvia."


    Silvia rubbed his head as she said, "Thanks for missing me. I missed you too."


    Levi held Silvia and took a whiff of her body. "You smell so good, Sister Silvia!"


    Knowing that Levi was trying to make her happy, Silvia could not help butugh. "Thanks for your


    compliment, Levi!"


    Levi said, "I just happened to tell the truth."


    Jayden also got out of the car. If he were to see Levi hug Silvia like this in the past, he would have


    taken him away from Silvia. However, he did not do that this time.


    Levi''s presence had sessfully diverted Silvia''s attention. Since Levi had inadvertently made a


    great contribution, Jayden thought that he should give this boy a little reward.


    With Levi around, Silvia hadpletely forgotten that Jayden was behind her. She took Levi''s hand


    and walked towards the door, "Levi, did youe to Madison City with Julien without your parents


    knowledge again?"


    "Wait Sister Silvia. Before I answer you, I want you to tell me who else did you miss besides me?"


    Levi asked.


    Without a second thought, Silvia answered. "I miss everyone at home, but just like you, you''re the


    person I wanted to see the most. In my heart, you''re the cutest, most sensible and most considerate


    kid ever."


    Levi smiled and said, "So in your heart, I''m cuter and more sensible than Julien, right?"


    Upon hearing his question, Silvia almost nodded and said yes. However, she soon realized that Levi


    was trying to trick her. She would not be fooled this time, so she said, "In my heart, you and Julien


    are equally cute and sensible."


    Realizing that he had failed to trick Silvia, Levi pouted his lips and said, "Sister Silvia, didn''t you say


    that I''m the one you missed the most? It seems that you are lying to me. You missed Julien too,


    didn''t you?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Silvia nodded and said, "Well, I miss everyone at home. But Julien is not bubbly as you. I like him,


    but I don''t know how to get along with him."


    Levi came up with a conclusion. "I guess I''m still your favorite then."


    Silvia refused to say anything.


    As long as Levi was happy, he could think in whatever way he wanted. It wouldn''t cost her anything


    anyway.


    Jayden caught up with them and pulled Levi''s hand out of Silvia''s palm. "You little brat, you came all


    the way here but you didn''t even greet me properly. Have you forgotten that you have a brother


    here?"


    Levi pursed his lips and said, "Jayden, I want Sister Silvia to hold my hand."


    Jayden held Levi''s hand with one hand and Silvia on the other side. "You can hold my hand, and I


    will hold her hand. You''re indirectly holding her hand then."


    Levi, "How can you do this?"


    Jayden, "I have the final say!"


    Levi replied, "You''re always bullying me because I''m younger and weaker than you. Aren''t you


    afraid that I''ll bully you when I grow up?"


    Jayden said, "Well, as you said, you can only do that when you''re grown up."


    Levi, "I''m going to be twelve years old in a few months. I will shoot up like Julien, then I will be


    an adult."


    Jaydenughed, "Do you think you''re some weed or something? How are you going to shoot up


    overnight?"


    Levi said, "Julien could, so why can''t I?"


    Jayden said, "To tell you the truth, Julien did not shoot up overnight, okay?"


    Levi wanted to say something, but he noticed that Karen Daly wasing over. He hurriedly asked


    for help, "Aunt Karen, Jayden is bullying me again. Can you please ask him to stop bullying me?"


    Upon hearing that, Jayden and Silvia simultaneously looked into Karen''s direction. They saw that


    Karen was approaching them with a smile on her face, "Jayden, Silvia, you two are back."


    Jayden was surprised. "Mom?"


    Silvia said, "Mrs. Kyle?"


    Karen smiled and said, "Why are you two staring at me like that? It''s only been a few days since we


    last met. Don''t tell me that you can''t recognize me already?"


    Jayden said, "No... Mom, it''s almost the New Year''s, why are you here?"


    Karen said in a gentle voice, "I came here because I want to celebrate the New Year''s with my


    children."


    "What about Dad?" Based on Jayden''s understanding towards Kevin Kyle, since Karen was here,


    he must be here too. However, Jayden still wanted to ask for confirmation.


    "I''m already here, how can your father note along?" Karen''s reply was as Jayden had


    expected. She walked to Silvia''s side and held her hand. "Silvia, did Jayden bully you again? It has


    only been a few days since west met but why do I feel like you''ve lost weight again?"


    "No, Mrs. Kyle. He didn''t bully me. I just look thin, in fact, I''ve not lost any weight." Silvia was both


    surprised and happy to see the elders of the Kyle family at West Side.


    "Okay, I''m d to hear that. However, if he did bully you, you must tell me, okay? I''ll teach him a


    lesson for you." Karen knew that Jayden would never bully Silvia, but she wanted to let Silvia know


    that she had treated her as one of them.


    "Aunt Karen, it seems like you don''t need me now that you have Jayden and Silvia." Realizing that


    he was being ignored, Levi pouted his lips and acted pitifully.


    Karen nudged Levi''s head and said, "Weren''t you the same, Levi? You couldn''t even sit still and


    went straight to the gate to wait for them. You didn''t even spend time with us, how dare you say that


    I''m ignoring you?"


    Levi immediately hugged Karen and said coquettishly, "Aunt Karen, I didn''t ignore you guys. It''s


    because I miss Sister Silvia and Jayden too much and I want to see them as soon as possible. Aunt


    Karen, you won''t me me for it, right?"


    Karen said, "I miss them too, and that''s why I forgot about you when I see them. You won''t me


    me for it, will you?"


    Levi had no choice but nod his head and say, "Of course I won''t."


    "Jayden, Silvia..." Not only did Karen and Kevin arrive, but Karen Joy and Lionel were also there


    too. All of them came out of the house and greeted Silvia and Jayden.


    "Karen Joy?" Jayden had expected that his parents woulde to Madison City together, but he


    had never thought that Karen Joy and Lionel would be here too. However, that was not the end of it.


    The entire Kyle family was here. Mia and Julien were walking towards them too.


    Mia smiled and said, "Jayden, the whole family is here. We are not disturbing your newlywed life,


    are we?"


    Karen Joy said, "Aunt Mia, stop teasing Jayden. Let''s bring him and Silvia to see Grandpa first."

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    Jayden asked, "Karen Joy, Grandpa is here too?"


    When Jayden''s parents brought him back to Chatterton Town when he was in aa, his


    grandfather, Hale Kyle, was away. Even until when Jayden had left for Madison City, Jayden still did


    not get to meet him. The moment Jayden heard that Hale was here, he was extremely excited.


    Karen Joy nodded. "Since we''re all here, of course Grandpa woulde along too."


    "Mom, you guys chat away. I''ll take Silvia to see Grandpa first." After greeting the elders, Jayden


    then dragged Silvia along to the living room.


    However, Silvia was not keen to meet Hale at all. She said, "Jayden, let go of me first. Could you


    please let me prepare myself before meeting your grandfather?"


    Jayden stopped and looked at Silvia, who was hesitating, "Grandpa loves me very much. Now that


    you''ve be my wife, it means that he''s your grandfather too. Why do you have to be mentally


    prepared to meet your own grandpa?"


    Silvia faltered. "But I''m a little scared."


    Jaydenughed and said, "What are you afraid of? I thought you''re fearless? How could I be scared


    of an old man? Are you afraid that he will eat you?"


    Jayden was just joking, but Silvia actually nodded. "All the men in the Kyle family are so cold, and


    even Julien, at this young age, is the same too. Every time I see them, I would always be at a loss. I


    really don''t know how to get along with them. Now that the person you''re going to take me to see is


    the person with the highest seniority in your family. He''s also the person you respected the most. I''m


    worried that I''ll be too nervous that I start bbering and ruin your image."


    Silvia''s reasoning was ridiculous yet funny. Jayden reached out his hand and poked her forehead.


    "s, you look smart but why can''t you just use your brain to think, huh?"


    Silvia red at him. "Stop criticizing me."


    Jayden once again held her hand and said, "My grandfather is a friendly old man. He really loves


    me, and he has been waiting for me to bring my wife to meet him. He will be delighted to see you.


    Why would he scare you?"


    Silvia was still unwilling to enter the house. "Jayden, you still don''t understand what I mean, do you?


    I''m not saying that he''s going to scare me, but it''s the aloofness of the men in this family that stops


    me from getting too close to them."


    "Oh... I never knew that my granddaughter-iw actually thinks that the men in this family are


    terrifying." A slightly old but loud voice sounded in Silvia''s ears. She looked up and saw an old man


    in his sixties standing at the door in front of her and looking at her with a smile.


    Needless to say, this man was Jayden''s grandfather. He had grey hair and a friendly smile on his


    face. As Silvia looked at him, she could not see even a trace of aloofness on him. He even gave off


    the vibe which made Silvia feel that he was her grandfather instead.


    Jayden immediately spoke up for Silvia. "Grandpa, Silvia didn''t mean anything bad. She''s just


    worried that you won''t like her, so she was feeling a little uneasy."


    Grandpa Kyle said, "Girl, you are Jayden''s wife. If he likes you, the whole family will too, including


    me."


    Grandpa Kyle waspletely different from what Silvia had imagined. He was speaking to her in a


    joking tone, which definitely eased Silvia''s anxiety.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Now that Silvia was feeling much more rxed, she smiled sweetly and said, "Nice to meet you,


    Grandpa! I''m Silvia. I''m really happy to see you!"


    "Okay, okay... Silvia, I''m also very happy to finally see you." Grandpa Kyleughed heartily, but


    there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. It was because he had thought of histe wife.


    He knew that he should not have any grievous thoughts on such a happy day, but when he finally


    saw his granddaughter-inw, he could not help but think about it. He said inwardly to his deceased


    wife, "Rana, I''ve finally met our granddaughter-inw. She''s an adorable youngdy. You don''t have


    to worry about Jayden anymore."


    Before Rana died, she had been looking forward to meeting her granddaughter-inw. Now that


    Hale had finally met Silvia, he thought that Rana would probably be happy too.


    The arrival of the Kyle family had livened up the atmosphere in West Side.


    Mia and Levi were the most active ones among them all. They would run and jump around the


    house. In short, there was not a time that they were seen being quiet.


    Neil was a respected man in the military, but Mia was not scared of him at all. Most importantly, he


    doted on Mia and he would let her do whatever she wanted to do.


    Therefore, whenever Mia was ying around with Levi, he would usually go over to Kevin Kyle to


    y chess or have a chat with him. He thought that it would be better for him not to watch them so


    that he would not get annoyed.


    Julien, on the other hand, maintained his usual aloof character. When everyone was chatting


    around, he would sit on one side by himself, holding a book in his hands.


    No one knew if he was really reading a book or was heing up with some tricks to plot against


    Levi.


    As for Karen and Lionel, they had been married for several months now, but they are still in the


    honeymoon phase. Whenever they were together, they would be holding hands. They were


    inseparable as if they were glued to each other.


    Karen was the busiest among them all. It was New Year''s Eve the day after tomorrow. However,


    there were no decorations in the house at all. It didn''t feel like the New Year was just around the


    corner.


    Judging from the interior of the house, Karen could imagine how miserable Jayden''s life had been


    during the past New Year''s. Perhaps, he had never celebrated the New Year''s when he was in


    Madison City.


    After walking around the house, Karen immediately asked the helpers to pick up some New Year''s


    decorations from the store. When the decorations were here, Karen started decorating the entire


    house with Karen Joy and Silvia.


    Looking at the decorations, Silvia was very satisfied. "Mrs. Kyle, you''re such a hands-on person. It


    just seems like there''s nothing you can''t do. The house does look much cozier with the


    decorations."


    Karen smiled and said, "This is the charm of a home and a family, because when a family is


    together, no matter what we do, it will definitely warm up our hearts.


    Silvia nodded in agreement. "Yeah, that''s right."


    Karen said again, "Thanks, Silvia!"


    Silvia was somewhat puzzled. "Mrs. Kyle, why are you thanking me all of a sudden?"


    Karen smiled and said, "Thank you foring into Jayden''s life. Thank you for staying by his side.


    Thank you for giving him the courage to love someone."


    Mrs. Kyle, do you really think I would have such a great influence on him?" Upon hearing Karen''s


    words, Silvia was over the moon. However, she did not dare to believe that she would have such a


    big influence on Jayden.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    "Don''t doubt yourself, Silvia. You are much more important to Jayden than you think." As a mother,


    Karen knew exactly what Jayden was thinking.


    "Mom, Silvia''s mother is here. You shoulde over." Silvia wanted to ask Karen about Jayden, but


    she did not expect Jayden would appear out of a sudden. What an annoying guy, Silvia thought.


    When Karen heard that Mrs. Turner had arrived, she immediately put everything down and went out


    to receive her. "Jayden, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I''m so unprepared now."


    Karen wanted to leave a good impression on Mrs. Turner. She did not want Mrs. Turner to think that


    she was an arrogant elder nor did she want Mrs. Turner to worry about handing her daughter over


    to Jayden.


    Jayden said, "Mom, Mrs. Turner is a reasonable person."


    Karen said, "If that is the case, then we should treat her even better. We mustn''t make her feel that


    we have neglected her and we must let her know that we treat Silvia as one of us too."


    Things werepletely different to the time when Karen Joy got married to Lionel. At that time, the


    only thing that Karen had to take into ount was Lionel''s personality and his love for Karen Joy.


    As long as Lionel loved Karen Joy, Karen would not have anything else to ask for.


    However, it was different this time. Not only did Jayden have to take care of Silvia, he had to take


    care of Silvia''s family too. It was only then Mrs. Turner would feel at ease to let Silvia be with him.


    In fact, it was Grandpa Kyle''s idea to invite Mrs. Turner to the house. After he had proposed it, both


    Kevin and Karen agreed to it, so Jayden personally went over to Mrs. Turner''s house to bring her to


    West Side.


    Now that Mrs. Turner was here, the topic of their conversation eventually moved on to Jayden and


    Silvia''s wedding.


    Although Jayden and Silvia had already gotten their marriage certificate, they had not held a


    wedding banquet yet. That was to say, they had not announced Silvia as Jayden''s wife to the public.


    To the Kyle family, a wedding, no matter how simple or extravagant, signified a deration of


    Silvia''s identity. It was something indispensable.


    Grandpa Kyle was the oldest member in the family, so he represented the family to talk to Mrs.


    Turner, which implicitly showed how much the Kyle family valued Silvia. "Mrs. Turner, we are


    nning to hold a wedding for Jayden and Silvia after the New Year''s. Please feel free to let us


    know whatever requests and opinions you have on your side." "I don''t have any special requests in


    regard to the wedding. I just hope that Silvia will not bring any trouble to the family after marrying


    Jayden. My only wish is for them to live a happy life together." To Mrs. Turner, a wedding was not


    essential. All she wanted was that Silvia could live a good life in future.


    After talking to them for quite a while, Mrs. Turner noticed that the Kyles were very well-mannered.


    Although they were the richest family in the world, they were very friendly and humble. She was


    really happy that her daughter had married into such a family.


    Grandpa Kyle was also very satisfied with Mrs. Turner''s answer. He politely said, "Mrs. Turner,


    Silvia is a sensible and considerate young woman. Jayden is really blessed to be able to marry her."


    Mrs. Turner knew that Grandpa Kyle was just being polite. However, since he had said so, it would


    mean that the Kyles had no objection towards Silvia joining the family.


    Jayden treated Silvia very well and the elders of the Kyle family were all happy to ept Silvia as


    one of them. Mrs. Turner no longer had anything to worry about, so she politely said to Grandpa


    Kyle, "Jayden is an outstanding man. It''s really a blessing for Silvia to marry him."


    Grandpa Kyleughed and said, "Since that''s the case, let''s listen to the kids'' opinion. We''ll just


    hold the wedding ording to their wishes."


    Mrs. Turner nodded in agreement. "Yes, it''s their wedding, we should just let them decide. What we


    want is for them to be happy, right?"


    Seeing that the elders were almost done talking, Jayden spoke, "Grandpa, Silvia and I know exactly


    what we are going to do for the wedding."


    Grandpa Kyle asked, "What do you have in mind? Tell me about it."


    Silvia said, "It''s still a secret now, Grandpa. We''ll tell you tomorrow."


    Grandpa Kyle was eager to know, but since his lovely granddaughter-inw had said so, could he


    still force them to tell him? Of course not. Hence, he could only wait.


    Karen said in an earnest tone, "Jayden, you can hold the wedding in any way you want, but you


    must keep in mind that you have to be good to Silvia for the rest of your life and you must never let


    her down."


    Silvia smiled and said, "Mrs. Kyle, with you guys around, he will never dare to treat me badly. If he


    bullies me in the future, I''ll give you a call and ask you to deal with him for me.


    Jayden said, "Yeah, everyone is on your side now. I can''t bully you anymore."


    "Of course." Silviacently made a face at Jayden. Mrs. Turner saw it and wanted to tell Silvia


    to pay attention to her image. However, since the Kyle family did not think that there was anything


    wrong with it, Mrs. Turner thought she should just keep it to herself and let Silvia do whatever she


    wanted.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Levi came over. "Jayden, when will you and Sister Silvia start preparing for the wedding? Can I


    request to be your ring bearer?"


    Jayden carried Levi onto hisp and said, "We don''t need a ring bearer though."


    "Why? Do you not need me to be your ring bearer, or do you not need one at all?" Levi said with a


    disappointed face.


    Jayden teased, "We don''t need you."


    Upon hearing Jayden''s reply, Levi said dejectedly. "Why, Jayden? I love you two so much. Why


    can''t you let me be the ring bearer?"


    Julien, who was reading a book next to them, interrupted, "That''s because you are too old."


    Levi said, "How could I be too old?"


    Julien said, "Do you think that you''re still a three year old kid?"


    Levi argued, "Why are you always going against me?"


    Julien said, "I''m just telling you the truth."


    Jayden said, "Alright, both of you, stop it."


    Jayden''s voice had sessfully halted the argument between Julien and Levi. Levi pouted her lips


    and went to Silvia''s side. He said in a low voice, "Sister Silvia, please let me be your ring bearer,


    please. I''ll let your child be my ring bearer when I get married in the future. What do you think?"


    Silvia thought about it and thought that it was a good idea. She patted her thigh and said, "Okay,


    that''s a deal then!"


    Seeing how happy Silvia was when she thought about their future child, Jayden felt a lump in his


    throat. If Silvia were to find out that she might not be able to conceive again...


    How would she react to it?

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    A year seemed to pass by in the blink of an eye.


    It was New Year''s Eve, a special holiday celebrated with family.


    Now that the entire Kyle family was here, the West Side Vi had be much livelier than it was


    before. Silvia had not woken up from her sleep, but Levi was already knocking on her door. "Get up,


    Sister Silvia. We are going to make breakfast with everyone."


    "Make breakfast?" Silvia sprang up from the bed. Jayden, who was sleeping beside herst night,


    was no where to be seen. "Why didn''t he wake me up? The rest of the family probably thinks that


    I''m azy person now." Silviained inwardly.


    Levi leaned in and said in a loud voice, "Yeah, we''re all helping out in the kitchen now, except you."


    The Kyle family was rich and powerful, but their lives were not much different from ordinary families.


    To be more specific, they had paid more attention to traditions than any ordinary families usually


    would.


    Every year this time, they would send the helpers home and they would prepare their own meals


    together. Although the dishes could notpare to those which were prepared by professional


    chefs, it still tasted good because it was something they had prepared together.


    On days like this, even Mia, who never cooked, was also helping out at the kitchen. Although her


    cooking was bad, Neil was willing to eat anything that she made.


    When Silvia arrived at the kitchen, she saw that Mia was making a sd wrap. It was huge and


    badly made. Mia showed it to Neil and said, "Neil, I made this especially for you. I''ve put extra


    stuffing inside. Remember to eat itter, okay?"


    However, Neil did not pay any attention to Mia.


    Mia red at him and asked, "Are you listening to me?"


    Neil looked up and said, "You''d better behave yourself, Mia Kyle."


    Mia, "What are you going to do about it?"


    Neil gritted his teeth. "You d*mned woman. You''re asking for it..."


    Seeing that Silvia was here, Neil swallowed his words and red at Mia fiercely.


    Levi said, "Sister Silvia, they get into a fight every now and then. Everyone in our family is used to it


    already. You''ll have to start getting used to it now."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia said, "You are really my son, Levi."


    "Of course, Mom," Levi replied with a smile. "You''re really my biological mother."


    Silvia looked around and saw that everyone in the family, including Grandpa Kyle, was helping out.


    She was thest person to join them, so she was particrly embarrassed. "Sorry, I got upte."


    Jayden reached out his hand and pulled her to seat next to him. "Since you know that you''rete,


    hurry up and help us out already. I really don''t expect you to do much, but just don''t mess things up,


    okay?"


    Listening to what Jayden had said, Grandpa Kyle was extremely displeased. "Jayden, how can you


    talk to Silvia like this? Silvia is your wife, of course you''ll have to help her out."


    Jayden said, "Grandpa, why are you siding her already?"


    Grandpa Kyle said, "If I don''t side her, should I side you, this little brat, instead?"


    Although Jayden wasining, he was actually very satisfied. He wished that the whole family


    could dote on Silvia like he did. "Silly girl, Grandpa is speaking up for you, don''t you think that you


    should at least say something?"


    Seeing that Grandpa Kyle was taking her side, Silvia was delighted. "Thank you, Grandpa!"


    Grandpa Kyle smiled and said, "Not at all!"


    Karen joined the conversation, "Yeah Silvia, just do whatever you can. Don''t force yourself."


    "Okay." Silvia nodded, but she did not ck off. It was her first New Year''s Eve celebration with the


    Kyle family. She wanted to do the best that she could.


    In fact, there was really no need to live an extravagant life. Life would still be as happy with the


    entire family gathering around together during the holidays.


    After breakfast, everyone went to put on the new clothes that Karen had prepared for them.


    No one knew when this tradition started, but every year during this holiday, the Kyle family would


    put on new clothes to mark an auspicious start of the year.


    After getting dressed, Jayden invited the whole family to the living room. He told them that he had


    something important to announce to the family.


    Mia was an impatient person. Before she had even sat down, she was already pestering Jayden,


    "Jayden, what is it? Why did you call everyone to the living room?"


    Jayden said, "Why don''t you take a seat first, Aunt Mia?"


    "You know that I''m impatient, so stop keeping us hanging already, will you?" No matter how


    reluctant Mia was, she still went over to Neil and sat down.


    After all the elders had taken their seats, Karen Joy brought Julien and Levi to the living room with a


    tea tray in their hands.


    Jayden and Silvia stood in front of the elders as Jayden said, "Grandpa, thank you for the education


    and care you''ve given me all these years. Now that I''ve already gotten married, please allow me to


    formally introduce Silvia to you. Her name is Silvia Turner, a native citizen of Madison City. She is


    also the person who I want to take care of for the rest of my life."


    When Silvia heard that Jayden wanted to take care of her for the rest of his life, Silvia felt that her


    heart had dropped into a jar of honey. She unconsciously raised the corners of her mouth and


    respectfully handed the cup of hot tea to Grandpa Kyle, "Grandpa, since I''ve married Jayden, it


    would mean that I''ve chosen him as my life partner. His grandpa is my grandpa. Grandpa, please


    give us your blessings."


    Grandpa Kyle took over the tea and said happily, "Yes, this day has finallye... Jayden is finally


    married."


    However, Silvia did not feel embarrassed and added, "Grandpa, we''ll try our best to bring a great-


    grandson into the family as soon as possible."


    All the elders were taken aback by Silvia''s words. They did not know if it was good for them to hide


    the truth from her. However, they chose to do as Jayden had said. If he told them to hide it from


    Silvia, then they would not say anything about it.


    Now, it was Kevin and Karen''s turn to give Jayden and Silvia their blessings. Jayden said, "Dad,


    Mom, thank you for raising me and thank you for loving me and taking care of me. Today, I will


    introduce my wife, Silvia, to both of you. She is the woman whom I''ve chosen for the rest of my life."


    Silvia quickly handed them the tea and said, "Dad, Mom, please give us your blessings."


    "Well, since you two are now husband and wife, then you must support each other and care for


    each other from now on." Even when Silvia was calling him ''Dad'', Kevin still maintained a straight


    face and his words


    were extremely concise.


    "Yes, yes... of course we will give you two our blessings!" Compared to Kevin''s calmness, Karen


    was much more excited. When she heard Silvia calling her "Mom", she was so happy that she could


    no longer control her tears from welling up in her eyes.

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    Although Jayden was adopted, Karen still raised him like he was her own.


    A few years ago, when Jayden left home, Karen was worried about him. She feared that something


    bad would happen to him, or that he would keep digging himself into a deep hole.


    After meeting Jayden three yearster, Karen knew that he hadpletely changed. He had his


    own career and a woman who he really loved. Now, he had even brought his wife home to introduce


    her to the family.


    As a mother, the happiest thing for her was to see her son get married and have a career of his


    own.


    "Karen, Silvia is still waiting for you to drink the tea. Are you nning to give her a hard time


    instead?" Karen was so excited that she had forgotten that Silvia was still standing in front of her


    with a cup of tea in her hand. Luckily, Mia reminded her. She quickly took over the cup of tea and


    said, "Silvia, from now on, I''ll hand Jayden over to you. Make sure you two live a happy life together,


    okay?"


    Silvia nodded hard. "Mom, everyone in this family has always been very kind to me and it really


    makes me want to be a member of this family. With so many excellent elders as my role


    models, how can Jayden and I not be happy?"


    Karen wiped her tears. "Well, I''m sure that you two will have a happy life together. The whole family


    will too."


    Looking at Karen''s tears, Kevin reached out to hold her hand. Although he did not say anything,


    Karen could still feel the assurance he was giving her. She smiled at him and said, "I''m just happy."


    Mia interrupted, "Karen, now that Silvia is calling you "Mom", you''re officially her motherin-w. You


    shouldn''t worry if they will be happy, but you should think about how we can stay youthful instead."


    Karen smiled. "Oh, you."


    With Mia around, the atmosphere became lively in an instant. Everyone was overjoyed and just like


    that, Jayden and Silvia''s simple wedding hade to an end.


    In Jayden''s view, a wedding was not about how magnificent it was. All he wanted was a simple


    ceremony to introduce his wife to his family.


    He was able to achieve what he had today and marry the woman he loved not because of his own


    abilities, but because of his family, who had given him everything that he had needed to achieve


    those things.


    The one thing that he wanted to do the most after marrying Silvia was to stand in front of the elders


    and express his gratitude towards them.


    With such a joyous asion on this festive day, the West Side vi was bustling with noise and


    excitement. Levi was running around the house, while the elders were chatting andughing


    together happily.


    However, in this high- spirited atmosphere, Silvia received a text message from Felix Xavier.


    "Silvia, I have a lot to tell you, but the moment I had my phone in my hands, I just don''t know what I


    should say to you."


    "Jealousy and hatred blinded me. I''ve made irreparable mistakes that had hurt you deeply. I''m not


    trying to ask for your forgiveness, but I still have to say that I''m sorry for what I''ve done."


    "Silvia, the person who wanted to kill me was not Jayden. I''ve wronged him before I''ve even figured


    out the truth. In fact, Jayden is a responsible man. In order not to make you sad, he has done a lot


    of things for you. You should cherish him and live a good life with him." "On top of that, you''re still


    the kind and beautiful girl that I used to know. I''m the one who has changed. I''m no longer the Felix


    that you knew. If there is a next life, I hope that you can give me another chance to make up for the


    regrets we had in this life. I will definitely stay by your side and love you. I''ll never let anyone else


    take you away from me again."


    "Silvia, I''m going to do what I should do now. I promise you that I''ll repent on my mistakes and be


    the Felix that you liked and trusted. Goodbye, Silvia!"


    After reading this long message, Silvia felt somewhat uneasy. She no longer cared if Felix was the


    one who caused her miscarriage. She picked up her phone and dialed Felix''s number.


    However, the only thing she could hear was a cold automated voice. "The number you have dialed


    is currently unavable, please try againter."


    Silvia called him over and over again... But in the end, she was still unable to get through him.


    Jayden walked over and said, "My dear wife, everyone is at the entertainment hall now. Why are


    you hiding in the room alone?"


    Silvia handed her phone to Jayden. "I just received a text from Felix. I''m worried that he''ll do


    something stupid."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jayden took the phone and quickly read the message. "After what had happened, I believe that he


    should have figured everything out. He''s going to do something good, Silvia. He won''t do anything


    stupid."


    "Okay." Silvia did not question Jayden''s words. Since she was now Jayden''s wife, she should focus


    on Jayden, not someone else.


    Jayden pulled her into his arms and said, "Silvia, let''s not think about the past anymore, okay? Let''s


    look forward to the life that we''ve always wanted to have, okay?"


    Silvia nestled in Jayden''s arms and poked his chest. "The life I want to live is to graduate as soon


    as possible and learn to manage thepany by myself. Most importantly, I want to give birth to a


    child. A child of our own."


    When Jayden heard Silvia mentioning about giving birth to their child again, Jayden''s arm stiffened.


    How was he supposed to tell her? How could he tell her that it would not matter if she could not give


    birth to a child for him? No matter how things turn out, he would still dote on her like how he used


    to.


    "Jayden, don''t you want a child?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "Why not?"


    "You alone is enough."


    "But I want children. Just look at Levi, he''s so cute. If we happen to have children, I hope that they


    will turn out like him."


    "No matter how cute he is, he can neverpare to you."


    "Jayden, you..."


    Jayden stopped Silvia from speaking.


    "Mm..."


    Jayden was kissing her aggressively and overbearingly. Silvia was feeling so dizzy that she had


    already put this matter aside.


    At the same time.


    In front of the police station, Alina grabbed Felix''s arm and said, "Felix, you''ll bepletely finished


    the moment you step in there. Are you sure that you still want to do this?"


    Felix took Alina''s hand off his arm and said, "You should go now, Alina. Go live your own life. We


    were never on the same path and it would be the same in the future. Don''t think about me


    anymore."


    Alina said hurriedly, "Felix, the police haven''t found any evidence of the murder. They can''t arrest


    you. Why do you have to turn yourself in?"


    Felix, however, looked extremely at ease. He had never felt this rxed before. He said, "The police


    haven''t found any evidence, but it''s still a fact that I''ve killed someone. I deserved to be punished."


    Alina wanted to say something, but Felix had already walked into the police station with firm steps.

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Audrey, who was still asleep, was suddenly woken up by a wave of urgent door-knocking. She was


    so frightened that she immediately sprang out of the bed. She thought she was dreaming but when


    she listened carefully, there was indeed someone knocking on her door. It was loud and repetitive,


    which was somewhat terrifying during the night.


    It was so cold outside. Who woulde to her house in the middle of the night?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Audrey grabbed a coat and put it on. She came to the living room and looked through the peephole.


    When she saw the person standing outside the door, she was so shocked that the coat that was


    draped over her shoulders had fallen onto the ground.


    It was Nordan Lawson!


    It turned out that the person who was banging on her door over and over again was Nordan.


    Audrey could not believe it. She raised her hand to rub her eyes and once again looked through the


    peephole. She saw it clearly this time. It wasn''t anyone else who was knocking on her door. It was


    the man who she could never forget, Nordan Lawson!


    Why would hee here on such a cold night?


    Before she could think of a reason, she had already opened the door. The moment the door was


    wide open, Nordan''s tall figure appeared before her. He was much taller than her, so Audrey had to


    look up to see him clearly. "You..."


    Audrey parted her lips and wanted to ask why he was here at this hour, but when she was about to


    speak, she realized that she was too nervous to even speak coherently. Instead, she could only


    stare at him with her widened eyes.


    She looked at him, and he was also looking at her. The moment Audrey saw the somber and


    complicated look in his eyes, Audrey lowered her head dejectedly. She was sure there was no good


    news if he was here to see her. What exactly was she hoping for?


    "I heard that some guy is trying to court you." Nordan''s deep gaze was fixed on her face. He could


    see every subtle change in her expression. "It looks like after all this time, you''re still very popr


    among men."


    Listening to Nordan''s mocking voice, Audrey came to her senses in an instant. She said in a


    nervous voice, "Leave him alone!"


    Nordan leaned against the door frame and curled his lips into a smirk. "Leave him alone? Why?


    Have you really fallen for him?"


    In the past, Audrey would never plead for those men who wanted to pursue her. Why was that


    young chap named Reagan an exception?


    Nordan was just joking earlier, but because of what Audrey had said, the idea of tearing that young


    punk into pieces began to take shape in his mind.


    "No, he''s just a friend of mine. I''ve always regarded him as my younger brother." Audrey knew very


    well how ruthless Nordan could be. She was worried that he would hurt Reagan before figuring out


    the truth, so she anxiously tried to exin.


    She wanted to protect Reagan, not because she had fallen for him, but because she had regarded


    Silvia, Reagan, and Lemur as her friends. She must not let anyone hurt them.


    However, Audrey did not know that the more she cared about Reagan, the more Nordan disliked


    him. In this world, he would only allow her to care about one man, and that man could only be him.


    "Just a friend? He''s just a younger brother?" Nordanughed again. He walked sideways through


    the door and stepped into Audrey''s room. "Do you think that I''m a fool?"


    She watched him entering her room, but she was unable to move. Their rtionship had ended a


    long time ago, but why did hee look for her. What did it mean with himing here all of a


    sudden to question her?


    Looking at Audrey, who was standing at the door in a daze, Nordan added, "Close the door."


    Audrey did exactly what he told her to. She dared not disobey him at all. "He''s just a youngd in


    his early twenties. He likes to joke around with me and he treats me like his older sister too."


    The more eager Audrey wanted to exin, the more displeased Nordan became. A cold glint


    shed through his deep eyes as he said, "You should know very well that it''s easier for me to kill


    that kid than crushing an ant."


    Audrey panicked. "Nordan Lawson, I''ve already told you that he''s just a friend. There''s nothing


    going on between the two of us. Be it in the past, now, or even in the future.


    "So you still remember my name, huh? I thought you''d already forgotten about me." Nordan turned


    around and grinned. The smile on his face looked harmless, but Audrey knew that this was just a


    mask that he had put on.


    This man was much more frightening than he appeared to be.


    Audrey bit her lip and asked with trepidation, "Nordan, I know that you''re the young master of the


    Panther Gang and I know that it''s easier for you to kill a person than to kill an ant. But please, I beg


    you, can you please leave him alone?"


    Nordan smiled gently and said, "Well, I''m not a benevolent person. Do you really think I will listen to


    you just because you''re begging me?"


    Now that she had failed to talk him out of it, Audrey was infuriated. "Then tell me exactly what do


    you want from me?"


    Nordan approached her and drove her into a corner. He held her chin with one hand and said in a


    joking yet serious manner, "If I say that I want to f*ck you, will you help me fulfill my wish?"


    Nordan''s words pierced deeply into Audrey''s heart, causing her to break out in cold sweat.


    However, she bit her lip and swallowed all her unwillingness and grievances because she knew


    exactly why this man hade to see her. In the past few years, whenever he had the mood, he


    woulde looking for her and have her ''serve'' him.


    However, Audrey did not want to follow his wishes this time. She did not want to maintain this


    ambiguous rtionship with him anymore, so she said, "Get lost! Get out of my face now! Don''t


    show up in front of me ever again!"


    Nordan was somewhat satisfied with Audrey''s reaction, but at the same time, he was notpletely


    satisfied. Under Audrey''s angry stare, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "I don''t


    like that Reagan guy. Why don''t we invite him over for a cup of tea?"


    Others might not understand what Nordan was talking about, but Audrey had been by Nordan''s side


    for so many years. She knew exactly what Nordan meant. She was so anxious that she rushed over


    and tried to grab Nordan''s phone. However, there was a huge height difference between them.


    Nordan raised his phone above his head and effortlessly dodged Audrey''s hands.


    Audrey roared anxiously, "Nordan Lawson, I''ve already said that I have nothing to do with him. What


    exactly do you want from me? Would you only be satisfied if I die?"


    Nordan suddenly lowered his head and bit her earlobe. He whispered into her ear in an amorous


    tone, "Baby, if you want me to leave that kid alone, you''d have to serve me well..."


    Audrey understood what Nordan wanted.


    Besides, it wasn''t like she had not done it with him before. It would not matter if they did it for


    another time. Hence, under Nordan''s gaze, Audrey slowly unbuttoned her pajamas with her shaking


    hands...


    "Baby, it turns out that no matter how much time has passed, you''re still that cheap woman I always


    knew." Although Nordan was reprimanding her, his hands would not stop wandering across her


    body.

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    Audrey held back her surging emotions and allowed him to do whatever he wanted with her. She


    did not know how long had passed when Nordan finally stopped.


    Before Audrey could recover from the tryst, Nordan had already pushed her away. He was pushing


    her away so hard that her body smashed heavily into the back of the couch, leaving her back in


    great pain.


    When he wanted to leave, Audrey instinctively leaned towards him. However, he stood up decisively


    and tidied up his clothes. Before leaving, he uttered menacingly, "8 p.m. tomorrow night... Make


    sure you are at Citrus Hall!"


    Bang!


    The door was mmed shut. It was so loud that there was even an echo across the room.


    Although he had left, there was still the scent of lovemaking in the air. However, that man left


    without a qualm while Audrey curled up on the couch with her body trembling.


    Looking at how frank he was, Audrey felt that her heart had be empty. It was as if she could no


    longer find a ce that could make her feel at ease, and also the heart which was longing to love


    but no longer dared to love.


    Before he left, he asked her to go to Citrus Hall at 8 o'' clock tomorrow night.


    Citrus Hall sounded like an artistic name, but those who knew it knew that it was in fact the Panther


    Gang''s territory. Hence, most people would not dare get close to that area. Audrey vaguely knew


    why Nordan wanted her to go there, but she still pretended not to know.


    However, she also understood that some things had indeed happened and she could not do


    anything to change it. Just like how it was between Silvia and Felix, what they had between them


    was already in the past.


    At 8 o''clock the next evening, although she was unwilling, Audrey still showed up at Citrus Hall. She


    had even dressed up beautifully. Although she would always dress up when she was out, it was


    somewhat different that night. She wished that she could appear in front of Nordan beautifully no


    matter when and where. She told herself that she must not let him look down on her again.


    In the Panther Gang''s territory, there were people guarding at the entrance of Citrus Hall. When she


    was about to rify her identity, the guard motioned her to go in.


    Needless to say, the guard had received instructions from the higher ups.


    "Miss Delmond, pleasee with me." A member of the Panther Gang came over to her to lead the


    way. Audrey remembered this person. It was Haward Hudson, Nordan''s right hand man.


    Audrey followed Haward into the elevator and went to the highest floor of Citrus Hall. Before she


    could reach her destination, she could hear a burst of noise. "D*mn it, Harry Newton actually dared


    to steal our businesses. He probably has a death wish."


    After the loud roar, someone else said, "That guy even dared to go head on against us. As long as


    Young Master Nordan says a word, I will bring him here and give him a hard time."


    The people who were present were amused by what this person had said. Following Nordan''s light


    cough, everyone stoppedughing and looked at Nordan. "Young Master Nordan."


    Nordan took a deep drag on his cigarette and pressed the cigarette butt against the thigh of a man


    sitting beside him. "Since when did the Panther Gang raise a bunch of useless people like you


    guys?"


    The cigarette butt was burning the man''s thigh, and his body was twitching because of the pain, but


    he did not dare to show it. He put on a smile and said, "Young Master Nordan, we are not just joking


    around. We are all waiting for your orders. As long as you give us a word, we will bring that guy


    here right away."


    Nordan raised his eyebrows and glimpsed at the crowd. "If you need my orders to do anything, what


    do I need you guys for? Just to provide to you all for nothing? Do you really think that I''m doing this


    for charity?"


    Everyone fell silent and none of them dared to reply. However, a beautiful woman, who was sitting


    on Nordan''s left, leaned towards him coquettishly. "Drink this, Young Master Nordan. Don''t get


    angry because of this bunch of people."


    A strong perfume scent rushed into Nordan''s nostrils. He instinctively wanted to push this disgusting


    woman away, but he saw that Audrey was already at the door through the corner of his eye.


    At this moment, Nordan immediately changed his gesture and pulled the woman into his arms.


    "Thank god you''re here, Jessica. If you can make me happy tonight, I''ll give you whatever you want,


    Baby..."


    Jessica waspletely focused on how to please Nordan so she didn''t notice the subtle change in


    Nordan''s behavior, and even thought that Nordan had taken a fancy to her.


    Beforeing here, someone had told her that Nordan was a temperamental man and it would not


    be easy to approach him. However, it seemed that he was no different from ordinary men. There


    was no way for him to escape from her clutches.


    Jessica thought that those women could not get close to him was simply because they were not


    beautiful enough. As long as they were as beautiful and gentle as her, how could Nordan resist


    them?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With Jessica in his arms, Nordan''s gaze was still focused on Audrey, who was standing at the door.


    He hoped that Audrey would rush over and beat him up, scold him and even drive the woman in his


    arms away.


    However, Audrey did nothing. She did not show any displeasure. She was just lowering her head so


    that he could not see her. Because of that, Nordan could not figure out what was on her mind nor


    did he know if Audrey actually cared about him, even a little.


    Audrey lowered her head and bit her lip hard. She tried to forget how overbearing he was to her the


    previous night. She was trying hard to forget his low moaning voice which repeatedly sounded in


    hers the night before.


    However, the harder she tried to forget, terrifying images began to appear in her head. She was


    imagining that this man had done the same thing he did with her with other women.


    Fear, horror, and disgust churned in Audrey''s stomach, making her feel so nauseated that she


    almost threw up. However, at this time, she heard Nordan''s voice again, "Baby..."


    Not far away, Nordan was calling another woman with the same name he used to call her, but his


    tone was much gentler.


    "Baby, who''s that woman at the door? Is she your friend?" Nordan''s voice once again sounded in


    Audrey''s ears. "Why don''t you ask her toe in and hang out with us?"


    Jessica wanted to say no, but when she realized that Nordan did not give her the chance to refuse,


    she could only nod. "As long as Young Master Nordan likes it, I can bring all of my friends over to


    apany you."


    "What a good girl!" Nordan looked at Audrey. At this time, Audrey raised her head and red at him


    angrily. "Nordan, you called me here to make a fool of me, didn''t you? Well, you can do whatever


    you want with anyone else but I''m not interested in that at all."


    Nordan let go of the woman in his arms and said with a smile, "You''re quite hot-tempered, huh?"


    Jessica didn''t know what was the meaning behind Nordan''s smile. She threw herself into his arms,


    trying to drive away Audrey, who stole Nordan''s attention. "Young Master Nordan, just drive this


    ungrateful woman away. Don''t let her ruin your mood."

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    Nordan pushed Jessica away and shouted, "Get the hell out of here!"


    Jessica was still immersed in the joy of being the chosen one, but in the blink of an eye, she was


    pushed aside. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. She didn''t know what to do, so she


    looked at Nordan with a pitiful look, "Young Master Nordan..."


    "Do you want me to ask someone to escort you out of the room?" Nordan had a bad temper,


    especially towards women who threw themselves at him. If it wasn''t because of Audrey, he would


    have driven her away a long time ago.


    Although she finally managed to get close to Nordan, knowing that he was this moody and fierce,


    Jessica no longer dared to stay by his side. Hence, under Nordan''s angry roar, she fled in a panic.


    While running away, Jessica didn''t forget to take another look at Audrey. Based on her instincts, she


    could tell that Nordan treated Audrey differently. Perhaps, this was why no other women could get


    close to him.


    At this moment, Jessica finally believed what her friends had told her. Nordan was indeed a moody


    man and someone not easy to get close to.


    He was still calling her ''Baby'' a minute ago, but in the blink of an eye, he was actually chasing her


    out. Sure enough, he was still the Nordan that Audrey was familiar with. He could be holding her in


    his arms, but in the next moment, he could turn hostile and deny her.


    Just as Audrey was in a trance, Nordan''s voice once again sounded. "Why are you standing over


    there? Do you want me to write you an invitation to get you toe over?"


    Audrey knew that she couldn''t afford to provoke this man, so she obediently walked up to Nordan.


    As soon as she got near him, Nordan pulled her into his arms. Audrey screamed in fear, "What are


    you doing?"


    "What am I doing? Don''t you know? Huh?" His voice was deep yet amorous, which made Audrey


    nervous. There were still so many people looking, what if he...


    The moment she thought of what he might do to her, Audrey was terrified. She quickly covered her


    chest with her hands and pleaded, "Please let me go, okay? I know that I can''t afford to mess with


    you, so I''ve already tried my best to avoid you. What else do you want from me?"


    "Get out of here!" Nordan said coldly. Audrey struggled to get up, but Nordan''s embrace was too


    tight for her to break free. Nordan held her tighter and asked, "Where do you want to go? Are you


    going back to that boy?"


    "You asked me to get out and I''m just following your order. What else do you want me to do?" After


    saying this, Audrey realized that Nordan wasn''t asking her to get out, but the rest of the people who


    were present.


    After everyone had left, Nordan let go of her. He elegantly crossed his legs and lit a cigarette. After


    taking two puffs, he handed one to Audrey.


    Audrey didn''t think much and took it over. She picked up the lighter and lit the cigarette like how he


    did. She tried to imitate him and took two puffs. Seeing that she was actually smoking the cigarette,


    Nordan took her cigarette away and pressed it into the ashtray. "Don''t you know smoking is bad for


    your health?"


    "I don''t know," Audrey said stubbornly. Since he knew that smoking was harmful to his health, why


    was he smoking so much? Did he really think that just because he''s the young master of the


    Panther Gang that he would never fall sick?


    Nordan red fiercely at her. Audrey was a promiscuous woman. If he hadn''t been watching her,


    she would have already ran away with another man.


    How did he end up choosing such a woman as the one he wanted to live the rest of his life with?


    Thinking of how stupid he was, Nordan irritably put out his cigarette and said, "Let''s make a deal."


    A deal?


    What kind of a deal?


    Nordan scratched his head and said impatiently, "Come back to me and be my woman."


    In fact, that was what Audrey always wanted. She really wanted to go back to him but he had been


    avoiding her in the past few years, hadn''t he? But now, he was actually making such a request to


    her. Was he out of his mind?


    Audrey didn''t answer him. Nordan lit another cigarette and took a deep drag before saying, "I''m not


    giving you the right to refuse me. It doesn''t matter if you''re willing or not, I''ll have the final say in this


    matter."


    He was still the same Nordan that she had known. When they were together, he was always this


    overbearing. He would make decisions for her without giving her any chances to say no.


    However, she was no longer the Audrey Delmond he used to know. The Audrey from the past... No,


    not Audrey... Rightfully, her name was Sonia Delmond... and Sonia was already dead.


    Audrey said earnestly, "Nordan, I''m going to be 30 soon. Do you know what it means for a woman


    who''s turning 30? Let me tell you what it means. It means that we''ll start to age, and it will be harder


    for us to find a good husband when we reach this age."


    Nordan raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "Sonia, are you f*cking trying to tell me that you''re


    going to look for another man? If you have the guts, go ahead and try it. I''ll kill each and every one


    of them."


    "What I want to say is that a man can still afford to fool around at the age of 30, but I don''t have the


    luxury to do that anymore." If he wanted her to be with him, she hoped that she could be with him


    for a lifetime. She did not want him to only treat her well when he was in a good mood and kick her


    away when he was upset.


    "Who the hell is ying with you?" When wasn''t he being serious with her? From the age of 19


    when he first met her, he had always been serious with her. Instead, it was this woman who had


    never taken him seriously.


    "What do you want then?" If he wasn''t even fooling around with her, was he actually nning to


    make her his mistress, so that he could hug her at night and hold other women during the day?


    If that was the case, she could not bring herself to do it. Audrey knew that she could never just


    watch him hold another woman in his arms and feel nothing at all.


    "What do I want?" What else did he want? He had already taken the initiative to look for her and


    even ask her to get back with him in such a humble tone. However, Audrey was still trying to y


    dumb with him and even asked him what he wanted.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Godd*mn it, I really want to pinch her to death," Nordan thought inwardly.


    Seeing that he was being this irritated that he looked like he wanted to beat someone up, Audrey


    instinctively stepped back.


    "Get out of my face now!" Nordan was pissed off. He could only drive her away before he had


    completely gone mad. Otherwise, he didn''t know what he would do to her.


    Audrey immediately rose to her feet and fled as if she was running for her life.


    Seeing that she was fleeing, Nordan impatiently picked up his phone and dialed a phone number.


    As soon as the call was connected, he shouted, "Who the f*ck told me that as long as I take the


    initiative to reconcile with her, she''d definitelye back to me?"


    Jayden''s cold voice sounded from the phone, "Just listen to yourself, will you? You''re so fierce, even


    I wouldn''t want to receive a call from you, let alone a woman."


    After saying that, Jayden hung up the call. Nordan threw his phone onto the ground angrily and


    scolded, "D*mn it! I helped him so much and got his wife back for him. Now that he had his wife in


    his arms and having a good time, he didn''t even care if I needed any help anymore."

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    It was just after New Year''s, and the weather in Madison City was still very cold. It was so cold that


    a person''s breath could turn into ice.


    It was especially the case at this hour. It was already nine o''clock at night, and the temperature was


    ten plus degrees lower than it was in the day. As soon as Audrey walked out of the door, the cold


    wind was hitting her face like a sharp knife cutting her flesh.


    If it weren''t for Nordan, that b*stard, who had nothing better to do, she would be at home, watching


    some TV series with the heater on. She wouldn''t have to brave the cold wind out here.


    Audrey pulled her down jacket tighter towards her body and nned to hail a taxi. There were not


    many taxis in such cold weather. All the taxis that were passing by were all upied. She waited for


    another ten minutes but she still could not get one.


    At this time, the cell phone in her handbag rang again. Audrey clumsily took out the phone and saw


    that it was Silvia. She was about to answer the call but her phone had unexpectedly turned off


    because of the extreme cold. "D*mn it!" Audrey cursed.


    Audrey, who had always paid attention to her image, was so angry that she swore. She was afraid


    that Silvia would think she was in danger because her cell phone was switched off.


    Just as Audrey was about to put her phone into the pocket to warm it up, a motorcycle sped


    towards her. The motorcyclist slowed down and snatched her handbag before speeding off again.


    Fortunately, Audrey let go of her handbag in time so she did not get dragged away. However, due to


    inertia, Audrey could not help but totter a few steps. The ground was slippery and she was wearing


    high heels, so she slipped and fell onto the ground.


    "F*ck!" Audrey wanted to get up, but the moment she tried to support herself up, she realized that


    she had sprained her ankle, which made her hiss in pain. But in the next moment, she could feel a


    pair ofrge palms on her back, helping her up and pulling her into a warm embrace.


    Nordan pointed at his men and shouted, "I want you guys to go after them. I''ll give you ten minutes


    to bring that man back. How dare they rob my woman? Are they courting death?"


    Audrey could not believe that Nordan was this angry because of her. It had been a while since


    Audrey was being doted on like this. It didn''t matter why he was furious, be it his male chauvinism


    or other reasons. Audrey did not want to think about it anymore. All she wanted at that moment was


    to enjoy his overbearing gentleness.


    However, just as Audrey was immensely touched, Nordan shouted at her, "What the hell are you


    doing, Sonia? I wasn''t watching over you for one second and you got robbed. Do you not know that


    you will be robbed if you''re dressed so alluringly?"


    "That''s right, I knew that I would be robbed dressing up like this so that''s why I did it." Before she


    could even enjoy his tenderness, Nordan began shouting at her.


    Audrey tried to push him away, but she couldn''t. Then, she heard him cursing in a loud voice,


    "You''ve sprained your ankle and yet you''re trying to push me away. Do you want to die?!"


    Audrey was already at the verge of a mental breakdown after getting robbed and even sprained her


    ankle. Now that Nordan was shouting at her, Audrey felt so awful that tears almost burst out of her


    eyes.


    However, she did not want to show him her soft side. She wiped away her tears and said, "That''s


    right, I want to die! It''s better for me to die anyway, then I won''t have to look at your obnoxious face


    anymore."


    "What about me that''s so obnoxious?" In his entire life, besides his mother, he had never cared


    about a woman this much. How dare Audrey say that he was obnoxious?


    Without saying another word, Nordan carried Audrey into his arms and returned to the room they


    were at a while ago. At this moment, the room was well ventted, Audrey could no longer smell the


    pungent alcohol and cigarette smell.


    Nordan threw her onto the sofa and went out without saying a word. When he was outside the


    room, he gave himself a p in the face and said to himself, "Since you still care about her, then


    f*cking be more gentle to her. Would you only be happy if you see her cry?"


    Because of her sprained ankle, Audrey couldn''t walk by herself. She was afraid that she would get


    robbed again if she were to go out by herself so the only thing that she could do now was to wait


    here until the day breaks.


    Waiting is always the hardest. Audrey took out her phone from her pocket and wanted to switch it


    on. She wanted to tell Silvia that she was safe. Just as the phone was switched on, Nordan pushed


    the door open and came in. At first, Audrey thought he was angry at her so she did not expect that


    he woulde back. Audrey was so scared that her hand trembled and her phone slipped out of


    her hand and fell onto the ground.


    She wanted to bend down to pick it up, but Nordan shouted at her, "Sit down! Don''t you dare to


    move again."


    Audrey was so scared that she sat still and didn''t dare to move. Nordan was afraid that she would


    cry again, so he softened his voice. "You just sprained your ankle. You might worsen its condition if


    you move."


    Audrey mumbled, "It''s none of your business!"


    Nordan ced the box in his hand onto the coffee table, and sat beside Audrey. He grabbed her leg


    with one hand and ced it on his thigh. Then, he took off her high heel and threw it out of the


    window.


    Audrey gritted her teeth in anger. "You..."


    Nordan said coldly, "From now on, you''re not allowed to wear high heels anymore."


    Audrey replied, "What right do you have to tell me what to do?"


    Nordan held her foot and massaged it before giving it a twist, making Audrey scream in pain.


    Nordan then said, "Because I''m your man, and you''re my woman. My words are final."


    Audrey was speechless. "Ring..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Audrey''s phone rang out of a sudden. She bent down again to pick it up, but Nordan was one step


    ahead of her. Audrey noticed that it was Silvia who was calling, so she said, "Give me the phone. I''ll


    answer it."


    Nordan put the phone on the coffee table, and while answering it, he turned on the loudspeaker. In


    the next second, Silvia''s voice sounded from the phone. "Audrey, I heard that Nordan had asked to


    meet you."


    Audrey was afraid that Silvia would say anything that Nordan was not supposed to listen to, so she


    wanted to grab her phone, but Nordan took the phone away before she could even reach it.


    Hearing no reply from Audrey, Silvia continued, "Audrey, since you still like him, and can''t move


    from him, you should just make things clear with him. No matter how things turn out, at least you''ve


    tried, right? Don''t leave any regrets in your life, Audrey."


    Audrey said anxiously, "No, stop it, Silvia."


    Silvia did not know that Audrey''s phone was in Nordan''s hands. She thought that Audrey still could


    not get over it, so she continued to persuade her, "Audrey, you told me that if you love someone,


    you should cherish them. Don''t miss out and regret itter. Now that the opportunity hase to


    you, don''t let it slip through your fingers anymore."


    "No, Silvia. Let''s not talk about this first, okay? We''ll talk about it when we meet up another day,"


    said Audrey.


    Silvia said, "Audrey, you were the one who told me all these but why can''t you figure it all out like


    you did when you were telling me all these? Since you still like him, you should tell him how you feel


    for him."


    After listening to whatever he needed to listen to, Nordan hung up the phone and looked back at


    Audrey with acent face. "Sonia Delmond... Huh, so you like me? You actually f*cking like


    me!"


    Audrey wanted to say no, but she couldn''t bring herself to say it. It was an indisputable fact that she


    liked him.


    Nordan was in seventh heavens. "If you like me, you should have just told me earlier. To tell you the


    truth, I''m really easy to get along with."

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    Audrey was bbergasted.


    How was Nordan considered easy to get along with?


    In the past few years, he had note to see her, but he would always find faults with her and


    make her life miserable. How could he have the audacity to say that he was easy to get along with?


    Nordan continued, "Say it now."


    Audrey asked, "Say what?"


    Nordan asked, "What do you think?"


    Audrey said, "I gotta get going now."


    Nordan replied, "I dare you to walk out of this door."


    "What exactly do you want?" Audrey asked.


    Nordan said, "Say that you like me."


    Audrey gritted her teeth. What Nordan was saying was the truth and Silvia was right too. Since she


    could not forget him, Audrey thought that she should just tell him how she felt for him, "Yes, I like


    you. I have thought of countless ways to forget you over the years, but I just couldn''t do it."


    Listening to Audrey''s words, excitement surged through Nordan''s veins. He pretended not to hear it


    and said, "Speak louder. My ears were blocked just now. I couldn''t hear what you just said."


    All Nordan wanted was to hear Audrey say that she liked him for another time, but Audrey had


    misinterpreted his words. She thought that he was trying to make things difficult for her. It was as if


    he would only be satisfied after walking all over her.


    Audrey bit her lip and swallowed her grievances. She stood up and wanted to leave. Nordan


    reached out his hand and pulled her back. "Will you die if you say that you like me for another


    time?"


    Audrey struggled. "Let go of me!"


    Nordan said, "I told you that I''m easy to get along with. Since you''ve said that you like me, if I let go


    of you, wouldn''t it mean that I''m going back on my words?"


    Audrey roared, "Nordan Lawson, what exactly do you want?"


    Nordan replied, "Well, I''ll agree to be your boyfriend."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Audrey, "What did you just say?"


    Nordan asked, "Are you deaf?"


    Audrey: "What did you just say?"


    Nordan said, "I said, I''ve agreed to be your boyfriend. From now on, I''ll be your boyfriend and your


    future husband."


    Audrey couldn''t say a word.


    She was not dreaming, was she?


    She had been waiting for him and thinking about him all these years. Just as she was about to give


    up, Nordan returned to her side, flirted with her, and even said that he was willing to be her


    boyfriend.


    In order to make sure that she wasn''t dreaming, Audrey reached out her hand and pinched her


    thigh. It was painful. If it did hurt, it would mean that she wasn''t dreaming. Everything that happened


    a while ago was real.


    Nordan dide looking for her and even agreed to return to her side.


    Happiness hade so abruptly that it was unbelievable. Audrey grabbed Nordan''s clothes and


    said, "Nordan, say it again."


    Nordan warned, "Don''t push your luck, Sonia!"


    Audrey carefully asked, "Do you like me then?"


    Nordan raised his eyebrows. "Sonia, didn''t you always say that you''re a smart woman? Why are


    you so stupid when you''re with me then? If I didn''t like you, would I even bother to meddle in your


    affairs all these years? Do you think that I have nothing else better to do?"


    It turned out that they had each other in their hearts, but because of their ego, neither of them was


    willing to take the first step. That was why they had missed out on each other and suffered for so


    many years.


    It turned out that he was still the Nordan who loved her and doted on her. He was also the one that


    she loved and could not forget.


    Now that they had opened their hearts to each other, all the misunderstandings that were buried in


    their heart had vanished in an instant.


    Audrey nestled in Nordan''s embrace and gently rubbed her face against his chest. "Then tell me


    explicitly that you like me."


    Nordan confessed, "I like you."


    Audrey curled her lips into a bright smile. Her smile was so beautiful that it looked like a fully


    bloomed flower. Looking at her smile, Nordan couldn''t hold back the urge to kiss her.


    Just as the two were kissing passionately, someone barged into the room and said, "Young Master


    Nordan, we''ve captured the robber who snatched Miss Delmond''s handbag."


    "D*mn it, are you guys blind? Can''t you see that I''m busy right now?" How dare they disturb him at


    such a moment. At that instant, Nordan was so furious that he even had the urge to kill someone.


    "Young Master Nordan, I''ll get out of here right away." The messenger didn''t know that he would


    bump into such a scene. If he had known earlier, he would never dare to barge into the room.


    Nordan roared, "You''ve already ruined the mood. Bring them in first."


    "Yes, Young Master Nordan." The man immediately asked his subordinates to bring the robbers in.


    Knowing that they had provoked the wrong people, the robbers were so frightened that they almost


    pissed themselves. As soon as they were being dragged into the room, they knelt on the ground


    and begged loudly, "Young Master Nordan, please forgive us for being dead for the neck up. We


    didn''t know that thisdy here is your woman. Please spare us this time."


    Nordan lit a cigarette and walked up to the robbers. "Dead from the neck up? But doesn''t that mean


    you''ll have a head to begin with? Are you two sure that you have a head?"


    The robbers said repeatedly, "Yes, yes... we''re headless. Please forgive us for our ignorance. From


    now on, we''re at your disposal at any time."


    Nordan slowly bent down and stubbed out his cigarette on the back of one of the robber''s hands.


    "My hand was shaking a little and the cigarette butt happened to fall onto the back of your hand. Will


    you me me?"


    Even though the back of his hand was scorched, the robber did not dare to cry out in pain. He even


    smiled and said, "We robbed someone we should not have. Young Master Nordan, we deserve


    punishment."


    "Really? You said you deserve it, huh?" Nordan slowly got up and gave his subordinates a knowing


    look. Then two of his subordinates came forward. They held the robbers'' legs and twisted them with


    force, dislocating its joints.


    Now that their perfectly fine legs were forcibly twisted, the robbers gritted their teeth and did not


    dare to scream in pain. They both knew that they had offended the young master of the Panther


    Gang. Such punishment was already considered lenient.


    Nordan added, "Hand these two over to the police, and get the police to check on their criminal


    background. If they have any previous convictions, then the police can go ahead and do whatever


    they want to them, be it putting them in jail or what not. I don''t want to see them ever again."


    "Yes, Young Master Nordan." One of his subordinates received his orders and took the robbers


    away.


    After they had left the room, Nordan returned to Audrey''s side. When he saw that Audrey was


    staring at him in a daze. He said with dissatisfaction, "What''s wrong? Did it scare you?"


    Audrey didn''t say anything, instead, she was scrutinizing him.


    Seeing that Audrey was not answering him, Nordan assumed that she was afraid of him. "It''s not


    like you didn''t know I''m this kind of person."


    Audrey shook her head and smiled at him. "Thanks for standing up for me!"


    Nordan was delighted. "I''m your man. If I don''t avenge for you, are you counting on that little brat to


    stand up for you?"


    Audrey said, "Nordan, I''ve always treated Reagan as my little brother. Don''t you ever suspect me


    again. Also, I''m d that you''ve avenged for me, but can we please try our best not to lynch? Just


    hand them over to the police and let the police get the work done."


    Nordan didn''t reply. Instead, he carried Audrey into his arms.


    Audrey anxiously asked, "Did you hear what I just said?"


    Nordan said, "We''ll talk about it when I''m satisfied and when you have the strength."

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    That night, Audrey finally found out how ''famished'' Nordan was. In his words, he was worried that


    he would scare her, so he did not dare to go all out in the past, and his performance the night before


    was just his average


    Average?


    This man was not a beast. If this was considered his average, what would an abnormal one be like?


    Would he be the beast of the beast?


    With Audrey staring at him angrily, Nordan leaned towards her. Audrey could feel his warm breath


    as he said, "Sweetheart, wake up now, or we''ll do it again, it''s your choice!"


    Audrey endured the soreness in her body and immediately got out of the bed, putting a distance


    between them.


    In Nordan''s eyes, Audrey, who was no longer hostile towards him, looked extraordinarily adorable.


    Norman let out augh and said to her, "Silly girl. Go wash up now. We''ll have to go to the airport in


    a bit."


    "Why are we going to the airport on such a cold day?" asked Audrey.


    Nordan said, "Jayden and his wife are going back to Chatterton Town. No one knows when he will


    be back again. As his old schoolmate, of course I''ll have to see him off."


    When she heard Nordan mention Jayden, Audrey suddenly thought of something and said,


    "Nordan, were you the one who made me lose my cabin crew job?"


    Nordan shrugged and said, "Well, I just did a small favor but I wasn''t the one who made it happen."


    Audrey grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. "Nordan, how can you do that to me? You knew how


    important that job is to me. How can you do such a thing?"


    Nordan didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong. "You have me anyway, I won''t let you starve.


    So what if you lose that job? Well, I think you valued that job so much because of all the rich men


    you can meet on the ne."


    Audrey red at him. "You..."


    Nordan said, "Good girl, hurry up and wash up. If you stay here any longer, I can''t guarantee if I can


    still control myself."


    If they were to do it again, she would probably be exhausted to death. Audrey quickly ran to the


    bathroom, while Nordan''s unconcealedughter sounded behind her.


    At the airport.


    Because of the weather, Jayden''s old illness would act up from time to time. Whenever he was


    under the weather, Silvia would be extremely worried. After patiently persuading him over and over


    again, Jayden finally agreed to go back to Chatterton Town with her to recuperate from his old


    illness.


    And this day was the day they would return to Chatterton Town together.


    Stanley Pierson was the one who was sending the two to the airport. The moment he thought that


    he would not be able to see his master anytime soon, he was feeling somewhat dejected. However,


    the thought of Jayden returning to Madison City with a healthy body made him happy again.


    The wind was strong outside. The moment they got off the car, Silvia helped Jayden tighten his


    jacket. "You''re an adult, and yet you still don''t know how to take good care of yourself."


    Jayden grabbed her hand and said, "Because I have you."


    Silvia said in disgust, "If you fall sick again, I can guarantee you that I won''t care about you


    anymore.


    Jayden smiled and said, "That''s why we are going back to Chatterton Town now, right? What else


    are you not happy about? By the way, we should hurry up. We don''t have much time left till


    boarding. We''ll talk about it once we go through the security, okay?."


    Silvia said, "In short, you''ll have to listen to whatever I ask you to do."


    Jayden chuckled and said, "Okay, I''ll do whatever my wife says."


    Silvia gently punched Jayden''s arm and said, "You sure know what to say, huh?"


    Just as they were about to go through the airport security, Nordan and Audrey arrived. "Young


    Master Kyle, why didn''t you tell me that you''re going back to Chatterton Town? I almost didn''t make


    it in time to send you off."


    Jayden and Silvia looked back simultaneously. Silvia greeted Audrey enthusiastically, "Audrey, are


    you here to see me off?"


    Audrey nodded. "I heard that you''re going to Chatterton Town. Of course I have toe see you


    off."


    Nordan pointed at himself and said, "Young Master Kyle, I''m asking you a question. You haven''t


    answered me yet."


    On the other hand, Jayden''s expression was cold, as if he was displeased that Nordan was here to


    send them off. "Even if I didn''t tell you, you''ll still find out anyway. Does it actually make a difference


    though?"


    Nordan held Audrey''s waists and proudly said, "That''s right. I am that well- informed. Honey, isn''t


    your husband amazing?"


    Audrey raised her hand and hit him, trying to get him to let her go, but Nordan didn''t. "Honey, I''m


    asking you a question. You haven''t answered me yet."


    Audrey felt helpless so she had no choice but to nod. "Yes, you''re the best."


    Nordan took advantage of the situation and said, "I''ll be even more amazing tonight."


    Audrey was at a loss for words.


    After getting the answer he wanted, Nordan let go of Audrey and said, "You can go talk to your


    bestie now. I have something to tell Jayden too."


    Audrey and Silvia had been wanting to have a chat between themselves. The moment they went to


    a side, Jayden said coldly, "I don''t have anything to say to you though."


    Nordan said with a solemn face, "Are you going to hide that matter from Silvia for the rest of your


    life?"


    Jayden warned, "Shut up!"


    If Nordan actually did shut up, then he was definitely not the Nordan that Jayden knew anymore.


    Nordan continued, "It was Silvia''s father who almost killed Felix. This is the truth. Can you bear to


    hide this from her for the rest of her life?"


    Jayden''s face darkened. "I told you to shut up, which part of that did you not understand?"


    Nordan said, "To be honest, I can understand why you''re doing this. You don''t want to destroy the


    lofty image her father had in her heart. Since you''ve already made up your mind to hide it from her, I


    won''t say anything about it either."


    Jayden turned around and looked at Silvia, who was chatting happily with Audrey. It had taken her a


    lot of effort to move on from Felix. No matter what, he would not let anyone or anything hurt her


    again.


    When Jayden was looking at Silvia, Silvia could sense his gaze. She turned her head and smiled at


    him. Jayden smiled at her, then turned his head back to look at Nordan. "I''m warning you, Nordan


    Lawson. You''d better keep this matter to yourself forever, or else, I don''t me me for being mean


    to you."


    Nordan understood. He raised his hand and said, "OK! Since you''ve decided on it, I will respect


    your choices. I will never say a word about it."


    "What have you guys decided on?" Silvia and Audrey walked up to them. It was Silvia, who was


    consumed with curiosity, who asked that question.


    "Audrey and I have decided to get married." Nordan pulled Audrey to his side and put his arm


    around her shoulders. "We will hold a wedding banquet when you two are back in Madison City. You


    two must be there, okay?."


    "Congrattions, Audrey!" Silvia smiled happily. Seeing that Audrey was able to return to the man


    she loved, Silvia was happier than Audrey herself. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were about to


    board the ne, she would have gone to the store to buy some fireworks to celebrate.


    "Silvia, I haven''t even said yes to his proposal yet!" Audrey was embarrassed.


    "I dare you to say no to me!" Nordan said in a deep voice.


    "Audrey, Jayden and I have to go back to Chatterton Town first. Once he recovers, we''ll definitely


    come back to Madison City to attend your wedding." Silvia knew that it didn''t matter whether AudreyN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    said yes, because her whole heart was already on Nordan.


    "Sure." Audrey nodded.


    "Alright, we''ll have to board the ne soon." Without even saying goodbye, Jayden held Silvia''s


    waist and left. Silvia turned around and waved at Audrey. "Take care, Audrey."


    "You too, Silvia!" There was a gentle smile on Audrey''s face, but soon, tears began flowing out of


    her eyes. Seeing that Silvia and herself had finally found their own happiness, she thought that


    there''s no more regrets in life.

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    *The love story of Julien Glover Kyle*


    Early in the morning, Vanessa Love was lying in bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. The soreness in


    her weak body was telling her that everything that happened the night before was real. However,


    she had never expected that she would get herself into such a mess.


    She had a decent family background and even graduated from a prestigious university. However,


    she ended up being a secret lover for over a year.


    A year''s time was neither long nor short...


    As she was thinking about it, the showering sound in the bathroom stopped, followed by the sound


    of the door opening. In the next second, a tall man wrapped in a bath towel stepped out of the


    bathroom. He didn''t even look at her and went straight to the dressing room to put on his clothes.


    Vanessa could see the man''s back from her perspective. Just looking at his figure, she could not


    help but sigh in admiration. God had indeed favored him too much! His body was already so


    perfect, not to mention his ultra-charming face!


    With his family background, education, appearance, figure, and so on, this man was one of the


    most outstanding people she had ever seen. It was as if God wanted to pile up all the beautiful


    things in the world onto him alone.


    However, this man was too cold. He was as cold as a piece of ice that had been frozen for


    thousands of years. She had been by his side all the time, but she rarely had the chance to speak


    to him.


    After putting on his clothes, the man looked back and took a nce at her. Then, he turned around


    and walked out of the door...


    After confirming that he had left, Vanessa hurriedly got up and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    She finished washing up within the shortest time because she had to rush for work.


    Her immediate manager had already left for work, so Vanessa had to hurry up. She had to arrive at


    thepany before working hours began and could not even be a minutete!


    After washing up, Vanessa put on some light make-up.


    In fact, she was in her early twenties and looked pretty too. Her bare face was already much more


    attractive than most people, but it was a basic workce etiquette to keep herself in the best


    condition, so she would always put on light makeup.


    It was the morning rush hour, so the roads were extremely busy. It was almost impossible to get a


    cab. Moreover, the subway station was quite a distance away, and even if she could get there, the


    entire station would be crowded with people. Hence, Vanessa chose to wait for a little longer. If she


    was lucky enough, she might be able to hitch a ride.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When she was looking around, a familiar car pulled over. The person sitting in the car did not speak


    while she pretended not to see it and tried to avoid the car.


    However, just as she had taken the first step, the person in the car rolled down the window. The


    man sitting in the back seat was really cold. Even on such a hot day, she could still feel his


    coldness. "Get in!"


    Since he had invited her, Vanessa didn''t dare to pretend that she didn''t see him. No matter how


    unwilling she was, she still had to get into the car. However, instead of getting in the back seat,


    Vanessa chose to sit in the front passenger seat.


    The man didn''t stop her, but Vanessa could vaguely feel that the man in the back seat had be


    even colder. She didn''t dare to look behind, so she looked ahead and didn''t want to think about


    anything.


    She told herself not to think about anything, but she could feel that there was a cold gaze staring at


    her from behind, making her feel extremely uneasy.


    If she could choose, she would never get in this car even if she were to get beaten to death.


    However, there were no ''ifs'' in this world. The moment she had chosen to stay in Rovio with this


    means, she no longer had a second choice.


    Fortunately, her house was not too far away from thepany. It took about half an hour for them


    to arrive. After the driver had stopped the car, she opened the door and got off immediately. She


    was running away as if she was running for her life.


    "Vanessa, why are you running?" Queenie Allen, Vanessa''s colleague and also one of the members


    from the president''s secretary team, greeted Vanessa. Queenie was a people pleaser and a


    diplomatic person. She would never do or say anything that would offend others. This was the


    conclusion that Vanessa hade to after joining the president''s secretary team for nearly a year.


    "I''m going to bete." Vanessa never wanted to get involved with people like Queenie, but since


    they both worked in the same team, she could not just ignore her.


    "There''re still ten minutes left though." Queenie reached out her hand to pull Vanessa affectionately.


    However, Vanessa subtly avoided her. She smiled politely and said, "Let''s go up together then."


    In the headquarters of Rovio Corporation Inc, Chatterton Town.


    A year ago, the President of Rovio Corporation Inc, Kevin Kyle, had announced his retirement. So,


    his youngest son, Julien Glover Kyle, took over the position aspany president. Now, it had


    been a year since Julien had taken over Rovio Corporation Inc.


    Although Julien was young, he had shown his unparalleled business talent after taking over the


    company. Under his leadership, Rovio Corporation Inc had expanded rapidly over the past year.


    Of course, he did not achieve this all by himself. Hismitted employees and well organised


    various departments worked together to make this happen.


    Now, he had four personal assistants working under him, and his secretarial team had a total of


    forty members. Vanessa and Queenie were both on that team.


    Both of them joined the team after the new president took over the post. Although they had been


    working for a year now, they could only be regarded as rookiespared to the seniors who had


    worked at thepany for more than twenty years.


    Vanessa was very self-aware. She knew that most of the employees at Rovio were graduates from


    prestigious universities. Most of them had much more work experience than she had. Therefore,


    she had always worked hard and did her very best.


    However, there were always busybodies in society. No matter how hard one worked, no matter if


    they had gotten a job with their own ability, there would always be others who would make carping


    comments...


    Because of a restless night, Vanessa was feeling very sleepy. After finishing her work, she went to


    the pantry to make a cup of coffee for herself. However, as soon as she arrived at the door, she


    could hear someone gossiping about her.


    Someone said, "Vanessa has the face of a sl*tty vixen. She obviously got this job by sleeping with


    the new president, but she actually thought that she got it with her own ability."


    Someone continued, "Keep your voice down. If she hears you speaking ill of her behind her back,


    you''re going to lose your job if she tells Director Julien about it."


    The person who spoke first was a little afraid, but she still could not ept it. "We entered Rovio


    through our own abilities. We have good educational backgrounds and work experience, so why


    can''t we even talk about it? It would be great if the former president was still in thepany.


    Everyone knows that Director Kevin dotes on his wife. Those women who work with him didn''t even


    dare to think about getting on with him."


    Even after listening to what the two had said about her, Vanessa still walked into the pantry as if


    nothing had happened. It was because what they said was the truth. She could not refute it. It was


    indeed the truth that she was able to join Rovio because she had slept with the newly elected


    president.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    Vanessa pretended like she had not heard anything. Hence, the two colleagues gossiping in the


    pantry thought that Vanessa was oblivious to their words too. They smiled at her and said,


    "Vanessa, your lip color looks so pretty today. It must be No.43 from Chanel. It sells out every time."


    "Yeah." In fact, that was not the case at all, but Vanessa did not feel like exining to them at all.


    She would just let them think whatever they wanted.


    The colleague who was badmouthing Vanessa moments ago, said with a smile, "Vanessa, it''s really


    hard to get this lipstick! How did you get your hands on this? Let me know when you''re buying it


    next time, okay? I want to get one for myself too. You know, for us women, it''s never too much when


    ites to buying lipstick, right?"


    "Okay, I''ll let you know," Vanessa said casually while she was making her coffee. She knew that


    these people didn''t want her to buy the lipstick, they were trying to probe into her rtionship with


    Director Julien.


    After making her coffee, Vanessa left the pantry. Two voices sounded behind her, "She''s just a


    woman who sells her body, how dare she behave this arrogantly?"


    "Vanessa, Director Julien wants his coffee. Please make him a cup of coffee and send it to his


    office." Upon exiting the pantry, Vanessa ran into Julien''s personal assistant, Joel Skr.


    "Okay." Vanessa nodded and was about to return to the pantry when Joel added, "If you need any


    help, just let me know. I''m happy to be at your service."


    Vanessa joked. "I must be out of my mind if I really did that. How would I dare to order the


    president''s right hand man around."


    Joel replied, "The others can''t order me around but you can."


    Vanessa said again, "Stop joking around with me, Joel. I''ll have to go make coffee for Director


    Julien now. If I''m a secondte, I might actually get fired."


    Joel said, "Okay, you should go now."


    Vanessa went back to the pantry. Perhaps, her colleagues in the pantry had heard her conversation


    with Joel. The two of them no longer gossiped about her, and their expressions appeared to be


    somber.


    Vanessa took out the president''s exclusive coffee set and patiently made coffee for him. Julien was


    a picky person. He would never drink the coffee others made. For the past year, in addition to her


    usual secretarial work, she was also responsible for Julien''s coffee. Therefore, whenever he had to


    go on a business trip, he would definitely bring her along with him.


    Superficially, it seemed like she was there to make coffee for him but everyone knew that other than


    making coffee, she had an important duty, which was to warm the mighty Director Julien''s bed!


    Vanessa knew very well that this was the path she had chosen for herself. No matter how difficult it


    was, she would grit her teeth and pull through it. She had sacrificed her body and got what she


    wanted. She would never deny that she had done it willingly.


    Vanessa was lost in thought. She did not pay attention to the pot of coffee in her hand and


    identally poured the hot coffee onto the back of her hand. At that instant, the skin on her hand


    was scalded.


    She quickly rinsed her scalded hand under running cold water and instantly felt much better.


    However, there was not much time for her to take care of her hand. She had to quickly send the


    coffee to Julien''s office.


    Vanessa had the coffee in her hand and knocked on the door. When she was given permission to


    enter, she pushed the door open and stepped in.


    In the office, Julien was buried in his work. When he heard her entering the room, he did not look


    up. Vanessa put the coffee on the table and said, "Director Julien, your coffee is here."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Okay." Julien answered in a calm tone.


    Without saying anything else, Vanessa turned around and wanted to leave the office.


    When she was about to walk towards the door, Julien stopped her. "Don''t you have anything to say


    to me?"


    Vanessa turned around. It was the first time that he had looked straight into her eyes since the night


    before. She tried to keep a polite smile as she said, "Director Julien, is there anything else you need


    me to do?"


    Julien did not respond. He stared at her with his deep andplicated eyes for a few moments and


    looked away.


    Although he was a man of few words, Vanessa knew a lot about him. Other than her secretarial


    duties, her job was to understand his preferences. She would usually try not to do anything that


    would upset him. "I can handle the work by myself. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Julien still remained silent. Vanessa continued, "I''ll go out first then."


    "Oh! Isn''t this our beautiful Miss Love? I''ve been looking for you everywhere. It turns out that you


    are here." The person who appeared at the door was Levi Brown. He was the only person who


    dared to barge into the president''s office without knocking on the door first.


    Vanessa smiled. "Hi, Young Master Brown!"


    Levi said, "Vanessa, let''s have lunch together." Vanessa euphemistically refused. "I still have a lot of


    work to do. I''m afraid that I won''t have any time for lunch."


    Levi looked at Julien, who was working at the desk. He said, "I''m pretty sure that your boss is not


    someone who will exploit his employees. You should rest when it''s time to rest. Am I right, our


    mighty Mr. Kyle?"


    Julien remained silent. He did not even raise his head to look at them.


    Levi was already used to Julien ignoring him, so he made his own decision, "Vanessa, you can get


    back to work first. I''lle look for you at noon. We''ll try out that new Japanese restaurant."


    Vanessa said, "I''ll get back to work first then."


    Everyone in thepany knew who Levi was. He was the total opposite of their new president. The


    new president was as cold as ice, but Levi on the other hand, burning with passion.


    He woulde to the office more often than the number of times he had gone home. He enjoyed


    flirting with the female secretaries, and whenever he was in a good mood, he would invite the


    secretaries out for a meal. And when he was in a bad mood, he would still invite them to a meal.


    He would ask one of the beautiful secretaries out for a meal every day. Perhaps, he had spent half


    of his time having meals with them. That was one of the reasons why everyone liked him.


    After Vanessa left the office, Levi sat on the sofa and said, "Julien, how about we do lunch


    together?"


    Julien was still keeping his silence, as if he had not heard Levi at all.


    "Are you really not joining us?" Levi asked again.


    Julien still did not say a word.


    Levi added, "Vanessa will be mine this afternoon then. You''d better not regret it."


    Julien finally raised his head and looked at Levi with a somber gaze. He parted his lips and uttered


    in a low voice, "Get lost!"


    Levi, "Even my mother has never asked me to get lost. Why should I listen to you?"


    Julien picked up the receiver on his desk and dialed an extension number, "Joel, why is the


    company allowing random people to enter as they wish?"


    After that, Julien hung up the phone. Levi smiled and said, "I am your family, your cousin, and a


    companion who grew up with you. I am not some random person."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Joel came in with several security guards. "Director Julien."


    Julien said, "Get him out of here. I don''t want to see him in thepany ever again."


    Levi said, "Hey, Julien! I dare you toy a finger on me."

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    Upon receiving Julien''s order, Joel waved his hand and several security guards rushed up to


    surround Levi.


    The one thing that Levi had learned since young was not to fight back when the odds were against


    him. Seeing that Julien was being serious this time, he surrendered in an instant. "Young Master


    Julien, please let me go. I''ll walk out by myself. Ask your men to leave first. At least save me some


    face, okay?"


    However, Julien was not having it. He ordered, "Take him out now!"


    Levi shouted, "Don''t push my limits, Julien!"


    However, Julien ignored him and ordered the security guards to drag him out of the office.


    "What happened?" Seeing that Levi was being carried out of the president''s office, the people in the


    secretary''s office were all craning their necks.


    "It''s a misunderstanding! Really! This is just a misunderstanding! You guys can get back to work


    already. There''s nothing to watch!" Even when he was being carried out of the office, Levi still cared


    about his image. He waved to


    the beauties in the office and smiled. Finally, he looked at Vanessa and said, "Vanessa, don''t forget


    toe to the new Japanese restaurant at noon."


    Vanessa quickly turned her head away, pretending that she didn''t hear anything. Levi didn''t give up


    and shouted, "Vanessa, I will wait for you at the restaurant. I won''t leave until you show up."


    Vanessa still did not respond, but in fact, she did not dare to answer. She could roughly guess that


    Julien had something to do with Levi getting dragged out of the president''s office. How would Julien


    ever let other men get their hands on his "little pet"?


    However, things did not end there. Joel returned to the office and made an announcement. "Helen


    Hudson, Wendy Campbell, please pack up and go to the finance department to collect your


    outstanding sries."


    Helen and Wendy were the women who gossiped in the pantry earlier. When they heard Joel asking


    them to go to the finance department to collect their sries, they roughly knew the reason.


    However, they could not believe it. "Joel, why do we have to go to the finance department to collect


    our sries?"


    Joel said in a stern voice, "Rovio only wees people who work hard. We never tolerate people


    who fail to produce work and only gossip behind others'' backs."


    Joel''s words were loud and clear. Helen and Wendy had no choice but to face the reality.


    Wendy said, "Joel, we got a job at Rovio the formal way. We''re both under contractual employment,


    unlike some people who got in with dirty means. If you dismiss us without any reasonable reason,


    thepany will have topensate us!"


    Joel said, "Go to the finance department. Thepany will pay you thepensation you deserve.


    Knowing that she could no longer stay in thepany that she had worked hard to get into, Helen


    was so furious that she gritted her teeth while she looked at Vanessa, "Well, Vanessa, you really do


    have a way, huh? Don''t think that just because you can climb onto the President''s bed, you can do


    anything as you please. Just wait and see. If you can drive us away with such means, someone will


    do the same to you in the future."


    It was a fact that Helen and Wendy had often hid in the pantry and gossiped. Vanessa thought that


    it was only a matter of time before Joel would dismiss them. She really did not expect that they


    would actually put the me on her.


    Vanessa was never a person who would keep quiet in face of humiliation. She stood up and was


    about to speak out, but suddenly, the entire office fell silent. It was so quiet that everyone''s


    breathing could be heard clearly.


    It turned out that Julien hade over to the secretary''s office area, looking at them with his


    solemn gaze.


    Julien''s appearance made Helen, who was so arrogant that she wanted to tear Vanessa apart,


    instantly put away her sharp ws and looked at him pitifully. She said, "Director Julien, I''m not


    talking about you."


    "If she couldn''t do as she pleases after getting on the president''s bed, what else can she do then?"


    Julien''s sharp gaze swept across everyone that was present in the office. After saying that, he


    turned around and walked away.


    Julien''s words were simple, yet it had caused a hugemotion in the office. Not only did he admit


    his rtionship with Vanessa, he even explicitly stated the privilege that he had given to Vanessa.


    At that instant, everyone turned to look at Vanessa. Some were envious of her, some despised her,


    while some were jealous. There were all kinds of gazes staring at her...


    Vanessa tried to exin, but she knew that no one wanted to know the truth, and no one would


    believe her words too. Julien''s words further proved that Helen''s and Wendy''s departure had


    something to do with her. She knew that no matter how hard she tried to exin, none of her


    colleagues would believe her.


    After this incident, her colleagues'' attitude towards her had changed. In the past, there were


    rumours that she had something to do with the president, but it was only a rumor and no one could


    prove it. Hence, everyone treated Vanessa based on their personal preferences.


    After what had happened this time, her colleagues, who were usually close to her, started straying


    away from her, while those colleagues who used to find faults with her were much friendlier towards


    her.


    That morning, Vanessa was distracted and made a small mistake at work. If this was In the past,


    her team leader would have taken the opportunity to satirize her. However, that did not happen this


    time. Her team leader had not only corrected Vanessa''s mistake on her behalf, he had even politely


    invited her to lunch.


    In this day and age, people could be so realistic that it would be too cruel to ept At noon,


    everyone went out for their lunch break. Vanessa was about to turn off theputer when Joel


    brought over a set of documents. "Vanessa, can you please do me a favor?"


    Joel had always taken good care of Vanessa, so of course, she would help him. "What about it,


    Joel?"


    Joel said in a hurry, "I have a missing document that I have to get it ready for Director Julien''s


    meeting at two o''clock in the afternoon. However, the person who prepared this was on leave today.


    We''ll be in trouble if we don''t get it done by two o''clock. Could you please help me sort it out?"


    "Sure." Vanessa agreed with crity.


    "Is it really okay if I take over your lunch time?" Joel asked.


    "I''ve been trying to lose weight anyway, so it would be good to skip lunch." Vanessa smiled. "Joel,


    you can go do whatever you need to do now. I''ll sort out the document and hand it over to you


    before two."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I''ll be right back." Joel returned to his office and came back with a lunchbox. "My wife made this for


    you."


    Looking at Joel''s lunch box, Vanessa''s mouth was watering. "Joel, I''ve been eating a lot of Belinda''s


    cooking in the past year. It''s so good that I''ve be a picky eater now. Whenever I go to


    restaurants, I feel that the food is not as delicious as hers. If you give this to me, I''m afraid that I will


    have to move into your house and stay there forever."

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    "Have more if you like it. We''ll continue with our work after you''re done eating." Joel put the


    lunchbox in front of Vanessa. "Belinda likes you a lot. She''s been talking about you for so many


    times and when she has the time to prepare lunch for me, she''ll definitely make your portion too."


    "Help me thank Belinda, okay?" Vanessa wanted to refuse, but Belinda''s cooking was too good. It


    was even tastier than what she had eaten at restaurants. As the aroma rushed into her nostrils,


    Vanessa could no longer resist it.


    Vanessa couldn''t help but praise the food from the bottom of her heart. "Joel, you''re really blessed


    to have a wife that cooks this well."


    "Well, yeah, I''m indeed blessed." Joel didn''t know what to say. Could hein that he never


    wanted such blessing? It was really torturing to watch her eat but could not get to taste any of it.


    "By the way, Joel, have you eaten your lunch?" The food was so good that Vanessa had only


    realised after a few mouthfuls that Joel wasn''t eating.


    "Yeah, I have. Well, you can take your time. I''ll go back to the office to sort out the documents first."


    Joel returned to the office and came out after a while. "Vanessa, I''ve found the document I need.


    You don''t have to reorganize it anymore."


    "Oh, really?" Vanessa did not believe it, but she felt that Joel had no reasons to lie to her, so she


    said, "Please thank Belinda for me, okay? The food was really good."


    "Okay, I''ll make sure to tell her that." In fact, Joel wanted to say that his wife did not prepare the


    lunchbox. If Vanessa wanted to thank someone, she should thank Julien. However, Julien had not


    given him any further orders, so he didn''t dare to reveal anything.


    It was a busy afternoon. The busier Vanessa was, the faster time passed. In a blink of an eye, it was


    about time to get off work.


    "Vanessa, it''s the weekend tomorrow. Let''s go out for dinner and do some shopping tonight."


    Queenie came over and invited Vanessa.


    "Vanessa has someone more important to apany at night, okay? She doesn''t have the time to


    go out with you. Queenie, you''d better be more sensible." Another colleague named Lena Lesley


    said in a sarcastic tone.


    Vanessa didn''t want to go shopping with Queenie to begin with. Now that someone had said so, she


    simply replied, "Lena is right. I really have to apany someone tonight."


    Actually, Julien would not go over to her ce every day. He would go there three times a week at


    most. Now that he had been to her ce three times this week, he would probably spend time at


    home with his family during the weekends.


    Julien never went to her house on a fixed schedule. Whether he was here or not, Vanessa could not


    never feel at ease. She was worried that he woulde over to her ce without any warning. If


    she failed to take good care of him, he would deduct her "hard-earned" pay. She would feel


    distressed if that really happened. Hence, she was always ready to wee him.


    The weekends were the only time that Vanessa could really let her hair down because she was sure


    that Julien would note over to her ce. After getting off work, Vanessa bought some desserts


    to fill her stomach. Then, she went to a yoga studio and had a private yoga session before going on


    the treadmill for another hour.


    Vanessa felt particrly good after the workout. She went home at a brisk pace, and would even


    hum thetest pop songs from time to time.


    Vanessa was starving right after the long workout session. Vanessa wanted to have a big meal, but


    eating too much would make her gain weight. She held back the urge to order a takeout, and made


    a fruit sd at home instead.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    While Vanessa was eating, she suddenly heard the sound of the door knob turning. She was so


    startled that her body trembled. Burrs nowadays were really too bold. It was still early in the


    evening, and yet they hade to rob her home!


    Vanessa immediately stood up and wanted to see the situation outside through the peephole.


    However, it seemed that the door was going to open very soon. She instantly picked up a stool and


    hid behind the door. If it were really a thief, she would definitely knock him out.


    The door was opened, and the person who came in was not a thief, but Julien, who had never


    showed up at her house during the weekends.


    Vanessa was d that she didn''t hit him. If she did, she would be dead now. She quickly put on a


    smile and said, "Hey, have you eaten your dinner?"


    Julien noticed the sd dressing on the corner of her mouth. He frowned in disgust and went


    straight into the study without saying a word.


    This man... why couldn''t he just answer her? Vanessa gently pushed the door of the study and


    asked, "Would you like something to eat?"


    Julien did not respond.


    She added, "I''ll cook something for you then."


    He still didn''t respond.


    Vanessa gently closed the door and went to the kitchen. She found some ingredients in the


    refrigerator, and after thinking for a while, she decided to make an omelet for him. She didn''t know


    how to cook before this, but she started learning it after getting together with Julien. Although her


    cooking was not superb, the food she made was still edible.


    Since she only needed to cook one portion, the process was rtively fast. She served the omelet


    on the table and went to the study to call Julien, "Hey... The food is ready. You can eat first before


    you continue with your work."


    "Hey..."


    That was what Vanessa addressed him as.


    Nothing more, nothing less. Just a short, "Hey..."


    She knew his name, but she had stopped calling him by his name since a year ago.


    "Hey?" Julien thought.


    Who on earth was ''Hey''?


    He raised his head and gave her a stern look.


    Looking at his terrifying stare, Vanessa was flustered. However, she held back her fear and said,


    "What''s wrong? What did I do wrong?"


    She was afraid of him!


    This woman was afraid of him!


    It was annoying just to think about it.


    Julien looked away.


    Vanessa, who did not get a reply, gently closed the door and went back to her bedroom. It was


    really getting harder for her to guess what Julien was thinking. If she continued to live in fear like


    this, she would definitely age in no time.


    Just then, her mobile phone rang. Vanessa saw that it was her stepmother, Fiona. She wanted to


    decline the call, but knowing how difficult she was to deal with, she did not know what would happen


    if she refused her call. Hence, Vanessa had no choice but to answer the call. When the call was


    connected, she heard a roaring from the phone. "Vanessa, you have been with that man for a


    year now, but why hasn''t he given us any help? Don''t you know that our family is on the verge of


    bankruptcy? Your father and brother will have to sleep in the streets if the situation goes on like


    this."


    Vanessa took a deep breath and suppressed her disgust towards this family. "Whether you live or


    die, or if you end up on the streets, it''s still none of my business. Please don''t bother me anymore."


    "You dare disown us? Just because you have the support of the head of the Kyles?" Fiona shouted,


    "Listen up, Marvin. That is what your daughter said to us. You''re her father, and Leslie is her


    brother, yet she''s saying such rude words. She''s such an unfilial daughter."

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    On the call, Marvin Love, who was rightfully the head of the family, answered obediently, "If Vaness


    wasn''t filial, she wouldn''t have tried so hard to help the family in the past year. Just give her a bit


    more time."


    Every time Fionained about Vanessa, Marvin''s attitude was like this. He was always trying


    to avoid conflict. Upon hearing this, Vanessa was furious. "If you want me to be filial, then please


    ask yourselves if any of you deserve it?"


    Marvin pleaded, calling Vanessa by her nickname, "Vaness..."


    "Don''t call me that." Vanessa didn''t want to listen to their irritating voices anymore, so she decisively


    hung up the phone. To tell the truth, if they weren''t rted by blood, she would have stopped caring


    about them for a long time.


    But apparently, this family didn''t seem to realise that they had stepped out of the line. They were


    always trying to get money out of her, treating her like a cash cow.


    She didn''t want them to suck her dry, so after hesitating for a while, she went on to block all their


    phone numbers. Since they had never treated her as their family, why should she be nice to them?


    After that, Vanessa remembered that Julien was still at her ce. She quickly went to the dining


    table and saw that the omelet was still untouched. It meant that Julien did not eat it.


    If he didn''t want to eat, then so be it. He could just starve to death. Vanessa really wanted to ignore


    him, but if he really did starve to death, it would be a great loss to her. Hence, she had no choice


    but to go over to him and ask if wanted to eat.


    Vanessa gently pushed open the door to the study. In the study, Julien was holding a book in his


    hand,pletely absorbed in it. After waiting for a while, Vanessa asked, "Hey, the food is getting


    cold. You should eat first. If you get hungry, you will be the one suffering."


    Julien continued reading without lifting his head.


    Vanessa continued, "Did youe here after dinner?"


    Julien still did not say a word.


    Vanessa added, "By the way, you usually wouldn''te to my ce during the weekends. I thought


    that you wouldn''te over today too so I ate first. You wouldn''t me me, right?"


    Julien said, "Get out!"


    Vanessa asked, "Are you really angry?"


    Julien said, "Get out!"


    Vanessa was speechless.


    She would just go out if he wanted her to. Was there a need to put on such a cold face?


    To tell the truth, she didn''t want to see his cold face at all. Not at all.


    Vanessa went back to her room, took a bath, and went to bed. Because of the high volume of


    exercises that evening, Vanessa fell asleep soon after lying in bed.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept when the other side of the big bed sank in slightly. Soon, a


    burning male body leaned over. Vanessa was in a daze as she said, "I''m tired. I don''t want it."


    "You don''t want it?" The man''s deep voice sounded in her ears. Before Vanessa could react, Julien


    was about to leave. When she finally came to her senses, she quickly reached out her hand and


    grabbed him. "I want it! I want it!"


    Herpromise did not make Julien happy. Instead, it angered him. Julien grabbed her chin and


    forced her to look up at him. "Vanessa, do you like to demean yourself that much?"


    "Demean?" Vanessaughed. "As our new President, don''t you know how many women want to get


    on your bed but can''t even get close. I''m so lucky to be able to sleep with you, so how could you


    say that I''m demeaning myself?"


    "Since that''s what you think, then you should do your duty well." Julien quickly ripped off her


    pajamas and pushed his body into her, making them be one.


    They were so close to each other that they could feel each other''s warmth, yet their hearts were


    miles apart.


    "We''ve agreed that we wouldn''t do it more than three nights a week. You''ll have to give me an extra


    five thousand dors for tonight." Just as Julien was climaxing, Vanessa''s words halted him in his


    actions.


    Julien''s face was somber. After a short pause, he turned away and walked into the bathroom. When


    he came back out, he didn''t even take a nce at her and put on his clothes before leaving her


    ce.


    He had left, but his breath was still lingering in the room. The traces that he had left on Vanessa''s


    body were so evident that it could not be ignored.


    Up till now, Vanessa still didn''t know what she had done to provoke him.


    Forget it, there was nothing she could do. It was better that he had left. She did not have to worry


    about serving him.


    She told herself this, but she could not get herself to calm down at all. Their rtionship was not like


    this before...


    "Ring..."


    Levi, who was drinking with his friends, heard his phone ringing. He nced at his phone and saw


    that it was Julien calling him. Instead of answering the call, he let it continue ringing.


    Humph...


    How dare Julien embarrass him at Rovio that morning? Even if Julien was calling him to apologize,


    Levi would not ept it. However, if Julien were to call him a few more times, he might actually


    forgive him.


    Levi waited for a long time but Julien did not call him again. He thought to himself, "Why can''t you


    be a little more sincere with your apology?"


    Someone said, "Young Master Brown, who offended you? Tell us. We''ll take care of him for you."


    Levi replied, "It''s the new president of Rovio, Julien Glover Kyle. How do you n to help me deal


    with him?"


    The man''s face turned red as soon as he heard that. He stammered, "You guys can continue


    drinking. I have to go to the gents."


    Since Julien didn''t call again, Levi could call him instead. The moment the call got through, Levi


    asked, "Young Master Julien, how can you be so insincere with your apology?"


    Julien asked, "Where are you?"


    Levi smiled and said, "I told Aunt Karen that I only need you to apologise to me through the phone.


    You don''t have to do it in person."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Levi knew exactly how scheming Julien was. If he were to let Juliene over, who knew what


    tricks Julien might use on him? Therefore, it was the best to just listen to him apologise through the


    phone.


    Julien repeated, "Where are you?"


    Listening to his somber voice, Levi unconsciously told him where he was. Right after telling him,


    Levi regretted it. However, to think about it, Julien would never visit ces like clubs and bars, so


    why should he be afraid? He should just continue drinking and do whatever he wanted to.


    Someone gave a ss of liquor to Levi and said, "Young Master Brown, can I drink with you?"


    Levi raised his ss. "Of course, mate. You don''t have to be this formal with me. Cheers."


    Just as they were enjoying their drinks, a figure which was as cold as an ice sculpture appeared at


    the door. Everyone in the room, including Levi, shivered with fear.


    The person who appeared at the door, was none other than Julien.

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    Aftering back to his senses, Levi immediately greeted Julien with a smile, "Oh, Young Master


    Julien, I said that I don''t need you toe and apologize to me in person, didn''t I? But you actually


    came. I really feel honored."


    Julien maintained his aloofness and kept his silence. When he came over, the people sitting around


    Levi unconsciously dispersed, vacating the seat beside him.


    Levi casually dusted the seat next to him and said, "Young Master Julien, please take a seat."


    Julien sat down and looked at the liquor sses on the table with a grim look. Levi was a smart


    person. He immediately knew what Julien was thinking so he said, "I''ll ask someone to get another


    ss here. Would you like some drinks?"


    Julien was still silent, but Levi knew what he was thinking. He grew up with Julien, so he knew him


    the best. He immediately asked someone to bring a ss and poured some liquor for Julien.


    "Young Master Julien, we don''t always get good liquor like this one. You should try it."


    Julien did not take over the ss, but looked at the people around him. Levi immediately


    understood what he meant, so he waved his hand and said, "That''s all for today. We can do this


    some other day."


    Julien''s presence made everyone feel extremely uneasy. They wanted to leave for a long time, but


    they did not dare to. Now that Levi had asked them to leave, all of them fled in an instant.


    After everyone had left, Levi said casually, "Young Master Julien, just see how nice I am towards


    you! I know that you''re embarrassed to apologize to me in front of so many people, so I drove them


    all away."


    Levi adjusted his shirt and cleared his throat. Then, he put on a solemn face and said, "My dear


    Young Master Julien, since everyone has left, you can start apologising now."


    Julienpletely ignored him. He picked up the ss and gulped down the liquor in it. After


    downing three more sses, Levi noticed that Julien did not n to stop, so he quickly snatched


    Julien''s ss away and said, "Julien, are you stupid?"


    Did Julien not know that it would be lifethreatening for someone who never drank to drink like this?


    Although Julien had never experienced the nightlife, he should have at least understood such a


    simple truth.


    Julien gave Levi a cold gaze. Levi immediately stepped back, but refused to back down, "If you dare


    to drink again, I''m going to give Aunt Karen a call. Do you want her to worry about you even when


    she''s on a vacation?"


    This warning was effective. Seeing that Julien was much calmer, Levi took the opportunity to ask,


    "Is something bothering you? Well, you can tell me about it. I can give you my precious advice."


    No. It was more for Levi to entertain himself.


    Since young, Julien had been an outstanding person, and his life had been a smooth-sail. Julien


    knew that all this while, Levi had been waiting for Julien to get into a mess andugh at him.


    Julien stared at Levi. He was staring at Levi for so long that Levi began to have goosebumps all


    over. Just then, Julien said slowly, "Who are these people that you''re hanging out with all the time?


    And look at the ce you go to. No matter how mediocre you are, you are still the son of a military


    captain. Can you stop bringing dishonor to your father?"


    Julien had been keeping his silence, but the moment he spoke, he was already insulting Levi. Levi


    was furious so he scolded, "Julien, you''d better stop fancying yourself. What do you mean that I''m


    mediocre?"


    Julien said, "Just look at yourself. Do you think you''re outstanding in any sense?"


    Levi replied, "Huh... even if I''m not as good as you, I have a lot of friends. But you, just look at


    yourself. Since young, except for me, do you have anyone else who is willing to y with you?"


    Julien sneered. He never wanted to y with those childish peers to begin with. If it wasn''t because


    his family had forced him to y with Levi, he wouldn''t have bothered ying with Levi at all.


    Levi said, "Fine, I know you never cared if you have friends, but what about your girlfriend? Even


    your girlfriend dumped you. Don''t you think that you''re a loser?"


    This was Julien''s weak spot. His eyes darkened, and his whole body exuded a cold aura that could


    make one tremble. Levi was a little scared as he said, "Hey, don''t scare me."


    Julien nced at him coldly and suddenly stood up. Perhaps, it was because he had never drank


    before, or perhaps he had stood up too quickly, so he was feeling extremely dizzy. His body swayed


    and he fell right back onto his seat.


    Although they would always bicker, Levi would still worry about Julien whenever something


    happened to him. Thus, Levi immediately helped Julien up and asked, "What''s wrong with you,


    Julien?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Julien brushed Levi''s hand away and warned him in a cold voice, "Levi, if you dare to mention this


    word in front of me again, I will make sure to let you die a miserable death."


    Julien''s voice was extremely cold. It made Levi believe that if he were to mention the word


    ''girlfriend'' again, Julien would really rip his head off and kick it around like a ball.


    It was the weekend. Because of Julien''s absence, Vanessa slept in and did not wake up until it was


    ten o''clock in the morning. Even that, it was because her phone was ringing that she had no choice


    but to wake up.


    In the past, she would always turn off her cell phone when she went to sleep. However, ever since


    she had begun this transactional rtionship with Julien, as long as Julien was not by her side, she


    would have to make sure that her phone was turned on. It was to prevent Julien from not being able


    to find her and deduct her pay.


    However, it was Winnie Zir, a teacher at Lawrie''s kindergarten, who called her this time. Vanessa


    immediately sat up and answered the phone. She said nervously, "Miss Zir, did something


    happen to Lawrie?"


    "Mommy, why haven''t youe to see me yet? Don''t you want me anymore?" A pleasant and


    tender voice sounded from the phone. Upon hearing this, Vanessa''s heart softened, and tears


    began welling up in her eyes.


    Vanessa took a few deep breaths before speaking into the phone, "No, Baby... Of course I want


    you. But Mommy is very busy these days. I''ll go back to see you when I get everything done. Make


    sure you be good and listen to Miss Zir, okay?"


    "But I miss you, I want you to stay with me..." Lawrie said pitifully and his voice was getting softer as


    he spoke. "I just miss you very much."


    "I missed you too, Lawrie, but I have to work. I''lle keep youpany next week, okay?"


    Listening to Lawrie''s tender voice, Vanessa really wished that she could go to him at that instant.


    However, she could not do that. What if someone finds out about him... Vanessa really did not dare


    to think about the consequences.


    Winnie took over the phone and said, "Miss Love, Lawrie is usually very obedient but he had a fever


    last night and the fever only subsided in the middle of the night. He had been calling for you while


    he was asleep, so I had no choice but to call you."


    "Lawrie had a fever?" Vanessa rolled over and got out of bed. The moment she heard that Lawrie


    had a high fever, she couldn''t sit still anymore. Even if she were to risk Lawrie getting exposed, she


    must go over to him now.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    Lawrie had been in poor health all this while. Now that he was having a fever, Vanessa couldn''t care


    about anything else anymore. She must see him now. If she could, she really wished that she could


    grow a pair of wings and fly to Lawrie immediately.


    For some reasons, Vanessa did not dare to let Lawrie stay by her side. She did not even dare let


    Lawrie live in Chatterton Town. In desperation, she had to entrust Lawrie to a trustworthy nursery in


    Hogward City, a city located next to Chatterton Town. After getting together with Julien, Vanessa did


    not even dare to visit Lawrie often, nor did she dare call Lawrie on the phone.


    Although Lawrie''s birth was thest thing Vanessa wanted to talk about, Lawrie was still her baby


    whom she carried for nine months. Her love for Lawrie was no less than any other mother''s love for


    their child.


    Vanessa''s mother had passed away and her father would only listen to her stepmother, Fiona.


    Lawrie was the only person Vanessa cared for, and he was her only emotional support. She must


    not let anything happen to her baby...


    As long as she was given some more time, she would then have enough money to cure Lawrie''s


    illness. By then, everything would change. Vanessa believed that everything would definitely


    change.


    Before this, Vanessa would go to Hogward City to apany Lawrie every weekend. However,


    Julien''s sudden arrival the night before messed up her n. She was worried that he woulde


    over again that day, so she did not dare to go out. She was afraid that she wouldn''t know what to


    say if he were to ask her where she went.


    The thought of Lawrie being sick broke Vanessa''s heart. She no longer cared if someone would find


    out that she had a child, and rushed to Hogward City as fast as she could.


    When she arrived at where Lawrie was temporarily living in, Vanessa saw Lawrie, who she had not


    seen for a week, lying in the bed with a ruddy face. He should be living a carefree life at this age,


    but he was frowning because he couldn''t see his mother.


    At the sight of Vanessa, Winnie felt immensely guilty. "Vanessa, Lawrie''s appetite hasn''t been good


    these two days. He has been asking for you, but I didn''t dare call you and that''s why he has a


    fever."


    "No, it''s not your fault, Miss Zir. You can go ahead with whatever you need to do. I''ll stay here


    with Lawrie for the next two days." Vanessa came to the side of the bed and held Lawrie''s little hand


    in her palm. "I''m sorry, Baby! I''m really sorry! I shouldn''t have left you so far away by yourself."


    "Mommy..." When he heard Vanessa''s voice, Lawrie slowly opened his eyes. When he saw that the


    person who was calling him was really his mother, he blinked and immediately threw himself into


    Vanessa''s arms. "Mommy... Boohoo..."


    As she held her sobbing son in her arms, Vanessa felt so distressed that her heart was convulsing.


    "Okay, okay. Mommy''s here."


    Lawrie was three years old, born to Vanessa when she was turned twenty. She was now twenty-


    three... It had been three years...


    Lawrie''s eyes were brimming with tears. He pouted his tiny mouth and said pitifully, "Mommy, don''t


    leave me behind. I''ll be a good boy. I''ll be a very good boy. I''ll listen to everything you say."


    Seeing that Lawrie was crying so piteously, Vanessa was distressed to the point that she started


    shedding tears. She kissed Lawrie''s face and said, "Baby, you''ve always been a good boy. You''re


    the most adorable baby in the world. It''s all my fault. It''s because I''m not capable enough to let you


    stay by my side."


    If she was more capable, and if she could make enough money through other means, then she and


    Lawrie would not have to stay apart from each other. Then, it would not be so difficult for them to


    meet each other.


    "Mommy, you are also a good Mommy... the best Mommy. I love you, Mommy." As a three year old,


    Lawrie had a limited vocabry, but he still did well at expressing himself.


    "Yes, we are both good!" Vanessa held Lawrie in her arms, pinched him, kissed him, and pinched


    him again, and kissed him over and over again. "Well, it seems like my baby has grown a lot taller."


    Lawrie squirmed in Vanessa''s arms, and rubbed his face against her chest, "Mommy..."


    Vanessa kissed him on the cheek. "What''s the matter, Baby?"


    Lawrie cuddled in Vanessa''s arms again. "I want you. I want you to sleep with me. I want you to stay


    with me forever."


    Vanessa once again couldn''t help kissing her lovely son. "Okay, I''ll apany you to sleep today."


    Lawrie blinked his eyes. "I want to sleep with you, forever and ever."


    Lawrie was not very eloquent, but Vanessa still understood what he meant. He wanted his mother to


    stay with him forever, not just for the next two nights... "Baby..."


    Vanessa understood this very humble wish, but she couldn''t promise Lawrie. Although Lawrie was


    young, he probably understood what she was saying. No matter what, Vanessa knew that she


    mustn''t lie to him. She mustn''t give him hope and let him down when she could not keep her


    promise.


    Seeing the hesitating look on Vanessa''s face, Lawrie once again threw himself into Vanessa''s arms


    and said, "I want to be with you forever."


    Vanessa knew that she couldn''t stay with Lawrie all the time, but she didn''t want to lie to him, so she


    had no choice but to change the topic. "Baby, do you want to eat honey chicken wings? I''ll make


    them for you."


    Lawrie loved honey chicken wings and that was why Vanessa studied the recipe. After several tries,


    she finally managed to make the version that suited Lawrie''s pte. This dish was her proud work.


    On top of that, whenever Julien was not satisfied with her cooking, she would make this dish and


    Julien would praise her for it.


    "Yes." Lawrie nodded sweetly.


    "Then let''s go out now to buy the ingredients," Vanessa said while picking Lawrie up.


    "Okay." No matter what his mother said, he would definitely agree to it.


    Vanessa helped Lawrie change into another set of clothes. Lawrie was a good looking child. With a


    little effort, he was already more handsome than those child actors on TV.


    Vanessa remembered there was once she had brought Lawrie to a shopping mall, and a talent


    scout who imed to work for a film and televisionpany approached her and wanted Lawrie to


    take part in some reality show. However, Vanessa decisively refused the man. She thought that no


    matter what, she didn''t want Lawrie to be a public figure.


    Vanessa took Lawrie to a nearby supermarket. It had been a while since Lawriest seen Vanessa,


    so he was very excited along the way. He did not look like a child who had just recovered from a


    fever.


    Vanessa was distressed to see Lawrie behaving like this. If she had stayed with him all the time, he


    would not have fallen ill because he was missing her too much.


    Just as she was thinking about it, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Vanessa took out her mobile phone and looked at it. It was Julien. She instinctively looked around


    but did not see him. However, she was still nervous and her hands were shaking. "Lawrie..."


    Before Vanessa could finish her words, the smile on Lawrie''s face had already vanished. "Mommy, I


    want to be with you."


    Lawrie''s words once again broke Vanessa''s heart. She put her hand on Lawrie''s shoulders and said


    in a gentle voice, "Baby, I''m not going anywhere. I just need to answer a phone call. Can you be


    quiet for a while?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Okay." Lawrie nodded. As long as her mother wouldn''t abandon him, he was willing to do anything.


    Vanessa hurriedly answered the call. However, Julien remained silent. Hence, she asked cautiously,


    "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    Julien''s cold voice sounded, "Where are you?"


    Why did he suddenly ask where she was?


    Did he go to her ce again?


    She was not sure. Vanessa asked him back, "Where are you?"


    Julien repeated his question, "Where are you?"


    Julien''s words were cold as usual. Vanessa could feel that his patience was running thin, so she''d


    better answer him quickly or she would have to suffer.


    Vanessa thought for a moment and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Julien asked again, "Where are you?"


    Since she could not dodge the question, Vanessa racked her brain for a solution. She thought that


    Julien probably was not at her ce. Moreover, he looked angry when he left her house the night


    before. ording to her understanding of Julien, she was almost certain that Julien wouldn''t go to


    her ce in theing few days.


    Vanessa answered, "I''m at home."


    Julien said, "Go freshen up now. I''ll get the driver to pick you up in five minutes."


    "What?" Vanessa unconsciously raised her voice. However, she felt that it was not good to talk to


    him in such a tone, so she quickly softened her voice and said, "Umm, it''s Saturday today. Didn''t we


    agree that we won''t meet on Saturdays?"


    "It seems like you''ve forgotten an important term." After saying that, Julien hung up the phone.


    Vanessa listened to the disconnected tone and thought of the term that Julien was talking about,


    that is, no matter when, as long as he called her, she must go to him.


    However, at this moment, she was not in Chatterton Town. It was impossible that the driver would


    be able to pick her up in five minutes. Vanessa bit her lips, thinking that she was really done for. It


    looked like she would be losing arge sum of money again.


    "Big bad guy!" Lawrie shouted out all of a sudden.


    "Baby, who is the big bad guy?" Vanessa bent over to hold Lawrie''s tiny face in her palms and


    asked.


    "The person calling you is a big bad guy!" Lawrie pouted, speaking in a tone filled with righteous


    indignation.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Because he made you unhappy."


    "No... It''s just that..." Vanessa didn''t know how to exin it. If it weren''t for Julien, she couldn''t even


    afford the down payment for Lawrie''s surgery. In fact, he was their savior.


    "I don''t like that big bad guy!"


    "Okay. Since you don''t like him, I''ll just switch off my phone so that he couldn''t call me anymore,


    okay?" Since she couldn''t go back to Chatterton Town in five minutes, Vanessa thought that she


    might as well switch off her phone and not think about it anymore. She would just let Julien deduct


    the money if he wanted to.


    "Okay." Lawrie took Vanessa''s mobile phone and helped her turn it off. Then, he held Vanessa''s


    hand and said, "Mommy, let''s go get chicken wings."


    "Okay. I''ll listen to whatever you say," Vanessa said. She picked Lawrie up into her arms and


    enjoyed the rare family time they had together.


    After hanging up the phone, Julien glimpsed across the empty room with his cold eyes.


    She was at home?


    Humph!


    Vanessa was really getting more daring now. She actually lied to him. He would really like to see


    how she would cover up this lie.


    However, after waiting for another five minutes, Julien still did not receive any calls from Vanessa.


    Huh...


    She''s indeed getting bolder.


    Julien once again dialed Vanessa''s phone number. However, the only thing he could hearing


    through the phone was a cold automated voice, "The number you have dialed is currently


    unavable. Please try againter."


    Julien''s expression changed repeatedly, just like the weather before a storm.


    He immediately dialed another phone number. "Freeze Vanessa Love''s bank ount now."


    Lawrie was young, but because his mother was not by his side all the time, he was much more


    sensible than his peers. Whenever Miss Zir brought him out, he had never asked for any toys


    even if he liked it very much. However, it was different when he was with his mother. After all, a


    young child like him would like to bring the things that he liked back home.


    He was holding a toy car as he said, "Mommy, I want this toy car!"


    "Sure, if you like it, we''ll buy it." Children''s toys did not cost a lot of money. As long as Lawrie liked


    it, Vanessa usually would not refuse his request.


    After putting the toy car into the shopping cart, Lawrie turned around and saw a ball. "Mommy, I


    want this ball too."


    Vanessa nodded. "Okay, let''s take it."


    After spending some time at the supermarket, the shopping cart was already filled with Lawrie''s


    toys. However, Lawrie did not n to stop. He wished that Vanessa could buy each and every toy at


    the supermarket for him.


    Vanessa took Lawrie''s hand and poked his face. "Baby, if you keep putting all these toys into the


    cart, I''m afraid that we won''t be able to bring it all back home. Why don''t we go get the ingredients


    that we need for the honey chicken wings first?"


    "Okay." Lawrie nodded and spread his arms towards Vanessa. Vanessa picked him up and put him


    on the seat in the shopping cart. Then, she heard Lawrie say sweetly, "Mommy, I want a kiss."


    "Sure, Baby." Vanessa kissed Lawrie''s cheeks a few times, and Lawrie did the same thing to


    Vanessa too.


    The mother and son kissed each other andughed. Both of them looked at each other and anyone


    could tell that they were happy from the bottom of their hearts.


    After getting the ingredients, Vanessa pushed the shopping cart to the till.


    Vanessa took out her credit card and handed it to the cashier, but the payment could not go


    through. The cashier said, "Madam, your credit card is frozen. Do you have another one?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "It''s frozen? Why though?" Vanessa made sure she paid her bills on time and she had never


    encountered any problem with her card before this. She asked, "Why is it frozen?"


    "Well, you''ll have to call the bank to ask," answered the cashier politely. "I don''t know much about


    this."


    Vanessa took out another card and handed it to the cashier. The cashier tried doing the payment


    but it was the same. Vanessa instantly understood what was going on. She must have offended


    Julien for switching off her phone. However, she didn''t expect that he would do things to this extent.


    Vanessa took out her mobile phone and opened a mobile wallet application. However, the first thing


    that popped up on the screen was, "Your ount is under suspicion of illegal trading so we have


    frozen your ount. If you have any further enquiries, please feel free to contact our customer


    service."


    All her ounts were frozen. Hence, she could only pay by cash. However, in a time where mobile


    payments were so widely used, Vanessa did not have much cash on her.


    Vanessa took out all the money she had on her and counted them. She only had 100 dors with


    her. Looking at the cart filled with toys, she knew that it wasn''t enough to pay for everything.


    Vanessa didn''t want to disappoint Lawrie, so she moved to the side so that the other customers


    could pay first. She gave Julien a call but no one answered. She tried over and over again... Until


    the sixth time, the call finally got through. Julien said in a cold voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Vanessa took a few deep breaths before she said, "Why did you freeze all of my ounts?"


    Julien asked, "Do I need a reason to do that?" Vanessa did not know how to answer him.


    She took another few deep breaths and said, "I need the money now."


    Julien hung up on her. Other than when she was in need of money, had there been an instance that


    she would actually think of him? Julien wondered.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    Vanessa was willing to be with him only because of money. She would try her best to please him for


    money. Now, the reason she got in touch with him was also because of money.


    Besides money, what else did they have between them?


    Julien, who had always been calm, was so angry that he threw his mobile phone onto the coffee


    table, causing a loud crash. However, after he had cooled down a little, he picked up the phone and


    made a phone call. "Check where did Vanessast use her credit card."


    Listening to the disconnected tone, Vanessa put away the mobile phone with disappointment. It


    seemed that she had really gone overboard and offended Julien this time. He was cutting off all her


    finances so that she would give in and admit her mistakes.


    When they first got together, they had agreed that they would not interfere with each other''s lives


    during the weekends. In the past year, both of them never had any issues with this. Hence, Vanessa


    did not know why he was angry this time.


    Vanessa sighed and looked at Lawrie, who was pouting his lips. He looked angry as he said,


    "Mommy, I want to grow up quickly and chase that big bad guy away. I won''t let him bully you


    anymore."


    Every time Vanessa was on the phone, she would be upset. Lawrie knew that his mother didn''t want


    to answer the call. Hence, he told himself that he had to grow up quickly and drive away the bad


    guy who bullied his mother.


    "Baby, there''s no big bad guy bullying me. Don''t worry, okay?" Listening to her son''s warm words,


    Vanessa was no longer glum. She pinched Lawrie''s cheek and said, "Baby, I have something to


    discuss with you."


    "Mommy, I want to be with you forever. I want to sleep and eat with you..." Lawrie noticed that


    Vanessa would have to leave every time after answering the phone, so he hated it whenever she


    had to answer the phone. However, he was too young to do anything to stop it. Every time he saw


    that his mother was on the phone, he would feel flustered. He was worried that his mother would


    leave him behind again.


    Vanessa exined patiently, "I''m not going anywhere, Baby. It''s just that I don''t have enough cash


    on me now, so I can only buy two toys for you today. We won''t be able to buy the toy car today. Is


    that okay?"


    Vanessa thought that Lawrie would be disappointed when he heard that he couldn''t buy his favorite


    toy car. However, he was not upset at all. Lawrie held Vanessa''s face in his palms andforted


    her, "I only want you, Mommy! I don''t want the toy car."


    Lawrie was so sensible that Vanessa felt sorry for him. She held Lawrie in her arms, hugging him


    tightly. Then, she said over and over again, "I''m sorry, Baby! I''m really sorry!"


    She could not satisfy her son''s wish and even made him worry for her. At that moment, Vanessa


    really felt like she was a useless mother.


    "It''s okay, Mommy." Lawrie came out of Vanessa''s embrace and carried the toy car out of the


    shopping cart. "I don''t want any of them anymore. I just want you to stay with me."


    Seeing that her three-year-old son was so sensible, Vanessa felt even more awful. She couldn''t


    help but hold Lawrie in her arms again. "Lawrie, if it weren''t for you, I really don''t know how am I


    going to live my life in the past three years."


    Lawrie''s birth was an ident, and her life had undergone a drastic change ever since. However, it


    was exactly because of Lawrie that she managed to pull through the darkest days in her life.


    Vanessa believed that as long as she worked harder, she and Lawrie would definitely get to live a


    better life.


    Lawrie was surprisingly sensible for his age. He did not look sad nor did he throw any tantrum after


    not being able to buy the toys he liked. Instead, he was still running and jumping around cheerfully.


    Vanessa realized that it was not the best idea to leave her son in someone else''s care. She had to


    find a way to bring Lawrie to Chatterton Town so she could apany him whenever she had the


    time.


    However, Julien was such a powerful man. How could she keep Lawrie by her side without Julien


    ever finding it out?


    It would be almost impossible to do that.


    However, in order to be with Lawrie, Vanessa was willing to try.


    "Mommy, this is for you." Vanessa was cooking in the kitchen. Lawrie handed her a small bag with a


    lollipop, some chocte and snacks in it.


    "Baby, where did you get these from?" Vanessa took over the bag. Because of the hot weather, the


    chocte had already melted. But since it was from her son, Vanessa was still delighted to receive


    it. It was the thought that counts, wasn''t it?


    "Miss Zir gave them to me but I saved them for you, Mommy." The kindergarten rarely gave out


    snacks, so after receiving them, Lawrie really wanted to eat them, but he couldn''t bear to. He was


    afraid that his mother, who was working hard, wouldn''t have the chance to eat them, so he kept


    them for her.


    Vanessa was both happy and distressed. "Lawrie, thanks for saving all these candies for me. But,


    I''m a grown up, I don''t like them as much anymore. If Miss Zir were to give you any snacks in the


    future, you can just eat them. You don''t have to save them for me anymore, okay?"


    "Okay." Lawrie nodded and asked, "What do you like to eat?"


    "I like to eat my baby..." Vanessa picked him up and kissed him. "As long as my baby eats his


    meals, I will be very happy."


    "Hehehehe..." Lawrie was so amused that he burst intoughter. "Mommy, Mommy, I love you,


    Mommy."


    "I love you too, Baby. But I have to cook now. Can you go y by yourself first? I''ll y with you


    later, okay?" Vanessa thought that if she didn''t attend to her cooking now, the wings in the pan


    would likely end up burning.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Lawrie went to y by himself, but after a while, he came to Vanessa''s side again. He


    hugged Vanessa''s leg and rubbed his face against it, which melted Vanessa''s heart.


    It didn''t take long for Julien to receive a reply. He learned that Vanessa''s credit card wasst used in


    Hogward City, an adjacent city to Chatterton Town.


    Vanessa was born and raised in Avend. All her friends and family members were there. She had


    only returned a year ago, and she had no one she knew in Hogward City. So why did she go there?


    Julien was filled with curiosity. He knew that he only needed to make a phone call to find out why


    Vanessa was in Hogward City. However, he hesitated. He was contemting if he should give her a


    little more freedom instead?


    "Ring...


    Just as Julien was lost in his thoughts, a phone call came in. It was from his sister, Karen Joy. He


    answered the call immediately, "Karen Joy, what''s the matter?"


    Karen Joy replied, "Mom said that no matter how busy everyone is, we will have to go back to


    Secret Garden every weekend. None of us had broken this rule before, so you mustn''t break it just


    because Mom and Dad are on a trip now."


    "Okay, I''ll be home in a bit." Even when it was his sister, Julien still wouldn''t talk much. However,


    one could tell that when he spoke to his family, his tone was much gentler and friendlier. It was all


    because he loved his family very much.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    Lawrie enjoyed the chicken wings not only because they were delicious, but more so because they


    were personally cooked by his mother. He loved anything she made!


    At the dining table, Vanessa kept reminding him, "Baby, slow down. Don''t choke yourself."


    Lawrie wiped his mouth and said sweetly, "Mommy, it''s so delicious."


    Vanessa took a tissue and wiped his mouth. "You can''t eat too much even if you like it. You''ll get an


    indigestion."


    "Okay." Lawrie nodded his head, but he still couldn''t stop eating.


    As they were munching on the chicken wings, Lawrie''s kindergarten teacher, Winnie Zir had


    arrived. Vanessa greeted her warmly. "Miss Zir, have you eaten yet? You can join us if you


    haven''t."


    "I''ve already eaten." Seeing that Lawrie was enjoying the food so much, Winnie could not help but


    shake her head and sigh. "Vanessa, it''s really better for a child to stay with his mother." "Yeah I


    know, Miss Zir." Vanessa wanted to


    take Lawrie with her and take care of him, but the situation did not allow her to do so. Hence, she


    had no choice but to entrust Lawrie with someone else.


    Winnie stroked Lawrie''s head and said, "You see. He''s eating much more than he usually does with


    you around."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While Vanessa was looking at Lawrie heartbrokenly, Lawrie raised his head and said, "Mommy''s


    chicken wings are the best."


    Vanessa said, "Okay. I''ll make sure to make it for you more often, okay?"


    Winnie asked again, "What are your ns, Vanessa? Lawrie misses you so much that he doesn''t


    even have the appetite to eat and even falls sick. It won''t be good if things go on like this."


    Vanessa said, "I will find a house and hire a nanny once I''m back in Chatterton Town. Once


    everything is settled, I will bring Lawrie back with me to Chatterton Town. It would be much more


    convenient to take care of him like this."


    Winnie more or less understood the situation Vanessa was in, so she asked worriedly, "Will it really


    work?"


    Vanessa said, "Well, I''ll try my best to make it happen."


    Not only did Lawrie miss Vanessa a lot, Vanessa missed him too. It was especially the case during


    the quiet night, when she was all by herself. She would miss Lawrie so much that she couldn''t fall


    asleep.


    It was only when Julien Glover Kyle was around that she would miss Lawrie a little lesser. That was


    because Julien was always thinking of ways to torture her while she would be thinking of ways to


    please him. Therefore, she did not have the time to think about Lawrie.


    Winnie looked at Lawrie and said, "It would be the best if that can happen. But if things really don''t


    go as you nned, you can still leave Lawrie to me. Although I''m not as good as you in taking care


    of Lawrie, I will do whatever I can to take good care of him."


    Upon hearing Winnie''s words, Lawrie suddenly raised his head and with tears in his eyes, he said


    pitifully, "Lawrie wants to stay with Mommy forever. I don''t want to stay here alone."


    Vanessa quicklyforted him. "Don''t cry, Lawrie. Mommy is here, I won''t leave you here alone


    anymore."


    Lawrie was scared. He immediately threw himself into Vanessa''s arms and grabbed onto her


    clothes tightly as he said, "Mommy, Mommy..."


    He kept on calling his mother in a pitiful voice, unwilling to let go.


    Winnie witnessed how much Lawrie missed his mother. Looking at Vanessa and Lawrie holding


    each other, she was so touched that she almost shed tears. "Vanessa, if there is anything you need


    help with, just let me know, okay?"


    Vanessa smiled and said, "Miss Zir, you''ve already helped me a lot by taking care of Lawrie for


    me. I really can''t thank you enough!"


    Winnie said, "Don''t mention it. You paid me to take care of Lawrie. You really don''t have to thank me


    for it."


    Vanessa added, "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to leave Lawrie here every week.


    Anyways, I still want to thank you for your help!"


    Winnie said, "No worries. By the way, I''m here just to check on you guys, since you two are all good


    here, I''ll leave you two alone. Enjoy these two days with Lawrie, okay?"


    Vanessa held Lawrie and saw Winnie out. "See youter, Miss Zir."


    Lawrie also waved his hand. "See youter, Miss Zir!"


    In fact, Lawrie hoped that he would never have to see Winnie again. That way, he could be with his


    mother forever.


    That afternoon, Vanessa yed games with Lawrie. Then, she took a bath with Lawrie and went to


    sleep with Lawrie.


    "Mommy..." Lawrie was so happy that he could sleep with his mother. After taking a shower, he


    rolled on the bed, refusing to sleep. However, Vanessa did not stop him, and just let him do what he


    wanted.


    When he was finally tired, Vanessa pulled the quilt over him and said, "Goto bed now, Baby. If you


    don''t go to sleep you''ll be tired tomorrow."


    "Mommy, you sleep too." Lawrie rolled over and climbed onto Vanessa''s body. He wrapped his arms


    around Vanessa''s neck and fell asleep almost instantly.


    "You little cheeky boy." Although Lawrie was already three years old, he still couldn''t change the


    habit he had developed when he was a baby. Whenever he went to sleep, he would have to lie on


    Vanessa''s body. Vanessa patted his back gently and hummed a luby, "Go to sleep, my baby, go


    to sleep quickly."


    In his dream, Lawrie mumbled, "Mommy..."


    Vanessa, "Baby, go to sleep."


    Lawrie said, "I want Mommy. Don''t leave me, Mommy."


    Listening to Lawrie''s sleep talking, Vanessa burst out into tears. She held Lawrie tightly, "Baby, give


    me some more time, okay? I''ll find a way to make you stay by my side."


    Time passed by quickly. In a blink of an eye, it was already Sunday afternoon. Vanessa would


    usually return to Chatterton Town at this hour, but she was reluctant to leave that day.


    Lawrie was taking an afternoon nap. Vanessa knew if he were to wake up and see that his mother


    was gone, he would definitely be sad. Vanessa really couldn''t bear to let Lawrie feel sad anymore


    so she waited for him to wake up. She would only leave after exining to him why she had to


    leave.


    Lawrie slept until 3 in the afternoon. After helping Lawrie change his clothes, Vanessa said, "Lawrie,


    Mommy is leaving now. Please wait for me for another week. I''lle take you home with me next


    week, okay?"


    "No, Mommy!" The moment Lawrie heard that Vanessa was leaving, he immediately threw himself


    into Vanessa''s arms and grabbed Vanessa''s clothes with his tiny hands. He was not willing to let go


    no matter what.


    However, Vanessa had to go. If she did not go to work, she would not have any source of ie.


    More importantly, if she were to provoke Julien, Lawrie''s existence might end up getting exposed.


    Julien was such a proud man. If he knew that the woman he kept had a child... Vanessa did not


    dare think about the consequences. Before she was fully ready, she must not take Lawrie back to


    Chatterton Town with her.


    "Mommy... I don''t want Mommy to go, I want Mommy..."


    "Listen to me, Lawrie. As long as you listen to Miss Zir, eat well and don''t get sick, I''lle pick


    you up on the next weekend." Vanessa made a solemn promise, but no matter what she said,


    Lawrie wouldn''t listen and only cry uncontrobly.


    No matter how sensible Lawrie usually was, he was just a three-year-old child. In this world, his


    mother was the most important person to him. She was his everything.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    No matter how hard Lawrie begged to be with his Mommy, Vanessa still had to hand him over to


    Winnie and rush back to Chatterton Town.


    On the way back to Chatterton Town, Vanessa couldn''t calm her heart down no matter how hard


    she tried.


    When Vanessa thought of how Lawrie was crying when she left him, she was heartbroken. Because


    of this, she had decided that she would do whatever she could to bring Lawrie to Chatterton Town.


    No matter how difficult it would be, no matter whether Julien Glover Kyle would discover it, Vanessa


    told herself that she must not leave Lawrie under someone else''s care anymore. She must not let


    Lawrie live under the fear of getting abandoned by his mother.


    Vanessa was dejected thinking about Lawrie. When she arrived home, Julien was still at her house.


    She did not expect him to be there, but when she saw that the door of the study was open, she


    went to take a look inside and saw that he was looking back at her.


    The moment Vanessa saw Julien, she immediately forced what she thought was a presentable


    smile. However, she noticed the disgusted look in Julien''s eyes. He took a nce at her and looked


    away. Vanessa wasn''t in the mood to please him at that time, so when he ignored her, she did not


    bother him as well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Even so, Vanessa still made two simple dishes and served them on the dining table. However,


    instead of letting Julien know that she had cooked for him, Vanessa went straight to her room.


    Vanessa did not know that because of her indifference, Julien, who was originally angry with her,


    became even angrier.


    There were a few times that Julien had thought of rushing up to her and asking her what exactly she


    wanted.


    She took his money and enjoyed the good life he had given her, but how dare she ignore him?


    However, with his amazing self-control, Julien suppressed the impulse to do so. From the day he


    had chosen to make Vanessa stay by his side with money, he knew that their rtionship was


    destined to be like this. What else was he expecting?


    Vanessa was lying on the bed, thinking whether Lawrie was still crying and asking for her. She


    couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. She wanted to call Miss Zir to ask, but she


    couldn''t. She was afraid that her phone was tapped, and that everything was under Julien''s control.


    She was afraid that Lawrie''s identity would be exposed.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of the door opening. There was no need for her to look at the door


    to know that it was Julien who wasing in.


    As usual, Julien would take a shower first before returning to the bedroom.


    It had been a year since Vanessa had maintained such an ambiguous rtionship with him, so she


    knew exactly what he was going to do next. In the past, she would at least put in some effort to


    keep herself fresh and tidy. After all, in order to be a qualified ''mistress'', it was important that


    she could serve her benefactor well.


    However, Vanessa was both physically and mentally exhausted that day. She did not have the


    energy to deal with him, so she did not groom herself. When she heard that Julien wasing out


    of the bathroom, she continued to lie on the bedzily, not moving even an inch.


    It was not until Julien had gotten on the bed and pulled her into his arms that she perfunctorily


    rubbed her face against his chest. Then, she voluntarily took off Julien''s clothes, which was actually


    just a bath towel around his waist. With just a gentle pull, Julien was alreadypletely naked.


    Vanessa was very familiar with Julien''s body. She had seen and touched every inch of his body, but


    every time she looked at his perfect figure, she would still be amazed. God had indeed favored him


    more than anyone else.


    In the past, after Vanessa had taken off his bath towel, there was no need for her to do anything.


    Julien would always take the lead from there. However, Julien did not take any action this time. All


    he did was look at Vanessa with his deep eyes. Looking into his eyes, Vanessa really could not


    figure out what he was thinking about.


    Vanessa was somewhat embarrassed by hisck of action. She thought that Julien didn''t want to do


    it that night, so she withdrew her hands awkwardly and tried to roll to the side of the bed. However,


    Julien pulled her into his arms and held her so tightly that she could not move at all. He said in a


    deep voice, "Are you nning to make me serve you instead?"


    Vanessa was stunned. However, she immediately understood what Julien meant. He was asking


    her to take the lead... In the past, Julien would always be very eager to make love. Not to mention


    having her to take the lead, Vanessa usually did not even have time to react to his passion. This


    time... It seemed that he was really angry with her!


    After all, he was her benefactor. Vanessa thought that it was not too much of him to make such a


    request. On the contrary, she was stillcking in her duty as a ''secret lover'', and she should work


    harder to please him.


    From the day the verbal contract with Julien was established, Vanessa knew exactly what she was


    to Julien. She was just a lover who Julien had spent money on. Hence, in order to please him,


    Vanessa had learned a lot of things that she thought she had to know. Therefore, although Vanessa


    had never had the chance to take the lead in doing this before, she still knew what to do when she


    was required to.


    However, Julien was dissatisfied with how skilful she was. "Who did you learn all these tricks from?"


    Vanessa, who was exhausted and weak, looked up at his glum face and smiled amorously. "Does it


    matter though? I just need to make you feel good and happy, right?"


    Julien''s eyes darkened. "Do you think I''m happy right now?"


    Vanessa thought that she had done a good job, so she didn''t know why he was angry. She blinked


    her eyes and said innocently and pitifully, "Did I upset you again? If so, I''ll apologise to you. Please


    don''t be mad at me, my beloved Mr. Kyle."


    Julien replied, "Answer me."


    Vanessa did not understand. "Answer you what?"


    Julien raised his eyebrows. "What do you think?"


    Vanessa scratched her head and said, "I really don''t know what you''re talking about. Could you


    please tell me?"


    Julien tried his best to suppress his raging anger. "Who did you learn all these tricks from?"


    Who did she learn them from?


    Could she tell him that in order to please him, she had looked up some adult videos to learn them?


    Of course not!


    Although Julien was born in Avend and spent most of his life studying there, he was still a


    conservative man and somewhat of a male chauvinist too. If she were to tell him the truth, Vanessa


    really did not know how he would think of her.


    Vanessa dodged the question and said, "As long as I can make you feel good, why do you care so


    much?"


    Julien replied, "If someone else were to offer you money, will you do the same thing for him too?"


    Upon hearing Julien''s question, Vanessa repeatedly asked herself.


    Of course she wouldn''t.


    Before Julien, there were a few men who were trying to court her. They even tried to tempt her with


    money, but she rejected them without hesitation.


    Perhaps the only reason she had agreed to this deal in the first ce was... Vanessa stopped right


    there and did not want to think about their past anymore.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    Vanessa''s silence gave Julien the wrong impression that she was guilty.


    It proved that she would still do it with another man, which made Julien furious. He looked at her


    coldly, hoping to see something through her expression. Unfortunately, Vanessa had always hid


    herself well in front of him. No matter how carefully he studied her, he could only see an indifferent


    look on her face.


    Under Julien''s gaze, Vanessa smiled and said, "Well, I''m just a secret lover that you''ve spent


    money on. As long as I can make you feel good, why do you care about other things?"


    Julien''s face darkened, not uttering a word.


    "It''s not that you didn''t know that I''ve done it before I got together with you. I don''t think there''s a


    need for us to get to the bottom of things. As long as we''re both happy, nothing else will matter.


    Remember, I''m just a lover, not your wife."


    Julien''s face darkened. "Who said that your first time wasn''t with me?"


    Julien raised his voice out of a sudden, which made Vanessa shook. Could it be that he didn''t know


    she was not a virgin? Perhaps, he knew but he was not willing to admit it.


    In the past, it was said that many men cared if their other half was a virgin, but as society


    developed, there were fewer men who thought that way. Most of them didn''t care about the past


    and only looked forward. However, there were still men who did care.


    It seemed like Julien was one of them. Otherwise, he would not have reacted like this... At that


    instant, Vanessa was d that she had hidden Lawrie''s existence from him.


    Vanessa didn''t want to think about it anymore, so she asked, "Do you want me to continue? If not,


    I''ll go take a shower now."


    Based on Vanessa''s attitude, her tone and her expression when she answered his question made


    Julien feel like she did not care about him at all.


    Julien stared at her furiously and hugged her before rolling over and pressing her under his body...


    Because of Julien''sck of selfcontrol, Vanessa got upte again. It was almost time for her to go to


    work, so she took a quick shower and went out.


    Just as she had expected, the traffic was bad.


    Vanessa squeezed through the crowd and finally entered the subway station. She got onto a train


    which was packed with people. It was so packed that it was suffocating. However, it did not matter


    to her at all. The only thing that mattered was for her to arrive at the office on time. If she waste,


    there would surely be someone talking behind her back again


    Vanessa made sure that she would turn on her rm during the weekdays, but she was sure that


    she did not hear it that morning. Julien must have turned it off when she was still sleeping. He


    deliberately wanted her to bete, so he did not wake her up when he got up.


    Vanessa didn''t know what had she done to provoke Julien. She could feel that he was getting mad


    much easily nowadays. He was so moody that Vanessa couldn''t figure out why he was behaving


    like this.


    In fact, there was not much change in Julien''s expression whether he was angry or not. But


    whenever he was angry, he would do her incontinently. Hence, Vanessa had a feeling that Julien


    was doing this to gain her attention.


    In fact, it waspletely unnecessary for Julien to do so. He was her benefactor, and her greatest


    source of ie. He was the reason why she had enough money to treat Lawrie''s illness. She had


    been thinking of countless ways to please him, so why would he need to do that to garner her


    attention?


    Thinking of the money he had given her, Vanessa once again felt relieved. If Julien had not given


    her a sum of money a year ago, perhaps, Lawrie wouldn''t be around anymore. Therefore, no matter


    how their rtionship had turned out now, she still thought that what she did was worth it.


    The subway soon arrived at the station nearest to thepany. Vanessa tried to run all the way to


    thepany after getting off the subway, but the station was too crowded. To avoid the risk of being


    trampled on, everyone listened to the staff''s guidance and slowly exited the station.


    After exiting the station, Vanessa rushed to thepany as fast as she could. However, she was


    stillte.


    As soon as Queenie saw Vanessa, she smiled and greeted her, "Good morning, Vanessa!"


    Queenie''s voice was rtively loud, as if she wanted everyone to hear it.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Morning!" Vanessa greeted Queenie sportingly.


    No one could guarantee that they would always be on time for work, so Vanessa did not think that


    there was anything too embarrassed about it. It was not a big deal that she waste for work once a


    year. She did her job well and never failed to meet the deadlines that were given to her.


    "Vanessa, you can please pause whatever you''re doing and go make Director Julien a cup of


    coffee?" Joel Skr told Vanessa. His expression didn''t look that great, so Vanessa asked softly,


    "What happened, Joel?"


    Joel shrugged his shoulders, looking as if he didn''t know what had happened. "Director Julien isn''t


    in a good mood. He''s a bit cranky today. Although he doesn''t speak much, I feel like he will explode


    at any time."


    Vanessa nodded in agreement. "That''s what I thought."


    Joel said, "Well, let''s stop chatting already. You should go make the coffee now. I''m afraid that you''ll


    get scolded if you keep dawdling here."


    Vanessa did not dare to dy any longer and hurriedly went to the pantry to make coffee. After she


    was done, she brought it to Julien''s office. Seeing that he was buried in his work, Vanessa


    unconsciously said, "It''s not that good to drink too much coffee, especially with an empty stomach."


    After saying that, Vanessa saw that Julien had lifted his head and stared at her. His gaze was


    different from usual, which terrified her. Vanessa thought that Julien was dissatisfied because of her


    nosiness so she said, "I''m sorry, Director Julien. I shouldn''t have said anything about you, but you


    should know better than me that drinking too much coffee is indeed harmful to the body. You should


    really try cutting down on it."


    Julien continued to look at her without saying a word.


    Vanessa knew that she had said too much, so she kept quiet. However, Julien was still staring at


    her, as if she was a stranger, making her feel scared. What on earth did this person want?


    If she had talked too much, she would just refrain from saying anything the next time then. Why was


    he staring at her like this and not saying a word?


    At that moment, Vanessa really felt that her life would probably shorten by a few years having to


    face such a person every single day.

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    Vanessa smiled awkwardly and said, "Director Julien, I''ll get back to work first."


    However, before she went out, Julien said, "I''ll give you ten minutes to pack up."


    "Where are... Okay." Vanessa wanted to ask where they were going, but just as her words were at


    the tip of her tongue, she swallowed her words. It didn''t matter where they were going. All she had


    to do was to follow him.


    Aftering out of Julien''s office, Vanessa rushed to Joel''s side. "Joel, where is Director Julien


    going for his business tripter?"


    "Director Julien is going on a business tripter? Why do I not know anything about it?" As Julien''s


    personal assistant, Joel''s main responsibility was to take care of Julien''s schedule and other


    misceneous matters.


    Hearing that Julien was going on a business trip, Joel immediately checked Julien''s schedule, "All


    his most recent work is in Chatterton Town. He doesn''t have any business trips."


    "He doesn''t have any business trips?" Vanessa asked in reply. Since Julien wasn''t going on a


    business trip, why did he ask her to pack up? Was... was he firing her instead?


    Last Friday, two employees were dismissed because they were gossiping in the pantry. Was it her


    turn this time?


    It was very likely... However, Vanessa must not allow this to happen.


    Although the work environment in Rovio Corporation Inc waspetitive and stressful, the sry


    and bonus were great. Mostpanies could not match it at all. Besides the money that Julien had


    given her, this was another stable ie which she had been saving up for Lawrie''s future


    education.


    Vanessa turned around and returned to Julien''s office. Before figuring out the truth, she asked


    aloud, "Director Julien, what exactly did I do wrong?"


    Julien looked up and frowned at the woman who had just barged into his office.


    Vanessa bit her lip and said, "I didn''t do anything wrong. What right do you have to dismiss me?"


    Dismiss her?


    When did he dismiss her?


    Vanessa added, "I''ve been working in the secretary team for a year now. Although I have not done


    anything worth mentioning, I''vepleted all my work without mistakes. Just because I waste


    once, you''re firing me now?" Besides, I didn''t want to bete too. If it wasn''t because of what you


    did to mest night, would I have overslept this morning?"


    "Yes, I admit that there are countless people who want to work in Rovio, so thepany has never


    had a problem with recruiting talents. However, you can''t just dismiss whoever you like. Moreover, I


    got through the interviews and entered Rovio with my own abilities."


    "There were people saying that I got to where I am now because of you, but that doesn''t bother me


    at all. They can go ahead and say whatever they want. I did my job well, and I''ve proved to them


    that I am a capable person myself."


    "I''ve been working so hard for the past year, and yet you are dismissing me without a valid reason.


    What right do you have to do that? Is it because I''m your secret lover, so to you, I''m inferior to the


    other employees?"


    After Vanessa was done speaking her mind, Julien finally understood what she was talking and


    worrying about. However, he did not exin to her, but continued with his work.


    "Julien, why are you not saying anything? Is this the attitude a President should have towards his


    subordinates?" Vanessa roared in anger, "You froze my bank ount the day before yesterday and


    forced me to resign today. What on earth are you doing? Are you trying to kill me? If you want my


    life, just say it. I''ll give you my life."


    "Who forced you to resign?" Julien frowned. This was the first time ever he had noticed that


    Vanessa seemed to value this job very much. No, to be exact, what she cared about was still the


    money.


    During her time at Rovio, she was neverte, and she hadpleted every job that was handed to


    her well.


    Vanessa was still in a state of exasperation, so she said in a loud voice, "Who else could it be other


    than you?"


    Julien asked again, "You don''t want this job anymore?"


    Vanessa was slightly surprised and asked, "What, what do you mean?"


    She was actually asking him what he meant. Well, if it was some other secretaries who barged into


    his office and make a scene, he would have ordered the security guards to chase her out a long


    time ago. How dare this woman think that she could do whatever she wanted because of the


    privilege that he had given her?


    Julien said, "You only have three minutes left."


    "Oh... I''ll pack up right away." It was only when Vanessa had realized that if Julien really wanted to


    dismiss her, he need not have to do it himself. He could have just asked Joel to do it on his behalf.


    There were only three minutes left but Vanessa didn''t know what she should pack. Before she could


    even start packing, Julien had already walked out of the office. He looked at her and asked, "Are


    you done?"


    The secretary''s office area was an open office. Julien''s presence garnered everyone''s attention.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Vanessa stammered, "No, umm, yeah, yeah, I''m done..."


    Julien suddenly reached out his hand, and gently touched her face. "Don''t just stand there. Hurry up


    and pack."


    Julien''s sudden gentle gesture stunned Vanessa. What on earth was this man trying to do? What


    was he thinking?


    "What are you waiting for?" He grabbed her hand and smiled at her. "If we don''t leave now, we''ll be


    late."


    He smiled!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He actually smiled at her!


    Vanessa had not seen this smile since a long time ago. It had been so long that she had almost


    forgotten what it looked like.


    Vanessa looked at Julien in a daze. She parted her lips and wanted to say something, but nothing


    came through her lips.


    Vanessa didn''t even know how she got out of the secretary''s office area.


    However, everything changed when the two got into the elevator. Julien immediately let go of her


    hand and took a step in forward. With his back facing her, Vanessa felt that he was so indifferent as


    if the whole world was fawning over him.


    Vanessa quietly inhaled a breath of cold air and tried to calm down the emotions that he had stirred


    up. "Where are we going?"


    Julien did not say anything.


    Vanessa added, "If it''s not a business trip, then where are we going?"


    Julien remained silent.


    Vanessa added, "You asked me out, but you''re not saying anything. What on earth do you want?"


    Julien still refused to answer her. He got out of the elevator then got in his car. This time, it was not


    the driver who was driving, but Julien himself. Vanessa noticed that and got in the backseat.


    After getting into the car, Vanessa saw that Julien did not intend to start the car engine. After a few


    minutes, Vanessa asked, "Are you nning on having a date in the car?"


    Julien looked at her from the rearview mirror and asked, "Am I your chauffeur?"


    Vanessa understood what Julien meant, so she opened the car door and got in the front


    passenger''s seat. Vanessa saw that he had a stern look on his face, so she leaned into him and


    kissed him. "Okay, fine! It''s all my fault. Don''t be angry anymore, please?"

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    Vanessa knew her identity well. When it was time to make Julien happy, she knew exactly what to


    do. Otherwise, if she were to piss him off, he might actually fire her. She would lose her source of


    ie. If that really happened, Vanessa really did not know what else she could do.


    In the past, as long as she cozied up to him or flirted with him, Julien would no longer be angry at


    her. However, for some inexplicable reasons, Vanessa thought that Julien had be much harder


    to please nowadays.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had already taken the initiative to kiss him, but he was still putting up a long face. Just as


    Vanessa was trying to guess what was on his mind, she suddenly heard him say, "Get out!"


    Get out?


    Vanessa thought she had misheard it, so she asked, "What did you just say?"


    Julien shouted, "Get out of my face now!"


    Vanessa unfastened the seat belt that she had just been buckled on, and said with a smile, "s, if


    you want me to get out, I will just do that. All I want is for you to be happy, right?"


    Seeing that she was being this obedient, Julien kept his silence, but his face became even more


    somber.


    Vanessa got out of the car and went to Julien''s window. She asked in a yful tone, "Director


    Julien, no offence, but are you recently on your period?"


    Usually, women would be moody during their period and they would find everything annoying.


    Vanessa felt that Julien''s behaviour in the past few days was simr to when she was on her period.


    Julien red at her, started the car, and sped out like an arrow.


    Looking at his car which was driving away, Vanessa shrugged her shoulders helplessly. It seemed


    that Julien was starting to get tired of their rtionship.


    Since that was the case, that would mean that she wouldn''t be able to stay by his side for long.


    Hence, she had to find ways to make more money. She had to at least make up the money for


    Lawrie''s second surgery.


    Fortunately, Julien had often brought her to dinner parties in the past year, and he had prepared


    countless couture dresses and expensive jewellery for her.


    Those luxurious gowns and jewels were only suitable for dinner parties. Moreover, Julien was never


    stingy when it came to this matter. Perhaps, it was not that he was generous, but he mustn''t let his


    partner dress in the same gown and jewellery every time.


    Therefore, whenever the two had to attend dinner parties, Julien would order his subordinates to


    prepare different sets of evening gowns and jewelleries for her. Vanessa never wore them after that


    and she would keep them all at home. At this moment, she thought that she probably could fetch a


    good price if she were to sell them.


    After getting off work, Vanessa rushed home. She took a few pictures of the evening dresses and


    jewelleries, and posted them on secondhand goods website.


    Because of the reasonable price and most of them were rare goods too, there were enquiries about


    them almost right after the post was uploaded to the site. Vanessa exined patiently, and the


    prospective buyer said that he needed time to consider it.


    Among all these jewelleries, Vanessa''s favorite was this blue diamond ne named ''Ocean


    Star''. If she had not been in urgent need of money, she would never sell this ne.


    In order to get more money, she had to bear the pain and sell it off. She adjusted the lighting, took


    some pictures of it and uploaded the picture to the website. Just when she was done posting it,


    someone sent her a message, "Is this ne a genuine product?"


    Now that someone had asked about it, Vanessa did not know whether she should be happy or


    disappointed. However, thinking that since she had posted it, she should just sell it. "Of course it is a


    genuine product. I''llpensate you if it happens to be a counterfeit."


    The person on the other end replied in an instant, "This ne is also called the ''Ocean Star''?"


    Vanessa said, "That''s right."


    The man added, "If it''s really Ocean Star, then how much do you n to sell it for?"


    Vanessa said, "200 thousand dors, price is non-negotiable."


    Vanessa did not know how much the ne was worth, but she thought that since it was from


    Julien, it would at least worth something. With Julien''s background, giving out a ne like this


    should be rtively easy.


    The other party sent another message, "Huh... Anyone with at least some jewelry knowledge knows


    that there is only one Ocean Star in the world, and it''s the proudest work of the creator. Not long


    ago, someone bought it at a price of 130 million dors, but you¡¯re actually selling it for 200


    thousand? How dare you im that it''s a genuine product. Do you think second hand buyers like us


    are all fools?"


    130 million dors?


    Was he being serious?


    Did she see it wrongly?


    After reading the message, Vanessa was so surprised that she froze. It took her a while toe to


    her senses. She typed quickly and asked, "You said that this ne is worth 130 million dors?"


    The man replied, "I don''t mean that your ne is not worth 130 million dors. I was talking


    about the Ocean Star ne that was sold at an auction not too long ago. A mysterious man


    bought it at 130 million at that time."


    Reading this, Vanessa felt that her body was as light as a feather, as if she was floating in the


    clouds. Everything just felt so surreal.


    ''Ocean Star'' was not worth a hundred thousand dors, nor a million, and not even ten million


    dors either. It was worth 130 million dors... 130 million. How could something be that


    expensive?


    Without a doubt, Vanessa knew that 130 million dors was a sum of money that most people could


    never make in their lifetime. Not only could she use this money to treat Lawrie''s illness, she no


    longer had to worry about their future spendings anymore.


    However, how could that be possible? How could Julien give her such an expensive ne for no


    reason at all? He probably wanted to make her happy, so he bought a counterfeit for her.


    She had no knowledge about jewellery at all and she had never taken the time to learn about it too,


    so she thought that it was just an ordinary ne. Perhaps, Julien was expecting her to show


    some gratitude towards him, but since she did not say anything to him, that was probably why he


    was angry with hertely.


    Yup. Vanessa thought that this exined everything.


    Just as Vanessa was lost in a trance, the other party sent another message. "This website has a


    good reputation. Everyone is using this website because of its credibility. A seller like you is just


    despicable!"


    "Yes, alright... You''re right. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have done this." Vanessa was so ashamed that


    she hurriedly apologized. "I''m taking it down right away. I''ll never appear on this website again.


    Sorry for the trouble."


    In fact, Vanessa felt that she had to thank this person. Otherwise, if she were to sell a fake product


    at a high price to others, not only would it affect the website''s reputation, she would feel bad for


    doing so too.


    Vanessa picked up the ne and looked at it again. The ne was exquisite, and no matter


    how she looked, the stones on it looked real to her. Well, it seemed that imitation goods made for


    the rich were much better than those ordinary people could get in the market.


    Although it was a fake product, seeing that it was so beautiful and delicate, Vanessa still ced it


    gently back into the jewellery box. "I really didn''t expect that the president of Rovio would actually


    give out a counterfeit as a gift. He''s so cheap."

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    Vanessa thought that if she were to write an article saying that the president of Rovio had bought a


    counterfeit for his lover and post it online, it would definitely garner a high click-through rate.


    Perhaps, she could even be an overnight sensation because of this article. If she actually went


    viral, this might be a new way for her to make money.


    Of course, Vanessa only dared to think about it. Even if she was bold enough, she would not dare to


    write any gossip about Julien. Even if she wrote it, there might not be anyone who would believe it.


    This was just like carrying a branded handbag. When you''ve reached a certain social status, even if


    you carried a counterfeit bag, others would still think that it was a genuine product. Whereas for


    some people, even if they were carrying an authentic bag, others presume it was a fake.


    Society was undoubtedly that realistic. It was so much so that it was somewhat cruel. However, this


    was the exact reason which drove the people to work harder to achieve the life they wanted.


    At this time, Vanessa had already believed that Julien had given her a fake ne, but when she


    looked at it again, she still wasn''t sure. She could not just confirm its authenticity just by listening to


    someone online who had just seen a picture of it.


    She didn''t know whether the ne was authentic, but she could always go to a jewelry


    appraiser.


    After making up her mind, Vanessa didn''t think about the ne anymore. The most important


    thing now was to find a house and a nanny.


    Vanessa had a ce in mind. It was Magnolia Residence.


    Magnolia Residence had good security, and its urban reforestation was very well executed. On top


    of that, there were children''s amusement facilities too. The living environment was quite decent but


    the only drawback was that the rent was too high. A two bedroom unit would cost her two thousand


    dors per month.


    Two thousand dors was already half of Vanessa''s sry. Vanessa thought that it was expensive


    but for Lawrie''s sake, she was willing to spend the money.


    As long as she was willing to pay for it, there was no need to worry about not finding a good house.


    However, finding a nanny was different. Even if she was willing to offer a high pay, she might not be


    able to find a suitable nanny for Lawrie.


    For instance, there were cases of nanniesmitting arson and abusing children, which made


    Vanessa worry. In addition, Lawrie was different from ordinary children, so Vanessa dared not


    entrust Lawrie to aplete stranger. Hence, it was almost impossible for her to find a suitable


    nanny within a week.


    Vanessa had been going on a few reputable nanny agencies'' websites to find out more. However,


    there were mixed reviews about them. That was why Vanessa hade to the conclusion that


    being able to hire a good nanny waspletely based on one''s luck.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa thought about it but could note up with a good solution. In the end, she decided to try


    her luck. Perhaps, she would be lucky enough to meet a kind and considerate nanny.


    She made an appointment online, asking to meet at six o''clock the next evening, wanting to seethe


    nanny in person before hiring her. If the nanny happened to be nice and capable, Vanessa wouldn''t


    mind offering her higher pay.


    When she finished handling her personal matters, Vanessa finally thought of Julien. It was already


    nine o''clock at night, but Julien had not shown up at her ce. Obviously, he must be still angry at


    her, so he would probably note over to her ce that night.


    Vanessa was more than happy that he did not show up.


    Vanessa locked the door and went back to her room to take a shower and sleep. When shey on


    the bed, all she thought about was Lawrie. After struggling for quite a while, Vanessa called Winnie


    up. "Miss Zir, is Lawrie asleep?"


    "I''ve just coaxed him to sleep, but he''s not sleeping soundly. He kept waking up from time to time."


    Winnie sounded quite choked as she spoke hesitantly. "Also, he didn''t eat much today. He would


    only sit alone in a corner and refused to y with other kids."


    In fact, Winnie did not want to tell Vanessa about this. She didn''t want Vanessa to worry. However, if


    she did not tell Vanessa and something were to happen to Lawrie, she did not know how she would


    be able to exin.


    Upon hearing the news, Vanessa felt bad. But other than that, what else could she do? All she


    could do was to prepare everything as fast she could and bring Lawrie to Chatterton Town.


    She said, "Miss Zir, I''ve already found a house and the only thing left is the nanny. I''ve already


    made an appointment and I''ll meet her tomorrow. If she meets the requirements, I''ll probably hire


    her."


    Winnie said, "I see. Just to let you know, my husband is getting transferred to Chatterton Town next


    week and I n to go over with him. I haven''t found a job at a kindergarten in Chatterton Town yet,


    so if you don''t mind it, I can help you look after Lawrie."


    "Really?" Vanessa was just thinking about how great it would be if Winnie coulde to Chatterton


    Town to help her take care of Lawrie. She really did not expect this wish woulde true so soon.


    Was God finally sympathizing with her?


    Winnie said, "Yes. He just received the transfer notice today. I thought it wouldn''t be good for us to


    live apart, so I proposed to go to Chatterton Town with him. And he agreed too."


    "Miss Zir, it''s really great to have you. You are really an angel that God has sent to save me." A


    year ago, when Vanessa could not find anyone to take care of Lawrie, she met Winnie. She and


    Winnie hit it off right away, so Vanessa then entrusted Lawrie to Winnie. Now, a yearter, when she


    was in a dilemma, Winnie was here to help her out again. If Winnie was not her savior, what was


    she then?


    The house was settled, and she had someone to take care of Lawrie too. At that moment,


    Vanessa''s heavy heart was relieved. It felt as if this was the easiest day she had ever had in the


    past year.


    After ending her call with Winnie, Vanessa fell asleep soon after. The sleep was so good that she


    even had sweet dreams.


    In her dream, she had returned to her university days.


    In that university, there were two very special students, a guy, and a girl. The guy was handsome


    and the girl was beautiful. When they stood together, they were like actors in a movie.


    However, being good- looking was not their only merit. The two of them were also young geniuses


    who were well known for their high IQ. Both of them were epted into the university in their teens


    and they were the most popr students on campus.


    When the girl was a freshman, the guy was already in his final year, but he was only two years older


    than her. He was even younger than her ssmates!


    Usually, there were only two oues when geniuses co-existed in the same ce. Either


    they wished they had met earlier, or they would despise one another...


    As for that guy and girl, they belonged to thetter.


    He was always arrogant and noble, and would never pay any attention to anyone while she too, had


    grown up under a constant shower of praises. For their entire academic life, both of them had been


    skipping grades and had never met a worthy rival!

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    After being the only genius around for so long, Vanessa finally found her match.


    She heard that this guy had been skipping grades, just like her. She thought that they would have a


    lot inmon, so she took the initiative to look for him. However, he was not even willing to look at


    her in the eye, let alone talk to her.


    On that day, as she stared at his cold figure walking away, she shouted furiously, "I''m just a junior


    wanting to discuss my studies, but you ignored me. Is this how a senior should treat his junior?"


    Since then, she was constantly at loggerheads with him. She would try to find fault with him, but he


    never batted an eye. He was the epitome of haughty behavior!


    Until one day, the two of them met again in a lecture by a renowned professor. When everyone


    agreed with the professor''s opinions, the two of them objected.


    Usually, the minority would submit to the majority, but the pair of geniuses refused to give in. They


    regurgitated all the knowledge that they had learned and defended their point of view. In the end, it


    was proven that their views were correct.


    Since then, the professor began to have hard feelings towards them, but the pair of geniuses ended


    up bing friends. No, they could not be considered friends. Strictly speaking, they were only


    schoolmates...


    Whenever Vanessa had questions she didn''t understand, she would ask him for guidance and he


    would exin it to her. Although he was still as quiet as before, his attitude towards her had


    changed quite drastically.


    Later, they started bing closer. To her, he was no longer cold and haughty, and like most guys,


    he would smile too. However, he would only smile at her.


    One year passed by quickly, and he was about to graduate. On the eve of graduation day, Vanessa


    stood in front of the library where he would go every single day. She gripped a megaphone and


    eximed in front of all the passing students, "Hey, you! Please stop right there!"


    He didn''t stop. He didn''t even look at her and went straight into the library. He knew that it was


    Vanessa calling him over, but because she did not explicitly say his name, he refused to stop.


    Now that Vanessa had known him a little more than she used to, she knew that he was just messing


    around with her. She smiled, picked up the megaphone and once again shouted, "Julien Glover


    Kyle, please stop right there!"


    When Julien heard Vanessa calling his name, he finally stopped and looked back. With his lips


    curved, there was an unconceble smile on his face. He looked at her but did not ask her why


    was she calling for him. He merely waiting for her to continue.


    In a loud and clear voice, Vanessa said, "Julien Glover Kyle, I like you. I want to be your girlfriend.


    Will you be my boyfriend?"


    At that moment, she felt proud and confident. Her brimming natural confidence, made Julien feel


    her indescribable charm.


    She believed that as long as she was willing to confess out loud, he would definitely agree to be her


    boyfriend. However, even after a long while, Julien still remained silent. Just as Vanessa was


    beginning to panic, he walked towards her.


    Julien walked up to her and took away the megaphone from her. In a voice louder than hers, he


    said, "I''m the guy here. I should be the one confessing."


    She said, "Save your nonsense! I just want to know if want to be my boyfriend!"


    Julien answered, "No!"


    Vanessa was at a loss for words.


    This was an oue she did not expect. Just as disappointment nearly pushed her to tears, she


    heard Julien say, "Because I want to be the one to say it. Vanessa Love, will you be my girlfriend?"


    "Yes. Of course!" The disappointed look on her face disappeared in an instant. She smiled and


    grabbed the megaphone away from Julien, and shouted as if she was announcing her ownership


    over him. "From today on, you, Julien Glover Kyle, are my boyfriend. You''re not allowed to treat


    other girls well, and you''re not allowed to look at other girls anymore! You can only be good to me."


    "Okay," Julien said with a smile.


    In fact, he had never been nice to other girls except for her. However, if she wanted to announce


    her ownership over him to the public, he would let her do it. As long as she was happy, nothing else


    would matter.


    No matter how Vanessa messed around, Julien did not stop her. He kept looking at her with a smile


    on his face, and his gentle eyes were filled with affection. He looked like he just could not wait to


    give her all the love he had for the rest of his life.


    Julien Glover Kyle!


    Ever since that day, this name had be an indispensable part of Vanessa''s life. Throughout her


    remaining university life, Julien was always there by her side.


    Even after he had graduated, he would often show up on campus just because Vanessa was still in


    school. Although he said that he was there for sses, everyone knew that he hade just to see


    Vanessa.


    Then, during the weekends, they would cycle around theke. When they were tired, they would


    spend the rest of the day at a cafe by theke. Although their lives were simple, both of them still


    felt blissful in each other''spany.


    They would also join their friends on backpacking trips during their long breaks.


    The longer Vanessa was with him, the more she realized how reliable Julien was. Although he was


    quiet and would rarely talk to strangers, he was very observant. He could always analyze a person''s


    character urately.


    There was once when they went on a camping trip in the wilderness and encountered a sudden


    storm. It was raining very heavily in the middle of the night, and before they had managed to


    evacuate, the rain had already flooded their campsite.


    At that time, everyone was panicking, including Vanessa. Julien was the only one who remained


    calm. He grabbed her hand tightly and reassured her, "Don''t be afraid, Vanessa. Hold on to me


    tightly. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Vanessa!


    Vanessa!


    Vanessa!


    Vanessa loved it when he called her name with his deep, seductive yet gentle voice. When she


    heard him, the fear in her heart gradually receded, giving her the courage to face the sudden


    danger.


    He held her and pushed her to a teau. "Listen carefully, Vanessa. I want you to hold onto this


    tree tightly, and don''t go anywhere before I''m back here. Wait for me, okay?"


    "Okay, I won''t go anywhere. I''ll wait for you toe back." Vanessa knew that Julien was sending


    her to a safe ce first before going back to help the others. At this time, she did not have the


    ability to help him or anyone else, so the only thing she could do was to take care of herself and not


    cause any trouble for him. She did not want him to get distracted.


    Julien went back to the campsite and directed the others, who werepletely at a loss.


    "Everyone, please listen to me. I want all of you to hold tightly onto each other and move up towards


    the teau together. The safe zone is only a few steps ahead of us. We will be safe once all of us


    walk out of this mud pit."


    Because of his calmness, everyone gradually calmed down. They did ording to what Julien had


    told them and suffered no casualties.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    While evacuating, Vanessa had identally sprained her ankle. Julien picked her up and carried


    her on his back. She gently rubbed her face against his back and said, "Julien..."


    Julien was carrying her on his back but his footsteps were still as light as before. "I''m here. You''ll be


    fine."


    "That''s not what I''m going to say." Because their clothes were sodden, Vanessa felt that she was


    almost naked in front of him. But because it was him, not only did she not feel embarrassed, she


    even clung more tightly to him. "I don''t want you to only be my boyfriend anymore, I want you to


    marry me and be my husband. I want to be with you for the rest of my life."


    It was said that greed was the precipitating end of mankind. Vanessa thought she was a perfect


    example. In the past, she had decided to go after Julien because she thought that he was quite a


    decent guy, and she wanted him to be her boyfriend.


    The longer she dated him, the more she had realized his merits. Gradually, she was not satisfied


    with him being only her boyfriend. She wanted him to marry her. She wanted to enjoy the


    gentleness he had given her, and to be with him for the rest of her life.


    Upon hearing Vanessa''s words, Julien''s long legs stiffed. Then, he said, "You''re ady, you should


    act like ady."


    Vanessa pouted her lips. "But I can''t control myself in front of you."


    What Vanessa said was true. If she had not controlled herself, she would have pounced on him


    already. Julien really had no idea how much she had held herself back.


    Upon hearing Vanessa''s confession, despite the dire condition they were in, Julien still couldn''t help


    but smile. However, he didn''t answer her.


    When she did not receive his reply, and also could not see his expression, Vanessa thought that he


    was unwilling to marry her. At that instant, she felt an immense dejection, and uttered, "Julien, don''t


    you want to marry me? Don''t you want me to be your wife?"


    How could he not want it? From the day Julien started dating her, he had been thinking of marrying


    her. However, he had his own ns in regard to the proposal. He wanted to give her a surprise.


    Thus, instead of answering her directly, Julien tried to beat around the bush. "You should act more


    like ady. I hope that you won''t let me repeat this again."


    "Julien, given your background, why are you this conservative? Who said that girls can''t take the


    first step?" Vanessa raised her fist and punched Julien twice. She said aggrievedly, "Everyone has


    the right to pursue love. I like you. If I want to marry you, of course, I have to tell you. If I don''t tell


    you, what if someone else steals you away from me?"


    "That won''t happen!" Although Julien was on top of the world, he had only given her a simple


    answer.


    Julien didn''t give Vanessa a direct answer, which made her feel sad. "An outstanding man like you


    may not look for other girls, but you can''t stop them from throwing themselves on you."


    Julien replied, "I won''t let that happen!"


    Other than her, he would not allow any other women to throw themselves at him.


    Julien was still not answering her question, so Vanessa had no choice but to emphasise once again,


    "Julien, I like you. I really like you. I hope you can remember this. No matter what, you''re not


    allowed to break up with me, and you''re not allowed to fall in love with anyone else."


    Julien nodded. "Okay."


    Vanessa said, "Julien, why are you so slow? Do you not know that when I say that I like you, you


    should also say that you like me."


    He said, "Vanessa, I like you..."


    Vanessa finally heard his answer. She was extremely satisfied, so she said, "That''s right. You know,


    if you like someone, you must say it out loud. If you don''t say it, how can I know that you like me,


    right?"


    "Yes," Julien answered.


    In the next second, Julien halted in his tracks and put her down. Then, he made her lean against a


    thick tree and said, "Don''t you know what a guy would do if he likes a girl?"


    Vanessa was about to speak when Julien lowered his head out of a sudden and kissed her.


    Because they had been soaked in the rain for so long, their bodies were all wet. His lips were cold,


    but when their lips met, their body temperatures began to rise.


    This was not the first time Julien had kissed her, but Vanessa felt that he was kissing more


    passionately than any of the times he had kissed her in the past. He was tasting each and every


    inch of her beauty with his gentle and asionally overbearing lips.


    The past between the two of them was so sweet and beautiful. It was not a dream that she had


    made up. She was so immersed in their past that she was not willing to wake up from it...


    The kiss was overbearing and passionate. It was so real that it felt like it was not just a dream,


    making Vanessa struggle.


    She opened her eyes slowly and saw that someone was kissing her. This person was not someone


    else, but Julien. She reached out her hand and touched his face. She asked uncertainly, "Ju...


    Julien?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Was it really him?


    Was it a dream or reality?


    Vanessa was a little confused. Ever since they had started this ambiguous rtionship, Julien never


    wanted to kiss her again.


    Every time he made love with her, he was rough and overbearing. He would always go straight to


    the point and he would only care if he felt good himself. He had never cared about her experience


    at all.


    Now that he was kissing her, Vanessa thought that it must be a dream.


    The kiss was still going on. It went from Vanessa''s cheek and all the way down. It was hot and


    intense...


    Since it was a dream, Vanessa did not want to suppress her feelings anymore. She held his head


    and kissed him back. Then she said,


    "Julien, I really really like you..."


    She had always liked him, but she knew that she was no longer in ce to say that to him... But


    since it was just a dream, Vanessa thought that she could just express herself. She thought that he


    would not find out anyway.


    "Julien!" When Vanessa called his name, she reached out and touched his face. He really existed,


    and she could even feel his warmth. She spread her arms and hugged him tightly. Once again, she


    confessed to him, "I really like you!"


    When Julien heard her saying that she liked him, he immediately stopped kissing her. There was no


    joy on his face at all. Instead, his face was extremely glum. He squinted his eyes and looked at this


    delirious woman.


    In the past year, Vanessa did say that she liked him, and she did take the initiative to hug him.


    However, it was never from the bottom of her heart. Julien could tell that she had other intentions for


    doing so.


    She was just trying to please him, so that she could get more money from him.


    However, Julien could feel that she was somewhat different that night... Or, it could just be another


    show that she was putting on. She wanted to make him think that she really liked him, so that he


    would obediently give her all the money she wanted.

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    Thinking of the possibility that Vanessa was ying a trick on him, Julien pushed her away and


    growled in a gloomy voice, "Enough!"


    At this time, Julien was different from the man in her dreams. Looking at his gloomy face and


    listening to his furious roar, Vanessa waspletely roused from her stupor. It turned out that it was


    not a dream at all, it was a reality...


    She and Julien were no longer a couple. Before Lawrie was born, they had already broken up.


    They could never return to the past, and he would no longer be gentle to her as before. She was


    just a lover that he had spent money on, not his girlfriend.


    After a short pause, Vanessa gradually regained herposure. She suppressed her feelings and


    smiled at him, "Oh mighty Mr. Kyle, what''s wrong? Why are you angry again?"


    Julien stared at her and asked, "Do you have any idea what you were talking about just now?"


    What did she say just now?


    Vanessa thought about it. Just now, she thought that she was still dreaming and told him that she


    liked him, but she was in reality now. She didn''t want him to know that she liked him since he


    probably wouldn''t care.


    However, he heard her say it with her own mouth, so she couldn''t deny it. With that in mind,


    Vanessa smiled again and said, "I said I like you."


    Hearing her say that she liked him in such a joking tone made Julien''s expression sour. He


    snapped, "Shut up!"


    Vanessa was still smiling, "What? You don''t like to hear me say I like you? If you don''t like it, then I


    won''t say it in the future."


    Sure enough, he already expected Vanessa to not mean what she said. She was just ying tricks


    on him. Julien clenched his fists and tried his best to restrain himself from breaking her neck.


    "Are you angry because I said that I liked you? Or is it because I locked the door? Oh, by the way, I


    locked the door from the inside. How did youe in?" After asking this question, Vanessa smiled


    again. She knew that if she angered Julien, he had the ability to tear down the house if he wanted


    to. He could easily find someone to open the door for him.


    Vanessa, who was already used to his silence, added on after a while, "It''s gettingte. Go to sleep


    now. You have to go to work tomorrow."


    As she spoke, she was about to roll to the other side of the bed. However, before she could do so,


    Julien grabbed her. He red at her, threatening to bear a hole through her just with his gaze.


    Vanessa didn''t know what he was looking at. She would let him do whatever he wanted. After all, he


    was her boss. She tried flirting with him, "Director Julien, do I look prettier the longer you stare at


    me? Do you feel like eating me up when you look at me?"


    Julien''s eyes were cold, which made Vanessa feel particrly ufortable. However, she was


    used to hiding her difort with a smile and grinned, "Hee hee, I''m really good looking, right?"


    Yet, he still did not answer her question. He just looked at her like that for a long time without saying


    anything, which made Vanessa doze off. She mumbled, "Director Julien, what''s wrong? If there is


    something you''re not satisfied with, you can tell me and I''ll change."


    Before Vanessa could react, Julien got on top of her and started taking off his clothes...


    After he was done, Vanessa rested for a while. After recovering a little, she said, "You did not pay


    me the extra 5 thousand dors fromst time."


    Julien gritted his teeth. Silence was his reply.


    Vanessa knew that he was angry, but for the sake of money, she still had to insist, "As Rovio''s


    president, you can''t go back on your words. We agreed on it at the very beginning. I''ll stay with you


    for at most three nights a week. Then, it will be 5 thousand dors for every extra night."


    Money, money, money. When she was with him, all she thought about was money. When he was


    devoted to making love to her, she was still thinking about how to get more money from him.


    Julien clenched his fists and tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart. After a long time, he took


    out his mobile phone and transferred a hundred thousand dors to Vanessa.


    When Vanessa found that the amount transferred to her ount was a hundred thousand dors in


    one go, she was stunned. A hundred thousand dors was a lot of money for ordinary people like


    Vanessa. It was easily a year''s rent.


    Vanessa beamed, "Thank you, President


    Kyle!"


    Julien then asked, "How many days for one hundred thousand dors?"


    Vanessa was speechless.


    It turned out that this man was not giving her a tip out of generosity. He was being calctive with


    her.


    Their agreement was that they would meet for a maximum of three days a week. Apart from those


    three days, she would have another four days off. If he spent every day here, 100,000 dors would


    be enough to cover 5 weeks, equating to slightly over a month. It was quite worthwhile.


    This was as long as he didn''t find her every day and give her two days a week to apany


    Lawrie.


    Just as Vanessa was filled with hope, Julien added, "Starting from this week, you won''t have any


    more personal time."


    Vanessa was startled. She tried resisting, "But why?"


    Julien said, "Because I have money."


    Vanessa thought of Lawrie. She had already promised to bring Lawrie to Chatterton Town this


    weekend. If she had to spend time with Julien, how could she bring Lawrie here?


    For Lawrie''s sake, Vanessa could only bear with the pain of parting with the money. She quickly


    said, "I don''t want the money anymore. I''ll refund it to you right away. I''ll consider our previous


    session free of charge."


    "You don''t want it anymore?" Julien looked at Vanessa peculiarly. This woman regarded money as


    the most important thing in her life. For the whole year, she had been thinking about how to extort


    more money from him. This time, the money was already in her hands, but she wanted to give it


    back to him. Was this even possible?


    "For the past year, you took good care of me and gave me many gifts. You are so kind to me, so I


    can''t always ask you to give me money, right? If you give me too much money, it will hurt our


    rtionship. Don''t you agree too?" Vanessa rolled into his arms as she spoke, "In fact, this is a


    mutual rtionship. When you''re enjoying it, I feelfortable too. Don''t you think so?"


    Julien kept quiet.


    "Director Julien, don''t be angry. I won''t let you down in the future," Vanessa took the initiative to


    pounce onto Julien, using her own means to make him submit to her. She was determined to make


    him think only of her and not of anyone else.


    After that night, Julien went on a business trip. He was so kind to not take Vanessa along with him.


    It was rare for her to have such a rxed time on her own that she went insane with joy.


    Vanessa took advantage of the few days when Julien was not in Chatterton Town to rent a house.


    She personally went to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities and redecorated the house


    ording to Lawrie''s preferences.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Besides, Vanessa kept in mind the toy car that Lawrie had chosen that night. She didn''t get to buy it


    that day, but now, she had the money to buy it. She was thinking of buying it and cing it at home.


    Lawrie would be delighted to see it.


    It took three days to set up the new ce. Soon, the weekend arrived. Vanessa learned from Joel


    that Julien was still on his business trip abroad and would note back this weekend.


    Therefore, after Vanessa got off work on Friday, she hurried to Hogward City to pick up Lawrie.


    However, it was strange. Lawrie did not look happy at all to see his Mommy. He sat alone on a small


    bench in the corner of the room. He did not speak nor cry, and was abnormally quiet. He was


    immersed in his own world, as though the world around him did not exist.

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    Winnie raised her voice and shouted, "Lawrie, your Mommy is here."


    Lawrie still did not move. He was curled up into a ball, looking very lonely.


    Vanessa said, "Miss Zir, sorry to have troubled you with Lawrietely. I will bring him to


    Chatterton Town today and take care of him during the weekends. You can deal with your own


    matters first. Once youe to Chatterton Town, contact me."


    Winnie nodded and said, "Have a good chat with Lawrie. He has been behaving that way for the


    past few days. He doesn''t y with his friends nor talk to anyone. He just hides alone in the corner.


    It''s really heart-wrenching to see him like this."


    "Okay," Vanessa came to Lawrie''s side and squatted down. She tenderly took Lawrie into her arms


    and asked, "Lawrie, what''s wrong? Why didn''t you say anything when you saw me? Are you angry


    with me?"


    In the past, as long as Vanessa hugged him, he would definitely bury himself in her arms. His


    excitement would be reflected in his actions. However, he now seemed different. Even when


    Vanessa held him in her arms, he did not respond much.


    "Lawrie..." Vanessa held Lawrie and looked at him to check if he was hurt. She coaxed him to talk to


    her, "Lawrie, if you are not feeling well, please tell me. What''s wrong?"


    "Mommy, you don''t want me anymore, so I don''t want you either," Finally, Lawrie said this with


    reddened eyes. His voice was its usual child- like tone, but it was drenched with a kind of panic and


    sadness that should not be experienced by a child his age.


    "My silly son, you are my sweetheart. You''re everything to me. How could I not want you?" Vanessa


    hugged Lawrie tighter and said, "I will take you to Chatterton Town to live with me."


    "Mommy, you''re lying. I don''t believe you," Adults often said things casually and forget about it.


    They would think that children would not remember when in truth, children could recall all the


    promises these adults had broken. This was the case for Lawrie.


    Vanessa would asionally forget what she had promised Lawrie. However, the little boy actually


    remembered everything. When she did not fulfill her promise, he would think that she was deceiving


    him.


    "Then... What can I do to make you believe me?" Vanessa asked patiently.


    "Hmm..." Lawrie tilted his head and thought for a while, "If you give me a kiss, I''ll believe you."


    After all, Lawrie was a three-year-old child. As long as his mother was by his side, giving him


    kisses, he would happily forget all his troubles and fall into her arms.


    Vanessa held Lawrie and ruffled his hair. She gave him a kiss on the cheek which finally made him


    happy. Then, she said, "Lawrie,e on. Let''s pack up and go to Chatterton Town together."


    "Okay," Finally, he could be with his Mommy. Lawrie was so happy that he wanted to bring all the


    toys with him, but in the end, he did not bring anything.


    In his opinion, it was good enough with his Mommy by his side. What if he brought too many toys


    and annoyed his mother? Then, she would abandon him again!


    In order not to make her abandon him, he was determined to be an obedient and sensible good


    boy. It didn''t matter if he had the toys with him... The most important thing was to have his Mommy


    around.


    As she wanted Lawrie to get used to Chatterton Town as soon as possible, Vanessa brought him


    back to Chatterton Town that night itself.


    She had time to take care of Lawrie during the weekends, so she gave Winnie two days off.


    Vanessa had also asked Winnie toe to take care of Lawrie on Sunday night.


    They got off the high-speed train and hailed a cab to get home. Throughout the journey, Lawrie was


    observing everything around him very carefully, but it was different from the excitement of other


    children in a new ce.


    Vanessa looked at Lawrie, who looked like a curious little kitten, and could not help pinching his


    cheek. She eximed, "Lawrie, what are you looking at? Are there any women prettier than your


    Mommy?"


    "My Mommy is the prettiest. You''re the prettiest woman in the world," Lawrie said.


    Vanessa chuckled in satisfaction, "Oh, you''re so sweet, my boy. It''s a good thing that I have doted


    on you for all these years. But then, Lawrie, what are you looking at outside the windows?"


    Lawrie said seriously, "I want to recognize the roads. In the future, if you abandon me, I cane to


    find you by myself."


    Vanessa was rendered speechless.


    She felt a sting in her heart hearing his words. Indeed, she had not yed the role of a good mother


    for the past year. Hence, Lawrie felt so insecure.


    She held Lawrie''s hand andforted him, exining, "Lawrie, when Mommy''s not with you, it''s


    because I am busy with work. I would never think of abandoning you. Trust me, I think about you all


    the time whenever I''m not with you. I''m always wondering... What''s my baby Lawrie doing? Has he


    been eating properly? Or did he have fun with his friends?"


    Lawrie blinked his eyes, "Really?"


    "Have I ever lied to you before?" Vanessa asked.


    He shook his head, "No."


    Vanessa added, "Lawrie, you have to believe that I love you. I love you the most in the whole wide


    world. When you''re not with me, just like you, I can''t sleep well either."


    After hearing Vanessa''s words, Lawrie finally regained some sense of security. He returned to her


    embrace and buried himself there, saying, "Mommy, you have to promise to love me, always. I will


    always love you too."


    "Of course!" Vanessa picked his little hand up and made a pinky promise with him, dering, "We


    will always love each other and be each other''s angels."


    "Am I Mommy''s little angel?" Lawrie asked in a cute voice.


    Sheughed, "Of course!"


    After half an hour in the taxi, Vanessa finally returned to her new home with Lawrie. She had spent


    a few days decorating the house, and hoped that Lawrie would like it. Before opening the door and


    bringing him in, Vanessa deliberately piqued his curiosity by asking, "Lawrie, close your eyes first."


    "No, I don''t want to," he said while shaking his head. He was worried that she would abandon him


    again, so he was determined not to shut his eyes and give his mommy a chance to do so.


    Vanessa''s n to surprise him failed. Hence, she had to bring Lawrie into the house first. She


    opened the door and made an exaggerated gesture, weing him enthusiastically, "Lawrie, this is


    the new house that I have prepared for you. Do you like it?"


    "As long as you''re here, I like it," The toy car that Vanessa bought him did not attract his attention at


    all.


    Given his young age, whenever Lawrie said such words, Vanessa would feel extremely sad. If she


    had the chance, she would bring him along everywhere and be with him all the time.


    However, she understood that the money she had now was not enough to cure Lawrie''s illness, nor


    could it ensure him a better future. Therefore, she had to let him down for the time being, while she


    made more money...


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Many people believed that money was not important, and that thepanionship of a mother


    mattered most to a child. However, without sufficient money to treat her child''s illness, Vanessa was


    not able to give him thepanionship he needed. Right then, all she felt was sheer desperation...

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    Desperation, and despair!


    Frankly, it meant aplete loss of confidence in a matter...


    However, what Vanessa was going through was more than just losing all confidence.


    She had already experienced the despair of not having her prayers answered, as well as the fear


    that her newborn child would die in her arms during childbirth.


    The feelings of despair and fear were still lingering in Vanessa''s mind after such a long time. She


    didn''t want to experience it again. Hence, she was determined to make a lot of money, not only to


    ensure the cost of Lawrie''s next two operations, but also to n for his future.


    "Mommy..."


    Lawrie''s childish voice brought Vanessa back to reality. She picked him up and put him in an


    electronic toy car, chiming, "Lawrie, this is the car I bought for you. Do you like it?"


    "I like it!" Every three-year-old would love a toy car. Lawrie sat in the car and looked around,


    temporarily forgetting about his beloved


    Mommy.


    Seeing that Lawrie was acting his age, Vanessa was finally relieved. She quickly said to him,


    "Lawrie, you can y for a while. Mommy will cook something for you, ok? Later, let''s go to bed


    early after eating."


    Lawrie answered obediently, "Alright."


    It waste now, and Lawrie was still young. It was not good to eat too much at night.


    Vanessa had made some preparations beforehand. She took out some meat from the refrigerator,


    chopped it into pieces, and made prepared pasta that was easy to chew for her child.


    She swiftly chopped up the meat and cooked it along with the spaghetti in the pot. Then, she went


    back to the living room to apany Lawrie, asking gently, "Lawrie, are you sleepy?"


    Lawrie was driving the toy car all over the house. He didn''t feel sleepy at all and replied joyfully,


    "Mommy, I''m not sleepy."


    Seeing that he was so happy, Vanessa smiled. It would be wonderful if she coulde home to


    apany Lawrie everyday after work and prepare his meals personally.


    This was something that many mothers could do, but she couldn''t. Ever since she agreed to that


    deal with Julien, many things were no longer in the palm of her hands to decide.


    It was rare for Lawrie to have such a fun time, so Vanessa just allowed him to continue ying.


    When he was finally feeling a bit tired, the spaghetti in the pot was already ready. She served a


    te of spaghetti for Lawrie.


    Lawrie had been in kindergarten for a year, so he had already learned to eat by himself. When he


    saw the food, he gobbled everything up hungrily. Maybe it was because the food smelled so


    delicious, and it was maybe because he was already exhausted from all the ying.


    Vanessa filled up a te of spaghetti for herself and watched Lawrie eat. Seeing him enjoying the


    food, she felt proud and thought of preparing more delicious food for Lawrie in the future.


    Lawrie quickly finished his te of spaghetti. He handed the te over to Vanessa and said,


    "Mommy, I want more."


    "You still want more?" Vanessa reached out and touched Lawrie''s belly, teasing, "Lawrie, your belly


    is already bloated. You can''t eat anymore."


    "It''s delicious. I want more!" Lawrie shed an endearing gaze at Vanessa, which made her heart


    melt. She gave in, "Okay, I''ll give you a bit more. Let''s not eat too much."


    Lawrie nodded obediently, "Alright."


    After dinner, Vanessa helped Lawrie take a bath. It was alreadyte at night, and Lawrie was


    already dozing off in the tub. Vanessa''s heart ached for him, but he just looked too cute!


    Lawrie kept insisting that he was not sleepy and that he wanted to y with Vanessa, but he was


    already nodding off. It was too adorably funny that Vanessa couldn''t help kissing him again.


    After the shower, Vanessa took Lawrie back to bed. As soon as she put him on the bed, he


    suddenly opened his eyes. He looked like he was about to cry as he whimpered, "Mommy, don''t


    leave me."


    Vanessa quickly hugged him andforted him, "Lawrie, I will be sleeping with you. I won''t


    abandon you."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After hearing her words, Lawrie closed his eyes, his small fingers still grabbing onto Vanessa''s shirt


    tightly. She didn''t want him to be afraid, so shey down beside him and patted him on the back to


    make him fall asleep.


    Ring!


    Vanessa''s phone suddenly rang and she quickly silenced it. Seeing that Lawrie did not wake up,


    she looked at the phone carefully. The call was from an unknown number.


    It was almost midnight. Since it was a call from a stranger, Vanessa did not want to answer it and


    quickly hung up the phone.


    After a few seconds, the stranger called her again. It could be a mistake if they called the first time,


    but for the same number to call back, something urgent may havee up. Vanessa thought for a


    moment and answered the phone. She wanted to avoid being disturbed again.


    However, Vanessa regretted it the moment she answered the call. If she had known that the person


    calling was her stepmother, Fiona Cobb, she would definitely have ignored the call.


    Fiona said in a sarcastic tone over the phone, "Vanessa, are you an idiot? You brought that


    illegitimate b*stard to Chatterton Town. If Mr. Kyle finds out, he''ll kill you for sure!"


    Vanessa had always hated her stepmother. Now that she was calling Lawrie an illegitimate prick,


    Vanessa could no longer hold in her temper. She shot back, "Fiona


    Cobb! Shut the f*ck up!"


    Clearly, Fiona did not expect Vanessa tosh out at her. She turned to Vanessa''s father for help and


    started spewing lies, "Marvin, just listen to how your daughter is talking to me. She gave birth to a


    b*stard and even raised him. This is the truth. Why doesn''t she let others talk about it?"


    "Fiona, I''m warning you. If you say he''s a b*stard again, don''t me me for being unkind to you,"


    Vanessa did not want to continue forgiving such a person. If she did, Fiona would definitely cross


    the line.


    If Fiona continued to offend her, she would definitely settle everything with her once and for all.


    Fiona sneered, "Huh... Vanessa, what can you do to me? Are you going to tell Mr. Kyle that I have


    insulted you and your b*stard child? Tell him if you dare. I''ll take whatever he throws at me.


    "Fiona, if you still want to get money from me, you''d better shut up. Otherwise, I''ll tell him right away


    that I already have a son with someone else," Vanessa hung up the phone and blocked the number.


    She probably had to change her phone number now.


    After her outburst, Vanessa realized something. She had just brought Lawrie to Chatterton Town,


    but the members of the Love family had already known about it. It seemed like they had been


    keeping an eye on her.


    D*mn it!


    Vanessa gritted her teeth. Those people had better not do something out of line. Otherwise, she


    would never let them go easily.

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    All these years, for Lawrie''s sake, Vanessa had been gritting her teeth and swallowing the insults.


    However, seeing her bear it, those d*mned people thought that she was a pushover and asked her


    for money whenever they needed it, even while speaking ill of her from time to time.


    She didn''t care what they said about her, but she wouldn''t allow anybody to speak ill of Lawrie.


    Lawrie didn''t get to choose the circumstances of his birth, so there was no reason for him to bear


    the name of being a b*stard.


    It was only because Fiona knew Vanessa didn''t dare tell Julien about Lawrie, that was why she was


    acting so boldly.


    If provoked, Vanessa would take the initiative to tell Julien about Lawrie''s existence. She would


    allow Julien to call the shots on whether he wanted her to stay or leave.


    Even after making such a decision, Vanessa didn''t feel less rxed as she didn''t have much


    money. She didn''t even have enough money for Lawrie''s uing operations. If Julien really drove


    her away, she would be at aplete loss.


    "Mommy..." Lawrie, who was still under the covers, flipped over all of a sudden. He reached out,


    grabbed Vanessa with his tiny hand, and said, "Mommy! I''m scared! I don''t want to be away from


    you again!"


    Vanessa said, "Lawrie, I''m right here. Rest well, there''s no need to be afraid..." Lawrie was feeling


    so insecure that Vanessa made up her mind to keep him by her side.


    The weekend passed in the blink of an eye.


    On Monday morning, Vanessa got up earlier than usual because she had to spend more time


    preparing a nutritious breakfast for Lawrie.


    When she was done, she went back to the room to wake Lawrie up. "Lawrie, it''s time to get up!"


    As soon as Vanessa called out, Lawrie got up and threw himself into Vanessa''s arms, saying,


    "Mommy..."


    Vanessa kissed him and said, "It''s time to get up, there''s no use of acting cute."


    Lawrie continued to snuggle in Vanessa''s arms and said, "Mommy, I want more kisses."


    Vanessa held Lawrie''s little face and said, "My little baby hasn''t taken a bath yet though. He''s so


    dirty that his Mommy doesn''t want to kiss him."


    Lawrie was speechless.


    How could his Mommy say that he was dirty when he was so cute? He did not think she was cute


    anymore either!


    Vanessa quickly kissed him and said, "I''m just kidding with you. Now, can we get out of bed and


    wash up?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a sweet smile, Lawrie said, "Okay, let''s clean ourselves up."


    Once Vanessa had finished helping Lawrie wash up and hade out of the room, they saw that


    Winnie had also gotten up. She said, "Vanessa, you can just leave Lawrie to me. You don''t have to


    get up so early."


    Vanessa said, "Miss Zir, I''m already so d that you''re able to help me take care of Lawrie. If I''m


    around and I can make breakfast, I''ll do it. But if I''m not here, I''ll have to trouble you."


    Winnie said, "If you hadn''t hired me, I wouldn''t even have known where to find a job now. So don''t


    you worry about troubling me."


    Vanessa smiled and said, "Well, thank you then."


    Vanessa treated Winnie well because she hoped that Winnie would take good care of Lawrie. After


    all, Lawrie was only a child and it took a lot of effort to care for him.


    Lawrie blinked and listened to the two of them talk. He vaguely understood that his Mommy was


    about to leave him again. He quickly grabbed Vanessa and said, "Mommy, don''t go."


    Vanessa put him down on the chair and said to him, "Lawrie, Mommy isn''t leaving. I''m just going to


    work to make money and I''ll be back to apany you when I get off work tonight."


    Lawrie thought for a moment. "Tonight?" He asked.


    Vanessa nodded and replied, "Yup, tonight."


    Julien had yet to return to Chatterton Town, so she could still stay here tonight to be with Lawrie.


    This was the advantage of bringing Lawrie back to Chatterton Town. As long as Julien was not


    around, she could return home to apany Lawrie.


    Lawrie had too much experience in waiting for a long time to see Vanessa once she left. He did not


    quite believe that she woulde back to apany him tonight and said to her, "Mommy, you


    have to make a pinky promise!"


    Vanessa chuckled and said, "Okay, pinky promise."


    Only after they made a pinky promise did Lawrie allow Vanessa to leave.


    Because she had gotten up early, Vanessa managed to beat the crowd and got to thepany


    without much trouble. But to her surprise, she met Julien at the lobby.


    She was only a few steps away from him, so naturally he saw her too. As he was surrounded by a


    group of people and seemed to be discussing something important, Vanessa did not approach him


    and quickly made her way into the staff elevator.


    The night before, she had made a point to message Joel, who clearly said that Julien had yet to


    return to Chatterton Town. Why was it that she''d still run into him at thepany?


    Vanessa pondered for a while and came to the conclusion that Joel probably didn''t know Julien''s


    schedule as well, because he would never lie to her.


    When she arrived at the office, it was still empty. She turned on theputer and went to make


    herself a cup of tea. The tea she made was healthy and delicious, which was killing two birds with


    one stone.


    Under normal circumstances, Vanessa did not drink coffee and preferred tea, unless she was


    especially tired.


    When she had gotten her tea and returned to her workstation, her colleagues had started to arrive.


    She ignored them and started working on the documents that would be usedter at work.


    A project in arge group like Rovio could easily be worth tens of millions and even billions. All


    documents would have to go through several stages before reaching top management.


    Even if the first level made a mistake, it would not be a big problem if the next level detected it.


    Once the documents arrived at Vanessa''s department, they would be handed over directly to the


    president, and there was no room for mistakes. During the peak periods, it was normal for them to


    constantly work overtime. During non- peak periods... Well, Vanessa had been working here for a


    year and she had yet to experience a non- peak period.


    In the eyes of the average person, a big boss like Julien probably spent every day sitting around,


    having drinks and not doing anything, yet still made huge sums of money!


    It was true that he earned a lot of money, but Julien was never one toze around. On the contrary,


    he had a lot of work to do every day and spent most of his time on nes.


    It was possible that he''d be busy with a project in Avend in the morning, and at night, he could be


    working on another project thousands of miles away in a different country. He spent a lot more time


    travelling from one ce to another than your normal office worker and a lot more was expected of


    him.


    Therefore, fairness prevailed in the world. If one wanted to get more generous rewards, one would


    have to put in that much more time and energy.


    Vanessa had just saved a document she had checked but had yet to close it when Joel rushed over


    and said, "Vanessa, Mr. Kyle''s been up the whole night. Can you get him a cup of coffee, the sooner


    the better? He still has an important meeting to hostter."


    "Okay, I''ll do it right now," she said. Did Julien think he was a man of steel? It was normal practice


    for him to get so upied that he''d stay up the whole night and continue working the next day. If he


    didn''t change his habits, his body would eventually break down no matter how healthy he was.


    Even if he didn''t care for himself, his family would be worried about him. Why didn''t he cherish his


    family when they were so wonderful?

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    As much as Vanessa disapproved of Julien drinking coffee whenever he was tired, she couldn''t


    change the habit. She made coffee for Julien very quickly and brought it to him.


    When she brought the coffee to his office, Julien was still deep in discussion with a few smartly-


    dressed men and women. Vanessa snuck in to leave the coffee on his desk and turned to leave


    without disturbing them.


    Just as she turned around, someone called out to her. "Vanessa?"


    The voice that had called out to her was somewhat familiar. Vanessa looked back and saw that one


    of the people in discussion with Julien was her college ssmate, Sinir Stark. They had been


    quite close back in college.


    Sinir walked towards Vanessa and asked, "Vanessa, you''re working in Rovio?"


    Vanessa nodded and replied, "Yes, I''ve been here for sometime."


    Sinir continued, "How is it that I''ve never heard from Mr. Kyle about this?"


    It was obvious that Sinir and Julien weren''t particrly close, so it was normal for Julien to not


    have mentioned this. Moreover, even if they were close, judging by Julien''s indifferent temperament,


    it was unlikely that he would bring this up.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Besides, Vanessa felt that the ambiguous rtionship between Julien and her was simply


    unspeakable. With Julien''s arrogance, he would certainly not be willing to let the whole world know.


    Before Vanessa could answer, Sinir continued to ask, "Since you''re here, you must be working in


    Rovio''s headquarters. What''s your current position? With your abilities, coupled with you and


    Julien''s rtionship, I would say..."


    Sinir may have known about Vanessa and Julien''s past, but he didn''t know their present


    situation. Since they weren''t in an official meeting, and considering how he and Vanessa used to be


    good friends, Sinir couldn''t resist nosing more about it.


    Vanessa knew that it was unintentional, but she still felt extremely embarrassed. She was very clear


    about where she stood, so she just put on a smile to cover up her embarrassment. "Well, yes, I do


    work here, but it''s office hours now and I need to get going. I''ll buy you a meal after work," she said.


    Sinir said, "Vanessa..."


    Vanessa didn''t even dare to look at Julien''s expression and fled before he could say more.


    When Vanessa was walking out of the office, she ran into Queenie, who smiled and greeted her,


    "Vanessa, I guess you were just bringing some coffee to Director Julien."


    Vanessa nodded and turned to walk past Queenie.


    Queenie blocked her way and said, "Vanessa, you''re so lucky to be able to make coffee for Director


    Julien every day and enter his office at will. I don''t think you even know that you''re now the target of


    envy of all the unmarried women in thepany. I heard through the grapevine yesterday that there


    are many people just waiting for Director Julien to get tired of you. However, with your beautiful


    appearance, I doubt he would ever get tired of you. I hope you''ll take care of me in the future!"


    Queenie''s words sounded sarcastic no matter how you interpreted them, which made Vanessa feel


    ufortable. She replied bluntly, "Queenie, I guess you too are unaware of how popr you are


    in thepany right now."


    Queenie pointed at herself and said, "Me? Are you kidding me? I can''t evenpare to you."


    Vanessa smiled slightly and said, "That''s right. Everyone knows that you always have thetest


    gossip, whether it''s about the president''s official or private matters. You may even be more in the


    know than the president himself, since you seem to be confident of who Director Julien likes and


    dislikes."


    Queenie could tell that Vanessa was saying that she was meddlesome. Her face turned green and


    she wanted tosh out. However, when she thought of the two colleagues that were dismissed the


    previous week, she could only suppress her anger and said, "Vanessa, no matter what, I''ll treat you


    as my colleague. As for how you think of me, that''s your business, but please spare me."


    "No, I should be asking you to spare me. All I want is to stay in Rovio and earn what I deserve," said


    Vanessa. Be it working in the secretary team or facing the Love family, Vanessa knew that kind


    people would be bullied!


    If she just endured blindly, they would just take advantage of her, so she had to be tough when the


    situation called for it, because she didn''t rely on these people to make a living. Her boss was rich


    and powerful, and he was the one who gave her the power to do whatever she wanted.


    Why should she be afraid of these people?


    Even if they wanted to talk about her behind her back, she couldn''t control their mouths. But if they


    were to mock her right to her face, she wouldn''t just stand there and take it.


    In the future, she would not let anyone trample over her.


    Queenie originally wanted to provoke Vanessa, but all she managed to do was make herself angry.


    She couldn''t even bring this up to anybody! If Vanessa reported this to Julien, she would be out of a


    job.


    Vanessa was not the kind of person to stir up trouble. However, she would not allow anyone to push


    her around. Dealing with Queenie in that way only made her feel satisfied.


    She went back to her workstation and printed 20 copies of the document that she had just checked,


    then ced them neatly at everyone''s seats in the conference room.


    Once she was done with the preparations, it was almost time for the meeting. The first people to


    arrive at the conference room were some executives, followed by Julien and the representatives of


    the cooperating party.


    Julien was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers, which made him stand out especially, amongst


    the crowd of people in ck suits. Vanessa couldn''t help but give him a second nce.


    "D*mn it, this man is so handsome every which way you look at him. Whether in work or in life, no


    matter how cold his face is, it doesn''t affect his attractiveness in the least," Vanessa thought to


    herself.


    While Vanessa was looking at Julien, his eyes also swept towards her. Vanessa did not dare to


    meet his eyes and quickly looked away but felt that he had stared at her for several seconds.


    As Vanessa was in charge of the final review of the documents, she had to participate in the


    meeting right till the very end and take down the key points.


    Throughout her year of working there, Vanessa had participated in a number of these meetings and


    was almost able to do it with her eyes closed. She knew what Julien wanted to do with just a small


    action or nce. It could be said that they worked very well together when it came to official


    matters, which was also another reason why Julien would bring her along on business trips most of


    the time.


    No matter which documents Julien wanted, Vanessa could always hand it to him with no hesitation.


    Certain people at the meeting were impressed with Mr. Kyle''s insight, but only Sinir wasn''t


    surprised.


    In the past, everybody in their university knew that both of them are geniuses with high IQs and


    there were few who could keep pace with them.


    Not only were they highly intelligent, they also had high standards. Anyone who partnered with them


    would suffer a lot and end up making a mess of things. However, when it was just the two of them


    working on anything, they had always had wless cooperation.

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    However, not long after the meeting had started, Julien and Vanessa noticed an obvious error in a


    section of the documents before anyone else did.


    Vanessa looked at Julien, and their eyes met, but his gaze was too profound andplicated for


    her to understand what he wanted to express.


    She opened her mouth to exin, but she didn''t know where to start. She was thest person to


    review this document. No matter what went wrong before, as long as she did not notice the mistake,


    it must be her fault.


    At this moment, Julien'' s assistant, Ethan Nelson, who was also in the meeting, noticed the mistake


    and whispered into Julien''s ear. After getting Julien''s consent, he said to everybody present, "I''m


    sorry, everyone. There is a mistake in the document. Please give us a few minutes and I''ll send the


    correct one over right away."


    Before leaving the room, Ethan shot Vanessa a look and she hurried after him. When they exited


    the conference room, Ethan asked seriously, "Vanessa, it''s not your first day reviewing documents.


    How could you make such an elementary mistake?"


    Vanessa had carefully reviewed the information in the morning, and she also paid special attention


    to this section of the data. She remembered very clearly that there was no mistake at the time. How


    could there be mistakes after printing them out?


    Where had it gone wrong?


    Could it be that someone had edited her document?


    It was possible that someone didn''t like her and edited her document, but there were too many


    people in the office. If someone touched herputer, others would have seen it. It would have


    been very risky. Who would take such a big risk to hurt her?


    Vanessa had a few people in mind, but before finding out the truth, she could not make any


    usations. She could only nod and apologize to Ethan. "Ethan, it was my negligence. I will take


    full responsibility for this matter."


    Ethan said while walking, "Can you take responsibility for such a serious matter? Even though you


    have a special rtionship with Director Julien, do you think he''d spare you on matters rted to


    Rovio?"


    Vanessa knew how serious this matter was. At a business meeting between the president of Rovio


    and its partners, there were mistakes in the documents prepared by his staff. If word got out, it


    would surely impact Rovio. Besides, Vanessa could not afford to waste these people''s time.


    Vanessa had no way to exin it, nor could she bear the responsibility. She could only admit her


    mistakes first. "Ethan, it''s truly my negligence that caused the error in the documents. No matter


    what thepany''s decision is, I¡¯ll ept it."


    "Vanessa, this matter has to be kept under wraps for now. We''ll see what¡¯s Director Julien''s decision


    after the meeting." Ethan had been working for Julien for a long time. Although he was mainly


    responsible for official Rovio business, Ethan was also aware of Julien and Vanessa''s rtionship.


    Vanessa may have a special rtionship with Julien, but she was very good at keeping her work


    and private affairs separate. She would never neglect her work by relying on her rtionship with


    Julien. On the contrary, her performance in the past year was goodpared to other secretaries.


    It was because he knew what Vanessa was capable of as well as her serious attitude towards work


    that he was willing to defend her when something happened even before Julien had given any


    instructions.


    "Ethan, thank you!" Although there were scheming women like Queenie in thepany, there were


    also people like Joel and Ethan who treated Vanessa well.


    Although her time in Rovio had been bumpy, she enjoyed working here. No matter where you were,


    there were more kind people than ill-willed. As long as she was kind to others, she would attract


    other kind people.


    Ethan added, "Don''t thank me first. I don''t know if I really can help you. Now, you need to correct


    the data and print out 20 copies. Let''s try to salvage as much as we can."


    "Of course. I''ll go right away." Vanessa immediately devoted herself to her work. She hoped that she


    could make up for her mistakes and minimize the damage done.


    While Vanessa printed the documents, Ethan helped organize them. They were back in the


    conference room with the amended documents in a short time.


    Vanessa became even more focused during the meeting, in fear that she would make any more


    mistakes. Fortunately, the meeting went particrly smoothly, and this matter did not seem to cause


    much disturbance.


    After the meeting had ended, Julien led the group to see the cooperating party¡¯ s representatives off


    while his assistants followed after. Ethan trailed behind and quickly told Vanessa, "Vanessa, don''t


    tell anyone in the office about this matter."


    Vanessa nodded. "Right. I know."


    This could be a serious matter. Of course Vanessa wouldn''t spread it all over thepany. She


    even had to find a way to make the person who had secretly changed her documents appear on his


    own.


    Right at that moment, Sinir slowed down to wait for Vanessa and said, "Vanessa, let me treat you


    to lunch at noon and get Julien to join us. We can catch up on old times."


    Vanessa was worried about what had just happened and was not in the mood to have lunch with


    Sinir. Moreover, it was impossible to invite Julien along. "Sinir, are you back here for good?"


    Sinir nodded. "Yes, I came back to learn from my dad. This time, I came here to gain some


    experience with my seniors. I didn''t expect to meet you and Julien here. In fact, I didn''t expect


    Julien to be the new president of Rovio."


    Vanessa smiled and deliberately ignored the topic of Julien. "Sinir, since you''re back for good, we


    can meet up for meals at any time in the future. I have a lot of things to do today, so let''s meet


    another day."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sinir patted Vanessa''s shoulder and said jokingly, "Oh, is it because you''re going to be the wife of


    the Rovio¡¯s president soon, that¡¯s why you¡¯ re looking down on this old ssmate of yours? You''re


    actually rejecting my invitation to a meal."


    If someone else were to say these words to Vanessa, she would definitely think that they were


    trying to hint at something to insult her. However, Sinir would definitely not do that.


    Vanessa knew Sinir well. He had never been the type to be cautious with his words like a typical


    businessman. On the contrary, he was careless and spoke about whatever he wanted. In the past,


    he had always said that he was not suited for the business world. However, as he was the only son


    in his family, if he did not take over his father''spany, his father could only give thepany to


    someone else.


    It was because Sinir had no ill intentions that Vanessa didn''t know how to respond. Once again,


    she could only hide her embarrassment with a smile. "Sinir..."


    Before Vanessa could finish, she suddenly felt an extremely cold gaze on her. She looked up and


    met Julien''s gaze again. However, his eyes merely swept over her perfunctorily.

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    Although Julien had only nced at Vanessa, she knew that he was warning her not to talk about


    personal affairs in thepany. She said hurriedly, "Sinir, it''s been a few years since we


    graduated and a lot of things have changed. Let''s have a good chat the next time we meet. You


    should go on with your own ns, and I also have a lot of work to do today."


    Sinir was not an insensitive person. Since Vanessa had refused repeatedly, he said, "It''s okay,


    when you''re free, let me buy you and Julien a meal. I won''t take no for an answer."


    "Of course, I''m fine with that." Vanessa had no problem with it, but whether Julien had any problems


    was none of her business. Based on Vanessa''s understanding of Julien, it would be very difficult for


    Sinir to invite Julien for a meal. However, she did not point it out.


    "Then how about you give me your phone number so that I can contact you?" Sinir said as he


    took out his phone, "You''ve stopped using all the social media ounts and your phone number


    from your university days. I''ve been looking for you all these years, but nobody knew anything about


    you. I even thought you''d dropped off the face of the world. I didn''t expect you toe back to


    Chatterton Town with Julien."


    These past few years, Vanessa tried not to give her contact information to others, but since it was


    Sinir, she couldn''t refuse. Perhaps it was also because Sinir said he had been looking for her


    all these years.


    She''d always thought that no one had bothered to ask about her in the time that she''d gone into


    hiding to give birth to Lawrie as well as the two years that she''d spent caring for him. It turned out


    that there were people who cared, but she just didn''t know it.


    After going through so much, Vanessa was particrly hard- hearted. She would fight back against


    those who tried to hurt her and had hurt her. It was the only way she could better protect herself and


    Lawrie.


    At the same time, Vanessa''s heart was exceptionally soft. Her heart would melt into a puddle if


    those who used to care about her and continued to care about her only said something nice to her.


    After Sinir had left, Vanessa immediately returned to her desk. She didn''t waste a moment in


    opening up the document to check the time of the final edit and save before the first printing of the


    document.


    The time of the final edit shown was 9:47:52. If she remembered correctly, at that time she had


    been delivering coffee to Julien.


    Perhaps it was because she had been with Julien for a long time that she picked up his habit of not


    wasting even a single second. Therefore, Vanessa would habitually nce at the clock hanging on


    the wall every time she entered Julien''s office. It was 9:47 when she entered Julien''s office just now.


    As long as she could confirm that she was not the one whost edited the document, it would prove


    that it was indeed someone else who had touched herputer when she was not at her desk.


    Vanessa looked up at the people in the office.


    There were more than 70 people in their office area, which took up the whole floor, and everyone


    was hard at work. It would be impossible for her to figure out who had touched herputer just by


    looking at them from the outside.


    It seemed that she could only use other means, but of course, the premise was that she could


    continue to work in Rovio.


    Could she continue to work in the secretary team for the president of Rovio Corporation


    Inc?


    Vanessa looked at Julien''s office nearby. The door of his office was closed, and she didn''t know


    what he was doing inside... Maybe he was telling his men to order her to pack up and leave.


    Since she had made such a big mistake this time, he had every reason to fire her. However, was he


    willing to give her some time to find out the person who framed her before dismissing her?


    She did not like the feeling of her destiny being controlled by others. Vanessa had experienced it


    too many times, but she was not yet strong enough to take control of her destiny.


    She stopped pondering over these troublesome matters. No matter what, she should first do her


    work well. Whether or not Julien was willing to give her a chance, she must have a clear


    conscience.


    At the same time, Julien, who was in the president''s office, was dealing with the mistake in the


    documents.


    Before Julien opened his mouth to speak, Ethan quickly said, "Mr. Kyle, we all know it''s unforgivable


    to make such an elementary mistake, but considering Vanessa''s hard work


    and excellent performance in the past year, can you give her another chance?"


    Julien''s cold, sharp gaze swept over his four assistants one by one, "I''ll give you guys an hour. Find


    out who was the once who edited Vanessa''s document without disrupting everyone else''s


    workflow."


    His four assistants werepletely astonished by Julien''s words. They''d all thought that he would


    be furious because Vanessa had made such an elementary mistake.


    It turned out that he wasn''t!


    However, Vanessa had yet to say anything, and Julien had no evidence. How could he be so sure


    that someone had tampered with the document saved in Vanessa''sputer and that it wasn''t due


    to her negligence?


    The four of them all wondered the same thing, but only looked at each other. No one dared to


    question Julien. In the end, Ethan came forward and said, "Mr. Kyle, we don''t have any evidence in


    our hands now, and Vanessa didn''t say anything. Is it appropriate to suspect other employees just


    like that?"


    The other assistants nodded in agreement. However, Julien only gave them a simple yetpletely


    unpersuasive reason, "Vanessa would never make such an elementary mistake."


    They were all stunned.


    What was wrong with their president?


    He, who always only believed in facts, actually said something so irresponsible. Was he trying to


    protect his lover at all costs? "Young Master Julien, maybe you should reconsider this matter,"


    Ethan said again, but he addressed Julien as Young Master Julien instead of Mr. Kyle.


    Ethan had changed his form of address, indirectly reminding Julien that he was a trusted employee


    that Julien''s father, Kevin had left by his side. Ethan''s job was not to just listen to Julien''s


    instructions but to also give him necessary advice at critical moments.


    Regardless of how Ethan addressed him, Julien''s mind was firmly made up. He raised his wrist to


    look at his wristwatch and said, "You have 58 minutes left."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ethan had nothing to say.


    Julien was the current president of Rovio, and his words were final.


    Since he said that someone tampered with the document saved in Vanessa''sputer, they could


    only investigate the matter. However, it would be difficult to find out the truth within an hour as they


    had no clue on where to start at all.


    Julien added, "I don''t want anyone else to know about this other than the parties involved."


    The assistants nodded one by one. "Understood."

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    Jules Young, Lena Lesley, Queenie Allen...


    There were more than 70 people in Julien''s secretarial team. Vanessa was not close to all of them,


    but she had a basic understanding of the group. These three colleagues loved gossiping behind


    people''s backs. Could it have been one of them who had tampered with the document?


    Vanessa immediately denied the idea. Although they liked to gossip, they were not bold and


    probably did not have the guts to secretly tamper with her document.


    Therefore, Vanessa was sure that someone else had tampered with her document. However, there


    were so many people and she had no clues whatsoever. How was she going to continue


    investigating?


    Vanessa hoped that she could find out who was hiding in the shadows before Julien dismissed her.


    Then only would she have a chance to stay in Rovio.


    The more time that passed, the more likely it was that Julien''s men would notify her to pack up and


    leave. Even so, she still had no clue and no idea where to start.


    "Vanessa!"


    Vanessa was startled from her thoughts when she heard Joel''s voice and swallowed nervously. "Jo-


    Joel, is there anything that I can help you with?"


    Joel said, "It''s break time. I''m here to ask you to have lunch."


    Vanessa tread carefully. "We''re just having lunch, and there''s nothing else you want to tell me?"


    Joel smiled and put the lunch box on Vanessa''s desk. "I do have something to tell you, but it''s not


    important. You should have your meal first thene to my office when you''re done."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Vanessa confirmed with him again, "Is it really just a small matter?"


    Joel went ahead and opened up the lunch box for Vanessa and the fragrance filled the air. Vanessa


    almost drooled when she smelled it. At this moment, she didn''t care about the data tampering. All


    she wanted to do was eat up.


    Vanessa said, "Then I''ll head to the staff cafeteria."


    Joel nodded. "Go ahead."


    Rovio''s headquarters had a staff cafeteria that was modeled after a five-star restaurant. Famous


    chefs were hired to prepare the food and there were a variety of cuisines to choose from.


    However, no matter how delicious the food was, one would get sick of it after eating it every day.


    Vanessa took advantage of her rtionship with Julien and had gotten special treatment in that


    someone would always deliver something different to her desk every day.


    "Vanessa, I''m headed to the cafeteria too. Let''s go together." The colleague who had called out to


    Vanessa was Tiana Gibson, who she''d formed a good rtionship with over the past year. They


    used to frequently eat in the cafeteria together, but after the incident in Julien''s office, Tiana had


    distanced herself from Vanessa.


    Vanessa had tried speaking to Tiana, but her attitude was always lukewarm. After some time,


    Vanessa had stopped trying. The fact that Tiana was the one to approach Vanessa still made her


    happily agree.


    The two of them acted as if nothing had happened and made their way to the staff cafeteria, talking


    andughing. As soon as they sat down, Tiana meekly said, "Vanessa, I''m sorry!"


    Vanessa was confused. "Why the sudden apology?"


    Tiana said, "I''ve been deliberately alienating you these past two weeks. It''s my fault for ignoring you,


    so I''m apologising forthat."


    Vanessa smiled and said, "Oh, it''s fine. Things are back to normal and we''re eating together again


    anyway."


    Vanessa didn''t take it too personally, but Tiana seemed to be really serious. "Vanessa, do you know


    why I deliberately alienated you and didn''t want to hang out with you?"


    Of course Vanessa understood, but she still asked, "Why?"


    Tiana continued, "I''ve heard a lot of gossip about your rtionship with Mr. Kyle this past year, but


    I''ve never believed it to be true. The Vanessa I know could never be such a cheap and shameless


    b*tch."


    Julien had personally admitted that there was something going on between Vanessa and himself. It


    was an open secret to everyone in the secretary team. Now that Tiana was saying this, Vanessa


    couldn''t tell whether Tiana was trying to mock her, or whether she truly believed that there was


    nothing between herself and Julien.


    No matter what Tiana''s attitude was like, her words sounded like a veiled insult to Vanessa. She


    smiled bitterly, "Tiana, I''m probably going to disappoint you, because I really am that cheap and


    shameless b*tch as mentioned by you."


    Hearing Vanessa''s confession, Tiana''s face turned pale, and she looked distressed. "Vanessa, why


    are you admitting to it? You can deny it. Why would you admit it?"


    "Enough," Vanessa said. "Let''s not talk and eat first."


    Tiana earnestly advised, "Vanessa, you know how shameless it is to be Mr. Kyle''s mistress, so why


    are you going on with it? Why aren''t you thinking about your future? Vanessa, a woman''s youth is


    limited and we''ll eventually grow old and ugly. You know that, right?"


    Each and every one of Tiana''s words was like a needle stabbing into Vanessa''s heart. However,


    Vanessa could not get angry with her, because Tiana''s advice came from a good ce.


    However, Vanessa didn''t need self-righteous advice and she replied straightforwardly, "For money.


    In this world, you can do anything as long as you have money. No matter how capable a person is,


    there''s a possibility he or she will give in for money."


    Tiana grabbed Vanessa''s hand and said agitatedly, "Vanessa, I know that you are beautiful, but


    don''t forget that aside from being young and beautiful, you also graduated from a prestigious


    university abroad. With your capabilities, you can make money easily. Why must you be a


    secret mistress and lead such a shameful existence?"


    Tiana''s agitation attracted the attention of the people at the next table. Vanessa pulled her hand


    back and said politely, "Tiana, I''ll lead my own life. I don''t need anyone to dictate my choices."


    Vanessa had been trying very hard to endure Tiana, but Tiana didn''t seem to be aware of this.


    Perhaps it was not that she wasn''t aware, but because she had a morbid attachment to this matter.


    "Vanessa, leave him and leave Rovio. With your capabilities, you can still lead a good life wherever


    you go.


    Vanessa curled her lips slightly and said with a sarcastic smile, "Tiana, thank you for your concern.


    However, you are not me, and you don''t know what I need most. I need money more than I need


    dignity. Money is all I want." "Vanessa!" Tiana roared in anger and realized that she had lost her


    composure. She calmed herself down and said, "Vanessa, if you need money, I can help you earn


    it. But please, can you do it some other way? I used to listen to you all the time, so can you listen to


    me just this once?"


    "I''m full. I''m gonna make a move first, you can continue enjoying your meal." At Tiana''s words,


    Vanessa lost her appetite, and she didn''t want to listen to what Tiana had to say anymore.

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    Yes, Vanessa admitted that her rtionship with Julien was abnormal. She knew that she would be


    despised for making money by selling her body. However, she made the money on her own. She


    did not steal nor did she affect anyone''s rtionship with Julien. So why couldn''t she do that?


    Tiana wanted to say something, but Vanessa had already left. Looking at Vanessa''s receding figure,


    Tiana said with a disappointed look, "Vanessa, there are so many ways to make money. Why do


    you have to do this?"


    She really could not understand. To her, Vanessa was such an excellent woman but she was


    actually making money through such dirty means. She really wondered if Vanessa would feel


    disgusted having to sleep with someone she did not love.


    "Tiana Gibson!" As soon as Vanessa left, Ethan Nelson sat down. "Tell me, why did you tamper with


    the data in Vanessa''sputer?"


    Tiana asked with a calm face, "What are you talking about?"


    Ethan said, "Vanessa''sputer is secured by a password. When she went to make coffee for Mr.


    Kyle this morning, herputer automatically went into sleep mode. The IT department found out


    that at 9:47, someone entered the password and activated herputer. Vanessa''s password is


    quiteplex. Even professionals won''t be able to crack it so quickly. Therefore, there''s only one


    possibility, that is, the person who turned on herputer knows the password. Vanessa had been


    working in Rovio for a year now, but she''s not close to many people. You''re the only person who''s


    close to her enough to know her password."


    Ethan''s analysis was spot on, but Tiana was still as calm as usual. "You can suspect me, but do you


    have any evidence to prove that it was me?"


    Ethan chuckled and said, "We weren''t sure if it''s you, but after listening to what you''ve said to


    Vanessa just now, I''m pretty certain now that it''s none other than you."


    "Yes. It''s me. I edited the data in the document. You can do whatever you want to me. I don''t care."


    Tiana admitted unreservedly. She had never thought that she could hide this matter forever anyway.


    She thought that Vanessa would be the first to find out. She had never expected that Ethan would


    discover it first.


    Ethan asked, "Why did you do this?"


    Tiana said, "Weren''t you eavesdropping on us? You should know very well that the reason why I did


    this is to make Vanessa leave Mr. Kyle and Rovio."


    "What I want to know is why do you want her to leave Mr. Kyle?" Ethan stared at Tiana. After


    studying her for quite a while, he was sure that Tiana had no other thoughts about Julien, so she


    must have other reasons to do so.


    Tiana put on a wry smile and said, "Because I hope that Vanessa can live an honourable life,


    instead of being a kept woman who can only hide in the dark."


    Ethan asked, "So you think that you''re helping her by doing this?"


    Tiana answered, "Yes."


    Ethan snickered, "Hand in your resignation letter this afternoon and this matter will end here. I don''t


    want any more people to find out about this."


    Tiana said, "Vanessa didn''t even say anything but how did you know that someone has tampered


    with the data in herputer?"


    Ethan was a man of few words, but he really wanted to answer this question. "The reason is very


    simple. Mr. Kyle believes that Vanessa will never make such a stupid mistake."


    Tiana didn''t understand so she asked, "Why does Mr. Kyle trust her?"


    Ethan added, "You''re not the only person in this world who cares about Vanessa. There is someone


    who cares about her more than you. Also, he will never use such childish methods like you did. I


    hope that you now understand that what you''ve done not only will not help Vanessa, but you''re also


    hurting her."


    Tiana said, "I''ve never thought of hurting Vanessa."


    Ethan said, "You said that you''ve never thought of hurting her, but what you did ended up hurting


    her. If you really want the best for her, then hand in your resignation letter this afternoon and keep


    this to yourself. Never mention it to anyone."


    In the afternoon, not long after Vanessa had gotten back to work, she heard that Tiana had


    resigned. It was said that someone in Tiana''s family was ill, so she had to return to her hometown


    immediately. Because of that, the higher ups had epted her resignation right away.


    However, Vanessa knew that was not the real reason why Tiana left thepany. Perhaps, Tiana


    had already nned to leave Rovio before she talked to her and Tiana hoped that she could leave


    Rovio with her.


    Vanessa really wanted to call Tiana on the phone and ask, but even if the call did get through,


    Vanessa did not know what she could say to her. After thinking for a long time, Vanessa decided not


    to make the phone call.


    Before it was time to get off work, Julien had to go on a business trip again. Before he left, Joel


    Skr walked up to Vanessa and said, "Vanessa, Mr. Kyle is not going to call you to ount for theN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    mistake you''ve made anymore. Don''t take it to heart, alright?"


    Vanessa said excitedly, "He''s not?"


    Joel said, "Yes, and he hopes that you won''t look into it anymore."


    Vanessa said, "I didn''t even say anything. How did he know I''m investigating it?"


    Right after she had asked this question, Vanessa realized that it was redundant. Julien was the


    president of Rovio. He could easily find out everything his employee''s were doing in private.


    Joel said, "Since Mr. Kyle no longer wants to look into this matter, you should just pretend that it


    never happened. Just make sure that you''re extra careful when you do anything in the future, okay?


    Don''t keep thinking that someone has tampered with your work. Just think about it, how could such


    a thing ever happen in Rovio?"


    Vanessa did not know what to say.


    Joel said again, "Just do as our boss says, alright?"


    Vanessa nodded. "Okay."


    Since Julien did not me her, and she could still stay at Rovio, it wouldn''t matter who was the one


    who framed her anymore. However, she had to be more cautious in the future. She must not let


    anyone have the opportunity to do that to her again.


    Vanessa, who had been worried for the whole day, finally received the good news when she got off


    work. She was relieved in an instant, and she even thought that the air tasted sweet as she walked


    on the street that evening.


    Before going home, Vanessa went to the supermarket to buy some ingredients that Lawrie usually


    liked to eat. Then, she hummed to her favourite tune as she went home.


    Seeing that Vanessa was home, Winnie, who was so anxious that her forehead was covered with


    sweat, finally breathed a sigh of relief. "You''re finally back, Vanessa. Lawrie is hiding in a corner


    again. He''s not listening to me. He won''t say anything no matter how much I said to him."


    "I think he''s worried that I won''te home. And I guess that he''s hiding in a corner because he''s


    angry with me." Vanessa nced at Lawrie, who was curled up in a corner and said to Winnie,


    "Miss Zir, I know that it''s been a long day for you. By the way, you can go home whenever Ie


    over. I''ll take care of Lawrie."


    Winnie asked worriedly, "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah," Vanessa said. "You should go home. Just leave Lawrie to me."


    "Okay." Winnie happily went to look for her husband.

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    Vanessa put the groceries that she had bought in the kitchen and walked up to Lawrie''s side.


    "Lawrie, aren''t you happy that I''m back home?"


    "Mommy?" Lawrie rubbed his eyes, as if he did not believe what he had just seen. In the past, he


    would always have to wait for a few days before he could see his mother. Although Vanessa


    promised him that she woulde home that night to keep himpany, he did not hold out much


    hope about it. He knew that the more hopeful he was, the more disappointed he would be.


    "Lawrie!" Vanessa was heartbroken when she pulled Lawrie into her arms. "I promised you that I''ll


    come home to keep youpany so I''ll be here no matter what. If I''ming homete because of


    work, I''ll definitely give you a call first."


    "Okay, Mommy... I''ll be a good boy." Lawrie blinked his eyes and finally smiled, showing his tiny


    white teeth.


    Vanessa rubbed his head. "Oh, my silly son. Why are you so silly?"


    Lawrie nuzzled in Vanessa''s arms and said, "I''m not silly, Mommy. I''m a good boy."


    Vanessa kissed him, "Well, my good little boy, tell me, what do you want to eat for dinner tonight?"


    Lawrie answered, "I want to eat honey chicken wings."


    Vanessa poked his forehead and said, "I knew that you wanted honey chicken wings, so I went to


    the supermarket to buy the ingredients already. I''ll make it for you now, okay?"


    Lawrie smiled sweetly. "Okay."


    Vanessa picked Lawrie up and said, "Come, let''s go make the chicken wings together."


    "Ring..."


    When Vanessa was about to go to the kitchen, her phone on the coffee table suddenly rang, which


    stiffened her legs. Could it be Julien Glover Kyle?


    There were hardly anyone who would call her. It would usually be either from the Love Family or


    Julien... Hence, there was half a chance that it was Julien. However, Julien was on a business trip.


    Vanessa thought that Julien would not call her when he was on his business trips.


    It was only a few seconds long, but tons of ideas had already shed through Vanessa''s mind. At


    the same time, she walked to the coffee table and picked up her phone. With one nce, the caller


    ID that was disyed on her phone screen confirmed her thoughts. It was indeed Julien who was


    calling her.


    "Lawrie, I have to answer a call now. Can you go y by yourself first?" Vanessa put Lawrie down


    and picked up the phone. "What''s up?"


    In the past, although Julien was cold towards her, he would still speak whenever he called her on


    the phone. However, he was not saying a word at all this time. The other end of the phone was so


    quiet that Vanessa thought he had already hung up the phone. "Hey, are you there?"


    There was still no answer from him. Vanessa added, "If you''re not going to speak, I''m going to hang


    up now."


    Julien finally said, "Where are you?"


    Wasn''t he on a business trip?


    Why was he calling her?


    Could it be that he had gone to her ce again?


    Thinking of this, Vanessa was so nervous that she felt like there was a lump in her throat. "I''m out


    right now."


    Julien added, "Come back in half an hour."


    Vanessa: "Come,e back? Where?"


    Julien hung up the call.


    Wasn''t he on a business trip? Did hee back already?


    Vanessa immediately called Joel Skr to confirm. "Joel, Mr. Kyle is on a business trip now, right?"


    Joel said, "Yes, he is, but there''s a rainstorm on the other side so no aircraft are able tond, and


    the ne Mr. Kyle was supposed to get on couldn''t take off either."


    Vanessa asked again, "Where is he now?"


    Joel said, "I''m off work now, I don''t know where he is now."


    Vanessa said, "Oh, alright then. Thanks, Joel."


    Julien was back, and Vanessa had already asked Winnie to go home. She was the only one who


    could take care of Lawrie, what should she do now?


    "Mommy..."


    Looking at the longing look in Lawrie''s eyes, Vanessa really could not bear to leave Lawrie alone in


    the care of others anymore. After thinking about it, she called Julien on the phone. After the call had


    gotten through, Julien did not say anything.


    Vanessa said, "My mighty Mr. Kyle, a friend of mine had some urgent matters to attend to so she


    asked me to take care of her son. I really can''t leave now."


    Julien asked, "Where are you?"


    "I''m at my friend''s house. I decided to help her because I knew that you''re on a business trip today."


    Vanessa bent down and put the phone to Lawrie''s mouth. "If you don''t believe it, I''ll let the kid talk to


    you."


    Lawrie huffed, "I don''t want to talk to big bad guy."


    Vanessa smiled awkwardly. "He''s not talking about you. He''s just shy... Umm, can you give me a


    day off? I know you''re a kind man. Please."


    "I''m a big bad guy." After saying that, Julien hung up the phone.


    This man was truly petty. How could he take an unintentional word from a child to his heart?


    "Mommy, am I really your baby?" Vanessa had just put down her phone when she heard Lawrie''s


    question. She lowered her head and saw that Lawrie was frowning and biting his lip. He looked like


    he would burst into tears any time soon.


    Vanessa felt helpless and distressed. "Lawrie, I carried you for nine months and gave birth to you.


    How could you ask if you''re really my baby?"


    Lawrie pouted. "But that''s what you told that big bad guy."


    Vanessa exined, "Lawrie, I was lying to the big bad guy. Oh, no, he''s not a big bad guy. He''s my


    boss. He''s the one who gives me all my task at work, so whenever he calls me, I''ll have to go back


    to work. If I don''t go, he will deduct my sry. So if that happens, I won''t have any money to buy


    delicious food for you."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lawrie''s felt bad for his mother so he said, "Mommy, let''s not eat delicious food then."


    Vanessa said, "My silly son, I still have the money to buy you lots of delicious food. Don''t worry,


    okay?"


    Lawrie said, "Don''t work for that big bad guy anymore then, Mommy."


    Vanessa stroked Lawrie''s head. "Lawrie, every adult has to go to work."


    Lawrie said, "I want to grow up quickly and I will to go work instead. I will not let that big bad guy


    bully you anymore."


    Vanessa did not know why did Lawrie firmly believed that Julien was a bad guy. She felt that it was


    useless to exin to him anyway, so she said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you to grow up. Then, you can


    earn money and buy delicious food for me, okay?"


    "Yes. My Mommy is a good girl." Lawrie rubbed Vanessa''s head. "Let''s make chicken wings now."


    Vanessa curled her lips into a smile. "Yes, Sir!"


    A friend''s son?


    A friend''s son?


    How could Vanessa have a friend Julien was unaware of?


    Also, that cheeky child called him a ''big bad guy''?! It seemed that Vanessa had often spoken ill of


    him in front of others.


    Julien spun his phone and after thinking for a while, he dialled a phone number. The call got through


    almost immediately. "Mr. Kyle, what can I do for you?"


    "I want you to look into Van..." Julien stopped halfway through his sentence. He thought over and


    over again, and finally said, "It''s okay, you can go about your business."

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    After hanging up the phone, Julien once again fiddled with his phone. He pondered for a moment


    and then called Vanessa again. On the phone, Vanessa spoke first, "Is there anything else?"


    Julien asked, "Where are you?"


    Vanessa said, "Didn''t I tell you just now? I''m taking care of my friend''s son at her house."


    Julien said, "Give me the address."


    Vanessa asked, "Wh-what do you want?"


    Julien said, "You''re spending the time that you should be spending on me on someone else. What


    do you think I''m going to do?"


    Vanessa said, "Not tonight. Let''s do it another night, okay? I''ll make sure to make it up to you."


    Julien said, "Give me the address."


    Vanessa said, "Could you please hold it in for now? It''s not that appropriate to do it at someone


    else''s house."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    What did this woman take him for?


    Couldn''t he see her for other reasons besides sleeping with her?


    However, it seemed that it was really the case in the past year.


    Vanessa said again, "My beloved Mr. Kyle, I really can''t do it today. I have a kid here with me."


    Julien hung up on her.


    Listening to the disconnected tone, Vanessa pursed her lips. "What''s wrong with him? Why is he so


    rude?!?"


    Lawrie quickly hugged Vanessa''s thigh. "Mommy, I''m a polite child. Let''s not y with that big bad


    guy who''s so rude!"


    Vanessa smiled and said, "Yes, let''s not y with him."


    The next day, Vanessa got up early and made breakfast for Lawrie. She waited for Winnie to arrive


    before going to work. When she arrived at thepany, Tiana walked towards her.


    Tiana was in low spirits, as if she had not been sleeping the night before. Vanessa asked, "What''s


    wrong, Tiana?"


    Tiana took a deep breath and said, "Vanessa, please give me a few minutes. I have something to


    tell you."


    Vanessa nodded. "Go ahead."


    Tiana took out a debit card and handed it to


    Vanessa. "Vanessa, there is a million dors in this card. As long as you are willing to leave Rovio


    and Mr. Kyle, this one million dors will be yours."


    Vanessa looked at Tiana in surprise. She was so shocked that she started stuttering. "What do you


    mean, Tiana?"


    Tiana said, "I''ve already made myself clear. As long as you leave Rovio and Mr. Kyle, I''m willing to


    do my best to help you. If you love money, I will try my best to earn money for you."


    No matter how Vanessa interpreted Tiana''s words, she still thought that it sounded somewhat


    wrong. "No, Tiana, I need money but I will work hard myself to make money. Why are you giving me


    this sum?"


    Tiana grabbed Vanessa''s hand and shoved the debit card into her palm. "My family is quite well off,


    and I''ve saved up some money over the years too. I don''t spend much usually. I just want to give


    you all the money I have."


    Vanessa admitted that she needed money, but she was not in a state where she needed someone


    to sympathise with her like this. She bit her lip and said, "Although your family is well off and you did


    save up some money, you can''t spend it all on me, right? You might think that the way I''m making


    money is shameful, but do you think that I will be happy just because you''re giving me all your


    money? Tiana, I know that you care about me, but really, I don''t need anyone''s sympathy. I can


    handle my own affairs well."


    Tiana was agitated, "Vanessa, why can''t you just understand my intentions?"


    "I can''t, and I don''t want to understand too. Thank you for your kindness. I really appreciate it."


    Vanessa returned the card to Tiana and smiled. "Let''s get back to work now. I wish the best for the


    both of us."


    Tiana refused to give up and said, "Vanessa, please reconsider it. If you happen to ept my offer,


    you can just give me a call anytime."


    Vanessa did not bother Tiana anymore. Judging from the way Tiana looked at her, Vanessa could


    tell why she was behaving this way. She could only me herself for not noticing it earlier. Also,


    Vanessa thought that it might be because of their close friendship that she had led Tiana on...


    Vanessa did not discriminate against homosexuals, but she wasn''t one. She really couldn''t ept


    Tiana''s feelings for her if it were true.


    Vanessa focused on her work to forget about what had happened between her and Tiana.


    She did not want to make the same mistake that she had made the day before.


    Soon after working hours had begun, Julien arrived at work. As usual, four personal assistants were


    seen following after him. When he passed by the secretary team office, he nced at her, but


    Vanessa was busy with her work so she did not notice him.


    After finishing up her work, Vanessa looked at the time and noticed that it was time to make a cup of


    coffee for Julien. Vanessa arrived at Julien''s office and served the coffee on his desk. Without


    uttering a word, Vanessa nned to leave, but Julien stopped her, "Don''t you have anything to tell


    me?"


    Vanessa smiled and said, "What do you want to hear from me?"


    Julien kept quiet.


    "This woman has been smiling brightly since she got to work. How dare she ask what I want to hear


    from her?" He thought flusteredly.


    Vanessa added, "It''s working hours now. You told me that I should separate personal affairs from


    official matters. If you really have anything to talk about, why don''t we talk about it after work?"


    Julien''s face fell as he threw the pen in his hand onto the desk.


    Seeing that Julien had gotten mad, Vanessa began to say ttering words, trying to lessen his


    anger. "You''re so charming!"


    Julien was speechless.


    Vanessa said with a pleasing smile, "I''m not kidding. You''re really getting more charming each day.


    You''re so charming that you almost blind my eyes. I really want to sing you a song in this instant.


    Baby, you light up my world like nobody else, the way you flip your hair gets me overwhelmed, my


    mighty Mr. Kyle."


    Julien said, "Get out!"


    Vanessa grinned as she replied, "Yes, Sir!"


    Looking at Vanessa, Julien gritted his teeth. He knew that Vanessa would only please him when she


    was feeling guilty. He was sure that Vanessa must have done something behind his back.


    Julien called Joel Skr in, but he didn''t say anything and just stared at Joel with his cold eyes. It


    was so terrifying that it made Joel''s hair stand on end. "Mr. Kyle, what can I do for you?"


    Julien remained silent.


    Joel racked his brain and finally asked tentatively, "Is it about Vanessa?"


    Julien was still keeping his mouth shut, but Joel noticed the subtle change in his expression. So he


    quickly reported what he had seen in the morning to Julien, "Tiana approached Vanessa again this


    morning and gave her a debit card with a million dor in it. She said that Vanessa could spend it as


    she liked, but Vanessa did not ept it."


    Julien said, "A million?"


    Was she this happy just because someone had given her a million dors? Julien recalled the time


    when he gave her a gift that was worth more than a million. Why didn''t he see her smiling like she


    did that morning?


    Joel nodded. "Yes, it''s a million."


    Julien waved his hand and Joel quickly left the office.


    Julien picked up his phone and transferred ten thousand dors into Vanessa''s bank ount with a


    note written in the reference column. "Spend it any way you like."


    In the next second, Vanessa received a bank notification on her phone. She clicked onto it and


    realized that Julien had transferred ten thousand dors to her.


    She quickly sent a message to Julien, "Thank you for your generosity, my beloved Mr. Kyle. Love


    ya! Muaxx!"

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    Hmmph!


    This woman would only be this happy when she received money.


    Seeing Vanessa''s reply, Julien sneered. At the same time, he was enjoying it very much. He tapped


    on his phone screen and transferred another ten thousand dors into Vanessa''s bank ount.


    Then, he crossed his legs elegantly and waited for Vanessa''s reply.


    When Vanessa saw the notification, she could not believe it. What was wrong with Julien? He was


    transferring money to her for no reason. Vanessa really could not help but feel uneasy.


    However, after thinking for a while, Vanessa texted him again. "My almighty Mr. Kyle, your


    generosity made you even more charming. Love you!" She even added a kiss emoji at the end.


    Upon reading Vanessa''s reply, the corner of Julien''s lips unconsciously curled up. He then


    continued to transfer money to her. With a few taps on his phone, Julien once again transferred


    another ten thousand dors.


    Julien transferred the money without feeling a pinch in his heart while Vanessa received the money


    happily. Since he was in a good mood, Vanessa tried even harder to please him. "My dear Mr. Kyle,


    I really can''t confess all my admiration for you with mere words. So I can only summarize it all into


    one sentence, that is, I love you so much!"


    Within a short period of time, Vanessa had received a total 20 bank transfers, ten thousand dors


    each. She was over the moon. After all, this two hundred thousand dors was almost half her


    annual ie plus bonus.


    Vanessa was happy to receive the money, so she paid more attention to the messages she sent out


    to Julien. She really wished that she could just say all the pleasing words she knew to him. As for


    Julien, this move worked really well on him. He was in a good mood the entire morning.


    When Joel rushed to the president''s office to ask Julien to get ready for his uing schedule, he


    even suspected that he had stepped into the wrong room. He could not help but look at Julien a few


    more times. "Mr. Kyle, it''s time for you to go to the airport."


    Julien''s expression turned solemn in an instant. "Ask Vanessa to pack up."


    Joel said, "Okay, I''ll inform her now."


    Knowing that she had to go on a business trip with Julien, Vanessa waspletely averse to it.


    Before going for work that morning, she had promised Lawrie that she would read him his favourite


    bedtime story and apany him to sleepter that night.


    Lawrie had be very sensitive nowadays. If she were to break her promise once again,


    Vanessa was afraid that it would be hard for Lawrie to trust her again. Hence, she must not leave


    Lawrie behind anymore.


    Would there be a way which could change Julien''s mind? Vanessa pondered.


    Vanessa looked at the clock on herputer screen. It was getting closer to departure time, but her


    mind was still nk. She could note out with a solution at all.


    Just as Vanessa couldn''t think of a way to get herself out of the situation, she vaguely heard a


    conversation among her colleagues. One of them said that her boyfriend was admitted to the


    hospital because of gastritis...


    Upon hearing this conversation, Vanessa suddenly realised that this could be it. She immediately


    pinched her thighs hard. Even when she was in so much pain that the corner of her mouth was


    already twitching, Vanessa still refused to let go. It was only when she had broken out in a cold


    sweat that she finally released her fingers. She wailed in pain, "Ah..."


    When Vanessa''s colleagues heard that she was groaning in pain, they immediately gathered


    around her. Looking at Vanessa''s pale face, all of them became anxious in an instant. "Vanessa,


    what''s wrong with you?"


    "Ouch... It hurts so much..." Vanessa covered her stomach. The painful look on her face made


    everyone think that speaking was an extreme sport for her now. Seeing that her colleagues were


    this anxious, Vanessa was a littlecent. It seemed like her acting skills were not that bad after


    all.


    The hugemotion immediately drew everyone''s attention. Of course, this included Joel. He


    pushed his way through the crowd and arrived at Vanessa''s side. He said, "Vanessa, you..."


    "It hurts!" Vanessa said, gritting her teeth. Perhaps, because she had been caught up with her act,


    or she was afraid of being exposed, that her forehead continued to sweat profusely.


    "Vanessa, I''ll help you downstairs first. Could you guys please help me call an ambnce now?"


    Joel said. Then, he reached out to help Vanessa, but a pair strong of arms was a step ahead of him.


    Julien held Vanessa in his arms and shouted, "Get out of the way!"


    Vanessa was bbergasted.


    Why did Juliene out of his office? Why was he holding her?


    If he were to find out that she was pretending to be ill so that she wouldn''t have to go on the


    business trip with him, he would probably skin her alive.


    Boohoo...


    She was so pitiful. This was the first time ever she had pretended to be sick but her ruse might get


    exposed...


    Everyone present realised that it was their cold and mighty president. Before they had time to think


    about what was Julien''s rtionship with Vanessa, all of them had already retreated and returned to


    their respective desks.


    Julien carried Vanessa in his arms and rushed towards the elevator. After entering the elevator,


    Vanessa heard him speaking to her in a long-lost gentle voice, "Vanessa, don''t be afraid. I''m here,


    you''ll be fine."


    In the past, whenever they had encountered danger during their adventurous trips together, Julien


    would hold her hand tightly and reassure her, "I''m here, Vanessa. You''ll be fine."


    That''s right. All this while, as long as he was there, she would be fine... That year, it was because


    he was not by her side that such a thing had happened to her. And it was that very incident that


    made her lose him.


    Thinking of how gentle and loving Julien was towards her in the past and the incident that she did


    not want to recall for the rest of her life, Vanessa felt that her heart was aching so much that she


    was suffocating.


    If she had been a little smarter that time, and if she had been a little more wary of her family, she


    would not have fallen into that d*mned woman, Fiona Cobb''s trap. She would not have lost Julien


    since then.


    However, what happened had happened, and no one would be able to go back in time to change


    the past.


    Initially, there was nothing wrong with Vanessa, but because she had recalled about the past, she


    began to burst into tears. Julien thought that she was crying because of the pain, so he held her


    even tighter in his arms andforted her, "Don''t be afraid!"


    Vanessa was dejected, but she knew clearly that she was in no position to be sad. She told herself


    not to cry, especially in front of Julien. He didn''t owe her anything, and he was no longer obliged to


    be good to her unconditionally.


    Vanessa bit her lip and tried to control her tears. "I''m fine now. Could you please put me down first?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Because of her words, Julien, who was holding her tightly in his arms, stiffened. And even the air


    around them seemed to have frozen...


    After a long time had passed, when the elevator finally arrived at the first floor, Vanessa spoke


    again, breaking the silence between them. "Mr. Kyle, I''m really fine now. Could you please let me


    down? We''re at thepany now. It wouldn''t be good if your employees see you carrying me like


    this."


    Vanessa could clearly feel that Julien''s grip was slowly getting looser. The gentleness in his eyes


    had also been reced by his usual indifference. "It''s because you''re Rovio''s employee that I''m


    doing this. Otherwise, your life and death has nothing to do with me at all."


    Was he implying that he was being anxious merely because she was an employee working at


    Rovio? That if something bad were to happen to her during her working hours, Rovio would have to


    bear a huge responsibility for it?

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    Julien didn''t care about Vanessa anymore, but she was still being sent to the hospital for a series of


    checkups. Joel and his wife, Belinda, were the ones who apanied her throughout the entire


    process.


    Seeing that this couple had been apanying her for several hours but the doctors ended up not


    finding anything wrong about her, Vanessa felt embarrassed. "Joel, Belinda, I''m really sorry for


    troubling you two so much."


    Belinda was also an employee at Rovio. She was not in the same department as Vanessa, so they


    rarely had a chance to meet each other. However, Vanessa was sure that this couple would always


    be there for her whenever something happened to her.


    In fact, throughout her time in Chatterton Town, Joel and Belinda were the people Vanessa was the


    most grateful for.


    Belinda smiled and patted Vanessa''s shoulder. "We are keeping youpany here because we like


    you. We see you as our younger sister. We''re a family so don''t you mention that again, okay?"


    This was one of the reasons why they liked Vanessa. Other than that, Belinda would not say it out


    loud. By right, Vanessa should be able to guess it. However, most of the time, no matter how smart


    a person was, once they fall in love, they wouldn''t be able to see the entire picture clearly anymore.


    Perhaps, it was not that Vanessa did not know, she was just not willing to know. She understood


    clearly that there was no future between her and Julien. She must not be greedy for Julien''s


    kindness towards her.


    Joel said, "Mr. Kyle will be on a business trip for about a week. There''s nothing much to do in the


    company these few days, so I''ll give you a few days off. You can make use of these few days to rest


    up at home."


    Vanessa was very well aware that taking days off would result in a pay deduction. Her sry would


    get deducted 200 dors per day off. Hence, if she were to take four days off, it woulde to a


    total of 800 dors of deduction. Vanessa was already distressed at the thought of it. She quickly


    shook her head and said, "Joel, I''m really fine. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Joel said, "It will be treated as your annual leave, there won''t be any pay deduction, alright? Belinda


    and I will send you home now and make sure you get a good rest at home. Just call me if you need


    anything. I''ll ask Belinda to handle it for you."


    Vanessa did not know what to say.


    As long as her sry would not get deducted, everything would be fine on her side. Since Julien


    wouldn''t be around for the next few days, Vanessa thought that she could take advantage of her


    leave to keep Lawriepany. She wanted to help Lawrie to regain his sense of security. With that,


    Lawrie wouldn''t feel scared and at a loss when she happened not to be home at times.


    Vanessa did not dare to reveal her new ce to Joel, so she asked him to send her to where she


    and Julien lived. Other than that, Vanessa wanted to make sure that Julien was really on a business


    trip and not at her ce. It was only after Vanessa had confirmed that Julien was not at home that


    she finally dared to go over to where Lawrie was.


    Lawrie had been looking at the door for countless times. When he finally saw Vanessa, he jumped


    into Vanessa''s arms happily like a bunny. "Mommy, Mommy... I miss you so much, Mommy."


    Vanessa hugged him and kissed him. "I miss you too, my baby."


    Seeing that Vanessa and Lawrie were hugging each other, Winnie Zir was happy too. She


    poured Vanessa a ss of water and asked, "Vanessa, why did you get off work so early today?"


    Vanessa said, "I have nothing much at work these few days, so I came back earlier. Miss Zir, I''ll


    keep Lawriepany now. You should go home and be with your children and husband."


    Winnie said, "I''ve cooked some oatmeal a while ago. I was just about to feed some to Lawrie."


    Vanessa said, "I shan''t trouble you further, Miss Zir. I''ll handle it."


    It was only with Winnie around that Vanessa was able to go to work at ease. Therefore, whenever


    she had the time to take care of Lawrie, she wished that Winnie could go home and apany her


    family too.


    Because Vanessa hade home early, Lawrie was very happy. He immediately became a smooth


    talker. "Miss Zir''s oatmeal is very delicious. I like the oatmeal that Miss Zir cooks for me the


    most."


    Winnie chuckled, "Is that so, Lawrie?"


    Lawrie nodded and said, "Yes, Miss Zir. It''s really delicious."


    Winnie said with gratification, "I''m really happy that you like it so much, Lawrie."


    Vanessa said, "It''s because you''ve taken care of him so well, that''s why he likes you so much."


    Children were this pure and innocent. If they felt like you like them and you''re good to them, they


    would also depend on you and be good to you.


    After dinner, Vanessa nned to take Lawrie out for a stroll. She wanted to let Lawrie see the


    outside world and get to know more friends. In this way, he might be able to slowly regain his sense


    of security.


    Initially, Vanessa had decided to rent a ce in his neighbourhood because of the superb


    environment and ample children''s facilities. She brought Lawrie to the yground but Lawrie was


    unexpectedly not interested in it at all. "Mommy, let''s not y such childish things."


    Vanessa was amused. "Lawrie, did you forget that you''re still a child too?"


    Lawrie shook his head. "I''m already three years old. I''m a big boy now. Look at that little boy,


    Mommy. He does not even know how to clean after himself when he''s drooling. I don''t want to y


    with them."


    Listening to Lawrieining in his tender voice, Vanessa was delighted. "Lawrie, you were also


    drooling like that little boy not long ago, but I''ve neverined about you, have I?"


    Lawrie suddenly widened his eyes wide and looked at Vanessa in disbelief. Was this woman really


    his biological mother? How could she undermine her son like this?


    Those kids at the yground looked dirty to begin with, they would even start crying for no reasons.


    How could he, a three-year-old child, y with those ignorant children? He was determined not to


    do that.


    Vanessa rubbed Lawrie''s chubby face and said, "Okay, okay, since you don''t want to, we won''t y


    with them, okay? But it''s still early, and the sky is not dark yet. We can''t go home to sleep yet,


    right?"


    Lawrie thought for a moment and said, "I want to walk around with you, Mommy."


    Lawrie''s understanding of his surroundings was always beyond Vanessa''s expectation. When


    Lawrie said that he wanted to go out for a walk, Vanessa immediately thought of Mangrove Bay,


    which was not far from the yground.


    Nearby Mangrove Bay, there was a waterpark named Ocean Park. It was said that the night view at


    Ocean Park was extraordinarily beautiful. However, it was only hearsay, Vanessa had never been


    there even after she had settled down in Chatterton Town for a year now. Since she had not seen it,


    Vanessa thought that she could take this opportunity to have a look at it with Lawrie.


    After making up her mind, Vanessa brought Lawrie to Mangrove Bay. Since it was just slightly more


    than one kilometer away from where they lived, Vanessa decided to walk there.


    On their way to Mangrove Bay, Lawrie was very talkative. He asked, "Mommy, this ce is called


    Chatterton Town, right?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa was surprised, "Lawrie, you''re such a smart boy. I haven''t even told you yet, but you


    already knew that you''re in Chatterton Town." "It''s because my mommy is smart, that''s why I''m


    smart too," Lawrie said.


    Every time she listened to Lawrie, Vanessa would sigh with great relief that she had insisted on


    giving birth to Lawrie at that time. Otherwise, where could she find such a thoughtful little


    sweetheart to keep herpany now?


    The mother and son chatted andughed along the way and it had only taken them a few minutes


    to arrive at Mangrove Bay. By now, the sky was already dark, and the light show at Ocean Park had


    already begun. It was very colourful, and it was as beautiful as a castle in a fantasy dream.


    Lawrie said excitedly, "Mommy, the lights are so beautiful."


    Vanessa nodded. "Yes. It''s so beautiful."


    It was a pity that Ocean Park was not open to the public. Ordinary people like them could only take


    a look at it from the river bank. If it was open to the public, Vanessa would definitely take Lawrie


    there.


    "Hey, isn''t this our beautiful Miss Vanessa? Why are you watching the night view here by yourself?"


    The sudden voice sent chills down Vanessa''s spine. The man was none other than Julien''s cousin


    and the young master of the Brown Family, Levi Brown.

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    Vanessa instinctively hid Lawrie behind her and pretended to be calm. "What a coincidence, Young


    Master Brown!"


    As Levi looked at her, heughed slovenly and said, "Wow, I haven''t seen you only for a few days,


    but why do I feel like you''ve gotten even more beautiful?"


    Vanessa replied, "Well, you''re getting more handsome yourself too."


    Levi said, "What''s the use of me being handsome? You don''t like me anyway."


    Vanessa smiled awkwardly and said, "Who said that I don''t like you. You''re so handsome, and


    you''re rich and powerful even. What''s there not to like about you? But there are too many girls who


    like you. I don''t dare topete with them."


    "I admit that there are quite a few people who like me because I''m too handsome, but there aren''t


    many who can catch my eye." Levi stretched out his long arm and put it on Vanessa''s shoulders.


    "Vaness, if you like me, you can pursue me. I will not hesitate to be your boyfriend."


    Vanessa dodged Levi''s hand and said. "You must be kidding, Young Master Brown. I don''t have the


    guts to do that."


    Levi once again stretched out his hand and ced it on Vanessa''s shoulder. At this moment, he


    noticed that there was a little boy beside Vanessa, staring fiercely at him with his eyes wide open.


    "Oh! Who is this little boy?"


    He reached out and wanted to touch Lawrie''s face. However, Lawrie grabbed his hand and bit on it.


    Levi wanted to take his hand away, but he knew that if he were to do so, Lawrie, this little boy, would


    definitely fall onto the ground. Hence, he could only endure the pain and asked, "Vaness, who''s


    child is this? Is he a puppy? Does he bite everyone he sees?"


    "Baby, how can you bite him? Let go of him now." Vanessa tried to get Lawrie to stop, but Lawrie


    refused to do so.


    "Vanessa, whose son is this? Where did you find such a cheeky boy?" This was the first time ever


    that Levi was at a loss because of a little boy. He couldn''t be getting angry at such a young kid,


    could he? If he did, wouldn''t he seem like he was a petty guy?


    "Baby, stop it now. How can you bite him?" Vanessa was worried that Levi would notice that Lawrie


    was her son, so she was sweating profusely out of anxiety. However, Lawrie still refused to let go of


    Levi.


    Vanessa persuaded, "Baby, it''s not good to bite someone. Let him go first, okay?"


    Lawrie was not swayed by Vanessa''s words.


    Just as Vanessa was at a loss, a strange woman suddenly came over and held Levi''s arm as if she


    was dering her sovereignty over him, "Young Master Brown, didn''t you say that you would take


    me to Ocean Park? Why did you leave me behind and went off by yourself?"


    As that woman was speaking, she noticed that there was a little boy biting Levi''s hand. She


    eximed exaggeratedly, "Who is this boy? How can he bite someone like this? You''d better let go


    now, kid. Else, don''t me me for being mean to you."


    The woman reached out to push Lawrie, but before she could do so, Levi yelled, "Get lost!"


    The woman pointed to herself dejectedly. "Young Master Brown, are you telling me to get lost?"


    Levi replied, "Who else, if not you?"


    The woman held Levi''s hand and leaned towards him, "Young Master Brown, I know that you''re


    saying this out of frustration. You dote on me so much, how can you bear to ask me to leave?" have


    doted on countless women. Who the f*ck do you think you are? Get lost now, and don''t let me see


    this face ever again."


    Levi curled his lips into a smile and said, "I


    Levi''s tone was still the same as usual. It was flippant, but there was a hint of chilling viciousness in


    it. Not only did it frighten the woman who was pestering him, even Lawrie, who was biting his hand,


    quickly let go of him.


    Although the woman was very reluctant to leave, she did not dare to stay any longer. She could only


    turn around and walk away.


    Vanessa took the opportunity to pull Lawrie behind her, but Levi was still staring at Lawrie. He bent


    down and said to Lawrie, "Come here kid, can you please tell me why did you bite me?"


    Lawrie huffed, "You are that big bad guy."


    Levi asked, "Do you know me?"


    Lawrie shouted, "Big bad guy! I don''t know you!"


    Vanessa once again shielded Lawrie behind her. She tried to ease the situation, "Young Master


    Brown, he''s just a little kid. Please don''t let him bother you. By the way, you should take a look at


    your hand first. If you''re hurt, I''ll take care of your medical bills."


    Levi looked up at Vanessa and asked, "Who is


    this little brat?"


    Vanessa said nervously, "A friend of mine had to go back to her hometown because of some urgent


    matters so she asked for my help to look after her son."


    "I think my hand is quite badly injured. I''m not sure if there will be anyplications." Levi looked at


    the nervous look on Vanessa''s face and immediately thought of teasing her. "How about this, we''ll


    go to the hospital with this little brat here, and if there''s nothing wrong with my hand, I''ll let you take


    him home. Otherwise, we''ll find a way to settle it."


    "Young Master Brown, umm..." Lawrie was just a three year- old child. No matter how hard he had


    bitten on Levi''s hand, he wouldn''t be able to injure him. Levi was obviously trying to find faults with


    her and Lawrie. However, since it was Lawrie who hurt Levi first, Vanessa had no choice but to go


    to the hospital as Levi requested.


    After a careful examination, the doctor came to a conclusion that the injury on Levi''s hand was


    nothing serious. The doctor applied some anti- inmmatory cream on it and said, "Young Master


    Brown, it''s just a slight puncture on the skin. It''s nothing serious. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Levi crossed his legs as he asked, "Are you sure that there''s nothing serious about it? What if I go


    home and happen to get a high fever or some other kind ofplications, will you be the one taking


    the full responsibility for it?"


    The doctor understood what Levi meant and immediately corrected himself. "You''re right, Young


    Master Brown. The wound isn''t severe but we mustn''t take it lightly. If it''s not handled properly, it


    might be lethal. Well, Young Master Brown, why don''t you get admitted at the hospital for a night,


    and we''ll see how it recovers tomorrow?"


    Listening to what the doctor had said, Levi was satisfied. He said, "Okay, I''ll take your advice."


    Vanessa gritted her teeth in exasperation. Levi was obviously fine, but he actually wanted to get


    admitted into hospital. Did he really think that she was a pushover?


    Levi saw Vanessa''s reluctance and smiled happily. "Vanessa, now that I''m so seriously injured, don''t


    you think that you should stay here for the night?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Vanessa was about to refuse him, Lawrie hugged her leg and red at Levi. He scolded,


    "Big bad guy! You''re a big bad guy! I hate you!"


    Vanessa quickly covered Lawrie''s mouth. "Baby, stop it."


    Lawrie was not reconciled. He pouted his lips and his eyes were so red as if he was about to cry.


    "Doctor, could you please help me arrange a first ss ward?" After giving his instruction to the


    doctor, Levi looked at Lawrie and said, "Hey little brat, I am a big bad guy. Come and bite me again


    if you can."


    Lawrie was so agitated that he was already gritting his teeth. However, he was still too young to


    deal with such a big bad guy. Hence, he told himself that he had to grow up quickly. He had to


    be bigger than this big bad guy so that he wouldn''t be able to bully his mother anymore.


    Right after the admission, Levi, who was lying on the hospital bed, picked up his mobile phone and


    took a selfie. He also took a photo of Vanessa, who was ''enved'' by him. Then, he uploaded the


    photos on his social media along with a caption, "I got injured today and had to be hospitalized.


    Fortunately, I have this gorgeousdy by my side. It seems I won''t be lonely tonight."

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    Soon, Levi''s unruly friends began toment on his post. One of them said, "Young Master Brown,


    which hospital are you in? Do you want me to bring somedies over to keep youpany?"


    Another guymented, "Young Master Brown, how did you get hurt? Is it serious?"


    Someone else replied, "Young Master Brown, who got you injured? Just tell me, I''ll take care of him


    for you."


    There were a whole lot of suchments, but Levi didn''t pay much attention to it, until Mia Kyle''s


    comment appeared. "You little brat, your dad has been devoted to me his whole life and he had


    never dared to think about other women. Where did you learn all these tricks to trick girls? I''m


    warning you, Levi Brown. If you''ve already slept with her, then you''d better take responsibility for


    your actions. If you dare to run off, believe it or not, I''ll break your legs."


    Levi was lying on the clean and white hospital bed. He instructed Vanessa to get his toiletries ready


    for his shower while he replied Mia''s message with a cheeky grin on his face, "If you actually break


    my legs, our family lineage is going to end with me. You might want to ask Dad if he agrees to it."


    Mia replied, "Ask him yourself, see if he dares to disobey me."


    Levi changed the topic, "My dear Mother, it''s gettingte and it''s time for you to get your beauty


    sleep now. Don''t stay up toote. You''ll age in no time if you do that. Aren''t you worried that Dad


    might start losing interest in you?"


    Mia stopped replying, but gave Levi a phone call instead. As soon as the call got through, Levi


    heard Mia''s thunder-like roar, "Levi, how dare you say that I''m old? I want you to get your a*s home


    now."


    Levi, "Mom, I''m busy looking for a daughter-inw for you. Don''t get all worked up first, okay?"


    Mia, "You rascal, I''m warning you for onest time. If you did sleep with that girl, make sure you


    take responsibility. Otherwise, I''ll make you suffer."


    Levi, "Okay, okay, I''ll keep that in mind, Mom. I''ll either not sleep with her, or I''ll take full


    responsibility after sleeping with her, okay? I remember every single thing you''ve taught me all this


    while and I''ve never messed around with girls."


    Mia said with contempt, "Humph, I know that if you were given the choice, you will definitely have a


    different girlfriend every day. I can''t believe you actually have the audacity to tell me that you''ve


    never messed around with girls? Do you think I''m blind or something?"


    Levi retaliated, "Who said that I''ll have to sleep with all my girlfriends?"


    Mia was furious, "Ugh, you''re really pissing off."


    Levi quickly replied, "Mom, don''t be angry. Being angry makes you age quickly. Okay, you should


    rest up now. I''m going to bed too. I''m hanging up, my beautiful beloved mother."


    After hanging up, Levi saw that there was an eye- catchingment on his post. It was from Julien,


    who had nevermented on any of Levi''s posts.


    Julien''sment was short and simple. "Where are you?"


    "I''m about to go to bed with a gorgeousdy in my arms. How can I tell you where I am?" Levi


    replied with a naughty smile.


    In the next second, Julien''s phone call came in. "Levi, if you dare touch her, I''ll make you regret


    being born into this world. I don''t care who you are."


    Levi said yfully, "Sure, let''s have a try then." Then, Levi decisively hung up the phone. "Humph,


    you obviously care about pretty little Vaness, but all you do is put on a cold face, pretending that you


    don''t. If I don''t do this to push you, you''ll never know what exactly you want for yourself."


    After hanging up the call, Vanessa was still in the bathroom. Levi turned his head and saw that


    Lawrie was still pouting his lips and staring at him. He thought that Lawrie looked somewhat


    familiar, but he couldn''t recall where he had seen him.


    Could it be that he had slept with someone by ident and this boy was actually his son?


    That was impossible!


    Although he had countless girlfriends to the point that they could even form a football team, he


    remained chaste. He had never fooled around with women, which was why he was still a... Forget it,


    it was embarrassing for a man in his twenties to still be a virgin. Levi thought that it would be better


    to keep this secret deep down in his heart.


    He waved at Lawrie and said, "Hey kid,e here."


    Lawrie huffed, "Big bad guy!"


    Levi asked, "You don''t even know me, but why do you keep calling me a big bad guy. Don''t tell me


    that your Aunt Vanessa often speaks ill of me in front of you?"


    Lawrie gritted his teeth and said, "Big bad guy, you''d better not mess with me, or I''ll..."


    Levi reached out his hand and said, "Or you''ll bite me again? Bring it on, kid. If you bite me again, I


    can keep your Aunt Vanessa by my side for another two days then. Isn''t that great?"


    The moment Lawrie thought of how his mother would get bullied by the bad guy, he burst into tears


    out of worry. "Big bad guy! I don''t like you!"


    Vanessa, who was preparing the toiletries in the bathroom, rushed out as soon as she heard


    Lawrie''s cry. She held Lawrie, who was crying loudly, in her arms and asked, "What''s wrong, Baby?


    Why are you crying?"


    Levi shrugged. "I didn''t bully him. He was the one who wanted to bully me."


    Vanessa looked back and red at Levi. "Young Master Brown, you''re an adult. How can you hold


    grudges against a child? I know that he bit you, and it''s his fault for doing that, but I''ve already


    apologised to you and even paid for the medical bills. What else do you want?"


    Levi replied, "I want you to sleep with me tonight."


    Vanessa was so furious that she wanted to kick him. However, Lawrie was there too, so she mustn''t


    let Lawrie see her violent side. She resisted the impulse to kick Levi and said. "Since you want to


    get hospitalised, then you should just stay here. I wish that you''ll stay here for the rest of your life."


    What on earth! Vanessa was willing to apany him to the hospital at first because she felt guilty


    over what Lawrie had done to Levi. She really did not expect that Levi would actually bully such a


    young child. If she were to stay here any longer, Levi might actually think that she was a weakling


    that he could step all over.


    After leaving those mean words behind, Vanessa left the ward with Lawrie in her arms. Levi


    shouted, "Hey, Vaness, you can''t do this to me. How am I going to pass my time here? It''s too


    boring."


    However, no matter how loud Levi shouted, Vanessa did not look back at all. He sighed


    disappointedly, "s, I was just trying to create some misunderstanding so that Julien wille


    over. It seems that my n has failed."


    After walking out of the hospital, Vanessa put Lawrie down and asked solemnly, "Lawrie, why did


    you bite him? Where did you learn this bad habit? Do you know that no one likes a child who bites?"


    Feeling wronged, Lawrie asked, "Mommy, don''t you like me anymore?"


    Vanessa rubbed his head and said, "You are my precious son, of course I love you. Even so, you


    can''t go around biting people, right? Tell me, why did you bite him?"


    Lawrie pouted his lips and his eyes were red and watery. He said in a strangling voice, "Because he


    is a big bad guy. He''s always bullying you and he doesn''t let youe home to apany me. I


    hate him, and that''s why I bit him. I want him to know that I can protect you."


    Upon hearing Lawrie''s words, Vanessa finally understood why Lawrie was behaving that way. It


    turned out that Lawrie had mistaken Levi for the bad guy who had been bullying her, and that was


    why he had bit Levi.


    Thinking of that, Vanessa kissed Lawrie and said with distress, "He''s not the big bad guy who


    bullies me."


    Lawrie asked, "Who''s the big bad guy who is bullying you then, Mommy?"


    Vanessa was stunned. Then she said, "No one is bullying me."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    Lawrie did not believe what Vanessa had said, but seeing the solemn look on her face, he


    pretended to believe her. He did not want her to worry anymore, but he really wanted to know who


    on earth was that big bad guy who had been bullying his mother?


    Lawrie tilted his head and thought about it seriously. However, he was just a three year-old child,


    there were not many people that he knew. He only knew that the big bad guy would often call his


    mother on the phone. With that information alone, it was too difficult for him to find out who the big


    bad guy actually was.


    Vanessa pinched his cheek and said, "Lawrie, can please stop pouting? Why don''t you show me


    your beautiful smile?"


    Lawrie curled the corner of his lips and smiled sweetly at Vanessa. "Let''s go home, Mommy."


    Vanessa picked Lawrie up and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    The reason why Levi wanted to get admitted was to make Vanessa stay by his side. Now that she


    was gone, there was no reason for him to stay in such an annoying ce anymore. However, when


    he was about to leave, Mia Kyle rushed into the ward with two ferocious looking men following after


    her.


    "Mom, why are you here?" Levi asked in surprise.


    "Levi, I''m not your mother. Don''t you dare to call me that again." Mia waved her hand and pointed at


    Levi. "You two, tie him up and bring him back home."


    Levi immediately jumped to the other side of the bed and said, "Mom, let''s talk this out, okay? You


    don''t have to carry me off like this." Mia said in exasperation, "Levi Brown, if you did take me as


    your mother, you wouldn''t have done such an abominable thing."


    Upon hearing this, Levi was confused. "What did I do?"


    "You little brat, how dare you deny it." Mia ced her hands on her hips and continued, "Tell me


    honestly, did you send a woman to your dad''s bed? And even thought of finding yourself another


    mother?"


    Levi was speechless.


    How many years had it been since this had happened? Levi thought that this secret had buried


    deep down in their hearts a long time ago. How did Mia find out about it all of a sudden?


    Needless to say, it was Julien Glover Kyle who told Mia about it.


    In an instant, Levi felt that he had shot himself in the foot.


    Sure enough, he was still too inexperiencedpared to the cold and cheeky Julien.


    Ring...


    Out of a sudden, Mia''s phone rang. She immediately answered the call, "Julien, I''ve already caught


    this spoiled brat. Thanks for letting me know. Otherwise, I would have been kept in the dark by this


    b*stard father and son."


    Mia was fierce when she was talking to Levi, but her attitude toward Julien waspletely different.


    Listening to Mia''s gentle tone, Levi was upset. He had once again wondered if he was really Mia''s


    biological son.


    Then, Levi heard Julien telling Mia, "It''s good that you''ve found him, Aunt Mia. Well, you can settle


    your matters first. I shall not disturb you anymore."


    Levi shouted, "Julien, you, you..."


    Levi was so upset that he could no longer speak coherently. Julien took advantage of this secret


    and had been using it to threaten him over the years. Levi did not expect that he would really end


    up betraying him.


    What an annoying guy!


    "What are you two waiting for? Get him now." Mia was a far-sighted person. She knew that she


    wouldn''t be able to deal with Levi by herself so before leaving the house, she asked Neil Brown to


    lend two of his subordinates to her.


    Levi stretched his arms in front of him, trying to stop the men from getting close to him. "Mom, I''m


    your son. If you do this, how am I going to face anyone in the future? Don''t you want a daughter-in-


    law? Or a grandson?"


    "No, I don''t!" Mia''s reply made Levi speechless. If it wasn''t for the fact that Levi was her son, she


    would have thrown him out and fed him to stray dogs. This brat, had indeed angered her this time.


    Upon receiving Mia''s instruction, the two burly men stepped forward and surrounded Levi. All the


    martial arts that Levi had learned over the years were of no use at all. Mia knew her son too well.


    She made sure that she had brought along enough men to deal with Levi.


    In less than a month, he had been ''abducted'' by his family twice. Most of the time, he would think


    that he was an adopted child, and that was why everyone in the family would only bully him.


    He asked, "Mia Kyle! Am I actually a freebie that you picked up? Am I not your son?"


    Mia replied, "Well, even a freebie would be much more useful than you. Just look at yourself.


    Besides having fun all day long, what else do you do?"


    Levi asked, "That''s what Julien told you about me, isn''t it?"


    Mia said, "I think what Julien said about you is correct. People like youck discipline. I''ll ask your


    dad to send you to the special forces once we get home. I won''t let you get out if you don''t stay in


    there for at least a couple of years. Don''t you even think about messing around anymore."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi said, "Mom, who is your son? Julien, that bastard or me? How can you do whatever he tells


    you to do? How could you punish me just because he asks you to?"


    Mia said, "To tell you the truth, I''d rather that he was my son."


    Levi said, "I''m renouncing you. I''m no longer your son, and you''re not my mother anymore."


    Mia replied, "Sure, since we''re no longer mother and son, there''s no need for me to worry that you''ll


    suffer when you get enlisted in the military."


    Levi pleaded, "Oh goodness! Please save me from this hell hole."


    Although Levi was pleading piteously, nothing happened. No one was there to save him.


    Vanessa had just returned home when Julien''s call came in. His tone was still indifferent, "Where


    are you?"


    Vanessa was worried that Julien had gone over to her ce without a warning again, so she quick-


    wittedly told a little lie, "I''m on my way home."


    Julien said, "Don''t go out at night if you have nothing urgent to attend to."


    Vanessa nodded obediently. "Okay."


    Julien, who was on the other side of the phone, fell silent. After a long silence pause, Vanessa


    finally spoke, "Are you still angry at me?"


    Julien was still not uttering a word.


    Since he was not answering, Vanessa was sure that he was angry at her. Hence, she said, "Well,


    you should think about it. You''re the mighty president of Rovio, and everyone at thepany is


    watching you. It won''t be good for your reputation if they see that you''re treating me differently."


    Julien was still not speaking. Vanessa did not know if he was listening to her, but she continued, "I


    know that you''re on your business trip now but you should make sure that you rest up too, okay?


    Don''t tire yourself out. If you fall ill, you''ll be the one suffering."


    Julien finally spoke in a dispassionate tone, "Okay."


    Vanessa continued, "It''s gettingte now. You should go to bed early."


    Julien said, "Okay."


    "By the way, I''m home now," Vanessa said. "I''m hanging up. Good night."


    In fact, Vanessa wanted to have a shoulder that she could rely on when she was sick too. She also


    wanted someone who could raise Lawrie with her, but this person could never be Julien.


    Not to mention whether Julien could ept that she had a son, how could a family like his ept a


    woman like her? Most importantly, Vanessa could not even convince herself that Julien and the Kyle


    family would actually ept her.


    Hence, she could just let things be. They should just maintain their current rtionship and continue


    to get benefits from each other.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    After knowing that Mia had abducted Levi home, Neil waspletely stressed out. He wanted to


    say something but ended up shaking his head helplessly and said, "Mia, this isn''t a trifling matter.


    You should think about it carefully."


    Mia was in a rage. She could not listen to anything Neil had said to her at all. "What do you mean,


    Neil? Do you mean that I never think with my brain when I do anything?"


    Levi looked at Neil expectantly. He was giving him a knowing look, trying to ask him for help, "Dad,


    save me!"


    However, Neil did not look at him. All he was paying attention to was his savage wife. "It won''t be


    easy to be in the special forces. It''s not something anyone can get through. Are you sure that you


    want to send Levi there?"


    Mia asked, "That''s why I''m asking if you''re willing to send him there."


    Neil replied, "If you insist on it, I''ll have no objections to it. But..."


    "Stop talking nonsense with me here. Just decide if you''re going to do it or not. Be a little more


    decisive, will you?" Mia red at Neil.


    "Also, you actually dared to hide it from me when this rascal sent a woman to your bed back then.


    You''d better be d that I didn''t get mad at you for it, how dare you plea for mercy on his behalf?"


    When Mia mentioned that incident, Neil immediately flew into a rage. "To tell the truth, I''ve been


    thinking of sending him there, but you wouldn''t let me do that before this. I''ve never brought it up all


    these years because I was worried that you''ll miss him. Now that you''ve brought it up, I''ll arrange it


    now and send him there tomorrow."


    Levi was so frustrated that he wailed loudly, "Dad, I''m your son. Have you forgotten that?"


    Levi thought that Neil would take his side and stop Mia from sending him to the military. However,


    that was not the case at all. Neil was only worried that Mia would miss her son. He had never


    considered for Levi''s sake at all.


    In fact, Levi had always felt like a third wheel whenever he was with these two. He could even feel


    that Neil and Mia really wished that they could just kick him away so that he would not bother them.


    Mia said, "This brat here has no respect at all, and he doesn''t fear anyone. We should''ve sent him


    to the military to get him disciplined for a long time. I want you to call the person in charge now. I


    want him there tomorrow. He really needs to experience some hardship!"


    Neil answered, "Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    Mia smiledcently, "You''re still the best, Neil."


    Levi waspletely speechless.


    These couples had no conscience at all. They did not even hesitate one bit when it came to


    torturing their own son.


    Who else was there to save him?


    The only person who could save him was Kevin Kyle, Mia''s only kryptonite.


    Hence, Levi tried to buy himself some time, "I need to go to the washroom."


    Mia instructed, "Keep the door open."


    Levi, "Mom, I''m not a criminal. I''m your son. Do I have any rights left if I actually need to keep the


    door open when I''m using the washroom?"


    Mia answered heartlessly, "That''s right, you don''t have any left."


    Since his n has failed, Levi could only try begging. "Mom, I beg you. Please, I beg you. You''re


    the most beautiful and kind mother in the world. I''m just going to the toilet, and we live on the 19th


    floor. How am I going to escape?"


    "If you dare to y any tricks, I''ll definitely make you suffer." Mia knew her son well. It was


    impossible for him to just listen to her and do nothing to free himself.


    Levi said, "Mom, you''re such a wise woman, how would I dare to y tricks on you? I''m all yours


    once I''m back, okay?"


    With much difficulty, Levi finally arrived at the washroom. He immediately took out his mobile phone


    and dialled Karen Daly''s number. "Aunt Karen, help me!"


    Karen asked, "What''s the matter, Levi?"


    Levi quickly exined the entire situation to Karen, "Julien suggested a bad idea to my mom. He''s


    asking my mom to send me to the special forces for a few years. Aunt Karen, the special forces is a


    scary ce. I know that I will definitely not survive if I go there."


    Karen smiled and said, "Well, you really should go there to build your character though."


    Levi said, "Aunt Karen, even you..."


    Karen asked, "You really don''t want to go?"


    Levi said, "I really don''t want to go."


    Karen added, "But I can''t change your mom''s mind though."


    Levi added, "You can''t, but Uncle Kevin can."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen said, "Why don''t you give him a call yourself then?"


    Levi said, "Aunt Karen, Uncle Kevin listens to whatever you say, so you really have to save me this


    time. Just think about it, Aunt Karen. If I were to go to join the special forces, I can only go home


    once every few years. When I''m not around, who is going to chat with you when you''re bored?


    Julien is even colder than Uncle Kevin. I don''t think that he will be keeping youpany often."


    Karen chuckled and said, "Okay, I''ll talk to Kevin about it. His decision is out of my hands, okay?"


    Levi, "Aunt Karen, as long as you are more persistent about it, I''m sure that Uncle Kevin will do as


    you say."


    "What''s the matter?" Kevin''s voice sounded out of a sudden.


    Karen exined, "Mia is going to send Levi to the special forces, but this young man here is not


    willing to go. He''s asking for your help now."


    Kevin said, "Mia finally knows how well she had taught her son, huh?"


    Karen asked, "What do you mean?"


    Kevin said, "They should''ve sent Levi to the special forces a long time ago. Otherwise, if he


    continues to live his life like that, how is he going to be the head of the family and support his family


    in the future?"


    Levi said, "Uncle Kevin, Aunt Karen, please listen to me..."


    Kevin interrupted, "It''s gettingte now, your Aunt Karen had to go to sleep already."


    After saying that, Kevin immediately hung up the phone. Listening to the disconnected tone, Levi


    felt that the end of the world was waving its hand at him.


    Could it be that what he had done all these years really made them hate him that much?


    He admitted that he liked to have fun, but that did not mean that he had not done any proper


    business at all.


    After waiting for a long time in the living room, Mia realized that something was wrong. She quickly


    knocked on the door to the bathroom and asked, "Levi Brown, did you fall into the toilet bowl?"


    As she received no reply, Mia began to panic. "Neil,e over quickly."


    Neil hurriedly went over and kicked the door open. The bathroom was empty and Levi was no


    where to be seen. The small window in the washroom was wide open, which simply meant that Levi


    had escaped through the window.


    Mia quickly stood on a stool and looked out. She noticed that there was a water pipe right outside


    the washroom. Needless to say, Levi had gotten away by climbing down the water pipe. Mia said


    inwardly, "How dare this brat run away?"


    Was he courting death?


    They were on the 19th floor. What if he slipped and crashed onto the ground?


    Mia was both angry and worried. She took out her phone and called Levi. "You rascal, where did


    you go?"


    Leviughed and said, "Mom, I know that you''re just in a bad mood. I''ll stay away for a few days


    and I''ll be home to see you once you''ve cooled down, okay?"


    Levi quickly hung up. The moment Mia realised that Levi had hung up on her, she was in a rage.


    However, she could only vent all her anger on Neil, "Neil, just take a look at that good son of yours."


    Neil, "Mia Kyle, you''d better watch out what you''re saying."


    Since Levi was young, Neil could nevery a finger on him but this unreasonable woman actually


    had the audacity to put all the me on him. It seemed like she needed to be reminded who was


    the head of this family.

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    Mia said angrily, "Make yourself clear. When was I going too far?"


    "You can figure it out yourself." Neil mmed the door and left. He was determined to let this


    overbearing woman realize how she had been bossing everyone around all these years. Otherwise,


    she would never reflect on herself.


    Mia was infuriated. She chased after Neil and shouted, "Neil Brown, if you leave now, you''d better


    note back ever again."


    Neil replied, "You''d better note begging me then. Let''s see if I''lle back."


    Mia was at a loss for words.


    Very well. This father and son had joined forces to go against her. They could just wait and see how


    she would deal with themter.


    After leaving the house, Neil immediately gave Levi a phone call. "You little brat, where are you


    now?"


    Levi said, "Dad, I know Mom very well. Her temperes and goes easily. She said that she wants


    to send me to the special forces because she''s angry at me. Once she cools down, she will


    definitely regret it, and she''ll definitely me you for not stopping her. In my opinion, you should


    really stay out of this matter if you don''t want to suffer the consequenceter."


    Neil said, "I ran away from home too."


    "Dad, you ran away from home?" Levi asked in surprise. "Wait, Dad. This doesn''t sound convincing


    at all."


    Neil replied, "It''s time for me to teach your mother a lesson."


    Levi concurred, "Dad, you should''ve shown your attitude as the head of the family a long time ago.


    How about this. You can decide on a ce and we, father and son, can meet up and have some


    drinks together. None of us is allowed to leave until we''re drunk."


    Hence, Neil told Levi to meet at a bar that he frequented and took a taxi there right after.


    After hanging up the phone, Levi still couldn''t believe that his father would run away from home.


    After all, it was because Neil had been spoiling Mia so much that she could behave so arrogantly all


    these years.


    In order to prevent Neil from ying tricks on him, Levi purposely asked Neil to choose the location.


    He thought that he could rush there and observe the whole situation beforehand. If he happened to


    find anything fishy, he could then retreat in time.


    Levi rushed to the bar and hid in a corner. After making sure that Neil''s subordinates were not


    around, Levi only dared to show up in front of Neil. He then asked, "Dad, did you really run away


    from home?"


    Neil did not answer Levi''s question, "Sit down and have a few drinks with me first."


    Levi said, "Dad, aren''t you afraid that Mom will make a huge fuss over it?"


    Neil replied, "If she wants to do that, she can just do as she likes. You can call me a loser if I give in


    this time."


    Levi sat across the table and asked the waiter to get him a ss of wine. Then, he said, "Dad, no


    offence, but I really don''t think that it''s a good idea to leave Mom alone at home. After all, she''s the


    only woman in our family. If we don''t let her win, who will, right?"


    Neil said in frustration, "Why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    Seeing that Neil was determined to win this time, Levi was relieved. He said, "Dad, I was just testing


    you. Since you can''t stand Mom''s temper, then we should be firm with our stand this time. If she still


    doesn''t admit her mistake, then we won''t go home."


    Neil agreed, "That''s exactly what I''m thinking."


    Levi grinned as he said, "Very nice, Dad. Just think about it. You are the highestmander of the


    Chatterton Town Military. How can you let a woman walk all over you?"


    Neil nodded. "You''re right."


    Levi raised his ss and said, "Let''s drink, Dad. I wish that we can both stand up for ourselves and


    not get bullied by Mom ever again."


    Neil raised his ss and clinked it against Levi''s, "Let''s drink, son."


    The father and son raised their sses and downed their wine. After that, Levi said, "Dad, as long


    as we are united as one, the world will be ours in the future. Mom will have no say in this family at


    all."


    Neilughed at Levi''s remark.


    The smile on Neil''s face looked somewhat creepy, but Levi didn''t think much about it. He once again


    raised his ss and downed another ss of wine. Soon after, Levi felt that something was wrong.


    He could always drink anyone under the table, so it was impossible for him to get drunk after


    drinking just two sses of wine unless someone had tampered with his drink. The moment this


    idea came into Levi''s mind, he looked at Neil and noticed that the smile on Neil''s had be even


    creepier. "Dad, you..."


    Neil drank another ss of wine and said, "That''s right, I''ve asked the bartender to spike the wine. If


    everything goes well, you probably will be asleep for about a day."


    Levi muttered, "Dad..."


    Levi had been putting his guard up all this while, but he still ended up falling into Neil''s trap. Levi


    was not resigned, but what could he do?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t be biting his father to vent his discontentment, could he?


    Levi felt that his head was getting heavier and his vision blurry. "Dad, how can you do this to your


    son?"


    Neil slowly sipped on the wine and said, "Levi, if I don''t teach you a lesson today, you''ll probably


    think that I''m a good-for-nothing, huh?"


    Levi plopped down on the table. After struggling for a while, he finally passed out.


    "Hey, wake up!" Seeing that Levi wasn''t responding, Neil unhurriedly took out his phone and dialed


    Mia''s number. "Mia, I caught your son."


    Vanessa prepared some milk and put the bottle into Lawrie''s hand. "Lawrie, you can have your milk


    first. I''ll have to take a shower first, okay?"


    Lawrie took over the milk bottle, and began drinking the milk.


    Looking at her adorable son, Vanessa could not help pinching his cheek and said, "Lawrie, drink


    slowly, don''t choke yourself."


    Lawrie said, "Mommy, you can go take a shower. I will wait for you then we can sleep together."


    "My Lawrie is a big boy now," Vanessa said. "We''ll have to sleep in a separate room soon."


    Lawrie rolled over and hurriedly grabbed Vanessa''s hand. "Mommy, I don''t want that. I want to sleep


    with you forever."


    Vanessa chuckled, "But you''re a boy. A boy can''t sleep with a girl forever."


    "Mommy," Lawrie said. "I''m just a kid. I can''t sleep with you only when I''m a big boy."


    Vanessaughed, "Hmm, it seems like what you said made sense."


    Lawrie nodded forcefully. "Mommy, you won''t leave me behind, right?"


    Vanessa kissed him. "Lawrie, you''re my precious baby, how can I bear to leave you behind? On the


    other hand, I sometimes hope that you will not grow up forever. That way, you''ll be able to stay by


    my side forever."


    Lawrie shook his head. "Mommy, I want to grow up quickly so that I can protect you from that big


    bad guy."


    s, all the child thought about was driving that big bad guy away. After what Lawrie had done to


    Levi that day, Vanessa really could not imagine what he would do if he were to meet Julien one day.


    However, that probably would not happen. How could she let Lawrie meet Julien, ever?!

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    Vanessa was on leave, so she nned to sleep in with Lawrie. However, Lawrie had gone to bed


    early the night before, so he had already woken up. He rolled into Vanessa''s arms and nuzzled up


    against her. "Mommy, do you love me?"


    Vanessa, "Of course I love you."


    "I love you too," said Lawrie.


    Vanessa said, "Lawrie, can you let me sleep for a little while longer?"


    Lawrie said, "Okay."


    However, in the next minute, Lawrie once again climbed onto Vanessa''s body and held her face as


    he asked. "Mommy, how much do you love me?"


    Vanessa really wanted to stuff his mouth, but she must not show any dissatisfaction at him.


    Otherwise, this sensitive boy would start thinking that she didn''t love him again.


    Sure enough, when he didn''t receive Vanessa''s reply, Lawrie once again pouted his lips. He said,


    "Mommy, are you not answering me because you don''t love me?"


    Vanessa shoved him under the nket and said, "Lawrie, if you disturb me again, I''m not going to


    talk to you anymore."


    "Mommy, can I y with your phone then?" Lawrie asked.


    Vanessa usually would not allow Lawrie to keep himself upied with any electronic devices, but in


    order to stop Lawrie from disturbing her sleep, Vanessa had made it an exception this time. As soon


    as Lawrie had gotten the phone, he rolled to the other side of the bed and immediately became


    engrossed in it.


    After a while, he looked back at Vanessa and said, "Mommy..."


    Vanessa did not respond.


    Lawrie called out tentatively, "Mommy, are you asleep?"


    Vanessa still did not respond. She must have fallen asleep.


    Lawrie slowly slid down the bed with the mobile phone in his hand and hid in the living room to


    search through Vanessa''s call log. There were not many phone numbers in Vanessa''s contact list


    and there was only one number in her call log.


    Humph, this should be that big bad guy''s phone number.


    Lawrie tapped on the screen with his tiny finger and dialled the phone number. However, he was still


    young, he could not understand what was shown on the screen, so he patiently waited until the call


    got through.


    After a while, a cold male voice sounded from the phone. "What''s the matter?"


    Lawrie had heard this very voice before. He was sure that this person on the other side of the call


    was the big bad guy who had been bullying his mother. "Humph, you''re a big bad guy. Just wait till I


    grow up, I''m going to fight you."


    Julien said, "Ask Vanessa to answer the phone."


    Lawrie said, "She''s not free. Don''t call her again, or I will bite you."


    Julien repeated himself, "Ask her to answer the phone."


    "This big bad guy is so fierce," Lawrie said inwardly. Lawrie was somewhat scared as he listened to


    Julien''s voice, but he still plucked up his courage and said in a confident tone, "Big bad guy, you''re


    not allowed to be fierce to me, and you''re not allowed to bully her."


    Julien said, "If you don''t give her the phone now, I''ll make sure that you''ll never get to see her ever


    again."


    Julien''s words hit Lawrie''s soft spot at that instant. Lawrie was so terrified that he began to bawl.


    "Big bad guy! You''re a bad guy! You''re the worst! I hate you!"


    Lawrie''s cry travelled to the bedroom, waking Vanessa up. She quickly got out of bed and rushed to


    the living room. She saw that Lawrie was crying and yelling at her phone, and she could hear


    Julien''s voiceing out of the phone, "Hey, you little brat, stop crying!"


    Julien''s voice...


    Upon hearing Julien''s voice, Vanessa knew that she was done for. What if Lawrie had identally


    said that she was his mother? What should she do?


    Without a second thought, Vanessa rushed over and snatched the phone away. After hanging up


    the phone, she asked, "Lawrie, what''s going on?"


    Lawrie threw himself into Vanessa''s arms. "Mommy, the big bad guy is so fierce. He bullied me."


    Vanessa patted his back tofort him. "Tell me. How did he bully you?"


    Lawrie said, "He asked you to answer the phone. He even said that he won''t let me see you ever


    again."


    Listening to what Lawrie had said, Vanessa was so nervous that she swallowed a mouthful of


    saliva. "Lawrie, what did you say to him?"


    Lawrie said, "I said that he was a big bad guyi"


    Vanessa asked again, "What else?"


    Lawrie answered, "I told him not to bully you anymore."


    At that instant, Vanessa''s heart was in her mouth as she asked, "Lawrie, did you tell him that I''m


    your mother?"


    Lawrie shook his head. "No."


    Vanessa slowly calmed down. She held Lawrie''s face and said in a stern voice, "Didn''t I tell you that


    you''re not allowed to answer my calls? Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    Lawrie wiped his tears and said piteously, "Mommy, I did not answer the phone. I called him."


    Vanessa was dumbfounded. She had been putting in so much effort to hide Lawrie from Julien, but


    this ignorant son actually called Julien on the phone himself.


    If Julien were to order his men to look into it... Vanessa did not even dare think about the


    consequences. Just the thought of it could give her a mental breakdown.


    Vanessa picked Lawrie up and sat him down on the couch. Then, she asked, "Tell me, Lawrie. Have


    you realised what you''ve done wrong?"


    Lawrie pursed his lips as he shook his head.


    Vanessa said, "I''ve told you not to simply make calls with my phone, and to always listen to me


    obediently. Don''t you remember?" Lawrie shook his head pitifully.


    Vanessa steeled her heart and said, "I want you to go stand at the corner and think about your


    mistakes. Come to me once you''ve thought it through. Or else, I''m not going to talk to you."


    Lawrie wiped his tears and said, "No, Mommy. I don''t want that."


    Vanessa pointed at the corner of the room. "Go, now. I want you to reflect on yourself."


    "Mommy, don''t you love me anymore?" Lawrie asked.


    Vanessa insisted, "I want you to reflect on yourself first, or you''re not allowed to talk to me."


    What Lawrie feared the most was his mother ignoring him. Hence, he could only stand at a corner


    and reflect on himself. Although he did not think that what he had done was wrong, since Vanessa


    said he was wrong, then he would just ept that he was at fault.


    Vanessa reminded, "Stand straight."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lawrie immediately straightened his back.


    It was easy for Vanessa to deal with Lawrie, but there was still a bigger problem waiting for her. She


    had to find an excuse to exin it to Julien. Otherwise, what was she going to do if he became


    curious and asked his men to investigate her past?


    Vanessa went into the room and dialed Julien''s phone number. However, no one had picked up the


    call. Vanessa called again, and the call had only gotten through on the fourth time.


    Vanessa said in a hurry, "Good morning..."


    Julien did not reply her.


    Vanessa added, "My friend''s son wanted to call his mother with my phone but I had no idea why he


    started crying when he was on the phone. It was only when I took a look at the call log that I


    realized he had dialled the wrong number."


    Julien was still not uttering a word, and Vanessa did not know if he was listening. However, no


    matter if he was listening, Vanessa had to continue to exin. She had to try her best to convince


    him. "He told me that it was not his mother who answered the phone, so he thought that a big bad


    guy had taken his mother away, and that''s why he cried."


    Julien was still haughty as always. It was so much so that he couldn''t even give Vanessa a simple


    reply. However, no matter how cold he was, Vanessa still had to confront him, "My dear Mr. Kyle,


    could you at least let me know that you''re still listening?"


    Without a word, Julien hung up on Vanessa, which was the most direct form of response.


    Vanessa felt dumbfounded.


    Goodness! At this point, Vanessa could only hope that Julien had not caught on anything and he


    wouldn''t send his men to look into Lawrie''s background.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    When Levi finally woke up, he was already in a military dormitory. Looking at this shared dormitory,


    he felt like it was the end of the world. Not only was his phone not with him, but he also did not even


    have any clothes on.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he did not feel any pain or difort, he might even think that someone


    had defiled him.


    Grr...


    His growling stomach was reminding him that he was hungry. Levi touched his hungry belly and


    shouted with all his might, "Neil Brown, Mia Kyle, how can you guys not show any mercy to your


    own son at all?"


    However, it was neither Neil nor Mia who answered him but a bugle call. A man in a military uniform


    barged into the room and raised his hand to look at the time. "Comrade Levi Brown, your uniform is


    on your bed. Get dressed immediately and gather at the training field in five minutes."


    Levi was annoyed to start with, now that he was getting yelled at, he rushed up to the man and


    asked, "Comrade? Who the f*ck is yourrade?"


    He didn''t even want to join the military. Why was this man calling him hisrade?


    However, the man didn''t pay any attention to him at all, leaving Levi alone in the room sulking over


    it. Humph, he had decided not to put on the uniform. If they weren''t happy with him, they could just


    expel him then.


    Levi was still lying on the bed naked. He was crossing his legs and singing his favourite song, "I


    love you baby, and if it''s quite alright..."


    Five minutes passed by quickly.


    Once time was up, someone charged into the room Levi was in. This time, there was not one but a


    group of soldiers in front of him. They did not care if he was naked, and surrounded him at that


    instant.


    Seeing that this bunch of soldiers had barged into the room in full fury, Levi immediately sensed that


    danger wasing for him. He stood up and tried to grab the clothes on his bed, but those men


    were ahead of him. All of them surrounded him, and carried him out of the room.


    "What are you guys going to do?" Levi finally realized that Neil and Mia, his heartless parents, were


    serious this time. If he continued to disobey them, he would only embarrass himself... And given his


    nakedness, he may even be taken advantage of!


    Levi was more than six feet tall and had a great figure. Owing to his efforts in working out over the


    years, he even had an eight pack which could make women salivate over his body. However, he


    was not a perverted sher, how could he just let anyone look at his naked body?


    One of them said loudly, "Levi Brown! This is the army, not a kindergarten. Since you''re here, you


    should abide by the rules. If you vite any of the rules, you will be subjected to punishment under


    martialw."


    "My buddies, I know that I''m in the wrong. Well, I just woke up so I''m still a little confused. Please


    give me another five minutes. I''ll appear on time at the training field in five minutes time, okay?" Levi


    knew that he must not fight back when the odds were against him. Now that he was stuck here, and


    there was no way he could escape, he could only face the reality and think of a way out after.


    The soldiers then threw Levi back onto the bed. It was a hot day, and there was only a thin sleeping


    mat on the iron bed frame. These people were all well-built men, hence, they were obviously very


    rough. Levi''s back was hurting badly, but he did not even dare to cry out in pain, and all he could do


    was to curse Neil and Mia in his heart. He wished that his heartless parents would get separated as


    soon as possible, and not hurt him anymore.


    That''s right. At that instant, he was indeed praying to the heavens with a sincere heart, hoping that


    Neil and Mia could part ways as soon as possible.


    On the other side, in order to please Mia, Neil had booked an entire restaurant at Mangrove Bay. At


    this time, the two of them were enjoying their time together without Levi''s presence. If Levi were to


    find out about it, not only would he curse on their marriage in this life, he would also curse them so


    that they would be able to get together in the next few lives.


    Off days would always pass by quickly. Vanessa Love felt that she had done nothing much that day


    and in a sh, it was already dinner time. When she was about to have dinner with Lawrie, Julien


    Glover Kyle called her on the phone.


    Seeing that it was Julien, Vanessa looked at Lawrie and gestured for him to be silent before


    answering the call. "Hello?"


    Julien''s cold voice, which had not changed for thousands of years, sounded, "Where are you?"


    After what had happened thest time, Vanessa no longer dared to lie that she was home. Hence,


    she had no choice but to tell a little lie, "I''m having dinner alone outside."


    Julien said, "I''ll give you ten minutes."


    Vanessa, "Are you back in Chatterton Town?"


    Click!


    Julien had once again hung up on her.


    Having sessively offended Julien, Vanessa did not dare to do anything reckless. She stroked


    Lawrie''s head and said, "Lawrie, I have to go out to settle some matters. I''ll ask Miss Zir toe


    over to apany you, okay?"


    Lawrie quickly hugged Vanessa. "No, Mommy! I don''t want you to leave me."


    Vanessa kissed him and said, "Lawrie, I have some work I have to attend to. I''lle home to


    apany you once I''m done, okay?"


    Lawrie''s small mouth twitched as he cried, "I don''t want it."


    Vanessa knew that Lawrie was afraid that he would only get to see her after a few dayster, so he


    did not want her to leave. However, she still had to. "Lawrie, I promise you that I will be home


    tomorrow, okay?"


    Lawrie rubbed his eyes and said, "Mommy, let''s make a pinky promise."


    "Yes, promise." Vanessa hugged Lawrie, feeling extremely distressed.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Vanessa got home, she realised that Julien was not in the study, which was rare. Instead, he


    was sitting on the sofa in the living room, with a cigarette in his hand. Noticing that Vanessa had


    come home, Julien put off his cigarette in the ashtray and looked up at her with his cold eyes.


    Under his intense gaze, Vanessa became somewhat nervous, but she had to pretend to be calm.


    She smiled and said, "Mr. Kyle, I thought that you won''t be back until next week? Well, since you''re


    back, why didn''t you call me in advance? I could have cooked you dinner and waited for you at


    home."


    Julien said, "Come here."


    Vanessa walked to his side obediently. As soon as she arrived beside him, Julien reached out his


    hand and pulled her into his arms. Then, he buried his head in her neck and started sniffing,


    "Vanessa, if you dare to hook up with other men behind my back, I''ll make sure you die a miserable


    death."


    Listening to his cold words, the smile on Vanessa''s face slowly vanished, but she quickly put her


    smile back on. However, her smile was even faker than the previous one. "Mr. Kyle, I''ve always


    abided by my professional ethics. Before the contract I have with you has ended, I will find a way to


    restrain myself from seducing other men. I''ll only consider other men after you get tired of me.


    Julien extended his hand and pinched her chin. "Say it again."


    Vanessa patted him on the chest and smiled. "You have spent money on me. I will honor the


    contract. Don''t worry about me hooking up with other men behind your back."

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    After saying this, Vanessa saw that Julien''s expression became extremely dark. He had a fearsome


    gaze, as if he would swallow her whole at anytime.


    Why was he looking at her so fiercely?


    Was there something wrong with what she had just said?


    She was always someone who he would ask for when he had a need and forget about when she''s


    not needed. That simply meant that he was just treating her as a sex partner. Did he actually expect


    her to treat him as her husband?


    In the past, Vanessa did wish that he could be her husband. But ever since she had Lawrie,


    she knew that she had no choice but to hide this thought deep in her heart.


    Julien looked at her coldly. After staring at her for a long time, he got up and went to the study. At


    the same time, he said in his cold voice, "It''s good that you know."


    Vanessa hid her sadness and shrugged helplessly. "Have you had dinner?"


    Vanessa knew that she would not get an answer from him, but as his secret love, she must not


    make a fuss over regardless of the attitude he had towards her. She must please him and serve him


    well.


    Vanessa didn''t care if he had dinner or not. She went to the kitchen to prepare some food. After she


    was done cooking, she went to the study to notify Julien. Then, she went back to her room.


    Julien was a clean freak. In order to make him happy, as long as she had the time, Vanessa would


    take a long bath before she went to bed. She wanted to make sure that she was clean so that he


    wouldn''t feel disgusted with her.


    After Vanessa finished her bath, she went back to the room. Julien also took a bath in another


    bathroom. He had a bath towel around his waist, lying on the bed casually with a book in his hand.


    Vanessa climbed onto the bed andy beside him. She reached out and tapped on Julien''s chest.


    "Mr. Kyle, do you want it tonight?"


    Julien climbed on top of her the moment he ced the book at the side...


    Vanessa was in so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat. She wanted to cry out in pain and


    ask him to be gentler, but she did not say anything. She just bit her lip tightly and stubbornly refused


    to cry out in pain.


    Vanessa knew that Julien was angry, because whenever he was angry at her, he would torture her


    like this. Just like how it usually was, it had taken a long time until Julien was finally done.


    When he finally stopped, Vanessa felt that she had lost almost half of her life. However, she still


    pulled herself together and got out of bed. She went to the bathroom to clean herself up. She was


    not cleaning up for his sake, but because she had something important to do behind his back.


    Julien never wanted to use protection so she had to take contraceptive pills on her side. She was


    determined to be a qualified lover. She must not get herself impregnated in case Julien were to get


    married with another woman in the future and ended up finding out that he had an illegitimate child.


    Vanessa knew that such medicine was harmful to her body, and it was very likely that she would not


    be able to conceive again because of it. However, she did not care. At this point in time, Vanessa


    felt that it was enough for her to have a lovely son like Lawrie in this life.


    She stuffed the pills into her mouth and swallowed it. Just as she was about to put the bottle back


    into the cupboard, she


    realized that Julien was standing by the door. He was staring at the bottle in her hand with bloodlust


    in his eyes. He asked, "God d*mn it, what''s that?"


    Now that Julien had found out about it, Vanessa had nothing to hide from him anymore. She


    admitted, "What else can it be? Of course it''s morning- after pills. Did you really think that you''re


    that useless? That you didn''t make me conceive even once in the past year?"


    Julien snatched the bottle of pills from her and reprimaded. "Who the f*ck asked you to eat this


    sh*t?"


    It was the first time ever Vanessa had heard him cursing. She was a little scared when she heard it,


    so she instinctively stepped back, but Julien stopped her. "I''m asking you, did you not hear me?"


    Julien was grabbing her wrist so tightly that it made Vanessa grimace in pain. However, she was still


    as stubborn as a mule. She still refused to express her pain. She said, "As your secret lover, I''m just


    trying my best not to cause you any trouble. This is my duty."


    "You said that it''s your duty not to cause me any trouble." Julien poured all the pills into his palm.


    Then, he pinched her chin and pretended like he was going to stuff all the pills into her mouth.


    "Well, since you''re being so considerate of me, then you should eat them all. Eat them all at once


    and die, so that you won''t cause me any trouble in the future."


    Because of his words and actions, Vanessa became even more stubborn. She did not struggle but


    parted her lips. "Sure, if you want to see me eat them all, I will eat it. If you want me to die, I will die


    for you."


    However, Julien waved his hand and threw the pills onto the ground. Before leaving the bathroom,


    Julien warned, "If you dare to eat them again, don''t think about getting a penny from me again."


    The moment Julien left, Vanessa''s feeble body slid down against the wall of the bathroom and


    slumped on the floor... She was just trying not to cause him any trouble. What did she do wrong?


    "Ring..."


    Vanessa''s phone which was left the room suddenly rang. Vanessa quickly got up and went to the


    room. She saw that it was an unknown number, but she still answered it with the loudspeaker on.


    "Hello, who am I speaking to?"


    "Who am I?" A strange male voice sounded from the phone. "This is a good question, Miss


    Vanessa. This is also the reason why I''m calling you."


    Did this person know her?


    Vanessa didn''t have any recollection of this voice, so she asked, "Who are you?"


    The man''sughter sounded in Vanessa''s ear. "Miss Vanessa, do you still remember what


    happened at Stateview Hotel on the eighth of August four years ago?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Eighth of August, four years ago, at Stateview Hotel!


    This was something that Vanessa didn''t want to be reminded of for the rest of her life. It was what


    had happened that night that ruined her whole life.


    That incident happened four years ago, but whenever she thought about it, Vanessa would feel like


    she had once again crossed pass with death. She would be so scared that she could hardly


    breathe.


    Vanessa wanted to throw the phone away, but the person on the other side of the call was still


    talking, "Miss Vanessa, I''ve been looking for you after that night, but I couldn''t find you. Do you


    know how much I''ve missed you?"


    Vanessa covered her ears and shouted, "Shut up! Shut your f*cking mouth up now!"


    The man continued, "Miss Vanessa, no matter what, I''m still the first man you''ve ever did it with.


    How can you do this to me?"


    Vanessa was in so much terror that she hadpletely lost her mind. All she could do at this


    moment was scream at the phone. "Shut up! I want you to shut up!"


    The man continued, "I''ve been trying so hard to look for you and I''ve finally gotten your contact from


    your mother recently. I haven''t even heard enough of your voice, how can I just shut myself up like


    this?"


    Vanessa was so scared that she threw her phone towards the floor. However, the phone was still


    working fine. She could still hear the man talking. "Miss Vanessa, I heard that you''ve given birth to


    my child. Our child should be three years old now, right? I really wonder if he looks more like me or


    you."

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    Vanessa kicked the phone away, but still could not break the phone. The strange man''s voice once


    again sounded. "Well, as long as the child is my flesh and blood, it won''t matter who he looks like."


    "Shut the f*ck up!" Vanessa yelled.


    The man said, "I know that it must have been hard on you having to raise our child by yourself all


    these years and I understand that you have a lot of grievances in your heart. Now that I''ve found


    you guys, I won''t let you two suffer anymore. Well, Vanessa, it''s gettingte now. How about we


    meet up tomorrow so that we can talk about our child. I will definitely take responsibility for the child,


    and if you''re willing to, I will also take care of you."


    Their child?


    Lawrie?


    No, Lawrie was her child, a child who she had raised by herself. He had nothing to do with anyone


    else. She was not going to let anyone take Lawrie away from her.


    Thinking of Lawrie, Vanessa tried to suppress the panic in her heart. She told herself that she had to


    remain calm, so that she could protect Lawrie andplete the thing that she had always wanted


    to do.


    The reason why she had insisted on giving birth to Lawrie was to look for the man who had defiled


    her. She wanted to use Lawrie''s DNA to find that man. However, Lawrie was so adorable that she


    couldn''t help but want to love him and protect him. Hence, she could only look for the man in secret.


    Over the years, Vanessa had been looking for that man but to no avail. Now that the man hade


    to her, of course she had to meet him.


    Vanessa took a deep breath and pulled herself together. Then, she said in a calm tone, "Okay,


    where do you want to meet tomorrow?"


    The man said, "I just got here, so I''m not familiar with the city. You can decide on the ce instead,


    Miss Vanessa."


    Vanessa thought for a moment and said, "Let''s meet at Autumn Cafe in Boston za at 2 p.m.


    tomorrow afternoon."


    The man said. "Sure."


    After receiving an answer from the other side of the phone, Vanessa immediately hung up the


    phone. Then, she called thewyer who was responsible for her case. "Miss Young, that man just


    contacted me."


    "He just contacted you?" Vanessa''swyer, Harper Young was very surprised that the man who they


    had been looking for over the years had contacted Vanessa out of a sudden. She asked, "Vanessa,


    are you sure that it''s him?"


    Vanessa shook her head then nodded. "I''m not very sure. But except for that man, no one else


    knows what happened that night. When he called me just now, he mentioned Stateview Hotel and


    even the date. I think it should be him."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harper added, "No matter if it''s him, you''ll have to find a way to meet him first and you''ll need to get


    a few strands of his hair so that we can try to match it with Lawrie''s DNA."


    Vanessa bit her lip and said, "I''m feeling a little scared out of a sudden."


    Harper said, "Vanessa, don''t tell me that you''re regretting it?"


    Vanessa shook her head and said, "I''ve never wavered when ites to bringing that man to


    justice. But Lawrie is innocent, I don''t want him to get involved in this. I don''t want him to get called


    a r*pist''s son. I hope that you can try your best to keep this matter confidential. I don''t want Lawrie


    to get hurt."


    Harper said, "I''ve known Lawrie since he was born, of course I want the best for him. I won''t let him


    get hurt. Even if you didn''t say it, I''ll still do the best I could to keep this matter confidential. I won''t


    let this affect his life."


    Vanessa said, "Thanks, Miss Young."


    Harper said, "Don''t mention it, Vanessa. By the way, make sure you get that man''s hair. As long as


    his DNA matches with Lawrie''s, no matter who he is, I will do everything within my power to make


    sure that he gets the punishment he deserves."


    Vanessa smiled bitterly. "Okay. I''ll try my best to get it when I meet him tomorrow."


    Although Vanessa was very reluctant to recall about the past, what happened happened. It was


    something that no one could change. Hence, Vanessa had no choice but to face it.


    She had chosen the most difficult path in the first ce. Everyone in her family had persuaded her


    to give up the child at that time, but she refused to do so. Because of that, she chose to run away


    from home and insisted on giving birth to Lawrie.


    However, Vanessa had never regretted her decision. No matter who the child''s father was, Lawrie


    was still her son.


    In her dream, Vanessa seemed to have gone back to that night.


    "It''s so warm..." Vanessa was lying on the big bed in a hotel room, groaning weakly. The air


    conditioner was turned on, but she still felt inexplicably warm, and her body was covered in sweat.


    She did not know what was wrong with herself either. She was feeling fine before she returned to


    her room. It was after she had drunk the cup of tea that Fiona had handed to her that her body was


    starting to feel different.


    "It''s... It''s so warm... I want water." Vanessa wanted to get up and find a bottle of cold water in the


    refrigerator to cool herself down, but she was too weak to even get out of bed.


    As time went by, Vanessa became even more delirious. She could feel that there was a fire burning


    in her heart, almost melting her away. Then, she could vaguely hear the sound of the door opening,


    and saw that a person had entered her room...


    She could not see who that person was. She could only roughly gauge that that person was very


    tall. And when that person held her in his arms, she immediately felt much better. He was like ice


    cubes in the summer, cool and refreshing.


    However, it was not enough to just hold him.


    She did not know where she had gotten her courage to unbutton his clothes. It was only when their


    bodies touched each other that she could get rid of the heat in the body.


    The next day, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon when Vanessa finally woke up. The mess


    on the bed and the pain in her body reminded her of what had happened the night before. But


    unfortunately, she did not know who the man she did it with was.


    "Look at you, Vanessa. Look what you have done. You''re pregnant before you''re even married, and


    you don''t even know who the child''s father is. If I were you, I would have ran away from home


    already. I wouldn''t have the face to stay in this house anymore."


    "Vanessa, you''d better get rid of that illegitimate child."


    Fiona''s voice sounded in Vanessa''s ears, like a vicious curse.


    "No, don''t..." Vanessa woke up from the nightmare. She was covered in cold sweat and her eyes


    were wide open. It was already dawn and a new day had begun.


    It was a new day everyday, but Vanessa was still living in her nightmares. Those ugly faces would


    appear in her dreams from time to time, reminding her about the nasty things that they had done to


    her.


    Most of the time, Vanessa would think that if she hadn''t drunk the tea that Fiona had given her, or if


    she could restrain herself a little more, could she have stopped what had happened from


    happening? However, life was this cruel. There were no ''ifs'' and no one had the ability to change


    the past. Hence, she could only look ahead and move on from the past.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    Vanessa did not get much sleep, but she was not sleepy at all. She was tossing and turning on the


    bed but still could not fall asleep. Hence, she got up and went to the gym room for a run.


    Vanessa loved working out, so she would always find time throughout the week to work out.


    Running was her usual go to exercise routine. Like she usually did, she started running on the


    treadmill but halfway through it, she felt that something was wrong with her body. In the next


    second, her vision became blurry as she dropped to the ground.


    Before falling down, a face shed across Vanessa''s mind. He was the only one who could save


    her. However, he was so angry at her the night before, so she guessed that he would not appear in


    this house for the next few days.


    By the time he showed up, she was probably a rotten dead body already.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, Vanessa blinked her eyes and woke up from


    unconsciousness.


    She opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was Julien''s indifferent but extremely handsome


    face. s, this man was really her kryptonite. She was already dead, but he was still the first thing


    she saw the moment she opened her eyes.


    Vanessa was staring at him, and Julien was looking at her too. No matter where they were, this man


    would still be this cold. He was even colder than the icebergs in the Arctic. He did not look cute at


    all.


    Seeing that Vanessa was awake and staring at him, Julien turned his head away and did not look at


    her anymore.


    Vanessa pouted her lips and said, "s, I''m already dead. Can''t you be a little gentler to me?"


    The corner of Julien''s mouth twitched, but he was still ignoring her.


    Vanessa reached out her hand and poked him. "Are you real or is it just my imagination?"


    However, his hand felt real. It didn''t feel like she was hallucinating.


    If that was the case, did it mean that someone had saved her?


    Vanessa looked around and realized that she was in a hospital ward. She quickly reached out her


    hand and pinched her thigh. She could feel the pain, which proved that she was still alive.


    Therefore, Julien was the one who saved her, "Thanks!"


    Vanessa felt that she should thank him. Otherwise, he probably would not save her the next time.


    This man had always been a petty person, so she must not upset him.


    Now that Vanessa had thanked him, not only did Julien not respond to her, he stood up and left.


    Vanessa''s heart was filled with disappointment. She was still lying on the hospital bed. Couldn''t he


    stay for a little longer?


    Even if he ignored her and put on a cold face, as long as he was here, she would still be better.


    s...


    Vanessa sighed quietly and quickly concealed her dejection. Since Julien had left, Vanessa thought


    that she could sleep for a little while longer.


    Julien had just left when Joel Skr came into the ward. He said, "Vanessa, are you feeling much


    better now?"


    Vanessa nodded and smiled. "Yeah, I''m feeling much better now. Thanks, Joel."


    Joel handed an envelope to Vanessa and said, "This is what Mr. Kyle asked me to give you. You


    should take a look at it first. If there''s anything you would like to add on, feel free to let me know."


    Vanessa was puzzled. "What is this?"


    Joel said, "You should take a look at it first."


    Vanessa opened the envelope and took out the document. The moment she saw the content of the


    document, she was so surprised that her jaw almost dropped to the ground. No, no... This should


    not be true. It''s probably just an illusion.


    However, just as Vanessa wasforting himself, she could hear Joel saying, "Vanessa, Mr. Kyle


    wants to marry you. All the properties that are listed on the prenup would belong to you once both of


    you are married. You should read through it first, and if there''s anything else that you would like to


    add, you can just let me know. I''m sure that Mr. Kyle will not refuse any of your requests."


    "Prenuptial Agreement?" Vanessa read out the title of the document. Seeing that Joel was nodding


    in agreement, Vanessa immediately threw the document away like it was a hot potato. "Joel, please


    don''t scare me like this, okay? I don''t handle surprises well."


    Joel said, "Since when was I scaring you?


    What''s more, if Mr. Kyle didn''t order me to do this, do you think that I would actually dare to joke


    around with you behind his back? Even if I had the guts, I wouldn''t have dared to joke about such


    an important matter."


    Vanessa shook her head. "You can just take this away. Just pretend that you''ve never shown this to


    me, okay?"


    Joel continued, "You know Mr. Kyle''s character too, don''t you? Do you think that I''ll be able to


    change his mind? Vanessa, all of us saw how Mr. Kyle treated you over the past year. He was the


    kind of person who did not care about anyone''s affairs other than his work. You''re an exception. He


    treats you differently."


    Vanessaughed and said, "Joel, do you know what kind of a person I was? Do you know what I''ve


    done in the past?"


    Joel shook his head. Julien had never ordered his men to look into Vanessa''s background, so none


    of them knew anything about Vanessa''s past.


    Vanessa added, "Joel, could you please ry this message to Mr. Kyle for me? Tell him that I


    appreciate his intentions but I won''t sign this prenup. I don''t want to be his wife."


    Joel persuaded, "Vanessa, you should really reconsider it."


    "I''ve already thought things through," Vanessa said. "No matter how much time you give me, I won''t


    reconsider it anymore."


    Joel did not understand. He asked, "Why though? Mr. Kyle is so rich and handsome. He''s the


    dream man of countless women. Now that such a man is saying that he wants to marry you, why


    don''t you want to ept it?"


    "Maybe that''s the reason why. There should be someone better who he can marry. This woman


    shouldn''t be me." Vanessay down on the bed. "I''m tired. I''m going to bed now."


    Joel did not know how he could persuade Vanessa anymore. "Vanessa..."


    Vanessa buried her head under the nket and ignored Joel.


    Joel knew that Julien had already made up his mind. He would not allow any changes to his ns


    and he would never give Vanessa the chance to refuse. He was here only to ask Vanessa to state


    her requests. She could ask for anything that she wanted, but Vanessa, this insensible woman,


    actually refused such a great offer.


    Joel tried to persuade Vanessa again, "Vanessa, what are you worried about? Are you worried that


    our Mr. Kyle will fall in love with someone else in the future? If you are worried about this, you can


    rest assured. The men of the Kyle family are all very devoted to their wives. The moment Mr. Kyle is


    married to you, he will definitely be loyal to you for the rest of his life."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa covered her ears, refusing to listen to Joel. She was afraid that she would be swayed by


    his words and she was afraid that she would recklessly sign the agreement. After all, this temptation


    was deadly to her and she really could not resist at all.


    Joel sat down and continued to persuade Vanessa. After a long time, Vanessa was still not moved,


    so he took the agreement with him and went out to report the situation to his boss. When he was


    just about to exin the situation, Julien spoke first, "You can''t even handle such a trivial matter. It


    seems that there''s no need for you to stay by my side anymore."


    Joel said, "Mr. Kyle..."


    Was this a trivial matter?


    How could this be considered a trivial matter?


    This was his boss'' marriage, an important life event.


    Joel really could not understand what Julien was thinking at all. If Julien wanted to marry Vanessa,


    he should have proposed to her in person. He should go to her and hold her in his arms and get


    things clear. Women are soft-hearted creatures. If Julien were to do the marriage proposal in


    person, Joel did not believe that Vanessa would still reject him.


    Hence, ording to Joel''s analysis, Vanessa probably did not want to sign the prenup simply


    because Julien did not do the proposal himself. After all, a marriage proposal was a major life event


    too. How could Julien ask an assistant to do it on his behalf?

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    Joel once again stepped into the ward. He said, "Vanessa, Mr. Kyle said that as long as you agree


    to marry him, you can have anything you want. Even if you want the moon in the sky, he will find


    ways to get it for you."


    Vanessa hid under the nket and said sullenly, "I only want him to stop talking about this, and


    don''t you mention it again too. Well just pretend that nothing has happened today, okay?"


    Seeing that Vanessa was this persistent, Joel knew that there was nothing he could do to change


    her mind. He tried to ask again, "Vanessa, is it because Mr. Kyle didn''t do the proposal himself? But


    you know Mr. Kyle''s character, don''t you? Even if he doesn''t tell you, he does love you."


    "No, that''s not the reason," Vanessa answered.


    Joel continued to ask, "What is it then? Can you please give me a clear answer, so that I can give


    Mr. Kyle a clear exnation? Else, he''s going to ask me to continue to pester you."


    "There''s no reason for it," Vanessa said. "I just don''t want to marry him. He''s not my ideal husband."


    Joel asked, "What''s your ideal husband like then?"


    Vanessa smiled and said, "He should be someone humorous and talkative, and someone who can


    cheer me up. It doesn''t matter to me whether he is rich or handsome."


    Joel sighed, "That''s the total opposite of Mr. Kyle. What''s wrong with being rich and handsome? Are


    you not in your right mind, Vanessa?"


    If it was possible, Joel really wanted to open Vanessa''s head and see if her brain was working well.


    There were so many women in this world who would die for the chance of getting noticed by Julien


    and even wanted to marry him. However, Julien had never even taken a nce at them. But why


    was Vanessa not cherishing such a rare opportunity?


    He said again, "Vanessa, you should really reconsider it. If you let this opportunity slip through your


    fingers this time, there won''t be a second chance in the future. It will be toote to regret by then."


    Vanessa did not want to exin further, so she said, "Joel, please tell Mr. Kyle that I''ll never marry


    him unless he bes a humorous guy."


    Joel knew that Vanessa was an obstinate person, so he said, "Alright, then. Since you''ve decided


    on it, I won''t try to persuade you anymore. I''ll go ry the message to Mr. Kyle right away."


    Joel walked out of the ward. Judging from Julien''s expression, he probably heard what Vanessa had


    just said, "Mr. Kyle, I''m sure that you''ve heard what Vanessa had just said. It''s about you, not me."


    Without saying a word, Julien gave Joel a cold nce and left.


    Joel was at a loss for words.


    What did Julien mean by this?


    Did he want Joel to continue pestering Vanessa?


    But there was no point for him to keep pestering Vanessa. He was not the one who wanted to marry


    her.


    To tell the truth, he had lived for nearly 40 years, and he had seen all kinds of marriage proposals.


    However, he had never seen a man who would ask someone else to do the proposal on his behalf.


    It really would not be a surprise if a man like Julien happened to stay single for his entire life.


    However, his boss was the new director of Rovio. Not to mention how rich he was, his appearance


    alone was enough to make many women fall for him.


    Joel was deeply troubled by this matter when he saw Julien pushing a flower cart over. Joel''s eyes


    widened in surprise. It turned out that Julien did have something else nned out.


    Julien pushed the door open, pushed the flower cart into the ward, and closed the door. Joel really


    wanted to put his ear on the door to eavesdrop on them, but he did not have the courage to do so.


    In the ward.


    Vanessa''s entire body waspletely buried under the nket. When she heard the sound of the


    door opening, she thought that it was Joel again, so she said, "Joel, I''ve already made it clear to


    you that I won''t marry him."


    "Do you hate me that much?"


    Julien''s cold voice sounded in Vanessa''s ears, causing Vanessa to sit up in an instant. "Why are


    you here?"


    Julien was still as indifferent as ever when he asked, "Why are you not willing to marry me?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa wanted to marry him. She really wanted to, but she felt like she didn''t deserve him, and


    she did not have the right to do so.


    However, Vanessa could not say these words to Julien. Like always, she put on an indifferent smile


    and said, "Because I don''t want to, so I don''t want to marry you. There''s no reason for it."


    Julien asked, "What do I have to do for you to marry me?"


    Vanessaughed. "There''s nothing you can do."


    Julien clenched his fists and tried to control his anger. He said, "Joel has already ryed my


    message to you. As long as you''re willing to marry me, you can make any requests you like."


    Vanessa blinked at him and smiled innocently. "Mr. Kyle, then tell me, why do you want to marry


    me?"


    Julien kept quiet.


    Vanessa said again, "Look, you don''t even know why you want to marry me, so why are you saying


    that you want to marry me? You might end up regretting a few days after marrying me, and then


    you''ll divorce me. I''m still young. I can find someone who wants to marry me at any time. If I marry


    you and get divorced, I''ll then be a divorcee. At that time, it won''t be easy for me to find


    someone that is willing to marry me. Don''t you think so, my dear Mr. Kyle?"


    Julien said solemnly, "There was no one in the Kyle family who has ever gotten a divorce. It hasn''t


    happened in the past, and it won''t happen in the future."


    Vanessa asked, "So are you trying to say that because your elders haven''t had a divorce that you


    are willing to force yourself to spend the rest of your life with a woman you don''t love?"


    Julien roared, "Vanessa Love!"


    Vanessa stopped smiling and said with a serious face, "Julien, I don''t know why you''ve decided to


    marry me out of a sudden. To be honest, I''m really surprised when I heard that, but I began to feel


    scared after that. I know my ce very well. I''m not worthy of you and I don''t want to live in fear for


    the rest of my life. I just want to find a man from the same world as me, and a man who loves me


    and dotes on me. I just want to spend the rest of my life peacefully."


    Julien clenched his fists and gritted teeth as he asked, "Vanessa, who else do you want to marry


    except me?"


    Vanessa gave him another bright smile. "Anyone but you."


    Julien was speechless.


    Vanessa continued, "If you still treat me as a person, then please respect my decision. I will really


    appreciate it if you can stop talking about marrying me."


    Julien stared at her. Seeing the determination in her eyes, he knew that this woman really had not


    thought of marrying him, she was not just ying hard to get. He thought that he had done


    everything he could, but why was this woman still unwilling to return to his side?


    Vanessa said, "I really think that it''s the best for both of us that our rtionship stays this way. Let''s


    not talk about marriage ever again, okay?"


    Julien looked at her smiling face and thought that it was such an eye sore at that moment. He knew


    that if he were to stay there any longer, he probably would have strangled her to death. Hence,


    before he had lost his mind and killed her, Julien turned on his heels and strode out of the ward.

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    "Ring..."


    Right after Julien had left, the man who imed to be Lawrie''s father called Vanessa on the phone.


    Vanessa answered the phone, "Hello!"


    The man said, "Miss Vanessa, it''s 2 p.m. already. Why aren''t you here yet?"


    Vanessa really wanted to meet this person and get the evidence as soon as possible to bring him to


    justice, but she was in the hospital at this moment. Moreover, Julien''s men were guarding outside.


    She couldn''t leave at all, so she had no choice but to say, "Sorry, I can''t make it today because of


    work. If you don''t mind, how about we meet at 2 p.m. the day after tomorrow?"


    The man said again, "This is the first time ever in my life I got stood up. It would be a lie if I say that


    I don''t mind it at all. But since it''s you, I''ll wait for you for two more days then."


    Vanessa hated this man so much that she wanted to tear him into pieces at that instant, but it was


    not the right time yet. Hence, she said politely, "Thanks!"


    That evening, Vanessa left the hospital and went home. As soon as she got home, a delivery man


    showed up at her door step and delivered a bouquet of flowers. "Miss Love, this is from Mr. Kyle.


    Please sign here."


    Vanessa looked at therge bouquet of red roses. "Mr. Kyle? Which Mr. Kyle?"


    The delivery man said, "He didn''t give us his full name, so I don''t know which Mr. Kyle he is."


    The only person Vanessa could think about was Julien. Were these flowers a gift from Julien?


    It was very unlikely.


    Julien was not a romantic person at all. Even when they were dating back then, he had never given


    her flowers. What''s more, she had just refused his marriage proposal.


    Based on Vanessa''s understanding of Julien, she was sure that Julien would still be angry at her.


    He would be angry at her for at least two weeks, so it was impossible for him to send her flowers


    now.


    However, Vanessa couldn''t think of any other Mr. Kyle. She thought that it was probably Joel who


    decided to send her the flowers in Julien''s name. Thinking of this possibility, Vanessa calmly


    epted the flowers and said, "Thank you!"


    Vanessa had just epted the flowers when someone knocked on her door again. Vanessa opened


    the door, and this time, it was a man dressed in a formal suit with a pair of sses sitting on his


    nose. At one nce, Vanessa could tell that he was a knowledgeable man. She asked, "Who are


    you looking for?"


    "Excuse me, are you Miss Love?" asked the man.


    Vanessa nodded and said, "I am. How can I help you?"


    The man took out an envelope and said, "I''m Pedro Murphy, Mr. Kyle''swyer. This agreement is


    the transfer of ownership of this house. After signing this, andpleting the transfer procedure at


    the Land Registry, this house will then belong to you."


    Vanessa frowned and asked, "Did Mr. Kyle send you here?"


    Pedro nodded and said, "Yes. Mr. Kyle is giving you this house as a gift."


    Vanessa couldn''t believe it. "Mr. Murphy, are you sure you didn''t make a mistake? This house is not


    far away from Mangrove Bay. It''s the most expensive residential area in Chatterton Town. It''s worth


    at least tens of millions. Is he really giving it to me?"


    Pedro said, "How can I make a mistake over such an important matter? Miss Love, you just need to


    put your signature down here, and we will handle the remaining procedures. When everything else


    is settled, you just need to go to the Land Registry to sign the deed."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Vanessa did need money, and she did want to get more money out of Julien. However, she wanted


    to earn them by her own efforts. Now that he was giving her such an expensive house, Vanessa


    dared not ept it. She said, "Mr. Murphy, I really can''t sign this, and I can''t ept this house too.


    Please tell Mr. Kyle to stop ying such childish tricks."


    Pedro said, "Miss Love, I''m just doing this under Mr. Kyle''s order. If you don''t sign it, I''ll report the


    situation as it is to him. As for the message that you would like to me to pass on to him, I''m afraid


    that you''ll have to do that yourself."


    Vanessa said, "Okay, I''ll tell him in person. Thank you."


    It seemed like it was true that birds of a feather flock together. Pedro was exactly like Julien. He was


    as arrogant and indifferent as Julien.


    After Pedro had left, Vanessa went back into the house and saw the bouquet of roses. She did not


    know how to describe what she was feeling at that moment. Women liked to receive flowers from


    their beloved ones... However, she was not feeling happy at all, because she did not know what


    was Julien trying to do. That thought alone made her feel anxious...


    After that night, Vanessa did not hear from Julien for a few days. Now that her leave had ended,


    Vanessa got up early in the morning to prepare breakfast for Lawrie and then went to thepany.


    The moment Vanessa sat down at her desk, she saw that Julien wasing in with his assistants


    around him. However, when he walked past her office, he stayed for a few seconds before walking


    away.


    Vanessa did not understand what it meant when he looked at her, but she did not dare to think too


    much about it and continued with her work. After preparing all the documents that she needed that


    morning, she went to the pantry to make coffee for Julien. When she was on her way, Joel stopped


    her. "Vanessa, from today onwards, you don''t have to make coffee for Mr. Kyle anymore."


    Vanessa was a little flustered. She was afraid that Julien would fire her just because she did not


    ept his marriage proposal, so she asked, "Joel, wh, why?"


    Joel shrugged. "This is Mr. Kyle''s order. I don''t know what''s the reason either. But no matter what


    Mr. Kyle is thinking, you just need to do your job well."


    Vanessa nodded dully. "Okay."


    Joel patted her shoulder. "Don''t think too much about it, okay."


    Vanessa answered, "Okay."


    As soon as Joel left, Vanessa''s colleagues who were in the pantry said in a sarcastic tone,


    "Someone has been trying to win Mr. Kyle''s heart by making coffee for him every day. It seems like


    it''s not working anymore."


    They were none other than Lena Lesley and Jules Young, who often gossiped in the office. Vanessa


    did not have the time to care about them, so she ignored them and went straight back to her desk.


    For the past year, as long as Julien was in the office, Vanessa would make coffee for him. It was an


    indispensable part of Vanessa''s job. Now that she was ordered not to do it, she felt extremely


    uneasy. She could no longer focus on her work. She could not stop wondering what Julien was


    trying to do to her.


    Vanessa wasn''t in a good condition throughout the morning. She was so worried that she had no


    appetite to have lunch. Seeing that her colleagues had left for lunch, she weakly leaned onto the


    desk and said, "What should I do? What should I do? I''ve really pissed Julien off this time. He''s


    going to kill me."


    Knock, knock.


    All of a sudden, someone knocked on her desk. She looked up and saw that Julien was standing in


    front of her desk. She quickly stood up and said nervously, "Mr, Mr. Kyle..."


    Noticing that Vanessa was so nervous that she was stammering, Julien instinctively furrowed his


    brows. However, he realized that he shouldn''t have shown his repugnance like this, so he tried to


    put on a friendlier expression. "Let''s go for lunch together."

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    "Have lunch together?"


    Vanessa could not believe her ears. She thought that she must have heard it wrongly.


    When he was in thepany, Julien had always been that high and mighty president and he would


    only look at others with a contemptuous look. Now that he had asked her to lunch out of a sudden,


    there would only be two possibilities. One was he had gone out of his mind, and the other was that


    there was indeed something wrong with her ears.


    Julien asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "Are you sure that you''re asking me to lunch together?" Vanessa asked.


    Julien frowned. "Why do you find it so unbelievable that I''m treating you to lunch?"


    Vanessa smiled awkwardly. "Just forget it, Mr. Kyle."


    Julien said, "Well, your boss is treating you to lunch, are you going to kindly ept my invitation or


    not?"


    This person was actually using his position as the president of thepany to threaten her. Since


    he had already said so, there was nothing she could do but agree, right?


    Vanessa looked around and said guiltily, "Mr. Kyle, I''ve got work to finish up now so I don''t have any


    spare time for lunch. If you insist on treating me to a meal, then let''s do dinner tonight? Besides, we


    are at thepany now, and there are people everywhere. It won''t be good if they see us together."


    Julien said, "Who else in thepany doesn''t know that you''re my woman?"


    Vanessa was speechless.


    Well, what Julien said was indeed the fact.


    Since everyone knew her rtionship with Julien, so why would it matter if she had a meal with


    him?


    After thinking it through, Vanessa hooked Julien''s arm intimately and said with a smile, "Since


    you''re so kind to invite me to lunch, I have no reason to refuse, right?"


    Julien did not respond, but held Vanessa''s hand in his palm. His hand was muchrger than hers,


    and it felt like he was holding a child''s hand.


    Back then, she loved it whenever Julien held her hand like this, and she also liked to scratch his


    palm with her fingers. However, he had always been very patient with her and tolerated all her


    childish behaviours.


    If Vanessa was messing around too much sometimes, Julien would get mad at her too. But no


    matter how angry he was, as long as Vanessa gave him a hug and behaved coquettishly towards


    him, his anger would be gone in an instant.


    Their past was so sweet, but perhaps it was also because of this very reason that Vanessa did not


    dare to expect too much... Vanessa wanted to pull her hand away, but Julien held her even tighter.


    His grip was so tight that she could not break away from him at all.


    Knowing this man''s temper, Vanessa knew that it would be useless if she continued to struggle.


    Hence, she followed him into the president''s exclusive elevator and arrived at thepany''s


    cafeteria.


    It was lunch hour, so the cafeteria was crowded with employees from various departments. When


    they saw Julien and Vanessa walking over hand in hand, everyone''s gaze was fixed on them.


    Julien had his own private dining room, but he chose to sit in the hall where all his employees would


    have their meals. He even ordered Joel to reserve a table in the middle, which was the most


    obvious spot in the entire cafeteria.


    When Julien and Vanessa arrived at the


    dining table, Julien pulled out a chair for Vanessa before taking a seat himself.


    In fact, it was just a normal gesture but it became something extraordinary when it was the high and


    mighty Mr. Kyle who did it.


    Julien was holding Vanessa''s hand to show off their rtionship in front of all the employees. Did


    they hear the wedding bells ringing?


    Almost everyone had the same question in mind.


    However, Julien calmly epted all the inquiring gazes that were casted upon them. When the


    waiter served their meal, he said to Vanessa. "Drink this soup to warm up your stomach first."


    Vanessa whispered, "Mr. Kyle, did I do something wrong again?"


    Julien said, "Tuck in."


    Vanessa blinked and said, "I''m really ttered but worried at the same time that you''re treating me


    so well out of a sudden."


    Julien wanted to ignore her at first, but he thought that when it came to being in a rtionship, it


    would not be good to be umunicative, so he said, "Don''t talk when you''re eating."


    Vanessa said, "Okay."


    Julien gave her a piece of bite-sized steak and said, "From now on, I''ll try tomunicate with you


    as much as I can."


    At that instant, Vanessa finally figured out what Julien was trying to do. "Mr. Kyle, I''ve already made


    it clear to you that I have a life that I want to live. You''re not the person I''m looking for."


    Julien''s face darkened. He tried his best to suppress his anger and spoke to her in a calm tone,


    "Let''s eat!"


    Seeing that Julien might snap any moment now, Vanessa quickly shut her mouth and drank the


    soup in front of her. "This soup is quite good. It tastes like the soup Belinda made."


    Julien said, "You should have more of it then."


    Julien did not n to tell her that Belinda had never prepared any lunch boxes for her, or he was


    actually the one behind all the lunches that Joel Skr had given her. He was the one who ordered


    the chefs at the cafeteria to prepare those lunches for Vanessa.


    After a while, Vanessa took a secret nce at Julien and could not help but say, "Mr. Kyle, I guess


    there would be some people who will start calling me Mrs. Kyle after this meal."


    Julien said, "Isn''t that great?"


    Vanessa said anxiously, "Mr. Kyle, aren''t you afraid that your parents will find out about it? Aren''t


    you afraid that this will affect your position in Rovio?"


    Julien nodded. "I''m an unmarried man. What''s wrong with me being in a rtionship?"


    Vanessa was speechless.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There was nothing wrong with his words, but she was not an unmarried young woman herself. She


    had a three year old son, and she did not even know who the father of the child was.


    Julien said, "Well, thanks for reminding me that I should''ve let my parents know about this matter."


    Vanessa was so nervous that she inadvertently spoke in a higher pitch, "Julien, have you forgotten


    what I''ve told you? I said that you''re not the man I want. No matter what you do, I will never marry


    you."


    Julien said, "As long as I want to marry you, nothing will matter."


    Vanessa said, "That''s not how it works."


    Julien said, "Whatever you say."


    "If you insist on this, I don''t think we should maintain this rtionship anymore." Vanessa dropped


    her spoon, got up and left. She couldpromise on anything else, but not on this.


    "Joel, arrange a press conference for this afternoon. I have something important to announce."


    Vanessa heard what Julien had just said to Joel as she walked away.


    Joel rushed over and said, "Mr. Kyle, your schedule for today ispletely packed. I''m afraid that


    there won''t be any time for a press conference."


    Julien said, "The whole thing will only take ten minutes. Go get it ready now."


    Joel said carefully, "Mr. Kyle, can you please tell me what is it about? I can get the reporters to


    prepare their articles in advance so that things can go ordingly."


    Julien answered, "I''m getting engaged."


    I''m getting engaged!


    This very sentence halted Vanessa in her tracks. Was Julien referring to her or someone else?


    She was not sure.


    Perhaps, Julien had already given up on her and he had another candidate in mind. However, since


    he was about to get engaged, why did he treat her so well all of a sudden?

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    Vanessa did not even know how she walked out of the cafeteria. The only thing she knew was that


    her heart felt bitter the moment she heard the news. However, no matter how she felt, she had to


    hide it in her heart, because she was the one who rejected his proposal. She was the one who gave


    up on him first...


    Hearing the news that Julien was getting engaged, the cafeteria immediately went into a


    commotion. Without bothering if Julien was still present, everyone began to discuss it amongst


    themselves.


    "Mr. Kyle is getting engaged?"


    "Is Mr. Kyle getting engaged to Vanessa?"


    "I don''t think it''s Vanessa."


    "You''re right. How could the Kyle family allow a woman like Vanessa to marry into their family?"


    After recovering from the shock, Joel took a deep breath and nerved himself to ask the question


    that everyone wanted to ask, "Mr. Kyle, you''re getting engaged? Who is your fiancee?"


    Julien replied, "Who else could it be other than Vanessa?"


    Joel''s jaw dropped. He was in so much disbelief that he could not utter a word at all.


    Julien said, "What are you waiting for? Quickly prepare for it."


    "Yes, Mr. Kyle." Joel answered quickly, but there were many things in his heart that he wanted to tell


    Julien. "My dear Mr. Kyle, Vanessa hasn''t agreed to your marriage proposal, but you''re announcing


    the engagement already. No offence but don''t you think that it''s hical to do so?"


    In the afternoon, Vanessa asked for a long leave because she had an appointment with the man


    who imed to be Lawrie''s father.


    More importantly, she did not want to see Julien announcing his engagement with another woman


    with her own eyes. Even if she knew that this day would eventuallye, she thought that it had


    come too early. She was not prepared to ept the reality yet.


    Vanessa took the subway, and then took a bus. After a tough journey, Vanessa finally arrived at the


    appointed venue. However, the man called her on the phone and told her that he could not make it


    that afternoon.


    Vanessa felt disappointed but at the same time, she breathed a sigh of relief. She had repeatedly


    told herself to face this man who ruined her life, but when she was about to face him on her own,


    she would still be afraid, afraid that the memories of the past would drown her.


    Vanessa found a ce to sit at a nearby park and gave Harper Young a phone call. "Miss Young,


    that guy didn''t show up today. I''m not sure if he had noticed something."


    Harper said, "Vanessa, don''t worry. Since he was the one who initiated the meeting, he will not give


    up before seeing you. Let''s just wait and see."


    "Okay," Vanessa answered as she looked nkly at the family of three passing by.


    The man was carrying his son in his arms while holding his wife''s hand. His wifefortably leaned


    against his shoulder and pointed to the left. The man looked in the direction of the woman''s finger


    and smiled.


    His wife whispered into his ear and the man immediately lowered his head and nted a gentle kiss


    on his wife''s cheek, making his wife reach out her hand and punch his chest abashedly.


    Vanessa looked at the family of three intently. Looking at them, the three faces suddenly changed.


    The man became Julien, and the child became Lawrie. The woman who nestled on the man''s


    shoulder was naturally her.


    Julien pinched Lawrie''s face and said, "Lawrie, tell Mommy that we love her. All she has to do every


    day is rx and look good. Both of us will take care of the chores at home."


    Lawrie patted his chest and said, "Of course, Dad. We are men, we have to protect Mommy and


    take care of Mommy. We must let Mommy be the happiest and most beautiful woman in the


    world."


    How nice it would be if all of this had really happened...


    However, Vanessa knew that this was only a fantasy. It was something that could never be realized.


    Tears gradually blurred Vanessa''s eyes. She wiped her tears away and tried to hold them in.


    However, she couldn''t. In the end, she gave up and let her tears flow out.


    Vanessa did not know how long she had cried when a tender voice sounded in her ears. "Are you


    okay?"


    Vanessa looked up and saw that it was the little boy from the family that she was looking at a while


    ago. The little boy looked at her worriedly and asked, "Did someone bully you?"


    Vanessa shook her head. "No."


    The little boy handed Vanessa a piece of tissue and said, "Don''t be afraid. My father is very


    powerful. He is a hero that all bad guys are afraid of. He will protect all of us."


    Vanessa looked towards the good- looking couple which was standing in a distance. They were


    smiling at her politely before and saying to the little boy, "Larry, you can y with her for a while.


    We''ll wait for you here, okay?"


    There were many bad people in this world. Even her closest ones were thinking of ways to plot


    against her. However, this family who had just met her had given her warmth when she needed it


    the most.


    Being able to meet such a lovely and kind family, the dark cloud hovering over Vanessa''s head


    gradually dispersed. She wiped away her tears and smiled, "Thank you, Larry!"


    Larry said cutely, "You''re wee!"


    Vanessa pinched his face and asked, "You are Larry, right?"


    Larry nodded, "Yes, my name is Larry. I''m three years old."


    Vanessa said, "I have a son too. His name is Lawrie. He is also three years old."


    Larry said in surprise, "You look so young but you have a son already?"


    Vanessa smiled and said, "Yes, he is also a lovely and sensible child like you."


    Larry said, "Can we be friends?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Vanessa nodded. "Alright."


    Larry said, "We are good friends now. My father is your father. If anyone dares to bully you in the


    future, I will let my father catch him."


    Hearing his words, Vanessa burst intoughter. "Larry, your father is still young. Yes, we are friends,


    but he''s more like a brother to me! How can he be my father?"


    Larry scratched his little head and said, "But you are my friend."


    Vanessa reached out and hugged him. "Larry, you''re so cute."


    Larry said, "Are you happy now?"


    Vanessa said, "Yes, I''ve forgotten all the sad things, and I''m very happy now. Especially when I


    think of my lovely son, I''m even happier."


    Larry held Vanessa''s head and kissed her, "This kiss can make you happy every day. You mustn''t


    wash it off, okay?"


    Vanessa yed along and said, "Wow, Larry''s kiss is so magical. I must protect this kiss well and


    not wash it off."


    Larry said happily, "Since you''re happy now, I''m happy too. I''m going to find my mommy and daddy


    now. You should go home and be with Lawrie who is as cute as me."


    Vanessa said, "Okie!"


    "Bye!" Larry waved his little hands and walked towards his parents in wobbly steps. Halfway


    through, he looked back at Vanessa and said, "Make sure you stay happy every day."


    Vanessa nodded. "Okay."


    Goodbye!


    Vanessa thought that she probably wouldn''t get to see such a kind and lovely child ever again.


    Vanessa watched as Larry and his parents walked away. At that moment, she thought that children


    who grew up in a loving family were really blessed.


    Vanessa wondered how nice it would be if Lawrie could also grow up in such a family.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    Larry threw himself into his father''s arms and said, "Dad, Mom, thedy who was crying just now


    has a cute and sensible son like me. Can I be friends with her son?"


    Larry''s mother rubbed his head and said with relief, "It''s a good thing to make friends. You can


    make friends with whoever you want to. You''ll feel less lonely when you have more friends."


    Larry said happily, "Mommy, you''re the best. I love you the most."


    Larry''s father pretended to be jealous and said, "What about me? Do you not love me?"


    Larry immediately held his father''s face in his palms and gave him a kiss. Then, he said in a soft


    voice, "Dad, you''re the best daddy in the world. I love you too. I love you and Mom."


    The father asked, "How much do you love me?"


    Larry scratched his little head and seriously thought for a while, "As much as Dad loves Mom."


    The father finally raised his eyebrows and smiled, "We love you too."


    Now that his father had said so, this little fellow should have felt happy. However, he was frowning


    as he said, "Dad, nobody loves thatdy who was crying just now. Can you be her father too?"


    Larry''s father was speechless.


    The mother said with a smile, "Your father is still so young. How can he give birth to an adult?"


    Larry said dejectedly, "But I just told her that my father is her father and she agreed to be my best


    friend. I can''t lie to her. You and Dad always tell me that children must not lie."


    The father pinched his little face and said, "Okay, Larry, you can do whatever you want."


    The mother said, "Lionel, can you stop spoiling him? It''s not good for him."


    It turned out that the couple was none other than Lionel and Karen Joy. The lovely, sensible and


    clever Larry was their child. Since he was born, everyone in the family doted on him immensely.


    Upon hearing what Karen Joy had said, Lionel still did not think that he had done anything wrong.


    Instead, he said with a proud andcent look, "He''s my son, whom my wife painfully gave birth


    to, so how could I not spoil him?"


    Karen Joy shook her head and sighed, "You! You are getting more and more ridiculous."


    Lionel would usually listen to her, but when it came to educating his son, he was extremely adamant


    about it. Lionel would still spoil his son no matter how Karen Joy opposed it.


    The others might not understand this, but Karen Joy knew why Lionel was behaving this way. Lionel


    grew up in a cold distant family. His parents were married to each other for political gains, not


    because of love. They were never lovey-dovey like ordinary married couples were.


    Lionel did not want his child to go through what he had gone through so wherever he went, he


    would bring Karen Joy and Larry along with him, for fear that he did not do a good job in taking care


    of them.


    He had once told Karen Joy that she was the most precious treasure that God had given him and


    Larry was the second. He would do everything within his power to love and dote on them.


    Lionel lowered his head and kissed Karen Joy. "Honey, don''t keep sighing. No matter how much I


    dote on Larry, you should know that it''s because he''s our son who you have carried for nine months


    and gave birth to."


    Karen Joy curled her lips into a smile. "You''ve


    be such a smooth talkertely, huh. You''d better be honest with me. Did you do something


    behind my back so you''re trying to make it up for me now?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He poked her forehead and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Karen Joy hugged his arm and said, "Okay, okay, I''m just joking with you. Lionel, don''t be angry."


    Lionel gently rubbed Karen Joy''s head and said, "Well, do you think that I can bring myself to be


    angry at you?"


    The couple was so busy chatting with each other that they had inadvertently neglected Larry.


    Feeling left out, the little boy pouted his lips and said, "Mom, Dad, you guys can put me, this third


    wheel, down first. You two can just talk among yourselves."


    Karen Joy immediately smiled and said, "Larry, are you angry?"


    Larry imitated his father''s tone and rubbed Karen Joy''s head with his little hand. "You, how can I be


    angry with you?"


    The clever and sensible child looked just like Lionel, which amused Lionel and Karen Joy. Karen


    Joy kissed Larry and said, "Grandpa and Grandma are back today. Let''s go home now. I''m sure that


    they''ve missed you a lot." Larry pped his hands excitedly and said, "I miss Grandma too. I want


    Grandma to hug and kiss me."


    Karen Joy said happily, "Larry, don''t you miss Grandpa?"


    Larry''s expression became solemn in an instant. "Grandpa is not a good boy."


    Kevin Kyle had always been a reserved person and he never knew how to express his feelings. He


    obviously loved this child very much, but because of his cold personality, Larry was often scared to


    get close to him.


    However, on the other side, Kevin was not enjoying a peaceful time himself. Ever since Julien had


    announced his engagement that afternoon, Rovio''s stock prices had gone up so much that a trading


    suspension was issued.


    In normal cases, price jumps were a good thing to apany, but many people did not understand


    the risks behind it. However, as the former president of Rovio, of course Kevin knew how things


    could turn out.


    As soon as he got off the ne, Kevin received a call from his subordinate, who reported everything


    that had happened that day to him. Kevin immediately ordered the driver to send him to the


    headquarters, but Karen Daly immediately stopped him. "Kevin, you''ve already handed Rovio over


    to Julien. He''s the person in charge now. What are you trying to do by going to Rovio all of a


    sudden?"


    Kevin furrowed his brows and said, "That kid doesn''t speak all day long, but when he does, it''s such


    shocking news. If he continues to mess around like this, he will end up destroying Rovio."


    "He inherited that aloof personality from you, alright?" Karen nced at Kevin and continued, "He


    has been doing a great job in managing thepany in the past year. Don''t deny his


    achievements."


    Kevin was speechless.


    Karen said, "Let''s go home first. If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it when he gets home tonight. If


    you go over to thepany suddenly, what would his employees think of him?"


    Kevin did not say a word.


    Karen pouted her lips and said, "Look at his habit of not replying to others! He''s just like you."


    Kevin said, "Karen!"


    She smiled and said, "Why? Am I not allowed to talk about it?"


    Kevin couldn''t find any words to refute Karen''s words. He turned away and looked out of the


    window.


    Karen ordered the driver to drive home and leaned against Kevin, "Okay, don''t be angry. Look, if


    you go back with a cold face and let Larry see it, he will probably be scared to talk to you."


    Kevin turned his head. "That kid isn''t obedient either."


    Karen secretly smiled and said, "Okay, okay, he''s not obedient too. You''re the most sensible person


    in the family. Don''t argue with them."


    Kevin said, "Karen, what do you mean?"


    Karen said, "Nothing."


    Kevin once again looked out of the car window. No matter how hard Karen was trying to make him


    happy, he still refused to turn his head and look at her. He had once again pulled off his aloofness to


    the highest level.


    Karen said in a low voice, "You''re like this. Don''t you feel ashamed to talk about your son?"

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    The moment they arrived home, Karen noticed a little figure running towards her. She immediately


    spread her arms to catch Larry and kissed him over and over again. She said, "Oh, my little baby, I


    miss you so much."


    Larry happily snuggled in Karen''s arms and said in a childish tone, "I miss Grandma too. I miss you


    so much. I miss you so much that I couldn''t eat."


    "Really?" Karen looked at Larry seriously, "My poor baby seems to be skinnier. What should I do? I


    am so distressed."


    Larry quickly stroked Karen''s head andforted, "Grandma, I''m not skinnier. I''m close to 30


    pounds now! Mom said that I''m a big baby and she said she can''t carry me anymore. Only Dad can


    carry me now."


    "Did she really say that about you, Larry?" Karen picked Larry up and said, "Don''t you think I''m


    amazing, then? I can still carry you although you''re a big baby!"


    Larry pped his hands and said, "Grandma, you''re awesome! I love you!"


    "Ahem..." Kevin, who was being neglected, cleared his throat with a straight face, reminding them


    not to forget about him.


    Karen understood his temper. She quickly gave Larry to Kevin and said, "Larry, Grandpa missed


    you too. You miss him too, don''t you?"


    Larry didn''t want Kevin to carry him. He struggled to escape from his embrace. "I don''t want


    Grandpa to carry me!"


    Seeing that Larry disliked him so much, Kevin''s face fell. Kevin thought that Larry was just as


    annoying as Lionel. Both of them would always steal the attention of the two women he cherished


    the most. As long as Larry was around, Karen and Karen Joy would not notice his presence at all.


    Karen quickly took him back and said, "Larry, Grandpa loves you very much. He just wants to carry


    you. Why don''t you let him do that?"


    Larry leaned into Karen''s ear and whispered, "Grandpa looks angry. I don''t like angry people."


    Karen looked at Kevin with a mocking look. "See, only I can tolerate that cold face. Even Larry


    doesn''t want you to carry him. You should go stand in a corner and reflect on yourself."


    "Hmph..." Kevin''s kept a straight face as he walked away in a huff.


    Larry pouted his lips. "Grandpa, you''re not cute at all. Greatgrandpa is still the cutest. He''s just as


    cute as me. I want to y with himter."


    Karen smiled and said, "If your Grandpa is not cute, then what about Uncle Julien? Is he cute?"


    Without a second thought, Larry shook his head with all his might. "No, he''s not cute either."


    Karen asked, "Why is that so?"


    Larry said honestly, "Because Uncle Julien is just like Grandpa."


    Karen asked again, "What about Uncle Levi then?"


    Larry quickly nodded, "Uncle Levi is cute too, but not as cute as me. Grandma, Uncle Levi hasn''t


    come to see me for quite a while now. Has he forgotten about me?"


    Karen pinched his flushed face and said, "Uncle Levi has gone to a fun ce. He won''t be back for


    a while. Larry, you have to resist the yearning for him."


    Larry grabbed the key word that he had noticed and asked, "A fun ce? Why didn''t he bring me


    with him?"


    Karen walked towards the house with Larry in her arms and exined, "You''re still young.


    You can only go there when you''re all grown up."


    Larry raised his little hands and carefully counted with his tiny fingers, "One, two, three... Grandma,


    I''m already three years old and I will be four very soon. I''m not a baby anymore."


    Karen was amused by this cute and quirky baby. Sheughed and said, "Yes, Larry is a little man


    already."


    Larry nodded and said, "Grandma, I don''t want you to carry anymore. I want to walk by myself."


    Karen put him down and said, "Okay, you little man, you can walk by yourself then."


    Larry grabbed Karen''s hand and said, "Dad said that men have to protect girls. I will protect you,


    Grandma."


    "Yes. You''ll protect me." Whenever Karen looked at Larry, this adorable grandson, she just could not


    help but feel happy. Larry would always make her think of her eldest son, Jayden Elias Kyle.


    Jayden was the eldest child in the Kyle family. His younger sister''s son was already three years old


    but Jayden''s wife, Silvia, had not been able to conceive a child...


    Karen was not eager to have more grandchildren, nor was it because Jayden wanted a child. It was


    Silvia who desperately wanted a child. Whenever Silvia met Larry, she would hold him, and she


    would refuse to let go. She would look at Larry as if he were a child of her own!


    Due to the miscarriage, Silvia had not been able to get pregnant. Although Jayden did not mind it,


    Karen knew that Silvia wanted a child very much. All these years, Jayden had also cooperated with


    Silvia to prepare for a new pregnancy. However, after so many years, there was still no news of it.


    Recalling the disappointed look on Silvia''s face, Karen was distressed. However, there was nothing


    she could do to help them. It was all up to God''s will.


    "Mom, I miss you so much!" As soon as Karen and Larry arrived at the door, Karen Joy came over


    and gave her a big hug, "A day feels like a year when you''re not around, Mom."


    Karen said with a smile, "I''ve been wondering why Larry has be such a smooth talker. It turns


    out that he had learned it all from his mother."


    Karen Joy said happily, "I really miss you."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I miss you too." Karen patted her daughter''s back lovingly, but unexpectedly, Lionel was not


    around. Karen asked, "Karen Joy, where is


    Lionel?"


    Karen Joy said, "He just came back with us. He answered a call and said that there was something


    important that he needs to deal. He went to work and wille back after."


    Karen said, "My precious daughter''s so fortunate to have married such a capable man! What''s


    more, he pampers you so much, like you''re a little princess!"


    Karen Joy said, "Isn''t that the same for Dad? He pampers you too!"


    Karen pouted and said indignantly, "Your dad? All he does is try to look cool. Frankly, only I can


    tolerate his strange temper."


    Just then, Karen looked towards Kevin, who was sitting in the living room. She immediately added,


    "However, although he is a little cold, he treats me really well and I''ve be the subject of many


    people''s envy for having such a good husband. Your Aunt Faye even called me two days ago to


    praise him! I really could not bear listening to her endlessmendations of him!"


    Karen Joy refuted, "So, Mom, in your heart, Dad is still the best man in the world, right?"


    Karen nodded. "Well, I guess you''re right!"


    Karen knew that if she did not say that, Kevin would definitely be angry at her again. If he did get


    mad, he might not even say a word to herter that night. Hence, she could only give in.

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    When Vanessa finally learned that Julien''s fiancee was herself, it was already six o''clock in the


    evening. She waspletely stunned upon receiving the news.


    Was Julien crazy?!


    She had already rejected his marriage proposal. How could he announce to the public that she was


    his fiancee?


    After the initial wave of shock, fear welled up in Vanessa''s heart.


    If the public were to find out that the fiancee of Rovio''s new president had a son with an unknown


    father, it would definitely cause a great impact on Rovio''s affairs.


    In the past, Vanessa had always been worried that she would negatively affect Julien in any way.


    She hoped that he could take good care of Rovio and live a happy long life. She also hoped that he


    could find a suitable woman to grow old together with.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa took out her phone with trembling hands and wanted to call Julien. However, as soon as


    she did, a strange phone number called. "Vaness, congrattions!1''


    It turned out to be Fiona, calling Vanessa with a new number. Fiona sounded so eager and envious


    that Vanessa got goosebumps out of disgust.


    Needless to say, Fiona must have seen the news and thought that she could milk something from


    Vanessa again. That was why she was pretending to be a loving mother to curry favour with


    Vanessa again.


    Vanessa did not want to have anything to do with that family. She said, "Fiona, how many times do I


    have to say this? Don''t call me again. I don''t want to hear your disgusting voice."


    Fiona said, "Vaness, I know I didn''t treat you well in the past, but I bear no ill will against you. As


    your stepmother, I''m under more pressure than your biological mother. I''m afraid that something


    bad will happen to you and I''ll be med for it. Everything I do is for your own good."


    Vanessa sneered, "For my good? You''ve drugged me and sent a strange man to my bed, and I


    even got pregnant because of that. How do you still have the audacity to say that what you''ve done


    is for my own good? I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen someone as shameless as


    you."


    If this was in the past, Fiona would have retaliated when Vanessa was scolding her like this. She


    would condemn Vanessa, saying that she was an unfilial and shameless daughter. However, Fiona


    did not do that this time. She smiled and said, "Vaness, let bygones be bygones. Let''s not talk about


    it anymore, okay?"


    Vanessa said, "Then tell me, what on earth do you want?"


    Fiona said, "Vaness, you''ve suffered for so many years, and you''ve finally found yourself such a


    great husband. Your dad and I are truly happy for you. You don''t have to worry about our family.


    We''re doing well in Avend. Since we have such a capable son-inw now, he won''t turn his back


    on us if we were to return from Avend, right?"


    Vanessa knew that Fiona called because she had seen the news. It was really ridiculous. "Fiona, let


    me tell you the truth. It''s impossible for me to marry Julien. Don''t try to get any benefits from him."


    Fiona added, "Vaness, how can you be so stubborn? You''re a woman who had a child and you don''t


    even know who the father is. Moreover, that child is still sick and you can''t even tell how much


    longer he can live."


    Vanessa yelled, "Shut up!"


    Fiona knew where Vanessa''s soft spot was. Not only did she not avoid it, she was hitting it hard.


    "Vaness, I don''t want to talk about the child at first, but I need to make you face the reality. You don''t


    even know who the father is. What''s more, he''s severely ill, he''ll only be a burden to you. He won''t


    be of any help to your life. So if you can find a way to send him away, you should just do that. Don''t


    let him ruin your life."


    Listening to Fiona, who was also a mother, Vanessa felt immensely sorry for Fiona''s son. "Fiona,


    you are also a mother yourself. Aren''t you afraid that your son will abandon you when he grows up?


    Aren''t you afraid that all your karma will hit back at your son in the future?"


    Fiona said angrily, "Vanessa, how dare you curse my son!"


    Vanessa said coldly, "Your son is a treasure to you, and so is my son. If you dare to say anything


    bad about him, I will make you pay!"


    Fiona said, "I''m kindly calling to congratte you. There''s finally a man who wants you. s, look at


    how you''re talking to me. Listen, no matter who you hook up with, you can''t change the fact that


    we''re your family!"


    "Huh, my family?" Vanessa scoffed. "Fiona, you''re giving yourself too much credit, don''t you think?


    I''d rather acknowledge a dog as my family. Also, don''t forget that you were the one who was


    instigating my father to cut ties with me when I was pregnant with Lawrie. I have nothing to do with


    you all anymore so don''t even try to get anything out of me ever again."


    Fiona was enraged. "Vanessa, since you''ve said so, don''t me me for anything that happens. If


    you don''t let us live well, you can forget about living a good life as well."


    "Fiona, bring it on! Let''s see who gets thestugh!" Vanessa hung up the phone and then dialed


    Harper''s number. "Miss Young, I want to talk to you about my stepmother."


    Harper said, "Go ahead."


    Vanessa continued, "I just want to confirm with you that if I can find Lawrie''s father, and as long as


    he admits that Fiona was the one behind it, then I will be able to send her to prison, right?"


    Harper said, "That''s right. As long as there is sufficient evidence, that is not a problem at all. But the


    problem is how heavy the sentence can be."


    Vanessa added, "I''ve recorded all her phone calls to me over the years. If I find anypelling


    evidence, I will make sure to hand it to you right away. Then, I''ll have to trouble you to get things


    done for me, Miss Young." Harper said, "Don''t mention it, Vanessa. I''ve met countless cases like


    yours over the years, but most of the victims chose to remain silent. You''re my only client who has


    been actively cooperating with my work. I should be the one thanking you instead. Now that you''re


    willing to stand out and bring your perpetrator to justice, you''re definitely setting a good example for


    all the women who have experienced the same thing as you out there. You''re giving them another


    choice to deal with this matter. They will no longer think that they can only keep quiet about it."


    Vanessa sighed and said, "No. Miss Young. I''m not that great like you''ve said. The reason I''ve


    decided to give birth to Lawrie and haven''t given up looking for his father all these years was not


    trying to set an example to all the women out there. I just want the people who have hurt me to be


    punished by thew."


    As Vanessa had not yet found Lawrie''s biological father, she did not have strong evidence to use


    Fiona, allowing Fiona to live freely for so many years. As long as Vanessa got her hands on the


    necessary evidence, she would immediately send Fiona to prison.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    After the phone call with Harper, silence found its way to Vanessa once again. The man whom she


    had been looking for for years but to no avail had actually showed up right before her. She did not


    know whether this was a blessing, or a curse.


    Ding, ding, ding...


    Her cell phone rang again, and the caller this time was Julien. Vanessa took a few deep breaths to


    regain herposure, then answered the call, "Hello!"


    Julien''s usual indifferent voice sounded through the phone, "Who was on the phone just now?"


    With a wry smile, Vanessa asked, "Are you going to control who I talk to on the phone too?"


    Julien was silent.


    "Will you being tonight?" Vanessa asked again.


    Julien replied, "My parents are back in Chatterton Town. So, I''ll be going home tonight. Remember


    to eat, and rest early after dinner."


    Although there was nothing odd about this sentence, Vanessa still thought that this should not be


    the way. He did not need to report everything to her. "Mr. Kyle, you really don''t have to report your


    comings and goings to me."


    Julien said, "You are my fiance."


    He meant to insinuate that it was natural for fiances to keep each other in the loop regarding their


    whereabouts.


    Since he mentioned the engagement, Vanessa wanted to rify something with him. "Mr. Kyle,


    about the engagement..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Julien had cut her off, "It''s just an engagement. I didn''t ask you to


    marry me right away."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Vanessa was rendered speechless.


    She did only say that she would not marry him, with no mention of not being engaged to him. s,


    this loophole was quickly taken advantage of and turned into an earth-shattering affair, which was


    not something the usual cautious and prudent Julien would do.


    Julien added, "Alright, I''m hanging up."


    Vanessa hurriedly stopped him and said, "Wait a minute, let''s talk about this. There are many good


    women out there, so why me?"


    Julien replied, "Vanessa, do you really want to see me engaged to another woman?"


    Tongue- tied, Vanessa offered nothing in reply.


    She really did not want to.


    But she did not want him to know this. Her lips parted, but she did not speak.


    Vanessa did not answer yes, but Julien''s tone softened as he said, "I''ll give you enough time to prep


    yourself mentally. I''ll also try to change our rtionship dynamic, and how we get along with each


    other."


    Julien''s personality had always been cold and impassive. He never liked talking about what went on


    in his mind, or what he did. But this time, he was different; he was patient inmunicating with


    Vanessa and exining the situation to her. This was a titanic change in his personality.


    In fact, he had changed it for Vanessa before, but after that incident, everything returned to the


    beginning. He was still the lofty and cold Julien whom nobody dared to approach.


    Vanessa started to say, "No...."


    Julien quickly said, "Alright then."


    Then, he decisively hung up the phone.


    He was on his way home where he could finally be with his parents whom he had not seen for a


    while. But instead of feeling exhrated, Julien''s heart was a worried mess.


    Julien knew that his assistant, Ethan, had told his dad about everything that had happened earlier,


    and his recklessness would definitely earn some me. Even so, he felt no regret whatsoever.


    He was now 29 years old, and through all these years, he had done nothing that his parents would


    disapprove of. This had been the first and only time he let his willfulness take charge of a situation.


    And it was only because Vanessa was the one he had always wanted and was determined to marry.


    Ever since heid eyes on this impossibly arrogant girl at their university, he had been caught in a


    deep trance of attraction. Her every move, frown, andugh would strike a nerve within him.


    He liked to see her smile; when she did, two tiny dimples would make their way to her face which


    made her ridiculously adorable. He also liked seeing aloofness on her, where she wore pride on her


    sleeves as if she was the Queen of the world.


    At the time, Vanessa, at her tender age, had entered a prestigious university in Avend and


    became everyone''s object of attention.


    "We''ve arrived, Young Master Julien." The car had stopped in front of the house and had been in


    park for a while now. Seeing that Julien had no intention of leaving the car, the driver had to nudge


    a reminder his way.


    Only then did Julien emerge from his thoughts. He got off the car and began walking home.


    Before he could enter the house, he heard cheerfulughter from several women from within the


    house. This was obviously his home, but he could not shake the fact that something always felt


    amiss. He felt out of ce, stuck out like a sore thumb, in such a warm and loving family.


    "Oh, our Little Precious is back." Although Julien had seeded Rovio and was now his leader, he


    was still Karen Joy''s beloved younger brother in her eyes. She still called Julien ''Little precious'' from


    time to time.


    Hearing what Karen Joy called him, Julien felt toozy to correct her and only slightly frowned as he


    looked on at the three women in the living room. "Mom, Aunt Mia, Sis, I''m home.


    Karen said softly, "Well, head upstairs and get changed. I''ll get someone to prepare dinner."


    Mia said, "Julien, thank you for telling me such a big secret. Now that Levi has been locked up by


    his father in the army, he won''t be able to harm anyone else during this short period of time."


    "You''re wee, Aunt Mia." Julien replied as he looked around and took in his surroundings He


    had not seen the lively and adorable little figure, "Sis, where''s Larry?"


    Who said that this uncle did not dote on Larry?


    If he did not dote on Larry, why on earth would he look for the little one as soon as he returned


    home?


    Karen Joy pointed to the garden outside and said, "Grandpa is teaching Larry to y chess."


    Larry was particrly good at reading people''s expressions, and he liked everyone who greeted


    him with a smile. Thus, he insisted that his great-grandfather teach him the game of chess.


    Julien did not say a word and turned to go upstairs. Once he changed, he came back down and


    saw that his family had already regrouped in the living room.


    Larry squeezed his way to his greatgrandfather''s side, "Great-grandpa. I''m smart, right?"


    Grandpa Kyle chuckled and said, "Of course, our Larry is the smartest boy in the world."


    Larry, satisfied with hearing that, crawled up the couch and began dancing and jumping joyfully on


    it. While he was happily jumping around, he caught sight of his uncle walking up to him. He


    immediately sat down and greeted him reluctantly, "Uncle Julien."


    Julien said disapprovingly, "Little brat, did you not want to see me?"


    Larry rolled into Grandpa Kyle''s arms and said, "Great-grandpa, save me!"


    Julien was speechless.


    It was fine that Larry did not let Julien hold him. But now, he would run away whenever Julien was


    near. This boy really needed a good spanking.


    Grandpa Kyle quickly hugged Larry and told him, "Julien, grandpa''s here. So, no one would dare


    bully Larry."


    Larry immediately answered, "Yes, I''m still a little baby. Uncle Julien, you are not allowed to bully


    me."


    Karen Joyughed and teased, "Larry, do you know that Uncle Julien eats people?"


    Upon hearing that, Larry widened his eyes in fear. But he quickly turned around, hugged Karen Joy


    and said, "Mom, don''t be afraid. I''m


    a man. Dad''s not home, so I will protect you."

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    Karen Joy held Larry in her arms and said with a smile, "Larry, don''t be afraid. Though Uncle Julien


    looks fierce, he won''t actually eat you."


    Larry quietly looked up at Julien. Seeing Julien''s indifferent face, he quickly clung tighter to Karen


    Joy and said, "He looks scarier than the monsters that eat people."


    Julien frowned and thought for a moment. Was he really that scary?


    Grandpa Kyleughed and said, "Larry, if Uncle Julien is a monster, then I''m a monster hunter. I''ll


    protect you. Don''t be afraid."


    Larry looked at his great-grandfather and then at Julien. After a seriousparison of the two, he


    came to a conclusion. "Great-grandpa, you can''t beat Uncle Julien."


    Grandpa Hale said, "Why don''t you ask your uncle if I can beat him or not?"


    Mia came out of the kitchen and stated, "Young Master Julien, try not to look so cold everyday, like


    your father. You''re scaring Larry."


    As soon as Mia finished speaking, she saw Kevin walking down the stairs from the corner of her


    eye. She hastily changed the topic and said, "Oh no, I think your father is much better than you.


    You''re the coldest person in our family."


    Karen came out of the kitchen and said, "Everyone, stop teasing Larry. Let''s eat dinner."


    Everyone began taking their usual seats at the dinner table. Just as they sat down, Grandpa Hale


    suddenly realised that it had been a few days since hest saw his other grandson. "Mia, I haven''t


    seen Levi in a while. Where has he been?"


    Mia replied, "That kid needs to be taught a lesson. I''ve asked Neil to send him to the army for some


    training."


    Grandpa Hale remarked, "A naughty kid like him should be trained, yes. But, make sure you tell Neil


    not to overdo it and hurt him. After all, he''s the only heir of the Brown family. We''re still waiting for


    him to help branch out the family line."


    Mia assured, "Dad, don''t worry."


    Grandpa Hale continued, "I''m just worried about you."


    Mia asked, "Dad, the kids are all here. Can''t you give me some face?"


    Larry asked, "Grand Auntie Mia, what does face mean?"


    Mia did not know what to say.


    Amused by Larry''s innocent question, Grandpa Hale exined, "It means dignity... Something you''ll


    understand once you''ve grown up."


    Larry retorted, "Great-grandpa, I''m already a big kid."


    Kevin coughed lightly and sternly stated, "Have your meal properly. A child should not talk so


    much."


    Larry instantly fell into silence and carefully leaned against Karen Joy. He looked wronged, as if his


    grandfather was a viin whose only goal was to bully him.


    "Don''t be afraid, Larry." Karen quickly reached out her hand to pat Larry''s head. She then turned to


    Kevin, "Kevin, you''ve scared Larry."


    Kevin was quiet.


    Then, Grandpa Hale quickly said to everyone, "Let''s eat."


    Everyone ate in silence because of Kevin and Julien''s presence. Not a word was exchanged during


    the remainder of the dinner.


    After the meal, Kevin was the first to take his leave, "Follow me to my study."


    He did not point out who he was referring to, but everyone knew that Kevin was talking to Julien.


    Julien did not say a word as he followed Kevin up the stairs. The father and son entered the study


    one after the other.


    After Julien closed the study room''s door behind him, Kevin turned around and looked at him coldly.


    Julien fearlessly returned his cold stare with an equal impassiveness in his eyes. Both of them were


    cold, indifferent people, and no one initiated to break the silence. The weight in the air between


    them got heavier and heavier with each passing second.


    Knock, knock...


    Karen pushed the door open and entered as she knocked. In her hand was a tray of fruits. "Kevin,


    Julien, have some tea and fruits."


    Karen knew the father-son duo all too well. If she had note up to defuse the situation, they may


    well end up spending the whole night in ''ringbat''.


    Kevin''s expression eased a little upon seeing Karen. "Just leave them here."


    Karen ced the fruits on the tea table and sat down. She looked up at them and said, "Just


    pretend that I don''t exist, and talk."


    Could they really act like she did not exist if she was here in the room with them?


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and uttered, "Leave first."


    Karen feigned iprehension and smiled coyly as she said, "Can''t I sit in on your conversation?


    What''s there to be mysterious about?"


    She was worried that Julien would be mistreated by Kevin in her absence.


    Kevin remained silent.


    Julien said, "Mom, you don''t have to go out. I happen to have something to tell you two."


    Hearing Julien''s words, Kevin felt a rush of anger surge through his body. He eximed angrily,


    "Julien, do you know who you''re talking to right now? Are you aware of what you''ve done?"


    Karen quickly tugged at Kevin and calmly said, "Kevin, let''s talk about this nicely. Why get so


    angry?"


    Julien said, "Mom, it''s alright. You don''t have to stop him."


    Karen hurriedly tried to coax Julien. "Julien, he''s your father. You should be nicer to him."


    Kevin said, "Tell me, what exactly are you thinking of doing?"


    Julien stated, "I want to get married."


    Kevin hollered, "Who said you couldn''t get married?"


    Julien replied, "Then what did you want to talk to me about?"


    With anger clouding his judgment, Kevin was at a loss for words. "You..."


    Julien proimed, "You''ve all seen today''s news. So yes, I''m engaged."


    Kevin barked angrily, "And just like that, you''ve nonchntly announced your engagement to a


    woman-"


    Before he finished, Julien had cut him off. "Dad, have you forgotten that you only told your parents


    about your marriage to mom after registering it? Did they react the way you did? As for Jayden, he


    also only introduced his wife to you and mom after they got married, but did you make that a big


    deal? Yes, I know that you''ve chosen the right person to be your wife - mom is a great person. And


    yes, I know that Jayden is also lucky to have chosen Silvia as his bride -they''re both very much in


    love with each other. But how can you judge Vanessa when you haven''t even met her?"


    Seeing that the two''s arguments were getting increasingly heated, with neither willing to take a step


    back, Karen stood in between them in haste and said, "Julien, your father didn''t mean that the girl


    you fancy isn''t good. Please don''t get mad."


    Normally, they acted like two icebergs where neither would speak to the other for days. Who knew


    that in an argument, both of them would be no weaker than two great volcanoes? She thought that


    if she had not been here, the two would have probably already gotten into a fist- fight with each


    other.


    Kevin ordered, "Karen, leave now. This does not concern you."


    What Kevin said did not sit right with Karen at all as she questioned, "What did you just say, Kevin?


    He''s the son I carried in my womb. How is this none of my concern?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin was quiet.


    Julien chided, "It has always been about Jayden and Karen Joy for the both of you. You only care


    about them. All these years, have you ever shown any concern for me?"


    Kevin and Karen were left utterly speechless.

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    Julien added, "You guys had no idea who I was dating back then, and you guys have no idea now


    that the woman I want to marry is the person I liked. And because I''ve never done anything to worry


    you all these years, so I am only known as the sensible and filial child who cannot do anything you


    disapprove of."


    Karen began, "Julien, no...."


    Julien was not having it and immediately cut Karen off, "Mom, please let me finish. Have you guys


    ever thought about how I would also want the same kind of attention and care that you show


    Jayden and Karen Joy? Please ask yourselves, have you ever loved me the way you loved them?"


    As Karen listened to Julien''s pained exnation, she realised finally that she had indeed been


    biased with the affection she showed Jayden and Karen Joy, aspared to Julien.


    As a young boy, Julien had exhibited calmness and maturity that were different from that of his


    peers. He was always at the top of his ss, having even skipped a few grades . As he never


    worried his parents in any way, the consistency he showed started giving them the impression that


    naturally, he had always meant to be a golden child. Slowly, they started taking for granted and


    neglecting his great effort to be a thoughtful child who did not worry his parents.


    "Julien... I''m so sorry!" Karen''s eyes welled up with tears. She wiped them off the edges of her eyes


    as she apologised again, "I''m sorry! We''re so, so sorry! We''ve neglected you all these years, but


    this won''t happen again."


    "Mom, you don''t have to apologize. I''m only sharing this with you to let you know that I''m just like


    everybody else. I also need love and attention, and I also really want a woman who would love me


    the way Aunt Mia loves Uncle Neil, the way Karen Joy loves Lionel... and how you love Dad. And


    this girl that I want, her name''s Vanessa Love. She''s the woman I''ve been waiting for. So, whatever


    it is, I will marry her and I hope that you and will not try to stop me." As soon as he finished his


    speech, Julien gave his parents a bow and then turned to leave.


    Watching Julien''s silhouette as he left the room, a word suddenly came to Karen''s mind - loneliness.


    All these years, she had always thought that she had cared for her family well. She thought that she


    had been wonderfully considerate of every family member''s feelings. Little did she know, she had


    taken her youngest son for granted.


    Jayden, her eldest son, lived in Madison City where she would visit him at least twice a year.


    Whenever he was free, Jayden would return to Chatterton Town as well, to visit his parents. So,


    Karen knew that his family was doing very well.


    As for her daughter, Karen Joy... She lived in Chatterton Town with Lionel and their son, Larry, and


    woulde home for a get-together every weekend. Karen made sure that her daughter''s family


    was well taken care of in every possible way.


    It was the same for Mia. She had been married for years now, and had an adult son. Still, Karen


    treated Mia like a child as Mia was Kevin''s younger sister.


    However, the son who was always sensible and filial in Karen''s eyes had been horribly neglected by


    her. She never worried about Julien when he was in school, and she was so proud when he joined


    Rovio and performed exceedingly well.


    Even when Kevin abruptly entrusted Julien with the great responsibility of heading Rovio, she had


    thought nothing of it, thinking that it was only natural for her son to be doing this. Thus, the thought


    of attending the appointment ceremony did not even cross her mind, and she and Kevin opted for a


    trip around the world instead.


    "My son, I''m sorry! I''m so, so sorry!" Tears flowed from Karen''s eyes and rolled off her face. The


    guilt she felt was unquantifiable as she continued crying, ming herself for what had happened.


    Kevin walked to her and sat down beside her. He gently held her in his arms. "Karen, I''m the one


    who should apologise."


    Karen shook her head, "This isn''t your fault, it''s ours. How can we make such a big mistake? He''s


    the child that we raised together."


    Kevin gently patted her back andforted her, "Yes, we''ve been wrong all these years."


    The couple had been especially worried about their eldest son, Jayden, due to the hardships he


    experienced as a child. When he joined the Kyle family at the age of 11, they worked tirelessly to be


    good parents to him, not wanting him to feel like an outsider within the family.


    They both treated Karen Joy well because she was their first child. They had almost lost Karen Joy


    during childbirth, as the baby had been snatched from Karen''s womb. As a toddler, Karen Joy had


    been devoid of Karen''s love, so Kevin''s love for his daughter doubled in amount. When Karen finally


    returned, she too did everything she could topensate for the love she owed her daughter in her


    absence.


    Julien was the only child who had been by his parents'' side since birth. He had hardly experienced


    any difficulties in the first 20 years of his life, and everything always felt smooth- sailing for him.


    Thus, he was neglected.


    After this incident, however, they finally understood that they had no right taking him for granted just


    because he was an excellent child.


    Knock, knock...


    Julien had juste out of the bathroom when he heard someone knocking on the door.


    Thinking that it was his mother, he opened the door right away. He did not expect to see a little boy


    at his door. Upon seeing his freshly showered uncle, Larry was scared at first and began to retreat


    away, but ultimately decided against it and pushed himself to stretch his arms open. In a childlike


    voice, he proimed, "I want uncle to carry me!


    Julien asked, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll eat you up?" Larry was so scared that he almost cried, but he still


    shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid!"


    Julien then scooped him up and asked, "Who asked you toe?"


    Larry was so nervous that his little body was stiff." I came by myself."


    "Tell me," Julien did not have to pretend to be fierce. He had only slightly raised his voice, but it was


    enough to scare Larry into giving him an honest answer. "Mom said you were in a bad mood, so she


    asked me toe chat with you to cheer you up."


    Julien asked, "Would you like to keep mepany?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Larry pouted and replied honestly, "No."


    With Larry in one arm, Julien locked the door with his other hand. "Since you don''t want to keep me


    company, you''d have to sleep in here with me tonight. You''re not allowed to leave."


    Larry was so scared that he was on the verge of crying. "I can''t sleep with you because Dad isn''t


    home, so I''d have to protect Mom."


    Julien said, "There are no bad guys at home."


    Larry said, "Grandpa and Uncle Julien are bad!"


    Julien had nothing to offer in reply. As Larry was not used to being carried by Julien, he kept moving


    and kicking around. "Uncle Julien, Mom is calling for me."


    Julien patiently exined, "You don''t have to be scared, Larry. Both Grandpa and I really like you."


    Larry questioned, "So, why don''t you and Grandpa ever smile at me?"


    Julien did not know what to say.


    How was he supposed to answer this question?


    Larry blinked his eyes, hoping that his Uncle would give him a satisfactory answer.


    Julien yfully pinched his face and said, "Why does a three year- old have so many questions?"


    Larry did not say anything in reply.


    In the end, Grandpa and Uncle Julien just did not like him.


    Knowing that Larry was unwilling to be around him, Julien decided not to make things difficult for


    him. He opened his room door and put the little fellow down. "Go to your mother."


    Freedom in hand, Larry immediately turned towards the door and ran. But because he was still so


    young, he was not a stable walker just yet, and at the speed he was running, he could not help but


    stumble and fall to the ground.


    The ground was made of bare wood; falling on it was a painful ordeal. But Larry remembered that


    his father had said that men should not cry easily. Thus, he picked himself up from the ground,


    dusted his backside and then ran off to look for his mother.

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    "Mom, Uncle Julien''s so fierce. I''m scared and I don''t want to sleep with Uncle Julien." Larry saw


    Karen Joy and instantly threw himself into her arms. "Mom, why doesn''t Uncle Julien like me?"


    "Uncle Julien not only likes you, he loves you very much." Karen Joy grabbed Larry''s little body and


    picked him up. "Larry, Uncle Julien actually likes you very much, like how we all do."


    "But why doesn''t he smile at me? I like it when people smile. Like Dad, Mom, Grandma,


    Greatgrandpa, Grand Auntie Mia, Uncle Levi, and also Uncle Jayden and Auntie Silvia who live far


    away. Oh yeah, Auntie Silvia''s my favorite. Every time she sees me, she will smile happily. I like to


    see her smile. She must like me a lot." Things could be very simple in a child''s world. Sometimes,


    all it took was a simple smile to make them happy.


    "That''s right. Auntie Silvia is beautiful and kind, and most importantly, she likes you the most."


    Karen Joy knew that Silvia had always wanted her own child, but her wish had not been realized for


    many years. That was why all that love Silvia had for a child was projected onto Larry. Every time


    the couple returned to Chatterton Town, Silvia would have Larry sleep with them, which Larry was


    more than happy to oblige.


    "So, Uncle Julien just doesn''t like me, right?" Larry once again deduced that his Uncle disliked him


    since he never smiled at him.


    "Uncle Julien likes you." Karen Joy emphasized again.


    "Then why doesn''t he smile at me?" Larry asked persistently, having had cultivated the habit of


    never giving up until his goal was reached.


    "Because that''s how he is. It''s not that he doesn''t love you, he just doesn''t know how to show it."


    Karen Joy certainly knew her brother well, especially after hearing about the conversation between


    Julien and her parents today. Karen Joy also felt distressed; people who cannot express their


    feelings in life really suffer a great deal. "Listen, Larry. When you grow up, be honest about whom


    you like. Don''t keep that hidden in your heart, or you might get misunderstood by the people you


    like."


    Larry quickly made his feelings known, "I will still like you the most when I grow up."


    Although Larry''s words did not sound very convincing, Karen Joy was still happy to hear it. "Yes, my


    son is the best. I love you."


    "I also love Mom, Dad, Grandma..." Larry began to list everyone in the family. He kept the teachings


    of his parents close to heart. They were a family, so no one should be left out. Therefore, each time


    he expressed his love, he had to include every family member, not leaving anyone out.


    "You must be honest with who you like. Don''t keep that hidden in your heart, or you might get


    misunderstood by the people you like."


    Julien understood this sentence well, which was why he had told Vanessa years ago that he liked


    her and wanted to marry her. But who could have known that his love would be met with such an


    unexpected oue.


    Vanessa did not love him, and was only with him for her own reasons.


    Before that incident, he initially thought that Vanessa approached him because she honestly liked


    him. It was only muchter when he had witnessed with his own eyes, that he learned of her true


    hidden agenda of approaching him.


    It was like this in the past, as it was in the present. She clearly rejected and resisted him so, yet she


    still spent days pretending that she liked being with him. If not for money, then for what?


    He obviously knew that she was the kind of woman who only cared about money. Yet, he still could


    not bear to let her go, which is why after years of being broken up, he located her again and offered


    that she be his lover in exchange for financial support.


    At the time this offer was made, he had greatly wished that she would reject it. But she did not.


    Instead, she readily epted it and agreed to his request to stay by his side, and to please him


    unconditionally.


    Every time he thought of this woman trying to butter up to him for money, he wished dearly that he


    could reach into the woman''s brain and catch a glimpse of what she was actually thinking of.


    Julien returned to his room, lit a cigarette and went out to the balcony. He looked up at the twinkling


    stars in the sky.


    Julien vaguely reminisced about his first date with Vanessa many years ago. Like today, the


    weather on the day of their first date was fantastic, and the vast night sky had shimmered with an


    endless amount of stars.


    They were sitting on the grass as she leaned on his shoulders, when she suddenly pointed to the


    sky and said, "Look, Julien. Aren''t those two stars right there just like you and I?"


    Hearing this, he did not look up to see the stars she was talking about. Instead, he gazed down


    lovingly at her, unable to resist the temptation to leave a kiss on her forehead. And that was the first


    time he had kissed her, as it was the first time he had kissed a girl.


    Back then, they were both young and full of hormonal urges. Some things once done, cannot be


    taken back. He realized that kissing her forehead did little to quench the desires deep within. Seeing


    that she had not rejected him, he slowly left a trail of kisses from her forehead, down to her eyes,


    lips...Then, it was his lips on hers. As they kissed, they could not help but wish for this tost an


    eternity, and that never had to part from one another.


    An innocent, yet iparably beautiful kiss that was. Thinking about it now, he swore he could still


    feel the aftertaste of the kiss.


    After what felt like forever, Vanessa pushed him away as she panted heavily,pletely out of


    breath. "Julien, I asked you to look at the stars. Why did you kiss me?"


    He could feel that she enjoyed kissing him, since she had passionately kissed him right back. But


    he understood that as a woman, she might have thought that she should be more reserved.


    That day was also the first time he had seen her shy and flustered, her face a rosy shade of red


    with a tinge of the warm sunset glow. She looked breathtakingly gorgeous, especially with those


    bright, enchanting eyes that shimmered with a kind beautyparable to the sea of stars in the sky.


    He held her close, lowered his head and ced his lips on hers again. "Vanessa, even the stars


    above us don''t shine quite as brightly or beautifully as your eyes. I just can''t help but lose myself in


    their trance."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Julien was a man of little words. When they dated, Vanessa would be the one talking most of the


    time while he was often quiet, listening attentively to her. But today was one of the rare times where


    Julien spoke with a hint of poetic romance and ttery in his words. Vanessa was so happy that she


    went ahead to hold him close and kiss him. "Julien, I like it when you tter me. You should


    compliment me more in the future."


    Her remark made Julien realize how corny the words he had blurted out were. He raised his


    eyebrows awkwardly, and turned away to ignore her.


    Vanessa was too happy to care. She leaned into Julien''s arms again and said, "Julien, I get that


    you''re cold, distant, and you don''t like to talk. You''re usually not chatty at all, but I don''t really mind.


    Just as long as you''re good to me."

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    Hearing Vanessa''s gentle words, Julien wrapped his arms even tighter around her. Although he had


    not said anything, Vanessa knew that he heard every word she said and had kept them in his heart.


    Vanessa snuggled closer in his arms and continued, "You know, Julien, when I was younger, my


    mother often told me that each of us has a guardian star. And that after we die, we would rise up


    and be one of the countless stars in the sky."


    Julien had also heard of this story when he was younger, but it was listened to with disdain at the


    time as he felt that only fools would believe in such a childish, naive story. However, having heard


    Vanessa retell the same story this time, he suddenly thought that it was actually pretty romantic.


    Romance had little to do with the activity or ce involved; rather, it was about the person one is


    with. Anything can be romantic as long as it is done with someone we truly like and love.


    Vanessa poked his chest, which attracted his attention. She then pointed to the sky again. "Julien, I


    think the two stars that are together must be you and me. You are the bigger and brighter star while


    I''m the smaller one. In the future, one of us will surely leave first. The one who left first will go up to


    the sky first, and wait for the other person, okay?"


    With his knuckle, Julien lightly knocked on her head and said, "We''re still so young and our lives


    have just begun. What nonsense are you thinking about?"


    "It''s not nonsense. I just want to be with you till my dying days," Vanessa said, scratching her head


    with a pout. "Julien, don''t you want to be with me forever?"


    Julien answered, "I do now."


    Now?


    What did that mean?


    Did he mean that he only wanted to be with her now, but not in the future?


    Vanessa huffed angrily, "You do now, but not in the future?"


    Julien replied, "Nobody knows what will happen in the future."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Their lives had just begun, and the future was far ahead. No one knew what the future held, and he


    refused to make Vanessa casual promises, or promises that cannot be kept. He only wanted to let


    her know in the most practical way possible, that he wanted to be with her.


    Upon hearing that, Vanessa continued pouting discontentedly as she said, "You really aren''t


    romantic at all, Julien. In moments like these, even if you didn''t know what would happen in the


    future, you should still say something sweet to make me happy." Julien said solemnly, "I don''t want


    to say things to make you happy."


    Vanessa shoved him away angrily. "What do you mean, Julien? You don''t want to say things to


    make me happy? Who do you want to say things to to make them happy then?"


    Julien pulled her back into him again and exined, "I don''t want to make you happy just by


    whispering sweet nothings into your ears. I want to do things that make you happy, truly happy."


    He wanted to give her the kind of happiness that stuck, the kind of happiness that was real.


    It was amazing, how this man never failed to anger her but would also cheer her right up


    afterwards.


    Vanessa pursed her lips in an attempt to hide herughter, but s, she was not able to help


    herself. "Humph, you sure have a way with words."


    Julien smiled, "As long as you''re happy."


    Vanessa thought for a moment, then said, "Julien, since you''ve made me happy today, I want to do


    something that''ll make you happy too. Let''s go to the movies - my treat. We''re the only couple in


    school who haven''t been to the movies together."


    Julien shook his head no.


    Seeing his rejection, Vanessa unhappily asked, "What''s wrong? You don''t want to?"


    Julien pulled her to her feet. "If we''re going to the movies, it''ll be my treat. Why would I want a


    woman to pay for me?"


    Vanessa pinched him on his thin waist. "You''re such a chauvinist."


    Even though she called him a chauvinist, Vanessa felt her heart flutter in joy.


    Yes, Julien may have been what one would call a traditionalist gentleman, but he was not a total


    chauvinist in the sense that he believed in male dominance or superiority. Rather, he just felt that


    men should protect women.


    This protective nature of a man was something Vanessa liked. It was something she liked, a lot. And


    it was something she liked so much that she felt the need to keep him hidden from anyone else who


    wanted to touch him.


    Julien raised his attractive eyebrows at her, not saying a single thing.


    Vanessa quickly grabbed his hand and said, "Well alright, if you insist. I get to save some money


    too."


    Julien looked at her and asked, "Is money that important to you?"


    Vanessa smiled, "It''s money. Who doesn''t like money? And who wouldin about having too


    much money?"


    Julien was silent. As they had just started dating, he had not asked or known much about Vanessa''s


    family. No one in school knew about his identity, and she would not either because he was


    addressed by his English name and made sure to keep a low profile.


    Julien did not feel the need to reveal his family background to Vanessa, nor did he ask for a


    background check on Vanessa because he felt that love was a matter between two people which


    should not be affected by one''s social status. Mutual respect ranked first in importance.


    Vanessa added, "Stop being so quiet! Oneway conversations are boring."


    Julien nodded, "Okay."


    Unbelievable.


    This man was truly hopeless. He had just promised to talk more but there he went again, giving her


    a simple, one-worded reply. God, she wanted to smack him so badly.


    Vanessa asked again, "What movie do you want to watch?"


    Julien''s cinematic preferences were rather entric; he particrly enjoyed films that were


    intellectually stimting. Girls his age who had the same appreciation for his interests were a rare


    and difficult find. Thus, he decidedly said, "You choose. I''m fine with anything."


    At that, Vanessa slipped her phone out, clicked on the cinema''s mobile app and began scrolling


    through the list of recent hits movies. A movie called "Who Is The Murderer?" immediately caught


    her eye.


    After reading the movie''s synopsis, she decided that she liked the plot and continued going through


    the actor list from which she saw that the movie project had somewhat of an all- star cast. One of


    leads had won multiple Oscars while the other was famously known as a revered cinephile. This


    would be their first movie project together and Vanessa was stoked to watch it.


    She showed it to Julien and said, "Julien, let''s watch ''Who Is The Murderer''."


    Each couple in the Kyle family were die-hard romance film fans who would watch films of the genre


    on the daily. Julien was honestly sick of watching romance- driven movies. Hence, when Vanessa


    suggested that they go catch a movie, his initial thought was that she would definitely choose to


    watch a romance flick, as would most girls.


    Although he was not a fan of romance flicks, he was willing to watch them with her as long as she


    liked them. Much to his surprise, this woman had chosen to watch something he actually liked.


    However, he was not to take this at face value. He still had to make sure that this was not a ruse


    done just to appease him. "Are you sure you want to watch this?"


    Vanessa asked, "Why, you don''t like it?"


    Julien stated, "I just want to know whether you like it or not."


    Vanessa added, "If I didn''t like the movie, why would I choose to watch it?"


    Vanessa from that period of time only cared about what she liked and disliked. She had little regard


    for anything else. Yet now...


    Thinking of the Vanessa of today, a trace of mncholy crept in between Julien''s brows.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    The old Vanessa would argue with him for hours over a movie''s plot-hole. She would not give up


    until the argument was won. Her pride, her confidence and her stubborn, unyielding spirit were


    everything that made her all the more different, and special from everyone else. The closer he got to


    her, the deeper his attraction towards her would get.


    Julien remembered clearly and very fondly that the first- ever movie they watched together was


    ''Who is the Murderer''. After it ended, they got into a huge, cutthroat quarrel about its plot even


    before setting foot outside of the cinema.


    They had ced a bet on who the murderer was half an hour into the movie. In the end, even


    though Vanessa turned out to be wrong, she still stubbornly believed that she had made the right


    call. She re- analyzed and scrutinized every clue she learned of before; still, she ended up with the


    same conclusion -that the real murderer was the one whom she had guessed.


    Julien exined that this was the actual plothole of the movie. Perhaps the scriptwriters did not


    want it to be an easy guess for the audience. Thus, he threw in another clue right before the movie''s


    climax to turn the table and ultimately change the murderer''s identity.


    Vanessa looked at him and said discontentedly, "We both watched the same movie and had the


    same clues, so how did you figure out who was the actual murderer?"


    Julien said, "Sometimes, things just aren''t the way they seem. There''s more than what meets the


    eye, and there are more forces at y."


    "Like what?" Vanessa pressed.


    Julien replied, "The market."


    Realization dawned on Vanessa. "That''s true. All thetest movies aremercial blockbusters.


    So, the market doese as a priority to the production team. Recently, there were many films with


    great reps and international awards which all turned out to be box office busts. Yet, terrible movies


    do well just because a popr celebrity was on it, and has huge support from the fans. Filmmakers


    have stopped caring about the quality of the film but focus on box office performance instead. They


    are worried about financial losses, and hence, the movie we watched and all others created to cater


    to market appetite, exist."


    "That''s the logic behind it." Julien nodded in agreement and continued, "However, such a superficial


    and chaotic movie market system will eventually fall apart, and films will one day return to its artistic


    roots. Only actors with strong acting skills will make it to the end."


    "You are indeed the well- admired Prince Charming to all girls of the school. There is good logic and


    sense in what you say." Vanessa shot Julien a thumbs-up. She then said to Julien with a smile, "If


    we have kids in the future, we must guide them well. We must never ever let them be fans that


    follow celebrities blindly."


    Julien was slightly stunned when he heard what Vanessa said. This was only their first movie date,


    yet this woman was already thinking about marriage and having kids in the future.


    Vanessa continued, "If we have a son, we would have to be stricter with him to make sure that he


    grows up with good habits. And if we have a daughter, she''d definitely be as gorgeous and adorable


    like I am. We should be gentle with her; whatever she wants, she gets. We absolutely can''t let her


    suffer in any way! A daughter must be brought upvishly!" Julien quietly studied her. Seeing her


    eyes light up with so much excitement, a stream of warmth slowly made its way to his chest, melting


    away the ice that enveloped his cold heart that he kept hidden from everyone. Would they really


    have children together?


    Would their first child be a boy or a girl?


    Would the child look like her, or would it look like him?


    If they could have children, he hoped that it would be a girl; a girl as lovely and confident as she


    was.


    Knock, knock...


    The knock on the door cut off Julien''s train of thoughts. He regained hisposure and then went


    to open the door. It was Karen Joy. "What''s the matter, Sis?"


    Without Julien''s consent, Karen Joy squeezed into his room. She looked around and sat down on


    the sofa. "Julien, let''s have a little chat."


    Julien shut the door gently. "What do you want to talk about?"


    Karen Joy uttered, "Let''s talk about the girl you like."


    rm was evident on Julien''s face. "There''s nothing to talk about."


    Karen Joy said, "Julien, we''re your family. So, why do you keep your guard up so much with us? We


    never thought of breaking you guys up, and just want to know more about her.


    Moreover, Mom and Dad aren''t unreasonable parents. In fact, as long as it''s a girl whom you truly


    love, they would never get in the way. Dad only got this mad today because he''s worried that you


    might get fooled given your young age."


    Julien muttered stubbornly, "I don''t mind getting fooled by her."


    Vanessa liked money, which he had and earned a lot of. As long as he could keep her by his side


    forever, did it matter if she had her own agenda?


    Karen Joy exasperated helplessly, "Why can''t you just have a serious talk with me about her,


    Julien?"


    Julien thought he had already made himself very clear about how he felt about the matter, so he did


    not speak another word.


    Karen Joy continued, "I heard your conversation with Mom and Dad in the study today. After you


    left, Mom felt so guilty that she cried."


    Julien remained silent.


    Karen Joy continued, "Grandma had been in poor health before she passed away. Mom worked to


    take care of the whole family since she got married to Dad. However, we have such a big family and


    no matter how hard she tried, there would be times when she was careless. Perhaps they were


    ustomed to taking less care of youpared to others, but they still love you. You have always


    been so ountable and independent, hence they didn''t think of treating you otherwise. But Julien,


    remember that you''re Mom''s son too. She really loves you."


    Julien replied, "I don''t want to hear it."


    It was impossible for Julien not to understand the rationale behind Karen Joy''s words. He did


    understand, but he could not shake the difort from his heart every time he thought about how


    he was not valued by his parents. He had only shared what he wanted to all these years today.


    Although he did feel much more relieved after, it was regrettable to see his parents be burdened by


    this.


    Karen Joy started, "Julien..."


    Julien emphasized again, "They are my parents too, Sis. Whatever it is, I can''t be angry at them.


    So, let''s just let go of what happened today and I''ll never bring it up again. And about Vanessa,


    please let everyone know that I don''t want anybody from the family to run a background check on


    her."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mutual respect was the most important thing in a rtionship.


    He did not pry in the past, nor would he pry in the future. He would wait for her to tell him herself


    whatever she wanted him to know.

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    When it came to being stubborn, Julien was even worse than Kevin. It was almost impossible to get


    Julien to talk about anything that he did not want to share. Not knowing how else to deal with him,


    Karen Joy returned to her room, looking extremely disappointed.


    When she got back, someone else was in her room. She lightened up a little when she saw who it


    was. "Lionel, you''re back!"


    Lionel came over and took her into his arms. "What''s wrong?"


    He was already tired from work. Karen Joy didn''t want him to worry about her family''s matters, so


    she quickly shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lionel certainly did not buy it. "What''s bothering you?"


    Karen Joy lied and said, "I thought you wouldn''te home today, so I was worried that you''d be


    tired. But you dide back and surprised me, so I''m happy."


    Karen Joy did not tell him the truth. Larry, whom she had put to bed earlier, suddenly crawled out of


    his quilt and stretched his little head out. He said very seriously, "Dad, bad Uncle Julien made


    Grandma cry. Mom isn''t happy because she''s worried about Grandma."


    "Good boy," Lionel remarked as he gave Larry a thumbs-up, "Mom and I are going to have a little


    chat, so hush now and go to bed."


    Larry hurriedly said, "But Dad, I still have a lot of things to say."


    Lionel asked helplessly, "What is it?"


    Larry shot a few nces at the door to make sure that it was tightly shut before whispering, "Dad,


    Uncle Julien eats people. That''s really scary."


    Lionel walked to the bed and picked Larry up. "Who told you Uncle Julien eats people?"


    Karen Joy also came by the bed. As she patted Larry''s head, she said, "Our kid has a wild


    imagination. Julien and Dad were man-eaters, and then they were monsters. They might start to


    think that I''m the one who taught him all this."


    "Larry, you shouldn''t say this about Uncle Julien and Grandpa in the future." Lionel told Larry


    sternly. There were times to dote on his kid, and there were times to be strict and serious with him.


    Understanding the serious look on his father''s face, Larry muttered, "Okay." He knew that he must


    not be naughty when his father was being stern with him.


    Afterying Larry back on the bed, Lionel turned to Karen Joy. "Did the family not take Julien''s


    engagement well?"


    Karen Joy sighed, "Are the Kyles really that unreasonable?"


    Lionel replied, "Yep."


    His mind took him back to the time when his now father-inw t out rejected the idea of Karen


    Joy marrying him.


    "You..." Karen Joy pushed him towards the bathroom. "It''s gettingte. Take your shower first and I''ll


    tell you all about itter."


    Larry suddenly said, "Dad, you must shower properly. Otherwise, you can''t sleep with us."


    Lionel said, "You little third wheel, I''ll have you sleep alone one day."


    Larry quickly pleaded with his mother for help, "Mom, I''m still a little baby. I can''t sleep alone."


    Karen Joy smiled, "I thought someone had told me today that he was no longer a baby, but a man?"


    Larry shook his head and said, "I forgot."


    Karen Joy sat on the edge of the bed then stuffed the little fellow into the quilt. "The air conditioner


    is turned on. Get in your quilt so you don''t catch a cold."


    Larry rolled towards his mom and asked, "Mom, you love Dad and me very much, right?"


    Karen Joy replied, "Of course."


    Larry said, "I love you and Dad too."


    Karen Joy happily said, "I know, son. Now, go to bed. If you don''t sleep now, you won''t be able to


    get up in time for school tomorrow."


    Larry held Karen Joy''s hand in his and said, "I''m waiting for Mom and Dad to sleep together. I want


    to sleep in between you two."


    Although Larry was already three years old, he would asionally sleep with his grandparents for a


    night, or with his Auntie Silvia when she was around. Other than that, he must sleep with his


    parents or he would fall into a crying fit through the night.


    Karen Joy lightly poked his forehead and said, "Okay, you lie down first. I''ll get some pajamas for


    Dad."


    Lionel did not actually need Karen Joy to get him his pajamas, but she wanted to do something for


    her husband, like help him shave, or get his pajamas ready for him while he was taking a shower.


    She did all these little things for him because she loved him.


    She wanted to take good care of Lionel, who did not get the love he needed as a child, and to let


    him know that she would always love him regardless of the time and ce. She could not bear to


    lose him in this life.


    As Lionel had slowly gotten used to being under Karen Joy''s diligent care, he only wrapped himself


    in a bath towel after his shower as he entered the closet. As Karen Joy helped him wipe the


    droplets off his body, she took the chance to flirt and tease him. "Lionel, your body is getting fitter


    and fitter by the day."


    Lionel grabbed her hand, "Stop it."


    Karen Joy yfully stuck out her tongue at him. "I''m your wife. There''s nothing to be embarrassed


    about."


    Lionel stated, "Your period''sing soon."


    Karen Joy''s hand paused slightly, and she said with a smile, "I''m just innocently touching you. What


    are you thinking about?"


    Lionel replied seriously, "You know I don''t have self-control when ites to you."


    Karen Joy proimed, "I''m your wife! You don''t need to have any self-control around me."


    Lionel snatched the bath towel from Karen Joy''s hand and wiped his body dry. He speedily put his


    pajamas on and told her, "I''m your husband, not an animal."


    This is why Karen Joy liked Lionel so much. She was overjoyed as she said, "Lionel, why are you


    so good to me?"


    It was true. If a man loved a woman as much as her father did, she should marry him as soon as


    possible. It was a blessing to have a husband like this.


    Lionel replied simply, "Because you are my wife."


    Back then, when Karen Joy finally came of age, she had gone through plenty of hardships just to be


    with him. Throughout everything, she always stood firmly by his side, providing him with strength


    and support regardless of what obstacle she was met with along the way.


    A girl who had sacrificed so much for him, who was willing to marry him and keep himpany as


    they grew old together, who did not mind putting her life at risk to bring their baby boy into the


    world.... She had done so much for him, so how could he not love her right?


    Karen joy chuckled pridefully, "Hehe, fortunately, I was smart enough to have set my sights on you


    and booked you as a kid, or else you would''ve definitely gotten snatched up by others."


    Lionel gazed at her, his eyes soft with warmth and affection. He could control himself no longer as


    he held her head gently and kissed her. Just as he was about to take things a step further, a little


    boy appeared by the closet entrance. The little fellow lifted his tiny head and looked up at them very


    seriously. "Mom, Dad. Why are you hiding in here kissing each other? Don''t you want to kiss me?"

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    Lionel suddenly felt that his son was in his way! Indeed, he had felt this way for thest three years.


    Lionel really wanted Larry to sleep in his own room, but the child was extremely adorable and was


    birthed by Lionel''s beloved wife. Hence, he could not bear to leave Larry all alone.


    Karen Joy discontentedly said, "Larry, didn''t I tell you that you shouldn''t interrupt us when we kiss?


    Why don''t you listen?"


    Larry rushed over and hugged his father''s thigh. "But you haven''t kissed me yet. If you don''t kiss


    me, I won''t be able to sleep."


    Lionel scooped him up and said, "Okay, I''ll give our little third wheel a kiss first."


    Larry was so happy to be kissed by his father that he proimed proudly, "Dad, I''ll protect mom


    when you''re not home."


    Lionel nodded and praised him, "You did a good job! Let me give you another kiss"


    Karen Joy huffed, "Well, you two can keep kissing each other. I''m leaving."


    Lionel and Larry said together, "No, we love you the most."


    Karen Joy said, "You know what to do, then."


    Lionel, with Larry in his arms, walked over to Karen Joy and kissed her on both cheeks. They said,


    "Don''t be angry."


    Karen Joy raised her eyebrows and chuckled, "That''s more like it."


    Larry waved his hand. "Okay, everyone has kissed. We can go to sleep now."


    Karen Joy and Lionel were silent.


    This child was truly naughty.


    The couple had to work together to coax Larry to sleep first. Only then did they have the time to talk.


    Lionel led Karen Joy''s hand to his chest, "Tell me what happened today?"


    Karen Joy said, "You don''t have to worry about family matters. Just focus on your work."


    Lionel argued, "I am also a member of this family."


    Karen Joy poked at him. "Nobody said you aren''t a member of this family, so why are you so


    worked up? I just don''t want you to worry and feel exhausted. You''re always working so hard to


    keep us well cared for, but I can''t help you with your work! So how could I burden you with more


    worries?"


    Lionel reassured her, "I''d be d to worry about things rted to you. Really."


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "I know you would."


    Lionel tried to hold Karen Joy in his arms, but with Larry in between them, there was not much they


    could do. "Two more months. Just two more months and we''ll let this little guy sleep on his own."


    Karen Joy said, "Are you willing to part with him?"


    Karen Joy thought that since Larry was a boy, they should let go and let him learn to be


    independent earlier. However, Lionel had been the one who could not bear to part with him. He was


    afraid that Larry would not be able to sleep alone, and would cry in the middle of the night, looking


    for his parents.


    Lionel carefully carried Larry to one side of the big bed, making it easier for him to embrace Karen


    Joy into his arms. "From now on, once he falls asleep, I''ll move him to the side. Then, we can sleep


    together."


    Karen Joyughed, "Childish!"


    Lionel continued, "Julien is an adult who knows what he''s doing. Although love and marriage


    involve two families, the prerequisite is that the couple must be in love. In that way, they''d be able to


    make it through, no matter how tough it is."


    Karen Joy held Lionel''s hand happily. "Lionel, you''re praising our own rtionship again, aren''t


    you?"


    Lionel replied, "Of course."


    Karen Joy giggled happily, "You''re not wrong. Alright, let''s sleep. You''ve got work tomorrow."


    Lionel said, "Karen, I have a suggestion."


    Karen Joy asked, "What is it?"


    Lionel replied, "Go with your mother, to meet that girl Julien fancies. Ask her what she thinks."


    Karen Joy immediately shook her head. "No. Julien told us not to meddle in his matters. If he found


    out that we had secretly gone to meet the girl, he would definitely get mad. I don''t want my parents


    to feel sad over his matters anymore."


    Lionel replied, "You guys are worried, but you can''t meet that girl. There must be a way."


    Karen Joy sighed, "Let''s just let it be. I''m sure it will get sorted out in the end."


    Besides Karen Joy and Lionel, Karen and Kevin who were in another room were also wrecking their


    minds over the same matter. Sleep did not find its way to Karen and Kevin. Pulling Karen into his


    arms, Kevin said, "Stop thinking about it, and sleep."


    She gave Kevin a punch and said, "That''s our son, how can I not think about it?"


    Every time she thought of how she had neglected Julien, Karen felt as if someone was dragging a


    de across her heart. If only she had not taken Julien''s maturity for granted all these years, if only


    she had cared more...


    However, there were no ifs. It was a cold and hard fact that they had neglected their youngest son.


    It was only natural for him to be angry at them.


    Kevin said, "I''ll send someone to check out the girl."


    Karen said, "Don''t do that, Kevin. Julien will definitely give you a hard time if you ran a background


    check on her."


    Kevin said, "You''re worried, yet you won''t allow me to help."


    Karen said, "I believe in Julien and his judgement. There must be something about that girl that


    makes him like her so much. Love is a matter between two people. No matter how worried we are,


    we can''t stand in their way. We''d better not worry about it."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Kevin rubbed her head affectionately and said, "That''s right."


    No matter how hard he tried to persuade her to see things his way, it would prove to be an unfruitful


    attempt. This was something she had to figure out on her own.


    Everyone in the Kyle family was worried, Vanessa included. When she was just about to rest, she


    received a call from Winnie. Apparently, Lawrie had been feeling unwell since the afternoon. She


    thought that he would be fine after having some antipyretics. Unexpectedly, his temperature had


    risen higher in the evening.


    Winnie was extremely worried and afraid for Lawrie. She dared not keep Vanessa in the dark about


    this, so she decided to give her a call.


    After the call, Vanessa immediately got up to put on a coat before rushing into the neighborhood.


    She found Lawrie very ill, tipping off the edge of consciousness as he incessantly called out for his


    mother, "Mommy, I''ll be good. I won''t be sick in the future. Don''t leave me, okay?"


    Vanessa held Lawrie close andforted him, "Lawrie, I''m here. You''re my baby. How could I ever


    leave you?"


    "Mommy," Lawrie said weakly, "It hurts very much."


    Vanessa held him even tighter and said, "I know it hurts, baby. We''ll go see a doctor at the hospital


    now. You''ll feel better afterwards."


    With his frail, tiny hands, Lawrie clutched the hem of Vanessa''s shirt tightly. "Mommy, will I die?"


    Vanessa shook her head assuredly, "No, you won''t. You''ll be fine after seeing the doctor and taking


    some medicine."


    Lawrie said petntly, "I take a lot of medicine, but I still get sick. They tell me that I will die if I''m not


    cured, but I''m not afraid of dying. I''m afraid of not seeing Mommy again."

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    Hearing such a young child speak that way, Vanessa and Winnie, who had been taking care of


    Lawrie, were overwhelmed with emotion. While Vanessa fought hard to hold back her tears, Winnie


    could not help but burst into tears as she asked, "Vanessa, what do we do now?"


    Vanessa gritted her teeth and collected herself. She then calmly said, "Miss Zir, let''s get Lawrie


    to the hospital now. Don''t worry, he''ll be fine."


    It was not that Vanessa did not worry about Lawrie, but she had to keep a strong face regardless of


    how anxious she felt. Lawrie did not have a father, so she was his only family. If she copsed, what


    would Lawrie do?


    Winnie said anxiously, "Okay, let''s take Lawrie to the hospital now."


    Vanessa and Winnie took a taxi to the hospital and immediately sent him to the emergency ward.


    The doctor firstly found a way to break Lawrie''s fever before drawing some blood and conducting a


    full- body examination on him. After the blood results were released, the doctor located Vanessa


    and asked her, "Miss Love, do you know what illness your child has?"


    Vanessa nodded, biting her lips tightly. She was afraid because she knew exactly what it was. She


    was afraid that Lawrie would not make it this time and she would lose him forever. After getting


    Lawrie to the hospital, her entire being trembled in antagonizing, paralyzing fear.


    The doctor exined, "Lawrie''s white blood cell count is much higher than the average individual.


    He must have been sick for quite a while. Why did you only bring him here now?"


    "When Lawrie was two, he did get treated for it and went into remission. The doctor said...."


    Vanessa trailed off, unable to continue. She thought Lawrie could have waited until she saved


    enough money, but it was clear now that this was only wishful thinking. Lawrie had spent such a


    long time waiting for her, yet she was still unable to get enough funds...


    The doctor added, "Please get him admitted to the hospital immediately. He can''t afford any more


    dys. The longer we wait, the harder this will be as his condition worsens. His life may even be in


    danger."


    Hearing that Lawrie''s life may be in danger, Vanessa''s previously repressed emotions finally broke


    out of weakly erected walls. She hysterically grabbed hold of the doctor''s hands and pleaded,


    "Doctor, you''re the only one who can save him. I''ll pay for any amount as long as he gets cured.


    Please save him, you can''t give him up on him."


    The doctor reassuringly patted Vanessa''s hand andforted her. "Leukemia is no longer an


    incurable disease. There''s still a shot at curing it, though the mortality rate remains very high. In any


    case, Miss Love, it''s best to keep yourself mentally prepared."


    Vanessa screamed uncontrobly. "As I said, money is not a problem! As long as my son gets


    cured, it doesn''t matter how much money it costs."


    Doctors had grown used to seeing families lose their senses. He calmly said, "Miss Love, it''s not


    about the money. It also depends on factors like his condition and the after-treatment process.


    Moreover, this isn''t the best hospital in Chatterton Town. So, what we can do here is rather limited. If


    you''re able to afford it, I''d advise you to get him transferred over to Rovio''s Hospital. It''s the best


    private hospital in town and they''ve got top-of-the-line medical equipment and experienced doctors.


    With their help, the sess rate of getting Lawrie cured is much higher. Of course, treatment there


    will most likely cost no less than a few million dors."


    Millions of dors?


    What Vanessa had in her current savings now did not even reach the one million mark.


    This year, she did not dare use the money that Julien had given her, and tried her best to save from


    what she earned at work. As hard as she tried, she was still miles away from a million dors.


    Where would she get millions of dors from? However, in order to give Lawrie the best possible


    treatment, she had to find a way somehow, even if it meant asking Julien for help.


    She said, "Okay."


    Winnie hugged Vanessa, who was on the verge of copsing and said, "Vanessa, Lawrie is fine for


    the time being. Let''s just get him admitted first. Only then would the doctors be able to properly treat


    him."


    "Okay. Let''s get that settled first." Vanessa wanted to go and get Lawrie''s admission procedure


    done, but she was too weak to even take a single step.


    "Vanessa," said Winnie, "Why don''t you sit down? I''ll handle it."


    Vanessa shook her head and stood up straight, gritting her teeth. "Miss Zir, you should go back


    and rest. I''ll take care of Lawrie tonight. I''ll need you to look out for him tomorrow since I''ve got


    work."


    Vanessa had no one to rely on. She had no other choice but to rely on herself. Even if she had run


    out of strength, she still had to endure it one way or another.


    Winnie said with distress, "Vanessa...."


    Vanessa tried hard to put on a rxed smile. "Miss Zir, Lawrie will have to be hospitalized for


    quite some time. I''d have to trouble you in the future. Please go home first, you''d need to help take


    care of Lawrie for me during the day."


    What Vanessa said made sense. One could not take care of Lawrie day and night. They must take


    turns to do so. "Vanessa, can you really do it today? Why don''t we both take care of Lawrie


    tonight?"


    Vanessa nodded firmly and said, "For Lawrie, there is nothing I can''t do."


    For thest three years, even when she was penniless with Lawrie, she had managed to survive.


    She had some savings now, so she would definitely help Lawrie get better, cured and healthy.


    Just as Vanessa was arranging for Lawrie to be admitted, Queenie, who was from the Company


    Secretarial Department in Rovio, was also coincidentally in the hospital. When she spotted


    Vanessa, Queenie began to walk over to greet her. However, she heard the nurse speak to Vanessa


    about her child, named Lawrie! Queenie immediately stopped, feeling shocked.


    She had a child?!


    How could it be? That Vanessa had a child?!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As she pondered about this, Queenie''s mind was in a frenzy.


    The President of Rovio had just announced that Vanessa was his fiancee this afternoon. If Vanessa


    was already a mother, it would be impossible for Vanessa to be part of the exclusive Kyle


    family!


    Thanks to Vanessa, Queenie had suffered immensely at work. With this newfound information,


    Queenie knew she must not act impulsively. She must get her hands on solid evidence first before


    exposing Vanessa''s true colours. Otherwise, Vanessa may end up framing Queenie instead and


    she would find herself leaving Rovio, instead of Vanessa.


    Afterpleting the hospitalization procedures, Vanessa returned to Lawrie''s ward. The doctor


    came by to exin a few things Lawrie needed to pay attention to. As he was suffering from a fever,


    some other physicalplications which may be more intolerable than the fever he was having


    now may follow.


    "Doctor, my apologies for the trouble tonight. Thank you so much!" Vanessa turned to look back at


    Lawrie, whoid very still in bed, face pale and white as a ghost. Lawrie''s breathing was weak and


    shallow, as if he could leave her at any time. Vanessa felt a suffocating pain, looking at her baby in


    that state...


    At times when she saw Lawrie looking so weak, Vanessa would wonder... Perhaps, if she had not


    insisted on finding the criminal who defiled her, and if she had not insisted on giving birth to Lawrie,


    then her son would not have to suffer this way.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    She was selfish the year she insisted on giving birth to Lawrie despite being aware of the health


    complications that he might suffer from.


    "Lawrie..." Vanessa gently held Lawrie''s little hand in her palm. "Tell Mommy if you feel any pain


    anywhere"


    "Mommy..." Lawrie feebly uttered. He wanted to say more, but he was too frail to do so.


    "Lawrie, don''t say anything if you''re tired. I''ll talk to you," Vanessa bowed her head, leaned in and


    kissed Lawrie''s forehead. "I''ll stay with you and we''ll get you cured no matter what. You''ll live a


    healthy and happy life like other children."


    "Mommy, I''m not afraid." As long as his Mommy was by his side, he would not be afraid. He


    believed that he would live.


    "Yes, my baby''s the bravest. But Lawrie, when I''m around, you don''t have to keep being so strong.


    You can rx. You must tell me if you feel ufortable." The more mature Lawrie acted, the more


    ufortable Vanessa felt.


    She wished that Lawrie, who was still so young, could cry out in pain as other children would.


    Perhaps he had learned to be strong as a child, having grown up in a different environment and had


    suffered aplenty because of this disease that had haunted him since childhood.


    "If I don''t do well, will you leave me?" His mother had not been around him much this year.


    Whenever he wanted to call her, Winnie would tell him that she was busy and could not answer his


    call. This had greatly affected the young Lawrie.


    "Lawrie, I''ve told you many times that no matter what happens, you''re still my baby and I''ll never


    abandon you." Vanessa knew that the damage had been done. Regardless of how much she tried


    to reassure Lawrie, the damage he suffered was rather irreversible. The only thing she could do for


    him now is to stay by his side and never make him feel that she would leave him.


    "I''m sleepy. Mommy, stay with me," Lawrie pleaded as he looked at Vanessa with fervent eyes. He


    wished so hard that he would see her as soon as he woke up and opened his eyes, unlike the many


    times before when she had not been by his side when he arose.


    "Go to sleep, Lawrie. I''ll be here to keep youpany. I''ll cook something delicious for you when


    you wake up." Vanessa knew that Lawrie was sleepy, but he was afraid that she would leave after


    he had fallen asleep, so he had been trying his best to stay awake. To help Lawrie feel more at


    ease, Vanessaid beside him, humming a luby to coax him to sleep.


    Lawrie was an extremely insecure child. If Vanessa slightly moved while he slept, he would be jolted


    awake. Hence, Vanessa quietlyid beside him and did not dare move. After a long time, Lawrie


    finally fell into deep slumber. Vanessa got out of bed as gently as she could.


    It was going to cost a hefty sum of money to treat Lawrie''s disease. If she solely depended on her


    day job, she would not be able to save enough money even if she worked to the bone for the rest of


    her life. She had to find another way to get her hands on the money, and the quickest way to do that


    was to find Julien.


    However, Vanessa could not share the whole truth with Julien. No man in this world would want to


    fund their ex-partner and the child she had with someone else. Furthermore, Julien was old-


    fashioned. If he found out that she had another man''s child, he might ask her to return all the money


    he had ever given her!


    Since she could not tell the truth, she had no choice but to lie.


    Although she was not willing to deceive Julien, she had to do it. For her son''s sake!


    "I''m so sorry, Julien!" Vanessa took one deep breath, calmed herself down and searched up Julien''s


    contact on her phone. As she was about to dial his number, she halted in hesitation once more.


    To call or not to call?


    If she called, she might forever be perceived as a gold digger by Julien. A gold digger who was not


    only willing to mize off her body, but also her marriage.


    If she didn''t call, Lawrie might die.


    Between the two, Vanessa quickly made a decision. She wanted Lawrie to live, and she was willing


    to do anything to keep him alive.


    Vanessa took another deep breath. With no hesitation in sight now, she dialed Julien''s number. He


    answered after several rings. As soon as the call went through, she hurriedly said, "Mr. Kyle, sorry


    for calling in the middle of the night. I hope I''m not disturbing you."


    Julien''s faint voice reached her ears. "Is something the matter?"


    "Yes..." Vanessa nodded. She wanted to speak, but the simple sentence felt like the hardest thing to


    say, with every word feeling like a stab in her body.


    Julien asked, "What is it?"


    Vanessa bit her lip. She pinched her thigh hard with her left hand. She finally found the courage to


    speak, "Mr. Kyle, does your offer to marry me still stand?"


    "Have you thought it over?" Julien responded quickly. It was rare for Vanessa to hear some emotion


    in his usually calm voice.


    "Yes." Vanessa nodded again. After a pause, she mustered up the courage and continued, "If I


    agree to marry you, will you transfer the deed of the house that I''m living in to me? Does that mean


    that the house will be mine, and I can do anything with it?"


    After Vanessa''s question, there was no response from the other end for a long while. It was so long


    that she thought he had hung up. Then, she asked very cautiously, "Mr. Kyle, are you there?"


    "Anything else?" Julien''s voice was cold again, even colder than his usual icy tone. Even though it


    was a phone call, Vanessa felt a chill run down her back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He must be quite enraged...


    He was the one who made this offer. All she did was agree to it, so why was he angry?


    Vanessa did not think too much about it and hurriedly said, "If what you said still stands, please get


    Mr. Murphy to see me tomorrow morning. I''ll ept the house and your proposal."


    The house was worth millions of dors. As long as the house was hers, she would be able to afford


    the best doctors and hospital for Lawrie''s treatment. And as long as the treatment started on time,


    Lawrie would be fine. Everything would bepletely fine.


    Julien replied, "Alright."


    The word sounded like it was spoken through gritted teeth before he ended the call. Listening to the


    sound of the receiver, Vanessa felt her body go limp as she let herself fall on the chair.


    She had wanted to marry him years ago. She had wanted to be his wife, and spend the rest of her


    life with him.


    She never expected that they would be married to each other under such circumstances.


    She knew she was going to be sad about this, but she gravely underestimated just how sad she


    would be. She was so miserable that her soul no longer felt like it was in her body, and that all she


    was now was a hollow shell of her former self.


    From then onwards, she was no longer Vanessa Love.


    She was just a mother with a very ill child.

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    After hanging up the phone, Julien raised his hand and threw the phone away. "D*mn it!"


    What else did this woman care about other than money?


    She got together with him for the money, and now, she epted his marriage proposal because of


    the same reason too...


    Julien knew clearly that Vanessa loved money and it was because of money that she had epted


    his proposal. However, when he heard her answer, an inexplicable me began to burn in his heart.


    The me became so intense that it felt like it could burn him to ashes at any moment.


    After a long pause, Julien picked up another phone and dialed a number. As soon as the call had


    gotten through, Julien said, "Prepare the property transfer agreement and get Vanessa to sign the


    papers tomorrow morning. I want you to transfer the house to her as soon as possible. Also, inform


    the General Register Office that Vanessa and I will be going over tomorrow morning to get the


    marriage registration done."


    After hanging up the phone, Julien was still infuriated.


    D*mn it!


    D*mn it!


    This woman did not even care about him. Who was she to make such a great impact on him?


    Since she had such a huge influence on him, it seemed like only she could calm him down. Hence,


    Julien changed his clothes, went out, and drove straight to Vanessa''s residence.


    However, Vanessa was not at home. It was in the middle of the night, but she was actually not at


    home.


    He opened the door and noticed that the entire house was unlit. Julien thought that Vanessa had


    gone to bed, so he went straight to the bedroom. However, there was no one in the room, and there


    was no one in the bathroom too. He searched every corner of the house but Vanessa was no where


    to be seen.


    Julien instinctively took out his phone and wanted to order his men to find out where Vanessa had


    gone. He wanted to know which man she had gone out on a date with. However, when he was


    about to dial the number, he stopped himself and put his phone back into his pocket. He was willing


    to trust her once more and give her another chance.


    Instead, he dialed Vanessa''s number. Just like always, the call was answered almost immediately.


    However, Vanessa''s voice sounded like she was in a panic, as if she had done something wrong.


    "Mr. Kyle, don''t tell me that you''ve changed your mind?"


    Listening to Vanessa''s flustered voice, suspicion began to grow in Julien''s heart. At the thought that


    Vanessa might be spending his money on another man, lying on another man''s bed, Julien


    immediately flew into a rage. He roared at the phone, "Get back here in five minutes!"


    Then, he hung up on Vanessa.


    Lawrie was lying on the hospital bed with an IV needle piercing into his tiny hand. At times like this,


    Vanessa really could not leave Lawrie''s side at all. However, recalling Julien''s angry voice on the


    phone, she was a little worried that he might have regretted his decision.


    Vanessa looked at Lawrie. She knew that if Lawrie were to wake upter and saw that she was not


    by his side, he would definitely think that she had abandoned him. However, she had to deal with


    Julien too. If Julien were to call off the engagement, then she would lose the money that she


    needed for Lawrie''s treatment.


    After much deliberation, Vanessa decided to call Julien on the phone and try to talk things out with


    him. However, he had already switched off his phone. The only sound she could hear on the phone


    was a cold and automated voice, "The number you''ve dialled is currently unavable, please try


    againter."


    Now that Julien had turned off his phone, Vanessa could no longer find out the reason Julien was


    being this mad through. Hence, she could only ask a nurse to keep an eye on Lawrie so that she


    could go home and meet Julien.


    Fortunately, the hospital was not too far from where she lived. She thought that she could go home


    to settle things out with Julien and made it back to the hospital before Lawrie woke up.


    After walking out of the hospital, Vanessa hailed a taxi and went home. It took her less than ten


    minutes to arrive home.


    After getting out of the taxi, Vanessa ran all the way back home, for fear that she would not be able


    to get back before Lawrie woke up. When she got home, she was still trying to catch her breath. It


    was especially in the quiet night that the sound of her heavy breathing had be a grating noise


    on Julien''s ears.


    What on earth did this woman do?


    Julien was sitting on the sofa in the living room. The lights in the living room were not switched on,


    so Vanessa, who had just entered the house, did not notice him at all. However, he had been sitting


    in the dark living room for a while now, so he could see Vanessa clearly.


    Vanessa rushed to the hospital right after she had received Winnie Zir''s call, saying that Lawrie


    had fallen sick. Hence, she didn''t have the time to change her clothes, so she was still dressed in


    her pajamas. Her ck and silky hair was messy because she was sprinting all the way home after


    getting out of the taxi. She looked exactly like she had just gotten out of the bed.


    Not at home!


    Looked flustered!


    And her clothes and hair were all in a mess!


    All these signs were telling Julien that this woman was sleeping with another man. Who on earth


    was she sleeping with? Was he not enough for her? Or was it because the money he had given her


    was insufficient?


    If it was because of money, he, Julien Glover Kyle, had as much as she would ever need. He could


    give her as much as she wanted.


    Thinking of these possibilities, Julien stood up and walked towards Vanessa. He grabbed her arms


    and forcefully pressed her against the door.


    "Ah!" Being apprehended by someone in the dark house, Vanessa was so shocked that she


    immediately shrieked. However, a familiar scent rushed into her nostrils at that instant, telling her


    that it was Julien, "What, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry?"


    Julien held Vanessa''s wrist tightly, making her grimace in pain.


    "Vanessa, what else do you want that I haven''t given to you?" Julien buried his head in Vanessa''s


    neck, and his voice was colder than ice.


    "Nothing. You''ve given me everything that I wanted." Vanessa tried to talk to him in a rxed tone.


    "Did I not satisfy you then?" Julien said as his voice became even colder.


    "Of course not. You''ve always been great!" Men loved to be showered withpliments, especially


    when it came to their performance in bed. Even if Vanessa was not in the mood to deal with him,


    she still tried her best to praise him. However, Julien was still pressing her against the hard and


    solid door, making her wince in pain. Vanessa tried to move, but it waspletely useless. She


    said, "Mr. Kyle, it''s not very convenient to talk like this. Can you let me go first?"


    "How great am I? Hmm?"


    "You''re the best!"


    "Since I''m that great, why did you find other men behind my back then?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Nonsense? Don''t you know what you''ve done?"


    Vanessa was speechless.


    That''s right. How could she not know what she had done?


    However, she had never expected that this day woulde so soon. She did not expect that Julien


    would find out about it already.


    Vanessa''s silence made Julien misunderstand that she was really sleeping with another man that


    night. At that instant, anger overridden his thoughts...


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    His invasion was as violent as the thunderstorm. Vanessa couldn''t stand it, but she could only grit


    her teeth and endure it.


    The storm was longer than it had been before. It was so long that Vanessa thought it would never


    stop and it was when she was about to pass out that Julien finally let her go. He said, "Vanessa


    Love, I didn''t know that you''re this kind of woman!"

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    Leaving those harsh words behind, Julien straightened out his slightly messy clothes and was about


    to leave the house.


    Before Julien opened the door, Vanessa sneered and said, "That''s right, I''m such a woman. Did you


    find out only now?"


    Out of guilt, Vanessa had been giving in to Julien all this while and she would do everything as he


    said. After all, he was someone who provided for her. But at that split second, Vanessa felt like


    something had knocked on her head, sobering her up.


    All this while, Julien did not give her the money for nothing. He paid for her service and she earned


    the money with her body and her own effort. Moreover, he got satisfaction from her too, didn''t he? It


    was a fair trade. How could he look down on her?


    How could he?


    Who was he to look down on her?


    Vanessa bit her lip and red at Julien furiously. Just as she was ring at him, Julien halted in his


    tracks and red back at Vanessa with his sombre and angry eyes.


    Even though the living room was still unlit, Vanessa could still see the anger in his eyes. It was so


    obvious that she could feel it without even looking at him. Vanessa thought that Julien probably


    would have killed her if he could.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? Are you trying to make me shut my mouth?" Vanessa was


    obviously exhausted by his tormenting, but at that moment, she felt filled with vehemence. Although


    her clothes were in a mess, she still stood straight, trying to hold on to the veryst bit of her dignity.


    She said in a confident voice, "I''m a woman who makes money by selling my body, but do you think


    you''re any better? It''s precisely because of men like you that there are women like me. Speaking of


    which, we are just the same, so don''t you f*cking look down on me."


    "So you''re saying that selling to one man or to countless men doesn''t make any difference at all,


    huh?" Upon hearing Vanessa words, Julien clenched his fists tightly. He was trying his best control


    to himself but failed to do so, so he ended up saying such harsh words.


    "What?" Vanessa didn''t quite understand what Julien meant at first. However, when she linked his


    words to his disdainful tone, Vanessa finally understood. It turned out that he had never trusted her.


    He thought that all this while, she had another man besides him.


    It was no wonder that he would criticize her, saying that she was that kind of woman.


    Knowing how Julien had perceived her, Vanessa thought that she had nothing else to lose, so she


    said, "I''ve already told you from the beginning that I wasn''t a virgin. You knew it but you still decided


    to take me as your lover. So don''t pretend to be a victim now. You really make me feel sick."


    Julien clenched his fists so tightly that they produced a cracking sound.


    Vanessa snorted, "Julien, don''te talking about feelings with me when all you did was pay me to


    vent your lustre. This world is that realistic. You can do anything you want as long as you have


    money. There''s nothing you can''t do without money. Who the f*ck has the time to talk about


    feelings?"


    Listening to Vanessa''s words, Julien''s face was as dark as the night sky.


    Vanessa added, "I now dere that our deal hase to an end. You can get out of my face now


    and don''t let me see you ever again."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Julien grabbed Vanessa, and lifted her chin. "Vanessa Love, do you actually think that you have the


    say in this? Huh, don''t you think that you''re a little too naive? I was the one who made this deal


    happen, so before I say anything, don''t you even dare to think about calling it off."


    Vanessa wanted to pat his hand away, but she couldn''t. "Then tell me, what do you really want?"


    Julien said, "Since you''ve agreed to marry me, then you should start preparing yourself for it. As


    soon as the house is transferred to you, I will send someone to pick you up and send you to the


    General Register Office."


    Vanessa was speechless.


    Vanessa was confused. Julien obviously hated her so much but why must he marry her? Was he


    looking for awful way to further insult her?


    Since she couldn''t change anything, Vanessa knew that she could only ept the reality. However,


    she had to make things clear to Julien. She said, "If you still want to marry me, I''ll definitely y


    along. But let me be clear on this, I''m not a pure and innocent woman. I''ve done countless things


    that you can never imagine. If you''re still willing to marry me, then transfer the house to me first. As


    for how I deal with this house in the future ispletely my business."


    "Just do your part and you''ll have everything you want." Now that Vanessa was talking


    about the house again, the dying me in Julien''s heart rekindled. He knew that if he were to stay


    there any longer, he might do something that would hurt her again. Hence, he opened the door, and


    mmed the door as he left.


    Now that Julien had left, Vanessa didn''t want to think about it anymore. All she wanted to do was to


    go back to the hospital as soon as possible. She had to go back before Lawrie woke up. She did not


    want to traumatize him any more.


    Vanessa quickly refreshed up, and packed up all the jewelleries that Julien had gifted her in the past


    without bothering if they were authentic. Looking at the exquisite workmanship, Vanessa thought


    that she could probably sell them at a good price.


    Not only did she pack up the jewelry, she had also packed up a couple of evening gowns. She didn''t


    know much about jewelleries and fashion. However, the material of these gowns were very


    comfortable, so they were probably worth something too.


    The dresses and jewelleries filled tworge suitcases in no time. However, it was still in the middle


    of the night, so pawn shops and second-hand stores were still closed. Hence, Vanessa nned to


    bring the suitcases with her to the hospital first. She did not feel at ease leaving them at home


    because she was worried that Julien might ask his men toe to the house and take them back.


    As long as she had them with her, even if Julien were to go back on their agreement, she could still


    sell these items and pay for Lawrie''s treatment. The money that she would get out of these items


    might even be enough for herself and Lawrie until she finds another way to get more money.


    Fortunately, Vanessa was only away for two hours, so Lawrie had not woken up from his sleep. She


    entered the ward quietly, and seeing that Lawrie was sleeping soundly, she felt relieved. However,


    as soon as she sat down, she could hear Lawrie sobbing, "Mommy, I thought you didn''t want me


    anymore."


    Vanessa was stunned. She hurriedly looked towards Lawrie and saw that Lawrie, who was lying on


    the bed, was crying and his eyes were red and swollen. She immediatelyforted him, "No,


    Lawrie. I went home to pack up some necessities when you were asleep. I''ve never thought of


    leaving you behind, Lawrie."

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    "I didn''t know. I thought Mommy left again." Lawrie held Vanessa''s hand and rubbed his little face


    against Vanessa''s hand. His sad face quickly turned into a smile again. "I know now."


    Children would never hide their emotions. As long as their mother was by their side, they would feel


    so happy as if they had owned the entire world.


    Vanessa kissed him and asked, "Lawrie, do you love me?"


    Lawrie nodded. "Yes."


    "How much do you love me?" Vanessa asked again.


    Lawrie thought for a moment and said, "I love you very much... more than all the stars, Mommy."


    Because of his limited vocabries, Lawrie could not pertinently describe how much he loved her,


    but Vanessa knew he wanted to say that he would love her forever.


    Vanessa rubbed Lawrie''s head and kissed his forehead. Then, she said, "Lawrie, I want you to


    know that no matter how much you love me, I''ll still love you more. I''ll feel sad when I leave you


    even for a minute and I don''t want to be separated from you."


    "I love you very much." Lawrie did not understand what Vanessa was trying to tell him, but as long


    as his mother was with him, he would always feel at ease.


    A while ago, when Lawrie woke up and realized that Vanessa was not around, he was crying so


    hard that he had exhausted all his energy. Because of that, Lawrie began to feel sleepy. As he fell


    asleep, Lawrie was clutching on the corner of Vanessa''s shirt, for fear that he would not get to see


    his mother when he woke up again.


    Lawrie had fallen asleep, but Vanessa, who was lying next to Lawrie, couldn''t fall asleep.


    Each and every organ in her body was telling her that she should have a good rest, but she still


    couldn''t fall asleep. At that moment, her thoughts were filled with Julien, the house, their marriage,


    and the suitcases that were filled with those valuable dresses and jewelleries.


    Needless to say, those two suitcases were the things that Vanessa was thinking about the most.


    She had them with her, but she did not know where she could go to sell them.


    One of the pieces of jewelry was said to be worth at least 130 million dors. Vanessa didn''t know if


    it was an authentic product. However, if it was a counterfeit, it would be good enough if she could


    sell it for a few hundred thousand dors. However, if it was authentic, it would be very likely that no


    one would dare to buy it.


    Vanessa couldn''t think of a way, so she took out her mobile phone and searched for famous pawn


    shops and second hand luxury goods retailers in Chatterton Town. She looked through the list and


    finally found one with a rtively good rating.


    The store was named ''The One''. It mainly acquired and resold secondhand goods from high- end


    brands. Seeing that its customer service hotline was still avable, Vanessa sent a message, "Hi,


    does your shop ept second-hand jewelry and evening gowns?"


    After a few seconds, the other party replied, "Our shop acquires all second-hand goods by


    international luxury brands but on the condition that you must guarantee the products are genuine.


    If it''s discovered to be a counterfeit, thepensation we demand is tenfold the purchase price."


    Vanessa really couldn''t guarantee the authenticity of the jewelleries, so she said, "How about this?


    I''ll take all the items I have with me to your storeter today, so you can have a look at them and


    quote the price?"


    The customer replied, "Sure. Our business hours are from 10:00 am to 8:00 pm. You''re wee to


    visit us any time during that period. Thank you."


    Vanessa said, "Okay, see youter."


    Vanessa was relieved. It didn''t matter if she could actually sell them off but at least at this moment,


    she could still see a glimmer of hope. Moreover, this store was around for a few years now so there


    was no problem in regard with its credibility. If her items were authentic, then the rest would not be a


    problem at all.


    Vanessa could finally stop thinking about it for the time being. Drowsiness began to kick in, but


    when Vanessa was about to go to sleep, it was already dawn, and the hospital had begun to


    be a little livelier. A new day had officially begun.


    Just like Vanessa, Julien did not get any sleep that night. After leaving Vanessa''s residence, he


    didn''t go home but drove the car around the city aimlessly.


    After a few rounds, Julien''s car stopped at Mangrove Bay, just on the other side of Joy Ocean Park.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joy Ocean Park was a magnificent architecture that his father had built for his mother. It was built


    more than 20 years ago and his parents had been together for almost 30 years. Their love for each


    other stood the test of time and became even deeper as time went by. All these years, they had


    be an indispensable part of each other''s life.


    His parents and his siblings all had wonderful and enviable rtionships, but why couldn''t he be the


    same?


    He only wanted to fall in love with a girl, marry her and take good care of her. He would protect her


    and not let her suffer anything. She would live under his protection and feel safe... However, why


    couldn''t he fulfill such a simple wish?


    As the day broke, the lights that were emitted from Joy Ocean Park, gradually lost their luster.


    Under the bright sunlight, the lights seemed so insignificant. Likewise, no matter how excellent a


    person was, when it came to rtionships, everyone was equal. Love was never easy. It was not


    something that you would get a satisfying oue as long as you worked hard for it.


    After a sleepless night, Julien drove straight to thepany.


    There was a lounge in his office with a few sets of formal suits that he could change into at any


    time.


    After washing up, Julien was still the morous and unapproachable CEO. He did not look like a


    man who had lost his sleep the night before because of a woman.


    He was energetic and professional. Like always, he attended meetings and even attended a video


    conference with business partners abroad.


    The morning passed quietly. When he took a break at noon, a familiar call came in. When he


    answered the call, he heard a young woman''s voice. "Julien, where are you?"


    Julien responded indifferently, "I''m at work."


    However, his indifference did not extinguish the girl''s enthusiasm. She continued, "I remember that


    you have spent more than a hundred million dors to buy the Ocean Star from an auction two


    months ago."


    Julien remembered it very clearly. At that time, when he first saw the ne, he was amazed. He


    immediately thought of the appearance of Vanessa wearing it. He felt that Vanessa must look good


    wearing it, so he bought it and gave it to her. However, why would Yvette Spencer suddenly mention


    it?


    Yvette continued, "Julien, someone was trying to sell me that Ocean Star. Should I buy it? Or should


    I call the police right away?"

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    When Julien heard that someone was selling Ocean Star, he immediately straightened his body and


    asked, "Someone is selling the Ocean Star to you?"


    Yvette said, "It''s not just the Ocean Star, but other valuable jewelry and some gowns that have only


    been worn once. I think these things are all high quality goods. I''m worried that someone might


    have stolen your stuff to sell, so I called you in advance to inform you."


    Julien asked, "Who is the seller?"


    Yvette said, "It''s a young, beautiful girl who looks quite elegant. But then again, Julien, you''re not


    having an affair with another woman while being engaged at the same time, right?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Without having to think much, Julien was sure that the girl


    who was trying to sell Ocean Star to Yvette was Vanessa. He said in an instant, "Don''t spread the


    news that someone is selling the ne to you. If she wants to sell them, just buy them at any


    price."


    Yvette said, "It seems like she doesn''t know anything about those things that she is selling though.


    She doesn''t even know how much those things were worth, so she asked us to make the offer


    instead. And that was why I suspected that they were stolen goods."


    Julien said with a gloomy face, "What are you talking about? Those things are all hers. Since she


    doesn''t know how much those things are worth, just give her a fair price. Don''t take advantage of


    her."


    "You must be kidding me, Julien. That ne is worth more than 100 million dors, okay? Even


    if I were to sell myself off, I still can''t afford to pay that kind of money." Yvette was curious. "Who is


    she by the way? Why are you being so protective of her? Is she the girl who you''re engaged to?"


    When Julien announced his engagement, he had only mentioned his fiancee''s name. Hence, no


    one knew who Vanessa Love was nor did they know her true appearance.


    "Stay out of my business." Julien''s tone did not change and he sounded as calm as usual. However,


    only he knew how agitated he was inside. Vanessa was actually selling all the things he had given


    her. She really wanted nothing but money. Even if he was so angry that he wanted to kill her, he still


    couldn''t bear to let her be wronged. "Just pay up. I''ll send someone to get the money and get the


    stuff from youter."


    Yvette said again, "Okay. I''ll go deal with her now. By the way, remember to bring the money over


    and pick up the stuffter. Every item here is worth at least a million. No one can actually afford it,


    I''m definitely not going to do such an unprofitable business."


    Julien did not respond and hung up directly.


    Listening to the disconnected tone, Yvette''s face fell instantly. She said bitterly, "Humph, there is


    such an excellent girl like me by your side but you can''t even notice it, and you even pretended like


    you didn''t know that I like you. Instead, you only care about a woman who doesn''t even appreciate


    your gifts."


    Their mothers had been best friends for decades. They were so close it was as if they were one big


    family. This was why Yvette had the opportunity to approach Julien who was now the new president


    of Rovio.


    However, she could only hide her feelings for him to herself. She was afraid that if she were to


    confess to him, the two families would never be like how they were now.


    Yvette turned her head and looked out of the window. From her office, she could clearly see the


    situation in the reception area. At this time, a young and beautiful woman was sitting there. She was


    beautiful and attractive, but she seemed to have something on her mind. She was not only restless


    but also frowned from time to time.


    She should be Vanessa Love, the girl Julien announced his engagement to.


    Now that she had already won Julien''s heart and would be Mrs. Kyle very soon, why did she


    still look so worried?


    The girl really couldn''t figure it out, so she stopped thinking about it. After calming down, she came


    to the reception area of the store. Seeing her, Vanessa stood up immediately and said, "Hello, you


    must be the owner of this store."


    Vanessa came to sell her stuff, but after the sales assistant had taken a look at them, the sales


    assistant immediately said that it was not something that she could decide on. She asked Vanessa


    to wait for a few moments while she consulted her boss. After waiting for a long time, and finishing a


    few cups of tea, the store owner finally showed up.


    Yvette nodded. "Yes, I am the owner of this store. My name is Yvette Spencer. Nice to meet you."


    Vanessa smiled. "My name is Vanessa Love."


    As expected, it was Vanessa!


    Sure enough, it was her!


    The woman whom Julien wanted to marry!


    Yvette was staring at Vanessa. She was eager to find out what about this woman had caught


    Julien''s eyes, and even made him want to marry her. Because of this, Yvette was so engrossed in


    looking at Vanessa that she had forgotten that it was impolite to stare at a stranger like this.


    Under Yvette''s intense gaze, Vanessa felt a little ufortable. She asked, "Miss Spencer, is there


    a problem?"


    "No, no... I just thought that you have a nice name, and I was thinking about something else. Sorry."


    Yvette smiled awkwardly and quickly looked at the suitcases next to Vanessa. "Are these all yours?"


    Vanessa: "Sort of."


    Since Julien had given them to her, it should be considered hers, right?


    Yvette asked, "How much are you looking for?"


    Vanessa said, "I''ve already told your store assistants that I''m not familiar with the market price.


    Name your price. I''ll sell them if it feels right."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvette said, "Vanessa, this is the first time we''ve met, but you''re asking me to quote a price for you?


    Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take advantage of you?"


    "It''s true that this is the first time I''ve met you," Vanessa said. "But your store has a great reputation.


    I believe that you''re not going to ruin your reputation just to earn a few bucks, right?"


    Yvetteughed and said, "Generally speaking, it''s true that I won''t do that. But if someone is trying


    to sell something exorbitant, of course I can make a lot by reselling them. At that time, it''s very likely


    that I won''t consider my store''s reputation anymore. After all, what matters the most is the money,


    right?"


    Yvette''s humour put Vanessa''s worry to rest. Vanessa said, "Since you''ve said so, there''s no reason


    for me to be worried anymore then."


    Yvette said, "How much do you want to sell this ne for?"


    Vanessa: "I don''t know the price. Say, how much can you offer?"


    Yvette said again, "Are you sure that you want me to make the offer instead?"


    Vanessa nodded.


    Yvette thought for a moment. Julien asked her to quote the price as she wished, but she was not


    allowed to take advantage of Vanessa. This was not an easy task at all. But if she were to make an


    offer ording to the market value, the number would probably make Vanessa''s jaw drop. Hence,


    after thinking for a while, she said, "Well, I can offer you 300 thousand dors at most."


    Although a 300 thousand dors offer for a ne worth 130 million dors was kind of a swindle,


    Julien said that he would send someone to collect the goods right after the deal was closed. Yvette


    did not earn even a penny from this deal, so it was actually a fair offer.

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    All this while, Vanessa had never believed that her piece was the real Ocean Star. What Yvette


    offered her waspletely beyond her expectation. "Miss Spencer, are you really going to buy this


    ne at this price? Aren''t you afraid that you''ll suffer losses?"


    Yvette said, "What''s wrong? You don''t feel like selling it?"


    In fact, Vanessa was a little reluctant to sell this ne. After all, it was her favorite among the


    gifts Julien had given her. However, thinking about Lawrie who was in the hospital, she had no


    choice but to sell it. She said, "It''s not that I don''t want to sell it, I just don''t want you to lose money."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was worth more than one hundred million dors but not only Vanessa was willing to sell it at such


    a low price, she was actually worried that Yvette would get the short end of the stick. Was she


    stupid, or did she not know how rich Julien was? Could it be that she did not believe that the gifts


    Julien had given her were actually something?


    Yvette added, "I''ve been in this industry for so many years now, I know what I''m doing. As for you,


    do you really want to sell it to me for 300,000 dors? Aren''t you afraid that you will be on the losing


    side instead?"


    Vanessa asked in reply, "Am I?"


    Yvette did not know how to answer her.


    How was she supposed to answer this question?


    She couldn''t be saying that she had secretly informed the actual buyer of this ne, could she?


    Vanessa added, "Miss Spencer, could you please quote a price for the other items as well?"


    Yvette said, "Miss Love, can I ask you something irrelevant? But of course, I''m just asking, you can


    choose not to answer."


    Vanessa asked, "What is it, Miss Spencer?"


    Yvette said, "To tell you the truth, these jewelry and evening gowns are high- end products. They


    are definitely worth more than the price I''ve offered you, but you''re still willing to sell them off. May I


    ask if you''re in need of money? Why do you need so much money?"


    Since Yvette was just an outsider, Vanessa thought that she had nothing to hide from her, so she


    said, "I need money to pay for a child''s medical treatment." "A child''s treatment?" Yvette tone


    ascended.


    "Miss Love, you look so young but you have a kid already?"


    Whose child was it?


    Could it be that Vanessa and Julien had secretly given birth to the next sessor of the Kyle


    family?


    Vanessa did not want to lie, but when she saw Yvette''s expression, she was afraid that this matter


    would get exposed. She quickly covered up. "No, not my child. It''s my best friend''s son. They really


    need the money for the treatment, so I''m just trying to help them as much as I can."


    Yvette patted her chest and said, "That''s right. It''s impossible that you have a child. You definitely


    scared me, Miss Love."


    Vanessa did not understand. "But why do you think that it''s impossible for me to have a child


    though?"


    "Because you''re Young Master Julien''s fiancee, aren''t you? I don''t think Young Master Julien would


    ever marry a woman who has a child, right?"


    Yvette thought so in her heart, but what she said to Vanessa waspletely different. She said,


    "Because you look like you''re in your early twenties at most. You don''t look like someone who has a


    child at all."


    Vanessa did not want to talk about her personal matters anymore, so she tried to change the


    subject, "Miss Spencer, could you please take a look at these jewelleries and dresses, and see how


    much they are worth?"


    "Okay, I''ll quote a price for you now." Then, Yvette began to put forward a quotation for each of the


    items that Vanessa had brought over.


    Although the rest were not as expensive as Ocean Star, the cheapest item was still worth at least a


    million. The total came to at least ten million dors, but Yvette had only paid a million for


    everything. Even so, Vanessa seemed like she was quite satisfied with the offer.


    Vanessa had been saving for two years now and barely even had a million in her bank ount.


    Now that she had easily gotten a million by selling these items, how could she not be happy? This


    million could easily support her and Lawrie for quite some time.


    After receiving the bank transfer notification, Vanessa walked out of the store with a brisk pace.


    She looked up at the sky. It was a clear and sunny day, just like how she was feeling at that


    moment.


    It was true that, in the end, things will mend. God would not be that cruel to shut all the way out. As


    the saying goes, when God closes the door, He opens a window.


    The moment Vanessa thought that she finally had the money to pay for Lawrie''s treatment, she was


    so happy that she could not help but show it on her face. The corners of her red lips were curved


    into a bright smile.


    Vanessa''s naturally good features made her smile look even brighter than the sun.


    She made a cheering gesture and cheered herself up. "Keep it up, Vanessa Love. All the bad things


    will eventuallye to an end. Everything will definitely get better."


    Needless to say, Vanessa did not know that the man in the car not far away was observing her


    every move.


    It had been a long time since he had ever seen her smiling like this. It seemed like only money


    could make her happy from the bottom of her heart.


    To Vanessa, the mighty Julien Glover Kyle, was nothingpared to that sum of money. After


    watching Vanessa leave, Julien got off the car and walked towards Yvette''s store.


    Yvette was surprised by his presence, but she immediately realized that he was not here for her but


    because of Vanessa, who had just left. At that instant, the smile on Yvette''s face became slightly


    stiff as she said, "Hey, Julien, what brings you here?"


    Julien glimpsed across the store and asked, "Where''s the stuff?"


    Yvette knew exactly why Julien was here. He was so frank and didn''t even bother to greet her, so


    Yvette was a little dejected. "It''s such a trivial matter, so you could have asked your assistant to


    handle it, or I''ll just get someone to send them over to you. You need not havee all the way


    here to collect them yourself."


    Julien said, "How much did she get?"


    Yvette said, "She sold everything to me for one million dors."


    Julien did not make anyment in regard to the price, but asked again, "Did she tell you why she


    needed the money?"


    Yvette said, "If you want to know, why don''t you ask her yourself? Even if you don''t ask her, you


    have all the connections, don''t you? I''m sure you''ll be able to find it out in less than thirty minutes."


    Julien pricked up his brows. "I''m asking you."


    If Julien wanted to look into it, he would have done it a long time ago. However, he thought that if he


    liked her, he should give her freedom and respect her personal space. It would be disrespectful to


    do a background check on her. However, he had failed to realize that what he had done was even


    more hurtful than just being disrespectful.


    While Yvette was asking her employees to pack up the items that Vanessa had just sold to her, she


    said, "She said that she had a friend and her son was sick, so she was trying to help them out


    financially. I don''t know whether it''s true. I didn''t ask much about it."


    A friend''s son?


    Julien immediately thought of the little boy who called him a big bad guy on the phone.


    Vanessa did talk about the little boy too.


    Could it be that she was not at home the night before because she was taking care of that ill child?


    If that was the case, why didn''t she make it clear to him? If she had told him, he would surely give


    her the money to help the child.


    Only a foolish woman would carry everything on her shoulders and not ask any help from anyone.

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    After leaving Yvette''s store, Vanessa received a phone call from Julien''swyer, Pedro Murphy. He


    wanted to meet up with her to talk about the ownership transfer of the house. Without any further


    questions, Vanessa asked for the address and rushed over.


    When Vanessa arrived at the appointed ce, Pedro went straight to the point. He took out a


    document and asked Vanessa to sign it.


    Vanessa asked, "Mr. Murphy, do we have to be in such a hurry?"


    Pedro said, "Miss Love, you should know very well that Mr. Kyle doesn''t like to drag things out.


    Anything that needs to be settled today will not be done the next day."


    "That''s true. He''s the one giving away the house. If he''s not worried, why should I be, right?"


    Vanessa picked up the pen and signed on the documents.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Love!" Julien had asked him to get the ownership transfer


    done that very day, so Pedro had gotten everything ready. All he needed now was Vanessa''s


    signature.


    However, Vanessa was a little worried. "Mr. Murphy, I still have some questions in regard to the


    property."


    Pedro said as he kept the documents into an envelope, "Miss Love, if you have any questions,


    please do ask. I will answer them all for you."


    Vanessa then voiced out her biggest concern, "So, the current situation is that Julien had given this


    house to me, and based on my understanding, the taxes imposed on properties acquired through


    sale and purchase and by way of gift were different. Although the taxes imposed at this point in time


    were lower, if I were to sell the house in the future, I will have to pay a hefty amount of taxes, right?"


    Pedro said, "Well, Miss Love, you can rest assured on this matter. Mr. Kyle has taken this issue into


    consideration and he will transfer the ownership of the house by way of sale and purchase, and he


    will pay the taxes instead. He won''t let you spend an extra penny. After the house is transferred


    over to you, it will be yours, and you can do whatever you want with it."


    "I see. Thanks, Mr. Murphy!" After receiving a positive reply from Pedro, Vanessa was relieved. But


    before she couldpletely feel at ease, she heard Pedro say again, "Miss Love, I''ve just received


    the news that Mr. Kyle is now on his way to the General Register Office. We should go over now."


    "The General Register Office? What for?" Vanessa knew the answer, but she was not willing to


    believe it.


    Pedro said mercilessly, "Miss Love, I''ve told you clearly on Mr. Kyle''s behalf about the purpose of


    transferring the house to you. Now that you''ve epted the house, why do you think you''re going to


    the General Register Office for?"


    Vanessa knew why she had to go to the General Register Office, but she did not expect Julien to be


    this impatient. He had just announced the engagement the day before, but he was asking her to


    marry him already. He might as well just announce that they were getting married instead.


    Pedro added, "Miss Love, the driver is waiting for you now. Can we go over now?"


    "Yeah." Pedro was right. Julien offered her a house in return for her to marry him. Since she had


    epted the house, how could she not marry Julien?


    When Vanessa and Pedro arrived at the General Register Office, Julien had just arrived too.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Vanessa and Julien met each other at the entrance, but Julien had only given Vanessa a nce


    before walking into the building. It was as if she was just another stranger.


    Pedro hurriedly caught up with Julien, leaving Vanessa far behind.


    Vanessa was not bothered by Julien''s attitude at all. Her marriage with Julien was a transactional


    anyway. It had nothing to do with love. She did not expect that they would be as intimate as the


    other couples who came to register their marriage.


    "Honey, thank you for marrying me. I swear, I''ll only love you for the rest of my life."


    "Hubby, are you not going to love me for the rest of your life if I don''t marry you?"


    "No, you have too many choices before marrying me, but from now on, you''re my wife. I am your


    only choice. How can I not treat you well and love you for the rest of my life?"


    "Then you should carry me!"


    "Yes, my beloved wife."


    When Vanessa was walking into the register office, she bumped into a couple, who had just gotten


    their marriage certificate. When she walked past them, Vanessa overheard their conversation.


    A few years ago, Vanessa had imagined that she and Julien would be like them too. He would hold


    her hand and they would get married happily.


    However, things did not turn out that way at all. At this very moment, they were walking into the


    register office one after another. They were ignoring each other, as if they were strangers.


    "Miss Love, pleasee with me." A young employee greeted Vanessa. Vanessa followed him to a


    VIP room, and the moment she stepped into the room, she saw that Julien had already sat down.


    Seeing that she hade in, Julien still remained silent.


    The employee who was attending to Vanessa asked her to sit beside Julien. Vanessa took a nce


    at him and like always, Julien''s face was emotionless. No one could figure out what he was thinking


    about at that moment.


    "Mr. Kyle, Miss Love, we''ll now take a picture of both of you then we will proceed with the marriage


    registration." The employee had been working at the register office for quite some time now. The


    couples who came to register their marriage usually could not get their hands off each other.


    However, this couple was so distant that it felt like they were here to get divorced.


    While they were getting their picture taken, Vanessa sat still while Julien cooperatively


    straightened his back.


    The photographer reminded, "Miss Love, could you please lift your head up a little?"


    When Vanessa slowly raised her head, she could hear the photographer saying, "Please smile.


    Getting married is a huge lifetime event, after all. Don''t look all depressed like this. Both of you want


    the photos to turn out nice, right?"


    Listening to what the photographer had said, Julien did not respond while Vanessa tried to force a


    smile. However, her smile looked even more awful than a crying face.


    Since the first photo didn''t look good, the photographer took another picture. Seeing that the second


    picture was even worse, the staff had no choice but to pick the former.


    Although Julien and Vanessa were forcing their smiles, they were both good looking. Hence, the


    picture did not turn out too bad.


    The registrar asked, "Mr. Julien Glover Kyle, do you take Miss Vanessa Love as yourwfully


    wedded wife?"


    Julien said, "Yes."


    The staff then asked Vanessa, "Miss Vanessa Love, do you take Mr. Julien Glover Kyle as your


    lawfully wedded husband?"


    Vanessa did not answer.


    Vanessa wanted to marry Julien since she was seventeen years old. However, she wanted to marry


    him in the name of love. She did not want to deceive him like that nor did she want to marry him


    because of money.


    In fact, she had already thought it through the night before. If he wanted to marry her, she would just


    marry him and do whatever he wanted. But now that they were actually going to be awfully


    wedded couple, Vanessa once again backed off. She did not want to lie to him so she said, "I''m


    sorry. I haven''t thought it through yet."

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    At such a critical moment, Vanessa went back on her word.


    Julien reached out instinctively and grabbed Vanessa''s hand, trying to stop her from leaving. He


    asked with a somber face, "Vanessa, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Vanessa did not know how to answer him.


    Both of them were at the register office to get married, but this was their first ever physical contact


    that day. Vanessa looked at Julien''s hand which was grabbing her wrist tightly. He was holding onto


    her so tightly that it felt like he was afraid that she would run away.


    Vanessa understood the look in Julien''s eyes, but she chose to ignore it. She took a deep breath


    and smiled at him. "I''m sorry, Julien! I really can''t marry you now."


    Julien continued to hold onto her hand tightly and gritted his teeth as he asked, "Why not?"


    Vanessa smiled and tried to pretend like she didn''t care about it. However, she couldn''t do it. As she


    laughed, she began to burst into tears. "Don''t ask me, I don''t want to talk about it."


    That was the part of her life that she never wanted to recall. It was the darkest day of her life. How


    could she tell the man she loved that she was defiled by another man and even given birth to that


    man''s child?


    No man would be able to ept it. Even if he could ept it now, it would definitely be a


    ticking time bomb, and would easily detonate in the future!


    Vanessa was afraid that Julien would look at her disdainful look after finding out the truth. She was


    afraid that Julien would break up with her. She had too many fears, so she chose to hide this secret


    deep down in her heart, so that Julien would never find out about it.


    Julien clenched his fists and tried to control his emotions. However, he, who had always been calm,


    would always lose control whenever he was with her. He said, "Vanessa, do you know that if we


    don''t get married today, you will lose everything you have gotten immediately?"


    She knew!


    Of course she knew!


    However, she didn''t want to lie to him like this. She didn''t want him to find out that she was already


    a mother after they had gotten married.


    Vanessa was crying but started tough, "Julien, I want to marry you, but I don''t want to marry you


    like this."


    She said that she wanted to marry him, but not like this.


    Julien thought that he had heard it wrongly, so he asked, "What did you just say? Say it again."


    Vanessa added, "I said I want to marry you, but I don''t want to marry you like this. I don''t want to


    marry you because of a deal. Please give me some more time. Once I have the courage to tell you


    everything and you can ept the truth too, then we''ll think about getting married."


    So was Julien. He did not want a transactional marriage too. He was just afraid that she would


    leave him again, so he thought of keeping her by his side through such means. He did not care if


    Vanessa loved him now, as long as he could make her stay by his side, he believed that she would


    eventually fall for him.


    Vanessa wiped her tears away and said, "Julien, can you do that for me? Can you please give me a


    little more time?"


    Julien asked, "How long do you need?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In fact, he had already given her a year''s time. A year ago, he had already thought of kidnapping


    her to the register office to get married! However, he wanted her to ept his marriage proposal


    willingly... He wanted to hear her say ''I do1.


    However, even though he had been waiting for a year, things did not turn out the way he wanted.


    Instead, their rtionship became even worse. In front of her, he could no longer stay calm. He had


    be a man who would easily go into rage because of every word that she had said to him.


    Vanessa didn''t know how long it would take for her to get out of the shadow of the past, so she


    answered, "I don''t know."


    Vanessa''s reply made Julien, who had just seen a glimmer of hope, sink into despair once again.


    "You don''t know?"


    Vanessa wiped her tears and tried to put on a smile. "It could be a month or two, maybe years, a


    few decades, or even a lifetime..."


    Julien could tell that Vanessa was not lying to him. As he listened to her, he could also notice the


    helplessness in her eyes. "Well, even if you want me to wait for you for a lifetime, I''m willing to do


    that."


    Vanessa was speechless.


    Why did he have to do that to himself?


    There were plenty of women in the world.


    Why must he marry her?


    Well, she was the same. There were so many men in the world, why did she believe that he was the


    one?


    In fact, they were the same kind of person. They were equally stubborn. They would never change


    their minds on the things that they had decided on.


    Julien finally loosened his grip, freeing Vanessa''s hurting wrist.


    They were both looking into each other''s eyes, as if they were the only ones left in this world. After a


    long while, Vanessa broke the silence. "I need time to calm down and think about it. Can we not


    meet for a few days?"


    Although Julien was not willing, he still nodded and said, "Okay."


    "I''ve taken two days leave from work too," Vanessa added.


    Julien said, "Okay."


    Vanessa said, "I''ll get going first then."


    Julien said, "Okay."


    It was only after he had answered Vanessa that Julien realized he had responded too quickly. He


    changed his mind, wanting to ask her to, but then thought it wasn''t a wise idea. Silently, he watched


    her go...


    Even after a long time had passed since Vanessa left, Julien remained at where he was when


    Vanessa first left. He felt that everything that had happened a while ago felt like a dream. It was too


    surreal.


    "Mr. Kyle, Miss Love has gone back on her words. Should we halt the transferring procedures?"


    Pedro was a professionalwyer. Perhaps, he was a little too professional. He had always done


    things in an orderly manner and would never give leeway to others, which made him seem a little


    too impersonal.


    Julien said, "I want you to transfer the seaside vi to her right away."


    Pedro hurriedly stopped him and said, "Mr. Kyle, you should really reconsider it. The seaside vi is


    the most expensive residential property in the country. You should really think through it first."


    Had Julien gone mad?


    Vanessa had breached the agreement but not only did Julien not take back the existing house, he


    was going to transfer a seaside vi to her. Wasn''t he afraid that he would end up losing both the


    residence and his bride?!


    Julien questioned coldly, "Is it your house or mine?"


    Pedro answered, "Of course it¡¯s yours." Julien was in a good mood as he strode out of the building.


    He said, "Since it''s mine, it''s none of your business who I want to give it to, right?"


    Pedro said, "No, Mr. Kyle, you should reconsider it."


    Julien said, "I''ll give you a week to settle this matter."


    Pedro was speechless.


    Julien must have gone crazy. He must have!


    It was a holiday vi by the Chatterton beach!


    It was worth a king''s ransom!

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    After rejecting Julien, Vanessa waspletely relieved.


    She had more than one million dors in her bank ount after selling the jewelleries and evening


    gowns. Even if she didn''t sell the house, she still had enough money to pay for a fraction of Lawrie''s


    medical bills for the time being. As for the remaining funds, she could take advantage of this time to


    think of other ways to get the money.


    When Vanessa got back to the hospital, Lawrie was still on drips and he looked extremely listless.


    Vanessa stood at the side of the bed and gently stroked Lawrie''s head. "Lawrie, I''m back."


    Lawrie blinked his reddened eyes and said, "Mommy, I''m hurting so much. I want to go home with


    you."


    Vanessa kissed him andforted, "You have to stay here. I''ll bring you home once you''re well,


    okay?"


    Lawrie shook his head. "No, Mommy. I will die if I stay here. I don''t want to stay here."


    Vanessa caressed his head and said, "Lawrie, the hospital is a ce to make you healthy again.


    Once you''ve recovered, I promise you that I''ll bring you home right away. As long as you listen to


    the doctors, you definitely will not die."


    Listening to such a young child talking about death, Vanessa was heartbroken. However, she


    couldn''t show it. She must not let her emotions affect Lawrie.


    With an innocent face, Lawrie asked in reply, "Really?"


    Vanessa nodded. "Of course."


    Lawrie asked in a soft voice, "Mommy, when will I be healthy again?"


    Vanessa said, "Very soon."


    Lawrie asked, "How soon?"


    Vanessa did not know how to answer Lawrie.


    Were children these days this smart?


    She couldn''t even give him an ambiguous answer.


    Lawrie asked again, "Mommy, how long will it take?"


    Vanessa said, "It''s hard to say. But if you stay happy, listen to the doctor and take your medicine


    every day, you should recover very soon."


    In fact, even if Vanessa were to tell Lawrie a specific time, this little fellow wouldn''t know how long it


    actually was anyway. However, Vanessa did not want to lie to him.


    Lawrie nodded. "Okay. I will not cry anymore when the doctor gives me an injection and I will eat the


    medicine on time. I will do my best to make myself healthy again. Then, we can go home together,


    right, Mommy?"


    Vanessa said with relief, "That''s right."


    Lawrie was so sensible that Vanessa could not help but feel sorry for him. He was only a three-year-


    old child, but he was much more mature than his peers.


    Winnie said, "Our Lawrie is really a sensible boy."


    Lawrie said happily, "My Mommy is a good girl, so am I."


    Winnie smiled and said, "Vanessa, listen to him. He never forgets to praise you."


    Vanessa was happy, and at the same time, distressed. "Yes, our Lawrie is such a sensible child."


    On the same day, Vanessa contacted Rovio hospital and took care of Lawrie''s interhospital transfer


    procedures. Rovio hospital was the best private hospital in Chatterton Town. It had the best doctors


    and medical equipment but it was extremely costly. That one million dors probably would notst


    for too long.


    Hence, the biggest challenge at this moment was still to raise money for Lawrie''s treatment.


    However, as long as Lawrie''s illness could be cured, money was not a problem.


    Fortunately, although the cost was high, every patient would get a nurse exclusively for themselves.


    With that, Vanessa could get back to work to make money.


    Two days passed by in the blink of an eye. Vanessa was ready to go to work but when she was


    about to leave for work, the man who imed to be Lawrie''s father, called her on the phone again.


    Hence, Vanessa had no choice but to get another half day leave. Then, she went straight to the


    appointed ce. She told herself that she would not let go of the man who ruined her life and


    Lawrie''s life this time.


    Vanessa arrived on time. The moment she arrived, someone walked up to her and asked her,


    "Excuse me, are you Miss Vanessa?"


    Hearing that someone calling her name, Vanessa looked back and saw a man dressed in a suit. It


    was such a hot day but he was wearing a suit. However, it did not seem like he was bothered by the


    heat at all.


    Vanessa sized the man up. The man looked quite decent, but there was an obnoxious look in his


    eyes. It made her feel sick by just taking a nce at him. However, Vanessa did not show her


    disgust. She asked, "Who are you?"


    The man answered, "Miss Vanessa, I was your first man, and we even have a child together. I can


    recognize you at once nce. How can you not have any impression of me at all?"


    Vanessa was at a loss of words. It was that man... so-called Jonathan.


    Listening to Jonathan''s words, Vanessa was so disgusted that she almost threw up.


    That Fiona Cobb was really vicious. How could she find such a man to defile Vanessa?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jonathan ignored Vanessa''s pale face and continued to say, "I''ve never forgotten how charming you


    were that night. Thinking of the way you were moaning that night, I still can''t help but get excited


    even now."


    Vanessa clenched her fists and bit her lip. "Shut up!"


    She didn''t want to listen to what had happened that night. She was here to see him because she


    wanted to get the evidence to prove that he was the one who sullied her that night. Once it was


    confirmed that it was him, she must let him have a taste of the hardships she had gone through in


    the past years.


    "Shut up?" Jonathanughed, which made him look even more perverted. Looking at his face,


    Vanessa really could not help but feel sick. However, it seemed like he did not know how disgusting


    his face was. He said, "Miss Vanessa, you were crying and begging me to make love to you that


    night but you don''t want to listen to it now? Why? Is it because you''ve found a rich backer, so you


    don''t want me to talk about our passionate night anymore?"


    Vanessa, "What do you mean?"


    Jonathan said, "I heard that the president of Rovio had announced that you are his fiancee."


    Vanessa was so angry that sheughed. "Since you know that the president of Rovio is my fiance,


    then you should know how miserable your life can be if you were to offend him. He will never let a


    disgusting person like you bully his fiancee."


    Jonathan chuckled, "Well, you''re still his fiancee because he didn''t know about your past. If he finds


    out about it, do you think that he''ll still want to marry you? Do you actually think that the high and


    mighty Mr. Kyle will marry a woman who had a child?"


    "Well, you can go ahead and try, see if he cares." Although what Jonathan said was exactly what


    Vanessa was worried about, she must not show it. She must be confident so that things would go


    ording to her n.


    "Try? How? Instead, I''d really like a taste of you again. You''re just too unforgettable." Johnathan


    licked his lips and leered at Vanessa''s chest. "Miss Vanessa, why don''t we get a room and relive


    that night?"


    As soon as he said this, Vanessa gave him a tight p across the face. She sneered, "Well,e


    and try it. How does that feel? Do you want to try it again?"

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    After receiving a hard p, Jonathan''s immediate reaction was to retaliate. He raised his hand and


    wanted to p Vanessa, but before he could do so, Vanessa quickly kicked him in the leg. Jonathan


    flew into a rage and charged towards Vanessa. Vanessa could not dodge him, so she reached out


    her hands and wed Jonathan''s face, leaving a few bloody scratches on his face.


    "You b*tch, you''re courting death!" Jonathan once again lunged at Vanessa. Vanessa knew that she


    couldn''t beat him if she were to face him head-on, so she immediately yelled for help. Fortunately,


    there were still many kind-hearted people in this world. Someone immediately came over and


    asked, "Hey, what are you doing? What are you doing to thisdy here?"


    Jonathan wanted to grab Vanessa to vent his anger, so he didn''t care about the people around


    them.


    Vanessa took the opportunity and shouted, "He''s trying to snatch my bag. Please help me call the


    police."


    Two plump, middle aged women immediately surrounded Jonathan and grabbed hold of him. They


    shouted, "Youngdy, when you see a scum like this, you should just beat him up first before calling


    the police."


    Vanessa thought that it made sense, so without any hesitation, she lifted her leg and kicked


    Jonathan. "You b*stard! How dare you snatch my bag! Go to h*ll!"


    Although her kicks were nothingpared to the harm he had done to her, Vanessa still felt much


    better after venting her anger.


    The middle aged women, on the other hand, were pulling Jonathan''s hair and scratching his face.


    They condemned. "Animal, you must think that we women are pushovers if we don''t teach you a


    lesson, huh? How can you have the heart to rob such a beautifuldy. Where''s your conscience?"


    Vanessa added fuel to the fire by saying, "If he did have a little conscience left, he wouldn''t have


    robbed me. I really can''t thank you guys for being this brave to help me. Without you guys, not only


    would I get robbed, I''m afraid that the same thing would happen to countless women in the future.


    We really need people as brave as you guys in our society."


    The middle aged women raised their hands and gave Jonathan a hard p. "You animal. We''ll let


    you know how powerful we women are. We''ll see if you dare to steal from us again."


    Seeing that Jonathan was beaten to a pulp, Vanessa genuinely thought that women could be even


    more ruthless than men if they wanted to.


    While they were fighting, the crowd surrounding them became even bigger. Some of them even


    joined in to beat Jonathan up while some of them called the police.


    Because of the fight, Vanessa and Jonathan were brought to the police station. The two kind-


    hearted women and several women followed Vanessa all the way to the police station, so that they


    could act as eyewitnesses for Vanessa''s case.


    With so many eyewitnesses, there was no way that Jonathan could clear his name. Hence, he was


    immediately sent to the lockup.


    Aftering out of the police station, Vanessa thanked all the courageous strangers. Then, she


    went to meet Harper Young. During the fight, Vanessa had scratched Jonathan''s face, so there was


    some blood caught in her nails. It was the perfect DNA sample to find out if he was really Lawrie''s


    father. "Thanks for the hard work, Miss Young."


    Harper said, "Don''t mention it, Vanessa. If the DNA testes out positive, not only can you sue


    him for robbery, he will be charged for rape too. With so many charges pressed against him, I


    believe that he will get locked up for the rest of his life."


    Vanessa nodded. "I hope so."


    Now that Jonathan was detained by the police, Vanessa was happy and relieved. She did not have


    to worry that he would run away before the DNA test results were out.


    It was alreadyte in the afternoon when Vanessa settled everything and returned to thepany.


    As soon as Vanessa arrived at thepany, Joel Skr stopped her. "Vanessa, Mr. Kyle asked for


    you."


    Vanessa became anxious in an instant. "Why did he ask for me?"


    "Why would Mr. Kyle tell me why he''s asking for you, right?" Joel said. "You should go over now. Mr.


    Kyle has been waiting for you for quite a while already."


    Vanessa nodded. "Okay."


    Vanessa arrived at Julien''s office, and after taking a few deep breaths, she raised her hand and


    knocked on the door. When she received a reply, she pushed the door open and stepped into


    Julien''s office. "Mr. Kyle, were you looking for me?"


    Julien immediately stopped what he was doing at that moment and looked up. He asked, "Where


    did you go this morning?"


    Vanessa said carefully, "I went to settle some personal matters."


    Julien frowned. "Come nearer."


    Vanessa got closer to Julien and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Julien scrolled through his phone and found thetest trending news. "Look at this."


    Vanessa took over the phone and saw the title at the top of the page. "Middle- aged women teamed


    up to subdue robbers."


    Not only the entire robbery was exaggeratedly narrated, it even described how heroic those middle-


    aged women who helped Vanessa was. On top of that, there were also photos of them subduing the


    robber.


    Vanessa smiled awkwardly and said, "Well, there was a minor incident this morning, but it''s all


    settled now. I won''t let it affect my work. You can definitely rest assured, Mr. Kyle."


    Julien raised his eyebrows again and said, "Do you think that this is what I care about?"


    Vanessa: "What''s your concern then? Oh, I know. You don''t want me to reveal to the media where I


    work, so that it won''t affect thepany''s reputation, am I right?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julien said, "I only care if you''re injured."


    Vanessa was surprised.


    Julien asked, "Answer me. Or do you prefer me to take off your clothes and check it myself?"


    Vanessa stepped back in a fluster. "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me, Mr. Kyle."


    Julien said, "Come here."


    Vanessa said, "I''m really fine."


    She really didn''t need him to take off her clothes to check.


    Although he had already seen her naked, they were at thepany now. How could they do such a


    thing at a workce?


    Julien said, "If such a thing ever happens again, you should prioritise your safety first. You can just


    buy another bag if you lose one."


    Vanessa murmured, "This Lady Dior bag is quite expensive. I''m not some richdy. How can I just


    give it up like this?"


    Julien was speechless.


    At the end of the day, it was still all about money.


    This woman loved money so much that she didn''t even care about her own life.


    Vanessa slowly distanced herself away from him. She said, "Mr. Kyle, do you have anything else to


    say? If not, I''ll get back to work first."


    Julien did not answer her.


    Vanessa said, "I''ll go out first then."


    As soon as Vanessa left, Julien picked up his mobile phone and made a phone call, "About the


    robbery that had happened this morning, I want the public''s whole attention on this matter. I want


    the police to feel the pressure, so that the robber will get convicted as soon as possible."


    The person at the other end of the phone replied, "Yes, Mr. Kyle."


    Julien added, "Also, I want you to send two of your men to watch over Vanessa. I don''t want to see


    something like this happening to her again."


    If such a thing were to happen again, Julien was sure that Vanessa would still choose to hold onto


    her handbag. She would never think of what these vicious robbers were capable of. Luck was on


    her side that she did not get hurt this time, but no one could predict if she would still be this lucky


    the next time.


    After hanging up the phone, Julien called Joel into his office. He said, "I want you to get the nicest


    and trendiest bags from each brand and send all of them to Vanessa''s house. Remember to keep


    the receipts so that she wouldn''t get cheated if she ns to sell them in the future."


    Joel said, "Mr. Kyle, why don''t you just give her the money instead?"


    Julien looked at Joel coldly without uttering another word. Joel immediately understood what Julien


    meant and said, "Mr. Kyle, just forget what I''ve just said. I''ll get it done right away."


    Julien thought in his heart, "What a fool! How is giving money and giving a branded handbag the


    same?"

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    Coming out of Julien''s office, Vanessa''s felt as if her heart had fallen into a jar of honey. The fact


    that Julien was concerned about her safety made her happier than receiving money or a house from


    him. It was so even when the thing she needed the most at this point in time was money.


    However, Vanessa did not know that a thunderstorm was waiting for her.


    She went to the pantry and made herself a cup of ck tea to give herself a boost. However, when


    she returned to the office, everyone''s attention was on her, as if they were staring at some strange-


    looking monster.


    "Vanessa, don''t you think that you should give us an exnation?" Queenie Allen stood up and


    asked Vanessa. She was looking at Vanessa with acent look, as if she was going to destroy


    Vanessa.


    Vanessa hated Queenie''s condescending tone. She sneered and said, "Queenie, who do you think


    you are? What''s there for me to exin to you?"


    Queenie said, "Vanessa, I''m nothing to you, and you don''t need to exin anything to me, but you


    imed that you''re single when you first joined Rovio. However, that''s not the truth at all. You got


    pregnant before you''re married. You''re not single as you imed to be."


    Vanessa was dumbfounded.


    What did Queenie mean?


    Did she find out about Lawrie''s existence?


    But that was impossible. How did Queenie find out about it?


    Just when Vanessa wasn''t sure whether Queenie had found something, Queenie immediately gave


    Vanessa an affirmative answer, "Vanessa, you should check the internal mailbox now and take a


    careful look at it. I''ll wait and see if you can still be this confident after reading the email."


    Vanessa was worried that Lawrie would get exposed, so she immediately returned to her desk and


    opened thepany''s internal mailbox. As soon as she opened the email, she saw four photos, all


    of which were pictures of her and Lawrie at the hospital.


    The person who sent the email obviously knew that these photos alone were not enough to prove


    that Vanessa was the little boy''s mother. Therefore, there was a video attached to the email.


    Vanessa downloaded the video and watched it.


    In the video, Vanessa was chatting with Lawrie, and Lawrie was calling her ''Mommy'' over and over


    again...


    Anyone who saw this would probably believe that they were indeed mother and son.


    Who was the one that took these covert shots?


    Why did they send these pictures to thepany?


    Out of anger, Vanessa''s hand gripping the mouse, was trembling. She was afraid, not because her


    colleagues had found out that she had a son, but because she was afraid that Julien, who was


    sitting in the president''s office, would find out about it. She was not ready to confess to him about


    Lawrie''s existence.


    Vanessa instinctively turned to look at Julien''s office.


    At this time, Joel Skr, who had juste out of Julien''s office, could sense that the atmosphere


    was not right. He nced at everyone and then looked at Vanessa. "What''s the matter, Vanessa?


    What happened?"


    Before Vanessa could answer, Queenie spoke, "Joel, someone has sent an anonymous email to the


    internal mailbox. The email exposed that Vanessa has a three year-old son. There are photos and


    videos to prove it, so it must betrue."


    "Vanessa, is it true?" This matter was beyond the scope of what Joel could handle. No, it was not


    only beyond his powers, this usation was just too serious. If what Queenie said turned out to be


    true, the first person who would get fired would be him.


    Lawrie was a sensible and considerate son. Vanessa was never ashamed of him. When Lawrie was


    mentioned, Vanessa inadvertently put on a proud smile that only a mother would have. "It''s true that


    I have a son. So what?"


    The moment Vanessa admitted that she had a son, Queenie said with a smug, "See, she admitted it


    herself. She isn''t single at all. She has a child before she''s even married. The biggest victim of this


    matter should be Mr. Kyle. Mr. Kyle was fooled by this pretentious woman, and that''s why he got


    engaged to her."


    At that moment, criticizing and questioning voices began to echo through the office. Everyone was


    questioning Vanessa like they were the victim.


    Looking into their eyes, Vanessa could tell that they hated her not because she had a son, but


    because she could win the favour of the high and almighty Mr. Kyle. More importantly, he still chose


    to get engaged to her despite all the opposing voices.


    In this world, there were many good looking women with good family backgrounds but none of them


    could catch Julien''s attention. But how did a woman with a child manage to do that?


    Joel did not expect that Vanessa would admit it. He, who had a tremendous breadth of experience,


    was also panicking. At that moment, he could only stand still and looked at Vanessa, not knowing


    which side he should take.


    However, Vanessa''s focus was never on these people. Her attention had always been on the


    president''s office.


    What would Julien do if he were to find out that she had a son?


    Would he look at her with a peculiar look in his eyes, like these people did?


    Or would he...


    Vanessa didn''t know, but she was ready for the worst. In any case, she had to protect Lawrie, even


    if it meant that she would have to leave Rovio.


    Just when Vanessa was at a loss, the man who she had been paying attention to probably heard


    themotion, so he opened the door and walked out of his office.


    Julien''s appearance made everyone fall silent in an instant. In the next second, everyone scrambled


    to confess Vanessa''s crimes. In fact, giving birth to a child out of wedlock was nothing shocking, but


    they made it sound like she was a wicked woman who cheated Julien''s money and feelings.


    Among this group of people, Queenie, the instigator, was the loudest.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Queenie was so excited to expose Vanessa''s secret that she hadpletely forgotten who the man


    who appeared was. She rushed up to Julien and made her usationcently, "Mr. Kyle,


    you''ve been deceived by Vanessa. She has a three-year-old son. She doesn''t deserve you."


    As soon as Queenie said that, the chaotic office once again fell silent. Everyone held their breath


    and waited. They were waiting for the only man who could decide on Vanessa''s fate to give her a


    ruthless sentence, so that she would never be able to rise again for the rest of her life.


    Vanessa was the same. She was also waiting. She was waiting for Julien''s judgment.


    However, she was not as calm as she appeared to be on the outside. She was clenching her fists


    so tightly that her nails had already sunk into her palms.


    However, when everyone''s attention was on Julien, all Julien could see was Vanessa. He saw her


    panic, her fear, and many more emotions that he had never seen before.


    He wanted to hold her in his arms and protect her so that no one could hurt her.


    The moment such an idea came into his mind, Julien went on to do it. Under everyone''s gaze, he


    took Vanessa into his arms and said, "Vanessa, I''m sorry that you''ve been wronged like this. I


    should''ve introduced our son to the public earlier."

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    Julien''s words once again silenced the entire office. It was so quiet that everyone''s breathing could


    be heard clearly.


    Vanessa had a child, and she even lied that she was single. Any man would immediately break up


    with her and kick her out of his life the moment he found out about it.


    However, things did not turn out that way at all. Julien''s reaction was beyond everyone''s


    expectations.


    How did that child be Julien and Vanessa¡¯s child out of a sudden?


    However, Vanessa knew that the child was definitely not Julien''s. Before what had happened that


    year, Julien had called her on the phone to tell her that he was still in Chatterton Town.


    It would take him more than ten hours by flight to get to New York. Unless he had travelled by a


    space rocket, it was impossible for him to show up in New York at that time.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Therefore, Vanessa knew that Julien was doing this to protect her as well as Lawrie.


    At this moment, Vanessa let Julien hug her as she leaned against him, resting her face against his


    thick chest and listening to his steady and powerful heartbeat.


    It''s really nice to have him by her side!


    With him around, Vanessa thought that even if the sky were to copse, he would still be there to


    hold it up for her. She no longer needed to face everything by herself.


    Everyone had the same question in their minds, including Queenie. She finally had something on


    Vanessa, how could she let her off so easily? "Mr. Kyle, are you still in your right mind? How can


    Vanessa''s child be yours? It''s impossible that you have a son with her."


    Julien patted Vanessa''s back tofort her. Seeing that she was much calmer, he looked up at


    Queenie and said, "It''s impossible for me to have a son with her? Should I have a son with a sinister


    woman like you instead?"


    Queenie was so scared at that instant that her face turned pale, but she still refused to give up. "Mr.


    Kyle, I... No, there must be a misunderstanding here. The person who lied to you is Vanessa. She


    was the one who gave birth to a child with another man, not me."


    Julien ignored Queenie. He thought that there was no need for him to exin his affairs to all these


    outsiders. He turned to Joel and said in a cold voice, "Joel, I want you to settle everything here. I


    don''t want to see any more ipetent employees in my office again."


    Seeing that the president had made his stand, Joel finally breathed a sigh of relief. He answered,


    "Yes, Mr. Kyle."


    Under everyone''s gaze, Julien carried Vanessa in his arms and strode out of the office.


    After getting in the car, Julien immediately put on his usual indifferent look and stared ahead. He no


    longer looked at Vanessa, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, nor did he start the car


    engine.


    Perhaps, that was really the case. No man could ept that the woman he loved had given birth to


    another man''s child. Julien really cared about it but he would not show it in front of others. He did


    not want to give anyone the chance to hurt Vanessa.


    Vanessa bit her lip. After taking a few deep breaths, she braced herself to say, "Mr. Kyle, thanks for


    helping me out just now."


    Julien did not respond. Instead, he lit up a cigarette and began to take deep drags off it.


    Seeing that he was ignoring her, Vanessa continued, "I know that this matter will affect thepany


    negatively, especially after you''ve announced our engagement. If someone were to take advantage


    of this matter, Rovio''s share prices will definitely suffer a huge blow."


    Vanessa bit her lip hard and said, "I apologise for the trouble I have caused. I will hand in my


    resignation letter and I''ll never show up in front of you again. I promise that I will not cause any


    more trouble to Rovio."


    Julien took a deep drag on his cigarette and put it off in the ashtray. "Vanessa, is this what I care


    about now?"


    If that was not what he cared about, did he care about her instead?


    It was very likely, but Vanessa did not dare to believe it. She did not dare to give herself any hope,


    so she could only assume otherwise. "I have no money. If you want me to paypensation for


    Rovio''s losses, I definitely can''t afford it."


    Julien clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as he asked, "Whose child is it?"


    Vanessa answered, "Mine."


    Julien was speechless.


    If it wasn''t her child, would he have stood forward and defended her?


    Seeing that Vanessa did not intend to answer him, Julien asked again, "Who''s the child''s father?"


    Who was the child''s father?


    Could she tell him that it was that perverted man who she had sent to the police station that


    morning?


    No matter what, Vanessa would never acknowledge that perverted man as Lawrie''s father.


    Vanessa took a deep breath. After calming down, she said, "He''s dead."


    Julien kept quiet.


    He thought that Vanessa must be trying to infuriate him to death.


    Having to stay with Julien by herself, Vanessa felt extremely suffocated. She said, "Thanks for


    taking my side just now. I''ll get going first then."


    As she tried to open the door to get out of the car, Julien quickly locked the door. "Where''s that child


    now?"


    Vanessa became wary in an instant. "What do you want to do?"


    Julien said, "I want to kill someone."


    He wanted to kill the man, and also the child Vanessa was protecting so vehemently.


    Seeing how angry Julien was, Vanessa believed that he would actually kill someone now. She


    stammered, "He''s not in Chatterton Town."


    If he could, Julien was so exasperated that he would also murder her at once!


    To stop himself from hurting her, Julien lit another cigarette and took a few more drags off it.


    "Vanessa, I will give you ten minutes to exin everything to me. Otherwise, I don''t know what I''ll


    do."


    Vanessa didn''t want to talk about the terrible past, especially not to Julien. She bit her lips and


    refused to say anything.


    Seeing that she was torturing herself, Julien was so angry that he put off the cigarette and pulled


    her towards him. He kissed her aggressively and tried to deepen the kiss but Vanessa was


    gnashing her teeth tightly, preventing him from doing so.


    After struggling for a while, Vanessa''s lips were already swollen but Julien still could not part her


    lips. He let go of her in exasperation and tried to calm himself down. Then, he spoke in a less


    hostile tone, "You asked me to give you some more time when we were at the register office, is this


    the reason?"


    Vanessa nodded. "Yes."


    Julien asked, "The child''s father is dead?"


    Vanessa replied, "Yes."


    Julien said, "From now on, I''ll be the child''s father."


    Vanessa''s eyes widened in surprise. She looked at Julien as she said, "Julien, do you know what


    you are talking about?"


    Julien asked, "Where''s the kid now?"


    Vanessa was speechless.


    Julien said, "Did you hear me?"


    After a long while, Vanessa finally answered, "At the hospital."


    Julien had been keeping silent throughout their journey to the hospital. However, he slowly realized


    that the reason why Vanessa valued money more than her own life was probably that annoying kid


    who was lying in the hospital now.


    He had talked to that annoying kid on the phone before. However, he trusted Vanessa and thought


    that that kid was really her friend''s son, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. But it seemed like he


    was really an idiot. Why didn''t he send someone to do a background check on her?

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    It was not a long drive to Rovio Hospital, but Vanessa felt like a century had passed. Now that


    Lawrie was exposed, sitting beside Julien was too excruciating.


    After a tormenting journey, Julien and Vanessa finally arrived at the hospital.


    Vanessa immediately got out of the car and even thought of running away. However, Julien saw


    right through her and said, "This hospital is under Rovio''s management. Now that everything has


    come to light, I really don''t see the point of you running away, don''t you think so?"


    Listening to Julien''s sarcastic remarks, Vanessa pouted her lips, "Who said I was going to run


    away?"


    She was just thinking about it. She wouldn''t actually have the guts to do that.


    Julien was right. Not to mention Rovio Hospital, even if it was the entire Chatterton Town and even


    the whole world, if Julien wanted to find something, he would definitely be able to do so.


    After getting out of the car, Julien ignored Vanessa and walked towards the elevator.


    Vanessa paused and then hurriedly caught up with him, "Mr. Kyle, Lawrie is a sensible but very


    sensitive child. I''m begging you, please don''t put on such a serious look when you see him. Else,


    he''d think that you don''t like him."


    "Lawrie? That annoying brat''s name is Lawrie?" Julien said with his back facing Vanessa. He


    thought that the name was terrible. "I don''t think I''d like a kid with such a terrible name."


    "I''m not asking you to like him, I''m just begging you not to scare him." When Vanessa heard how


    Julien was constantlyining about Lawrie, as his mother, Vanessa was heartbroken. "I was


    the one who gave him this name. As long as he likes it, why do you care so much?"


    Her son?


    Why did he care so much?


    Why was it only about her and that annoying brat? What about him? Why was he excluded?


    Julien''s face darkened in an instant. Vanessa knew that he was angry again, so she said, "What on


    earth. I didn''t even get mad at you when you criticized my son. How dare you get angry with me?"


    Julien said coldly, "What are you waiting for?"


    Vanessa quickly pressed the eighth floor button. The elevator door closed on them, and went


    straight to the eighth floor of the hospital.


    Julien and Vanessa finally arrived at Lawrie''s ward.


    Vanessa couldn''t wait to see her precious son, so she reached out and wanted to push the door


    open. However, Julien, who she had neglected, immediately pulled her back.


    Vanessa was eager to see Lawrie so she was a little annoyed at Julien. "What are you doing?"


    Before they had arrived at Lawrie''s ward, Julien had imagined countless scenarios of him meeting


    Lawrie. However, when he was finally outside of the ward, he could not help but chicken out. This


    was the first time ever in his life that he had tried to run away from something.


    Before this, he didn''t think that who Lawrie''s father was would matter to him. As long as it was


    Vanessa''s child, it would be his child too.


    That was how Julien had been trying to brainwash himself.


    However, when he had to face the child that the woman he loved had with another man, he started


    to waver. He didn''t want to see that child. He could not ept that the woman he loved had given


    birth to a child for another man.


    Julien wished the child Vanessa had given birth to was a Kyle, and that it was his bloodline. He


    hoped that the child would call him Daddy instead...


    At that moment, his mind waspletely overwhelmed. After thinking it through, Julien pushed all


    those thoughts out of his mind, trying to use another way to hide his true thoughts. He said, "You''re


    letting that brat stay in this kind of ward? How many patients are there in one room?"


    Vanessa knew that money was never a problem in Julien''s world. He had never had to worry about


    money his whole life. Perhaps, he didn''t even know that there were people in this world who


    couldn''t even afford to feed themselves.


    Vanessa smiled and said, "Mr. Kyle, in fact, it''s already a miracle for an ordinary person like me to


    be able to admit my son into a private hospital like this. You probably don''t know that there are


    many children in this world that couldn''t even afford to get treatment at the hospital, right?"


    Vanessa was not talking about herself, but when Julien heard what she had said, he could feel a


    sharp pain in his heart. He could not help but wonder if Vanessa had once gone through a time not


    being able to send a sick child to the hospital? Was that why she had be so money-minded?


    He unconsciously held Vanessa''s hand in his palm and said, "Rovio is involved in many charities


    even since my father''s time. He would build schools and donate to medical institutions, hoping that


    more poor children can receive treatment. After I took over the helm, a special department has been


    set up to manage such charity work, but I rarely intervene. However, from now on, I''ll pay more


    attention to it, and try my very best to ensure every child receives necessary treatment."


    In fact, it was really beyond Vanessa''s expectation that Julien would say such things. She looked at


    him nkly and forgot what she should have said in response. At that moment, Winnie came out of


    the ward and was surprised to see Vanessa. She asked, "Vanessa, are you off work already?"


    Vanessa was about to answer when Winnie noticed Julien standing next to her. "Who is this,


    Vanessa?"


    Vanessa smiled awkwardly and said, "This is my boss. He found out that Lawrie was sick, so he


    dropped by to pay Lawrie a visit."


    Julien did not refute Vanessa''s words, but suddenly pulled her into his arms instead.


    Winnie immediately understood that Julien was not just Vanessa''s boss. She was a smart woman,


    so she quickly said, "Lawrie has just woken up. You should go see him now. I''m going out to get


    some fruits for him."


    Vanessa red at Julien. This person was really annoying.


    Julien did not think that there was anything with his actions. He thought that putting things into


    action was much more effective than trying to exin it with words.


    "Lawrie is awake, I''m going in now." said Vanessa.


    Julien said, "Okay. I''ll go over after a cigarette break."


    In fact, Julien rarely smoked. He would only smoke when he needed to calm himself down, just like


    he did just now. He told Vanessa that he had to smoke simply because he was not ready to meet


    Lawrie.


    How great would it be if that kid was his child...


    Vanessa nced at Julien and knew that he did not want to go into the ward, so she did not force


    him. In fact, she was hoping that Julien would leave. Lawrie was a sensitive child. If he were to see


    Julien''s cold face, he would definitely be scared. Things would be worse if Lawrie were to say


    something unpleasant that might irritate Julien even more.


    Vanessa added, "Okay, I''ll go in first then."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Julien waved his hand, asking her to go ahead.

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    After Vanessa had gone into the ward, Julien took out a cigarette and was about to light it. However,


    he remembered that he was at the hospital so he went over to the smoking area. Apart from the


    crowd at the smoking area, Julien was not quite used to the overwhelming cigarette smoke, so he


    left after taking only a few drags off his cigarette.


    The hospital was a crowded and busy ce. Amid this bustling world, Julien still felt like he did not


    belong to this world.


    Perhaps, it was because he was born and raised in a rich family like the Kyle family. Everyone in his


    family had a personal doctor. Even if they had to be admitted into the hospital, they would definitely


    get admitted into a first ss ward, which was even more luxurious than a five- star hotel room.


    Throughout his life, he had never experienced the suffering of ordinary people.


    Thinking of this, Julien went to the director of Rovio Hospital, Marcus Hudson''s office, to see


    Lawrie''s attending doctor, Dr. Ashleigh, and talk about Lawrie''s condition and medical history.


    When he read through Lawrie''s medical record, Julien was heartbroken.


    Owing to the spectacr advances in medicine, leukaemia was no longer an incurable disease.


    However, the treatment was unbearable. Most adults might not be able to withstand it, let alone a


    toddler like Lawrie.


    ording to Lawrie''s medical record, Vanessa was Lawrie''s only guardian. Lawrie''s father''s name


    was not written in there, which indirectly proved that Vanessa was not lying to him. Lawrie''s father


    was probably dead, otherwise, he would not have kept his nose out of their lives throughout these


    years.


    That was to say, not only Vanessa had to raise Lawrie by herself, she even had to take care of his


    expensive medical bills. She was only a girl in her early twenties but who was the one who made


    her carry such a heavy burden by herself?


    It was that d*mnned man!


    Julien was so furious that he clenched his fists and punched against the desk. That b*stard married


    Vanessa, and even made her give birth to his child, but he did not take good care of them and


    protect them. How could he die so soon, and let Vanessa suffer all this on her own?


    Both Marcus and Ashleigh were stunned by Julien''s sudden action. They stammered, "Mr, Mr.


    Kyle..."


    Julien said, "Please tell me everything about Lawrie''s condition."


    Ashleigh exined, "Mr. Kyle, Lawrie was hospitalized once when he was still in Avend and his


    condition was under control for the past year. This time, it was because his condition had worsened


    out of a sudden that he was sent to the hospital again. However, we''ve managed to stop his


    condition from worsening."


    Julien raised his eyebrows and asked, "You''re only stopping his condition from worsening?"


    Marcus immediately interrupted, "We will arrange the best doctor to treat him with the best


    medicine. We will cure him within the shortest time, so that he can live a healthy and happy life like


    many other children."


    Julien said, "Immediately upgrade his ward and arrange the best doctor to treat him. Also, get the


    best nurses to take care of him but do not charge them even a cent. I''ll take care of all the medical


    expenses instead."


    Marcus nodded repeatedly, "Yes, Mr. Kyle."


    This hospital was the Kyle family''s property, so whatever Julien said went.


    After leaving Marcus'' office, Julien went over to Lawrie''s ward. However, he was a little hesitant to


    meet Lawrie.


    A year ago, when he took over Rovio, his father was not there by his side to assist him. At that time,


    he was not even afraid when he had to face the media and the shareholders by himself. However,


    he was actually at a loss because of a little boy.


    After hesitating for quite some time, Julien finally figured it all out. As long as he wanted to be with


    Vanessa, no matter how reluctant he was to ept Lawrie, he must make himself do it, because he


    knew that Vanessa treasured Lawrie more than him.


    After thinking it through, Julien once again stood at the door to Lawrie''s ward and pushed the door


    open without any hesitation. The first thing that he saw when he stepped into the ward was


    Vanessa, who was sitting on the edge of the hospital bed. She was holding a bowl of sliced apples


    and feeding them to Lawrie.


    Lawrie opened his mouth wide and he would smile at Vanessa every time he took a bite.


    Although Lawrie looked pale, the smile on his face was still very sweet... Julien was very envious to


    see how happy they were together. Then, he began to feel annoyed. He thought that Lawrie was


    ugly, and his smile was hideous. No matter how Julien looked at Lawrie, he would still think that he


    was extremely annoying.


    At that moment, an image appeared in Julien''s mind. If he and Vanessa had a child, their child


    would definitely be the best-looking child in the world. Their child would definitely not look like


    Lawrie at all.


    However, Vanessa, who was in the ward, did not notice that Julien was standing at the door. She


    continued to feed Lawrie as she said, "Lawrie, we need to eat more fruits and vegetables too, then


    only you will grow taller and stronger, okay?


    Lawrie nodded adorably. "Okay. I''ll listen to you, Mommy."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Listening to Lawrie''s childish voice, Vanessa couldn''t help but want to kiss him. As soon as the


    thought came into her mind, Vanessa went ahead to kiss Lawrie''s face. "Lawrie, you''re so adorable.


    You''re so cute that I want to bite you."


    Lawrie said softly, "I''m your sweetheart, Mommy."


    Vanessa chuckled and said, "Yes, I''m going to bite you now, my little sweetheart."


    Lawrie was so amused that he broke into a fit ofughter. Because of theughter, Lawrie''s pale


    face flushed a little. "Mommy! Mommy!"


    Vanessa parted his lips and pretended like she was going to bite him. "I''m going to eat you now,


    Lawrie. Are you scared?"


    Lawrie shook his head. "I know that you love me. You will never eat me."


    "You''re so smart, Lawrie!" said Vanessa.


    Lawrie said, "Because you''re smart, that''s why I''m smart."


    This mother and son were so loving that it felt like no one could ever blend into their world...


    Looking at them, Julien who wanted to enter the ward, stood still instead.


    To tell the truth, Julien still could not ept Lawrie''s existence.


    Hence, he quietly closed the door and left.


    He still needed time to digest what had happened that day.


    When Julien was closing the door, Vanessa happened to turn her head and saw his lonely figure.


    She knew that he could not ept Lawrie, but she would not me him for it.


    In fact, what he did for her that afternoon was already beyond her expectation. Under such a


    circumstance, Julien resolutely stood by her side and protected her. He made her understand


    through his actions that his feelings for her had never changed. However, some things had already


    happened and they could never return to how they were in the past.

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    In fact, life was just a process of growth.


    It was a good thing to experience ups and downs in life. After going through them all, one would


    then be able to face all the future challenges with a calm heart.


    "Mommy, why are you sad? Did I do something that upset you?" Lawrie was indeed too sensitive.


    Vanessa was slightly furrowing her brows but Lawrie could already tell that something was wrong.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Oh my silly Lawrie. With you here with me, I will only feel happy. How can I be sad?" Vanessa


    rubbed Lawrie''s head. "Lawrie, don''t think so much, okay? Just remember that I''ll always love you."


    Lawrie insisted on his opinion. "But you don''t look happy, Mommy."


    Vanessa smiled and said, "Even if I''m sad, it will never be because of you."


    Lawrie pouted his tiny lips. "Is it because of that big bad guy?"


    Vanessa quickly covered Lawrie''s mouth. "Lawrie, I told you that there is no big bad guy. Don''t


    mention this word anymore, okay?"


    Lawrie pouted. "It must be a super big bad guy who made you angry then."


    Vanessa said helplessly, "Listen to me, Lawrie. Let''s not talk about any big bad guy anymore,


    okay?"


    Lawrie did not want Vanessa to worry, so he nodded and said, "Okay, I won''t mention it anymore."


    Lawrie knew that he was still very young so could not protect her yet. But when he grew up and had


    the ability to protect her, he must defeat that big bad guy who always made his Mommy sad. He


    would let him know what he was capable of.


    As soon as Julien walked out of the hospital, Joel Skr''s phone call came in. Joel said in a hurry,


    "Mr. Kyle, something happened! Something big has happened!"


    In fact, the people who work alongside Julien were individuals who were carefully selected through


    countless interviews and well-trained for the job. No matter what happened, they would have the


    ability to settle it. Hence, listening to Joel''s panicking voice, Julien was extremely dissatisfied.


    "What''s the big deal?"


    Joel said in a hurry, "Someone broke the news to the public saying that Vanessa has a son and she


    doesn''t even know who the father was. The news immediately went trending on every media


    tform as soon as it was out. By the time we found out about it, the news had already gone viral. If


    we were to take it down now, not only would we not be able to silence the public, they might even


    think that we''re trying to cover up.


    "Who''s the one behind it?" As Rovio''s president, even if Julien did nothing, the public would still be


    watching over his every move. The number of people who were interested in his affairs were far


    beyond than one could have imagined.


    Rovio Corporation Inc had been one of the most profitable enterprises for many years. Rovio''s


    every move might actually affect the global economy.


    Joel said, "I''ve already sent someone to look into it but we haven''t found anything."


    "Continue to look into it." Julien had experienced all kinds of challenges over the years. He turned


    around and returned to the hospital as he said, "Since the matter has been exposed, then we''ll


    uncover everything to the public. I want the whole world to know that Vanessa Love is my woman."


    "Yes, Mr. Kyle." Joel nodded and said, "By the way, the public rtions team has alsoe up with


    a few solutions. I''ll tell you about them now."


    Without a doubt, such news would have an impact on thepany and judging from the current


    situation, it seemed like it was affecting thepany negatively.


    Hence, Rovio''s public rtions team had immediatelye up with various solutions to settle this


    matter. It was now all up to Julien to make the final say.


    One of the solutions, and also the most hical among them all, was to put all the me on


    Vanessa and make Julien the victim.


    This was the closest to the truth, but Julien immediately rejected this idea. He said in a cold voice,


    "If I, Julien Glover Kyle, can''t even protect my own woman, what else can I do? Tell them that no


    one is allowed to touch Vanessa. If anyone of them dares to do anything that would hurt her, I will


    definitely make them pay for it."


    Joel said, "You can rest assured, Mr. Kyle. I''ll let them know now."


    In the ward, Vanessa was holding a children''s storybook as she narrated the story to Lawrie. "Once


    upon a time, there was a mother wolf and a little wolf living in a forest. In order to feed the little wolf,


    the mother wolf would work very hard to hunt for food..."


    While Vanessa was telling the story, the door to the ward was suddenly pushed open. Julien, who


    had already left, showed up in the ward.


    Vanessa was delighted to see him. She asked, "I thought you left, didn''t you?"


    Julien walked over, and without thinking if there were other patients in the ward, he held Vanessa in


    his arms and said, "Vanessa, there''s something that I need you to help me with."


    Vanessa moved but could not get out his embrace. She hurriedly asked, "What is it?"


    Julien added, "Let''s get married now."


    Vanessa was dumbfounded.


    Was this man crazy?


    He knew that she had a son, but he still wanted to marry her. If he was not crazy, then what was


    he?


    He must have gone out of his mind.


    Shock, worry, fear... Countless emotions began to overwhelm Vanessa, making her flustered and at


    a loss.


    "Big bad guy! Big bad guy! You are the big bad guy!" Lawrie suddenly screamed uncontrobly. He


    struggled to get up and wanted to push Julien away. He shouted the loudest he could, "Big bad guy,


    I will not let you bully my mommy! Don''t you dare to bully her!"


    Vanessa pushed Julien away and hugged Lawrie, who had gone out of control. "Lawrie, there''s no


    big bad guy here. No one is bullying me too. Don''t be afraid, okay?"


    However, Lawrie did not listen to Vanessa at all. He cried and said, "Big bad guy! He is the big bad


    guy! Go away. Don''t bully my mommy!"


    Julien frowned. He did not evenin about him, but there he was, shouting at him. At that


    instant, Julien was so annoyed that he felt like throwing Lawrie out of the window.


    Vanessa tried to calm Lawrie down. "Lawrie... he''s really not a bad guy. Trust me, okay?"


    Lawrie raised his head and looked at Julien. Then, he said to Vanessa, "Mommy, he is so ugly and


    he looks scary too. I don''t like him..."


    Julien was speechless.


    He''s ugly?


    He''s ugly?


    This little brat who looked like a clown was actually saying that he, Julien Glover Kyle, was ugly?


    Was he ugly though?


    Of course not. There was probably something wrong with this kid''s eyes.


    "Okay. If you say so." As Vanessa consoled Lawrie, she sneaked a nce at Julien. To be honest, if


    Julien was considered ugly, no one in this world would be deemed good-looking.


    She was really confused over Lawrie''s judgment. Which part of Julien''s face made Lawrie think that


    he was ugly?


    It seemed that men and women had different aesthetic preferences. Just like how many women


    were considered beautiful in the men''s eyes but not to women, and vice versa.

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    "Mommy..." Lawrie threw himself into Vanessa''s arms with a pout and put on a pitiful face. "I don''t


    want to see this ugly, bad guy anymore. Mommy, can you make him go away?"


    With a dejected face, Vanessa begged piteously in her heart. "Lawrie, can you stop talking already?


    If you go on like this, our beloved Mr. Kyle is going to get mad. If he gets angry, I''ll be the one who


    will suffer. If you love me, please stop talking, okay?"


    "Hey kid, do you know what you''re talking about?" Julien was furious, but the person who had to


    suffer this time was not Vanessa, but, Lawrie, the troublemaker. Julien reached out his hand and


    picked Lawrie up like he was a kitten. "Your eyes don''t look like there''s anything wrong with them,


    but why do you keep talking nonsense?"


    Julien really wanted to throw this little brat out of the window. Lawrie was obviously the ugly one


    here. How could he say that Julien was ugly instead?


    Perhaps, he was dumb, just like his mother. He could not even tell whether someone was good


    looking.


    Lawrie held Julien''s head and tried to kick him. "Big bad guy! Let me go! Or I''ll bite you!" "Bite me?"


    Julien scorned. "Are you a puppy or something? Do you only know how to bite?" Lawrie was so


    angry that his face turned red. "Big bad guy! Don''t touch me! I don''t like you! I hate you!"


    "Calm down, Lawrie. Mommy is hereto save you." Vanessa tried to take Lawrie back, but Julien


    dodged her. Vanessa was so annoyed that she stamped her feet. "Julien, put him down now. Don''t


    scare him."


    Julien said, "He needs someone to teach him a lesson."


    Vanessa said angrily, "He is my son. Even if he needs to be punished, I''m the only one who can do


    that. Why do you bother so much?"


    Julien was speechless.


    Yes, Lawrie was her son, and Julien had nothing to do with him at all.


    No, it was true that he had nothing to do with him, but from now on, her son was also his son. Since


    she couldn''t bear to punish him, he would do it for her. He would not tolerate Lawrie''s unruly


    behaviour.


    While Julien was distracted, Vanessa took Lawrie away and held him in her arms.


    "Lawrie, are you okay?"


    Lawrie said pathetically, "Mommy, let''s call the police and let them take this bad guy away."


    In Lawrie''s eyes, Julien was like an atrocious sinner. Since he could not drive Julien away, he would


    ask the police to take Julien away and lock him up. In short, he would never let this obnoxious man


    appear in front of Vanessa ever again.


    "Lawrie, he''s not a bad guy. The police won''t take him away. Just let me talk to him first, okay?"


    Vanessa did not want Lawrie to feel wronged, so she told Julien. "Mr. Kyle, Lawrie is shy of


    strangers. Could you please go out first?"


    Julien was speechless.


    At that instant, he really wanted to ignore them and just stay here. However, he realised that the


    rest of the patients were looking at him as if they were looking at a monster. He was extremely


    embarrassed, so he had no choice but to go out and asked the hospital to transfer Lawrie to a first


    ss private ward immediately.


    In fact, Vanessa was very satisfied with the hospital''s services. Now that Julien wanted to transfer


    Lawrie to a VIP ward, Vanessa was somewhat reluctant. However, when she thought that Lawrie


    would be having a better environment to live in, she could not help but agree.


    At this moment, there were only the three of them in the ward. Julien stared straight into Lawrie''s


    face. The more he looked at Lawrie, the more annoyed he was. It was especially the case when he


    recalled how Lawrie nuzzled in Vanessa''s arm. Julien was burning with envy!


    What an annoying brat!


    Likewise, Lawrie hated Julien too. As sensitive as he was, he could clearly tell that Julien disliked


    him. While Vanessa was not looking, he stuck his tongue out at Julien, trying to scare him off.


    However, not only was he not intimidating, he actually looked immensely cute.


    Seeing how adorable Lawrie was, Julien''s heart softened a little. Of course, it was just a little. Julien


    would never admit that this annoying kid was actually quite adorable.


    "Mommy, this room is better. You don''t have to sleep on the chair anymore. You can sleep with me


    on the bed." Lawrie didn''t want to pay any attention to Julien anymore. His main concern was


    Vanessa and the new ward. He was satisfied with everything, except for the big bad guy who


    refused to leave.


    Julien said, "Vanessa, I''ll wait for you outside.


    I have something to tell you."


    Lawrie said, "Mommy has nothing to say to you."


    Vanessa covered Lawrie''s mouth and said with a solemn face, "Lawrie, how can you be so rude?"


    Seeing that Vanessa was being this serious, Lawrie immediately drew in his horns. He lowered his


    little head and said, "I''m sorry, Mommy."


    Vanessa stroked Lawrie''s head. "If you''re sorry, then don''t ever do that again, do you understand?"


    Lawrie nodded. "Yes, Mommy."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, that man was really a bad guy and he really disliked him. It was really impossible for him


    not to do that again.


    "Okay, you should lie down and get some rest already. I''ll be back soon, okay?" Vanessa said as


    she covered Lawrie with the nket. Lawrie had been messing around for quite a while now so he


    was probably tired. Now that he was sick, he shouldn''t be too active, otherwise, it might actually


    worsen his condition.


    "Mommy, who is cuter? That person or me?" Lawrie stuck his head out and asked.


    Vanessa asked in reply, "Who?"


    Lawrie pointed outside, indicating that he was referring to Julien.


    Vanessa smiled and said, "Of course my Lawrie is the cutest. No one in this world is cuter than


    you."


    After receiving Vanessa''s answer, Lawriey back in bed with satisfaction. "I love you, Mommy."


    "I love you too, Baby." After putting Lawrie to bed, Vanessa was about to step out of the ward to


    look for Julien when she received a call from Harper Young. Seeing that it was her, Vanessa


    became nervous in an instant. "Miss Young, is the test result out now?"


    Harper answered, "Yes."


    Vanessa unconsciously clenched her fists. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Okay, I''m


    ready for it. Just tell me the results, Miss Young."


    Harper said, "The test result came back negative, which meant that he is not Lawrie''s father. He is


    not the man who hurt you back then."


    Vanessa tried to confirm, "Is it really not him?"


    Harper said, "Vanessa, we''ve been working hard together for so long and finally found someone,


    now that he''s not the person we''re looking for, I''m sure that you must be very disappointed. But


    don''t worry, as long as we continue looking, we will definitely find the man who hurt you."


    Vanessa: "No, Miss Young, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."


    For some inexplicable reasons, when Vanessa heard that Jonathan, that perverted man, was not


    Lawrie''s father, she was not disappointed at all. Instead, she was relieved. She was d that


    Jonathan did not turn out to be Lawrie''s father.

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    Over the years, Harper had always been Vanessa'' side. She knew how eager Vanessa was to find


    the man who defiled her and bring him to justice.


    Now that Jonathan was not the perpetrator, Harper knew that they would have to start all over


    again. However, none of them knew where to start. Harper thought that Vanessa would have been


    devastated, so she said, "Vanessa, I want you to know that I''m always here for you. Don''t keep


    everything to yourself, okay?"


    Vanessa said, "Don''t worry about me, Miss Young. I''m really fine. Since he''s not the one, we''ll just


    keep looking. I believe that we will definitely find that man one day and bring him to justice."


    Upon receiving Vanessa''s reassurance, Harper was relieved. "Vanessa, it''s good that you can think


    this way. That man will definitely get what he deserves one day. Also, if you need my help, please


    do not hesitate to give me a call, okay?"


    Vanessa nodded. "Okay. Thanks, Miss Young!"


    Back then, Vanessa had fallen into Fiona Cobb''s wicked scheme and was pregnant with Lawrie. Not


    only that, Fiona even forced her to give up on the child. Hence, in a fit of anger, Vanessa decided to


    run away from home and cut all ties with her family.


    After Lawrie was born, he had always been in poor health. However, it didn''t catch Vanessa''s


    attention at all. It was until one day that Lawrie was suddenly down with high fever. Hence, she


    quickly brought Lawrie to the local hospital only to find out that Lawrie was suffering from


    leukaemia.


    From then on, Vanessa only had one goal, that was to make money to treat Lawrie''s leukemia.


    Over the years, in order to provide Lawrie with a good life and to treat his illness, Vanessa had once


    worked three jobs and would sleep less than three hours a day. Fortunately, there were helpful


    people like Harper Young and Winnie Zir who came into her life. They were always there for her


    when she was at her hardest.


    Lawrie was not born into aplete family nor did he have a healthy body. At such a young age, he


    had to go through hardships which many people could not withstand. However, Vanessa was very


    optimistic. She believed that the gods would definitely make it up to him in the future for having to


    suffer so much when he was young.


    ording to Mencius, a Chinese Confucian philosopher, when heaven is about to confer a great


    responsibility on any man, it will exercise his mind with suffering, subject his sinews and bones to


    hard work, expose his body to hunger, put him to poverty, ce obstacles in the paths of his deeds,


    so as to stimte his mind, harden his nature, and improve wherever he is ipetent.


    After calming herself down, Vanessa walked out of the ward to see Julien. She saw that Julien was


    sitting on the sofa with his legs gracefully crossed. He was staring into the space, as if he was


    thinking about something.


    Vanessa looked at him for a while before walking up to him. "Mr. Kyle, thank you for letting Lawrie


    stay in such a nice ward."


    Previously, Lawrie was staying in a normal ward, with two other patients in the same ward. Apart


    from the patients, there were also their family members who were there to keep thempany.


    Hence, the ward was usually crowded, and it was nothing like this VIP ward, which was like a


    service apartment.


    Julien put his leg down and turned to look at


    Vanessa. He said, "Is that all I get?"


    Vanessa asked, "What do you want then?"


    Julien added, "Would you do whatever I want then?"


    Vanessa answered, "I''ll try my best to make money and pay you back."


    Julien added, "Huh... I''m afraid that you won''t be able to pay me back even if you were to work for


    the rest of your life."


    Vanessa was speechless.


    He was the one who paid for everything, of course he could say anything he liked. Moreover, Julien


    wouldn''t actually do anything to her anyway, so she would just let him feel good by letting him say


    whatever he wanted then.


    Julien said, "There are some rumors and nastyments going around the Inte. You should


    just ignore them. I will have my men to deal with it."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa sat beside Julien and sneered, "I saw the news a while ago. Those people must have


    nothing better to do in life."


    Julien was slightly astonished. "Aren''t you angry?"


    Vanessa said with a smile, "It''s a fact that I have a child out of wedlock, so why should I be angry?


    What''s more, they said that I have seduced you and it''s the truth too, so I have no reasons to be


    angry."


    Julien replied, "No, they''re wrong. You didn''t seduce me. I was the one who was trying to seduce


    you all this while."


    Vanessa shrugged. She said with an indifferent look on her face. "They are the same thing, aren''t


    they?"


    Julien said, "Of course not."


    Vanessa looked at Julien and suddenly changed the subject. "Mr. Kyle, it doesn''t matter what others


    say about me. Then again, the reason why they looked into my past was you."


    Julien was not surprised that Vanessa had managed to grasp the gist of this entire incident. He had


    always known that Vanessa was a smart person ever since he met her in school. She understood


    how the world works better than anyone else.


    Julien said, "Tell me about it then."


    Vanessa continued, "There are countless women who had children without getting married and I''m


    just one of them. If it wasn''t because I''m your fiancee, no one will ever pay any attention to me.


    They wanted to expose me not because they wanted to destroy me, but you. They wanted to use


    this matter to destroy you."


    Julien said with a smile, "Do you think that they have the ability to destroy me?"


    "Julien, you really shouldn''t take this matter lightly." Vanessa red at him and said solemnly, "We


    all know that a few people can''t do anything to you, but what if there are a lot of people behind this?


    If they continue to spread all these negative news about you, more people are going to join in to


    attack you."


    Julien nodded in satisfaction. "Yeah. Well, you''re analysing the whole situation very well. Go on."


    "What do you mean by that? I''m telling you all these so that you will take this matter seriously."


    Vanessa was very worried that Julien would get hurt because of this matter. Through her tone and


    words, Julien could tell that Vanessa was concerned about him. "You should understand better than


    me that in this digital age, the public''s opinion is something that we shouldn''t take lightly. People


    with malicious intentions may use this against you and you won''t know how bad things will turn out."


    Julien curled his lips into a faint smile. "Are you worried about me?"


    Julien''s light- hearted behaviour made Vanessa roar in anger, "If I''m not worried about you, why am


    I exining all these to you? Do you think I have nothing else better to do?"


    At that instant, Julien stretched out his long arms and pulled Vanessa into his embrace. "With you


    worrying about me, no one will be able to hurt me."


    He would not let anyone hurt her. He would live a long life to protect the people he wanted to


    protect.


    Vanessa was somewhat speechless. "Julien, I''m here to talk about serious matters. Can you please


    be a little more serious?"


    Julien said, "I''m being serious here."


    Vanessa did not know what else she could say.

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    Julien had always acted as if he was above everyone else, and he was so cold that he wouldn''t


    even bother to talk to anyone. Somehow, when Vanessa was discussing something serious with


    him, he was acting like it was just some trivial matter.


    His attitude really made her feel like hitting him in the face.


    Seeing that Vanessa was so agitated, Julien knew that he should stop teasing her. He said, "Okay,


    okay... I''ll be more serious, alright? What do you think we should do then?"


    Vanessa gave Julien another re before voicing her opinion, "We need to find the people behind it


    and stop them from spreading the news."


    Julien raised his eyebrows and said, "They''ve already caused so much trouble by spreading the


    news. Will stopping them be enough?"


    Vanessa said, "Stopping them is the first step. The next step is to counterattack. My mother taught


    me not to mess with anyone, but if they dare to mess with me, I will definitely make them regret


    coming to this world."


    Ever since Julien knew Vanessa, he was captivated by her confident and ruthless demeanor. He


    lowered his head and gently bit her ear lobe. Then he said, "How should we fight back then?"


    Vanessa gritted her teeth as she said fiercely, "I''ll give him a taste of his own medicine."


    Julien said, "Okay, we''ll do as you say. I''ll get someone to get it done right away."


    Vanessa asked, "What? Aren''t you going to think it over first?"


    Julien pinched her face. "You did well today. I''m very satisfied with your performance so I''ll do as


    you say."


    In fact, Julien never had to deal with these kinds of matters himself. He had someone who could


    handle it well on his behalf. However, he was willing to spend time listening to Vanessa''s opinion,


    and he would do whatever she wanted. Moreover, her opinion coincided with his, which made him


    very extremely pleased.


    Vanessa added, "I''m the crux of this matter. If you need my help, just let me know. I will do


    everything that I can to help out. By the way, I won''t be charging you anything for it, so you don''t


    have to worry about bothering me."


    Julien said, "Let''s get married now."


    Vanessa immediately changed the topic. "By the way, it''s time for Lawrie to take his medicine. I


    have to go now."


    Julien grabbed Vanessa''s hand and refused to let her go. "Vanessa, I''m being serious here."


    Vanessa smiled awkwardly. "So am I."


    Julien said in dissatisfaction, "Vanessa Love!"


    Vanessa said, "You promised to give me some time to think it over. Are you going back on your


    words already?"


    Yes, Julien had promised her that he would give her time to consider their marriage. How could he


    go back on his promise?


    Under Vanessa''s gaze, Julien slowly let go of her hand. "Vanessa, everything I''ve said to you is still


    valid, and it will always be. Nothing has ever changed."


    Did she still remember that he told her he would take care of her for the rest of her life?


    Vanessa remembered everything Julien had told her, but after that incident, she did not dare to have


    any hopes about him anymore. Hence, she could only y dumb. "I''m not a robot, how can I


    remember everything you''ve said to me?"


    Listening to Vanessa''s reply, Julien''s face darkened.


    "I have to go back to Lawrie," said Vanessa. "Why don''t you go take care of your own matters first?"


    Julien did not respond to her.


    Whenever he was angry, he wouldn''t speak. Vanessa knew him very well, so she thought that it


    would be the best to leave him alone. Once he had cooled down, everything would be fine again.


    Julien watched as Vanessa entered Lawrie''s ward. Seeing that she was ignoring him, he raised his


    eyebrows in displeasure and said to himself, "Ever since she has that kid, she doesn''t care about


    me anymore. Are all women like this?"


    No, that was not right.


    None of the women in their family were like this.


    His mother, Karen Daly, was not like this at all. She would always care about his father''s feelings


    even after having children. It was the same for his sister, Karen Joy Kyle. She was glued to her


    husband even after she had Larry. Aunt Mia was even worsepared to the two of them. She


    would only bully her son.


    "Ah! Lawrie!"


    As Julien was immersed in his thoughts, Vanessa''s shrilling scream sounded in his ears. Julien,


    who had always been calm, immediately rushed into the room. "Vanessa, what happened?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lawrie... Julien... Lawrie..." Vanessa was so shocked that she could not speak coherently. She


    grabbed Julien tightly and said, "Quick, quick... Save Lawrie. Please, save him. Save him!"


    "Calm down, Vanessa!" Julien quickly looked at Lawrie who was lying on the hospital bed. His face


    was as pale as a ghost, and his eyes were shut. Julien put his finger under his nose and noticed


    that his breath was so weak that he could hardly feel it.


    Julien immediately pressed the emergency button. "The patient has passed out. Send someone


    here immediately."


    Seeing that Lawrie was not breathing, Vanessa was in so much shock that she had forgotten to


    press the emergency button. All she cared about at that moment was Lawrie, who was lying


    unconscious on the bed. She begged, "Don''t scare me, Lawrie. Can you please open your eyes and


    look at me? Mommy is here. Please talk to me."


    Julien said to Vanessa, "Calm down,


    Vanessa. He''ll be fine."


    Vanessa refused to listen to Julien. She continued, "Can you please talk to me? Are you not talking


    to me because you''re angry at me? I promise you, Lawrie. If you wake up, I will ask the police to


    take this big bad guy away. I won''t let him show up in front of you again."


    Listening to what Vanessa had again, Julien''s face once again fell. But for the sake of Lawrie, who


    was ill, Julien did not get mad.


    Soon enough, the doctors and nurses arrived at the ward, "Mr. Kyle..."


    Julien said, "Take a look at him now. You must cure him no matter what."


    The doctors nodded repeatedly and quickly surrounded Lawrie, trying to resuscitate him.


    Seeing that Lawrie was not responding, Vanessa was so nervous that she was biting on her lip. She


    wanted to ask something but she did not have the courage to do so. She was afraid that the answer


    she received would be bad news.


    Julien grabbed her hand tightly in his palms and said, "Don''t hurt yourself, Vanessa. I promise you


    that nothing will happen to Lawrie."


    Vanessa bit her lip and remained silent. She was afraid that she would burst into tears if she were to


    utter a sound.


    She was Lawrie''s only family and his only pir of hope. She must not copse before Lawrie did.


    Julien added. "Vanessa, you''re not his only family now. As long as you and Lawrie are happy, I''m


    willing to raise him up with you."


    Vanessa was still biting her lip, refusing to say a word, which made Julien wonder if she heard what


    he had just said. "Trust me, Vanessa. Lawrie will be fine. He will definitely be fine."

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    However, Vanessa couldn''t hear what Julien was saying at all. Her entire focus was on Lawrie, who


    was lying on the hospital bed.


    Hence, instead of asking Vanessa not to worry, Julien stayed by her side, not leaving her even for


    one bit.


    Fortunately, after a series of resuscitation work, Lawrie slowly woke up.


    "Lawrie..." Seeing that he had woken up, Vanessa immediately rushed to Lawrie''s side and gently


    held his tiny hands in her palms. "Lawrie... Lawrie, don''t scare me like this anymore, okay?"


    "Mommy, don''t cry!" Lawrie wanted to wipe off the tears on Vanessa''s face, but he was so weak that


    he could not even raise his hand. He could only watch as her tears rolled down andnded on his


    face. "Mommy, I don''t want you to be sad."


    "Okay, I''ll not feel sad anymore." Vanessa wiped her tears and tried to force a smile. "As long as


    you are fine, I will be fine. Lawrie, you must get well soon, okay?"


    Lawrie softly said, "Okay."


    Vanessa kissed him and said, "Let''s make a pinky promise!"


    Lawrie pouted. "Mommy, you''re so childish."


    Vanessa said, "As long as my baby can get better, I''m not afraid of being childish."


    Vanessa was afraid that Lawrie would give up on treatment, so she had to use such a childish way


    to make Lawrie pull through it.


    At the same time, Julien was enquiring about Lawrie''s condition. He wanted to know why Lawrie


    had gone unconscious suddenly.


    A few minutes ago, Lawrie was still shouting at him. Moreover, he and Vanessa had only been away


    for a while but Lawrie had already passed out. What actually happened during this short period of


    time?


    Lawrie''s attending doctor, Dr. Ashleigh, exined, "Mr. Kyle, Lawrie''s condition has been under


    control, so we believe that he did not pass out because his condition has worsened. If I''m not


    wrong, it should be because of some psychological issues."


    Julien said, "He''s just a kid. What sort of psychological issue would he have?"


    Ashleigh said, "Yes, logically speaking, such a young child wouldn''t have any psychological issues,


    but when we were treating him a while ago, I noticed that he would keep frowning, as if he was


    afraid of something."


    Julien asked, "What would a young child like him be afraid of?"


    Ashleigh continued, "When I was treating Lawrie thest couple days, I noticed that he was very


    different from other children. Children his age would usually cry and make a fuss so that the whole


    world would know that they were not well. But for Lawrie''s case, he would always endure the pain


    without uttering anyints. His behaviour was nothing like a three year-old child would have at


    all. He was too sensible that it felt like something was wrong."


    Julien asked, "What do you mean?"


    Ashleigh answered, "Many people may think that it''s good for children to be more sensible than


    their peers, but that''s not the case at all. Instead, they should behave ording to their natural


    instincts. Children who are sensible at a young age are usually caused by external factors. It''s very


    unlikely that they were naturally born like this."


    Julien could rte to it. He had always been sensible since he was young. Everyone would praise


    him when he showed more maturity and wisdom than his peers. Because of that, everyone began


    to think that it was normal for him to act this way.


    Most of the time, his family would neglect Julien because he was such a sensible child. On the


    other hand, Levi, the troublemaker, would often get everyone''s attention.


    Julien could not agree much that it was indeed not a good thing for a child to behave so sensibly at


    such a young age. "What can we do to help him then?"


    Ashleigh suggested, "Mr. Kyle, I suggest you get a child psychiatrist to talk to Lawrie."


    In fact, it was not a difficult task for Julien to hire a psychiatrist to treat Lawrie. However, he could


    only go on with it if Vanessa actually believed that Lawrie needed one.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julien waved his hand and said, "You can leave now."


    Julien went over to Vanessa and conveyed the doctor''s advice.


    After listening to Julien, Vanessa realized how serious the matter was. In fact, Vanessa could


    vaguely tell that there was something wrong with Lawrie. However, she was too busy making


    money so she did not pay much attention to it.


    Vanessa was somewhat anxious. She said, "I''ll look for a child psychiatrist to talk to him... So he


    wouldn''t continue to live in fear of losing me."


    Julien gave Vanessa a stern look and said, "What kind of a mother are you, Vanessa?"


    "It''s none of your business." Vanessa admitted that she was not a qualified mother, but her guilt and


    self-me were all toward Lawrie. No one else had the right to criticize her. That was the reason


    why she was being this hostile towards Julien.


    Julien''s face darkened.


    Vanessa understood that Julien had done her a big favor. He was Lawrie''s lifesaver after all, so no


    matter how angry she was, she should not have snapped at him. However, besides him, she did not


    know who she could vent her anger at.


    Even though her rtionship with Julien was somewhat ambiguous, deep down, she still trusted


    him and relied on him.


    Vanessa bit her lip and apologised, "I''m sorry!


    I shouldn''t have snapped at you."


    Julien couldn''t bear to me her, so he said, "I''ll take care of the psychiatrist. You don''t have to


    worry about anything else. Just stay here and take care of Lawrie."


    Vanessa nodded. "Thank you!"


    Julien was an efficient person. While Vanessa was still thinking about which psychiatrist she should


    go to, the psychiatrist that Julien had hired had already shown up at Lawrie''s ward the next day.


    Vanessa was about to feed Lawrie when she heard that someone was knocking on the door. She


    opened the door and saw that there was a beautiful, graceful youngdy standing at the door. At the


    instant, the first thing that came into Vanessa''s mind was that this woman was Julien''s actual


    girlfriend.


    Vanessa was lost in her thoughts as she sized the woman up. Suddenly, she heard the woman say,


    "Hi, are you Miss Vanessa Love?" "Yes, I am." Vanessa nodded awkwardly. "May I ask who you


    are?"


    The woman smiled and introduced herself graciously, "I''m Joey Zachary. I''m a child psychiatrist. Mr.


    Kyle asked me toe here."

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    A psychiatrist?


    A young and beautiful psychiatrist...


    Vanessa thought, "Would such a young doctor be able to help Lawrie?"


    As if she could read Vanessa''s thoughts, Joey smiled and nonchntly said, "Miss Love, if you


    have any doubts about mypetence, you could talk it over with me, so you wouldn''t worry about


    itter on."


    "Oh, that''s not the case..." With just a single nce, Joey had seen right through Vanessa. Vanessa


    smiled awkwardly and said, "Dr. Joey, Lawrie is an introverted child. He''s quite shy. Just try to be


    gentle with him."


    Joey nodded in understanding. "Miss Love, to ease Lawrie''s psychological stress, do refrain from


    referring to me as ''Dr. Joey''. Joey is just fine. It''s much friendlier and allows me to carry out my work


    morefortably."


    Vanessa smiled and said, "Sure, Joey! Call me Vanessa too. Thank you for what you''d be doing for


    Lawrie."


    Joey reached out and shook Vanessa''s hand, "Nice to meet you, Vanessa!"


    After greeting each other, Joey said, "Helping Lawrie is no trouble at all, Vanessa. We''ll have to


    work hard together. My job is rather simple actually. I just chat with the child, and with their parents.


    The most important piece of the puzzle though, is the cooperation shown by the child''s parent."


    Vanessa earnestly said, "Joey, if there''s anything I can help you with, just let me know. I''ll do my


    best to cooperate."


    Joey said with a smile, "I''m relieved to hear that."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Vanessa added, "Lawrie''s my kid. It''s my greatest wish for him to grow up healthily, both physically


    and mentally. So, how could I not cooperate?"


    Joey exined, "A child''s growth is closely rted to the people closest to him. So, talking to


    people around him will help reveal any issues or problems he may be facing. That''s why I won''t be


    talking to Lawrie today. Instead, I''m talking to you."


    Vanessa happily epted that. "What do you want to talk about?"


    Joey asked, "Do you like Lawrie''s father?"


    The first question asked was heart-piercing. It left Vanessa at a loss for an answer.


    Could she tell Joey that Lawrie was an ident?


    Could she tell Joey that she did not even know who Lawrie''s father was?


    Could she tell Joey that she hated Lawrie''s father with so much rage that she wanted to tear his


    skin off alive?


    No way. She could not do that.


    Vanessa did not want the skeletons in her closet to be exposed and scrutinized by others. She did


    not want others to look at her as if she was a monster.


    She had been doing her best, her absolute best to forget that unbearable past.


    However, whenever she saw Lawrie, she just could not forget... Lawrie''s existence was a constant


    reminder of a past that she was trying her hardest to forget. A past that was real. A past that was


    not something that happened in a dream.


    Even without Vanessa''s answer, Joey had already gotten her answer based solely on her reaction.


    A child''s psychological problems were mostmonly caused by problems within the family. Ack


    of love between parents was one of the most important factors.


    A single question was adequate in assisting Joey to deduce where Lawrie''s psychological problems


    arose from. However, she would not easily jump to conclusions. She must continue learning about


    Lawrie''s problems in order to better help him.


    Joey pressed on, "If you don''t like Lawrie''s father, then why did you give birth to Lawrie?"


    Joey''s question was blunt and harsh, like a bomb exploding in Vanessa''s heart, making her


    frantically panic and want to hide in her own shell. "Dr. Joey, you''re here because of Lawrie. Can we


    stop discussing me, and start talking about him?"


    Joey was shocked at Vanessa''s attitude towards Lawrie''s father. This was well beyond what she


    had originally anticipated. She had assumed that Vanessa''s rtionship with Lawrie''s father was


    bad, but did not think that Vanessa would get so defensive, desperately hiding away and rebutting


    any mention of Lawrie''s father.


    Perhaps, this was the key to the problem.


    Joey did not give in and she continued pressing, "Vanessa, if you don''t want to talk about it, then I


    won''t pry any further. However, I want you to understand this. Your attitude towards Lawrie''s father


    may seem insignificant, but it ys a huge part in Lawrie''s mental health. You may not have


    outwardly said anything to Lawrie, but your expressions have sold you out, and Lawrie may have


    noticed it. This kid is more sensitive than others his age. So, he may have noticed it but kept mum


    about it. This gradual umtion in his heart may be the reason for his current problems."


    Vanessa was rendered speechless.


    She knew what Joey said was true. Her emotions did affect Lawrie, and the reason why Lawrie had


    turned out like this was because of her. Despite knowing this, she stillcked the courage to face


    the truth and confront the problem.


    Joey continued, "Don''t get me wrong, Vanessa. I''m here to help and I''m just trying to have a


    conversation with you, I have no other ulterior motives. So, you don''t have to keep your guard up


    with me. I still have to tell you though, sometimes it''s worth letting bygones be bygones. We


    shouldn''t carry them inside for too long because no one else would suffer but us. Why don''t you try


    sharing your fears and confronting them? Maybe then you''d realize that things aren''t as terrible as


    they seem."


    "Do it!"


    "Face your fears!"


    Vanessa had been thinking about this all the time. Now that she had heard it from Joey'', she


    instantly felt rmed and her defensiveness doubled. "Who the h*ll are you? What on earth do you


    want?"


    Joey exined, "It''s alright, calm down, Vanessa. I''m just a psychologist hired by Mr. Kyle.


    Everything I said to you was just based on my personal intuition and judgment. I have no knowledge


    of what happened in your past, and I''m not here to harm you. My goal is simple, I am a hired


    solution to a problem, and I hope that I''d be able to live up to the expectations and trust my friends


    have ced on me, and help Lawrie be as happy as his peers."


    Vanessa was not buying it. "You don''t know anything?"


    Joey replied, "I didn''t know anything before, but now I do. Don''t worry though, Vanessa. What we


    talked about today is fully confidential."


    "What do you know?" Vanessa was a little agitated. She looked at Joey, eyes full of suspicion. "Did


    Julien send you to get something out of me? What does he want to know?"


    Seeing how Vanessa was so wary of Julien, Joey could not help but feel helpless. She exined,


    "Vanessa, I think you might have misunderstood Mr. Kyle. He only asked that Ie and help


    Lawrie, and did not give any other instructions. In fact, it''s pretty clear to everyone how sincere he is


    to you. Why do you keep thinking that he''s up to no good?"

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    Vanessa was well aware of Julien''s sincerity. But as Joey mentioned something so terrible that


    Vanessa never wanted to hear again, she had reacted so defensively to Julien, and also everyone


    else around her. Everyone was a bad person to her.


    This was the only way she could protect herself.


    She was trying so hard to protect her secrets and inadvertently revealed her inner fears. Seeing


    through this, Joey advised, "Vanessa, there are indeed bad people in the world, but we need to


    believe that there are more good people than bad ones. We especially shouldn''t hurt or doubt the


    people who care for us. Life is about choosing wisely, so we need to forget things that should be


    forgotten, and move on. We need to start doing things right before we regret it."


    Vanessapletely understood Joey and she usually would take other''s advice, but she had lost


    herposure earlier. Once her nerves settled, she apologized, "I''m sorry, Joey."


    Joey said softly, "Vanessa, you don''t have to apologize to me. You should say that to Mr. Kyle. To


    put it bluntly, I have nothing to do with you and Lawrie''s well-being. Mr. Kyle is the person who really


    cares about you two, and who had entrusted me to help you."


    Joey was right. The only reason why she even cared about Vanessa and Lawrie was because of a


    favor to someone else.


    Without Julien, Vanessa knew that she would not even have a chance to meet Joey. Julien was the


    person who cared about her and Lawrie, and he was the person who had always stood by her and


    protected her without fail nor reason.


    Vanessa pursed her lips. "Joey, thank you for the reminder. I''ll make sure to do so."


    "Yeah, share what needs to be said and try not to keep them to yourself," Joey smiled, "And


    Vanessa, if you don''t want to continue today, we can just end our chat here and pick up where we


    left off another day when you feel ready to. Just give me a call anytime."


    What about Lawrie? Was she not supposed to have a chat with Lawrie too? Vanessa quickly asked,


    "Aren''t you going to talk to Lawrie?"


    Joey replied, "I need to understand you better first before talking to him. Parents have the greatest


    and most direct impact on children, you see."


    All this while, Vanessa had been hiding her past somewhere no one was able to reach because she


    did not want anyone finding out about it. However, for Lawrie''s sake, Vanessa was willing to share


    her deepest, darkest secret. She just needed more time. "Joey...I just need more time. I''ll definitely


    reach out when I''m ready."


    Joey said gently, "Sure, I''ll wait."


    After Joey left, Vanessa returned to the ward to feed Lawrie. He was doing pretty bad physically, so


    he did not have much of an appetite. "Mommy, the food''s bitter. I don''t want to eat anymore."


    The food was not bitter, but because of the aftereffects of taking so much medication... Vanessa felt


    a pang in her heart. She stroked Lawrie''s little head, "It''s okay if you don''t want to eat this. I''ll cook


    up something delicious for your lunch."


    Lawrie looked at Vanessa eagerly. "Mommy, I feel like eating chicken wings. Can you make them for


    me?"


    Vanessa replied, voice filled with gentleness, "I''ll ask the doctors first. If they allow it, I''ll make some


    for you, okay?"


    The VIP ward in Rovio Hospital was a suite with two bedrooms, a living room, dining room, and


    kitchen. It was equipped with all kinds of facilities, which made it very convenient for Vanessa to


    cook for Lawrie. Vanessa was willing to cook anything for Lawrie, as long as he was able to eat.


    Lawrie whispered, "Okay, Mommy."


    Vanessa rubbed his little head and said, "Get some sleep, Lawrie. I''ll go ask the doctor."


    Lawrie nodded his adorable little head and said in the softest voice, "Okay."


    Vanessa pulled the quilt over him, kissed him, and then headed out.


    Vanessa exited Lawrie''s ward, washed the utensils, and cleaned the kitchen up. Once these chores


    were done, only did she have the time to look for the doctor. But as she arrived in the living room,


    she heard the door creak before it was pushed open. The little one stuck out half of his head and


    scanned the room.


    "Larry, is that you?" Vanessa remembered that kind and lovely little boy who hadforted her


    before when he was out at the park with his parents. Vanessa was surprised to see him here. "Larry,


    what are you doing here?"


    Thedy looked joyously surprised to see Larry, as if they were well acquainted but s, Larry did


    not recognize her. He scratched his tiny head and took a moment to think. Still, he could not


    remember where he had seen this beautifuldy. He then asked, "Do you know me,dy? Have we


    met?"


    Vanessa approached Larry and squatted next to him. She stroked his head affectionately and said,


    "Yes, I remember you. You''re that smart, adorable and kind little kid Larry. Have you forgotten your


    promise to be friends with me for the rest of our lives?"


    Had he said this before?


    Even if he did, he really could not recall a single thing.


    Larry did not want to disappoint her, but tried as he did, he still could not ce where he had seen


    such a prettydy. He scratched his head awkwardly and apologized, "I''m sorry, I really don''t


    remember meeting you."


    "It''s okay, as long as I remember that a kind little boy once helped me." It was normal for children to


    forget things any way, so Vanessa just let it go. She took a few nces behind Larry, but did not


    catch sight of his parents. "Larry, have you gotten separated from your parents?"


    "Of course not. I''m Mom and Dad''s baby. They''ll keep an eye on me anywhere I go and would never


    let me get lost." Larry grew up in a loving family. He believed that his parents loved him so, and


    would never abandon him. He was sure of it.


    If his parents were not trailing behind him, and he had not gotten separated from them, then what


    was he doing here? Vanessa asked again, "Why are you here alone, then?"


    "My man-eating uncle forced me toe." Larry was sad about this. He dreaded being alone with


    his Uncle Julien, but his uncle insisted that he be brought along. Oddly enough, his parents and


    grandmother all agreed to the idea.


    Larry was frustrated at the thought that his parents had not considered the possibility of him getting


    eaten by his Uncle Julien. If that were to happen, the Kyle family would have lost such an adorable


    child.


    Without an adorable and lovely child like him, they would not have anyone to cheer them up


    anymore. Their lives would certainly lose quite a bit of vor and fun.


    And why would he think so?


    It was because his parents often told him that he was the precious baby of the house, and that he


    was the most important part of the family. The family just would not do without him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    "Your man-eating uncle forced you toe ?" Vanessa felt like falling into aughing fit upon


    hearing Larry''s words. She pinched his face and asked, "Your uncle is a cannibal? Is he really that


    scary?"


    "Shhh..." Larry reached out to cover Vanessa''s mouth. "The scary uncle has a bad temper. He not


    only eats children but adults too. If he hears you badmouthing him, he will eat you too."


    "Okay, I''ll keep quiet." Vanessa yed along and pretended to look scared. "Larry, can you tell me


    why your scary uncle forced you toe here?"


    "It''s sad. I don''t really want to talk about it." Larry did not want to mention it! Every time he did, he


    felt that he was no longer the precious baby of the family. How could they send an adorable little kid


    himself off to danger?!


    "Okay, I won''t ask then. However, you can''t hide here. Your uncle will be worried if he can''t find


    you." Vanessa held Larry''s hand in hers as she nned to walk him out of the room. She had no


    ns to be mistaken as a kidnapper.


    "Please, I came here to avoid my uncle. Don''t let him find me, or he''d gobble me up." Larry had


    taken the opportunity when Julien was not looking and fled here. He did not want to be sent back to


    his uncle. He was too afraid of being eaten.


    "Ahem..."


    A cough suddenly sounded from behind Larry. Larry felt his little body tremble and immediately


    threw himself into Vanessa''s arms, grasping for her tightly. "Please save me, don''t let my scary


    uncle take me away."


    Vanessa stopped in her tracks, speechless.


    Looking at the grim-looking man in front of her, Vanessa could not help but burst intoughter. "A


    cannibal uncle?" Sheughed, "Mr. Kyle, it seems that I''m not the only one who thinks you''re scary.


    Even Larry thinks that your dark, somber face is frightening."


    Larry took a peep from Vanessa''s arms and looked at Julien. Julien''s face was grimmer than before.


    Frightened, Larry hugged and held on to Vanessa even tighter. "Do you know my uncle? Is he going


    to bite the both of us?"


    "Don''t worry, Larry. I''ll protect you. I won''t let him eat you up," Vanessa patted Larry''s back, gently


    comforted him while looking up at Julien. Staring at his gloomy face, Vanessaughed again and


    said, "Mr. Kyle, enough of that grim face. You''re scaring him."


    "Yes, Uncle Julien looks scary and I''m terrified." Larry said as he dived right into Vanessa''s arms


    again. However, he did not expect that Julien would drag him out of Vanessa''s arms in the next


    moment. Julien grabbed him by the cor and snarled, "Are you badmouthing me behind my back


    again?" Larry threw a few kicks and tried to escape, but Julien had carried him up so high in the air


    that his feet were no longer able to feel the ground beneath him. He was so frightened that he burst


    into tears. He cried, "Uncle Julien is about to gobble me up. Please, save me!"


    Julien then hugged him and lightly patted his butt with his palm. "Little one, you''ve spent long


    enough talking about me eating humans. Your time has finallye today. Let''s see if there''ll be


    bones left once I''m done with you."


    Then Larry filled the room with his cries.


    He would only hear about his Uncle Julien eating humans in the past, so he was not as frightened


    since he had never seen him gobble children up. Now that he had heard that his uncle was going to


    eat him, fear gripped his heart and his tears started streaming down his cheeks. He screamed while


    wiping his tears away, "Dad, help! Mom, help! Grandma, help!"


    Although Larry was already in tears, Julien showed no sign of stopping. Vanessa could not stand it


    anymore, so she quickly grabbed Larry back from Julien''s arms and said, "Julien, are you nuts?


    How can you scare a little kid like this?"


    After scolding Julien, Vanessa held Larry close to her. She gently patted him on the back and spoke


    words offort to him, "Don''t be scared, Larry. I''m here. I won''t let anyone else hurt you, not even


    your uncle."


    Larry snuggled tightly into Vanessa''s arms. Suddenly, the tears stopped. Raising his head, Larry


    told Vanessa, "You smell like my mom."


    Vanessa was not sure what he meant.


    Larry exined, "Mommy holds me like this too. I''m not afraid of anything when I''m in my Mommy''s


    arms."


    Vanessaughed, "That''s because I''m a mother. I have a little baby too at home."


    Larry eximed excitedly, "Can I see your little baby?"


    Vanessa nodded, "Of course. He''s inside right now. Let''s go see him."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Larry nodded his head and stayed very still in Vanessa''s arms as she carried him into Lawrie''s


    ward. When they entered, Larry was first to throwints at his Uncle Julien. "Uncle Julien''s a


    liar who deceives children. He isn''t cute at all and I don''t want to y with him."


    Vanessa agreed, "Okay, let''s not y with him."


    Delighted, Larry happily said, "You''re the best. You''re pretty, and kind. And, you like me so much."


    Vanessa replied, "You too, Larry."


    Eavesdropping on Vanessa and Larry''s conversation, the corner of Julien''s mouth raised slightly. He


    did not expect Larry to like Vanessa, let alone give her such great praise.


    Children were the marksmen of judging a person''s true character. If a person was kind, the child


    would want to y with him or her. Thus, Julien concluded that Vanessa, at her core, was a kind


    woman.


    Julien had wanted to bring Larry to the hospital so that he could keep Lawriepany since both


    children were of the same age and probably had much inmon. He hoped that the cheerful Larry


    could have a bit of an impact on Lawrie''s sensitive personality, and help bring some joy into Lawrie''s


    life as well.


    Julien had wanted to tell Larry why he had been brought to the hospital the moment they arrived.


    But when Julien spotted Lawrie''s attending doctor, he stopped to ask for an update on Lawrie''s


    condition. Unexpectedly, Larry fled and disappeared out of sight the instant Julien was distracted.


    Fortunately, he found his way to Vanessa.


    Since Larry and Vanessa hit it off so well, there was no longer a need for Julien to persuade Larry to


    come and keep Lawriepany. He believed Larry would do a fine job.


    Julien opened the door and entered. He saw that Larry and Lawrie were already deep in


    conversation with each other. Looks like the two kids who thought of him as a monster had much to


    chat about.


    Julien heard Larry say, "Don''t be scared, kid. I''ve been ill too, but as long as we listen to the doctor,


    take our meds and do exactly as he says, well feel better in no time. Then, we can go home and eat


    whatever we want."


    Lawrie replied indignantly, "I''m three years old, and so are you. We''re the same age, so I''m not a


    kid..."

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    Despite lying sick in bed, Lawrie still had the strength to argue with Larry, on the matter of their age.


    Arms crossed in front of his chest, Larry retorted, "I was told that I''m four months older than you, so


    yes, I am older! You''re the kid!"


    Lawrie fell silent.


    What should he do?


    Indeed, that fellow who barged in suddenly made sense. Lawrie had no way to refute.


    Larry continued, "I''m the big brother here, Lawrie! I''m older!"


    Lawrie was unhappy to be the younger kid, but he did not know how to refute. He could only turn to


    Vanessa for help. "Mommy, I don''t want to be the younger kid. I want to be a big brother too."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lawrie, seniority is decided ording to the order of birth. You can''t change that. Since you''re four


    months younger than Larry, you''re technically the younger brother," Vanessa ruffled their heads and


    said with a gentle smile.


    A child''s world was simple and full of amusement. They bickered about who was older for a long


    time as if winning the debate, and being deemed as the ''Big Brother, would bring them the biggest


    happiness.


    As much as Lawrie did not want to admit that he was the younger one, it was something that could


    not be changed. epting that fact, he finally said to Larry, "You''re the big brother."


    Larry had always been the youngest in the Kyle family. Now, there was finally someone who was


    younger than him. Larry was so overjoyed that he started jumping around the ward. "Say it again,


    Lawrie, call me Big Brother."


    Lawrie pouted, "Nope."


    Larry said, "If you say it again, I''ll bring a lot of toys for you to y with."


    Lawrie quickly said, "Fine, Big Brother Larry."


    The two boys happily chatted away, discussing their favorite toys and cartoons. Vanessa had no


    way to interrupt as the two would just ignore her whenever she tried to talk. They disliked her


    meddling.


    Vanessa looked at Lawrie woefully. Did he not say that she was favorite person in the world? Did he


    not say that he wanted to be with his Mommy the most? How could he ignore her for someone that


    he had just met for less than half an hour?


    He was growing up too quickly, and he no longer needed her.


    How saddening!


    How devastating!


    Vanessa wanted to beforted and hugged.


    Who else could give her a hug but herself?


    Just as Vanessa was silentlyining, Julien suddenly sat down beside her. He whispered into


    her ear, "Now you know how it feels to be neglected."


    Vanessa pouted, "It''s none of your business."


    Julien did not want to quarrel with her, so he changed the subject and said, "They''re having fun


    talking to each other, so let''s talk about us."


    "About us?" Vanessa paused for a moment and then added, "I''ll find a way to pay back the money I


    owe you."


    Julien''s expression changed abruptly.


    This woman really needed to be punished. Why would she think that he was going to talk to her


    about money?


    It was not like she did not know that he was not short on money.


    Vanessa said, "You''re quiet. Are you angry?"


    Julien stayed silent.


    Vanessa continued, "You''re always like this. You don''t say anything when you''re angry. It''s


    annoying, you know?"


    Julien rebutted, "Then why don''t you just not make me angry?"


    Vanessa regretfully said, "I have been very careful not to provoke you, but you get mad so easily.


    Sometimes I don''t even know what I did to provoke you, and you just ignore me. What should I do


    then?"


    Hearing Vanessa''s words, Julien realized that such a problem did exist, but his sense of pride was


    too strong. He stubbornly said, "As far as I know, you''re smarter than this."


    Vanessa said, "Maybe it''s because I''ve given birth. You know, there''s a saying that women who had


    just given birth would have a lowered IQ."


    Julien was quiet again.


    He had told himself many times not to be bothered about her past and who she had had a child


    with, but every time she mentioned this, he could not help but feel his blood boil with jealousy. No


    matter how hard he tried, he could not shake this feeling.


    It bothered him!


    Godd*mn it!


    It bothered him that the child in the hospital bed was not his.


    However, he was working hard to ept the child.


    It was almost like Vanessa could hear Julien''s thoughts. She smiled bitterly and said, "Thank you for


    getting Larry to keep himpany."


    Julien tried his best to set those thoughts that should not even exist in the first ce aside and


    made himself look a little more rxed. "Larry''s about the same age as Lawrie. They should have


    loads to talk about. I''ll get Larry toe by more often in the future."


    Vanessa stopped him, "I don''t think that''s a good idea. The hospital is not a safe ce for children.


    Even healthy people aren''t willing toe here, let alone a kid like Larry. It''s best that he doesn''t


    come anymore in the future."


    Julien asked, "Did I ask for your opinion?"


    Vanessa questioned back, "Shouldn''t you ask me for my opinion?"


    Julien stated, "I have the final say in this matter."


    Vanessa asked, "And why''s that?"


    Julien got up and said as he walked, "Larry''s staying here. I''lle pick him up in the afternoon."


    Vanessa was bbergasted, "What?"


    Julien said nothing else and left. Since he had decided, Vanesa had no choice but to let him leave


    Larry here.


    Seeing Julien leave, Larry quickly ran over to Vanessa and boldly told her, "You should stay away


    from Uncle Julien in the future, or he would eat you up!"


    Vanessa smiled and asked, "Why are you so afraid of your Uncle Julien?"


    Larry said, "Uncle Julien always keeps a straight face and never smiles at me. I''m afraid that he


    would gobble me up."


    Vanessa said, "So that''s why!"


    Sure enough, a person who did not smile was not likeable!


    Nighttime.


    After Larry arrived home, he found himself surrounded by three women.


    They gathered around Larry and stared at him as if they were interrogating a criminal. Karen Joy


    was the first to ask, "Larry, be a good boy and tell us! Who did your Uncle Julien take you to meet


    today?"


    "Grandma, Grand Aunt Mia, Mommy... I am thirsty!" Larry was surprised. If they wanted to find out


    who Julien brought him along to meet, why couldn''t they just ask him directly? Why did theye


    to his room to interrogate him?


    Even if they wanted to know more, they could have given him a ss of water first.


    Otherwise, how could he exin it to them?


    Mia quickly handed Larry a ss of water and massaged his shoulders. She said, voice full of


    ttery, "Oh, Young Master Larry, your water is here. Drink it, and tell us about today."

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    Larry held the ss up and gulped down the water. Once he finished, he wanted to go to the


    bathroom. He told Karen Joy, "Mommy, I want to pee."


    "Larry, why are you so troublesome?" Although she found it annoying, Karen Joy still took him to the


    bathroom. After he was done, she brought him back to the room and asked, "Larry,e on. Tell us


    who you met today."


    Larry knew that he was very important to the family. Every time he was present, he would be the


    center of attention. However, he was now given attention for a different reason. It was not because


    of himself, but because of whom he had met earlier.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He felt slightly unhappy, knowing that someone else had gotten more attention than him from his


    family members. He said, "Grandma, Grand Aunt Mia, Mom, don''t you love me anymore?"


    Karen picked Larry up and said, "Larry, you are the loveliest baby in our family. How can we not love


    you?"


    Mia poked Larry''s head and said, "Just answer our question, kid."


    Karen Joy also followed suit and poked Larry''s head, "What have you been thinking about all day


    long, Larry? We all love you so much, so how could you think we don''t?


    Larry knew that everyone loved him. He was just bitter that someone else had gotten everyone''s


    attention instead of him. Not only did Uncle Julien like Vanessa more, even the elders who doted on


    him at home also cared more about Vanessa. Larry was sour with envy.


    He replied, "When I came back from kindergarten, you cared about what I had eaten and had done,


    but you didn''t ask about me today. You only asked about who Uncle Julien brought me to see. I''m


    sad."


    Larry was definitely jealous.


    The women in the Kyle family instantly understood the situation. Karen said, "Alright then, let''s not


    ask who Larry has met today. Where have you been today? Who did you have lunch with?"


    Mia yed along and chirped, "That''s right, we really want to know what you were up to today."


    Karen Joy nodded and said, "I guess Larry must have had a good time today."


    The women in the family were great actors. How could a young child like Larry resist their attention,


    their praises? In an instant, he had forgotten about being sad.


    Larry answered, "Uncle Julien brought me to the hospital and left. Then at noon, Vanessa cooked


    for me..."


    Karen Joy''s ears perked up, hearing the key word. "Are you talking about Vanessa Love, Larry? You


    sure you got the name right?"


    Larry pouted, lips pushed forward, "Mom, I''m not stupid. How could I forget her name? Vanessa is


    so pretty and she''s so nice to me. Her son''s also very cute. I''m like his big brother now!"


    Larry had a very pleasant time with Vanessa today. His face was bright with jolly as he talked about


    the mother and son.


    Karen noted, "You seem to like Vanessa very much."


    Larry nodded, "Vanessa makes yummy chicken wings. I like them very much."


    "Karen Daly, get to the point already." Mia was impatient, so she asked Larry, "Larry, does Vanessa


    have a son named Lawrie?"


    Larry nodded, "His name is Lawrie. He''s as cute as I am, but he can''t run as fast as I can because


    he''s sick. He also needs to take medicine and get shots. It''s so sad, I don''t ever want to be sick


    anymore."


    "Larry, if you don''t want to get sick, you need to take care of yourself and not be picky with food, do


    you understand?" Karen was not aware of what illness Lawrie had. She did not give much thought


    to the matter as she assumed that his ailment was not something critical, such as a cold or a


    stomachache.


    Larry answered obediently, "Yes, I know."


    "Good boy!" Karen and Karen Joy had willingly let Julien take Larry with him just so they could get


    him toe back with the information they wanted to know. Now they knew that the rumors online


    were true - that the fiance of Rovio''s president had a child. The only incongruence was that


    Vanessa was cited by online articles to be a vicious, calcting woman, unlike the woman Larry


    had described as kind and beautiful.


    Children did not know much, but they were excellent judges of one''s character based on their own


    intuitions. Karen had faith in Larry''s words - that Vanessa was a kind person. As long as she was a


    nice, kind woman at her core who Julien liked, Karen did not mind her past. As long as she was


    willing to join the Kyle family, they would wee her with open arms.


    Karen ced Larry down and touched his head. "Thank you for your hard work today, darling. Now,


    go wash your hands and get ready for dinner."


    "Yay! Dinner time!" Larry had been starving since he got back home. Hearing that dinner was ready,


    he quickly made a dash to get his hands washed.


    Mia on the other hand, was much more skeptical. "Karen Daly, are you sure this is all?"


    Karen asked, "Well, what else do you have in mind?"


    Mia said, "Larry''s just a kid. He doesn''t know much. That woman hasn''t joined the Kyle family yet,


    so who''s to say she isn''t just pretending to be nice to please Larry! It''s possible that she''s just


    putting on a show. We''ll see her true colors once she joins the family. I''ll have to see for myself


    whether she''s just acting or not."


    "Mia, don''t be rash," Karen said, her voice slightly raised. "Do you really think that the men in our


    family are idiots? Do you think any random woman can be part of our family so easily?


    Mia retorted, "Well, isn''t that the case?"


    Karen rolled her eyes in annoyance. "Let me tell you both, if it weren''t for my good temper, no one


    would be able to endure a man who chooses to stay silent for decades when he''s mad."


    Mia remarked, "True, Kevin''s like that, but he treats you well."


    "You only see his good side. When he was mad at mest night, he totally ignored me." When it


    came to Kevin, it was a love- hate rtionship. "I don''t know what happened. Julien was so cute,


    mature, and likable when he was a child. I thought he had inherited my good genes. Who knew that


    the older he got, the more he acted just like his father. The resemnce is uncanny when they''re


    angry."


    Mia said, "Alright, I admit that these are their ws, but they are both handsome and rich. They''re


    even ranked by women around the word as the two most desirable men to marry."


    What Mia said was the truth. Karen could hardly argue with that. "Fine, you''re right. However, I''ll


    have the final say regarding Vanessa. Don''t act so recklessly, or else I''ll send you to the army for a


    few days."


    Mia was fuming as she yelled, "How could you threaten me! Are you even still that kind and


    beautiful sister-inw of mine?"


    Karen smiled slyly and said, "Well, I''ve long-married your brother and secured the coveted position


    of Mrs. Kyle! Clearly, I can now show my true colors."


    Mia was bbergasted.


    This time, she had fallen into her own trap.

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    The family had be more ruthless than herself, and so Mia noticed her gradually lowered status


    within the family. s, if she had known this would happen, she would not have sent Levi to the


    army. Now that she had no one to bully, she felt extremely displeased!


    Without Levi around, all she had left was Neil. After returning home, Mia sat in the living room and


    waited for Neil to return home. After he finally got home, she yelled at him, "Neil, it''s all your fault!"


    Neil was baffled. "What did I do to annoy you?"


    Mia said, "Return my son to me."


    Neil said, "Levi?"


    Mia asked, "Besides him, do I have other sons?"


    Neil said, "I have told you to rethink this but you insisted on sending him to the army. Who''s to


    me?"


    Mia asked, "Then why didn''t you stop me?"


    Knowing how she was, Neil did not want to prolong his conversation with her. He turned and walked


    towards the bedroom.


    Mia immediately got to her feet and followed behind, "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Neil warned her, "Mia, that''s enough. Stop being quarrelsome!"


    Mia put both of her hands on her waist and said angrily, "What do you mean by that? Why are you


    all bullying me? You won''t even let me see my son. What else could I hope for you to do for me?!"


    Neil slowly undressed in front of Mia. He made his way to the bathroom in the nude as she


    watched. Seeing this, Mia could not help but swallow her saliva. "Old pervert!"


    D*mn it, knowing that he could not win in an argument with her, he could only do that. He obviously


    knew that she could not resist his seductive body!


    Neil said, "Want to bathe together?"


    Mia picked his clothes up and threw them at him. "Go to h*ll. I''m telling you, if you don''t let me see


    my son, you''re not allowed toe back to the room and sleep with me in your arms. Don''te


    near me. Don''t..."


    Neil suddenly scoffed.


    Mia asked, "Why did you scoff?"


    Neil replied, "You''re sure you don''t know?"


    Mia was truly bbergasted.


    This old pervert.


    He was always fooling around!


    Mia calmed her beating heart and said, "Make some arrangements tomorrow and have Levie


    home to apany me for a day."


    Neil did not respond, but Mia knew that he would not refuse. Now she just needed to think about


    how she could bully Levi, that brat!


    In the blink of an eye, Levi had already been in the army for a few weeks.


    In the beginning, he did not want to be there at all. But now, he had gradually adapted to the training


    intensity.


    Just like any other day, he had lunch and was about to go back to the dormitory to rest. When he


    was about to head upstairs, he heard his name on the radio and was asked to go to the captain''s


    office alone.


    Levi immediately ran for the office and knocked on the door, "Sir!"


    A voice came from the room. "Come in."


    After entering the office, Levi realized that it was not his captain asking for him, but his father. His


    face instantly fell and he was about to turn to leave.


    Neil stopped him and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Levi ignored him, wanting to leave the room.


    Neil shoutedmandingly, "9987!"


    9987 was Levi''s Service Number in the army. This was the formal way for superiors to address


    subordinates. Seeing that Levi was ignoring him and was about to leave, he could only stop him by


    exerting his authoritative power as his superior.


    Although he was reluctant to do so, Levi still stopped and immediately got into a formal stance.


    "Greetings, Colonel!"


    Every day, Neil received news of Levi''s training and his every move. He was surprised that hiszy


    son could perform so well in such a short period of time. What a shock!


    Neil said in a rather fatherly tone, "Well, there are no outsiders here. You don''t have to be so


    formal."


    Levi stood straight and replied, "As long as we''re in the military base, we have to be formal."


    The corners of Neil''s mouth twitched. He said, "I''ll give you a day off today. Go home and keep your


    parentspany."


    Levi said, "Sir, my parents are both dead. I


    don''t have to keep thempany."


    Neil let out an icy breath and tried to suppress his explosive temper, but he just could not hold it in.


    "Levi, are you asking to be beaten up? If you don''t mind, I''d be d to oblige."


    Levi replied, "Sir, you are the highest ranking official in Chatterton Town Military Base. If you want to


    punish me, someone will do it for you. You don''t have to do it yourself. Just like how I was treated


    when I first arrived. You may do as you please."


    Neil knew that he went overboard when he sent Levi to the Military Base and ordered his men not to


    go easy on him. But he was the one who came and approached Levi today. Perhaps Levi should be


    given some face. Finally, Neil said, "Your mother misses you."


    Levi replied, "Sir, I don''t have a mother. I came out of an egg."


    Neil did not know how to respond to that.


    Levi continued, "Sir, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go take my rest. If I don''t rest well, I won''t be able to


    perform at trainingter. I hope you can understand."


    Neil said coolly. "Fine, you may leave."


    "Thank you, Sir," After that, Levi gave a standard military salute to Neil, turned around, and walked


    away in proper military steps. However, as soon as he set one foot out of the office, a few soldiers


    stood in his path. "Wh-what do you want?!"


    Without saying a word, they surrounded Levi and lifted him up together.


    Behind him, Neil smiled and said, "In the Military Base, I can teach you a lesson however I want,


    brat!"


    Levi had gone home.


    However, he was brought home without his consent., carried home by a few men.


    He was so furious that he wanted to blow up his home if he could!


    It was true. He had never seen parents like this in his life. He felt like he was not their son, but just a


    ything to them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Levi was on the edge of exploding in frustration. However, Mia did not seem to realize how


    excessive her actions were. She greeted Levi happily, "Levi, to wee you home, I''ve cooked for


    you. Are you happy? Are you touched?"


    Happy?


    Touched?


    Levi only wanted to weep.


    He clearly knew how ''amazing'' his mother''s cooking was. Seemingly, she had forced him home not


    because she was repenting of her mistakes, but that she wanted to kill him in another way.


    Mia came close to him and said with a smile, "Kid, are you moved beyond words?"


    Levi replied, "Mrs. Brown, is there any rat poison at home?"

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    Mia demanded, "Brat, what are you talking about?"


    Levi replied, "Mrs. Brown, I am asking you to give me some rat poison."


    It was true. It was better to consume rat poison than to taste his mother''s cooking.


    Mia replied, "We don''t have any at home. If you want some, I''ll get that old Neil to buy them for you


    immediately."


    Levi replied, "Okay, hurry up and get it. I''ll wait. I was an unnned child anyway. I don''t mind


    leaving this world by ident. Then, I won''t have to suffer any longer."


    Mia smiled and said, "My dear,e on. I know I''m in the wrong. I''ve asked you toe home to


    apologize to you. You''re a forgiving man. Please forgive me."


    Levi quickly took a few steps back, putting some distance between him and Mia. He looked at her


    warily and asked, "Mrs. Brown, what exactly do you want me to do?"


    He was kidnapped home from the army and now, Mia was apologizing to him. It was a miracle he


    could not believe. No matter how Levi pondered about it, everything felt like a dream.


    Mia said, "I miss you, so I asked you toe home for dinner. Let me know if there''s anything you


    need in the army. I''ll get Neil to prepare them for you."


    Levi snorted in disbelief.


    If he trusted her, all the suffering he had gone through up till this point would have been a waste.


    Mia quickly said, "Levi, don''t be so defensive! I''m not out to get you! Come, let''s eat together. Let''s


    have a nice chat."


    Levi said, "Mom, just say what you want to say. Stop freaking me out like this. If I go nuts, I won''t be


    able to get married in the future. You won''t have grandchildren to y with."


    Mia said, "Seriously, I just really missed you. That''s why I asked you toe home and have a


    meal together. You don''t know how miserable I''ve been without you around. Everyone bullied me,


    but I had no one to bully."


    That was it. He knew that his mother was up to no good. It turned out that she missed him because


    she had no one to bully.


    His main purpose in this house was to let her bully him.


    Levi sighed and said, "Mia Kyle! I am your son after all. Even if you don''t take pity on me, you ought


    to remember the pain you went through while giving birth to me."


    Mia chuckled and said, "Yes, that''s exactly why I n to treat you well from now on. Tell me, what


    do you need in the army? If there''s anything you need, I''ll get Neil to prepare them for you. I want


    you to be morefortable in the army than at home."


    Levi said, "Do you think I''m a three year-old child?"


    Even at the age of three, he did not believe a word she said. Why would he start doing that now?


    Mia coaxed, "Just tell me, I promise I''ll never break my promise."


    Since she was so enthusiastic about this, he guessed he could not disappoint her. Levi sat down on


    the sofa and crossed his legs. "I''ve been eating well in the army and I make do with the


    amodation. I''ve also made a few friends who I can talk to. The only thing missing now is a


    girlfriend."


    Mia barked, "You brat!"


    Levi said, "If you can''t do it, then forget what I said."


    In the beginning, he had just said it casually and never took his mother''s words seriously.


    Mia rolled her eyes and asked, "Aren''t there anydy soldiers in the army, Levi?"


    "Yes, there are, but most of them are as strong as the other men. I''m not interested in them."


    Speaking of thedy soldiers in the army, there was a girl who left a deep impression on Levi. He


    had lost during his firstbat training in the army against her, which was greatly embarrassing.


    Thinking of that woman who was as fierce as a bear, Levi started grinding his teeth. He would


    eventually get a chance to show her just how powerful he was.


    Mia said, "There''s nothing wrong with being strong. She may give birth to twins or even triplets for


    you. You can enjoy being a father over and over again."


    "Don''t..." Levi stood up. "We''ve already seen each other. If there''s nothing else, I''d better go back to


    the army. There are rules to follow by in the army and I shouldn''t simplye home. You shouldn''t


    act like this in the future. Although your husband is respected in the army, don''t trouble him like


    this."


    Mia smiled, "You are so much more mature now, Levi. You''ve be considerate of your father!"


    Levi sighed, "My father has married a wife who still acts like a child. If his son doesn''t grow up too, it


    would be too tiring for him."


    Mia paused, "Hold on, I still have one more thing to ask you."


    Levi asked, "What is it?"


    Mia asked, "Do you know of a girl named Vanessa Love in Julien''spany?"


    Levi replied, "Oh that gorgeous Miss Vanessa?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mia''s eyes lit up. "Hmm? You know her?"


    Levi replied, "Not only do I know her, we''re quite close. If you hadn''t shipped me out to the army,


    she would''ve been mine."


    As a matter of fact, he had pissed Julien off because of Vanessa which resulted in him being sent


    off to the army. However, all this was in the past. Since then, he had not gotten the chance to reach


    out to Vanessa, nor did he have the opportunity to further provoke Julien.


    Mia''s eyes widened, "Brat, what are you talking about? What''s she got to do with you?"


    Levi was also a man who liked stirring up trouble. Since he was so miserable, he didn''t want anyone


    else to live afortable life. "To tell you the truth, Mom, I like Vanessa.


    She''s the only woman I want to marry in this life."


    Mia said, "No, she''s the woman that Julien likes. Don''t do anything stupid."


    Levi said, "As long as Julien hasn''t married her, I still have a chance."


    Mia replied, "Levi, you have so many girlfriends. Why do you insist onpeting with Julien for a


    woman? His personality is as cold as his father''s. It''s hard for him to get a girlfriend. Why don''t you


    just let him have her?"


    Unbelievable. His mother was actually taking another man''s side instead of his. Fortunately, he did


    not really want to marry Vanessa, otherwise he would have further provoked his mother.


    Before Levi could say anything, Mia said, "You''d better head back to the army, kid. Don''t leave the


    military unnecessarily."


    To prevent unwanted drama, Mia decided to let Levi remain in the army, at least until Julien had


    married Vanessa.


    Levi wasted no time and said, "Goodbye, Mother!"


    All his mother wanted out of this "meetup" was just to provoke him. God, he would rather stay in the


    army than to see her again.


    Before he left, Mia stated, "Levi, there are many women in this world, so forget aboutpeting


    with Julien for the same woman. Both of you had grown up together. You must get along well with


    each other, do you understand?" It was rare for Mia to take this matter seriously.


    Levi yelled as he left, "Goodbye!"


    Then, he swung the door open and walked out.


    Wonderful! He had sessfully dealt with his mother.


    She probably would not have any more time to cause him any trouble.

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    For the next few days, Julien did not visit the hospital.


    Despite this, the hospital did not neglect taking care of Lawrie. Larry was brought to the hospital to


    keep Lawriepany every day as well.


    Larry had been a really good boy who did not cause any trouble, and who just patiently chatted with


    Lawrie. Vanessa was touched that Lawrie had such goodpany, but she just could not bear to let


    a child visit the hospital every day. During lunch, Vanessa said to Larry, "Larry, you don''t have to


    come to the hospital to apany Lawrie tomorrow."


    Larry had been eating his favorite oatmeal when he was suddenly told not toe by the hospital


    tomorrow. He frowned and quietly asked, "Did I do something that made you unhappy, Vanessa?"


    Vanessa took a paper towel and wiped the oatmeal from the corner of his mouth. "You are lovely


    and so mature. How could I be unhappy with you, Larry? It''s just that this is the hospital. If you


    come by every day, you might catch a virus or something and get sick. Your parents will definitely


    worry about you if that happens."


    Larry said, "But I like to y with you and Lawrie."


    In fact, Larry was willing toe to the hospital every day not only because he liked Vanessa and


    Lawrie, but also because he shouldered the heavy responsibility of taking care of his future aunt on


    behalf of his grandmother and mother.


    Although Larry did not quite understand what they meant by ''future aunt1, he still happily agreed.


    After all, he was one of the men in the family. Naturally, he had to take care of thedies at home.


    Vanessa smiled and said, "We like you too, so we don''t want you to get sick. You can do whatever


    you feel like doing tomorrow, okay?" Larry stretched out his little hand and touched his little head, a


    pose to show that serious thinking was being done right now. After much thought, he shook his


    head again, "No! I must keep Lawriepany until he gets better. Then, we can y together."


    Vanessa was speechless.


    How could a child be so stubborn at such a young age?


    Could it be that all the men from the Kyle family were like this?


    Since she could not persuade Larry, Vanessa stopped trying. She just could not figure out what was


    going on in Julien''s head.


    He had not been around for the past couple of days. Clearly, he did not want to see her. If he did not


    want to see her, he could have easily cut off all ties with her. So, why send Larry here?


    It was impossible to figure out what was going through his mind, and there was no point in trying.


    After lunch, Vanessa received a phone call from Harper. "Vanessa, I''ve got some news for you.


    One''s good and the other''s bad news. Which do you want to hear first?"


    Vanessa said, "Let''s hear the good news."


    The bad news would affect her mood, so she didn''t want to hear it so soon. If she absolutely had to,


    she would listen to itter. That way, she would be able to be in a good mood for a little longer.


    Harper said, "The good news is that the man who pretended to be Lawrie''s father was convicted,


    and he was given a heavy sentence."


    Vanessa had been so busy with caring for Lawrie these days that she had forgotten about the


    incident. Now that Harper had mentioned it, Vanessa was reminded of something. "Miss Young,


    since that man is not Lawrie''s father, how did he know about what happened to me back then?"


    Harper said, "Here''s the bad news. The reason why the man knew about your past is that he


    approached you under Fiona Cobb''s order. Of course, the court did not believe his excuse, so they


    still convicted him. However, since I''m aware of your stepmother''s matter, I believed what he said.


    Indeed, this whole fiasco had something to do with your stepmother."


    Vanessa gritted her teeth and said, "Fiona Cobb again! It seems that that old b*tch just won''t let it


    go until I''m finally dead."


    Harper reminded, "Vanessa, we know what kind of person she is. You should not be affected by her.


    Anyway, as long as we can find that man and make him admit that Fiona was the one who put him


    to task back then, we''ll let thew punish her."


    Vanessa bit her lip. "Miss Young..."


    Harper said, "Yes, what is it?"


    Vanessa took a deep breath and told her, "People are talking about me on the inte, and... I''m


    scared."


    She was afraid that the incident would be discussed, and that the truth would be exposed and


    trampled on by everyone. She was afraid that Lawrie would be hurt because of her own


    stubbornness. There were too many things that she was afraid of, but she could not tell anyone.


    She could only keep them to herself.


    Harper assured her, "You don''t have to worry too much about this, Vanessa. Besides you and me,


    the only person who knows about this is Fiona. She still wants to squeeze some benefits out of you,


    so she won''t publicize this."


    Vanessa nodded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Harper did not know that Vanessa had long fallen out with Fiona. Once she could not gain anything


    from Vanessa, the vicious Fiona would really go to extreme means. However, Vanessa was no


    longer helpless and weak and vowed not to be hurt by Fiona anymore.


    Meanwhile, at Rovio''s Headquarters.


    Joel had been reporting the situation to Julien. "Mr. Kyle, the man who robbed Vanessa has been


    convicted."


    Julien nodded. "Alright."


    Joel added, "He was harassing Vanessa under the instructions of Vanessa''s stepmother, Fiona


    Cobb. He was not trying to rob Vanessa, but was merely posing as Lawrie''s father."


    Julien raised his eyebrows. "Posing as Lawrie''s father?"


    But Vanessa told him that Lawrie''s father was dead.


    If he was really dead, why would someone im to be Lawrie''s father?


    More importantly, Vanessa could not possibly not know who Lawrie''s father was. So, how could


    someone be so silly as to pose as an imposter?


    No!


    Did Vanessa really not know who Lawrie''s father was, which was why she had lied about the man''s


    death?


    On this note, Julien suddenly recalled an incident a few years back... Could it be...


    No... It was impossible.


    If that were true, ording to the timeline, Lawrie should be three years and seven months old.


    However, he remembered Vanessa telling Larry that Lawrie was three years and five months old.


    The age difference was two months.


    Julien''s anxiously beating heart calmed to a steady beat when a particr possibility struck him.


    "Send someone to keep an eye on Vanessa''s stepmother."


    Joel said, "I''ll notify my colleagues in Avend."


    Julien waved his hand, indicating that Joel may leave.


    As soon as Joel left, Julien turned to look out of the French window. He saw the prosperous


    Chatterton Town, but his thoughts were all colored with Vanessa. Her smile, her angst, her


    everything....


    If only her child, Lawrie, were three years and seven months old too! That would be fantastic.


    Why did he just have to be two months younger?

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    Twenty days... It had been twenty days....


    Twenty days flew past since Vanessast saw Julien. Larry also had note by the hospital to


    see Lawrie after that day. Even the rumors about Vanessa online had gradually faded away. The


    netizens were interested in other news now and no one paid Vanessa any attention anymore.


    Vanessa''s life was as peaceful as it used to be. It was as if the things that had happened to her in


    the past few days had never happened at all.


    Before this, Vanessa still had a bit of hope that Julien would asionallye to the hospital to


    visit Lawrie and herself. However, as the days went by, she slowly gave up on this idea and told


    herself to stop hoping.


    Before the incident, she had already mentally prepared herself for this - that sooner orter, Julien


    would leave her. However, now that it was actually happening, she was troubled by sadness. After


    all, Julien was the man she had once loved wholeheartedly. She once thought of spending the rest


    of her life with him.


    But all that was in the past now.


    When Lawrie was done with his infusion, the nurse was about to remove the needle from the back


    of his hand when she realized something. "Lawrie, I''ve never seen you cry during this process.


    You''re the bravest child I''ve ever met. Tell me, why are you so awesome?"


    Hearing the beautiful nurse''s praise, Lawrie threw himself into Vanessa''s arms, face red from


    shyness. He said softly, "Mommy..."


    Vanessa held his small body and stroked his little head. She smiled and encouraged him. "Lawrie,


    the nurse is praising you. Just tell her what you want to say. Don''t be shy."


    Lawrie was sensitive and introverted for many reasons. He was not very good atmunicating


    with strangers and would have his guard high up around them most of the time. It was his belief that


    anyone who showed up before he and his mother may be someone who was there to take her


    away. Therefore, he preferred not to talk too much to the nurse cared for him.


    Lawrie looked at Vanessa. After hearing Vanessa encouraging him, Lawrie looked at the nurse and


    very seriously answered the nurse''s question, "Because I am a boy and boys don''t cry easily. I don''t


    want my Mommy to worry about me."


    The nurse praised him again, "Lawrie, you''re so thoughtful at such a young age. How wonderful."


    Lawrie did not speak again. Vanessa guided him patiently. "Lawrie, are you a polite child?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lawrie nodded.


    Vanessa asked again, "Then what should you do after receiving apliment?"


    Lawrie was not great at interacting with strangers, but to avoid making his Mommy sad, he finally


    gave in and said, "Thank you."


    "Why, you''re wee. You''re a really great kid," the nurse emphasized again as she collected the


    infusion bag. "Miss Love, Lawrie''s transfusion is done for today. Get him to rest early tonight and


    please call us if you need anything."


    "Sure," Vanessa saw the nurse out, wanting to ask more about Lawrie''s condition. Unexpectedly, a


    woman suddenly rushed over and hugged Vanessa. She burst into tears and said, "Vanessa, I''ve


    been looking for you for so long. I finally found you."


    "Let go!" Vanessa wanted to shove the plump woman who clutching her away. However, she was


    not able to because the woman was muchrger in size. Extremely angered, Vanessa yelled,


    "Fiona, I asked you to let go. Are you deaf?"


    The woman was Fiona, Vanessa''s greatly despised stepmother.


    When Fiona was in the process of seducing Vanessa''s father back then, she was considered by


    many to be a beautiful woman with a great figure and gorgeous looks. After joining the Love family,


    her maliciousness gradually revealed itself, and she slowly became uglier with each passing year.


    Fiona held Vanessa tightly and did not let go. She said, with tears in her eyes, "Vanessa, I shouldn''t


    have stopped you from being with the man you love, but look at him... He left with you after getting


    you pregnant... Alright, let''s not talk about this. What''s important is that you''ve worked hard to raise


    the child on your own. Vanessa, it''s not that I''m stopping you from looking for a man, I just hope that


    whichever man you''re with really loves you. Do you understand?"


    This woman was extremely irritating! Vanessa''s blood was boiling with so much anger that she


    stamped hard on the back of Fiona''s foot. "Fiona, take your dirty hands off me. Don''t touch me and


    you can stop this act of yours. What are you trying to do?"


    Fiona was wearing sandals and it hurt when Vanessa stepped on her. She was in so much pain that


    she finally loosened her grip on Vanessa. Before letting her go, she made sure to lean in close and


    whispered in Vanessa''s ear. "Well naturally, I''m putting up this act for a specific audience."


    After whispering to Vanessa, she went back to her act. "My dear daughter, why are you so


    stubborn? You''re already a mother. You should understand how much a mother worries for her


    child."


    "Pooh..." Vanessa could not wait to be rid of Fiona. She pointed to the door and shouted, "Get out of


    here! Now! I don''t want to see you ever again."


    How could there be such a shameless woman in this world? She had done so many insane things


    in the past few years, but she was acting like a kind, caring mother now? Those who did not know


    of the context well may easily mistake her for being an unfilial daughter.


    Sure enough, as Vanessa expected, all the passers-by stopped and began to stare.


    Someone said, "Look at them, what a shame."


    Another said, "Her mother cares about her so much but she still insists on treating her like this. How


    can a person be so shameless. She''d better die."


    Hearing these harshments, Vanessa saw thecency in Fiona''s eyes. Fiona had


    achieved what she wanted. In the past, Fiona had used the exact same method to force Vanessa''s


    mother to leave.


    In the past, Vanessa''s mother had lost this vile game of deceit. There was no way Vanessa was


    going to let Fiona win this time.


    Vanessa turned around and red at the onlookers. "What do you guys know? Tell me, what


    exactly do you guys know?"


    The people were shocked and left speechless.


    Vanessa sneered, "Well, weren''t you all having a very lively discussion about our lives just now?


    Why stop?"


    Everyone took a step back.


    Vanessa added, "You don''t know anything. Who gave you the right to judge and me others for


    what you just saw? Do you know how many people in the world have been forced to death because


    of your self-righteous usations?"

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    Everyone knew how hurtful words could be. However, most of them still choose to believe in rumors


    and make their own judgment on who to me instead of listening to those directly involved. In


    Vanessa''s view, people like this were most detestable and hated. It was because of people like this


    who fanned the mes... And her mothermitted suicide from depression.


    Fiona was well aware of the power of public opinion. Back then, despite being the homewrecking


    mistress, she made the first move to get the unknowing public on her side and defeat those who


    opposed her. Fiona emerged a victor with such a strategy, and was now using the same old tactic to


    hurt Vanessa.


    Since Vanessa had already known that Fiona had something plotted, she would not let Fiona


    seed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    While everyone was gossiping, Vanessa pointed at some people behind her who had just appeared


    at the scene. She red at them and as she questioned, "And you, what did you see? Do you know


    what happened?"


    The people who came after did not see anything at all. They had just heard the people who were at


    the scene before them talking about Vanessa, so they joined in. Now that Vanessa had called them


    out, they found themselves unable to say a single word because they truly did not know anything.


    Vanessa sneered and continued, "See, you don''t know what happened. You''re just following


    whatever that was said by the people around you. You were given brains to think, not to blindly


    follow what the crowds say. Don''t you get that?"


    The people around were truly rendered speechless.


    Although they were unhappy to hear this, what Vanessa said was the truth. There was nothing they


    could say to refute it.


    In the face of Vanessa''s harsh speech, everyone kept to their silence. But Fiona was not willing to


    back down. Tears started streaming down her face. "Vanessa, I don''t need to know a lot, but I just


    hope that my daughter will not be lied to and get hurt. I hope you can have a happy family like other


    women, instead of bing a mother before marriage with a son whose father''s identity you don''t


    even know of."


    "Who told you she doesn''t know who the child''s father is?"


    A cold but steady and powerful voice suddenly came from behind the crowd, making everyone look


    back in unison. They saw a tall and handsome man standing at the very back of the crowd. Given


    his height, it was easy for everyone to see him at a nce.


    Who was this handsome and powerful man? Why did he suddenly appear here?


    It did not matter to him who he was to the onlookers. Unfortunately, it was a natural instinct for


    humans to meddle in other people''s business.


    Vanessa had caught sight of the man as well. She knew who the man was just by the sound of his


    voice. He had been gone for twenty days. She never thought she would see Julien again.


    She had the same question as everyone else. Why would he suddenly show up here?


    Vanessa did not know why Julien was here, but one thing was clear. Whether it was when they were


    dating in the past or now, as long as she needed him, he would always show up at her side.


    Most of the time, Vanessa felt that Julien was still the old him whom she had known from before.


    Julien nced at the people around with a poker face, and then said to the head of the hospital who


    had just arrived at the scene, "Mr. Marcus, when did Rovio Hospital turn into amon flea


    market? Are people allowed to enter as they wish?"


    Marcus wiped away his cold sweat and said, "You''re right, Mr. Kyle. We have been negligent with


    security. I''ll be more careful with this in the future."


    Julien barked, "Not in the future, but now. I don''t want to see random people here in the VIP ward


    that would cause disturbance to the family."


    Marcus kept nodding his head as he said, "Yes, yes, yes..."


    At this moment, Fiona hurriedly rushed to Julien from the crowd and said, "Julien, my son-inw...


    Now that Vanessa is with you, I can finally be at ease."


    Fiona had never seen Julien before. Moreover, the Kyle family had always kept a low profile where


    Julien had never revealed his photo to the public. Even during press conferences, only its audio is


    released to the media. However, Fiona was an observant person. Since he had such a strong


    presence, it must have meant that he was of high status. Additionally, the hospital staff addressed


    him very respectfully. So, Fiona waspletely sure that this man was Vanessa''s boss. Fiona had


    always wanted to curry favor with him but never had the opportunity to do so.


    Now that her chance was here, Fiona immediately flocked to his side. She had referred to Julien as


    her son-inw as if that were true...


    Julien did not bother about that vicious olddy at all. Without even casting a nce at Fiona, he


    brazenly said, "Marcus, what are you waiting for?"


    Marcus was stunned that Julien had called his name. He did not know what Julien wanted from him.


    Just as he was lost in his own puzzlement, Vanessa stepped forward and gave him a hand, "Mr.


    Marcus, this woman is here to cause trouble. We don''t know her, so kindly send her away and do


    not let her set foot in the hospital again. It''d be best if we could stop her from even being in close


    proximity to the hospital. I''d lose my appetite every time I see her."


    Marcus nodded and said, "Yes, I will have someone remove her from the premises immediately."


    Fiona heard Vanessa loud and clear. Now that Julien was here, she could not no longer do anything


    to Vanessa. She was furious, but she still had to continue pretending to be a loving mother. She


    said, "Fiona, Julien, I know we have problems with each other. But you''ll understand one day that


    everything I''ve done is for your own good."


    Vanessa said intolerantly, "Get her out of here."


    Although Fiona had been taken away temporarily, Vanessa knew that the end of this matter was not


    so easily achieved. Since Fiona was now in Chatterton Town, she would surely be causing more


    trouble. She expected that her father would be next to make an appearance.


    Huh!


    Every time the Love family wanted something out of her, they would pretend to be loving. They


    would im that they raised her well and provided her with good education. Although Vanessa


    admitted it was the truth, she would never forget that they were indirectly involved in her mother''s


    death. How could they think that she would want to have anything to do with them?

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    Just as Vanessa was distracted, the crowd had already started to disperse.


    Julien walked to her side and gently held her thin and frail body in his arms as he said, "Vanessa,


    let''s get married."


    Julien wanted to support her and protect her from being harmed by anyone.


    This time, Julien had said it so directly and sincerely.


    Such simple words, yet they had struck the deepest nerve in Vanessa''s heart.


    She bit her lip and tried to keep her tears at bay. "Do you know what you''re talking about? Do you


    know how fatal these words are? So many women in the world want to marry you, don''t you know


    that..."


    Vanessa desperately wanted to say yes, but was afraid that Julien would learn about her past. She


    was afraid that he would look down on her if he had known.


    Julien replied indifferently, "True, but the only woman I want to marry is you, Vanessa Love!"


    Julien had given each other time to think things over during the past few days he had note to


    see Vanessa. The truth was he could not live without Vanessa. Not hearing from Vanessa made him


    feel uneasy and not like himself.


    He could only work hard knowing that she was doing fine.


    It was impossible for him to leave her in this life. Thus, he made a decision. No matter who the child


    belonged to, he would wee him and ept in with open arms, treating Lawrie as his own.


    Vanessa violently shook her head in Julien''s arms and said, "Don''t be silly, Julien. You d-don''t know


    anything. Stop being so nice to me, okay? I don''t want you to be good to me! Leave, Julien. And


    don''te to see me again. Stop helping me. Just like we don''t know each other, okay?"


    Julien ced his hands on Vanessa''s shoulder and made her look at him. With a serious stone, he


    told her, "I''ve already thought of a proper name for Lawrie- he''ll be called Lovell Kyle. It''s a


    combination of our names, so he''ll be our child. End of story."


    Vanessa''s body froze upon hearing that. She wanted to speak but could not form the words. She


    could only stare wide- eyed at Julien, as if she was meeting a stranger for the very first time. Some


    moments had passed before she found her voice. "Julien, have you gone insane?!"


    He must be crazy!


    Otherwise, there would not be a man who was as stupid as him.


    Julien smiled bitterly and said, "Yes, I''m insane. I''ve been mad since the first time I saw you years


    ago. I wondered at the time, how I could be so strongly and deeply attracted to someone."


    When his eyes firstnded on Vanessa, a huge ripple coursed right in Julien''s heart. When she


    came to himter, he treated her indifferently. But at the end of the day, it was not that he did not


    want to talk to her, he just did not know how to interact with the girl he liked.


    Vanessa slowly raised her head and looked into his deep, resolute eyes. She believed that every


    word he said to her came from the bottom of his heart. However, the problem was never with him. It


    had always been her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She was the one who was afraid and was trying to run away.


    Hence, she still insisted on telling him, "I need more time to think about it."


    She did not even have the courage to call Joey to talk about it. How could she face


    Julien?


    Julien''s previously hope-filled eyes suddenly turned dim. "Alright, I''ll give you more time. Think


    about it."


    Vanessa muttered in her heart, "I''m sorry..."


    Julien added, "I''ll deal with your stepmother. Don''t worry about hering back to the hospital to


    disturb you and your son."


    Vanessa nodded, "Mm."


    She wanted to stop talking, and Julien did not know what else to say. The two looked at each other


    bashfully for a while. Finally, he used work as an excuse and left first.


    After Julien left, Vanessa returned to the ward and looked at Lawrie, who was sleeping soundly.


    Lawrie''s condition was rtively stable, but regardless of that, he was still a sick child with a face as


    pale as the moonlight. Vanessa stroked his face sadly and asked, "Lawrie, what do you think I


    should do?"


    Lawrie did not give Vanessa an answer, but she already had it in her heart.


    The more she tried to avoid it, the worse she would be haunted by this nightmare. It was better to


    put on a brave face and confront this head on. Perhaps it was not as terrible as she imagined. After


    all, she was able to calmly face Harper through all these years.


    After thinking it through, Vanessa dialed Joey''s number. Joey answered, "Congrattions, Vanessa.


    You did much better than I expected."


    Vanessa was confused, "What do you mean?"


    Joey exined, "I estimated that I''d have to wait at least half a year for you to call me. So, I didn''t


    expect you to call me so soon. This is great, Vanessa. You''ve taken the first step. I''m so proud of


    you."


    During theirst conversation, Vanessa had already gotten defensive at the outset of some


    questions asked. It would normally take at least half a year for people to open up. Seeing that


    Vanessa had called her so soon made Joey view Vanessa in a different light.


    Vanessa felt like Joey had seen right through her again. She hurriedly switched the topic, "Joey, it is


    Lawrie who needs to see a psychiatrist, not me."


    Joey replied, "I know. I''lle and see you right away."


    In Joey''s opinion, Vanessa''s problems were much more serious than Lawrie''s. As soon as they are


    solved, Lawrie''s problems would be resolved as well. Essentially, all Lawrie needed was to be


    raised in a family filled with love and warmth to grow up healthily.


    Vanessa finally made up her mind to tell Joey everything that had happened in the past. While


    waiting for Joey, Vanessa felt as ufortable as sitting on pins and needles. She was worried that


    Joey would despise her after finding out about the truth.


    Vanessa''s anxiety made her palms sweat up a puddle and she was so deep in her sea of worry that


    she did even hear Joey knocking on the door. Joey stood in front of her and gently greeted


    Vanessa, "What''s on your mind, Vanessa?"


    "It... It''s nothing," Vanessa forced peace into her nerves and smiled. "You came so quick, Joey."

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    Joey said with a smile, "I''ve been here for a while. I''m a little sad that you hadn''t noticed."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Vanessa quickly poured a ss of water for Joey, "Have some water, Joey."


    Joey took the ss of water and looked into the room. "Is Lawrie asleep?"


    Vanessa also nced over and answered, "Yes, he''s been asleep for a while."


    "You raised Lawrie on your own without help all this while. That must''ve been hard." Joey looked


    young, but she was already a well-known psychiatrist in the field. When she talked to a patient, she


    would adapt to the patient''s current condition. Since Vanessa was apprehensive about topics


    rted to Lawrie''s father, Joey had to try another way. She did want Vanessa to put her guards up


    again.


    "Not really. Lawrie is a very mature kid. Unlike other kids who always cry and cause troubles, he


    has always been considerate." Vanessa''s face lit up with gratitude and joy when she mentioned


    Lawrie. She was d that she had insisted on giving birth to Lawrie.


    Joey asked, "Have you ever thought that it may not be such a good thing for a child to be so


    mature? After all, kids his age should be yful and naughty."


    Vanessa nodded and said, "I actually didn''t think so before. But once I realized this, I had no idea


    how to change him."


    Joey stopped asking about Lawrie''s character because she knew that this was influenced by his


    family. As long as Vanessa''s issues were solved, Lawrie''s problems would also be easily ovee.


    "When did you find out about this disease?" Joey asked.


    "On his first birthday, I prepared something special for him. But he fainted before we could


    celebrate. At first, I thought it was just a fever, so I sent him to a nearby hospital. But his fever did


    not subside. The doctor then ran a check and found out about his disease. I didn''t believe it at first,


    so I took him to a better hospital for another check-up... and I got the same results." Vanessa


    exined grimly, thinking of the past.


    Joey patted Vanessa''s hand and tried to think about the problem from Vanessa''s perspective. "You


    must have been very scared at that time."


    "I was afraid, but I was focused on getting Lawrie cured. That was all I could think about. I had no


    time to think about anything else." Although it was tiring, it was all worth it as she saw Lawrie


    growing up.


    Joey asked, "Has that man ever looked for the both of you?"


    She had already made up her mind to tell Joey everything about the past. However, she was


    hesitant at this moment. After a brief internal struggle, she slowly said, "To be honest, I don''t know


    who Lawrie''s father is."


    "If you don''t know who Lawrie''s father is, then why did you decide to give birth to him?" This


    seemed to be why Vanessa was so defensive when Joey asked about Lawrie''s father. This answer


    was wildly beyond Joey''s predictions, but she did not show her surprise.


    Vanessa looked up and took a deep breath. After several attempts, she mustered up the courage to


    go on and said, "Back then, he had sex with me while I was unconscious. Initially, I insisted on


    giving birth to Lawrie because I wanted to find that man and get him to take the me. I''ve been


    searching for years but I still can''t find any sign of him. It was as if he never existed."


    "Stop looking for him since you can''t find him. Let''s not waste our time on someone who''s not worth


    it," Joey said as she looked towards Lawrie''s room, "In the future, focus on helping Lawrie recover


    and living a good life. Forget about the past and move on."


    "Joey, it sounds easy, but it''s so hard to do so. It''s not that I don''t want to, but I just can''t forget,"


    Vanessa said. She really wanted to forget about this past of hers, but she just could not bring


    herself to. As long as the man remained unfound and unpunished by thew, she would not be able


    to let go of this matter.


    "Vanessa, the fact that you can talk about this shows that you have started to let go. Since that''s the


    case, you shouldn''t waste any more of your time looking for him. You should put all your time and


    energy on Lawrie and live a good life." Joey also knew that this was easier said than done, but


    Vanessa could only start anew once she moved on from this.


    Vanessa nodded gently and slowly said, "I will try my best."


    She would try her best to forget her terrible past and focus on taking care of Lawrie. She wanted to


    start a new life with him.


    Joey patted Vanessa''s hand assuredly and said, "Vanessa, please continue to work hard . I believe


    that you can get through this very soon."


    Vanessa chuckled, "I hope so."


    "Lawrie might be waking up soon. I''ll talk to himter," said Joey.


    "Okay." Vanessa thought for a moment and said, "Joey, please don''t tell Julien about this."


    Joey said, "Don''t worry about this. There are ethics I have to adhere to. I won''t disclose anything


    confidential to anyone. I just hope you''ll have the courage to confess this to him one day. I''m sure


    he won''t mind."


    Vanessa replied, "Yes."


    Julien might not care, but she did.


    Vanessa did not know when she would have the courage to tell Julien the truth.


    At the end of the day, she was still afraid. She still could not forget her dark past.


    During this period of time, Mia seemed to have turned into apletely different person. She didn''t


    like going to the Secret Garden anymore. Even if she was around everyone, she would hide in a


    corner and not talk. The abnormality in her behavior was well noticed by others.


    Neil had asked Mia several times about it, but she never said anything. Instead, she just med


    him for having bad gics and giving birth to a problematic child.


    Since she could still swear at him, Neil thought little of the matter.


    It was the weekend, which was time for the Kyle family get- together. Karen could no longer bear to


    watch Mia being unhappy. While everyone was busy, she looked for Mia and asked, "Mia, what''s


    the matter with you? Did something happen?"


    Mia shook her head and said nothing.


    Karen asked again, "Mia, what''s going on?"


    Mia was so sad that she wanted to cry. Finally, she broke. "Karen, I do have something on my mind.


    If I don''t tell you about it, I think I''ll explode."


    Karen patted her on the shoulder tofort her. "What is it? Tell me and I''ll see if I can help with


    anything," she said to Mia.

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    Mia revealed, "It''s all because of that brat, Levi. Really, I regret giving birth to him. If I hadn''t insisted


    on keeping him back then, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. I''m starting to wonder if God had


    decided to send him to me as a punishment for being too arrogant."


    Karen asked with concern, "What happened exactly?"


    "Remember that girl, Vanessa Love?" Mia nned to keep this to herself, but keeping a secret was


    no easy task. If she continued keeping mum, she would feel too uneasy. She had no appetite and


    was not even able to sleep well. It was if she had aged a lot in just a short period.


    When Mia mentioned Vanessa, Karen said helplessly, "Are you unhappy because I told you not to


    look for Vanessa?"


    Mia was so anxious that she stamped his feet. "Karen, what are you talking about? I''m talking about


    Levi, not Vanessa."


    Karen said, "But you mentioned Vanessa."


    Mia continued, "What I''m trying to say is... Levi likes her too! Even though Julien has dered that


    he likes her! How could Levi do such a thing? Not only did he say that he likes her, he even said


    that she''s the only woman she''d marry in this life. This son of mine is driving me mad!"


    Karen inquired, "Who told you about this?"


    Mia answered angrily, "Levi did. He said this himself."


    Upon hearing that, a wave of relief washed over Karen. "Oh Mia, you''re his mother. Don''t you


    understand your son well enough?"


    Mia said, "Karen, I''m worried because I understand his character well. Although he acts like he''s


    never serious, when he''s obsessed about something, there''s no stopping him from getting what he


    wants."


    Karen added, "Have you ever considered the possibility that he''s lying to you about this?"


    "Now, why would he...." Before she could finish her sentence, Mia seemed to have caught a


    glimmer of hope. "Karen, why do you think so? Do you think it''s because he''s trying to screw with


    me for sending him to the army?"


    Karen patiently exined, "Although Julien and Levi grew up together, their personalities are


    completely different. They have never been interested in the same things ever since they were kids.


    I''m pretty sure that they have different taste in women as well, so I don''t think they''d like the same


    person."


    "How dare he lie to me. I''ll make him suffer for this one day." Hearing what Karen had said, Mia


    looked like she had been instantly brought back to life. "Karen, I''m d I talked to you. How did I


    not think of this? I''ve been worried sick for nearly a month."


    Karen poked Mia''s forehead and spoke to her as if she was a little child, "You still haven''t grown up


    after all these years,."


    "That''s because Neil likes me like this. There''s no need for me to be matured," Mia smiled. Once


    her good mood returned, so did her appetite. "Everyone''s home today. What good food have you


    prepared for lunch, Karen?"


    Karen said, "Since everyone''s here, I''ve made everyone''s favorite dish."


    Mia hugged Karen and said, "Karen, it''s a blessing to have you here. After Mother passed, this


    house would have definitely felt nothing like a home without you around."


    Karen said, "Even if someone else had be your sister-inw, she would still take good care of


    this family."


    Mia rebutted, "That''s impossible because Kevin only likes you. Besides you, no one else can be my


    sister-inw."


    She said sourly, "Who knows?"


    Kevin''s temper had gotten worse recently because of Julien. He had even gotten mad at her and


    ignored her a few times. Karen vowed that if Kevin gets angry again, she would not take the


    initiative to reconcile with him.


    "Grandma, Aunt Mia, what are you talking about? Can I join in?" Larry stuck out half of his head


    from the door looking as excited as ever to join in the conversation.


    Karen walked up to him and held him in her arms. "It''s a secret between adults. Children cannot


    listen to it!"


    Larry pouted and asked, "Not even me?"


    Karen kissed him and said, "You''re special, Larry, so of course you can join in."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Larry was overjoyed. He excitedly asked, "Grandma, tell me. What are you two talking


    about?"


    She said, "We''re talking about you. You''ve grown taller and cuter."


    Larry said, "I know I''m cute. Everyone at home tells me that. Even the teachers and my friends at


    school tell me that."


    Karen smiled, "Wow, even the kindergarten teachers and children all know that you''re cute. We''ll


    have to treat you better in the future. Otherwise, you might get abducted by them."


    Larry softly said, "Grandma, I love you all the most. No one can take me away."


    "You''re such a sweet child," Karen said, happy to hear that from Larry. They were fortunate to have


    such a cute child in the family. Otherwise, if she would have gotten too frustrated, having to face two


    cold, indifferent faces every day.


    Mia also praised Larry, "Yes, you''re our precious baby."


    Karen Joy came, "Don''t praise him too much. It''s going to get to his head!"


    Larry said, "No, it won''t, Mom."


    His words made the three womenugh again. After that, Karen Joy said with a serious face, "Mom,


    you''d better go see Dad. He won''te down to eat with us if you don''t talk to him."


    Karen stated pettily, "If he doesn''t want to eat, then let''s just let him be. After all, he''ll be the one


    starving, not me."


    Karen Joy said, "But you''ll be worried."


    Her mother replied, "Who would care about a block of wood?"


    Karen Joy took Larry over and advised, "Mom, stop being so stubborn. Go and get Dad. If he really


    doesn''t eat, you know you''re going to stress over it."


    "Look at you two! Every time you''re unhappy, your husbands will try their best to cheer you up. But


    when ites to me, has he ever tried cheering me up? I''m always the one topromise first. So,


    no matter what, I won''t be the onepromising this time," Karen said, voice full of envy.


    Together, Mia and Karen Joy said, "Okay, let him starve then. He wouldn''t die from skipping a meal


    anyway."

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    "He''s your brother!" After saying this to Mia, Karen looked at Karen Joy and continued, "And, he''s


    your father! How could you two not care for him?!"


    Mia and Karen Joy once again said in unison, "It''s not that we don''t care about him. But we all know


    that he''s only waiting for you."


    Karen was dumbfounded by their statement.


    They were right.


    Being married for so many years, some friction in life was inevitable but usually were just minor


    issues. Things would be fine as long as both parties each took a step back. Karen understood this


    well and she could never really be angry with Kevin.


    After making Kevin a cup of tea, she headed up to the study. Upon her arrival, Kevin ced the


    book in his hand down and looked up at her. He said in a deep voice, "How many times have I told


    you not to worry about the family? Why don''t you listen to me?"


    It turned out that Kevin was not really angry with Karen. He was only worried that she would be


    exhausted after seeing her relentlessly caring for everyone.


    Karen ced the teacup that was within Kevin''s reach and helped tidy up his desk a little. She said,


    "It''s been years since Mom passed. Dad looks strong and healthy, but we all know that his health is


    not getting any better."


    She sighed and gently continued, "That makes you the head of this family now. As your wife, I have


    to help lift the burden on your shoulders. Otherwise, you might get a mistress to take care of these


    for me."


    Kevin''s face darkened, and he growled, "Karen!"


    She smiled and said, "Why the strong reaction? I''m just joking. However, judging from your reaction,


    I do wonder if you''re feeling guilty about what I said."


    Kevin imparted, "You shouldn''t joke about this."


    "Okay, I won''t joke about it. I know you''re worried about me. However, I don''t feel burdened by the


    need to care for the family. I love this family and everyone in it. I like taking care of everyone. I enjoy


    it very much when everyonees home during the weekend," said Karen.


    Karen reached for Kevin''s hand and held it to her face, stroking herself with it as she said, "They''re


    our family, our rtives. So, I love you and I love all of them. You understand where I''ming


    from, yes?"


    Karen''s words made Kevin''s heart flutter. Kevin grabbed her hand, held it gently in his palm and


    said, "Karen, you''re such a fool."


    She smiled at him, "Because of you, I''m sheltered from storms and I''m able to live in this warm and


    loving world that you''ve built for me. So, what does it matter if I''m a fool?"


    Kevin caressed her head and said, "You deserve to have all the most beautiful things in the world."


    "Kevin, you are the greatest thing that''s ever happened to me. Having you is equal to having the


    whole world," Karen smiled at him gently. "Let''s go, everyone is waiting for us downstairs."


    Kevin nodded, gazing at her with tender eyes.


    She said that he was the greatest thing that had ever happened to her. He felt exactly the same. He


    was grateful to have her in his life, and for her willingness to spend so many years with him. He was


    thankful for her for blessing him with so much warmth.


    asionally, the two of them would quarrel because of some small matters, but they quarreled


    differently from others. Most of the time, they cared about each other too much and wanted to


    protect each other under their


    wings so that the other person would not suffer even the slightest.


    In the dining room.


    The entire family was gathered together, with the exception of Levi who was in the army.


    As usual, on the day of the gathering, Grandpa Kyle would sit first, followed by everyone else


    ording to their seniority in the family. Julien was supposed to be the secondst person to take a


    seat before Larry. However, Larry did not follow the rules because he was just a child, so naturally,


    Julien was thest person to take a seat.


    After everyone was seated, Grandpa Kyle looked around and his eyes found Neil. He said, "Neil, is


    Levi still in the army?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Neil said, "Yes, he''s actually doing fine. He''s not even willing to leave."


    Hearing Levi being mentioned, Mia was full of dissatisfaction. She muttered, "It seems that his


    punishment was not harsh enough. I have to think of a way to deal with him and let him know not to


    offend me in the future."


    Grandpa Kyle frowned and said, "Mia, Levi is already an adult. Why can''t you be mature about this?


    You can''t just ignore everything and do whatever you want. I''ve told you many times not to act this


    way."


    Mia retorted, "Well, Dad, Neil is willing to spoil me, so I can afford to fool around. What''s wrong with


    that?"


    Kevin let out a light cough, "Ahem!"


    Mia knew that Kevin was warning her with that cough. She kept her head down and obediently shut


    her mouth. In this house, she was not afraid of anyone but Kevin. Kevin was her only bane. No


    matter how old Levi was, this was a fact that could never change.


    After asking about the Brown Family, Grandpa Kyle looked at Karen Joy''s family - the family that


    saved him a lot of trouble. He said with a smile, "Lionel, how''s yourpany doing recently?"


    Lionel''s gaze had always been on Karen Joy until Grandpa Kyle called him. Only then did he look


    away from her and answered, "Grandpa, thepany has been doing well. We''re getting ready to


    be listed, so we''ve been busy."


    At the time, Lionel abandoned all he had and came to Chatterton Town to be with Karen Joy. For


    her sake, he had left his status and wealth behind. And it was because of her, that he had decided


    to establish a business empire that solely belonged to them.


    Although hispany was not as big as Rovio, it was still impressive. Over the years, it steadily


    grew and expanded. The future looked bright.


    Grandpa Kyle said in satisfaction, "You''ve done well, Lionel! I think you''d do well. Keep up the good


    work."


    Lionel said, "In fact, Karen Joy has done a lot for thepany. Without her, thepany wouldn''t


    be able to grow as quickly."


    Although Grandpa Kyle had just praised him, he did not forget to share thepliment with his


    wife. He wanted everyone to know that Karen Joy was not only a thoughtful wife, but a capable one


    at that.

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    Grandpa Kyleughed, "In my opinion, thepany is not the proudest work of the two of you...


    The little guy sitting between you two is your proudest masterpiece."


    It was finally Larry''s turn to speak. He quickly said, "Great- grandpa, I am indeed their proudest


    work."


    Grandpa Kyle smiled and asked, "Larry, I hear that your rtionship with your Uncle Julien has


    improved a little recently?"


    Larry quietly took a look at Julien and then looked at Grandpa Kyle, speaking in a small voice,


    "Great-grandpa, it hasn''t improved at all. Uncle Julien still keeps a straight face and doesn''t like to


    talk to me."


    Grandpa Kyle said with a smile, "Thene y with me. I will pamper you."


    Larry nodded enthusiastically and said, "Okay."


    Now that he had asked about most of the family members, Grandpa Kyle looked to Julien, who was


    sitting at the far end of the table. Julien''s expression was cold, and he was not paying attention at all


    to the conversation before him. He started,


    ''Julien...''


    Coincidentally, when Julien''s grandfather called out to him, his phone suddenly rang. He picked up


    his phone, nced at it, and then stood up immediately saying, "Grandpa, everyone - please go


    ahead and eat first. I''ve got to take this call."


    His grandfather said, "Kid, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Julien replied, "Grandpa, please eat first. There''s no need to wait for me."


    Kevin hated phones at the dining table. He was just about to give the topic a piece of his mind when


    Karen grabbed his hand. She said to him, "Kevin, this dish is made specially for you. Have a taste."


    The anger that had lit up in Kevin''s heart was quickly put out by Karen''s gentle words. He looked at


    her and his expression softened.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Karen smiled, "Give me apliment if you like it. I''ll work harder next time."


    Kevin said with a sullen face, "Delicious."


    She smiled softly. To be honest, it was not that she had always been the one to bend over


    backwards for him all these years. In fact, it was the other way round. Kevin would always


    compromise in the end whenever they had a disagreement.


    It was nearly impossible for a man like him to make such a change, but he actually did it.


    Julien walked out of the dining room and immediately answered the phone, "What''s the matter?"


    It was Joel. "Mr. Kyle, the information from Avend that you''ve asked for has been sent to you,"


    Joel informed.


    Julien turned and walked towards the study upstairs.


    He always thought that if you liked someone, you should respect them and not pry into their private


    matters. There were many instances where he wanted to check on Vanessa because he wanted to


    know what she had been through all these years, but he managed to refrain himself from doing so.


    If it was not for Lawrie''s existence, he would not have thought to investigate this matter.


    But because of Lawrie, he just had to. During the twenty days when he was gone, he had actually


    gone to Avend to find out about Vanessa''s past. However, not much was discovered. When he


    heard that Vanessa''s family had arrived in Chatterton Town from Avend, he quickly returned to


    stop them from troubling her.


    After waiting for two days, the results were finally here.


    Julien opened the mailbox on his browser and looked at the new e-mail. As soon as he clicked on


    the e- mail, he would be able to open it and read its contents. He would be able to learn about what


    had happened to Vanessa. But he suddenly felt hesitant at this critical moment. He was afraid that


    the oue was not what he wanted.


    After battling his hesitation for a moment, Julien ultimately decided to open the email.


    Four years ago, when Vanessa was about to graduate, Julien had to return to Chatterton Town to


    handle some matters. Thus, he was not there with her on the day of the convocation party.


    Although he was not physically there with her, he was technically "there" with her the whole time.


    In order to prove that they could endure the test of love, they each put a location chip in their


    respective phones. Whenever they wanted to know each other''s location, they would be able to turn


    on the location system in the phone to know of each other''s specific location.


    Julien had just finished his work that day when he received a call from Vanessa. On the phone, her


    gentle voice told him, "I''m going to the convocation party tonight, Julien."


    Julien knew that the party would be heldter that night, and replied, "Okay."


    "I''ve dolled myself up," Vanessa said. "Aren''t you worried that other guys might take an interest in


    me and snatch me away from you?"


    Julien said with a smile, "You''re mine. No one would dare snatch you away from me."


    Vanessa continued, "Who do you think you are? You''re just an employee at Rovio. Why are you so


    confident that no one would snatch me away from you? Other people may think you''re the


    sessor of Rovio if they heard you speak. Let me remind you, you shouldn''t think you''re all that


    just because you share the same surname with the Kyle family of Rovio."


    Julien kept to an extremely low-profile while he was away at university, and Vanessa had never


    questioned him about his background. Although they had dated for almost three years, she was still


    in the dark regarding his true family.


    Julien said seriously, "Well, I am the true sessor of Rovio."


    Vanessa''s voice sounded through the phone, "Wouldn''t that make me the wife of the future


    President of Rovio then?"


    "If you''re willing, you can be that any time," he answered. Just by listening to her tone, Julien could


    imagine just how cute her facial expression was. Whenever he thought of her adorable expressions,


    the corners of his lips would always involuntarily rise.


    "I don''t want that. I''d rather be your wife, than the wife of the future President of Rovio since you


    caught my eye first." Vanessa continued, sounding a little frustrated, "You''re not even here, Julien.


    So, what''s the point of me dressing up so nicely? I only want to dress up for you."


    Julien said, "I''ll be heading back soon. Dress up for me then."


    Vanessa said, "Oh right, when are youing back? You haven''t been around me for so long that


    I''ve even started to miss you in my dreams every night."


    She was such a straightforward girl. She was not shy at all and would always tell him frankly just


    how she was feeling. Hence, Julien liked her so much. He had finished his work and was ready to


    fly back, with his fight departing in two hours. However, he wanted to surprise her so he said, "I still


    have some matters to attend to. As soon as I''m done, I''lle back to you."


    "How long are you going to be busy for?" Vanessa sounded extremely disappointed, "What about


    this, Julien? Once I''m done with the graduation party, I''ll buy a ticket to Chatterton Town. I really


    want to be with you and see you every day."


    "Okay," Julien raised his wrist to check the time. He had to rush to the airport now, otherwise, he


    might miss the flight. He desperately wanted to see the surprised look on Vanessa''s face when he


    suddenly showed up right in front of her. He said, "I''ve got some work to do now, Vanessa. I''ll wait


    for you toe to Chatterton Town tomorrow to see me."

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    The flight took 16 hours before the ne arrived at its destination.


    As soon as the nended, Julien quickly took out his mobile phone and turned it on. Once on,


    more than a dozen messages from WhatsApp popped up on the notification bar... All were sent by


    Vanessa.


    "Julien, why did you turn off your phone?"


    "Julien, tell me the truth. Are you hooking up with other women behind my back?"


    "I''m warning you - if you do that, I''ll make you suffer."


    Looking at these messages, Julien shook his head helplessly and muttered, "Silly girl."


    These were only the first three messages. Half an hourter, Vanessa sent another message.


    "I''m going to the party. I''ll take a picture of me wearing a gown for you to see. I''ll show you how


    beautiful your girlfriend is, so you won''t look for other women."


    Then she sent a selfie in a beautiful gown. The gown was gorgeous, but she had deliberately made


    a weird, funny face. Seeing this, Julien could not helpugh, "What a fool! Only I will like a girl like


    you."


    He scrolled down and continued reading through the messages Vanessa sent.


    "Julien, I''m at the hotel where the party is. There are so many people here, but I don''t feel happy at


    all because you''re not here."


    "Julien, I hope time passes quickly. After the party, I''ll visit you first thing in the morning."


    "Julien, Julien, Julien... What are you doing? Why aren''t you replying to any of my messages? I''ll


    give you another half an hour -if you still don''t reply, I''ll ignore you."


    Vanessa sent another message half an hourter, right on the dot.


    "Julien, you really aren''t replying my messages. I don''t want to talk to you anymore from now on."


    Two hourster, Vanessa sent another message, "Julien, I think drank too much wine. I''m a little


    dizzy. Where are you? Can youe get me? I don''t want to stay here alone."


    This was thest message Vanessa sent him. There were no updates after that.


    After exiting the ne, Julien immediately called Vanessa, but there was no answer.


    "Pick up the phone!"


    What the hell was she doing?


    Was she really ignoring him just because she was mad at him?


    This was impossible.


    Julien knew her too well. Although she did say that, she would definitely not ignore him.


    Julien immediately clicked on his phone to check her location. She was still at the hotel for the


    graduation party.


    After passing through the VIP passage at customs, he exited the airport and instructed the driver to


    drive straight to the hotel where Vanessa was at.


    As they were about to arrive, Julien tried to call Vanessa again. But this time, her phone was


    switched off.


    She actually switched her phone off?


    What on earth was this girl trying to do?


    Was she really mad at him?


    Julien did not think much about anything else. He went straight into the hotel after getting off the car.


    When he arrived, the party was still ongoing. Many were still drinking, singing and dancing around.


    There were so many people around, but no matter how hard Julien looked, there were still no signs


    of Vanessa.


    Just as he was about to call again, the conversation between two women standing by a corner


    caught Julien''s attention.


    One of the women said, "Who knew that Vanessa would be this great at pretending. She acts so


    arrogantly as if no man could ever catch her eye, but when she gets a chance, she can''t wait to get


    a room and be f*cked!"


    The other womanughed, "Huh... Whatever it is, she''s still somewhat pretty. I have no idea why


    she''d be interested in such an ugly man."


    The two women were still in the midst of their gossip but Julien was no longer in the mood to listen.


    He immediately turned around and barked, "Joel, go straight to the front desk and find out


    Vanessa''s room number."


    Joel had always followed behind Julien but was always regarded as something transparent. Thus,


    he was quite shocked when Julien yelled so fiercely at him. He immediately replied, "Right away."


    In just a few minutes, he learned of Vanessa''s room number through the hotel staff. Julien grabbed


    the room card and headed straight to Vanessa''s room on the eighth floor.


    Julien inserted the room card and the green light lit up instantly with a tinkle. He opened the door


    and walked in.


    The moment he stepped into the room, the scene in the room almost suffocated Julien.


    There were two people on therge bed in the room - a man and a woman. The woman was no


    other than Vanessa... The woman he had flown thousands of miles to see.


    The man was hurriedly trying to undress her. Her clothes were already half-removed as she


    enthusiastically reciprocated the man''s actions.


    Julien could no longer stand by and watch. He rushed to the bed in two steps and dragged the man


    up before hurling him to the ground hard. The man felt as if his bones were broken as he shouted in


    horror, "Who are you? What do you want?"


    "You''re asking for death!" Julien yelled, one hand pulling the quilt over Vanessa with one hand,


    "Take this man away, Joel. I don''t want to see him ever again."


    Upon hearing Julien''s order, Joel finally dared to enter the room. Once in, he dragged the man on


    the ground towards the door and left without saying a word.


    The strange man did not know who had suddenly broken into the room but whoever it was, his


    temperament and frightful aura made him tremble with fear. Voice shaking as he was dragged away,


    he asked, "Who are you and why did you break into our room?"


    "Say one more word and I''ll cut your tongue off," Joel quickly pulled the man out of the door and


    closed it shut.


    Julien looked angrily at Vanessa, who was moving around on the bed, unaware that he was there in


    the room with her. She kept reaching out her hands to grab him as she murmured, "Please, hurry


    up..."


    Julien leaned over and pinched Vanessa''s chin, "Vanessa, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Vanessa paid no attention to his anger at all as she continued saying, "Hurry up, hurry up..."


    Julien then said furiously, "Alright, I''ll satisfy you!"


    He was blinded with so much anger at the time that he had lost his sense. He had thought that she


    wanted to sleep with that man, and that she had betrayed him. If only he had been more sober,


    more sensible, he would have noticed that Vanessa''s behavior was far from normal that day.


    But he was not!


    He was not!


    His eyes were brimming with rage. Not only did he fail to protect her, he had also hurt her deeply.


    After he hurt her that day, he did something even more outrageous. He left her.


    After he had calmed down, he received a breakup message from her.


    Thus, he concluded that she had proposed to break up because she had betrayed his trust and that


    she was too ashamed to see him again.


    As for him, he turned a blind eye to her for the next few years.


    It was only when he could no longer control his longing for her a year ago that he finally got


    someone to look for her.

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    Written in the email were many other things that Julien had not known happened.


    While Vanessa was pregnant, her stepmother forced her to get an abortion. Thus, Vanessa ran


    away from home, gave birth to Lawrie, and then raised him alone.


    Lawrie was diagnosed with leukemia when he was a year old. After that, Vanessa spent all her


    savings, including the inheritance left by her mother for Lawrie''s treatment.


    Lawrie''s illness needed a great sum of money for treatment. It was not something a single parent


    like her could afford.


    This was the reason why she was with him for the past year. If it was not for the money, she would


    not be interested in anything else.


    She had been so terribly wronged, yet he still made things difficult for her and made her life a living


    hell.


    Julien could no longer go on reading. He got up instantly. He wanted to see Vanessa. He must see


    her right away.


    Lawrie''s condition had suddenly taken a turn for the worse, and the doctor proposed that the best


    remedy was to conduct a bone marrow transnt. However, the cost of the surgery was too high


    with the sess rate only at about 60%. The key was that they had to find apatible bone


    marrow for the surgery.


    After hearing this, Vanessa was stunned. It took her a long time to find her voice. She said, "Doctor,


    is this the only way? Aren''t there any other options? Lawrie''s so young, will he be able to pull


    through?"


    The doctor said, "Miss Love, we''ve also considered chemotherapy, but he''s no longer suited for the


    treatment as he''s had several rpses. Besides, chemo wille with a lot of negative side effects,


    which is quite detrimental especially for a child like him. Hence, we conclude that bone marrow


    transnt is the best treatment for him."


    Vanessa''s heart ached as soon as she thought about how Lawrie had to experience this at such a


    young age. The pain was so overbearing that it made her senses go numb.


    The doctor assumed that Vanessa was worried about the treatment fees, so he exined, "Miss


    Love, the bone marrow transntation fee is high, but you don''t have to worry about it. Mr. Kyle has


    already said that he''ll handle all expenses regardless of how much they are."


    Vanessa knew that Julien had already spoken to the hospital. It had been a month since Lawrie was


    admitted, and they lived in a high-ss ward with extremely high costs. Her initial payment to the


    hospital had already been used up, but she had not been contacted for further payment.


    She did not want to owe Julien too much, but in order to cure Lawrie''s illness, she had no choice but


    to do so because he was the only one who could help them.


    Vanessa bit her lip and nodded, "Doctor, please help find a suitable bone marrow for Lawrie."


    The doctor replied, "Our hospital currently does not carry one that''spatible with Lawrie, but we


    will contact other hospitals to check for apatible bone marrow donor. If we can find one, we will


    arrange for surgery for Lawrie at the earliest possible time."


    Vanessa said, "Thank you! Thank you for your trouble."


    Vanessa walked out of the doctor''s office in a daze. All she could think about was Lawrie lying on


    the hospital bed in pain. He had to suffer a lot because of the multiple surgeries he had undergone.


    Even as his mother, she could not help him with anything. She was not able to help him when he


    was in pain and she could not take his ce in the surgery.


    If she could, she would rather be the one who was ill.


    "Vanessa..." Julien''s voice suddenly sounded from behind her. Before Vanessa could respond, he


    had already pulled her into his arms with great force. He called out her name again and again, his


    voice low and deep, "Vanessa... Vanessa..."


    He only stopped after a long while. He gently let her out from his arms. It was only then did he


    realize that she had already burst into tears.


    Seeing Vanessa''s tears, Julien''s heart ached greatly. He lowered his head and tenderly kissed away


    the tears at the corners of her eyes. "It''s alright, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, nothing bad will


    happen. Nothing bad will happen," heforted her.


    Vanessa wanted to force her tears back, but the more she tried, the more uncontroble her tears


    would flow out. She cried, "Lawrie''s condition is worse, Julien. The normal treatments can''t help


    anymore. He needs a bone marrow transntation surgery now, but there aren''t any suitable bone


    marrows for him in the hospital. And even if we find a match, he''s just a child. How can such a small


    person bear this?"


    Julien hugged her and consoled her gently, "There''s no need to be afraid. With us by Lawrie''s side,


    he''ll definitely be fine."


    Vanessa bit her lip and wiped her tears away as she said, "I''m sorry. This is my business. I shouldn''t


    have told you about it and made you worry about me."


    Julien retorted, "What do you mean your business? Lawrie''s our son. His business is mine, and so


    is your business. I won''t let you guys out of my sight anymore in the future. Wherever you are, that''s


    where I''ll be."


    Vanessa pushed him away, "Lawrie''s my son. He has nothing to do with you. He doesn''t need your


    care. I don''t need you either."


    Did he not know that she did not need his pity?


    Julien emphasized, "He is our son. This is a fact. No one can change it."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa was not aware that Julien had already known what happened that year, so she did want to


    continue discussing this topic with him. She said, "I''m going to take care of Lawrie. He doesn''t like


    you, so don''t follow."


    Julien started, "Vanessa, that night at your graduation party years ago..."


    Hearing this, Vanessa immediately stopped in her tracks as her senses grew alert and she started


    bing defensive, like a hedgehog ready to protect itself. She questioned, "What are you trying


    to say, Julien? What do you know?"


    Julien stayed silent.


    Vanessa added, "I don''t want to see you now. Please get out of my sight immediately."


    Did he find out what happened that fateful night?


    Vanessa could talk to Harper and Joey about that night, but she could not bring herself to tell Julien


    about it. She was afraid that he would despise her after finding out.


    Because this matter concerned him, and she was afraid of so many things.


    This time around, Julien did not leave. He had said that he would stay by their side and would not


    let them out of his sight. Hence, no matter what, he would not abandon Vanessa. He would not let


    her face terrible things on her own.


    Since Julien did not leave, Vanessa just ignored him. She helped Lawrie sit up and said, "How are


    you feeling, son? Remember to tell Mommy if you''re not feeling well, okay?"


    Lawrie nced at Julien who stood behind Vanessa. He looked displeased before leaning into


    Vanessa''s arms. He said softly, "I don''t want to see the bad guy, Mommy. Please make him leave."


    In the past, whenever Julien saw Lawrie, he always felt that this little kid was unpleasantpany.


    After finding out that Lawrie was his child, no matter how much the little kid disliked him, he still


    thought him adorable.


    He did not notice this in the past but he now felt that Lawrie looked a little like him, especially when


    he got that look between his eyes. He was basically a carbon copy of Julien!


    The child looked just like him. How had he not noticed this before?

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    Lawrie pleaded, "Mommy, can you chase the bad guy away?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Vanessa stroked Lawrie''s head before looking at Julien. She signaled him to leave with her eyes.


    Knowing that he could not change Lawrie''s perception of him in such a short time, Julien could not


    stay here any longer. He stood up and said, "Lawrie, listen to what your Mommy says and take


    good care of yourself. Do you understand?"


    Lawrie pouted and said childishly, "Of course I know that. I don''t need you to tell me that."


    Hmph...


    This big bad guy always came to take his Mommy away. Whenever Lawrie saw Julien, he wanted to


    bite him. However, he was sick and could not leave the bed. Otherwise, he would have rushed out


    and bit Julien. He wanted the big bad guy to know that he was not going to be bullied.


    Since he was not able to bite him, Lawrie just stared at Julien, hoping to scare him off.


    "Lawrie, I''m not a bad guy. I''m your Daddy," Julien reached his hand out to pinch Lawrie''s face, but


    Lawrie dodged quickly before his face was touched.


    Hearing the big bad guy say that he was his Daddy, Lawrie was frightened to tears. He hugged


    Vanessa helplessly as he cried, "Mommy, you told me that my Daddy is a good person. He''s not my


    Daddy, is he?"


    Although Vanessa did not know who Lawrie''s father was, she wanted to find the man and bring him


    to justice. To help Lawrie grow up healthily, she never once spoke ill of his father to him in all these


    years.


    She told Lawrie that his father was a kind person, that he did not stay with them because he had


    gone somewhere far away and could note back for the time being. He would return once


    Lawrie had grown up.


    Therefore, in Lawrie''s heart, his Daddy was a good father.


    Vanessaforted Lawrie and said, "Yes, your father''s a good person. Uncle Julien''s just teasing


    you. Don''t believe him and don''t let him scare you."


    Julien was speechless.


    He really was a stubborn little boy. Julien had only met Lawrie a few times, so why did Lawrie hate


    him so much?


    Vanessa once again looked at Julien and begged, "Mr. Kyle, I beg you! Can you please leave?


    You''re ruining Lawrie''s mood which will affect his condition. Things will getplicated if he faints."


    "I won''t leave the hospital. I''ll be at the doctor''s office," Julien informed. He did say that he would


    never leave them again. Since he could not be by their side, he had no choice but to stay nearby.


    That way, Vanessa would have someone to rely on if anything were to happen to Lawrie.


    "I got it. Please leave now," Vanessa said, her patience wearing thin because she was worried for


    Lawrie.


    Julien kept quiet.


    Julien felt sad because Vanessa only had Lawrie on her mind. But, whose fault was it to begin with?


    If he had not left back then, Vanessa would not have suffered so much, and Lawrie would not have


    to be considered as an illegitimate child. It was Julien''s turn to bear all the consequences now.


    Although he could not get Lawrie to like him and Vanessapletely ignored him, he still went to


    the doctor''s office to learn about Lawrie''s condition.


    The doctor exined Lawrie''s condition to Julien in detail. His final conclusion was that only a bone


    marrow transnt could give Lawrie a chance to grow up healthily like other children.


    Lawrie''s surgery was urgent. They already had the best doctors, and the best medical equipment.


    The only thing missing now was apatible bone marrow.


    After listening to the doctor''s exnation, Julien said nonchntly, "Check whether my bone


    marrow is a match."


    The doctor was surprised to hear this. He looked up at Julien and said after a long time, "Mr.- Mr.


    Kyle, are you saying you''re going to donate your bone marrow to Lawrie?"


    Julien raised his brows and said, "Was I not clear enough?"


    "No, Mr. Kyle... Even though there are many sessful bone marrow transnt cases, with very


    few cases with post- surgeryplications, we still can''t rule out the asional surgical idents.


    Please think this through. After all, your body doesn''t belong to you alone. You have the Kyle family


    and the whole of Rovio Corporation Inc to think about," the doctor advised, greatly bbergasted by


    Julien''s wishes. As the president of Rovio, Julien did not have to take this risk for an irrelevant child.


    Honestly speaking, it was really astonishing for such an important person to donate his bone


    marrow.


    Julien said coldly, "Which do you think is more important - Rovio or my son?"


    "Your son, of course. But what does donating your bone marrow have to do with you having a son?"


    The doctor asked. At first, he did not grasp the meaning behind Julien''s words, but as he spoke, he


    seemed to have finally understood what Julien meant. "Mr. Kyle, are you saying that Lawrie is your


    son?"


    When the president of Rovio started paying so much attention to the helpless mother and son,


    everyone did wonder about the rtionship between them. The answer was now right before their


    eyes. "He''s your biological son?" The doctor asked, still wide-eyed with disbelief.


    Julien''s expression was still cold and indifferent as he said, "Run a body check right now. If my


    body''s fine and the result is a match, I want the surgery performed as soon as possible."


    The doctor was speechless.


    Could he say no?


    Did he have the right to say that?


    If he did not do it, someone would soon rece him to get this done.


    He could only nod as he said, "Alright, Mr. Kyle, I''ll make the arrangements now. Would you like to


    inform your family before proceeding with the surgery? We''ll need your family''s consent. Otherwise,


    if something were to..."


    Julien said, "Who has the final say in this matter - you or me?"


    The doctor said, "You."


    Earlier that day, Vanessa only received news that there were no suitable bone marrow samples for


    her son. And, it would be a difficult feat to find a match. Half a dayter, the doctor came by the


    ward and informed her that there happened to be a match and that the operation would be


    scheduled soon.


    When Vanessa heard the news, she was even more surprised than she was when she heard that


    Lawrie would need to undergo a bone marrow transnt in the morning. She asked, "Doctor, is this


    real? Why can''t I believe it?"


    It was not easy to find a matching bone marrow. Even if one had money, this task would still be a


    difficult one.


    The doctor answered with certainty, "Of course it is. We''ll keep Lawrie''s condition under careful


    observation this week. If everything goes well, we''ll arrange the surgery for him theing


    Monday."

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    "Thank you, doctor! Thank you so much! I don''t even know what to say..." Vanessa was so


    emotional that she thanked him over and over again. Then she thought of something and said, "By


    the way, can I meet the donor? I want to thank him personally."


    The doctor said, "The donor''s a volunteer who wants to keep his information confidential. He


    doesn''t want to see the patient''s family either. He hopes that we can respect his wishes."


    Vanessa was a little disappointed that she could not meet the donor. She quickly came up with a


    solution and said, "Doctor, I still have some money in my bank card. Now that I don''t have to pay for


    Lawrie''s medical expenses, could you help transfer the money to the donor? I want to thank him for


    his kindness."


    The doctor told her, "There''s no need for that. The donor''s really not short of money."


    Vanessa muttered, "Oh..."


    If the donor did not need money, then she really did not know how else to thank this kind- hearted,


    anonymous person. She hoped that this good Samaritan and his family could live happily and


    healthily.


    It was almost dinner time.


    Julien insisted on staying, and there was nothing Vanessa could do. In his words, the hospital was


    run by his family. No one had a say in how long he wished to stay there.


    She was helpless. He was a rich and powerful man after all.


    Seeing that Vanessa was busy in the kitchen, Julien went to the door and started making his orders,


    "I want to have ribs soup. I''ve already had the ribs sent here. Please make some for me."


    Vanessa bit her lip and said without looking back, "I don''t have time."


    What the heck? Did he think she was running a restaurant?


    Did he think he could order her around?


    Julien acted as if he did not hear what she said and continued, "I want to drink the soup tonight. And


    I want to have beef for lunch tomorrow. I''ve been exercising a lottely, so I need food with high


    protein."


    Vanessa ced the spat in her hand down and turned to re at Julien. "Julien, are you trying to


    help or cause me trouble by staying here? You have so many chefs at home. Why can''t you ask


    them to cook for you? Why are you asking me to do it? I already spent all day taking care of a child


    - do I need to take care of you too?" She told him off.


    Julien walked over and hugged the irritated Vanessa. He said, "Of course I know that my family can


    have that prepared for me, but I really want to eat your cooking."


    He held her tightly, and his voice was filled with a kind of tenderness and affection she had not


    heard before, which quickly put out the fire rising in Vanessa''s chest. She hastily said, "Let me go,


    I''m trying to cook. If I burn the food, you guys won''t have anything to eatter."


    "You must be really tired these days from taking care of Lawrie. If you don''t mind, I''ll get someone to


    prepare our meals from the next day onwards," Julien said as he let her go.


    "There''s no need. I want to cook for my son," Vanessa immediately shook her head and said


    reluctantly. She also actually wanted to personally cook for Julien.


    The hospital had found a bone marrowpatible with Lawrie. If everything went well, the surgery


    could be performed theing Monday and once that was done, it would not take long for Lawrie


    to be discharged from the hospital. After getting Lawrie discharged, she intended to leave


    Chatterton Town with Lawrie.


    This meant that there would be less opportunity for her to cook for Julien. She was afraid that she


    would no longer get the chance to cook for Julien in the future.


    Julien said, "Are you a fool?"


    Vanessa said, "I''m happy to be a fool. It''s none of your business."


    Julien eximed, "What a silly girl!"


    Even after so many years, her stubborn personality could not be changed...


    It was a rare sight to see the three of them sitting at the small dining table in the ward.


    The dining table was really tiny. Julien was so big that he almost took up the space of half of the


    table, but he did mind it at all. He was unconsciously smiling all through dinner, just because he was


    sitting and eating with the woman he loved and their son.


    Julien looked at Lawrie, who was also looking at Julien. Julien was looking at him with soft, gentle


    eyes while Lawrie continued ring at him. It was as if Julien was a big bad wolf who was about to


    eat him and his Mommy.


    Julien really wanted to pinch Lawrie''s face and give him a hug, but watching Lawrie''s intense gaze


    on him, he had to give up on this idea. He had to slowly gain his trust.


    "This is the soup you ordered," Vanessa said as she filled a bowl of soup for each of them, and then


    ced one in front of Julien. She then picked Lawrie''s bowl up, blew on the soup gently, and took a


    sip to check how hot it is before feeding Lawrie. She said to her son, "Lawrie, take a sip."


    However, Lawrie''s attention was not on Vanessa at all. He was still ring at Julien with angst in his


    eyes. "Let me tell you, I am a strong boy. I will protect my Mommy. I won''t let you take her away."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Julien was very happy, hearing Lawrie''s small, soft voiceced with firm determination to protect his


    mother from being taken away. This time, he could not help but pinch Lawrie''s pale and squiggly


    face. He mused, "How old are you, Lawrie? Are you sure you''re strong?"


    Lawrie was not happy to hear that at all. In order to show that he was really strong and was able to


    protect his Mommy, he rolled up his sleeves. But because he had been sick for too long, he was


    very thin and looked frail and fragile - not that he could let his weakness show. So, he gestured his


    arm at Julien and proudly stated "I''m very strong."


    Julien was so childish that he had his sleeves rolled up as well, and wanted topete with Lawrie


    to see who was stronger. However, Vanessa hit him with a spoon before he could do anything. She


    said, "Now, aren''t you childish, Julien? Why are you being so serious with a child? Let me tell you -


    if you make my son angry again, I''ll throw you out immediately."


    Julien was speechless.


    He had no choice but to admit his defeat. He could not afford to offend them because right now,


    they held so much more power than he did.


    Seeing that his Mommy had managed to intimidate the bad guy, Lawrie pped his tiny hands


    happily. He waved his hands around and eximed, "Long live Mommy! Mommy, you''re the best!"


    Lawrie then teased and made a funny face at Julien, as if he was trying to say, "We''re not afraid of


    you. My Mommy is much more powerful than you. Don''t even try to take my Mommy away."


    Vanessa stroked Lawrie''s head and told him, "Lawrie, have some soup first. You''ll be strong


    after drinking it."


    Lawrie nced at Julien again and asked, "Will I be stronger than him?"


    Vanessa nodded. "Yes, you definitely will be."


    Julien just kept quiet.


    "This kid wants to be stronger than me? In his dreams!" he thought, looking at Lawrie.


    Lawrie would have to wait at least 20 years. Only then would it be possible for him to be as strong


    as his father!

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    Seeing how his Mommy was able to fend Julien off, Lawrie felt that Julien was less scary than


    before. He slowly became less defensive against him and did not even mind when Julien reached


    out to pinch his face twice while they were eating.


    Lawrie felt sleepy after dinner. Vanessa was busy bathing Lawrie, so Julien decided to help to wash


    the dishes. He was a little clumsy as he had never done this before. Fortunately, he managed to


    wash everything without much trouble.


    After Vanessa put Lawrie to bed, she came by the kitchen and saw that Julien had almost finished


    cleaning up the kitchen. Warmth suddenly crept into her heart. It turned out that it was really


    rxing to have someone helping out when she was exhausted.


    As Julien was cleaning up, he felt a rather intense gaze on him. He turned over to look at Vanessa,


    and asked softly, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing," Vanessa replied, shaking her head. However, she


    could not help butugh when she saw Julien wearing an apron. "Say, Mr. Kyle, you look quite


    dashing doing housework in that apron. You look more handsome than ever," she teased.


    Julien looked at her without saying anything. He had only realized now how funny the apron must


    have looked on him since the apron was in Vanessa''s size, and she was much smaller than him. It


    looked like he was wearing a bib.


    He was in the midst of pulling the apron off when Vanessa stopped him and said, "Don''t. No one''s


    around anyway."


    She had a point; no one was around to see him, and after all, Vanessa had already seen all of him.


    As Vanessa felt her heart fluttering with joy, she started to talk more. "Mr. Kyle, it''s really incredible


    for a man like you to set foot in the kitchen. I''m honored to have witnessed such a scene. Do you


    think I should snap a photo on my phone for memory''s sake?" She teased.


    Julien red at her. How dare she think of taking a photo of him in this state?


    Noticing the cold look on Julien''s face, Vanessa lowered her head and exined, "I''m just joking, I


    wouldn''t dare to do that. You don''t have to get so mad."


    "Childish," Julien muttered quietly.


    "Yes, yes. I''m childish and you''re the most mature, sensible and charming person," Vanessa mused.


    With Lawrie''s illness getting treated and Julien by her side, Vanessa was filled with joy and naturally


    became chattier. "I think Lawrie and I have been very lucky these days," Vanessa said.


    Julien asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You know, the doctor came by this evening and informed me that they''ve found a match for


    Lawrie''s bone marrow transnt even though he told me in the morning that it would not be easy to


    find a match. I was so astounded by this news that I just couldn''t believe it," Vanessa exined.


    It was fortunate that Julien''s bone marrow was a match; otherwise, things would have been much


    more difficult. However, this was something Julien wanted to keep to himself. His son was already


    three, but this was the very first time he did his duty as a father. He told Vanessa, "I guess it''s


    karma. You deserve this."


    Vanessa sighed and said, "God must have heard my prayer, so he sent an angel to save Lawrie.


    Because of this, Lawrie will definitely grow up to be an excellent and handsome young man."


    Julien stayed silent.


    It was not heaven that heard her prayers... It was him.


    As a graduate from a prestigious university, how could she be so superstitious? If God really were


    that great, then there would not be anyone suffering from hunger or poverty. Global warming would


    not even be a problem anymore.


    Vanessa said again, "Julien, thank you! If it weren''t for your help, I wouldn''t have enough money for


    Lawrie''s treatment."


    "Lawrie''s my son," Julien emphasized.


    "No, he''s not," Vanessa pouted.


    She also wished dearly that Lawrie was Julien''s son. However, the chances of that happening were


    too slim. She would not even dare to dream of it.


    Julien rebutted aggressively, "If I say so, then he is."


    Vanessa said sadly, "Lawrie isn''t that lucky."


    Julien said, "Is it that difficult to admit that Lawrie''s my son, Vanessa?"


    "I wouldn''t even dare to think about it. You''re the great Mr. Kyle while Lawrie and I are just mere


    peasants. We''re worlds apart. I wouldn''t even dare to dream about this," Vanessa replied.


    "If I say that he''s my son, who dares to tell me otherwise?" Julien asked through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t forget that there are still elders in your family. They won''t let you bring a son home out of


    nowhere," Vanessa reminded him, a wry smile across her face.


    "I''ll deal with them. Why are you so worried?" Julien said.


    Vanessa was rendered speechless.


    Fine. Since he was so persistent about this, she guessed she could pretend that Lawrie was his


    son.


    The next day.


    Vanessa had just finished apanying Lawrie to his daily checkup. A little fellow poked his head


    from the door and said in a child-like voice, "Lawrie, Auntie Vanessa, it''s me, Larry! I''m here to y


    with you again."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Lawrie was happy to finally have someone he could chat with. He got up from the hospital bed


    happily and said, "Larry..."


    Vanessa smiled and said, "Larry, why are you here?"


    "I missed you both, so I came to see you, my Auntie Vanessa and little Lawrie!" Larry chirped


    sensibly.


    Auntie Vanessa?


    Suddenly, Vanessa noticed that the way Larry addressed her was different. After all, she felt like a


    middle-ageddy being addressed as Auntie''! "Have I grown older, Larry?" she implored.


    Larry shook his head and said, "Auntie Vanessa, you are always young and beautiful."


    Vanessa pinched his face, "Why did you call me Auntie Vanessa, then?"


    Larry said softly, "Uncle Julien told me to call you that. Once he marries you, you''ll be my aunt,


    and I have to address you appropriately as Auntie Vanessa!"


    Before entering the ward, Larry promised Julien that he would not tell Vanessa anything. However,


    he hadpletely forgotten that the moment he saw Vanessa. He was just a child; how could he


    remember so many things?


    "Don''t listen to your uncle''s nonsense," Vanessa told Larry.


    What was Julien thinking?


    How could he say such things to a child?


    "Was it nonsense? Do you not like me?" Larry asked.


    "Of course I like you," Vanessa replied.


    Larry scratched his little head and asked naively, "Why don''t you want to be my Auntie, then?"


    Vanessa did not know what to say.

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    This matter was between Vanessa and Julien. What did it have to do with him?


    Vanessa couldn''t understand Larry''s thoughts.


    In fact, it was Julien who indoctrinated that idea into Larry''s mind. He told Larry that if Vanessa


    didn''t want to be his aunt, it meant that she didn''t like him. Larry was too young to understand what


    Julien actually meant, so he simply believed in Julien''s words.


    Larry said again, "Auntie Vanessa, I have something to tell Lawrie. Could you please step out for a


    while?"


    Lawrie nodded desperately. "Yes, Mommy. Don''t spy on us, okay?"


    Vanessa was speechless.


    Did she just get dismissed by these two little fellows?


    The special forces military base, Chatterton Town.


    It was the first official assessment for the new military recruits. Among the 30 new recruits, there


    were men and women, and only half of them could stay. Those who were eliminated would not be


    allowed to join such an elite force ever again.


    Levi Brown had been following his father, Neil Brown, around the military since he was young.


    Moreover, his endurance was fairly good so he was no doubt at an advantagepared to his


    fellowrades. Even so, Levi did not dare to ck at all.


    Although he did not join the special forces of his own free will, now that he had be one of the


    team members, he wanted to do well and finish the programme with pride. Being eliminated was


    never an option for him.


    He couldn''t afford to lose face, and neither could Neil. More importantly, the Brown family''s


    reputation was in his hands too.


    He wanted to prove that he was not a trust fund baby who had nothing better to do. He wanted


    everyone to know that as long as he worked hard, he could also be a member of this elite


    troop.


    After a month long of hellish training, each and every new recruit had transformed significantly. They


    were all carefully selected individuals, so to excel among their peers was no easy task.


    "Attention!" The teammander, Jasper ck ordered. All 30 soldiers immediately fell in line,


    making rows of three. All of them were standing upright with an assertive and perfect posture.


    Jasper, who was standing before them, checked on their postures and once again shouted, "At


    ease!"


    Following hismand, all of them stood easy.


    Jasper added, "Today, each and every one of you will go through five assessments, each worth 20


    points. The result will be based on a points system and half of you will be eliminated."


    Although everyone was well prepared, there were some of them who were so nervous that they


    were swallowing their saliva. Levi was one of them. He thought that anyone else in this team could


    get eliminated, but not him. He could not afford to lose at all.


    The Brown family had taken charge of the military at Chatterton Town for several generations. Levi''s


    grandfather and father both started as a private and worked all their way up to the top, finally taking


    in charge of the entire military in Chatterton Town, one of the five major military districts in the


    country.


    Hence, Levi would not let himself bring dishonour to the Brown family.


    This time, his main focus was not on the men, but Monique Zellweger, the female soldier who had


    defeated him the previous time.


    Monique grew up in a martial arts family. Moreover, she had been learning martial arts from her


    father ever since she was a child, so it was no doubt that she was the best fighter among them all.


    After being defeated, Levi startedpeting with Monique. Ever since, both of them felt the other


    party was an eyesore, and tried their best to force each other out of the special forces.


    Jasper shouted, "Levi Brown!"


    Levi came to his senses in an instant and answered, "Present!".


    Jasper said without mercy, "Everyone is here because they are the best. If you want to stay, you will


    have to prove your worth. No matter how strong your backers are, it''s all useless. We will only look


    at the results here."


    Levi replied, "Yes, Sir!"


    Jasper obviously had something against Levi. However, Levi wanted to prove himself more than


    anyone else. He wanted to prove that he could stay in the special forces because he was the best,


    not because of his father.


    Jasper shouted again, "Monique Zellweger."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Monique replied, "Present!"


    Jasper said, "This time, hand-to-handbat is included in the assessment. All of you must defeat


    your opponents by any means. Do you understand?"


    Everyone shouted in unison, "Yes, Sir!"


    Among all the soldiers, Levi and Monique were particrly loud, both of them nced at each other


    simultaneously as they shouted.


    Jasper said again, "This time, we will not only test yourprehensive abilities but also your


    teamwork. I hope that everyone can put down their personal grudges behind them and focus on


    completing these series of assessments."


    Everyone replied in unison, "Yes, Sir."


    Jasper continued, "Timothy Leopold, Mina Sam."


    The two replied, "Yes Sir!"


    Jasper said, "You two will be in a group."


    The two of them said again, "Yes Sir!"


    Since they were divided into groups of two, the assessment would not only test their individual


    performance, but also their teamwork. After all, one could never fight a war by themselves.


    Everyone would have to work hand in hand, and the better the


    teamwork was, the greater the chance to defeat the enemies.


    Levi and Monique were the two soldiers left. "Monique Zellweger, Levi Brown, you two are in the


    same group."


    Levi and Monique were disgruntled with the arrangement, but since they were in the special forces,


    they had only one choice, that was to obey their superior''s orders. Hence, both of them answered in


    unison, "Yes, Sir!"


    After dividing them into groups, the first assessment then began.


    Jasper said, "The first assessment is a ten-kilometer cross-country race. On top of that, you''re


    required to carry heavy backpacks during the race. You and your team member will have to cross


    the finish line within 30 minute in order to pass the assessment. Those who failed will get zero


    marks. Are you ready?"


    The soldiers once again replied in unison, "Yes, Sir!"


    As soon as Jasper''s whistle sounded, everyone immediately set off ording to the nned route.


    Right at the beginning, Levi stormed to the front and took the lead. However, Monique fell back and


    could not get anywhere near Levi.


    "Ugh, d*mn it!" Levi slowed down to wait for Monique and could not help butin about her.


    "She''s usually the best, isn''t she? Why is she so slow this time?" After a while, when Monique finally


    caught up with him, Levi immediately said, "Monique, if you want to be eliminated, you''d better don''t


    drag me down with you."


    Monique nced at Levi coldly. Without giving him any responses, she continued to run forward


    with a steady pace.


    Levi caught up with her and said, "Hey, I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?"


    Monique was still ignoring him. This time, she didn''t even bother to look at him in the face.


    Levi was so furious that he gnashed his teeth. This d*mned woman. Only she had the ability to piss


    him off like this.


    Levi urged, "Hurry up."


    Monique finally parted her lips and spoke, "Young Master Brown, this is an endurance test. It''s


    about crossing the finish line, not just rushing at the start."


    Levi said, "Please, just admit that you can''t keep up with me. Don''t f*cking give me excuses."


    Monique once again kept quiet. She knew that it would be a waste of time and energy to talk to him.


    She had to save her energy till the end of the race. She wanted to make those men who looked


    down on female soldiers to shut their mouths up, including this annoying one, Levi Brown.

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    Monique''s silence infuriated Levi to the point that he was clenching his fists.


    Levi thought that woman was so fancy of herself that it annoyed him. If it was not because they


    were in the same team this time, he would definitely kick her out of the team and make her


    disappear before his eyes forever.


    To finish a 10-kilometre cross country race while carrying a heavy backpack was an extreme


    challenge. It was not something that any other ordinary people could aplish. However, the


    members of Red Eagle were not ordinary people. They had great endurance and ambition, hence,


    the main purpose of the assessment was to see their true potential.


    The half an hour deadline approached quickly and none of the teams arrived at the finish line within


    the required time.


    Levi and Monique were the first to cross the finish line, but they finished the race at 36 minutes and


    47 seconds. They werete by almost 7 minutes. Therefore, in the first assessment, none of the


    teams manage to get any score. The entire troop''s scores were still at zero. That was to say, if


    Levi''s team wanted to win, they had to score on the second assessment. Otherwise, they would be


    at risk of elimination.


    When they crossed the finish line, Levi was already panting. Monique, on the other hand, did not


    look tired at all, and could even stand up straight.


    Levi looked at Monique, who was following him closely throughout the race, and there was only one


    thing in his heart that he wanted to say to her, "She''s nothing like a woman at all. She probably


    should have been reborn as a man, but something must have happened during the process."


    Levi''s eyes were fixed on Monique, but Monique was still so cold that she didn''t even bother to look


    at him. Her displeasure against him was shown on her face without any concealment.


    Seeing the look on her face, Levi immediately flew into a rage. He whispered, "Monique Zellweger,


    do you n to stay single for the rest of your life?"


    Monique heard him, but she chose to ignore him. Her indifference towards his words threw a wet


    nket over Levi, making him nce at her with dissatisfaction.


    To finish this event in 36 minutes was actually impressive. However, they were not ordinary people.


    Jasper was dissatisfied with their performance, so he looked at the troop with his cold eyes and


    said, "Do you think that is the best you can achieve?"


    No one dared to speak, except for Levi. He answered, "No, Sir!"


    If it weren''t for Monique, he was confident that he could cross the finish line within 30 minutes. He


    felt that Monique had dragged him down, preventing him from scoring in the first assessment.


    Jasper looked at Levi coldly. "No? Then tell me, why didn''t you do better?"


    Levi: "Sir! Because my teammate didn''t cooperate with me, Sir."


    Jasper shouted, "Levi Brown, one hundred push-ups, now!"


    Levi wanted to say something, but remembered that he was in the army. Moreover, he was in Red


    Eagle, a team envied by everyone. In the military, the soldiers would have to obey their superiors


    unconditionally. Although he had something to say, he did not dare to say it out loud. He


    immediately stepped forward and began to do the push-ups obediently.


    At the most critical moment of the assessment, conserving every ounce of energy was crucial as it


    could affect one''s performance in the next assessment. Moreover, Levi had justpleted a 10-


    kilometre run. Now that he had to do 100 push-ups, it was definitely an extreme test of endurance.


    Not far away, in themand center, someone was observing the whole scene with a pair of


    binocrs. Mia felt her heart clench when she saw Levi punished right after a 10-kilometer run. She


    put away the binocrs and looked at Neil distressedly. "Neil, why don''t we just take him home? I


    don''t want him to suffer anymore."


    Neil would usually listen to Mia, but he just could not give in this time, "Those assessments were


    nothing, Mia. You think that he''s suffering because you''ve never experienced the real sufferings


    throughout your life."


    "What did you just say?" Mia showed her usual prowess. "Neil, I don''t care what it means to suffer


    to you, but I won''t let my son suffer anymore. Send someone and bring him back now."


    Neil frowned and asked, "Mia, is your brain filled with glue?"


    Mia was already distressed for his son, and now that she had to listen to Neil''s mocking, her anger


    rose in an instant. She warned, "You''d better not provoke me now, Neil. Otherwise, I don''t even


    know what I''ll do to you."


    Neil repeated after Mia, "You''d better not provoke me now! Otherwise, I don''t even know what I''ll do


    to you."


    Mia was so furious that she was stomping her feet, "You''re asking for it, Neil Brown!"


    Neil waved his hand and ordered his men, "Get her out of here."


    Mia asked in disbelief, "Neil Brown! What did you just say?"


    Neil shouted, "Get her out, now!"


    Two soldiers immediately came over. However, they did not dare to do anything to Mia. Everyone in


    the military knew that Neil was someone they could not afford to offend, but Mia was someone that


    even Neil wouldn''t dare to provoke. Neil''s order was really putting them in a dilemma.


    Mia said provokingly, "Neil, if you dare to chase me out of here, I will divorce you."


    Neil roared, "Get her out of here!"


    This time, the two soldiers looked at each other and did not dare to disobey Neil''s order. They


    carried Mia on their shoulders and got her out of themand center.


    Mia was so angry that she kicked her feet and shouted, "Just wait for it, Neil Brown! Just you wait!


    You''d better note home tonight!"


    "F*ck!" Mia cursed inwardly. How dare he order his men to get her out like this?


    If she didn''t teach him a lesson this time, he would probably think that she was someone who he


    could trifle with.


    Oswald, a lieutenant colonel, who had been working alongside Neil, took two steps forward and


    said cautiously, "Sir, are you really alright with Commander ck punishing Levi like that? He''s still


    young after all. There are some things that can''t be pushed. We should take it slow."


    "Get Commander ck to be more harsh on him." Levi was his only son, of course Neil was


    distressed to see him being punished like this. However, he knew that Levi must go through this to


    grow. If he decided to go soft on Levi, it would not bring any good to Levi''s life.


    Moreover, Neil knew that Levi wanted to stay in Red Eagle to challenge himself and to prove


    himself. Levi was not an ordinary child. He''s a descendant of the Brown family. Since he was born


    into the Brown family, he would have to shoulder the responsibility.


    Oswald said, "Sir, I know that you''re trying to educate him, but there''s no need for you to do it to this


    extent. What if he copses..."


    Before Oswald could finish his words, Neil waved his hand to stop him. "There are not ifs."


    If Levi couldn''t even pull through this test, Neil didn''t think that Levi would still be qualified to stay in


    the special forces.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Oswald nodded. "I''ll let Commander ck know about it now."


    Neil nodded and once again picked up the binocrs. Looking into the binocrs, he saw that Levi


    had justpleted his 100 push-ups and was preparing for the second assessment.

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    Time passed by very quickly.


    At this point in time, four out of the five assessments werepleted. Now, it was time for the final


    assessment, that was hand-on- handbat. Like the previous assessment, it was also a two-on-


    two match.


    Before entering the arena, Levi nced at Monique and said coldly, "Are you alright?"


    Monique replied in an indifferent tone, "I''m afraid that I should be the one asking you instead."


    Levi was speechless.


    In his entire life, Levi had never thought of killing someone this much. He didn''t even hate Julien this


    much, but at this moment, he really wanted to kill this woman, who could piss him off without fail.


    D*mn it! He was just worried about her, but she didn''t appreciate his kindness at all.


    Just as Levi was dying to kill Monique, she scoffed coldly, "This is apetition, not a ce to


    show your eloquence. I hope that you can keep this in mind." "D*mn it!" Levi cursed. In fact, he had


    made a clean sweep of the assessments. How could she say that he was just all talks?


    Levi clenched his fists and even had an impulse to snap Monique''s neck. However, he didn''t have


    any spare time to think about anything else. Theirmander, Jasper ck, was ordering


    everyone to draw lots to choose their opponents for thest assessment.


    No one in this world could guarantee that apetition could be absolutely fair and just. Many of


    the teams didn''t want to face Levi and Monique, but it would all depend on luck. The teams that


    ended up going against Levi and Monique could only me their bad luck.


    The final assessment had officially begun. This time, Levi and Monique''s team was the first to fight.


    At first, both teams were on par with each other. None of them could gain the upper hand. As time


    went by, it was obvious that Levi and Monique had slowly gained an advantage over their


    opponents. They fought their way through and finally got the game under their control.


    It took the opponents a lot of time to climb back up every time they were being knocked down.


    However, at this moment, the male soldier from the opposite team discovered Monique''s weakness


    and swept across her feet, trying to take her down.


    Monique was mainly in charge of dealing with the female opponent, so she could not react to the


    sudden attack in time. Just as the male opponent was about tond his kick on Monique''s legs, Levi


    rushed over and took the hit.


    The male opponent''s kick was very powerful. Anyone who took that kick could tell that he intended


    to knock Monique down so hard that she could not get back up again. Therefore, when the kick


    landed on Levi, he was hurting so much that he lost his bnce and knelt down on the ground. Just


    as the male soldier was about to give him another kick, he immediately rolled over to the other side


    and sessfully dodged it.


    Levi managed to dodge the second kick, but he was still hurting from the former. However, he was


    not the only person who felt the pain. Neil Brown, who was observing from afar, was heart broken.


    He was afraid that Levi would be knocked down and would never get back up again. However,


    Levi''s performance waspletely beyond his expectation.


    Seeing that Levi had gotten back up almost immediately, a glimmer of light shed across Neil''s


    eyes. He was proud of Levi. He was indeed his and Mia''s son. Thinking of Mia, Neil was frustrated.


    He thought that he probably couldn''t go hometer that night because Mia, that woman, probably


    would have torn down the house by now.


    Back at thebat ground, Levi stood up steadily and put on a smirk, telling everyone that he was


    determined to win. There would only be one victor in thispetition, and it would be him, Levi!


    Monique saw that the corner of Levi''s mouth was bleeding, but he was still smiling like a fool as if he


    didn''t notice it. She could not help but roll her eyes and wondered. How could the powerful Colonel


    Brown have such a silly son?


    Monique nced at Levi and then quickly shifted her gaze. The two quickly adjusted their positions


    and continued with the fight.


    Levi had been knocked down once, so they had been extra careful ever since, leaving no chance


    for their opponent to take them down. In just three minutes, they managed to knock down their


    opponents, and won the fight.


    When Jasper ck announced their victory, Levi and Monique fell limp to the ground. Even if they


    were much stronger than ordinary people, it was inevitable to be exhausted after going through five


    grueling rounds of assessments.


    The other teams were still fighting. After recuperating for a few moments, Levi nudged Monique,


    who was also lying on the ground, and said, "Monique, I''ve blocked a kick for you out there. Don''t


    you think you should thank me?"


    Monique turned her head sideways and red at him, but did not say a word.


    Levi nudged her again. "I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?"


    Monique raised her leg and kicked Levi. She snorted coldly and said, "Just mind your own


    business!"


    Levi sat up in an instant and red at Monique. "Monique Zellwegger, what did you say? I dare you


    to say it again."


    Monique slowly sat up and put on her military cap. She said in a calm voice, "Young Master Brown,


    did I ask you to take that kick for me?"


    Levi couldn''t believe it. "What?"


    Monique said solemnly, "I don''t need a busybody like you to help me."


    After listening to Monique''s words, Levi''s face turned red with anger. "You''d better remember this,


    Monique Zellweger! If I don''t kill you, I''m no longer Levi Brown!"


    Monique scoffed.


    "How dare you!" Levi rolled over and tried to kick Monique. However, Monique reacted in time and


    dodged his attack beautifully.


    Since it was a miss, Levi took another step forward. However, Monique was prepared this time. She


    no longer dodged him but retaliated instead.


    In no time, both of them began to fight each other. Their fight was even more exciting than MMA


    fights. Both of them were so fierce that it felt like they wanted each other dead at that instant.


    Jasper roared, "Levi Brown! Monique Zellweger!"


    Levi immediately halted his attack. However, Monique did not. She kicked on Levi''s ass so hard that


    Levi grimaced in pain and red at Monique fiercely.


    On the other hand, Monique looked calm.


    Jasper asked, "It seems like you two are still very energetic, huh?"


    Levi and Monique both kept quiet.


    Jasper said in a stern voice, "Since the two of you have so much energy left, I want you toplete


    a hundredps around this arena and finish the run in ten minutes. Otherwise, no matter how many


    points the both of you have scored in the assessments, you will be eliminated for viting military


    rules."


    Levi replied, "Yes, Sir!"


    Monique also followed suit, "Yes, Sir!"


    The two of them answered in unison, but they hated each other to the bones.


    The moment Jasper blew his whistle, Levi and Monique immediately set off, like a shooting arrow.


    Levi warned, "Monique, you''d better remember what happened today, I''ll definitely make you pay for


    it!"


    Monique did not conserve her energy like she did during the cross country race. Right from the very


    beginning, she ran the fastest she could because she knew that it was a race against time this time.


    Both of them would definitely be eliminated if they did not finish a hundredps within the stipted


    time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    This was not the result that they both wanted.

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    Running a hundredps around the arena was not only tiring but would also make one dizzy.


    After the ten- minute intense run, Levi and Monique were both lying motionlessly on the ground.


    They were so tired that they didn''t even have the strength to quarrel, let alone fight.


    At this time, the assessments had finallye to an end, and several scorekeepers handed the


    final results to Jasper.


    As soon as Tobias, the lieutenantmander, blew his whistle, everyone immediately fell in line.


    "The army is not a yground. The results of today''s assessment will be strictly enforced. Anyone


    who stays will face a brutal journey ahead and regardless of the results, I hope that all of you will


    ept it with a calm heart." After saying that, Jasper then announced the results of the


    assessments. Levi and Monique both had a huge lead over everyone else. Without a doubt, they


    were the top two out of the fifteen that have passed.


    After the eliminated soldiers had left the arena, Jasper said to the remaining soldier who had


    passed the assessment, "First of all, I would like to congratte everyone here who is standing


    before me. Congrattions on bing the members of Red Eagle Special Forces."


    A round of apuse echoed in the arena. The fifteen soldiers who got to stay were so excited that


    their eyes had turned red.


    The results of the assessments simply meant that they could stay in Red Eagle and nothing else.


    However, as long as they could stay in the team, there was hope that they could advance in the


    military.


    Jasper added, "Except for Levi Brown, every one of you has stayed in Red Eagle for half a year.


    During this time, all of you have not stepped out of the Red Eagle training camp and didn''t even get


    to talk to your families on the phone. Besides, eating and sleeping, you have spent all your time


    going through the training without fail. Therefore, because of your hard work and enthusiasm, each


    and every one of you is granted a week off to spend time with your family. You are required to report


    back to the training camp in a week''s time."


    Hearing that they would go on a one week break, the new recruits, who had not seen their family for


    the past six months replied excitedly, "Yes Sir!".


    Everyone was excited to go home, except for Levi. He didn''t want to go home. He didn''t want to be


    tortured by Neil and Mia, this heartless couple.


    Although he didn''t want to go home, there were some ces that he wanted to visit.


    Before he knew it, he had already joined the training camp for more than a month. He thought that


    his friends must have missed him a lot.


    To be honest, he missed his girlfriends very much. He missed the feeling of holding them in his


    arms. Those women were much more gentle, unlike the female soldiers who he had met at the


    training camp.


    The female soldiers were slim, but all of them were toned like the male soldiers. Levi thought that it


    probably would not feel nice holding them in his arms.


    At the thought of it, Levi then nced at Monique, who was standing in front of him.


    He was sure that Monique wouldn''t be able to get married in this life. No man would want to marry a


    bruiser like her.


    If a man decided to marry her, he would probably get beaten to a pulp all the time.


    Jasper was still talking, but Levi was not paying any attention at all. He just could not wait to look for


    his girlfriends once he got out of the training camp.


    All necessities were provided by the army, so there was nothing much for them to pack up. Most of


    them had already taken off their uniforms and put on their own clothes. They were all ready to go


    home.


    Levi didn''t even have anything to bring with him. After changing his clothes, he went down with


    everyone under Tobias'' lead.


    The weather was hot and everyone had gone through gruelling assessments the entire morning.


    However, none of them chose to take any rest. They wanted to go home as soon as possible to


    spend more time with their families.


    Everyone was in a hurry to go home, and now that they were asked to gather under the hot sun,


    none of them were happy. However, when they thought that the person they were waiting for would


    be their futurerades in arms, they did not have anyints.


    Levi was fine with the waiting, but the moment he realized that the person everyone was waiting for


    was Monique, he flew into a rage in an instant.


    Tobias said, "I will lead you all to the entrance. There will be a bus to send all of you home."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    With Tobias around, Levi didn''t say anything nor show any dissatisfaction against Monique.


    However, after getting on the bus, and finally left the training camp, Levi sat in the seat in front of


    Monique and said, "Some people are born bad- looking. No matter how much they try to dress up,


    they would still not look nice!"


    Monique knew that Levi was referring to her. However, she was not affected by his words at all. It


    was none of Levi''s business whether she looked good or not. She could just choose to ignore him.


    However, she couldn''t bear to see Levi acting so arrogantly just because his father was the colonel.


    What right did he have to do this?


    Just because his father was powerful and influential, did it give him the right to trample others


    whenever he liked?


    There were only 30 new recruits in Monique''s batch and they have passed all kinds of tests and


    competed against hundreds of recruits in order to get a chance to join Red Eagle. Everyone knew


    that this opportunity was hard toe by, so everyone had been trying their very best.


    All 30 soldiers had trained hard for more than four months. Knowing that the final assessment was


    around the corner, all of them were burning with excitement. However, there came, Levi Brown, the


    Colonel''s son, who parachuted into the team.


    Levi''s arrival meant that one of the 30 new recruits had to leave the program for no reason. They


    didn''t even get the chance to bid farewell to that person who trained alongside them.


    That person had trained hard for more than four months, and he had worked harder than the other


    29 people. And just because Levi was Neil''s son, he could shamelessly take over someone else''s


    spot just like that.


    Thinking of what had happened, Monique was exasperated. She had always been calm and


    composed, but this time, she chose to lift her leg and kick Levi. Levi did not expect Monique would


    attack him, so he was not prepared at all. Hence, Monique had sessfullynded a kick on him.


    This very kicknded on Levi''s buttock. Levi was so furious that his face darkened. He jumped up


    and was about to retaliate but fortunately, there were many people on the bus. A few soldiers held


    Levi back in time and tried to calm him down. "Calm down, Levi. She''s a woman. Don''t bother about


    her."

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    "A woman?" Levi sized Monique up and said sarcastically, "She? Are you kidding me? Which part of


    her actually made you guys think that she''s a woman? She''s t-chested and has such short hair...


    If it wasn''t because she''s staying in the female dormitory, would you be able to tell that she''s a


    woman?"


    Woman!


    Levi had always been popr with women, and he knew exactly how to please them. In his eyes,


    other than Mia Kyle, who was unreasonable, women should be gentle and beautiful.


    Every time he saw those beautiful women, even if he was angry or sad, he would feel happy in an


    instant. However, even if he and Monique were not on bad terms, he would still think that she was


    nothing like a woman at all.


    In fact, Levi was not wrong. Monique indeed did not look like how a 19-year-old girl should look.


    Monique was born and raised in an old-fashioned martial arts family. Her family favored boys over


    girls and their unshared martial arts were only passed down to their sons. In their feudal minds, the


    daughters would eventually marry into another family, which meant, their unique martial arts would


    be passed down to outsiders. Hence, one of the most important rules within the Zellweger family


    was their daughter-inws must give birth to a male descendant or they are not allowed to stop


    trying.


    Monique''s grandfather, Owen Zellweger had only one son, which was Monique''s father, Carl


    Zellweger. Needless to say, the responsibility of giving birth to a boy and passing down their martial


    arts to him had naturally fallen on Carl''s shoulders.


    At that time, Carl''s wife, Brenda had given birth to two children but both of them were daughters.


    Carl pitied his wife and thought that it was fine to have daughters. He didn''t want Brenda to


    conceive again, but the old-fashioned grandfather, Owen, had a problem with that, and would not


    stop making a fuss over it. Hence, in order not to make life difficult for her husband, Brenda decided


    to try for another child.


    When she was pregnant, Brenda went for an antenatal checkup to find out the gender of the child.


    When she found out that Monique was a girl, she had thought of giving her up. However, Carl felt


    that doing so would be harmful for Brenda''s body, so he insisted that Brenda gave birth to Monique.


    On the day of Monique''s birth, Carl paid a nurse and put on a show to fool Owen. He brought a


    baby boy, who belonged to another family, to Owen, making Owen believe that the child that Brenda


    had given birth to was a boy.


    Later, Carl tried everything he could to conceal Monique''s identity. Slowly, he began to treat


    Monique like a boy and even Monique thought that she was a boy herself. She thought that she had


    to go to the gents like others boys would. It was one day when she finally realised that she was


    different that she confronted Carl about it. And that was how Owen found out that Monique was


    actually a girl.


    Now that only "grandson" in the family had be a granddaughter, Owen was so infuriated that


    he passed out. It actually took the doctors several hours to resuscitate him.


    Since then, Owen had been in poor health. He was worried that he might pass away at any time but


    there was yet a male descendant. Hence, he began to make a fuss over it, forcing Carl to try for


    another child. However, Carl loved Brenda very much. He did not want her to go through any more


    pain, so he rejected Owen''s request. Subsequently, Owen actually forced Carl to give birth to


    another child with another women, or he wouldmit suicide.


    Fortunately, Carl did not waver under Owen''s threat. He chose to stand firmly by his wife and his


    children. Even Owen was threatening him with death, he refused to give in, and once again made


    Owen faint from exasperation.


    At that time, Monique was still young, so she was still an ignorant little girl. The only thing that she


    noticed was her grandfather, who used to favour her, started despising her the moment he found


    out that she was not a boy. Every time he saw her, he would shake his head and sigh, grumbling


    that she was a girl.


    From then on, because of Monique''s pent-up anger, she secretly vowed to master the family''s


    martial art. She told herself that she must be better than any of the men in her family. She must not


    let anyone look down upon her.


    After learning that Monique was a girl, Owen forbade Carl from teaching Monique anymore of their


    family martial arts. However, Monique continued to pester her father, asking him to teach her. Carl


    doted on Monique so he secretly taught her. Monique was interested in martial arts and Carl was


    willing to teach her. Moreover, Carl thought that not only was Monique not inferior to any of the


    boys, she was easily more outstanding than many of them. In short, Carl was very proud of her.


    Then, by the time when Owen finally found out that Carl had been teaching Monique in secret,


    Monique had already grown into a beautiful youngdy.


    Monique''s beauty was not quite the same as that of ordinary girls. Instead of being gentle and


    feminine, she gave off a confident and suave vibe. On top of that, she had long, silky hair, which


    made her look even more beautiful.


    Apart from being born into a well to do family, Monique was beautiful and capable too. Hence, when


    she finally turned eighteen, her rtives and neighbors were eager to introduce men to her.


    Monique''s focus had never been on dating and falling in love with boys. All she wanted was to


    prove her ability and let her grandfather know that she was on par with any of the guys out there.


    Hence, she applied for the special forces and managed to get in on her first try.


    ording to Owen''s conservative thinking, guys would either practice martial arts or serve the


    country. Hence, in order to prove that she was more powerful than boys, Monique chose to be a


    soldier to prove her


    abilities.


    Before joining the army, Monique cut off her long silky hair and kept a crew cut like other male


    soldiers.


    However, she had gone through puberty earlier than her peers. Hence, although she was young,


    she had a voluptuous figure. Needless to say, her busty assets interfered with her training, so she


    decided to decided to use a chest binder, to make things more convenient for herself.


    Because of that, she hardly exuded the femininity of a young woman. Besides her face, she didn''t


    look like a woman at all. Moreover, she was excellent in hand-to-handbat, which made the


    male soldiers feel like she was one of them. Eventually, all of them began to ignore the fact that she


    was a girl.


    Monique did not say a word and lowered her head. Levi thought that he had hit her soft spot, so he


    laughed evilly and said, "Monique, being t chested is not your fault. You don''t have to be sad over


    it. Besides, you may not be able to get married in the future anyway, so there wouldn''t be anyone


    who would care about your t chest."


    Monique hated such remarks the most. She red at Levi and said, "You''re just a useless piece of


    sh*t! If it weren''t for your father, do you actually think that you''ll be able to get into Red Eagle?"


    Levi raised his eyebrows. "What? What did you say?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Levi admitted that he joined Red Eagle through unconventional means. However, he could stay in


    the team because he had proven that he had what it took. It had nothing to do with his father at all.


    Monique replied, "Huh, don''t tell me you didn''t know that one of ourrades, who had been


    training for more than four months, had to leave because you?"

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    "Someone had to leave the team because of me? Wow, I''ve really never expected that you would


    think so lowly of the Chatterton Town military. Do you think that Colonel Brown would expel


    someone because of his son? If so, why did you join the military like your whole life depended on


    it?" Levi nced at everyone and asked, "Monique Zellweger, if you have the evidence to prove that


    I took over yourrade''s ce, then show it to everyone now. If not, please think twice before you


    speak."


    Levi''s words were reasonable and no one had the evidence to prove that Levi had stolen the spot


    too. More importantly, Colonel Brown is a man of good repute. Everyone knew that the Chatterton


    Town military would only look at one''s capabilities, not their identities. Anyone who was capable


    could work their way up, and recing the Colonel himself was not something impossible.


    All these years, the military officers in Chatterton Town made all their way up to the top through their


    own hard work. Most of them came from ordinary families, and this was an unprecedented scene


    anywhere else in the country. Hence, the citizens saw the opportunity to enter the Chatterton Town


    military, so many of them were rushing to get enlisted.


    It was widely known for decades that Neil was a man of good repute. However, it would not be


    surprising if he were to make it an exception for his only son. Therefore, Monique and the others


    believed that the departure of theirrade must have something to do with Levi. Otherwise, that


    comrade wouldn''t have left Red Eagle right before Levi joined the team.


    Perhaps Levi had seen right through hisrades, so he added, "You''d better not talk nonsense,


    Monique Zellweger. As a soldier, you should take responsibility for every word you say."


    Levi had never heard anything about him taking over someone''s ce in the team. However, he


    firmly believed that he was not the reason why that person left the team. He knew his father too


    well. Neil was an impartial man, he would never mix business with private affairs.


    Monique was rendered speechless.


    Levi was right. None of them had evidence to back up Monique''s usation. Moreover, they were


    all official members of Red Eagle now. As qualified soldiers, they should be responsible for their


    own words and actions.


    Hence, everyone on the bus tried to ease the situation. One of them said, "We all know how


    everyone in the military perceives Colonel Brown. Let''s not talk about this anymore, okay?"


    Levi said, "No, we can talk about it, but just don''t talk about it behind other people''s backs. As


    qualified soldiers, we must be responsible for our own words. If you have any questions about your


    comrade''s departure, you should ask your superiors directly. I believe that they will be able to give


    you an answer,"


    Someone then said, "We did ask, but they refused to give us an answer."


    It was precisely because their superiors had not given them an answer that they suspected Levi


    was the cause.


    Levi did not know what to say.


    The superiors refused to give them an answer?


    Didn''t Neil always say that it was important to be transparent and ountable to his subordinates?


    Could it be that Neil had really expelled someone so that Levi could take over his ce?


    Levi had doubts in his heart, but he still refused to give in. He said, "If that''s the case, you guys


    should give our superiors some more time. When the time is right, I''m sure that they will let us know


    about what really happened."


    In fact, everyone in the team saw how capable Levi was. Hence, there were no reasons for them to


    dwell on this matter. Hence, all of them left the matter behind them and started talking about how


    happy they were to see their family again.


    After leaving the training camp in the deep mountains and finally arriving downtown, all of them


    separated ways and went home respectively.


    The first thing that came into Levi''s mind was not his parents, but the beautiful girls that he had


    been missing, including Vanessa. The reason why he was sent to the army was partially because of


    Vanessa, so how could he forget about her?


    Levi grabbed his phone and called Vanessa. The call was picked up almost immediately, and before


    the other party could say anything, Levi spoke first. "Hello, gorgeous Miss Vanessa, where are you


    now? What are you doing? I have a surprise for you."


    However, the person at the other end of the line did not respond.


    Levi added, "I''ve been thinking about you day and night. I know you must have missed me, so I''m


    nning to take you out for a meal. Let''s go to a restaurant near your workce, okay?"


    However, the voice that sounded from the phone was not a gentle female voice, but an extremely


    cold male voice. "Levi, it seems like you''ve been living toofortably, huh?"


    It was Julien!


    How could it be Julien?


    Could it be that Julien had kept Vanessa in captivity because of what happened thest time?


    The thought immediately sent chills down Levi''s spine, so he instantly changed the topic, "Oh, it''s


    you, Julien. I haven''t seen you in a while. I miss you so much. Are you freeter? I''ll treat you to a


    meal."


    Levi thought that he had to find a way to save Vanessa. What if Julien were to torture her to death?


    Julien asked, "Are you on a holiday?"


    Levi chuckled and said, "It seems like you still care about me. My break started today but you''ve


    already gotten the news."


    Julien added, "If you don''t want to be sent somewhere further, you''d better go home now and stay


    right there. If you dare to do something that you shouldn''t do, we''ll wait and see what will happen to


    you."


    "Julien, if you like Vanessa, just tell her frankly. Don''t do anything illegal. Let me tell you, you


    shouldn''t hurt her in the name of love. Never, never, never do anything silly, okay?"


    Thinking of what he had done to Vanessa in the past year, Julien really hated himself. However,


    even if he hated himself, he did not want Levi to lecture him. He said, "It''s none of your business."


    Listening to Julien''s tone, Levi was startled. ording to his understanding of Julien, Julien was


    indirectly admitting that he had something harmful towards Vanessa.


    Levi said anxiously, "Julien, I don''t mean to meddle in your affairs but I really have to remind you of


    this. Please don''t do anything that you''ll regret. Just ask yourself. Will you feel happy if you hurt


    Vanessa? Is that what you really want?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Julien said, "Just mind your own business!"


    Then, he hung up on Levi.


    Listening to the disconnected tone, Levi was worried.


    Julien was a smart person, but he was definitely a fool when it came to rtionships, and that was


    why his first love had left him.


    It wasn''t easy for him to meet another girl he loved. He would definitely scare her away if he acted


    like this.

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    In fact, Levi did not like to stick his nose in other people''s affairs. He would only pay more attention


    to Julien''s matters.


    After all, Julien grew up with Levi. Although Julien would always trick him, he still hoped that Julien


    could find someone with who he could spend the rest of his life. He did not want Julien to go


    through that incident which happened a few years back again.


    A few years ago, after Julien''s first love left him, Julien hadpletely changed.


    Julien used to be indifferent, but Levi could still feel his love and warmth for his family. However,


    after that incident, he felt that Julien was cold to everyone. Levi could no longer feel the warmth he


    used to have.


    In order to prevent Julien from suffering from another heartbreak, Levi had decided to help Julien.


    Levi once again took out his phone and dialed Joel Skr''s number. "Joel, where''s your Mr. Kyle


    now?"


    Because it was Levi, Joel told the truth, "He''s at Rovio Hospital."


    "Rovio Hospital?" Levi eximed. "Is he really there?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    If that was the case, then it was no wonder that Julien was the one who answered Vanessa''s


    phone. Knowing that Julien was at the hospital, Levi was certain that Julien must have kept


    Vanessa in captivity. She must have resisted so he ended up injuring her, and that was why she


    was sent to the emergency room.


    Joel said affirmatively, "Mr. Kyle has been staying in the hospital most of the time these days. I''m


    totally sure of that."


    He had been in the hospital these days!


    At this moment, Levi was even more certain of his deduction.


    "What the hell?! How could he do this? Okay, I don''t want to talk about this anymore... I don''t even


    know what else I can say." Levi shook his head and hung up the phone. Then, he immediately


    hailed a cab and went straight to Rovio Hospital.


    It was easy for Levi to look for Julien. All he had to do was to ask the director of the hospital where


    Julien was.


    Seeing that it was the young master of the Brown family, Marcus, the director of Rovio Hospital,


    attended to Levi himself.


    Because of what had happened with Vanessa''s stepmother, Fiona, the entire floor, where Lawrie''s


    ward was, was guarded by bodyguards. However, Levi was Julien''s family, and with Marcus next to


    him, no one dared to stop him from getting near to Lawrie''s ward.


    Outside the ward, Marcus said, "Young Master Brown, Mr. Kyle is right inside."


    Levi looked at the door and nodded. "Okay, you can leave now. I''ll go beat him up now."


    Once Marcus left, Levi politely knocked on the door. After receiving a reply, he pushed the door


    open and stepped into the ward. In the living room, Julien was sitting on the sofa, with a book in his


    hand, looking quite engrossed in reading the book.


    Levi was really pissed at Julien. He thought that Julien was no doubt an animal. How could he sit


    there and read his book after what he had done to Vanessa? Levi really could not believe it. How


    could Julien act this way?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He walked up to Julien and snatched the


    book from him. He threw the book onto the ground and said, "Julien, do you have any conscience


    left? How could you do that?"


    Julien raised his eyebrows and looked at Levi. "It seems that I should have my men reced soon."


    "Don''t you try to change the subject here." Levi was furious. "Julien, I''ve told you so many times that


    you should spoil a woman with love. You should dote on them like there were no tomorrow. But look


    at you, why did you do something that only an animal will do?


    Julien finally understood what Levi was angry at, "Something only an animal will do? Tell me about


    it, Levi. I''m really curious about what I''ve done that''s considered barbaric to you?"


    Levi pointed at Julien and said indignantly, "You know what you''ve done."


    Julien said with a smile, "So, me wanting to spend the rest of my life with her is something an


    animal will do? What about you? Is changing girlfriends every day like you something a Casanova


    would do then?"


    Levi had always been more eloquent than Julien. However, at this moment, he could not refute


    Julien''s words at all. He knew that he was a yboy, but there were just too many beautiful women


    in this world. Each of them was unique in their own way. When he was holding one of them in his


    arms, he just could not stop himself from thinking about other women...


    He liked them, admired them, and doted on them, but he had never done anything to hurt them.


    Thinking of this, Levi once again thought that what he believed was the truth. "Julien, we''re talking


    about you not me."


    Julien said calmly, "Alright, let''s talk about me. I''d really like to hear what you have to say about


    me."


    It was unusual for Julien to listen to him. Levi could not believe it so he asked, "You really want to


    listen to me?"


    Julien nodded. "Yeah, tell me about it. I would like to know why you perceived me as a beast."


    Since Julien wanted to hear it, Levi did not hold back. He said, "Julien, I really don''t mean to meddle


    in your affairs. But since you like Vanessa, you should tell her. Go after her through normal means


    and don''t y dirty tricks. See what happened this time. You even did it to the point that she was


    admitted to the hospital."


    Levi glimpsed across the ward. He was worried that Vanessa would hear him, so he lowered his


    voice and said, "I posted that picture on Facebook just to mess around with you. There''s nothing


    between Vanessa and me. But look at yourself. What have you done? You sent me to the army, and


    I didn''t even make a fuss over it. But, why do you have to hurt her? She didn''t even know anything.


    She''spletely innocent."


    Julien was satisfied with Levi''s exnation. However, he was unhappy that Levi was so concerned


    about Vanessa. "Levi, since when do you care about Vanessa so much? Don''t tell me that you''ve


    actually fallen for her?"


    "Fallen for her? Julien, do you think I''m someone who would steal my brother''s woman?" Levi


    red at Julien and said with displeasure, "Julien, I only care about Vanessa because she''s the


    woman you like."


    Julien was stunned. He looked at Levi nkly. It turned out that this yboy was so thoughtful of


    him.


    Levi added, "I don''t want to see you missing out on the girl you like again. I hope that your love life


    will be a smooth sailing, and I hope that you and Vanessa will grow old together. I really don''t want


    to see you bing a lifeless soul because of a woman again."

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    Julien wanted to grow old with Vanessa too. However, there were too many things going on in


    between them right now. He hadn''t had the chance to clear things up with her. Now, he needed to


    wait for the right opportunity before he could tell her everything.


    Only Julien himself knew his concerns. On the other hand, Levi had no idea and said, "Julien, you


    hurt Vanessa so much that she had to be hospitalised. This is a fact that you''ll never be able to


    change. Knowing Vanessa, she would not forgive you easily. If you still want to be together with her,


    and if you really like her, you''d better treasure your chance now while she is still here. Take good


    care of her. Don''t wait until she disappears like your ex-girlfriend did. It will be toote for you to


    regret by then."


    Vanessa was Julien''s ex- girlfriend, but Levi didn''t know that. He ignored Julien''s re and


    continued to advise him, "I have seen with my own eyes how you act after breakups. Don''t try to act


    tough in front of me."


    Meanwhile, Vanessa could hear people talking in the living room. She wondered if it was the doctor


    who came to talk about Lawrie''s illness. She quickly opened the door and went out. To her surprise,


    the first sentence she heard was Levi advising Julien. She was momentarily stunned.


    Prior to this, Vanessa had always thought that Julien didn''t care about their past breakup. She


    thought that he never ced any importance on their rtionship. It was only right now that she


    realized that wasn''t the case at all.


    Vanessa recalled the incident from that year very clearly. She had woken up in a hotel room that


    morning and was shocked to see ambiguous marks all over her body. She was so scared that she


    didn''t even call the police at first. Because of that, she missed her chance to help the police catch


    the culprit who did that to her.


    That day, she didn''t even dare to return home. She walked alone in the huge city. When she felt


    tired and could no longer walk anymore, she found a cafe to sit down in. She wanted to call Julien,


    but she didn''t have the courage to tell him that she had been sexually assaulted.


    A long time passed and the sky had turned dark. It was only then that she finally mustered up the


    courage to text Julien, "Julien, let''s break up!"


    Shortly after she sent out the message, she received a reply from Julien, saying, "Okay!"


    That was all that he said. He did not ask her why she wanted to break up. His indifference made her


    heart ache.


    Vanessa thought that when she proposed the breakup, he would have at least been curious about


    the reason behind it seeing as how it was so abrupt. Yet, he wasn''t. He didn''t ask her about


    anything and just agreed to her breakup request at once. For three years after that, he never


    appeared in her life again. Vanessa cut off all news about him, making it seem as if he never


    appeared in her life before.


    It was until a year ago that they had met again when he became the CEO of Rovio and she applied


    for a job there. They met by coincidence, and he entered her life once again.


    It was only a year ago that she found out his true identity. It turned out that he was the sessor of


    Rovio Corporation Inc.


    Levi saw Vanessa standing by the door and gasped, "Vanessa..."


    Vanessa snapped out of her long train of thought and smiled politely at Levi. She greeted him,


    "Young Master Brown, long time no see! How have you been?"


    Levi was used to flirting with pretty women and smirked, "I haven''t been doing well since you


    haven''t been by my side."


    Vanessa chuckled, "But you look pretty good. You seem to be more energetic than thest time I


    saw you."


    "Is that all you''ve noticed? Are there no other changes you noticed?"


    Vanessa scanned him from head to toe and said, "You''ve tanned a lot as well."


    Heughed, "Yeah. I joined the army to serve my country."


    "How very noble of you."


    "Of course! Next time when you''re free, I''ll bring you on a tour of our base. You can witness for


    yourself how great our country''s soldiers are."


    Levi and Vanessa were immersed in their conversation andpletely ignored Julien, who was


    sitting beside them. However, Julien was not about to sit on the sidelines as they flirted tantly in


    front of him. He cleared his throat and said coldly, "Levi, you may get lost now!"


    After hearing Julien''s unpleasant words, Levi finally remembered why he hade to the hospital


    in the first ce. He grabbed Vanessa and observed her closely, asking, "Vanessa, you don''t look


    like a wounded person. Why haven''t you been discharged?"


    How could Julien allow others to touch his woman so tantly? He immediately stood up and


    rushed over. Then, he pulled Vanessa and shielded her behind him, frowning, "Levi, are you looking


    to lose your hand?"


    Levi said discontentedly, "I''m just worried about her. I can''t do anything with you here anyways."


    Julien did not speak, but the look in his eyes was extremely sharp, as if he wanted to swallow Levi


    whole.


    Seeing that the two cousins were about to get into a fight, Vanessa hurriedly interrupted them. She


    pointed to the room and said, "I''m not the one being hospitalised. My son is."


    Levi asked, "It''s only been a month since I left, and you two have already given birth to a child?"


    Vanessa smiled and said in a soft voice, "He''s my son."


    "Isn''t your son his son?"


    "No, he''s just mine alone."


    "Yours alone? Are you telling me you had a child with someone else?" Thinking of this possibility,


    Levi''s face turned green from shock. He stole a nce at Julien. Could Julien ept his woman


    having a child with someone else?


    Obviously not!


    That could only mean... The person Julien hurt was not Vanessa, but Vanessa''s child?


    Levi peeked at Julien. He shook his head and sighed, "What a monster. How can you do that to a


    child? You''re really ruthless."


    Julien replied coldly, "Are you going to leave voluntarily? Or would you rather I get someone to drag


    you out?"


    "Don''t threaten me. I''m telling you, I have no choice but to interject in this matter."


    "Uncle Levi..."


    Larry trotted out of the room. When Levi saw it was him, an idea struck him. Was Vanessa referring


    to Larry? He quickly asked, "Larry, are you the one who''s sick and in the hospital?"


    Before even getting confirmation from anyone, Levi jumped to conclusions. He looked at Vanessa


    and then looked at Julien as he said, "The son that you both are talking about is Larry? Guys, Larry


    is your nephew, not your son. If you want a son, go give birth to one yourselves. Stop talking


    nonsense and scaring people."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Levi patted his chest to soothe himself andughed, "I was scared to death! Serious! I thought that


    Vanessa had given birth to another man''s child behind Young Master Julien''s back! Fortunately,


    everything was just a beautiful misunderstanding!"


    Larry didn''t understand what Levi was talking about. He shook his cute little head and said, "Uncle


    Levi, I''m not the one who is sick. It''s Lawrie. He''s getting surgery tomorrow. I came here to keep him


    company."

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    "What?" Where did this Lawrie appear from? Levi cupped his forehead in annoyance and groaned,


    "Hey little one, repeat what you just said."


    Larry was about to continue, but he was interrupted by Julien, who said, "This is none of your


    business. You can go back now."


    Larry said pitifully, "Uncle Julien, I still want to y with Lawrie."


    Julien said emotionlessly, "Lawrie is going to bed. He needs to get up early for his operation


    tomorrow."


    Larry understood that Lawrie had to get a good rest before the operation. Thus, he nodded sensibly,


    "In that case, I will wait until after his operation is over toe y with him again."


    Julien was satisfied with his answer and nodded, "Yes. Now, go back and apany your mom.


    She must be missing you."


    Levi stretched his neck to try and catch a glimpse of who was lying in the ward, but the door was


    half- closed, so he couldn''t see anything at all. Since he couldn''t see anything from the outside, he


    wanted to rush into the room and check it out. However, he was stopped by Julien as soon as he


    moved, "It''ste. You should bring Larry back and make sure he gets to his parents."


    Lawrie was in the room. All Levi needed to do was take a step forward to catch a glimpse of this


    mysterious Lawrie. Unfortunately, to Levi''s frustration, Julien had blocked his way. Levi grumbled,


    "Julien, tell me, who is Lawrie, actually? What is the truth?"


    Julien replied with an icy re. Only the cute kid Larry bothered to answer Levi. He tugged on the


    corner of Levi''s clothes and said, "Uncle Levi, please take me home first. I''ll tell you all about Lawrie


    on the way home."


    "But I want to know now. Who is Lawrie, actually?"


    Larry replied innocently, "Well, Lawrie is Lawrie."


    Levi was dumbfounded.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He had a feeling that this brat was deliberately provoking him in order to help his Uncle Julien.


    Larry tugged on the corner of Levi''s clothes again and said in a low voice, "Uncle Levi, let''s go. If we


    don''t go now, Uncle Julien will be angry. On the way back, I will tell you everything I know about


    Lawrie."


    "Fine, I''ll take you home."


    Did he have any other choice?


    No!


    After sessfully chasing the nosy Levi and the sensible Larry away, Julien realized that something


    was up with Vanessa.


    A while ago, Vanessa had fallen silent after having heard what Levi said. Her facial expression now


    was still sour. She lowered her head and bit her lip tightly, looking as though she was lost in her


    thoughts.


    "Vanessa, Levi likes to talk nonsense. Don''t take what he said to heart. You just need to remember


    that Lawrie is our child," Julien was sure that Vanessa''s mood must have something to do with what


    Levi said earlier. If he had known that Levi would be so inconsiderate, he would not have let him


    show up here.


    However, Vanessa couldn''t listen to a thing Julien said. Instead, she pushed him away as if she had


    gone mad and took a few steps back. She stammered, "No, that''s not true... Lawrie is not our child.


    Lawrie is the child that I gave birth to with another man."


    Julien wanted to embrace Vanessa again, but before he could touch her, she ran away again. Tears


    started falling from her eyes. She roared hysterically, "Julien, I''m lying to you! I''m a liar! You don''t


    know anything, you don''t..."


    Julien chased after Vanessa. No matter how hard she hit him, he still held her in his arms and


    coaxed, "I know. I know everything. You''re the one who doesn''t know anything. You''ve been kept in


    the dark for so long. The one who has suffered the most all these years is you."


    Thinking back to the time when she proposed the breakup, Julien was not indifferent at all. On the


    contrary, he was very against it. He had lived a much more painful life than she had imagined, and


    she was the cause of his pain. At the thought of this, Vanessa could not help but me herself,


    "Julien Glover Kyle, you don''t know anything. You don''t know... Lawrie''s father is not dead. The truth


    is that I don''t even know who he is."


    Vanessa wanted to stop crying and tell him about what happened a few years ago. However, when


    she looked at him, her tears couldn''t stop falling and she sobbed, "A few years ago, I drank too


    much at the graduation party. The next day when I woke up, I was defiled. But... I have no idea who


    was the culprit. I insisted on giving birth to Lawrie because I wanted to find who the man was, but I


    found nothing after searching for so many years. It was as if that man did not exist in the first ce."


    She never wanted to tell him all of this. She didn''t want toy herself bare and reveal all her


    emotions in front of him. However, she could no longer pretend as if nothing had happened while


    she enjoyed his affection towards her.


    Julien grabbed her tightly and shouted, "Vanessa, that man was me!"


    Hearing this, Vanessa was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, she smiled and said, "Julien, you really


    don''t have tofort me this way. Thank you for loving me all these years, but I really don''t deserve


    you at all."


    Julien''s face darkened as he said coldly, "It''s up to me to decide whether or not you deserve my


    love. I need to tell you that the man from that night is me. There has never been any other person


    that came between us. Lawrie is our child."


    Vanessa shook her head and muttered, "No, that''s impossible. You were in Chatterton Town that


    day..."


    Julien exined to her patiently, "That day, I rushed back to New York from Chatterton Town without


    your knowledge because I wanted to give you a surprise. But when I got there, I overheard


    someone saying that you had gone up to the hotel room with some man. When I went up, there was


    indeed a man in your room, but I chased him out... That night... I was the man who had sex with


    you."


    "It was really you?" Vanessa raised her head and looked at Julien quietly, as if she was looking at a


    stranger. She continued softly, "If that man was really you that night, why weren''t you by my side


    when I woke up? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why did you agree to break up with me?"


    "Because..."


    It was because he misunderstood her, but Julien couldn''t bring himself to say it.


    Vanessa pried his hand away, shook her head, and took a step back. She smiled wryly, "Julien, you


    don''t have to lie to me. I really wished that you were the man from that night, but I know that''s


    impossible."


    Julien grabbed her hand and said, "Vanessa, it''s because I misunderstood you. I thought you were


    looking down on me because I didn''t have any money. That''s why I agreed to break up with you."


    It was because he misunderstood her!


    Vanessa looked at Julien for a long time before finallying to her senses, "Say that again."


    "Vanessa, I misunderstood you. If I hadn''t been blinded by anger that day, I wouldn''t have..."


    "Fine, just stop talking! I beg you, just please..." In the past, Vanessa had wished more than once


    for the man that night to be Julien. However, now that he was personally telling her that it was him,


    she did not want to believe it.


    How could her beloved Julien be the man she had been wanting to tear apart to pieces?!


    It couldn''t be him. It couldn''t be!

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    "Vanessa..."


    "Stop talking! I beg you to just stop talking," Vanessa didn''t want to listen anymore. She couldn''t


    ept it all! She couldn''t believe that the man she loved for so many years was the man who had


    hurt her for so long.


    If only he knew that because he left without saying goodbye that night, she had lived in misery for


    all these years. Every night, she would dream of the night where her whole life started to be turned


    upside down.


    Her never-ending nightmare made it feel like she had been living in hell.


    How could Julien be the person who brought this devastation upon her?


    How could it be him?


    It could be anyone but him!


    "Julien, take back what you just said. Pretend that you never said it, and I will pretend that I never


    heard it. You are still the president of Rovio, and I am still Vanessa Love. We have nothing to do


    with each other, and Lawrie will have nothing to do with you either," Evading was the only way


    Vanessa could cope with things at the moment.


    "Vanessa, listen to me. The man from that night was really me. Lawrie is our child, we''re his


    biological parents," Julien didn''t want to escape from the truth anymore. He had to bear the


    responsibility for what he had done. He didn''t want Vanessa to continue suffering alone.


    "No. I won''t believe it..." Vanessa clenched her fists and punched him on the chest again and again.


    She was crying, "I beg you, please just stop. I don''t want to listen... I don''t want to know anything."


    "Vanessa..." Julien allowed her to beat him up and vent her anger. He did not dodge or resist until


    Vanessa was exhausted from crying and punching him. She copsed in his arms, weak and limp.


    He held her in his arms carefully and said hoarsely, "I''m sorry!"


    His apology was useless, but Julien still wanted to say it to her. This would be thest time he would


    be saying this to her. From now on, he would never again say these useless words in front of her


    again.


    "Julien, how can it be you? Why is it you?" Vanessa had no more tears and her voice had gone


    hoarse. However, that didn''t stop her from repeating herself. She still didn''t want to believe it was


    him, but the facts had beenid out in the open. The man from that night was indeed Julien.


    "Vanessa, tomorrow is the day of Lawrie''s surgery. Let''s go and get ourselves cleaned up. You also


    need to rest early," Julien wanted to stay by Vanessa''s side, but he had to perform a surgery as well


    during Lawrie''s operation tomorrow. He was supposed to leave so that the doctors could monitor his


    condition closely.


    "Yes, I know," Vanessa nodded heavily. No matter how many emotions she was feeling and how


    helpless, scared and uncertain she was... She forced herself to suppress everything in her heart.


    For her, Lawrie''s surgery was the most important thing right now. She could put everything else


    aside.


    When they came out of the hospital, it was already getting dark. Looking at the bright city lights,


    Levi couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh, "s, the most torturous thing in the world is love. I


    really don''t understand why a person would hide their feelings. What''s wrong with saying them out


    loud?"


    Larry stood beside him. He looked up and replied, "Uncle Levi, let me tell you a secret."


    Levi held the little one in his arms and chimed, "Little one, what secret do you want to tell me?"


    Larry inched closer to Levi''s ear and said solemnly, "Uncle Julien knows how to eat people, so don''t


    anger him. If you identally anger him, he will eat you up."


    Levi pinched Little Larry''s face with a smile andughed, "Little one, who told you that?"


    Larry looked around and said mysteriously, "I saw it with my own eyes."


    Levi found Larry''s mysterious expression very amusing and chuckled, "Little one, who did you see


    your uncle gobble up?"


    Larry looked around secretly again. Once again, he whispered in Levi''s ears, saying, "Yesterday, I


    saw Uncle Julien bite Aunt Vanessa. Good thing she ran away quickly. If not, she would''ve been


    eaten up whole."


    "Little brat, I used to think that you were quite smart. How are you so stupid now?" Levi looked at


    Little Larry with disdain and smirked, "Your Uncle Julien wasn''t trying to gobble up Auntie Vanessa.


    They were kissing each other. This happens naturally since they are in love. You are still young, so


    you probably don''t understand. When you grow up and get a girlfriend, then you''ll know what I


    mean."


    Larry pouted with dissatisfaction, "I am not stupid. Uncle Julien bit Aunt Vanessa, I swear! It wasn''t


    a kiss. I''ve seen my parents kiss, and it''s different. Uncle Julien bit Aunt Vanessa so hard that she


    bled. I saw it with my own eyes."


    Levi was taken aback and eximed, "Your uncle looks so gentle and refined, but I guess he''s


    really a beast. A girl''s mouth is so soft, so how could he bear to bite her till she bleeds? Little one,


    remember, when you grow up, you must learn from me, and not from your Uncle Julien. You must


    be gentle to beautiful girls, as gentle as you can be."


    Larry nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, I will be as gentle as Daddy is to Mommy."


    At the mention of Larry''s parents, Levi also had his own thoughts and shared them with Larry, "Your


    father was lucky to be able to marry someone from my family. There were so many people who


    wanted the hand in marriage of the Kyle family''s heiress, but your mother didn''t like any of them. At


    a young age, she ran off far away to find a husband. She didn''t give any of those men a single


    chance."


    Larry retorted, "It''s not just luck. It''s because my Dad and Mom love each other. More importantly,


    there''s me. My Mom and Dad got together because I''m cute and likeable."


    Levi was amused by his naive words andughed, "You dumb brat, when your father and your


    mother met each other, they didn''t even know you existed. They had already been married for quite


    a few years before they had you. Don''t think so highly of yourself."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Larry had always thought that his parents loved each other so much because there was a cute child


    like him in the family. But now, Levi was telling him that this wasn''t so. He was so anxious that his


    eyes turned red and he whined, "No. I am my parents'' favourite."


    "It''s true that your parents love you, but you only existed after they got married. This is also a fact.


    You can''t deny it."


    Larry pouted and put on a pitiful look, "No, they gave birth to me first!"


    Seeing that the little one was about to cry, Levi thought about just giving in. In the end, he still felt


    like the little one should know the truth and said, "Hey, hey, hey... don''t cry just because you''ve lost.


    That''s not how a man should behave!"


    Larry retorted indignantly, "My parents gave birth to me first!"

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    Before Levi could say anything else, a familiar car slowly pulled up in front of them. Someone


    wound down the window from the front passenger seat and said, "Hey kiddo, it''s been a long time.


    How have you been, recently?"


    Seeing as Karen Joy got off the car, Levi peered into the car. The person sitting in the driver''s seat


    was his brother-inw, Lionel. He frowned, "Karen Joy, I''m not young anymore. Don''t call me kiddo!


    Lionel and your son, Larry, are here too! You''re making me embarrassed."


    Karen Joy immediately smiled and said, "I''m your older cousin! To me, you''ll always be a child."


    "Ohe on, Karen Joy..."


    "Mommy, it''s me, Larry..." Larry called out to his mom, and after attracting the attention of Karen Joy


    and Levi, he burst into tears, "I want a hug from you, Mommy... I don''t want to be carried by Uncle


    Levi anymore."


    Levi was surprised at Larry''s words. He felt slightly insulted, but also found it funny at the same


    time. He stuffed Larry into Karen Joy''s arms and said, "Karen Joy, Lionel, you guys are just in time.


    You can just take this little one back. Save me the trip."


    "By the way, Levi, I heard that Aunt Mia is fighting with Uncle Neil. I don''t know why though, so


    you''d better go back and check it out," Karen Joy held onto Larry''s tiny body tightly and gently


    stroked his back. She had no time to pay attention to him yet.


    "Karen Joy, it''s not like this is the first time they''re quarreling with each other. Don''t worry about


    them. You''ve been busy for the whole day. Bring Larry back as soon as possible. I still have things


    to do, so I''ll get going," Mia threw tantrums all the time, and Levi was already used to it. Usually,


    when the two of them were arguing, they would take it out on him. It would be foolish for him to go


    back now, so he nned to find a ce to drink and flirt with some girls. He''d let them quarrel it out


    on their own.


    Levi waved his hand and stopped a taxi. Before getting into the taxi, he came to Karen Joy''s car


    window and said, "Goodbye Lionel. Let''s have a drink together when you''re free."


    Lionel replied, "Take care."


    "I will," Levi answered and whistled as he got into the taxi.


    Larry felt sad that his mom had totally ignored him, so he pitifully snuggled up against her arm. He


    was trying to get her attention and started whining, "Mom..."


    Karen Joy sat in the back seat of the car with Larry in her arms. She buckled him into a child car


    seat. Seeing the little one''s tearful face, she couldn''t help teasing him, "A, my son is crying so


    sadly. Did Uncle Levi bully you?"


    Larry wiped his tears with his little hands and pouted, "I told Uncle Levi that you and dad got


    married because of me, but he told me I was wrong. Mom, tell me he''s wrong and that I''m right."


    The reason why Larry took this so seriously was actually because he had asked Karen Joy before.


    At that time, Karen Joy thought he looked so cute, so she wanted to mess with him. Thus, she and


    Lionel joked with Larry and told him that they got married because they had Larry first.


    To the adults, it was just a joke. However, Larry had taken it seriously. Karen Joy felt like she had to


    answer him properly this time.


    She thought for a moment and asked, "Larry, do you really think that it''s important to know whether


    mom and dad got married first or if we had you first?"


    Larry nodded and said, "It''s important."


    Since it was important, Karen Joy decided to put more thought into her answer. She asked, "Why do


    you think it is important?"


    Why?


    Larry hadn''t thought about this question. Now that he had been asked about it, he scratched his


    head and thought carefully before answering, "Because I want mom and dad to love me the most."


    "Are you worried that mom and dad might not love you if we got married first?" Karen Joy roughly


    understood her son''s worry. She came over and kissed his face tenderly, answering, "Since you''re


    so worried, let''s have your dad answer you, okay?"


    Since his wife and child were sitting in the back seat of the car, Lionel paid special attention to the


    speed and the surroundings when he was driving. However, he was also paying attention to the


    conversation between his wife and his son. Now that his wife had entrusted the responsibility of


    educating his son to him, he took it upon himself to exin things, "Larry, first of all, you need to


    know that I love your mother, and I love you too. We are a family of three, and nothing can separate


    us. Do you understand?"


    Lionel had stressed this countless times to his son. Larry was already familiar with this and said, "I


    know. I love you both a lot too."


    Lionel took a gentle look at his wife and son from the rearview mirror and said, "Then, why are you


    worried that we don''t love you?"


    Larry was a little confused.


    He was not worried. However, he was still young, so he put a lot of importance on what he knew.


    Once a fact that he had known was denied, he would grow worried and scared, even if he didn''t


    know what he was afraid of.


    "Your Mommy and I fell in love first and then got married. After that, we had you. Your arrival not


    only improved our bond, you also brought a lot of joy to us. Today, I am telling you that it''s true you


    were born after we got married. But that doesn''t mean we don''t love you, nor does it affect other


    people''s love for you."


    "Okay, I understand. I will always be your precious baby," Larry seemed to understand. In fact, as


    long as his parents loved him, it would be fine. He didn''t care that much whether he was born before


    or after their marriage.


    Seeing Larry''s cute smile, Karen Joy alsoughed. She looked at her husband who was driving.


    When she saw him so concentrated on driving, her smile widened, "Lionel, you''re amazing. I really


    love you."


    Lionel looked at the rearview mirror again and their gaze met briefly. Even though it was just for a


    moment, it made Lionel''s heart beat faster. He smirked, "Karen Joy, you should tell me such things


    when we''re home!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Now that he was driving, she shouldn''t say things that will affect his driving. Karen Joy knew exactly


    how much influence she had over him.


    Larry imitated his mother''s tone and said, "Dad, you are so amazing. I love you a lot too."


    Lionel chuckled, "I love the two of you a lot too."


    After confirming that he was still his parents'' precious baby, Larry was very happy. He talked about


    everything that had happened in the hospital for the past few days excitedly. Finally, he decided to


    tell his parents the secret that he had told Levi earlier, "Mom, Dad! Uncle Julien really does eat


    humans. I saw it with my own eyes."


    Karen Joy was amused and asked, "Really? Tell me about it."


    Larry continued, "Uncle Julien ate Aunt Vanessa. I saw it with my own eyes, but Uncle Levi doesn''t


    believe me."


    Karen Joy immediatelyughed and said, "Oh


    my silly son!"


    Children of his age were the most curious. It seemed that she had to pay more attention to the little


    one''s education from now on.

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    Levi made some calls and invited his usual gang of friends out for a drink. He set off excitedly when


    all of a sudden, Mia called him. She told him toe home, and that she also nned to divorce


    Neil.


    For the past few years, Mia had fought with Neil non- stop. However, she had always known her


    limits, and had never said hurtful words. The word ''divorce'' was something that was never brought


    up.


    This time, she actually mentioned a divorce over the phone. Levi knew it was serious this time: Mia


    and Neil''s argument must have be worse. He had to go home to have a look. Otherwise, if the


    two of them decided to divorce on a whim, the one suffering in the end would be Levi.


    Levi immediately passed his house address to the driver and asked him to take him home. On the


    way home, he thought of many excuses to persuade Mia to not divorce Neil. After all, their son was


    all grown up. When he got home however, the situation waspletely different than what he had


    imagined.


    Usually, if Mia and Neil were fighting, he would be able to hear them from outside. Today, he had


    entered the house, but he still hadn''t heard any voices. The house was very quiet, so quiet that it


    made one''s hair stand on end.


    "Mom..." Levi called out. No one answered. He looked around and asked, "Colonel Brown, are you


    here? If you''re here, just answer me. Don''t scare me."


    There was still no reply.


    Levi changed out of his shoes and headed straight to his parents'' room. As soon as he opened the


    door, he felt like something was wrong. Mia and Neil were sitting there quietly. They weren''t arguing


    or making any noise... It was because of this that Levi felt like something was definitely off.


    When Mia was angry, she always shouted and made a scene, as if she wanted to let the whole


    world know of their fight. But today, she wasn''t like that at all. Levi was in disbelief and asked,


    "Mom, dad, what is up with the both of you?"


    Neil''s cold gaze swept past Mia and fell onto Levi as he announced solemnly, "Levi, you''re back just


    in time. Your mother and I are discussing our divorce. If you have any objections, you can bring it up


    now."


    Neil was actually discussing a divorce! Levi was shocked and felt as though the memories of his


    parents quarreling for the past twenty something years were crumbling apart. He stammered, "D-


    dad... are you sure you know what you are talking about?"


    Mia''s bad habits were all caused by Neil from his constant pampering. Now that he had brought up


    a divorce, this really surprised Levi a lot. Once again, he suspected that there was something wrong


    with his hearing today.


    "We''re discussing our divorce!" Neil stressed each word firmly.


    "Dad, how could you be so impulsive?" At the sight of Neil''s unyielding attitude, Mia''s face was


    expressionless. She probably hadn''t expected Neil to say that either. For a moment, Levi didn''t


    know what to say and said, "Mom, Dad, what the hell is going on between you two? If you wanted to


    trick me toe home, well, I''m here now. You can drop the act now. If you overdo it, it''ll seem too


    fake."


    Neil frowned and said, "Who''s putting on an act with you? This is the real deal."


    "Neil Brown, you want a divorce, don''t you? If you want to divorce me, go ahead." Mia stood up and


    red at him, "Just remember this. I, Mia Kyle, am the one who wants to divorce you, not the other


    way around!"


    "Huh, Mia, you better remember this as well. I, Neil Brown, am the one who doesn''t want you, not


    the other way around," Did Neil bust a nerve or something? He had always been so doting on his


    wife, but now, he was actually arguing with Mia head on. He clearly had no intention of going easy


    on her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Seeing as the two of them were getting ready to argue about who was dumping who, Levi quickly


    interjected and stopped them, "Both of you, can we take a pause, sit down and talk about this? Let''s


    solve the problem. Stop throwing your temper like children, okay?"


    Levi felt that he was fine with them getting a divorce. If that was the case, they wouldn''t live together


    anymore, and they wouldn''t be able to show off their love in front of him and torture him anymore.


    That would be the best oue. But still, they were his parents. If they really got a divorce, that


    would mean their family was broken. It wouldn''t look good if word got out.


    Neil snorted coldly, "Talk about it? Look at her, when has she ever calmed down and talked about


    anything that happened over the years? For the past few years, as long as things don''t go her way,


    she can turn the ce upside down. It''s getting more and more outrageous. If she continues to act


    so wildly, she''ll tear down our whole house one day!"


    Levi didn''t agree with his father at all and said, "Dad, you know you''re the one who spoiled her,


    right?"


    "Well, I don''t want to spoil her anymore."


    "Neil, what the f*ck did you say to me when we got married?" Mia was so angry that she wanted to


    rush over and fight with Neil. However, Levi was standing right in the middle of them. She couldn''t


    fight with him, so she resorted to insulting him, "You don''t want to spoil me anymore? Well, too bad.


    I''m never going to divorce you. I''ll follow you around for the rest of your life. You''ll never get rid of


    me!"


    "Ah... Is that so? Are we going to call off the divorce just because you said so?" Neilughed coldly,


    "Mia, this matter is not up to you to decide. Tomorrow, I''ll go and make a report to my superior. We


    have to get a divorce. I can''t live this way any longer."


    Mia was so angry that she threw herself over and hugged Neil. She bit down hard on his arm, but


    one time wasn''t enough, so she bit him a second time. She warned, "If you dare to divorce me, I''ll


    bite you to death."


    Seeing Mia''s fierce expression, Neil''s eyebrows furrowed and a gentle smile shed through his


    eyes. Mia didn''t see it because she was too angry, but Levi saw it clearly. It turned out that his father


    didn''t intend to divorce his mother at all. It was just his tactic to get her to calm down.


    Otherwise, if Mia were to stir up trouble, she would probably tear down the walls of the house.


    Sometime after that, Levi asked, "Dad, how dare you take such a risk?"


    Neil''s answer was simple, "Your mother has been chasing after me since she was a kid! She can''t


    live without me, just like I can''t live without her."

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    Since he had to go to the army, Neil had sent someone to cart Mia home. As a result, she was


    furious. When she was angry, she would often turn the house upside down. In the past, Neil had let


    her do as she pleased, but this time, he came up with a solution.


    He made a pre- emptive move to nip her temper in the bud.


    If he hadn''t done this, this fight definitely would not have ended so quickly.


    Knowing his father''s intention, Levi shrugged and sighed, "You two can discuss your divorce slowly,


    I am going out for a drink."


    Hearing Levi''s words, Mia let go of Neil and red at Levi. She hissed, "Levi, you little brat, how


    could you be so heartless? Your father and your mother are getting a divorce, but all you can think


    about is drinking?"


    Levi shrugged and spread out his hands helplessly, "Either way, both of you won''t listen to my


    advice. There''s no point in me staying here."


    "You... You are as heartless as your father! The two of you really want to see me dead. I am going


    to burst a blood vessel just dealing with you two," Her husband had made a fuss about divorcing


    her, and her son waspletely indifferent. For the first time in her life, Mia felt that her life was


    such a failure and gritted her teeth, "The two of you just wait and see, I will make sure to teach you


    both a good lesson."


    Mia couldn''t stay at home any longer. The only option now was to go back to her mother''s house.


    Karen would definitely help Mia with this matter! Mia was so angry that she mmed the door and


    left, but as soon as she left, she regretted it. Karen was so busy worrying about her children, so how


    could she go make more trouble for her now?


    Levi soon ran out after her, calling out, "Mom, it''s not like I''m insulting you on purpose. You really do


    have a bad temper. If Dad hadn''t given in to you all these years, I''m afraid you would have been


    unable to live in Chatterton Town a long time ago. Who else in the world would have spoiled you


    and protected you like he did?"


    Mia pouted, "He''s my husband. If he''s not good to me, who else would be?"


    "Just because he is your husband and he''s good to you, does that mean you can hurt him at will?"


    "When did I hurt him?" The more she talked, the angrier she became, "Today, he asked someone to


    carry me back from the military base. I still haven''t settled that score with him yet. Then, when he


    came back, he said that he wanted to divorce me. I''m so angry. Ugh, I''m so pissed!"


    Levi added, "Alright, since Dad has gone too far and made you so angry, then divorce him. Let him


    grow old alone."


    Mia raised her hand and pped Levi''s shoulder heavily, "Levi Brown, you''re enjoying this aren''t


    you? What kind of child wishes for a divorce between their parents? How would our divorce benefit


    you?"


    "You''re the one who kept saying you''re furious. I''m just supporting your wishes. Once you''re


    divorced, he won''t be able to piss you off anymore, will he?"


    Mia red at Levi and said, "Don''t try to trick me, brat. I know what you''re thinking. When you were


    young, you even tried to introduce women to your dad. Do you want me to divorce him so that you


    can send more women to him?"


    Levi smiled, "Hmm, that''s a good idea. I''ll consider it."


    Mia turned around and entered the house, grumbling, "As long as I''m still alive, you two can forget


    about it."


    The moment Levi entered the house, he saw


    Mia holding onto Neil''s arm. It was as if nothing had happened. He shook his head and sighed,


    "Women deserve to be spoiled, but you must have some boundaries. Don''t overdo it as Dad did. If


    not, you''d have to deal with it for the rest of your life."


    The next day.


    It was the day of Lawrie''s surgery. Early in the morning, the doctors were busy with all sorts of


    physical tests for Lawrie''s operations to avoid any possibleplications during the operation.


    Lawrie looked pretty energetic and cheery. Maybe it was because he had gone to bed early the


    night before. After washing his face, he looked at Vanessa and smiled sweetly, "Mommy, will I be


    discharged after my surgery? Can I start going to kindergarten like Larry?"


    "Yes. After the operation, you will have to stay in the hospital for a few days to be observed. Then,


    you can be discharged. After you are discharged, I''ll allow you to go to kindergarten if you want to. If


    you don''t, let''s go out for a trip," Lawrie wanted to be discharged quickly. In order to do so, his


    surgery had to be a sess. However, no one could be 100% sure that the operation could be


    sessful. Even if the operation was sessful, the probability of his illness recurring was still


    quite high. Vanessa had many worries buried in her heart, so much so that she did not sleep well all


    night. However, when Lawrie asked her about it, she still gave him an optimistic answer.


    Lawrie spoke tenderly and cutely, "Mommy, I want to y with Larry."


    Vanessa hung up her washing towel and smiled, "Do you like Larry a lot?"


    Lawrie nodded, "Yes."


    Vanessa continued to ask, "Why?"


    "Well... Because Larry is so cool. He knows so many things that I don''t."


    "I see!" Vanessa lowered her head and kissed Lawrie''s forehead, chiming, "Since you really want to


    y with Larry, then you must cooperate with the doctorster, okay? Don''t be afraid. I will be


    outside the operating theater the entire time, waiting for you."


    "Mommy, I know. I''ll do my best," Lawrie said in a cute tone.


    Seeing that her son was so adorable, Vanessa couldn''t help kissing him again and praising him,


    "My son is so brave!"


    After being kissed by his mommy, Lawrie smiled happily. Suddenly, he remembered someone and


    asked, "Mommy, where''s the big bad guy? Why haven''t I seen him today?"


    For the past few days, Julien had been by Vanessa''s and Lawrie''s side. Lawrie''s initial loathing for


    Julien had reduced a lot by this point. Even when Julien was absent today, the little one was still


    concerned and asked about him. Even if he did not miss Julien, he could not ignore his existence


    anymore.


    "Maybe he''s stuck in a traffic jam and is still on the way. You can just go ahead with the operation


    first. When youe out, you will see Mommy and that big bad guy," Julien usually slept outside in


    the hall, but he had leftst night. Vanessa didn''t know why he left either. Hence, she could only


    come up with a random excuse to console Lawrie.


    There was a trace of disappointment in Lawrie''s eyes when he heard that Julien hadn''t arrived yet,


    but it was only a small trace. He quickly said, "Mommy, when the big bad guyes, ask him to


    help me buy a donut. I want the mango voured one that he bought yesterday."


    "Okay, I''ll ask himter. You can eat it when you''re done with your surgery," Vanessa looked out of


    the door again. Lawrie was about to enter the operating room, so why hadn''t Juliene yet?


    All this while, Julien had beening to the hospital to apany Vanessa and her son everyday.


    However, why didn''t he show up on the day of Lawrie''s operation?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    Could something have happened to Julien?


    Vanessa panicked when she thought of the possibility that something might have happened to


    Julien, which exined his absence. Her hand, which was about to feed Lawrie, shook violently,


    and the water spilled onto the quilt. She said in a panic, "Lawrie, are you ok? Did I scald you?"


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I''m fine," Lawrie did not understand what was wrong with her. He only knew


    that his mother seemed to be very afraid. Could it be that she was worried about his surgery? He


    quickly hugged Vanessa and said, "Mommy, don''t be afraid. I will be very brave. I won''t let you


    worry about me."


    "Lawrie..." Vanessa felt so useless, having to beforted by such a young child at this time. She


    took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down, "I will wait for you right outside the operating


    theater. Lawrie, don''t be afraid."


    "Mommy, my illness will be cured after the operation. So I am not worried at all," Lawrie was still


    young, so he didn''t know what the operation meant. He didn''t know what the risks were, nor did he


    know that there was a possibility of rpsing. He thought that as long as he had an operation, he


    could live normally like other children.


    "Yes, after the operation, your condition will be cured. Again, I will be right outside waiting for you,


    okay?" Vanessa stroked Lawrie''s head and said gently. As of then, she really wished that Julien was


    here. She hoped that he would show up before Lawrie''s surgery so that he could pat Lawrie on the


    head and tell him, "Lawrie, don''t be afraid. Mom and dad will be waiting for you here."


    However, Julien did not show up even after Lawrie had begun his operation.


    Where on earth did he go?


    Vanessa did not know, nor did she have the spare time to think about where Julien was.


    Now that Lawrie was in the operating theater, she didn''t know how his surgery was going, nor if he


    was able to take the pain and difort... The more she thought about it, the more worried


    Vanessa felt. For a moment, she was so nervous that she felt that she couldn''t breathe.


    She clenched her fists and tried her best to calm down. However, no matter how hard she tried, it


    was useless. It was only until a soft voice called out and gradually reduced the fear in her heart,


    "Aunt Vanessa!"


    "Larry, you''re here," Although Larry''s presence was still unable to wash away all her worries, just


    him being here right now was her savior. She needed someone to apany her desperately and


    to tell her that Lawrie would be just fine.


    Not only was Larry here, but his mother was right behind him. Vanessa had seen their family of


    three before. Their family picture was so beautiful and warm that she couldn''t forget it even if she


    wanted to. She opened her mouth and wanted to say hello to Larry''s mother, but she didn''t know


    how to address her.


    Karen Joy seemed to have seen through Vanessa''s embarrassment. She smiled and said, "Hello


    Miss Love, I''m Larry''s mother, also Julien''s sister. My name is Karen Joy Kyle. You can call me by


    my name, Karen Joy, or you can call me Mrs. Collins, as you please."


    Compared to Miss Kyle, Karen Joy preferred to be called Mrs. Collins by outsiders. Everyone was


    aware that Lionel followed his mother''s surname, Collins. Hence, calling her Mrs. Collins was a way


    of telling others that she was her beloved Lionel''s wife.


    Karen Joy was older than Vanessa, so Vanessa found it slightly inappropriate to call her by her


    name directly. Therefore, Vanessa chose the second option and said, "Mrs. Collins, hello!"


    Karen Joy said happily, "Vanessa, nice to meet you!"


    Karen Joy did not expect Vanessa to choose the second option. However, since she had, Karen Joy


    could only smile and agree. She was secretly hoping that Vanessa would call her by her name.


    Anyways, she had to call her by that sooner orter. She should get used to calling her by her name


    now instead ofter.


    Larry ran over first and went to give Vanessa a hug. He smiled, "Aunt Vanessa, my uncle told me


    that the doctors here are all really good doctors. The medical facilities here are the most advanced


    in the world. Also, I''m here. Lawrie will definitely be fine. Don''t worry."


    "Yes, I''m not worried," Hearing Larry''sfort and seeing the little one''s sweet smile, Vanessa


    instantly felt calmer. In fact, all she needed was just a simple hug and words offort.


    She had hoped that Julien would be the one to hug her and tell her that Lawrie would be okay.


    However, Julien was still nowhere to be seen. Yesterday, he had even told her that he would take


    care of Lawrie with her in the future and raise Lawrie together well.


    However, at such a critical moment now, he did not show up.


    ording to Vanessa''s understanding, Julien was not such an irresponsible person. He said that he


    would take care of Lawrie, so it didn''t seem right that he wasn''t here. Did something really happen


    to him? Thinking of this, Vanessa looked at Karen Joy and asked, "Mrs. Collins, do you know where


    Julien went?"


    "He... Well..." It was Julien who had asked Karen Joy to bring Larry over to apany Vanessa.


    Karen Joy had asked him why, and hence, was made aware that he would be in the operating


    theater. Julien asked her not to tell Vanessa the truth, and so Karen Joy could only smile and say, "I


    think he went on a business trip."


    "He''s on a business trip?" Karen Joy answered quite naturally, but Vanessa still saw through her


    slightly guilty look. More importantly, with her understanding of Julien, he would definitely not be on


    a business trip at this time. No matter how important the job was, he would choose Lawrie over


    anything else.


    Karen Joy was not good at lying and tried to smile, "Yes, there is a very important contract that he


    has to sign personally, so he had to go. But he will be back in a day or two."


    Karen Joy was obviously helping Julien hide something. Vanessa realized it immediately, but she


    did not say anything. Although she kept silent, she felt uneasy. What on earth was important enough


    to make Julien abandon Lawrie''s operation?


    A lot of thoughts shed through Vanessa''s mind, but they were all crossed out one by one. Just as


    she was racking her brains trying to figure out the reason, the words of a doctor who walked past


    caught her attention.


    One doctor had said to a younger colleague, "The patient has begunrge- scale chemotherapy. If


    the donor backs out and refuses to donate his bone marrow, there is no way anyone would be able


    to find another match in such a short time. Even if they did, they might not make it. In this case, the


    patient can only wait for death. The people who back out are equivalent to murderers. We must tell


    the donors clearly in advance and make sure they are mentally prepared next time. We can''t let


    such things happen."


    Hearing this, a possibility shed through Vanessa''s mind. She remembered that the doctor had


    said before that it would be hard to find a match for Lawrie''s bone marrow. However, within the span


    of half a day, a match suddenly appeared.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    How could there be such a coincidence in the world?


    That meant that there was a huge possibility that Lawrie''s donor was Julien.

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    If what Julien said the previous night was true... That the man who slept with Vanessa was him,


    then Julien was indeed, Lawrie''s biological father. He and Lawrie were father and son, so there was


    a high probability that their bone marrow would be a match.


    Moreover, Julien had been staying in the hospital these days. The doctors would measure his body


    temperature every day and give him a regr physical examination, but Vanessa didn''t really pay


    much attention to it. She thought that he was just doing a regr check-up.


    Her third reasoning was also the most important one. Julien had said that he would support


    Vanessa in treating Lawrie''s illness. This surgery day was the most important! If Julien were not


    lying in the operating room as Lawrie was, why else would Julien be absent?


    The above reasons were enough to prove that Julien was the donor that had refused to meet with


    her.


    Once she managed to sort her thoughts, Vanessa took a deep breath and looked up at Karen Joy.


    She said lightly, "Julien is not on a business trip. He is lying in the operating room. If my reasoning


    is correct, he should be Lawrie''s donor."


    Vanessa was a smart person to have figured all this out in such a short time. Karen Joy was not


    surprised at all. She rubbed Larry''s little head and gave in, "Vanessa, you two have been dating for


    so many years. You should know what kind of person he is better than I do."


    "Yes, we have been dating for so many years. I should be very clear about what kind of person he


    is, but I still misunderstood him time and time again. I thought he was not going toe today,"


    Thinking of how she always thought negatively about Julien, Vanessa wanted to give herself a hard


    p on the face.


    If it wasn''t for that fact that she always saw Julien in such a negative light, she would have figured


    out that Julien was the donor a long time ago. She should have realized the truth when the doctor


    had told her he had found a match and Julien suddenly appeared by her side. Yet, because of her


    own bias, the possibility never even crossed her mind.


    These days, Julien had been emphasizing that she should not be afraid. He would apany them


    and would never leave them. He even said that he would be where Lawrie was while during


    Lawrie''s operation... Despite all the hints he dropped, she still misunderstood him and thought that


    he prioritized other things over Lawrie''s operation.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If she really knew Julien well as Karen Joy had said, she would not have so many doubts about


    him. She would have fully trusted him when he said he would be here and would never miss such


    an important event like Lawrie''s operation.


    Since Vanessa had already realised everything, Karen Joy no longer needed to hide her purpose of


    coming to the hospital. She revealed, "Julien told me that his bone marrow waspatible with


    Lawrie''s. Today, since he was going to have the surgery with Lawrie, he was worried that you would


    be afraid and alone. So, he asked Larry toe with me to apany you."


    Julien had probably guessed that Vanessa would start overthinking if she had to wait outside the


    operating room alone, so he asked his most trusted person to apany her. Even now, he was


    still thinking about her. Vanessa bit her lip upon being reminded of his concern and all the


    suspicions she had towards him. She took a deep breath again to calm down and said, "Mrs.


    Collins, thank you to both you and Larry foring to apany me."


    "You don''t have to thank us, I brought Larry here because of Julien. I just wanted to let you know


    that I will support whoever my brother likes. My family will also wee you, no matter what


    background youe from."


    Karen Joy was indirectly telling Vanessa that regardless of Vanessa''s child, as long as Julien liked


    her, the Kyle family would ept her nheless. Of course, this was not just Karen Joy''s personal


    wish. Her mother had also asked Karen Joy to take good care of the Kyle family''s future daughter-


    inw.


    Vanessa was dumbfounded.


    She never expected the wealthy Kyle family to be so down to earth. They seemed very warm and


    she really wanted to befriend them. Levi and Larry were both like that. Even though this was their


    first time meeting officially, Karen Joy seemed simr as well.


    Perhaps, all the members of the Kyle family were this nice too...


    Karen Joy continued, "Julien grew up to be a cold child. He doesn''t speak much, but he knows his


    family well and takes rtionships very seriously. Although he doesn''t really know how to sweet


    talk, he is always sincere."


    "I know... The problem is me..." Vanessa had always thought that the problem was just her. It was


    not until Julien had confessed everything to herst night that she knew that it was not just her, both


    of them had their own problems. They had failed tomunicate with each other properly despite


    the love and concern they held for each other. This caused a misunderstanding on both sides.


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "Vanessa, in life, you wille across many people. However, the


    chance to meet someone you truly love who loves you back is very small. So when you doe


    across that special someone, make sure you grab hold of the opportunity and don''t let it slip away."


    "Thank you for your advice, Mrs. Collins. I will remember what you said today, and I will never make


    the same mistake again in the future," The opportunity hade, and no one wanted an


    opportunity to slip away from their fingers. At the same time, there were many other factors to


    consider besides herself.


    For example, if Fiona had not purposely set her up all those years ago, there would not be such a


    big misunderstanding between her and Julien. If that didn''t happen, they would not have been


    separated for so many years.


    "You still address me as Mrs. Collins...


    Honestly, I prefer to hear you call me by my name," Karen Joy grinned wittily and patted Vanessa''s


    shoulder as she said, "But I won''t rush you now, I will wait until you''re ready. Also, Julien doesn''t


    want you to know he''s in surgery right now. You''re smart, so I''m sure you know why even if I don''t


    exin."


    "Yes, I know," Vanessa knew that the reason why Julien hid it from her was because he didn''t want


    her to feel bad or pressured. But now that she knew...


    Karen Joy said happily, "Vanessa, I know that no matter what I say, you may think that I am


    speaking for him, but I still have to tell you that Julien really loves you. He loves you so much that


    he doesn''t hesitate to give up everything for you. I honestly think that he loves you more than us, his


    own family members."


    Vanessa always knew Julien''s feelings for her, but she didn''t think it ran as deep as Karen Joy had


    said. She was afraid that Karen Joy would misunderstand, so she scrambled to exin their


    rtionship to her, "Miss Kyle, don''t misunderstand, it''s not like that..."


    "Vanessa, listen to me first. I am telling you all this with no intention to embarrass you, not to


    express my discontent. I just want to tell you, our whole family will like whichever girl my brother


    loves. My mother even asked me to pass you a message. If Julien is lucky enough to marry you,


    she will love you as dearly as she loves me. She will never allow you to be mistreated in the Kyle


    family," For Julien''s happiness, Karen Joy quickly told Vanessa so. She was worried that once the


    surgery was over, Julien would not allow his family to get close to Vanessa. If that happened, Karen


    Joy and her mother''s message would not get to Vanessa''s ears.


    They really liked Vanessa. She was a lovely girl, and they really hoped that she could be part of


    their family...

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    From Vanessa''s past experience, most families with wealth and power would more or less be at


    least a little bit arrogant. It was hard for the average person to get near them.


    For example, her family used to have money. Her stepmother always looked down on others and


    her father was also disrespectful and arrogant.


    On the contrary, all the members of the Kyle family were very well mannered despite being so well


    off. They never used their wealth to look down on others. Every action of theirs was warming to the


    heart and people could not help but want to get near them.


    Vanessa looked at Karen Joy and saw gentleness and love in her eyes. She couldn''t help opening


    her heart to Karen Joy and smiled at her. "Miss Kyle, if there is a chance, I would love to pay a visit


    to you and your mother."


    Karen Joyughed and said, "You don''t have to be so polite. Let me tell you, my mother is a very


    kind, gentle and beautiful woman. She has always been nice to us, the younger generation. I''m sure


    you''d love her when you meet her."


    Karen Joy was very easy to get along with, and Vanessa feltfortable with her around.


    Unconsciously, she said her thoughts out loud, "Mothers are always the best in their daughter''s


    eyes. But, the rtionship between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw could be tricky. If I am


    not careful, I could identally mess things up."


    Karen Joy said, "Well, I suppose you''re right, I can''tpare my rtionship with my mother to


    you. However, the rtionship between my sister- in-w, Silvia, and my mother can always be


    used as an example. My mother and Silvia are so close that sometimes even I get jealous."


    Karen Joy herself had no mother-inw, but just because she didn''t have one did not mean she


    didn''t understand the rtionship behind it. Back then, her paternal grandmother Rana Brown used


    to be very kind to Karen Joy''s mother too, treating her like her own daughter.


    Not only did Rana treat Karen well, but Karen also treated Silvia well. At present, Karen and Silvia


    would have two video chats every week and they would always talk for at least an hour. Whenever


    Karen had some good news, her first thought would be to share it with Silvia. They were so close


    that Karen Joy even felt envious.


    Hearing Karen Joy''s zealous voice, Vanessa couldn''t help butugh. "Miss Kyle, don''t worry. No


    matter how many people your mother likes, you are still her daughter. She had to go through 10


    months of pregnancy because of you. Blood is thicker than water. Her love for you will not be less


    than anyone else''s."


    "Vaness, so you do know blood is thicker than water. Parents love their children more than anyone


    else but why don''t you want to see your father? You know I''ve been waiting outside these few days,


    it''s not been easy."


    This was spoken by Marvin, who showed up outside the operating room with Fiona and Leslie. He


    had continued Vanessa''s sentence for her. Vanessa felt so disgusted that all her hairs were on end.


    "Marvin, you really are good at speaking highly of yourself. Blood may be thicker than water but it


    doesn''t apply to a cold-blooded animal like you."


    "Vaness..."


    Vanessa yelled, "Don''t call my name. Hearing it makes me feel disgusted!"


    Vanessa couldn''t remember how long it had been since shest saw Marvin but she would never


    forget what happened thest time they met.


    That day, when she found out about her


    unnned pregnancy, she was panicking with the hospital results in her hand. When she wanted to


    find someone to rely on, her father whom she trusted said to her, "Vaness, listen to your mother and


    kill the b*stard in your womb. You don''t even know the father!"


    "Get rid of him? You want me to terminate my pregnancy? Father, do you know what you''re talking


    about? I told you! That hag, Fiona, drugged my wine that night. I want to find evidence and bring her


    to justice. The child I carry is the only evidence. How can I get rid of him?" Vanessa looked at


    Marvin. He had indeed been her father for thest neen years but he did not stand by her side.


    He had chosen to stand on the side of the person who had hurt her.


    At that moment, Vanessa felt as though the sky above her head was about to fall on her.


    "Vaness, stop talking nonsense. How could your mother do such a thing to you?" This was not the


    first time Vanessa had told Marvin about this. However, no matter what she said, Marvin had always


    stood firmly on the side of Fiona.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Father..." Vanessa was so anxious that she clenched her fists. "It was this vicious woman who


    framed me. Why are you just unwilling to believe me?" "Vaness, don''t make irresponsible remarks if


    there''s no evidence." Marvin was slightly angry.


    "Some people just don''t know self-love. They like to sleep around with men and then me their


    actions on others. You are an adult, it is not a big deal if you are having sex with men. Since you


    are, you should have some basic knowledge about safe sex. Now that you''re pregnant and you


    don''t know who the father is, don''t you think it''s rather ironic?" Since Marvin was on her side, Fiona


    was brazen enough to make these sarcastic remarks towards Vanessa. Even if she had done


    something to Vanessa that night, there was no evidence. "If you don''t have any evidence, then keep


    your mouth shut. If it wasn''t because you''re still so young, I would have sued you for nder."


    After all, Vanessa was still his daughter. Seeing that Fiona was so aggressive, Marvin coughed and


    said, "Fiona, can you be quiet for a moment? We are a family. It''s more important to make peace


    with each other. Stop quarreling every time you guys meet, alright?"


    Fiona was displeased. "Marvin, who caused all this trouble? Your precious daughter was the one


    who has brought such shame to our family. Yet, you don''t think I should nag her?"


    Marvin didn''t say anything else while Fiona continued to bber non- stop. Her words were as


    savage as could be.


    Vanessa always knew that her father rarely dared to speak up in front of her stepmother but this


    matter was rted to her innocence and also to the crime. However, her father still chose to ignore


    her and instead chose to protect Fiona.


    From that day on, Vanessa told herself in her heart that her father was dead to her. She would


    always be on her own...


    It had been so long since then. Now that she thought about it, her heart still hurt. However, Vanessa


    did not want to allow herself to care for this man that she called ''father'' for neen years anymore.


    "Marvin Love, Fiona Cobb! How did you get here? Get out of here. Don''t make me get the guards to


    throw you out!"


    Fiona secretly pinched Marvin. Marvin blinked his eyes and forced two pitiful tears out of his eyes.


    "Vaness, your mother and I heard that Lawrie was having an operation today. We were worried


    about him, hence we came over to pay a visit."

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    They were worried about Lawrie''s condition?!


    Would they be?


    Definitely not. She didn''t think so.


    When she first found out that Lawrie had leukemia, she had asked for financial help from them but


    they did not respond to her. Instead, they wanted to abandon Lawrie and even suggested sending


    him to an orphanage.


    Considering their actions in the past, how could Vanessa believe that they were here with sincere


    motives? They must have heard some rumor and they came because they wanted something from


    her. Thus, here they are currently putting on an act.


    Vanessa wondered whether they were just too brazen or did they think she was stupid. After how


    they treated her and Lawrie, how could they still show up here? Did they think she would believe


    that any of them had a conscience?


    Marvin''s words were not sentimental enough, therefore Fiona gave him another hard pinch, sending


    a shock of pain through him. Another few drops of tears fell from his eyes, making it look more


    genuine. "Vaness, Lawrie has suffered a lot since he was young. It pains me to see him like this as


    well."


    It was fine if they didn''t bring Lawrie into this but at the mention of his name, Vanessa''s heart was


    full of anger. She couldn''t control it even if she wanted to. "Marvin, don''t mention Lawrie in front of


    me. You don''t deserve to say his name."


    Lawrie had suffered so much all these years. Not only has he not been able to experience fatherly


    love, but he had also been tormented by his illness since young. The culprit of all this was Fiona,


    that vile woman...


    Marvin wasn''t the best with words, thus he didn''t manage to finish saying what Fiona wanted him to.


    In a panic, Fiona decided to take it upon herself. "Vaness, I know you''ve been wronged a lot over


    the years. We haven''t taken good care of you and your son but that won''t happen anymore. When


    Lawrie''s surgery isplete, we''ll take you and Lawrie home, and we''ll live together."


    "How did youe in?" Hearing Fiona''s words, Vanessa got really disgusted and wanted to puke.


    She ignored Fiona and stared at Marvin while asking him. Vanessa remembered that Julien had


    arranged men to stand guard outside so that Fiona could be prevented froming in here and


    creating a mess.


    "A hospital like this is a public ce where patients get treated. Of course we coulde in. This is


    a society ruled byw. No matter how much power someone has, they can''t rule the world." Marvin


    wasn''t the one who answered Vanessa''s question. Instead, it was Fiona, the woman she hated the


    most, she absolutely despised Fiona. Fiona''s pride rang out clearly in her words.


    Vanessa didn''t want to listen to Fiona and her nonsense. Her eyes never moved from Marvin and


    she didn''t even look at Fiona. "You don''t need to worry about Lawrie''s illness. Now please take your


    wife and son away from me, don''t let me see you again. Otherwise, I''ll make what I said before a


    reality."


    Fiona started provoking Vanessa again. "Marvin, you used to say that I was talking nonsense about


    your daughter but today, you''ve seen it with your own eyes. Not only did she treat me, her


    stepmother, with no respect, but she also treated you, her biological father the same way as well. If


    you allow her to get her way today with no control, she will step all over you one day."


    Surprisingly, Marvin somehow got a burst of courage. "Fiona, I''m talking to my daughter. Can you


    stop interjecting?"


    Fiona wasn''t an easy person to deal with, how could she let Marvin reprimand her like this in front of


    Vanessa? With her hands on her waist, she roared, "Marvin, are you saying I''m nosy? Who was the


    one who stayed by your side even after you went bankrupt? It was not your precious daughter; it


    was me and Leslie. Only the two of us, mother and son, would stay by your side and not leave you.


    Now you think I''m meddling too much?"


    Vanessa was worried that Fiona''s outburst would interfere with the ongoing surgery inside. She


    pointed to the door and said, "Marvin, all of you get out of here. Otherwise, I will force you all out!"


    "Didn''t you want to call security? Do it then if you dare. If you don''t, then stop acting all high and


    mighty." Since Julien was not around, Fiona was acting very arrogantly. However, it was just a few


    secondster that Joel and a few other bodyguards rushed over and apprehended the Love family.


    Fiona really wanted to curse out loud but her earlier outburst had caused her to be dragged out. All


    she could do was ring at Vanessa with resentment and looking at her husband with


    dissatisfaction. She wondered if she was blind when she fell in love with such a cowardly man back


    then. His daughter managed to hook onto such a rich family and yet he could not think of a way to


    benefit from it.


    Joel stayed behind and said apologetically, "Miss Kyle, Miss Love, my apologies for the


    disturbance!"


    Karen Joy smiled and replied, "You''re just in time. Keep a good look out and don''t let anyonee


    in anymore."


    Joel nodded. "Yes."


    The Love family members were taken away and Vanessa seemed to have been drained. She


    slumped down into a chair outside the operating room.


    Lawrie was undergoing surgery in the operating room and his life was uncertain. However, none of


    their so-called ''family'' cared about his surgery at all. They just wanted to get something out of her.


    Thinking about it, it was somewhat sad and ridiculous.


    What had she done to end up with a father like this?


    Seeing Vanessa like this, Karen Joy was really distressed. She really wanted to hug Vanessa to


    comfort her but it was their first time meeting therefore it seemed a little inappropriate. Luckily, she


    had brought Larry, the amazing little one.


    Karen Joy winked at Larry. Larry immediately understood and ran to Vanessa''s side. He climbed up


    the chair and threw himself into Vanessa''s arms. "Auntie Vanessa, those bad guys have been


    driven away by Uncle Joel. They won''te to bother us again. Don''t worry."


    Vanessa hugged Larry''s little body. "I am not worried about them."


    "Are you worried about Lawrie?" Larry snuggled in Vanessa''s arms and said sweetly, "Auntie


    Vanessa, you have to have faith in Lawrie. Yesterday, he told me that he woulde to


    kindergarten with me after he finishes the operation."


    Vanessa held Larry tightly as if she regarded Larry as Lawrie at this moment. "Yes, Lawrie will be


    fine. After his surgery, he''ll be able to y and go to kindergarten with you."


    Vanessa spoke loudly. She said the words to Larry but in fact, it was more for herself. She wanted


    to believe that Lawrie would be fine.


    The light in the operating theatre was on. The two people lying in the operating room were very


    close to Vanessa''s heart. She did not dare to think lightly about their life and death... She could only


    hold onto Larry tightly, hoping that Larry could give her a little strength.


    Time passed by slowly and every minute felt like torture for Vanessa.


    After some time, the lights in the operating room finally went out. Seeing the doctore out of the


    operating room, Vanessa rushed over to him. She had been waiting for several hours and she


    hadn''t eaten a thing. "Doctor, how did it go?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor took off his mask and showed a faint smile. "Miss Love, please rest assured. Lawrie''s


    operation was very sessful."

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    After hearing that Lawrie''s bone marrow transnt was sessful, Vanessa finally breathed a sigh


    of relief. But, the doctor continued on solemnly, "It''s great that the operation went well, however, the


    observation period after is more important. The greatest danger right now is if the patient''s body


    rejects the transnt. Therefore, the patient must take the medication in order to reduce the


    likelihood of such a rejection urring. If it does ur, it would greatly endanger his life. In


    addition, we need to observe the number of cells he has in his body after surgery. This is to make


    sure he doesn''t get an infection or any other abnormal symptoms."


    Vanessa was so nervous that she didn''t know what to do with her hands. "Doctor, doctor..."


    The doctor nced at Vanessa and said, "Miss Love, don''t worry too much. Well prepare to give


    Lawrie the medication. The side effects of the drug will depend on his body. Same goes for whether


    there will be any longsting effects from it."


    Vanessa had aprehensive understanding of the situation before the operation but when the


    doctor brought it up again with her, she still trembled. "Doctor, is Lawrie''s condition bad?"


    The doctor replied, "No, from my current observation, Lawrie''s situation is better than that of other


    patients. The donor''s body was in great shape and the quality of the bone marrow donated is high.


    So, it''s very good for the patient receiving the transnt. You and Lawrie must really give your


    thanks to the donor."


    "How''s the donor doing?" After knowing that the donor was Julien, Vanessa was a bit cautious


    about asking this question. When the doctor came out, she did not dare to ask about Julien''s


    situation. It was not until the doctor took the initiative to mention it that she could not help but ask.


    "He was a voluntary donor. He cooperated with us for four hours throughout the process, with no


    hups at all. He''d need to stay the night here for us to observe his condition. If all is well, he will be


    discharged tomorrow."


    Vanessa was still a little worried since she could not see Julien in person. "Are you sure he''s okay?"


    The doctor said again, "Miss Love, don''t worry. The donor is really fine. If he is in any sort of trouble,


    I wouldn''t be here chatting away with you."


    After getting the doctor''s confirmation, Vanessa was relieved. However, just as she was about to go


    to Lawrie''s ward with the doctor, Julien rushed over. He pulled her into his arms and softly called out


    her name, "Vanessa..."


    "Julien, are you insane? Are you trying to get yourself killed?" Vanessa wasn''t sure if he would have


    any seque after the operation. All she knew was the doctor''s words that Julien needed to stay


    the night for observations. But, Julien was clearly notplying. What if something happened?


    Vanessa was almost scared to death when she thought of this. She tightly grabbed Julien''s sleeve


    and pushed him into the ward. "Julien, go lie down on the hospital bed. Go!"


    Julien originally thought that Vanessa did not know that he was the bone marrow donor. After


    getting out of the hospital bed, he immediately came looking for her. He was worried that she would


    be afraid if she was alone, thus he wanted to apany her.


    However, seeing how worked up she was, Julien knew that Vanessa must have already known that


    he was the one who had donated his bone marrow.


    "Vanessa, don''t freak out. I''m fine." Vanessa didn''t want to hear it and shouted, "Are you a doctor?


    Are you fine just because you said so?"


    "See, I''m standing here perfectly fine right in front of you."


    "I told you to go lie down, you better go."


    "Vanessa, I told you that I''m fine."


    Karen Joy, who had been watching from the side for a long time, couldn''t stand it anymore. Julien


    had a high EQ in all aspects except when it came to love. He just wasn''t very good with emotions.


    Hence, Karen Joy had to step in. "I say, Mr. Kyle, Vanessa is worried about your physical condition."


    Julien was still struggling to deal with Vanessa, therefore he was really in no mood to have to deal


    with Karen Joy as well. "Karen Joy, I''m fine. Stop making things worse."


    Karen Joy thought if Lionel was speaking to her like this, she would have hit him out of anger. But


    then, Julien was her brother and she knew that all men from the Kyle family were not good at


    handling their emotions. Thus, she suppressed her anger and said, "Julien, it''s one thing if you''re


    fine but Vanessa is worried about you. You said that you don''t want her to worry about you, right?


    Since you don''t want to let her worry about you, why can''t you go back to the hospital bed and lie


    down?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julien shouted angrily, "Karen Joy!"


    Karen Joy said with grievances, "What?"


    "Your mission for today has beenpleted. Now, please go home."


    When he needed her, he spoke so nicely but now that she had served her purpose, he was chasing


    her away... Karen Joy was furious but she did not show it. She still smiled gently. "I''m not trying to


    nag you. It''s your blessing that a man like you has a girl who likes you. You must cherish her.


    Otherwise, if you miss this chance, there won''t be another." "Karen Joy, you can leave first. I know


    how to deal with things on my own." Humans, no matter men or women, once were in love, their


    brains would often be blurred by their feelings. At this moment, all Julien could see was Vanessa.


    He paid no attention to Karen Joy''s advice. In fact, he felt like she was purposely causing trouble for


    him.


    "Alright, you handle it yourself." God knew she had tried her best but Julien did not want to let her


    help him. Their mother couldn''t me Karen Joy forck of effort.


    "Mom, why did Uncle Julien make Auntie Vanessa sad?" Larry asked in a naive voice.


    "Because your uncle is stupid." Karen Joy held Larry in her arms and kissed him. "Let me tell you,


    when you grow up and you get a girlfriend, you must learn from your father. Don''t be like Uncle


    Julien and Uncle Levi."


    "Why?" Larry did not understand and asked innocently with his little head tilted to one side.


    "Uncle Julien''s reaction to emotions is as slow as your grandfather''s. Uncle Levi on the other hand


    is too fickle. Only your father is the most gentle and most considerate. A man like him is the best


    lover and husband in the world. So, when you grow up, you should learn from him." No matter the


    time, Karen Joy was always praising Lionel. However, it just so happened that Lionel overheard


    what she said.


    Lionel was worried about his wife and son in the hospital on their own, therefore he rushed over


    after he had finished dealing with somepany affairs. As soon as he arrived, he heard his wife


    praising him in front of his son. He couldn''t help but raise his lips slightly andughed in a low and


    deep voice. "Karen Joy, don''t brag about me all day."

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    Just as Karen Joy was telling Larry that his father was the best man in the world, she heard Lionel''s


    voice. She looked up and saw him smiling warmly. She hugged him along with Larry and said,


    "Lionel, why are you here?"


    "I wanted to see the two of you, therefore I came." Lionel held Larry in one hand and Karen Joy in


    the other. Then, he looked around the hospital but he didn''t see anyone else. "By the way, how is


    Julien doing?"


    When her husband wasn''t around, Karen Joy was an independent and capable professionaldy.


    But now with her husband present, she transformed into a coy, dependent wife in his arms. "The


    surgery went well and Julien is fine. But, Lawrie''s condition is a little unstable. The doctor said that


    we need to observe him for quite a while to see if his body will reject the transnt. I hope his body


    won''t have any reactions, and that he can grow up happily and healthily just like Larry."


    Lionel nodded and said, "Well, with the advancement in medicine we have now, they will be able to


    suppress the reaction. I am sure there won''t be any big problems."


    Larry didn''t understand what his parents were talking about. He only knew that he had been ignored


    by them. He felt a little upset, therefore he took the initiative to give his father a soft and lovely kiss.


    "Daddy, I love you very much!"


    How could Lionel not see through what Larry was thinking? He also kissed the little one and said,


    "Yes Larry, I know that you love me and I love you too."


    After getting his father''s attention, Larry felt delighted. "I know! I am the happiest child in the world. I


    also hope that Lawrie''s illness can be quickly cured. In the future, together with Larry, we will


    be the happiest children in the world."


    Karen Joyughed and asked, "Why do you think you''re the happiest child in the world?"


    Larry''s answer was very naive and simple. "Because Mom and Dad are by my side every day."


    In fact, to such a young child, happiness was not measured by how much his parents earned or


    whether or not they sent him to a good school. In his eyes, happiness was being together with his


    parents. To have parents that loved him, that was all he needed, as simple as that.


    Karen Joy and Lionel both knew this well. Therefore, since they had had Larry, they had taken the


    appropriate time to apany their child, hoping that they would be able to create many memories


    with him.


    Karen Joy went home with her family happily. Meanwhile, things were not going well for Julien. He


    and Vanessa had been in a stalemate for a long time. In the end, he had no choice but to


    compromise. Therefore, the current situation was that Julien and Lawrie were lying in the same


    ward.


    Lawrie was weak and he could not move about for the moment. However, Julien felt that he was no


    different from a normal person, who was able to run, walk, eat, sleep and drink. Why was he lying in


    the same ward as Lawrie?


    Thinking of this, he red at Vanessa but she pretended not to notice. "Lie down here and help me


    take good care of Lawrie. I''ll go to the supermarket nearby to buy some fresh ingredients and make


    soup for you two."


    Lawrie wasn''t really in the condition to eat yet, he could only rely on IV drips for now. But, Julien''s


    body needed recovering.


    "What do you need? I''ll get someone to buy it."


    "Don''t bother them. I''ll go and buy it myself." Recently, Julien had arranged for people to send any


    ingredients that Vanessa needed. She had been standing guard by Lawrie''s bed every day for more


    than a month and had not stepped out of the hospital. At this instant, she felt like taking a walk.


    Vanessa''s main purpose of going out for a walk was to calm down and figure out how to deal with


    the rtionship between Julien and Lawrie in the future.


    Lawrie''s operation was over and his biological father had appeared. A man whom she had been


    searching for more than three years suddenly appeared. It just so happened to be the man she was


    deeply in love with. Vanessa did not know whether God was looking after her or just making fun of


    her.


    As Vanessa walked out of the hospital, she thought of what her psychiatrist, Joey, had said.


    ording to Joey, Lawrie was very sensitive and had been traumatized. He was constantly afraid


    that his mom would abandon him because he did not feel secure.


    Vanessa had always wanted to give Lawrie a loving home but these years, in order to cure his


    illness, she had no choice but to move around without him to make more money. She often got


    others to help to take care of Lawrie and hence they would be apart for a month asionally.


    Under such circumstances, how could Lawrie feel secure?


    If Lawrie had a father, the situation might be different. With both parents'' love, he would not be as


    afraid of being abandoned as before. Furthermore, he would feel more protected with a father and


    be less worried about someone bullying him and his mom.


    In any case, Vanessa still thought that it was necessary to let Lawrie know who his biological father


    was. As for whether he would recognize this biological father or live with his biological father, she


    would let Lawrie make his own choice.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Who said children couldn''t understand? Or that they couldn''t make their own choices? In fact,


    children knew deep in their hearts! They could discern the people who neglected them or cared


    forthem!


    As soon as Vanessa walked out of the hospital, she was stopped by the Love family members who


    were squatting outside the hospital. The first one who rushed over was Fiona. She grabbed


    Vanessa by her hair and pulled fiercely. "B*tch, let''s see who else cane to save you this time."


    Vanessa struggled for a moment and then stopped. Fiona was grabbing her hair, and Vanessa was


    not so strong as Fiona. If they fought all out, Vanessa would be at a 100% disadvantage. Therefore,


    at this moment, the best option for Vanessa was to try and minimize her injuries.


    Vanessa looked over to Marvin at the side to see what his reaction would be. Marvin slowly turned


    his face away and acted like he saw nothing. Seeing his attitude, Vanessa had truly given up on


    him. In the future, she would never acknowledge this man as her father again.


    Since she had lost all hope for Marvin, Vanessa could not care less about destroying their


    rtionship. She decided to use her most lethal weapon against them, which was what they cared


    about the most. "Marvin, Fiona, if you shamelessly pester me like this, it''s obvious that you want


    something from me. But, look at what you''re doing. Do you think that if you force me like this, I


    would obediently transfer money into your ount?"


    Vanessa''s words struck Fiona and Marvin''s hearts directly.


    Their goal was not Vanessa but money! All they wanted was for Vanessa to give them money so


    they would not have to worry about their future at all. Hence, they would risk their reputation and


    come begging at the hospital


    so shamelessly!

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    Fiona knew very clearly that Vanessa hated her and would neverpromise easily. However,


    when she heard the word ''money'', Fiona hurriedly said, "Vaness, your father and I don''t want to


    leech off you, we just want you to talk to Mr. Kyle. Perhaps he has business opportunities for us. He


    treats you so well and loves you so much. As long as you ask, he''d agree."


    Vanessa sneered in her heart but she still pretended to be moved by Fiona''s words. "Let go of me


    first, then we can discuss this properly."


    Fiona wasn''t too willing but she couldn''t be too harsh on Vanessa. She let Vanessa go and secretly


    pinched Marvin to ask him to talk to Vanessa. Suddenly, Marvin resumed a fatherly position again.


    "Vaness, we are not asking you to give us the money directly. As long as Mr. Kyle gives me some


    projects, we can make money on our own."


    They were saying that they didn''t want to leech off her but their method didn''t seem any different


    from asking money from her directly. Vanessa had no idea when Marvin became so thick-skinned.


    Before she could open her mouth, she heard Marvin say, "No matter what, we are your family. You


    have a good source of ie. If you don''t share it with us, who would you share it with?"


    Vanessa snickered. "All of a sudden, you''re my father again, huh? When Fiona was grabbing my


    hair and hitting me, why didn''t you behave like a father then? Why didn''t you treat me as your


    family?"


    Vanessa''s words made Marvin''s face flush red. He was so angry that he couldn''t say a single word.


    Fiona pinched his back forcefully again. Marvin said obediently, "Our family has been waiting for


    you outside the hospital for many days. We finally came in to see you today and we got kicked out.


    How could we not be angry? We are mad precisely because you are our child!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Marvin Love! Perhaps you''ve already forgotten how my mother passed away but I haven''t. I will


    never forget the scene of you bringing a mistress into our home to bully my mother! I will never


    forget you both forced my mother to her demise!" Vanessa looked at Marvin and she enunciated


    clearly as the words rolled off her tongue. "Frankly, my mother fell in love with a good-for-nothing


    like you back then because she was blind!"


    Marvin understood how much he had gone overboard over the years. Sometimes, he did not even


    dare to look Vanessa in the eye. Vanessa would always be unpleasant but he had endured it


    because he owed her. But at this moment, Vanessa had tantly called him a good-for-nothing.


    How could he take it? He raised his hand and gave Vanessa a p. "Today, I will put you in your


    ce."


    Seeing his hand approaching, Vanessa could have avoided it but she didn''t. Marvin''s pnded on


    her face and a red palm print appeared, but she didn''t even flinch. She coldly looked at Marvin.


    "Treat this p as a favor to you for raising me. From now on, we owe each other nothing. You are


    no longer my father and I''m no longer your daughter. You can forget about getting anything from


    me."


    Marvin was so vexed that his hands were shaking. "Vanessa, my blood is flowing in your body. Your


    name was given by me. You will never be able to deny your identity."


    Vanessa sneered and answered, "No, my mother''s blood flows within me. My mother gave me this


    name too. It has nothing to do with you."


    In fact, in Vanessa''s memory, there was a period of time where her father was good to her and her


    mother. But then, her father''s business expanded greatly, and he starteding home less and


    less. Gradually, he barely came home at all, and then one day he brought that homewrecking


    mistress home.


    Marvin was furious! Fiona did not try to calm him down but she added fuel to the fire instead.


    "Marvin, I''ve told you before that she is an unfilial daughter. You didn''t believe me and still wanted to


    give her money to go to the best school. Now, look at how she treats you. She only cares about her


    dead mother. She doesn''t care about you at all."


    "Shut up!" It was rare for Marvin to show his dominance as the head of the family. He really shocked


    Fiona. He then looked at Vanessa and said, "You really think your mother was such a saint? She did


    a lot of things behind my back too."


    "Marvin, you know what kind of person my mother is better than I do. She''s already dead, yet you''re


    still incriminating her like this. If you have even the slightest bit of conscience, you wouldn''t say such


    disgusting words." Any sympathy that Vanessa had for Marvin was long gone. Vanessa nced at


    Marvin and then at Fiona, who was standing behind him. She smiled coldly and said, "Joel, please


    ask your men to get these people out of my sight. I don''t ever want to see them again in the future."


    When Vanessa came out of the hospital, she knew that Joel had followed her. The moment she was


    grabbed by Fiona, Joel wanted to rush up with his men but he was stopped by Vanessa.


    After all, in the eyes of others, the Love family was still her family. She did not want to look bad in


    front of outsiders. She had hoped she could clear up the family drama on her own. But, she tried


    her best to no avail. In the end, she could only rely on Julien''s power to help her solve the problem.


    Joel immediately ran over and waved his hand. Immediately, several bodyguards in civilian clothing


    surrounded Marvin and Fiona. "Get them out of here. Don''t let them appear anywhere within three


    kilometers of this hospital in the future."


    Fiona struggled and shouted, "Vanessa, you ungrateful b*tch. We raised you but you gave us


    nothing in return. Now you''ve even ganged up with outsiders to bully us. Do you still have any


    conscience?"


    "Conscience? Are you asking me if I have a conscience?" Vanessa approached Fiona and reached


    out her hand, dragging it across Fiona''s face. "Fiona, you are the least qualified person in the world


    to talk to me about conscience. You better get out of my sight. Don''t ever cause trouble for me


    again, then maybe I will consider letting you go. If you continue acting out and pestering me every


    day, don''t say I didn''t warn you. I vow to spend any amount of resources and money to find


    evidence that you murdered my mother and drugged me back then! I swear to bring you to justice."


    Fiona replied disdainfully, "I''ll be right here waiting for you to find your so-called evidence and send


    me to jail."

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    Since Fiona had dared to pull off such evil deeds, she had made sure to not leave any evidence.


    Furthermore, it was so long ago, even if there had been any evidence, it would be long gone by


    now!


    In Fiona''s opinion, it was impossible for Vanessa to find any incriminating evidence against her!


    Vanessa smiled and said, "Well, then you just wait and see if I can find any evidence."


    She always knew that the death of her mother was not just a simple suicide. Fiona had yed a key


    role behind the scenes. It was just that Vanessa could barely take care of herself in the past few


    years therefore she had no time to find evidence. With regards to Fiona drugging her, she was


    definitely going to uncoverthetruth.


    Julien had told her the truth about that night, hence at present, she knew that there was indeed


    another man in her room. That man must have been hired by Fiona. As long as she could find that


    man, then she would have a witness to testify against Fiona.


    With the witness, Vanessa would be able to uncover even more evidence. She could definitely


    make Fiona surrender to justice!


    Though her n failed, Fiona still refused to give up. "Vanessa, don''t you want to know who


    Lawrie''s father is?"


    "Of course I do. How could I not? Are you willing to tell me who is Lawrie''s father?" Vanessa had


    always wanted to know the identity of the father of her child. In the past, she even gave Fiona


    money to find out the truth. However, the vicious Fiona went back on her word as soon as she got


    the money. Thus, Vanessa didn''t manage to find out anything at all. But, now, Vanessa already


    knew who Lawrie''s father was, so Fiona could not use that as a threat anymore!


    Fiona knew where Vanessa''s weaknessy and once again tried to use her old tricks. "If you want


    to know who that man is, I can tell you-"


    Vanessa interrupted her and remarked, "You can tell me who the man is but only if I fulfill your one


    condition, no, maybe more than one condition. In short, you want to suck as much as you can out of


    me. You''re like a vampire, dying to bleed me dry.


    Fiona replied straightforwardly, "Yes, I have conditions." "Fiona, I''m sure you want to tell me but I


    don''t want to know." Vanessa smiled. "Joel, please ask someone to take her away immediately. I


    don''t want this woman to affect my mood."


    Being pulled away, Fiona reluctantly roared, "Vanessa, do you think you can be arrogant because


    you have Mr. Kyle supporting you? Don''t forget to tell him that his woman gave birth to a b*stard


    child, let him see her true colors!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Cover her filthy mouth!"


    Fiona had no idea that Vanessa already knew who Lawrie''s biological father was. She was still


    trying to use Lawrie to threaten Vanessa. It was a pity that her wishful thinking was destined to be


    mistaken.


    Immediately after, Fiona was being muffled with no one to save her! There were no passers-by


    around as Joel had already sent men to form a parameter. No one else could enter.


    Joel said, "Vanessa, don''t take her words to heart. Mr. Kyle is good to you. He won''t care where the


    child came from."


    Lawrie was in fact, Julien''s child, but Vanessa did not need to exin it to others. She looked at the


    Love Family who had been pulled away and felt sad in her heart. "Joel, you actually don''t have to


    comfort me. I''ve known all along."


    Indeed, the matter was really shameful. Her private family affairs had to be handled by others... Of


    course, no one wanted to be born in such a broken family, and everyone would wish for a loving


    home to support them. Vanessa never hoped for her family to help her, but at least when she


    needed a shoulder to lean on, she wished they could be there for her...


    After Vanessa left, Julien got up and sat down beside Lawrie''s bed. He looked at the little one on


    the bed carefully.


    Lawrie had shaved his head for the convenience of treatment after he was hospitalized. He was


    only slightly above three years old. The recent chemotherapy had made him much skinnier, and


    Julien felt like he could hold the little boy in his palms.


    "Lawrie... My son..." Julien stretched out his hand to touch Lawrie''s face but he didn''t dare to. He


    was afraid that if he used too much strength, he would shatter the child''s pale face. "From now on, I


    will stay by you and your Mommy''s side. I will protect you both and I won''t let anyone bully you both


    anymore. You won''t have to worry about Mommy leaving you alone when she goes to work


    anymore, okay?"


    Since Lawrie was still asleep, and hence did not respond. However, it did not affect Julien''s heartfelt


    confession to his son. "Lawrie, once you''ve recovered, I will bring you and your mom back home to


    visit your grandparents. You''re so adorable, and your grandparents will definitely adore you."


    Usually, Julien was a man of few words but he was a different man in front of his son. At this


    moment, he was no different from any ordinary father. He was just a man who wanted to protect his


    wife and child.


    "Hey, Julien, is Lawrie really your biological son?" The warm atmosphere between the father and


    son was broken by Levi''s sudden appearance. He looked at Julien and then over to Lawrie. "D*mn,


    no wonder I found this kid familiar the first time I saw him. I didn''t realize it at the time. Now that I


    am taking a second look, he looks like he was carved out of your mold, Julien."


    Julien''s expression sank. "When have you seen Lawrie before?"


    "There was once when we ran into each other at Mangrove Bay. Later, we went to the hospital and


    took photos. You already know what happened next." Levi sat down on a chair next to him and said


    with a cheeky smile, "Julien, you''re so awesome. You knew Aunt Karen wanted a grandchild so you


    prepared one for her so early on. But, if Uncle Kevin knows that you had a child outside and that


    you let the mother-son duo suffer alone for so many years, he would definitely rip your skin off."


    "Shut up!"


    Levi often showed up out of nowhere; it was really annoying.


    "I heard that you had surgery today, hence I came here to keep youpany and chat with you.


    Not only did you not thank me but you''ve also asked me to shut up. It hurts my heart."


    "Get lost!"


    Levi ignored him. "You know, I saw Vanessa being bullied outside just now."


    Hearing that Vanessa was bullied, Julien suddenly sat up. "Didn''t Joel''s men do anything?"


    Levi added quickly, "Don''t worry. Vanessa is not a pushover at all. She asked Joel to immediately


    shut her stepmother''s up and drag her away."


    Julien calmed down upon hearing that. "Why are you so free? Shouldn''t you be busy with all your


    girlfriends?"


    "Busy? Well, yes I am. I just came from one of my girlfriends'' house." Since the previous afternoon


    till this moment, he had been


    spending time with no less than ten different girls.


    During his days in the army, he could not even find one or two pretty girls to look at, let alone hug. It


    was worse than being a monk. At present, he wanted to treasure his time to really make it up to


    himself.

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    Levi sighed. "As a man, I really don''t understand how your mind works. How could you give your


    heart to a woman so quickly? Life is so long, don''t you think you''re losing out?"


    Levi was the kind of person who always felt like the grass was greener on the other side. Julien


    didn''t want to talk to him.


    Levi leaned in closer to Julien and continued, "You know, I have been wondering for the past


    twenty-something years, how on earth has my father, Neil managed to stay true to a woman like


    Mia Kyle for his entire life? I don''t even know what he likes about my Mom. She''s hardly likable and


    she has a very bad temper."


    "Levi, I dare you to repeat what you just said." Julien discreetly opened his Whatsapp and clicked


    on Mia''s name. Then, he pressed down on the voice record button.


    Levi replied nonchntly, "Even if you ask me to repeat myself ten times over, I would say the same


    thing. Other than looking slightly above average, my mom has no other redeeming qualities. Not


    only that, she never does anything at home. I really don''t know why my father is so hell-bent on


    her."


    Julien loosened his finger as the voice message was sent out.


    When Levi started talking about this, he got excited. "On the other hand, I can understand why


    Uncle Kevin dotes Aunt Karen so much. She still looks so young and beautiful, and she''s gentle too.


    She is honestly every man''s dream. If I could meet someone like her, maybe I would settle down


    too."


    Julien said coldly, "Are you seriously considering your own aunt as a partner right now?"


    "I''m just saying that I like women like her. Don''t overthink it." Levi red at Julien. "As for Lionel, I


    reckon he wouldn''t dare to act recklessly. After all, Karen Joy has the entire Kyle Family backing


    her. Even if she told Lionel to go out and find another prettier girl, I doubt he''d dare to."


    Julien knew how deep Lionel''s love for Karen Joy was but he was toozy to exin it in detail to


    Levi.


    "And also Jayden and Silvia. Silvia is goodlooking and Jayden is a lot older than her. He''s probably


    already had enough fun in his younger days, so I can understand why he settled down with Silvia.


    But, I really don''t understand when ites to you..." Levi nced and squinted at Julien then


    continued, "Julien, you said you are only twenty-six this year. You''re so young but your son is


    already so big. Your life has been single-handedly ruined by a woman. As the president of Rovio,


    there are so many women who are dying to marry you, why are you shutting off all your options?"


    Julien ignored him. He picked up the book on the nightstand and began flipping through it.


    Levi didn''t give up and continued to ask, "Julien, tell me about it. Tell me what exactly do you like


    about Vanessa? Why are you willing to give up a sea full of fishes for her?"


    "In my eyes, she''s perfect in every aspect."


    "Hmph, you have feelings for her and that''s why you think she''s perfect. After time goes by, you''ll


    start to get tired of her, then it''ll be toote for you to dump her." Speaking of this, Levi suddenly


    thought of a question. "By the way, Julien, did you break up with your exgirlfriend because of


    Vanessa?"


    Julien kept quiet.


    "It''s likely, very likely. Lawrie is now three years old, which means he was born just around the time


    you broke up with your exgirlfriend." Levi said in shock, "Julien, so you think the grass is greener on


    the other side too. It''s just that you identally made a mess of things."


    Julien felt slightly angry and put down his book. "What are you talking about?"


    Levi said proudly, "You dared to do it, why are you so reluctant for me to bring it up? Anyway,


    Vanessa isn''t around, so why don''t you tell me what happened?"


    "It has always been her."


    "What do you mean by ''it has always been her''?" Suddenly, Levi came to a realization. "Julien, are


    you telling me that Vanessa was the girl that broke up with you all those years ago? The one that


    made your lifepletely miserable?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Julien, in other words, after all this time, you still went back to the same woman. I really admire


    you. Not only are you good-looking, but you''re also wealthy. How can you just give up all the other


    fishes in the sea for this one woman? Why can''t you let go?"


    "I don''t understand! I don''t understand!" He really didn''t understand. "Are the men in the Kyle and


    Brown family sick in the brain?" Levi thought.


    "I just want to! It''s none of your business!" Julien replied.


    It was just how love was. When you fall in love with someone, that person will always be unique in


    your eyes. No matter how amazing anyone else was, they just could notpare.


    "Alright, alright. As long as you are happy..." Levi knew how stubborn Julien was, hence he didn''t


    push it any further. "I came to see you on behalf of my family. Since you guys are fine, I''ll be taking


    my leave now."


    "We are all doing very well. Don''te again in the future."


    "Do you think I want toe? I''m here because Mia asked me to check up on you." Levi had just


    turned around when he saw Vanessa standing at the door. "Vanessa, you''re back!"


    Vanessa said politely, "Young Master Brown, leaving so quickly?"


    "If you ask me to stay for dinner, I won''t go."


    "The pot here isn''t big enough."


    "Wow, not even married and I see you''re already looking out for your man''s money. Well, I''m


    leaving. I won''t bother you guys anymore."


    Vanessa smiled and said, "Okay, take care. I won''t see you off."


    "This family has no conscience."


    As soon as Levi went out, his phone rang.


    When he saw that it was Mia, he quickly answered, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mia, who was on the other end of the line, said, "Get your a*s back home right now."


    "Look, I just said she had the worst temper, and here she is proving my point with this phone call!"


    Levi hung up the phone and said, "Vanessa, I''m really leaving. See you another day."


    Vanessa waved her hand and entered the room to sit beside Julien. "Are you feeling unwell?"


    Julien extended his arm and grabbed her hand. "I''m fine."


    Vanessa wanted to pull her hand away but he was too strong. "If there''s nothing else, can you let go


    of my hand? I need to go cook first."


    "Just sit with me. I''ll get someone to deliver food."


    "Don''t bother. I''ve already put the ingredients into the pot. I''m making chicken noodle soup for you."


    Julien held her hand and refused to let go. "Please sit for a while."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I just want to take a good look at you."


    Vanessa murmured, "Just rest well for now. if you want to see me, you''ll have plenty of chances in


    future."


    Upon hearing Vanessa''s words, Julien''s eyes lit up. "That''s to say, you''ve agreed to my request?"


    "W-what request?"


    "To return to my side, and to let me take care of you and our son..."

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    Vanessa changed the subject. "The soup is almost ready. I''ll go check on it."


    Julien pulled her back and said, "Vanessa, even if you aren''t thinking for your sake, you should think


    about Lawrie. He has been insecure all this while because he doesn''t have his father''s love. Do you


    want him to continue feeling that way?"


    Vanessa certainly wanted a fatherly figure to love Lawrie. She wanted her son to be able to live in a


    happy family like Larry and grow up without worries. However, she still had a lot of considerations in


    her mind. Her biggest concern was Julien''s family.


    His sister, Karen Joy, told Vanessa today that their mother was very kind but Vanessa was still


    doubtful. After all, in a daughter''s eyes, a mother must be the best woman in the world. But, that


    mother might not treat outsiders the same way, especially one from such a rich and powerful family.


    After thinking about it, Vanessa used all her strength to pull her hand away from Julien. "Julien, I''ll


    prepare the meal first."


    Julien was slightly disappointed. "Vanessa..." Vanessa couldn''t bear to see him sad, thus she took


    two steps before turning back. "Give me one more night to think about it and I''ll give you an answer


    tomorrow."


    Julien could only nod. He did not want to force her to do anything.


    "s, these men, what are they thinking?" When Levi came out of the ward, he was still thinking


    about the men of the Kyle family. He was deep in thought so he did not notice at all when someone


    came rushing towards him from the opposite direction. Meanwhile, that person was running too fast


    as well, hence she did not see Levi either. She ended up crashing right into him.


    The woman crashed heavily into Levi, which made him spin around a few times before he could


    regain his footing. He was about to curse but when he looked closer, he immediately stopped


    cursing and put on a smile. "Miss, there are many people in the hospital. Don''t run so quickly. You


    could bump into someone and hurt yourself."


    "I''m, I''m sorry!" Monique stared at him with unconceble surprise in her eyes. There were a


    hundred voices in her heart. "Levi? Is this Levi? Is this really the infamous and arrogant Levi


    Brown?"


    "It couldn''t be!" she thought.


    Levi was arrogant and domineering; he was very unlikeable. However, the person in front of her at


    this moment was polite and gentle. When he spoke, there was a faint smile in his eyes.


    Levi noticed her giving him a once-over like she was trying to figure out if he was a stranger or if he


    was someone she knew. There was also a hint of familiarity in her eyes as if they had met


    somewhere before. "Miss, have we seen each other somewhere before?"


    "No, I don''t think so." Indeed, this person was not Levi. If it was him, he would definitely have


    shoved her and made a sarcastic jibe at her. Not only did this person notugh at her, but he was


    even concerned about her. This person was way more pleasant than Levi.


    "Oh, you look kind of familiar but I can''t remember where I have seen you before." Monique was


    very beautiful, she had the kind of face that people would not forget throughout their lifetime. Levi


    looked at her with only one thought in his heart: He wanted to pursue her and make her his


    girlfriend. "Miss, look at you running so quickly. Do you have an emergency?"


    The man in front of her looked exactly like Levi. His enthusiasm was making her a little


    embarrassed. However, seeing how friendly he was, she politely replied, "There''s someone in my


    family who needs to be hospitalized."


    Her family member was sick and staying in this hospital. Levi felt that this was an opportunity sent


    from heaven. He nned to use this to get closer to this beautiful youngdy. "I am quite close with


    the director of this hospital. If you need any help, just let me know and I''ll speak to him for you.


    There should be nothing that I can''t handle."


    "You want to help me?" Monique stared at him with aplicated expression. She didn''t recall Levi


    having any twin or brother of any kind. Who was this man who looked so simr to him? Why was


    he so kind? Could it be that Levi was trying to make a fool of her?


    For someone as petty as Levi, the possibility of such a matter was quite high.


    "Of course, if you need anything, you can look for me any time." This beautiful woman''s voice was


    familiar to him but he was too focused on her physical appearance, therefore his other senses were


    slightly duller. No, not just slightly, but a lot duller.


    Was he really willing to help her?


    What the hell was Levi up to? Monique wondered.


    "My grandfather needs to be hospitalized but there are no more beds left in the hospital. So, I can''t


    admit him... I don''t know why. Can you help me?" Monique didn''t understand what tricks Levi was


    up to but she still wanted to see if he could help her find a solution to her problem.


    Her grandfather urgently needed to be admitted to the hospital but there were too many patients


    here and the hospital capacity was not enough. If she wanted to admit her grandfather, she had to


    wait in line. Who knew how long it would take? Monique was willing to take the risk with Levi


    because she was too worried about her grandfather''s condition.


    "Miss, please wait for a moment. I will call the director now." Levi smiled and called the director,


    Marcus Hudson, in front of Monique. "Marcus, my friend''s family member is ill. He needs to be


    hospitalized right now. Can you arrange for it immediately?"


    She couldn''t hear what the person over the phone said, but at the end of the call, Levi said, "We are


    in the lobby on the ground floor of the inpatient department. Send someone over to take thisdy to


    handle the paperwork. This can''t be dyed. The sooner the better."


    Sometimes, she had to admit that it was good to have power and influence. Monique had been


    going around for two days but she was still unable to find a solution. However, everything was


    instantly settled with Levi''s phone call. "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. If there is anything you need, you can call me at any time." Levi took out a


    business card from his pocket and put it into Monique''s hand. "The director has sent someone here.


    You just have to go with them to settle the admission procedures. Contact me when you have time."


    "Thank you!"


    Monique followed the doctor for a while before a middle- aged woman came over. "Monique, who is


    that man?"


    "I think he was one of myrades in the army."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "What do you mean ''you think''?"


    "It looks like him, but the way he behaves is totally different. I don''t know if he was myrade or


    not."


    Behind them, Levi watched as Monique walked away. He was practically drooling at the sight of her.


    He had not seen such a beautiful woman for a long time. Just a word from her mouth was enough


    to make his whole body tremble in delight.


    Levi took out his mobile phone and called Marcus again, "Marcus, once they''vepleted all the


    paperwork, send me the patient''s information as well as the contact information of the guardian."


    He had given his number to Monique but he wasn''t a passive guy who would wait for her call. Levi


    had always liked to make the first move. When he fancied a girl, he was very proactive!

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    "Ring, ring, ring¡ª"


    Just after Levi hung up the phone, his phone started ringing loudly again. Even in this bustling


    hospital, he found the ringtone extremely jarring... All because Mia was the one the caller!


    Although he was a little preupied, he still answered his phone. After all, he couldn''t afford to


    provoke his mother. If he did not, he would suffer the most from it. "My dear mother, I''m busy now.


    Can we talkter?"


    Mia warned him, "Levi, if I don''t see you in the next 30 minutes, I will make sure you see a very


    different side of me!"


    Levi replied helplessly. "Mom, I really have something to do and it''s one of the most important things


    I''ve ever had to do in my life. Please give me some time."


    "What''s so important?"


    "I''m going to get you a daughter-inw."


    "That''s what you say every time and yet I haven''t seen a single daughter-inw around!"


    "I''m serious this time," Levi said. "When I get her, I''ll bring her back for you to see her." "Levi, you


    better keep this in mind. If you don''t show up, I''m going to make sure you learn your lesson." Mia


    had called him to ask him to go home and reflect on all the bad things he had said about her.


    However, when she heard ''daughter- in-w'', she decided to put everything aside for the moment.


    After all, Karen was not much older than Mia, yet Karen''s eldest son had already been married for


    several years. Next, Karen''s daughter already had a son, and the youngest brother was also dating


    too. Meanwhile, Mia''s son was still infamously known as a yboy; all he wanted to do was chase


    after pretty girls.


    If there was a girl who could get Levi to settle down, Mia would really have to praise the gods.


    Mia hung up the phone but Levi was left puzzled. Why did his mother call him just to ask him to go


    home?


    Weren''t things fine between Mia and Neil at present? Why was she calling him so fiercely? In the


    past, Levi would obediently go home but today, he had a prettydy to chase after. There was no


    time to think about Mia.


    Soon, Levi managed to get the contact number of that prettydy from Marcus.


    "Miss Zellweger?" Her name was alright but Levi felt like a beautifuldy like that should have a


    more fitting name, the kind of name where the mere mention of it would make listeners envision her


    captivating beauty.


    Levi sat down in the hospital''s surveince room so that he could observe Monique''s every move.


    The more he looked at her, the luckier he felt to havee across such a treasure. He wished he


    could immediately start dating her but he noticed that she seemed to have no interest in him.


    The way she looked at him was a little strange. But, he couldn''t quite put his finger on why.


    "Miss Zellweger, I''m going to pursue you. You better be prepared." After getting Monique''s contact


    information, Levi was getting ready to make his first move as soon as possible. He was a very


    efficient man. That day itself, he nned to put in everything he had in order to get Monique.


    He felt like with his background, wealth, and looks, no woman could reject him. Throughout his life,


    he had dated many women, each possessing their own unique beauty. However, they all shared


    something inmon- as long as he pursued them, none of them could escape his charm. Since


    young, he had always been very charming around women. He knew this for a fact.


    "Young Master Brown, we''ve prepared what you requested. Shall we send it over now?" A


    subordinate hurried over to inquire.


    "Of course you should send it now, if not now then when?" Levi''s slender fingers casually tapped on


    the desk, and his gaze was tender and sweet. He was really excited to see Monique''s reaction


    when she received the gift. "Magnify that shot for me, I want to see her."


    Monique and her mother were busy settling the paperwork for her grandfather. Suddenly, someone


    pushed a cart of flowers over. "Are you Miss Zellweger?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "These are for you, please sign here."


    "For me?" Monique stared at the cart full of flowers and her eyes widened in surprise. "Did you guys


    make a mistake? I didn''t buy any flowers."


    "You didn''t purchase them. They''re a gift from someone else."


    "Who gave it to me?"


    The man handed a card to Monique. "Why don''t you see for yourself, Miss Zellweger?"


    Monique took the card and read, "It was fate that brought us together. To the gorgeous Miss


    Zellweger, please ept this cart of flowers and grant me a chance to pursue you. From a man you


    met once by fate."


    "Oh, this is so nauseating..." Monique was repulsed when she saw the mushy words written on the


    card. No wonder Levi was so nice to her, it turned out this was his new way of messing with her.


    What an a*shole.


    "Monique, I''ve never heard you mention such an influential friend from the army before. Who is this


    man? Why is he so good to you?" Brenda, Monique''s mother, asked. "Although I want you to meet a


    good man soon, you shouldn''t lower your standards. You know our family is strict and conservative.


    Without your grandfather''s permission, no man, no matter how good, can enter the Zellweger


    family."


    "Sir, please return the flowers to the person who sent them." Monique returned the card to Tom, the


    deliveryman. "Mom, what are you thinking? I am not even sure whether I know that man. It wasn''t


    even a big deal for him to help me. How could you think so far ahead?"


    "Miss Zellweger, if you don''t ept the flowers, you''ll be putting me in a tough position."


    "I won''t ept gifts from strangers. As for you, I don''t know you either. I really can''t help you."


    Tom said, "Miss Zellweger, this is a token of our young master''s appreciation. Please just ept it."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "If you continue to pester me, I will call the police."


    Tom had no choice but to push the cart away. He had helped his young master send flowers many


    times before in the past. However, there had never been any girl who had rejected them. This was a


    first and even he felt ashamed as a deliveryman. He wondered how Young Master Brown was


    feeling.


    As soon as Tom left, Brenda immediately asked, "Monique, the man has sent you flowers. How can


    you still tell me that there is nothing going on between you two? Who are you trying to fool?"


    Monique helplessly replied, "Mom, you''ve seen the words on the card just now. All we had was a


    fleeting moment of fate. We didn''t know each other before. How could we have anything to do with


    each other?"


    Monique had never said a word about the conflicts that had urred in the army. She didn''t want


    her family to worry about her and she didn''t want her grandfather to look down on her.

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    Brenda said doubtfully, "Monique, it''s best if you don''t have anything going on with that man. If you


    have a rtionship with him, your father and I won''t be able to help you."


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll handle it myself. Let''s just settle the paperwork and get


    Grandpa admitted first."


    Brenda sighed and said, "Your grandfather has always condemned me for not giving him a son all


    these years. I know he''s always pulling a long face at you and your sisters. But, when ites to


    protecting you all, he has never failed."


    Speaking of her elderly grandfather, Owen, Monique still remembered how kind he was. She still


    remembered when she was ten years old, she was bullied by a boy next door. She bit her tongue


    and kept quiet but Owen saw everything. He brought her over to the boy''s house and made it clear


    that any girl from the Zellweger family was not to be messed with.


    Owen was unhappy to have three granddaughters but he never allowed anyone to bully them. He


    wouldn''t even allow people to talk bad about them behind their backs. All in all, Owen was a good


    person, he was just bound by old-fashioned thinking of wanting a son. As long as he passed that


    hurdle in his heart, he was actually a very good grandfather.


    Although Owen favored men more than women, he had still taught Monique a lot about life. In


    Monique''s heart, she still respected her grandfather greatly. She hoped that his health would


    improve and that he would be able to live to a ripe old age.


    "Hmph! She actually rejected my flowers!" However, Levi was not angry. Instead, he chuckled


    heartily. "My dear girl, you should know that men have a strong desire to conquer. The more you


    refuse me, the more interested I will be in you. I won''t rest until you are mine."


    "Young Master Brown, are you okay?" Tom himself felt that the delivery went horribly and he was


    mentally prepared to be reprimanded by Levi. Who knew that Levi would not be angry at all; it was


    all very puzzling.


    "You can go and do whatever you want now. I will settle the rest on my own." Normally, all Levi had


    to do to get a girl was to give her flowers and ask her out. But with Monique''s level of beauty, it was


    only natural that she required more effort from him. Now that he thought about it, despite all the


    women he had dated, he had never really needed to pull out the big guns before.


    Big guns?


    What kind of big guns did he need?


    In the past, Levi thought that he coulde up with ways to chase girls easily. But, now that he


    needed a good n, his mind came up nk. He wanted to call Julien to ask but at the thought of


    Julien clinging onto only one woman, he decided against it.


    He couldn''t call Julien but he could call his other friends. When they heard that he was trying to get


    a girlfriend, they allughed. "Young Master Brown, you are kidding us, aren''t you? With your wealth


    and appearance, so many women are lining up to get a chance with you. There''s no need for you to


    take the initiative to chase after any woman."


    "You''re talking about ordinary women. Thedy I am trying to pursue now is special."


    Dion, Levi''s friend, replied, "We''re very curious as to what kind of woman can make you want to put


    in so much effort. What''s so special about her?"


    Levi thought for a moment and told him, "She''s very good-looking."


    "Pfft. In the end, it''s all just appearance. There are so many good- looking women in the world, you


    can''t have all of them."


    "I only want this one."


    At the thought of Monique''s lovely appearance, Levi felt his mouth water; he just wanted to eat her


    up.


    "Does the girl know who you are?" Dion asked.


    "I used my connections to help her family member get admitted into the hospital. Isn''t my


    background as a young master already obvious?"


    "It''s not that big a deal to help her with that. Anyone who knows a doctor in the hospital would be


    able to do the same."


    Levi suddenly felt that something was wrong. "Do you guys think my only merit is my identity? Do I


    have nothing else?"


    Dionughed and said, "No, no, apart from having a good background, you''re also goodlooking.


    These are all your merits."


    "Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and give me some ideas. I still have three days. If I can''t get her to


    be mine in the next three days, by the next time Ie out of the army, she might already belong to


    someone else."


    "Then, just be direct and tell her face to face that you want to date her."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Levi asked,


    "What if she refuses me in person?"


    "That''s impossible. No one could reject you in person."


    Hearing his friend''s words, Levi got a confidence boost. "That''s right, I''m such a perfect man, I''m


    gentle and caring. No woman could ever reject me," thought Levi.


    Hence, Levi decided to take action. Since they were both still in the hospital, he decided to go


    confess his feelings to Monique


    Monique had just finished filling up the paperwork and was about to go home to pick up her


    grandfather. She turned around and saw Levi. This time, when she saw him, she instinctively


    frowned in disgust. She quickly turned and tried to go around him.


    Everyone in Chatterton Town knew that Rovio Hospital was run by the Kyle family as well as the


    fact that the Kyle family was close with the Brown family. Usually, people tried their best to not do


    anything to provoke any member of both families. However, no matter which way Monique turned,


    Levi would block her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Miss Zellweger, we''ve just met. Don''t tell me you don''t know me," Levi said with a handsome smile.


    He felt like he looked good smiling.


    "Get out of the way," Monique replied coldly.


    "Miss Zellweger, I don''t want to waste any more time with nonsense. Let''s get down to business. I


    want to court you. Please agree to be my girlfriend." With these words, Levi felt like she would


    definitely say yes.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, Monique punched him straight in the eye. "Get


    away from me, don''t let me see you again."


    Levi came over full of sincerity to pursue Monique. Unexpectedly, not only did she not say yes, but


    she evennded a punch on him. Even so, since Monique was a beautiful woman, he held it in.


    "Miss, I think you have some misunderstandings about me."


    Monique snorted and said, "What kind of misunderstanding could I have about a pervert like you?"


    "Pervert?" This sounded like a joke to Levi. But again, he held it in because she was pretty. "Miss


    Zellweger, do you even know how to spell the word pervert? Do you know what a pervert does?"


    "Get out of my way!" In the army, she looked at this disgusting face every day. And now, she even


    ran into him outside the military base. What had she ever done to deserve such torment?!

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    Seeing that she was about to hit him again, Levi frowned and thought, "Why is this woman exactly


    like that Monique from the army? She''s always using violence to solve problems. Are all girls with


    the surname Zellweger this violent?"


    However, because she was pretty, he could bear it if he hit her. But, if it was Monique from before,


    he would not let her off the hook so easily.


    "Don''t let me see you again. Each time I see you I will make sure to beat you up!" With that,


    Monique turned around and left.


    "Miss, you are quite feisty but I like it." Levi reached out to touch his eyes and felt a little pain.


    Nheless, when he thought about making this hot-tempereddy his one day, his confidence


    soared. He didn''t care about anything else.


    "Young Master Brown, this..." Marcus happened to witness this scene. He didn''t know what to do,


    thus he decided to just listen to Levi''s orders. He didn''t want to make things worse.


    "It''s nothing. Just go do what you need to do.


    Don''t worry about me." Levi stepped away, his eyes were really hurting. "Get someone to bring


    some medicine for bruising to Julien''s room."


    Seeing Levi appear again, Vanessa was slightly surprised. "Young Master Brown, why are you here


    again?"


    Levi sat down on the sofa defeatedly. "I got beaten up."


    "You were beaten up?" Vanessa was very taken aback. After all, who had the guts to injure the


    famous Brown family in Chatterton Town? But looking at his swollen ck eyes, he looked like a


    panda. Vanessa couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Who had the guts to do this to you?"


    "It was my girlfriend." To Levi, no matter how hard it would be for him to get Monique, he was


    confident that she would not be able to escape from his grasp. Hence, he was already treating her


    like his girlfriend.


    "Your girlfriend?" Vanessa headed to the kitchen and asked as she filled a bowl with soup. "Young


    Master Brown, I know I have no right toment on your personal affairs but I can''t help myself. If


    you like a person, you must be devoted to them. Stop dating so many girls at a time. Not only will


    you have a hard time, but the girls you hurt will have an even worse time."


    "You''re a woman, what do you know... I''m hungry too, get me a bowl of soup as well. I''ll leave after


    I''ve finished it." Levi picked up a spoon off the table and said in a very serious tone, "Those who


    know me will know that I''m serious about all my girlfriends."


    "If you were really serious then you wouldn''t deny the fact that you are a yboy." Vanessa grabbed


    the spoon in his hand and said, "This is for Mr. Kyle. Please wait for yours."


    "Mr. Kyle, Mr. Kyle, that''s all you know. Have you ever thought about how he treats you?" Levi


    red at Vanessa before saying, "I''ll let you learn today where the real value in a woman lies."


    "You?" Vanessa treated it as a joke.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Even so, Levi still went on and on with his rationale. "Men are dominating animals and they usually


    have a strong desire to conquer. They are only interested in prey that they haven''t been able to


    catch. Once they catch the prey, their initial attraction towards it drops. That is why when a man


    pursues a girl, the harder it is to chase the girl, the more a man will want her. The harder she was to


    get, the more he will cherish it when he finally gets his hands on her in the future. If you keep


    prioritizing him, he won''t value you."


    "I was the one who pursued him."


    Levi was dumbstruck, his eyes widened so much that his eyeballs almost popped out. "What did


    you say? You were the one who pursued him? You''re so beautiful, there are plenty of guys pining


    after you. Why would you take the initiative to pursue a horrible guy like Julien?"


    "Yes, I''m beautiful, but he''s also handsome."


    "It''s exactly because you think that way, that''s why he bullies you so much after you guys got


    together. Don''t forget how he treated you in the one year you were working at Rovio. He squeezed


    as much work as he could out of you."


    "Yes, but he also paid me."


    Before Levi could reply, the door of the toilet opened. Julien came out and looked at him coldly.


    "Levi, I think I''ve been too nice to you. It seems like you''ve forgotten who you can mess with and


    who you can''t."


    Levi immediately put on a smile. "Julien, what are you talking about? My admiration for you knows


    no bounds. I worship you, you''re my idol. How dare I provoke you behind your back? Vanessa,


    Julien is out. Give the soup to me quickly. Let''s eat."


    Julien sat down. "Who allowed you to eat here?"


    He was the only one who could eat the meal made by his woman. He had no intention of sharing it


    with Levi.


    "I''m starving to death and yet you won''t let me eat."


    Julien said, "If you walk out of the main door, you''ll find restaurants everywhere. You won''t starve."


    Levi had nothing to say back to Julien. He looked towards Vanessa and said, "Vanessa, ignore him.


    Serve all the food."


    Vanessa spread out her hands. "I listen to him."


    Levi was bbergasted.


    "They are truly made for each other!" he thought incredulously.


    After Levi left, Vanessa first filled Julien''s bowl with soup, and then ced two side dishes on the


    table. "Drink some soup first before you eat the sides."


    However, Julien did not look at the soup at all. Instead, his eyes were fixed on her face. Suddenly,


    he hooked his arms around her neck, pulled her towards him, and kissed her lips gently. After


    having a brief taste of her, he was not satisfied. He wanted more.


    However, Vanessa pushed him away. "I asked you to eat. Don''t mess around."


    "None of these dishes taste as good as you."


    Vanessa blushed and looked at him shyly. "You are still weak. You should take care of yourself. I''ll


    let you eat me another day."


    Julien pinched her red face and raised his eyebrows, saying, "You silly girl, do you realise that


    you''re seducing me?"


    Vanessa shot him a nce. "Drink the soup quickly. Once it gets cold, it''ll taste different."


    Julien felt that he was fine but Vanessa insisted on treating him as a weak patient. He decided he


    might as well use it to his advantage, therefore he said, "You sit down too. Let''s eat together."


    Worried that he would make a move again, Vanessa moved a few steps to the side and sat down at


    a distance away from him. She also poured a bowl of nutritious soup for herself. She was about to


    drink the soup but she noticed that Julien hadn''t drunk his soup. His gaze was still locked onto her


    firmly; he clearly had no intention of stopping.


    How could he be so stubborn? Wasn''t he aware that he had to take care of his health in order to


    recover fully? "Julien, if you continue to stare at me, I will chase you out of this ce. Then, you will


    never be able to see me again in the future."


    "Aww, she''s so adorable and pretty even when she''s angry!" he thought yfully.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    Back then, Julien was blinded, mistakenly thinking that Vanessa had betrayed him for money. If he


    had spent even just a little more thought on it, or if he had gotten someone to investigate, he


    probably would have found out the truth. Then, Vanessa and Lawrie would not have suffered alone


    for so many years.


    Ignoring Vanessa''s warning, Julien moved the stool and sat down beside her. He hugged her and


    kissed her again. Vanessa was so angry that she stomped her foot down on his. "Julien, did you


    ignore what I said just because I was the one who chased after you?"


    Julien''s expression darkened. "Are you falling for Levi''s nonsense?"


    Vanessa said gloomily, "I think what he said kind of makes sense. After all, he is a man. As a man,


    he would know a fellow man''s thoughts better than I do."


    Julien let Vanessa go, picked up the spoon, and started eating. He did not mess around anymore.


    Seeing him suddenly be so well-behaved, Vanessa silently prayed for Levi in her heart. She


    hoped that Julien would not be too harsh on him or she would be in big trouble.


    Vanessa scooped some carrots and chicken before putting them into Julien''s bowl. "Don''t just drink


    the soup. Eat the vegetables too. I checked with the doctor about what kind of food would be best


    for your recovery. If you eat well every day, you''ll be back to your old self in no time."


    Julien remained silent.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He didn''t really feel like talking to her at this instant.


    "By the way, I have already given your request some serious thought. I can give you the answer


    now instead of tomorrow."


    "You''ve already thought it through?" Julien, who was depressed just moments ago, was instantly


    filled with enthusiasm. His mood fluctuated like a child''s, but soon, he began to worry again. He was


    afraid that the answer she would give him was not what he wanted, hence he asked, "What''s your


    answer?"


    She liked him and she had always liked him. This was an indisputable fact and she never hid it.


    Since she liked him and wanted to be with him, Vanessa wanted to strive for a chance to be with


    him, working hard for her and Lawrie''s happiness.


    If the Kyles did not ept her, she could try her best to improve herself, to be a woman who


    was worthy of him, and to make his family ept her. "I have thought about it. When Lawrie is


    discharged from the hospital, I will take him with you to see your parents."


    Hearing Vanessa''s answer, Julien was so excited that his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He


    wanted to shout with joy. He wanted to hold her in his arms and tell the world that Vanessa was now


    his lover, no one can ever separate them in the future. But, he had always been a calm man,


    therefore he suppressed this excitement and just held her hand tightly although his grip was


    bonecrushing.


    Vanessa''s hand was being squeezed so hard that it started to hurt but she did not struggle. She


    liked the feeling of being held by him. Only in this way could she really feel that he was by her side.


    He was still the man she loved and she could still be with him.


    Vanessa soon found out that Julien had made an order to prohibit Levi from entering Rovio Hospital


    anymore. The next day, Levi excitedly showed up with a bouquet of fresh flowers for the prettydy.


    Sadly, he did not even manage to catch a glimpse of her back. And so, his holiday week came to an


    end as he returned back to the army.


    As soon as he returned to the army, he bumped into Monique, the tomboy. As Levi was still thinking


    about the prettydy he met at the hospital a few days ago, he couldn''t help butpare the two


    Zellwegerdies against each other. "They''re both women but how could they be so different?"


    Monique passed by him and stopped for a few seconds. "You better not mess with me again, Levi. I


    don''t care whose son you are, I''ll be sure to make you pay."


    If it were that prettydy who hade over and said this to him, Levi would have felt like she was


    flirting. But since it was this tomboy, he took it as a direct challenge. Levi threw his backpack aside


    and said, "Oh yeah? And how do you n on doing that?"


    Monique scoffed and turned to leave. Levi turned around and stood in front of her, saying, "Hey


    tomboy, didn''t you want to make me pay? Looks like you''re all talk and no action, you coward."


    Monique knew that in the army, she had no one backing her. If she got into trouble, she would


    definitely be discharged from the army. However, things were different for Levi. His father was the


    colonel of the Chatterton Town military region. His word was thew here. Thus, in order to protect


    herself, Monique had no choice but to suppress her emotions and walk past Levi. However, Levi


    was unwilling to let her go. He followed every step she took, all the way downstairs to the female


    soldiers'' dormitory.


    Monique stopped and punched Levi. But, he wasn''t going to let her hit him, thus he dodged. Before


    he could retaliate, Jasper''s voice could be heard. "Levi, this is the army, not your home."


    Levi reluctantly withdrew his hand.


    Jasper walked over and circled around Levi. "Looks like you''ve be even wilder after the one-


    week leave."


    "Sir, she started it!"


    "What I saw was you raising your arm."


    Levi was speechless.


    D*mn! Monique must have done it on purpose. She must''ve seen Jaspering over and struck


    out first. That way, Jasper would catch him right when he wanted to return her punch, therefore he


    would be the one taking the me.


    As expected, Jasper spoke again, "Since you clearly haven''t returned to your senses, you should


    run a hundredps around the field. Maybe, that will help you center your mind."


    Levi clenched his fists and red hatefully at Monique.


    "Levi, did you hear me?"


    Levi gritted his teeth and replied, "Yes, Sir."


    "Hurry up and go."


    Levi turned around and ran towards the field. He had a new score to settle with Monique at this


    moment.


    After Levi left, Jasper looked at Monique and his voice softened a little. "Monique, I''ll tell you the


    truth today. Levi was sent to our troop by his father."


    Hearing Jasper''s words, Monique was a little dissatisfied. "Commander, are you telling me that just


    because he''s the son of Colonel Brown, then we have to let him do as he pleases?"


    Jasper frowned at the fact that his subordinates would think that way. "Colonel Brown let him in but


    never gave him any special treatment. He has gotten where he is today through his hard work. You


    were in the same team with him during thepetition, you should know his potential."


    "Then, what are you trying to say to me?"


    "Colonel Brown sent him to Red Eagle because he wanted to discipline him. He gave me the


    authority to punish him when needed. In fact, sometimes there isn''t even a need to punish him but


    because it is his dad''s will, he does notin. What I want to say is that since you are all


    comrades- in- arms, you should put down your prejudice against him and try to understand him for


    who he is."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Monique answered quickly but she had many thoughts running through her head. She knew what


    kind of person he was. He abused his father''s power to bully others in the army and used his good


    looks to seduce girls everywhere! He was a typical pervert!

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    A month passed by in the blink of an eye.


    In the past month, Lawrie recovered well and was finally discharged from the hospital. He was so


    happy that he was skipping and hopping on the bed, asking, "Mommy, does this mean that I can


    y with Larry every day now?"


    "Yes, Lawrie. You can go see Larry whenever you''re free." Having stayed at the hospital for a


    month, Lawrie''s hair had grown out quite a bit, and his pale face was much more ruddy now. In


    Vanessa''s eyes, Lawrie looked so cute that she couldn''t help kissing him. "Baby, you''re finally


    getting discharged today. I''m so happy."


    "I''m happy too, Mommy." Lawrie hugged Vanessa and gave her a sweet kiss. Then, he saw Julien


    pushing the door open and stepping into the ward. Lawrie watched as Julien hugged and kissed


    her. At that instant, Lawrie was extremely displeased. He warned, "Hey you big bad guy, don''t hug


    and kiss my mommy!"


    "Lawrie, I''m not a bad guy. I''m your daddy. You should call me ''Daddy''." To tell the truth, Julien really


    hated this little third wheel sometimes, but whenever he was at work, he couldn''t help but miss this


    little one. He wanted to hug Lawrie and kiss him, but Lawrie buried his head into Vanessa''s arms,


    refusing Julien to touch him. "You''re not my daddy."


    "s, can you two not quarrel whenever you see each other?" Vanessa rolled her eyes at Julien.


    He was a grown man, why did he have to be this petty with his son?


    "I''m not quarrelling with him. I''m just telling him the truth." Since Lawrie wouldn''t let him hug him,


    Julien held Vanessa in his arms instead. Vanessa had Lawrie in her arms, which meant that he was


    holding Vanessa and Lawrie at the same time.


    Lawrie rebutted, "My daddy is a handsome man. You''re not my daddy."


    Julien said with a doting look on his face, "Little brat, I''m your daddy, your handsome daddy."


    "But I don''t want you as my daddy." Lawrie pursed his lips and was about to cry. He nuzzled in


    Vanessa''s arms and said, "Mommy, can you please tell me if he is my daddy?"


    With a smile on her face, Vanessa hugged Lawrie in her arms. She gently kissed his forehead and


    said, "Why don''t you tell me first, do you want this big bad guy to be your daddy?"


    In fact, Lawrie was ready to ept Julien as his father, but he was afraid that Julien would steal his


    mommy away from him. He shook his head and then nodded. "I don''t want anyone to take you


    away. As long as he doesn''t take you away, he can be my daddy."


    A child''s thinking was very simple. They would be able to feel one''s kindness towards them. In the


    past month, Julien had been keeping himpany every single day, and he would read interesting


    bed time stories to him. On top of that, Julien even promised him that he would protect him and


    Vanessa. Hence, Lawrie was actually quite fond of him.


    Lawrie''s answer waspletely beyond Vanessa''s expectation. She looked at Julien with a smile


    and said, "Mr. Kyle, Lawrie is worried about you. It''s all up to you to make him trust you now.


    There¡¯s nothing I can do to help you."


    Julien immediately pulled Lawrie into his arms and gently pinched Lawrie''s ruddy cheeks. "Lawrie,


    as long as you call me Daddy, I will take care of you and love you with Mommy. Isn''t it better to have


    one more person to love you?"


    Lawrie blinked his big watery eyes and scratched his head as he thought for a while, "But why


    should I trust you?"


    Julien did not know how to answer Lawrie.


    At that instant, he could not think of an answer at all. It was true that everything he did in the past


    was indeed stealing Vanessa''s love from Lawrie, which caused great psychological and emotional


    impact on Lawrie. Hence, it was inevitable that Lawrie could not trust him.


    Lawrie was a sensitive child. Seeing that Julien was not answering him, he asked, "Now that you''re


    not answering me, are you really thinking of how you can steal my mommy from me? I''m warning


    you. I''ve recovered and I''m a big boy now. From now on, I''ll protect my mommy. I won''t allow


    anyone to steal her away from me."


    Lawrie was so serious that his tiny face had already turned red. In his world, Vanessa was all he


    had. Hence, he must not allow anyone to take her away from him. Although Julien was no longer a


    bad guy in his heart, it was still impossible for him to trust Julienpletely.


    Julien understood that to get Lawrie to ept him as his father would not be an easy task. All these


    years, Lawrie was used to living only with his mother, so he was always very wary against


    strangers. Julien promised, "Don''t worry, Lawrie. I will do everything I can to prove it. I will


    eventually make you believe that all I want is to do is to take care of you and your mommy. I won''t


    snatch her away from you."


    Lawrie stretched out his little finger and said, "Promise!"


    Julien never thought that he would do such a childish thing, but he did it anyway. "Yes, promise."


    It was only then, Lawrie was slightly relieved. He broke away from Julien''s embrace and stood up.


    Then, he gave Julien a kiss, leaving a huge saliva stain on his face. "In fact, I quite like you, so you


    have to like me too, okay?"


    This was not the first time someone had kissed him, but Julien was stunned this time. A minute ago,


    Lawrie was saying that he did not want Julien to be his father, but he was already giving him a kiss


    on his face now. Even Julien had always been a tough guy, his heart melted the moment Lawrie


    kissed him. He immediately pulled Lawrie into his arms and gave him a big kiss.


    Lawrie was a little disgusted so he reached out his hand and wiped Julien''s saliva off his face.


    "Don''t do that!"


    "You can kiss me, but why can''t I kiss you?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Because I''m more handsome than you."


    "You''re handsome because of my good genes."


    Watching this father and son bickering with each other, Vanessa''s eyes suddenly turned red. It was


    not because she was sad, but she was moved to the point of tears.


    A few years ago, when she had just given birth to Lawrie, she would fantasize that one day the


    three of them could live together as a happy family. However, she knew that it would nevere


    true. Then, at her darkest, she finally saw a glimpse of hope.


    The two men in front of her, one was her lover, and the other was her son. This was not something


    she had dared to imagine in the past, but now, it was indeed happening to her.


    Seeing the two of them squabbling with each other, Vanessa couldn''t bear to interrupt them. She


    stared at them for so long that both Julien and Lawrie turned their heads to look at her.


    The moment Lawrie saw the look on Vanessa''s face, Lawrie was on the verge of tears too.


    "Mommy, why are you crying?"


    Julien said worriedly, "What''s wrong, Vanessa?"


    Vanessa wiped away her tears and put on a gentle smile. "I''m just happy!"


    Julien understood what Vanessa meant, but Lawrie did not. He didn''t like seeing Vanessa crying, so


    he said, "Don''t worry, Mommy. Even if this big bad guy is my daddy now, I will still love you like I


    always do, Mommy."

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    Vanessa nodded and said, "I know. I love you as much as you love me, Lawrie. No one can take my


    love away for you."


    "Me too, Mommy." Then, Lawrie looked at Julien with reproach in his eyes, as if Julien was the one


    who made Vanessa cry. "Big bad guy, you''d better not make Mommy cry anymore. We must make


    her happy everyday."


    "Yes, let''s make Mommy happy."


    Looking at these two men, Vanessa felt like crying again.


    "What should I do?"


    "I''m usually not a crybaby," Vanessa said inwardly.


    Secret Garden was bustling with excitement that very morning. Not only was Julien bringing his


    girlfriend back home, Jayden and Silvia, who had not been home for the past six months, would be


    coming home too.


    Since early morning, Karen Daly had been keeping herself busy by cleaning up Julien and Jayden''s


    bedrooms. After tidying up the rooms, she went to the kitchen to cook some of their favorite dishes.


    It was almost noon, Julien and Jayden should be arriving home very soon.


    Karen had been waiting at the door for a long time. It was when she felt like her eyes were about to


    pop out that she finally saw Julien''s car arriving.


    After pulling over, Julien said to Vanessa, who was sitting in the back seat, "Vanessa, the woman


    standing at the door is my mother. She is a friendly and gentle person. You can just act how you


    usually are. You don''t have to be too formal, okay?"


    Vanessa turned her head and saw that the woman at the door was already walking towards the car.


    At that instant, Vanessa became so nervous that her heart was palpitating. "Julien, if you didn''t tell


    me, I wouldn''t have felt so nervous now. I feel like my heart is going to pop out."


    Julien unbuckled his seat belt and stretched his hand to the back to hold Vanessa''s hand. "I''m right


    here with you. Moreover, my mother doesn''t bite. Don''t be nervous, okay?"


    Lawrie, this mischievous little boy, asked, "Big bad guy, does your mom bite?"


    Julien was dumbfounded. He said, "That''s your grandmother. You''ll have to call her Grandma when


    you get off the carter, okay?


    Also, she''s very friendly and gentle. She doesn''t bite."


    Lawrie tilted his head and asked, "Then why are you so nervous, Mommy?"


    Julien chuckled, "That''s because she''s worried about meeting her inws."


    Vanessa rolled her eyes at him. "Who says that I''m worried?"


    "If you''re not, why are you so nervous then?"


    Vanessa answered, "It''s because everyone in your family is too good looking."


    Vanessa had heard about Rovio''s previous president and his wife. She knew that not only were they


    good-looking, they were also a very loving couple. However, Vanessa had never seen Karen in real


    life and this was her first time meeting her. Now that she had seen her in real life, Vanessa really


    could not believe her eyes.


    Vanessa thought that Karen would probably look like a typical middle-ageddy. However, at first


    nce, Karen looked very youthful. Even if Julien were to tell her that Karen was his sister, Vanessa


    would not doubt it!


    Julien couldn''t help butugh. "Silly girl, are good looks that important?"


    Vanessa pursed her lips and wanted to say something. But before she could speak, Lawrie had


    already defended her. "Big bad guy, don''t call my mommy silly! My mommy is the smartest person


    in the world."


    Lawrie was very considerate of Vanessa. Julien caressed Lawrie''s head and said, "Yes, you and


    mommy are the smartest people in the world."


    Lawrie said with pride, "Of course we are."


    At this moment, Karen was already much closer to the car. Julien let go of Vanessa''s hand and said,


    "Let''s get out of the car."


    The moment Julien loosened his grip, Vanessa''s heart once again began to pound. She was trying


    really hard to calm herself down. She didn''t want to seem too anxious when she was meeting her


    mother-inw for the first time. She wanted to leave a good first impression on her inws.


    Julien got off the car first. "Mom, we''re back."


    Karen greeted him with a smile, "Yes, I was waiting for you guys."


    Julien opened the door to the back seat and helped Vanessa and Lawrie out of the car. "Vanessa,


    Lawrie, this is my mother."


    Vanessa was a little nervous as she greeted Karen, "Hello, Mrs. Kyle!"


    Lawrie naively repeated after Vanessa, "Hello, Mrs. Kyle!"


    Julien and Vanessa were speechless.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t I just tell this little brat that he had to address her as Grandma? How can he get it wrong as


    soon as he got off the car..." Julien said inwardly.


    Julien corrected him, "Lawrie, she''s your grandmother. You have to call her Grandma."


    Lawrie scratched his head. "But a grandma is normally an old woman.That''s what Mommy taught


    me."


    Vanessa was once again speechless.


    It was true that she had said that to Lawrie, but she was referring to strangers. How could he


    address his own grandmother as ''Mrs. Kyle''?


    Julien added, "Mom, this is Vanessa and this is Lawrie."


    Karen said with a smile, "Wee, Vanessa."


    At that instant, Lawrie was still torn over whether to call Karen Mrs. Kyle or Grandma. Should he


    follow after Vanessa and call her Mrs. Kyle or should he listen to Julien and call her Grandma?


    "Lawrie, I''m really happy to know that you think I''m not an olddy." Karen bent over and reached


    out her hand to stroke Lawrie''s head. "Larry has been talking about you all day. He said that he


    wanted to invite you to our house to y. I''m very happy that you cane today."


    "Why do I have to call you Grandma?" Lawrie asked.


    Everyone wanted to look younger than their actual age. Children would never lie. If they said that a


    person looked young, that would mean that that was really the case. Listening to Lawrie''s words,


    Karen was so happy that she grinned from ear to ear. "Because Larry calls me Grandma, so you


    should too."


    Karen knew that such a young child like Lawrie would not be able to understand it if she were to


    exin about the hierarchy in the family to him, so she tried to exin it in simpler terms. Lawrie


    understood immediately and called out in a sweet voice, "Grandma!"


    "What a good boy!" Karen couldn''t help but rub Lawrie''s head. Lawrie, who had always rejected


    strangers'' touch, did not avoid Karen but leaned his head against Karen''s palm. As the saying went,


    blood was thicker than water.


    Now that she had greeted Lawrie, Karen stood up and solemnly looked over to Vanessa. She had


    seen Vanessa''s pictures, but she didn''t expect her to look even more beautiful in real life. "Vanessa,


    this is Julien''s home, and this is your home too. Just make yourselffortable, okay?"


    In fact, Vanessa never wanted to be nervous like she was now, but with such a good looking future


    mother-inw standing before her, she really could not help herself. She nodded and said, "Okay,


    Mrs. Kyle."


    Before Karen could reply, another car pulled over. She knew that it must be Jayden and Silvia, so


    she said, "Vanessa, Jayden and Silvia are here. They''re based in Madison City and they would only


    come home twice a year. You should take this opportunity to talk to them as much as you can this


    time."


    "I will, Mrs. Kyle." Vanessa was too nervous so she didn''t know what else to say. Julien held her


    hand and reassured her, "Jayden and Silvia are both very easy to get along with. Just treat them as


    your friends. Don''t worry too much, okay?"


    "Okay." Vanessa''s reply was so simple that it made Julien want to pinch her. This girl was usually


    sharp-tongued, but look at her now. Was she that overwhelmed by the situation?"

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    As expected, Jayden Elias Kyle and Silvia Turner, whom Karen had been waiting for for the entire


    morning, got out of the car.


    Karen hurried over to greet them. "Jayden, Silvia, you guys are finally back. I missed you two so


    much in the past six months."


    Silvia stepped forward and gave Karen a big hug. "We missed you too, Mom."


    Karen took the opportunity to say, "If you miss me then you should stay here a little longer. It''ll be


    the best if you can move back here so that I can see you every day."


    "That''s a deal, Mom. I''m going to stay in Chatterton Town for half a year then. If Jayden doesn''t


    agree to it, we can just ask him to go back to Madison City first. Let''s see how long he can survive


    by himself."


    Listening to what Silvia had said, Jayden''s face darkened. "Silvia, what nonsense are you


    spouting?"


    "Who said that it was nonsense? I want to stay in Chatterton Town for 6 months this time. I want to


    live with Mom and Larry."


    At the end of the day, the person who Silvia could never bear to leave was still Larry. Every time she


    returned to Chatterton Town, she would always ask Larry to sleep with her and Jayden. After


    returning to Madison City, she would even insist on video calling him every single night.


    "Alright, you two can stop arguing already. Let me introduce two new friends to you two first." Karen


    turned her body sideways, allowing Jayden and Silvia to see Vanessa and Lawrie who were behind


    her. "This is Vanessa, and this cute little boy is Lawrie. They are Julien''s friends. Vanessa, Lawrie,


    this young man here is my eldest son, Jayden Elias Kyle, and this is his wife, Silvia Turner."


    "Hello." Vanessa greeted them nervously. However, Silvia''s gaze was not on her at all. The moment


    she saw Lawrie, Silvia''s eyes lit up in an instant. Without thinking, if she would scare such a young


    child off, she immediately rushed up to Lawrie and hugged him. "Hi, you''re Lawrie, right? What a


    nice name you have, and you look so cute too. Tell me, what did you eat to grow up so adorably?"


    Vanessa was speechless.


    Everyone in the Kyle family really was indeed unique in their own way. They did not seem to care


    about formalities at all.


    Jayden greeted politely, "Hi!"


    "This beautifuldy is so strange." Lawrie said inwardly. They had just met but she was already


    hugging him so tightly that he almost could not breathe. However, Lawrie was not taken aback by


    Silvia''s behaviour. He said in a childish voice, "I grew up eating medicine."


    In fact, that was the truth. In the past years, Lawrie had been on medication almost every single


    day. That was why he was much thinner than his peers. Looking at him, Vanessa could not help but


    feel sorry for him.


    "Medicine? Why is that so? Are you sick?" Silvia studied him and noticed that he did look like


    someone who had just recovered. Silvia felt sorry for him so she once again held Lawrie tightly in


    her arms. She then said, "Lawrie, I''ll bring you along with me when I exercise, okay? Once your


    body gets stronger, you won''t need anymore medicine."


    "Really?" Lawrie looked at Vanessa excitedly. "Mommy, can I do that?"


    It was only when Silvia heard that Lawrie was calling Vanessa ''Mommy'' that she took a good look at


    Vanessa. Karen had briefly introduced Vanessa and Lawrie a while ago, and Silvia thought they


    were brother and sister. She didn''t expect that such a youngdy would have a three year-old child


    already.


    Then she looked at herself...


    She and Jayden had been married for quite a few years now, but no matter how hard she tried, she


    just could not conceive. Silvia was very disheartened. She said, "Vanessa, how lucky you are to


    have such an adorable child like Lawrie. I''m so envious of you."


    Silvia did not meaning anything else. She felt that no matter whose child it was, the parents must be


    the luckiest people in the world.


    "Not at all, Miss Turner." Vanessa didn''t know Silvia well, but from Silvia''s demeanor, she could tell


    that Silvia was not trying to satirize her. She knew that Silvia sincerely thought Vanessa was lucky to


    have a child- like Lawrie.


    In fact, Vanessa felt that she was very lucky for having such a sensible and adorable son like Lawrie


    too.


    "Well, I''m really envious of you for having such a cute little son. I''ve been waiting for it for so many


    years now, but it just won''t happen to me." Whenever she saw someone else''s child, Silvia couldn''t


    help but think of herself. How wonderful would it be if she could have such a cute child too.


    "Alright, let''s go into the house first. We can talk anytime." Karen knew that if she were to interrupt


    anyter, Silvia would probably bring Lawrie back to Madison City with her. Seeing that Silvia liked


    children so much, Karen was distressed.


    If it wasn''t for her miscarriage, Silvia''s child would be a kindergartener by now. However, because of


    Silvia''s poor body condition, the gynaecologist said that she might not be able to conceive again,


    and that was how it was over the recent years.


    "Vanessa, can I carry Lawrie?" She asked but before she even got an answer, Silvia had already


    carried Lawrie in her arms so tightly, as if she was afraid that Lawrie would escape from her


    embrace. "Lawrie, I will carry you into the house, okay?"


    Lawrie said adorably, "Okay. Thanks. You''re the best!"


    "Thank you for letting me carry you, Lawrie." Silvia said.


    Jayden looked at his wife with a smile on his face. However, he knew exactly how she felt deep


    down in her heart. Knowing that she was sad, Jayden was distressed and a deep sorrow shed in


    his eyes. If he had not been careless that time, that ident would not have taken ce, and Silvia


    would not have be so obsessed with children now.


    "Jayden." Julien greeted Jayden. Meanwhile, Silvia carried Lawrie in her arms with Karen and


    Vanessa following closely behind them. Julien and Jayden naturally followed behind them. Jayden


    could tell how much Julien missed him through his simple greeting.


    "Hey." Jayden patted Julien''s shoulder as he replied. Although Jayden did not say anything else,


    Julien knew exactly what he meant.


    After a while, seeing that the rest had entered the house, Jayden finally spoke, "You little brat, how


    can you bring you son home only now? What are you thinking? Were you worried that Mom and


    Dad will get mad at you for knocking someone up at such a young age? Or were you worried about


    something else?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Mom and Dad are not that unreasonable." Julien looked at Vanessa''s slender figure and said


    bitterly, "Well, to tell you the truth, I only found out about Lawrie''s existence a month ago when he


    was admitted to the hospital. It was only then I''ve found out that he was my son.


    Jayden frowned and asked, "How did that happen?"


    Julien said regretfully, "It''s all my fault."


    "Well, what''s done is done. You''d better make sure that you treat them well and make use of the


    rest of your life to make up for the mistakes you''ve made."


    "Of course. I''ll always keep that in mind."


    Julien said.


    Even if Jayden hadn''t told him that, Julien had already nned to spend the rest of his life making it


    up to Vanessa and Lawrie. That was why he had decided to bring them home that day, so that he


    could officially introduce them to his family.

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    Not long after Jayden and Julien were home, Karen Joy arrived with her son Larry.


    Before entering the house, Karen Joy held Larry''s hands in her palms and reminded him, "Larry, not


    only are Uncle Jayden and Auntie Silvia back, Uncle Julien has brought Auntie Vanessa and Lawrie


    home too. As this house''s young master, you must take good care of them, okay?"


    Larry replied sensibly, "I know what to do, Mommy."


    "Mommy?" Larry suddenly changed the way he addressed her, which made Karen Joy feel a little


    unustomed. "Did you learn that from Lawrie?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Larry threw himself into Karen Joy''s arms with a smile and said, "I was just joking with you, Mom."


    Karen Joy gently twisted Larry''s ear and said, "Naughty boy."


    Larry turned around and ran into the house. When he entered the house, he saw Silvia, who had


    always doted on him,pletely focused on Lawrie. He felt a little dejected but since Lawrie was


    younger than him, Larry decided not to take it to heart. "Auntie Silvia, your most adorable nephew is


    here."


    "Larry is here." Silvia rushed over and picked up Larry. She kissed his face excitedly and said with a


    smile, "Larry, I haven''t seen you for half a year. I''ve missed you so much that my heart hurts."


    Larry said considerately, "With me by your side, your heart won''t hurt anymore."


    "Larry, you''re really my little sweetheart." Silvia took Larry to Lawrie''s side. "Larry, Lawrie, I heard


    that you two little guys have known each other for a long time. Can you two y with me today?"


    Larry nodded, "Of course, Auntie Silvia."


    Meanwhile, Lawrie hugged Larry excitedly. "I miss you, Larry."


    Silvia pretended to cry and said, "No, no, you two can''t leave me alone and y by yourselves. You


    two have to y with me. If you don''t y with me, I will be very sad."


    Larry took Lawrie¡¯s little hand and said, "Lawrie, let''s y with Auntie Silvia."


    "Okay," Lawrie agreed.


    Silvia said happily, "Shall the three of us y hide-and-seek then?"


    Lawrie and Larry nodded simultaneously.


    "Okay."


    Silvia said again, "I''ll be the seeker this round, and you two can go hide. I''lle look for you guys."


    Listening to Silvia''s instructions, the two werepletely hyped up as they nodded their heads


    repeatedly. "Okay! We will hide."


    Seeing Silvia behaving this way, Karen Joy was somewhat distressed. She went over and said,


    "Silvia, you haven''t seen me for such a long time. Don''t you miss me?"


    "Of course I do." That was what Silvia said, but all she did was take a brief look at Karen Joy before


    she put all her attention back to those two boys again. She held both of them in each hand and


    said, "But I miss these cute little babies more."


    Karen Joy was speechless.


    How could the gods be so cruel?


    They knew how much Silvia loved children, but they would not give her one. If God could bless her


    with a child, she would definitely be in seventh heaven.


    Silvia waved her hand at Karen Joy impatiently and said, "Okay. You should go hang out with Mom


    and our future sister-inw. These two boys want to y with me. I don''t have the time to keep you


    guyspany."


    Karen Joy once again did not know what to say.


    She sincerely prayed again, hoping that God would grant Silvia a child, so that Silvia could also


    experience the joy of being a mother.


    Karen''s voice then sounded, "Just let Silvia attend to them. Come here and have a seat."


    "Okay." Karen Joy went over and greeted Vanessa before sitting down. "Hi, Vanessa! I''m really


    happy to have you here, just make yourself at home, okay? More importantly, all of us are more


    than happy for you to be one of us."


    Julien had not even mentioned anything about their rtionship but Karen Joy was already talking


    about her being one of them. Vanessa was a little embarrassed as she greeted Karen Joy, "Hi, Miss


    Kyle!"


    "Well, I was hoping that you would just call me by my name now but I guess that won''t do. I''ll still


    have to ask Julien to formally introduce you and Lawrie to us." Speaking of Julien, Karen Joy looked


    around and said, "Mom, where is Jayden and Julien?"


    "They''ve gone to y chess with your grandfather." Karen replied.


    "What about Dad?" Karen Joy asked again.


    "Your dad has something to attend to. He''ll be hometer. By the way, make sure you remind Lionel


    that everyone is home today. Ask him toe over once he''s done with his work."


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Mom. I''ve already reminded him about it. He''ll be here in a bit."


    Karen and Karen Joy were talking about their family affairs, so Vanessa wasn''t able to join in the


    conversation. She fixed her eyes on Silvia, who was ying with Lawrie and Larry. When she first


    met Silvia at the door, Vanessa thought that she looked somewhat familiar. Now that Karen Joy was


    here, Vanessa finally understood why.


    Karen Joy and Silvia had quite a resemnce, especially from the back. At one nce, one might


    think that they were the same person.


    Karen Joy scooted to Vanessa''s side and said. "Vanessa, we are a family now. You can treat this


    ce as your home. You don''t need to be too formal with us, okay?"


    "Okay." Vanessa looked away and smiled gently. "Mrs. Kyle, Miss Kyle, thank you for being so kind


    to me and Lawrie."


    In the past, Vanessa didn''t quite believe in Karen Joy when she was describing how friendly and


    gentle Karen was. But when she finally met Karen in real life, she had no choice but to believe it. It


    turned out that the Kyles were much friendlier and open-minded than she had imagined. They


    treated her like one of them, and none of them judged her for being a single mother.


    In the past, she cared a lot about her extramarital pregnancy because she did not know who


    Lawrie''s father was. On top of that, even her family was berating her and condemning her for


    getting pregnant before marriage.


    The Kyle family was also her family, but they epted her as she was. However, her own family


    could not even do that. Thinking about how her family treated her, Vanessa was disappointed. No.


    Instead, the Love family was no longer her family, and she would not let them hurt her anymore.


    "My mother is a nice person, isn''t she?" Karen Joy said teasingly.


    "Yes she really is." In fact, Vanessa''s mother was the same too, but unfortunately, her mother had


    lost her life at such a young age. If her mother was still alive and could see how happy she was


    now, her mother would surely be happy for her.


    "Mom, are you looking at me now?" Vanessa wanted to ask loudly, but she knew that it was not the


    right time nor the appropriate ce to do so.


    "You guys are too much, I''m not like you guys make me out to be." All this while, Karen had dealt


    with everything with a positive mindset. As long as a person was kind, Karen would treat them


    generously. But if the person had any malicious intentions, she would use equal means to get back


    at them.


    "Mom, you really are that great. You don''t have to be modest about this, okay? Let me tell you,


    Vanessa. When you marry into this family, she will treat you even better, so you have to get married


    as soon as possible, alright?" Silvia, who was ying hide and seek with Larry and Lawrie,


    interrupted before shifting her focus to the boys again. To be honest, Silvia was in the best position


    to testify for Karen''s kindness towards her daughter-inw.

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    Vanessa blushed and smiled awkwardly. At that instant, she was a little displeased with Julien.


    Julien brought her home with him, but not only did he not officially introduce her and Lawrie to his


    family, but he also left Vanessa alone and went to apany his grandfather. How could he just let


    her handle his family all by herself?


    She subtly looked out to the porch, hoping that Julien woulde back to apany her.


    However, no matter how many times she looked out, Julien did not show up. Karen Joy and Karen


    noticed Vanessa''s gaze in an instant and after giving each other a knowing look, Karen Joy said,


    "Vanessa, why don''t we go out to the porch for a walk."


    "Sure." In fact, the three of them had been talking for quite a while now, so Vanessa had been


    wanting to go out for a walk. Moreover, she wanted to see where Julien was, but she couldn''t bring


    it up. Karen Joy''s proposal was indeed timely.


    Karen said, "I''ll hand Vanessa over to you now. You''re responsible for taking good care of her


    today."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Karen Joy reassured, "Don''t worry, Mom. I will definitely take good care of my future sister-inw."


    Secret Garden was extremely spacious, and it''sndscaping was very well maintained, making


    each and every corner of it extremely pleasing to the eye.


    This was Vanessa''s first time at Secret Garden, so she wasn''t particrly familiar with the


    surroundings. When Karen Joy took her around, she could not help but feel amazed. Vanessa was


    born in a rtively well off family, but they couldn''tpare with the Kyle family at all. She finally


    got to see what it really meant to be the richest family in the world.


    "Vanessa, there''s another garden behind. How about we go there?" Karen Joy said while walking.


    After a while, she brought Vanessa to a pavilion and sat down. "Vanessa, would you mind if I ask


    you a question?"


    Vanessa''s heart skipped a beat. She thought that the Kyle family were different from other families,


    but it seemed that they still cared about Lawrie''s existence. In the end, they were the same as


    everyone else.


    That was what Vanessa assumed so she unconsciously put on a distant and polite smile, and her


    tone became much colder in an instant. "Miss Kyle, you can ask whatever you want. I will answer


    everything I know."


    Karen Joy saw the change in the look on Vanessa''s face and wondered if she shouldn''t have been


    so meddlesome. However, what she wanted to ask concerned Julien''s future happiness, so no


    matter what, she had to get to the bottom of it. "Why did you and Julien break up back then?"


    Vanessa pursed her lips. "What do you want to know, Miss Kyle?"


    Karen Joy knew that Vanessa must have misunderstood her, so she immediately added, "Please


    don''t get me wrong, Vanessa. In fact, I''ve also asked Julien this exact question. But you know him,


    don''t you. He''s extremely stubborn and he insisted that this was his private matter, so he refused to


    tell me."


    Vanessa asked again, "You mean you want to know about Lawrie?"


    The entire Kyle family knew that Lawrie was Julien''s son, but they did not bring the matter up in


    front of Vanessa. Karen Joy was sure that Vanessa must have misunderstood her question, so she


    once again exined, "Vanessa, no matter who Lawrie is, we will ept him like we acknowledged


    you. I''m not asking you about Lawrie, I just want to know how much do you love Julien."


    Vanessa was speechless.


    It turned out that Karen Joy wasn''t asking about Lawrie.


    "Julien is my only biological brother. I don''t want him to go through the pain he experienced back


    then. I hope that the girl he likes will love him as much as he loves her, and I hope that the two of


    them can live happily ever after."


    Vanessa was a little skeptical that this was all Karen Joy wanted to ask. "Do you have any other


    worries about me?"


    Karen Joy shook her head and said, "No, I have no bad intentions. I just hope that you and Julien


    can be happy. Julien has always been a sensible person since he was a kid. Naturally, he received


    less attention and care than the rest of us. However, it doesn''t mean that our family doesn''t love


    him. On the contrary, we love him very much and hope that he can form a happy family with the


    woman he loves."


    After hearing what Karen Joy had said, Vanessa finally understood that Karen Joy meant no harm


    to her. Karen Joy loved her brother too much and she wanted him to be happy, that''s why she was


    trying to sound Vanessa out.


    Now that Vanessa had cleared all her doubts, she smiled sincerely and said, "Don''t worry, Miss


    Kyle. That''s what I thought too. I hope that Julien can be with the woman he loves and build a


    happy family. However, I hope that the woman he loves is me. I''m willing to love him with all my


    heart and make him the happiest man in the world.


    Little did Vanessa know, when she was saying those words to Karen Joy, Julien was standing not


    far away from her. He heard every single word that she had said. He thought, no wonder he was


    sneezing when he was out there ying chess with his grandfather! It turned out that Vanessa was


    thinking and talking about him.


    He walked towards them, and Vanessa noticed him. The moment Vanessa saw him, Vanessa


    turned shy. "You''re here."


    "Yeah, I''m here." Julien walked over and reached out his hand to tuck her hair behind her ear.


    "What are you guys talking about?"


    "Miss Kyle said that you should take good care of me, and you''re not allowed to bully me," Vanessa


    answered.


    "Well, that''s a given." Julien looked at her and couldn''t stop himself from nting a kiss on


    Vanessa''s forehead in front of Karen Joy. "I''ve been away for so long, but you''re still smiling so


    happily. Don''t you miss me at all?"


    Vanessa wanted to say that she did miss him, but Karen Joy was still here. She was too shy to say


    it out loud.


    However, Karen Joy was smart enough to read the situation, so she said, "Well, Vanessa and I have


    been talking for quite a while now. I''ll hand her over to you then."


    Then, Karen Joy walked away, letting them spend some alone time together.


    Once Karen Joy left, Julien asked, "My sister didn''t make things difficult for you, did she?"


    "She did," Vanessa said sullenly.


    Julien instinctively spoke up for Karen Joy, "My sister isn''t that kind of person. Did you


    misunderstand what she said?"


    Vanessa rolled her eyes at him and said, "Since you know that she''s not that kind of person, why


    did you ask such a question? Just think how sad she would be if she happened to hear you."


    Julien could not refute Vanessa''s words.


    It was true that he hadn''t considered the situation thoroughly. His first instinct was to check if


    Vanessa wasfortable here, so he did not think much about anything else.


    Vanessa added, "Your mom, Karen Joy and Silvia really treated me like I''m one of you guys."

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    Vanessa did not want Julien to have any misunderstanding towards his family because of her, so


    she had to exin the entire situation to him.


    She wasn''t trying to speak fondly of the Kyle family in front of Julien. Rather, when Vanessa thought


    about it, she really felt like they had treated her as one of their own. They had never seen her as an


    outsider.


    "I''m d that you feel at home here." Julien took Vanessa''s hand and said, "Let''s go. I want you to


    meet someone."


    "Are you taking me to see your Grandpa?" Vanessa asked.


    "What a clever girl you are. Yes, Grandpa wants to meet you."


    Vanessa wanted to shake off Julien''s hand. "Julien, let me go grab the gift I prepared for him first. I


    don''t feel nice meeting him empty handed."


    "My grandpa has seen all sorts of things throughout his life. You really don''t have to worry about


    that." Julien dragged Vanessa along with him. "I''ve asked someone to bring Lawrie over. The three


    of us will greet my grandpa together. The best gift to him is you, his granddaughter- in-w and


    Lawrie, his great grandson."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I haven''t even promised to marry you yet, so since when did I be his


    granddaughter-inw already?" Vanessa wanted to withdraw her hand, but Julien was holding onto


    it tightly. Hence, she had no choice but to let Julien bring her to the backyard.


    Julien raised an eyebrow. "Are you telling me that you have other choices than marrying me?"


    Vanessa pouted her lips. "No, but that doesn''t mean there won''t be any in the future."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    With a somber face, Julien said in a deep voice, "I''m telling you, Vanessa. Your only choice is to


    stay with me for the rest of your life. You are not allowed to go anywhere else."


    Vanessa murmured to herself, "What an overbearing guy."


    However, she liked how bossy he was and how he would get jealous because of her.


    Julien was usually a low-profile person, but in front of Vanessa, he waspletely different. He was


    adorably arrogant, to the point where he was even a little funny. To put it bluntly, he was a little silly


    when it came to rtionships, "That''s right, that''s how I am. What are you going to do about it?"


    "You''re the mighty president of Rovio while I''m just one of your thousands of employees. What do


    you think I can do to you?" Vanessa answered.


    Now that Vanessa had mentioned it, Julien immediately recalled the days when Vanessa was not at


    thepany because of Lawrie hospitalisation. He felt that time had passed much slower at work.


    He then said, "Vanessa, when Lawrie is fully recovered, you should go back to work. Your position


    will be the same, and you can decide on your own sry."


    Vanessa was surprised and asked, "Me, going back to Rovio? Do you think that I can still do that?"


    Looking at the surprised look on Vanessa''s face, Julien couldn''t help but pinch her cheek. "You silly


    girl, are you doubting my power as the president of thepany? Do you think that I don''t even


    have the power to hire a secretary like you? Or are you doubting your own capabilities?"


    "It''s not that I don''t trust in you or myself, but... but..." Vanessa paused for a while. Initially, Vanessa


    left Rovio because of her past, but now that she no longer had such concerns, what else did she


    have to worry about?


    Was she worried that people at work would gossip about her?


    If they wanted to gossip, she could just let them be. After all, it was true that there was something


    going on between her and Julien. Moreover, now that her son was Julien''s son, she would never be


    able to cut ties with even if she wanted to. Hence, she could only ept how things had turned out.


    As for her work performance, Vanessa had performed extraordinarily well in the past year. It was


    especially so when she worked alongside Julien. Their good rapport had always doubled their


    productivity.


    Julien decided on Vanessa''s behalf. "It''s settled then. Once Lawriepletely recovers, we''ll bring


    him home and my family will take care of him. Then, you cane back to thepany to help


    me."


    He said he wanted her to help him.


    His words made Vanessa feel like she was needed. At that instant, Vanessa felt that her heart had


    fallen into a jar of honey. It was so sweet that the corners of her mouth could not help but curve


    upwards.


    Being doted on and needed by a man like him... That feeling was just too good to be true.


    While they were chatting merrily, Lawrie was brought over. The moment Lawrie saw Vanessa, he


    threw himself into Vanessa''s arms and said, "Where have you been, Mommy? Don''t leave me all by


    myself, okay?"


    When Lawrie was ying with Larry and Silvia, he noticed that Vanessa was no longer at the living


    room and immediately got flustered. Just as he was looking for Vanessa, someone came over and


    brought him over to the backyard.


    "Lawrie, didn''t I tell you not to keep thinking that I''ll leave you? That will never happen." Vanessa


    hugged Lawrie and stroked his forehead gently. "I told you before that I would never abandon you.


    Why are you still so afraid?"


    "Because I get scared when I don''t see you," Lawrie expressed his grievances. This was his first


    time at this strange ce, and he had lost sight of Vanessa and Julien, this big bad guy. He thought


    that Julien had yed some tricks and took Vanessa away, so he was so scared that he almost


    cried.


    "Lawrie, don''t be afraid. Daddy brought Mommy out to y." Julien held Lawrie in his arms and


    said, "I was worried that you would be looking for Mommy, so I sent someone to bring you here. We


    are going to see your greatgrandfather now. Promise me that you''ll be a


    good boy, okay?"


    "Okay, I will be a good boy." As long as Vanessa and Julien did not leave him behind, everything


    would not matter to him.


    In order to see his granddaughter- in-w, Grandpa Kyle had asked Jayden to leave him alone in


    the backyard. He walked around in the yard alone and it was quite obvious that he had been waiting


    for quite a long time. When he finally saw Juliening over with Vanessa and Lawrie, Grandpa


    Kyle instantly burst intoughter and said, "You guys are here..."


    Julien whispered into Lawrie''s ear and Lawrie immediately greeted in a sweet voice, "Great-


    grandpa..."


    "What a good boy you are!" Seeing such an adorable little boy calling him greatgrandfather,


    Grandpa Kyle was over the moon, and couldn''t stop smiling. He was so emotional that all he could


    manage to say was, "Yes, yes, what a good boy..."


    As Grandpa Kyle got older, he was especially happy whenever there were new members joining the


    family. When he was around the younger generation, he would feel that he had gotten much


    younger himself too.


    Seeing how emotional Grandpa Kyle was, Julien said, "Grandpa Kyle, I have yet to formally


    introduce Vanessa and Lawrie to you, and yet you''re so happy with them already. I guess I don''t


    need to introduce them to you then."


    "Do you think I still need you to introduce them to me? I am old, but I am not confused, and I can


    still see things very clearly. You have been holding thisdy''s hand so tightly, and you didn''t even


    want to let go of her for even a second. If she wasn''t your girlfriend, who else would she be then?


    Moreover, that little boy that you''re carrying there resembles you so much, if he''s not your son, are


    you going to tell me that he''s someone else''s son?"


    "You really have a good eye, Grandpa." Julien proceeded to formally introduce them. "Well, let me


    officially introduce them to you now. This is my fiancee, Vanessa Love, and this is my son, Lawrie."

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    "Good, good, good..." In fact, Grandpa Kyle knew that Julien would be bringing Vanessa and Lawrie


    home, so he had already prepared some gifts beforehand and nned to give them out when Julien


    formally introduced them to him. "Vanessa, Lawrie, I''m very happy to finally meet you two. Make


    sure you two visit me more often, alright?"


    When Vanessa heard Grandpa Kyle saying that Lawrie resembled Julien, Vanessa''s gaze began to


    go back and forth on Julien and Lawrie''s faces. To be honest, although she knew that Lawrie was


    Julien''s child, she had never thought that the two of them looked that simr.


    But when Grandpa Kyle mentioned it, Vanessa thought that they did look alike, as if they were


    carved from the same mold. Their eyes were of the same shape, both very attractive. Their faces,


    nose bridges, and right down to the shape of their ears resembled each other.


    Apart from the fact that Julien was an adult and Lawrie was just a child, the two of them did look


    exactly the same.


    Looking at this father and son, Vanessa immediately did a facepalm. They resembled each other so


    much but how did she not notice it at all? If she had realised it earlier, she wouldn''t have to suffer so


    much over the years.


    Grandpa Kyle was speaking to her, but Vanessa, this foolish girl, was still standing there, not


    uttering a word. Noticing that Vanessa was still in a trance, Julien raised his arm and gave Vanessa


    a gentle nudge. "Vanessa, this is my grandfather. Don''t just stand there. Hurry up and greet him."


    "Grandpa, nice to meet you!" Grandpa Kyle was an amiable old man. He had grey hair and wrinkled


    skin, but all of these could not hide his youthful spirit. Even now, it was not hard to tell that he was a


    handsome man.


    "Yes, yes, yes... We have new additions to the Kyle family today. It''s a great day worth celebration."


    Grandpa Kyle nodded repeatedly and smiled from ear to ear. "Vanessa, this is a gift that I''ve


    prepared for you. I hope you like it."


    Vanessa epted the gift with both hands and said, "Thank you, Grandpa!"


    Then, Grandpa Kyle handed another gift to Lawrie. "Lawrie, this is a gift from me to you. I hope you


    will like it."


    Lawrie imitated Vanessa and reached out his hands to ept the gift. "Thank you,


    greatgrandfather!"


    Grandpa Kyle stroked Lawrie''s head and said, "My children are all grown up! And I''m indeed old


    now! Time really waits for no one, but I have noints. If I am old, so be it. After all, this is the


    path everyone must eventually go through."


    As Grandpa Kyle spoke, tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes. It turned out that he was


    reminded of histe wife again. He spoke to her silently in his heart, "Rana, are you seeing this?


    Not only is Jayden married, Julien, our youngest grandson is married as well and he even has a son


    now. If only you were here with me to watch them build up their families. But you are too cruel to


    me. You left me here by myself and went to a ce so far away. I''ve been waiting for you in my


    dreams all these years, but you''re not willing to see me."


    Since Rena Brown''s death, Grandpa Kyle''s health had been deteriorating. However, he managed to


    hang on up till this day.


    At this moment, he realised that all his children and grandchildren had their own families. Now that


    everyone was doing so well in life, Grandpa Kyle felt every burden in his heart had melted away. He


    heaved a sigh of relief and felt like his body was giving way.


    "What''s wrong, Grandpa?" Julien reacted in time and caught Grandpa Kyle from falling to the


    ground. "Are you feeling unwell?"


    Grandpa Kyle shook his head. "No, Julien. I just missed your grandmother too much out of a


    sudden so I really want to go keep herpany in the afterlife. Your grandmother had been in poor


    health since she was young, so she needs someone by her side to take care of her. I haven''t been


    taking care of her in the past few years, so I was wondering how she is doing."


    "Grandpa Kyle..."


    Julien wanted to say that there was no such thing as the afterlife. Death was like a me going out,


    once it was gone, it would be gone forever. However, Julien could not say it out loud. His


    grandfather missed his grandmother a lot, and she was the person he was most reluctant to leave


    behind. Unfortunately, she left the world before him.


    Thinking of his deceased grandmother, Julien took a nce at Vanessa.


    If one day, he and Vanessa had to face death, he hoped that she would die before him. Because he


    knew that she did not want to be left alone in this world, and he definitely would never leave her


    behind by herself.


    "Julien, I''ve met Vanessa and Lawrie already.


    Why don''t you take them around first? I want to rest for a while."


    Julien said worriedly, "Grandpa, we''ll stay here and keep youpany."


    At this time, Julien absolutely could not leave Grandpa Kyle alone in the backyard, so he hurriedly


    contacted their family doctor. After a thorough check up, the doctor reassured Julien that there was


    nothing critical with Grandpa Kyle''s condition, and it was only then Julien could feel at ease.


    Vanessa said guiltily, "If I hadn''t visited, Grandpa wouldn''t have be so excited that he almost


    fainted. It''s all my fault."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Julien red at Vanessa and said, "I''m warning you, Vanessa. Don''t you take the me for


    everything. Is he not allowed to be happy when he sees his own granddaughterinw and great-


    grandson?"


    Vanessa said sullenly, "Okay."


    Knowing that Grandpa Kyle was feeling unwell, everyone at home rushed over to see him.


    However, they did not dare to disturb his rest. After all, the most important thing for elders was to


    have adequate rest. Hence, everyone waited outside at the courtyard, and made sure that he was


    doing fine before returning to the living room.


    "Larry! Lawrie!" Looking at these two boys, Silvia just could not help but want to go near them and


    shower them with affection. But when they became tired and sleepy, the first person they would


    think of was still their mothers and not her. Because of that, Silvia was extremely downhearted.


    When everyone was in the living room, Silvia stayed in the courtyard by herself, staring nkly into


    the sky.


    Thinking about it, Silvia''s lips curved slightly, forming a faint smile. She was imagining a beautiful


    scenario. In that scenario, she finally had a child of her own. Her child was running around her in


    circles and calling her ''Mom'' in a sweet voice.


    "Baby..." Looking at the beautiful little child who was circling around her, Silvia wanted to hold her in


    her arms. She reached out her arms only to find that it was all in her head. Not only was she unable


    to hold her child, but the beautiful fantasy in her mind also shattered in an instant. Silvia was so


    distressed that she felt like her heart was going to break into pieces.


    Why?


    Why?


    Why must the gods be so cruel to her?


    She wanted a child so badly, but they refused


    to give her one.


    Silvia rubbed her abdomen and suddenly gave herself a tight p on the face. "It''s all my fault. It''s


    all my fault! Me! And my useless womb! If I could just try a little harder, Jayden wouldn''t be childless


    even after marrying me for so many years. His younger siblings have their own children now, but he


    was still yet a father and it''s very likely that he might never get to be one for the rest of his life."

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    "Silvia, what are you doing?" Jayden rushed over from behind and held Silvia into his arms. He did


    not want her to do anything to hurt herself again. "I''ve told you many times. I only want you. I don''t


    want any children! Why wouldn''t you listen?"


    Over the years, Jayden knew how much Silvia yearned for a child. He had tried his best, but to no


    sess. As long as she was by his side, it did not matter if they had a child or not. All he wanted


    was her. However, Silvia couldn''t stop thinking about having a child.


    "I''m fine, Jayden. Don''t worry." Silvia tried to pretend that nothing had happened. Being her


    husband for so many years, Jayden could easily read her mind. Moreover, she was not good at


    disguising herself. "Silvia, calm down and listen to me, okay?"


    Silvia asked with a smile, "What do you want to say?"


    Jayden released her from his embrace and ced his hands on her shoulders. Lowering his head


    slightly, he looked her into the eyes. "Look at me, Silvia. Let me tell you again. I''m perfectly fine as


    long as I have you. It really doesn''t matter if we don''t have a child."


    In fact, it was not the first time he was saying these to Silvia. He did not want to give her pressure,


    but it only stressed Silvia even more every time Jayden assured her. The more he was showing


    consideration toward her, the more she med herself. More than anything, she wanted to have a


    child with him and give him an heir.


    "Jayden, why don''t we get a divorce? After that, you can marry another woman and have your own


    child." Due to her heightened emotions, she was blurting nonsense. Even she herself was hurt by


    her own words. As soon as she said that, she regretted it. "No, Jayden, I didn''t mean that. I just... I


    really wish that we could have a child."


    Jayden grabbed Silvia''s shoulders and pinched her hard, to the point where it was hurting her.


    However, he did not loosen his grip. "Silvia, I can lead a happy life even without a child. But if I lose


    you, I will not be able to live for even a minute. Do you understand? Let''s not think about having a


    child anymore, okay?"


    "Okay, I''ll stop thinking about it. No more thoughts about children." Silvia tried to convince herself to


    push her thought away. But every time she saw someone else''s child, she couldn''t help thinking of


    her childlessness. It was borderline obsessive. If she went on like this, she would probably have a


    mental breakdown.


    Jayden''s heart ached for her. He pulled her into his arms, saying, "Silvia... Silvia... Can you tell me,


    why do you insist on having a child?"


    "I''ve always loved children. So I wish to have one of our own." It was not just because Silvia wanted


    their own child... More than that, she wished to have a child to carry on Jayden''s family''s bloodline.


    Indeed, one''s bloodline was something preserved for generations... Although society was moving


    towards a modern mindset, the majority of people still wished for children to carry their bloodline...


    Jayden''s parents had passed away in a car ident years ago, and he was the only child in the


    family. Silvia couldn''t help feeling that if she failed to bear a child for him, she had failed her


    responsibility as a wife.


    Jayden fixed his eyes on her for a long time. Finally, he said slowly, "Do you really want a child so


    much?"


    Silvia nodded, "Yes."


    Despite putting in a lot of effort to make sure her body was in a good shape, the opportunity never


    came. If she was given another chance, she would definitely protect her child well. She would neverN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    let her child slip away from her again.


    "Please give me another chance. Trust me, I can do it," she prayed to God.


    Jayden clenched his fists and uttered a word, "Okay."


    Since Silvia was so obsessed with having a child, he would grant her wish.


    Silvia understood that things would not be that simple. Just because Jayden had agreed with her, it


    didn''t mean that she would be blessed with a child. They needed a great stroke of luck.


    This time, she really hoped that God would answer her prayers.


    After agreeing to Silvia''s request, Jayden told Silvia to go back into the house. He walked to the


    empty courtyard and made a call to Stanley, who was in Madison City. When the phone was


    connected, Stanley''s voice sounded daft as he said, "Master Jayden, what can I help you with?"


    After hesitating for a while, Jayden took a deep breath and finally made up his mind. "Stanley,


    inform theb and give them the green light for the surrogacy mother to undergo IVF treatments."


    Silvia''s uterus was not the same as other women''s. Before she was injured, it was already very hard


    for her to get pregnant. Her condition got even worse after her miscarriage a few years ago. Since


    then, she had never been able to get pregnant again no matter how hard they tried.


    Therefore, Jayden decided to try an alternative. His n was to get a surrogate mother to carry his


    and Silvia''s child. That way, he could give Silvia a child and grant her wish.


    Before this, Jayden had already had his sperm and Silvia''s ovum cryogenically frozen so that they


    could be used at any time. However, there was no guarantee that the in-vitro fertilization would be a


    sess. Also, he was unsure if Silvia could ept another woman carrying her child...


    Because of too many uncertainties, Jayden decided to keep it from Silvia for the time being. After


    the child was sessfully conceived and was born, he would tell Silvia. By then, it should be easier


    for her to ept it due to the child''s existence.


    Jayden had resorted to this method after trying countless approaches which ended up in vain.


    Having a surrogate mother was now the only option to have a child of their own. Most importantly,


    he did not want Silvia to


    risk her life just to give birth to his child.


    After hanging up the phone, Jayden clenched his fists and silently muttered in his heart, "Silvia,


    there is no turning back now. I hope I''m making the right decision."


    The sky grew darker.


    Secret Garden was still brightly lit, as if it was daytime.


    All the members of the Kyle family were finally gathered together, sitting around a big table.


    The atmosphere was joyous and cozy.


    However, Vanessa was a little nervous. She was so tense that she couldn''t even pick up her food


    properly. She felt as though her spoon was going to break under the pressure of her anxiety.


    Julien squeezed her hand under the table, using his eyes to signal her not to worry.


    Vanessa did not know what was wrong with herself. The friendlier the Kyle family was, the more


    frightened she felt. If they were to treat her more indifferently, she would be more at ease.


    Everyone was being so nice to her. Hence, she could not allow herself to slip up in front of them,


    lest she be looked down upon by


    them.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    By the afternoon, Vanessa had already met most of the Kyle family''s members. Everyone was very


    friendly to her. The only person she had yet to meet was Julien''s father, Kevin. He was also the


    former chairman of Rovio Corporation Inc, who had dominated the business industry his entire life.


    Kevin finally returned in the evening.


    Julien introduced them to each other. However, Kevin''s attitude was rather cold. He only nodded at


    Vanessa and Lawrie without saying anything. Lawrie snuggled into Vanessa''s arms and dared not


    look directly at Kevin.


    "Mommy, I''m scared." Sitting at the dining table, the apathetic look on Kevin''s face was a stark


    contrast to the rest of the family. Lawrie was so intimidated that he wriggled in Vanessa''s arms and


    grabbed her clothes tightly. It was as if Kevin would eat him alive.


    Vanessaforted Lawrie in a soft voice, "I''m here, Lawrie. Don''t be scared."


    Lawrie shook his head, saying, "But you''re scared too, Mommy."


    Vanessa was bbergasted.


    Why was Lawrie so observant? In fact, she was not afraid at all. She was just a bit nervous!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Karen noticed Vanessa''s and Lawrie''s uneasiness. She nudged Kevin with her elbow and


    whispered in his ear, "Can you stop putting on a serious face? Let me warn you, if you scare my


    daughter-inw and grandson off, I won''t forgive you."


    Kevin frowned and said to Karen in a low voice. "How could Julien secretly have a child with


    someone and only bring the child home after so long? For so many years, a member of the Kyle


    family had been left wandering around. Am I not allowed to be upset at Julien?"


    Karen was speechless. "Of course you can. But can you not wait until after Vanessa and Lawrie


    leave? I''m warning you onest time, don''t you dare scare them off."


    Kevin did not intend to scare Vanessa and Lawrie at all. It was just that he was extremely


    displeased with Julien. How could Julien be so brazen as to have a son outside and not take care of


    them? As a result, Vanessa and Lawrie had to suffer so much alone.


    Kevin felt that Julien had failed as a man. Therefore, Julien did not deserve any mercy!


    "Dad, Mom, I n to stay in Chatterton Town for a month. Are you alright with that?" Silvia asked


    happily. After being married to Jayden for years, Silvia was already familiar with everyone in the


    family. Kevin was no exception. Hence, Kevin''s haughtiness could no longer intimidate her.


    "Of course we are!" Karen replied with a smile.


    Silvia had taken the initiative to greet Kevin respectfully. No matter how unhappy he was, he


    couldn''t keep a cold face. His expression softened as he said, "This is your home. You can stay


    here as long as you want. You don''t have to ask for permission."


    Jayden stepped on Silvia''s foot under the table and gave her a warning look. "Did I agree that you


    can stay in Chatterton Town for so long? I''m going back to Madison City. Don''t even think about


    staying here alone."


    However, Silvia turned a blind eye to it. She picked up her spoon and scooped some food for Larry


    and Lawrie. "Our precious little Larry and Lawrie are here. While they are not attending preschool


    yet, I want to spend more time with them. It''s none of your business."


    "Auntie Silvia, please stay here! I want to y with you," Larry eximed in excitement.


    "Sure, Larry. Good boy." Silvia then nced over at Lawrie, who was still hiding in Vanessa''s arms.


    "Lawrie, what are you doing in your mom''s arms? Come out and eat with Larry and I. After that, we


    can y hide-and-seek."


    Lawrie had always been ying alone. Now that he finally had someone to y with, he was


    overjoyed. However, he was still afraid of Kevin. He slowly popped his head out of Vanessa''s arms.


    Seeing that Kevin''s expression looked less frightening than before, he finally lifted his head. "I want


    to y with you guys too."


    Silvia happily scooped him some food and said, "Alright. Hurry up and finish your meal then. Let''s


    y together after that."


    Vanessa had heard that Kevin was an aloof man. Also, he was a man of few words. She also


    understood that his frigid expression was not directed at her and Lawrie. Nheless, having


    seated at the same table as him, she still couldn''t help feeling nervous by his domineering aura.


    Seeing that Kevin''s expression had softened, she felt a huge sense of relief.


    Due to Kevin''s presence, everyone seemed to be acting extra cautious. Therefore, the atmosphere


    around the dining table was not as harmonious as before.


    After dinner, Karen told Vanessa, "Vanessa, Kevin would like to see you and Lawrie alone. Can you


    come with me to the study?"


    Karen was so gentle and kind that Vanessa did not feel any pressure when facing her. However, at


    the thought of meeting Kevin alone, Vanessa still felt a little uneasy. She stole a nce at Julien,


    hoping he would give her some advice. Coincidentally, Julien was looking at her as well.


    Stroking her head, heforted her, "Go ahead with Lawrie. Don''t worry, my dad won''t make things


    difficult for you. Also, I''ll be waiting for you outside the study. If anything happens, I''ll immediately


    come to your rescue."


    Julien knew his father well. Although Kevin was very strict toward him, Jayden, and Lionel, he would


    never make things difficult for the women in the family. In the Kyle family, the women''s position was


    not to be challenged. No one would ever dare mistreat or reprimand them!


    Upon hearing Julien''s assurance, Vanessa felt more rxed. "Mrs. Kyle, can you please lead the


    way?"


    Carrying Lawrie in her arms, Vanessa followed Karen to Kevin''s study on the second floor. Kevin''s


    expression was much softer than before. Also, there was a hint of kindness on his face. It didn''t


    seem that he was going to cause her trouble. She took the initiative to greet him, "Hello, Mr. Kyle."


    Kevin nodded at her, being cold as usual.


    Vanessa then told Lawrie, "Lawrie, greet your Grandpa."


    Instead of greeting Kevin, Lawrie hurriedly hid behind Vanessa. "Mommy, he doesn''t seem to like


    me. I don''t want to y with him."


    Karen rolled her eyes at Kevin. "I''m seriously dumbfounded by your behavior, Kevin. I''ve just told


    you not to put on such a serious face. Look, Lawrie is so scared that he doesn''t even dare approach


    you. Do you want Lawrie to shun you just like how Larry does?"


    Kevin tried his best to rx his expression. After that, he grabbed a toy car that he had bought for


    Lawrie and bent down to the child. "Hey Lawrie, I''ve bought this toy car especially for you. I hope


    you like it."


    "You won''t kidnap me, would you?" Looking at the toy, Lawrie was very tempted. But he was also


    worried about being kidnapped by his grandfather. Hence, he dared not let his guard down. Still


    standing behind Vanessa, he asked, "Is this toy car really for me?"

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    Children were very innocent. As Lawrie asked his question, his emotions were clearly written all


    over his face, especially in his big bright eyes. It was clear that he wanted this toy car very much,


    but he was also afraid. Kevin smiled gently and said, "You are very cute. I like you very much, so I


    bought you a gift. Of course, I won''t take you away."


    "Really? You really won''t take me and Mommy away?" Even though Kevin was speaking to him in a


    kind tone, he had already left a cold impression on Lawrie earlier. Besides, Lawrie was more


    sensitive than other children, so he was still keeping his guard up.


    The innocence of a child could always bring out the gentlest side of a person. Kevin had never been


    a hardhearted person. He was just not good at expressing his love for the younger generation.


    Since Lawrie was his grandson, he wanted nothing more than to treat him well, so that he could


    make up for the lost years. "I swear I just want to give this toy car to you as a gift. If you can give me


    a hug, that will be even better."


    Lawrie was a sensible child. After repeated confirmation, he finally believed that Kevin was a good


    person. Thus, he slowly let go of Vanessa''s hand and scuttled over to Kevin. "Grandpa!" he called in


    a sweet voice.


    "What a good boy!" Lawrie''s soft voice melted Kevin''s heart, putting a smile on his face. He then


    carried Lawrie up and handed him the toy car. "Lawrie, wee to the Kyle family. As long as you


    and your mom are willing, this is your home."


    Lawrie took over the toy car with both hands and said happily, "Thank you, Grandpa! I''m willing to


    call this ce my home."


    This house was big and well-lit. There was even a children yground outside, as well as a garden.


    There were all kinds of flowers in the garden that he had never seen before. For a child who had


    never experienced a luxurious life, everything was amazing. He didn''t want to leave this beautiful


    ce.


    "Why don''t you take your toy car and go y with Larry?" Kevin didn''t want to part with his adorable


    grandson, but he needed to talk to Vanessa in private.


    After Lawrie left the study, Kevin shifted his gaze toward Vanessa. Under his gaze, she couldn''t help


    but feel nervous again. She clenched her fists in an attempt to calm herself down. "Mr. Kyle, is there


    anything?"


    As the head of the Kyle family, it was understandable that Kevin treated his descendants well.


    However, there was no reason for him to be nice to Vanessa. After all, she had given birth to Lawrie


    before marriage. Coupled with the fact that he had even sent Lawrie out of the room, Vanessa had


    already prepared for the worst.


    If Kevin requested her to hand over Lawrie, she would never agree to that no matter what. All along,


    Lawrie was raised by Vanessa alone. To her, he was everything... Never did she expect that Kevin


    would say, "Vanessa, I''ve failed to raise my son properly. I''m sorry... You''ve suffered so much all


    these years."


    Was he really the cold, heartless man that people imed him to be?


    Had he really not said anything nice to anyone apart from his wife and daughter?


    Vanessa was totally caught off guard.


    Vanessa had heard too many rumors about Kevin, which made her heart pound as soon as she saw


    him. To her surprise, Kevin was much warmer than she had initially thought. After a second thought,


    Vanessa thought it made sense. Despite his influential status, he was faithful to his wife throughout


    the years. How could he be a heartless man as people said?


    In fact, Kevin was a warmhearted man. Although their children were all grown up, his eyes were still


    filled with warmth and love when he looked at Karen. Any woman would be blessed to marry a man


    like him.


    Seeing Vanessa remained silent, Kevin thought she was still nervous. He quickly added, "Julien


    was immature when he was young, causing you and Lawrie so much suffering. I hope you can give


    him a chance topensate you and Lawrie."


    Vanessa was so emotional that she bit her lip. "Mr. Kyle... No... Actually... Julien treats me quite


    well."


    "You don''t have to speak up for him. That brat deserves to be taught a lesson." At the mention of


    Julien, Kevin couldn''t help but frown. "But, no matter what, our family wees you and Lawrie.


    Remember, this will always be your home. If you don''t mind, of course."


    Kevin was a man of few words. This was the first time he had spoken so much in front of a stranger.


    There were two reasons for his unusual behavior. Firstly, he sincerely felt that what Julien did was


    irresponsible as a man. The second reason was, he wished nothing but happiness for Julien. After


    all, Julien was his son. It did not matter that he had messed up in his younger days, but most


    importantly, he should make up for his past mistakes.


    Vanessa nodded repeatedly. "Thank you, Mr. Kyle!"


    "I think we are the one who should thank you," Kevin replied.


    "You''re wee, Mr. Kyle."


    Vanessa had always thought that an ordinary girl like her would experience a lot of hardships by


    being with the son of a rich family. Therefore, she was already mentally prepared before she came


    to meet the Kyle family. No matter how the Kyle family disliked her, as long as Julien''s attitude was


    firm, she would stick it to the end with him.


    Never in her wildest dreams did she expect things to be going so smoothly!


    Kevin added, "If you are willing to marry Julien, it would be a blessing to him."


    Vanessa was at a loss for words.


    In fact, she would be blessed to be able to marry Julien too. However, she could not say it out loud.


    At that moment, she was too overwhelmed with the kindness shown to her by the Kyle family. She


    was indeed very lucky to have met them.


    "It''s gettingte, so I won''t waste your time. When you go out, can you please ask that kid standing


    outside toe in?"


    Vanessa was taken aback .


    How did Kevin know that Julien was standing by the door?


    On second thought, no matter how capable Julien was, he was still no match for his father.


    Needless to say, Kevin could figure out his every move.


    "Alright. Mr. Kyle, Mrs. Kyle, I''ll leave first then.


    Good night."


    Kevin nodded.


    "Good night, Vanessa. You can rx here, this is your home too," Karen said with a smile.


    "Okay."


    After Vanessa left the room, Karen immediatelyplimented Kevin. "You did a good job today, Mr.


    Kyle. Keep it up!"


    Smiling, Kevin stroked Karen''s head lovingly. "Did I do badly before this?"


    "You did well previously too. But today, you''re even better," Karen replied with a chuckle.


    "Dad, Mom..." Julien entered the study, interrupting the two of them.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    Upon seeing Julien, Kevin''s expression instantly darkened. He threw Julien a cold nce.


    Seeing that Kevin was about to lose his temper again, Karen quickly tugged at his sleeve. "Just talk


    things out nicely. Don''t pull a long face whenever you see him."


    Not wanting to upset Karen, Kevin tried his best to soften his expression. "What are you nning to


    do now?" he asked Julien.


    Although it was an indirect question, Julien understood what he meant. "As long as Vanessa


    agrees, I will marry her. As for the wedding ceremony, I''ll just decide after discussing it with


    Vanessa."


    Kevin was very pleased that Julien was taking Vanessa into consideration in all aspects. "You have


    made them suffer so much. Remember, no matter what happens in the future, you must put all your


    heart and soul into treating them well."


    "I will."


    "Vanessa was so young when she met you. She had even given birth to your child and raised that


    child on her own. You should give your everything to them," added Kevin.


    "I understand, Dad."


    Julien''s answer was short, but each word was sonorous.


    In fact, Julien did not need Kevin''s reminder. He himself knew that he was obliged to treat Vanessa


    and Lawrie well. Now that Kevin had summoned him for a talk, Julien came to the realization that


    his family did care for him. He had always thought that they had no interest in his affairs.


    This showed that he still held an important position in this family.


    Jayden was rarely in Chatterton Town as he only returned twice a year. Naturally, Kevin and Karen


    would pay more attention to him. As for their daughter, Karen Joy, the only girl in the family, it was


    perfectly normal that their parents doted on her. Julien was the only one who was still living with his


    parents and had taken over Rovio. It was only natural that Kevin was stricter with him.


    Julien came out of the study and was surprised to see Vanessa waiting outside the door. "Why are


    you still here?"


    Vanessa held his hand and said with a smile, "I was worried that your father would beat you up. So I


    stayed and waited for you. If something happened, I''d immediatelye to your rescue."


    Julien could not helpughing. "As if you would darey a finger on my father."


    "Of course I wouldn''t dare, but I could lend your father a helping hand. I''m sure he wouldn''t bear to


    see me beat you up. Maybe that will cool him off and he won''t get mad at you anymore."


    Julien pulled Vanessa into his arms. "Weren''t you a top student from a prestigious university? Back


    then, you even skipped a few grades. You were always in the limelight and had outstanding grades.


    What made you deteriorate within just a few years?"


    Vanessa retorted discontentedly, "What do you mean? Are you looking down on me for being


    stupid?"


    Poking her head, Julien said, "Well, it''s a fact that you''re stupid. You''ve been working hard alone for


    so many years, but you never came to me. Even when you needed money to treat Lawrie''s illness,


    you didn''te to me..."


    However, on second thought, Vanessa would nevere looking for him when she was unsure of


    whether he was Lawrie''s father. No matter what, it was still his fault.


    At the thought of this, Vanessa felt wronged. It was not that she refused to look for him, but she was


    too ashamed to face him. Later on when Julien found her, she reluctantly agreed to his request


    because Lawrie desperately needed treatment.


    Vanessa remained quiet and silently took a deep breath. Julien read her mind straightaway and


    said, "Vanessa, no matter what happens in the future... No matter when, even if we just had a fight


    moments ago... If you encounter any problem, I want to be the first person to know. Lawrie and I are


    the closest people to you now..."


    Vanessa pouted, "So you want to have a fight with me?"


    "I said ''if''."


    "Actually, I hope we can have a fight," Vanessa remarked.


    Julien was a calm man who disliked quarreling. During the three years they were dating, they had


    not quarreled even once. If either of them had initiated an argument with the other party back then,


    they wouldn''t have ended up separating for three years.


    Julien understood what she meant. "From now on, we shouldmunicate more. Don''t hold


    everything in."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "At yourmand, Mr. Kyle."


    "I have something to discuss with you," Julien said.


    "Okay, I agree to it."


    "I haven''t even said yet."


    "I know what you''re going to say."


    Julien was taken aback. "So you really agree to it?"


    "Lawrie has just been discharged from the hospital. The doctor said that he still needs to be


    observed for a while. When he gets better, I will go back to work."


    Julien''s face darkened. "You think that''s what I want to ask you?"


    "What else could it be?"


    "I was going to ask you about our marriage registration."


    "Oh..."


    Julien swallowed and asked, "So, do you agree or not?"


    Vanessa lowered her head and said nothing. Did Julien expect her to agree to marry him just like


    that? That was not even a proper proposal!


    Seeing no response from Vanessa, Julien began to feel anxious. "Vanessa, you can''t go back on


    your word."


    Vanessa scratched her head and avoided his gaze. "Have I promised you anything?"


    Julien was speechless.


    Just when Vanessa was about to speak, a female voice said, "All men in the Kyle family are the


    same. They wanted girls to marry them, but they didn''t even bother toe up with a decent


    proposal. If I''m given another chance, I swear I''d never marry someone from the Kyle family."


    It was Silvia. She happened to overhear their conversation when she passed by. "Vanessa, let me


    tell you, sometimes men are sly. If you fall into their hands too easily, they wouldn''t know how to


    appreciate you, especially after marriage. You''d better think it over."


    "Silvia!" Julien shouted.


    "I am not talking to you."


    Julien was rendered speechless.


    Silvia said again, "Vanessa, shall we sleep together tonight? I''ll have Larry while you take Lawrie


    with you. We''ll just squeeze on a bed. I''ll help you think this through."


    In fact, Silvia''s real intention was to spend the night with the two little ones. She had babysat Larry


    before, so she wasn''t worried about sleeping with him. However, Lawrie had never slept with her.


    Therefore, she came up with the idea of inviting Vanessa as well, so that Lawrie would feel more


    secure.


    Vanessa replied with a smile, "Sure. But is Jayden fine with that?"


    "Well, he''ll have to agree. After all, I''m not a person to be trifled with," Silvia said smugly.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    "What did you say, huh?" Jayden''s voice suddenly chimed in. Silvia immediately put on a smile and


    said, "Honey, I''m going to spend the night with Lawrie tonight. You''re perfectly fine to sleep alone,


    aren''t you? Since you''re such a considerate person, I''m sure you''ll agree."


    "Also, it''s been a long time since you and Julienst met each other. I''m sure you have a lot to catch


    up. We''ll leave you to it then." As Silvia spoke, she even gave Jayden a big hug. Before Jayden


    could respond, Silvia let go of him and dragged Vanessa away. "Let''s go, Vanessa. We''d better not


    disturb them."


    When Silvia and Vanessa were making their way downstairs, they ran into the servant, Maria


    Murphy, at the staircase.


    "Hello, Maria," Silvia greeted her warmly. "Why are you in such a hurry? Where are you going?"


    "Mrs. Spencer and Miss Spencer are here. I''m on my way to inform Madam Karen about it."


    As Faye and Karen were good friends, the Spencer family and the Kyle family were very close.


    Faye often brought Yvette over to visit. Even though Silvia was not spending much time in


    Chatterton Town, she knew who they were. "I see. Go ahead then. Don''t keep them waiting."


    "Yes, I''ll go right away."


    Silvia dragged Vanessa to the living room. "Vanessa, Mom''s best friend hase to visit. Let''s go


    and say hi to them."


    Vanessa had been despised and ridiculed too much over the years. Therefore, she habitually


    avoided strangers who had nothing to do with her. "But Silvia, I''ve never met them before. I think I''ll


    pass."


    Since Silvia was not the most observant person, she did not notice the change in Vanessa''s


    expression. "Auntie Faye and Mom have been good friends for decades. She is just like family.


    Anyway, you''ll have to meet her sooner orter after marrying Julien. Why don''t you just meet her


    today?"


    "Is that you, Silvia? You''re back in Chatterton Town?" There was still some distance between them


    and the living room. When Silvia heard Faye greet her, she immediately walked over with a smile.


    "Hi, Auntie Faye. It''s been a while. I miss you so much."


    Vanessa did not follow Silvia as she was used to avoiding strangers. Standing some distance away


    from them, she listened to their conversation.


    "Yeah, it''s indeed been a long time since west met. You look even more beautiful now." Apart


    from aging slightly, Faye''s bubbly character remained. Also, her friendship with Karen did not


    change at all, even after a few decades.


    "Thank you, Auntie Faye. I guess I''ll just shamelessly admit that I''m indeed bing more


    beautiful," Silvia replied with a smile. Then, she looked around and said, "I heard that you came


    together with Yvette. Where is she?"


    "As soon as we entered the house, we ran into Karen Joy and the two little ones. So Yvette has


    gone to y with them." Faye nced upstairs and continued, "Actually, I''m visiting thiste just to


    have a chat with Karen. Nothing much."


    "Auntie Faye, you must have something to discuss with Mom." As far as Silvia knew, Faye was a


    well-mannered person. Although she was close to Karen, she would never barge into their house


    knowing that it would cause inconvenience to them. Therefore, she figured there must be something


    bothering Faye.


    "Well, it''s not like it''s a secret." Faye had always been a frank person. More importantly, she never


    had the intention to hide it. "I''m here to ask about Julien. I want to confirm whether he is really


    engaged like what the rumors said. If it''s just false rumors, I would like to fight for a chance for


    Yvette. But if it''s true, I will convince her to give up on Julien."


    "Yvette... fancies Julien?" Silvia was shocked. She knew that Julien had a close rtionship with


    Yvette when they were children. However, he had only treated her as a younger sister. She didn''t


    expect Yvette would have a crush on Julien.


    Actually, there was nothing wrong with Yvette having a crush on Julien. The key was, her feelings


    for him were not reciprocated. Julien only had eyes for Vanessa.


    Silvia tilted her head and nced at Vanessa. There were no changes in her expression, which


    worried Silvia even more. "Auntie Faye, about that..."


    "Faye, why didn''t you call me in advance before you came over? Sorry for keeping you waiting."


    Karen walked over with a bright smile on her face, cutting Silvia off.


    Faye said to Silvia, "I''m going to have a chat with Karen. You guys can go ahead and continue your


    activities."


    Silvia was a bit worried, but she couldn''t say much in front of the elders. Hence, she had no choice


    but to leave the scene.


    After they were seated, Faye repeated the question to Karen.


    "Faye, since you''re so straightforward, I''ll be frank with you. It''s true that Julien is engaged. He even


    brought his future wife home today and introduced her to everyone. Look, it''s that beautiful girl who


    is with Silvia over there. Julien likes her very much and wants to marry her. I think it''s better for him


    and Yvette to stay as friends." Since Faye hadid her intention on the table, Karen was being


    forthright with her as well. Karen had always felt that it was inappropriate for the elders to get


    involved in their children''s love lives. "Faye, I have always advocated that the children should deal


    with their own affairs by themselves. I hope you understand."


    "Karen, what do you mean by saying all of these?" Faye suddenly raised her voice. She said with


    great dissatisfaction, "Just what do you think of me? Do you really think that if you object to Julien


    and Yvette dating, I will end my decades of friendship with you?"


    "No. I care a lot about you, that''s why I''m worried."


    "Do you think that you''re the only one who cares about me as a friend, and that I don''t feel the same


    way?"


    "Of course I don''t!"


    "It''s obvious that you do think so," Faye retorted.


    Karen gave in and said, "Fine, fine, anything you say. As long as you are not mad at me and still be


    friends with me, you can say anything you want."


    "Do you think I''d stop being friends with you willy-nilly? Am I such an unreasonable and cold-


    hearted person in your eyes?"


    Karen was lost for words.


    She figured staying silent was the wisest thing to do.


    "Karen, you care for me as a friend, and so do I. I agree... It''s better for the children to take care of


    their own matters. We can''t have our say even if we wanted to. I came to you today because Yvette


    has been begging me. I know her feelings toward Julien are one-sided, and that he has someone


    else in his heart. But Yvette is too stubborn to admit it and is determined to fight for it. As herN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    mother, I hope that she finds someone she loves to spend her life with... But I understand that


    feelings cannot be forced. So, I''m having this conversation with you in hopes that Yvette would


    finally give up on Julien.

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    It was not until bing a parent that Faye finally understood how a parent would do anything for a


    child.


    Despite knowing it was not the most sensible thing to throw the question at Karen directly, she did it


    anyway for the sake of Yvette. She just wanted a confirmation. Regardless of the oue, Faye


    had fulfilled Yvette''s request. This way, Yvette would finally give up her feelings.


    "Faye, I''m really sorry."


    Faye gave her a nk look. "You don''t have to feel sorry for me. I won''t ept your apology."


    Karen squeezed next to Faye and spread her arms out to hug her. She said coyly, "My dear Faye,


    it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have been so petty. I know you''re a magnanimous person. Forgive me,


    alright?"


    "If it weren''t for the fact that I know you so well, you and I might have ended our friendship today,"


    Faye said.


    "I know, I know. You are the only person in the whole wide world who could put up with me. Other


    people would''ve ignored me long ago." "Do you think I will forgive you just because you are sucking


    up to me?"


    "Tell me then. What should I do to earn your forgiveness?"


    "Give me your husband," Faye requested.


    "No problem at all. The question is, do you have the nerve to take him?"


    "What''s there to be scared of? Is he going to eat me alive?"


    Karen pointed toward upstairs and said, "He''s right upstairs. If you really dare, go on and take him


    home."


    Faye immediately rose to her feet. "Okay, I''ll take him back right now. You''d better not cry."


    At this moment, the man they were talking about suddenly emerged at the stairs. At the sight of


    Kevin, Karen''s heart skipped a bit. "Kevin, when did youe down here?"


    Kevin''s expression was calm as he replied, "I just came. What''s wrong?"


    Karen figured he had not overheard their conversation. She felt a huge sense of relief, saying, "Oh,


    nothing. Faye is here, so I''m just chatting with her. Don''t mind us."


    Kevin gave Faye a nod of acknowledgment, and then, he said to Karen, "Alright."


    Kevin''s brief appearance was enough to scare Faye out of her wits. "Karen, I was just joking with


    you just now. Please make sure your man doesn''t take it seriously."


    Karen assured her with confidence, "Don''t worry, he didn''t hear anything."


    However, Faye did not think that Kevin had heard nothing. Anyway, it was better to take her leave


    first. "Since I''ve gotten the answer I wanted, I should get going. Let''s meet up for tea soon."


    Karen tried to persuade her to stay. "It''s gettingte. Why don''t you and Yvette stay over tonight?"


    "No, thanks. Sebastian is still waiting for us at home. If we''re not home, he won''t be able to sleep


    alone."


    "Okay, then. But I haven''t seen Yvette yet."


    "What''s there to see? She hasn''t changed much."


    "I''ll go look for her with you then."


    "Okay. Your courtyard is huge. I''ve been here so many times, yet I could still get lost if no one is


    there to lead the way."


    With that, Karen and Faye went looking for Yvette. Meanwhile, Yvette ran into Silvia and Vanessa.


    "Long time no see, Silvia," Yvette greeted with a smile.


    Silvia responded enthusiastically, "Hi, Yvette!


    Long time no see!"


    Shifting her gaze to Vanessa, Yvette asked, "Silvia, this is?"


    In truth, Yvette had seen Vanessa before. Moreover, Vanessa had left a deep impression on her.


    Yvette was just refusing to admit that Julien would like a golddigger like Vanessa.


    Silvia introduced them, "This is Julien''s fiancee, Vanessa. Vanessa, this is Yvette, Auntie Faye''s


    daughter."


    There was an expression of dawningprehension on Yvette''s face. "Vanessa, we''ve met before,


    right?"


    Vanessa recognized Yvette as well. She had known Yvette when she was selling the jewelry that


    Julien had given to her. At the thought of the incident, Vanessa was already very upset. Now that


    she knew Yvette had feelings for Julien, she felt even more ufortable in her heart. However,


    she still smiled at her and said, "Nice to meet you, Yvette."


    Vanessa avoided her question in the hope that Yvette would not bring up the jewelry incident.


    However, Yvette did not give up. "I wonder if you still remember, Vanessa. Probably a month or two


    ago, you sold me a lot of second-hand luxury goods."


    Vanessa gave her an elegant and polite smile. "Oh, really? I can''t really remember. You have such a


    good memory."


    "The jewelry was actually more valuable than the price you offered. I didn''t even earn a penny. As


    soon as you left, Julien bought all of them back at their original prices. He is willing to do so much


    for you. You''d better not let him down."


    "Did you just say that Julien bought all the jewelry that I sold to you?" Vanessa could not believe it,


    but she also knew that Julien was definitely capable of doing such a thing. That was to say, all


    along, he was aware of her every move.


    A wave of embarrassment suddenly washed over Vanessa. Her heart ached and she felt miserable,


    but she did not show it on her face. "Oops, I don''t know Julien hasn''t told you about it. Sorry, I''ve


    said too much."


    Vanessa smiled and replied, "Well, he''s just doing that for my own good."


    "It''s just how Julien is. He''s quiet in the presence of outsiders, and only talks a lot with people he is


    familiar with."


    Silvia couldn''t bear to listen any more. She wanted to help Vanessa out of her predicament.


    However, Vanessa still put on a smile on her face. "Is that so? That''s weird. Because he has been


    talking a lot with me. I don''t even know that he doesn''t talk much to outsiders."


    Noticing the tension in the air, Silvia wanted to help, but she didn''t know how to. Coincidentally,


    Faye and Karen came over. Silvia quickly waved at them, calling out, "Mom, Auntie Faye, we are


    here!"


    At the sight of Karen, Yvette ran toward her like a child. "Auntie Karen, I''ve missed you so much."


    Karen gave her a hug and said, "I''ve missed you too, Yvette."


    "Auntie Karen, why are you bing more and more beautiful every time I see you?"


    "Because all of my children are doing well. I don''t have to worry about them."


    Faye chimed in, "Alright. That''s enough, Yvette. We should head home now. If not, your dad would


    be worried."


    "But Mom, I want to spend more time with Auntie Karen."


    "Can''t you see that Silvia and Vanessa are here? Karen would surely want to spend more time


    bonding with them. Let''s not disturb them."


    Yvette replied disapprovingly, "I just want to spend some time with Auntie Karen. How is that a


    disturbance?" "Go back with me now. Your father is still waiting for us," Faye ordered with a stern


    voice.


    Karen persuaded, "Faye, why don''t you let Yvette stay for the night? Everyone in the family is back.


    Those youngsters must have a lot inmon. Just let them hang around with each other."


    Knowing her daughter full well, Faye could easily figure out what Yvette was up to. "Yvette, if you


    don''t leave with me now, don''t call me ''Mom'' anymore."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvette was speechless.


    Faye had given her no choice. Reluctantly, she said goodbye to Karen and left with Faye.

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    "Vanessa, Yvette is my best friend''s daughter. I treat her just like my own daughter! To Julien, she''s


    only a younger sister, and he doesn''t have any romantic feelings for her." Karen didn''t know if Yvette


    had said anything to Vanessa, but she had to dere her stand. Karen absolutely wouldn''t allow her


    future daughter-inw to feel threatened in her own home.


    Vanessa smiled politely and replied, "Mrs. Kyle, I''ve heard Julien mention Yvette before. I know that


    they grew up together and are very close, just like siblings. If I have the chance, I wish to be friends


    with a beautiful girl like her."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    In fact, Julien had never mentioned Yvette to her. Vanessa lied because she did not want the elders


    to worry about her. At first, she was upset from Yvette''s provocation. However, after some thought,


    she came to a realization.


    If Julien truly had feelings for Yvette, Yvette wouldn''t have been so anxious to the point of asking


    her mother toe over and ask for confirmation.


    Furthermore, the Kyle family had clearly stated their stance. They epted her and Lawrie. As for


    Yvette, if she liked Julien, no one could stop her. Thinking from a different perspective, Vanessa''s


    mood instantly lifted. She decided not to take what had happened to heart.


    "Silvia, aren''t you going to sleep with Vanessa and the kids? It''s gettingte. Go to bed early," said


    Karen.


    Silvia and Vanessa nodded. "Okay."


    Looking at the backs of the twodies, Karen nodded with satisfaction. Her sons had good tastes


    indeed. Their wives were not only beautiful, but also well-educated and filial.


    At the same time, Yvette''s reluctant gaze before she left shed across Karen''s mind. She couldn''t


    help feeling a little uneasy. She could only hope that Yvette would think things through and not be


    obsessed with someone who did not belong to her.


    After getting into the car, Yvette''s anger immediately erupted. "Mrs. Spencer, are you even my real


    mother?"


    Faye replied with a solemn face, "What did you just say to me? Say it again."


    "I said I wanted to stay with the Kyles for the night. Why did you pull me away?"


    In the past, no matter how petnt Yvette was, her parents and brother would always let her do


    whatever she wanted. This time, her mother finally showed her displeasure.


    Seeing how unrepentant Yvette was and how she med everything on her, Faye was heartbroken.


    "I''ve told you before that Julien has no feelings for you. Yet you refused to listen to me and keep


    pining after him. Are you happy to see me losing my best friend of decades?"


    Yvette bit her lip. She said as if she had been wronged, "How am I inferior to Vanessa?"


    "Just by saying that, you are already inferior to her." After her stern scolding, Faye softened her


    tone again. "Yvette, listen carefully. Love is a two- sided thing. A onesided love is pointless. Also, it''s


    not about who is better. When you love or don''t love someone, you don''t need a reason. Take Kevin


    for example. At that time, he was such a perfect man. A lot of women were dying to marry him, but I


    have never had any interest in him."


    "There''s only Auntie Karen in Uncle Kevin''s eyes. Even if you liked him, there''s no way you could


    win his heart.


    Faye nodded. "That''s true. Kevin''s heart only belonged to Karen. Even if there were many women


    who were better than Karen in this world, he would never set his eyes on them. That''s because his


    heart was already filled with Karen. No matter how great any other women were, to him, they were


    nothing and didn''t worth his attention."


    "But I..."


    Faye interrupted Yvette, "Do you want to say that you are different from others because you grew


    up with Julien? It''s true that our families have a good rtionship. Are you wondering why you


    couldn''t be together with him given all the advantages you have? Let me tell you, that''s because he


    only treats you as his sister."


    "I don''t want to be his sister. I just want to be his lover."


    Faye replied furiously, "Yvette, if you still want to maintain your friendship with Julien, you have to


    push all your nonsensical thoughts away and see him as your brother. If not, feel free to do


    whatever you want. I''ll not acknowledge you as my daughter."


    Yvette turned her head away, turning a deaf ear to Faye''s advice.


    Once again, Faye softened her tone. "There are still many good men in this world. Don''t be a


    shameless woman who only knows how to steal someone else''s man. You''ll just be looked down


    upon by others. Besides, you are an outstanding woman. As long as you get over him, you will


    definitely meet your Mr. Right one day."


    Yvette took a deep breath. She insisted, "Yes, there are a lot of men in the world. But too bad, my


    heart is set on a man I can''t have. It''s not like I want to feel this way either, but I can''t control myself.


    Just like what you said, there''s no reason for loving someone."


    Faye was rendered speechless by Yvette''s retort. After a long pause, she finally said, "Let me ask


    you then, do you think it''s right for you to steal someone else''s man?"


    "I''m not stealing anyone''s man, I just want a fairpetition." Yvette turned to look at Faye. "Mom,


    just because I am your daughter and Auntie Karen is your best friend, you''re going to strip me of my


    right to pursue happiness?"


    "If it weren''t for my rtionship with Karen, would you even have the chance to know Julien? And


    would Julien even know who you are?"


    Yvette said in a cold manner, "At the end of the day, your best friend is still the most important


    person to you."


    Faye''s anger exploded. She pped Yvette hard on the face. "You..."


    Yvette raised her head and said frigidly, "Just hit me. It''s even better if you hit me to death. So that I


    don''t have to suffer anymore. So that I don''t want to stand idly by while the man I love marries


    someone else."


    Faye was breathing heavily. "Tell me, what do you n to do?"


    "If it weren''t for our close rtionship with the Kyle family, I would''ve done something to that woman


    a long time ago. She should thank her lucky stars that she''s still allowed to be Julien''s girlfriend right


    now." Yvette gritted her teeth as she spoke. Her usually adorable appearance had be a little


    sinister, and even Faye was shocked to see this side of her. "Yvette, if you dare act recklessly, I will


    disown you."


    "I can''t believe you are willing to disown your daughter because of your best friend. I would like to


    have a best friend like you too."


    Just when Faye raised her hand to hit her again, she stopped when she saw the provocative look


    on Yvette''s face. She then ordered the driver, "Stop the car."


    The driver immediately pulled over.


    Pointing at the car door, Faye said, "Get out."

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    Yvette let out a sneer. Then, she got out of the car, mming the car door before walking away.


    "You..." As soon as Yvette exited the car, Faye regretted it. However, if Faye admitted defeat this


    time, it would be even harder to keep Yvette in check. She could only tell herself to be hard-hearted.


    Tears started flowing down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Faye was a tough woman. She had always believed that crying would not solve anything. But when


    it came to her child, she was so heartbroken that she couldn''t fight back her tears. After all, she


    could only me herself for raising such a disrespectful daughter.


    In the past, Sebastian and Faye had spoiled Yvette too much. As long as it was within their means,


    they would give Yvette everything she desired, giving her the best life. Little did Faye expect that


    their indulgence toward Yvette would backfire on them.


    The driver asked worriedly, "Madam, should we catch up with Miss Yvette?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Faye wiped away her tears and said, "Catch up with her."


    The driver immediately drove forward. Yvette did not look at the car at all and continued walking


    ahead. The driver then rolled down the window and said,"Miss Yvette, please get in the car."


    Yvette turned a deaf ear to him.


    "Miss Yvette, it''s hard to hail a taxi here."


    Yvette continued to move forward as if she had not heard the driver''s words.


    "Just let her be. Let''s go."


    The driver hesitated, "But..."


    Faye roared, "Start driving."


    The driver had no choice but to drive off. Even if he was driving as slow as he could, the car speed


    was still faster than Yvette''s walking speed. Not long after, Yvette disappeared from the rearview


    mirror. "Madam, Miss Yvette isn''t catching up to us." Again, the drive voiced his concern.


    Faye steeled herself, saying, "Just drive. Don''t worry about her."


    No matter how angry Faye was, Yvette was still her daughter. Therefore, she kept looking back to


    check on Yvette, hoping that she would be able to catch up with them. However, Yvette was still


    nowhere to be seen after a long time.


    Faye clenched her fists and called Sebastian on the phone. "Sebastian, you should pay more


    attention to your daughter."


    Sebastian, who was on the other end of the line, was confused. "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    Faye was so worried that she started to cry again. "It''s all your fault. Why do you spoil her so much?


    She can''t even tell what''s right or wrong anymore."


    "Don''t cry. Can you tell me what''s wrong?" Sebastianforted her.


    While wiping her tears away, Faye replied, "It''s hard to say over the phone. We''ll talk about it when I


    get back."


    Before Sebastian could respond, Faye hung up on him. She couldn''t stop her tears from falling.


    Silvia''s love for children was far beyond Vanessa''s expectations. After returning to the room, she


    yed with Larry and Lawrie for a while. When the kids were tired, she volunteered to bathe them.


    After that, she coaxed them to sleep. Compared to Vanessa, Silvia seemed more like a mother.


    Silvia watched affectionately while the two children were sleeping soundly on the bed. She then


    kissed their foreheads and said, "Sweet dreams, little ones. Make sure that you dream of me."


    "Silvia, I can see that you adore children very much. Why don''t you have one yourself?" Not


    knowing about Silvia''s situation, Vanessa asked out of curiosity. It was only when she saw the


    change in Silvia''s expression that she realized she had said something wrong.


    Silvia quickly put a smile on her face, "Well, I tried, but it seems that my womb has failed me.


    Despite trying for so many years, we couldn''t get pregnant. Since I couldn''t have my own child, I


    could only satisfy my desires by stealing yours. I hope you won''t be jealous of me!"


    Vanessa felt bad for touching a sore spot. "I''m so sorry, Silvia."


    "No worries. I''m used to it anyway. It''s nothing." Silvia waved a hand and turned to look at the kids.


    "Don''t you think Larry and Lawrie are so cute? That''s why I adore children very much. They are so


    soft and squishy!"


    Vanessa said sincerely, "You''re a very nice person, Silvia."


    "You''re so wrong. I have a lot of bad habits and ws as well. Jayden always get irritated with me."


    As Silvia spoke, her eyes were fixed on the two adorable children. However, realizing that it was


    impolite to talk to others without looking at them, she turned to face Vanessa. "You think I''m a nice


    person because you don''t know me well enough. When you get to know my true personality, you


    won''t feel that way anymore."


    "Pfft..." Vanessa was too fascinated by Silvia''s ludicrous remarks. She couldn''t hold back anymore


    andughed out loud. "I''ve never met anyone who spoke that way about themselves. But I really


    like you, Silvia."


    "Do you?" Silvia made an exaggerated shocked expression. She shook her head and said, "I guess


    I''m going to let you down. I''m a married woman. I couldn''t just fall for another person. What''s more a


    woman?"


    Vanessa was once again amused by Silvia''s humorous tone. She burst into aughing fit that tears


    started welling up in her eyes. At this moment, Julien called her. She was stillughing when she


    answered the phone. "Why are youughing? What''s so funny?" Julien asked.


    Vanessa tried to collect herself. Meanwhile, lying on the bed with a seductive posture, Silvia said,"


    Hey, my darling Vanessa, I''ve been waiting for you. Come here, let me hold you."


    Vanessaughed gleefully as she heard Julien''s discontentment from the other end of the phone.


    "Vanessa, what the hell are you two doing?"


    "What do you think we''re doing?" Vanessa covered the phone''s receiver and held the phone further


    away. She then said to Silvia, "Silvia, it''s Mrs. Kyle on the phone."


    Silvia froze instantly.


    She immediately became well-behaved.


    Silvia had thought it was Julien on the phone. Therefore, she was teasing them deliberately, Never


    did she expect that Karen would call at this hour. If Karen had heard what she just said, it would be


    so embarrassing.


    She stared at Vanessa sadly, as if it was all Vanessa''s fault.


    Seeing the abrupt change in Silvia''s expression, Vanessa couldn''t helpughing out loud again. She


    seemed to have forgotten Julien was still on the phone. "I was just teasing you, Silvia. It''s Julien."


    Vanessa found that everyone in the Kyle family was such a treasure.


    There were all kinds of personalities in their family. Some were gentle, some were haughty, some


    were kind, and some were humorous...


    The next moment, Silvia pounced on her. "Vanessa, how dare you lie to me! I will make you suffer


    today."


    Laughing, Vanessa jokingly begged for mercy. "Please go easy on me! I won''t do it again. I won''t


    tease you anymore."


    "Knock! Knock!"


    Vanessa and Silvia froze simultaneously. They looked at each other, having the same thought in


    their minds. Were they making too much noise, and hence disturbed the elders who were resting?

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    "Knock! Knock!"


    Someone was knocking on the door again.


    Vanessa turned around to open the door. Upon seeing that it was Julien, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, the next moment, her heart skipped a beat. There was a sullen look on Julien¡¯ s face. He


    looked extremely displeased.


    Vanessa tried to ster a sweet smile on her face, but even that was masked by the cold aura


    emanated from Julien. She immediately squeezed her way out of the room and pulled him closer,


    asking in a lowered voice, "What''s that look on your face? What¡¯s wrong?"


    Before Julien could speak, Silvia''s voice came from inside the room, "Vanessa,e in, quick!


    Don''t keep me waiting."


    Julien¡¯ s expression darkened even more. There was an icy look on his face. His intense gaze


    made Vanessa feel chills running down her spine. "What¡¯s wrong with you? Just spit it out. Stop


    staring at me like that. You''re making me panic."


    Julien put on his usual cold and detached demeanour, refusing to speak.


    His silence made Vanessa mad. "If there''s nothing else, I''m going back in to rest."


    When she was about to turn and leave, Julien grabbed her wrist, asking, "What are you doing in the


    room with Silvia?"


    "What else could we do besides sleeping?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Julien muttered through clenched teeth, "You..."


    Spotting his clenched fists, Vanessa finally caught on to what was happening. She couldn''t help


    laughing and poked him in the chest, "Julien, you are jealous that I''m sleeping with Silvia, aren''t


    you?"


    Being seen through by Vanessa, Julien appeared flustered as he said, "Bring Lawrie out and follow


    me to another room."


    Vanessaughed and said, "Are you really jealous?"


    "Quick."


    "Silvia likes children. Why don¡¯t we let her spend a night with Lawrie?"


    "I don''t feelfortable with that."


    "Why not? Are you afraid that she''ll swallow me whole?" Vanessa said with a grin.


    "So are you not going to carry Lawrie out from there?"


    Vanessa couldn''t believe the tone she heard from his voice.


    It sounded like he was about to throw her off the second floor if she didn''t bring Lawrie out right


    away. "All I''m going to do is to spend a night with Silvia. Why are you being so anxious? I can''t


    imagine what you would do to me if I were to flirt around like you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "She even came to look for me. Are you still thinking that you can hide it from me?"


    "Who was that? What did she tell you?"


    Instead of answering his question, Vanessa said, "Thank you, Julien."


    She was grateful to him for not exposing her even when he found out that she had sold the jewelry


    gifted by him. It had protected her ego. If he had rebuked her back then, she could not imagine how


    far she would''ve gone. She was thankful that he was there for her.


    Julien was puzzled. "What do you mean by that?"


    Vanessa lifted her feet, leaned forward, and pecked him on the lips. Then, she quickly retreated into


    the room while saying, "It''s gettingte, Master Julien. You should go to bed. See you tomorrow!"


    Julien was caught off guard by Vanessa''s sudden kiss. By the time he came back to his senses,


    Vanessa had already slipped back into the room.


    He knew very well that Silvia was just joking around with Vanessa. It was not like anything could


    happen between the two women. However, after losing her once, he had been overly protective of


    Vanessa. Whenever he sensed something amiss, he would be like a cat on hot bricks. At the


    thought of his actions, he couldn''t help finding it ludicrous.


    "Was Julien really worried that I''d eat you up?" Silvia asked the moment Vanessa entered the room.


    "Let''s be real, I would have targeted your son instead of you. Look how adorable Larrie is!"


    Knowing that Silvia was just joking around, Vanessa said with a smile, "Well, all men are petty. Let¡¯s


    be the bigger person and get over it."


    Silvia echoed her words, "That¡¯s true. Men are always petty, especially the Kyles. No one is allowed


    to even look at their wives or girlfriends, as if we only belong to them."


    Even though Silvia sounded like she wasining, the smile on her face grew wider as she


    spoke. In the end, she burst intoughter. Despite being over- possessive, Jayden did treat her very


    well. He had always been thoughtful and sensitive to her needs. As long as it was within his


    capabilities, he would do anything for her.


    Therefore, she was thankful that she was blessed with so much. Although she could no longer bear


    children, she was given a good husband.


    It was just the first time Silvia and Vanessa met each other, but they did not feel like strangers at all.


    They found they had a lot inmon. As a result, they had chatted tillte at night. When they


    woke up the next morning, there were dark circles under their eyes.


    Everyone in the Kyle family had regr daily routines. Early in the morning, everyone could be seen


    coming down for breakfast. The atmosphere around the dining table was very warm.


    At the same time, the Spencers were also gathered at their home. However, the atmosphere was


    very tense.


    After leaving Secret Garden the night before, Faye had gone home without Yvette. She thought


    Yvette would hail a taxi back. However, after staying up the whole night, Yvette was nowhere to be


    seen. At the break of dawn, Faye could no longer sit still. "Sebastian, I think you should call Yvette


    and ask her where she is. How could she note home for the whole night? Doesn''t she know


    that we''d be worried?"


    At home, Sebastian always listened to Faye. He immediately picked up his phone and called Yvette.


    However, he was greeted by a mechanical voice, "The number you have dialed has been turned off.


    Please call backter."


    Sebastian looked at Faye and informed her, "Her phone is switched off."


    Unable to contact Yvette, Faye flew into a panic. She grabbed her coat and made her way toward


    the door. "Where are you going?" Sebastian asked, grabbing her wrist.


    "Where else can I go?" Faye was clearly flustered. "Call Fynn now and tell him to look around for


    Yvette. If he fails to find her, tell him never toe back."


    "Alright, I''ll ask him to look for her right away. Please calm down, Faye."


    Faye broke free from Sebastian¡¯s grip and walked toward the door. When she pulled the door open,


    she saw someone standing outside. It was her daughter, Yvette.


    "No, no, no..." Faye refused to acknowledge the situation. She was so frightened by what she saw


    that she took a few steps backward. Yvette was in a mess. Her clothes and hair were disheveled.


    Besides, there were scratches all over her face and neck. Anyone who saw her could tell what had


    happened to her.


    "What''s wrong?" Sebastian asked while walking over. When he caught sight of Yvette, his heart


    sank. "Get in first, Yvette."


    Yvette stepped into the house and stared at Faye with utter despite. "I''ve been defiled... So, are you


    finally satisfied?"

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    "W- what?" When Faye finally came to her senses, Yvette had already run upstairs. Sebastian and


    Faye quickly followed after her, but her room had been locked from the inside. Faye knocked on her


    door anxiously, asking, "Yvette, what do you mean by that? Please exin it to us."


    Sebastian held Faye''s hand and said, "Don''t panic, Faye. We''ll talk it out when shees out


    later."


    Faye was so anxious that she yelled at him, "Sebastian, tell me that I heard it wrong. It''s not true,


    isn''t it? It couldn''t be true!"


    "Calm down, Faye," Sebastianforted her.


    Faye screamed hysterically, "She'' s my daughter! How could I calm down? If something really


    happened to her, what am I supposed to do? Tell me, Sebastian, what should I do? She''s our only


    daughter."


    If she hadn''t acted impulsively the night before and brought Yvette home, all of these wouldn''t have


    happened.


    Sebastian tried to convince her. "Yvette will be fine."


    Faye found a littlefort in Sebastian''s words. She said to herself out loud, "Yes, she will be fine,


    she will be fine. I must''ve thought too much. She might have said that on purpose just to hurt me."


    Faye knew very well that it was unlikely the truth. However, she could onlyfort herself by


    thinking that way.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    For a long time, there was not a single sounding from inside the room. Faye could not stand it


    any longer. She found the room''s spare key and unlocked the door.


    "Yvette..." Faye called out, but no one responded. Instinctively, she walked into the bathroom. The


    scene that greeted her made her blood run cold. Yvette was lying in the bathtub filled with water.


    Blood was oozing out of her shed wrists, staining the water in the bathtub red.


    Faye immediately rushed toward the bathtub like a mad woman and held Yvetter up. "Yvette, why


    are you doing this?!"


    Sebastian, who followed behind Faye, hurriedly grabbed a bath towel and wrapped Yvette''s cut


    wrist. "Let me carry her. We need to send her to the hospital right now," he said to Faye.


    Faye was distraught. After Sebastian took Yvette away from her arms, she stood rooted to the spot.


    After a while, she finally came back to her senses and caught up with them.


    Fortunately, Yvette''s wound was not very deep. Moreover, she had been found in time. Therefore,


    she was not in a life-threatening situation.


    After cheating death, Yvettle looked as pale as a sheet. Lying on the bed, she looked lifeless. Faye


    was heartbroken at the sight of her. "Look at me please, Yvette, Say something, won¡¯t you?¡±


    But no matter what Faye said, Yvette ignored her.


    "Yvette, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t just stay silent. Can you please say something?" Faye pleaded for a


    long time before Yvette finally opened her eyes. Staring at Faye, tears began flowing down her face.


    "Mom, I know I was wrong. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have fallen for Julien. I will never fall for him


    again, can you just tell them to back off?"


    Yvette''s words sounded like she was hinting at something. Faye picked it up immediately and asked


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Mom, can you please call Auntie Karen now? Tell her to inform them that I¡¯ll never go to their house


    anymore. Also, I''ll stop fancying Julien anymore." Yvette was crying so hard that her body was


    trembling. "They''re right. Ie from an ordinary family. I don''t have the right to fancy the mighty


    Young Master Julien!"


    Faye grabbed Yvette''s hand tightly, as if doing so would give Yvette some strength, and then asked


    slowly, "Yvette, tell me, what happenedst night?"


    Yvette was so scared that she shrank under the nket. "Quick, Mom. Call Auntie Karen and ask


    her to tell Vanessa that I''ll give up on Julien. Don''t ask me what happenedst night. I don''t know


    anything. I won''t say anything."


    Every word that came out of Yvette''s mouth showed that something had indeed happened the


    previous night. Moreover, it had something to do with the Kyle family. How could Faye not ask more


    about it? "Yvette, just tell me what happenedst night. Dad and I will stand up for you."


    Sebastian walked over and sat on the edge of her bed. He held both of their hands and said, "Don''t


    be afraid, Yvette. You have us. I''ll just ask you one thing now, do you remember what that man


    looked like?"


    "Dad, what can you do even if you know what he looks like? Call the police? Or get Fynn to find


    someone to kill him?" Crying, Yvette shook her head. "It''s useless. No matter what you try to do, it''s


    of no use... Dad, Mom, stop asking me. I''m begging you. Just pretend nothing had happened."


    Apart from feeling anxious, Faye''s heart ached for her. "Yvette, your dad is right. You''re not alone,


    you have us. No matter what happens, we''ll bear it together as a family. There''s no need to carry all


    the burden on your own.¡±


    Yvette still shook her head and said tearfully, "Trust me. It''s no use. It''s better if you don''t know


    anything. I need some time alone. Can you please leave the room for now? Also, please call Auntie


    Karen and pass my message.¡±


    Faye was about to say something else, but Sebastian stopped her. "Forget it. Let''s leave her alone."


    Having no choice, Faye could only vent her anger on Sebastian. "You'' re her father for God''s sake!


    How could you be so calm at a time like this? Are you still treating her as your daughter?"


    Yvette scurried under the nket and said breathlessly, "Mom, Dad, please don''t quarrel here. I


    want to be alone in peace."


    No matter how reluctant and worried Faye was, she still cared for Yvette''s emotional wellbeing. With


    that, she left the room with Sebastian. After stepping out of the room, she immediately asked, "Tell


    me, Sebastian. What did Yvette mean? Was she implying that the person who harassed her was...


    No, that''s impossible, they would never do such a thing."


    "The Kyle family is known to be upright. You''ve also known Karen for so many years. She treats


    Yvette like her own child. They would nevery a finger on Yvette, but it''s hard to say about others."


    Sebastian looked out of the window. The sun was shining brightly outside, but there was a nip in the


    air in the corridor of the hospital.


    "What do you mean?" Faye was puzzled.


    Sebastian exined, "I believe in Karen and the Kyle family, but Yvette mentioned someone else


    earlier."


    "Do you mean Vanessa?" Faye suddenly recalled.


    "Well, Yvette said it, not me."


    Faye was at a loss for words.


    She was dumbfounded.


    In fact, Faye had met Vanessa before. She thought Vanessa was beautiful and charming. She didn''t


    look like a scheming person, but... Faye immediately shook her head to push away her bad


    thoughts. "I''m going to make a call to Karen and inform her about Yvette''s situation."


    Before she could do that, Sebastian stopped her. "This matter has nothing to do with Karen or the


    Kyle family. Let''s not make them worried about Yvette."

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    Faye continued throwing questions at Sebastian, "What are you going to do?"


    "Faye, what do you think I can do? Yvette has been wronged so greatly! I must get to the bottom of


    this matter as I don''t want to make wrong usations! But I assure you, I''d never let the perpetrator


    slip past me."


    Faye was a little worried. "Don''t act rashly before getting your facts right."


    Patting Faye''s shoulder, Sebastian said, "We'' ve been together for so many years. You should know


    me the best. Have you ever seen me acting out? Our daughter has been wronged. I just want to


    seek justice for her."


    Sebastian had always been a man who went by the book. He never had any ulterior motives on his


    mind. For the past few decades, he and Faye had been working diligently to earn a living and


    managed to umte some wealth. Therefore, Faye knew what kind of person he was.


    However, she was still worried. "Sebastian, I just can¡¯t help feeling that something¡¯s not right.¡±


    Sebastianforted her by saying, "I''ve already asked Fynn toe back. They both are close


    and have been inseparable since they were young. I''m sure when Yvette sees him, she''ll spill


    everything to him."


    Faye leaned on Sebastian''s side and said, "Hope so. I truly hope that nothing happened to herst


    night. I just wish things would go back to how they were before..."


    But people were bound to change with time. No one would remain the same forever...


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Initially, Vanessa was nning to take her leave after breakfast. However, seeing how reluctant


    Silvia was to part with Lawrie, she decided to stay until lunch.


    When they were finally leaving, Silvia climbed into Julien''s car. "Julien, do you mind if I tag along? I


    want to send Vanessa and Lawrie home as well."


    Even if he disagreed with it, Silvia was still adamant oning along. She wanted to spend as


    much time with Lawrie as possible.


    Julien replied, "I don''t mind at all."


    Of course, he was not telling the truth.


    Silvia already had Vanessa and Lawrie to herself for the whole night. It was the same that morning


    too. Now that Vanessa and Lawrie were finally leaving, Silvia still insisted to tag along. Needless to


    say, Julien''s dissatisfaction toward Silvia was beyond words.


    However, since Silvia was his elder sister-inw, Julien had no choice but to give in.


    "Rx, Julien. It seems that I''ve rubbed you the wrong way. All I did was to sleep with your wife and


    child for a night. We didn''t do anything else."


    "What are you talking about, Silvia? How did you rub me the wrong way?"


    Taking advantage of the situation, Silvia said, "Well, if that''s the case, I have decided to stay with


    Vanessa and Lawrie for the next few days, so that I can spend time with them."


    Julien was rendered speechless.


    Why couldn''t Jayden just take care of his wife? Didn''t he know he was hurting another family by


    letting Silvia loose like that?


    Seeing no response from Julien, Silvia continued, "I''ll take your silence as a yes."


    Julien said through gritted teeth, "It''s been a long time since Jayden and you are back in Chatterton


    Town, why don''t you spend some time sightseeing with him instead?"


    "We''ve been to all the fun spots in Chatterton Town, what else is there to see?"


    The reason she had dragged Jayden to Chatterton Town earlier was because she missed Larry.


    Now that there was Lawrie as well, Silvia was overjoyed. How would she think about Jayden?


    Upon hearing the words ''fun spots'', Lawrie chimed in, "Auntie Silvia, are you going to bring me to


    somewhere fun?"


    Embracing him in her arms, Silvia said, "Where would you like to go, Lawrie?"


    "Wherever you bring me will do, Auntie Silvia."


    "Let''s go to the amusement park then." As Silvia spoke, she took out her phone and called Karen


    Joy. "Karen Joy, I¡¯m thinking of taking Lawrie to the amusement park. Why don¡¯t you bring Larry


    over so that both of them can y together?"


    As a result, instead of heading home, they made a detour to the amusement park.


    Seeing that Julien was trying to mask his dissatisfaction, Vanessa gave his hand a nudge, saying,


    "Julien, why don¡¯t you go to work? I''ll stay here with Silvia and the kids. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll watch them


    closely. We''ll be fine.¡±


    "I¡¯m worried because of Silvia."


    Silvia''s personality was simr to Mia''s. They were both fearless and loved stirring up trouble. Julien


    was afraid that Silvia would poorly influence Vanessa, tainting Vanessa''s kind and innocent


    character.


    "Why?"


    "Because..." Before Julien could finish his sentence, he changed the topic. "Just be careful, okay?


    Call me if anything happens."


    "Okay," Vanessa nodded. Seeing that he was about to leave, she quickly reached out to him.


    "Where are you going after work?"


    "Home," Julien answered briefly.


    "Alright." Vanessa was a bit disappointed.


    "I mean, our home." Watching the disappointed look on her face, Julienughed. He reached out


    and pinched her cheek. "I''ll be going back to our home in Mangrove Bay, not Secret Garden."


    Vanessa broke into a smile. "What would you like for dinner?"


    "Anything will do."


    Vanessa teased, "What if I serve you grass, would you also eat that?"


    "I don¡¯t mind if you''re willing to eat together with me."


    After talking for a long while, they finally parted ways. Shortly after Julien left, Vanessa received a


    call from him. "Vanessa, you still haven¡¯ t given me an answer regarding what I asked youst


    night."


    Vanessa didn''t understand what he was referring to. "What are you talking about?"


    "Will you marry me?"


    "You should get back to work. I''m going to y with Lawrie." After saying that, Vanessa hung up


    immediately. Did he expect her to agree to marry him without even nning a proper proposal? He


    had just asked her casually the night before. And now, he was proposing to her over the phone. His


    actions showed no sincerity at all. She must be out of her mind if she said yes.


    Vanessa nced toward the direction where Silvia and the kids were. Silvia was having a good time


    with Lawrie and Larry. Vanessa couldn''t helpmenting how unfair the world was. How could God


    be so cruel to let someone who adored kids so much be infertile?


    "Has Julien left?" Silvia turned around and asked.


    "Yeah, he went to work." Vanessa added, Silvia, can you keep an eye on the kids? I''m going to the


    washroom. I''ll be back in a jiffy."


    "Sure, take your time. I''ll take care of them. No worries." With that, Silvia continued having fun with


    the kids. However, after a long time, she realized Vanessa still had not returned from the washroom.


    Bringing the two kids along, Silvia went to the washroom nearby to look for Vanessa. There were a


    lot of people in the washroom, but Vanessa was nowhere to be seen.


    Failing to find Vanessa, Silvia dialed her number. However, the call went to voicemail.


    Silvia had a bad feeling. She made a call to Julien in a hurry. "Julien, is Vanessa with you?"

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    Vanessa had disappeared.


    They couldn''t find her, and her phone was switched off.


    Julien sent out a search team to search through the amusement park as well as the usual spots


    Vanessa would visit, but to no avail. They tried to look through the video surveince footage of the


    amusement park. Coincidentally, the video surveince system was not working during the time


    when Vanessa had disappeared. Therefore, there wasn''t a single footage that was useful.


    Could it really be a coincidence that the video surveince system wasn''t working?


    Julien believed that things were not as simple as he hoped. There was no way Vanessa would¡¯ve


    run off on her own. Someone must have abducted her.


    But who would do that?


    Why would they want to kidnap Vanessa?


    Thinking that Vanessa might be in danger, Julien¡¯s mind was all over the ce. However, the


    expression on his face was calm as he pulled out his phone. In aposed manner, he called Neil,


    "Uncle Neil, I need your help."


    Neil had always thought very highly of Julien. In the past, he had always favoured Julien over Levi.


    Hence, he was happy to receive Julien''s call. "Just say the word, Julien. As long as it''s within my


    capabilities, I''ll do my best to help you."


    "Someone kidnapped my wife. I need your help to enforce blockades on all roads heading out of


    Chatterton town." Regardless of the kidnappers'' identity and their motive, Julien was determined to


    make them pay the price.


    Neil replied, "Just leave that to me. Feel free to let me know if there''s anything else I can do to


    help."


    Without needing Julien to say more, Neil was going to take care of the matter.


    The military special forces in Chatterton Town, the Red Eagle Special Forces, suddenly received a


    task from the higher-ups regarding a hostage situation.


    Jasper hadmanded them to rescue the hostage within the shortest time possible. There weren''t


    any leads for now, and the kidnappers hadn'' t made any forms of contact. At that moment, the


    kidnappers'' motive was unknown. Therefore, this mission was a test of their capabilities. Their


    performances would be evaluated and included in their assessment results.


    When Levi saw the photo of the hostage, he was slightly stunned. "Vanessa?"


    He couldn''t believe his own eyes.


    Julien had been staying by Vanessa¡¯s side all day. How could someone manage to abduct her?


    Monique, who stood beside him, asked in a soft voice, "Do you know the hostage?"


    Ever since returning to the military base, Jasper had arranged for Levi to be in the same team as


    Monique. Both of them would be paired together in every training. Gradually, they had developed a


    connection with each other. At the same time, they hated each other even more.


    "I know of all beautiful women," Levi red at Monique before shouting at the top of his lungs,


    "Permission to speak, Sir!"


    "Go ahead."


    "Sir, I''m willing to be the frontliner of this mission."


    Jasper summoned, "Monique."


    Monique stepped out and saluted, "Yes, Sir."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As expected, Jasper ordered, "You will team


    up with Levi."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Monique cursed inwardly at Levi for trying to show off. He couldn''t seem to control himself when it


    had something to do with a prettydy. She couldn''t wait to see how he was going to rescue the


    hostage without any leads.


    Their guess was correct. Indeed, Vanessa was kidnapped.


    When she regained consciousness, she realized she was at an old, abandoned factory. There was


    a disgusting stench wavering in the air. She tried to move but failed. It was only then did she realize


    her hands and legs were tied up.


    "You''re awake," said a hoarse voice.


    Vanessa lifted her head and saw a man with a face full of scars. The scars were like worms,


    crawling on the man''s face. It made Vanessa feel nauseated that she almost threw up.


    "Does my face make you feel like throwing up?" the man asked.


    Vanessa had wanted to reply ''yes'', but she held herself back. She was not having the upper hand


    now. Therefore, it was not a wise move to anger the other party. Otherwise, she would be the one


    who suffered. "Who are you?" she asked.


    The man said fiercely, "Behave yourself."


    "Why did you kidnap me? Was it under Fiona''s orders?"


    Vanessa had never offended anyone. Also, she was not rich. She figured there was only one


    possibility as no one would kidnap her for no reason. Since Fiona had not gained any advantage


    from her, she must''ve been upset. Hence, Fiona must''ve hired someone to kidnap her to seek


    revenge.


    She was truly a spiteful, evil woman!


    The man suddenly got up and kicked Vanessa in the gut. "Cut the crap! Be a good girl and shut


    your mouth. Otherwise, I''ll make you regret it."


    "The only reason Fiona asked you to kidnap me was for money, yet she dares not face me. How is


    she going to negotiate with me?" Holding her stomach, Vanessa grimaced in pain. She stared


    straight at the man. Judging from his expression, she could tell the reason he was so agitated was


    because she had guessed the person behind her kidnapping correctly.


    Now that she had confirmed Fiona was the one who kidnapped her, Vanessa felt a little relieved. No


    matter how vicious Fiona was, there was no way she would kill her. After all, Fiona''s ultimate motive


    was just to gain benefits from her.


    The man warned her ferociously, "Shut the f*ck up! If I hear another word, I''ll chop you into pieces!"


    Vanessa sneered, "Go ahead if you have the balls. If not, you''d better shut up."


    All of a sudden, the sound of someone apuding reverberated around the deserted factory.


    It seemed to havee from the direction of the rusty gates. Vanessa nced over to the direction


    of the sound and spotted Fiona standing at the gate. "You never change, Vanessa. Even in a


    situation like this, you are still headstrong.


    "You never change as well, Fiona." As Vanessa expected, the culprit was really Fiona, who hated


    her to the core. "But one thing has changed. The Fiona I knew was not this dumb. I don''t think she''d


    dared to beard the lion in his den."


    "Really?" Fionaughed as she walked over. "Vanessa, you are thinking too highly of yourself. Just


    because you''ve been sleeping with Julien Glover Kyle for a year, you think I''d be afraid of you?"


    "Of course not. But do you think the mighty Young Master Julien would let you get away with this?"


    Despite being in pain, Vanessa tried her best to remain calm before Fiona. She would never allow


    Fiona to see the vulnerable side of her.


    Fiona approached Vanessa and slowly squatted down next to her. She raised her hand and pped


    Vanessa across the face. "Don''t worry, b*tch! I won''t kill you today."


    "Fiona, you..." Vanessa couldn''t fight back as her limbs were all tied up. Just as her face was still


    burning from the p, Fiona pped her hard on the cheek once again. Her face went numb from


    the pain immediately.


    Now that Fiona had been driven into a corner, she was barking mad. Vanessa did not know what


    Fiona would do to her if she was provoked further. Hence, she dared not get under Fiona''s skin


    anymore. She had to find a way to calm Fiona down so that she didn¡¯t have to suffer any more


    beatings.

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    "I know you can''t wait to kill me. Let me be honest with you. I''m the culprit behind your beloved


    mother... Emily''s suicide. But Vanessa, even after knowing the truth, is there anything you can do


    about it?" Fiona pulled Vanessa''s head back and gently slid her fingers across her face. Then, she


    pped Vanessa''s face again several times. "I''m going to p you and scold you all I want. What


    can you do about it?"


    "What exactly did you do to my mother back then?" Vanessa was still in daze after being knocked


    unconscious and kidnapped to this secluded ce. Before she coulde back to her senses, she


    had to suffer the onught of ps from Fiona. Not only her face was swollen, but she was starting


    to feel dizzy too. However, she was adamant about getting an answer. She needed to know what


    happened.


    Emily''s death had always been a psychological knot in Vanessa''s heart. Vanessa knew that Fiona


    had something to do with the matter. However, there was nothing she could do about it as she was


    only about ten years old at that time.


    Yearster, when Vanessa tried to investigate Emily''s suicide, Fiona had already gotten rid of all the


    evidences. As long as Fiona refused to admit her wrongdoings, no one could pin it on her. Now that


    a good opportunity was right in front of her, Vanessa was not going to let it slip away.


    "You want to know the truth behind that b*tch''s death? Fine. I''ll tell you everything before you die!"


    Fiona then grabbed Vanessa''s hair and dragged her to the middle of the empty space, saying, "Let''s


    move to a spacious ce for a mother-daughter talk."


    Mother-daughter talk?


    Only a shameless woman like Fiona could say something like that.


    Vanessa''s face was burning in pain. Furthermore, her scalp hurt so bad as if it were about to be


    ripped off. However, the pain was nothingpared to the hatred she had in her heart. She just


    had to hold it in for a little longer. Once Fiona spilled the truth, she would finally be able to obtain


    evidence of her crime.


    "I still remember it was snowing heavily that day. It was so cold. I was pregnant when I went to look


    for her. I asked her to leave Marvin and give us her blessings. Not only did she not empathise with


    my situation, but sheshed out at me, calling me a mistress and the baby inside me an illegitimate


    child." As Fiona had a shback to her past, her eyes were filled with hatred. She had always


    thought that she was a victim. It had never crossed her mind that her presence led to the


    destruction of a family.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "She was just saying the truth." Despite knowing her words would trigger Fiona, Vanessa still said it


    out. Fiona was in fact a mistress. Why weren''t people allowed tobel her as one? Vanessa felt that


    her mother didn'' t do anything wrong. The only thing she did wrong was tomit suicide because


    of Fiona.


    "Yes, I''m indeed a homewrecking mistress. I''m a mistress who is willing to do anything just for


    money. So what?" Fiona reached out and pulled Vanessa''s hair with all her might. She managed to


    pull off a lock of Vannessa''s hair. Seeing that her scalp was bleeding, Fiona felt oddly satisfied. "It


    doesn''t matter even if I''m a mistress. Your mother died over ten years ago, and I''m the one standing


    here today. Only a living person can talk, what could a dead person do?"


    "Did you kill her just because she scolded you for being a mistress?" Vanessa''s head hurt so much


    that she almost lost consciousness. However, she gritted her teeth, enduring the pain. As long as


    she had not gotten evidence of Fiona''s crime, she would not give up.


    "She insulted me and called my son an illegitimate child. Of course, I had to make her pay the price,


    but that wasn''t enough to drive me to kill her. The real reason she needed to die was because she


    stood in my way of marrying into a rich family. As long as she''s alive, Marvin would never marry me,


    so I needed her to die. Once she''s dead, I would officially be Mrs. Love." As Fiona spoke, she


    suddenly burst into a fit of maniacalughter.


    Fiona''sughter rang in Vanessa''s ears like a dreadful curse. Fiona had been so determined to get


    rid of Emily because Emily''s identity as Mrs. Love had prevented Fiona from bing part of the


    wealthy Love family.


    But what on earth did that vicious woman do to make Emilymit suicide?


    Until now, Fiona had yet to bring it up. Vanessa was not sure if she could take it until Fiona finally


    spilled the beans.


    Fiona continued, "Vanessa, oh Vanessa, you''re much stronger than your mother. You''ve suffered a


    lot over the years, but you made it through. You even managed to find someone like Young Master


    Julien to support you."


    The immense pain had weakened Vanessa''s willpower. She was afraid that she would close her


    eyes and lose consciousness in the next second. "Tell me, Fiona. What did you do to drive my


    mother tomit suicide?"


    "What¡¯s the rush?" Fiona refused to reveal the answer no matter how Vanessa pestered her. "I''ve


    drugged you and even arranged someone to sleep with you. I couldn''t believe you were lucky


    enough to escape."


    "So you admit that it was you who drugged me back then?" Fiona was right. Vanessa was indeed


    very lucky. If she hadn''t known that the man from that night was Julien, she would be living in


    torment for the rest of her life.


    "I have to give it to you. You''re much tougher than your mother." There was a trace of admiration in


    Fiona''s eyes as she said, "When you regained consciousness at that time, you didn''t lose it and


    tried to kill yourself like your mother. What surprised me even more was, even when you had no


    idea Julien was the man who took away your virginity, you insisted on giving birth to that child."


    "Vanessa, to be honest, I was very impressed when I saw how you pulled through all of that. I was


    so moved by you that I was going to stop holding a grudge against you. Compared to your weak


    and ipetent mother, you really made me see you in a different light."


    When Vanessa saw the admiration in Fiona''s eyes, she felt a chill running down her spine. She had


    a gut feeling what Fiona was about to say next would be unbearable.


    Kneeling down beside Vanessa, Fiona patted her on the cheek. She enunciated each word slowly,


    "I hired someone to r*pe your mother, and even took a video of it. Needless to say, she couldn¡¯t take


    it. Two weekster, she killed herself."


    "Fiona, are you even human?" Vanessa had always wondered what could Fiona have done to


    cause her mother''s suicide. Now that she finally heard the truth from her, Vanessa''s felt as if


    someone had sliced through her heart with a knife. She had the urge to rip Fiona into pieces.


    However, being tied up, she could not do anything.

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    "If I''m not human, I wouldn''t have given your mother the honour of taking her own life. If I''m not


    human, I would''ve killed you too, and you wouldn''t even be alive to talk to me now. If I''m not


    human..." Fiona was so worked up that she gave Vanessa another hard p. "Yes, you¡¯ re right. I


    am cruel. I have no conscience, that¡¯s why you¡¯re here now."


    "Fiona, I''ve let you hit me andshed out at me all you want. You''ve also said all you had to say.


    Now, why don''t you tell me your intentions for kidnapping me?" Vanessa''s face was so numb as if it


    wasn''t hers anymore. Not to mention, there was blood on the corner of her mouth. Nevertheless,


    she told herself that she could not copse. She had to hold on for a while more. She believed that


    Julien woulde to rescue her very soon.


    Fiona didn¡¯ t answer Vanessa''s question directly. Instead, she began to narrate about the past.


    "When I met your father, his business was doing well. As a big shot in the industry, he would give


    me whatever I desired. He made me realise that as a woman, I deserved to be happy. I enjoyed


    standing next to him, receiving jealous looks from other women. At that time, I realised I could be


    respectable too."


    "I enjoyed that feeling very much. I liked it when he spent a lot of money on me. Thus, I didn''t care


    whether he was married with a child. I was determined to be with him." At this moment, Fiona


    suddenly paused. Her gaze, which was already softened, became fierce and greedy once again.


    Unfortunately, his business worsened after that. Not only did he have to close down thepany,


    but he had to sell off all our assets. My son and I have suffered a lot for the past few years.


    Vanessa smiled meekly. "If I remember correctly, Marvin''s business took a dive shortly after my


    mother''s death. Eventually, he was left with nothing. It must be karma. Since both of you did all


    kinds of evil and even sacrificed my mom''s life, God had made you pay the price."


    Fiona grabbed hold of Vanessa''s neck and shouted through gritted teeth. "It''s all your fault! You little


    b*tch! If it weren''t for you, Marvin wouldn''t have made the wrong decision. He wouldn''t have lost all


    his fortune. My son and I wouldn''t have suffered this much."


    "Are you putting the me on me now? Hahaha..." Vanessa couldn''t believe that she still had the


    strength tough. How could Fiona be so shameless? "Are you using me because I didn''t give


    you money?"


    "Do you still remember what happened on the night of your graduation party? Not long after that


    night, you found out you were pregnant. Your father wanted you to get rid of the baby, but you


    refused. He was so worried that you would be hurt again, so he went looking for the man from that


    night, but found nothing. He had poured so much effort into the search that he hadn''t rested


    enough. Because of that, he signed on a document which had caused great losses to thepany.


    With that, Love Corp hit rock bottom and never recovered." As she said this, Fiona'' s tone was full


    of contempt. If Marvin had listened to her, they wouldn''t have ended up this way.


    "Come to think of it, Marvin still has a conscience." However, Vanessa didn''t want to listen anymore.


    It was a fact that Marvin had hurt Emily and her. "Fiona, I understand what you want from me is


    money so that you could live a carefree life. Name your price. I''ll give you what I can."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Fiona admitted, "Yes, I want money, a lot of it. But could a wh*re like you afford it?"


    Vanessa bit her lip and said, "Give me my phone. I''ll call Julien and ask him to bring you money.


    He''ll give you as much as he can, I''m sure of it."


    Fiona sneered, "Do you really believe that he''lle to save you with money?"


    "Yes I believe in him." There was no reason. Vanessa was certain that Julien was willing to pay any


    price in order to save her. Also, it had been quite some time since she had disappeared. Julien must


    be searching high and low for her now.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? Chatterton Town is the Kyle family''s territory. I would be digging my own


    grave if I ask him to send money over." Before deciding to abduct Vanessa, Fiona had thought of all


    the possible oues. She had prepared for the worst.


    The worst oue would be that Julien managed to find out her scheme and send people to hunt


    her down...By that time, however, the money would have been deposited in her bank ount


    overseas. Her son wouldn''t need to worry for the rest of his life.


    Vanessa finally caught on to what she was saying. "So it seems that you never intended to let me


    go alive."


    "What a smart girl! You managed to figure everything out. But can you guess what I n to do


    before I kill you?" Fiona let out an eerie smile. It felt like a dark cloud was looming over Vanessa''s


    head.


    "Fiona, what are you trying to do?" Vanessa asked warily.


    "Do you know what I did for a living before I married your father?"


    "I don''t want to know."


    "I used to be a criminal investigator. Those who work in this field know how to throw our own off the


    track. So I''ming clean by telling you, before I''m done with everything, there''s no way Julien will


    be able to track us down." Fiona waved her hand and summoned the man whose face was filled


    with scars. "Patrick, untie her."


    Without uttering a word, Patrick walked toward Vanessa. He lifted Vanessa off the ground by


    grabbing the rope. Then, he flipped her over and threw her hard onto the ground. It hurt so much


    that Vanessa curled into a ball.


    Patrick unraveled the ropes and set her hands and legs free. Instantly, Vanessa felt more


    comfortable. She instinctively wriggled her body, but Patrick immediately stomped on her body.


    "God d*mn it! Stop moving!"


    Patrick''s footnded right on Vanessa''s chest, making her breathless. She cursed in her heart,


    "These motherf*ckers, they''d better kill me. If they don''t, I swear I''ll teach them a


    lesson."


    "You''re such a b*tch, Vanessa. You were just lucky a few years ago that Julien saved you in time."


    Stroking Vanessa''s face, Fiona smiled gloomily. "Today, we''re in the same situation again. I''d like to


    see if Julien can appear in time like thest time. Let''s see if you''re still as lucky as before."

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    "Fiona, what on earth do you want from me?!" When it dawned on Vanessa what Fiona had in mind,


    Vanessa was suddenly in a panic. She wanted to get up and run away. However, her feet were still


    numb after being tied up for so long, which impeded her escape.


    In fact, she wasn''t afraid of being killed by Fiona. She was more terrified that the nightmare a few


    years ago repeated itself. Vanessa red at Fiona, saying, "I warn you, you''d better not mess


    around with me... If not, I''ll..."


    "What? Don''t tell me you still haven''t figured out what I''m going to do." Fionaughed out loud. "You


    were luckyst time and escaped. This time, I''m going to let you bear another b*stard child, I''ll make


    sure your reputation ispletely ruined."


    Fiona then took out her cell phone from her bag. "Also, I''m going to take a video of you exactly like


    your mother''s and then send it to Young Master Julien. Oh my gosh, I''m so excited just thinking


    about it! I''m sure he will be very thrilled to see it too. Seeing his woman lying under another man''s


    body... Ah... Such a scene is enough to make his blood boil."


    Vanessa never knew Fiona was not only vicious, but also lunatic. "Fiona, you'' re just doing all of


    these for money. It''s not a big deal right now, but that''s if you let me go. As long as you let me go


    now, I''ll make sure Julien gives you all the money you want. I''ll even ask him to let you off the hook.


    But if you insist on messing around... I won''t make it out alive, but neither would you..."


    When it came to such a cold-hearted woman like Fiona, there was no use begging. Vanessa figured


    by tempting Fiona with money, there might still be room for negotiation. Vanessa told herself to bite


    the bullet and persevere. Deep down, she kept praying for Julien toe and rescue her as soon


    as possible.


    A few years ago, he was in Chatterton Town while she was in Avend. Yet, he managed toe


    all the way to save her... This time, she was sure that he would do the same thing as well. He had


    promised her that he would never let her get hurt again, and that he would protect her forever.


    "Julien!"


    "I trust you. You would never let me down, right?"


    "You would keep your promise, right?" Vanessa thought in her mind.


    Vanessa believed that Julien woulde to save her. However, he was still nowhere to be seen


    even after such a long time. Coupled with Fiona''s threats, Vanessa''s fear grew stronger. It was so


    overwhelming that her vision started to blur. Also, she could not hear the conversation between


    Fiona and Patrick clearly.


    Suddenly, she heard Fiona saying, "Patrick, I''ll leave her to you. Treat Miss Love well. Make sure


    she has fun."


    "No! No way. Don''te over, don''te over..." Vanessa pleaded while crawling backward.


    However, being injured, she was no match for Patrick. With just two steps, Patrick caught up with


    her. Looking down at her condescendingly, he said, "Shall we have some fun?"


    Vanessa roared, "Fiona, ask him to stop. I''ll give you everything you want."


    "Vanessa, if you were more sensible earlier, everything would¡¯ve been fine. Now, it''s toote.


    Everything is toote..." Fiona waved a hand and continued, "Patrick, no matter how loud she


    screams, just do what you have to. Just like what you did to her mother over ten years ago."


    "What? Fiona, you..." Vanessa knew that no matter how she pleaded, Fiona was not going to let her


    go. The only reason she kept talking was to keep herself conscious and to buy some time.


    However, when she heard Fiona''sst sentence, itpletely broke her.


    Fiona and this man!


    How could they...


    There was a dawningprehension on Vanessa''s face.


    She would never forget what they had done to her mother, Emily.


    These two people had better not let themselves be at her mercy.


    Vanessa scurried into a corner until there was nowhere else to go. Watching her, Patrick said,


    "Keep going. Why do you stop?"


    Vanessa bit her lip to keep a level head. "Was it you who hurt my mother years ago?"


    "Is it that important who did it?"


    Vanessa sneered and said, "Is it that hard to admit it? We''ve alreadye to this point. Are you still


    afraid that I''ll have you locked up for it?"


    "Yeah, it was me." Patrick felt like Vanessa was no longer a threat against him. Even if he told her


    the truth, what could she do? Was she so naive to think that Julien would arrive in time to save her?


    "Good, very good," Vanessa muttered beforeughing out loud suddenly.


    "What are youughing at?" For some reason, Patrick was flustered upon hearing herughter.


    "What do you think I''mughing about?" There was still a faint smile on Vanessa''s face. She looked


    beautiful, but there was a hint of fierceness in her eyes. Seeing that, Patrick paused his


    movements.


    "She is just trying to scare you, Patrick. Just ignore her and do what you have to do," Fiona said.


    Upon receiving Fiona''s orders, Patrick lunged forward and ripped off Vanessa''s thin jacket.


    On the inside, she was wearing a tank top. Because of all the tugging earlier, the strap of the tank


    top had slid down all the way from her shoulder. Everything below her shoulder was vaguely


    revealed. Even if she was in a mess, she was still very beautiful and charming. Her beauty was so


    overwhelming that Patrik found it suffocating. Therefore, when he tugged at Vanessa''s clothes


    again, his actions were more gentle.


    "You look skinny, but you still have some curves on you." Licking his lips eagerly, Patrick swiftly took


    off his clothes. Then, he plunged toward Vanessa, saying, "I will take good care of you and show


    you how good I am."


    Vanessa was disgusted by his words.


    It was so sickening that it made her stomach turn.


    Vanessa rolled on the floor, avoiding Patrick. When she realized he was about tounch another


    attack, she smiled at him. "Things like this will only bring pleasure when it''s consensual. Instead of


    forcing me, isn''t it better if I throw myself at you? I guess that would give you a sense of


    aplishment."


    Patrick was tempted by Vanessa''s suggestion. If she was willing to do so, there was no need for


    him to force it on her.


    In the past, he had tried to force himself on another woman. Besides feeling no pleasure during the


    process, he even got scratched in the face by that woman.


    Vanessa waved at him and smiled. "Don''t you think so?"


    Patrick swallowed and took a nce at Fiona, who was busy taking pictures of them. "Don''t look at


    me. You may do as you like," Fiona said.


    Since he was left in charge, of course he preferred consensus. "What do you want me to do?"


    Vanessa beckoned to him while saying, "Come closer to me. I want to tell you something."


    "Don''t even think about ying tricks," Patrik warned her.


    "What can I possibly do in a state like this?" Vanessa let out a chuckle. "If I were to try something,


    then I would be dead meat."


    After giving it some thought, Patrick let his guard down. He did as Vanessa said, moving closer to


    her. As soon as he came close to her, without warning, she bit his ear hard. Screaming in pain,


    Patrick smacked Vanessa on the head.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    "Smack!"


    Patrick smacked Vanessa with all his might. This sudden attack made Vanessa feel dizzy and could


    only hear a loud buzz in her ears. Slowly, her eyesight became blurry, as if she were being sucked


    into an unknown, scary vortex.


    She opened her mouth, attempting to speak, but she wasn''t even able to utter a syble. Everything


    before her eyes became darker and darker. In the end, she couldn''t see anything nor hear anything.


    It was as if she had fallen into a dark bottomless abyss.


    "Lawrie, Julien..."


    Before losing her consciousnesspletely, only two persons appeared in Vanessa''s mind. If she


    couldn''t make it this time, Julien would definitely take good care of Lawrie. Also, Lawrie would


    slowly ept Julien as his father.


    "B*tch, do you think you can get away by ying dead?!" Seeing Vanessa had passed out, Patrick


    covered his ear that had been bitten by Vanessa with one hand. He then pped Vanessa''s face


    with the other hand. The p was not enough to vent his anger, so he kicked her on the body. "So


    you f*cking wish to die? I''ll grant your wish."


    "Patrick, she''s already unconscious, why don''t you end things quickly?" Fiona raised her hand to


    look at her watch. Even though she had used her former connections to cover her tracks, it was not


    going to distract Julien for long. "Julien has transferred the money into my foreign bank ount


    ording to my request. I don''t think it''ll take him much longer to track us down."


    If the Kyle family and the Brown family joined forces... Despite how much Fiona had prepped


    herself, she still shivered at the thought of the consequences. She knew the only way out for


    someone who messed with Julien was death, yet she still chose to do it.


    Patrick said, "Fiona, you had many choices. Why did you choose the one that you couldn''t back out


    of?"


    "Because I resent them," Fiona replied with a smile.


    In the past, Fiona had many suitors. There were many who were capable and goodlooking. With her


    beauty and abilities, it was not hard for her to marry an outstanding man. However, out of so many


    men, she chose to seduce the married Marvin, all because Fiona bore a deep grudge!


    At a young age, Emily married a famous businessman, Marvin, and had been living a good life.


    They were even blessed with a lovely and beautiful daughter. Therefore, since young, Fiona


    competed with Emily, but never won.


    Despite the fact that Fiona was pregnant with Marvin''s child, he never intended to marry her. Marvin


    cared about his family a lot and refused to divorce Emily. Being driven into a corner, Fiona came up


    with an evil n. Emily'' s death would open the way for her to officially be Mrs. Love.


    Fiona didn''t have to kill Vanessa, but Vanessa was too headstrong. Over and over again, she went


    against Fiona, embarrassing her in public. Hence, Fiona was determined to get rid of anyone who


    humiliated her.


    Patrick let out a sigh and said, "Fiona, if you stop now, there might still be a chance of making it out


    of this mess, alive."


    "Marvin has taken Leslie abroad two days ago, so I have nothing else to worry about."


    "Fiona..."


    "Let''s get started." Fiona was getting impatient. "I still have to send this video to that stupid girl from


    the Spencer family. I might be able to get away with this because of her."


    This was Fiona''s only hope. If she managed to leave Chatterton Town before Julien found her, she


    would be the victor.


    "Okay." Patrick bent down once again and started pulling Vanessa''s clothes off.


    "Bang!"


    It was the sound of a gunshot. The bullet shot right through Patrick''s hand that was about to touch


    Vanessa.


    Patrick shrieked in pain. He turned around and saw a man barging through the gate. There was a


    gun in his hand which was aimed right at Patrick. The look on the man''s face was so stern that it


    scared Patrick out of his wits. Just when he was going to move backward, another shot was fired.


    This time, the bullet hit Patrick''s right knee.


    Patrick copsed on the ground with a thud. "Who are you?"


    "Julien Kyle!" It was Fiona who answered the question.


    At that moment, Fionapletely lost herposure. In her mind, she had pictured herself being


    bold enough to stand up against Julien. However, when the moment arrived, she was so terrified


    that her legs were shaking. Her mind was in a mess!


    Patrick gasped in shock, "Jul-"


    He was frightened to the extent that he couldn''t speak properly...


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Julien''s cold gaze swept over them. Then, he ran toward Vanessa as fast as he could. He lifted her


    into his arms and called out to her gently, "Don''t be afraid, Vanessa. I''m here... I'' m here to bring


    you home. No one else can hurt you anymore."


    There was no response from Vanessa. Julien had no idea if she could hear him or not. He could not


    imagine how scared she was earlier. However, a scene appeared in his mind. In the scene,


    Vanessa was curled up on the hotel bed, crying miserably.


    She must''ve been scared out of her wits just now. At the most crucial moment, he was not there to


    protect her.


    Julien picked Vanessa up and red at Fiona and Patrick coldly again. His re was so sharp and


    terrifying that they were shivering uncontrobly. However, Julien didn''t say a word to them. Before


    he left with Vanessa in his arms, he said, "Levi, I''ll leave the both of them to you."


    "Yes." After that, Levi and Monique rushed into the factory.


    Upon seeing Vanessa''s disheveled state, Monique''s rage erupted. She lifted her foot and kicked


    Patrick hard in the groin. Her attack was swift and fierce, leaving him no chance of ducking. He was


    in so much pain that he screamed in far more agony than he felt from the two gunshots earlier.


    "You ugly scumbag! Do you have any f*cking idea who'' re you messing with?!" Levi stomped on


    Patrick''s vulnerable manhood with all his might, causing him to pass out. "D*mn it, I wish I could just


    slice you up."


    Seeing Patrick had passed out and the duo''s attention was not on her, Fiona tried to slip away.


    However, as soon as she made a move, she was blocked by Monique. "It''s not over yet. Where are


    you going, Mrs. Love?"


    "Not only that scumbag kidnapped Vaness and me, but he also tried to r*pe Vaness! Fortunately,


    you two got here in time to stop him. I''ll leave everything to you now. I need to see how Vaness is


    doing!" Fiona was quick on the uptake. Now that Patrick was unconscious, she could lie her way out


    of this.


    "Bah! Do you f*cking think we''re fools?" Monique and Levi said at the same time. It was the first


    time the both of them were so in sync!

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    "You don''t believe me?" Seeing that Levi and Monique were both young, Fiona figured she could


    easily fool them. Once they fell into her trap, they would probably let her go. "If you don''t believe


    me, you can bring me in first. You can confirm with my darling Vaness when she regains


    consciousness. Everything will be made clear then."


    Her darling Vaness?


    F*ck! Even Monique, who didn''t know much about Vanessa and Fiona''s rtionship, got


    goosebumps hearing such disgusting words!


    If Fiona truly cared for her daughter, she wouldn''t be behaving this way when Vanessa was badly


    injured.


    "You old hag! Do you think we''re going to believe you just because you''re ugly?" Levi said while


    sizing Fiona up. He couldn''t believe not only this woman was hideous, but she was rotten to the


    core. "I have tomend you for ying the role of the evil stepmother perfectly. Just the sight of


    your disgusting face makes me want to p you."


    "p!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Before Levi could even finish his sentence, Monique had already pped Fiona hard across the


    face. "There, I did it for you. You don''t have to thank me."


    If it were any other time, Levi would''ve started a fight with Monique. However, not only did he not


    quarrel with her this time, but he even wanted to give her a thumbs- up. "Wow, tomboy! Good job!"


    Did he just call her ''tomboy''?


    "How dare you..." Monique was enraged.


    Clenching her teeth, she resisted the urge to punch Levi in the face.


    The more she looked at him, the more annoyed she felt. If she could, she would like to p him like


    how she did to Fiona.


    Fiona had a huge ego. She could hit others, but she would never let anyoney a finger on her.


    Monique''s p not only hurt her face, but also her dignity. "B*tch, how dare you hit me!"


    Levi said, "What''s wrong with hitting an old hag like you? Are you pissed off? Hey tomboy, give her


    a few more ps. Go all out like how you always deal with me."


    "Yes." Monique proceeded to give Fiona another hard p on the face. At that moment, Levi and


    Monique werepletely in sync.


    After all, Monique was a soldier. Needless to say, her strength was stronger than that of an ordinary


    woman. Her p nearly knocked off Fiona''s front teeth.


    "You''re digging your own grave..." Fiona charged toward Monique as if she had gone mad. Monique


    did not dodge. However, Levi moved to the front of Monique, blocking Fiona''s attack. "You old b*tch,


    you''re no match for her. Don''t give her another opportunity to p you."


    Fiona was furious, but she was still clearheaded. "I bet both of you are Julien''s dogs, aren''t you?


    You bite whoever he tells you to, but don''t forget that Vanessa is my daughter. As you can see,


    Julien cares for her a lot. If you dare mess with me, you''ll regret it! All I need to do is to ask Vanessa


    to speak up for me.


    "Oh my God! I''m so scared," Levi said. However, the look on his face showed otherwise. "Why don''t


    you tell us what we should do?"


    Either Fiona was blind or she really thought that Levi and Monique were fools. She answered


    seriously, "Send me to the airport right now and get me a ticket to Avend. If you do that, I''ll let all


    of this slide."


    "Tomboy, do I look like an idiot to you?" Levi was in total disbelief. How could Fiona even say


    something like that with such a determined manner? Could she not tell that he was being sarcastic?


    "Yes," Monique nodded.


    To be honest, Levi could sometimese across as an idiot. A month ago, Monique had bumped


    into him at the hospital. Not only did Levi not recognize her, he even flirted with her. If that wasn''t


    idiotic, what was it?


    "You..." Levi was speechless, but he decided to let it slide. He then picked up the rope that had


    been used to tie Vanessa. "You old b*tch, since that''s your wish, I''ll send you to the airport now."


    Monique whispered, "What tricks do you have up your sleeves?"


    "Since she is ying dumb, why don''t we y along with her? Let''s have some fun."


    Since Levi was a child, he had been hanging out in the military with his father. Hence, he knew a


    thing or two about things in the military which were unbeknownst to other people. One of them were


    tactics used to torture spies.


    Since Fiona wanted to go to the airport, he tied her up and brought her to the airport. However, it


    was not a civil airport, but a training airport for military helicopters.


    When Levi was a child, he had witnessed something that was still deeply ingrained in his mind.


    A captured spy dangled from beneath a helicopter. The chopper then slowly rose off the ground into


    the air, which frightened the spy out of his wits. Once he was released, he spilled the truth


    immediately.


    "Mrs. Love, we have arrived at the airport. We have many nes here. Which one would you like to


    take?" Levi smiled and said politely.


    "Who are you? What are you trying to do?" Fiona was flustered to see soldiers standing on guard


    around them.


    "I''m just a poor little boy no one cares for. So, I could only make a living by working for Young


    Master Julien." Using a knife, Levi made a few cuts on the rope that was tying Fiona. "He asked me


    to take good care of you, so of course, I have to obey his order. I''ve made a few cuts on the rope. I


    don''t think it''s going to hold on for much longer. Later, if your rope snaps while you''re dangling in the


    air, I''m not sure how much of you will be left. But don''t worry, I''ll make sure your corpse is retrieved."


    "You''re mad, you''re all mad!" Fiona wanted to escape, but Levi tugged on her rope, pulling her


    back. "Mrs. Love, it was you who wanted toe to the airport, so I brought you here.


    How could you leave just like that?"


    Levi knew very well that physical torture was no use on someone like Fiona. Instead, mental torture


    was a better weapon at making her sumb.


    He was looking forward to seeing how Fiona was going to react. He wanted to see if an evil woman


    would be mentally stronger than others.


    Fiona screamed in panic, "Get out of my way! All of you, go away! If any of you dare touch me, I''ll


    make sure none of you leave this ce alive!"


    Monique said, "You''d better save your energy as you''ll need it for all the screamingter. When


    you''re in the air, you can shout as much as you want. No one is going to stop you."


    "What on earth are you going to do to me?" Fiona cried aloud.


    Levi replied with a cheeky smile, "Mrs. Love, don''t you want to get on a ne? Now, I''ll bring you for


    a ride in the sky! You''ll experience what it feels like to be on the brink of death in a minute!"


    "You..." Fiona was speechless.


    Then, Levi ordered, "Tie her up and fly around the airport. Only stop when the rope snaps. Also,


    remember to record all of it. I need a


    copy of the videoter."

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    Vroom!


    The helicopter not only stirred up a gust of wind, but also produced an ear- piercing sound from its


    engine. However, Fiona''s scream was even more deafening.


    "Help!!! You''re kidnapping me! You''re murdering me! I''m going to sue all of you! If you''re caught by


    the police, you''ll go to jail!"


    Levi grabbed a megaphone and shouted, "Hey old hag, did you finally realize what kidnapping and


    murder is? Did you possibly think you''re above thew when you kidnapped and hurt Vanessa?"


    "I... Help..."


    Before Fiona could finish her sentence, she let out a shriek again. Her voice was sharp and


    irritating, just like her attitude.


    Levi continued to shout at her through the megaphone, "The chopper is going higher. Now it''s 100


    meters off the ground. In a while, it will be more than 1,000 meters, and it will continue to go higher.


    Enjoy your ride!"


    "Ah!!!"


    The only reply she gave to Levi was more deafening screams.


    Looking at the chopper and the woman dangling below it, a smile appeared on Levi''s face. "Old


    hag, let me teach you a lesson on Vanessa''s behalf!"


    "Is Vanessa Love, Julien Kyle''s fiancee?" Monique hade across Vanessa''s name on the news,


    but she hadn''t seen her in person. She only heard that Vanessa was very beautiful. However,


    Monique could hardly tell what Vanessa actually looked like earlier as her face was beyond


    recognition from all the torture.


    Thinking of Vanessa''s almost disfigured face, anger stirred within Monique. She regretted not giving


    Fiona more ps. An evil stepmother like her did not deserve to be shown any mercy.


    "The person Vanessa fancies is me. Julien merely used his status and power to snatch my beloved


    woman away from me."


    As Levi spoke, he put on a sorrowful expression. However, Monique was extremely doubtful.


    "Hmm... There''s someone out there who actually fancies you?"


    Levi was instantly agitated. "What do you mean? I''m good-looking and I have a perfect body.


    Besides, my family is prominent and wealthy. There are plenty of women lining up for me, spanning


    all the way from Chatterton Town to New York. Let me tell you, I''ve dated enough women to form a


    volleyball team."


    A volleyball team?


    Monique felt sorry for Levi''s future wife. His wife would probably be driven mad by him.


    She uttered, "Tsk..."


    "Just say what you want to say, tomboy." Levi was obviously displeased.


    "Young Master Brown, you''ve finally admitted that just because you''re born into a well-to-do family,


    you could use your power to bully others."


    Levi retorted, "I''m referring to Julien, not me. It''s a fact that I was born into a powerful family, but I


    didn¡¯ t rely on my father''s influence to gain any benefits, unlike Julien!"


    "Huh! Didn''t he just say hees from a prominent family background?!" Monique thought, as she


    was convinced Levi only got to where he was because of his parents!


    "It''s obvious that you''re here because of your father''s power, admit it!" she said.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Hey tomboy, does it bother you so much if you don¡¯t argue with me? Or... Have you fallen for me


    and want to get my attention?"


    Moniqueughed coldly. "I like you? Are you insane?"


    "Hey tomboy, you''d better say it right." Levi felt his pride was hurt.


    "From now on, I''m going to punch you every time you call me tomboy." The next moment, Monique


    threw a punch at Levi. He staggered backward, burning with anger. "Tomboy, why the f*ck are you


    hitting me again?"


    "It''s you who keep calling me names. Serve you right!" Monique threw her fist at him again. She


    thought Levi would be able to dodge this time, but she was wrong. As a result, her punchnded


    right on Levi''s eye. It hit him so hard that he started seeing stars. "D*mn it! You f*cking tomboy.


    Whoever marries you must be the man with the worst luck on earth. I bet you''re going to be a virgin


    until death."


    Monique yelled back at him, "Women who fancy a man like you must be blind. Whoever marries


    you must be the unluckiest girl on earth. I bet you''re going to have to f*p for the rest of your life."


    In return, Levi roared back, "Only a man who is out of his mind would like you."


    "Oh really? I''m fine with that. Nobody''s worthy of me anyways."


    "Are you sure? Where did you get your confidence? You should take a good look at yourself in the


    mirror... Hahaha..."


    Monique decided to ignore him. She sat on the ground and looked up at the sky, but she didn''t hear


    Fiona screams anymore. "Is that woman really that weak? Has she passed out already?"


    Levi rolled his eyes at her, saying, "Dumb*ss!"


    Monique gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. She nearly punched him again.


    Massaging his ck eye, Levi sat down beside Monique and said, "How are you supposed to hear


    her screams when she is so high up?"


    "What if she¡¯s not afraid of heights?"


    Levi rolled his eyes at Monique again. "Do you think only a person who''s afraid of heights would be


    terrified from being suspended from a helicopter? Even if she isn''t afraid of heights, the sound of her


    rope snapping would scare her to death."


    Monique said, "You better not speak too soon. A vicious woman like Fiona is unpredictable. Who


    knows your trick is not working on her."


    "Let''s wait and see then."


    Ten minutester, the helicopter descended. Since Fiona had already passed out, there was no


    point suspending her in the air.


    Therefore, the pilot brought her back to the ground.


    Levi ordered two soldiers to untie the rope around Fiona. When the soldiers approached Fiona, they


    immediately took a few steps backward. Pinching their noses, they said, "It stinks! Why is it so


    smelly?"


    Standing at the side, Levimented, "It¡¯s probably the smell of her sh*t and urine! She lost control


    of her bowels out of fear, it seems..."


    The two soldiers nced over at Fiona. "You''re right."


    "Ssh some water on her to wake her up, then continue suspending her. I think she hasn''t had


    enough of it." Levi turned to look at Monique with a smile on his face. "What do you think of my


    idea, tomboy?"


    Monique clenched her fists. "Are you looking for a fight?"


    "You''d better give up on me. I''ll never fall in love with a tomboy no matter what."


    "This b*stard is really asking for a beating," Monique cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    A bucket of icy water was poured over Fiona¡¯s head and she woke up with a start.


    Her head was still spinning when she woke up. She was so dizzy that she could barely decipher the


    people standing in front of her. A familiar voice rang above her, "Mrs. Love, how does it feel to be


    suspended in the air? Is it fun?"


    Fiona backed away in fear. However, when she did, a foul stench exuded from her bottom and she


    felt something mushy and sticky in her pants. Just as realization dawned on her, Levi''s voice rang


    again. "What have you been eating? Dog poop? Or are you just so malicious and so your


    excrement is stinkier than an average person?" He narrowed his eyes in disgust.


    Fiona''s fingers trembled as she pointed them at Levi in fury. "You, you..."


    For a long time, Fiona could not utter a proper sentence. A mix of nausea, despair, fear, and


    jumbled emotions coursed through her veins. As the unbeatable Fiona Cobb, how could she have


    ended up in such a miserable state within a day?


    She felt a sudden overwhelming sense of hate!


    She hated her!


    That b*tch! Vanessa Love!


    Why was that b*tch so lucky?


    A few years ago, Fiona had drugged Vanessa and her n was about to seed. However, Julien


    emerged and saved her! A few yearster, when Fiona was about to seed again, Julien came to


    Vanessa''s rescue... yet again!


    Levi gave a dismissive wave of the hand and instructed, "Mrs. Love seems to be enjoying herself.


    Let''s proceed with a few moreps. This time, attach a loudspeaker to her so she can listen to her


    own piercing shrieks. Otherwise, she may wrongly think that her screams are pleasant to the ears!"


    Fiona shuddered with fear. "What are you trying to do? If you have the guts, just kill me right now!"


    she provoked.


    "Kill you?" Levi shook his head. "Your life is so worthless. I will get nothing from killing you and it''s


    not worth putting my life on the line for that. Let''s continue with the flying game in the meantime.


    Once you are exhausted, we''ll y some other torturous ''games'' as well. You can choose


    whichever you like!"


    Fiona''s eyes widened in fear, so much so that her eyes nearly popped out of her head. However,


    she was so frightened that she couldn''t even utter a single sound. All she did was urinate in her


    pants once more.


    Levi waved his hand again. "All right, let''s send Mrs. Love up in the air again!"


    Monique stood up abruptly and said, "Wait a minute."


    Levi looked at her with discontent. "Tomboy, don''t tell me that you want to plead for this old hag!"


    Monique said nothing, instead, she stepped forward and pped Fiona a few times. Once Fiona''s


    face became as swollen as Vanessa''s had been, Monique ceased what she was doing and said,


    "Alright, send her up."


    Fiona, who had been pped, threw herself at Monique with all her might as if she had gone crazy.


    However, Fiona tripped and fell t on her face because her legs had gone weak. "You, you..."


    Levi demanded, "What are you guys waiting for?"


    Several soldiers tied Fiona up and the helicopter soared into the sky again.


    As Fiona ascended into the sky, Levi and Monique instinctively stole a nce at one another, but


    they quickly looked away again when their eyes met. Simultaneously, they sniggered. "What an


    eyesore!"


    In the hospital.


    It had been 14 hours since Vanessa was rescued, but she remained in aa.


    The doctor did not find any injury on her head, so he ruled out the possibility that hera was due


    to a head injury. However, Vanessa still did not wake up, and the doctors were still in the dark. In the


    meantime, the Kyle family was clearly flustered.


    Silvia was not less agitated than Julien. After Vanessa was abducted, Silvia med herself for the


    incident. She grew more anxious as time passed and there was no news regarding Vanessa''s


    whereabouts. She even pped herself twice out of distress.


    After Vanessa''s return, Silvia remained by her bedside. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t brought the


    children to the amusement park, the kidnappers wouldn''t have a chance to capture you and you


    wouldn''t be here today, in aa. Vanessa, I''m sorry! I''m really sorry! I beg you to wake up soon.


    As long as you wake up, you can do anything you want in the future, I will not stop you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Silvia could only utter these words silently in her heart as her family members were around.


    Everyone hoped that Vanessa would wake up soon. They were already in distress, hence Silvia did


    not wish to upset them further.


    Grandpa Kyle was quite elderly. After visiting Vanessa in the hospital, he returned home to rest. All


    the other members of the Kyle family remained in the hospital. Every one of them craned their


    necks, anticipating Vanessa''s awakening.


    Karen saw through Silvia''s gaze and realized that she was ming herself for the tragedy. She


    pulled Silvia aside and consoled her gently, "Silvia, Vanessa''s kidnapping was premeditated by the


    enemy for a long time. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t me yourself."


    Silvia shook her head in response. "Mom, I..."


    Karen patted her hand reassuringly and said, "Silvia, you haven''t taken a rest for a long time. You


    can rest at the lounge next door. Vanessa will be fine."


    Silvia shook her head again. "No, Mom, I want to wait here for Vanessa to wake up."


    Silvia had her heart in her mouth as long as Vanessa remained in aa. She couldn''t stop


    ming herself, especially when she thought of the endearing Lawrie, innocently asking where his


    mommy was the previous day.


    Lawrie was very obedient, to their surprise..


    As she didn''t dare to tell the little fellow the truth, she told him a white lie that Vanessa had gone to


    work. Lawrie didn''t enquire further. He curled into a ball in a corner of the house and remained


    silent, paying no heed to anyone. He looked very lonely as if he had been abandoned by the world.


    Silvia did not know that her words had traumatized Lawrie. In the past, Vanessa would disappear for


    a very long time after telling Lawrie that she was going to work. Hence, Lawrie waspletely


    unaware of the misfortune that had befallen his mother.


    Karen responded, "My dear, why don''t you go home and apany Lawrie. I''m worried that he''ll


    be frightened if none of us is around." The servants and little Larry were at home, but Karen was still


    worried about Lawrie.


    Upon hearing what she said, Silvia hesitated. "But..."


    "No ''but''s. Go home and look after the children. Julien''s here and will make sure nothing goes


    wrong!" Jayden had tried to persuade Silvia many times, but she disregarded him and he was out of


    ideas. Now that Karen had voiced her opinion, he seized this opportunity to convince Silvia to go


    home.


    Silvia was still worried about Vanessa, who was unconscious in the ward. Flustered, she shrieked,


    "Jayden, Vanessa is still in aa. What are you trying to do by dragging me away?"


    Jayden pulled a long face and said, "Will she wake up just because you are by her side?"


    "I... I''m just worried about Vanessa. If it weren''t for me, she wouldn''t be in her current state." Every


    time she thought of Vanessa, Silvia med herself. She had kept it to herself for the whole day, but


    now that she was alone with Jayden, she blurted out her true feelings.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    "Silvia, Vanessa''s matter has nothing to do with you. Don''t me yourself anymore." Jayden


    pinched her cheeks and softened his tone. "You look haggard. If you continue this, the next person


    lying on the hospital bed would be you."


    Silvia muttered dejectedly, "I''m not that weak."


    Jayden responded, "Silvia, don''t forget that I''m also concerned about you when you''re worried


    about others. You haven''t eaten for a day." He pointed at the spot where his heart was. "My heart


    aches now... For you."


    Silvia didn''t want him to worry about her. "Alright, I won''t do this again."


    Jayden replied, "Let''s go. We should return to look after the two children."


    Silvia liked children. With them by her side, she might be able to stop ming herself temporarily.


    Silvia added, "Jayden, will Julien be all right?"


    She had good reason to be concerned. Julien didn''t utter a word aside from asking the doctor about


    Vanessa''s condition for more than ten hours since Vanessa''s rescue.


    He just quietly sat by Vanessa¡¯s side, holding her hands tightly. He didn''t let go even for a moment.


    Julien had been a quiet and reserved person since he was a child. In some ways, Silvia had


    watched him grow up. She did not know much about him but knew that he was one to keep


    grievances to himself and console himself in silence.


    Jayden responded, "Do you still remember that incident, more than three years ago?"


    Silvia asked, "When Julien secluded himself from us for a whole year because he was heartbroken?


    And didn''t want to see anyone?" Jayden nodded. "We all know how important Vanessa was to him a


    few years ago. Now that Vanessa is in such a dire state, Julien must have wanted to kill himself. He


    will me himself for not being able to protect Vanessa."


    Upon hearing this, Silvia''s heart ached so much that she suddenly burst into tears. "Jayden, what


    should we do? Can I do anything to help them?"


    "Silly girl, why are you crying again?" Jaydenforted her.


    Silvia wiped her tears. "I''m worried about Julien, Vanessa and also Lawrie."


    Jayden added, "Julien isn''t as fragile as you think. Even if it''s not for himself, he will be strong for


    Vanessa and Lawrie. Let''s go home and keep Lawriepany."


    Silvia turned her head and snatched a glimpse of Vanessa before she left the hospital with Jayden.


    The night shrouded the world in pitch-ck darkness.


    Vanessa kept running aimlessly with no idea how long she had been running for. She was dead


    tired, but she couldn''t stop. It seemed as though she would be attacked by an unknown force as


    long as she came to a halt.


    "Vaness, Vaness..."


    asionally, she would hear someone calling her name, but when she paused and tried to listen


    attentively, she couldn''t decipher anything.


    "Where am I? Where am I going? What am I doing?"


    She kept asking herself, but she was oblivious to the answer, and there was no one around her to


    ask for help. She could only continue running, aimlessly.


    "Vaness, Vaness..."


    She heard someone calling her from behind again. She stopped and turned around. This time she


    saw a person... It was her mother.


    Emily was still as young and as gorgeous as Vanessa remembered. Emily looked at her with a


    smile. "My adorable little Vaness has finally grown into a charmingdy."


    "Mommy..." Vanessa slowly approached her.. She paused after each step."Mommy, is it really you?"


    Emily smiled and responded, "If it wasn''t me, who else would it be? Is my presence unweed?"


    "No, no, no, no. I miss you so much. I miss you every day, but..." Vanessa recalled that her mother


    had long passed away. She hadmitted suicide.


    When Vanessa was still a child, Emily had abandoned her and left this world. She had once loathed


    Emily for being so cruel.


    She didn''t understand Emily''s actions before, but now she understood. Fiona not only snatched


    Emily''s husband away but also used dirty tricks to destroy their marriage.


    How could Emily allow herself to be humiliated when she was such a dignified person?


    "Vaness, I have always been worried about you. I was afraid that you would be bullied. But now,


    you''ve found a man who loves you and protects you with everything he has. I won''t worry anymore.


    I am going to leave..."


    "Mommy... Don''t go!" Vanessa rushed over and tried to grab her mother, but she failed. Suddenly,


    Emily vanished from her sight, as if she had never been there before. Vanessa was so flustered that


    she shouted at the top of her lungs, "Mommy, mommy..."


    "Vanessa, Vanessa..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Her own voice was drowned by another worried voice, filled with anxiety...


    Who was it?


    Who was calling her?


    Vanessa concentrated on the voice, but she couldn''t decipher the speaker for a while...


    "Vanessa, Vanessa..."


    The heart- wrenching voice rang again. Vanessa''s heart ached when she heard it. She tried her


    best to respond, but she was unable to utter a sound.


    "Mommy, it''s Lawrie here. Wake up! I want to talk to you. You can''t leave me behind!"


    This time, an adorable child''s voice rang, and Vanessa''s heart ached again. She struggled to open


    her eyes, and finally, she saw a glimmer of light, "Lawrie..."


    She could tell that it was her precious son, Lawrie.


    "Vanessa, you''re awake."


    She opened her eyes, but she did not see her son anywhere. What she saw was a disheveled


    figure and a haggard face which looked oddly familiar. There were dark circles under his eyes.


    "Vanessa..." Julien held Vanessa''s hand tightly. He wanted to speak further, but he couldn''t bring


    himself to finish the sentence. He could only hold her close, gripping her so tightly that Vanessa


    winced slightly.


    Vanessa blinked and then shook her head. She finally remembered the identity of the man in front


    of her. He was Julien...


    However, how did Julien, who was a neat freak and always looked put together, be this way?


    It seemed as if he had aged several years overnight.


    "Julien, what happened to you?" Vanessa asked. Only then did Vanessa realize that her throat was


    so parched that it hurt. Julien handed her a ss of warm water right on time and replied, "Don''t


    say anything. Have a ss of water first."


    Vanessa noticed his hand shaking when he handed over the ss of water. What on earth


    happened to him that forced him into this state?


    Vanessa couldn''t figure it out, but she still reached out to take the ss. He put it near her mouth


    instead and said, "Let me help you."


    Vanessa gently opened her mouth and took two small sips of water. The water provided immediate


    relief. She asked again, "What''s wrong?"


    Julien tried his best to restrain his emotions. "Drink a little more."


    To not worry him, Vanessa opened her mouth and took two more sips. This time, Julien ced the


    cup back, took the quilt, and covered her. Hethen stared at her...


    His hands were still shaking!


    Why?


    Vanessa looked at him in astonishment.


    "What happened? Tell me."


    Julien muttered in a low voice, "Vanessa..."


    Vanessa reached out and sped his trembling hand. She responded softly, "I''m here. I''m listening.


    Don''t be afraid."


    Although she was the one who was hurt, she remained strong andforted him.


    Julien felt truly blessed to have met her in his life.

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    This woman!


    How could she be this kind-hearted?


    Why couldn''t she be a little more selfish?


    If she could be a little more self-centered and prioritize herself more, Julien would feel less guilty...


    However, she was so kind to him and cherished him so lovingly. She urged, "Julien, don''t remain


    silent. Tell me what happened, so I won''t worry. I want to help you!"


    "I''m perfectly fine." Julien held her hand firmly. "Vanessa, do you feel any difort? Tell me."


    Any difort?


    "No..." Vanessa was about to deny it, but suddenly she recalled that she had been kidnapped by


    Fiona, and... She quickly pulled back her hand. Seeing that the watch was still on her wrist, she


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    "This isn''t just a regr watch, it''s a recording device," she exined as she pressed the button.


    "I''ve always thought that the man I slept with back then was someone else, and I'' ve been looking


    high and low for him, to bring him into custody. Hence, I always wear this recording watch with me."


    That fateful night, Julien had vanished without saying goodbye to her. As a result, Vanessa suffered


    a lot of hardships, physically and mentally for the past few years. However, she persevered and


    even raised Lawrie well by herself.


    Recalling the past, Julien felt a sharp, stabbing pain in his chest. "Vanessa, you silly girl. Why can''t


    you put yourself first for once?


    "Well, I did that to put myself first!" Vanessa was overjoyed at the thought that the recording watch


    had finallye into use. She forgot her pain momentarily and beamed with joy. "I prepared this


    watch to collect evidence in an emergency. Although that man never existed, this time, my recording


    will ensure Fiona can''t escape!"


    Vanessa pressed a small button and voices rang from the device. It was the recording of her


    conversation with Fiona when she was kidnapped. "Julien, did you hear that? Fiona admitted that


    she harmed my mother and also confessed that she drugged me. She even kidnapped me this


    time! I''m sure she will be given a heavy sentence for her heinous crimes, and perhaps, even be


    sentenced to lifetime imprisonment!"


    "Enough!" Julien cradled her in his arms. "Enough!" Having Vanessa to care for in this life already


    greatly satisfied Julien. As long as she was by his side, he didn''t mind sacrificing everything else.


    The wounds on Vanessa''s body had not healedpletely. Upon their tight embrace, his skin


    grazed against hers and she grimaced in pain. However, she did not cry out in pain because she


    knew that Julien was still very worried.


    He must have spent days in torment while she was kidnapped. "Julien, I''m sorry! I''ll protect myself


    in the future. I promise not to allow anyone to hurt me again, and I won''t make you worry anymore!"


    This silly girl. She didn''t use him of not protecting her. Instead, she med herself for not


    protecting herself and making him worry. How could she be so foolish?


    Unable to hold it in any longer, Julien lowered his head and searched for her slightly parched lips.


    His icy-cold lips gently pressed against hers...


    He kissed her gently, without any lust nor desire, but Vanessa still felt as if he wanted to suck her


    soul away.


    After a long kiss, Julien finally broke the kiss and pulled away. He held Vanessa''s face gently.


    Seeing that the swelling on her face had not subsided, he kissed her cheek and said, "Why did I


    meet you in this life?"


    "You wish you never had met me?" Vanessa''s heart skipped a beat as she thought that Julien had


    regretted meeting her since she always made him worry. Her mind was still insecure after barely


    escaping from the clutches of death...


    "No, I''m just saying why fate brought us together, yet I didn''t treasure you and let you and our child


    suffer so much." Julien''s voice was hoarse. There was a hint of deep remorse in it.


    "Julien, I''m fine now. Don''t be like this." Vanessa grabbed his hand and ced her palm against his.


    "From now onwards, hold my hand tightly and never let go."


    "I won¡¯t. Please don''t let go of me either." He held her hand firmly. He would never let go ever


    again...


    "By the way, please hand over the recording evidence to the police, so that they can arrest Fiona at


    once. We can''t let her cause havoc anymore," Vanessa said firmly and handed the watch over to


    Julien. Feeling anxious about Fiona, she added, "Do it quick. Don''t let Fiona escape."


    "Sure." Even without the recording, Julien had a way to bring Fiona to justice, so that she would


    suffer forever in prison. There would be no means for her to escape.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    With Fiona''s matter resolved, Vanessa felt as if a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders. She


    sighed in relief and thought of her son. "By the way, where is Lawrie?"


    Julien replied, "He is at home."


    "Oh no. Lawrie has been traumatized in the past and he is more sensitive than other children. If I


    am not by his side, he would think I abandoned him. Please ask someone to send him over."


    Vanessa scratched her head anxiously at the thought of her child. "No, that would take too long. I''ll


    call him to let him know that I didn''t abandon him, and then arrange for some to send him over. No,


    no, this doesn''t work either. I''d better leave the hospital. Lawrie spent most of his childhood in the


    hospital and he detests it very much. I promised him not to let him enter the hospital again."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll think of a solution." Vanessa was so flustered that Julien immediately took out his


    phone and dialed his home number. Shortly, someone answered the phone and said, "Young


    Master Julien."


    Julien responded, "Put Lawrie on the phone quickly."


    The maid was in a quandary. "Erm..."


    Julien noticed a hint of hesitation in her voice and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Vanessa understood her predicament at once and butted in, "Maria, it''s Vanessa. If Lawrie secludes


    himself in a corner, please ce the phone by his side and let me speak to him."


    Lawrie was her precious child, and Vanessa knew him very well. This happened in the past.


    Whenever she left him for work, Lawrie would hide in a corner, paying no heed to anyone else.


    Maria said, "Sure, I''ll do it right away."


    "Was he always like this when you left him for work and arranged for others to take care of him?"


    Julien''s heart throbbed with pain and guilt. Not only did he fail to take care of Vanessa, but he also


    did not fulfil his duty as a father!


    "Well, yes, but everything is better now." Let bygones be bygones... Vanessa didn''t want to mention


    the past anymore. Either way, her dear Lawrie would be treasured and loved by herself, his father,


    and the other family members in the future. He would definitely ovee his childhood trauma.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    Lawrie hid in the corner alone, curled up into a ball. Silvia and Jayden attempted to persuade him


    but to no avail. In desperation, Silvia brought Larry over so he could keep Lawriepany.


    Lawrie did not utter a single word, so Silvia led the conversation. "Lawrie, would you like to y with


    Larry? If you do, but don''t want to talk, just nod gently. Larry will understand."


    Lawrie did not respond.


    Silvia was very patient with young children. Although her first attempt failed, she continued, "Baby


    Lawrie, if you hear what I''m saying, please nod your head, is that all right?"


    Silvia waited for a moment. Just when she thought that the attempt was fruitless, she saw the little


    Lawrie nodding slightly.


    Silvia was jubnt. This indicated that the little one was aware of his surroundings and did not seal


    himself in his own world. She continued, "Lawrie, would you like to y with me?"


    Lawrie hesitated for a moment and nodded in the end.


    Seeing Lawrie¡¯s cooperation, Silvia praised him for his great performance. She asked again, "Larry,


    can you please ask Lawrie what he wants to eat?"


    Larry replied, "I know that Lawrie likes to eat c-fried chicken wings."


    "Wow, you can remember what Lawrie likes to eat. Larry, you are amazing too." Silvia patted their


    heads and asked, "Lawrie, do you like to eat chicken wings?"


    Lawrie nodded again.


    Silvia was so delighted that she snapped her fingers upon Lawrie''s response. "Well, I¡¯ll ask the


    kitchen staff to prepare chicken wings for you today. Lawrie, you have not eaten for a long time, you


    must eat more."


    Amazingly, Lawrie nodded as well.


    Although Lawrie still did not speak, he was willing to nod andmunicate with others, which was


    also great progress. Silvia was as happy as ark and picked Lawrie up. The little boy did not


    refuse.


    At this moment, Maria brought the phone over and said, "Silvia, Miss Vanessa called and requested


    to put Lawrie on the phone."


    Vanessa called?


    Really?!


    Silvia remained skeptical, but she reached for the phone. "Is it really you, Vanessa?"


    Vanessa''s voice rang. "Silvia, I''m fine. Don''t worry. Lawrie is a very sensitive child. Thanks for taking


    care of him when I was unconscious."


    "Oh no! Don''t mention it." Silvia ced the phone beside Lawrie''s ear. "Lawrie, it''s your Mommy on


    the phone. She''s looking for you. Say something to her."


    Lawrie did not believe the news. He remained silent and eyed the phone suspiciously until a familiar


    and lovely female voice spoke, "Lawrie, my baby."


    "Mommy..." Lawrie pouted his lips when he heard his mother''s voice. He let loose all his emotions


    and tears coursed down his cheeks. "Mommy, I don''t want to be away from you."


    Hearing the little one¡¯s sobs, Vanessa''s heart went out to him. "Lawrie, I didn''t want to be separated


    from you too. It''s just that I am unwell and I am in the hospital currently. You don''t like hospitals, so I


    didn''t ask you toe and apany me. Do you understand?"


    "I want to be wherever you are," Lawrie detested going to the hospital, but if his mother was there,


    he would still be willing to go to the hospital to apany her. He didn'' t want his mother to feel


    lonely!


    Vanessaforted him gently. "Lawrie, eat first. Once you have eaten, I''ll ask Auntie Silvia to bring


    you over."


    "I will... Auntie Silvia said that she would make me some c- fried chicken wings. When I''m full, I''ll


    go look for you, Mommy." Lawrie nodded his head repeatedly. As long as he could see his Mommy,


    he would finish his meal properly. He recalled her saying that he must eat properly to grow quickly


    and once he grew up, he would be able to protect her!


    Hearing the soft and cute voice of her young son, Vanessa wished more than anything in the world


    to be by his side immediately. "My baby is so obedient. I love you!"


    The little boy responded adorably, "I love Mommy too!"


    "I know. Lawrie, now please pass the phone to Aunt Silvia. I want to speak to her." On his mother'' s


    instructions, Lawrie obediently handed the phone to Silvia. "Auntie Silvia, Mommy wants to talk to


    you."


    "All right." Seeing that Lawrie was beaming from ear to ear, Silvia heaved a sigh of relief. "Vanessa,


    don''t worry. I''ll feed Lawrie and I''ll bring him overter."


    Vanessa said politely, "Silvia, thank you for


    your help."


    Silvia said, "It¡¯s my pleasure, don''t mention it!" Although the kidnapping incident had nothing to do


    with her, Silvia just could not stop feeling guilty. She kept thinking that if she didn¡¯t propose to go to


    the amusement park that day, Vanessa might not encounter any danger.


    Silvia did not reveal to Vanessa what was on her mind, but she made a solemn vow that she would


    take good care of Vanessa in the future.


    In the blink of an eye, a few days had passed, and Vanessa was discharged from the hospital after


    her wounds had healed.


    Before leaving the hospital, Joel came to report, "Mr. Kyle, we have handed Fiona Cobb and the


    evidence over to the police. The court will soon hear her case. She will be charged with multiple


    offenses. It is very likely that she will receive lifetime imprisonment."


    Julien scoffed and responded, "Huh. Her sins are unforgivable, so spending her life rotting in jail is


    good news for us. Let her spend the rest of her life repenting!"


    Joel obeyed. "Yes, sir. I will see to that."


    Julien asked, "How''s the investigation on


    Yvette''s matter going?"


    "I was about to report this matter to you." Joel took out a few photos and handed them to Julien.


    "The matter has been ascertained. The kidnapping incident was done by Fiona together with her


    former subordinates. It seemed to have nothing to do with Yvette. Strictly speaking, there are some


    connections as Yvette is also the victim of this incident."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Julien raised his brows. "She''s also a victim?"


    Joel reported, "She went to Secret Garden that night and had some disagreement with Mrs.


    Spencer. She got out of the car not long after the Spencer family''s car pulled away from Secret


    Garden. All these are backed up with videos as evidence. The first photo in your hand was retrieved


    from the video."


    Seeing that Julien did notment, Joel continued, "Not long after getting off the car, Yvette was


    kidnapped by Fiona. The Spencers'' vehicle returned to the crime scene, but they didn''t find anyone


    there. Finally, they returned home and did not make any detours along the way."


    Julien said, "Aunt Faye is my mother''s best friend. I believe her."


    "Yes, Mrs. Spencer is a good person." Julien''s faith in Faye was one matter, but his subordinates


    still conducted the investigation thoroughly, as it was rted to Vanessa''s safety. If they made any


    mistakes, their big boss, Julien, would be furious, with serious consequences. Hence, no one dared


    to take the matter lightly and closely investigated everyone who had crossed paths with the Kyles.


    Julien levelled a re on Joel. Did he ask for Joel''s opinion at all?!

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    Upon receiving the warning stare, Joel felt rather wronged. He merely wanted to prove that those


    people were innocent! How could his boss warn him that way, given his unwavering loyalty?


    He grumbled to himself but he dared not show his dissatisfaction. He continued his report, "We


    have investigated and learned the purpose behind Yvette''s kidnapping. Fiona wanted to frame


    Vanessa as the culprit. She wished to stir up the hatred Yvette bore towards Vanessa so that Yvette


    would act impulsively and hurt Vanessa."


    "Yvette loathes Vanessa. If anything happened to Vanessa, the first person that woulde to mind


    would be Yvette. This would provide Fiona, the real culprit, with sufficient time to escape. It''s a pity


    that Fiona didn''t have much time to prepare for this fiasco. We saw through her scheme from the


    beginning, so she was caught off guard that we found Vanessa so quickly." In Joel''s opinion, Fiona


    had a decent n, but the execution was sloppy, leading to her downfall.


    ''Anything else?"


    "That''s all from me."


    "Why are you still here?"


    "Yes, Mr. Kyle, I''ll take my leave." Joel felt that his boss was really an ungrateful tyrant. He had


    given a thorough and detailed report, and although it was not remarkable, at the very least, he


    deserved credit for his efforts. However, Julien chased him away so unceremoniously.


    s, that was how Julien was. How haughty and impatient!


    The matter had been investigated thoroughly. Once Yvette''s innocence was proved, Julien paid her


    a visit for the first time. She was admitted to the same hospital as Vanessa, and Julien knocked on


    her ward door politely. Upon hearing the words e in", he pushed the door open and entered.


    It never crossed her mind that Julien woulde to see her. Yvette was busy ying games on her


    phone. Without raising her head, she dered, "I don''t want to eat. I don''t have an appetite."


    Julien cleared his throat and said, "It''s me."


    Upon hearing Julien''s voice, Yvette turned around in astonishment and saw that it was indeed him.


    In the exuberance of joy, she wanted to leap out of bed and hug him, but suddenly she thought of


    something and stopped.


    Julien asked, "What''s wrong?"


    She looked at Julien and asked sheepishly, "Julien, why are you here?"


    "Yvette, I''ve watched you grow up. Due to the friendship between our mothers, I''ve always treated


    you as my younger sister. If it wasn''t for their acquaintance, we might not even have met each


    other," Julien did not answer Yvette''s question directly, but what he said disyed his intentions


    better.


    "Julien, you aren¡¯t here to see me?" When she saw him appear in her ward, she was thrilled and


    thought that he came specifically to see her. However, after hearing what he¡¯d said, her heart sank.


    He was clearly here to warn her.


    Julien added, "I''m here to rify this with you. Apart from a tonic friendship, I never bore any


    affection towards you. It has not happened before, nor will it ur in the future. Please don''t bear


    any unrealistic thoughts about me. Even if I never met Vanessa, it would still be impossible for us to


    be together. I hope you understand."


    Julien decided to nip her intentions in the bud to avert a crisis in the future. In fact, he was helping


    her. As long as Yvette did not make a wrong turn, the Kyles and Spencers could remain


    harmonious.


    "Julien, I..." Back then, although he was never keen to speak to Yvette, he had never given her the


    cold shoulder. But now, looking at his detached demeanour, it was as if he regarded her as a


    stranger.


    She just wanted him to care more about her and hoped that he would give her more attention. Why


    did things go contrary to her wishes?


    "If you regard me as your brother and bear no malice towards my family and Vanessa, then, I will


    treat you as my younger sister forever. However, if you dare to hurt Vanessa or my family, no matter


    who you are, I won''t spare you." Julien¡¯s voice was not loud, but his words made her rooted to the


    spot. In that moment, Yvette''s heart shattered.


    Realization dawned at the moment. Vanessa was much more important to him than Yvette had


    imagined. His love for Vanessa was so deep that he would probably lose his mind if she


    disappeared.


    Suddenly, Yvette gave a wry smile and replied, "I didn''t hurt her, and I never thought about hurting


    her."


    She just felt that Vanessa was not good enough for Julien, that Vanessa did not appreciate Julien''s


    love.


    He was such an exceptional man whom Yvette could only admire from afar. However, Vanessa


    could trample on his love and dignity and self-worth as she wished!


    "Why?"


    Julien chuckled. Hisughter was very pleasant to the ears, and his voice extremely even more


    endearing. He scoffed, "If you did, do you think you''d still be here, safe and sound, listening to me?"


    Julien spoke in a dulcet tone as usual. However, Yvette sensed a killing intent from his words.


    Yes, it was a killing intent aimed towards her! She winced, aghast at his cruelty.


    If she ever did something to hurt Vanessa...


    Yvette remained stupefied even after Julien left. When she regained her senses, Faye was already


    sitting next to her bed.


    Faye''s face was full of concern. "Yvette, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Looking at her mother''s anxious expression, Yvette recalled herself throwing a tantrum at her


    mother a few days ago. She treated her mother unfairly, but her mother still stayed by her side and


    took care of her after her injury.


    There was really no one who loved her more than her parents. Why was she so stubborn? Why did


    she hurt her family and friends for a man who did not love her?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Yvette thought it through and remorse bit into her heart. "Mom, I''m sorry!"


    Faye¡¯s heart raced. "Yvette, what''s the matter? Are you alright? Why did you say sorry suddenly?


    Tell me quickly," she asked in rm.


    Yvette gazed silently at her mother''s reaction. Her mother was scared out of her wits just because


    of her apology. Clearly, Yvette had never apologized to her mother before. She was an ungrateful


    brat who neglected her mother''s concern.


    "Mom, I''m fine. It''s just that I have finally thought it through. I feel particrly sorry for you, Dad, and


    Fynn. You guys love me so much. Your love for me is selfless, but I only know how to throw a fit


    whenever I am annoyed." Yvette embraced Faye in her arms. "Mom, I promise you, I will get rid of


    my bad temper in the future. I will love you guys with all I have and please continue to love me."


    "Yvette..." Faye was over the moon upon hearing what she said and wiped away her tears. "You are


    a good child, a really good child. How could I not love you?"


    "Mom, I''m sorry!" Yvette once again apologized solemnly to Faye. At the same time, she swore in


    her heart that she would love her mother, adore her family, and never give up her heart again for a


    man who did not love her.


    Her mother was right. Yvette was attractive and she had her strengths. She would find someone


    someday. Perhaps, her Mr. Right was on his way to her, and would find her soon.


    After thinking it through, it felt as if a huge weight was lifted off her shoulders and she was ready to


    start afresh.


    It turned out that physical illness was not as terrifying as emotional burdens within one''s soul...

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    Julien returned to Vanessa''s ward. She was packing her luggage when he suddenly walked over


    and held her tightly in his arms.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He held her so tightly that she felt out of breath. She struggled, but she could not break free from


    his arms.


    "Vanessa..."


    He called her name in a deep voice. But then, he didn''t say anything else.


    Vanessa struggled again, but she still couldn''t break free. Exasperated, she gave up and said,


    "What''s wrong? Let''s talk about it. Let go, please. You''re suffocating me!"


    "Nothing''s wrong. I just want to hug you." Julien bowed his head and kissed her forehead.


    "Vanessa, promise me. From now onwards, you will stay by my side every day. Without my


    permission, you can''t leave my sight for more than half an hour."


    "Julien, that''s so overbearing. Look at my injuries, aren''t they all healed? Don''t worry." Given the


    kidnapping incident, it was normal for him to be anxious. However, Vanessa felt that he had gone a


    little overboard. Not only did he stay by her side every day, but he also checked the food before she


    was allowed to eat. Vanessa was not some important public figure anyway. Clearly, the ident


    was a one-off event, and she wouldn''t be in danger every day!


    "What do you mean ''it''s all healed''? Look at your face, is that considered ''all healed''?" She still had


    bruises on her face. Every time he saw him, his heart went out for her, but there was nothing he


    could do to help her aside from being in distress.


    Vanessa responded cheekily, "I was born attractive. The bruises on my face don''t affect me at all.


    Rx, don''t worry about me anymore."


    "Alright, you''re extremely beautiful still!" He beamed. "You''re the most stunning woman in the world.


    Let''s go home!"


    "By the way, where is Lawrie?" For the past few days, Lawrie spent very little time at the hospital.


    Vanessa was used to his absence that she nearly forgot about him.


    Julienughed and replied, "Silvia brought him and Larry out to y."


    "Lawrie never wanted to get close to anyone except for me. However, now, Silvia managed to warm


    up to him, and he''s off ying without me!" Vanessa replied. Indeed, it was a good sign that Lawrie


    was bing independent, but in some ways, Vanessa felt envious. "He''s just a baby, yet he''s now


    happily ying with others, abandoning me? What if he gets a girlfriend when he''s older? He


    wouldn''t want me anymore!" she thought childishly.


    "Silvia loves to y with children. It''s a pity that she cannot get pregnant. Hence, she adores Larry


    and Lawrie and treats them as her own." Upon mentioning the children, Julien recalled what


    happened back then. If it were not forthat ident, Jayden and Silvia''s child would be of


    schoolgoing age by now...


    Vanessa could see that Silvia really wanted to have her own child. It was a shame that fate decided


    otherwise. "I will make sure that Lawrie treats her well!"


    "Of course." As they prattled on, they began talking about other people''s matters. Julien sighed and


    said, "Everything''s packed. Let''s go home."


    Vanessa thought of something. "How''s the situation over at Fiona''s side?"


    Julien assured her, "We have handed over the evidence of her crime to the police. Next, we''ll wait


    for the verdict of the court."


    Vanessa said, "I hope the jury can render a fair verdict and bring her to justice."


    Julienforted her, "As long as I''m here, you don''t have to worry about the matter."


    "All right, I won¡¯t worry anymore." Anything could be done once he put his mind to it. There was no


    need for her to dwell on the matter. "Let''s go home. I''ll prepare a delicious meal for you tonight."


    Vanessa walked out of the hospital with Julien. As soon as they arrived at the entrance, a middle-


    aged man dashed over and seized Vanessa''s hand. "Vaness, I beg you. Can you spare your mother


    and let the matter slip?"


    Julien instinctively took a step forward, dragged the man away, and stood in front of Vanessa to


    protect her.


    However, Vanessa refused to be protected. "Julien, since he came, I will have a good talk with him.


    You can wait for me in the car. I will be there soon."


    Julien did not budge as he was worried about her safety.


    Vanessa nudged him. "Go on. It''s broad daylight, I don''t believe that he can do anything to harm


    me."


    Julien leveled a stern re at the man. If he dared to hurt Vanessa, Julien would definitely not let


    him off at all!


    The middle-aged man was Vanessa''s father, Marvin Love. After Julien left, he seized Vanessa¡¯ s


    hands and cried, "Vaness, no matter what she did, Fiona has raised you for more than ten years.


    Indeed, Fiona is not your biological mother, but she has done you a favor by raising you. You can''t


    just watch her go to prison without helping her!"


    "Mother? She¡¯d raised me for more than ten years? I owe her a favor for raising me?" Vanessa said


    indignantly. She had always known that Marvin would protect Fiona despite the circumstances, but


    she still found it ridiculous when she heard those wordsing out of his mouth.


    Vanessa really could not fathom whether Marvin was blind or foolish. "Marvin, are you truly unaware


    of Fiona¡¯s wrongdoings? Do you seriously think that I owe her a favor for raising me?"


    "Vaness, your real mother has passed away for so many years. She''s already gone, and she can¡¯t


    be revived." Marvin tried earnestly to persuade her. "Why are you making things difficult for the


    living just to avenge a dead person? We''re a family. We should love and care for each other."


    "Fiona''s life matters, but not my mother''s?" His statement pissed her off. She was fuming with rage,


    so much that she felt a rush of blood to her head. "A family? What nonsense. For all these years,


    have you guys really treated me as a family? Have you?!"


    If they did treat Vanessa as family, Vanessa would not have almost frozen to death alone on New


    Year''s Eve. Fiona would not have drugged Vanessa at her graduation party, nor would she have


    kidnapped Vanessa at all! Fiona even nned to harm Vanessa the same way she had hurt Emily


    all those years ago...


    Fiona was a ruthless tyrant. All of her actions disyed her cruelty!


    Vanessa was so livid that she could not utter a single word. Her chest heaved as she struggled to


    control her breathing.


    "Vaness..."


    "Marvin, that''s enough. I don''t want to hear anything from you anymore!" she retorted curtly.


    "Vaness, how can you be so heartless? Even if you don''t love your stepmother, you should also


    think about your younger brother." Marvin shoved Leslie in front of Vanessa. "He''s only thirteen


    years old, and he''s still just a child. How can you let him lose his mother at such a young age?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "I''m heartless?" Vanessa was enraged by Marvin''s words. "Marvin, do you still remember how old I


    was when my mother passed away?"


    "Vaness..."


    "I was ten. I was only ten years old back then. But did you ever feel sorry that I lost my mother?


    When Fiona hurt me, did you stand up for me? I was pregnant, yet you guys drove me out of the


    house without a second thought." Vanessa grabbed Marvin''s cor. "Tell me! Who''s the ruthless one


    here?"


    How dare he say that she was heartless?


    And moreover, he was her biological father!

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    What sin had shemitted in her past life for her to have a father who could not distinguish right


    from wrong.


    However, Marvin didn''t seem to think that what he said would break Vanessa¡¯s heart. "Vaness, I''m


    here today to discuss the recent matter. Those incidents happened in the past. It''s been so many


    years, let''s not talk about it anymore," he responded evasively.


    Vanessa sneered. "You''re right. Let bygones be bygones. Fiona was locked up for her crimes. After


    a few years, it would also be an incident in the past. You can all forget it and pretend that


    nothing has happened."


    "Vanessa Love, my blood flows in yours, and I''m the one who gave you your life!" Marvin was


    enraged by Vanessa''s words. "What right do you have to object to a small matter like this? Let me


    say this once. If you don''t let your stepmother off, then you don''t deserve to be part of the family."


    "Huh..." Vanessaughed incredulously. He had hit a raw nerve. "Do you think I want to be part of


    the family? If I had a choice, I would not choose to be your daughter. Marvin, ever since you chose


    to sit on the fence and allowed Fiona to hurt me, I don''t owe you anymore. Now my life belongs to


    me and it has nothing to do with you."


    Marvin''s fingers trembled as he pointed at Vanessa. "You, you... what a traitor! Back then, I really


    shouldn''t have allowed you to be born, then nothing would have happened today."


    Vanessa said in the ndest voice, "Have you finished talking? Can I go now?"


    Marvin demanded, "Tell me, what do you want me to do so that you can let your mother go?"


    Marvin repeating the words "your mother" triggered her. It was ear-piercing indeed.


    "Vanessa, my dear sister..." Leslie suddenly knelt in front of Vanessa. "Vanessa, I beg you, please


    let my mother go. I promise you, as long as you let her go, I will persuade her. I will not allow her to


    cause havoc anymore in the future."


    "Your mothermitted a crime, and there is irrefutable evidence to prove that she is guilty of her


    crimes. I can''t let her go just because I want to." Although Vanessa was not willing to admit that this


    thirteen-year-old boy was her younger brother, the child was innocent after all. He was not


    responsible for Fiona¡¯ s actions, so she softened her tone when she spoke to him.


    "Please, I beg you, please let go of my mother. Just this once. It will be thest time. In the future,


    we will go far away and never appear in front of you again. You will never see us again." After all,


    Leslie was only a child. His mother had been caught in a crime. He was afraid and terrified. He


    thought that as long as he begged Vanessa, his mother could be saved.


    Vanessa did not look at him. "Get up."


    He hugged Vanessa''s leg. "Sis, I''m begging you. I''m begging you. Please let her go. Please spare


    her life."


    Vanessa wanted to step back, but Leslie held on too tightly. She couldn''t pull back her leg. "I asked


    you to get up, can¡¯t you hear me? You are a boy. What a scene you are making by kneeling on the


    ground."


    Leslie wept and tears coursed down his cheeks. ", how can you bear to see me lose my mother at


    such a young age? You know how it felt like to have lost your mother. You must understand my


    feelings, right?"


    Yes, Vanessa had experienced the anguish of losing her mother. She did not want any child to


    experience that feeling, ever. However, Fiona didmit a crime, and it was only right that she


    faced legal actions.


    Vanessa let out a deep sigh. "Leslie, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, nor is it that I want you to


    lose your mother. I just want to tell you that this is how the world is. If youmit a crime, you have


    to pay for your mistakes. No one can override thew."


    However, Leslie failed toprehend the severity of his mother''s crimes. He had only fear and


    uneasiness that he was about to lose his mother.


    Over the years, Fiona had taken good care of him and he was protected from the cruelty of the


    world. She never let Leslie take part in her schemes.


    To him, his mother was as great as any mother in the world. Her love for him was selfless.


    He didn''t dare to think about what would happen to him if he didn''t have a mother.


    He sobbed and said in a desperate voice, "Vanessa, I beg you. This is the first time that I''m


    begging. Please help me this time round. Please spare my mother."


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you with this." Vanessa brushed him off and gazed at the sky as she


    continued in a low voice, "She should have expected such a day when shemitted her sin."


    Leslie wiped his tears and gazed up at Vanessa. "You avenged your mother. Have you ever


    pondered the matter? When I grow up, will I also avenge my mother? Why don''t you stop when it¡¯s


    still possible? Let''s live a peaceful life together."


    "Back then, my mother did nothing wrong, but your mother couldn''t tolerate her presence. I didn''t


    lay a finger on your mother either, but she just wouldn''t let me go." Vanessa didn''t expect that the


    child would think in this manner. She was disappointed and distressed. "Fiona killed someone, so


    she should be punished by thew. If you still think that it''s my fault once you grow up, feel free to


    come to me for revenge."


    Leslie pleaded, "Vanessa!"


    Vanessa interrupted, "Don''t waste your time. Her fate has been sealed. I won¡¯t forgive Fiona. Even if


    I let the matter slip, thew will not forgive her as she hadmitted a crime."


    "Leslie, get up. You don''t have to beg her anymore. She''s just like her mother, heartless and


    callous. She won''t help your mother." Back then, when Emily discovered Marvin''s extramarital affair,


    no matter how he begged for forgiveness, Emily refused and insisted on a divorce.


    To Marvin, it was a norm for men to have such a scandal. What was so shocking about it?


    He hadmitted a mistake that any man in the world would make if they were given the chance,


    but Emily refused to let the matter slip. To him, Emily was a heartless woman!


    "Marvin, you are indeed shameless. You are more disgusting than I thought." Vanessa loathed the


    mere sight of him. In this world, there were good men like Julien, and there were also tyrants like


    Marvin who normalized infidelity.


    Leslie said tearfully, "Dad, can you help me and beg for Vanessa''s forgiveness? Please beg her to


    let Mommy go. Vanessa is kind-hearted, and she will surely forgive Mommy." "She has a heart of


    steel. Just get up!" Marvin and Leslie''s conversation made Vanessa¡¯s heart feel even colder than


    before. Marvin treated Vanessa and her mother so differently from Fiona and her son!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Vanessa could not tolerate this drama anymore. She turned around and was about to leave.


    Marvin grabbed hold of her. "Vaness, do you really need me, your dad, to kneel and beg you to let


    your mother go?"


    "Marvin, I hope you remember that Fiona is not my mother." Vanessa brushed Marvin''s hand away.


    "And as for you... You have nothing to do with me anymore. Don''t pester me anymore."

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    Disregarding Marvin, Vanessa turned around and walked towards Julien. Marvin yelled at her from


    behind, "Vanessa Love! From now on, you''re no longer my daughter. I have nothing to do with you."


    Vanessa turned around and beamed from ear to ear. "Mr. Love, goodbye. I won¡¯t be seeing you off."


    Did he think that she still valued a rtionship with a heartless person like him?


    Marvin retorted in anger, "You..."


    "Indeed. It doesn''t matter if you recognize me or not, I''m still Vanessa Love. My name was selected


    by my mother, so I''ll continue using it." Upon finishing the sentence, Vanessa turned around once


    again. Without hesitation, she walked away. She didn''t care about such a father at all.


    Julien had been waiting for her by the side. Seeing that she was done, he reached out to hold her


    hand firmly. Vanessa smiled at him and said, "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine."


    Julien responded, "Let''s go home."


    Vanessa nodded, "Yes, let''s go!"


    From now onwards, this man would be her home. Never again would she spend her time on those


    who didn''t love or care about her.


    It was useless to beg for Vanessa''s mercy. Hence, Marvin brought Leslie to the prison to see Fiona,


    who had been locked up for many days.


    Fiona had lost weight and looked haggard. Seeing her in this state made Marvin''s heart go out to


    her. "My dear Fiona, you must have suffered all these days. But don''t worry, the court hasn''t started


    the trial yet. As long as the result of the trial doesn''te out, everything is possible."


    "Is that even possible?"


    If it was only the evidence given by Vanessa, she would not be imprisoned for life. However, she


    wasn¡¯t up against Vanessa, but Julien. As long as Julien was there, no one could touch Vanessa


    again, and no one could change the verdict.


    Fiona was well aware of her situation.


    Hence, she didn''t respond. Her silence made Marvin''s heart miss a beat. He urged, "Fiona, if you


    have anything to say, just rant at me. Don''t remain silent. If you don''t say anything, I would feel


    distressed."


    Fiona seemed to be unable to hear what he was saying. Her gaze was riveted upon Leslie who was


    behind Marvin. She stretched out her arms, wanting to hug him, but they were separated by a


    transparent ss. She could see her son, but she could not touch him.


    She had lost everything after Marvin went bankrupt. She was no longer afraid of losing anything.


    The only thing she was worried about was her thirteen-year-old son, Leslie. "Leslie, if I am gone,


    who''d take care of you in the future?"


    Leslie looked at Fiona with his lips quivering. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t. He turned


    around to wipe the tears that trickled down his cheeks. When he turned around again, he exuded a


    cold and distant demeanor. "Fiona Cobb! I''m not your son!"


    "Leslie, do you know what you''re saying?" Fiona was dumbfounded when she heard what he said.


    Over the years, she loved her son very much. Although they were impecunious, she had always


    given him the best she could. She didn''t expect that he would cut ties with her after she was locked


    up for a few days.


    "I said that I am not your son..." Leslie choked on his words, but he gritted his teeth and suppressed


    his emotions. "Fiona, if I were given a choice, I wouldn''t choose to be your son. I¡¯ll rather be a


    beggar''s son."


    "Leslie, what are you talking about?" Marvin blew his fuse. He stood up abruptly and pointed his


    finger at Leslie in fury. "She''s your mother. You''re the person she loves the most. Look at what


    you''re saying to her."


    "She''s my mother? Look at her. She doesn''t look like a mother at all." A smile was stered on his


    face, but it did not reach his steely eyes. Tears coursed down his cheeks, but he wiped them off


    stubbornly.


    "She loves you so much. Do you know how much you have hurt her with your nonsense?" Marvin


    wanted to p Leslie, but this was his only son. He raised his hand but restrained himself.


    Leslie retorted, "So you do know that being hurt by one''s closest family would make one feel


    despair?"


    Marvin replied, "Your mother is a human, a living soul with flesh and blood. Of course, she would


    feel hurt."


    Leslie gave an enigmatical smile and said, "Marvin, when you hurt Vanessa, have you ever thought


    that she was your daughter? When she was pregnant, you even allowed Fiona to chase her out of


    the family. Later, you also called her child a b*stard child! When you hurt her, did you ever think of


    her misery?"


    Leslie''s cruel words were like a dagger through his heart. He could not refute it because his words


    rang true, but he was also unwilling to admit his mistakes. "You! Don''t you know that everything I do


    is for you and your mother?"


    "Today, you may hurt your own daughter for the sake of us. If you meet another woman and fall in


    love with her in the future, you can treat us like garbage just to please her. What I'' m doing now is


    nothingpared to what you''ve done." Although Leslie was young, he had a strong point.


    Leslie was Marvin''s only hope over the years. In the past few years, he had ced all of his efforts


    on raising Leslie. Marvin gave Leslie all his love and care but in exchange, Leslie loathed him. So,


    rage coursed through Marvin''s veins!


    He pointed at Leslie and wanted to mutter a curse, but he didn''t utter a word for a long time.


    Once he was done with Marvin, Leslie turned to look at Fiona and continued, "Fiona, back then, you


    were a mistress and you'' ve snatched someone else''s husband. That was just against morality.


    However, you didn''t know your ce and plotted a scheme against his wife, resulting in her death.


    You also drugged Vanessa and made her and Lawrie suffer for so many years. Now, instead of


    repenting for your sins, you kidnapped her and tried to murder her in the same manner as you¡¯ve


    killed her mother."


    "Leslie, my son, I haven''t done any of those things you mentioned. Pay no heed to the rumours and


    nders." Over the years, Fiona kept him in the dark about what she had done. She had always


    thought that he was still an innocent child who knew nothing. However, it seemed that she was


    wrong.


    "Even now, you don¡¯t seem to regret your actions. You are more vicious and ruthless than I thought.


    You are inhuman." Leslie raised his head and once again forced back the tears that trickled down


    his cheeks. "You dare not admit what you have done, you are a typical viin. I¡¯m truly ashamed to


    be your child."


    Hearing Leslie''s usations, Fiona''s energy seemed to be drained from her. This was the son that


    she had raised for 13 years. When she was taken into custody, the first person she thought of was


    him. However, he said that having a mother like her was a humiliation.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    To her dismay, Leslie was now ashamed to call Fiona his mother!


    Fiona was upset to the brink of tears, but she could not weep...


    So, this was the feeling of being hurt by someone she loved. It was indeed agonizing! The anguish


    was worse than that of impending death.


    However, Leslie didn''t cease talking. He continued, "To be honest, your dismal situation came as no


    surprise."


    Fiona replied, "Leslie..."


    She only felt her heart shattering upon hearing those words.


    "You''d know better than anyone else if you were the one who hadmitted those crimes. Since


    you have made a mistake, you should hold yourself ountable and repent for your sins. As long


    as you admit your mistakes, the court will be lenient towards you." Leslie detested his mother''s


    behavior. However, he was still a child. He found out about her deeds only after it had urred and


    was toote to stop her.


    "Leslie, I..." Fiona suddenly realized that her son had grown up. He was no longer the little boy who


    would only hide behind her and cry. He had his own opinions and perceptions. It seemed that he did


    not really need her anymore.


    "Whether you will live on or you will be sentenced to death, it''s all your own fault. Take care of


    yourself." After saying those words, Leslie turned around and strode out of the door. Finally, he


    could let loose of his emotions and he broke down crying.


    He did not wish to cut ties with his mother, as he loved her way too much. She might be cruel and


    ruthless as a stepmother, but she sincerely cared for him as his mother. In fact, she was better than


    any other mother. Hence, he could not sit back and watch Fiona repeat her mistakes.


    Perhaps this was the only way to make her realize that she had done something terribly wrong, and


    only then would she repent. Hopefully, the court would hand out a rtively lenient sentence


    considering her repentance... Without a doubt, Leslie could not me Vanessa, who had been the


    victim, for the misfortune which had befallen his family.


    Back in the prison.


    Marvin and Fiona were still in a state of shock. It took them a long time to regain their senses.


    They remained stupefied until the prison guard approached them. "It''s time to go."


    Only then did Marvin look at Fiona, and she stared back at him as well. The two stood facing each


    other, yet not uttering a word. However, they both knew what each other wanted to say...


    The hurt of being looked down upon by their most beloved son was unbearable. Only those who


    experienced it before would understand.


    Were they really in the wrong?


    They lifted their gaze, with realization and tears settling in, but neither wanted to admit it.


    In a sh, a few more days passed.


    It was the day for Fiona''s sentencing. Joel reported the results to Julien at once. The result was


    exactly what they thought. Fiona was sentenced to life imprisonment. When Julien answered the


    call, Vanessa was right beside him, and she also overheard the conversation.


    After hanging up the phone, Julien patted her


    hand and said, "Fiona''s matter hase to an end. Don''t think about her in the future. From now


    on, let''s enjoy our life together."


    "I don¡¯t want to think about Fiona anymore either." Vanessa sighed and said, "I''m not worried at all


    about Fiona since you will help me to settle the matter. However, Marvin has been acting strangely


    recently. It¡¯s as though he is living like a zombie and the poor child, Leslie is suffering. Leslie didn''t


    do anything wrong, so he shouldn''t have had to bear these consequences."


    Vanessa loathed Fiona and Marvin, but she never hated Leslie. Since Fiona and Marvin could not


    take care of Leslie, Vanessa wanted to do something for him.


    Whenever Vanessa was by his side, Julien would either caress her hands or pat her hair


    affectionately. "Leslie is young, but he can distinguish right from wrong. He has not been influenced


    by Fiona. As long as he is willing to study hard, I will make the necessary arrangements."


    "There''s no need to do so," Vanessa rejected. "Julien, I will take care of the matter regarding Leslie.


    Don''t interfere in this."


    Vanessa knew that Julien wanted to help her resolve her problems, but she did not need him to do


    everything for her. It was a mutual rtionship, hence, they should be helping each other instead of


    one person relying entirely on the other.


    "All right, I will not intervene." Julien hugged Vanessa and let her sit on hisp. He lowered his head


    and whispered in her ear, "Since the matter has been resolved, shouldn''t you have enough time to


    think about our future?"


    "Julien, don''t behave this way! We are in the office. It''s indecent to let others see us in such a


    manner!" Vanessa struggled to get up, but he pressed her against him. They were so close that she


    could feel his warmth.


    "Who would dare barge in right now?" Ever since Vanessa came back to work, Julien brought her


    wherever he went. It was as if he was announcing to the public that she was his fiancee. If anyone


    were against her, they would take into consideration her rtionship with Julien and would not dare


    toy a finger on her. Hence, every time Vanessa was in Julien''s office, no one dared to enter.


    "Whatever it is, you should let go of me first. It''s not appropriate to cuddle like this during working


    hours!" Vanessa pushed him twice, but to no avail. "As the president of Rovio, you are not setting a


    good example. If all your subordinates behave like you, how would you be able to manage them?"


    Julien pinched her nose and chuckled, "Rovio is not a ce for loafers."


    Vanessa retorted, "Well, even if they don''t dare to follow your example, it will not be good for your


    reputation. You should work hard, and differentiate work from your personal affairs! Only then can


    you be an impressive leader!"


    Julien bit her gently and said, "Miss Love, you are reprimanding me."


    Vanessa shrugged her shoulders. "If you think so, then so be it."


    Julien was persistent. "You¡¯re going off-topic. Answer me now. What''s your opinion on our future?"


    Vanessa knew what he was referring to, but she toyed with him. "What else can there be between


    us?"


    As expected, Julien''s face crumpled and he said gloomily, "Vanessa, you are deliberately pissing


    me off, aren''t you?"


    Vanessa pouted. "If you don''t spill the beans, how would I know what''s going on?"


    Julien gave in to her, "Our wedding!"


    Vanessa replied with a nonchnt air, "Oh... our wedding. I haven''t given it much thought yet."


    He had not formally proposed to her, but he wanted her to agree to the marriage. No way!


    Julien had butterflies in his stomach. "Then tell me, how much longer do you need?"


    He wanted to know how long he had to wait! As yearning for their wedding was such a torture to


    him.


    Vanessa said dejectedly, "I don''t know how long I need."


    As long as he formally proposed to her, she would agree immediately. Although he was intelligent,


    Julien failed to understand what she wanted this time around, and Vanessa couldn¡¯t help but roll her


    eyes at hisck of cleverness.


    Julien responded sulkily, "I don¡¯t care, let¡¯s get our marriage certificate on the first, next month!"


    Vanessa chuckled, "What a bossy man!"


    Although shemented that he was bossy, her heart felt warm. In fact, she was quite fond of his


    asional overbearing demeanour.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    As Vanessa hadn''t given her consent to the marriage, this gave Julien a headache as he pondered


    the matter, figuring how to convince her. He spent the whole afternoon with a long face, which made


    his assistants feel anxious. As they passed by Vanessa''s office, they couldn''t help but enter and


    ask, "Vanessa, what''s up with Mr. Kyle?"


    Vanessa replied, "He has always been like this, hasn''t he? Is he behaving differently from usual?"


    Joel couldn''t resist asking, "What''s the matter with you, then?"


    Vanessa pointed to herself and replied gruffly, "Well, even if something is amiss, it''s also my


    personal matter. I will keep my emotions under control when I''m working. Joel, you don''t have to


    worry that my personal matters will affect my work progress."


    "Vanessa, you know that''s not what I mean." Joel looked rather exasperated. He wanted to hold


    Vanessa and burst into tears, but he didn'' t have the guts to do so. If he did hug Vanessa, Julien


    was sure to fire Joel at once! "Oh Vanessa, just tell me, tell me what happened between you and


    Mr. Kyle. If you let him go on like this, I''m afraid that I can''t keep my job."


    Vanessa knew the reason behind Julien¡¯s grouchiness. She wanted to make Joel''s life easier, but it


    was out of the question for her to marry Julien when he did not even propose formally! "Joel, we are


    kind of in a rtionship stalemate right now, but it has nothing to do with me. Resolving the matter


    depends on Mr. Kyle, so I really can''t help you."


    Joel was close to tears. "Vanessa, we have gone through so much together. Are you going to sit


    back and watch as I suffer alone?"


    Vanessa''s heart softened slightly on his words. Still, she insisted. "Joel, I''m still busy with work. I''ll


    be off to attend to them now."


    Joel let out a long sigh. "Looks like I''m really going to be tortured today."


    Vanessa suppressed augh. "Actually, it''s not a big deal. He asked me to get our marriage


    registered but I refused."


    "He proposed to you, but you didn''t agree. How on earth is that not a big deal?" Joel wanted to


    strangle her. Julien had proposed Vanessa, and she refused?! Did she know how many women


    would kill to be in her position?!


    Vanessa emphasized, "He didn''t propose to me. He just wants me to get a marriage certificate with


    him!"


    "What''s the difference?" Joel sighed in exasperation as he knew his days ahead would be torturous.


    As long as Vanessa refused to register the marriage with Julien, everyone would be in distress.


    "Vanessa, could you tell me what you need the president to do for you to agree to marry him?"


    "He hasn''t formally proposed to me. So, how can I say yes?" Vanessa gave a curt reply. In fact, she


    wanted Joel to pass on the message to Julien. As long as Julien made a formal marriage proposal,


    she would definitely agree.


    A formal proposal ceremony wasn''t necessary, but Vanessa wanted Julien to openly dere their


    engagement. She wanted everyone to know that she would be his wife, and also let herte


    mother know of her happy marriage ahead.


    "Vanessa, I''ll attend to some work now, so please go ahead. See youter." Upon hearing what she


    said, Joel was on cloud nine. He dashed into Julien''s office without even knocking. As soon as he


    entered, Julien shot Joel a cold stare, which made Joel quiver. Before he could speak, Julien


    bellowed, "Joel, you''d better have something important to say, or I''d kill you."


    "Mr. Kyle, I..." Julien had startled Joel, and now he had forgotten everything he wanted to say.


    Under Julien''s frightening gaze, Joel felt his scalp tingle and recalled his purpose. "Mr. Kyle, I''m


    here to tell you something about Vanessa. Perhaps it is quite important, but I am not sure..."


    "What do you know about Vanessa?" Hearing her name, Julien''s face darkened. Did these people


    know that he had been rejected numerous times by her and hade tough at him? If they really


    dared to do so, he would make them suffer.


    Julien''s face was grim, but Joel had good news, and hence was not afraid of Julien at the moment.


    "Mr. Kyle, I just had a chat with Vanessa and I mentioned you by chance. She''s keen to marry you,


    but you have not officially proposed to her, so she can''t agree even if she wants to. This matter has


    been bothering her."


    After all, Julien was his boss. Hence, Joel had to deliver the message in a pleasing manner...


    Sure enough, Julien¡¯s face brightened to a smile. "Did she really say that to you?"


    Joel scratched his neck as he replied, "Of course, I have no intention to get myself into trouble.


    Would I dare lie?"


    Julien sighed in exasperation, "I didn''t propose to her? I''ve told her many times to get registered


    with me, but she rejected me. She either toys with me, changes the topic, or says she needs more


    time to think about it."


    What?!


    Their mightypany president must be a fool!


    If it weren''t for the fact that Julien was his boss, Joel would have teased him to death. However,


    Julien was a formidable superior, hence, Joel kept his mockingments private. He continued,N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Mr. Kyle, marriage may be as simple as getting a marriage certificate in your opinion. But to


    women, they want a public deration of your marriage proposal to feel secure."


    Julien raised his eyebrow and shot daggers at him. "You mean that I don''t give her a sense of


    security?"


    Joel was rather bbergasted.


    How could the president misunderstand his words? Joel was being earnest, trying his best to help.


    s, he never realized that Julien was so dim- witted... Perhaps, men were really fools in love.


    Julien was keen to find out the reason behind


    Vanessa''s constant rejection but to no avail. Hence, he had to take Joel''s advice. "Joel, tell me, how


    did you get your wife to agree to marry you back then?"


    Indeed, getting his wife to marry him had been Joel''s greatest life achievement. With a smug smile,


    he replied, "Mr. Kyle, frankly, I did not do anything. She asked for my hand in marriage voluntarily. I


    was still young back then and I always thought that a man should focus on his career before getting


    married but she thought otherwise. She was persistent and I had no choice but to agree!"

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    Joel''s spittle flew and his hands trembled. He didn''t notice that Julien''s face darkened at every word


    he said. By the time he finished speaking, Julien''s face was gloomy like charcoal!


    After Joel finished speaking, he looked at Julien with a smile and said, "Mr. Kyle, that was the


    situation back then."


    Julien spit two words at Joel with a cold expression, "Piss off!"


    Joel was dumbfounded!


    s, it had been his boss who demanded this exnation, and now that Joel told the truth, he was


    being scolded so terribly! As a subordinate, he felt extremely aggrieved.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Julien said, "Scram. Don''t let me see you again."


    Joel felt wronged and said, "Mr. Kyle, I am your special assistant. My job is to be responsible for


    your work and schedule. If you ask me to leave, how can I carry on with my work?"


    Julien said, "Go and get the administrative department to arrange a new job for you. If you don''t


    want to do it, then just go home and apany your wife."


    Joel was worried and asked, "Sir, what have I done wrong?"


    Julien thought inwardly, "Joel, your only mistake is that you were showing off your happy marriage


    to me! And I am a single man, suffering from loneliness!" Clearly, he wanted to teach Joel a lesson


    for speaking so waywardly!


    Joel then continued, "Mr. Kyle, Vanessa really didn''t mean that she didn''t want to register the


    marriage with you. Perhaps she would prefer to have a ceremony before getting registered. After


    all, there''s a difference in your identities. It''s possible that she feels rather insecure about this


    marriage."


    Initially, Joel''s reason for helping Julien with his love life was to get a promotion and sry raise.


    The president finally got himself such a beautiful fiancee, and hence, would delightfully agree to a


    raise for Joel.


    At this crucial moment, the cheeky Joel once again used Vanessa''s name to save himself, hoping


    that she would get him out of sticky situations like before.


    "Go immediately and organize a few proposal ideas. Give them to me. If I seed in at my


    marriage proposal, I''ll ignore what just happened." As expected, Vanessa became Joel''s savior


    again. He decided to go home and take photos of Vanessa and put them at home in the evening. In


    the future, if anything went wrong, he would pay his respects to Vanessa. Maybe everything could


    be solved then.


    Joel left Julien''s office and immediately found a few excellent employees from the nning


    department to organize a big event. When everyone was waiting for him to announce what the


    event was, Joel said, "The proposal n."


    One of the event nners said with dissatisfaction, "We''ve done tons of events here at Rovio, but


    when have we ever nned marriage proposals? Please don''t pull my leg!"


    Joel asked, "What if I say that it''s Mr. Kyle''s proposal n?"


    All the nning staff fell quiet. They felt that it was a special honor to be able to participate in the


    president''s marriage proposal!


    Realizing that the employees had given their silent consent, Joel paused for a while to keep them


    eager, before saying, "Julien wants to officially propose to Vanessa, but he did not mention any


    other requests. However, I know that he only cares about Vanessa agreeing to his proposal. If that


    happens, all of us involved in nning the proposal would easily get promotions and raises. On the


    contrary, if Vanessa turns him down, we would most likely be fired."


    Joel was not abusing his status as the president''s special assistant to threaten the other staff. But


    actually, he had almost lost his job earlier, and had used Vanessa to keep himself safe. However, he


    knew that he wouldn''t be as lucky the next time...


    The president didn''t make any requests regarding the proposal, and hence, that posed the biggest


    challenge in their project. All of the nning department employees got to work immediately, as


    they did not have any experience nning such an event and quickly surfed the for some


    proposal ideas.


    After watching some videos, they all agreed that those ideas were rather cheesy. Their haughty big


    boss certainly would not like it, so everyone brainstormed a n together. However, despite being


    experts at event nning usually, this task truly gave them a headache...


    At this moment, everyone cast their eyes towards Joel again. "Joel, Mr. Kyle wants to propose to


    Vanessa but he doesn''t know what she would like, so he wants us to n it. In actuality, what we


    need is just her approval of the n!"


    Joel understood what they were implying. "Give me a moment! I''m going to ask Vanessa what kind


    of proposal she would fancy, and I''ll update you all!" he announced. s, he felt lucky to have


    Vanessa to save him again!


    He then returned to the secretarial office to look for Vanessa, but she was not there. After asking


    around, he found out that she had been summoned by Julien to his office.


    As Vanessa was in Julien''s office, Joel did not dare to enter and had to wait at the door. After a long


    time, the door finally opened, but it was Julien who exited, and not Vanessa. Joel was about to greet


    him, but he immediately changed his mind and wanted to make an escape.


    Julien caught him just in time. "Joel, go fetch Vanessa''s mug and bring her some water."


    "What''s wrong with Vanessa?" Joel craned his neck to check out the situation in the office, but


    Julien was blocking the door. Joel couldn'' t see anything, so he merely replied, "Alright, I''ll do that


    right away."


    Joel thought that he would surely get a chance to see Vanessa when he brought the water over, but


    Julien took the mug over and said, "Go and work on the matter I have instructed! Don''t show up in


    front of me for trivial matters. It''s so annoying to see you hovering around."


    Actually, Julien was jealous.


    He was jealous that someone like Joel could have a wife who was so loving in their rtionship!


    However, as the mighty president of Rovio, Julien could not handle his woman at all!


    In the past, Julien never expected to be envious of Joel... Hence, he felt rather upset at the


    moment.


    Unable to meet Vanessa, Joel gloomily returned to the nning Department. "I''m sorry. Vanessa


    was called away by Mr. Kyle. I did not even get a chance to see her! Well, all of you would have to


    rack your brains to think of an idea now."


    The nning director, Roger, then asked, "Joel, from your understanding of Vanessa, is she the


    kind of girl who fanciesvish, luxurious disys? Or is she fond of simple, understated, and


    elegant designs?"


    Joel said, "Vanessa is an easygoing girl. She''s usually quiteid back and loves Mr. Kyle


    wholeheartedly. This time, she''s primarily upset with Mr. Kyle for not officially proposing to her, but


    only asked for her to get their marriage registered straightaway."


    Then, Roger pped his hands, as if a lightbulb had switched on in his mind. "Based on what you


    said, it''s not because Vanessa does not agree to the marriage, but rather, our mighty Mr. Kyle did


    not catch on to the fact that girls prefer a romantic, official marriage proposal before being asked to


    register their marriage! Indeed, if I were a girl, I would also think the same. s, Mr. Kyle is superior


    to many men out there, so perhaps he should be given some leeway..."


    Joel nced Roger and rolled his eyes. "Stop fantasizing, a man as amazing as Mr. Kyle would


    never take a fancy to you..."

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    Roger was rather offended by Joel and retorted, "Well, that''s just my opinion. Whatever Vanessa


    really thinks is something only she knows!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Joel knew that he was in the wrong, so he backed down. "Alright, fine. The most important thing at


    hand is the proposal. Mr. Kyle''s matterse first. As long as this matter is solved, everything else


    would be a smooth sail."


    After an intense nning session with the team, Joel handed in two ns to Julien before getting


    off work. Julien read through the dossiers and then threw them aside, "Joel, is your mind even


    alright?"


    Joel replied in an aggrieved manner, "Mr. Kyle, these are ns that everyone came up with


    together. Why are you putting the me on me? If you''re not satisfied, I''ll immediately get them to


    redo the ns. We could work tillte tonight and craft a better idea to satisfy your demands!"


    Mulling over the two proposal ideas, Julien felt a headacheing on. "You guys suggested using


    a helicopter?! What nonsense is that!"


    "We''re just trying to be more high-profile in order to meet your standards, Mr. Kyle."


    Julien threatened, "Joel, if you don''t want your job, feel free to hand in your resignation letter right


    away. I will sign it without hesitation."


    "Mr. Kyle, calm down, please." Although he knew that he had angered Julien, Joel added fearlessly,


    "Mr. Kyle, I''d like to ask a humble question. Could you tell me what kind of theme you''re expecting?"


    "Get out!" Clearly, Julien had no idea what theme to go for, hence, he was stuck in this predicament


    where Vanessa refused to agree to the marriage! If he knew any better, he would not have even


    needed Joel and the employees'' help in nning. Suddenly, Julien felt a deep sense of regret for


    having such a useless assistant like Joel!


    Joel knew that he had made the president unhappy again. He scratched his head awkwardly and


    said, "Okay, Mr. Kyle, I''ll ask everyone to produce a new proposal n. We must ensure your


    satisfaction. Otherwise, I won''t let them off work even if they''re exhausted."


    Julien didn''t say anything and Joel left in dejection.


    Outside the door, Joel looked towards Vanessa''s seat again. She was busy with work. He quickly


    went over and said, "Vanessa, I have a small matter that I need your help on. Are you free?"


    Vanessa was busy preparing a document. Without looking up, she asked, "Joel, what can I do for


    you? I''m almost done with my work."


    Joel looked around and saw that no one was around. Then, he asked mysteriously, "Vanessa, if a


    suitor wants to propose marriage to a girl, what kind of proposal would you think would be a


    sess?"


    Hearing the words ''propose marriage'', Vanessa''s eyes lit up. She immediately looked at Joel and


    asked excitedly, "Ooh, Joel, who''s the lucky guy proposing to a girl?"


    Vanessa had justmunicated her opinions to Joel, who passed them on to Julien... Could it be


    that Julien took action so quickly upon hearing them? Vanessa wondered happily, but Joel suddenly


    said, "You don''t have to care who it''s for. Anyway, it has nothing to do with you."


    Anyway, it had nothing to do with her?!


    The joy swelling in Vanessa''s chest slowly faded away, and she lost interest in the topic in an


    instant. "Since it has nothing to do with me, you don''t need to ask for my opinion."


    Joel said, "Well, you''re ady! And I need ady''s opinion now."


    Vanessa averted her eyes and continued on with her work. "Joel, there are so many women in the


    world. Every woman has different standards for a proposal."


    Joel said, "Oh my dearest Vanessa, I''m sorry for speaking so rashly, so, please help me. This


    marriage proposal is very important, and would affect the lives of many! I wanted more opinions so I


    can try to n the best marriage proposal."


    Actually, to Vanessa, it was very simple to get a woman to agree to a man''s proposal. All that was


    needed was for the woman to have that man in her heart. However, she said to Joel again, "Well,


    getting ady to say yes is simple! Ask the man to transfer all his assets to her!"


    The man should transfer all of his assets to the woman? That meant that what Vanessa wanted was


    the whole of Rovio!


    Joel suddenly thought that Vanessa was a little greedy. "Vanessa, could it possibly mean that a


    man''s love can only be measured by riches?"


    Vanessa nodded and said, "Many people say that marriage is based on love. As long as two people


    are in love, then all difficulties can be ovee. However, I personally think that marriage is based


    on material wealth and necessities. If their daily necessities are insufficient, despite how strong their


    rtionship is, it would still mean trouble. Don''t you refute me... You¡¯ ve never experienced such a


    complicated rtionship, and you''d only understand if you experience it."


    Joel stared at Vanessa as if seeing her for the first time. "Vanessa, are these your true thoughts?"


    Vanessa nodded again. "Yes. Is it wrong to think so"


    Although he had gotten an answer, Joel was not satisfied at all. "Alright then. You can carry on with


    your business now."


    Watching Joel leave, Vanessa was no longer in the mood to work.


    "Joel knows how to ask for others'' opinions before proposing to a woman. Julien might never have


    even thought of it..." she mused.


    Sometimes, she also thought that marriage proposals were just for show, and did not really matter...


    Why not ept Julien¡¯ s proposal and be his wife in name only? However, Vanessa did not want to


    get it done in such a hurry.


    She had been in love with him for so many years, from when she was just about 18 years old. Back


    then, she had gone through all sorts of hardship, and thought that they would never end up


    together.


    After going through so much, it was hard to be in a rtionship with Julien again. When he said that


    they should get married, Vanessa had readily agreed to go with him. Even so, she still wanted to


    hear him say, "Vanessa, I have decided to spend the rest of my life with you, and only you. Would


    you marry me?"


    She would then nod and agree to his request. Afterwards, she would tell everyone that she was


    Julien''s wife.


    She stubbornly refused to get registered with him all because of that missing marriage proposal.


    Despite reminding him several times, he still did not understand. It waspletely different from the


    way he did things at work. Usually, he was fast, urate, and sharp!


    Vanessa looked up at Julien''s office and thought, "Why is that man so silly?"


    Did she really have to say her thoughts out loud for him to understand?


    Just then, her phone rang and she saw that it was Lawrie. Vanessa quickly picked up. "Lawrie, I


    haven¡¯ t gotten off work yet," Vanessa said. "I''ll pick you up after work. Can you wait for me a little


    longer?"

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    "Mommy, don''t rush yourself if you''re busy with work. I''m not in a hurry," Lawrie''s childlike voice


    transmitted from the receiver to Vanessa''s ear, which made her feel like crying. It was difficult for her


    to imagine that her little baby would no longer pester her and got along well with his new friends


    from kindergarten in just a few days.


    "Today, Larry and I went to kindergarten together. We made a new friend and even got to know a


    new teacher. The teacher praised me for being so handsome. I was very happy after hearing the


    compliment. I also praised her for being so beautiful." From the other side of the phone, Lawrie''s


    continued. It was the same voice, but his tone was sounded more delighted.


    The Kyle family¡¯s affection towards Lawrie yed a huge role in getting rid of his trauma of being


    abandoned by his mother. Most importantly, Silvia''s love and care had helped Lawrie receive


    familial love from someone else other than Vanessa. Hence, Lawrie was able to ovee this


    emotional hurdle.


    Vanessa said with great relief, "My baby is so amazing! Mommy''s proud of you."


    Lawrie added, "Mommy, I will work hard to make you even prouder."


    He was really such a sweet talker, much better than his father! Vanessa couldn''t get the affection


    she wanted from Julien, so she asked Lawrie instead, "Baby, tell me, how much do you love me?"


    Lawrie answered, "Very, very much, As much as the whole sky."


    "Me too. Lawrie, I still have some work to do. I''m going to get busy now. I''ll call youter when I get


    off work." Lawrie¡¯s answer had been vague, but Vanessa understood what he meant. He was telling


    Vanessa that his love for her was as endless as the sky.


    Lawrie said, "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Vanessa once again devoted herself seriously to work and strived to


    complete her tasks sooner. Then, she could see Lawrie as soon as possible after work.


    Joel returned to the nning Department and told everyone what he had just asked Vanessa. The


    team stared at Joel at the same time. "Joel, if so, then there won¡¯t be any need for us. This matter


    depends on Mr. Kyle. As long as he is willing to transfer his assets to her, then there shall be no


    concerns.


    If Mr. Kyle doesn''t agree..."


    Before the nning director, Roger could finish speaking, Joel interrupted, "I am not worried that Mr.


    Kyle will disagree. Once he knows what Vanessa wants, he will definitely agree to her request


    regardless of any consequences. His only ask if for her to marry him."


    The team then asked, "Will Vanessa agree to the President of the Rovio''s offer?"


    From Joel''s point of view, they were only asking such a silly question because they had never seen


    how the mighty Mr. Kyle doted on Vanessa.


    It was because Joel''s wife, Belinda, had once brought food to thepany, and Julien had


    overheard Vanessaplimenting its taste. Hence, Julien had spent a lot of money hiring Belinda


    to cook for Vanessa. In fact, Belinda had epted Julien¡¯s offer and cooked so often for Vanessa


    that Joel no longer had the chance to savor his wife''s cooking!


    Also, Vanessa had once been trapped in thepany building in the summer because of a


    typhoon. At the risk of being blown away by the typhoon, Julien came to the office to save Vanessa


    by himself. However, when he found Vanessa, she was already unconscious. He then took Vanessa


    to the hospital and took care of her until she woke up.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Of course, Julien''s care for Vanessa did not only stop there. If he wanted to disclose all these


    asions, Joel would need a few days toplete his exnation.


    However, the only reason Vanessa did not know about these incidents was that Julien forbade Joel


    to tell her.


    Usually, a man was good to a woman only because they wanted sexual benefits from the woman.


    On the other hand, Mr. Kyle never thought so. He just wanted to give Vanessa all the best things in


    the world.


    Joel realized that he had told them too much, so he waved his hand and said, "I was just talking


    nonsense. Don''t take that seriously, everyone. You can n as you like. But don''t you dare get off


    work if you can''te up with a good n."


    When business was at its peak, the team usually worked overtime. Sometimes, they would even


    work till the wee hours of the morning. But this time was different. Even if they all stayed in the


    office, they may not be able to concoct a good idea.


    A middle-aged woman, Wanda, who was the office janitor, suddenly piped up, "Huh? Do you all


    need to work overtime over such a simple thing?"


    Everyone turned their eyes on her. "Wanda, do you have any suggestions?"


    Wanda replied, T m just an olddy who cleans the office. I don''t have any good opinions."


    Joel quickly pulled her into a chair and said, "Wanda, don''t say that. I think you can really help us


    with this."


    Wanda smiled. "Joel, my only strong suit is cleaning. I can do nothing else. Don''t make fun of me."


    Roger also came over. "Don''t say that. I also think you could give us a hand."


    Wanda said, "What can I do for you?"


    Joel replied, "If I remember correctly, you and your husband have just celebrated your golden


    wedding anniversary not long ago."


    "If you want to ask me how two people get along after marriage, then perhaps, at my age, I am


    indeed more experienced than you. Ask whatever you want. I''ll tell you my thoughts." Wanda was in


    her 70s, but she was always in high spirits, so she did not look old. Based on her appearance, she


    seemed like she was closer to sixty years of age!


    Her children also earned a good ie. In addition, she and her husband both had pensions, and


    she could live afortable life without working. However, Wanda felt that she wanted to make the


    best out of her life without wasting a single moment.


    In other''s view, doing janitorial work was not an attractive job, but the olddy was still doing her


    best. She always maintained the most optimistic attitude. She loved doing everything she did, so


    she made the people in the office respect her more than others did.


    Joel said, "Wanda, we just want to ask you the best way for a man to propose to a woman. No, not


    the best, but it has to be a one that could surely make the woman say yes!"


    "Actually, I''ve heard what you guys were discussing today. I know that you are helping Mr. Kyle


    come up with a n." The elderly Wanda shook her head. "s... Feelings for each other are a


    matter between two people. No one can help Mr. Kyle in this except himself. In the end, he has to


    rely on his own ability!"


    Joel asked, "Wanda, what do you mean?"

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    Wanda said, "For someone like Mr. Kyle, whoever marries him will not have to worry about the


    material things in life. However, for women, it''s not about how rich the man is, but whether they


    have true feelings for us.¡±


    Joel hurriedly answered, "Yes, of course. I can prove that Mr. Kyle only has Vanessa in his heart,


    not anyone else."


    Wanda said, "Joel, I only have one question for you. Are you the one trying to find a wife, or is it Mr.


    Kyle?"


    Joel replied, "Of course, it''s Mr. Kyle."


    "That''s right."


    Joel exined, "Mr. Kyle didn''t participate in the proposal nning, but he did ask us to prepare it.


    Once the n isplete, we will present it to him and then execute it ordingly!"


    Wanda nced at everyone there and said slowly, "The most valuable thing in a marriage is


    sincerity. A woman needs a sincere heart filled with love for her. As long as the man has that, she


    will marry that man no matter how hard the journey will be. Many people say that women only care


    about riches. The truth is, when we fail to find hope, care, and affection from a man, we would then


    choose to be materialistic."


    After hearing Wanda'' s advice, everybody seemed to understand the key point of the problem. It


    wasn¡¯t that they could not think of a good proposal n, but that they only wanted to please Mr.


    Kyle, neglecting the main character in the proposal, which was Vanessa.


    Joel said, "Wanda, thank you for your guidance."


    Wanda got up, picked up her tools, and began to do the cleaning. "I only overheard your


    conversation by ident. I couldn¡¯t help but give you some input. If I''ve crossed the line, please


    don''t take it to heart."


    Joel said to the staff, "Well, you all don''t have to work overtime today. You may clock out on time."


    Someone asked, "How are you going to exin it to Mr. Kyle?"


    Joel said, "I¡¯ll tell him what we really think. If he wants me to resign after hearing it, then I will just


    go."


    Joel sounded so heroic that the team felt a gush of respect for him. However,ter, when Joel really


    faced Julien, he said with apletely opposite demeanor. "Mr. Kyle, th-the... umm..." Joel


    stammered nervously.


    Joel intended to make it clear with Julien, but he was too scared when met Julien''s callous eyes. He


    even stuttered when hearing Julien ask, "Have youe to resign from your job?"


    Joel replied, "No, I haven''t..."


    Julien asked, "Is the proposal nplete?"


    At the mention of the marriage proposal, Joel finally recalled why he had gone to meet Julien. "Yes,


    Mr. Kyle, we have a conclusion."


    Julien asked, "What is it?"


    Joel straightened his back and exined at one go, "Mr. Kyle, you''re the one who wants to propose


    and get married. You should be the one thinking about the best way to make the woman of your


    heart ept your proposal. Now that you''ve handed the task to your subordinates, how is your


    fiance going to see any sincerity from you? If it goes on like this, Vanessa would surely not ept


    your proposal."


    The more Julien listened, the darker his expression grew. However, he did not make things difficult


    for Joel after hearing everything. After asking Joel to leave his office, Julien immediately called his


    mother, Karen, and asked his family to take care of Lawrie that day. He then sent Vanessa a


    message to ask her to wait for him after work.


    Once he was done, Julien packed up and got off work. When he walked out of the office, most of


    the staff had left, but Vanessa was still there. Seeing Julien, Vanessa walked over to take one of his


    arms, asking, "Done with work?"


    Julien replied, "Yeah."


    Vanessa added, "Your mom called me just now and said she would help take care of Lawrie tonight.


    She told me not to pick him up today."


    Julien said, "In that case, let''s go somewhere tonight."


    Lawrie was always clingy to his mother and refused to leave her side. But now, he had finally


    stopped pestering her. Vanessa felt rxed and answered at once, "Okay. Where are you nning


    to take me?"


    It had been more than a year since they reunited, but for some reason, they had never held hands


    with each other while strolling on the streets like other couples. When they were together, it was


    usually because of a deal, an agreement, or perhaps an ident...


    Vanessa''s heart still ached whenever she suddenly thought of the way she got along with Julien


    back in those days. However, she was about to get rid of those bad memories. Now that he had


    cleared the misunderstanding, she would agree to get engaged to him and lead happy lives


    together.


    Vanessa also came to the conclusion that Julien was just the man he was. Whenever he thought


    something was right, it was hard to make him change his mind. If she expected a proposal from


    him, Vanessa might just have to wait till her next life.


    Julien asked, "Where do you wish to go?"


    Vanessa said, "Anywhere will do." As long as he was with her, she was content.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He then suggested, "Then let''s go for a meal first."


    "Okay."


    Julien took Vanessa to a nice restaurant for a meal.


    It served the usual dishes that Vanessa often ate. She did not think there was anything special


    about this restaurant, but Julien told her something that was very memorable.


    He said, "This restaurant has a history of decades. When my parents were set up on a blind date, it


    was at this restaurant. At that time, it was only the second time they¡¯d met, but they went to get their


    marriage certificate the following week."


    There were many rumors surrounding the love story between the former president of Rovio


    Corporation Inc. and his wife. Vanessa had heard a lot about them. However, it was the first time


    that she heard of such details. It turns out that the couple''s marriage had been a hasty one!


    Although their marriage was arranged in haste, it was much more stable than that of many couples


    who had been in love for many years. At present, many young couples in thepany took the


    former president¡¯ s marriage as a good example.


    Perhaps it was destiny, that they were fated to be together.


    Back then, Kevin and Karen had met the right person in each other over the course of time. No


    matter how many difficult obstacles life brought them, they could still move forward with each


    other...


    Julien added, "Vanessa, I want to tell you this. I want to hold your hand like my father holds my


    mother''s and live every day with you. When we be grey and old, I won''t be afraid, as I have


    you by my side..."

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    Julien''s words triumphed over amon deration of love. Hearing this, Vanessa was rather


    moved and said, "Julien, I..."


    Julien interrupted her, "Vanessa, don''t speak. Listen to me first."


    There were some things that Julien had wanted to say to her a long time ago, but he always felt that


    when two people loved each other, they could understand each other through gestures and actions.


    He thought that he would not need to speak directly to her about how he felt and she would be able


    to understand. However, that was not the case. Some things needed verbal confirmation, especially


    for someone like Vanessa, whocked a sense of security.


    "What else do you wish to tell me?" Perhaps it was because Julien was looking at her with a


    burning gaze, Vanessa''s heart was slowly heating up, and even her breathing became hurried.


    "Vanessa..." Julien called out her name and stopped speaking. He looked at her, knowing that she


    was looking at him as well, with eyes full of hope for him to speak quickly. Only then did he say


    slowly, "Vanessa, I wish to marry you. I want to hold your hand for the rest of my life. Will you marry


    me?"


    After that, he waited quietly for Vanessa''s answer, but he was so nervous that his heart was about


    to jump out of his chest.


    The "proposal ceremony" that she had been waiting for for a long time suddenly came. Vanessa felt


    as if she was on cloud nine. She could not believe that Julien was really proposing to her. "Julien,


    could you pinch me? Pinch me hard, I''ll see if it will hurt."


    Julien had thought of all the ways Vanessa would react after hearing his proposal, but this was not


    what he expected. She looked as if she did not believe that Julien would really propose to her. She


    looked silly at that moment, but also adorable. Even Julien, who was so nervous, couldn''t help but


    laugh and pinch her hard. "Does it hurt?"


    "It hurts! It really hurts! This is real. I''m not dreaming! I thought I''d never have the chance to hear


    you proposing to me on your own ord, but it has really happened." The more Vanessa spoke,


    the more worked- up she became. She was so excited that her eyes turned red and tears trickled


    from the corners of her eyes.


    Some said that her insistence on waiting for the marriage proposal was hypocritical because no one


    had thought about it from her point of view. Vanessa had her own considerations, she had her


    worries that others would not understand, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, her persistence was not in


    vain. She had waited for it and Julien had indeed proposed to her!


    "Then are you willing to marry me, and be my wife?" While Julien was wiping away her tears, she


    responded loudly, "Yes! I''d say yes to you a hundred times, a thousand times, even a million times...


    I''ll marry you even in my next life. For eternity!"


    "Alright." Julien looked at Vanessa. He was in a trance as if he saw a gxy in her eyes. A gxy


    that he would never be able to extricate himself from after falling into it. He was even willing to sink


    into it and never resurface again.


    In this life, and in the next, they would definitely be together!


    After Vanessa had agreed to Julien''s proposal, he instantly reverted back to his usual efficient


    manner. The next day, as soon as the marriage registration office was open, Julien took Vanessa to


    get their marriage certificate.


    After getting the certificate, Vanessa nestled in Julien''s arms and said, "Julien, I am now 23 years


    old and still have many years to live. You must treat me well for a lifetime, or I won'' t let you off the


    hook!"


    "Silly girl!" Julien carefully put away the marriage certificate that symbolized their love. He then


    tenderly rubbed Vanessa''s head. She was the treasure he had been waiting for for a long time. After


    going through so many hardships, he finally married her. How could he bear to treat her poorly?


    After getting legally hitched, Julien wanted to give Vanessa a beautiful wedding ceremony.


    Previously, he had asked for her opinions and she said that she would just invite several rtives


    and friends to have a simple meal. However, Julien did not want it to be so simple!


    Julien thought that he at least needed to hold a ceremony to let everyone know that he was


    married. He also wanted those women who had inappropriate feelings towards him to give up on


    him. That should deter trouble for his and Vanessa''s marriage and future life.


    Vanessa pouted and said jokingly, "Well, I had a baby before marriage but still could make the


    president of Rovio marry me! Do you think I''m smart or foolish? If I''m silly, no woman in the world


    should be less foolish than I am!"


    "Don''t make fun of yourself like that." Julien didn''t like what Vanessa always said about herself.


    After warning her, he said, "We are now legally married. Later, I''ll arrange for Lawrie to be officially


    registered as part of my family, so that we can be a real family."


    Vanessa smiled and said, "You''re in charge. I''ll do whatever you say in the future and won'' t cause


    you any trouble."


    Julien was about to say something when his cell phone rang all of a sudden in his pocket. He took it


    out and found that it was his mother. He answered the phone but before he could speak, Karen said


    in a hurry, "Julien, something happened in the Chatterton Town Military Region. Your father and I


    are heading there. You should go over and take a look."


    Julien immediately asked, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Karen said, "Aunt Mia was sobbing terribly when she called. She didn''t exin things clearly and I


    don''t know the specific situation.


    I think it could be something to do with Levi."


    "Okay, I''ll go there right away. Vanessa, get in the car. We''ll go to the Chatterton Town Military


    immediately." Although Julien was always displeased by Levi whenever they met, Julien was always


    more worried than anyone else in the family when something happened to him.


    In Julien''s memory, there was nothing in the world that could make Mia cry so badly!


    What exactly happened that had caused Mia to weep so hard that she couldn''t even say a word?


    Could it bethat Levi was...


    Julien did not dare think further on the topic as he turned and got into the car.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Vanessa hurriedly followed Julien into the car and sat in the passenger seat. "Julien, what


    happened to Levi?"


    Julien started the car, stepped on the gas, and the car shot away. "We still don''t know what''s going


    on."


    Vanessa then stretched out her hand and patted Julien¡¯s, which was on the steering wheel.


    Perhaps, at such a moment, a silent gesture offort worked better than words of reassurance...


    At this time, Karen Joy''s phone call came again, "Julien, my Little Precious, have you received the


    call?"


    Julien replied, "Yes, Vanessa and I are rushing to the Chatterton Town Military Region."


    Karen Joy continued to say, "Okay, but don''t be too anxious. First, pay attention to Vanessa''s safety


    and yours. There¡¯s only one Little Precious in our family."


    Julien''s mobile phone was connected to the car speakers via Bluetooth. Therefore, Vanessa


    obviously heard Karen Joy''s words.


    Little Precious?!


    Julien had such a childish nickname. If it was not for the critical situation at hand, Vanessa would


    have already made fun of him for that!

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    "Vanessa, you''d better put away your little thoughts, or I won''t let you off the hook." Julien''s cold


    warning came from her side. Vanessa looked at him displeasedly, "You''ve only been married to me


    for less than half an hour and now you''re starting to give me an attitude. How am I supposed to


    survive the rest of my days with you?"


    Julien said, "Come on, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in that head of yours."


    "Do you think you''re one of my brain cells? How could you know everything I''m thinking."


    Julien replied, "That nickname was given to me in my childhood. It''s nothing serious but I was


    happy to be called that when I was a kid. It has nothing to do with me now."


    Vanessa smiled proudly and said, "So Mr. Kyle, you were also a cute Little Precious when you were


    a child. You weren''t as cold and indifferent as you are now."


    "Cold and indifferent?" Julien raised his eyebrows and a cheeky smile curled at the corner of his


    lips. "Last night, you said that I almost scalded you with my body heat. And now, you me me for


    being cold. Women like you, are really fickle!"


    Vanessa was exasperated and said, "Please have some shame."


    This man would even joke about sex!


    Julien said, "I think you liked me heating you upst night."


    "Shut up! Drive your car carefully. If you spew nonsense again, I''m going to ignore you forever."


    Goodness! The intimate life between a couple should be better kept private! Why did they have to


    say these details a loud? He was shameless, but yet she still wanted him.


    Julien said, "Alright, I¡¯ll stop talking."


    The car elerated towards the Chatterton Town Military Region.


    It took them more than an hour to arrive at the Military Region. When they arrived, the outer


    boundary of the military area was heavily guarded to check the cars passing by. It was difficult to


    approach the military area, let alone go in.


    Kevin and Karen''s cars were blocked outside, and so was Karen Joy''s. Even Mia''s car couldn''t gain


    entry. When Julien and Vanessa arrived, they were all stopped a few kilometers away from the


    military region.


    Then, Mia called Neil but no one answered.


    "Dad, what exactly happened?" Although the whole family was there, Julien still posed the question


    to his father, who was the backbone of the family As long as Kevin was here, no matter how big the


    problem was, the other family members would not be in a panic. Everyone trusted that Kevin could


    handle it well.


    "I don''t know for the time being." Kevin turned to look at Mia. "What did Neil say to you on the


    phone?"


    "He said that something has happened to Levi. After that, he hung up without another word." Mia


    wiped her tears. "If something horrible happens to Levi, what would Neil do? Levi is our only son!"


    "Don''t be so pessimistic," Kevin patted Mia''s shoulder. "You guys take a rest over there. I''ll make a


    call to Neil."


    Mia shook her head. "No, I won''t go."


    Kevin frowned, so Karen quickly stepped forward to persuade Mia, "Mia, it''s pointless for you to be


    anxious. Why don''t we stand aside and calm down, so that I can figure out what''s going on first?


    After that, we can discuss what to do next."


    Karen Joy and Vanessa also hurried forward to hold Mia. "Aunt Mia,e on. Let''s figure out the


    situation first.''


    Kevin then dialed Neil¡¯s number. It was very noisy on the other end of the phone and Neil hung up


    after saying it was not a grave situation.


    Kevin hung up and looked at Mia and the others again. "Levi should be fine. Everyone can head


    home first."


    Mia said, "I''ll be worried if I don''t see him."


    Kevin said, "Then tell me, what can you do now?"


    Yes, what could she do?


    Usually, she thought that she was very powerful and even the general of the Chatterton Town


    Military Region was under her control. However, when she really met with trouble, she knew that


    she was incapable and could do nothing to help both Neil and Levi...


    Mia looked in the direction of the military region. "Forget it, let''s go back," she thought meekly.


    For now, if she went home and waited for the news calmly, that would be more helpful to both Neil


    and their son.


    Kevin added, "Julien, stay here. The rest of you should return first."


    After they left, Kevin dialed Neil¡¯s number again. Soon, someone came to greet them and ushered


    them into the military zone.


    Neil was in the temporary infirmary set up in the military area, where several military doctors were


    busy at work. Kevin and Julien went forward to ask about the situation, finding out that Levi was


    injured. The military doctors were busy tending to him. Clumps of bloody gauze were delivered from


    the ward...


    Kevin said worriedly, "Neil..."


    Neil breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Everything¡¯s fine."


    Julien asked, "Uncle Neil, what''s going on?"


    Neil said, "There was an ident during thebat exercise. Several members of the Red Eagle


    squad were injured, including Levi." Julien did not continue asking questions. It seemed that this


    ident was quite serious. However, Levi was usually very agile in his mind and body, so how


    could he have been injured?


    "Hey, could you be more gentle? You¡¯ re so ruthless that my leg is going to be broken by you!"


    Levi''sints of pain came from the room. His voice did not sound weak, so perhaps he wasn''t


    injured too badly.


    Julien said, "Uncle, I''ll go take a look at him."


    Neil nodded and said, "Go ahead."


    After Julien went to see Levi, Kevin asked lightly, "Was it really just an ident during the


    exercise?"


    "I also thought there was something else," Neil said. "I immediately sent someone to cordon off the


    military area and check the scene. It was indeed an ident during thebat exercise. There


    was no other suspicious event..."


    Kevin asked again, "Do you still want Levi to stay in the military?"


    Neil said, "It''s his own choice to stay in the military. Kevin, the children have grown up and have


    their own ideas and ambitions. They are no longer the little kids who''d listened to their elders."


    When it came to educating children, Neil was inclined to let them live freely, and make their own life


    decisions.


    Kevin said, "Mia is on the verge of a breakdown. She didn''t insist on having him back, but I can see


    that she''s actually very worried about Levi. If something terrible happens to Levi, I''m afraid she''d go


    crazy."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Neil sighed and said, "She regretted sending him to the military before, but Levi chose this path


    himself. She and I can''t make any decisions for Levi."


    Kevin said, "In that case, let him go and build his own career. After all, the blood of the Brown flows


    within his veins. Chatterton Town Military has been headed by your family for decades. It is


    impossible for it to be handed over to others when ites down to Levi''s generation."


    Power was something craved by all...


    If a person had never had a taste of power, he might just desire it in his dreams. However, once he


    has gotten a feel of it, he would want his own descendants to inherit this power no matter how


    open-minded and noble he was.


    In the end, Levi was the only bloodline for the Browns, and it could only be hoped that he was able


    to shoulder this great responsibility.

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    In the ward.


    Levi¡¯s wounds had been bandaged up. When he saw Julien, he said unhappily, "What are you doing


    here? Have youe tough at me?"


    Julien said, "Do you think that the incident today was a joke?"


    "Of course it''s a joke," Levi said. "It''s aplete disgrace to me."


    So many others had emerged unharmed from thebat exercise, but Levi''s team, who imed to


    be elites, had suffered an ident! Levi felt that his reputation was destroyed!


    Julien asked, "What happened, actually?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Julien said, "You''re the one who''s injured, why are you taking it out on me? It''s as if I''m the one who


    hurt you!"


    Levi asked, "Could it not have been you?"


    "How could it be me?" Julien retorted.


    Levi answered, "If you hadn''t said those words to my mother back then, would she have left me in


    the military? If I hadn''te here, I wouldn''t have joined the Eagle Team and wouldn''t have


    suffered such a serious injury during thebat exercise. I wouldn''t have tarnished my reputation


    either!"


    After all, Levi didn''t really care that he was injured. As a soldier, it was impossible for him not to get


    hurt at all. He just felt that as the son of the chiefmander and part of the Red Eagle team, it


    was too shameful for him to go through such a thing.


    Julien said, "If you did not want to stay in the military, no one would have been able to force you.


    Clearly, you never said you wanted to leave. But now that something''s happened, you want to put


    the me on me? You''re such a loser!"


    "Go away! I don''t want to see you! You''re the main culprit here!" said Levi.


    "Well then, I''ll call Aunt Mia immediately and tell her that you do not wish to stay in the military


    anymore, and that you want to go home because you miss those girlfriends of yours. As long as she


    agrees, regardless of whether Uncle Neil agrees or not, she will be able to think of a way to get you


    out of here. There will be no need for you to be embarrassed anymore in the future."


    Levi shouted, "Julien, get out of my sight immediately! Don''t let me see you again. I''m warning you


    again, don''t y tricks behind my back. Even with my injured leg, I''ll still get up and whack you!"


    Julienughed and said, "How could you reprimand me so fiercely if you''re injured? It seems that


    your injury is not too serious. Kid, take a good rest and go on a vacation. The weather''s getting cold,


    so I''ll treat you to some warm stewter on!"


    Levi shouted, "Get out!"


    Levi''s wounds were not that serious. However, he had sustained the heaviest injuries amongst the


    team. Fortunately, the wounds were shallow and he did not have any fractures, and so, he would be


    fully recovered in no time.


    When Levi saw a group of people looking at him with sympathy, especially Monique¡¯ s


    condescending stare, he felt a fire burning in his chest. "Get out! Get out! I tell you, no one is


    allowed toe visit me. I¡¯ll chase you all out."


    Before leaving, Monique said coldly, "None of the female soldiers in the team were injured, but a


    man like you ended up getting hurt. Moreover, you''re making so much noise over such minor


    wounds. Those who aren''t aware would think you''re in grave danger!"


    Levi bellowed, "Monique Zellweger! Do you f*cking have any conscience at all?"


    "D*mn it, if it wasn''t for saving her, how would I be injured?" Levi thought. Given this, the tomboyish


    Monique did not only fail tofort him, but evenughed at him so callously. If he had known


    earlier, Levi would have just let her perish in the explosion!


    If she had died, he would never have to see her annoying face again.


    Yes, it was his own fault. Why did he choose to save her?


    Monique stopped walking and turned around to look at Levi emotionlessly. "Conscience? What is


    that? Can it stop you from getting hurt or even heal your wounds? Master Brown, I didn''t know you


    were so childish."


    Levi felt like he wanted to devour someone whole with all this anger. "Monique! Just you wait! If I


    don''t avenge myself over this incident, I''ll punish myself by marrying you!"


    With his taste for beautiful and gentledies, Levi would probably die from frustration if he had to


    marry a fierce woman like Monique. Perhaps it was more terrifying than death to him. Feeling


    offended by him, Monique retorted, "I''d rather marry a dog than you!"


    Levi said rudely, "Monique, who knows if you''re just trying to attract my attention by going against


    me every day? But I''ll give you a word of advice. I only fancy beautifuldies. Women like you


    disgust me!"


    Monique clenched her fists in anger. She kept trying to keep her rage under control, but in the end,


    she could not hold it back. She swung her fist and mmed it into Levi''s face, adding new woundsN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    to him. Levi was so furious that his face turned livid. "You d*mn ugly woman, just wait and see!"


    It was never toote to take revenge. At that moment, Levi vowed to make her suffer when he


    recovered.


    Monique looked at him coldly and said, "First things first, get some rest to heal your wounds. Make


    sure you don''t suffer permanent damage on your legs. If you can''t even walk well in the future, how


    are you going to take revenge on me?"


    Monique finished speaking and ignored Levi¡¯s hateful expression. When she walked out, she was


    almost blown to the ground by the strong winds outside. However, she didn''t stop for a moment and


    rushed to the team leader, Jasper ck''s, office.


    Jasper was slightly surprised to see her. "Monique, what''s the matter?"


    Monique asked immediately, "Commander ck, can I have a look at the recording of yesterday''s


    combat exercise?"


    Jasper refused directly, "Monique, those videos are confidential. I can''t show them to you."


    She continued, "Then, Sir can you tell me, was it because of me that Levi got injured?"


    Themander replied, "It was because he forgot to bury the explosives. It has nothing to do with


    you."


    "Does it really have nothing to do with me?"


    "Nothing at all. Don''t me yourself. Hurry up and return to your team. There will be training in the


    afternoon."


    Jasper usually would not lie to his subordinate. However, Levi had requested for Jasper to keep the


    truth a secret. Levi did not want the tomboy, Monique, to feel that she owed him a favor.


    Monique did not say anything else, but she kept feeling that she was the reason behind Levi¡¯s


    injuries. It was just that she could not get any evidence for the time being.


    Being young was on his side.


    A piece of flesh from Levi¡¯s right calf had been blown right off, but now he was almost recover fully.


    He was ready to return to the team, and they had even prepared a wee ceremony for him.


    Looking at the orderly row ofrades- inarms, Levi had a smile on his face. But when his eyes


    swept past Monique, his smile immediately became a cold, gloomy look. It was as if he had seen


    his enemy. "Tomboy!1''


    Monique ignored him.


    Themander, Jasper, had said that he wanted to wee Levi¡¯s return to the team. s, Levi


    realized he was still teamed up with Monique.


    Jasper said, "Levi, you have just recovered. The team will give you a two-week vacation. You can


    go home to rest for this period and you won''t need to participate in training."


    "Sir, I''ve recovered from my injury. I don''t need to go home and rest," Levi turned down his request.


    This time, he absolutely could not let a woman look down on him!

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    Life in the army was boring. In the daytime, there were all kinds of training and practical exercises,


    which were tiring and boring. At present, the new recruits of the Eagle team had a new training n


    to learn target practice after physical training.


    Themander, Jasper, said, "Everyone, gather at the shooting course after running five


    kilometers."


    The five-kilometer run was the beginning of their daily physical training. After getting used to it, this


    run was nothing for the soldiers.


    "Yes, sir."


    They replied to themander as they usually did, but the tone of everyone''s voices was more


    excited than usual. It was because they were finally going to undergo the target training, which had


    been a highly anticipated activity.


    Many people didn''t know what went on in the army before they enlisted. They naively thought that


    they could handle guns just by joining the army. Therefore, many people enlisted for the purpose of


    handling firearms. However, after several months in the army, they hadn''t been able to even touch


    any guns, and merely went through regr physical training.


    Target practice was a new activity to them, and everyone was excited, especially the men in the


    team. They couldn''t wait to get their hands on guns after the run, and joked that they could get rid of


    whoever irritated them by shooting them.


    There were only two girls in the newly-recruited team. One of them was Monique, and the other was


    Cecil Hiller. The shooting practice did not particrly interest them, but it was mandatory to learn


    how to shoot in the army. There was no reason for them to fall behind the boys.


    Monique was running with Cecil, who then pulled at her arm and said, "Monique, there''s something


    I want to talk to you about."


    Monique asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Cecil continued, "It seems like Jasper left Levi on our team and ignored him, as if he left Levi here


    for Levi to be trained like any other ordinary person. But no matter what, Levi''s still the son of


    Colonel Brown."


    Monique said confusedly, "So what?"


    Cecil nced at Monique and said, "Monique, you really don''t understand, or are you faking


    it?"


    "What?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Cecil said again, "Monique, I wouldn''t care if it were someone else, but you''re myrade-in-arms.


    We''re the only two female soldiers amongst the new recruits and we are dorm mates. I can only tell


    you so much. Just try to endure it and stop going against Levi..."


    Monique didn''t have any reason to go against Levi, so she said, "Obviously, he''s the one who''s


    deliberately provoking me. He''s always calling a tomboy over nothing. Is there any woman who


    would like to hear such an insult?"


    Cecil said worriedly, "Monique, even if Levi is hell-bent on opposing you, you should give in to him.


    Don''t try topete with him head-on, or you''d be the one to suffer next time!"


    "Okay."


    Monique had actually thought about the matter Cecil mentioned. In fact, Monique had pondered


    very deeply about it. However, Levi was just too irritating, and she just couldn¡¯t hold back her


    temper no matter how hard she tried.


    Cecil said again, "Monique, don''t mind me nagging." "I won''t.'' "Monique, why don''t we apply for a


    reshuffle of the teams? You meet Levi a lot now since we''re on the same team. If you''re separated


    from him, you could stay as far away from him as possible, so you won''t have any conflict with him


    in the future."


    "So that¡¯s what you guys think of me." Levi''s voice came from nowhere. He had been far behind


    them, and nobody realized when he had appeared beside them. Cecil eximed surprisedly, "Y-


    you eavesdropped on our conversation."


    "Eavesdropped? Even if I did, it was unintentional." Under the surprised gazes of the two girls, Levi


    said, "Look at you both! You''re chatting so loudly in public as if you''re worried others won¡¯t hear you.


    As if they won¡¯ t hear how afraid you guys are of me."


    Cecil replied sheepishly, "Young Master Brown, you''re a wise and magnanimous man. You wouldn''t


    mind thements of ordinary folk like us, would you?"


    Monique ignored everything.


    Levi said, "Monique, don''t worry. Although I don''t like you and wish to get you out of my sight, I


    won''t do anything just because my father is the Colonel. More importantly, he can''t give others any


    special authority, even if that person is his son."


    Levi sped up and soon left Monique and Cecil behind after he finished speaking.


    Looking at the figure far ahead of them, Cecil added, "Actually, Young Master Brown has a kind of


    masculine charm!"


    Monique replied, "Cecil, your eyes must be deceiving you."


    Cecil nced at Monique and said, "Well, we''ve been with Levi for a few months. His performance


    in the past few months undoubtedly does not remind me of him being the colonel''s son. He has


    never been treated differently in the team."


    "Who said so?"


    "You think he was given special treatment? When has that happened?" Cecil asked.


    "Haven''t you noticed that Jasper always punishes Levi? If someone else made the same mistake,


    they get away with it. But if it were Levi, he gets punished without fail."


    Cecil rolled her eyes at Monique and said, "Huh! Well, that''s a different kind of special treatment."


    Monique did not say anything else. Instead, she sped up and ran forward.


    Everyone regrouped and the shooting practice officially begun.


    Levi and Monique were still in the same team.


    Both of them disliked each other and ignored one another. It was for this reason that they put all


    their focus into their training. They first learned some basic knowledge of guns. As the pair quickly


    mastered the steps, they were the first group to be asked to shoot.


    The first stage of training was target practice. Levi and Monique performed quite well in it.


    The other group members'' performance was slightly less satisfactory. Ten of them failed to even hit


    the mark. Jasper was displeased with everyone''s performance, so all of them were punished to run


    a hundredps around the courtyard. After the run, the day was almost over. Everyone dragged


    their tired bodies back to the dormitory.


    One of Levi''srades- in- arms, Ronald Jenkins, squeezed in beside him and said, "Recently,


    Monique seems to be interested in you, Levi..."


    Hearing this, Levi shuddered and said, "Please, don''t scare me this way. I know I¡¯m amazing and


    very popr with women, but I am definitely not the preferred type of guy for that tomboy. Don''t talk


    nonsense!"


    Ronald added, "You see, she is usually very indifferent to our otherrades. Sometimes, she may


    even not respond to our greeting. But for you, she is quite different..."


    After hearing Ronald''s words, Levi carefully recalled past incidents. It seemed that Monique was


    quite indifferent to other people. She usually didn''t say more than a few words to any man, but was


    always hanging around Levi every day and tried every means to attract his attention.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    D*mn it!


    How could he let that woman fall for him?


    Levi said, "Ronald, head back to the dormitory first. I still have some matters to do."


    "What matters" Ronald asked.


    "Just go. Don''t be a busybody!"


    Levi didn''t disclose that it was because he nned to wait for Monique. He wanted to wait for her


    and tell her not to overthink her feelings for him.


    When he thought of Monique always going against him because she had special feelings for him,


    Levi felt quite anxious. He didn''t mind it if a woman liked him, but a tomboy like Monique fancying


    him was terrifying.


    He even imagined being pressed down in bed and beaten up by Monique... And that made him


    break out in cold sweat.


    After he waited for a long time outside the dormitory, Monique and Cecil finally arrived. Levi pointed


    to Monique and said, "Tomboy,e here. I have a few things to discuss with you in private."


    Monique turned a deaf ear to his words and continued to walk forward.


    Who did he think he was?


    Was he really a noble young master whom she had to obey?


    What the hell!


    In the Red Eagle squad, Monique only listened to her superiors, not those of others.


    Even if Levi was a noble young master, he was no different from the other members of the team.


    Levi turned around and blocked Monique''s way. "Tomboy, I''m talking to you. Can''t you hear me?"


    Monique raised her head and looked at him coldly. "Young Master Brown, I have nothing to say to


    you. Please step aside. Or else, don''t me me for using violence!"


    Monique wasn¡¯t a person who did things impulsively. However, for some reason, as long as Levi


    provoked her, her emotions would be easily triggered. When provoked, she did not curse nor swear


    but wanted to smack the person who angered her. She would beat him into an unrecognizable pulp.


    Cecil quietly pulled at Monique''s sleeve, signaling for her to calm down, and said, "Young Master


    Brown, Monique, we are all of the same team. If you have anything to discuss, do it in a civilized


    manner. Don''t be so aggressive, as if you''re about to fight!"


    Levi said, "I don''t want to fight with her."


    Monique took in deep breaths. She had to do so before she could speak properly to Levi. "Young


    Master Brown, please continue with what you have to say."


    "Cecil, please go upstairs first. I have to talk to Monique alone."


    Although Monique did not look feminine at all, she was still a woman. Levi decided he had to spare


    her of her dignity, or else she would be too ashamed to stay on the team.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, Monique didn''t appreciate his kind gesture of sparing her dignity. She pulled Cecil back


    and said, "Cecil, don''t go. Stay here and listen to what Young Master Brown has to say!"


    Cecil had a taste for gossip, so she didn''t refuse. When Monique spoke up, Cecil immediately


    stayed where she was and waited expectantly for Levi to speak. "Young Master Brown, if you have


    anything to say, just say it. I''m good friends with Monique. I promise I''ll keep it a secret if it¡¯s


    something private."


    "Monique, you..." Levi said exasperatedly. Well, he intended to respect her by saying it in private,


    but if she didn''t want it, he could not be med. "Monique, I just want to remind you not to have


    feelings for me. As I''ve said before, even if I can''t find a wife in my life, I won''t fall in love with a


    tomboy like you. Besides, there are so many women who like me outside. I can secure any one of


    them easily, so you really shouldn''t have any feelings for me."


    "Feelings for you?" Monique understood what he meant after he said that. She clenched her fists


    and tried her best to control herself. "Young Master Brown, could you exin what you mean by


    feelings?"


    "I heard that you fancy me." As soon as he spoke, Monique shot him a punch. Fortunately, Levi


    reacted quickly and dodged it. "Monique, don¡¯t hit people at your whim. It is better for me to tell you


    today instead of letting you wait for me fruitlessly over many years."


    Monique was so angry that she gave Levi a kick. However, he had long prepared for it and it missed


    him. She was so annoyed that she yelled, "Bullsh*t! Why don''t you look in the mirror? What sh*tty


    aspect of yours could possibly attract my attention?"


    "Look at myself in the mirror?" No one had ever spoken to him like that, and Levi felt a little


    embarrassed. However, when he thought of what he had done to Monique, he guessed her reaction


    was still eptable. She liked him, and he had seen through her. Because she could not put down


    her dignity, she had deliberately retaliated. He decided that as a man, he should not take offence,


    and replied "Just don''t harbor any affection for me. If you like me, then end those feelings quickly.


    Don''t waste your feelings on a man who won¡¯t reciprocate. Else, you would suffer."


    To Levi, he had just been controlling himself, else, there would already be countless women lining


    up to sleep with him. If his selfcontrol was a little weaker, Mia Kyle would probably have a bunch of


    grandchildren by now. How could there be any chance for a woman like Monique to be in love with


    Levi?


    As the object of someone''s unreciprocated affection, Levi thought he had done the best by telling


    her to give up as soon as possible.


    Monique clenched her fists by her side and muttered, "Levi, in my opinion, I think it¡¯s you who likes


    me and you¡¯ re deliberately using such ame method to attract my attention."


    "I like you?" Leviughed coldly. "Huh! You must be dreaming!"


    Then, he left. Monique was fuming mad, that she almost suffocated!


    For the first time, Cecil witnessed Levi and Monique quarrelling personally and was shocked for a


    moment. It was not until Levi left did shee to her senses and say, "Monique, I think Young


    Master Brown is really interested in you."


    Monique was furious and exasperated. She said to Cecil rudely, "What are you talking about?!"


    "If he doesn''t like you, why did he wait for you toe back? Just to insult you? If a person really


    hates you so much, he wouldn''t have wasted his time like that."


    Monique wished she could punch Cecil. "Cecil, don''t you see how he wants to bully me? That kind


    of man is rubbish. Relying on his powerful father, Levi thinks that all the women in the world like


    him. I have seen shameless people, but I have never seen such a remarkably shameless man like


    him!"


    Excited by this gossip, Cecil replied, "No, I think he treats you specially."


    "Yes, he treats me quite uniquely indeed. Miss Cecil Hiller, how about I give him to you?"


    Cecil chuckled and said, "I''m quite willing to ept that, but Young Master Brown may not be willing


    to entertain me. You''d better keep his special treatment for yourself and enjoy it."

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    Time flew by and in the blink of an eye, a few months had passed.


    All the new recruits hadpleted all the basic training and officially became confirmed members of


    the Red Eagle Team.


    The fact that Levi and Monique didn¡¯t like each other was alreadymon knowledge throughout


    the team. All the soldiers avoided talking about Levi in front of Monique and vice versa in fear of


    getting beaten up.


    As usual, the two of them were paired up during training. Theirbative style became more and


    more in- sync, but their conversation between them grew lesser. Except when absolutely necessary,


    neither was willing to say a word to the other. Both of them tried to avoid meeting as much as


    possible so that they wouldn¡¯t get annoyed by the sight of each other.


    That day, after training was over, Levi and Monique separated instantly and went back to the dining


    hall with their own groups.


    Ronald, who was following Levi, suddenly asked, ''Are you interested in making a bet?"


    Someone added, "What are we betting on?"


    Ronald looked at Levi again and said, "What about you, Levi? Are you interested?"


    Levi saidzily, "If you have something to say, just spill it now. Don''t keep me guessing here."


    Ronald immediately asked, "Is Monique a man or a woman, or is she neither?"


    Levi raised his hand and pped Ronald¡¯s shoulder. "Ronald, why are you so rude? Don''tugh at


    others!"


    "Just tell me whether you want in on this bet," Ronald said.


    Before Levi could reply, someone called out to him, "Levi, themander wants you to go to his


    office immediately. He has important matters to discuss with you."


    After being interrupted, Levi forgot that Ronald was still waiting for his reply and rushed to


    Commander ck''s office. Without stopping for a moment, he knocked on the door and entered.


    "Sir, I heard that you have an urgent matter to discuss with me."


    Jasper said, "Levi, Colonel Brown just called and asked me to tell you some good news and also,


    some bad news."


    Levi said doubtfully, "What is it that my father can''t tell me personally? Why did he ask you to pass


    the message?"


    Jasper continued, "Do you want to hear the good news first or the bad news first?"


    Levi replied, "Of course, I''ll hear the good news first."


    Jasper said, "Your cousin, Jayden, called home and said that his wife is three months pregnant."


    Levi rushed over excitedly and hugged Jasper, "Really? Is Silvia really pregnant? As I said, Jayden


    and Silvia are so kind, and they love each other so much. How could God not bestow them a child?"


    Everyone in the family knew how much Silvia liked children. Everyone was looking forward to her


    having a child of her own. Now, when Levi heard that she was pregnant, he was so excited that he


    forgot that there was also bad news awaiting him.


    It was as if Jasper did not want Levi to be too carried away in his joy, so before Levi could say


    anything else, Jasper continued, "The bad news is that his wife''s condition was very unstable at the


    early stage of pregnancy. Suddenly, she learned that Jayden has had a child with another woman


    outside, so she miscarried out of anger."


    "Miscarried? Jasper ck! Don''t you dare say another word of nonsense!? Don''t think that I can''t


    do anything to you just because you''re mymander." Levi''s face changed, and he grabbed


    Jasper¡¯s cor. "Jayden loves Silvia very much. How could he possibly cheat on her with another


    woman and have a child? You''d better not speak rashly, or I''ll tear out your mouth."


    Jayden absolutely adored Silvia so much, so how could he have an affair? It was impossible for him


    to have a child with another woman. There must be some misunderstanding in this matter. Perhaps


    the news was just a mimunication, and Silvia was still pregnant!


    Yes, it must be a mistake!


    Jasper had never seen Levi looking so fierce. For a while, he even forgot to resist. After a long time,


    he said, "Levi, I''m just passing on a message. If you don''t believe me, you can call home to ask."


    In the military, they did not have their own cell phones. Every time anybody wanted to make a call,


    he or she would have to go to themunication room at a fixed time. This was, of course,


    excluding themander''s office. Levi picked up the phone on Jasper''s desk and habitually dialed


    a number.


    After a long while, the call was connected, "Hello, who is this?"


    Levi heard a familiar voice that sounded homely and distant at the same time. That was because


    the voice from the speaker was very hoarse, which made Levi feel distressed. "Jayden, tell me what


    happened. You did not have an affair, and Silvia didn''t suffer a miscarriage. Everything is fine, isn''t


    it?"


    All along, Levi was not someone who would deceive himself. However, he didn''t dare to face this


    tragedy, let alone Jayden and Silvia themselves.


    Jayden didn''t respond. Levi felt a terribly cold and quiet atmosphere envelop him. "Jayden, say


    something."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After waiting for a long time, Levi finally received Jayden''s response, "Levi, I still have something to


    see to. I''ll hang up first."


    "Jayden!" Levi cried out in a panic.


    However, Jayden had already hung up.


    "Jayden..." Levi couldn¡¯t reconnect the call with Jayden, so he called Julien. Without any greeting,


    he immediately said, "Julien, what happened to Jayden?"


    Unexpectedly, Vanessa''s voice came through the phone, "Levi, Julien has rushed to Madison City


    and left his phone at home."


    Vanessa was a delicate, beautiful girl, and so, true to his nature, Levi''s tone became more gentle as


    he spoke to her. "Vanessa, how much do you know about Jayden''s affairs? Please tell me


    everything."


    Vanessa said, "Julien was in a hurry to find out more details because he didn''t know what has


    happened at all."


    If Julien was clueless, Vanessa naturally would not know either. Levi asked, "Then what else do you


    know?"


    Vanessa said, "The elders in the family still don''t know much about the matter. Please don''t tell


    them for the time being. Don''t make them worry. Let''s wait until Julien finds out about the entire


    matter..."


    Levi nodded. "Alright, I won''t tell the elders. You have to remember as well, don''t let it slip."


    "Okay," Vanessa said. "Levi, I''m driving right now. I''ll speak to you next time. Goodbye!"


    After that, Vanessa hung up. She looked up at the man sitting next to her and said, "Julien, I


    understand that you'' re worried about Silvia and Jayden, but you should know it''s futile to be so


    anxious. The ne will take off soon. Let''s talk about everything once we arrive, okay?"


    Vanessa and Julien were at the airport. Because Julien didn''t know how to exin the matter to


    Levi, he had let Vanessa answer the phone in his stead.


    He always knew that Jayden''s love for Silvia would never change even if she couldn¡¯t conceive. But


    this time, things were different. She had finally gotten pregnant, but he...

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    Julien did not dare to continue thinking about it. He hoped that it was just a slip of the tongue. He


    wished that Jayden and Silvia were all well.


    The ne arrived at dawn in Madison City. After getting out of the car, Julien and Vanessa went


    straight to the hospital where Silvia was in.


    Julien was extremely anxious while on the way to the hospital. Vanessa had never seen him like


    that. She held his hand in hers and reassuringly said to him,"Julien, whether it''s true or not, you


    should calm down first. Other people can panic about this, but you can¡¯t."


    Julien turned a deaf ear to her advice.


    Vanessa was anxious.''Uulien, why are you so frantic about such a matter? How can Lawrie and I


    rely on you, or trust you? Just think about it. Jayden and Silvia must be feeling worse than you


    about this. If you can''t even stay calm and help them, what are they going to do?!"


    Julien and his brother, Jayden, always had a good rtionship. Since childhood, Jayden had


    always been Julien''s idol. Because of Jayden''s past and the hardships he had endured in those


    years, Julien wished to give everything he could to his brother. Therefore, after hearing about this


    incident, he could not help but feel uneasy and restless.


    After hearing what Vanessa said, he finally started toe to a realization. He took a few deep


    breaths and allowed his emotions to stabilize.


    Seeing that he had calmed down quite a bit, Vanessa continued," Julien, you must know that no


    matter what happens, I will be by your side. You also need to let Jayden and Silvia know that no


    matter what happens, their family will be by their side"


    During critical moments like that, Vanessa was always calm and wise which impressed Julien. She


    was always great. He looked at her and slowly nodded, "Vanessa, don''t worry. I know what I should


    do"


    Vanessa added, "We''re here to help Jayden and Silvia. We'' re not here to cause more trouble. Do


    you understand"


    "Understood," Julien nodded obediently like a child.


    Vanessa grabbed his hand and said,"If you don¡¯t know what to ask when we get to the hospitalter,


    just leave it to me. You just stay aside and listen."


    Julien nodded again, "Alright"


    Indeed, it was human nature. Regardless of how calm they usually were, when something


    happened to those they cared about, their emotions would always be affected. Julien had lost it


    because he cared too much about Jayden and his wife.


    In the hospital.


    Silviay in bed, her eyes shut tightly. No one around her told her to open her eyes. Only the tears


    streaming from the corners of her eyes reminded everyone else around the bed that she had heard


    their voices, and that she was extremely upset.


    "Silvia, it''s me, your mother. Open your eyes and look at me. Can you talk to me" It was Mrs. Turner


    who spoke. She had been by Silvia''s bedside for a long while, but Silvia kept ignoring her. It was as


    if she could not hear her voice.


    "Silvia, please say something? The baby in your womb is fine. Please don''t be sad, alright?"


    Hearing the pleading voice of Mrs. Turner, Silvia finally opened her eyes slowly."Mom, I''m fine.


    Please help me contact awyer and draft a divorce agreement for me," she requested.


    The fact that Silvia was willing to open her eyes surprised Mrs. Turner. However, when she heard


    Silvia''s words, she was shocked and cried out, "You want to get awyer to draft a divorce


    agreement? What are you doing, Silvia? Do you still want to divorce Jayden?"


    "Mom, I''ve thought about things over the past couple of days. I''ve caused a great dy in other


    people''s lives because I couldn''t bear a child. So, I''ll give him his freedom in the future" Silvia


    seemingly said this easily, but her heart was bleeding on the inside. She did not want to leave him,


    but she knew she had no choice but to let go.


    A few days had already passed, but every time she thought of what she saw that day, it was like her


    heart was being stabbed with a knife.


    Three months ago, she discovered that she was pregnant. But because of how unstable the first


    trimester of pregnancy was, on top of her healthplications, she decided to keep her pregnancy


    to herself. She wanted to surprise her family when everything was more stable.


    The reason why she had gone to the hospital alone for her check-up was precisely that she had


    kept this matter a secret from everyone in her family, including Jayden. But while at the hospital, she


    spotted Jayden with another pregnantdy going for a check- up at the hospital.


    What she witnessed was stupefying, yet Silvia still chose to trust in Jayden. As long as he gave her


    a good exnation, that would be enough.


    He must have sensed that something was off because just as she was staring at him, he suddenly


    turned around and met her gaze. When their eyes met, he unconsciously nced at the pregnant


    woman beside him, a hint of guilt in his gaze...


    At that moment, Silvia no longer wanted to know anything anymore.


    Some things were better left unknown rather than knowing about every little detail. The more that is


    known, the more awkward it would be with nowhere to save face for those involved.


    At that moment, Silvia heard the sound of her own heart shattering. Still, she looked at him


    courteously, then proudly turned around and left.


    Jayden quickly caught up to her. "Silvia, I can exin. This isn¡¯t what it looks like," he said, grabbing


    her.


    "Mr. Kyle, what would you like to exin?" Silvia said as she looked at him. Her gentle voice made


    Jayden nervous.


    "I...." Jayden could not find the words for his answer.


    "If you don¡¯t know what to say, then let me help you with that. You have nothing to do with that


    woman and the child in her womb is not yours. You just happened to be there as a good Samaritan.


    Have I gotten it right, Mr. Kyle?" Silvia said, her face still etched with a smile.


    "The child is mine, but..." Jayden trailed off. He was worried that Silvia would not believe him but the


    more anxious he felt, the more unclear his exnation became.


    "Jayden, stop. Please stop talking, " Silvia interrupted him, "I''m disgusted by every word you say. In


    my heart, you''re a good husband. So, stop disgusting me and let me remember you as a good


    husband, alright?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As much as he wanted to exin, Jayden was anxiety- stricken and at a loss for exnation. To


    make matters worse, Silvia was not giving him the chance to exin.


    "I''ve also told you before that if you want a child, we¡¯ll get a divorce. I''ll let you have a child with


    another woman. But it was you who told me that it didn''t matter whether you had a child or not, and


    that you only wanted me. All these things you said are full of disgust and hypocrisy," Silvia


    continued.


    Jayden grabbed her and said,"Silvia, it really isn''t what you think. Please calm down and listen to


    me. I know it''s wrong for me to keep this from you, but I have my reasons."


    Silvia chuckled and said,"Mr. Kyle, I think you''ve misunderstood. I''m calm, I feel very calm. I think


    you''re the one who needs to stop being so agitated. If there''s something you want to say, then just


    calm down and say it. But I''d like to let you know that it''s totally up to you if you want to tell me, just


    like it''s totally up to me if I want to listen or not."

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    "Let¡¯s both not get agitated, Silvia. Let''s find somewhere to sit and talk about this, okay?" Jayden


    asked. He knew how stubborn Silvia was. If he did not exin this properly to her, she would never


    let this go.


    "I don''t want to hear it, Mr. Kyle," Silvia responded, refusing to listen to his exnation. At that


    moment, regardless of what Jayden said to Silvia, everything would fall on deaf ears. She wanted to


    believe him, but what did she see with her eyes? If it had nothing to do with him, would he have


    apanied a pregnantdy to a maternity check-up without reason?


    "Silvia..." Seeing that Silvia was about to leave, Jayden stretched out his hand to pull her. However,


    before he could even touch her, he was berated by her harshly. "Don''t touch me. I''ll feel filthy if you


    do," she snarled as she looked at him with disdain.


    Jayden did not want to care much about anything else. He forcefully pulled her back into his


    embrace and said, "Silvia, didn''t we agree that no matter what happens, we have to stay calm and


    listen to one another''s exnation first? Give me a chance and hear me out first, alright?"


    He was such a noble, dignified man, but in that moment, his tone was almost a desperate plea.


    Hearing this made Silvia''s heart ache slightly.


    Yes, Silvia remembered that they did have this agreement. If they face anything difficult, they must


    first give each other an opportunity to exin. They must not arbitrarily sentence the other to death.


    "Fine, I''ll ask you one thing. Does the child in that woman''s belly have anything to do with you?"


    Silvia asked.


    Jayden hesitated; it was undoubtedly a positive answer to Silvia''s question. Sheughed again,


    tears flowing from her eyes as she said, "Jayden, stop exining to me. I have already said that as


    long as you have someone else to love, I will not pester you. I will fulfill your wish."


    Looking at Silvia''s decisive attitude, Jayden wanted to make things clear to her quickly. However, he


    didn''t know how to exin it in a short time. He didn''t discuss it with her in advance because he


    was worried that she couldn''t ept it. Now, she was so agitated that she couldn''t listen to any


    exnations. "Silvia, the matter will not be over so quickly. Let''s wait until she gives birth first and


    then I will talk to you slowly."


    Silvia tried to keep her senses and listen to what he said, but his exnation was too vague and


    even ridiculous. At this time, he had to apany that woman to have her check up first. What did


    he think Silvia was? Did he really think that she was just a hen that could noty eggs?


    Just when the couple was quarreling, the pregnant woman slowly walked over with a big belly and


    said in a soft voice, "Mr. Kyle, this is your wife, right? If it is not convenient for you to exin things


    to her, I can exin to her for you."


    Jayden said coldly, "It''s none of your business here."


    What right did this woman have to exin for Jayden? Did she think that she was Mrs. Kyle?


    As long as she did not divorce Jayden, their marriage was legally protected. Jayden, the disgusting


    man, could not bring another woman into the house.


    In the terrible suspicion and uncertainty, Silvia''s mood broke down little by little. She grabbed him


    and beat him again and again. "B*stard, you really make me sick. You make me sick. I told you not


    to touch me. Can''t you hear me?" "Silvia, calm down!" As they were pulling each other, Jayden


    noticed that there was something wrong with her expression. "Silvia, what''s wrong?"


    Silvia stopped struggling and covered her lower abdomen with one hand. She gritted her teeth and


    said, "I told you to stay away from me. Don''t touch me!"


    Jayden was not aware of Silvia''s pregnancy, so he did not let her go. Instead, he hugged her even


    tighter. She, who was in his arms, did not seem to have any scruples and she stopped struggling.


    Jayden took the opportunity to pick her up and said, "Don''t be agitated. I will take you to see a


    doctor right away."


    "Jayden, if something happens to my child, I will fight to the death with you." Silvia tightly held onto


    Jayden''s clothes, bit her lips, and weakly spoke. After that, she felt that her mind went nk and


    she didn''t know what happened after that.


    When she woke up again, she was lying on the hospital bed. Jayden was not there and neither was


    the pregnant woman. Silvia knew from her mother''s words that her child was still there. The child


    that she was looking forward to was still safe in her womb, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, there was a bigger matter she had to face.


    The woman''s belly was quiterge, and it seemed that the child was at least five or six months old.


    That was to say, the woman was pregnant before Silvia conceived. Jayden also seemed to care a


    lot about the child in the woman''s belly.


    She always thought that he did not really care about whether she could give birth to a child or not.


    Now that the truth was right in front of her, she felt uneasy and felt that the situation was extremely


    ironic. She was a person with very low tolerance for situations like this. Even if she were pregnant,


    her marriage with Jayden will not survive this.


    If he had a better optionpared to her, she would support him instead of pestering him and


    keeping him by her side.


    Silvia halted her train of thoughts and said, "Mom, I''ve already thought it over. Could you please


    help me get awyer?"


    "Silvia, are you not going to give Jayden a chance to exin?" Mrs. Turner coaxed and tried to


    persuade her once more.


    Silvia chuckled and said, "I saw it with my own eyes. There is nothing to exin. I guess while I was


    unconscious in aa, wondering if my fetus can be saved, he must have been apanying his


    mistress for a maternity check-up. Since this is the case, why don''t I leave? It''s best for everyone."


    Mrs. Turner said, "He hasn''t gone anywhere.


    He¡¯s been right outside the ward but he never came in here because the doctor told me that I can''t


    make you feel agitated, otherwise you might lose the child in your womb. And since he was the one


    who made you feel agitated, he didn''t dare toe in to see you and could only wait for you


    outside."


    Silvia said, "Mom, I don¡¯t want to hear it right now. I just want to cut off all ties with this man."


    Mrs. Turner said helplessly, "Silvia, it''s been years. Why can''t you change your attitude? Can''t you


    feel what Jayden has done for you over the years? Tell me, will there be another man in this world


    who will be as sincere to you as him?"


    Silvia knew and remembered Jayden''s kindness to her. However, she could not forgive him for his


    wrongdoings just because he was good to her. She shook her head and said, "Mom, I have made


    up my mind. Please don''t try to persuade me anymore."


    Even if there was no Jayden, she would still give birth to the child. She would take care of him as


    well as a child with a father.


    Outside the room, Jayden overheard every exchange between Silvia and Mrs. Turner in their


    conversation. His heart broke, a hole forming within it. He had tried his best to be good to her over


    the years, but she was still so heartless to him and did not even trust him one bit.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Silvia, no matter what, you must think about the child in your womb. You mustn''t get too worked up,


    or you may never get a chance to be a mother in your life," Mrs. Turner continued to coax her.


    Outside the ward, Julien and Vanessa had also arrived at the scene.

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    Looking at the pained expression on Jayden''s face, Julien felt as if something sharp had stabbed


    his heart.


    For Julien, it had been many years since he saw such a look on Jayden''s face. Thest time he saw


    Jayden look this disappointed was the year when his parents brought Jayden back to Chatterton


    Town to recuperate from his illness.


    At that time, Jayden seemed to have been disappointed by Silvia, so he agreed to go back to


    Chatterton Town with his parents. What happened this time?


    "Could it be that Silvia really lost her baby after so much difficulty conceiving?"


    "Jayden..." Julien walked over and wanted tofort his brother, but he did not know what to say.


    He could see Jayden was suffering and he was very concerned about him.


    "Why are you guys here?" Jayden asked. He did not call home to inform them of this matter. They


    must have been informed by someone else since they came so quickly. However, Jayden did not


    have the mood to ask further.


    Knowing that Julien wanted to ask the question but could not bring himself to, Vanessa stepped


    forward and asked, "Jayden, are Silvia and the child okay?"


    "They''re fine," Jayden replied indifferently.


    "Jayden, are they really okay?" Julien asked. If they were really fine, Jayden would not look so


    distressed.


    Jayden did not respond, but sat on the chair in the corridor weakly with his head in his hands.


    "Jayden, what''s the matter?"


    "Silvia wants to get a divorce."


    "Why?"


    Jayden irritably scratched his head and slowly told the whole story in detail. After hearing it, Julien


    said, "Jayden, you are also doing this for Silvia''s sake. Go in and exin it to her now. As long as


    she knows the truth, she will certainly forgive you."


    Vanessa, on the other hand, had a different opinion. "Jayden, it''s not that I have anything against


    you, but how could you have done such a thing like surrogacy behind Silvia''s back? Although it¡¯s


    true that she really wants a child of her own, she might not be willing to let another woman give birth


    to a child for her."


    Jayden and Julien both looked at Vanessa at the same time. Under the gazes of the two brothers,


    Vanessa continued to say, "I am also a woman. If I faced something like this, I wouldn''t be able to


    ept it either. What you''ve done seems like you were sure that Silvia was infertile. And s, for us


    women, not being able to carry a baby may feel like a physical defect..."


    It was not that Vanessa med Jayden for his decision, but she was thinking of the situation from


    Silvia¡¯s point of view. Some things were perceived differently between men and women. It was not


    about who was right or wrong - it was just different ways of looking at things.


    Jayden understood the crux of the problem Vanessa had mentioned. In the past, when he heard


    that it was difficult for Silvia to get pregnant, he had tried hard, because for a woman, whether she


    could conceive or not waspletely different from whether she could give birth or not. "I know this


    isn¡¯t right... Well if this is the case, if she wants to divorce me, then she may. I was the one who


    forced her to marry me at the time anyway. Perhaps she has been thinking about how to leave me


    for years. She finally got her chance now.¡±


    Hearing that, Julien became furious and barked, "Jayden, what are you talking about? You''re just


    angry at Silvia. Why don''t you calm down? Are you trying to break our family up? Do you want my


    nephew to not have a father when he¡¯s born? Are you going to make him an illegitimate child? You


    always lecture me when ites to my problems, so why don¡¯t you think it through first when it


    comes to yours?"


    Jayden said, "It''s been so many years. I''m tired. I don''t want to think about it anymore."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Vanessa said, "Jayden, I know that you care about Silvia. That¡¯s why you''re so distressed when she


    says she wants to divorce you. Okay, why don''t we do this? Let me go talk to her and see what''s on


    her mind."


    Jayden did not say anything, but Julien spoke up, "Vanessa, I''ll leave this matter to you."


    Vanessa nodded. "I''ll leave Jayden to you as well."


    The couple carried on with their respective actions separately. One took care of the dejected


    Jayden, and the other went into the room to talk to Silvia.


    Vanessa came to the door and knocked. "Silvia, it''s Vanessa. Can Ie in and talk to you?"


    Silvia knew that Vanessa might be the savior sent by Jayden, but she could not ignore Vanessa for


    this reason. She said, "Mom, please leave first and let Vanessa in."


    "Silvia, think about what I said.You are an adult, you can''t be impulsive." Before going out, Mrs.


    Turner pulled up the quilt to cover Silvia, and told her again. Then, she went to the door and opened


    it. "Miss Love, I need you to help me persuade Silvia. She is a stubborn person and sometimes she


    doesn''t think things through. But as long as we can persuade her and change her mind, the problem


    will be solved."


    Vanessa said, "Auntie, I will talk to Silvia. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Mrs. Turner took Vanessa''s hand and patted it. "Okay, I''ll hand Silvia over to you."


    After seeing Mrs. Turner out, Vanessa entered the room and saw Silvia lying on the bed. Vanessa


    smiled and greeted her, "Silvia, I''m here to see you."


    Silvia looked behind her and did not see Lawrie. She was a little bit disappointed. "Vanessa, didn''t


    Lawriee with you?"


    Vanessa said petntly, "I came all the way to see you but you don''t even wee me! You only


    thought that naughty little Lawrie. I'' m jealous!"


    Silvia smiled and said, "Well, you¡¯re the one with an super adorable son, it''s impossible to


    not like him!"


    Vanessa continued, "Fortunately, I had your help to get the little guy out of his haunted past. Now,


    he gets along well with Larry and his grandparents. He won''t be as clingy as before."


    Silvia said, "From your tone, it sounds like you are really jealous."


    "I went through a lot with him. He used to only cling to me but now suddenly, there is another


    person whom he loves. Of course I''d be jealous," Vanessa said as she sat on the edge of Silvia''s


    bed. She reached out to hold Silvia''s hand and said, "Silvia, you definitely won¡¯t want to see your


    child being born and tormented like Lawrie was before."


    Silvia was silent.


    She had not thought of this.


    She had always wanted to have a child. If the child could be born, she would love it and definitely


    would not let the child be bullied. But with Lawrie''s past experience, it seemed that she was not sure


    whether she could take care of the child alone.


    Vanessa added, "Silvia, can I be honest with you?"


    Silvia asked, "Did Jayden send you here?"


    Vanessa shook her head and said, "Jayden didn''t ask me to persuade you. I came here on my own.


    Because men''s view of things is too different from us women''s. There are some things that they


    don''t think are important, but matter very much to us."


    Silvia said, "s, you¡¯ re the one who understands me."


    Silvia was willing to listen, and Vanessa did not want to beat around the bush. So, she directly told


    her, "Silvia, the baby that woman is carrying... It''s actually Jayden and your child..."

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    After hearing Vanessa''s words, Silvia was quiet for a long time. She looked at Vanessa for a while


    and then chuckled, "Vanessa, are you seriously telling me that the other woman is pregnant with


    Jayden and my child? Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    Vanessa knew that Silvia would not believe it, so she exined again, "Silvia, I know it sounds


    ridiculous, but it''s the truth. The woman is a surrogate mother, and the baby is Jayden and your


    child. If you don¡¯t believe it, we can get a DNA test done."


    Silvia did not know how to answer.


    It was not impossible. She had heard of simr cases before.


    Vanessa added, "Silvia, I think it''s normal that you don''t believe me. After all, to be honest, we''re not


    very familiar with each other, but Jayden is different. You and he have been married for so many


    years. You should know what kind of person he is, and how he feels about you."


    Vanessa had already made her words very clear. If Silvia still did not understand, then she probably


    really did not understand Jayden''s character and how important she was in his heart.


    Yes, after hearing Vanessa''s words, Silvia understood everything in an instant, but she still had a


    hard time believing it. "He gave me a child this way because he knew that I like children, but I


    couldn''t conceive?"


    Only Jayden would really do something like this.


    "I knew you'' re smart, Silvia. But I think it''s better to let him answer your question," Vanessa said.


    Silvia finally thought it through. Vanessa felt happy. She smiled and said, "Jayden has been waiting


    outside. Shall I call him in now?"


    "Vanessa, wait a minute," Silvia stopped her.


    "Is there anything else you''d like to know?" Vanessa asked.


    Silvia hesitated and said, "I think he must be angry with me."


    Vanessa said, "No way, how could he get angry at you? He just cares a lot about you."


    "I can''t bepletely med for this. He still has to be held ountable. If he had spoken to me


    clearly about this earlier, I would not have misunderstood him. I saw him apany a stranger for


    her maternity check-up, and he didn''t deny that the baby was his. How could I not be angry?" Silvia


    gently caressed her lower abdomen. "Fortunately, our child is fine, or I would never forgive myself


    for the rest of my life."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Silvia, you can''t be careless about your child. In the future, if you take good care of the baby, you


    will definitely have a beautiful baby." Seeing that Silvia had finally understood things, Vanessa


    breathed a heavy sigh of relief. "Well then, I''ll go and ask Jayden toe in now. If you have


    something to say, you can tell him yourself."


    "Mm." Silvia nodded and watched Vanessa walk out of the door. Not long after, Jayden pushed the


    door open and entered. As soon as he entered the room, his gaze fell on Silvia, who also looked at


    him. The two of them looked at each other for a long time before Silvia spoke first, "Jayden, I''m so


    sorry!"


    Jayden¡¯s face darkened. "Why apologize to me? Did you make a mistake?"


    She was not the only one who was angry. He was angry that she did not listen to his exnation


    and wanted to get a divorce without even giving him the chance to exin. He had already told her


    that he was ready to spend the rest of his life with her, but this woman often mentioned divorce.


    How could he not be angry?


    Knowing that she had hurt his feelings by mentioning the divorce too much, Silvia pulled theer


    of Jayden''s clothes and pretended to look pitiful to gain his sympathy. "Vanessa told me that the


    woman is a surrogate, and that the baby in her belly is yours and mine. I didn''t know anything about


    it before, but now I do. I forgive you. You should forgive me too."


    Jayden said discontentedly, "You''d listen to Vanessa but wouldn''t hear a single word of exnation I


    said, and even mentioned divorcing me. Do you really think I won''t be able live anymore if I left you,


    Silvia?"


    "Yes," Silvia cheekily nodded. "I didn''t think about it before, and I thought that it didn''t matter to you


    whether you had me or not, but now I know that I''m very important to you. Who knows what will


    happen to you if I''m no longer by your side in the future. Jayden, I know that you love me, and I will


    love you with my whole heart. In the future, I will listen to your exnations first. I won''t lose my


    temper before hearing your exnation again."


    Listening to Silvia''s words, Jayden actually had no words to say, "You really are shameless."


    Silvia held Jayden''s hand and pulled it to her lower abdomen. "Jayden, I''m pregnant. It''s our baby!"


    she said.


    "Yes, it''s our baby. Thank you for your hard work." This was something Jayden would not have in a


    million years ever thought of. Silvia had not been able to conceive for years, but she loved children


    so much; hence why he had done what he did. It just so happened that Silvia really became


    pregnant this time round. Would he still want to keep the surrogate child, if this was the case?


    Just as Jayden was not able to make up his mind, Silvia interrupted his thoughts and added, "Tell


    me, Jayden, how far along is the surrogate mother?"


    Jayden answered, "Six months."


    Silvia thought for a moment. "The child she''ll give birth to is the elder brother or sister of the child in


    my womb then. When our little baby is born, he or she will have a brother or sister to y with, so


    neither would be lonely."


    Jayden was slightly surprised. "You mean you want to keep that child?"


    Silvia said, "The baby is already six months old, we must keep it! Although that baby is not carried


    in my womb, it''s still our child. When it¡¯s born, it will also look like you and me."


    Jayden asked, "You really don''t mind?"


    Silvia shook her head. "It¡¯s not like you had a sexual rtionship with thatdy. And the child isn''t


    yours alone, so why should I mind? What bothered me is that you didn''t discuss this with me, which


    almost led to a disaster!"


    Jayden did not know what to respond...


    He did not expect that Silvia, who was about to divorce him, would be so considerate in the next


    second. No, this was his fault. He had treated Silvia like a child and did not realize that she had also


    been gradually growing up over the years.


    What she needed was not his one- sided protection. She needed to stand by his side and work hard


    with him. No matter what happened, the two of them had to face things together. With regards to


    such a major issue as conceiving a child, it was only natural for the two of them to discuss it, but he


    did not do so.


    While Jayden was still in shock, Silvia said to him slowly, "However, Jayden, you have to promise


    me two things. Firstly, you can''t see that surrogate mother again in the future, and secondly, you


    can''t let her see the child after it¡¯ s born."

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    Indeed, she may be being selfish or cruel, but Silvia insisted on doing this.


    Since thatdy chose to be a surrogate mother, she should know that the child would have nothing


    to do with her after it was born. She should take the money and then live her own life. In the future,


    she should not pester Silvia and Jayden, and their children anymore.


    Jayden replied, "Of course. It was all listed in the contract."


    "So what if you sign the contract? If we don''t make things absolutely clear, others may try to cause


    trouble for you," Silvia red at him. "You''re the esteemed Mr. Kyle of Madison City. When did you


    be so naive? You''re even more naive than me."


    Jayden was confused and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?"


    Silvia continued, "Actually, you should not have needed to personally meet this woman. Why would


    you apany her to have a checkup in the hospital?"


    This was what Silvia could not figure out no matter how hard she tried.


    Jayden was wealthy and influential. There was no need for him to step in to look for a surrogate


    mother at all. As long as he said the word, his subordinates would naturally get things done.


    However, Silvia still coincidentally ran into Jayden at the hospital while he was with the surrogate


    woman for her maternity check-up.


    Was this an ident or was someone orchestrating it on purpose?


    It was not that Silvia liked to overthink, but after so much had happened, Silvia finally learned to be


    more cautious and careful.


    Jayden exined truthfully, "I heard that pregnantdies may have depression during pregnancy.


    The mother has been ill for a few days, but was unwilling to take her medication. She was on the


    verge of a mental breakdown. I had no choice but to show up and bring her to the hospital for a


    check-up."


    As for the problems Silvia brought up, Jayden had already thought of them before he looked for a


    surrogate. He had signed the contract, but the woman was depressed and was not willing to eat or


    go see a doctor. These were not within the scope of the contract and was not something he had


    predicted to happen.


    Silvia asked, "Would she really get better once you''ve apanied her for a check-up?"


    Jayden answered, "Well no. I really shouldn''t have done that."


    If it was not for the woman who was pregnant with his and Silvia''s child, he would have had nothing


    to do with her even if that woman was terminally ill.


    Silvia said, "So, from now onwards, you can''t apany her anywhere."


    Jayden agreed, "I won¡¯t."


    Silvia smiled and said, "From now on, you must be with me every time I go for a checkup."


    Jayden smiled, "Silly girl!"


    In the past, he did not apany her to her check-ups because he did know about them. Now that


    he knew that she was pregnant and was still at a risky period, he could not wait to support Silvia


    and the baby in her womb and be there for her during the delivery.


    Sure enough, he would not miss a moment watching his baby grow...


    At this moment, amotion sounded unexpectedly from outside the door.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Excuse me, Madam. This is a private ward. You''re not allowed to enter." It was Vanessa who


    spoke.


    "I don¡¯t want anything else, I just want to see Mr. Kyle and rify things with him properly.


    In the future, I will never show up in front of him again, and especially his wife, as per the contract."


    The weak voice of a woman came through the door.


    Jayden held Silvia who was about to get up down and said softly, "Don''t worry about this. I''ll handle


    it."


    Silvia held his hand. "It''s not your business. It¡¯ s ours. No matter how you deal with it, you must let


    me know."


    Jayden nodded and said, "Sure, you and our baby should rest well for now. Don''t let the strangers


    outside disturb our child."


    Silvia¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly. "Don''t worry."


    As long as her baby was alright and as long as Jayden was still the same man who loved her and


    doted on her, she was not afraid of anything. She would also protect both their children as well as


    she could.


    Silvia thought about how in the future, there would be a cute little baby like Larry and Lawrie to call


    her and Jayden, Mommy and Daddy! Her heart swelled in an overwhelming sense of happiness.


    Seeing Jaydene out of the room, the pregnant woman''s tears started flowing from the corner of


    her eyes. She wiped them away and said, "Mr. Kyle, I know Mrs. Kyle might have misunderstood


    our rtionship. Please let me go in and have a talk with her. Let me exin it to her."


    Jayden''s cold gaze fell on the woman. Although herrge belly was so fragile that she might faint at


    any time, he still had no pity for her. "My wife didn''t misunderstand and you don''t need to exin.


    Even if my wife did misunderstand me, I would know to exin to her that it has nothing to do with


    you. I don''t need a stranger like you toe and speak on my behalf."


    His words were tinged with ruthless and they were harsh in her ears. She opened her mouth to say


    something, but was not able to say a word under Jayden''s cold gaze.


    "Stanley,¡± Jayden suddenly said.


    Stanley stepped forward in a hurry and answered, "Sir."


    "Do you f*cking know how to do your job?" Jayden questioned sarcastically.


    Stanley realized what he had to do and replied, "I''ll escort her away now, Sir"


    However, he felt rather aggrieved. This woman was pregnant with the child of his boss, and she


    continued trying to barge into the ward. Stanley tried to stop her, but she was strong and he was


    afraid that he would hurt the child, so he did not dare to stop her. Now, Jayden med Stanley for it,


    Stanley felt greatly wronged...


    "Mr. Kyle..." The woman pitifully looked at Jayden, her eyes gleaming with wetness. It seemed that


    she had a lot of things to say, but in the end, she only said one simple sentence, "I''m really sorry to


    bother you and Mrs. Kyle recently. I won''t do this anymore in the future."


    Jayden did not respond.


    Stanley carefully tugged her and said, "Let''s go.


    After Stanley escorted the woman away, Vanessa said, "That woman is quite pretty. Jayden, you


    really don''t have any feelings for her?"


    Jayden looked at Vanessa disapprovingly. "What do you mean?"


    Vanessa said, "I think you know how much pressure Silvia has been under over the years because


    she had never been able to carry a child. I just want to remind you that you must always be good to


    her, and not allow anyone to take advantage of her, or hurt her and the child in her womb for


    whatever reason.¡±


    As Vanessa''s mother hadmitted suicide due to problems caused by a homewrecking mistress,


    Vanessa harboured much disdain for such women. She did not want any of her loved ones to be


    hurt like that again. Thus, she decided to speak up regarding the matter...


    Jayden said, "You can rest assured about that."


    Vanessa said, "You must reassure Silvia. Only when she feels safe and reassured can her baby be


    nurtured with peace of mind. The baby in her womb cannot take any more trauma..."


    At this moment, Julien, who previously had to leave to handle something for a bit, hade back.


    Sensing the tension between Vanessa and Jayden, he hurriedly pulled Vanessa aside and into his


    arms. "What''s wrong, Vanessa? Did you anger Jayden, or did he anger you?" He asked.


    Vanessa smiled. "You''re the one who made me angry."


    Julien asked in confusion, "Me?"


    Vanessa said, "I n to keep Silviapany here. If you have something to do, you can go back to


    Chatterton Town first. I''ll return a littleter."


    Now that she was a daughter-inw of the Kyle family, it was reasonable for Vanessa to help the


    elders in the family shoulder some


    burdens, so that they would not worry too much about the children''s affairs.

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    Jayden remained silent.


    He looked at Vanessa disapprovingly as he asked, "How long are you nning to stay?"


    Vanessa thought for a moment, took a nce at Jayden, then said to Julien, "Forget it. I believe


    Jayden can take good care of his wife. I''d be a third wheel if I stay here. He will be displeased by


    my presence!"


    As Vanessa said so, the two brothers rxed at the same time. She realized from their body


    language that they clearly did not want her to stay behind to take care of Silvia.


    She added, "You two haven''t seen each other in a long while. You should have some things to catch


    up on with each other. I¡¯ll go in and chat with Silvia first."


    Julien said, "Go ahead."


    Vanessa came to Silvia''s bed again. This time, when Vanessa saw her, she could see that Silvia


    was much more rxed. "Silvia, have you cleared things up with Jayden?"


    Silvia nodded. "Yes, I have but I still feel a little uneasy. It somehow feels like something'' s going to


    happen."


    Vanessa said, "Silvia, just tell me if something¡¯ s bothering you. If I can help, then I''ll do my best."


    There were some things that Silvia could not tell Jayden. She was worried that he would me


    himself. However, she could share it with Vanessa. "Vanessa, Jayden told me that the reason why


    he came to the hospital with the surrogate mother was that she was ill and refused treatment. In


    desperation, Jayden took time to apany her because he was worried about the child in her


    womb," Silvia exined.


    "Silvia," Vanessa said, "You''re suspicious of this woman, aren''t you?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Silvia nodded. "It''s not that I''m deliberately trying to be suspicious of her. After all, she''s carrying our


    child. But I just think It''s best to be careful about everything."


    "You¡¯re not the only one suspicious of her too, Silvia. I know of others hiring surrogates but the


    designated surrogates would never see their employer at all. Once the child is born, the employer


    would pay the surrogate and have the child taken away. The surrogate would not even know where


    the child would be taken to. The fact that this woman used such a sleazy method to force Jayden to


    come out and meet her... I don¡¯t know what she has nned!"


    "I can''t figure this out either, so I want to ask you for favor," Silvia said as she took out her cell


    phone and searched for a number. "Vanessa, get your phone out and take this number down. It¡¯s


    my best friend''s number. Her husband is quite influential in Madison City. Contact her and ask her to


    help me investigate the woman. Please remind her that it''s better for her husband to be in the dark


    about this."


    Vanessa asked curiously, "Silvia, why don''t you contact her personally?"


    "If I personally contact her, that b*stard Jayden would find out. I don''t want him to know until I get to


    the bottom of this matter. After all, everything he''s doing is for my own good. It''s exactly because


    the matter is rted to me that he''s a little nervous and would not be able to think clearly and


    objectively about things at times," Silvia exined.


    Vanessa understood where Silvia wasing from. "Okay, leave this to me," she answered without


    hesitation.


    When her mother got into trouble in the past, Vanessa was still too young to help. Now that she was


    older, she would not let any of her loved ones get hurt.


    It was already the second afternoon of the day since the incident when Levi received a phone call


    about Silvia''s unborn child. The moment he answered the call, Levi was as gleeful as a child. After


    hanging up the phone, he turned around and hugged Jasper. "Commander ck, I love you," he


    eximed.


    Jasper quickly pried Levi¡¯s hands off him. "Let go, Levi. Behave yourself, you are a soldier!"


    How could a man behave so inappropriately when they were both straight?


    Levi let go of Jasper. "Ah, why are you so serious? I''m just pulling your leg. Even though we don''t


    have a decent woman on our team, I still won''t change my sexual preferences."


    Jasper said sternly, "Your family''s matters have been dealt with. Stop getting sidetracked and focus


    on your training. It''ll be the year end examinations very soon. You should know very well what kind


    of results you''d need to achieve to avoid embarrassing your father."


    Levi said, "Don''t worry. I won''t bring shame to my father..."


    Jasper said, "I have faith in you."


    Levi had been in the army for nearly a year. During this time, Jasper got to know this kid well. As


    long as Levi put in a little more effort, and was given some opportunities to make some


    achievements, he could easily take over the helm of the military in the future.


    "You go ahead with your own business. I''m leaving," Levi said as he waved his hand.


    When Levi came out of Jasper''s office, he coincidentally crossed paths with his nemesis, Monique.


    He nced at her, but she looked at him with disdain. No, her gaze was actually filled with surprise


    coupled with disdain!


    Levi looked down at his own clothes. There was nothing wrong with his outfit. "Monique, what''s with


    the look in your eyes?" He asked.


    Monique said, "What look are you talking about?"


    "Haven''t you ever seen such a handsome man before?" Levi asked with a smile.


    "What?!"


    Levi added, "Huh! If you''re in love with me, just say it. I have plenty of female admirers anyway, so I


    don''t really care if you happen to be one of them."


    Monique continued to size Levi up. "I''m afraid, for a girl who likes you, no matter how beautiful she


    is, you would not care about her."


    Levi asked, "What do you mean?"


    Monique said, "You know what I mean. Shame on you!"


    Levi was annoyed and eximed, "Aren''t you f*cking asking for a beating?"


    He had tried his best not to provoke this woman. However, she always had something against him.


    He was not sure how true the rumours he heard from the team were, that Monique was just doing


    this to get his attention and to make him think that she was different from other girls.


    Forget it. It was not like he hadn''t had any experience with this kind of woman who pretended to be


    lofty. The girls who tried to get his attention in the past were more or less self-aware of what they


    brought to the table. However, this androgynous person probably did not even know how to spell


    the word "dignity". Why should he fuss over her?


    Monique hurriedly took a step back. She stood far away from Levi, as if he had caught the gue.


    For the following few days, Monique would avoid Levi, even during training.


    Cecil could tell that Monique was not only annoyed by Levi, but also a little disgusted. After training,


    she returned to the dormitory with Monique and asked, "Monique, did something happen between


    you and Young Master Brown?"


    Monique shook her head, "No."


    Cecil obviously did not buy it. "No? If nothing happened, why are you avoiding him?"


    Monique had been keeping something deep within her heart for a long time, and she felt very


    ufortable about this. She had wanted to talk to someone about it but she knew that this kind of


    thing could not be said casually. If she said it, it would not only affect Levi but also their leader.


    However, if this issue wasn''t stopped in time, everyone would learn from Levi and start using their


    bodies to seduce their superiors! What would happen to their Red Eagle team then?


    As Monique thought about this scenario, she started to feel that the potential oue of this was


    indeed terrifying.

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    Monique endured her worries for a long while. After much thought, she decided to talk to Cecil


    about it as it felt better to share her concerns with a friend. "Cecil... If you identally find out that


    someone is homosexual, what would you do?"


    Cecil did not take it seriously and said, "And what''s wrong with that? Society is open-minded now,


    so homosexuality ismon. There''s nothing wrong with a man loving another man, or two women


    in love either."


    Monique asked, "Do you really think so?"


    Cecil said, "Yes, I really do. There is a very loving gay couple in mymunity. Whenever they''re


    out and about, they would often greet us very politely. In fact, as long as two people are deeply in


    love, and do not wreck anyone''s family, they have a right to be happy together."


    Monique asked again, "Then what if..."


    Monique looked at Cecil and hesitated. Cecil asked impatiently, "What?"


    Monique continued, "Oh, forget it. If I say it, people will definitely think that I¡¯m biased because I


    dislike him, and am deliberately gossiping about him."


    Cecil suddenly understood the situation and said, "Monique, are you about to say that Levi is gay..?"


    As Cecil and Monique chatted away fervently, they were not aware of the other people behind them.


    And since Cecil¡¯s voice was not exactly soft, her words had been heard by those people...


    One of those guys eximed, "What? Levi Brown, who''s my roommate, is gay? s, has he ever


    harboured thoughts about me? I haven''t even had a girlfriend yet, I can''t be defiled..."


    Another guy continued, "That''s right. If Levi were gay, he would probably be the first to attack you,


    since you sleep next to him!"


    Monique and Cecil were shocked beyond words.


    They were doomed!


    Levi would definitely eat them alive now.


    As expected, it did not take long for the rumor to reach Levi.


    He was so furious that he kicked the door of Monique and Cecil''s dormitory open without even


    knocking. Cecil was so frightened that she hid in her bed, with the nkets shielding herself.


    Levi pointed to Monique and said, "Tomboy, get out here!"


    Monique was calm and rxed. "What? You had the guts to do it, but now you''re afraid of it being


    out in the open? I never thought of you as great, Levi, but I thought that you were a decent person


    at least. Since you had the guts to hook up with Commander ck, you should have the guts to


    admit it.¡±


    Levi was so full of rage that he almost spat blood out. "Monique, you d*mned woman, what are you


    thinking about all day? I''m a decent and dignified man. When did I seduce our Commander ck


    with my body?" He yelled.


    Monique said, "I heard it that day."


    "What day?" Levi suddenly remembered that it was the day when he got a phone call saying that


    Silvia and her child were fine. On that day, he was so excited that he hugged Jasper. Later, he saw


    Monique looking at him strangely and she then proceeded to avoid him. "Monique, what the f*ck are


    you talking about? If you want to talk nonsense, I''ll make you pay for your nonsense."


    If it was not for the fact that Monique, this tomboy, was still a woman, Levi would have personally


    torned her apart.


    Monique said, "If you really didn''t do it, you can always exin it to them. Why get so worked up?"


    Levi said," I also f*cking saw that you had an affair with themander, Monique."


    Monique jumped up in anger. "You''re f*cking ndering me, Levi Brown!"


    "If you really didn''t do it, you can exin it to them. Why get so worked up?" Levi smiled coldly and


    gave Monique a taste of her own medicine.


    Monique was dumbfounded. "You..."


    Levi said, "I¡¯m warning you, if you dare say something bad about me and damage my reputation in


    the future, I''ll make you suffer."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    While the two were neck-deep in their quarrel, the emergency bugle of the army suddenly sounded.


    It was a signal for an urgent assembly.


    After that, Levi turned around and ran without saying anything else. Monique and Cecil grabbed


    their coats and wore them as they ran. In less than five minutes, all team members gathered at the


    assembly point and lined up, waiting for instructions from their superiors.


    Jasper said, "We just received an alert that a cruise ship containing hundreds of people hit the reef


    and sank less than 100 kilometers away from Chatterton Town. It''s unknown whether the crew is


    alive or dead. All Red Eagle squad members are to suit up and get to the scene of the rescue


    immediately."


    The matter was extremely urgent. The sooner they arrived, the greater the possibility of a more


    sessful rescue. During times like this, everyone put their personal emotions in the backburner,


    and the whole team took a helicopter to the scene of the ident.


    After all, they were soldiers...


    This was their duty to the people of their nation.


    At usual times, the soldiers guarded the country, to maintain peace for the citizens. And whenever


    an emergency happened, these soldiers would be the frontliners for rescue missions. Hence,


    soldiers would usually be given priorities at queues.


    In the past, Monique did not understand why soldiers would opt to line up at priority queues to


    purchase train tickets along with pregnantdies and disabled people. She would evenin


    silently in her heart, "Soldiers are healthy and strongpared to these people. Why would they


    need priority service?"


    But since joining the army, Monique realized that soldiers received priority not because they were


    weak or deserved privileges. They were given priority because of their duty to be first responders at


    the scene of a disaster, to save as many lives and property as possible.


    When the Red Eagle squad arrived at the site of the incident, the nearby soldiers and civilians were


    already involved in the rescue mission. However, the rescue mission was very dangerous because


    the incident site was in the deep sea with the nearest ind being kilometers away. The Chatterton


    Town Military Region team was the emergency team responsible for discussing the rescue n


    while the Red Eagle team was mainly responsible for receiving the orders from above and


    executing the emergency rescue.


    Levi, Monique, and five others were split into the same group tasked to go into the sea to determine


    what happened.


    Levi had received a diving license a few years back, so it was no problem for him to go into sea.


    However, Monique only received military training and had never experienced actualbat, so she


    was nervous about the mission. She gave herself a hard pinch to calm herself down.


    Now that so many people were waiting for their rescue, she must not be the weight holding them


    down and putting their lives at stake.


    Monique calmed down a lot after thinking of this. Under the captain¡¯smand, she and her team


    members quickly dived into the water. After sinking for several meters, they finally saw the cruise


    ship. As soon as they approached the sunken ship, the life detector on Monique''s body sent out a


    signal to prove that there were survivors around her.


    Levi who was next to Monique also received the signal. They looked at each other in the sea water.


    Their long-time training led them to tacitly understand what the other was doing. One sent a signal


    for help to the higher-ups while the other continued to look for survivors.

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    Rescue missions in water were extremely difficult. Any carelessness could result in an even more


    critical situation. No one dared to act rashly without any instructions from superiors or absolute


    certainty that they could rescue those who were still alive.


    After the distress signal, Levi and the others waited while continuing their search and rescue


    mission. Soon after, a reply came from the higher-ups telling them to wait for the professional


    rescue team to arrive before working together to rescue the survivors.


    The mission was veryplicated, but Levi and the others were cooperative with the professional


    rescue team. Their heart lit up with joy seeing two survivors getting rescued but little did they know,


    worse news awaited them.


    After the rescuers entered the ship cabin, they saw many dead bodiesid in front of them. It was


    heartbreaking, but they did not let this slow them down. Everyone did their best to rescue as many


    survivors as they could, and also brought the deceased back to shore.


    The rescue operations continued on. One by


    one, each body was found and retrieved. No other survivors were found. Those on the mission


    gradually felt a mental breakdown...The first group of rescuers was then summoned ashore,


    followed by the second group.


    Seeing the corpses on the deck, Levi''s eyes suddenly turned red, and he punched his own thigh out


    of frustration. "D*mn it!" He shouted.


    He only learned of his helplessness in the face of natural disasters. Although he had military training


    every day, which was funded by taxpayers, Levi felt that he failed to keep his fellow citizens safe.


    He thought about how these dead souls had just been alive not too long ago...


    Monique sat right next to Levi. When she saw Levi beating himself up, she shouted at him angrily,


    "Now¡¯s not the time to be emotional, Levi. There are others waiting for our rescue. We must not give


    up until the veryst moment."


    Levi looked up when he heard Monique¡¯s voice. Although he was irritated by her in the past, now,


    she seemed to glow with determination, vehement to save every person she could.


    All of a sudden, he no longer felt that Monique was as unpleasant as before...


    She continued, "We''re frontline soldiers. If our strength crumbles, where else would the people find


    hope?"


    Levi replied, "Got it."


    He was not the only one going through this. Other soldiers who were involved in the rescue


    operation were new recruits who just had their first-ever mission, and who had just witnessed so


    many deaths for the first time in their lives. Regardless of how mentally strong and resilient they


    were, they would still need time to process and ept what they saw.


    Things were so dire that some were not even able to continue doing rescue work due to their


    inability to ept the cruel and harsh spectacle before their eyes. Despite this, there were still a


    couple of recruits who were able to pull through who excelled at their rescue work and did not drag


    anyone behind during the rescue process.


    After a short break, they joined the rescue operation again. The rescue missionsted seven days


    before the sunken cruise ship was finally salvaged. Only six out of hundreds of people, including the


    captain and crew, were saved during the search and rescue.


    On thest day of the rescue, the soldiers silently mourned the dead for three minutes before


    returning to the army. Even though the


    rescue work was over, they seemed shrouded in gloom...


    The group that used to be full ofughter became silent. When they met, everyone''s eyes were red


    with distress. The higher-ups had psychologists provide them with support and guidance, but the


    therapy results did not look great. Whenever some of the soldiers closed their eyes, they would see


    the bodies in front of them again.


    After a few days of therapy, the soldiers were in a much better condition. The superiors gave orders


    to have all the soldiers who participated in the rescue mission return home for a week. They wanted


    everyone to adjust and regte their state of mind so that they could serve the people better in the


    future.


    On the day they were meant to return home, before Levi got into his car, he saw Monique whom he


    had not seen for a few days. She was not as high-spirited as before. She hung her head down like a


    defeated stray. Levi raised his voice at her as he greeted, "Hello?"


    Monique turned around. "What''s the matter?"


    Levi patted her on the shoulder and said, "What has happened has happened. There¡¯s no point for


    us to feel sad about what¡¯s passed. It¡¯s best that we cheer up and serve the people better in the


    future, and to protect our home and country."


    This was what Monique had said to Levi during the rescue mission. He had remembered them and


    was now using them on her.


    She lowered her head and muttered softly, "Oh."


    It was rare for her not to argue with him. This was something he was not used to. "Monique, are you


    still scared?"


    Monique sniffed as tears welled up in her eyes as she said, "Hundreds of lives... Gone just like


    that..."


    She choked on her sobs as she spoke.


    Levi stretched out his arms to hug Monique. "Don''t be upset, it''s all in the past."


    Monique took a deep breath and said, "I know. You don¡¯t need tofort me."


    During the rescue, she was on the verge of a breakdown but her strong willpower made her


    persevere through gritted teeth. She copsed as soon as the rescue was over. After a few days of


    suffering from a high fever, her condition finally improved. She had been in her best condition when


    Levi saw her.


    Levi said, "I heard that you were ill when you came back?"


    Monique replied, "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine now." While they were talking, Cecil rushed over and said,


    "Monique, we agreed to visit the families of the deceased tomorrow. Where are we going to meet


    and at what time?"


    Monique immediately switched out of her mncholic state and said, "Gather at the Chatterton


    Town train station the next morning."


    Cecil said, "Alright, we won''t be returning to our hometown this time. We''ll go help the families that


    need our help tomorrow."


    Levi asked, "You''re going to give your condolences to the victims'' families?Why don'' 11 know about


    this?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Cecil said, "Young Master Brown, if you are interested, you cane with us."


    "Okay, then we''ll gather at the Chatterton Town train station the next morning at 8 o''clock."


    Monique took a look at Levi and said, "Young Master Brown, condolence work is not easy. Are you


    sure you have the patience for it?"


    "Am I a person who can''t finish what I started?" Levi asked disapprovingly.


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel again, Cecil hurriedly interrupted, "You two, let''s not care


    about your personal grievances for the time being. Let''s focus on how we can help the families that


    need our help. Apparently, there were several young couples that had perished in the disaster.


    Amongst them were a couple who were both the only child in their family. They left behind a baby,


    and their families are devastated."


    What Cecil mentioned was merely an example of one of the many cases from this tragedy. There


    were plenty of others who needed help. However, they had no choice but to help those that were in


    the worst situations as they were not able to help every one of them, but could only help a little.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    After returning, Levi immediately used his own connections to have some supplies prepared. Of


    course, the biggest help was Julien, who had ess to Rovio.


    Although Rovio had already made significant donations during the rescue operation, they were


    nothing to an enterprise like Rovio which often did charity. Upon hearing that Levi was going to visit


    the victims'' families, Julien contributed his donation and also paid for arge sum of goods with just


    a simple wave of his hand.


    Seeing a car full of goods, Levi rang Julien up, "Julien, thank you for helping me!"


    Julien deadpanned, "I''m helping the family members of the deceased, not you. Do I need you to say


    thank you?"


    Levi replied, "I won''t be thanking you then. I''m hanging up."


    He was often mad at Julien for bullying him since childhood. Although they had grown up together,


    he was still unable to be rid of the trauma of Julien''s bullyingpletely.


    Before hanging up the phone, Julien added, "We''re family. Your affairs are my affairs, so you don''t


    need to thank me. And you, go home after your busy schedule. You mother was worried about you


    since you were involved in the rescue this time, so you should go see her if you have time."


    Levi was silent.


    Usually, he and Julien were always at loggerheads. Whenever they met, they could barely get a few


    words out before they wanted to fight each other. Despite this, whenever something big really


    happened, they would always think of each other and try their best to help each other.


    Julien added, "Speak to youter then."


    It was not until Julien hung up and left did Levie back to his senses. Beside him, Cecil said,


    "Young Master Brown, you are really amazing. You got so much supplies in just one night. Guess


    we won''t be visiting the families of the deceased empty-handed."


    "This wasn''t my doing, it was my cousin''s," Levi said.


    Levi never had nice things to say about Julien in front of him, but whenever he mentioned Julien to


    others, he would not be able to hide the pride he had for his cousin. He was very d that he had


    grown up with such a cousin.


    The first family they visited was the family of the deceased young couple.


    The parents of the deceased had not yete to terms with losing their children. They were sitting


    in front of the photos of the deceased, holding the baby in their arms. As the soldiers entered the


    house, they did not seem to have noticed.


    Although the baby did not understand what was going on, the atmosphere of the family had its


    effects on her. She cried loudly in an attempt to get the elderly couple¡¯s attention, and the elderly


    woman holding her must be her grandmother. "Baby, you can cry," she said, "Perhaps your tears


    could bring your parents back."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman'' s tears started streaming out of her eyes along with


    the child''s. "You guys are so cruel! How could you bear to leave us behind? How could you bear to


    leave us four elderly people and your infant child behind?"


    When the child''s grandmother cried, the other three seniors also wiped away their tears.


    Monique and Cecil started to brush away their tears as they watched the scene before them. They


    could not bring themselves to utter any word offort.


    Tears were the only way for these families who had just lost their loved ones to express their grief.


    They had the right to weep as much as they wanted to. Perhaps, after that, they would be able to


    temporarily forget the pain of losing their loved ones.


    Levi, Monique and Cecil could not bear to disturb them, so they just stood at the door and looked


    upon them sadly.


    After a long time, the families of the victims finally calmed down. When they saw Levi and his team,


    they immediately recognized them and asked, "Are you the soldiers who participated in the


    rescue?"


    Levi nodded and said, "Yes, please ept our condolences."


    The child''s grandfather said, "Thank you! For all your effort!"


    Many of the family members had already met the rescuers, and they were sincerely thankful for


    them. However, they did not have the time to thank the rescuers before settling their personal


    affairs.


    Levi said, "That¡¯s our duty. Please feel better. If your children are in heaven, they certainly won¡¯t


    want to see you sad. Since they''re gone, you must now work hard to raise the baby.¡±


    The child''s grandfather nodded. "We understand, but..."


    Having thought of their two lost children, the old man began to wipe at his tears again. The most


    painful thing in the world was for a man to lose his child, and s, this grievous incident brought the


    four elders together. Their children were supposed to be their providers for the rest of their lives...


    Now that they were gone, how would they go on in the future?


    Levi said again, "Mister, Madam, we have also brought you some things. They certainly aren''t as


    important as your children, but they¡¯ re a small token of our kindness. Please ept them, and if


    you need anything else in the future, feel free to reach out to us.¡±


    The old man felt very moved by this simple action. "We¡¯re very happy to hear that, thank you! Thank


    you, our hard- working soldiers! Thank you, our leader and our country, for never giving up on your


    people who are in need.¡±


    Levi said, "Sir, you don''t have to be so courteous. This is what we should do."


    Hearing the voice of a stranger, the baby, who was still crying, suddenly stopped. She blinked her


    big watery eyes and looked at the stranger who appeared at her home. After staring at them for a


    long time, the baby suddenly opened her arms and mumbled, "Daddy, hug!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Levi was caught by surprise, having been mistakenly recognized as a father by the child. After the


    shock wore off, he felt a deep ache in his heart. The child was so young that she would not be able


    to remember what her parents looked like. However, her parents were already gone from her life


    and it was impossible for her to grow up with them.


    Levi took two steps forward and asked carefully, "Madam, may I carry the child?"


    The child''s grandmother put the baby in Levi¡¯s arms with tears in her eyes. "Baby, this is the hero


    who did his best to save your parents. You must remember them. When you grow up, you will be


    like them and be a hero for our country and our people."


    The baby girl did not understand a single word. She just blinked her eyes and looked at the stranger


    in front of her. When her gaze fell on Monique, she stopped and stared at her. After a while, she


    shouted out loudly, "Mommy!"


    Monique''s heart skipped a beat. "Baby..."


    She was still young and had only been in the army for less than a year. She had been in service for


    as long as she could remember, and had no time to consider her personal issues. Now that she was


    being addressed ''Mommy'' by a young child, her heart was an explosion of mixed emotions.


    Levi asked quickly, "Baby, do you want Mommy to hug you?"


    The child actually nodded and said, "Yes."

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    Monique wasn''t married and had never held such a young child before. When Levi handed the child


    to her, she seemed to be a little helpless, but she could not refuse holding such an innocent and


    lovely baby. She clumsily took the child that Levi handed over, then carefully held her in her arms as


    sheforted her gently, "Baby, don''t cry. Mommy and Daddy are with you. We can''t bear to leave


    you alone!"


    Monique was loud, boisterous, and always dressed androgynously in the army. This was the first


    time Levi had seen her so gentle. His gaze stayed on her face for a few seconds. Suddenly, deep


    within him, he felt that she had very delicate facial features. If she had dressed more femininely, she


    would have caught his attention...


    Levi was shocked by his thoughts. He quickly shook his head hard to shake these thoughts that


    should not exist off.


    Not only did the baby stop crying in Monique''s embrace, she evenughed. She once again


    mumbled, "Mommy..."


    Monique held the baby in her arms and showed her to Cecil. "Look Cecil, this baby is so cute. She


    smiled at me and called me Mommy."


    Cecil said excitedly, "Monique, hand her over. I want to hold her too."


    The child was fair and chubby, and very cute. Anyone who looked at her would want to bite her.


    Cecil also wanted to hug her, but when she touched the baby, the baby kicked her leg and cried,


    refusing to let her hold her.


    Cecil eximed, "Oh, what''s the matter? I didn''t hurt you, baby..."


    "Cecil, perhaps she''s afraid of you as you''re a stranger. Maybe it¡¯s best that you don''t hold her..."


    Monique patted the child''s back gently and coaxed the child. "Baby, I¡¯m holding you. I won''t pass


    you to anyone else. Don''t cry anymore."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Cecil was speechless.


    This was the first time any of them had met the baby!


    "Why am I the stranger? And the baby even cried when I touched her! s, Monique could hold the


    baby for so long, and was even addressed as ''Mommy''!" Cecil grumbled inwardly.


    With Monique¡¯ sfort, the child miraculously stopped crying and pressed her face against


    Monique¡¯s arm. She seemed like a frightened child who found sce after being held by her


    mother...


    The child''s instincts made Monique''s heart soften. At the same moment, she made a decision in her


    heart that she would do her best to help take care of the child and be a part of her life.


    Hearing the child calling out to her parents made the senior couples burst into tears and break down


    once more.


    The child''s grandfather stayed rtively calm. Seeing that the baby had mistaken Levi and Monique


    for her parents, the man sighed. "My son and daughter-inw had demanding jobs that needed


    them to work all year round. After the baby was a month old, her mother went back to work after her


    maternity leave and left us to take care of her. Since then, she spent very little time with her parents.


    This time, she did not see her parents for a month. So, she must have thought of you as her parents


    as her memory is still developing. Please don''t mind her."


    Levi and Monique said at the same time, "Why would we mind at all?! She''s so adorable..."


    The grandfather added, "If it wasn''t for the fact that they missed their child too much, her parents


    wouldn''t have left work and set out on the ship that night to travel back. If they had chosen to return


    the next day, they wouldn''t have..."


    As he spoke of this, the old man wiped at his tears again and sighed sorrowfully, "Perhaps this is


    fate. Our children were only destined to live until that day... Fortunately, they left the world


    together..."


    Levi really wanted to give the old man a hug, but he knew that his hug would not help much. The


    only thing he could do was to help the senior couple raise the baby. "Misters, Madams, if you don''t


    mind, we would like the baby to be our goddaughter, and we will take care of her together in the


    future¡±


    Monique agreed to this suggestion. "Yes, if you agree, everyone here today is willing to be the


    child''s godparents. We''ll all protect her as she grows up!"


    The elderly man was so emotional that his face was full of tears. He said, "Yes, yes, yes... She was


    harshly abandoned by her parents but there are still so many people who love her. She can still


    grow up healthily and happily like other children."


    Levi and the others had initiallye by today to show their respect to the families of the deceased,


    yet they returned home with additional titles as godparents!


    However, Cecil was rather unhappy. On the way back, she red at Monique and said, "Monique,


    we''re good friends, aren''t we? But why did the baby only call you Mommy, but not me?"


    Every time she thought of the baby rejecting her, Cecil felt greatly displeased. "I want to hug her


    because she''s really cute. She''s still very lovable even when she cries. Even though I''m so excited


    about her, the baby won''t even look at me."


    Monique found it amusing that Cecil was jealous of the baby, and said, "You are her godmother


    already. Why are you still bothered by this?"


    Grumbling unhappily, Cecil replied, "We went to see the baby together. Everyone wants to take


    good care of her, but she still didn''t call me ''godmother''."


    Someone joked, "Maybe the baby wants to call you ''godfather''."


    Cecil red at her discontentedly and said, "The baby didn''t even mistake Monique for a man. So,


    how could she mistake me for a man?"


    Monique understood exactly what Cecil meant. She put one hand on Cecil''s shoulder and said,


    "Cecil..."


    Cecil knew that she had said something wrong. She quickly changed her attitude and said, "Oh, I¡¯ m


    just joking. Don''t take it seriously."


    Levi said, "That''s enough. We haven''t seen the other families of the deceased, so let¡¯s not fool


    around."


    Everyone calmed down and set off to visit the next family to continue tofort the family members


    of the deceased.


    Although everyone spent the remaining of their holiday with the families of the deceased, no one


    comined. Team members who resided in Chatterton Town or nearby did leave for a day to return


    home and reunite with their parents..

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    Mia had been busy since the early morning when she found out that Levi wasing home. She


    didn¡¯t know how to cook, but because she wanted Levi to enjoy a home-cooked meal personally


    prepared by her, she took it very seriously. She managed to prepare a few decent dishes after a


    whole afternoon of hard work.


    The dishes were served, but Levi was not home yet. Mia looked out the door a couple of times but


    he was yet to return. She looked at Neil impatiently and said, "Neil, do you think that brat Levi isn''t


    coming home after all?"


    "He called earlier not long ago and said that he would be back soon," Neil replied.


    Mia peeked her head out and looked at the door again. "But why do I still not see him?"


    "He doesn''t have a pair of wings, it takes some time for him to get home. So why don''t juste sit


    down and have some tea with me?"


    Mia red at Neil with displeasure and said, "If Levi didn''t look so much like you, I wouldn''t believe


    that he is your child. Your son hasn''t been home in such a long time. Besides, he has been injured


    and needs rescue, but you don¡¯t seem worried at all as his father."


    Neil replied, "Haven''t you heard of an old saying about how one must go through their own


    challenges and sufferings before they can be sessful? All of the experiences he is going through


    now will be his most precious assets in the future."


    "But not every sessful person has to go through suffering first," Mia said casually.


    "Tell me a few stories of sessful people that did not have to suffer."


    Mia thought about it, but she couldn''t think of anyone that didn''t have to work hard for their sess.


    Even her cold brother, Kevin, who had the nickname of "King of Entrepreneurs", didn''t just achieve


    his sess overnight. He went through a lot before he became sessful, and he still worked very


    hard to this day despite his achievements.


    She sighed, "Yes, it¡¯s true. Every sessful person has to work for their sess, including Colonel


    Brown, Kevin, and his wife, Karen."


    "That''s more like it," Neil said.


    "I do understand the situation but everytime I think about Levi going on his missions that puts his life


    in danger, I feel extremely worried. Also, Levi is the only son of the Brown family. If something bad


    were to happen to him, there will be no one to inherit the Brown family," Mia said.


    "What do you mean there will be no one to inherit the Brown family? Could we, the Brown family,


    possibly have a throne to be passed down to its inheritors?"


    All Mia wanted was to find excuses to care for her own child, but Neil was not agreeing with her and


    was even going against her reasoning. She instantly felt angry and said, "Neil Brown, if it weren''t


    because you''re at an old age and nobody would want you anymore, I would divorce you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "You... We''ve been married for decades but you''ve always talked about divorcing me. If I didn''t


    know you well enough and took your words seriously, it would''ve affected our rtionship badly.


    Now that our kid has grown up, you should try to work on your temper. I would be patient with you


    and protect you, but what if one day I wasn''t here anymore? Who is going to protect you then?"


    "Neil, what nonsense are you talking about?" Mia yelled.


    T m just saying what if, it''s not like I''m seriously going to abandon you now. What are you so


    nervous about?" Neil said.


    Mia bit her lip. "Neil, I''m warning you, don''t ever say such a thing again or I won''t y nice


    anymore," Mia said as her voice trembled.


    Mia had never thought about Neil leaving her because she couldn¡¯t imagine how life would be


    without him. She had devoted herself to him since she was very young. If he wasn''t here anymore,


    she would probably give up living too.


    Neil stood up and walked over to Mia. He swiftly pulled her into his arms and said, "Mia, I will be


    with you forever, I will never leave you alone in this world."


    Mia clenched her fist and punched him. "All jokes aside, you''d better bear in mind never to say such


    nonsense again."


    Neil nodded and said, "Fine, I won''t say such things anymore."


    "Neil, you know that I don''t have many skills. I don''t even know how to cook well. If I left you, I would


    most likely be a useless person. You¡¯ ve taken care of me for so many years and you''ll surely miss


    me if we weren''t together. I'' m sure you won''t bear to abandon me," Mia added.


    "Of course not." Just as Neil finished speaking, the sound of a car was hearding from the yard.


    Mia looked up and saw it was the car she had sent this morning to pick Levi up. Her son, who did


    not like toe home, was finally back after a whole afternoon of waiting.


    "Neil, remember, no more saying nonsense."


    Neil saluted, "Yes, Madam!"


    The car stopped and Levi hopped out. He was stunned when he saw his parents waiting for him at


    the entrance. He was in his twenties and it was the first time they ever did so. He was flustered. He


    rushed forward and performed a military salute to them. "Colonel Brown, Mrs. Brown, your son has


    returned."


    "There''s no need to put on an act at home," Neil said.


    "Father, I, your son, have vastly improved. How could you call this an act? Let me tell you, I don¡¯t


    like the sound of those words," Levi said.


    "Fine, you have improved, Levi. I''ve underestimated you," Neil said with augh.


    "That¡¯s more like it."


    "You brat, I thought you didn''t know how toe home anymore. I thought your heart was


    elsewhere and you''ve lost the way to our house," Miained as she walked towards Levi to


    check if his previous injury had worsened. She let out a sigh of relief as she realized that he was


    fine. "I, your poor mother, have been waiting for you all afternoon. How are you going to


    compensate me?"


    "As long as Mrs. Brown gives me her orders, I will do anything she asks me to, without any


    comint," Levi answered.


    "Since you were a kid, you''ve always sweet-talked me to make me happy. When have you really


    listened to my advice?"


    "Yes, I didn¡¯t know better when I was younger. Now, your son is a grown man, and he will be


    behaving himself in the future. I will pay attention to everything you have to say," Levi said.


    It was not the first time Levi had said these words to Mia. He would say it casually and forget all


    about it in a while. He never actually put his words into action. Mia did not take his words seriously


    this time. "I prepared a home-cooked meal for you today. If you want to be a good son, you should


    finish all the food I made."


    In the past, Levi would definitely reply, "Mom, your cooking is going to kill me."


    Mia was prepared for Levi''s ridicule, but he replied, "Roger that, my dear mother."


    Mia was taken aback. She giggled and said, "Both father and son know the best way to


    make me happy!"

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    The three of them happily walked back into their home. Mia hurriedly served the dishes onto the


    dining table. She looked at Levi with a look of anticipation. She was dying for him topliment her


    cooking sincerely. "Levi, wash your hands ande try my cooking," Mia said.


    "Okay, I''ll try it." Levi forked up a piece of meat and put it into his mouth. He tasted it, and his first


    thought was to spit it out. He made eye contact with his mother and kept it in. He smiled as he


    swallowed the piece of meat.


    The truth was that he wasn''t new to this dish. Normally, chefs would add ingredients to make the


    meat more tender. It would be delicious!


    On the other hand, looking at his mother''s stewed meat, she must have misjudged the intensity of


    the fire while preparing the dish. The meat was overcooked and hard to chew, as if it were rubber.


    "Levi, my stewed meat isn''t bad, right?" Mia asked joyfully as she saw Levi taking a huge bite. She


    figured that her cooking must have improved a lot.


    "Mom, I''ll try this dish instead." Guessing that Mia wouldn''t believe him even if heplimented her


    cooking, Levi changed the topic and quickly took a few bites of the other dishes.


    After tasting all the food, his conclusion was that his mother wasn''t good at cooking at all, nor did


    she improve at all. "Mom..."


    Seeing Levi struggling to swallow, Mia understood, and her face sunk. "My cooking is just that bad,


    isn''t it?" she asked.


    Although Mia¡¯s culinary skills did not improve this time, Levi could tell that all the dishes had been


    prepared with his mother''s love for him. It was an unconditional love...


    If she didn''t love him enough, she wouldn''t have taken time off her busy schedule to cook for him.


    As he thought about it, all of a sudden, all the food served on the table became delicious. It tasted


    like the most scrumptious gourmet food. "Mom, how did your cooking improve so much in just a


    matter of months I haven''t seen you?" Levi eximed.


    Deep down, Mia knew that her cooking did not taste that great. But after receiving Levi''s


    compliment, she instantly bubbled up with joy. "Really?"


    Levi did not answer her with words, but with action. He devoured all the dishes she prepared and


    felt stuffed. He patted his tummy and added, "Mom, I want to eat more of your cooking when Ie


    home on my off days in future."


    Mia was in disbelief as she watched Levi gobbling up the food she had made. She got emotional as


    she listened to himplimenting her cooking. "Levi, do you even know what you'' re talking


    about?" She said as tears filled her eyes.


    In the past, Levi would always criticize his mother''s cooking as being tasteless. He refused to eat it


    even if someone were to hold a gun to his head. It was different now, he had experienced certain


    things and hade across the joys and sorrows in the real world. Suddenly, he came to


    understand some things.


    Living with one''s happy and healthy family was one of the best blessings in the world.


    Levi wanted to enjoy this kind of love when his parents were still alive, and his mother was still able


    to cook for him.


    He didn''t want to start missing his mother''s dishes only after Mia was gone. He didn¡¯t want to start


    missing his dad''s strong arms that protected him from countless dangers only after Neil was no


    longer there.


    Leviughed, "Mrs. Brown, are you alright? Just because your sonplimented your cooking,


    you''re going to cry in front of us?"


    Mia red at him and replied, "You brat, tell me now, is there something wrong with you today?"


    Levi squeezed himself into the space between his parents and sat down. He put his arms around


    their shoulders and said, "Dad, Mom, I''m d to have you two as my parents in this life. I''m grateful


    for it. I wish to be your son for eternity!"


    Mia reached out her hand to touch Levi''s forehead. "Are you having a fever?"


    In the past, Levi used to say that his parents were just a free gift, always iming that they didn''t


    love him.


    Not only did he think his parents didn''t love him, he even thought they were bullying him. All of a


    sudden, he was acting so warm and gentle towards them. Mia found that she couldn''t ept Levi''s


    abrupt change of personality. "You brat, are you plotting something?"


    Levi showed an expression of displeasure and replied, "Mom, I am your son. How could you not


    trust me?"


    Mia said, "It''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just that your behavior today is just too strange." "Mom, I


    don''t have a fever and I''m not scheming anything in my head. It''s just that I''ve grown up. Before


    this, I didn''t listen to you guys and I did whatever I wanted to. I didn''t consider how you two would


    worry for me. From now on, I will behave myself. I will protect myself well so you two won''t have to


    worry about me."


    Mia said with satisfaction, "Has my son really grown up?"


    Levi replied, "Yes, he has!"


    "But I don''t wish for you to grow up so quickly. How great it would be if you could remain a child


    forever. If so, you won''t have to leave your parents go out to face the world alone and endure all the


    suffering," Mia said emotionally.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Mom, people always say that if one can endure all hardship, they will then truly be respected and


    admired. Today, I''m able to do that, so I will surely be sessful in the future," Levi said without


    much concern.


    Mia understood what Levi was trying to say. "It''s just that I will still be worried about you..."


    "Mom, did you know that in the Red Eagle team, there are two female soldiers amongst so many


    other males? Thedies were born with a less powerful physique than us, but they still go through


    the same level of training we do. They''ve never imed to be tired or distressed. If they can do it, I


    should be able to do it too. I admire their spirit of never admitting defeat. I will learn from them," Levi


    said.


    Mia was tempted to gossip once she heard Levi bring up the two female soldiers. "I heard that you


    are not getting along with the two women in your troop. Howe you¡¯ replimenting them all of


    a sudden?"


    "It¡¯s true that I dislike that tomboy, but her attitude and spirit is still worthy of me learning from. I


    know how to separate my feelings from my duty," Levi replied.


    "By the way, let me ask you. Did you give our house''s phone number to those girlfriends of yours?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong with that?" Levi asked casually.


    Mia said, "What?! You brat, you''re still asking me what¡¯s wrong? Let me tell you. I¡¯ve been staying


    home for the past few days and I¡¯ve had to pick up more than ten calls a day. It was all from those


    girlfriends of yours. It¡¯s so noisy that it''s making me want to move out."

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    It had been a while since he had seen his girlfriends. Levi found it odd himself how he hadn''t


    contacted them the moment he was back. If his mother didn''t bring it up, he had almost forgotten


    about it. "Mom, did they leave their names?"


    Mia tugged on his ear and said, "You naughty boy, it''s time for you to be less flirty. Find a girl that


    you like and get married. Stop thinking about another girl when you already have one in your arms.


    Being this type of man will only hurt others and also yourself. You''d better think it through."


    Levi dodged and replied, "Mom, to tell you the truth, I have never understood my father, my uncle or


    even my cousins. How were they willing to put their wonderful lives into one woman''s hands so


    early? There are so many more years to life, but they settled for looking at the ageing face of one


    same woman. How can people endure that?"


    Mia couldn''t help herself from hitting Levi''s head with her spoon. "Do you know that only a typical


    douchebag would say such a thing?"


    "Mom, life is so short. One must know how to enjoy their time and not devote their whole life to one


    woman so early in their lives. Otherwise, they''lle to regret it," Levi said as he turned to look at


    his father, Neil, who had kept his silence the whole time. "Dad, you have the experience. Do you


    think what I said makes sense?"


    Neil was not dumb enough to fall for his son¡¯s trap. He answered, "That is because you haven''t met


    a girl you truly love. Once you''ve met her, you would never act like how you''re acting now. You will


    try to find a way to marry her, so that she will not be snatched away by someone else."


    Mia was satisfied with Neil¡¯s answer. "You brat, I''m telling you. Back then, your dad fell for me hard.


    He loved me so much that he kept worrying some other man would take me away from him. That


    was why he quickly married me when we were still at a ripe age and brought me into his family."


    Leviughed and said, "Is that so? Mom, I''ve heard that you were the one who wooed Dad. That


    you even spent a lot of effort to win him over."


    "Which idiot told you that? Tell me now. I am going to catch hold of that person and beat him up for


    spreading false rumors." Mia said. She looked over to Neil and added, "Neil, you were the main


    character involved, so you would know what happened best. Tell your


    son the whole story now."


    Neil said, "I can vouch that it was me who chased after your mother back then. I tried to win her


    heart unconditionally without giving up."


    His words didn''t sound too pleasant to Mia''s ears. She looked at Neil and asked, "Neil Brown! What


    are you trying to say?"


    "I put in a lot of effort in winning you over back in those days. Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten?" Neil


    asked in return.


    Mia gave him a punch and said, "Screw you."


    Actually, Mia couldn''t possibly forget how the story really went back then. She could lie to her son,


    to others, but she couldn''t fool herself.


    While his parents were busy bickering, Levi thought of another serious question to ask. "Dad, Mom,


    do you know if I have any emotional issues?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "What do you mean?" Mia and Neil asked at the same time.


    Levi added, "I have so many girlfriends, but none of them make me want to marry them and keep


    them away from other men. Is it because I don¡¯t love them or do I have some issues with my


    emotions?"


    "You brat, there are many douchebags out there, but it''s rare for one to be as terrible as you. It''s


    funny that you can think of such a question," Mia and Neil said simultaneously.


    Levi scratched his head and looked puzzled, "Can you guys tell me what true love is all about? Is it


    to be like you guys? If it is, then I think I''d rather not. I don¡¯t want to have a fierce woman as my wife


    and argue with me all the time."


    Mia red at him angrily. "Levi Brown, what have I ever done to you? How could you say such a


    mean thing about your own mother?"


    "Calm down, don''t be angry. Don''t bother wasting your temper on this naughty boy," Neilforted


    Mia and said to Levi, "You brat, just wait. One day, you''ll meet the right person, and you¡¯ll


    understand what it''s truly like to love someone."


    "Father, just admit it if you don''t know the answer either. Don''t put up and act of being wise with


    me," Levi said unhappily.


    Mia interjected, "You brat. You''ve just said that you''ve grown up just now, and now you''re criticizing


    your parents? Is this the definition of growing up?"


    Levi added, "I knew it. Whenever I say something wrong to one of you, the other one will stand up


    and help their partner bully me. I guess you guys picked me up from the streets instead of having a


    stork send me here."


    Of course, Levi was only joking with his parents. It was their family¡¯ s way ofmunicating. It


    would be hard for them if they had to suddenly get used to another way of getting along. It would be


    unsettling for them. It¡¯s more familiar to his parents for Levi to criticize them all of a sudden. Also, it


    was more familiar to Levi that his parents were bullying him as a team.


    The family of three often bickered, but they also loved each other. No one could rece the other''s


    positions in their hearts.


    The holiday went by so quickly. After lunch, Levi chatted with his parents for a while. Then, he had


    to pack up and head back to the army.


    Before he left, Mia grabbed his arm and said, "Son, the army is dangerous. You must take good


    care of yourself and don¡¯t give me any more scares."


    Thinking about Levi getting injured, Mia was still traumatised from thest time. What made it worse


    was that Neil didn''t allow her to enter the military zone to visit her son. As a result, she was still


    unsure of how badly Levi had been injured that time. Hence, she kept worrying everyday.


    "Mom, in the army, all I do is basic training every day to boost my physique. It''s not as scary as you


    think. Stop overthinking it. I''m going to depart now, you and father should head back inside. The


    weather is turning cold, remember to wear moreyers and don''t catch a cold." The training was not


    as simple as Levi told his mother about. The Red Eagle team had some extreme training where the


    cadets could get hurt or lose their lives, but Levi kept it to himself so Mia wouldn''t constantly worry


    about him.


    Mia couldn''t bear to part with Levi and said, "Levi, anyway you have to promise me this... Always


    keep yourself safe."


    Neil took Mia''s arm and said, "I am only returning to the army, and you¡¯ re already acting so


    nervous. Those who don''t know the real situation would think that our son is going to war."


    Mia said, "What would you know about these things?"


    "If I can''t understand, can you?"


    Mia said, "You think that you''re so great just because you'' re the colonel of Chatterton Town. You


    think you know everything just because you¡¯ re in charge of the whole Chatterton Town''s army."


    Neil replied, "Mia Kyle, can you go a day without trying to provoke me?"


    Levi returned to the army in the midst of his parents'' arguing. However, he did not find the noise of


    his parents'' quarrelling to be annoying. In fact, he thought it was the best sound in the world.


    As long as he could still hear his parents bickering with each other, then it proved that his home


    would always be his home. A ce where it was always noisy, but filled with love.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    At the same time, Monique was bidding her family farewell. "Grandpa, Mom, Dad, Vivian, I'' m


    heading back to the army now."


    Monique performed well in the army. Her grandfather, Owen, had seen her thest time she was on


    television for the rescue job and thought that she was no weaker than the other men in the army.


    This time Monique was home, her grandfather''s attitude towards her changed drastically. "Monique,


    take care of yourself when you''re alone in the army. Don'' t get hurt or we''ll be anxious."


    In the past, even if Owen cared about her, he would never have expressed it so directly. He would


    always keep a straight face while lecturing her. Now that her grandfather was treating her this way,


    Monique felt happy too. "Grandpa, I understand. Your health isn''t at its best, you need to take good


    care of yourself."


    Owen said, "Yes. Yes. I understand. Stop nagging and head back to the army camp."


    Carl and Brenda added, "Monique, your father and I have little to say, we just look forward to you


    giving us a few calls now and then. We''ll be happy just to hear your voice."


    Monique nodded. "Mom, Dad, I''ll remember to do so. You guys should head back into the house.


    You don¡¯t have to walk me out."


    Monique''s second sister, Vivian, helped her carry one of her luggage bags and said, "I''ll walk


    Monique downstairs."


    "Theres no need for that, Vivian," Monique interjected.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Vivian red at her and added, "I want to send my sister off, please mind your own business."


    Monique was speechless and had no choice but to follow Vivian into the elevator. The elevator door


    closed, and Monique said, "Vivian, I¡¯m doing fine now. Don¡¯t buy me wigs anymore. It¡¯s so annoying


    to wear."


    Vivian red at her and reached out to twist her ear. "My silly sister, how could you be so silly?


    Have you seen what you look like now? Your hair is too short, and you''re always dressed like a boy!


    You look nothing like how a girl your age should look like. If you carry on like this, who is going to


    look at you as a woman? Are you not going to marry someone anymore?"


    "Vivian, I¡¯m still young. I''m not thinking so far ahead just yet. I think spending the rest of my life


    alone isn''t too bad. Why must a woman always marry?"


    When Vivian heard Monique''s words, she wanted to tug her ears off. "Monique Zellweger, you''re


    hell-bent on pissing me off, aren''t you?"


    "Vivian, I''m heading back to the army now. Once I''m back there, I won''t be able to anger you


    anymore."


    Vivian really had the urge to hit Monique, but she couldn''t bear to hurt her precious little sister. "We


    shouldn¡¯t have let you join the army back then. You used to act like a boy, but now I¡¯m wondering if


    you¡¯ re even a woman at all."


    Vivian''s heart ached for Monique. She was afraid that Monique wouldn''t be able to get married


    because of her boyish appearance and bought her many feminine dresses, wigs, and skincare. She


    wanted Monique to live more like a woman.


    However, Monique did not understand her efforts at all and refused all of her gifts.


    Thest time, Vivian forced a makeover on Monique and made her wear a wig. She had looked


    beautiful after the makeover. She had prominent facial features. With just a little effort, Monique


    could defeat the looks of all the other girls. Vivian herself felt moved when looking at Monique after


    a makeover, much less the guys.


    But Monique had said the wig was too annoying, and she would not wear it again. She also donated


    the skirt that Vivian had spent so much on. She even gave the skincare products to someone else.


    If it weren''t because Monique was her sister, Vivian would have strangled her.


    "If you guys say I''m a man, then I shall be a man. I don''t think of it as something bad," Monique


    replied casually.


    Vivian instantly thought of something, and her eyes widened. "Monique Zellweger, don¡¯t tell me you


    like women."


    "Sis, what are you thinking about?" Monique felt a headacheing on. Her sister must be crazy. In


    reality, Monique just thought that it would be much easier to dress boyishly in the army. It was also


    more convenient for her during training. The guys wouldn''t try to hold back just because she was a


    girl.


    Vivian added, "Monique, tell me. Is the girl you have feelings for waiting outside for you right now?


    Cecil Hiller?"


    Monique was annoyed that Vivian had made up nonsense out of nowhere. "Vivian, I told you to stop


    spewing nonsense and now you'' re even making random conclusions."


    Vivian replied hurriedly, "Random conclusions? I guess I¡¯m right then. You must have a secret


    rtionship with Cecil. I was thinking howe you''ve brought none of your friends over to


    hangout and yesterday you actually brought a girl home. If you''re going to say you two don''t have a


    secret rtionship going on, I won''t believe it."


    Monique touched her forehead where a headache was brewing. "Vivian, I do have a special


    rtionship with Cecil because we are the only two female soldiers in this new army troop. We train


    together and live in the same dorm. Of course we would be closerpared to the others. The


    reason I invited her home was because her house is not in Chatterton Town and it was thest day


    of our break, so she couldn''t make it back in time. I''m telling you, if you say such things again,


    you''re not my sister anymore."


    Vivian shook her head and said, "Look at you, you must be guilty now."


    Monique didn''t know what to say.


    Even though she had exined everything, Vivian still overthought. She didn¡¯t bother exining


    anymore.


    The elevator door opened, and Monique reached out to take her bag from her sister¡¯s hands.


    "Vivian, I''m leaving."


    Vivian grabbed her arm and said, "Monique, you must let me know. If you two truly love each other,


    I will help you guys. It''s such a big deal, don''t keep it all to yourself. You might get sick if you keep it


    all to yourself."


    Monique said, "Vivian, your words are getting more and more outrageous."


    Just as Monique was trying to exin herself, Cecil, who was waiting downstairs, appeared in front


    of them. "Vivian, my rtionship with Monique isn''t what you think it is. We''re innocent," Cecil piped


    in and made the situation worse.


    Cecil''s words didn''t seem suspicious, but her guilty expression was. Furthermore, she was


    exchanging odd nces with Monique. All of it was telling Vivian that Cecil and Monique did have


    an unusual rtionship.


    Vivian was dumbfounded.


    Monique said, "Cecil, are you trying to ruin my life?"


    Cecil deliberately put on a miserable look and said, "Monique, is there something wrong with what I


    said? Didn''t you ask me to speak this way to your family? Oh, no... I must have said something


    wrong. I''ll shut up."


    Vivian pped a hand to her forehead with a look of realization...

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    Vivian could not think of anything to say, and felt heartbroken. Their family had brought Monique up


    as a boy, and s, Monique was now into girls. Vivian said that she would help Monique earlier, but


    it was merely to get the truth out of her.


    Now that the truth was in front of Vivian, what should she do?


    For the sake of Monique''s happiness, she was willing to risk everything.


    However, the Zellweger family was very conservative and it would be hard for them to ept this


    fact about Monique.


    Vivian felt puzzled. She didn''t know what to do. But on top of all that, what she felt most was


    heartache for Monique. It may be a difficult path ahead in life...


    "Vivian, it''s not what you think. Stop worrying for nothing. I''m leaving now," Monique said as she


    was worried that Cecil would say spout nonsense. She hastily pulled Cecil away. A few steps away,


    Cecil chuckled and said, "Monique, how was it? My performance good, right?"


    Monique was furious. She yelled, "Cecil Hiller, you almost ruined my life! How dare you say your


    performance was alright?!"


    Cecil scratched her head and said, "Ruin your life? I was trying to help you."


    Monique retorted furiously, "Help me? How are you helping me?"


    Cecil hooked her arm with one of Monique''s and swayed it gently. "Monique, your sister dressed


    you up and arranged a date for you, you refused to meet him so you lied and said that you''re a


    lesbian right? I knew what you were thinking, so I purposely let your sister think that we had a weird


    rtionship despite my image. If this I¡¯m not helping you, then I don''t know who is."


    Monique wanted to beat Cecil up. "Who told you my sister arranged a date for me?"


    "Isn''t that so?" Cecil smiled embarrassedly. She thought about it and added, "Monique, if Vivian


    didn¡¯t arrange a date for you, then why did she dress you up the moment you were back and gifted


    you all those things?"


    Monique said, "Because Vivian loves me a lot, more than anyone. She just wanted to give me all


    the best things in the world. Why would she force me on a blind date?"


    Monique understood her sister'' s true intentions but the life that her sister wanted for her may not be


    what Monique wanted for herself.


    Cecil finally realized that she may have caused more trouble for Monique. She scratched her head


    awkwardly and said, "Monique, I identally overheard the conversation between you and Vivian


    earlier and I thought she was forcing you to go on a blind date. I knew you would never say yes, so I


    thought of that idea to help you. I''m sorry!"


    Monique tapped her finger on Cecil'' s forehead and said, "Cecil Hiller, it''s a waste you didn''t


    be a scriptwriter with that imaginative brain you have."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Cecil said with a silly smile, "Really? I''ll go be a scriptwriter once I''m done with the army."


    Monique said, "Cecil, you''re just annoying me on purpose, aren''t you?!"


    Cecil hugged her and said, "Monique, I know I''m at fault this time. Since I''ve done something wrong,


    I''ll ept a penalty. I''ll wash your clothes for a week as a punishment."


    "Okay, deal."


    "Deal..."


    Oh no! All of a sudden, Cecil felt like she had fallen into Monique''s trap.


    As if by a stroke of fate, Monique and Cecil ran into Levi on their way back to camp. He was waiting


    for someone.


    Ronald, who was with Levi, called out to Monique in a friendly manner and offered them a ride.


    Monique and Cecil did not reject it because they could save money on transport. The two girls got


    into Levi''s car.


    After getting into the car, the two girls squeezed in beside Ronald. Levi was left alone on the other


    side of the car. He eximed, "I''m just saying, I''m a big man, but you both failed to notice me?"


    Cecil replied, "Young Master Brown, you shine as brightly as a diamond. Your presence in the car


    almost blinded our eyes, so how could we not have seen you?"


    Monique nodded as well.


    Levi red at Cecil, then turned to re at Monique. "Monique Zellweger, I have a question for


    you."


    "What is it?"


    Due to the shared experience of the rescue mission and consoling the deceased''s family members,


    the rtionship between Monique and Levi had eased a lot. When they met nowadays, they could


    talk to each other politely without arguing.


    Levi stared at Monique for a while, then finally asked, "Monique, do you have any sisters?"


    Monique looked warily at Levi and said, "Why do you ask?"


    However, Monique''s vignce didn''t work at all. Cecil, who was next to her, answered quickly,


    "Monique has two older sisters, both of whom are very beautiful women. It''s the kind of beauty that


    men would fall head over heels for just by looking at them."


    Cecil wasn''t exaggerating. In her opinion, Monique''s two older sisters were truly very attractive,


    especially the way they walked. They were elegant and graceful in their movements. Their lovely


    gait was something Cecil would never be able to learn even if she trained for a hundred years.


    Levi suddenly became excited. "Really? Do you have photos of them?"


    His excitement was not caused by the fact that they were beautiful women. It was because he


    thought one of Monique''s sisters could be the gorgeous woman he had met at the hospital during


    hisst break.


    He had returned to the army without finding out the whereabouts of the girl. He hired someone to


    search for her but didn¡¯t get any news back. He had almost forgotten about it. Not long ago, or


    precisely about half an hour ago, the men he had hired called him all of a sudden and told him that


    the beautiful girl''s name was Monique Zellweger.


    She had the same name as Monique and the same home address! But Levi remembered very


    clearly that the woman he had seen that day had long hair, and smooth, radiant skin.


    Then, he looked at Monique. Her hair was even shorter than his. Her skin was rough, and she was


    built with lean muscle. She didn''t seem like a woman to him. She looked nothing like the dazzling


    woman he had seen. They might own the same name, but Monique was definitely not the same


    woman from the hospital.


    They had the same name and same address, but totally different appearances. Therefore, they


    could not be the same person. After some thought, Levi came to the conclusion that Monique''s


    sisters might have signed the papers using her name, and that girl was not Monique herself.


    Aftering to such a conclusion, Levi couldn''t wait to confirm it with Monique. On the way back to


    the army, he had so coincidentally run into her, so it was an opportunity. Levi didn''t want to miss it,


    and told Ronald to invite the two of them to hitch a ride with him.


    Cecil said regretfully, "We don''t have any photos... but on the next vacation we have, you could ask


    Monique to bring you back to her home for a look."


    Monique knew that Levi was a pervert, not only towards women but men too. Now that he had


    intentions toward her sisters, she would never let him get his way. "Young Master Brown, my two


    sisters are both unavable because they have boyfriends already. It¡¯s best that you don''t even


    think about it or I will teach you a lesson!"

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    This was not the first time Levi was given a warning by Monique. Yet, he still felt ufortable


    seeing her look at him in disgust, voice tinged with cold indifference. "I''m just a huge flirt to you,


    aren''t I, Monique?" Levi asked.


    "Are you telling me you'' re not?" Monique replied as she continued ring at him in disgust. "Maybe


    you don''t think you are because in a flirt''s vocabry, the word "flirt" doesn''t exist. You''d just call it


    ''being passionate''."


    T m a huge flirt?" Levi jeered. Guess this tomboy Monique really had such a bad perception of him.


    Calling him a huge flirt who thought that he was just ''being passionate''? He just happened to have a


    lot of emotions, Levi thought to himself.


    Levi admitted that he did like beautiful women but he was not a yer. Hearing Monique brand him


    as a huge flirt was a great insult to him. How in the world was he supposed to get along well with


    someone like her? "I don''t want to argue with you, Monique," Levi said.


    Monique thought that Levi not wanting to argue with her was odd. So, she replied, "Young Master


    Brown, are you trying to y nice with me just so you can meet my sister through me?"


    His agenda had been exposed but he was not the least embarrassed. "You''re not that dumb after


    all, Monique. You''re right. If you help me meet your sister, I might be your future brother- in-


    law. If that''s the case, then it''d mean that we''ll be family and that your business will be my business


    in the future. I''ll take good care of you," Leviughed.


    Monique said disdainfully, "Whether it''s beautiful women or handsome men you like, that''s your


    business, Levi. And I won''t interfere. But if you''reing for my sisters, I will beat you up


    regardless of your status!"


    Levi replied, "So what if I''ming for them? What can you do about it? I''ll visit your house during


    the break next week and ask for your sister''s hand in marriage. Although someone like you wouldn''t


    know how to appreciate my charm, I believe your beautiful sisters would know how to."


    "Monique, does your sister already have her heart set on someone?" Cecil added. "No wonder she


    talked about how the quality of men these days are horriblest night, and that it seems impossible


    to find a decent man to start a rtionship with. I''ve always thought that she had standards and was


    picky but turns out she already set her sights on someone."


    This brat Cecil always had a knack for saying the wrong things at the wrong time. Monique could


    not help but feel like throwing punches at her. "It''s actually alright to remain quiet sometimes, Cecil,"


    Monique said sarcastically.


    "I...I just think that Young Master Brown isn''t a bad choice," Cecil said as she looked Levi up and


    down. He did not avoid her gaze. Cecil added, "Firstly, he has a handsome face. We''ve yet to see


    someone that looks better than him. Secondly, his figure is built well enough to protect your sister."


    "Well, it seems like Cecil has pretty good taste," Levi said with pride as Cecilplimented him in


    front of Monique. He felt like he could almost grow wings on his back and soar right into the air. Just


    as he was enjoying bathing in his sea of ttery, Monique said, "You know what, Cecil? Vivian did


    sayst night that you have an odd taste in beauty, and I''m starting to see it now." "I...I have odd


    taste?" Cecil chuckled, pointing to herself. "You'' re the one with bad taste, Monique. Look at the


    number of girls thirsting crazily over Young Master Brown''s dashing looks. To be honest, if he wasn''


    t our teammate, I would want to hit on him too."


    Levi quickly showed a stop gesture with his hands and said, "Don''t. Please don''t. I like someone


    who is gentle and soft. I have no interest in tomboys like you who would easily throw a punch at


    someone, so let''s just remain as teammates."


    Monique and Cecil said at the same time, "Humph!"


    Levi replied, "Humph what?"


    Was he wrong?


    "It seems he''s not only a huge flirt, but also an arrogant prick. I wonder if he believes that all women


    on this would fall for him and make him their entire world," Monique said to Cecil.


    Cecil said in agreement, "Exactly. I was just joking, and he took it seriously."


    Ronald who had been silent the whole time could not help but let out a giggle.


    Levi''s expression changed into furiousness and yelled, "Do you two want to get beaten up?"


    Although he did say that, but deep down, he had no intention of beating them up at all. The fact that


    they were making fun of him meant that they saw him as their teammate. He was no longer the


    unapproachable son of the Colonel.


    Monique and Cecil rolled up their sleeves together at the same time. "Come on!"


    Levi replied, "Forget it. I''m not going to fight you guys because someone will say that I''m abusing


    my power."


    Cecil said, "I don''t think so. Monique and I are reasonable people."


    Monique said, "It''s not like you haven''t taken advantage of your power to bully others."


    Levi replied, "What did I do? Did I bully your sister?"


    Monique said, "I advise you not to think about it. Otherwise, I''ll make you die a horrible death."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Levi said, "We¡¯ll see about that."


    Therades'' rtionship had significantly improved and their days in the army became more


    lively. During their training, they would all work together and help one another improve. After their


    training, they would even get together for some activities permitted by the army.


    That night, there would be a small award ceremony held within the Red Eagle team, mainly to honor


    the rescue team involved in the previous sinking ship incident. Among the five notable troops, the


    two new members, Levi and Monique, also made it to the list.


    When the team leader announced their names for the award, the new troops pped loudly as if


    they were the ones who had won the award.


    After returning to the dormitory, Cecil held Monique''s military medal to her mouth and took a bite.


    "Monique, you''ve gotten yourself a military medal. I need to work harder now so that I don''t get left


    behind!"


    Monique gave Cecil a tight hug and said, "You can do it, Cecil!"


    Cecil chimed in, "Yes! Let'' s work hard together and not embarrass the women in our army!"


    "You''ve always done very well. When have you ever shamed the women in our army?" Monique


    asked.


    "I''m just talking about the future. The past few generations of my family were all in the army. My


    grandfather and father had always loved the army life. So, under their influence, I unhesitatingly


    joined the army. But like them, I have no intention to quit the army right after I finish my training. I


    hope to be dispatched for more army duties and spend my life devoting myself to the army," Cecil


    exined.


    Monique nodded in agreement and said, "Let'' s work hard together and leave a mark in history."

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    Cecil suddenly thought of something and said, "Oh, Monique, do you think that Young Master


    Brown would have the simr thoughts as us?"


    "In the old days, the old master Brown, Bache Brown, was an incredible military man. He was the


    one who established the Chatterton Town Army. Soon after, under his leadership, the Chatterton


    Town Army became one of the leading armies within the country. After he passed on, Colonel


    Brown took over the duties of leading the Chatterton Town Army. Although him being Bache''s son


    yed a big role in having the leadership duties passed to him, it was also because he had the right


    skill set to lead the Chatterton Town Army. Among the candidates short- listed to be the new


    leader, Colonel Brown¡¯s capability had always been in lead," Monique said.


    Cecil asked in confusion, "I know that Bache and Colonel Brown are both very capable people, but


    I¡¯m asking about Young Master Brown. It¡¯ s true that he came from an influential background but do


    you think that he would be able to take over the leadership of the Chatterton Town Army with his


    own capability in the future?"


    Monique replied with a straight face, "You''d better not look down on Young Master Brown. It seems


    that he doesn''t take anything seriously but once he does, he''s pretty incredible. For instance,


    remember when we first joined the Red Eagle team together? His test scores were always miles


    ahead of all the other candidates''."


    Cecilughed and said, "Well, it seems you''re quite the admirer of our Young Master Brown."


    Monique replied, "Although he doesn¡¯t have that great of a personality, and he''szy and perverted,


    but he''s quite capable."


    "Turns out I''m not all that useless in Miss Zellweger''s eyes after all." Levi''s voice suddenly sounded


    across the room. Shocked to hear his voice, Monique and Cecil turned around to look at the same


    time. "Young Master Brown, this is the female dorm. Haven''t you heard of knocking before entering?


    Levi did not care if this was the female dormitory. He walked in and sat on Monique''s bed and said,


    "I never saw you guys as women. Perhaps, you don''t even see yourselves as women either. So,


    does it matter if this is the female dorm?"


    Monique hurriedly stepped away from him and asked with a cold, "What can we do for you?"


    Levi replied, "I had some free time, so I just came to chat with you guys."


    Monique jeered, "Young Master Brown has free time toe chat with us? Do you believe that,


    Cecil?"


    Cecil looked at Levi and said, "Young Master Brown, it''s not that I have anything against you, but


    what you said just isn¡¯t believable."


    Levi waved his hand and replied, "I knew you guys wouldn''t fall for it. I came to look for you two


    under my superior''s instructions."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Monique and Cecil could hardly believe what they had just heard.


    Levi added, "I''m serious. Pack up and follow me to themander''s office to see him."


    Cecil asked, "He really wants to see us?"


    Levi said, "Pack quickly, he only gave us 10 minutes."


    They red at him then quickly jumped up and started packing. "Thmander only gave us ten


    minutes to pack? Why didn''t you tell us that earlier, Levi?"


    "I heard you guys talking about me earlier, so I didn''t want to interrupt. I stood by the door for about


    two minutes," Levi said as he giggled. "You only have three minutes left to get to Commander


    ck''s office. If you''rete, be prepared for punishments," informed Levi as he looked at the watch


    on his wrist.


    Monique said, "You son of a b*tch, Levi."


    He remained unbothered as he turned around and left.


    Cecil said, "And to think that we had just beenplimenting him earlier. Now, I just want to cut him


    up into pieces."


    Monique said, "Stop it. Let''s go."


    Monique and Cecil both rushed over to themander''s office as quickly as they could and made it


    on time. When they arrived, they saw Levi and Ronald both standing in Jasper''s office. The two


    looked over to Monique and Cecil, clearly gloating with their eyes. Monique felt like murdering them.


    Themander, Jasper said, "Levi Brown, Ronald Jenkins, Monique Zellweger, and Cecil Hiller,


    listen up."


    They immediately got in formation and stood straight, quietly waiting for Jasper to issue an order.


    Jasper looked at them one by one and said, "The four of you are the best recruits on the new team,


    so I''m dispatching you four for this mission."


    "Yes." The four answered in unison.


    "But first, I have to be frank about the ugly truth - if the mission is a sess, all four of you will be


    awarded. But if you fail the mission, then I''m sorry because there won''t be a ce for you on the


    Red Eagle team anymore as the team is only for the best of the best," Jasper continued.


    "Yes." The four answered in unison again, their voices even firmer and more determined.


    Even when they had no knowledge of the mission they are getting themselves into, a solder should


    always be ready to fight on and never give up. They should also be confident aboutpleting their


    mission.


    "The training this time is mainly to survive on a deserted ind. You''d have to retrieve four treasure


    boxes without being given any food supply. If youplete the task within a month and are still


    alive at the end of it, then your mission is a sess. On the other hand, if you don''t survive the


    month, we will dispatch someone over to the ind next month for your body retrieval," Jasper


    exined. He took out four sets of army contracts and ce them in front of the four. "You may all


    take a look. You still have the option to withdraw from this mission before signing your contract, but


    once you''ve signed it, there won¡¯t be any room for regret."


    Even though their futures were uncertain, the four of them did not hesitate. Once again, they replied


    in unison, "Yes."


    Jasper nodded. "Very well. I''ll arrange for someone to send you there."


    The four men said again, "Yes."


    The four of them were then quickly taken away. As they left, the lieutenantmander, Tobias said,


    "Sir, the Colonel really doesn''t care much for his son, does he? If people didn'' t know the truth, they


    might even think that he''s not his real son. The four of them hadn''t truly been through any hardships


    at home, so they might not be able to make it out alive."


    Jasper replied, "This is exactly why the Colonel is doing this, because these kids had not been


    through any hardships. Think about it, what is our army training for? So that we''re able to protect


    our citizens and country from foreign attacks. As the army, we should always be ready for any


    challenges. We don''t know when we would be at war, but when we do, we''d have to suffer and go


    through hardships much worse than our training. idents could also happen at anytime. If these


    bunch can''t handle some adversity, how could they be ready for war in the future?"


    After listening to Jasper''s words, Tobias nodded in understanding, "It seems that our Colonel does


    not dislike his son but instead, loves him to death. As the heir to the Chatterton Town Army, the


    citizens would not follow his leadership if he didn''t have adequate capabilities. I too, look forward to


    the return of the new Levi Brown."

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    Levi and his teammates were dropped on an uninhabited ind about 500 kilometers away from


    Chatterton Town by helicopter. It was an unexplored deserted ind filled with bramble and weeds.


    They were not provided any food, nor were they given any weapons or tools to survive.


    If they wanted to survive on this deste ind under these circumstances, their hands-on skills


    and intelligence would be put to the test. Colonel Brown had once said that to be a good leader, one


    had to depend on their intelligence, and not on their physique.


    There were troops responsible for fighting in the frontlines during war, training new recruits, and


    reenacting actualbats. These troops would alsoplete tasks given by their leaders well. But


    as a true leader, one was supposed to oversee the whole organization to ensure the army''s


    continued growth.


    Looking around at the deserted ind full of thorns, Ronald who was among the four of them


    started to feel afraid. "Do you think the four of us could survive on this deserted ind for thirty


    days? That''s thirty days, mind you. Not one or two days. Drinkable water is already an issue."


    Everyone had already considered the drinkable water issue but thought that there must be a


    solution to their problem. If they were not able to solve this issue, the only other option was to die.


    However, as a soldier, one was supposed to have faith in oneself and not fear death.


    If they were afraid of death, who would lead the army if a real war were to ur in the future?


    Levi was not afraid of death at all, he was just worried that he would not do well enough and drag


    the name of Bache Brown through the mud. He patted Ronald on his shoulder to give him some


    support and reassured him. "You brat. We just got onto this ind and you'' re already thinking


    about how we won''t be able to make it? It''s just a deserted ind. Even though we were not given


    actual food, there are treasures all over this ind. We definitely won''t starve to death."


    Monique and Cecil walked towards them andforted Ronald too. "Ronald, don''t forget that we''re


    soldiers. If there was an actual war, the survival conditions would be way worse than this. Plus,


    you''re not here alone. You have the three of us to keep youpany. We''ll work together and


    complete this mission sessfully. So, stop overthinking."


    Levi added, "I don''t think these tomboys are tougher than us men, Ronald."


    Ronald thought so too. Although Monique and Cecil were two women, they did not express their


    fear nor did they back out from this challenge while he, as a grown man and soldier, felt scared. He


    felt that his behavior was bringing shame to his profession.


    Just as he was about to tell the others that he would be fine, Monique and Cecil yelled over him.


    "Levi Brown, call us tomboys one more time and I will tear your mouth open!"


    Ronald let out a sigh and thought about how if he failed this mission, he would not only be losing to


    two women, but to two tomboys whose voices alone were already much louder than many other


    men in the army.


    In truth, women can be scary beings when they were being serious. Compared to women, men can


    be rather small and powerless at times. Take Levi for instance, who had squirmishly covered his


    ears when he was being yelled at by the two women; Levi, who was one of the soldiers with


    leadership potential among the male squadron, whom no one couldpete with in terms of


    background, skills, looks and fights.


    In this moment, the strong and almighty Levi stood in defeat against the two women''s voice. "Would


    you stop it? Do you guys know how shrill your voices are? I surrender, alright?" Heined.


    Now, this was the difference between man and woman!


    Levi looked around his surroundings and stated, "This is an unexplored ind, so we don''t know


    what beings are living here with us. I''m just worried that there are animals like venomous snakes


    and such. Let''s set up some rules and establish a n. While on this ind, everyone must act


    ording to n and not wander off alone. Always remember that safetyes first."


    Monique and Cecil agreed with him. "How about this? Young Master Brown, you be the team leader


    of the four of us, since we''re a team and every team needs a leader. It would be better for us to


    work together and do things based on our established priorities."


    Ronald had no objection towards Monique''s and Cecil''s idea. He took a deep breath and said, "Yes.


    I agree for Young Master Brown to be our team leader for now. I believe that if the four of us work


    together, we will get through this mission smoothly."


    Levi replied, "If the three of you nominate me as the team leader, then I shall ept the role. But I


    must rify first that if we were to have any disagreement from now onwards, I''d be the one with the


    final say."


    Since everyone had chosen him to be the team leader, they must be rather sure of his capabilities


    and decision- making skills. Hence, if disagreements were to happen, Levi''s decision might not be


    all that terrible.


    Monique continued, "Of course, that''s exactly why we have to pick a team leader."


    Four people, four beings and four opinions. In the face of a disagreement, their even number of


    votes would not be helpful in making group decisions. Thus, through nominating a team leader, their


    decisionmaking problem could be avoided.


    Levi admired how rational Monique was for having this idea. Despite how much they tease each


    other, as soon as they go into training mode, Monique would never be the extra weight holding him


    down. She may even be his best assistant.


    They had trained together for a year. Apart from their personal feelings, Monique and him made a


    great and sessful team. If they did not, they would not havee in first in every training test.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Levi gazed at Monique in adoration and said, "Alright, the first thing we need to do is to find a safe


    shelter for us to live in temporarily. Let me emphasize again, the four of us need to stay close


    together. Do not leave the group."


    The three of them replied in unison, "Yes."


    The biggest challenge they faced on the ind was uncertainty and the unknown. They had no clue


    what kind of living creatures loitered around the ind and whether they were poisonous. All they


    had with them were some medicine and their own sheet of nket. But medicine was not the


    solution to everything; if they got bitten by a venomous snake, what would happen then?


    Because of their high- uncertainty environment, they dared not venture into the deep forests and


    only walked along the beach to check their surroundings as they thought about their next step.


    Monique had a thought and said, "Levi, I have an idea."


    Levi said, "Go ahead."


    Monique pointed at arge tree poking out from the forest and said, "We should build a shelter on


    that tree. We could avoid the dampness, water and animals that don''t know how to climb. Also, we


    could tell right away if there was any danger."

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    Levi also had this idea in mind which Monique had just voiced out. He nced at Monique then


    turned to look at Ronald and Cecil. "Miss Hiller and Mr. Jenkins, what do you think about this idea?"


    He asked.


    Ronald replied, "I think Monique''s idea is good. Building a temporary shelter on the big trees would


    be saferpared to anywhere else on the ind. If we built the shelter on the beach, it would be


    washed away by the sea when the tidees in, so it won''t be safe. But if we built the shelter in the


    jungle, who knows what creature would we stumble into. Compared to the other scenarios, setting


    up shelter on the trees seems to be the best choice we have."


    Cecil nodded in agreement. "Monique and Ronald have good points. I wholeheartedly agree! I''d


    raise all of my four arms in assent!"


    Ronaldughed, "Raise your third and fourth arm up, show me!"


    Cecil lifted her legs and kicked Ronald. "See this? This is my third and fourth arm."


    Ronald replied, "If those are considered your arms, then I have a fifth arm."


    "A fifth arm? Why would you have a fifth..." Cecil paused as she realized what Ronald meant by his


    fifth arm. She lifted her leg once again and swiftly kicked it at Ronald. "Ronald Jenkins, don''t you


    dare be a pervert in front of me. You better watch it or I''ll ruin your fifth arm."


    The tense atmosphere from earlier when they were worrying about surviving on this ind suddenly


    dissipated due to their light bantering. At that, Levi swiftly said, "Alright, let''s go with your


    suggestion. Also, I''d like to say that I hope the four of us won''t treat this mission as training, but as a


    vacation. If we think about things this way, we might feel better."


    Monique voiced her support, "Totally. I''ve seen documentaries where people would willingly visit and


    explore the Amazon, which is a rainforest with venomous snakes everywhere. Look at how lucky we


    are. We were even brought here by helicopters, so we technically saved on travel costs."


    Levi replied, "Look at you being stingy."


    Monique said, "Of course, not everyone is rich like you, Young Master Brown."


    Levi red at her. He did not want to argue with her. "Let''s find a big tree that''s suitable for us to


    build our shelter first. Let''s also check out what resources we can use to build the shelter," he said.


    Under their great effort, they quickly found fourrge trees that were in a geographically strategic


    location which were also suitable for them to build their shelter on. They then worked together and


    found resources such as leaves and tree barks for them to build their temporary shelter.


    It took about an hour for each of them to build their own small nests.


    It was not wrong to call them small nests because they were technically built on trees. At night, they


    could sleep in their nests and in the morning, they could see the beach from their nests. Levi said


    optimistically, "Look at this, our incredible double- view house is ready. It has an amazing forest


    view, and also a sea view. Wee tourists, you maye take a look and check in. Fair price is


    promised. It will be worth every penny you pay for and I assure you, it is not a scam. So,e take


    a look and make sure you don''t miss out on this great opportunity!"


    Cecil sat in her nest with half her legs dangling from it and said, "It seems our Young Master Brown


    is quite the optimist."


    Ronald poked his head out his nest and added, "Our Young Master Brown had always been this


    way. You two just don''t have the eyes to see his good traits."


    Monique was speechless.


    These people have all learned to kiss up to Levi, and depending on the situation, this trick seemed


    to work well against Levi.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Cecil and Ronald had bothplimented Levi but not Monique. Levi picked up a tree branch and


    threw it in Monique''s direction. "Monique, why can''t youpliment me too? Would you die if you


    do?"


    Monique shrugged off the branch Levi threw at her and said, "You already have theirpliments,


    so you don''t need mine."


    Levi said stubbornly, "Yes, they''veplimented me but you still haven''t. Can''t you just toss me a


    bone?"


    Monique thought about how capable Levi was earlier. How he led everyone to build their shelter in


    such a short time. But looking at him now, throwing a tantrum out of nowhere when he had been so


    great earlier. "Young Master Brown, we''re trying to survive in the wild here. This is not a game, so


    could you please stop being so childish?" Monique replied sternly.


    Levi replied, "Who said we''re surviving in the wild? Who said that we''re not ying a game? Aren''t


    we already ying a game just by being here?"


    Monique sighed and said, "Forget it. I don''t want to fight with you."


    Levi however, was not ready to let this go since Monique had notplimented him yet. He was


    still not satisfied. "Monique, you just said a load of bullsh*t, so why can''t you justpliment me? Is


    it going to waste your saliva or something?"


    Monique knew Levi''s personality. There were many sides to him; he could deal with serious matters,


    be a big bully, and he could act like a child as well. If she continued disagreeing with him, they


    would not get anything else done. Thus, she finally gave up and said, "Fine, Young Master Brown.


    You''re the best. You''re so great and we all admire you."


    Upon hearing Monique using her girly voice on purpose, Levi felt numb in his scalp and he got


    goosebumps all over. Heined, "Monique, can you talk properly? Don''t talk like a woman if


    you don''t look like one."


    She was a woman. How could he tell her to not talk like a woman?


    Levi''s words were like a sword that pierced through Monique''s heart. She was furious as she felt


    her heart bleeding. She wanted to argue with him but she figured it would be better for them to stay


    united out in the wild. Forget it, she would just keep it in for now. This would be over soon.


    Levi lit up with joy as he saw how annoyed Monique was. He whistled and said, "It''s almost noon,


    let''s see what we can get for food."


    Ronald said, "There are fishes, shrimps and crabs in the sea."


    "Let''s go and catch them then," Levi said.


    Cecil asked, "Can we even do that?"


    Monique snickered, "Hehe!""


    "What''s so funny, Monique?" Levi asked angrily.


    Monique told him, "I''m worried that you will be eaten by a fish before you catch one."


    Cecil said, "Monique, stop being such a buzzkill."


    Monique was the first to get down from the tree. "Fine, you guys get the fish and I''ll dry the salt.


    Let''s find a way to cook up a feast," she said.


    Cecil smiled and said, "Now we''re talking! This is the Monique I know."


    Monique had never been one to back down from a challenge. She only said what she said earlier to


    diminish some of Levi''s confidence. She sometimes found herself envious of his


    confidence and arrogance.

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    Levi had a reason for having so much


    confidence. He came from a good


    background, was handsome and very


    capable.


    He was outstanding wherever he went.


    Sometimes, he outshone everything else


    around him.


    For instance, Monique used to excel at many things. Whether it was academics or other activities,


    she would alwayse in first ce. However, her first-ce streak ended after joining the same


    team as Levi. He hadpletely robbed her of the spotlight.


    Although he had taken her spotlight, she was never jealous of him. She would admire him and it


    would make her work harder on herself so that she could one day beat him and be the true


    queen of the army.


    The four walked to the beach with branches they had found earlier in hand. If they were lucky, they


    may be able to stake some fish in the water or catch some crabs near the rocks.


    "Ronald and I will try to catch some fish. Monique and Cecil, you guys find a way to dry some sea


    salt, and see if you can find drinking water nearby. Remember to stay close to us. If you can''t find it,


    just wait for us toe look for it with you once we''re done fish hunting," Levi instructed.


    Food was not the hardest to find on this deste ind. The biggest problem was to locate a


    source for drinkable water. Everyone had thought about this issue.


    Monique and Cecil epted their task and used their jackets to soak up some sea water before


    squeezing the moisture onto the rocks to dry them. As it was a bright and sunny day, it did not take


    long for them to see snow-white salt started to form on the surface of the rocks. They quickly


    collected the salt and filled an empty mineral water bottle with them. This salt wouldst them for


    days.


    As the girls were done collecting the salt, Levi and Ronald also returned with some catches. They


    caught a saltwater fish about a kilogram in weight, a few crabs and some shellfish.


    Levi looked at Monique and Cecil, "Hey tomboys, check this out. Our catch isn''t bad today, so sorry


    to disappoint you."


    Monique said, "Young Master Brown, this is only the first meal of our first day here. Don''t get so


    cocky now, we still have a long way to go.


    "Let''s just wait and see then," Levi said.


    Monique ignored him and said to Cecil, "Cecil, based on how the weather is right now, it seems like


    it''s not going to rain. Since we can''t get rainwater to drink, let''s see if we can find some drinking


    water underground."


    Cecil said, "Okay, let''s go."


    Levi yelled at them, "Don''t go too far from here."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Monique yelled back, "We know."


    Ronald said, "Young Master Brown, you seem to care about Monique a lot."


    Levi replied, "As the team leader of this four-person team, I have the responsibility to bring


    everyone home safely."


    The four of them came together, so they had to go back together. No one should be left behind.


    As they were talking, they heard Cecil scream from a distance. Levi immediately ran towards them


    as quickly as he could. "What happened?" He asked when he got to them.


    Cecil so shocked that she waspletely drenched in sweat. Her finger trembled as she pointed


    towards Monique.


    Levi saw Monique grabbing a snake in her fist. The snake was almost as thick as the size of a fist.


    Even Levi was startled when he


    saw it. "Monique, are you..."


    When he saw that Monique was not injured and he did not bother finishing his sentence. "Monique,


    are you nuts? Do you know how dangerous it is to catch such a huge snake with your bare hands?"


    He scolded.


    At the time, Monique did not think too much about it when she saw Cecil backing away in shock as


    she immediately rushed forward to protect her. It was only when she grabbed the snake with her


    hand when she realized it was not venomous. "The snake isn''t venomous. We can have snake


    meat for lunch today," she said.


    Levi''s face fell as he said, "Monique, even if the snake wasn''t venomous, you wouldn''t feel good if it


    bit you."


    Monique did think of this, but as a soldier, she was not allowed to feel afraid. She had to protect her


    comrade when there was danger. "I''m fine, aren''t I?"


    Levi wanted to say something, but immediately paused when he saw Monique held the snake up


    like a belt and violently whipped it repeatedly against the rocks. After a few strong whips, the snake


    stopped moving. Monique then whipped her army swiss knife out and began cutting the snake


    open. She cleared the snake''s gut and skinned it in a few swift moves.


    The whole process was carried out smoothly with no hesitation. It almost seemed like she was a


    professional snake hunter!


    Levi watched her in shock but soon felt grateful that he did not give Monique a chance to skin him


    alive.


    "This tomboy is not only strong on the fist but her brutality is unmatched as well. She skinned a


    snake with her bare hands when a man like me was afraid to. And she did it so naturally too. Seems


    like it would be best not to mess with her in the future, or I might get skinned like the snake


    someday," Levi wondered to himself.


    Cecil was even more startled at what she had just witnessed that shepletely froze in ce, not


    able to utter a single word.


    In her life, Cecil had been most afraid of reptiles. She would get goosebumps just by looking at


    them. Yet, Monique not only grabbed one with her bare hands, but she also skinned it like it was


    nothing.


    After a long pause, Cecil raised her thumbs up and said, "You''re amazing, Queen Monique."


    "You brat, stop ttering me," Monique said, her face dull as she rubbed the gut of the snake in her


    palm, "Young Master Brown, would you like to have some snake gut? It''s


    good for you."


    "Monique, you can have it if you want. Stop disgusting me with it," Levi said as he walked away in


    disgust. He then looked back and reminded again, "Don''t go too far. Just walk around and see if


    there''s any underground water source around here."


    Monique said, "Coward!"


    Cecil said, "Monique, I''m scared too. I''ll go look for water."


    Monique teased, "You''re not going to stay with your Queen Monique?"


    Cecil said as she ran away, "I''m going to help them catch fish."


    Monique did not know what to say.


    Forget it, she would clean the snake first. Then, she would make soup with it. Wonder if they would


    eat it then?


    Soon, Monique found a water source under the forest that was covered in greens. She hurriedly


    called Cecil over. "Cecil, go grab our pot."


    Cecil asked, "Are you going to use our pot to make snake soup?"


    Monique replied, "We have to get water first before we make snake soup. Go grab the pot so we


    can fill it up with water."


    Ceceil heard her and rushed over with a pot, "You found drinking water?"


    Monique said, "Yes, it''s fresh water."


    They now had both food and water. Monique felt her heart swell in happiness. Surviving on the


    ind was not as hard as they thought it to be it seemed.


    Not too longer after, they faced a new problem. None of them brought a lighter or matches. They


    would have to start a fire with their own hands.


    Everyone thought of the most primitive method of drilling wood to get fire. They picked up some dry


    firewood and rubbed it against each other. The skin on their hands had almost peeled away, but


    there was still no hint of fire. Although there was a bit of smoke, there was no actual me in sight.


    The fish, crabs and snake meat had all been cleaned and ced into the pot, and all they needed


    now was a fire but they just could not get one started. Anxiety began creeping into everyone''s skin.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    In modern times, people could easily find lighters and firewood. Living in the city, there was no need


    to worry about starting a fire. However, on this deserted ind, they managed to obtain food and


    water, but struggled to start a fire.


    On that hot sunny day, all of them were sprawled on the ground as they tried trying to start a fire.


    After trying for a long time, Cecil became agitated. " The weather''s so hot, the sun is so bright, but


    why can''t we start a simple fire? Didn''t people from the past also do the same thing? Why could


    they do it, but not us?"


    Monique stopped blowing at the wood. She raised her head to look at him. "Because we''re too used


    to beingfortable, we''ve never done this before. It''s our first time starting a fire today, at first,


    everyone thought it would be fun. But after trying for so long, our patience is wearing thin."


    After saying that, Monique quickly continued helping Levi to start the fire.


    After hearing Monique''s words, Cecil had to agree that he was being impatient. Even Young Master


    Brown, who was from a wealthy family, was still forging on without a singleint while they


    rested.


    Levi was living proof that those who are better off were more hardworking. Not only was Levi from a


    better background, his performance in the army was superior to theirs. On top of that, he was ten


    times more diligent than them.


    Watching him, Ronald and Cecil suddenly found themselves really useless. Monique and Levi


    worked together; one rubbing the wood together and the other blowing at it. At that moment, a spark


    appeared, and they finally seeded to start a fire.


    Monique quickly took a bunch of dry firewood and ced it on top. Slowly, the fire grew bigger and


    bigger. By the looks of it, it wouldn''t extinguish again.


    After making sure that the fire would not go out, Monique and Levi raised their hands and pped in


    satisfaction. Levi beamed, "As long as you strive, you''ll definitely seed. We did it, before you


    know it, we''ll have a seafood feast ready."


    Since Cecil and Ronald didn''t help with the fire, they did the cooking. One of them ced the pot


    onto the stove they built earlier while the other threw the crabs and abalones into the pot. As long


    as it was cooked, everyone could enjoy the delicious foodter.


    The four of them sat around the pot, guarding their first hard-earned meal.


    While waiting, Levi suggested, "It''s kind of boring for us just to sit around staring at each other, how


    about we sing a song?"


    Monique agreed, " Since this meal is a result of our teamwork, why don''t we sing ''Teamwork Makes


    The Dream Work?"''


    It never once crossed Monique''s mind that Cecil and Ronald didn''t help much with the fire earlier.


    On the contrary, they had all put in the effort. Therefore, the meal they had was the result of


    everyone''s hardbour.


    The other three did not object, in fact they even raised both hands in agreement.


    So, Monique took the lead to sing, " Teamwork makes the dream work, alright, let''s go!"


    As she started singing, gradually the other three joined in.


    Teamwork makes the dream work!


    Teamwork makes the dream work!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It''s as strong as iron!


    It''s as strong as steel!


    It''s harder than iron, harder than steel...


    Their powerful voice resonated all around the deserted ind and even startled the birds on the


    trees, but they didn''t care about that at all.


    On their first day on the deserted ind, they managed to ovee all the challenges thrown at


    them together. Therefore, they didn''t need to worry about what was toe.


    The first day on the ind had been smoothsailing because the weather was good. The days ahead


    would whip them into shape.


    At that moment, there was a huge incident back at Madison City.


    Bianca, the surrogate mother hired by Jayden, was due forbour...


    Because Bianca requested for a C- section, Jayden had arranged for the best obstetrician in


    Madison City to perform the procedure.


    The entire operation was smooth, and she soon gave birth to a chubby baby boy. The child weighed


    7 pounds and was very healthy. The matter went without anyplications, everything was perfect.


    After the child was delivered, Bianca was sent back to her room to rest while the nurse carried the


    baby into the room Jayden was in. Although it was Jayden who had Bianca bear his child, when he


    saw the child that the nurse was holding in her arms, he didn''t feel an urge to reach out for it. He


    wasn''t sure if he was overthinking, but the baby bore no resemnce to Silvia.


    Jayden knew very well that newborn babies were very wrinkly, so it would be difficult to tell if he


    looked like his parents. Yet, despite that knowledge, he found it hard to ept that the child was


    his.


    Bianca got pregnant three months before Silvia. Since her child was due, the foetus Silvia was


    carrying would be around 6 months old. Looking at Silvia''s belly that grew bigger and bigger day by


    day, he couldn''t help picturing how the two children would look just like the both of them. When that


    timees, he would finally be able to understand what it felt like being a father.


    Although the child before him was also his and Silvia''s, someone else had carried the child in her


    womb for the entire nine months. Therefore, Jayden experienced no paternal joy. As he thought of


    that, Jayden''s frown deepened.


    "Mr. Kyle, aren''t you going to carry the child?" Seeing that Jayden had not reached out even after a


    long time, the nurse gently reminded him.


    "Since he doesn''t want to, let me do it." Silvia wadded into the room with her full pregnant womb.


    Smiling, she took the infant from the nurse''s arms carefully. "What a cute baby! How could a baby


    be so cute."


    Silvia was known to be fond of kids, any child was like an angel in her eyes. Even if she had her


    doubts about whose child it was, the baby was still precious in her eyes.


    Jayden quickly rose to help her. "What are you doing here?"


    Silvia said, "I''m here to see our child."


    Jayden was speechless.


    Why did it all feel so weird to him?


    Silvia smiled at him, "Mr. Kyle, I''m not insulting you, I''m speaking the truth. Look how cute the baby


    is, how can I note and see him?"


    Jayden supported Silvia around the waist gingerly, fearing that something would happen and hurt


    her baby. "The child will be hospitalized for another two days. Once he''s discharged from the


    hospital, I''ll bring him back to you."


    Silvia stared at the child. "I came because I can''t wait any longer, I want to see what our first child


    looks like."


    Jayden told her, "I''m worried about you and the baby in your womb."


    Silvia lifted her head to look him in the eye. "Mr. Kyle, oh Mr. Kyle. The doctor has told you many


    times before, the baby in my womb is in a stable condition now, so you don''t have to be this worried.


    Why won''t you listen?"

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    Jayden justified himself, saying, "It''s not my intention to be nervous, but because of you and our


    baby, I can¡¯t help myself."


    His words warmed Silvia''s heart. "Ah, you don''t look a single bit like the Jayden I knew from before.


    You''re practically your wife''s ve now."


    Jayden was so protective that it was scary.


    He personally went to the supermarket to shop for groceries for her. After buying it, he woulde


    back and watch as the servants prepared it for her. He repeated the same cycle for every meal


    without taking a single break. Right now, he was still learning how to cook. Once he mastered it, he


    would definitely cook for her himself.


    She had suffered a miscarriage previously because she''d been drugged. Because of that, she was


    unable to conceive for many years. Since she was pregnant again, it was natural that Jayden


    worried about her diet. However, there was really no need for him to feel so tense every time she


    moved.


    For example, if she wanted to go out, he had to be there with her. He wouldn''t even trust her own


    mother, so she had to stay home for the past few days. There were many times that Silvia felt like


    she couldn''t breathe.


    However, Silvia could understand Jayden''s actions. He was worried about her and the child, so she


    was willing to do anything he asked in order to ease him.


    Hearing Silvia say that, Jayden raised his eyebrows. He retorted, slightly displeased, "You must like


    me no matter how I am."


    Hmm, she just mentioned that he wasn''t acting like how he had been in the past. Yet, instantly after,


    he behaved the same way he had 2 years ago.


    If she didn''t like him anymore, he would definitely force her to fall for him again, or else he''d make


    her disappear off the face of the earth.


    However, Silvia never had to worry about that. To be honest, she loved him so much that she


    wanted to spend her entire life with him. There was no way she did not love him.


    In her eyes, she loved him no matter how he acted.


    After all, he had changed himself for her. When he was with other people, he was still the same Mr.


    Kyle of Madison City. He was the big shot who caused everyone to tremble at their feet; he had the


    status everyone wanted but couldn''t achieve.


    Silvia thought that she must have used up all the luck she had to receive his love.


    Since she was pregnant, she couldn''t carry the baby for long. Also, she didn''t want to worry Jayden


    too much, so she carefully returned the baby to the nurse. "Miss, please carry my child back to the


    nursery and take good care for him, thank you."


    The nurse took the child in her hands. She responded politely, "Mrs. Kyle, don''t worry. It''s our duty


    to take care of the child."


    After the nurse took the child away, Silvia queried Jayden seriously, "Bianca helped us give birth to


    such a healthy and chubby child, yet you don''t seem too happy. What''s going on?"


    "I just can''t believe that I''m a father." Jayden was indeed a bit troubled, but he didn''t want to push


    his turmoil onto Silvia. The baby was already born. Therefore, no matter who were his biological


    parents, he was their baby anyway. Jayden would have to bear the responsibility as a father and


    shower the child with love.


    Silvia poked at his chest teasingly. "Julien is so much younger than you, but his child is already 4


    years-old. As the eldest son of the Kyle family and the elder sibling of Karen and Julien, shouldn''t


    you be more prepared to be a father a long time ago?"


    Jayden pulled Silvia into his arms lovingly and caressed her swollen belly. "It''s not that I''m not


    prepared to be a father, it''s just that I haven''t had enough time to process it. If you give me another


    day, I should be able to adapt."


    Silvia nestled in his arms and hugged his waist tightly. She murmured, "In the future, no matter what


    happens, we''ll always be there for you, so don''t be sad. You have to live happily, understand?"


    Jayden nodded and replied, "Of course."


    The reason why Silvia brought that up was because Audrey had found out that Bianca''s child might


    not be really theirs. However, it was merely their suspicion as they didn''t have any evidence to back


    it up.


    Before any evidence surfaced, Silvia asked Audrey to keep it secret for her. She wanted to wait for


    the child to be born to do a DNA test. If the results showed that the child wasn''t theirs, she would tell


    Jayden.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    If the results proved that the baby was truly their own, she would ask Audrey to get rid of the results


    secretly, then personally apologise to Bianca.


    In order to ensure the validity of the DNA test, the results would be screened by two parties before


    the results were announced. After all, they couldn''t be careless, especially when it came to verifying


    a biological rtionship between a mother and her son, hence the requirement for two parties.


    Audrey had contacted a trustedb technician on behalf of Silvia. In fact, she even paid them to


    speed up the process. However, the DNA test center still needed at least 3 days to process the


    results. Thus, Silvia still had to wait 3 more days before she would be able to determine whether the


    baby belonged to her and Jayden.


    During the 3 days, Silvia would constantly visit the hospital to pay the baby a visit. She''d coddle the


    baby, talk to him and even help the nurse to milk him. Although she hadn''t confirmed whether the


    baby was her own, Silvia took care of him as if he was her own son. After all, she liked babies very


    much.


    Soon, the baby turned 3 days old, and the DNA results were published on the same day. As she


    was particrly nervous to know the results, Silvia was very restless. While she yed with the


    baby, she would constantly nce at her phone from time to time.


    Naturally, Jayden was right beside her. After two days of mental preparation, Jayden was finally


    willing to carry the child. Just as he cuddled the child, he noticed Silvia was somewhat uneasy. With


    the baby in his arms, he said to the baby, "My dear son, what could be going on with your Mommy?


    Tell her to talk to us about it. Maybe we can solve it for her."


    From her observation, Silvia could tell that Jayden had struggled to ept this baby as his own.


    After mingling around for the past 2 days and also because the child was so cute, Jayden


    eventually fell for the little boy''s charms. Hearing him say those words, Silvia''s heart was moved.


    Jayden had already epted this child as his son. Therefore, should the DNA report conclude that


    he wasn''t their biological child, Jayden would definitely be upset.


    Because she was worried about Jayden, Silvia began to hesitate again. If the baby wasn''t theirs,


    should she tell Jayden the truth?

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    "My dear son, quick, make your mother tell us what''s on her mind. Let''s try to help her out." Jayden


    bounced the child in his arms in front of Silvia, trying to gain her attention. "Silvia, do you hear that?


    Our son is asking you to tell us what''s on your mind."


    Silvia looked at him, then reached out to caress the hat on the baby''s head. "Is it that obvious?"


    Jayden admitted, "It''s written all over your face."


    "Really?" Silvia touched her face and sighed. "Actually, there''s nothing much. I''m in the same


    dilemma you were in 2 days ago. Maybe I''m just not prepared to be a mother. I feel lost when I look


    at the child."


    Jayden raised his eyebrows and queried, "Are you really not mentally prepared?"


    If anyone else were to say the same thing, Jayden would believe them. However,ing from


    Silvia, it was unbelievable. Silvia always loved kids, she loved them so much it was borderline


    creepy. Someone like her was definitely ready to be a mother! Her words confirmed his suspicions


    that she was hiding something from him. From the looks of it, it must be something important. "Just


    tell me, we can solve it together."


    Silvia pretended not to understand what he was saying. "Didn''t I just tell you?"


    Jayden put the child back into the crib and sat beside her. He held her hand in his and said, "Are


    you worried that I''ll neglect the child you''re carrying if I love this child too much? Don''t worry, the


    both of them are ours. I''ll love the both of them equally and promise not to be biased."


    Silvia giggled, "That never even crossed my mind, but it seems like you were thinking about it."


    Jayden decided not to hide anything from her. Therefore, he told her, "Well, this child doesn''t look


    anything like us, plus he is born by a surrogate. That''s why I was so distracted. But I''m better now,


    I''ll love him with all my heart from now on."


    Silvia questioned him, "How can you tell if a newborn resembles anyone? When he grows up, he''ll


    look more like us."


    That was if the child belonged to them, she thought to herself. If that was the case, he would


    definitely resemble one of them when he grows up. Nevertheless, Silvia kept those thoughts to


    herself. No matter what, Silvia still hoped that the child was Jayden and hers.


    Jayden turned to her. "Now tell me honestly, what are you worried about?"


    "I just feel a little nervous, nothing else." Silvia had been trying to find out if the infant was their


    biological child behind Jayden''s back, and she hadn''t told him yet. For one, she was worried that


    she had misjudged Bianca. Secondly, she didn''t want Jayden to worry with her.


    Silvia knew that if she involved Jayden, then the truth would be revealed in mere seconds.


    However, if the results weren''t desirable, then it would be like a p in Jayden''s face. He was the


    one who found the surrogate, and he had spent so much time taking care of someone else''s child.


    How would he react to that?


    He would probably strangle Bianca with his own hands.


    Just as Silvia was feeling uneasy, Audrey finally called. Seeing that it was Audrey, Silvia grabbed


    her phone and answered it in a corner. "Audrey, what is it?"


    Audrey''s gentle tone sounded from the other end of the line. "Silvia, I don''t know if this is good news


    or bad news for you."


    Silvia urged her, "Go on."


    "The results of the DNA test havee out," Audrey announced. "This child is not rted to you or


    Mr. Kyle at all, which means he''s not your son. I''ve already sent the test results to you on


    WhatsApp, please take a look."


    Silvia nodded her head in a mechanical manner. "Okay. Thank you, Audrey."


    Audrey tutted her tongue, "You don''t have to thank me. That''s what friends are for"


    "Then I''m sorry to have troubled you."


    "Alright, I won''t disturb you any further," said Audrey. "Take a look at the report yourself. If there''s


    anything else I can help you with, feel free to tell me."


    "Okay."


    Audrey didn''t know if Silvia would deem the news that the child wasn''t their own as good or bad.


    While Audrey was close enough to Silvia to know that she adored kids, she knew Silvia would be


    upset that the child wasn''t hers. Nevertheless, it was the truth. Audrey couldn''t hide it from her. She


    couldn''t idly watch Silvia raise someone else''s child.


    Hanging up, Silvia opened the document sent by Audrey. She looked at it carefully and found that


    the DNA test report indicated that the child was in no way biologically rted to her and Jayden at


    all.


    Biting her lip, she looked over to Jayden who was ying with the child. Seeing how close the


    ''father and son'' were, she couldn''t bear to tell him the truth. Yet, she couldn''t hide it from him and


    just watch him raise someone else''s child.


    She called out to him, "Jayden..."


    Jayden looked up and asked, "What did Audrey say to you?"


    Silvia began in a serious tone, "It''s about the matter you asked me earlier."


    Jayden responded, "Are you finally going to tell me about your worries?"


    With burning eyes, she stared at him. "You just need to know that I love you, I truly do. Our kids and


    I will love you forever. This, you must know."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Silvia wasn''t someone who liked to unt her affections. Seeing how affectionate she was being,


    Jayden''s worry heightened. "What happened?"


    Silvia clenched her fists secretly and made up her mind to tell him the truth. "This child is not ours."


    Jayden raised his voice slightly without knowing. "What did you say?"


    Silvia handed the phone to him. "This is the document that Audrey just sent to me, take a look."


    Taking the phone from her, Jayden''s face sank immediately after reading the report. "Huh... how


    could these people be so bold? Who do they think I am? How dare they?!"


    Silvia clutched his hand. "No, Jayden, calm down."


    Jayden replied, "I''m very calm."


    It was true, Jayden was indeed very calm. He didn''t know why, but upon hearing that the child


    wasn''t theirs, he heaved a sigh of relief. It felt as if someone had lifted a rock from his chest.


    However, Jayden was furious. He was angry that someone dared to tamper with that behind his


    back. Worse still, it was something that concerned Silvia.


    If the unnned pregnancy hadn''t happened, it would definitely be a huge blow to Silvia.


    The more Jayden thought about it, the angrier he felt.

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    Silvia was a little worried about Jayden, so she quickly hugged him andforted him softly. "I


    know that you''ve put in a lot of effort to take care of this child. I also hoped that this child was ours,


    but it is what it is, there''s no use getting mad."


    Looking at her worried face, Jayden felt a warm feeling spread across his heart, erasing his anger.


    "Silly girl, I''m mad at myself for making such a stupid mistake. But truthfully, I''m just worried about


    you. I was worried that this would upset you."


    He knew that she loved kids more than he did.


    Silvia shook her head, denying it. "Although I like children, I can''t ept anyone deceiving us.


    Besides, I''m still bearing our child. With you and our child, what do I have to be afraid of? Don''t you


    agree?"


    Hearing her say that, Jayden was relieved. He pulled her into his arms once again and caressed


    her belly. "That''s right, this child here is ours. In another two or three months, we''ll be able to meet


    her."


    Perhaps because their unborn child could hear his parents talking, he started kicking gently in


    Silvia''s belly as if he were responding to them. Silvia chattered excitedly, "The baby must have


    heard you, now he''s kicking to respond."


    Jayden ced his hand over Silvia''s bulging belly. Therefore, he could also feel the kick from the


    baby. He grinned like a kid. "Yes, yes, I can feel that."


    Immediately, the little fe started kicking inside Silvia''s belly again. However, the kick was a little


    harder, which made Silvia wince in pain. "Hey, baby, please be gentler."


    "Did the baby hurt you?" Jayden was worried that the baby in her womb would hurt Silvia, so he


    squatted down and stroked Silvia''s round belly. Whispering to the child inside, he said, "Little fellow,


    listen to me carefully. If you dare to kick your mother again, I will punish you."


    Silvia red at him. "You can''t scare my baby that way."


    Jayden didn''t think he was doing anything wrong. "But he hurt you."


    Hearing his childish answer, Silvia rolled her eyes. "My dear Mr. Kyle, can you not be so immature?


    The baby is still in my belly, he can''t even speak. His only form ofmunication is by kicking. You


    have no idea how happy I am when I feel him kick."


    In the past, she thought she''d never experience the joy of being a mother; she thought she''d never


    be blessed with the feeling of a tiny human growing inside her. Now that she could, she felt like the


    baby was God''s gift to her and she was overjoyed.


    Jayden relented as he didn''t want Silvia to be mad at him. "Well, then I''ll apologise to our baby. I


    shouldn''t have been so harsh with you, but you should also remember that in the future, you should


    be gentler so you don''t hurt your mum. We have to treasure mummy together, okay?"


    Silvia hummed in satisfaction, "Yes, that''s better."


    The baby was already seven months old. In another 2 to 3 months, he would be born into the world.


    Perhaps he was eager toe out and meet his parents that he had be more active for the


    past few days.


    Silvia could even feel him stretch and kick sometimes. It was true that being pregnant was a


    completely different experience from having a surrogate. Only when you went through it on your


    own, then would you truly love your baby.


    Jayden suddenly spat out, "Silvia, I''m sorry!"


    He had been careless. Jayden had entrusted Stanley to keep track of Bianca, and since he trusted


    Stanley a lot, he''d never suspected the child wasn''t their own. Even after seeing that the baby bore


    no resemnce to them, he never suspected that the child didn''t belong to them.


    Although Jayden didn''t exin his apology, Silvia understood himpletely. After all, they had


    been married for so long. She brushed her hand across his face in distress. "Everything you do is


    for me, you don''t need to apologise. If you apologise, I''ll be sad too."


    Maybe the baby overheard their conversation again, because he kicked once more when Jayden


    hugged her. Feeling that, Silvia said with a smile, "Jayden, your son kicked me again. Look, he''s


    helping you bully me."


    "Baby, you can''t bully your mother, you have to love your mother." The couple didn''t know the


    gender of the child, but Jayden hoped for a girl, he wanted a girl as bright and beautiful as Silvia.


    However, Jayden kept it to himself. He was worried that if Silvia gave birth to a boy, she might let it


    slip one day that her dad had hope for a girl. In the end, it would only hurt the child. The truth was


    he didn''t dislike the idea of having a son, he just preferred to have a daughter. Nheless, if she


    gave birth to a boy, he''d love him the same.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Before they could even do anything, the nurse who was taking care of Bianca rushed over. "Mr.


    Kyle, Mrs. Kyle, the surrogate mother refuses to eat or drink. She refused to let us give her an IV


    drip too. She insists on seeing the child, look..."


    The nurse knew very well that Bianca was a surrogate, hence she should leave once she was paid.


    Only then would it be counted as an even exchange. However, after working for so many years, she


    had rarely seen anyone who was willing to leave their child as soon as she gave birth. She had also


    encountered many women like Bianca who insisted on meeting her child.


    Before Jayden even left to look for her, Bianca came knocking on their door. It saved him the time


    and energy to send the child back to her. "Since she wants to see the child, then bring him to her.


    By the way, remember to move her out of the VIP room, also ask her to pay for all the costs for her


    delivery."


    Jayden was never a charitable person. Seeing how Bianca had deceived them, did she really think


    he was still going to pay for everything for her? Did Bianca really think she was Silvia? Did she


    really believe that he would tend after her even if she fooled around?


    Seeing that Jayden had a n in mind, Silvia didn''t object. In fact, she nned to support


    him whole-heartedly.


    While Silvia felt sorry for the new-born child as he had done nothing wrong, Bianca had deceived


    Jayden. It was also very likely that she had a n if she were caught in the act.


    Such a woman was not worthy of anyone''s sympathy. Besides, Silvia was not one to simply show


    mercy.

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    The nurse couldn''t believe her own ears. She confirmed with him precariously, asking, "Mr. Kyle, are


    you really going to give your child to that woman? Aren''t you afraid that she might do something


    else? The more you indulge her, the more she''ll take advantage of you."


    As a nurse, their decision was technically none of her business. However, the words slipped out of


    her mouth before she could stop herself.


    Jayden said in a deep voice, "Please take him away now."


    He didn''t want to see the child any longer. The child was a reminder of how Jayden had been


    fooled.


    The nurse didn''t understand what was going on, but when she saw Jayden''s gloomy face, she didn''t


    dare to say another word, nor did she remain there any longer. She quickly carried the child away.


    As soon as the nurse left, Jayden gave Stanley a call.


    Stanley still didn''t know something big had happened. When he walked in, he was still beaming


    from ear to ear. Since his master had just weed a healthy son into the world that morning,


    Stanley was sure he would be in a good mood. However, after entering the house, Stanley sensed


    that something was amiss. Instead of smiling, Jayden was fuming with anger.


    Subconsciously, Stanley scratched his neck and queried, "Sir, why did you call me here?"


    Jayden''s stern eyes pinned him with a cold gaze. "Stanley, how dare you!"


    "Sir, I..." Stanley didn''t know what was going on. He turned to Silvia for help, hoping that she would


    help him.


    However, Silvia just stared at him nkly without helping him the way she usually would. Judging


    from her actions, he could tell that it was something serious.


    Over the years, Stanley and his subordinates have epted Silvia as the mistress of the house.


    They were good to Silvia, so Silvia was good to them. When they made mistakes, as long as it was


    something forgivable, Silvia would always plead on their behalf. It made their lives much easier.


    While Jayden clearly knew that Silvia was begging on their behalf, he always let her have her way.


    In fact, he did that to let them see how nice of a person Silvia was as he wanted them to serve her


    well. He did it for Silvia so that they''d ept her as their true mistress.


    However, in the face of such a serious matter, Silvia wouldn''t interfere. The sole condition for her to


    help them was that it wouldn''t cause more problems for Jayden.


    Stanley thought to himself, "I''m screwed!"


    It had been a long time since he was scolded by his master. He knew he was done for this time.


    "You don''t know what you did wrong?" Jayden''s voice became sharper and colder.


    Stanley cried pitifully, "Sir, please tell me. I don''t think I''ve ever been bold enough tomit a


    wrong knowingly."


    Jayden withheld the urge to kick him. "Who does that child belong to?"


    Standing there in a blur, he replied stupidly, "Which child?"


    Jayden retorted, "Which child do you think I''m referring to?"


    After some time, Stanley finally realised what he was talking about. In fact, he even found Jayden''s


    question a bit funny. "Sir, the question you''re asking is a little odd. Doesn''t the child belong to you


    and Mrs. Kyle?"


    Jayden knew that Stanley was dense. Nheless, their conversation proved that Stanley had


    nothing to do with the matter. "I''m going to give you two hours to check it out. You need to figure out


    where you went wrong. Once you''ve figured that out, let me know."


    Stanley was dumbfounded. He repeated, "Sir, isn''t the child yours?"


    Stanley remembered everything clearly. Back then, he personally witnessed Bianca being wheeled


    into the operating room. He even waited for her until the entire procedure was over. After the


    operation, the doctor told him that the surgery was sessful, and they''d need to observe her for a


    few days. There weren''t anyplications throughout the entire operation.


    After the operation, Bianca had stayed at the ce he had arranged. She had been under


    surveince for 24 hours a day. Apart from a doctor and a nurse, Bianca didn''t meet anyone else.


    Therefore, Stanley simply couldn''t understand where he had messed up, how could he not have


    sensed something was amiss?


    Jayden shed him a re. "What do you think?"


    Stanley quickly assured him, "Okay, don''t get mad, I''ll look into it right away."


    Seeing Stanley dash off in a panic, Silvia couldn''t help butugh. "Look at how you scared Stanley. I


    guess he must always be on his tippy toes when he''s around you."


    When Jaydenlooked at Silvia, his gaze suddenly became much gentler. He stroked her nose as he


    exined, "He''s lucky to have a good master like me. If it were someone else, he would have been


    fired right away. Besides, have I ever punished him? He did something wrong, yet he doesn''t know


    what it is. It''s a miracle that his ears haven''t bled from my scolding."


    Silvia giggled, "Well, not only are you a good husband, but you''re a good leader too. In the future,


    you will be a good father... In short, you''re perfect."


    Jayden grinned. "You think so?"


    "Yes."


    All of a sudden, Jayden suddenly held her face, bowing his head tond a kiss her on the lips.


    "Look at you, you''ve be such a sweet-talker. Your lips taste like honey!"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    His words carried some sexual connotations, which made Silvia feel quite bashful. "The baby will


    hear you, you better not corrupt him."


    Caressing Silvia''s stomach, he told his unborn child, "Daddy is talking to mummy, please don''t


    eavesdrop."


    "That''s enough, you immature freak. I''m getting a little tired, let''s go back."


    Being 7 months pregnant, Silvia''s belly was so swollen it looked like she was due any day. Thus,


    she was easily tired.


    Jayden quickly helped her to her feet. "I''m sure you''re tired from running back and forth from the


    hospital these days. Why don''t you rest at home tomorrow, you know you''re not allowed to leave the


    house if I''m not there."


    "Aren''t you being overbearing?!" Silvia chortled. "Jayden, shouldn''t you look for Bianca? Don''t you


    want to confront her?"


    Jayden supported Silvia carefully. "Who does she think she is? Let''s be real, she''s not even on the


    same level as my subordinates. Why should I go and see her?"


    Jayden just wanted to know the truth, he didn''t want anything to do any sleuthing. Since that woman


    was no longer his surrogate, he didn''t want anything to do with her.


    Silvia shook her head. "How could you be so affectionate yet so cold at the same time?"


    Jayden was deeply in love with her. He treated her with so much affection it melted her every time.


    But when it came to other women, he was ruthless, cruel enough to shatter their heart to pieces.


    However, she agreed with his way of handling the situation. Bianca had nothing to do with them


    anymore, so there was no need to see her.


    While they made their way home, the nurse carried the child into the maternity ward.


    As she was Jayden and Silvia''s surrogate, Bianca received very good treatment. She had her own


    private room with all the facilities around her. To put it simply, it was as nice as a 5-star hotel.


    Despite the benefits she was supplied with, she still lied to them. Only she knew who the child truly


    belonged to.


    When the nurse carried the child in, Bianca was extremely shocked. Waves of inexplicable


    emotions swept through her.

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    She was the one who insisted on seeing the child, yet when the nurse brought him over, a look of


    fear spread across her face. She was terrified that they would find out about the secret that she had


    kept for the past 10 months. "Miss, was... was Mr. Kyle, the one who asked you to bring the baby


    over?"


    Although she seemed meek and weak, as if she could burst into tears any moment, the nurse


    struggled to feel an inch of pity for her. To be frank, she looked down on women like this, as not


    everyone would be willing to rent out their uterus just like that.


    But even so, it was her own choice. To make a living off one''s own organs without bringing harm to


    others was by no means illegal.


    However, this woman, who had clearly already received payment from her employer, kept on


    pestering them. The nurse could not stand her attitude. "Since you''ve received your payment, you


    should know that the child has nothing to do with you anymore after birth. Do you seriously think


    there is a point in you throwing a tantrum, refusing food and drink until you get to see the child?"


    Bianca put on a pitiful face. "I know, I know I have no right to meet the child. I know I should make


    myself scarce after receiving the payment from Mr. Kyle, but I did carry this baby for ten months.


    Naturally, I can''t bear to part with him. Don''t worry, I was just going to take a look and return him to


    them ASAP. In the future, I''ll keep my distance from them and let the three of them live their own


    lives."


    "You don''t have to return the child, keep him with you." Stanley''s voice suddenly came from behind


    the door, followed closely by his bulky figure strutting into the room. Bianca''s eyes went red with


    shock at the sight of the neer. "Mr. Pierson, what do you mean by this?"


    Stanley waved his hand, motioning for the nurse to leave. When they were finally alone, he


    approached her cautiously, "Tell me, how did this childe by?"


    Bianca''s eyes widened as she stared at Stanley in surprise. "Mr. Pierson, what do you mean by


    that?"


    Stanley roared, "Don''t test my patience! Don''t make me repeat myself, tell me honestly, where did


    this childe from?"


    Biting her lip, Bianca put on a sad face as if she''d been wronged. "I would understand if other


    people asked this, but shouldn''t you know best? It was you who asked me to be the surrogate


    mother. Before carrying the child, I''ve never slept with anyone else. When they artificially


    inseminated me, you were keeping watch outside the operating room the entire time. Plus, I was


    under surveince in the days that followed, who else could this child belong to?"


    Bianca''s words were reasonable and made sense, causing Stanley to second- guess himself. Yes,


    he was the one who found her, and he verified that she was a virgin. Plus, he was the one who


    appointed people to watch over her. He forbade her from all outside contact, except during the


    insemination. Thus, the idea of her carrying someone else''s baby was highly improbable.


    However, there was no way his master would use someone innocent. To be precise, his master


    would not have said anything without evidence.


    Stanley was not the brightest bulb in the room, and he had a tendency to overlook things. His


    strongest trait was probably his loyalty to Jayden, evident from the fact that Jayden still kept him by


    his side after so many years. Faced with a problem, Stanley would struggle when the ordinary man


    would have solved it without so much as batting an eyelid.


    Seeing that Stanley bought her words, Bianca pushed forward. "Mr. Pierson, I''m an innocent


    woman. The reason I sold my uterus was because my family was poor and my mother needed


    funds to undergo urgent treatment. If not for my hands being tied, no sane woman would be willing


    to sell her body like this."


    Bianca''s voice was soft and weak, and tears flowed freely down her beautiful face. This made


    Stanley very ufortable, and it was his first time doubting his master''s usations.


    After all, Bianca was really not a bad girl. Over the past few days, she had treated all of them very


    well. She didn''t use her pregnant privileges on them.


    On a regr day, she''d even cook for those who took care of her. Her culinary skills weren''t shabby,


    so all her caregivers enjoyed her meals very much.


    Stanley repeated the question, "Is this child really my master''s?"


    Bianca patted her face while forcing her tears back into her tear ducts . She didn''t want to cry in


    front of Stanley. She said, "Who else can it belong to except him? Can I get pregnant by myself?"


    If she cried, fussed, or even argued with him, Stanley would''ve resulted in crueler methods to deal


    with her. However, by trying her best to stray strong despite being a weak, demuredy, she would


    definitely incite the sympathy of the people around her.


    As a result, Stanley relented. "Well, perhaps we made a mistake. Why don''t you put the baby to bed


    first, I''ll go confirm this once more."


    Bianca bit her lip and said, "Well, thank you, Stanley."


    She called him by his first name!


    Goosebumps coursed all over his body. Stanley mentally shook his head, women were indeed sly


    creatures.


    Bianca ced the baby beside her, then she picked up his hand gently and kissed it. "Baby, you''re


    so precious. When you grow up, you''ll definitely be as handsome as your father. I''m sure you''ll be


    even more adorable. You have amazing parents, and they''ll provide you with a good future, so I


    needn''t to worry about you. But remember, you must remain filial to them and love them. They will


    forever be the closest people you have with you on Earth."


    The baby didn''t cry or make any noise. His eyes remained shut, so she didn''t know if he''d heard


    her. However, he was barely three days old. Even if he heard her words, he wouldn''t remember


    them.


    After witnessing this scene, Stanley truly felt that Bianca wasn''t someone cunning. After he left the


    room, he mustered up the courage to call Jayden. "Sir, are you sure that the child isn''t yours?"


    Jayden and Silvia were on their way home when they received Stanley''s call. Before he even


    spoke, he had already been angered by Stanley''s words. He chided," Stanley, are you bing


    more and more disobedient? Or, did you leave your brain at home?"


    Stanley maye off as a fierce person to others, but in Jayden''s eyes, he was on the same level


    as a daughter-onw who had just gotten an earful. In the past, if he had received a scolding like


    this from Jayden, he wouldn''t even dare speak up. But today, because of the pitiful woman he saw


    before him, he was willing to cross the line. "Sir, I just interrogated Bianca. She insisted that the


    child was yours and Mrs. Kyle''s. From her bodynguage, she didn''t seem to be lying. Could this be


    a mistake?"


    Jayden suppressed his anger and said, "Forget it, you don''t have to worry about this. Get in touch


    with Simon and ask him to take care of it."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Seeing as Stanley was now thinking with his heart instead of his brain, Jayden knew that he was no


    longer reliable. It seemed he had to let Simon handle this instead.


    Stanley said, "Sir, I..."


    As he was about to voice his disapproval, Stanley was cut off by the tone of the line being busy. He


    knew that his master thought that he was too dumb to handle this, so he assigned it to someone


    else. This wasn''t the first time it happened. Sometimes, Stanley couldn''t help wondering why he


    was born this useless.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    When she saw Jayden screaming at Stanley again, Silvia couldn''t help finding their rtionship a


    little hrious. This made herugh out loud.


    Jayden put his phone aside and looked at her, "What are youughing at?"


    Silvia said, "I''ll say, you obviously can''t bear to part with this subordinate, yet you''re always so stern


    with him. If he decides to leave you one day because of this, I''m sure you''d regret it."


    Jayden couldn''t deny that he favoured Stanley, but sometimes that buffoon really triggered him. He


    sighed and said, "Stanley is a blockhead. If you don''t teach him a lesson, he wouldn''t even be able


    to tell east from west."


    "Is that why you''re always so strict with him?" Silvia sped Jayden''srge palm between both her


    hands. "I know Stanley may be a little slow on the uptake, and the only reason you''ve given him


    such a high position is because of his loyalty."


    Naturally, Jayden acknowledged Stanley''s loyalty towards him.


    Silvia went on to say, "As long as you have money, you can have as many subordinates as you


    want. Toe across someone as loyal as him, however, is extremely difficult. Even with his


    loyalty, you''re still so stern to him. If he wakes up one day thinking it''s not worth it, coupled with the


    possibility of someone else expressing an interest in employing him, I wouldn''t me him for


    believing them. He''s such a devoted subordinate, why can''t you just talk to him nicely?"


    Hearing Silvia''s words, Jayden felt that the little girl he knew from before had truly matured. She


    was able to read situations with such detail.


    In the past, she was typically impulsive when it came to anything. She wouldn''t care about the


    consequences of her actions, but yet she was different today. When she had doubts about


    something, she would no longer be as impulsive and careless as before. Instead, she would wait for


    an opportunity, back herself with evidence, and take down her opponent without giving them a


    fighting chance.


    The best example of her maturity was the DNA results that she had obtained.


    Seeing as he was staring at her without batting an eyelid, Silvia''s face started turning red. "Why are


    you looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong?"


    Jayden smiled and caressed her face. "I was just wondering when my wife became so sensible?


    Why didn''t I notice this before?"


    Silvia was very happy to hear Jayden praising her. However, she didn''t want to show her


    excitement. Instead, she deliberately bickered with him. "Jayden, what do you mean by that? Are


    you implying that I wasn''t sensible in the past?"


    Jayden smiled and said, "You were sensible before, but you''ve improved. Marrying you was truly


    the best thing that has ever happened to me."


    "Tsk, I know you were disgusted with my ignorance in the past. Jayden, I''ll have you know, no


    matter how I act, you''re not allowed to talk bad about me." Silvia touched her belly, the smile on her


    face became even more warm and sweet. "Especially after our child arrives, I don''t want to hear a


    singleint from you. You can only praise me in front of the child. I have to work hard to be a


    good mother, and let my baby think that his mother is the best mother in the world."


    Naturally, Jayden agreed that the mother of his child was truly the best. He didn''t hesitate to voice


    his thoughts, "Of course, you''re the best mother in the world. Although the baby isn''t born yet, I


    believe that the baby has already felt it."


    At that time, Silvia''s baby started moving around inside her again. She giggled and said, "Our baby


    kicked me again."


    Jayden said, "Perhaps our baby heard our conversation, but since he can''t speak, that''s his way of


    communicating with us."


    "Then our baby must be really smart. We might have gotten ourselves a cheeky one." All of a


    sudden, an image shed across her mind. She imagined her new- born son fighting with Reagan''s


    child.


    Hush!


    This was a small secret between her and her baby, and she didn''t want Jayden finding out about


    this.


    "Stanley, have you figured things out yet? What did Mr. Kyle say?" When Stanley returned to the


    room, Bianca inquired in a mncholic tone while blinking back the tears in her eyes. Seeing this,


    Stanley couldn''t bring himself to interrogate her any further.


    Stanley quickly shifted his gaze away from this woman who had tied strings around his heart. He


    put on the most domineering fagade he could muster and said, "I think you should know the


    consequences of your actions. There''s no way you''re getting away with this."


    "I don''t seem to understand what you''re saying, Stanley. Didn''t I exin myself already? Don''t you


    believe me?" Bianca clearly looked like she was holding her tears back. It was only because of this


    resilience of hers that Stanley was wavering, to the point where he was doubting his master.


    "Stop it!" Stanley didn''t know how to face a woman like her. After shouting at her, he turned around


    and marched out of the room. At the door, he bumped into Simon. "Butler Banks, you arrived just in


    time. I don''t know how to handle that woman in there, I''ll leave her to you."


    Simon''s gaze was fixated on Stanley for a long time, which made him feel a little ufortable.


    "Butler Banks, our master has asked you to deal with the woman in the room. Why are you staring


    at me like this?"


    Simon didn''t even try to hide it from him. "Because I''m investigating you."


    Stanley was exasperated, "You''re investigating me? But why? I''m not the one who gave birth to the


    child, what can you find out from me?"


    Simon replied bluntly, "True, you didn''t give birth to him, but you might have had a hand in siring the


    child, right?"


    Stanley was taken aback by his words. He didn''t think Simon would be so direct with him. He red


    angrily at Simon, as if his eyes were going to pop out of their sockets. "Simon, we''re all working for


    Mr. Kyle, and I''ve always treated you with respect. I even daresay that I''ve never offended you.


    What good will it do you to nder me like this?"


    Simon was unaffected by Stanley''s emotions. He exined calmly, "I''m simply analyzing every


    possibility. I''d never think of ndering you, so don''t get yourself so worked up."


    As usual, Stanley couldn''t quite process his words instantly. "What the hell do you mean? Can''t you


    just exin it to me inly? It''s not like you don''t know how slow I am. If you talk in circles, you''d


    get tired before I do."


    Simon mentally shook his head as he said, "It''s a miracle Young Master Kyle still keeps you by his


    side."


    Stanley retorted simply, "He saved my life. Even if he fires me, I''d continue to cling onto him."


    Simon was truly a loyal servant to Jayden as well. He wished that there were more people who


    would serve him with sincerity. Although he hated that Stanley was a bit slow at times, he didn''tN?velDrama.Org content.


    intend to give up on him. Simon said, "You see, our master put you in charge of this entire


    surrogacy. You were the one supervising it, and you were the one who sought Bianca out. Ten


    monthster, she gives birth to a child that doesn''t belong to Young Master Kyle. Of course, you will


    have to bear responsibility."

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    Stanley interrupted him, "I''ll bear responsibility. I don''t care how much you punish me, as long as


    you don''t ask me to leave."


    Simon stopped him, "Don''t interrupt me before I''m finished."


    Stanley rubbed his head and smiled innocently, "Go ahead, I''ll listen."


    Hence, Simon continued on. "ording to sources, Bianca was a virgin before you found her. It


    was only after that, that she became pregnant."


    Stanley nodded. "Yes, that is true."


    He replied his usual curt replies.


    Even Simon was starting to get annoyed of Stanley. How did Jayden even tolerate him? "Stanley,


    apart from saying yes, is there anything else you can say?"


    Stanley deadpanned as he replied. "Simon, didn''t you say I wasn''t allowed to interrupt you?"


    Simon rolled his eyes, "I''m asking you to exin yourself now."


    Stanley was confused, "Exin what?"


    At that point, Simon was utterly speechless.


    He was so irked that he had to suppress the urge to strangle Stanley. If he didn''t know Stanley any


    better, he''d definitely think Stanley was trying to anger him on purpose.


    Stanley said bluntly, "Mr. Banks, what are you asking me to exin? Can you just get straight to the


    point?"


    Suppressing his anger, Simon asked with great patience, "Let me ask you, who else has had


    contact with her after you found her?"


    Stanley thought about this. "Other than myself, there''s Dr. Alvin Fisher, Miss Young, and Madam


    Moore who takes care of Bianca''s diet."


    Simon tried his best to guide him towards the answer. "And who among these people are men?"


    Still not catching on, Stanley merely replied, "Alvin and I."


    Struggling not to roll his eyes again, Simon took a deep breath. "Who was the one who performed


    the insemination procedure on Bianca?"


    Stanley continued to answer his questions without realising what it meant. "It was Alvin and his


    team."


    At that point, Simon had gotten a good grasp


    on the situation based on what he had learnt. He didn''t care if this was idental or intentional, but


    he knew Alvin had something to do with this.


    In fact, anyone with a brain could''ve put two and two together. It was just that Stanley wasn''t that


    bright, therefore couldn''t put a finger on it.


    Simon patted Stanley''s shoulder and said, "Why don''t you go back to your duties?"


    Finding all of this very odd, Stanley asked, "Didn''t you say you wanted to investigate me? You


    haven''t done it yet."


    Simon poked him on the side of the head. "Stanley, oh Stanley, why can''t you help our master solve


    some of his problems on your own? Don''t tell me you have to wait for him to tell you how to do


    everything?"


    Stanley nodded proudly and said, "Yes, I listen to everything he says."


    Simon couldn''t believe this guy still had the audacity to nod!


    Simon gave up, losing the strength to talk to the blockhead before him. "Fine, fine, fine. Go do your


    stuff, I don''t need your help here anymore."


    Hesitating, Stanley said, "Simon, aren''t you..."


    Without waiting for Stanley to finish his sentence, Simon entered the house, mming the door


    behind him in one swift motion. Only Stanley was left standing in the corridor.


    "He said it himself that he wanted to look into me, but he didn''t. What on Earth is he going on


    about..." Stanley muttered to himself as he stared at the door that was mmed shut. As he


    mumbled, it finally dawned on him the possibility that could have urred. "Could it be... what the


    f*ck? If it''s true, I''m going to kill those two motherf*ckers with my bare hands."


    When Simon entered the room, he saw Biancaying on the bed quietly. She did not turn around


    despite hearing someone enter. Could she have fallen asleep while they were bickering outside?


    Simon didn''t care if she was asleep or pretending to. He sat down in the chair beside her bed and


    went straight to the point. "Come on, spit the truth!"


    Bianca didn''t respond, but Simon knew that she was awake. He knew that she could at least hear


    him.


    "Did you really think you could hide the fact that the baby isn''t my master''s?" Simon shook his head


    and said with a chuckle, "Let''s not even talk about modern medicine, even a simple paternity test


    would''ve told us the truth. Even without the sue of scientific methods, my master could''ve found out


    if he wanted to. The only reason I''m sitting here right now is because I want to know why you did it."


    Although Bianca remained silent, her clenched fist under the covers betrayed her emotions.


    Simon prodded further, "Aren''t you going to tell me?"


    Hearing Simon''s firm tone, Bianca knew that she couldn''t hide her secret anymore. In fact, she


    already knew this when Stanley visited her. However, she wanted to take her chances. If she were


    lucky enough, she might just pull through. Unfortunately for her, her luck was still as bad as before.


    She slowly turned her head to look at the sleeping child beside her. Then she looked at Simon and


    said, "Yes, you''re right. This child is indeed not your master''s, he''s mine. He''s the child I gave birth


    to after carrying him in my womb for ten months!"


    Simon didn''t care about that. "Who''s the father of the child?"


    Bianca merely said, "You just need to know that your master isn''t the father of the child.


    As for his father''s identity, what does it have to do with you?"


    Simon smiled and said, "My master has paid you, but you didn''t give birth to their child. So, do you


    think this has anything to do with them?"


    With a serious face, Bianca said, "I''ll return all the money I''ve spent in the past ten months."


    Simon asked another question. "You and Dr. Alvin Fisher have known each other from before. How


    do you guys know each other?"


    When she heard Alvin''s name, a moment of panic flickered across Bianca''s face, but it disappeared


    as fast as it came. "It wasn''t just Alvin. I had also known Stanley from before. What now, do you


    think the child belongs to one of them?"


    Simon had only mentioned Alvin''s name, yet Bianca has skillfully evaded his question. Instead, she


    brought Stanley into this. Stanley was also a man, since he suspected Alvin, naturally Stanley


    should also be in the suspect list too, but what she didn''t know was Stanley''s loyalty towards


    Jayden. Despite not being able to cross Stanley off the list right away, Simon was sure they could


    exclude him after looking him in the eye.


    Not falling for her tricks, Simon persevered. "I heard that you used to like Alvin very much."


    Hearing this, Bianca was evidently affected. "What do you mean?"


    Simon added, "The reason I came to see you isn''t to confirm that the child isn''t my master''s. Mr.


    Kyle had already gotten someone run a DNA test beforehand, so I''m absolutely certain that this


    child isn''t theirs. I came to see you just to give you a chance to atone for your sins. If you were to


    admit your mistake and behave well, my master wouldn''t hold you ountable. But look at you,


    with your attitude, I can''t help you even if I wanted to."


    Finally, Bianca admitted, "Yes, I do know him. Not only were we acquainted, but I also like him."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Simon pushed for more answers. "So?"


    Bianca started spilling the truth. "The night before my insemination, we slept together. I didn''t want


    my first time to be with a heartless machine, so I decided to give my virginity it to him. But who


    would''ve guessed, I got pregnant on my first try."


    Simon prodded, "What else?"


    Bianca replied, "That''s all there is to it."


    Seeing as she refused to borate, Simon scowled. "Let me refresh your memory, on the day of the


    operation, Alvin didn''t inseminate you. In fact, you guys didn''t only sleep


    together for one time."

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    Bianca was dumbfounded.


    The situation had already escted beyond her control, and Bianca was cornered. She became


    flustered as the defense she had worked hard on was crumbling before her very eyes. "Who are


    you? How do you know everything? What on Earth do you want from me?"


    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that? What exactly are you trying to get from my master?" Simon


    asked calmly as he scanned Bianca''s face. Suddenly, his voice took a dip. "Money? But you already


    have that. In fact, you probably won''t even be able to finish all the money in this lifetime. Power? It


    comes with money, that''s how modern society is built."


    Bianca clenched her fists in silence. Perhaps she was gripping onto the sliver of hope that Simon


    would never be able to guess the true motive behind her actions.


    Simon looked at her and slowly gave an answer, "Could it be that you''re coveting the position of


    ''Mrs. Kyle''?"


    His words sent her into a fit, "Who the hell are you? What did you do?"


    Judging from the way she reacted, he had hit close to home. Simon continued, "In the past, there


    were women who tried to do the same. It never ended well for any of them. Besides, my master''s


    feelings for his wife aren''t so weak that they''d waver for someone like you."


    Bianca''s grip tightened even further. "No, I''ve never been interested in Mrs. Kyle''s position. What I


    want is to find a good father for my child, I don''t want my child to lose his future to parents like me.


    A good family background and great parents are the best insurance I can provide for my child''s


    future."


    Simon wanted to believe her words, but he couldn''t bring himself to.


    He understood she wanted the father of her son to be someone outstanding, but he didn''t buy that


    she wasn''t interested in bing the mistress of the household. After all, there weren''t many


    outstanding men on Earth. It was probably a miracle that she bumped into one, and it wasn''t


    unusual for her to fall for him.


    Thus, all Simon could do was stare at her in silence.


    Bianca returned his gaze, not bothering to say anything else. Since the cat was already out of the


    bag, she deemed it wiser for her to remain silent.


    Thump, thump!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Someone was knocking on the door. Simon barked, "Come in."


    A young man in his early twenties pushed the door open and came in. He was very respectful to


    Simon. "Simon, we''ve looked into what you asked. This woman and Alvin did know each other


    before, they even dated for a period of time. Later, for some unknown reason, they broke up."


    Upon hearing this, Bianca turned to look at Simon. "You didn''t know anything before, you were just


    lying to me."


    Simon said, "So what?"


    Bianca was mad. "You... What have I ever done to offend you?"


    Simon merely retorted, "You didn''t offend me, but you messed with my master. To me, provoking my


    master is a far greater offense than provoking me."


    "You..." Clearly, she was the one who conspired first, but now that she was exposed, she felt she


    had be the victim of their bullying. Bianca wiped away her tears with grievance and said, "How


    could you guys bully a weak, frail girl like me?"


    Rolling his eyes, Simon said sarcastically, "Sure, cry all you want."


    "You... you..." After stuttering for a long time, Bianca still couldn''t think of a proper insult to hurl at


    him. At least she still had some sense of self-awareness. At the end of the day, the person she


    despised the most, was herself. The n that she had taken so long to devise was shattered in a


    matter of seconds by someone else.


    She never thought that her thorough n would be ruined by someone as merciless as him. For her


    n to be foiled so wlessly, that she didn''t even stand a fighting chance.


    Simon didn''t say anything else to her. He turned around and walked out of the room.


    Bianca shouted after him, "What are you going to do with me?"


    Simon stopped mid-step, turned around and looked at her. "What do you think?"


    Simon didn''t give her a proper answer. He walked out of the room, leaving her to stare at the door,


    mouth agape.


    In fact, what she wanted was very, very simple. Why did the heavens refuse to help her? Why did


    she have to fail again and again, and fall into the bottomless abyss devoid of hope?


    In terms of looks, she knew she stood a fair chance against Silvia. Furthermore, she was younger


    than Silvia. However, other than the time when she refused to see Jayden during one of the


    checkups, she practically had no other forms of contact with him.


    What was so good about that woman named Silvia, who was being so carefully guarded by


    Jayden?


    They had been married for so many years, yet she couldn''t even bear him a child. However, Jayden


    still doted on her ceaselessly. All of a sudden, they had be a well- known legend in Madison


    City, and it was said that there existed no couple more loving towards each other than Mr. and Mrs.


    Kyle. Their rtionship had endured over the years, and many younger couples yearned for what


    they had.


    They were both women, but why were the men in their livesplete opposites?


    The one she met was scum, but Silvia chanced upon a treasure trove.


    She felt that life was unfair, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    Before Simon appeared, the doctor, Alvin, had already felt something was off about the situation,


    but he didn''t think it was something bad. Well, maybe he did, but he didn''t dare to think too much


    about it. As his thoughts drifted to the worse oue, he refused to go any further.


    When Simon appeared in front of Alvin and proimed, "The child is yours." Alvin knew that he was


    a dead man; he knew that his career was over, but he still insisted on his innocence as did Bianca.


    He instinctively defended himself, "S- Simon what do you mean by that? I have no idea what you''re


    talking about."


    Simon threw evidence he had onto the table. "How dare you y the fool in front of me? Don''t you


    know what you did?"


    With trembling hands, Alvin picked up the stack of papers Simon had thrown. He flipped through


    them and scanned through the contents. In a matter of a few seconds, all the blood drained from his


    face. "Simon, I, I... I can exin, this isn''t what you think, someone set me up."


    Simon looked at him with much disbelief, snorting, "Someone set you up?"


    Alvin nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, I was set up. That night, I didn''t know what happened to


    me. After dinner, I felt drowsy, so I went to bed early. When I woke up the next day, there was this


    woman beside me. At that time, I was afraid. After all, this woman was Mr. Kyle''s surrogate. It was


    also out of fear that I didn''t tell Stanley about it. Later, Bianca threatened me, and said that if I said


    anything, she would use me of r*pe. I had no way out, so I had to do what she said. Simon, you


    must expose the truth and bring me justice."


    Simon sneered disdainfully, "What the hell, Alvin, do you still dare consider yourself a man? D*mn,


    how dare you do something so despicable but refuse to own up for it. You even shirk the


    responsibility to a woman, you''re worse than scum."


    In retrospect, Bianca was more courageous than Alvin. At least, she tried her best to hide his


    identity.


    Alvin wore a vulnerable expression. "Simon, I''m not shirking from my responsibilities, I''m merely


    speaking the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can ask that woman."

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    It was the first time Simon had encountered such an irresponsible man, he truly detested this man


    from the bottom of his heart.


    As a man, Alvin should have owned up to his actions regardless of whether they were right or


    wrong.


    Simon looked down on men like this, and he no longer felt the need to be polite. He spat out


    vehemently, "Alvin, how could you even say something like this? I must''ve been blind to not see this


    side of you previously."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing that his n wasn''t working, Alvin still tried to patch things up. "Did Bianca say something to


    you? You interrogated her first, so... you think I''m the one lying? Simon, you''re a sensible person.


    You''ve known me far longer than you''ve known her, so you should know that I''m a man of principle.


    If you consider carefully, I''m sure you''ll figure out who''s lying."


    The reason why Alvin was so distraught was because he wanted Simon to believe in him. As long


    as Simon was on his side, he could y the victim.


    Compared to Alvin, Simon felt that Bianca was the better person of the two. At least she dared to


    admit to her wrongdoings, and didn''t put the me on someone else. He couldn''t me her for


    wanting Mrs. Kyle''s position even after giving birth to Alvin''s son.


    This useless piece of sh*t wasn''t even worthy of licking his master''s shoes.


    Simon refused to continue wasting breath on Alvin. "Young Master Kyle is the victim of this incident.


    No matter who was behind this, he won''t let it slide that easily. Even we, as his subordinates, won''t


    let it slide."


    Alvin looked at Simon and hurriedly asked, "Simon, what is Mr. Kyle nning to do?"


    Clearly, the only reason he sounded so urgent was because of his guilty conscience. Simon had


    already seen through all his antics, yet this dumb*ss still refused to admit it.


    Simon added, "Bring your woman and child with you far away, and never show up in Madison City


    again, let alone appear in front of my master. Otherwise, you''ll have to face the consequences."


    In reality, Simon didn''t receive explicit instructions from Jayden on handling the matter, but he knew


    well enough what to do. Now that Silvia was more than seven months into her pregnancy term, the


    surrogate''s baby wasn''t important anymore. What mattered now was that they teamed up to


    deceive Jayden.


    Fortunately, the damage was not significant, and a simple punishment would suffice.


    Alvin still wanted to defend himself, but after seeing the fierce look in Simon''s eyes, he gulped his


    retorts back down before they escaped his lips.


    He hadmitted such a heinous crime, yet Jayden wasn''t holding him ountable. This was


    probably the best oue he could ask for.


    Yet, Alvin worried that if they would make the incident public. If they did, would he still be able to get


    a job?


    He didn''t have the slightest clue.


    After dealing with Alvin, Simon returned to Jayden''s vi and reported everything to him. Hearing


    how it all turned out, Jayden was very satisfied. "Simon, you have handled the matter very well."


    Simon lowered his head and said, "It''s part of my job."


    Jayden added, "Stanley acts thoughtlessly, so it must''ve been hard on you these past years."


    Simon responded, "Young Master Kyle, addressing your concerns and worries are part of my duty.


    You entrusted me with this task because you believed in me, and words cannot express how


    honoured I feel."


    Jayden nodded and said, "Please look after Stanley, he hasn''t improved at all over the years."


    Unexpectedly, Simon spoke up on Stanley''s behalf. "Actually, Stanley''s greatest strength is his one-


    track mind. Young Master Kyle, there are many people working under you, so it''s vital to have


    someone loyal like Stanley. Since he can''t change his character, we shouldn''t force him to. It may


    even be beneficial for him to remain as is."


    Truthfully, Jayden knew Stanley''s personality very well, as did everyone around him. Hearing the


    words from Simon''s mouth was a relief for Jayden, for he knew that Simon was sincerely looking


    out for him. Only by doing so would he be able to see Stanley''s strength. "Thank you for your hard


    work, head back and get some rest."


    Simon nodded, "Yes, sir."


    When Simon came out of Jayden''s study, he ran into Silvia, who was bringing tea for Jayden. He


    greeted her politely, "Madam Silvia, hello!"


    Silvia smiled and said, "Simon, thank you for your hard work."


    Simon smiled, "You''re too polite, Madam Silvia."


    Silvia said, "I guess you''re on your way back, go ahead, don''t let me take up too much of your time."


    Prior to this, there was a slight misunderstanding between Silvia and Simon. It wasn''t until some


    timeter that Silvia learnt that everything he did was for Jayden''s sake, so she had taken the


    initiative to foster a good rtionship with Simon. Silvia respected all those who truly treated Jayden


    well. During every festive asion, she would go out of her way to prepare gifts for them.


    Although the gift was small, it was the thought that counts. After receiving these gifts, Jayden''s


    subordinates became even more loyal to him, and they also gradually warmed up to Silvia. After


    interacting with her for some time, they came to ept her as Jayden''s wife, and as their other


    master.


    Silvia pushed the door open and entered the study. Jayden, who was busy with work, immediately


    raised his head. Seeing that it was Silvia bringing him tea, he frowned unhappily and said, "How


    many times have I told you to let someone else take care of menial tasks like this? Why are you still


    so stubborn?"


    "Because I enjoy serving you." Silvia smiled as she approached Jayden and handed him the cup of


    soothing tea she had brewed. "My mum taught me that although serving my husband a cup of tea


    may seem like a trivial task, it''s the trivial things we take for granted that bring us closer. After all


    these years, my parents are still very fond of each other, so I need to heed her advice. That way no


    matter how the years go by, you''ll still continue to dote on me."


    Jayden shook his head on the inside. Even if she didn''t go out of her way to do this, he would still


    dote on her all the same.


    Instead, Jayden nudged her head and said, "Silvia, you don''t need to do so much for me. All you


    have to do is take care of yourself and our child. Knowing that the two of you are fine would make


    me the happiest man in the world."


    Silvia said, "Well, I still felt like doing something for you. Don''t worry about me, just carry on with


    your work."


    Jayden rebutted, "Only if you promise to go back to your room and rest."


    Silvia shook her head. "You''re working so hard, but I can''t be of help. All I can do is apany you


    with our baby."


    Jayden finally gave in, "Okay, then you and our baby better be good."


    With Silvia beside him, Jayden felt his mood improve as he worked. At the same time, his


    subordinates, who were in a virtual meeting with him, also felt more at ease.


    Silvia sat quietly beside him, trying her best not to disrupt him. However, she listened attentively,


    paying attention to the way hemunicates with his subordinates. She would also notice how he


    tackled a problem. From time to time, she would silently coax the baby within her, "Baby, look at


    how amazing your father is. When you grow up, you''ll have to learn to be a man like him."

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    "All right, let''s end today''s meeting. Everyone, please rest early." Jayden looked up after finishing


    his work and happened to meet Silvia''s burning gaze. He couldn''t help but smile. "Is there anything


    on my face?"


    "Well, there really is something. " Silvia suddenly leaned forward and gave him a peck on the cheek.


    "Now it''s gone."


    Jayden chuckled. "You''re so cheeky."


    He resisted the urge to kiss her back for fear that it would go out of control and he would suffer in


    the end.


    Silvia saw through his actions. It made her heart ached to see him resisting his desires for her. She


    said apologetically, "Jayden, it must have been tough for you for the past few months."


    Jayden failed to grasp the true meaning behind her words. He stood up after switching off the


    computer and responded, "Work is also a part of my life. What¡¯s tough about it?"


    "I''m not talking to you about work..." Unsure whether Jayden was toying with her or he really didn''t


    understand what she meant, Silvia flushed with embarrassment as she said softly, "You'' re a normal


    guy and it¡¯s natural for you to have sexual desires. It¡¯s been months since we engaged in anything


    of that sort. Are you sure that you don''t bear any resentment towards me?"


    Silvia finally got pregnant and there were signs of miscarriage in the early stage of pregnancy.


    Hence, both of them tried their best to protect the baby. Without a doubt, having sex was out of the


    question.


    It did not matter to Silvia, but she knew that Jayden had been resisting his needs for a very long


    time.


    He was in the prime of his life. Whenever his desire was aroused, it could not be satisfied.


    Sometimes, he would cuddle her in his arms, but if the desire lingered on, he would be forced to


    take a cold bath. Seeing him in distress made Silvia''s heart go out to him.


    Jayden nudged her affectionately. "You are letting your imagination run wild. It''s already so tough for


    you during pregnancy. I''m blessed beyond measure that you don¡¯t me me for it. Who in their right


    mind would fault you?"


    "Well, I know you don''t resent me, but I feel bad for you..." Silvia held his arm and beamed. "My


    dear husband, you must be tired after a day of work. Go back to your room and have a rest."


    "All right, I''ll have a rest." Jayden was not tired but he would rest early every day as he was worried


    that Silvia would be tired from apanying him.


    Silvia was aware of his intentions, but she never exposed it. It was an effective way to let him rest


    early.


    Once he stepped out of the door of her room, she grinned and said mischievously, "Jayden, I have


    prepared you an enormous gift. It''s in your room. I can sleep alone tonight, don''t worry."


    Before he could react, Silvia entered her room and mmed the door shut, locking it.


    "Silvia, what''s wrong with you today?" Although she was pregnant, they had never slept separately.


    Jayden was concerned and rapped on the door anxiously.


    Silvia did not open the door for him. "Go back to your room and open therge gift I gave you. After


    that, tell me how you feel tomorrow. I''ll sleep first. Good night, Jayden."


    He was full of anticipation of the present that Silvia had prepared for him. Hence, he did not insist


    on having her open the door.


    He entered his room and looked for the gift. A big gift box was ced on his bed.


    The size of the gift box was indeedrge. It was possible to fit a person inside the box.


    The size of the box did not startle Jayden as ever since Silvia got pregnant, she began to have


    childish tastes and bought soft plushies from time to time.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She said that it was prepared for their baby, but everyone knew that she bought it for herself. She


    would always cuddle a plushie no matter what she was doing.


    Although Jayden was not particrly interested in plushies, he would dly ept it since it was a


    gift from Silvia. Ecstatic to see what kind of treasure she had given him, he tore it open. Upon


    seeing what was inside, his face flushed red with anger and he bellowed, "Silvia!"


    "That d*mned woman! How could she give me such a thing?"


    The walls and ceilings have been soundproofed but somehow, Silvia seemed to hear him bellowing


    in the next room.


    He should be on cloud nine after receiving the gift. Why was he fuming mad?


    Silvia quickly hid under the nkets and stroked her round belly as she spoke to her baby, "Baby,


    did I get myself into trouble? Maybe I''m just thinking too much. Your dad probably isn''t furious at


    all."


    There was no response, so Silvia continued, "Baby, you didn''t respond to me. Is it because you


    agree that I have done something wrong? I didn¡¯t want to do it either, but my heart ached every time


    I thought of your daddy, so I came up with this idea. I''m doing this for his own good, so he shouldn''t


    be furious."


    "For my own good? Silvia, you didn''t ask for my opinion whether I want it or not. Is that considered


    for my own good? We have been engaged for so many years, don''t you know me well enough?


    Don''t you know what I truly care about?"


    Jayden''s indignant yet exasperated voice rang from above, scaring her out of her wits. Was she


    hallucinating? How could it be possible?


    Silvia poked her head out in panic. When she saw him standing by her bed, sullen-face, she was so


    startled that she stammered, "I, I locked the door and the windows of the balcony. How did you get


    in?"


    Jayden wasn''t going to tell her that ever since she got pregnant, he had secretly asked someone to


    change the locks at home. He had in his possession a multifunctional key. Hence, whether the


    doors were locked from the inside or not, he could always open them when required. This was to


    prevent Silvia from locking herself in the room whenever she was enraged.


    After she got pregnant, Silvia became quite grouchy for a while but she had followed his advice and


    had never secluded herself from the others. This was the first time she locked herself in her room,


    not because she was angry, but she was afraid that he would teach her a lesson.


    Jayden stared at his wife with bloodshot eyes as if he wanted to gobble her up.


    "Jayden..." Silvia had just uttered his name when he hugged her abruptly. His burning lips pressed


    against hers.


    His kiss was fierce and overbearing. His insistent mouth parted her shaking lips, sending wild


    tremors along her nerves, evoking a sense of desire. Silvia had not been kissed that way for a long


    time. Her heart was pounding as a swimming giddiness spun her round and round. The temperature


    of her body was slowly rising. She loved him, and liked his kissing, and yearned for the way he was


    holding her...


    However, it was far from enough. Silvia longed for more.


    She instinctively stretched out her arms and hugged him as she struggled to utter his name,


    "Jayden..."


    Her voice was weak and soft, and desire stirred in Jayden''s blood. He wanted her, he wanted more,


    but suddenly he let go of her and staggered backward. He didn''t even dare look at her...

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    The passionate kiss ended abruptly and Silvia was left feeling at a loss. When she regained her


    senses, Jayden was already standing quite a distance away from her. She wrapped herself with a


    nket as she was in a disheveled state before she demanded, "Jayden, what''s wrong? Why did


    you stop all of a sudden?"


    "Go to sleep first, I''ll go back to my room and take a shower." Jayden turned around and walked


    towards the door. When he reached the door, he stopped and nced at her. "Silvia, I warn you. If


    you dare to mess around again in the future, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson."


    Silvia'' s lips pouted slightly as she said pitifully, "So, you stopped suddenly because you want to


    punish me?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Of course it was not to punish her. She might not know how difficult it was for him to stop, but he


    had to for fear of hurting her and their child.


    In order not to let Silvia provoke desire in him again, Jayden asked with a grim face, "Are you aware


    of your mistake now?"


    "I... I just want to help you because you have suppressed yourself so much." When Silvia saw his


    expression darkened, she started to mumble. "Jayden, don''t be angry with me. If you don''t like it, I


    won''t give you such a gift in the future."


    In fact, she was delighted that Jayden did not ept her gift. She had given him a sex dummy, but


    he was willing to suppress his desire for her, and that moved her. He was such a good man and she


    was truly blessed to have met him.


    How could she not feel happy?


    Jayden asked again, "Are you aware of your mistake?"


    Silvia nodded repeatedly. "Yes. I will not give you any present of this sort in the future."


    Upon hearing her promise, his expression brightened. "Good. Sleep earlier."


    "What about you? Are you still going to leave? Don''t you want to sleep with me and our baby?"


    Silvia looked at him with piteous eyes. Ever since she was pregnant, she had never slept alone.


    Without him, she might not be able to fall asleep. "I have apologized, are you still angry with me?"


    "Just sleep first." Jayden turned around and went out. If he lingered on, he was afraid that he could


    not control himself. This woman did not know how attractive she was when she was being


    coquettish. Her innocence may cause the situation to go out of hand.


    Staring as he closed the door, Silvia''s heart sank. It seemed that she had gone over the top and he


    was vexed. He would not pay heed to her tonight, would he?


    She stroked her round belly and whispered, "Baby, I made your dad angry, and he is ignoring me.


    What do you think I should do?" "Well, you said that I should listen to him and go to bed early.


    Tomorrow, I should apologize to him. After a night''s rest, he would calm down no matter how angry


    he is. Hence, I don'' t need to worry, right?"


    "All right, I will listen to my dear baby. I will do whatever you say."


    Silvia fell into a slumber, feeling crestfallen. After some time, someoneid down beside her. The


    person radiated warmth, and he cuddled her in his arms. His hand gently pressed on her round


    belly in a protective gesture.


    The motion stirred her from sleep, but she did not utter a sound. She smiled slightly, feeling blessed


    beyond measure.


    Life on the deserted ind was fine for the past two days, and nothing unusual happened.


    Unexpectedly, on the second night, the winds were strong, indicating a storm was brewing.


    Levi, Monique, and two others had been living on the trees. Apart from the branches, there was


    nothing else to shield them from the storm.


    "Levi, what should we do?" Ronald rose and shouted, "We are boys. It doesn''t matter if we are


    drenched in rain. What about Monique and Cecil? We better think of a solution."


    Monique got to her feet and chimed in. "It¡¯s not time to differentiate between men and women. No


    one knows how long the rain will fall. If we are soaked wet for a long period of time, no one would


    be able to keep it up. We don''t have any cold medication in our possession. None of us can afford


    to catch a cold."


    As Monique was speaking, Levi had already gotten off the tree. He quickly put on his military boots


    and instructed solemnly, "All of you, grab the quilt and follow me immediately."


    At the same time, he lit a torch to illuminate the route ahead. "This afternoon, when we were fishing,


    I found a cave near the rocks. Let¡¯s seek shelter over there."


    "Where''s the cave? Why didn''t I notice it?" Ronald asked skeptically.


    Levi retorted, "What are you bbering about? Hurry up! All of us will be trapped here if we hesitate


    further."


    A violent gust of wind swept past, and they could hardly decipher what Levi was bellowing. It


    seemed that the wind would blow out the me of the torch anytime.


    As Levi was struggling to prevent the torch from being put out, Monique had already gotten off the


    tree. She seized a barrel and used it to fend off the gusty, strong wind, keeping the me burning.


    "Cecil, Ronald, hurry up."


    Cecil and Ronald followed suit. Each of them was holding a quilt in their arms. They looked a mess,


    drenched in rain but none of them cared about what they looked like. Finding a temporary shelter


    was their main objective at the moment.


    It was pitch-dark and the fangs of the wind ripped at their coats, making it difficult to advance.


    However, Levi took the lead without hesitation. "Monique, grab my hand. Cecil, clutch her hand and


    Ronald, hold on to Cecil. Do not let go no matter what. We will advance together."


    None of them hesitated and followed hismand. They held onto each other tightly so they


    wouldn''t trip and fall amidst the violent gale.


    They proceeded towards the cave Levi mentioned. Suddenly, Ronald let out a yelp of fear and let go


    of Cecil'' s hand. Levi immediately came to a halt. "Ronald, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Ronald was so frightened that he stumbled over his words. "Something slimy bit me just now. I don¡¯t


    know what it is."


    It was rming to be bitten by a venomous snake on a deserted ind. He might lose his life. Levi


    immediately handed the torch to Monique and squatted in front of Ronald to check on his condition.


    "Where were you bitten? Let me see."


    Ronald replied, his voice shaky, "My ankle. Young Master Brown, it can¡¯t be a venomous snake, can


    it? I won¡¯t die, will I?"


    Levi lifted Ronald''s trouser leg but did not find any wounds on his ankle. He realised immediately


    that Ronald wasn''t bitten by a snake. He was just scared stiff. Levi did not expose the truth. Instead,


    he said reassuringly, "Don''t worry. You won''t die as long as I''m here."


    Ronald responded in a quavering voice, "Young Master Brown, you aren''t lying to me, are you?"


    "If anything happens to you, I''ll give you my life." Afterforting Ronald, Levi said to Monique,


    "Tomboy, hold the torch and lead the way. I¡¯ll gost."


    Although she was annoyed with how he called her, Monique did not make a retort. She took over


    the torch and led the way. Her only focus was to get everyone to their destination so that they would


    be safe and sound. Thoughts of danger did not cross her mind even once.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    The fierce wind howled like a ghost, blowing out the only torch in their hands.


    Cecil was so frightened that she hugged Monique tightly. "Monique, we can''t see anything now.


    What should we do?"


    Monique responded calmly, "Cecil, don''t panic. Just follow me. I''m familiar with that road. I can take


    you there without a torch."


    Cecil had been with Monique for the entire afternoon the day before. When did Monique know about


    the cave mentioned by Levi? She asked doubtfully, "Monique, have you seen that cave before?"


    Levi knew that Monique did not know about the cave''s existence, and she said this just to reassure


    the others. She was quick- witted and was an outstanding soldier indeed. He praised silently in his


    heart.


    He chimed in, "When I saw the cave the day before, I told tomboy. She also knows the existence of


    the cave."


    After hearing Levi''s response, Cecil heaved a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, you guys know about the


    cave. Otherwise, I will be in a state of flux."


    Monique was like his right-hand man, reliable and sharp. Having her made life easier for him when


    they had a task toplete. He continued, "You''ve seen tomboy''s skills. She will lead the way while


    I will bring up the rear. It''s just pitch-ck, nothing else. What''s there to worry about?"


    If this was the case, then there wasn''t much for them to worry about. They weren''t on the battlefield;


    it was just difficult to see in the dark.


    Cecil dragged Ronald over and they followed Monique as they proceeded with the n. No one


    uttered a single word.


    Out of the blue, Monique let out a groan and came to a halt. Cecil asked anxiously, "Monique, why


    did you stop?"


    "It''s nothing." Monique shook her head and continued to move ahead. Nobody noticed that


    something was amiss.


    After a long while, they finally reached the cave that Levi had mentioned. "We''re here," Levi


    announced.


    However, the other three still hugged each other tightly. They were so frightened that no one dared


    to budge. It was not until Levi lit up a pile of fire and illuminated the cave that Cecil and Ronald let


    go of each other.


    Cuddling under the quilt, curling herself into a ball, Cecil asked, "We won''t be drenched in rain in the


    cave, but will the seawater rise and surge into the cave?"


    Levi reassured them, "You three rest first. I¡¯m going to keep watch tonight and guard the entrance of


    the cave. I''ll inform everyone immediately if anything happens."


    "Young Master Brown, it''s been hard on you. I''ll take a nap first, and then I''ll take your ce so that


    you can rest." Ronald wanted to help, but he was a little afraid of keeping watch alone at the cave


    entrance, although he did not know what there was to be frightened of.


    Cecil was already very sleepy. As soon as sheid down on the quilt, she fell into slumber. "I''m


    sleepy. I''ll hit the sack."


    Monique threw the quilt on the ground and followed Levi out. "Young Master Brown, I''m not sleepy.


    I''ll keep watch for a while with you."


    Levi turned around and looked at Monique. He teased, "Hey, tomboy, are you worried about me


    keeping watch alone at night? Or are you seizing this opportunity to spend time alone with me?"


    "As long as it pleases you, you can think whatever you want," Monique retorted and went straight to


    the entrance of the cave.


    "Hey, tomboy, you want to y cat and mouse with me? Let me get this straight, I will never fall for


    you," Levi snickered, but he still went after her.


    Monique walked so fast that she didn''t stop and look back until she reached the entrance of the


    cave. The cave was so deep that the two sleeping inside wouldn''t be able to see her whilst she was


    at the entrance.


    She looked at Levi and said solemnly, "Levi, I was bitten by a snake just now. Now I must release


    some blood to save my life. You must help me."


    "Monique, what are you saying?" After hearing Monique''s words, Levi suddenly realized that her


    face had turned ashen and great beads of perspiration trickled down her forehead.


    He was startled and asked no more. He came to her and chided, "F*ck, why didn''t you say earlier


    that you were bitten by a snake? You''re courting death."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Levi bellowed with rage as he helped Monique to sit down on the ground, "You fool, sit down


    properly. Don¡¯t move an inch. Did you notice the species of the snake?"


    Monique rolled her eyes and gave him a disdainful look, as if he had asked a really stupid question.


    "Just now the torch was put out, and it was pitch-ck. I could barely see the route ahead. How


    was I going to see what kind of snake bit me?"


    Levi did not respond. Without hesitation, he tore off her trouser legs and saw the wound. The skin


    around the wound had turned purple.


    Judging from the color, Monique had been bitten by a poisonous snake. Fear clutched at his heart


    and strong emotions welled up inside. "Monique, you damned woman. Don''t you know how serious


    it is being bitten by a venomous snake? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "I know. That¡¯s why I didn''t utter a word." Monique gritted her teeth and endured the excruciating


    pain, but she didn''t regret it at all.


    "Fool! Think you have nine lives, do you?" While reprimanding her, Levi took off his shirt and


    wrapped it around her legs to prevent the venom from spreading quickly to other parts of the body.


    "Stay still. Don¡¯t talk. I''ll figure it out."


    Seeing Levi losing his cool, Monique wanted to make an exnation. "I didn¡¯t want to make Cecil


    and Ronald panic. What¡¯s more, it has been so long since I was bitten. This proves that either the


    effect is weak or it spreads slowly. As long as we let out some blood, I will be saved."


    While exining, she took out a military knife from her pocket and handed it to Levi. "D*mn, I can''t


    do it myself. Please help me cut arger wound to let out some blood."


    Levi took the knife and nced at her. "I thought you were fearless. I never thought that there would


    be something you didn''t dare to do."


    Monique admitted, self- deprecating, "There are many things I don''t dare to do."


    For example, she didn''t dare to fall in love easily, didn¡¯t dare to dress up beautifully like other girls


    and so on.


    Ever since she was young, she had learned how to be strong and independent and how to resolve


    problems without troubling anyone.


    When she was bitten by the snake just now, she instinctively chose to conceal it, because she knew


    that in such a dangerous situation, spilling the beans would only cause unnecessary panic which


    will hinder the possibility of reaching the cave.


    Hence, she clenched her teeth, endured the pain and fear, and focused on the goal to bring


    everyone to the cave together with Levi.

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    Levi knew very well that the longer the poison remained in her body, the more deadly it would be.


    Without hesitation, he cut the wound open. The incision was about three centimeters long on her


    calf.


    Dark purple blood gushed from the cut, but it was thick, and blood flow was restricted. Levi applied


    constant pressure to her leg to improve the blood flow. "Monique, I have seen all sorts of women in


    my life, but I have never seen anyone as foolish as you."


    "If there was a choice, nobody in their right mind would opt to act tough and keep everything to


    themselves," she said wistfully. Since the wound was not treated immediately, the venom had


    reached the general cirction via absorption through the lymph and blood vessels. At first, she


    didn''t experience any pain, just a little numbness and slight tingling of the skin, but gradually, the


    pain exacerbated. Once they arrived at the cave and she felt that a huge weight had been lifted off


    her shoulders, the pain shot up her leg like fire. The pain made her nauseous and she was feeling


    all over the ce. Hence, she started to reveal the thoughts that she had kept secret all this while.


    "Being stubborn is not a wise choice for a woman. Sometimes, you should seek help when you


    need it, that will make you look sweet and lovely." Noticing her dejection, Levi wanted to lend a


    hand and offered some advice based on his experience.


    He didn''t know what the others thought, but this was his opinion. He always felt protective towards


    those delicate girls, but this was not the case when it came to tomboys like her.


    "What do you know? The only person a woman can rely on is herself and no one else," she rebuked


    his words and bit her lips, which were bloodless and chapped. She added slowly, "You guys don''t


    understand women."


    "I''ve dated a lot of women and you say that I don''t understand women?" he replied indignantly.


    Noticing that her face had be even paler, he gave her a look of reproach and scolded, "Fool, if


    you have mentioned this earlier, you wouldn'' t be suffering now."


    Monique said feebly, "If you were bitten by a snake just now, I''m sure that you would have made the


    same choice." "Don''t pretend that you know me well." Levi leveled a re on her. "Let me tell you


    what I would have done. If I was bitten by a snake, I''ll rush at it and bite it. I''m not as foolish as you."


    Upon hearing what he said, Monique burst intoughter.


    Levi scowled. "What''s so funny?"


    Monique exined, "My mother used to say that I had a bad temper. Whenever someone provoked


    me, I would definitely blow a fuse and get even with them. She reprimanded and said that I should


    learn to control my temper, that I shouldn''t pick a bone with someone out of annoyance. Apparently,


    getting into a fight will only lead to bad consequences."


    Levi shot daggers at her. "Are you reprimanding me?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I don''t have the guts to do so. How would I dare to reprimand you, Young Master Brown?" Her


    voice was feeble, but she continued, "Young Master Brown, I have something to discuss with you.


    Please don''t let Cecil and Ronald know that I was bitten by a snake. Both of them are particrly


    afraid of these slimy reptiles. If they find out about it, I''m worried that it will affect their performance


    later on."


    "Monique, you''d better take care of yourself first." Although Levi refused to admit it, if the same


    scenario urred to him, he would have made the same choice as her. The most important thing


    was to protect hispanions, regardless of his life.


    He was a man, so it was only right for him to do so. However, Monique was a woman. Why was she


    being so strong and courageous? Was she really intending to be an independent woman?


    "Levi, to be honest, you aren''t that annoying. You are actually quite kind-hearted." As more venom


    was absorbed into her blood cirction, her head started to spin and she revealed her true


    thoughts, "Levi, if anything happens to me, you can just throw me into the sea to feed the fish."


    The first half of her sentence made him grin back at her with amused contempt, but the second half


    made him very ufortable. "Everyone else wants their body to be buried once they die, but you


    want to be thrown into the sea to feed the fish. What are you thinking?"


    She said, in the ndest voice, "Being a soldier but not dying in battle or for the people, instead,


    dying because of a snake''s venom. What a disgrace! I don''t want to lose my dignity in this manner.


    Just tell the others that I identally fell into the sea and disappeared."


    "Monique, you''re insane." Levi stared at her. She had already entered a trance, yet she still


    remembered her duty as a soldier. If every soldier could be like her, then the Chatterton Town


    Military would be the most powerful in the country.


    "Maybe I was not cut out to be a woman." Her voice faltered, and she lost consciousness.


    "Monique, wake up! I''m here, don''t you dare to die," he bellowed. There was no way for the blood


    clots to be drained from her body, but for her to survive, it was necessary to get rid of all the blood


    clots in her body. Levi figured out a n. Without hesitation, he lowered his head and sucked out


    the remaining poison from the wound.


    At the moment, there was only one goal in his mind. Which was to save the foolish woman and


    ensure her survival!


    It was pitch ck everywhere. They werepletely shrouded in darkness.


    "Monique, I''m so frightened! Will we die on this ind?"


    She heard Cecil''s shriek. Cecil said that she was frightened. Although she was also terrified, she


    said reassuringly, "Cecil, I''m here. I''m here. Don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you."


    Cecil''s voice faltered. "Monique..."


    "Cecil... Where are you? Why can''t I see you? Answer me quickly?" No matter how she yelled, she


    couldn'' t hear Cecil''s voice anymore. She looked around. The darkness seemed to engulf her. She


    couldn''t decipher anything and the whole world seemed unnaturally dark, as if it had been drained


    of all light.


    "Tomboy..."


    She heard another voice. It was Levi''s voice. What an annoying voice.


    "Levi, leave me alone." Monique waved her hand in a feeble attempt to drive the annoying voice


    away, but someone seized her hand. She tried to pull her hand away, but the person was too


    strong. She struggled to get free and finally, she woke up.


    Upon awakening, she saw a familiar but annoying face. Instinctively, she shrank back, trying to keep


    her distance.


    Levi glowered at her. "Monique, you heartless woman."


    To save her life, he not only sucked out the poison from her blood himself but also kept her


    company for the entire night. He didn''t expect that she would keep her distance after waking up. It


    was apparent that she was nice to him the day before because she needed his help.


    She might seem trustworthy, but she was actually full of deception. What a cunning woman!


    Levi was infuriated. He felt like kicking her out of anger!

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    Seeing that Levi was agitated, Monique asked, "Young Master Brown, I didn''t seem to have


    provoked you, did I? Why do you look like you want to gobble me up in anger?"


    Levi gritted his teeth. "Yeah, right. You didn''t provoke me. I''m just overthinking!"


    Why on earth did he help her? He should have just let her die of poison.


    Monique looked around and saw herself lying on the quilts. "Levi, did you tell Cecil and Ronald that I


    was bitten by a snake?"


    "Don''t tell me that you still wish to keep it a secret from us," Cecil chimed in, holding a grilled fish in


    her hands. "Monique, why are you so silly? Do you really consider Ronald and I as useless brats?"


    Monique shifted awkwardly and said, "I didn''t mean that. I just don''t want you guys to worry about


    me."


    Cecil knew that Monique concealed the truth from them because she didn'' t want to frighten them.


    She was just teasing her. "You must be famished. Eat some fish first. Don''t be so silly in the future.


    Let us know at once when you¡¯re injured. If any misfortune befalls you, the three of us will be in


    distress."


    "Yes, it''s my fault. I won''t do this again." Monique red indignantly at Levi. Was he even a man?


    She told him not to tell Cecil and Ronald, but he broke the promise and told them anyway. What a


    jerk!


    "Cecil, take care of this ungrateful woman here. I''m going to prepare lunch with Ronald." He


    swallowed down his frustration and left. He was afraid that if he lingered on, he would not be able to


    hold back his desire to strangle her.


    Once Levi left, Cecil huddled close to her and pried, "Monique, you don''t even know how worried


    Young Master Brown was the night before when you were in aa. Looking at how anxious he


    was, I would have thought that he''s into you if I didn''t know you both are usually enemies!"


    Monique shot her a warning stare. "What are you bbering about? He¡¯s not concerned about me,


    he''s just worried that he would be in trouble if anything urs to me. After all, we''re a team. If


    anything happens to anyone, the rest will have to report to the higher-ups."


    "You can say that again." Cecil nodded. "Nevertheless, he was really on pins and needles. No


    matter the reason, you have to thank him for saving your life. Don''t put on a long face. He doesn''t


    owe you anything."


    Monique muttered, "I know. It''s just that the moment I see him, I instinctively want to keep my


    distance as if he has any ulterior motives."


    Cecil couldn¡¯ t suppress augh. "Miss Zellweger, I''m astounded. To be frank, our


    Young Master Brown has never really offended you, am I right?


    Monique retorted, with some miff, "He hasn''t really done anything to offend me? Are you kidding


    me?"


    Cecil inquired, "What has he done to offend you?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Monique pondered the matter. It seemed that he had never really done anything to offend her. She


    uttered ame excuse. "He called me a tomboy."


    Cecil chuckled. "I have to agree with him."


    Monique said grudgingly, "Cecil, are we even friends?"


    Cecil continued, "To put it bluntly, his identity winds you up. You thought that he pulled some strings


    to be a part of our team. Hence, your prejudice led you to detest him."


    Cecil spoke her mind. There was no way she could have said it better. Indeed, she had


    always borne a grudge against Levi due to his identity. However, after working with him for a long


    time, she began to discover his strengths and started to look at him differently. To be honest, he was


    better than any of them.


    Cecil added, "Monique, let go of your prejudice and look at Young Master Brown as he is. He is a


    very responsible and reliable man. It was a blessing in disguise for us to befriend him."


    Monique nudged her and teased, "Cecil, what did Levi offer you to make you praise him in this


    manner?"


    Cecil opened her eyes wide and gaped at Monique. "Am I someone who can easily be captivated? I


    have my own solid judgement and I value strengths. I recognised Young Master Brown''s strengths,


    just like how I''ve acknowledged your strengths. You are kind-hearted, that''s why I was willing to


    be your friend."


    Monique had to admit that Cecil was good at discovering other people¡¯s strengths. "Yeah, only you


    have the ability to uncover other people¡¯ s strengths. Miss Hiller, are you satisfied now?"


    Cecil grinned. "Nonsense! Gobble up the fish and have a good rest. You have just recovered and


    your body is still weak."


    Monique was indignant. "I will eat the fish, but don¡¯t treat me as a patient. I am perfectly fine."


    Cecil was persistent. "Eat the fish and rest. Stop bbering nonsense."


    "All right, all right, I''ll eat the fish." Monique gave in but her thoughts went astray. It disturbed her to


    realize that she could not recall what happened after she fell into aa the night before.


    After she fell unconscious, what did he do to help her remove the poison in her body?


    Monique hoped that Cecil could provide some answers, but it was apparent that she knew nothing


    about it. If she was aware, she would have told her everything without her asking.


    Monique couldn''t figure it out, so she decided to cease thinking about the matter as it was giving her


    a headache. She would seek an opportunity to thank him and rify her doubts then.


    Outside, Levi was smoldered with resentment. He vented it out on Ronald who was preparing lunch


    for them. "Ronald, I¡¯ve instructed you to prepare lunch for us. It¡¯s been two hours, am I right? Yet,


    you are far from done. What have you been doing?"


    Ronald immediately handed over the spoon made of coconut shell and said heatedly, "Young


    Master Brown, I can''t do it. Come, you try it instead."


    They were on a deserted ind with no possession of kitchen utensils. It would already take a long


    time for them to make a campfire. Preparing a meal was not a piece of cake considering their


    circumstances.


    How dare he vent out his frustration on him? Let him prepare the meals by himself, he ain''t helping


    anymore.


    Levi groaned, "I''ve been sacrificing my sleep for you guys for the entire night. Don''t I even have the


    right to be edgy?"


    "Are you kidding me? You did not stay up all night for us, you stayed up all night for the sake of


    Monique. It seems that you are simmering with anger thanks to her. Don''t vent out your frustration


    on me."

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    At the mention of her name, Levi''s anger spiked. "Don¡¯t mention that ungrateful brat."


    "It looks like I have hit the nail on the head. You are flustered and embarrassed." Ronald chuckled.


    "Young Master Brown, don''t tell me that you have fallen for her?"


    If Levi wasn''t keenly interested in Monique, he would not have held her in his arms the night before


    when she was unconscious for fear that she would catch a cold.


    He noticed that Levi was exhausted and wanted to lend a hand, but Levi shot him a warning stare


    before shifting his gaze back to Monique again.


    It seemed that Levi was staring at something precious to him when he looked at Monique.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At that instant, Ronald realised that Levi had fallen for Monique.


    However, Levi didn¡¯t seem to realize his feelings for Monique. He dered, "Ronald, mark my


    words. If I fall in love with Monique, I will experience erectile dysfunction for the rest of my life."


    Ronald felt that he wasn''t far from the tragedy. He teased, "Well, break a leg!"


    Levi kicked him in the shins as he muttered through clenched teeth, "F*ck you!1''


    Lunch was quite sumptuous.


    Well, it was seafood.


    However, they had eaten simr food for days and were sick of it, especially for Monique who didn''t


    really have an appetite.


    Staring at the grilled fish and severalrge lobsters, Monique almost vomited. She did not even feel


    appetized at all.


    Nevertheless, Monique felt that she should at least force herself to eat something. After all, Ronald


    and Levi worked hard to prepare the meal, and it seemed disrespectful to let their efforts go down


    the drain. Just as she was going to grab a grilled fish, Levi stood up abruptly and announced, "I''m


    sick of eating this kind of food every day. Ronald,e with me. Let''s go and see if there are any


    other animals or wild nts that are edible on the ind."


    They were all sick of seafood, but since the meal has been prepared, they could always look for


    something new before the next meal. However, since Young Master Brown had already voiced his


    dissatisfaction, Ronald had no reason to refuse. "Monique, Cecil, you two wait here. We''ll go and


    look for something else to satisfy our cravings."


    Cecil was just about to take a bite of the lobster. She said in exasperation, "Both of you, these


    seafood are so fresh and free from pollution. Many people would die to get a chance to have such


    fresh seafood. Let''s finish this meal and think of something else for the next meal."


    Ronald nudged her and gave a curt intimation for her to keep quiet. Young Master Brown was


    fuming mad, it was best not to go against him.


    Cecil was quite sharp and understood at once. She immediately said, "However, it¡¯s a great idea


    and I''m touched beyond words. Thank you in advance!"


    Upon hearing their suggestion, Monique was thrilled. This was exactly what she wanted. "Let me


    follow you. The more the merrier and the three of us will be able to catch more wild animals."


    Levi glowered at her. "Who said you are allowed to follow us?"


    Monique was taken aback. She retorted, "I didn¡¯t say that I want to hunt with you. Can''t I go hunting


    with Ronald?"


    Ronald quickly butted in, "Don''t drag me into this. I have no intention to be involved in this quarrel."


    Levi did not respond and left in a hurry. It was apparent that his anger was mounting. Ronald


    whispered to Monique before leaving, "Levi has been furious since two hours ago. Don''t provoke


    him."


    "All right, I won''t go! What''s the fuss about this." Monique shrugged her shoulders as she


    suppressed her irritation. "Cecil, tell me, what'' s wrong with him?"


    Cecil, who had just finished eating a lobster, said casually, "Perhaps men are like women. They


    would lose their patience easily for a few days each month. If someone triggers them, they would


    bite the person''s head off."


    Monique nodded in agreement. "Seems possible."


    Ronald ran as fast as he could to catch up with Levi. However, once he became closer, thetter


    picked up his pace. Ronald struggled to keep up.


    Ronald was enraged and cried out, "Young Master Brown, if you are doing this for Monique''s sake,


    just tell her. Why are you treating her in this manner? She can''t read your mind and it will only make


    her detests you further."


    Levi''s face darkened and he retorted, "I''m sick of seafood. Who the hell is doing this for her sake. I


    am still sane and I have no intention of inviting a snub."


    Ronald let out a sigh. "You''re really hopeless."


    Levi shot daggers at him. "Ronald, just shut up"


    Indignant, Ronald was about to retort but decided otherwise. Levi was indeed formidable!


    Levi surveyed their surroundings. He recalled seeing some wild animals roaming around for the


    past few days. "Ronald, go back and get two lobsters," he instructed.


    Perplexed, Ronald blurted out, "Why do you need lobsters ?"


    Levi leveled a re at him and said, "Just go, don''t make me say it twice."


    "Yes, sir." Without hesitation, Ronald turned around and headed back to the cave.


    Given Levi''s overbearing aura, did Ronald have any other choice but to go?


    It didn''t take long for Ronald to return, but he only managed to retrieve the lobster shells, which


    were Cecil¡¯s leftovers. Cecil might look slim, but she had a great appetite. She had finished all the


    lobsters not long after they left.


    Holding the lobster shells in his hand, Ronald looked around for Levi. He caught a glimpse of Levi


    among the shrubs and immediately squatted down next to him. "Young Master Brown, there are no


    more lobsters, but here¡¯s a pile of lobster shells. Will that work?"


    He asked cautiously for fear that Levi will vent his frustration on him again. However, Levi did not


    respond and gestured to him to keep silent. Ronald shut his mouth obediently and noticed a


    pheasant approaching them.

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    Seeing the pheasant, Ronald did not get his hopes up. In a forest full of weeds, it was an arduous


    task for two men to catch a winged pheasant. It wasn''t just difficult; it was near impossible.


    However, just as Ronald was pondering the matter, Levi suddenly lunged forward as quick as a


    sh. Ronald''s head was still in a whirl when Levi seeded in catching the pheasant.


    "Holy sh*t!"


    That was the power of love!


    To think that Young Master Brown will willingly throw himself into catching pheasants for Monique''s


    sake.


    If news of this spread, it would be hot gossip among their teammates.


    Ronald was stunned by Levi''s bravery. He was at loss of words for a few minutes until Levi flung the


    pheasant into his hands. "Kill the pheasant and roast it for Monique. Don¡¯t mention that it was


    caught by me."


    Ronald grinned and teased, "Young Master Brown, you'' re the one who caught the pheasant, it will


    not be a good idea for me to take the credit. If you are concerned about Monique, just tell her


    directly. You don''t even have the guts to admit your feelings, how can you call yourself a man?"


    Levi was miffed and retorted indignantly, "When did I show the slightest hint of concern over the


    heartless woman?"


    Ronald chuckled. "All right, you are not concerned about her. I was wrong."


    Levi gave him a cold stare and warned, "Ronald, when have you be so talkative? Utter one


    more word and I''ll cut your tongue off."


    Ronald immediately took a few steps back before hemented, "I''ve always been talkative. Aren''t


    you aware of that?"


    Levi leveled a re at him. "Go!"


    Ronald asked, "Aren¡¯t you going back?"


    Levi remarked, "Why are you bbering nonsense? I''ve instructed you to go back."


    He must have gotten up on the wrong side of the bed today. What a temper!


    Ronald grumbled, but he did not dare to say it aloud. He returned to the campsite with the pheasant


    in his arms, leaving Levi alone. Levi mumbled grudgingly, "Damn it. It''s none of my business that


    Monique doesn''t have any appetite to eat seafood. Why should I care about her? Just let her starve


    to death."


    Nevertheless, he proceeded with the task. He quickly flung the lobster shells into the jungle and hid


    in the bushes. Although no pheasants emerged for a long time, he remained patient and continued


    waiting.


    Ronald returned to the campsite with the pheasant in his arms. In the exuberance of joy, he


    eximed, "Ladies, have a look at what I''ve caught."


    Upon hearing his voice, Monique and Cecil, who were chattering in muffled voices, turned around.


    When they saw the pheasant in his arms, their face lit up and they looked at him in admiration. Cecil


    eximed, "Wow, Ronald, you are impressive! You''ve managed to catch a pheasant within a short


    time."


    "Yes, I''m amazing..." Ronald felt a little guilty when he bragged as the pheasant was not caught by


    him. Sooner orter, everyone will know the truth. Hence, he confessed, "I didn''t catch the


    pheasant. It was caught by Young Master Brown."


    "Humph..." Cecil snorted and rolled her eyes. "I knew it. Since when have you be so skilled at


    catching pheasants with your bare hands? Even if you don''t admit it, I know without a doubt that it


    was caught by Young Master Brown."


    Ronald said indignantly, "Cecil, don''t you dare look down on me. Am I really that incapable?"


    "It''s not that you aren''t incapable, but youck motivation, unlike Young Master Brown." There was


    a twinkle in her eyes when she said that and she motioned Ronald to look at Monique. "Ronald, you


    should understand. I don''t need to exin further."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ronald nodded repeatedly and responded, "I understand."


    Monique was perplexed and stared at them with astonishment. "Why are you looking at me like


    this? What did I miss out on?"


    Cecil huddled closer to Monique, curiosity on her face as she asked, "Monique, what are your


    opinions regarding this matter?"


    Ronald was also burning with curiosity. He hoped that Monique would shower Levi with praises.


    Levi would be on cloud nine if she praised him.


    Monique stated in a matter-of-fact tone, "He''s sick of seafood, therefore he went to catch a


    pheasant. What else should I think?"


    Hearing what she said, Cecil was disappointed and her face fell. "Forget it. You are so dull-witted.


    There''s no point exining it to you."


    "I won''tment on the matter either. Some things can''t be rushed, it depends on those involved,"


    Ronald responded while preparing to roast the pheasant. "Cecil, lend me a hand. Let''s prepare a


    roasted pheasant for Mrs. Brown."


    Hearing what he said, Monique was flustered. "Ronald, you are pulling my leg. Don''t joke around. I


    don''t want to be involved in any misunderstandings. I may be unskilful, but I know my ce."


    Well, who was Levi Brown?


    He was the only son of the colonel of the Chatterton Town military. Everyone knew that one day, he


    would take over his father''s position. A man of his status would already have a fiancee arranged by


    the Brown family. Others couldn¡¯t possibly have a chance.


    Monique was well aware of their difference in social status. Aside from that, she had no feelings


    towards him. It was out of the question. No matter how outstanding he was, he would never belong


    to her.


    There were colleagues and worked on the same team. Whether they want it or not, they would meet


    each other very often. If such rumours spread, not only would Levi look at her with disdain, she


    would also feel ufortable around him. Therefore, Monique said solemnly, "Cecil and Ronald, I


    am being serious here. It'' s impossible between us. Don''t joke around anymore. I will never fall for


    him, ever..."


    Someone snickered. They spurned around and saw Levi holding another pheasant in his hand. He


    steely eyes darkened and his expression turned stony as he said in a depreciatory voice, "Monique,


    do you think that I will have any interest in you, again?"


    Monique did not mean that, but she was at a loss to exin. Hence, she stood there awkwardly,


    remaining silent.


    Cecil and Ronald immediately stepped forward and attempted to resolve the misunderstanding.


    "Young Master Brown, don¡¯ t take this the wrong way. She did not mean it. We were teasing her,


    therefore she made that statement. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Please calm down."

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    Levi flung the pheasant on the ground and left.


    He was indeed enraged.


    To Cecil and Ronald, Levi''s rage reaffirmed the fact that he had non-tonic feelings for Monique.


    Cecil and Ronald exchanged nces and Cecil urged, "Monique, Young Master Brown seems


    furious. You''d better calm him down."


    Monique looked embarrassed. "Calm him down? Are you kidding me? Both of you are well aware


    that we don¡¯t get along. I will only piss him off."


    Ronald insisted, "However, you are the reason he blew a fuse. Besides, he was on edge for the


    entire morning thanks to you."


    "What does it have to do with me..." Monique¡¯ s voice faltered. It seemed that she was the cause.


    "Oh well, I¡¯ll talk to him, but I¡¯m not sure if I can calm him down."


    Cecil shoved her in the direction Levi left and urged, "Go ahead. We¡¯ll roast the pheasant in the


    meantime. It''ll be ready once you guys return."


    Monique knew that if it wasn''t for Levi, she would have lost her life the day before. However, her


    bad attitude upon waking up did set him off. She should apologize to him and thank him for saving


    her.


    Monique looked around for him and finally found him sitting on the rocks, gazing into the sea ahead.


    He was as still as a statue.


    Monique stood for a while before she clenched her teeth as if making an important decision and


    approached him. She sat down beside him, gazing at the sea as she cleared her throat, trying to


    attract his attention. "Thank you for saving my life the day before."


    Levi gazed into the horizon and replied without turning his head, "It''s a wonder you still know that


    I''ve saved you. I thought you had forgotten everything."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After all, he was on edge for the entire morning thanks to her. He disregarded his dignity and


    sucked out the venom from her wound and even took care of her for the entire night, but she kept


    her distance upon waking up without a word of appreciation.


    T m sorry." Feeling awkward, Monique scratched her head as she continued, "I know that you have


    saved me and I have acted like an ungrateful brat. Please forgive me. However, it was natural for


    me to act in that manner. You were so close to me when I woke up. After all, I am still a woman."


    "A woman?" Levi finally turned around and looked at her, his eyes twinkling with humour. "Monique,


    so you do know that you are a woman."


    "How am I not a woman?" Monique wanted to strangle him again. She rarely lost her cool but the


    half-smile on his face was infuriating.


    She purposely came to thank him and apologize to him. However, to her chagrin, his attitude was


    annoying. Look how he ridiculed her. It was only natural that she felt like strangling him.


    Levi¡¯s gaze left her face as he shifted his attention to the horizon. After a long silence, he said


    slowly, "Monique, did I do something to make you misapprehend my intentions?"


    "What..." There was a look of perplexity on her face. "What do you mean? I don'' t understand."


    Levi sighed and continued, "Monique, since you havee after me, let''s make it clear once and


    for all."


    Although Monique had no idea what he was bbering about, she still nodded and said, "Go on."


    "Did you get the wrong idea that I'' m interested in you?" he asked.


    Monique''s eyes widened in shock. "Young Master Brown, I know perfectly well what you think of


    me. I''m not foolish. How would I get the wrong impression that you like me?"


    "Then, why did you say that to Ronald and Cecil just now?" Levi inquired.


    It was all a misunderstanding. Monique wished to resolve the misunderstanding at once, or it would


    be awkward for them in the future. "Ronald and Cecil were pulling my leg. They said something like


    Mrs. Brown. Hence, I told them it was impossible for us to be together. We are like two parallel lines


    that will never collide. We differ a lot, not only in terms of social status. To prevent them from joking


    around, I made that statement, but you arrived before I''ve finished the sentence."


    She looked so earnest, as if she had no intention to be associated with him in any manner. He


    should be delighted. He should even praise her, "Monique, you do know your ce well."


    However, for reasons unknown, he was not thrilled to hear what she''d said. Something was amiss.


    He felt a dull, subdued sensation, as if his heart was breaking apart.


    Noticing his darkening expression, Monique thought that she had said something wrong. She


    reflected on what she¡¯d said but could not find anything wrong with it. To prevent a


    misunderstanding, she added, "Young Master Brown, I swear that I will never fall for you. You can


    rx, it would never happen."


    Levi was at a loss of words.


    He couldn''t wrap his head around his mixed emotions. Without realising it, he clenched his fists.


    Seeing that he did not respond, Monique asked cautiously, "Young Master Brown, did I say


    something wrong? If yes, just let me know and I''ll take note of it in the future. No matter what, I


    promise you that I won''t cause you any trouble."


    Her words made him clenched his fists again. After another long silence, he unclenched his first and


    his eyes fleeted over to her. Suddenly, he grinned and teased, "Monique, you really know your


    ce. It¡¯s good that you know I only like beautiful women. In the future, just do what you need to do


    and pay no heed to what the others say."


    "That¡¯s great." Monique heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Have you calmed down?"


    Calmed down?!


    Surprisingly, the answer was "no". On the contrary, his anger had mounted, but Levi masked his


    annoyance.


    He chuckled and said, "Yeah."


    Monique rxed. "Great! You can sit here for a while. I''ll go back and lend them a hand. Once we


    are done, we¡¯ll let you know."


    Levi nodded. "Sure, go and do what you need to do. I''ll sit here a little while longer."


    For some unknown reasons, rage churned inside him and he was about to lose it if Monique


    lingered on.


    Monique stood up and was about to leave. However, she had been sitting too long, and it was


    possible that some venom remained in her blood. As a result, her legs gave out. She staggered,


    lost her bnce and fell.


    Scared out of her wits, she screamed, "Aaaah..."

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    "Monique..."


    Levi reacted swiftly. He stretched out his arms and seized her as she slipped.


    He managed to prevent her from falling onto the ground. However, he had exerted too much force


    and together with Monique''s weight; it caused her to fall back towards him. He instinctively wanted


    to dodge, but if he did, Monique would fall onto the rocks and would be severely injured.


    Without time to consider his options, he did not budge and Monique fell on top of him.


    His back hit against the hard rock. The moment Monique fell on top of him, he groaned in pain.


    Monique regained her senses quickly and got up immediately. She asked anxiously, "Levi, did I hurt


    you?


    He experienced a burning sensation of pain, most likely he was injured. However, he acted as if


    nothing had happened and chuckled. "Monique, who do you think you are? Do you seriously think


    you can hurt me?"


    Judging from his expression, nothing seemed wrong, but she had put all her weight on him when


    she fell. Was he really all right? Monique remained suspicious and wished to take off his clothes to


    have a look at his back. However, she was afraid that Levi would misapprehend her intentions.


    Therefore, she got up quickly and inquired, "Are you really fine?"


    Levi rose swiftly to his feet and didn''t seem to be injured. Monique heaved a sigh of relief. "Luckily,


    nothing happened to you. If you are injured, I really don''t know what to do."


    While enduring the stinging pain, he gave a dismissive wave of his hand. "Let¡¯s return to the


    campsite and help them with the pheasants. Ronald and Cecil are both clumsy. We will be forced to


    eat burnt pheasants if nobody is there to supervise them.


    Monique chortled. "When ites to belittling others, you are the expert."


    Levi remarked, T m just stating the truth, when did I belittle anyone?"


    To him, Cecil and Ronald were indeed clumsy. Although they yed a role in their missions, it was


    wishful thinking to depend on them for smaller tasks such as preparing meals.


    "All right, you are just stating the truth." Monique stole a nce at him to make sure that he was fine


    before she added, "I''ll go and help them first."


    Levi nodded.


    Once she left his sight, he drew a deep breath. Monique, she must have done it on purpose. She


    knew that he was injured but dragged him along and he was forced to remain indifferent even


    though he was in pain.


    "D*mned Monique, you are really the bane of my existence." Levi took off his shirt. There was


    something sticky on it. When he washed it with seawater, streaks of blood flowed out. It was


    fortunate that he was not wearing a white shirt, otherwise, concealing his injury would be impossible


    even if he wanted to.


    The blood on his shirt indicated that the injury on his back was severe. He couldn''t manage the


    wounds by himself, hence, he returned to the cave in which they''ve resided temporarily and


    changed his clothes. He balled his fists and muttered grudgingly, "D*mn Monique, one day I''ll make


    you pay."


    Ever since he was a kid, he had never been injured for the sake of others, let alone sucked poison


    to save a person¡¯ s life. However, he had done all these for Monique, whom he did not see eye to


    eye.


    Fortunately, Levi was strong and young. Hence, he did not suffer any major consequences from the


    injury and was still able to walk around as if nothing had happened. "You guys have been working


    on it for a long time, is our meal ready?"


    Hearing his voice, Ronald nced up and noticed that Levi¡¯s mood was significantly better. Wow,


    the power of love was indeed strong! Their attempts to calm him down were fruitless, but Monique


    was able to cheer him up. Yet, he still denied his feelings for her.


    Despite their tant attraction to each other, they failed to realize it. Ronald dared not interfere


    anymore for fear that they would blow a fuse again. "Young Master Brown, you are right on time.


    You must have known that we have finished preparing the meal."


    Levi paid no heed to Ronald and sat down, making sure to keep his distance from Monique. "If you


    are ready, serve the pheasants. I''m famished."


    Considering that Levi had indeed saved her twice, Monique served him with enthusiasm. "Young


    Master Brown, you have caught the pheasant, and we have roasted it. This is the result of the


    combined effort of our team. You should have a taste of it first."


    Levi did not reach out to take the pheasant. Instead, he stared at Monique with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Monique, unountable solicitous and ttery are usually associated with ulterior motives. What


    are you plotting?" "If you don''t want to eat, fine. I''ll eat it myself." How dare he mistake her kindness


    for ill intentions?! Monique took a bite of the roasted pheasant. It was scrumptious! She sighed with


    satisfaction and remarked, "I won'' tin even if I have to die right after eating this."


    Levi scoffed, "Monique, have your dignity gone down the drains?"


    Monique rebuked, "It''s none of your business."


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel again, Cecil butted in, "Ronald, hurry up and serve Young


    Master Brown. Eat it while it¡¯s hot."


    Ronald immediately did as he was told.


    Meanwhile, in Madison City.


    Silvia slept in this morning as she slept a littleter than usual the night before. When she woke up,


    Jayden was nowhere to be seen. The cold sheets affirmed that he had left for a long time. Her heart


    sank.


    She tended to overthink things ever since she was pregnant. Besides, Jayden would always be by


    her side no matter howte she got up for the past few months. She was used to seeing him the


    moment she opened her eyes and was a little disappointed that she did not see him today.


    However, Silvia soon understood why Jayden did not wait for her to wake up today. Her due date


    was two months and eight dayster. Karen, who was in Chatterton Town was starting to worry


    about her and decided toe over to take care of her. Jayden went to the airport this morning to


    pick her up.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Silvia was ecstatic to see Karen whom she had not met for more than two months. She dashed over


    to hug her. "Karen, you are here." However, before she could throw herself into her arms, Jayden


    pulled her over. His expression darkened and his eyes were filled with concern as he reprimanded,


    "Silvia, don''t you know that you'' re pregnant? How could you run around in this manner? What if


    something bad happens to your pregnancy?"


    Silvia stuck her tongue out at him and made an adorable expression, "Young Master Kyle, don''t


    worry. I love your son and I won''t hurt him."


    Jayden frowned. He was more concerned about Silvia''s safety, evenpared to the baby.


    However, she seemed to indicate that he only cared about the child and did not want her.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    Silvia was in high spirits to see Karen and did not notice his mood change. Although Silvia was


    pregnant, her movements were still agile. She escaped from his embrace and looked at Karen,


    beaming. "Mom! I really missed you."


    Karen gave Silvia a big hug. "I miss you too, so I came to apany you."


    Silvia teased, "Are you here to apany me, or to apany your future grandson?"


    Karen chuckled. "Both"


    Silvia pretended to be furious. "See, you guys really care about the baby in my womb much more


    than about me!"


    Karen tousled her hair affectionately and replied, "Silly girl, did Jayden bully you again? Tell me, I''ll


    teach him a lesson."


    Silvia stole a nce at Jayden and noticed that his expression was still sullen. She decided to toy


    with him and said cheekily, "Mom, look at his solemn expression. This is the face he gives me in


    your absence. He is being nicer today because you are here."


    Karen knew Silvia was joking around, but she yed along. She said in a grave voice, "Jayden, if


    you dare to bully Silvia, I will definitely not let you off easily."


    Jayden sighed in exasperation, "Mom, she is messing around. Are you going to y along with her


    too?"


    Silvia chimed in, "Mom, you see. He doesn''t admit his faults and says that I am fooling around. You


    need to teach him a lesson and don''t let him bully me all the time."


    Karen cooperated, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of the matter."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Jayden, did you hear that? In the future, treat me better. Don''t always bully me," she said in


    triumph, although she was the bully in the house.


    Jayden shook his head helplessly and said, "Mom, you have been on the ne for more than ten


    hours. Go and rest for a while."


    Only then did Silvia recall that Karen had travelled for more than ten hours by ne to Madison City.


    She immediately looked behind her and asked, "Karen, was Kevin willing to let youe to


    Madison City alone?"


    "What do you think?" Kevin wouldn''t let here alone. However, he had a gathering with an old


    friend of his. Hence, after getting off the ne, he went to see his friend beforeing over.


    "I''m pretty sure he came." Silvia sighed with emotion. The couple set a good example to their


    children. Hence, the children of the Kyle family adored their wives and were loyal and reliable.


    Someone once said to her that it was important to see whether her partner¡¯ s parents had a good


    rtionship before getting engaged. It seemed that it was true.


    Silvia really wanted to chat with Karen for a while, but she knew that she was exhausted. Hence,


    she brought her to her room. Seeing that Jayden had not left, Silvia inquired, "Young Master Kyle,


    don''t you need to go to work today?"


    Jayden smiled and responded, "I have made the necessary arrangements. I will apany you at


    home these two months."


    Silvia felt that he was making a big fuss. "Jayden, there''s no need for you to look after me round the


    clock. I have changed and this time, I will take good care of myself and our child. I will not let


    anyone else have the opportunity to hurt us again."


    It seemed that he was still troubled by the miscarriage incident in the past. Hence, he was so


    anxious.


    However, Jayden gave her a simple exnation for his actions that made it impossible for her to


    refute, "I just want to stay with you and our baby. There is nothing more important to me than both


    of you. As long as I have you two, I have everything."


    She was deeply moved by his words, but she remained stubborn and refused to back down. She


    demanded, "I''m giving birth soon. If you don''t work, we wouldn''t even have money for baby products


    when our child is born. What should we do then?"


    Jayden snorted withughter. "If I can''t make enough money to purchase baby products, I won''t


    even be qualified to be your husband and our child''s father."


    "Jayden, ttery will get you nowhere. Spill the beans. Did you do something bad behind my back?"


    He was getting better at showering her with love, making her blushed and her heart raced each


    time. Yet, she enjoyed the change on himt.


    "With you around, what misdeeds could I do?" Jayden did not reveal the truth to her. He handed


    over his work to his subordinates as he felt a little uneasy. The uneasiness made him afraid. He was


    afraid that something would happen to Silvia and their baby.


    Only by looking at her every moment, ensuring that she was safe, would he be at ease.


    Perhaps it was because he cared too much.


    He cared so much that any thought of misfortune that might befall them would make him uneasy.


    However, he had to keep the uneasiness to himself. Pregnant women wereparatively more


    sensitivepared to others, and he didn''t wish to affect her mood.


    "See, you are ttering me again. Tell me the truth, what have you done?" Silvia was as happy as a


    lark but she did not want to admit it. She teased him every now and then. It was their way of


    showing love for each other.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye.


    Their one- month training on the deserted ind had ended.


    For the past month, they hadpleted all their tasks as a team. The experience strengthened the


    bond between them.


    Although Levi and Monique still did not see eye to eye and would quarrel every now and then, they


    cooperated well as a team. They were the ones who found the box left by themander on the


    ind.


    And now, the four of them waited at the ce where they got off the helicopter a month ago.


    Listening to the sounds of the helicopter hovering over, the four of them waved their hands


    excitedly. They felt a sense of aplishment forpleting their mission and were filled with


    anticipation to return and receive apliment from their captain. However, they did not have a


    chance to return to the army as they were assigned a new mission.


    A group of illegal immigrants entered the area located to the west of Chatterton Town and caused a


    large-scale riot together with some local forces against the government forces. As a result, many


    people were killed or injured and they were assigned to support the military over there.


    They received the news with a heavy heart. They had always thought that they lived in a peaceful


    country without wars and violence and their main tasks were to carry out military missions. It had


    never crossed their mind that arge-scale riot would happen.


    The area was several kilometers away from Chatterton Town and it would take several hours for


    them to reach there by ne. Levi and the others did not have any time to prepare. They set off at


    once.


    Before boarding the ne, none of them spoke. An hour into the flight, Ronald nudged Levi and


    whispered, "Young Master Brown, can you pull some strings and help me pass a letter to my


    family?"


    "If there''s anything you like to say to your family, tell them yourself when we¡¯ re done," Levi replied


    coldly.


    It was not because he did not want to help Ronald, he just didn''t want him to be dejected before


    they even started on the mission. Although a soldier should be fearless and willing to put their lives


    on the line for their country, in his opinion, defeating the enemy and surviving was more important.

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    "I''m worried that if I don''t say it now, I won''t have the chance to say it anymore," Ronald responded


    dejectedly. He did not want to seem disheartened, but they were going to a battlefield. The situation


    was bleak, and the future remained uncertain. No one could predict what would happen next. It was


    always good to be prepared.


    "Nonsense," Levi leveled a fierce re on Ronald and replied, "Our goal is to help deal with a riot,


    not fight a war. Why are you panicking? Pull yourself together. Even if we are going to fight, we


    have so many people. Why should we be afraid?"


    "I don''t care. I want to be prepared beforehand. Find someone to tell my parents that I love them


    very much. Tell them not to worry as I am no longer the timid person that I used to be." Perhaps he


    was afraid of the unknown, or maybe he just had a bad feeling about the mission... But Ronald was


    worried about his parents, who were already quite elderly.


    He was the only son of the family. His mother had tried to stop him when he insisted on joining the


    army. It was only under his father''s persuasions that his mother gave her consent reluctantly and let


    him join the army. Therefore, Ronald was perturbed when he thought of his parents. If he perished


    or was injured, his parents would not be able to endure the heartbreak.


    "Ronald, you must live to tell them this yourself. Only then would they know that you have truly


    matured. Hence, they won''t be worried about you." Usually, Levi would have chided him if he dared


    to be in low spirits before themencement of a mission. However, due to some unknown


    reasons, Levi took his words to heart this time.


    Levi shifted his gaze to Monique who was sitting beside him. Seeing that she lookedposed and


    was not in the least frightened, Levi heaved a sigh of relief. He muttered, "She is really a tomboy.


    She remains bold even when men are afraid."


    Levi did not know that Monique was hiding her fear. She was nervous and frightened, but she did


    not show it. As a soldier, protecting the people and the country was her duty. She should muster her


    courage in the face of danger. If she was afraid, what would happen to the civilians in the area?


    A few hours passed, and they finally arrived at their destination. After getting off the ne, they got


    on the tanks specially prepared for them and rushed to the ce where the riot urred without


    further dy.


    The area was in a mess. Corpses were scattered all around. All the houses and stations had been


    destroyed. The area had suffered a heavy loss.


    Monique''s heart skipped a beat when she took in the scene. Nevertheless, she did not utter a word.


    Soon, the temporarymander gave them orders. The rioters had blown up the bridge and roads


    in the nearby cities and had upied the entire city. The higher-ups hadmanded them to send


    a team over to rescue the people who were trapped in the city.


    It was a voluntary choice. Themander did not force anyone to be in the vanguard. Levi was the


    first to raise his hand. Monique and the others followed suit. Levi red at Monique and whispered,


    "Monique, you are a woman. Why are you getting yourself into danger?"


    "Do you think the rioters would let the civilians go just because they are women or children?" Her


    eyes fleeted across the two bodies scattered on the ground not far away. "They even attacked


    innocent women and children. Hence, it does not matter who you are on the battlefield. It''s either


    you are arade or an enemy."


    Levi could not refute her words. Those rioters were indeed ruthless and vicious. They showed no


    mercy even to women and children. Their only chance of winning was to join forces and take them


    into custody.


    "Monique, be careful. It is important to save the people, but you should also protect yourself."


    Before they left, Levi approached her and said in a low voice. However, Monique shot him an icy


    stare and got onto the car without saying a word. His temper sparked and he was so furious that he


    gritted his teeth.


    The road leading to T City had been blown up. They could only take an alternative route. The path


    was rough and bumpy. Therefore, they took longer than usual to reach T City. Upon entering the


    city, they saw a group of people being tied up together, surrounded by explosives and signboards.


    The sign wrote, "If anyone dares move, we will st them to death."


    Themander was a senior soldier. He had actualbat experience as he had helped out in a


    situation simr to this previously in other countries. However, he was also a little startled when he


    caught sight of the situation. At this moment, Levi stepped out and saluted. "Commander, I have a


    suggestion. We can split into two teams. One will go and attract the enemies'' attention while the


    other will rescue the hostages. What do you think?"


    Themander nodded in agreement. "All right, let''s proceed with your n. I''ll lead a team to


    attract the enemies'' attention while you will lead another team to rescue those people."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Levi rejected such an arrangement. "Commander, drawing the enemies away doesn''t require any


    skills. You can leave this to us, the new recruits. However, rescuing the civilians is much more


    arduous. This should be carried out by experienced soldiers like yourselves and also the female


    soldiers who are more meticulous."


    Levi volunteered to distract the enemy''s troops as he knew that it would be dangerous. They were


    outnumbered. It was a life- and- death situation that was definitely more dangerouspared to the


    rescue task.


    Themander was willing to risk his life with hisrades. However, the most important thing


    was to rescue the civilians. Hence, he gritted his teeth and agreed to the n.


    Monique understood that he made this decision because he did not want her and Cecil to take any


    risks. He was doing it for their sake, but Monique knew that this was not the time to act imprudently.


    She would follow the orders.


    As a result, Levi and Ronald were part of the team responsible to lure the enemy away whereas


    Monique and Cecil were part of the team staying to rescue the hostages.


    When the sound of gunshots rang from the other side, all the rioters guarding the hostages rushed


    in its direction. Seizing the chance, themander led Monique and the others to rescue the


    hostages. Just as they were about to seed, the silence was broken by the sounds of several


    gunshots some distance away. The sound made everyone trembled in fear.


    Cecil was startled, and fear gripped her heart. "Monique, will Levi and Ronald be all right?"


    "They''ll be fine." Monique was also worried about their safety, but there was no point worrying now.


    Rescuing the hostages and bring them to a safe ce so that they can go and support the other


    team was their current goal.


    Eager to help Levi and the others, Monique hastened her pace. Some hostages had injured their


    legs. Without a second thought, Monique carried them to safety. Once all the hostages were safe,


    Monique followed themander as they set off the explosives and blew up the rioters'' camp.

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    The hostages were rescued and brought to safety within a short time. It was all thanks to Levi and


    his team for luring the enemies away and making the task a lot easier.


    Once all the hostages were safe, Monique and Cecil followed themander and rushed to


    support Levi and the others. To their dismay, they saw Ronald being shot upon arriving at the scene.


    The gunshot thundered across the street, and he copsed onto the ground, blood oozing out of his


    wound.


    Monique dashed forward like a madwoman and dragged the injured Ronald to the side of the ditch


    to dodge the enemy''s attack. "Ronald, hang in there. Please!"


    Ronald sped her hand and said in a quivering voice, "Monique, remind Levi of his promise to me.


    Tell my parents that their son is not a coward. He is a responsible soldier who sacrificed himself for


    the sake of his country and its people. Tell them not to grieve."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It was the first time Monique saw herrade getting injured on the battlefield. She was scared stiff


    but she mustered her courage to hold on. She pressed on his wounds to stop the blood from


    gushing out. "Ronald, cut the crap, you''ll be fine. Reinforcements are on the way. The military doctor


    will arrive soon."


    Ronald was shot near his heart. His strength was fading and he knew that he was near death.


    There was a lot he wanted to say, and he would never get the chance to say it again. Hence, he


    continued, "Monique, it was an honor to be in the same team with the three of you. If I could go


    back in time, I would still have made the same decision and be yourrade."


    Monique wept hysterically. "Ronald, I''m telling you to hang in there. You''ll be fine. Do you hear me?"


    "Monique, don''t cry. It''s an honorable death. There''s no reason to grieve," Ronald tried tofort


    Monique as he forced a smile. However, due to the pain, his smile came out as a grimace. There


    was still a lot that he wanted to say. "Monique, there are some things that I don''t dare to say in the


    past, but I must tell you now. Levi is a reliable man. If you have feelings towards him, then seize the


    chance or you''ll regret it in the future."


    Monique was in no mood to discuss her rtionship with Levi. She urged, "Ronald, please... Don''t


    speak. Hang in there. Once you are all right, we''ll talk about it."


    "If I don''t say it now, I won''t have a chance to say it anymore." Ronald held her hand tightly and


    continued, "You''ve always wanted to know how Levi removed the snake venom for you on the


    deserted ind. He instructed me to keep it a secret and I dared not disobey his orders. However, I


    want to tell you now. He risked his life to save you by sucking out the snake venom from your


    wound."


    Yes, Monique was indeed intrigued with how Levi saved her. She pestered him many times but to


    no avail. She finally knew the answer, yet, she was more concerned about Ronald''s injury. Other


    things did not matter right now. "Ronald, thanks for letting me know. Now, stop talking and hang in


    there. I''ll bring you to the military doctor right away."


    "No, Monique... I want to say that... Levi treats you really well. Although he often calls you a tomboy,


    he admires you. He told me that you are more incredible than a man and you will definitely


    aplish great things in life." Despite their tant attraction to each other, they did not admit it.


    Ronald really hoped that they could be together. He did not want them to regret it in the future.


    "Ronald, I know. I''m begging you. Don''t talk anymore." Tears coursed down her cheeks. She knew


    what he meant but she could not afford to act impulsively.


    If it wasn''t destined, giving up from the start would be the right choice.


    Some people were not meant for each other. It was pointless to get her hopes up.


    "Monique, remember this. Opportunities are for those who are prepared to work for it. If you like


    him, then don''t give up. Be brave..." Ronald had entered a trance but he still held Monique''s hand


    tightly. "Monique, do you know? Meeting you guys was the luckiest thing of my life. I''m content even


    if I die. I''m telling the truth. Right now, I''m not afraid at all and I don''t feel the slightest bit of pain. On


    the contrary, I feel happy and satisfied. The only thing I can''t be at ease about is..."


    He was just worried about his parents...


    His voice faltered. He did not get a chance to finish his sentence, and he would never get a chance


    to finish it ever again.


    His heart had stopped beating and his body started to lose its warmth, turning stiff.


    Cecil arrived soon after. When she saw Monique cradling Ronald''s body in a pool of blood, Cecil


    staggered backward and fell onto the ground. Tears rolled down her face immediately. "Ronald, we


    agreed the day before that we would go on a vacation together during the holidays on a luxurious


    yacht. We no longer need to suffer as we did on the deserted ind. Have you forgotten? Get up!


    Get up, please! I don''t allow you to leave us," she bellowed.


    Monique did not want to ept the fact that Ronald was dead but it was true. No matter how


    reluctant she was to let him go, his death was a reality. She ced him gently on the ground,


    climbed up the hill, and shot down five enemies.


    When she was reloading her bullets, she caught a glimpse of Levi ahead. He was fearless. With a


    gun in his hand, he stood on the hill and shot down the opponents one after another.


    Monique had never seen Levi in this manner. His moves were fast and serious. Monique gaped at


    him in awe, as he seemed to glow with a heroic light.


    Monique forgot that she was on a battlefield for a moment until an enemy emerged from the side


    with his gun pointed at Levi. Cold fear clutched at her throat and she yelled, "Levi, on your side!"


    At the same moment, she shot down the enemy.


    Upon hearing her shout, Levi sessfully avoided the enemy''s attack. They exchanged nces


    without uttering a word and focused on the battle again. The look was to remind each other to be


    careful.


    They had already lost Ronald. They couldnt afford to lose anyone else.

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    The battle was still going on.


    Finally, reinforcements arrived.


    Once they arrived, the enemies were wiped out in a short time. There were no survivors.


    After the enemies were eliminated, Levi, who was injured, dragged himself to Ronald''s side.


    He gritted his teeth and said solemnly. "Ronald, you are a hero. You are not only our hero but also


    the hero of these people we have saved together. We are proud of you. The people and the country


    are proud of you. Even your parents would be proud of you. Today, you have left us. I will help you


    to take good care of your parents. Please take good care of yourself in heaven."


    Levi did not shed a tear. However, he took off his hat and gave Ronald a stiff military salute.


    "Ronald, rest in peace. I hope we will berades again, in our next life!" he thought solemnly.


    Monique stood beside Levi and also gave Ronald a military salute. When she nced at Levi, she


    was shocked to see blood oozing out of his right arm. He was injured! She seized his arm and said


    anxiously, "Levi, why don''t you go and see the military doctor so that he can treat your wound?"


    Levi did not respond.


    Monique was flustered. "Levi, four of us came here together. Now that Ronald is gone, are you


    nning on leaving the world too?"


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she recalled the day when they set off for the deserted ind. She


    remembered Ronald saying ecstatically, "Themander sent us toplete such a difficult


    mission. He must think highly of us. I must work hard in the future and earn more military medals for


    Red Eagle. I will make my parents proud."


    His voice echoed in her mind, but he had left them forever. He would never return.


    Ronald was gone forever. She should appreciate those who were still alive. Monique did not care


    what Levi would think of her. She seized his other hand and urged, "Levi, follow me and get your


    wound treated first."


    However, Levi said coldly, "Let go of me."


    He was the one who brought Ronald to the battlefield, but he failed to protect him. Levi''s heart


    ached but he could not even shed a tear because he was a man. He wished more than ever that he


    could cry out loud like Cecil. The grief was so strong that it became a nauseating pain.


    Frustrated, Monique yelled, "Levi, do you wish to die?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Levi bellowed at the top of his lungs.


    Monique bit her lips and stifled a retort. She muttered, "Levi Brown! Why are you so stubborn?"


    Suddenly, the realization dawned on her. Was Levi ming himself for Ronald''s death? Was he


    trying to give up his life for that cause?


    Monique was on pins and needles. She would not let Levi act imprudently. "Levi, follow me to the


    military doctor at once! We need to treat your wound."


    "Go! Leave me alone!" Levi bellowed.


    Anger coursed through her veins. Fuming mad, Monique retorted, "Levi, don''t be so childish, okay?"


    Just as the two of them were bickering, Cecil cried out in a feeble voice, "Ronald often told me that


    he admired the both of you very much, You guys always got first ce easily while he failed no


    matter how hard he tried. To him, you guys are geniuses. He always hoped that both of you could


    cooperate and aplish great things in the future."


    After a short pause, she continued, "Ronald was a sensitive person. He took everything we said to


    heart. Sometimes, he belittled himself and thought that we looked down on him. However, most of


    the time, he was proud to have us as hisrades."


    Cecil stared at Levi and said, "Levi, I understand how you feel. However, we can''t revive the dead.


    The only thing we can do is to cherish him in our hearts and work hard to be sessful


    soldiers. In the future, we must let everyone know that we used to have arade. He had passed


    away but he was a remarkable soldier."


    Cecil had hit the nail on the head. Although his heart ached, Levi knew that she was right. He had to


    live on and strive to be a better soldier. In the future, he would let everyone know about


    Ronald''s existence and his honorable sacrifice."


    "All right, I''ll go get my wound treated." Feeling a little lightheaded and queasy, he spun around and


    was about to go and find a military doctor. Without warning, his vision blurred and his knees buckled


    as he cked out. He seemed to hear Monique and Cecil frantic screams before he passed out.


    "Levi!" they shouted.


    They kept shouting his name, but it was fruitless. He couldn''t control himself. He felt himself falling


    onto something soft although he could not figure out why. Within minutes, he had fallen into aa.


    And he was engulfed in darkness, unable to hear a single sound...


    "Levi..." Instinctively, Monique caught him in her arms. However, he was a lot heavier than her and


    she lost her bnce. He toppled down on her. "Levi, wake up! Don''t scare me. Wake up, please!"


    Monique wanted to carry him and go find a military doctor immediately but he was too heavy. Tried


    as she might, Monique could not even lift him. She was so flustered that she almost kicked him.


    Fortunately, Cecil was by their side. Cecil helped to drag Levi aside so that Monique could get up.


    Panting heavily, shemented, "Wow, men and women are truly different."


    Monique got up quickly and inspected Levi''s wounds. "Cecil, I''ll watch after him while you go and


    get a military doctor. There are so many wounds on his body. It can''t be dyed any further. He


    needs immediate treatment."


    Cecil turned and ran to find a military doctor, leaving Monique to take care of Levi.


    Monique''s hands were stained with blood. Clearly, it was Levi''s blood, gushing out of his wounds.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fear clutched at her heart. Without hesitation, Monique took off his shirt and inspected his wounds.


    She gasped when she saw the wounds. It was terrible! Her heart ached. "You are an idiot. You are


    also the only son of the family. Can''t you think about your parents before you act rashly?"


    However, Levi remained unconscious.


    It broke her heart to see him in this dire state...

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    When Levi regained his consciousness, he was already in a hospital in Chatterton Town. Julien,


    whom he hadn''t seen for a very long time, had paid a visit.


    Julien sat beside his bed and apanied him. After a long silence, he couldn''t resist asking,


    "You''re awake but you aren''t talking. Levi, this doesn''t seem like you."


    Levi thought of Ronald with a heavy heart and responded gravely, "People change."


    "All humans die eventually, just that some go sooner than others. Yourrade died with honor and


    would be respected by everyone. You should be proud of him," Julienforted him.


    "Julien, you are so heartless. He''s dead. How could you say it so carefreely?" Levi sat up abruptly


    and bellowed. However, he realized that he had gone too far. Julien was merely stating the truth.


    That''s right, Ronald had already passed away. What was the point of grieving?


    Would Ronalde back alive?


    No!


    Those who survived should live on and treasure their life. They should live happily for the sake of


    those who hadid down their lives.


    Levi leaned against the headboard, and many thoughts crossed his mind. "Julien, something is


    bothering me. I thought I knew the answer, but I''m starting to doubt myself recently. I can''t wrap my


    head around it. I''m lost."


    Julien chuckled. "How could you ever feel lost?"


    They grew up together and knew each other very well. Levi had always pretended to be wise and


    knowledgeable, regardless of the circumstances. However, he now confessed that he was in doubt


    out of a sudden, and so Julien was indeed puzzled.


    Levi stared at the ceiling and said solemnly, "Julien, I only have one question. Please answer me


    honestly."


    Julien sighed and agreed. It was impossible to refuse someone who was injured. "Go ahead. As


    long as it''s something I know, I will tell you the truth."


    Levi shifted his gaze to Julien''s face and asked tentatively, "What made you fall for Vanessa? Was it


    because of her beauty?"


    Julien scowled. Was Levi implying that Julien was a shallow man?! He gave Levi a look of reproach


    and retorted, "It''s none of your business why I love Vanessa."


    Levi sighed, a sullen expression on his face. "You promised to tell me everything, but you went


    against your words after the first question. You are so heartless. I wasn''t teasing you. It was an


    earnest question."


    He seemed sincere. Julien decided that he was not joking. Besides, there was nothing to hide.


    Hence, he said, "Well, let me tell you why I love Vanessa."


    Levi''s face lit up, and he pricked up his ears. "Tell me! I''m all ears."


    "Back then, before I met Vanessa, I set very high standards for my future partner. I felt that my


    future partner must be perfect in all aspects. She must be well-educated, polite and amazing in all


    ways. However, when I met Vanessa, I fell for her deeply. I did not have the slightest clue why. It just


    happened naturally."


    Julien''s expression softened as he reminisced. "Once we started dating, I only had eyes for her.


    When she smiles, my heart melts and when she cries, my heart starts to ache. I am affected by her


    mood. Unknowingly, I could no longer take my eyes off her. I wish to keep her by my side so that I


    can look at her all the time."


    Upon hearing this, Levi cried out in despair, "No way! No way! It''s impossible!"


    Julien asked him point-nk, "Do you have a crush on that girl, Monique Zellweger?"


    Levi wanted to nod instinctively but he stopped himself. It was ridiculous! There was no way he


    would fall for a tomboy. He liked girls who were stunning, gentle, andpassionate. Monique was


    definitely not his type. He dismissed the thought. "Don''t joke! You know me well. How could I


    possibly fall for a tomboy?"


    Seeing that he was flustered and reluctant to admit his feelings, Julien did not force him. After all,


    when it came to rtionships, he can only rely on his own ord. It didn''t matter what other people


    said. "It''s fine if you don''t like her. Why are you so agitated?"


    Levi retorted, "Who says I''m agitated? I''m just making myself clear so that you guys don''t


    misunderstand my intentions. I definitely do not want Monique to have the wrong idea."


    Julien chortled. "All right, you are just afraid that we will misunderstand."


    Levi looked at him and asked sheepishly, "Do you really believe what I said?"


    Julien smirked and remarked, "Do you prefer me to believe you or should I be skeptical?"


    Levi said dejectedly, "Well, to be frank, every time Monique appears in front of me, I can''t seem to


    take my eyes off her. I don''t know why but sometimes I feel frustrated when other men nced in


    her direction. But Julien, you know me. I like women with good looks. I value beauty above all.


    Monique is a tomboy and is in no way beautiful but why do I think that she''s attractive in her own


    way?"


    Levi pondered the matter for a very long time but he still couldn''t wrap his head around it. He was


    hoping that Julien could help rify his doubts. Although Julien was quite dull-witted, he was


    definitely more experienced than him.


    Julien sighed and responded, "I just told you that before I met Vanessa, I also set a list of criteria.


    However, ever since I met her, I forgot about my criteria. In my opinion, no woman in the world


    would be a match for Vanessa."


    Levi said exasperatingly, "But it is undeniable that Vanessa is truly gorgeous. Anyone would have


    been attracted to her at first nce."


    Julien raised his brows and said in a warning tone, "Were you?"


    "No." He did not deny it because he was afraid of Julien. It was true that he had never fallen for


    Vanessa.


    Firstly, it was out of the question that he would have feelings for Vanessa since he knew that Julien


    was keenly interested in her. Besides, he just thought that Vanessa was gorgeous. Beauty could be


    admired from a distance. It was not necessary to possess her as his own...N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    Julien knew that Levi would not fall for Vanessa. However, men were usually more prone to jealousy


    when it came to the woman they loved. He heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing Levi''s answer. He


    chuckled. "Think carefully. Who have you ever fallen in love with?"


    "I have fallen in love with many women. For instance, those beautiful ex- girlfriends of mine." Upon


    hearing Julien''s question, Monique''s face appeared in his mind. He dismissed the thought


    immediately, but he could not think of anyone else.


    At this moment, Levi couldn''t even remember what his ex-girlfriends look like.


    Julien was right. There were a lot of attractive women in the world but there was only one girl he


    had feelings for regardless of her physical appearance. Ever since Julien met Vanessa, he was


    head over heels for her no matter what she did.


    Julien prodded him. "You''re thinking of Monique?"


    Levi was reluctant to admit his feelings, but he still gave a curt nod. "Why did I think of Monique?


    She doesn''t have any of the criteria that I looked for in my future partner. How could I fall for her?


    Am I a masochist?"


    Julien couldn''t suppress a smile. "A masochist? What do you mean?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    With a troubled look, Levi said sullenly, "Monique and I don''t see eye to eye in the army. We fight all


    the time and she almost broke my leg twice. Such a fierce temper! Yet, I have feelings towards her.


    Maybe I''m the same as my father, and we have a gic penchant to torment ourselves?!"


    In his opinion, it was a miracle that his father adored his mother. Could it be gics? Was gics


    responsible for his feelings towards Monique, a woman who pissed him off all the time?


    A chill ran down his spine at the thought. Heavens, this was a disaster. He couldn''t marry someone


    like Monique. The Brown family already had someone like Mia. It would be chaotic if Monique


    became a part of the family. The thought was too terrifying!


    Julien did not think that Levi and his father had weird tastes. After all, everyone had different


    personalities. Hence, it was only natural for them to fall for different people. Some liked gentle and


    kind- hearted souls while others like those who were hot-tempered. Levi and his father were the


    latter.


    Julien gloated over Levi''s fate as the thought of Neil and Mia. Fortunately, he fell for someone like


    Vanessa. "Maybe you thought that you like beautiful women but after meeting Monique, you


    realized that she was the type who could attract your attention. She will make you disregard the


    criteria you have set for an ideal partner."


    Levi was aghast. He shook his head in panic and tried his best to recall how his exgirlfriends looked


    like. However, tried as he might, he could not dismiss the thoughts about Monique. "Impossible!


    This is absolutely impossible! I would not fall for someone like her."


    He did not want to admit it but he slowly realized that despite her shorings, she was very


    important to him. Thinking of her made his heart skip a beat. "F*ck, this is a disaster!"


    Julien grinned. "You can''t seem to get her off your mind, am I right?"


    He had a simr experience. Levi''s current state was simr to his when he realized that he liked


    Vanessa back then. Reluctant to ept the truth because it caught him off guard and it seemed too


    impossible to be true.


    Levi continued to shake his head, still unable to ept the truth. "No, it''s impossible. I still like


    women who are stunning and gorgeous. It must be because I have stayed in the army for too long. I


    haven''t seen anyone beautiful for a very long time, and the only women I saw were Cecil and


    Monique. That''s why my taste in women has gone haywire. Julien, help me find some prettydies


    to rectify the problem. Once I readjust my taste, I will not have feelings for Monique anymore!''


    Julien chuckled. "Are you sure you want me to get some prettydies over for you?"


    Levi nodded and replied, "I''m sure! Please bring over more prettydies, especially those who are


    captivating and sexy." There was a determination in his eyes.


    "Monique is quite pretty. Why do you think that she is ugly?" Vanessa had been eavesdropping


    quietly outside for a while. She couldn''t stand it anymore and came in. She didn''t care if they knew


    she was eavesdropping, she wanted to get her point across. "Julien, I didn''t expect you to be this


    kind of person."


    Julien felt deeply wronged by her usations. "What kind of person am I?"


    Vanessa red at him. "Do you still need me to tell you what kind of person you are?"


    Julien responded, "It''s not I who''s looking for a pretty girl."


    Vanessa was displeased. "Although you''re not the one looking for a pretty girl, you are assisting him


    and supporting something wrong."


    Julien said gloomily, "Don''t re at me like that. I haven''t even found anyone for him."


    Vanessa added, "If I didn''t enter, are you going to proceed with the n?"


    Julien stammered, "I..."


    Even if he did agree to Levi''s request, it was to help him discover his true feelings. It was definitely


    not what Vanessa thought. However, he could only remain silent or else Vanessa would blow a fuse.


    Vanessa didn''t let the matter slide. "What?"


    Julien said hurriedly, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have agreed to his request."


    The closer they became, the more he knew about Vanessa. Whenever they quarrel, no matter who


    was in the right, he would be the first to apologize or Vanessa''s anger would spark.


    As expected, Vanessa calmed down. A faint smile formed on her face. "Next time, don''t do


    something like this again."


    Julien agreed.


    Levi was rooted to the ground. Women were scary! He didn''t want to fall in love or marry anymore!


    He used to think that only his father was afraid of his mother. However, even Julien who was


    maniptive was afraid of Vanessa. If he really married Monique, his peaceful life woulde to an


    end.


    No! Falling in love with Monique was out of the question.


    "Young Master Brown, tell me, what''s wrong with Monique?" Vanessa looked at him and asked in a


    gentle voice. However, Levi shuddered. Her gentle voice made his hair stand on end after


    witnessing the scene a moment ago.


    "In my opinion, women like you are considered beautiful." Levi shifted his gaze to Vanessa''s face.


    He paid no heed to Julien and continued, "That''s right. You are a prettydy! And my mood is much


    better after seeing you."

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    "Young Master Brown, let me give you a word of advice. A man should always be honest about his


    feelings. Otherwise, you''ll suffer in the future." Vanessa poured a ss of water for him and added,


    "In fact, I was eavesdropping outside just now."


    This did not bother Levi. Julien did not mind either. After Vanessa handed the ss to Levi, Julien


    stretched out his hands and hugged her from behind. "Since when have you be an


    eavesdropper? It''s not a good habit. You should get rid of it!"


    Vanessa had a sudden thought. She said, "I didn''t want to eavesdrop. Monique happened to be


    outside when I arrived. I joined her so that she wouldn''t be embarrassed and identally overhear


    the conversation between you two."


    Pffttt!


    Upon hearing what she said, Levi choked and sprayed water all over the ground. "What? What did


    you just say? Monique was eavesdropping outside? She overheard what I said?"


    Vanessa shrugged with an assumed air of indifference. "You don''t like her anyway. It doesn''t matter


    what she overheard."


    "Who says I don''t like... even if I don''t like her, you can''t just eavesdrop on other people''s


    conversations. It''s basic manners. Do you understand?" He almost spoke his mind but he managed


    to stop himself. However, he could no longer calm down.


    He was flustered.


    Once they came out of the hospital, Julien inquired, "Was Monique really outside just now?"


    Vanessa burst outughing. "No, not at all. I was just teasing him."


    Julien poked her forehead. "Huh! You''ve be a liar!"


    Vanessa pursed her lips. "What do you mean I''m a liar? It was a harmless white lie. I''m doing it for


    his sake," she retorted.


    "It''s obvious that you are enjoying yourself, yet, you still have the nerve to say that you are doing it


    for his sake. " Julien gazed affectionately at Vanessa and lowered his head to give him a peck on


    the cheek. "Little scoundrel, tell me, who did you learn this from?"


    Vanessa giggled and teased, "Who else could it be? The person I spent most of my time with is you.


    President Kyle, you are so cunning. I must learn to protect myself. In fact, I should thank you for my


    cheekiness."


    Julien chuckled and tousled her hair. "Little scoundrel!" he rebuked.


    "I''m not the little scoundrel. The little scoundrel is at home," Vanessa retorted.


    She was referring to Lawrie. After Lawrie returned to the Kyle family, everyone pampered and doted


    on him. The little one was no longer afraid of strangers, nor was he worried that his mother would


    leave him alone.


    Lawrie had be a mischievous little kid. It was a wonder how he came up with those mischiefs.


    Sometimes, Vanessa was worried that the matter would get out of hand and wanted to reprimand


    him. However, Lawrie would always look at her with piteous eyes that made her heart melt. As a


    result, she had followed through in chiding him.


    However, Julien had a different view on this matter. Hemented, "Lawrie is not a little scoundrel.


    He is just more intelligentpared to other children. After all, his parents are smart people. It''s in


    his genes." Vanessa gave him a look of reproach and chided him. "He is your son, of course you will


    shower him with praises. I am afraid that you guys will spoil him. What would be of him in the


    future?"


    "Isn''t he also your son?" Julien grinned. He hugged Vanessa and said, "Just take care of yourself.


    Lawrie will definitely aplish great things in the future. Don''t worry too much."


    Vanessa shook her head and said exasperatingly, "Forget it. I won''t think about it anymore. Let''s not


    talk about that brat. When ites to him, I''ll have a headache."


    Lawrie only had his mother in the past. Hence, he was more obedient and quietpared to the


    other children. It was only natural for him to be cheeky as a child. However, Vanessa had never


    seen this side of him before. Therefore, it was hard for her to ept the change at once.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the ward.


    Not long after Julien and Vanessa left, Monique paid a visit to Levi.


    It was the first time she visited him in the ward. Hence, she bought a bunch of flowers as someone


    once told her that cing flowers beside a patient''s bed would brighten the patient''s mood and aid


    recovery.


    When she arrived at his ward, she knocked on the door politely, but nobody responded. Monique''s


    heart raced. She thought something happened to him and dashed inside only to find Levi staring at


    her in bewilderment.


    Monique scratched her head and smiled sheepishly. "Levi, I knocked on the door, but you did not


    respond. I thought something happened to you, so I rushed inside. I''m just here to see if you''re


    feeling better."


    Levi merely nodded.


    He assumed an air of nonchnce but he was, in fact, flustered. Speak of the devil! She appeared


    just as he was thinking of her. To make matters worse, he actually thought that she looked kind of


    attractive.


    Levi wanted to p himself. Monique was in no way beautiful. Was he blind? Why did he think that


    she looked a little attractive?


    Levi remained silent as if he didn''t wee her presence. This made Monique even more


    embarrassed. She said hesitatingly, "I''ve heard that cing flowers in the ward will put the patient in


    a better mood, so I bought you some."


    "Okay," Levi responded casually.


    He must be crazy. He suddenly felt that her voice was pleasing to the ears... And his heart started to


    beat rapidly.


    Levi had a cold and detached demeanor making the atmosphere very awkward. Monique really


    wanted to turn around and leave but she felt that it would be impolite. Hence, she braced herself


    and asked tentatively, "Are you all right?"


    He had suffered so many injuries. However, he still managed to hold on for so long until the


    enemies were defeated and the reinforcements arrived.


    Her blood ran cold whenever she thought of that day.


    "Uh-huh..."

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    Monique''s heart sank when she saw Levi''s indifference to her. She was about to leave when she


    remembered something that she wanted to tell him, "We have brought Ronald''s body back to his


    hometown for burial. His parents are being taken care of. Don''t worry."


    At the mention of Ronald, Levi became slightly agitated. He lifted his head but averted his gaze


    when their eyes met. He said calmly, "Thank you for your help! Ronald can finally rest in peace."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Monique responded, "We are also Ronald''srades. It''s our duty. You don''t have to thank me."


    Levi did not respond. Monique felt uneasy, wondering why he was acting distant all of a sudden


    again. "Levi, my apologies. I should have told you in advance beforeing. I did not disturb you,


    didn''t I?"


    She asked tentatively. Her heart raced as she was a little nervous. She was afraid that Levi was


    annoyed with her sudden appearance...


    Levi was flustered and restless. He knew very well that he had feelings towards Monique, but he


    was too proud to admit that he had fallen for someone like Monique.


    After pondering the matter, he concluded that it was because he hadn''t seen a prettydy for a very


    long time. Hence, he was attracted to her. Once his life returned to normal and he was able to hang


    around attractive women again, he would probably forget about her. It was only a matter of time.


    Levi couldn''t wait to keep his distance from her once he thought it through and replied coldly, "Well,


    it was indeed sudden for you to pay a visit before notifying me. Next time,e together with our


    otherrades so that I don''t need to entertain you guys twice."


    His words were like daggers to her heart. It was apparent that he was making it clear that she was


    not someone special. She had got the wrong idea.


    Monique tasted the bitterness of reality. Ronald''sst words raised her hopes and she did not want


    to miss such a remarkable man, which was why she decided to make a move.


    After all, life onlysted a few decades. It was really short. Time passed in the blink of an eye.


    Ronald''s death made her realize how fragile life really was.


    She suddenly understood the meaning of life. Hence, Monique wanted to utilize the time she had


    and do what she wanted. She wished to cherish the good days and appreciate those who were


    important to her, as she did not want to regret itter in life.


    Monique knew that she had gotten the wrong idea after seeing Levi''s attitude. They were from


    different backgrounds and were not meant for each other. It was wishful thinking.


    This was how it should be like...Once she thought it through, Monique regained herposure.


    She clenched her fists and put on a smile. "Young Master Brown, I''m really sorry for disturbing you.


    It will never happen again."


    Monique turned and was about to leave when Levi cried out, "Wait a minute!"


    Levi wanted to keep his distance. However, it annoyed him to see Monique talking to him politely as


    if he was a stranger. She shouldn''t be so nonchnt. It was as though she was not interested in him


    at all.


    This dealt a blow to his self-esteem.


    Monique came to a halt and turned around, She thought that he had changed his mind. To her


    chagrin, he said coldly, "Monique, please take away the flowers you brought and don''t buy me


    flowers again. Don''t you know what roses represent? Other people would get the wrong idea if they


    see this."


    Monique froze, and a chill went down her spine. She averted her gaze and walked over to pick up


    the flowers on the table. "Sorry, I did not consider that when I bought it. I''ll never do it again."


    Never again...


    Did she mean that she would never do something to cause a misunderstanding again...


    Or would she not give him preferential treatment anymore?


    Many thoughts crossed his mind. He wanted to stop her and asked for an exnation but he did not


    have the guts to do so.


    As Monique was about to leave, he stopped her again. He wanted to ask for an exnation, but he


    said something hurtful. Yet, he did not stop himself as he did not want to leave any room for regrets.


    He said, "Monique, since you''ve overheard our conversation, why did you still enter?"


    Monique was stunned. What did she overhear?


    While she was still in a state of confusion, Levi continued, "Yes, I admit that you are indeed


    remarkable. Sometimes, I wondered how it would be like to date you, but those are just random


    thoughts that crossed my mind.


    It does not bear any significance."


    Without even giving Monique a chance to speak, Levi added, "You are not my type and I will never


    date you. Hence, don''t get the wrong idea. If you can ept the fact, we are stillrades and


    friends in the future. If you can''t, I''m afraid to say that we can only be strangers."


    He drove his point across. Monique was devastated, but she assumed an air of nonchnce.


    "Young Master Brown, you are so arrogant. You said that you don''t like me and don''t wish to date


    me. Do you really think that I''d fancy you and want to be with you?"


    She looked at him, a sweet smile stered on her face as she said haughtily, "Let me make it clear.


    If you learn to put down your ego, we will still berades and friends in the future. If you continue


    to be so arrogant, we can only be strangers."


    Monique never admitted defeat easily. Even if she lost, she wouldn''t show it. She could remain


    proud and indifferent despite the circumstances.

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    Levi''s expression triggered her. It seemed that he was under the delusion that she was head over


    heels for him.


    Monique was amused. She smirked. "Young Master Brown, you are really arrogant. Just because I


    gave you a bunch of flowers, you think that I like you? How preposterous!"


    Levi stared at her and started to doubt himself again. For reasons unknown, the more he looked at


    her, the more he felt that she was indeed attractive. He must have gone mad.


    No! He could not go on like this and had to resolve the issue. "No matter what are your intentions,


    get out now. I don''t wish to see you now. Next time, don''te alone ever again."


    Levi couldn''t wait for her to leave, and Monique had no intentions to stay. She forced a smile and


    said, "Young Master Brown, take good care of yourself. We will wait for your return. I sincerely hope


    that you can recover as soon as possible. Don''t die by ident!"


    Once she left the room, her smile faltered. She hated herself for getting her hopes up. She knew


    that it was impossible between them. They even talked it out previously, but she still thought that it


    was possible.


    Monique pinched herself hard and vowed to never repeat her mistakes. "Remember this pain! I''ll


    keep my head clear from now on! Don''t be a fool again!" she thought.


    Levi''s eyes had assumed the vacant,ckluster expression after her departure. He felt lost and


    empty. After a while, he took out his phone and called his girlfriends one after another. He asked


    them toe over and apany him so that he could calm down and forget about Monique.


    As soon as they received the call, they dressed up seductively and rushed over with food and


    drinks.


    Levi''s ward was crowded with all sorts of pretty girls within an hour. They had be even more


    beautiful. Nevertheless, Levi couldn''t help thinking that they were shallow and mindless.


    "Young Master Brown, why didn''t you inform us that you were injured?"


    To Levi, their question sounded like a pretense. If these girls had been sincere, they would pay


    attention to the news and paid a visit once he was admitted to the hospital. However, He had


    forgotten the order he had given them previously. None of these girls were to visit him if he did not


    contact them. He could not allow them to affect his daily life.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Young Master Brown,e and have some chicken pot pie. It''sfort food and would be nice to


    have some now that you''re unwell! I''ve prepared it specifically for you!" One of the girls said coyly.


    Nonsense! How could she have prepared it herself? She arrived at the hospital within an hour after


    he called her. The time would only be sufficient for her to put on some make-up. How could she


    have the time to prepare chicken pot pie? She had obviously bought it from a restaurant, yet, she


    dared to say that she prepared it herself. Were women so fond of lying nowadays?


    "Young Master Brown, look at me. I''m not wearing makeup today. How do I look barefaced?"


    Another girl piped up.


    Barefaced? Was there something wrong with her? He could see traces of foundation on her face


    although he was some distance away. How dare she said that she was barefaced? Did she think


    that he was blind?


    In contrast, Monique never wore any makeup. However, she often applied ayer of lotion on her


    face that made her look greasy and unappealing. Despite so, the skin on the rest of her body was


    delicate and smooth, and extremely attractive to Levi.


    Unconsciously, Levi thought of Monique again. He patted his head in annoyance and immediately


    dismissed the thoughts. He heard another woman saying, "Young Master Brown, aren''t my boobs


    bigger than before?"


    The woman showed off her boobs. Levi knew that it was fake. She had probably undergone some


    kind of surgery. However, Levi did not expose her. After all, she was just here to please him and


    have fun.


    He could not bear to make any women crestfallen.


    He waved the pretty girl who made the chicken pot pie over to sit beside him. He then stretched out


    and hugged her. "My baby knows me best. You truly care for me. Once I''m discharged from the


    hospital, I''ll give you a reward."


    "Young Master Brown, you are so naughty, but I like it so much." The young beauty flushed up with


    pleasure and gave a provocative sidelong nce. She edged closer to Levi and said, "Young


    Master Brown, if you want it, just tell me."


    Holy sh*t!


    She had gone overboard. Levi couldn''t stand it and pushed her away as he wrapped himself with


    the quilt. "Next time, behave yourself. There are so many people here. What are you bbering


    about?"


    D*mn it! He was always the one who flirted with women. It was the first time someone teased him in


    this manner. It was hard to describe how he felt but he actually felt a little disgusted. The girls did


    not seem as beautiful as before.


    They were no match for Monique.


    He thought of her even though he was surrounded by prettydies. He must be crazy!


    "Young Master Brown, I''ve been waiting for you for so long. My heart hurts. Can''t you treat me


    better?" She edged closer to Levi, trying to attract thetter''s attention in this manner.


    Levi quickly moved to the side to avoid her. "Okay, okay, everyone, please sit down first. If you want


    to talk to me, do it one by one. Don''t edge closer. This makes me feel suffocated." "Young Master


    Brown, there''s so much that I want to tell you." Another beautiful woman squeezed her way to his


    side. "You haven''t contacted us for months, ever since you joined the army. It''s so difficult to meet


    you. If you weren''t admitted to the hospital, who knows when we would be able to see you. We miss


    you so much."


    Although she was with another man when she received the call from Young Master Brown, she left


    immediately toe to the hospital. After all, it was Young Master Brown. As long as there was an


    opportunity, she would seize it.

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    "Hey, stay away from me". She reeked of liquor and sweat, and he wrinkled his nose in disgust. His


    eyes fleeted over the crowd and he caught sight of a woman standing quietly in the corner. He


    urged, "Baby,e over and talk to me."


    "Young Master Brown, I miss you so much. I miss you every single day. Without you, I don''t even


    know what I can do." Tears trickled down her cheeks as the woman moaned. Levi''s heart went out


    to her. "Oh, my baby, don''t cry. You are making my heart ached."


    He almost leapt with joy upon finding a beautiful woman who made his heart skip a beat. He


    wrapped his arms around her and patted her back gently. "Baby, don''t cry, don''t cry. I''lle to see


    you every day after I have recovered."


    Finally, he could get her out of his head. However, to his chagrin, when he nced at the woman in


    his arms, he saw Monique''s face. She looked up at him and smiled in an eerie way as if she was


    challenging him to admit his feelings for her, that she would definitely find a way to make him


    confess his fancy!


    She patted on his chest twice, just above the heart and said slowly, "Since you are unwilling to


    admit that you like me, let me take out your heart and see what it''s made of."


    "No, go away!" Levi was startled and pushed the woman away.


    "Young Master Brown, what''s wrong?" she eximed in astonishment. She was on cloud nine just a


    moment ago, thinking that she was special to Young Master Brown as he only hugged her. Who


    knew that he would push her away? It hurt her pride, but she did not dare to show it.


    In the past, Levi was very gentle to women, and he would never refuse those who came near him.


    However, he seemed different this day. His eyes did not lit up with joy. In fact, he made no attempt


    to hide the disgust in his eyes.


    Yes, that''s right. There was utter disgust written on his face.


    Levi looked at the woman again, and realized it was one of those ordinary pretty girls. How on earth


    did he think of Monique?


    Had he been voodooed by Monique?!


    Levi shook his head in annoyance. "I''m fine, I''m fine. I just felt a little unwell just now. Darling, I


    didn''t hurt you, did I?"


    The woman heaved a sigh of relief upon his exnation. She hastily squeezed to his side and said


    gently, "Young Master Brown, are you all right? Let me help you take a look."


    "It''s all right. Just sit next to me. Don''te any closer." He was surrounded by beautiful women but


    he could only think of Monique. He was really done for.


    He could foresee his future. He would be just like his father and Julien.


    The thought scared him. God, he wanted to meet different kinds of attractive women from all around


    the world. He did not wish to fall for a tomboy.


    The woman shed some crocodile tears and asked tentatively. "Young Master Brown, did I make you


    unhappy? If I did something wrong, just tell me, but don''t drive me away, okay?"


    There were so many prettydies in the room, but he had lost interest in them. He gave a


    dismissive wave of his hand. "I''m feeling unwell today and I want to rest. You guys can leave. I''ll ask


    you guys out once I have time."


    "Young Master Brown, please allow us to spend a little more time with you."


    "Get out of my way. Don''t bother me anymore."


    Obviously, they didn''t want to leave. However, they could not afford to disobey him. If they annoyed


    him, they might not get a second chance to see him again.


    "We''ll take our leave first. Young Master Brown, you must give us a call if you need us."


    "Fine, fine. I''ll see you guys soon." Levi didn''t even want to look at them.


    The girls left in low spirits. Some couldn''t help but grumble as they walked out the door.


    Once they left, the room was finally empty and Levi regained hisposure. However, the room


    still reeked of a very strong perfume which made his head throbbed.


    Levi got up and opened the window. A gush of fresh air swept through the room. He caught a


    glimpse of someone sitting in the garden downstairs.


    The woman held a bunch of fresh roses in her hands, but she remained as motionless as a statue


    as if she was in a trance.


    It was Monique, Why was she still here?


    In the past, he used to think that Monique was ugly. However, afterparing her with those


    women, he felt that she was exceptionally beautiful.


    Levi wanted to turn away, to break free of her influence, but he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    Somehow, Monique''s beauty and charm was unique. No other woman could match up to her.


    Levi pped his forehead and chided himself for thinking that she was beautiful. Were you blind?


    There were so many stunning women just now, yet, you were not interested. Instead, you


    considered the tomboy as beautiful. Take a closer look. Does she even look like a woman? Levi


    paused and pondered the matter.


    However, he still thought that Monique was attractive.


    "I''m really done for! This must be a disease, and it needs to be treated." Levi forced himself to turn


    around. He tried his best not to think about it. Maybe he lost interest in those women because he


    had known them for a very long time.


    As long as he associated himself with other beautiful women, he would no longer think that Monique


    was good-looking.


    Levi quickly called Julien and said, "Julien, get me a few extremely prettydies to apany me


    in the hospital."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julien chuckled. "Are you sure about this?"


    Levi responded impatiently, "Cut the crap. Look for them now. They must be exceptionally


    beautiful!"


    Julien added, "I''m afraid that aside from Monique, you would no longer find anyone beautiful."

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    As soon as he heard her name, Levi''s anger spiked. "Julien, you have gone against me ever since


    you were a child. You said that on purpose to irk me, didn''t you?"


    Julien chortled and replied, "Well, I will not mention her name in front of you in the future. Will that


    be all right for you?"


    Levi retorted, "You better keep your words."


    That scoundrel! Julien knew perfectly well that Monique was driving Levi nuts.


    Julien then added, "Alright, just wait for a moment. Those prettydies areing to apany


    you very soon!"


    Not long after, a striking woman appeared in Levi''s ward.


    She was extremely gorgeous. At first nce, she took his breath away.


    Once he set eyes on her, he chided himself for thinking that his girlfriends were pretty previously.


    They were nothingpared to the gorgeousdy standing in front of him at present. Her beauty


    was out of this world.


    Levi''s heart skipped a beat upon seeing her, and he flushed. His eyes were bright and excited.


    It was the first time he felt nervous in front of a woman. "Hello, please have a seat! What''s your


    name?"


    Marilyn smiled and replied, "Hi, I''m Marilyn! I''ve bought you some flowers. Do you like them?"


    Levi nodded. "I like them very much. Thanks! You can ce them on the cab."


    Marilyn put down the flowers and sat on the chair beside his bed. "Young Master Brown, nice to


    meet you!"


    Levi reached out to shake her hand, but he felt that his hand was filthypared to her pristine


    hand, and wiped it quickly on the quilt. "Nice to meet you too, Marilyn. We haven''t met, have we?"


    Marilyn smiled and replied, "Young Master Brown, don''t pull my leg. We have seen each other more


    than once. How could this be the first time?"


    "We have seen each other before? That''s impossible!" Without hesitation, Levi denied it. "Your


    beauty is remarkable. If I''ve seen you before, I would have remembered you."


    Marilyn pouted her lips petntly, which made her look more adorable. "It seems that I am not


    good-looking enough. Otherwise, you would have remembered me."


    "It''s impossible. I''m sure I haven''t met you before. Otherwise, there''s no way I don''t recognize you


    at all."


    "Well, we haven''t seen each other before. It was a test just now." Marilyn ran a finger through her


    hair. This was an extremely ordinary action, but Levi couldn''t help but look at her in awe.


    In his mind, he thought of how Monique''s hair was short. It was even shorter than his. If Monique


    had long silky hair, coupled with her adorable little face, she would look quite pretty...


    Inadvertently, the image of Monique appeared in his mind. She was stubborn, but she was still very


    cute...


    No!


    Levi shook his head in dismay, wanting to dismiss the thought but to no avail. He failed again. "It''s


    over! I''m really done for. Such a gorgeousdy is sitting in front of me and I still think of that


    tomboy."


    After hearing what he said, Marilyn said softly, "Love is unconditional. You might not fall in love with


    someone beautiful, yet, you might be head over heels for someone who isn''t as attractive. Many


    factors are contributing to this such as the person''s personality. Besides, you might feel


    ufortable when you are in front of someone beautiful. What''s the point of that?"


    Levi couldn''t rebuke her words, so Marilyn continued, "When you are with the person you like, you


    will feel veryfortable and be at ease. Even if she isn''t attractive, does that even matter? You


    enjoy being with her."


    Levi scratched his hair irritably. "I don''t like her."


    Marilyn smiled and said, "Well, we all know that you don''t like her. However, her face started to


    creep into your mind and you are no longer interested in other women."


    Levi scowled. "When did that scoundrel be so talkative? Did Julien reveal everything to you?


    Who on earth are you?"


    Marilyn chuckled and replied, "Mr. Kyle did not tell me anything. I deduced it from your reactions."


    Levi was indignant. "Was it really so obvious?"


    Marilyn nodded. "It''s too obvious."


    After a long silence, Levi admitted, "But I don''t want to like her."


    Marilyn responded, "Well, I can understand. You have always thought that you like someone


    beautiful and you had no ns of getting married in the future. However, you fell for a girl out of the


    blue. It is somewhat difficult to ept. However, it is only one of the factors. There is a more


    important reason."


    Levi asked, "What''s the reason?" He still did not believe that this woman could see right through


    him, although they had just met.


    She continued, "The most important reason is probably your parents. You''ve witnessed your mother


    controlling your dad ever since you were a kid. No matter what your mother did, your dad would just


    go along with it. You are afraid that the same thing would happen to you if you married Monique.


    You dare not admit your feelings towards her."


    Levi stared up at her in amazement. She had analyzed the situation correctly. He couldn''t help but


    shudder at the thought. "Can you read minds?" he asked tentatively.


    Marilyn smiled, "It''s not mind reading. I''ve been very interested in psychology ever since I was a


    child. Hence, it is my current profession."


    Levi was sure that he had never met her, but she knew everything about him. This made his hair


    stand on end. "Just spill the beans.


    Tell me who you actually are!"


    Sheughed and replied, "Who am I? Does it matter?"


    Levi said firmly, "Of course, it''s important."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I''m Marilyn Ken..."


    "You''re a Ken?" Levi thought for a moment. He didn''t expect the Kens to have such a beautiful


    daughter. "Really? Are you lying?"


    "I''m lying? What for? What could I get from you?" Marilyn got up, a smile flitted across her features.


    "Young Master Brown, just admit that you like her. Don''t let your parents affect you. Your father


    seems to be bullied by your mother, but who knows? Those may be the happiest moments of his


    life. He loves your mother. Hence, he is willing to tolerate her temper and spoil her."

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    Her words rang true. Levi knew that his father really enjoyed his mother''spany. However, the


    thought that he would have the same fate as Neil one day frightened him. In other words, Levi was


    still unsure about his feelings towards Monique.


    "Young Master Brown, I have already done my best. Only you can decide what path you want to


    take. Nobody can help you with this matter." Marilyn finished her sentence and left before Levi could


    make a response.


    "Why is falling in love so troublesome?!" Levi sighed in annoyance." He used to hang out with lots of


    beautiful women and regarded them as his girlfriends. Whenever he was in high spirits, he would


    ask them out and whenever he was upset, they would apany him. Life was much easier back


    then.


    When he needed them, they would appear. Nevertheless, they''ve never interfered with his personal


    life. Life was peaceful until he met Monique. He kept thinking of her no matter what he did and he


    was no longer interested in other women.


    D*mn it!


    He was in a huge dilemma. He pondered the matter, but he still could not wrap his head around it.


    Why on earth did he fall for Monique?


    Forget it. He wouldn''t think about it anymore. Once he was discharged from the hospital, he would


    look for more beauties and try his best to forget about Monique.


    Once she left the ward, Marilyn took out her phone and made a call. She said cheekily, "Little Julien,


    how do you n to thank me for helping you when I just got off the ne?"


    Julien''s pleasant voice rang. "Marilyn, my lovely cousin, I was nning to treat you to a meal for


    your hard work, but perhaps I have decided against it considering that you just called me ''Little


    Julien''."


    "You are a year younger than me. What''s wrong with calling you Little Julien?" Marilyn paused as


    realization dawned on her. "Oh...I know. You must be reluctant to leave your wife and child alone at


    home. That''s why you don''t wish to see me."


    Julien chuckled. "Indeed, I do not wish to see you, but my parents are not in town now. I don''t think I


    have a choice. Wait there. I''ll send someone over to pick you up right away."


    Marilyn gave a dismissive wave of her hand and responded, "This is my first time here. I want to


    have a look around Chatterton Town. You don''t need to send anyone over. Just give me the


    address. Once I''m done, I''ll hail a cab home."


    After that, Marilyn ended the call without waiting for a response. She was indeed quite overbearing,


    probably because she had been hanging around men with formidable tempers for the past few


    years.


    Julien hung up the phone. It happened that Vanessa, who had brought him a document to be


    signed, overheard the conversation. She was a little jealous and said sourly, "Who called you? You


    were so gentle to her. You never speak to me in that manner!"


    Noticing that she was jealous, Julien was over the moon. He stifled augh and responded, "It''s


    working hours, we should not discuss personal matters and we should keep our distance, didn''t you


    mention that before? Do I need to report to you before I talk to anyone else?"


    Vanessa was already in a bad mood when he overheard the conversation. Her irritation red when


    she heard what he said. She leveled a re at him, dissatisfaction on her face as she warned,


    "Julien Glover Kyle! Don''t you dare to order me around. I''ll teach you a lesson if you dare to provoke


    me."


    Julien shook his head and sighed. "Women really change once they are married. You used to call


    me Mr. Kyle, but now you often shout my full name so fiercely!"


    Vanessa flung the document on his desk and retorted indignantly, "Yes, I am not gentle, and I don''t


    understand what you want. Go and look for that gentle andpassionate woman. I''ll sleep with


    Lawrie tonight. You can sleep alone in the living room once you return."


    Seeing that Vanessa was fuming mad, Julien knew that she was not thinking rationally. He stretched


    out his arms and pulled her into an embrace. "How can you doubt me when you did not listen to the


    full conversation?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Vanessa struggled to push him away, but it was in vain. "What do you mean? Let go of me, or I''ll


    give you a piece of my mind."


    "Did you listen to the entire conversation?" Vanessa entered just as he was about to end the call. It


    was apparent that she did not hear him addressing Marilyn as his cousin. "The woman talking to me


    just now was my cousin, Marilyn Ken! My Uncle George''s daughter." "Your cousin?" Vanessa


    flushed with embarrassment, but she still looked skeptical. "Why didn''t you tell me about her


    before?"


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you everything when we have time in the future." Julien hugged her tightly.


    God, he could smell her sweet scent. He couldn''t help but lower his head to give her a peck on the


    cheek but Vanessa stopped him in the nick of time. "We are in the office, don''t mess around."


    Exasperated, Julien let go of her. He sighed, "This is incredulous. A secretary can reprimand her


    boss, yet, the boss can''t even kiss her. This is unfair."


    Vanessa rolled her eyes and sniggered. "Mr. Kyle, don''t make yourself look pathetic. Sign this


    document quickly."


    Julienughed and picked up the document. He signed it and handed it over to her. He instructed,


    "Go and get your stuff. You are going somewhere with meter."


    Vanessa asked, "Is it a date or work?"


    Julien pulled a long face and replied, "As a secretary, you must remember to carry out my orders


    whether it is for business or personal matters. You can''t refuse it or you might be made redundant."


    Vanessa was bbergasted!


    Why did she never realize that he could be so unreasonable in the past?


    However, he was right. After all, he was the President. She was just a secretary who must obey his


    orders. Otherwise, she would have a hard time... especially in bed at night.

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    Although Vanessa was a little afraid of him when it came to ''bedtime activities'', she actually


    bashfully anticipated it.


    Julien used to restrain his sexual desire, but ever since they were married, he no longer held back


    his desire every night. He was like a ravenous wolf finally feasting on his prey!


    "s, I should stop thinking about it or I wouldn''t be able to pay attention to my work anymore!"


    Vanessa thought.


    However, Julien seemed to see right through her. He teased, "Honey, be a good girl and do your


    job. I will be nice to you tonight."


    D*mn it, was this still the Mr. Kyle she knew?


    He sounded like a rogue!


    Vanessa didn''t dare to go against him and left the office hurriedly.


    Once Vanessa left, Julien sent Marilyn the address for the dinner he wanted to treat her.


    He then picked up his phone and made a call to Karen Joy. "Karen Joy, Marilyn hase to


    Chatterton Town. We''ll be eating out tonight to celebrate her arrival."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Marie hase to Chatterton Town? Why haven''t I heard any news about it?" Karen Joy seemed


    surprised.


    Julien exined, "I only found out about her arrival when I received a call from Uncle George two


    hours ago. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have known that Marilyn hade to Chatterton Town."


    Karen Joy asked excitedly, "Do you have her contact? I''ll call her now."


    Julien responded, "There''s no need. You guys can have a nice chat when we meet tonight. I have


    sent the address over. You guys can go to the venue directly. Remember, do control yourself


    tonight. Anyone can see that you guys are deeply in love."


    Karen Joy retorted indignantly, "Julien, who on earth is showing off every day? You and Vanessa


    are way too sweet."


    Julien coughed slightly and promised, "I will take this into consideration as well."


    They weren''t showing off on purpose. He just wanted to be with her around the clock and make up


    for the three years that they had missed. In his opinion, there was no way for him to go back in time


    but he could appreciate the time they had together and love her with all his heart.


    The dinner to wee Marilyn was organized at a high-end hotel.


    As the host, Julien and Vanessa went to pick Lawrie up and the three of them arrived early at the


    hotel and waited for the others.


    Karen Joy and her family arrived soon after. As the elders were not present, all of them behaved


    quite casually.


    Larry and Lawrie were ecstatic to see each other. They hugged each other as soon as they met.


    Seeing that they were having a good time together, they were left to y on their own.


    Karen Joy invited Vanessa to sit down with her and they started chatting. "Karen Joy, Silvia''s


    expected delivery date is near, am I right? Have you guys made arrangements to go to Madison


    City?"


    Karen Joy replied, "There''s still time. If we pay a visit too early, Silvia would be busy entertaining us


    and would not have time to rest. We n to go over just a few days before her expected delivery


    date."


    Vanessa agreed with her. It would be a hassle for Silvia if they went too early and it would be


    awesome if they were just on time for the delivery. "By the way, did they determine the baby''s


    gender?"


    Karen Joy responded, "It''s the same for them whether it''s a boy or a girl. Hence, they did not ask


    the doctor regarding the baby''s gender. Silvia would definitely adore the baby regardless of gender."


    Women love to talk about trivial matters such as gossip whereas men love to discuss the current


    political situation and business.


    Lionel and Julien were normally quiet and reserved but they were close. Hence, they had an


    enjoyable time talking to each other. However, they never forgot to steal a nce at their wives and


    children every now and then to ensure that they were all right.


    While they were chatting, someone knocked on the door. Karen Joy stood up abruptly and


    eximed, "It must be Marie!"


    Julien immediately stepped forward to open the door. An elegant woman emerged. She threw


    herself into his arms and said, "My Little Julien, you grew up in the blink of an eye. I still thought you


    were a cute little boy."


    Karen Joy approached them and chided, "Marie, you are so mean. You paid no heed to the rest of


    us and only remembered Julien."


    Marilyn grew up in a different country. Hence, her cultural background was a lot different from theirs.


    However, they respected each other''s cultural difference.


    Noticing Karen Joy, she immediately let go of Julien and gave Karen Joy a big hug. "My beautiful


    cousin, Karen Joy, how are you? We haven''t met for a very long time. You look stunning! Looks like


    Lionel has treated you well."


    Karen Joy beamed and hugged her. "Of course he treats me well. If he dared to let me down,


    nobody will let him go easily. Besides, he can''t bear to hurt me." There was a hint of smug self-


    satisfaction in her voice.


    Seeing that Karen Joy and Lionel had a happy rtionship, Marilyn was d for them. However,


    she couldn''t help feeling a little lonely as she thought of her current situation. Karen Joy was


    observant and noticed at once that something was amiss. She asked tentatively, "Marie, where''s


    Pord? Didn''t hee with you to Chatterton Town?"


    Marilyn shrugged her shoulders, assuming an air of indifference as she smiled. "We got a divorce!"


    Karen Joy was startled. "A divorce?"


    She remembered that Marilyn and her husband, Pord, had known each other ever since they


    were in high school. They were very close to each other. What on earth happened?


    She was concerned but it was impolite for her to ask given there were so many people in the room.


    Marilyn didn''t want to make the atmosphere awkward. Hence, she quickly changed the topic. "Hey,


    this beautiful youngdy must be Julien''s wife! This is the first time I''m meeting her. Shouldn''t you


    guys introduce us to each other?"


    "Of course." Karen Joy and Julien quickly introduced Vanessa and Marilyn to each other. Since they


    were of simr age, it didn''t take long for them to start chatting happily together.

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    Larry and Lawrie dashed over, eager to sit beside Marilyn. Marilyn was ttered as the two little


    boys showered her with praises. They even called her a gorgeousdy!


    Karen Joy pretended to be hurt and said sullenly, "Larry, Aunt Marie is a gorgeousdy to you, but


    what about me?"


    Larry giggled and replied, "Aunt Marie is single while you have my dad. He will protect you. I will


    protect Aunt Marie in the meantime."


    Marilyn was amused. She eximed, "Wow, Larry and Lawrie are two little gentlemen! I like you


    guys very much. I will stay in Chatterton Town for some time. How about you guys be my tour


    guides these few days and show me around? What do you say?"


    Lawrie held her arm and gave her a peck on the cheek. He seemed to admire Marilyn a lot. "I like


    Aunt Marie very much. You are so beautiful. I will be your tour guide."


    Vanessa was a little jealous and said sourly, "Lawrie, you can''t even find your way home but you


    want to be a tour guide for Aunt Marie. What are you scheming?"


    Goodness! Was Lawrie even her son?!


    Why did she feel that he had changed a lot? He seemed to be apletely different little boy!


    However, Vanessa was satisfied with his change. It was a blessing by God! He was able to


    ovee his trauma within a short time thanks to the love he received from the Kyle family. Their


    love gave him a sense of security and he no longer felt lonely.


    After dinner, Karen Joy and Julien brought Marilyn to her residence in Secret Garden. Karen Joy


    was concerned about her and stayed behind. She asked tentatively, "Marie, tell me what happened.


    Why the sudden breakup? The news really came as a shock. We did not hear anything about it, and


    we''re rather in disbelief."


    "Karen Joy, my rtionship with him is over. No matter why we broke up, I do not wish to talk about


    him again. Please don''t pester me anymore." Some people were just passers-by in life and were of


    no importance. If it was destined, then so be it. She would no longer shed tears for him...


    Even though she was still anguished and smoldered with resentment, she would not show it.


    Karen Joy did not like to meddle in other people''s personal life. However, Marilyn was her cousin.


    Marilyn''s mother died during childbirth and George was a rather hands-off father. If she didn''t care


    for her, who would? "Marie, you''re a psychologist. You know better than anyone else that keeping


    your thoughts to yourself would only lead to misery. Why don''t you tell me what''s eating you?"


    "Karen Joy, I know that you are concerned about me, but I do not wish to mention his name."


    Marilyn would feel nauseous whenever she thought of him. She was a fool in the past and fell for


    his ttery without realizing it was a trap."


    Seeing that Marilyn was reluctant to talk about it, Karen Joy did not press her further on the issue.


    She patted her shoulder gently and said, "Don''t think about him anymore. Since you havee to


    Chatterton Town, this will be your new home. You can stay here for the time being. Feel free to stay


    as long as you want. Set yourself free, don''t worry about work."


    "Who says I''m not going to work?" Marilyn said cheekily, a twinkle in her eyes. "Today, after I got off


    the ne, Julien asked me to lend a hand in counseling Young Master Brown. Karen Joy, you know


    about my job. I charged my clients by the minute. I''ve talked to Levi for 30 minutes. That''s going to


    cost a few thousand dors." "Haha, you are just like your father." Karen Joy chuckled as she poked


    her forehead gently. "Marie, you are a well-known psychologist. Of course you charge higher prices


    for your services. Since the other party is Young Master Brown, you should double the price."


    Marilyn was amused and cracked up. "Karen Joy, Young Master Brown is also your cousin, isn''t he?


    Aren''t you afraid that I will get the wrong idea? You are biased."


    Karen Joy shrugged her shoulders and said with an air of confidence, "Well, this is me. If you have


    any opinions, just tell me. I don''t mind, nor do I care."


    "Karen Joy, I won''t tease you anymore. Go back to your room and have a rest. If you linger any


    longer, Lionel would definitely bear a grudge against me."


    "Well, all right. You should go to bed early as well."


    Marilyn was left alone once again. She felt a hollow pit feeling in the stomach as if she was plunged


    into an inner abyss. She knew why she felt lonely, but what was the use of it?


    Marilyn was very envious of Karen Joy and Vanessa. Their husbands love them so much and


    adored them from the bottom of their hearts. Unlike her...she thought she had found true love early


    in life but it was just a joke.


    Fortunately, she discovered the truth in time and cut ties with him. Or else, she might be blinded


    from the truth for the rest of her life.


    After leaving Marilyn''s room, Karen Joy did not return to her room immediately. Instead, she found


    Julien and inquired, "Julien, do you have any impression of Pord?"


    Julien replied, "I''ve met him once."


    Karen Joy continued, "What do you think of him?"


    Julien responded, "Karen Joy, it''s not good to talk about people behind their backs."


    Karen Joy red at him. "I didn''t ask you to say anything bad about him. I just want you to tell me


    whether he seemed the type that would cheat on his wife?"


    Julien raised his voice. "He cheated on Marilyn? That''s why they broke up? That scoundrel! I''ll


    teach him a lesson. How dare he hurt Marilyn?! He is definitely courting death."


    Karen Joy was a little speechless. "Julien, calm down. Where''s your usualposed demeanor? I


    barely recognized you just now."


    Julien retorted angrily, "How can I cool down? How dare the scum hurt Marilyn. She''s my cousin."


    George was Karen''s only brother and hence, he was Julien''s only maternal uncle. George loved to


    travel around the world and only came back once every few years. They rarely met and only knew


    he had a daughter after a few years.


    George started to settle down once Marilyn was born. The two families eventually started to interact


    more. However, since they resided in different countries, they only got to meet once or twice a year.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, their bond was still strong. They were


    exceptionally concerned about Marilyn who had lost her mother since she was born.


    Karen Joy tried to calm him down. "I''m asking what''s your opinion on him? I didn''t expect you to


    blow a fuse. We are not sure why they broke up yet. Let''s not jump to conclusions and analyze the


    situation rationally, okay?"

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    "Karen Joy, do you think that it''s possible to determine whether a man will cheat on his wife from his


    looks?" Julien did not wish to give his opinion before he knew the truth. However, seeing that Karen


    Joy was flustered, Julien sighed and said, "He left a deep first impression on me back then. He


    seemed like an ambitious man."


    "Yes, I also think that he is a very ambitious person, It''s written all over his face." Karen Joy nodded


    in agreement and voiced her opinion. "When I first met him, he seemed pretty aggressive and I


    didn''t really like him. However, after I got to know him, I was quite impressed as he knew what he


    wanted. To be frank, it made him very charming."


    Julien added, "I also feel that he is hiding something. Something that cannot be revealed to others. I


    bet he hid it even from Marilyn. In a nutshell, he''s a mysterious man." "I also had the same feeling. I


    always feel that he is hiding something, but I can''t figure it out... Marie was head over heels for him.


    Even if I had any concerns, I kept it to myself." Joy sighed heavily. "Julien, did I make the wrong


    choice? Would things be better if I had stopped her back then?"


    Julienforted her, "Karen, Marilyn is an adult. It''s her life. She made the choice. Why are you


    ming yourself? If you are really worried, why don''t you send someone to investigate the matter?


    Let''s see what Pord has done."


    Karen Joy replied, "You''re right. Marie is an adult. It''s not good to investigate behind her back. It''s a


    breach of her privacy. By the way, didn''t Uncle George call you today? Did he say anything to you?"


    Julien sighed and shook his head. "He said that Marilyn came to Chatterton Town on a vacation. He


    asked us to take good care of her. He did not mention anything else."


    Karen Joy frowned. "I don''t know why, but I feel a little uneasy about the matter."


    Julien reassured her, "Karen Joy, don''t worry too much and rest early. Don''t let Lionel and Larry wait


    for you."


    Karen Joy teased, "I bet you are in a hurry to go back to your room to see Vanessa."


    Without hesitation, he said, "Yes."


    Yes!


    He actually said that.


    And he said it without hesitation! s, Julien was a grown up man now!


    He was no longer Karen Joy''s adorable Little Precious brother anymore... He was already the head


    of a family.


    Karen Joy returned to her room with a worried look on her face as she pondered the matter. Lionel


    knew immediately what was on her mind.


    Lionel bathed Larry and put him to sleep. He then approached Karen Joy and asked, "You look


    upset, what''s wrong?"


    Karen Joy blurted out, "Lionel, do you think you would ever cheat on me?"


    "Karen Joy!" Lionel bellowed as his expression darkened.


    Karen Joy knew immediately that he was furious as he called her by her name. She immediately


    wrapped her arms around him in a feeble attempt to calm him down. "Lionel, don''t be angry. Let me


    finish my sentence."


    Lionel said through gritted teeth, "Mind your words."


    Karen Joy nestled in his arms and ced her ear above his heart. She listened to his heartbeat and


    said slowly, "Lionel, I know that you love me very much, and I also believe that you will never cheat


    on me. I believe that we will be together forever. However, I used to think that Pord loved Marilyn


    very much and would never hurt her. Yet, they got broke up."


    "Yes, there are so many couples in the world. There are always going to be couples who break up,


    but there are also many couples who stayed madly in love after years. Karen Joy, I love you so


    much. I can never live without you." Lionel was used to being with her. If Karen Joy went


    somewhere, he would feel uneasy at night, let alone have a good sleep.


    Karen Joy nced up at him and said, "Lionel, I understand what you meant. I just feel that this


    matter is a little strange. Why would someone who was madly in love have an affair? Was there a


    misunderstanding?"


    "Maybe." Lionel lowered his head and kissed her forehead gently. "However, that''s their issue. We


    don''t know what happened between them. We can''t help even if we want to. Don''t worry too much


    or you wouldn''t be able to have a good sleep. Do you want me to see you with dark circles under


    your eyes tomorrow?" he chuckled.


    "Of course not. I want to be the most beautiful woman for you." Karen Joy immediately got up. "It''s


    gettingte. I''ll take a bath first. Lionel, you and Larry can sleep first."


    She loved him so much and wished to always be beautiful in front of him. Even if she was gone in


    the future, she wanted him to think of her beauty and nothing else whenever he thought of her.


    Lionel followed her. "Let''s have a bath together!"


    Karen Joy said ecstatically, "Lionel, haven''t you already bathed?"


    Lionel replied, "I bathed Larry. I have not taken a bath"


    Even if he had taken a bath, he still wanted to take a bath with her.


    In the bathroom, the sound of running water created a soothing atmosphere. "Lionel, let''s give Larry


    a younger sister, shall we?"


    Lionel refused bluntly. "No."


    Karen Joy asked again, "What about a younger brother?"


    Lionel was insistent. "No!"


    Karen Joy said exasperatingly, "What do you want? Do you want me to create a brother and sister


    for Larry with magic?"


    Lionel responded, "Karen Joy, I am truly blessed to have both of you. I''m satisfied. I don''t want you


    to suffer and risk your life again. Don''t think about giving birth again." Karen Joy poked at his sturdy


    chest and retorted indignantly, "Lionel, are you silly? I was not thinking about giving birth. You know


    what I mean."


    Lionel understood her intentions, but he wanted to tease her. "What on earth do you mean?"


    Karen Joy huffed, "I meant..."


    A smile crossed his face. "Well, I''m waiting for you to tell me."


    Karen Joy was so pissed that she pushed him. "B*stard, do you want it or not? Am I not attractive to


    you now?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She was standing naked in front of him, but he was still taking a bath on his own!


    Her beloved Lionel was bing mischievous.


    A momentter, Lionel made his move. He answered her question through actions.


    The next day, Karen Joy couldn''t get out of bed. Out of embarrassment, she lied that she had a


    cold.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    Darkness had fallen by the time Monique reached home. She paid no heed to her family and went


    straight to her room.


    "Mom, Monique doesn''t seem to be in a good mood these two days. Let me talk to her." Vivian was


    concerned about Monique as she seemed to be down in the dumpstely and followed her into the


    room. "Monique, your friend is gone from this world, and he won''te back no matter how long


    you grieve. Don''t be so distressed."


    Vivian thought that Monique was still mourning the death of Ronald and hugged her. To her


    surprise, Monique sighed softly, "Vivian, I have gotten over his death. Don''t worry about me. I''m


    fine."


    "Are you sure? If that''s the case, why are you in this state?" Vivian believed that Monique had truly


    epted Ronald''s fate. However, deep sorrow seemed to shroud Monique still. "What''s wrong?"


    "Vivian..." Monique raised her head and stared at her. ''Can you tell me how it is like to like


    someone?" she asked in a broken voice.


    "Who do you like?" Vivian asked in surprise. It seemed incredulous. What kind of man would her


    remarkable sister be interested in? "I meant what kind of man did my beautiful sister fall for?"


    Monique pouted her lips. "Vivian, just tell me how is it like to have a crush on someone? Does it


    make you over the moon or crestfallen? Sometimes, when I''m standing right beside him, I wish I


    could hold his hands and tell him that I like him. However, I don''t have the guts to do so." Monique


    sighed.


    "He is lucky to be fancied by you. Shouldn''t he be the one to take the initiative and pursue you? Do


    you still need to make a move?" Monique was a very outstanding person to her. In Vivian''s opinion,


    the guy would definitely be infatuated with her. "Monique, spill the beans. Who''s the guy?"


    Although Vivian would shake her head in disapproval whenever Monique dressed like a tomboy,


    she still regarded her younger sister as an outstanding candidate. In her opinion, nobody was a


    match for her sister.


    After all, it was the first time she had feelings for a guy. She flushed with embarrassment and said


    hesitatingly, "I don''t like anyone. I''m asking on behalf of Cecil. She seemed to be interested in


    someone and asked me to seek your opinion."


    ncing at her expression, Vivian could tell that she was lying. "Monique, if you wouldn''t even tell


    me what''s on your mind, who else can you talk to?"


    Monique sighed again. "Vivian, I just feel a little down all of a sudden."


    "What happened?" Vivian had never seen Monique in this state. She hugged Monique affectionately


    and said, "Monique, tell me what''s wrong with you."


    Monique thought for a while and found a suitable way to describe her feelings at this moment. "I feel


    a little empty and my heart ached. I feel the same sorrow when Grandpa despised me for being a


    girl and refused to let me learn martial arts in the past."


    Upon hearing Monique''s description, it was obvious that she had fallen for the guy. However, the


    feelings were not mutual. The thought made her anger spiked. "Who earth is the guy? You are


    remarkable. Don''t tell me he doesn''t like you?"


    "Vivian, it''s not his fault. It was all wishful thinking." Monique sighed. "I don''t wish to force a


    rtionship but I don''t know why. I just feel broken- hearted. I really hate this feeling."


    "Monique, when you like someone, he can affect your emotions. You would feel charged and


    euphoric around them. Sometimes, you would be bummed out and bitterness may creep in. It is


    kind of scary." Vivian experienced it before and she did not want Monique to experience the pain.


    "Yes, I do feel that way." Monique nodded. She was reluctant to admit it, but there was nothing


    shameful about it. Besides, it was her sister.


    "Then tell me, who is that guy?"


    "The only son of the Brown family of Chatterton Town''s military... He''s Levi Brown!"


    "Levi Brown?!" Vivian uttered the name with her voice raised. It was followed by a long silence and


    she did not speak for a long time.


    To be honest, Vivian had heard of him before. He was an infamous yboy. Almost all the stunning


    women in Chatterton Town were his girlfriends.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Vivian, do you agree that we differ a lot in terms of social status? That we can''t be together?"


    "Monique, I''m d you realize that you can''t be together. However, it isn''t about your family


    background. Levi is a yboy. He has flirted with more girls than you could ever think of. The


    rtionship would not work out. I know that you may have doubts and think that you will be able to


    get a yboy tomit with you forever, but you cannot make a crab walk straight. He will not


    remain loyal to you and you will only suffer in the end."


    "Vivian, those are just rumors. They are not true. He never messed around in the army, nor does he


    oppress others due to his identity."


    "Monique, you silly girl.. I was concerned about you when you were not interested in anyone. Now


    that you''re in love, I''m still worried about you. You''re usually smart and decisive. Why can''t you be a


    little smarter when ites to rtionships?" Vivian was worried that Monique would be deceived


    by Levi. Levi could seduce and charm people at will.


    "Vivian, what do you mean?"


    "I mean, no matter how he fawns over you, you must not fall for his trap."


    "He didn''t try to impress me."


    "He didn''t? Then why did you fall in love with him?"


    "I fell for him because he is indeed a remarkable man." Monique was straightforward and spoke her


    mind. In her opinion, ever since she realized his merits, Levi was truly excellent in all aspects.


    "Monique, you silly girl, and you still dare to say that he didn''t shower you with ttery?"


    "He really didn''t!" Monique was indignant.


    "Then tell me, why do you like him?"


    "I''ve told you. He is indeed an outstanding man. He is well-respected in the army. I am just an


    ordinary girl. It''s normal for me to fall for someone as impressive as him."


    "Have you really fallen in love with him?"


    Monique nodded. "I think so."


    Vivian asked, "How deep is your love for him? If I ask you to give up on him, how would you feel?"

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    How would she feel if she gave up now? How distressing would it be?


    To be honest, Monique wasn''t sure either. Perhaps she would just feel empty inwardly...


    Monique didn''t respond, but Vivian already knew the answer. "Monique, give up on him while you


    still can. It''s better to feel down now than to be in agony in the future. From now onwards, pay no


    heed to him. No matter what he does, disregard him."


    Monique said gloomily, "He wished more than ever to keep his distance. There''s no way he would


    talk to me."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Vivian asked, "What do you mean?"


    Monique frowned. "He told me clearly that I was not his type. He warned me more than once not to


    fall for him. To make matters worse, he did not even ept the flowers I bought for him when I


    visited him at the hospital."


    "Monique, why are you so silly? Don''t tell me you developed feelings for an uninterested man?"


    Vivian poked her head in frustration. "Monique, I''m warning you. A woman should never fall for


    someone who is not interested in her. You are nothing to him. Hence, even if you managed to woo


    him in the future, he would not care for you. Do you understand?"


    "Vivian, that''s not the reason." Monique could not figure out why she developed feelings for him.


    She pondered the matter and came up with a reasonable exnation. "He is really good towards


    me and cares for me. When I fainted after being bitten by a poisonous snake on the deserted


    ind, he saved me by sucking out the venom from my blood. If it wasn''t for him, I would have


    died."


    "What? You were bitten by a venomous snake? Where were you bitten? Would there be any side


    effects?" She looked at her anxiously. Vivian really cared for her. Her main focus was her injury.


    Monique beamed. "Vivian, if anything happened to me, would I still be here?"


    "That''s a huge relief. Thank goodness!" Vivian inspected her wounds and was relieved to see that


    she was fine. "Monique, since he is not interested in you, you should give up. Otherwise, you will be


    hurt. The idea that he would eventually fall for you is nothing more than wishful thinking. Men are


    not as softhearted as women. They are not easily moved. If he doesn''t like you, even if you forced


    him to marry you, he still will not fall for you in the future."


    "Vivian, I understand." Monique knew perfectly well that she was right. However, it was easier said


    than done.


    Nevertheless, she would find a way to let go. She would not force a rtionship that could not work.


    The clock struck twelve. It was raining cats and dogs.


    Levi woke up suddenly when he heard the p of thunder. It reminded him of the rainy day on the


    deserted ind.


    Ronald was still alive back then.


    And, Monique was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    The thought made his heart skip a beat and it ached so much that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Life is too short to be anything but happy. Follow your inner true self and not the crowd.


    Just do what you want. Don''t live with regrets."


    Ronald often mentioned these quotes when he was around Levi which irritated him.


    One day, Levi seized Ronald and threatened him menacingly, "Ronald, if you continue to spout


    nonsense, I''ll cut your tongue off!"


    It was just a joke, but now it was reality... Ronald would no longer utter a word.


    Ronald''s death was so sudden. Levi didn''t even get a chance to speak to him for thest time.


    Ronald was gone but Monique was still alive. If he continued to hesitate, time would pass in the


    blink of an eye. Once he had thought it through, Monique might already be married. She might


    already have her own children. Levi would live with regrets if that happened.


    As the thoughts crossed his mind, he couldn''t help but grab his phone. Unknowingly, he had already


    dialed Monique''s number.


    Monique didn''t answer the call. She was probably asleep. For reasons unknown, his heart raced.


    He could hear the sound of his heart beating.


    He was afraid that Monique would not answer his call.


    "Hello." Just as panic gripped him, Monique finally answered the call. "Who are you?" she said


    sleepily.


    How dare she ask who he was?


    Didn''t she save his number?


    Levi was upset. He blurted out, "Who do you think I am?"


    Monique paused for a moment when she heard his voice. "So it''s Young Master Brown. What''s the


    matter? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night?"


    Levi''s gaze shifted to the windows. He had no idea. He just dialed her number instinctively. "My


    parents went to the capital and there''s nobody with me at the hospital. It''s raining so heavily


    outside. I''m frightened of being alone," he said.


    "You are afraid? It''s that even possible??" Monique obviously didn''t believe him. She smiled and


    responded, "If you are afraid, ask your pretty girlfriends to apany you. I believe that they will


    definitelye as soon as you call them."


    "Monique, are you saying this on purpose?" Levi retorted. Rage coursed through his veins and he


    felt like strangling her. He actually only wanted her to apany him at that moment.


    However, Levi did not tell her what was on his mind.


    In his opinion, Monique was heartless and would note even if he begged her.


    Moreover, it was raining heavily outside and it was dangerous to drive in the middle of the night.


    She should just stay at home.


    Monique scowled. "Why are you yelling at me? What did I do wrong?"


    Levi gritted his teeth and replied, "Forget it, it''s nothing. Have a good rest and just pretend I did not


    give you a call."


    Levi ended the call but he felt empty and lonely.


    He never experienced such a feeling before. Every time he felt bored, he would give a call and all


    his beautiful girlfriends would rush over to apany him.


    However, he was tired of spending time with them earlier. He did not have the urge to call them at


    all.

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    Levi sped his hands behind his head and lied back down. A loud p of thunder sounded and


    rain could be heard pelting against the roof. Listing to the pitter-patter of raindrops falling, Levi


    couldn''t fall into slumber no matter how hard he tried.


    Monique was always on his mind...


    He did not know long he remained in a daze, but eventually, he heard the sound of approaching


    footsteps. It was light and gentle as if the owner was worried about rousing him from his sleep.


    It was sote. The nurses were done with their ward rounds. It was likely a thief or someone with


    ulterior motives.


    At the thought, Levi instantly became alert. He closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. He


    wanted to see what the person was up to.


    Soon, the person pushed the door open gently and closed it again. He heard the sound of footsteps


    approaching him gradually. It came to halt by his bed.


    Judging from the footsteps, the person must be trained inbat...


    Levi was prepared. If the person made a move, he would ovee him within seconds. He would


    teach these punks a lesson. After all, Levi was a soldier!


    However, the person stood quietly by his bed and did not make a move.


    Just as Levi was about to doze off, the person finally moved. However, he did not open his closet,


    nor did he harm Levi. Instead, he pulled the quilt gently over him.


    Levi had tossed and turned on the bed as he couldn''t sleep a wink. As a result, the quilt had fallen.


    Just as he was about to open his eyes to see who the person was, he breathed in a familiar scent.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The faint, sweet scent was close. He recognized it immediately. It was Monique''s unique scent. She


    did not reek of heavy perfume, unlike his usual beautiful girlfriends.


    After tucking him up in bed, she made no further move. She sat down quietly on a stool by his bed


    without making any sound. It was apparent that she was afraid to disturb his sleep.


    It was Monique!


    Was she nning to do something to him while he was asleep?


    Even if she didn''t have the courage to do anything, she could speak her mind and say whatever she


    wants since she thought he was asleep.


    However, she didn''t.


    She didn''t do anything, nor say anything.


    Half an hourter, Monique remained beside his bed, without moving an inch.


    Levi wanted to wait for her to do something. He didn''t mind if sheined or made a fuss, but


    she didn''t. She remained silent just as usual. He could hardly feel her presence.


    Monique didn''t budge but Levi patience wore thin. He did not want to wait anymore.


    He slowly opened his eyes. In the dim light, he saw Monique sitting beside his bed.


    To his chagrin, she was drenched from head to toe.


    Yes, she was soaked all over, and there was still water dripping from her hair.


    Such a scene made his blood boil and his heart went out to her. He bellowed, "Monique, are you


    f*cking stupid? You are drenched in rain. Don''t you know that you need to find a towel and wipe


    yourself dry? What are you thinking? Do you want to catch a cold and make me feel guilty? Is that


    your n?"


    Monique did not expect Levi to wake up suddenly. She was startled. However, she soon regained


    herposure and responded calmly, "Young Master Brown, you have got the wrong idea. I''m not


    nning to make you guilty. I just want to return your favor."


    Levi was stunned and gaped at her. "Return me a favor? What do you mean?"


    Monique assumed an air of nonchnce as she exined, "A month ago when we were on the


    deserted ind, you saved my life. I am truly grateful and I wish to return the favor. However, I can''t


    possibly instruct you to be bitten by a venomous snake so that I can return the favor. Hence, when


    you gave me a call just now, saying that you were lonely and frightened, I decided toe over and


    apany you. I have returned the favor. We''re even."


    The more indifferent she was, the more uneasy he felt. "We''re even? Are you kidding me? Monique,


    I saved your life! Do you think you can return the favor just by sitting here?" he asked incredulously.


    Monique was used to him being unreasonable, Nevertheless, she still couldn''t wrap her head


    around his reaction. "What do you want?"


    Levi snorted and said, "Monique, you''re asking me what I want?"


    He wanted her more than anything else in the world.


    The thought crossed his mind and he immediately stretched out his hands to grab her. She fell on


    him and they were in a suggestive embrace...


    Monique did not react in time. For a moment, she forgot that she should have struggled or pushed


    him away.


    There was a p of thunder and a sh of lightning.


    At the moment, their eyes met.


    Just for a moment, Levi felt a strange sensation. He loved her scent and the feel of her warm body


    against his. Instinct took over and he pressed against her, wanting to kiss her.


    However, Monique was not an ordinary girl. His sudden movement jolted her into action. She


    struggled with all her might.


    Monique and Levi usually trained together. They were both strong and powerful. However, there


    was still a difference in their strength. Although Monique was strong, it was still impossible for her to


    break free from his embrace.


    He pressed his soft, warm lips against hers. Monique drew a deep, staggered breath in response to


    the wave of heat she felt flushing through her. She could feel her body responding to him and it


    frightened her.


    The human instinct to survive was the most powerful drive. She felt a sudden burst of energy and


    swung her fist, punching him square in the face.


    He had just seeded in stealing a kiss when a solid punchnded on his face. He was in so much


    pain that his head was throbbing. However, he did not let go of her and instead kissed her even


    more passionately. He sucked her lips, gently, and she felt the rest of the world blurred around her


    and her energy seeping away. Her whole body went limp and she could no longer muster the


    energy to strike him.


    A shallow hum escaped from her. She tried to push him away but she no longer had the strength to


    do so. She gave up struggling.


    The kiss seemed tost forever. Her mind went nk and she did not even regain her senses when


    he pulled back, exhaling. She heard him say, "D*mn it, how can this taste so good?"


    Upon hearing his voice, Monique quickly came to her senses. She tried her best to remain calm and


    not let this kiss affect her as she asked sternly, "Young Master Brown, do you want my body in


    exchange for saving my


    ife?"

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    Her words made his blood run cold, and he stiffened.


    No! That was not it at all!


    He had never thought of asking Monique to repay him in this manner.


    He had acted impulsively when he kissed her a moment ago. He did not want to let her go after


    kissing her because he was greedy for more... Her heat, scent and silky skin filling his senses in a


    way that left him wanting more of her.


    He would never forget the feeling of her warm body pressing against his. The scent was unlike


    anything he had ever experienced.


    He wanted her, suddenly andpletely. She was his definition of desire. He never knew how


    engulfing the mes could be until now.


    Yes, he wanted her, but he did not want her to repay him in this manner. He just wanted her.


    "Young Master Brown, your silence is deafening. Don''t tell me you were actually considering that?"


    Monique felt that it was very ridiculous. She was losing herself. She should have dealt with him, but


    to be honest, she actually enjoyed the kiss. Conflicting emotions churned inside her.


    "Are you secretly hoping that I will admit it?" Levi chuckled as he let go of her. He added, "We''re


    finally even now. You don''t owe me anything in the future and I don''t owe you anything anymore."


    In the darkness, Levi couldn''t see Monique''s expression clearly, but he could tell from her


    increasingly deep, ragged breathing that she was burning with anger.


    She was such a stubborn person. How could she not be furious when she was suddenly taken


    advantage of? However, Levi did not regret his actions.


    If it hadn''t been for that kiss just now, he wouldn''t have known how lovely it was to kiss a woman.


    In the past, whenever his girlfriends wanted to kiss him, he resisted. For a long time, he thought it


    was because they reeked of heavy perfume. Hugging them was already pushing his limits!


    A kiss was a precious, intimate act! He wanted to have his first kiss with a woman whom he loved


    dearly. A woman who he would wish to take her hand in marriage.


    After a long time, Monique regained herposure. Levi knew that she was swallowing down her


    frustration and restraining herself from punching him. She said, "Young Master Brown since we are


    even, can I leave now?"


    It was raining so heavily outside. Where did she want to go?


    Hadn''t she been drenched in rain? Did she want to try her luck again?


    Levi sighed and replied, "There are clean towels and pajamas in the wardrobe. Go and take a bath.


    You have to apany me till dawn before your task isplete."


    Rage coursed through her veins and she gritted her teeth. "Levi, don''t you push your luck!"


    "Do you want to spend a night here with me in a wet shirt?" Levi asked with a grin stered on his


    face.


    Monique snapped, "Who says I''m going to spend a night with you?"


    Levi chuckled. "If you don''t apany me, how can we be even?"


    Monique scowled. "You!"


    Leviughed. "I''m going to sleep, keep your voice down when you take a shower. Don''t disturb me


    when I sleep. Remember, if you dare to run away and I don''t see you in the morning, you will have


    to repay me in another manner. By the way, you should know that I''m a very petty person. If you


    owe me too much, I have no idea what I will do."


    Monique''s anger spiked, and her breathing was ragged. Fuming mad, she turned on the lights in the


    room and dashed into the bathroom.


    Listening to the sound of running water in the bathroom, Levi closed his eyes slowly. He was still


    unable to fall asleep, but he was no longer uneasy.


    Why did Moniquee to apany him despite the rain?


    Was what she said true? Was she really doing this just to repay him for saving her life a month ago?


    Levi could not figure it out. Hence, he decided not to think too much about the matter.


    He would just pretend that she came here because she cared about him even if that was not the


    reason. After all, the thought cheered him up.


    In the bathroom, Monique pped herself in fury. She chided herself silently. How could she be so


    useless? She knew that Levi loathed her, yet, she allowed him to kiss her. To make matters worse,


    her body actually responded to him!


    D*mn it!


    This scoundrel, Levi Brown!


    So what? All he had was a reputable family background, good looks and the ability to make caustic


    remarks.


    "Someday, I''ll definitely get my revenge for this kiss."


    Soon, azy voice rang from outside. "Monique, water is not expensive but wasting water is a


    shameful act. Didn''t you learn this basic knowledge in the army?"


    Monique was speechless.


    What should she do?


    She really wanted to tear this b*stard to pieces with her own hands.


    He stole her first kiss. Not only did he not apologize at all, he even felt that it was only right. If it


    were another man, she would have beaten him to pulp long ago.


    It just so happened that he was Levi, someone who was better than her in all aspects.


    They were ipatible but she fell for him. She couldn''t even whine after she was bullied by him. It


    was frustrating.


    His voice rang again. "Monique, I think you really don''t want me to sleep, do you?"


    Monique stomped her feet in anger. "You can sleep whenever you want to. What does that have to


    do with me? Am I hindering your restful slumber?"


    However, Levi remained indignant. "The sound of the water is so loud that I can''t fall asleep."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "If you can''t fall asleep, then don''t." Monique turned off the water, wiped herself dry and put on his


    pajamas. Actually, she didn''t want to wear it, but her clothes were wet. She would definitely catch a


    cold if she did not change.


    She could only me herself. He was driving her crazy.


    She came over just because Levi gave her a call. She drove for about 20 kilometers to see him. It


    was ridiculous!


    If she was not lucky, she would have been caught in a flood and her car would be washed away by


    the water.


    Why did shee all the way here? Why indeed? She was nuts.


    That b*stard had already rejected her. Did she get her hopes up just because he called?


    "Monique, you came to see me despite the heavy rain because I called you. Do you like me?"


    His voice rang again. His words made her pause in the doorway and she frowned. She was in the


    midst of wiping her hair dry.


    Yes, she came all the way to the hospital despite the heavy rain because she liked him. Monique


    wanted to admit her feelings but she didn''t want to make a fool of herself. His warning still echoed in


    her mind.


    Monique came out of the bathroom and looked at Levi with a smile. She assumed an air of


    indifference as she teased, "Young Master Brown, it''s good for a person to have confidence, but it''s


    not good to be overconfident. Don''t think that just because you have a good background and good


    looks, all the women in the world would be head over heels for you."


    "You know that I''m from a prestigious family and handsome, yet, you''re not interested in me. Are


    you trying to tell me that you''re different from the other women?" Levi replied casually.


    Monique sneered. "Young Master Brown, you can think whatever you want. As long as you''re


    happy, don''t worry about what I think." Monique wished to disregard him. What an arrogant man!


    She might just strangle him if she continued talking to him.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    "Monique, you really enjoy going against me on purpose, don''t you?!" Levi scowled. He hated it


    when Monique defied him, but he loathed himself even more for developing feelings for her.


    Someone once told him that men love unpredictable women. Well, he guessed it was true.


    While wiping her hair, Monique asked, "Weren''t you sleepy? Didn''t you want to sleep? So why are


    you picking a fight with me?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I''m just..." His voice faltered.


    Monique forgot that when she showered earlier, she had removed the usual heavy lotion she


    applied to her skin that made her look greasy. Hence, at present, her skin was smooth, soft, and


    glowing under the light. Levi stared at her in disbelief.


    D*mn!


    Were his eyes ying tricks on him?


    Why did he suddenly feel that Monique''splexion was glowing? She looked so serene and


    tender, and did not seem like the usual tomboy she was!


    "Levi, I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?" Monique did not realize how charming she was to him.


    "You''re here, how can I sleep?" Inwardly, he felt that he really wanted her, and he gulped nervously.


    "Come over here."


    "What do you want?" Monique finally realized that something was amiss. He was looking intensely


    at her, desire in his eyes.


    Monique clenched her fists and took a step back. She watched him warily. "Spill it. I can hear you."


    "D*mn it..." Levi was aroused by her, but he did not have the guts to touch her.


    Judging from how she was watching him warily, Levi knew without a doubt that she would tear him


    apart if he dared to make a move.


    "Levi, don''t you dare cross the line," Monique yelled angrily. "Who the f*ck called me and said he


    was frightened? I wouldn''t havee if you did not say that."


    Levi scratched his head in frustration. "Did I ask you toe over?"


    If she didn''te over, he wouldn''t be in this state, thinking that she was beautiful and wishing to


    act recklessly.


    Monique wanted to refute, but she was at a loss for words. He didn''t ask her toe over. It was


    her own decision. "All right, you are right."


    Levi stared intensely at Monique. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that she was really


    beautiful. She looked like a stunning woman he once met. His heart raced and he said in a ragged


    voice, "Monique, is it so difficult to admit that you have a crush on me? Just admit it. I might be kind


    enough to fulfill your wish."


    After all, he didn''t like to let beautiful women down.


    "Yes, I have a crush on you." She had fallen for him. It was not a big deal to admit it. After all, he


    was not interested in her. "Young Master Brown, are you satisfied now?"


    Satisfied?


    What the f*ck was there to be satisfied with!


    She admitted so reluctantly. It was not sincere at all.


    He gritted his teeth and turned his gaze away from her. "Go get me a cup of water."


    If he continued staring at her, he might lose control of himself and act recklessly.


    Monique wanted to disregard him. He was so unreasonable. However, she was still concerned


    about him.


    Monique poured a ss of water and passed it to him. "It''s boiling hot. Are you trying to kill me?"


    Levi said disdainfully.


    Monique clenched her fists. "You didn''t even drink it. How do you know it''s hot?"


    Levi rolled his eyes. "I''m not blind."


    Monique was bbergasted.


    She resisted the urge to pour the water onto his head. She turned around and poured another ss


    of water for him.


    Before Monique could speak, Levi cried out, "I''m severely injured and almost died. How can you let


    me drink such cold water? Do you want to freeze me to death?"


    Monique gripped the ss of water tightly. This was herst straw. She flung the water at him and


    shouted, "Levi, you are a b*stard! I''m not serving you any water anymore!"


    Monique spun around and was about to leave but Levi seized her. "Levi, what on earth do you


    want?"


    She wanted to leave but she was rooted to the spot. Levi looked so fierce as if he wanted to devour


    her. She winced just as Levi yelled, "What do I want to do? I want to f*ck you..."


    Before Levi could finish his words, Monique pped him in the face. "I''ll like to remind you that I''m


    not your girlfriend. I''m not interested in you. Don''t mess with me, or I''ll teach you a lesson."


    He was pped in the face. It stung badly, but he didn''t budge.


    He could not control himself. He wanted her. The feeling was so intense!


    "Levi, let go of me or you''ll regret it." Monique narrowed her eyes in disgust. She was mastering her


    anger.


    "I..." his voice faltered. She made no attempt to hide the disgust on her face. His heart sank and he


    gradually regained hisposure.


    He wanted her but he did not want her to loathe him. Moreover, he did not wish to hurt her... but he


    was also reluctant to let her go.


    Within seconds, Levi made up his mind.


    As Monique struggled, he pretended to fall onto the bed and pinched himself with all his might


    before she turned around. He moaned, "It hurts, it hurts, d*mn it..."


    "Levi, don''t act. I didn''t even exert all my strength, there''s no way I could''ve hurt you..." At first,


    Monique thought he was pretending, but she became doubtful when he grimaced in pain. Worried,


    she went over and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong? Are you hurt?"


    His heart ached. His entire body ached. Levi thought to himself but he did not utter a word. He


    pressed his hands against his abdomen and rolled onto his side.


    He had to thank his mother, Mia for his good acting skills. It was how he escaped a scolding from


    Mia back when he was a child.


    He really looked like he was in agony, and Monique took the bait.


    Monique was on the pins and needles. She sat down beside him and touched his forehead gently.


    "Levi, are you getting a fever due to the wounds?"


    Her hands were soft and cold. Levi almost heaved a sigh, but fortunately, he stopped himself in the


    nick of time.


    He said weakly, "It''s okay, I won''t die. You don''t need to worry about me, Miss Zellweger."


    She would definitely take the bait. He was sure of it!

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    "You''re okay? You were screaming in agony just a moment ago." She seized his cor and pulled


    him into a sitting position as she felt his forehead. She was so concerned that she did not notice the


    twinkle in his eyes. "Levi, don''t be stubborn, all right? Stop acting tough."


    "Even if I act tough, what does that have to do with you?" Levi regained hisposure and red


    at her. Herrge, petal-shaped eyes were full of concern.


    She was worried about him. It was sincere. Even though she tried to hide it, he saw through her.


    In an instant, his heart was filled with warmth, pride and childlike joy. It was a remarkable feeling...


    Out of the blue, he wanted to confess his feelings to her.


    Before Monique could react, he ced his hands on hers and said solemnly, "Monique, if you want


    me to obey you, you''d need to be someone important to me. For example, you could agree to be


    my girlfriend."


    He thought he would never say these words. However, it came out naturally. Monique was caught


    off guard.


    Her heart pounded loudly in her ears.


    She nced up at him. He was staring at her, a serious expression on his face. There was no


    longer the look of disdain. He was sincere.


    Her intuition was telling her that he wasn''t joking. Perhaps she could trust her guts and try dating


    him.


    However, she recalled the look of disgust on his face when he warned her not to have any ulterior


    motives. How could he be serious? She must have gotten the wrong idea.


    They were from different backgrounds. They couldn''t be together. It was better to nip this sudden


    romance in the bud.


    "Monique..." His voice rang again. He reached out his hand and touched her face. Monique was


    startled. However, she regained her senses quickly and pped his hand away. She quickly put


    some distance between them.


    She calmed down and assumed an air of nonchnce. "Levi, don''t pull my leg in the future. We are


    adults and soldiers. Don''t be childish. If you need someone to apany you, you can find your


    girlfriends. They''ll be more than happy to do so."


    "I''m not joking around. I want to date you. I want to be your boyfriend." Levi patted his chest and


    said in excitement, "Do you want me to show you my heart so that you will believe me?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Are you serious?" His words wiped the smile off her face. "Levi, I admit that I''m not from a


    prestigious family but I have my dignity and pride. I''m not your pet. I don''t care what you think, I will


    never agree to be your girlfriend."


    Monique forced a smile. "Young Master Brown, I still remembered what you''ve said. I hope that you


    remember it as well. We are justrades in the army. That''s it, nothing more."


    "I regret what I said to you now. You can pretend that I didn''t say it," Levi blurted. Earlier, he had


    been too keen and spoke without thinking, but even when he pondered over it, he did not regret it at


    all.


    He held his breath as he waited for Monique''s answer, hoping that Monique would nod her head


    and agree to date him. However, Monique replied, "Young Master Brown, ttery will get you


    nowhere. Not everyone will fall for your ttery. Thanks for thinking of me when you are frightened.


    It proves that you still regard me as arade."


    "Monique, what do you mean?" He already confessed. Why did she reject him?


    "Young Master Brown, you don''t look like someone who''s severely injured at all." Monique averted


    her gaze and changed the topic.


    Levi was dumbfounded.


    Oh no! He was too frantic just now and wanted to confess his feelings to her that he forgot he was


    pretending to be ill.


    "Young Master Brown, take good care of yourself. I hope to see you in the army as soon as


    possible." Monique smiled after she said that. She then picked up her wet clothes on the floor and


    walked out of the ward without hesitation.


    Vivian''s voice echoed in her mind. Monique remembered what she said. Levi was not someone she


    could handle. She should stay away from him so that she would not lose herself.


    "Monique, stop!" Levi bellowed. Monique came to a halt but she did not turn around. "Young Master


    Brown, what else do you want to tell me? You don''t need to shout, I''m not deaf. You are injured and


    you should rest."


    Monique''s cold demeanor made his blood boil. He shouted, "Monique, turn around and look at me! I


    want to tell you something. Where are your manners?"


    "Young Master Brown, if you don''t want to say anything, I''ll take my leave." Seeing that Monique


    was about to leave, Levi said in a panic, "Monique, I''m not sure about my feelings for you. You''re


    not my type but I can''t stop thinking of you. I called you just now because I suddenly thought of you


    when I heard the sound of thunder. It was not because I was frightened. I just wanted to know what


    you were doing. I wanted to know if you couldn''t sleep a wink just like me. Before I realized it, I have


    already dialed your number."


    As Levi stared at Monique''s retreating figure, he suddenly blurted out his true feelings earnestly,


    "Monique, I''m not joking around. I''m serious. Please trust me this time and give me a chance to be


    your boyfriend!"


    Monique didn''t budge. Levi added, "You are not my type. I thought I would never fall for you, but I


    can''t take my eyes off you. When you are not around, I will miss you. When I see you, I want to hug


    you. I''mpletely out of my mind and losing myself because of you. I don''t even recognize myself


    anymore."

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    Levi revealed his thoughts to her and heaved a sigh of relief. However, to his chagrin, Monique left


    without a second thought. Before leaving, she said,


    "Young Master Brown, your ex- girlfriends have always been obedient to you and they follow


    whatever you say. You can do as you wish. However, you have never seen a tomboy like me who


    always goes against you. Hence, desire stirred in your blood. It excites you, giving you the wrong


    idea that you have fallen for me, but that''s not the case. Once you''ve calmed down, you would


    realize that it was just a mistake."


    Her voice was no longer hoarse and masculine like what it had been when she was in the army.


    And the moment, she sounded gentle and womanly, and this made Levi''s heart flutter in delight.


    Once she finished, she smiled and added, "Young Master Brown, you must curb your


    impulsiveness. I''m not only reminding you, I''m also reminding myself. I hope you will remember


    what I''ve said and refrain from acting recklessly in the future. See you in the army!"


    Levi was rooted to the spot. Indeed, what she said was true. He admitted that he was probably


    interested in Monique as she was different from the other girls.


    However, he didn''t just like her, he waspletely infatuated with her somehow. Monique had no


    idea how much she meant to him.


    After a long time, Levi realized that it was the first time he had confessed his feelings to a woman.


    What''s worse, he was rejected!


    s!


    He was rejected by Monique. She did not even hesitate.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Crap, he felt really forlorn!


    "D*mn it! Why! I''m so handsome. Why did she reject me? How could she be better than me in any


    way?"


    Levi bellowed but there was nobody around to give him an answer. He was clueless.


    The rain drummed wildly on the roof. It was still raining, and Monique was only wearing a bathrobe.


    Where could she go?


    Levi quickly took out his phone to give her a call but Monique had already switched off her phone. A


    vortex of anger swirled inside him and he flung his phone and it smacked on the floor. "D*mn


    Monique! Where is she going in this heavy rain? Does she want to die?"


    He was worried about Monique and couldn''t care less about his injuries. He got up and dragged his


    legs to the door, ready to go out to look for her. To his surprise, he saw Monique sitting on the chair


    outside when he opened the door.


    Monique was startled. She didn''t expect him toe after her. Tears burned her eyes and her lower


    lips trembled but Levi did not notice it as relief flooded him.


    His temper sparked again. She was toying with him. "Monique, what the hell are you doing?"


    Monique swallowed a lump in her throat and blinked tears from her eyes. Sheughed without


    humor. "Young Master Brown, are you still toying with my feelings?"


    "I..." his voice faltered.


    Something seemed amiss but Levi could not figure it out. He wanted to say something, but he


    stammered and couldn''t bring himself to finish the sentence. He did not find the right words to say...


    "Young Master Brown, you''re still injured. Go back and take a rest. I''ll sit here for a while. When the


    rain stops, I''ll go back," Monique said softly. For reasons unknown, Levi felt uneasy. He was so


    concerned about her but she remained indifferent.


    How could he let this tomboy y with his feelings? It was ridiculous!


    His ego was bruised. Perhaps it was not his ego even. Perhaps he just wanted her to stay by his


    side. He wished to be able to see her whenever he missed her.


    He wanted to hug her...


    Levi bent over and lifted her, catching her off guard. Before Monique could react or stop him, he was


    carrying her in his arms. He could barely believe himself!


    When Monique finally came to her senses, she struggled as hard as she could. "What are you


    doing? Let me go!"


    However, as soon as she moved, Levi grimaced in pain. "Monique, please listen. I''m severely


    injured. My wounds will reopen if you move. If you wish to hinder me from returning to the army or


    entering the battlefield, you can struggle as much as you want and make me bleed to my death."


    Monique knew better than anyone else how severely injured he was. Her heart missed a beat


    whenever she recalled the day on the battlefield. Levi had almost died. She couldn''t help but


    shudder whenever she thought of it.


    She was frightened!


    As a soldier, she shouldn''t have shown her emotions, but she was scared stiff at the moment. She


    didn''t even dare to think about what it would be like if Levi died.


    "I won''t struggle anymore. Why don''t you let me go?" Moniquepromised. She tried to talk some


    sense into him, hoping that he would let her go.


    However, Levi did not let go of her. Instead, he carried her back into the room.


    "Levi..." Monique warned. She did not dare to struggle. In fact, she was so concerned that she held


    her breath. She knew how severe his injuries were. "Levi, put me down and I''ll go back to the room


    by myself."


    "No!" Levi refused. Although he was injured, he still had the strength to carry her. To his surprise,


    she was lighter than she seemed. Her scent and the heady sensation of being so close to her made


    his heart flutter.


    D*mn it! D*mn it! Desire stirred within him. There had never been a woman who could trigger his


    desire so easily.


    "I promise you, I won''t leave again. Let me go, I''ll walk by myself..." His injury was so serious that if


    the wound opened due to carrying her, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    However, Levi disregarded her. He carried her in his arms and dragged his legs as he walked back


    to the ward.


    Despite the hospital bed being onlyrge enough for one person, without hesitation, Levi ced


    Monique on it.


    She seized this opportunity and rolled onto the ground, intending to escape. However, Levi was


    faster. He stretched out his arms and caught her.


    He then got onto the bed, cuddling Monique firmly in his arms.


    Monique was so flustered that she wanted to punch him but he said in a low voice, "Hit me as you


    wish. Anyway, I''m not a match for you since I''m injured."

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    He was telling the truth. He would not win a fight against Monique, given his current injured state.


    And Monique did not dare to move because she was worried about him.


    Levi seized the opportunity to lie down beside her and hugged her in his arms. He pulled her over


    and said, "I have swallowed my pride and confessed to you. Let me hug you tonight. Don''t worry, I


    won''t do anything to you. Just stay still and don''t move around..."


    Hearing what he said, Monique wanted to kick him off the bed. However, considering his injuries,


    she relented. It was just for a night and she wouldn''t lose anything. What was she afraid of?


    She was afraid. She was afraid that Levi would not be able to control his desire.


    Monique tried her best to ovee her fear. Somehow, she felt that he would not go back on his


    word. Although he liked to belittle her, he never really did anything to offend her.


    However, Monique was obviously too innocent. She fell for his trap. Although he was injured, he


    explored her body with his hands. He actually pushed his hand under her pyjamas.


    Monique was stunned for a moment before she seized his hand. She gnashed her teeth and roared,


    "Levi, if you dare to do that again, I swear you will be crippled by tomorrow."


    Levi chuckled. "Am I not injured already?"


    Monique bit back the retort that sprang to her lips. She tried to suppress her rage but it was in vain.


    Fuming mad, she turned around to punch him. Just as her fist was about tond on his head, she


    caught a glimpse of his expression. He didn''t seem to care. He wasn''t even trying to escape.


    Monique really wanted to hit him but she stopped herself in the nick of time. She couldn''t bring


    herself to do it. Levi knew her. He knew that she couldn''t bear to hurt him while he was still injured.


    She knew that, but she still couldn''t change anything.


    She gave him a look of reproach and rolled to the other side of the bed, keeping her distance. It was


    the only way she could have a good rest that night.


    Levi had a cheeky grin on his face. His n had seeded. He pulled her into an embrace and


    sighed in satisfaction. "Monique, as long as you don''t move or mess around, I won''t act recklessly


    again."


    He really knew how to wind her up. Monique was so furious that she gritted her teeth. Who was the


    one messing around? How could he be so shameless?


    Anger rose in her like a tide. She was quivering with anger. However, she did not dare to move. Levi


    was pleased. At least, he knew that Monique still cared about him. He grinned and said, "Good girl,


    it''s time to sleep!"


    Monique had never let a man cradle her in his arms. She felt very ufortable but she did not


    dare to push him away. After all, men were easily aroused when being in such a posture...


    "I told you to sleep. Don''t think too much!" He ordered as he tightened his grip. Monique whispered,


    "You are holding me so tightly. I can''t even breathe. How can I sleep?"


    "All right." Levi gently loosened his grip, but he still held on to her for fear that she would escape. It


    took him a lot of effort to make her sleep with him. He had no intention to let his efforts go to waste.


    "You are still hugging me too tightly." Monique tried to negotiate with him.


    "No, I won''t let go..." Levi disagreed.


    "Forget it..." Monique didn''t want to argue with him anymore. He was too stubborn. There was no


    way she could win against him.


    "Monique, did someone hold you in his arms before?" Holding Monique in his arms, Levi was


    satisfied. It waspletely different from the feeling of holding his girlfriends in his arms. He used to


    think it was fun, but now he felt at ease as he held Monique in his arms.


    As long as she was with him, he was no longer afraid. His wounds did not hurt as much either.


    "Of course." Monique heard from her mother that her father used to cradle her in his arms wherever


    he went. His father adored her very much and he would cradle her in his arms even when he slept


    as if he was afraid that someone would snatch her away from him.


    Upon hearing what she said, jealousy and rage seized him. He gripped her shoulders and


    demanded, "Who?! I didn''t even have the chance to hug you. How could someone else hug you


    first?"


    "It''s my..." Monique stopped before she finished her sentence. She sniggered. It was a good idea to


    make him jealous. She enjoyed the attention. "Does this have anything to do with you?"


    "Monique, I just confessed to you. Now I am your future boyfriend. Do you think it has nothing to do


    with me if you had been hugged by another man before?" Levi raised his voice. He became crazed


    with jealousy and it put her in a good mood. At that moment, she finally believed that he had


    feelings towards her.


    Perhaps, he really did like her, at least a little bit.


    Should she anticipate it?


    Just as the thought crossed her mind, she recalled what he had said to her before. He called her a


    tomboy and mocked her, saying that she should take a good look of herself in the mirror. He said


    that he wouldn''t fall for someone like her.


    Levi said that it was impossible between them that morning.


    Monique also recalled what Vivian advised her. Vivian said that Levi was a yboy and never to fall


    for such a man. ording to Vivian, Monique would only suffer if she fell for someone like him.


    That''s right, she should face reality. She was not going to behave impulsively just because he


    showered her with ttery.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Monique clenched her fist and warned herself silently. She made a solemn promise that she would


    never be his girlfriend. It would never work out even if they became a couple.


    After making her decision, Monique paid no heed to Levi and closed her eyes, pretending to fall into


    slumber. She pretended that she had not heard what he said.


    After waiting for a while, Levi still did not receive a response. Listening to the sound of her


    breathing, he thought she had fallen asleep. His gaze shifted to her face. It was fair and clean and


    he couldn''t take his eyes off her for a very long time.


    She was indeed beautiful.

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    Lightning shed again, and thunder rattled the windowpanes.


    Monique and Levi used to be mortal enemies, but now they were lying on the same bed in an


    embrace, and this made them feel nervous. Their hearts fluttered as they felt the presence of each


    other. However, nobody uttered a word. There was pin-drop silence in the room...


    Levi wanted to say something but he did not want to break the silence.


    Perhaps it was too quiet, or perhaps she was exhausted. It didn''t take long for Monique to fall into


    slumber in his arms.


    She was fast asleep, but Levi remained awake. A girl he was infatuated with was sleeping in his


    arms. He was a guy. How could he calm down?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He tried his best to suppress his desire. Nevertheless, his gaze remained riveted upon Monique.


    After staring at her for a while, he reached out to caress her face gently. Suddenly, he realized that


    she looked different from usual.


    Her skin seemed soft and tender... Not greasy like it had been before. What did she do to her face


    previously?


    Or was there really something wrong with his eyes?


    She was so stunning and beautiful. Why did he call her a tomboy?


    He prodded her face gently. Her skin was so delicate and smooth, and he did not want to let go.


    Right at the moment, Monique blinked her eyes and murmured something unintelligible in her sleep.


    Levi held his breath and listed but he couldn''tprehend what she was saying. "Monique, what


    did you say?"


    He edged closer and asked softly. Monique parted her lips and murmured, "Vivian, don''t be


    naughty. Go to sleep. You have to get up early tomorrow."


    "Vivian?" It was not the name of a guy, so Levi was thrilled. He chuckled. "I''m not Vivian! Monique...


    One day, I will definitely be your man."


    The night was still young... Nothing more happened between them, and the night passed serenely.


    The next day.


    Perhaps she was used to life in the army, so at the crack of dawn, Monique had already awakened.


    She was about to get off the bed when she realized she was still in Levi''s arms. He held her so


    tightly and she couldn''t struggle free.


    She sighed and said, "Levi, it''s dawn. You should at least let go of me."


    Levi did not respond and his breathing was steady.


    Monique called his name again. "Levi?"


    He still did not budge.


    He must still be asleep. Monique thought to herself. Suddenly, she grinned and mustered the


    courage to pinch his face.


    To be honest, Levi was really good-looking. He was not only charming but also his personality


    attracter her. He had a strong and abrasive personality just like his father - It was really fascinating.


    She muttered, "Levi, why? Why did you confess to me after I have given up on you? Don''t you know


    how charming you are? Don''t you know how difficult it is for girls to reject you?" She could barely


    reject him but she had to. It was impossible between them. She didn''t want to suffer in the future.


    After all, he was a yboy.


    "I don''t care whether the other girls reject me. I don''t care at all. What I care about is you, Monique."


    To her chagrin, Levi suddenly opened his eyes and gazed at her passionately. Monique thought he


    was in a deep sleep.


    They were so close to each other. He could feel her breath on his face and the heat of her body just


    barely touching his.


    His eyes sparkled when he looked at her. For a moment, she felt an impulse to just agree to be his


    girlfriend. Even if their rtionship does not end well in the future, she would feel content just by


    being with him for a while...


    However, Monique didn''t say it out loud. She was afraid of the consequences.


    Ever since she was a kid, there had never been anything that had made her so frightened. Even


    when her grandfather loathed her after knowing that she was a girl, she wasn''t as timid as she was


    now.


    She contemted the possible oues and it scared the wits out of her.


    "Monique, why are you hesitating? Give me a chance and also give yourself a chance. Is it so


    difficult?" His voice rang. He was so close that she could feel his breath on her face, which made


    her heart raced and she fell silent.


    "Monique, I always thought you were a warrior, a warrior who was afraid of nothing. You were not


    frightened during the riot. The bullets did not scare you, but why are you afraid of being my


    girlfriend? What are you afraid of? Do you think that you are not worthy of me?"


    "Are you kidding me?" Monique was stubborn. She refused to be humiliated by him. "If it wasn''t for


    your identity, do you think you could be part of the Red Eagle Squad? What do you have to be


    proud of?"


    "If that''s the case, tell me the truth"


    "I..." her voice faltered.


    "You are not saying anything. I have hit the nail on the head, am I right? Since you are so


    unconfident in yourself, then it doesn''t seem right for me to force you." Levi knew her very well. He


    deliberately mocked her in a haughty tone, "Monique, you don''t even have the slightest bit of


    confidence. You don''t have the right to be a soldier. When you return to the army in the future, it''s


    best if you don''t appear in front of me again. You are such a coward. I look down on you!"


    "Levi, how dare you!"


    "You don''t even have the courage to be my girlfriend. What makes you eligible to be part of the Red


    Eagle Squad?"


    "Levi, you can''t force me to be your girlfriend by belittling me. That''s just wishful thinking." Her


    anger spiked.


    "I know. You''re a coward who doesn''t even dare to date me. You''ll definitely close off your heart.


    You''ll be so frightened that you''ll wet your pants if anything happens."


    "Levi!" Monique gritted her teeth in rage.


    "What? Do you think you can scare me by screaming in my face?"


    "Shut up, Levi!" She shook with fury.


    "I''m not going to shut up," Levi grinned. "Monique, if you aren''t a coward, then just be my girlfriend.


    Don''t be such an a*shole."


    "All right, I''ll be your girlfriend. Bring it on, I''m not afraid of you." Monique knew that he had


    provoked her deliberately and she had fallen into his trap but she did not regret it.


    What was there to be afraid about? She should just have a go at dating him.


    If they didn''t get along in the future, they could break up at any time.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    Monique was someone who didn''t know how to hide her feelings. Hence, Levi read her mind easily.


    She just promised to date him, and she was already contemting breaking up with him in the


    future?


    She was so innocent and adorable, and Levi would not dare bully her at all!


    "Monique..." Levi stared at her intensely with a grin and that made her shudder in embarrassment.


    Nervously, she stammered, "Levi, why are you looking at me like this. Are you scheming something


    against me? Are you thinking of some shameless acts?!"


    "Monique, why are you so silly?" Levi pulled her closer. ''TH say this only once. Since you have


    agreed to be my girlfriend, don''t you dare to think about breaking up with me. You know the


    consequences of defying me."


    "Levi, be mindful of your tone!" Her temper sparked. She pped his hands away and leveled a


    re on him. "Since you confessed to me and begged me to be your girlfriend, you should be a


    dutiful boyfriend in the future. Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson for toying with me."


    "Oh... Is that so? I really want to know what will happen if I provoke you, Miss Monique." Levi rolled


    her over. However, his wounds split open and he grimaced in pain. "Ouch!"


    "Levi, do you wish to die?!" Monique wanted to help him, but she could barely move under his


    weight, she couldn''t help him at all... No, to be frank, she was reluctant to help him.


    Levi was arrogant and self-centered. Since he was charming and had good looks, he was used to


    being the center of attention, especially among women. He had never pursued anyone before and


    he had no idea how to love someone. Monique felt that she had the obligation to teach him how.


    However, Monique was baffled. It was the first time she loved someone. Without prior experience,


    she could only rely on her own imagination.


    She pondered the matter for a while and soon came up with an idea.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She just agreed to be his girlfriend. She must set some rules so that he would appreciate her.


    "Monique, you are such a cruel woman. How can you remain indifferent when I am in pain..." Levi


    did not notice the mischievous gleam in her eyes. He yelled, "Monique, you are my girlfriend from


    now onwards. As my girlfriend, you must be gentle and considerate. Don''t go against me. Go and


    ask the nurse to treat my wound... Ouch! It''s f*cking painful..."


    "Levi, how dare you raise your voice?" Monique sped his head and forced him to look at her. She


    warned, "I will also like to remind you that you are my boyfriend from now onwards. You should


    listen to me in the future. If you dare to steal a nce at other girls in the future, I will dig out your


    d*mned eyeballs."


    What?


    No!


    Something was wrong.


    Levi was dumbfounded. This was not what he expected.


    They were in a rtionship...


    Shouldn''t they love and care for each other?


    Why was it different for them? It was not as wonderful as he had imagined?


    They did not seem like a couple madly in love. They seemed like gangsters fighting to see who


    would gain the upper hand.


    In a way, it was true.


    He took his parents as an example.


    Mia had gained the upper hand from the start. Neil always followed her around and listened to her.


    Levi was determined not to follow in his father''s footsteps. If Monique gained the upper hand, the


    good old days would be over.


    He must resist no matter what.


    However, Monique turned him over and pressed her body against his. She patted her face gently


    and teased, "Levi, behave yourself. As long as you listen to me, I will treat you well. Otherwise..."


    She smirked.


    Without finishing the sentence, Monique got off and strode away without a backward nce.


    It was a long time before Levi finally regained his senses. It was hard to describe how he felt being


    teased by a woman. He gritted his teeth and growled, "Monique, how dare you tease me?"


    Although he was cursing, a smile crept across his face... Actually, he was amused. He didn''t mind


    being teased by her again.


    He couldn''t stop grinning. Perhaps this was love!


    Outside the ward.


    Monique was sitting on a chair. She was trying her best to regain herposure.


    To be honest, she was a little nervous when she teased Levi. However, her act pulled off. Levi didn''t


    notice that she was nervous.


    She patted her chest and thought to herself. He confessed to her. She was pursued by him. She


    had gained the upper hand. It was all right to tease him.


    Vivian had once warned her that men only cherished women who yed hard to get with them. She


    must make him realize how precious and important she was. She must not give in her all from the


    start.


    Monique sighed. If she had known that dating was so troublesome, she would have rejected him.


    Her phone rang.


    Monique was startled. She hurriedly took out her phone and saw that it was Vivian. She answered


    immediately, "Vivian..."


    "Monique, it was raining cats and dogsst night. How dare you go out in the middle of the night?


    Are you courting death?" Vivian reprimanded her. However, it warmed her heart. Vivian truly cared


    for her. She called her immediately upon discovering her disappearance in the morning...


    Monique interrupted her and said casually, "Vivian, I came to find my boyfriendst night."

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    "Boyfriend? What boyfriend?! Monique..." Vivian bellowed in shock. She paused for a moment when


    she finally realized what she had said.


    After a moment of silence, "Monique, do you know what you''re talking about? You''re so young.


    When did you learn to cheat others? Boyfriend? Look at you. You dress like a tomboy. You don''t


    even regard yourself as a woman. No man would fancy you," Vivian retorted, unable to keep the


    silence anymore.


    Vivian did not look down upon her sister. However, Monique always dressed like a tomboy and she


    was not interested in anyone. How could she suddenly have a boyfriend?


    Before Monique could answer, Vivian suddenly thought of something and eximed, "Monique, you


    are at the hospital. The boyfriend you are referring to is Young Master Brown?!!"


    "That''s right! Who else could it be other than him?" She was not interested in anyone else. She


    chuckled. "You really know me best."


    "Monique, you..." Vivian knew it was near impossible to control one''s feelings but she still wanted to


    warn her since she was her younger sister whom she treasured the most. It was her duty to make


    sure she didn''t do anything wrong. "Monique, I told you two days ago that yboys like him couldn''t


    be messed with by people like you. Did your brain get rusty? Why didn''t you listen to me? You ran


    to the hospital in the middle of the night to find him, and even called him your boyfriend."


    "Vivian, calm down. Hear me out." Vivian was so flustered that she wanted to dash to the hospital


    immediately but Monique was not anxious at all. She added, "Vivian, I know that you care about me,


    but you have to understand what happened before you jump to conclusions. Please hear me out."


    Vivian tried to calm herself down. "All right, you can speak. I''m all ears."


    Monique exined, "I did not pester him, he confessed to me."


    Vivian said in disbelief, "Monique, are you crazy?"


    Monique replied, "You don''t believe me? Or do you think I''m not worthy of him?" There was a trace


    of exasperation in her voice.


    "No, I''m..." Vivian was at a loss for words. She sighed. "Monique, I believe you. I''m just worried that


    Levi isn''t serious about you. I''m worried that he is toying with you."


    They shared the same concern. Monique understood instantly. She responded, "Vivian, perhaps I


    have acted recklessly but I don''t regret it at all. There are some things that I haven''t experienced


    personally. It''s too onesided to hear it from someone else. I want to see if it''s true that Levi is a


    yboy as everyone says."


    "Monique..."


    "Vivian, you are the one who told me that I should date more when I''m young so that I can


    reminisce about the good old times in the future. Why are you so anxious when I''m finally deciding


    to take a step forward?"


    "That''s because you''re stubborn. I''m worried that you will fall so deeply in love with him that you will


    not be able toe to your senses in the future."


    "Vivian, I have grown up. I''m no longer a kid. You must believe me. I will never let him hurt me."


    Monique chuckled. "If he dares to betray my trust, I will make him regret for the rest of his life. Once


    I have taught him a lesson, I''ll find another man who is far better than him in all aspects."


    Vivian was more at ease after hearing what she said but she responded, "Monique, you


    can fool others but you can''t fool me."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I wasn''t nning to deceive you. That''s why I spilt the beans as soon as I received your call."


    Monique giggled. "You know me better than anyone else."


    "ttery will get you nowhere. I''ll end the call if you''re okay. Well have a good chat when youe


    back." Vivian hung up the phone.


    After that, Monique thought of Vivian''s past rtionships...


    Vivian had lots of ex-boyfriends. She changed her boyfriend almost every month. She proimed


    that she was serious about the rtionships.


    However, nobody believed her, except Monique.


    Monique knew her very well. Vivian always loved with all her heart. Even if she was hurt, she


    remained brave. She never gave up on finding her Mr. Right.


    Monique admired her for that. She vowed to be serious about her rtionships whether it worked


    out or not.


    Monique happily made her decision. Since she had agreed to be Levi''s girlfriend, she would not


    think too much about it and focus on the rtionship regardless of the future. It would be a


    memorable experience no matter


    what.


    With this in mind, she felt as if a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Sunlight streamed


    in through the windows. Her hair sparkled in the sunlight.


    Closing her eyes against the bright sunlight, she absorbed its warmth and muttered, "Monique,


    since you have made your decision, then don''t be afraid. Go for it!"


    "Get out of the way, please get out of the way..." Suddenly, several doctors in white coats dashed


    into the corridor. Monique was about to go back to Levi''s room when they pushed her out of the


    way.


    "What''s wrong?" Monique was caught off guard and staggered backwards.


    The doctors didn''t respond. It was not because they didn''t want to, but they were too anxious and


    time was scarce. They had just received an urgent call for help from Levi''s ward so they rushed to


    check on his condition. They didn''t have time to exin to Monique.


    They hurriedly entered the room and Monique followed suit.


    "Young Master Brown, what''s wrong?" the doctor asked anxiously. Great beads of sweat trickled


    down his forehead.


    "I''m..." Levi wanted to say that he was all right but he caught a glimpse of Monique standing by the


    door and changed his mind. He shrieked, "I''m in so much pain. My wounds have split open. Nobody


    cares for me. Do you really want to watch me die?"


    The doctor immediately examined Levi''s wounds, but except for two small wounds that were split


    open, everything was fine. "Young Master Brown, your wounds..."


    "I know my condition is severe but you don''t have to worry about it. I can endure the pain."


    The doctor stammered, "Young Master Brown, no..."


    Levi interrupted him. "Dr. Baker, what do you mean by ''no''?"

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    Levi shot him a warning stare. If Dr. Baker still did not get the hint, Levi would make sure Dr. Baker


    lost his job!


    Dr. Baker''s age was catching up to him and he did not understand young couples nowadays.


    Fortunately, his assistant was young and sharp and understood immediately that Young Master


    Brown was seeking attention from his girlfriend.


    The physician assistant butted in," Young Master Brown, your wounds have split open. Oh my gosh,


    it is so severe. I''ll have to treat it immediately or it might be infected if we dy any longer.


    The consequences will be unimaginable if an infection urs."


    The physician assistant was obviously lying through his teeth. However, Dr. Baker finally


    understood Levi''s intentions.


    Although he didn''t want to lie, he could not go against authority. Dr. Baker cooperated and said,


    "Anyone not from the medical team please leave the room for now. I need to treat Young Master


    Brown''s wounds immediately."


    He was actually referring to Monique as she was not part of the medical team. They had


    to drive her out.


    They couldn''t let her see the wounds or the lie would be exposed. Hence, Monique waited patiently


    outside.


    "Why did Levi''s conditions be so serious?" Monique knew that Levi loved to fool around.


    Therefore, she did no panic when he said that his wounds had split open.


    Levi instructed her to find a nurse but she disregarded him. If he was really in pain, he would have


    pressed the button and sought immediate medical attention.


    He did seek medical attention. The medical team rushed over and after inspecting his wounds, they


    said that it was serious and likely to be infected. They even mentioned the dangers of getting an


    infection.


    As his girlfriend, she didn''t know how serious his injury was until the medical team arrived. Monique


    patted her head in annoyance. She was an unqualified girlfriend.


    Perhaps it was the first time she fell in love. Without prior experience, she was at a loss for what to


    do. She must learn and make up for her mistakes.


    While Monique was still pondering the matter, the physician assistant came out to talk to her. "Miss


    Zellweger, Young Master Brown''s injury is much more severe than you think. Please take good care


    of him for the time being. Remember, don''t make him angry. Just do as he says."


    Monique was skeptical. Something seemed fishy. She retorted, "What do his injuries have to do with


    him blowing a fuse?"


    The physician assistant paused for a moment before continuing anxiously, "His recovery has every


    reason to be associated with his emotions. Our emotions affect our health. Being in a bad mood is


    detrimental to our health. In some cases, it may even dy a person''s recovery. This ismon


    sense. Don''t you know that, Miss Zellweger?"


    Could Monique admit her ignorance?


    Of course not.


    There was an element of truth in what he said. Our emotions affect our health greatly. This was


    common sense.


    After the physician assistant reminded her on how to take care of Levi, she returned to the ward.


    Levi was lying on the bed silently. His gaze swept over her body, lingering on her bosom and a


    knowing smile fleeted across hisplexion. He chuckled. "I thought you had left."


    Monique swallowed down her frustration and reminded herself that he was injured. She should just


    ignore what he said. Instead, she


    asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    Her indifference to him made him frown. "I''m in pain. I have no appetite at all." He sulked.


    Monique retorted, "You brought it on yourself. Who asked you to mess aroundst night? You


    deserve it..."


    "Monique, you..." Levi held his clenched fist over his heart and grimaced in pain. "Forget it, you can


    go back. Even if I die, it has nothing to do with you."


    "You are my boyfriend. If you are dead, how on earth does it have nothing to do with me?" Monique


    approached him and patted him gently. "Don''t touch your wound and lie down. I''ll get you something


    to eat."


    She had calloused hands as she had trained in the army for a long time. It was not soft, unlike other


    women. However, Levi''s heart pounded rapidly when she touched him. "Monique, are you caring for


    me because you are my girlfriend?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Monique blushed. She assumed an air of nonchnce and asked, "So what? Can''t I care for you as


    your girlfriend?"


    Levi was over the moon. He seized her hands and eximed in delight, "Yes! Of course you can! As


    long as you are my girlfriend, I will listen to you no matter what you want me to do."


    Love was indeed unpredictable and frightening. It could change a personpletely. Young Master


    Brown used to be overbearing and arrogant. He used to think that he would have control over


    himself if he fell in love. However, that was not the case. He was willing to listen to her and love her


    unrequitedly. Perhaps this was how true love should be.


    Monique had never fallen in love before. She could feel her heart fluttering as he expressed his love


    for her. She stammered, "Then... Tell me what you want to eat...I''ll get it."


    As long as she was by his side, his pain subdued. He teased, "I''m not hungry since you are here..."


    He only wanted her!


    "Levi, since you think that I''m ugly, so much till it''s affecting your appetite, why do you still want me


    to be your girlfriend?" Monique wanted to punch him but she tamped down her irritation.


    "No, I mean you''re stunning. I want you." Levi ced his hand on hers. His gaze dropped to her


    shirt and his brows lifted. Rage pulsed through her veins. Monique pulled back her hand and


    warned, "Levi, you know what''s the consequences of teasing me."


    "I''m already your boyfriend. I only touched your hand, how could you..."


    "Levi, are you courting death?"


    "All right, I won''t pull your legs anymore." Seeing that she was simmering with anger, Levi relented.


    "The doctor said that I can''t eat any fast food until I recover. Just buy me some pasta."


    "All right, I''ll go and get some pasta. Wait here." Monique spun around and left the ward. However,


    instead of going to a nearby restaurant, Monique made a call to her mother. She wanted to prepare


    her own pasta and she needed guidance.

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    After eating an entire te of pasta, Levi eximed, "The pasta is out of this world! It''s so delicious


    compared to all the hospital food I''ve been having! I want some more pasta!"


    "It''s unhealthy to eat too much at once. You can have some moreter." She ced some fruits on


    his te and spoke rationally, "A patient must consume a bnced diet. Vitamins are important to


    aid recovery."


    "I just want to eat another te of pasta. Can''t you allow me?" His gaze was riveted upon the


    remaining pasta. He had never tasted something so delicious before in a restaurant. It was simr


    to his Aunt Karen''s cooking.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was a pity that after he joined the army, he could no longer go to Aunt Karen''s house every week


    to have meals like before. Not to mention that she had gone to Madison City to take care of Silvia.


    Otherwise, he would have been able to enjoy some delicious meals for the past few weeks.


    "In the future, I will not only control your diet and arrange your daily schedule, I will also interfere


    with how you interact with others. I want to be a part of everything." Monique lowered her head and


    said gently, "Young Master Brown, what do you think?"


    In the past, Monique was just a tomboy to him. In fact, she was stronger than any man he knew.


    She was good in martial arts and they seldom see eye to eye. Levi was not afraid of her despite her


    strength.


    However, everything had changed. Levi wanted to agree to whatever she said just by looking at her


    smile. He would do anything to please her.


    Levi couldn''t help but shudder at the thought. It was their first day dating. They had not even held


    hands. However, Monique had already gained the upper hand. He was definitely following in his


    father''s footsteps. Or perhaps, he would suffer an even worse fate!


    Someone once told him that his mother, Mia had been rejected many times when she pursued Neil.


    She gained the upper hand only after their marriage.


    Levi could foresee his good old daysing to an end.


    He wouldn''t dare to defy Monique.


    Good heavens... he was crazy. He actually anticipated their future together. He seemed to enjoy


    being bossed around by her. "Sure, I will listen to whatever you say," he promised.


    Monique nearly jumped out of her skin when she heard what he said. "Levi, behave yourself. No


    ttery. You are giving me goosebumps."


    "Am I making you nervous?" Levi nced at her and found that she was flushing crimson. How


    adorable! "Are you even my beloved Honey?"


    "What are you bbering about..." Monique averted her gaze and murmured, "I just agreed to be


    your girlfriend, but we aren''t close yet. Since when have I be your beloved Honey?"


    "You can meddle in my affairs but I don''t even get to call you Honey?" Levi huffed. "This isn''t fair."


    Monique chuckled. "What nonsense. Eat some fruits."


    "The pasta is delicious. Let me have some more and I''ll have the fruits after." Anyway, he was


    injured. He should be allowed to do as he pleased.


    Monique insisted, "Eat some fruits. You can have more pastater."


    Levi sulked. "The food in the hospital is terrible. It''s not every day that I get to eat something


    delicious. Do you think I can get everything I want?"


    "There are things not within your reach?" Monique said incredulously. She was grinning from ear to


    ear.


    Her mother had taught her how to prepare the pasta. It was a special recipe that her mother created


    for her father. Nobody else would ever have the chance to have a taste of it.


    She would learn how to cook from her mother in the future.


    "Yes, of course, for instance..." Levi''s gaze fixed upon her as he said in a serious voice, "Monique,


    to be frank, until now, I still can''t believe that you have promised to date me."


    "Why..." Monique had never fallen in love before. Every time his gaze became intense, she would


    be nervous. "Just have the fruits. What nonsense are you saying?"


    "Monique..." Levi grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest just above his heart. "I''m serious


    about you. Tell me that you''re also serious about me."


    "Levi, do you think that I have time to toy with you?" Monique wanted to withdraw her hand, but he


    held on tightly. She scowled. "Since I have promised to date you, of course I am serious. Let me


    go."


    "Then you should at least express your love..." Levi just wanted reassurance.


    "What else do you want me to do?" She had even prepared pasta for him. What else did he want?


    "Give me a kiss," Levi drew nearer to her. "A peck on the cheek will do."


    "Levi, don''t push your luck."


    "You''re not even willing to kiss me, and you said that you''re serious about me." He sulked.


    "Levi!" Monique''s temper sparked. She wanted to strangle him.


    "Wow, wow... What the hell did I see? Impossible, I must get my eyes checked. My dear Monique


    loathes Young Master Brown so much. How could they be together?" Cecil''s voice rang from the


    door.


    Monique was about to fall for his trap but it was interrupted by Cecil''s arrival. Levi was so furious


    that he flung the pillow at her. "Cecil, get out of here! Shoo!"


    Cecil caught the pillow and said cheekily, "Please calm down, Young Master Brown. I don''t wish to


    disturb you. I havee to see Monique! Right, Monique?"


    "Cecil, you''re here to visit Young Master Brown, aren''t you? You guys can chat. I''ll take my leave."


    Monique was not ready to face herrades yet. She had expressed her disdain for Levi more


    than once in front of Cecil. Now that they were together, she didn''t know how to exin it to her.


    The thought had barely crossed her mind when Levi grabbed her hand and said in a solemn voice,


    "Monique, who promised me that she was serious about me just a while ago? How can you run


    away just because Cecil came over? Since when have you be so timid?"

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    Monique was at a loss for words.


    Levi was right. She was not a timid person, but she was afraid of reneging on her words.


    "Monique, I''m just joking with you. Don''t run away. If you leave because of what I said, Young


    Master Brown will definitely blow a fuse. I will be doomed." She had noticed Young Master Brown''s


    feelings towards Monique since their mission on the deserted ind. However, she didn''t expect


    them to admit their feelings so soon. It caught her off guard. Nevertheless, she wished them a


    lifetime of love and happiness.


    When she joined the Red Eagle Squad with Monique and Ronald, they often trained together. Later,


    they had depended on one another during their mission on the deserted ind. Without a doubt,


    their rtionship was closerpared to other members of the team.


    Now that Ronald had passed away, they were the only ones left. Cecil was indeed delighted that


    Monique managed to find someone who loved her from the bottom of his heart.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cecil had to admit that she was a little jealous. Where was her soulmate?


    Monique did not know what to say. "Cecil, I''m not..." A tremulous smile curved her lips.


    "Monique, you don''t need to exin. Why don''t youe out with me and we can have a chat


    together?" Cecil nced at Levi and asked cheekily, "Young Master Brown, can you lend me


    Monique for a few minutes?"


    Levi was reluctant, but he was forced to agree. Monique was not his toy. She had the right to make


    her own decisions. "Cecil, you must bring her back safely."


    "Got it!" Cecil dragged Monique out of the room. Once they were outside, Cecil grew serious and


    asked, "Monique, tell me the truth. Who confessed? Was it him, or was it you?"


    "I don''t know about that. We admitted our feelings at the same time. What''s important is that we''ve


    decided to start dating." Monique mustered her courage. She did not want to be shy anymore. "I


    didn''t even dare to dream of being with him before, but it happened. What a miracle."


    Cecil was proud to see Monique being honest about her feelings. "Monique, since you have made


    your decision, you should cherish him. Don''t let other women have the chance to


    snatch him away."


    "No way!" Molten anger rolled through her at the thought. "He''s my boyfriend. If he dares to run


    away with another woman, I swear that I''ll make him suffer," Monique said through clenched teeth.


    Cecil shook her head in disapproval. "Gosh, you are hot-headed as usual. You should learn to


    control your temper. Men adore women who are gentle and full ofpassion. He would be


    completely enamored by you."


    "To be frank, if we were to fight, I would not be a match for him at all. Looks like I must seek Vivian''s


    guidance." Monique had always been confident of her abilities, but ever since she was defeated


    easily by him the night before, she realized that she still needed to train. She wasn''t a match for him


    at all.


    Every time they fought, Monique was able to win because Levi did not give in his all.


    Levi might look like a yboy with an arrogant demeanor. However, he was indeed a gentleman.


    After she got to know him, she realized that he was not only outstanding as a soldier, he was also


    considerate to others.


    It might actually work out between them. Who knows, they might even marry each other in the


    future?


    "Monique, I thought that you were under the


    delusion that you are stronger than him. I''m relieved that you know from the start that he let you win


    on purpose." Cecil patted her shoulder and sighed. "Since you already know what you want, there''s


    no need for me to intervene."


    Monique broke into a grin and replied, "Cecil, I''m truly blessed to have you by my side. We have


    undergone so many things together. It''s a shame Ronald''s no longer here. If he was still alive,


    everything would be perfect."


    "Ronald is gone. He won''te back no matter how much we miss him." Cecil''s face fell when she


    heard his name. She swallowed the lump in her throat and blinked tears from her eyes. "Let''s talk


    about something else. To tell you the truth, I came over with the intention to please Young Master


    Brown, hoping he could pay some attention to me. However, since you guys are already together, I


    will give up the notion. But don''t forget, there are lots of women who are interested in Young Master


    Brown. You must not let them have a chance, ever."


    Monique''s eyes widened in surprise. "Cecil, are you interested in Levi?"


    "Monique, let''s be frank. It''s not easy to find a good man nowadays. Men like Young Master Brown


    are truly rare and sought after." Her eyes gleamed as she spoke. "It''s every woman''s dream to have


    him as their husband. It''s only natural that I''m interested in him. I am, after all, just an ordinary girl."


    Monique knew that Levi was popr but she did not expect Cecil to be interested in him. What


    should she do? "Cecil..." her voice faltered.


    "Don''t worry. It was just wishful thinking. I know my ce, I won''t go for a man who doesn''t belong


    to me. I''ll treasure him in my heart." Cecil did not fancy Levi. She just admired him and considered


    him to be a good choice due to his remarkable qualities.


    Monique heaved a sigh of relief, but she was still worried. "Cecil, are you really sure that you have


    given up on him?"


    Friendship and love were equally important to her. Monique did not wish to choose between the


    two. She appreciated both her friends and Levi.


    Cecil said frankly, "I never fancied him. What''s the big deal about it? Of course I can give up on him.


    Monique, I''m telling you the truth because I want you to cherish him from the bottom of your heart."


    "Cecil, thank you!" Monique gave her a big hug. "I will listen to your advice and cherish this


    rtionship. I won''t allow any other woman to snatch him away. I want our rtionship to work out


    as intended."


    "I believe you." Cecil returned her hug and said sorrowfully, "Monique, Ronald is no longer here. We


    must live on happily and be there for each other. We must still be best friends and fulfil our duties as


    comrades. Only then, can he rest in peace."


    "Yes..." Monique nodded gently and did not finish her sentence. She finally believed that Cecil


    merely admired Levi in a tonic manner, and was truly happy for them to be together.


    She was being silly, and was overthinking so much!


    Life was short, only a few decades. She was truly blessed beyond measure to meet a friend like


    Cecil.


    It was not until yearster when Cecil finally found her soulmate that Monique understood the joy


    Cecil felt this day. A true friend would never be envious, but instead, feel truly happy for her friend.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    It was the first time Monique had fallen in love. She had no prior experience. Although Levi imed


    to have lots of girlfriends, the most he did was to drink with them. In other words, he was no less an


    amateur. As a result, conflict aroused on their very first day of dating.


    The girl he was infatuated with was finally by his side. Levi wanted nothing more than to kiss her,


    hug her and do as he pleased.


    However, Monique was quite old-fashioned. She was raised differently and had different values and


    perceptions. She preferred to take it slow. She couldn''t tolerate sex before marriage.


    Levi''s ears perked up at the mention of marriage. Levi was flustered but he soon made up his mind.


    "Well, then let''s get married. Let''s do it right away."


    After Monique returned to the ward, Levi tried to steal a kiss but to no avail. Instead, he was


    punched in the face. s, he expected to be a sweet, loving couple, but now he was feeling rather


    resentful!


    He was her boyfriend, but he couldn''t even kiss her.


    To make matter worse, he couldn''t fight back as he was a gentleman. In the end, Levi sighed, a


    pitiful look in his eyes. "You mustpensate me for beating me just now."


    Under his intense gaze, Monique sighed and exined in exasperation, "Levi, I have had a strict


    upbringing. Before I introduce you to my family, let''s just behave ourselves."


    Behave himself?


    How could he suppress his desire?


    He was a man, and the girl he was head over heels for was in front of him. He just wanted to kiss


    her, and she refused. Did she really regard him as an *sshole? "Monique, I am your boyfriend. I just


    wanted to kiss you and you have almost beaten me to a pulp. If I request any further, are you going


    to kill me?"


    "Levi, if you are serious about this rtionship, then wait a little longer. Once we get married, you


    have plenty of opportunities to do as you wish." Monique did not want to hit him. She had learnt


    martial arts since she was a kid. It was by instinct.


    She had just mustered the courage to date him. They used to berades. She needed time to get


    used to their new rtionship.


    Levi''s level of happiness rose to ecstatic at the thought of marrying her. This was because he was


    serious about their rtionship. He had never been so serious about something before in his life.


    However, his eagerness startled her. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Monique remarked.


    "Yes, I do," he replied solemnly. It was rare for him to be so serious. "My uncle and aunt got


    engaged within a few days after they met each other for the first time. They are still in a happy


    rtionship and love each other deeply. I believe that we would be happy together. We''ve known


    each other for more than a year. We have undergone so many things together and we have a clear


    understanding of each other. If that''s the case, we have nothing to worry about."


    "Levi, let me be frank with you. It''s very easy to get married and divorceter on in life. It''s a norm in


    the modern era. However, this is not the case for the Zellweger family. To us, marriage means


    forever. If you ever regret it in the future, my grandfather will definitely not let you leave in one


    piece." Monique used engagement as a random excuse a moment ago because she was


    embarrassed and did not want to tell the truth. To her chagrin, Levi wanted them to get engaged


    immediately. Hence, she could only spill the beans and hoped that he would not insist on the


    engagement.


    "What does that have to do with me?" He had made up his mind. It might seem reckless, but he was


    serious. If he regretted it in the future, his family would be the first to kill him. Monique''s grandfather


    wouldn''t even have the chance.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why should I be afraid?"


    "All right, stop messing around. Just have some rest." Monique was appalled. Flustered, she


    changed the topic and prayed that Levi would let the matter slide.


    However, Levi continued, "Monique, was that a test? You don''t wish to marry me, do you?"


    He was indeed sharp. He had hit the nail on the head. She sighed. "Levi, we just started dating. I


    barely got used to our rtionship. How could I think of marriage?"


    "It seems that you still have some concerns." Levi understood. He had left a bad impression of


    himself in the past and hurt her before. No way she would marry him just because he asked. He


    chided himself silently. He was being silly.


    "Marriage is not just about love and living together. It''s much moreplicated than that." Monique


    wanted a sense of security which Levi still failed to give her.


    She anticipated the day when she would be ecstatic at the thought of their marriage. She hoped


    that she didn''t need to wait long.


    "I was being reckless. I''m sorry!" Levi suddenly apologized. Monique was so bewildered that she


    could not respond. Levi had always been arrogant. He never apologized easily.


    She was a little concerned. "Are you all right?"


    Levi added, "In fact, my injury is not that serious. I''m fine. Besides, there are doctors and nurses


    around. You can go back and have some rest."


    Shocked, Monique felt his forehead, a look of concern on her face. She asked anxiously, "Young


    Master Brown, were you joking around or have I misheard you?"


    "You can go home. Don''t forget to give me a call when you reach home." He sighed. She was on


    pins and needles just because he apologized. He was really an *sshole in the past.


    Levi decided that he would change in the future and learn from his father. He would never go


    against Monique again. He wanted to impress her.


    "Levi..."


    "I''m really fine. You should go back and rest. You look exhausted, my heart is going out to you." His


    mother had always been over the moon whenever his father said these words to her. He reckoned


    that being romantic would definitely please Monique.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll take my leave." Monique ran out of the ward as quick as a sh.


    Oh gosh. Levi was acting too weird. He was probably plotting a scheme against her. She had better


    escape before that b*stard took advantage of her.


    She needed to go home, calmly give the matter some thought so that she would be able to respond


    to his remarks in the future!

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    Levi did not know what to say...


    Monique left abruptly, leaving him dumbfounded.


    Although he asked her to go back and rest, he still wished that she would stay and apany him


    as he needed reassurance. This would make him feel that she truly cared about him.


    However, Monique did not insist on staying to keep himpany. In fact, she was eager to leave.


    Even if she didn''t want to stay with him, she didn''t have to run so fast. It was as though she was


    running away from something frightening.


    No!


    She was paralyzed with fear and seemed to regard him as something terrifying. It was not like he


    did something abnormal.


    "What an ungrateful brat."


    He was being nice to her, but she didn''t appreciate his gesture at all. She didn''t even care about


    him and left him alone.


    "Monique, just you wait. One day, you would definitely be head over heels for me and wished to


    stay by my side round the clock. Mark my words!" He mulled it over in silence.


    "s..."


    Levi let out a long sigh. Silence fell over the room after her departure. A wave of loneliness washed


    over him.


    Habits were indeed frightening. It was difficult to get rid of one...


    He was used to Monique''spany. It was agonizing to be away from her. He didn''t even realize


    when he started getting used to her presence.


    Perhaps it was fate. He was destined to fall for her since the day he joined Red Eagle.


    He figured that the reason he fell for her was that they often trained together. Over time, he got


    used to her presence. Whenever she was not around such as during breaks, he would recall the


    times they had spent together.


    This was probably what Neil meant when he said that it was impossible to control oneself when


    faced with a woman he loved.


    Levi was discharged from the hospital three dayster. He was recovering well. Besides, Monique


    refused to visit him in the hospital ever since she left three days ago.


    Not only did she note to the hospital to apany him, but she also ended their conversation


    when they haven''t even spoken for more than five minutes over the phone. Aside from that, she did


    not reply to his messages. Anger rose in him like a tide at the thought.


    Levi was used to her presence. It was agony to be separated from her. Hence, upon being


    discharged from the hospital, Levi paid a visit to the Zellweger family. He wanted to see her.


    He wanted to meet her and demand why she was avoiding him for the past few days.


    Upon arriving at Monique''s residential area, he made a call to her. As soon as she picked up the


    call, he said hurriedly, "Monique, I''m at the east gate of your residential area. Come out to see me


    immediately, or I''ll go over to your house."


    Before Monique could utter a word, he ended the call. He huffed. There was no way she could avoid


    him forever.


    They hadn''t seen each other for the past few days. Although he was simmering with anger, he truly


    missed her.


    He suddenly felt nervous at the thought that he would see her soon and paced up and down. For


    some reasons, he felt that something was wrong.


    He pondered the matter. Well, he must be unsatisfied with his image. "I must leave a very deep


    impression on her since we haven''t seen each other for a few days."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    So he parked his Maybach at the main entrance of the east gate, blocking the pedestrianne. He


    took out a cigarette and lit it. He then leaned against the door and started smoking.


    He was mimicking the male leads in the movies who always looked haughty, yet very charming...


    Levi felt that he would definitely impress Monique. She might even be so ecstatic to see him that


    she would hug him.


    However, to his dismay, Monique did note. Instead, a beautiful woman whom he had never


    seen before appeared before him.


    He had never seen this beauty before, but he had seen a photo of her. He knew that she was


    Monique''s second sister, Vivian.


    "Are you Levi Brown?" Vivian questioned in an arrogant tone. She resembled Monique when he first


    met her. Were all the Zellweger women so condescending towards men?


    "I am Levi Brown. May I know who you are?" Levi asked her knowingly.


    What a beauty. Vivian was indeed gorgeous. In the past, he would have asked her out for a drink at


    a nearby coffee shop as they talked about life. However, he was no longer interested in other


    women. Even if the most charming woman appeared before him, she would not be a match for


    Monique.


    He loved Monique from the bottom of his heart. Hence, it was only natural that he was no longer


    interested in anyone else.


    "I''m Monique''s sister, Vivian. I''m here to see you on her behalf..." Vivian said with a mischievous


    smile.


    Monique did not appear. Instead, she sent someone to meet him. His temper sparked and he raised


    his voice. "Monique doesn''t want to see me. That''s why she asked you to send me away?"


    What the hell was wrong with her? Why did she hide from him?


    If she had something to say, why didn''t she talk to him in person? What''s the meaning of this?


    Molten anger rolled through him.


    Just as Levi was about to blow a fuse, Vivian exined, "Monique went out to visit our rtives and


    she forgot to bring her phone. So after receiving your call, I had to see you on her behalf."


    Vivian was recognized as a beauty. She was very beautiful and captivating. She was a bnce of


    charm and elegance, guaranteed to have any male eating out of her hand.


    Men would be enamored with at first nce, not to mention when she was deliberately seducing


    someone. Her feminine charm was alluring and mesmerizing.


    This was the case at the moment. Vivian put on a smile. Her smile was enchanting and captivating,


    drawing all the men to her. It was difficult for anyone to resist her charm.


    Luckily Levi was still fuming mad. He paid no heed to her.


    Vivian continued, "Young Master Brown, I just called our rtive and asked him to tell Monique that


    you havee over. She will probably be back soon after receiving the news. Why don''t you have


    a seat at our house while you wait for her?"


    "No. Tell me where your rtives are. I''ll go over and find her." Levi just wanted to see her. Since


    she wasn''t at home, what was the point of paying a visit to her family?


    "Young Master Brown, if you love Monique, you must know who Monique cares the most." Vivian


    grinned. "Monique has always listened to me since she was a kid. She does whatever I say. A man


    used to pursue her in the past and she rejected him immediately just because I did not approve of


    him."

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    Levi knew that Vivian was scheming something and did not have any good intentions. They had to


    talk it out. It was unwise to y along as that would mean he was afraid of her.


    Levi had lots of experiences in dealing with people, but it was the first time someone other than


    Julien dared to threaten him.


    He responded, "I love Monique, and she is already my girlfriend. If there''s anything you want to say,


    just spill it. Vivian, there''s no need to beat around the bush."


    Vivian was momentarily stunned by his frankness but then chuckled softly. "Looks like I really need


    to have a good talk with you about Monique."


    Levi left a good impression on Vivian. He did not put on airs, nor did he act like a yboy and flirt


    frivolously.


    He was also rather polite and likable. If Vivian were not there to test him for Monique''s sake, she


    would have approved of him immediately.


    Hence, men really had the advantage. Men who had an aloof demeanor would be regarded as cool


    and girls would be drawn to them. As for men who were good at showering women with ttery,


    they were experts in rtionships.


    "Vivian, you are trying to test me for Monique''s sake, am I right?" Despite asking, Levi already knew


    that he was right. Vivian''s actions were extremely obvious.


    His words caught her off guard and sent a chill down her spine. Levi was indeed sharp. He saw


    through her at a nce.


    To Vivian, Monique was naive and innocent. She would be no match for this clever kid!


    Yes, she did n to test him, but Vivian would not be so silly as to admit it. "What do you mean by


    testing you? Monique is so young and innocent. As her sister, I must ensure that she picked the


    right man."


    Levi responded, "Vivian, I am well aware that Monique is young and naive when ites to


    rtionships. It''s only natural for you to be skeptical about me. If you have any concerns, I hope


    that you can ask me directly. There''s no need to beat around the bush."


    Seeing that he was so straightforward, Vivian agreed. "Well then, you happen to have the reputation


    of having a lot of girlfriends. In other words, you are a yboy. How can we believe that you are


    serious about Monique?


    How do we know you won''t betray her for some other women? Tell us."


    Levi knew that he had a bad reputation when it came to such matters. He had never gotten intimate


    with those women, but, he had no evidence. He said solemnly, "Let me prove myself with actions.


    It''s futile for me to say anything now."


    Vivian stared at him, confusion crossing her face. She replied, "Actions do speak louder than words.


    You indeed need to prove yourself with actions. However, Monique is dull-witted and innocent when


    ites to rtionships. You must take things slow or you might risk driving her away. Don''t force


    her to do anything she isn''t ready for..."


    "Vivian, I''m not forcing her. I just want to see her every day!" They were fine the other day at the


    hospital. However, Monique disregarded him after returning home. How could he not be anxious?


    "Well,e over to our home and you can see her there." Levi relented since that was his only


    option if he wanted to see Monique. On the way, Vivian broke the silence and said, "Well, I''ll let you


    know that Monique''s at our home, but she does not want to see you. I didn''t want to tell you the


    truth at first, but you seem to be sincere."


    Levi said anxiously, "Why doesn''t she want to see me?"


    Vivian shrugged and responded, "As I said just now, she''s pretty inexperienced when ites to


    rtionships. You have to give her time to get used to you, or you might scare her away."


    "Is she a coward?" She promised to be his girlfriend and there was no way he would allow her to go


    back on her words.


    "Yeah, she''s timid..." Vivian sighed. "Young Master Brown, do you want to know her secret? If


    there''s anything you wish to know, feel free to ask me. I promise I''ll tell you everything I know."


    "There are no secrets between us. She told me everything." Levi wanted to know everything about


    her, especially whether she had a crush on anyone before. However, he felt that it was


    inappropriate to ask Vivian. It was best the Monique revealed these truths herself... Although it was


    impossible for the time being.


    Monique didn''t even want to see him, let alone tell him about such intimate details of her past.


    "I know everything about her. However, since you are not interested, just pretend I did not mention


    it." Vivian chuckled. Levi couldn''t fool her. He was literally burning with curiosity.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I''m interested to know more, but..."


    "But you lower your ego to ask me?" Vivian chided.


    After a while, Levi nodded.


    Vivian added, "That proves that you don''t like her enough."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you like her enough, you will be thinking about her all the time. You wouldn''t even value your


    pride." Vivian turned to look at him and asked, "Young Master Brown, am I right?"


    Beads of sweat collected on his forehead.


    Levi was known for his wit and eloquence, especially when facing Julien. However, he was no


    match for this sharp-tongued Vivian.


    It seemed that all the women in the Zellweger family were tough nuts to crack.


    "If you don''t respond, that means you agree with me." There were some things that Monique would


    definitely keep a secret from Levi. Vivian felt that she should be the one to tell him. Levi should


    know the pain and sufferings that Monique had endured so that he would treat her better. "My


    grandfather was an old- fashioned male chauvinist. He always wanted my mother to have a son. To


    my parents'' dismay, all three of us were girls. My dad didn''t want my mother to suffer anymore.


    Hence, he came up with a n and raised Monique as a son. My grandfather had high expectations


    of her since she was a kid. However, it was tragic once the truth was revealed. Monique suffered


    more than you think."


    "Vivian, I promise that I will take good care of her in the future." He had never heard about


    Monique''s past. He didn''t know that she grew up in such a harsh environment and always thought


    that her feisty stubbornness was just a natural trait.


    "Take good care of her?" Vivian scoffed. "Anyone can make a promise, but only a few people can


    carry it out. What about you?"


    Levi was dumbstruck.


    He could not refute Vivian...


    Vivian drove her point across. It was easy to make a promise, but it was usually difficult to fulfil it.

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    "If you can''t answer it right now, you can answer it in the future. Time will prove everything. Anyway,


    if you dare hurt Monique, someone will definitely teach you a lesson!"


    After threatening him, Vivian came to a halt and turned around. "Young Master Brown, we''re here.


    Are you sure you want to enter?" Before Levi could respond, she added, "There''s no going back


    once you enter. So I''ll give you a minute to think about it."


    "Vivian, you have already brought me to your house. There is no reason for me not to go in." He


    had been threatened numerous times by Vivian before he even set foot in their house and met


    Monique. To be honest, it was indeed disheartening. In the past, he would not have tolerated it and


    would have left immediately. However, he kept his frustration in check for Monique''s sake.


    "You really don''t need more time to think about it?" Vivian inquired as she opened the door. She


    didn''t n to give him time to think about it from the start. "If that''s the case, please head in."


    The door opened and Levi entered eagerly. How he hoped that Monique would emerge with a grin


    on her face. However, she was nowhere in sight. It seemed that she was deliberately avoiding him.


    "Levi, don''t just stand there. Come over." Vivian saw the disappointment in his eyes, but she


    pretended that she didn''t see anything.


    Levi did not give up and looked around for Monique.


    The Zellweger family ran a martial arts academy. Although they were not a prestigious family, they


    were quite well- off and were able to afford a decent residence in Chatterton Town.


    There were four bedrooms and two living rooms. It was pretty spacious.


    After examining the hall, Levi did not see anyone in sight. He asked, "Your parents, are they not at


    home?"


    Vivian replied, "They''re at the martial arts school and won''t be back until nightfall."


    Levi demanded, "Where exactly is Monique?"


    Vivian assumed an air of nonchnce and replied, "She was still at home before I went out. God


    knows where she is hiding."


    Levi felt a flicker of irritation. He was already flustered because Monique was nowhere in sight.


    "Miss Vivian, did you hide her on purpose because you don''t want her to be with me?"


    Vivian shrugged her shoulders. "What can you do to me even if you are right?"


    What could he do to her?


    Vivian was Monique''s sister. He wouldn''t darey a finger on her, of course!


    Unless he didn''t want to see Monique again...


    Levi said exasperatedly, "I just want to see her. If there''s any misunderstanding, we can talk it out.


    Are you guys enjoying yourself by toying with me?"


    "Toying with you? We don''t have the guts." Vivian turned around and went to the kitchen. When she


    came out, she ced two tes of fish and chips on the table. "It''s time for lunch. Please sit down


    and have lunch with me. After lunch, she may be home!"


    "Vivian, tell me where on earth is Monique?" If Vivian wasn''t Monique''s sister, Levi swore that he


    would have strangled her and tossed her out of the window already!


    "Young Master Brown, would you fancy some wine?" Vivian disregarded him and took out a bottle of


    wine from the cab. "My father has kept this wine for more than ten years. You won''t be able to


    get it anywhere else. It''s a pity if you don''t have some."


    Although Levi always hung out at nightclubs, he always had beer instead of wine. He was not sure if


    he would be able to stomach it. "I don''t want any wine. I just want to see Monique."


    "You want to see her although you don''t even want to drink? Are you kidding me?" Vivian opened


    the wine bottle and poured two sses of wine, one for Levi and one for herself. "Everyone in the


    Zellweger family is good at drinking. If you n to marry Monique in the future, how could you meet


    our family if you don''t even drink."


    At the mention of Monique, Levi relented. Although he knew Vivian had something up her sleeves,


    he had no choice but to drink.


    Levi knew he would not be able to leave if he did not finish the ss of wine. Hence, he decided to


    just drink it and see what Vivian wanted to do. "All right, Vivian. I''ll drink it."


    "You can go ahead. I''ll get some snacks." Vivian turned around and entered the kitchen. Upon


    entering the kitchen, she was pulled aside by Monique who insisted, "Vivian, he has just recovered.


    Don''t let him have alcohol, it''s not good for his health."


    "Excuse me... Monique, you haven''t even held his hand before. Yet, you are taking his side. Don''t


    you believe me?" Vivian poked Monique''s forehead. She was a little flustered. "If I don''t get him


    drunk and make him reveal what is on his mind, how can I be at ease to let you date him?"


    "Vivian, he has just recovered. He really should not be having alcohol." Although she had just


    started dating Levi, her heart already went out to him.


    Vivian pinched Monique''s ear and instructed, "Monique, I have the final say in this matter. You stay


    here. If you dare to make your appearance, I won''t let him off easily."


    Monique said grudgingly, "Vivian, you don''t need to bully me like this."


    Vivian retorted, "You are my silly little sister. It''s natural for me to bully you!"


    "Vivian, I''m not joking around. He really can''t drink. Take it easy." Vivian was her sister. It was only


    natural for her to be worried. She was already venting out her frustration on Levi. Levi would have a


    rough ride in the future.


    Vivian pinched her face affectionately. "My silly sister, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. I won''t hurt


    Levi."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Vivian, is there anything I can help with?" Levi''s voice rang from the dining room. Vivian shot


    Monique a warning stare and brought the snacks out. "Come and enjoy the meal. We can have a


    good chat as we drink. I''ll tell you everything you want to know about Monique."


    Levi sat down immediately and enjoyed the meal. He poured another ss of wine for her and said,


    "Vivian, I would like to propose a toast to you."


    "Sure." Vivian took a sip of the wine. Her intention was to make him drunk. She was not going to get


    drunk before that. Levi was a gentleman indeed. Vivian was starting to change her perception of


    him.


    "Vivian, please tell me where on earth is Monique?" After drinking two sses of wine, he remained


    sober. He was still thinking about Monique''s whereabouts.


    "Have another ss of wine. When you''re drunk, Monique might appear suddenly." Vivian hadn''t


    achieved her goal yet. There was no way she would reveal Monique''s whereabouts.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    "Vivian, you told me that I would be able to see her once Ie into the house. But where is she?"


    Levi did not see his girlfriend and it was apparent that Vivian was toying with him. There was


    nothing he could do as he could not afford to offend Vivian.


    "Drink the wine! No matter how urgent it is, you have to drink first..." Vivian did not answer him


    directly. She just added more wine to his ss. They had been drinking for the past half an hour.


    Seeing that Vivian did not n to let him off, Monique was on pins and needles. She wanted to rush


    out of the kitchen and stop her, but she did not dare to offend her sister. Hence, she could only


    watch helplessly as he was bullied.


    Drinking one ss after another, Levi''s felt a burning sensation in his stomach making him


    ufortable.


    He rarely drank wine in the past. It seemed that he couldn''t tolerate it anymore. If he continued to


    drink, he might make a fool of himself. "Vivian, why are you swaying? I''m a little dizzy."


    "I''m swaying?" Levi was starting to talk crap. It seemed like the effects of alcohol were working.


    Vivian was secretly happy, but she did not stop pouring the wine. He had just finished the meal


    when she poured wine into his ss again.


    "Yes, you are swaying so much that it''s making me dizzy." To convince Vivian that he was indeed


    drunk, he forced a hup. He was good at acting which he learnt from Mia.


    "Young Master Brown, did you drink?" Vivian was not easily deceived. She had to make sure that


    Levi was indeed drunk before she continued with the next step in her scheme!


    "Vivian, I''m not drunk. I can drink some more." Levi gulped down the wine and urged, "Vivian,


    please fill up my ss. Let''s continue drinking."


    Vivian was gleeful. She was about to pour him another ss of wine when she received a call from


    Monique. She frowned and hung up the call. She already knew what Monique wanted to tell her.


    Her n was about to seed, she would not let Monique ruin it.


    Vivian filled his ss with wine. "Since you''re sober, let''s continue drinking. I might be able to hear


    you chanting Monique''s name once you are drunk."


    "All right, let''s drink!" Levi raised his ss and was about to gulp down the wine. However, before


    he could do so, he slumped on the table. The wine was spilt all over, yet he was still chanting, "Let''s


    drink. Let''s get drunk before we go home..."


    "Young Master Brown, how can you get drunk so easily?" Levi was known to visit nightclubs often.


    Wasn''t drinking a norm at nightclubs? Vivian did not believe that he would get drunk so easily.


    Vivian tried to wake him up. At that moment, she received a text message from Monique saying that


    she would emerge if she dared to pour him another ss of wine.


    All right, Vivian relented. If she insisted on pouring him more wine, Monique might reallye and


    stop her. She could not allow such a thing to happen.


    Levi remained motionless as hey on the table. He did not make a fuss. Vivian smiled, he had


    passed one of the tests. He did not lose control of himself after getting drunk.


    She pushed him gently and saw that he was still in a daze. She began pestering him with questions.


    "Levi, what do you think about Monique?"


    "What about her?" Levi rubbed his temples and pretended to ponder the matter. He muttered,


    "Monique is good at fighting and has a strong spirit. She doesn''t look like a girl at all. If I didn''t


    pursue her, I don''t think any man in the world would be interested in her."


    Vivian grinned at the answer. Monique, who was hiding in the kitchen, clenched her teeth and


    muttered a curse. She should not worry about him at all. How dare he belittle her? It seemed that he


    was not interested in her at all!


    She was so furious that she hit the kitchen cab with her fist and cried out in pain. She was afraid


    that Levi would hear her voice. Hence, she quickly covered her mouth with her hands and remained


    silent.


    Vivian continued shooting questions at him. "Monique is like a tomboy and she is rude and


    overbearing. Young Master Brown, why did you date her?"


    "Although Monique is a tomboy, she has her charm. She''s strong, courageous, and optimistic... She


    is too good to be true." Levi was relieved that he stopped drinking in time. Otherwise, he would have


    fallen into Vivian''s trap.


    To his chagrin, he heard Monique letting out a squeal a few seconds ago. He was sure that it was


    her. How dare she sit back and watch as he was bullied?


    Levi gritted his teeth. He would make her payter on!


    Upon hearing what he said, Monique beamed from ear to ear. She knew that she should believe


    him, that to him, she was very special.


    Monique was satisfied, but Vivian was not that easy to deal with. She drew closer and stared at him.


    "Young Master Brown, I think we should have a few more sses of wine."


    Levi knew that Vivian was suspicious of his drunkenness. "Let''s drink. Let''s drink to our heart''s


    content. Once I''m drunk, I''ll be able to meet Monique, that heartless woman."


    Heartless!


    She was definitely a heartless woman!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    If she wasn''t heartless, how could she bear to let Vivian torture him? He was not fully recovered.


    Just as Vivian filled the ss with wine again, Monique emerged and snatched the ss over.


    "Vivian, he''s already drunk. What else do you want to do to him?"


    Vivian was simmering with anger as she knew she had been tricked. "Monique, you silly girl. Do you


    really believe that he''s drunk?"


    Monique stood by his side and retorted angrily, "He''s already drunk."


    If he wasn''t drunk, he would never praise her.


    Monique thought she knew him very well. She believed himpletely!


    Vivian was flustered. "Monique, are you a fool?"


    Monique said in a low voice, "Vivian, I know you are doing this for my sake but you can''t hurt him


    like this. If anything happens to him, I will feel upset!" There was a determined look on her face.


    She would be quite distressed if he was ever injured...

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    "You would be distressed if anything happens to him?" Vivian wanted to strangle her. How could


    she be so naive? "Monique, how long have you known him? How much do you know about him?


    Why do you trust him so easily?"


    "Vivian, I haven''t known Levi for long and I don''t know much about him. However, I believe that he


    is serious about our rtionship." If Levi wasn''t serious about the rtionship, he would have blown


    a fuse after Vivian toyed with him. There was no way he would allow someone else to trick him.


    Monique was sure of it.


    "Monique, can you think about yourself? You are already taking his side from the start, but what if


    he bullies you in the future?" Vivian felt exasperated as Monique refused to listen to her.


    She had always treated Monique like a child. But time flew by and, Monique had grown up to be an


    honorable soldier.


    Monique had be so outstanding that she attracted the attention of Levi, a simrly


    commendable young man.


    Vivian wanted to leave them be, but she couldn''t do it. "You''re my sister. I have no choice but to


    stay. I''m concerned about you."


    She had to keep an eye on Levi. She wouldn''t allow him to pretend to be drunk and take advantage


    of Monique.


    Monique held her ground and said firmly, "Vivian, I didn''t ask you to leave. I just don''t want you to


    force him to drink again. He''s my boyfriend. I don''t want him to get hurt. I want to protect him."


    The atmosphere between them had be strained and tensed due to Monique''s remark.


    However, Levi was over the moon upon hearing her sweet words...


    If anything happened to him, she would be upset!


    Monique said that he was her boyfriend. She didn''t want him to be hurt. She wanted to protect him.


    For a long time, her words echoed in his mind, over and over again...


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He was on cloud nine and was no longer smoldering with resentment. He wanted to hug her and tell


    her how much he missed her.


    Since he was a child, there was never a woman who had been on his mind for such a long time. He


    couldn''t seem to get her out of his head although they had just met three months ago.


    However, it was not the right time to hug her. He would be in trouble if both sisters realized that he


    was indeed sober.


    "Are you Monique? Vivian, you were telling the truth. I really can see her once I''m drunk." Levi


    seized the opportunity and stood up abruptly. He reached out and pinched Monique''s face. "It


    seems to be real. You are really Monique."


    Monique attempted to p his hand away. "Levi, get your hand off me."


    "No! Who told you to hide from me? I just want to touch you." He pretended to be drunk because he


    did not want to fall into Vivian''s trap. It seemed that he had made the right decision.


    He was able to see Monique defending him. He was also able to pinch her face in front of her family


    and she wouldn''t hit him back for fear of hurting him.


    Monique supported him as he seemed to be so drunk that he would copse at any moment. "Levi,


    you are drunk."


    "Luckily, I''m drunk. If I don''t get drunk, I won''t be able to see you." Levi hugged Monique tightly.


    "Monique, you are so heartless! Why did you hide from me? Did I do anything to make you upset?"


    "Levi, let go of me." Monique wanted to push him away. With Vivian around, how could he hug her


    this way? However, she relented when she heard him muttering her name and saying that he


    missed her as she could not bear to push him away. "Levi, behave yourself. Don''t joke around. I''m


    here."


    "I won''t let you go. I''ll never let you go. I won''t let you disappear from my sight again. I won''t give


    you the chance to avoid me again." He halted. He would expose himself if he continued talking. The


    next moment, he slumbered on her shoulders and pretended to fall asleep. However, he continued


    muttering, "Monique, you are a heartless woman. You don''t know how much I miss you."


    "I know." She was uncertain about his feelings before. Hence, she did not object when Vivian


    wanted to test him. However, she was certain now. He didn''t need to exin, she knew what he


    wanted to say.


    "You don''t know, you certainly don''t know, otherwise you won''t hide from me," he mumbled.


    "Levi, I do know." Monique gave him a hand and then nced back at Vivian. "Vivian, I''ll help him to


    the room and let him lie down for a while."


    Vivian exined, "Monique, I did not get him drunk on purpose. It''s our family tradition. We must get


    him drunk to listen to what is on his mind. That way, we can find out if he''s truly a good person!"


    "He''s drunk and he has answered your questions. That means he passed the test!"


    "Monique, what can I say about you?" Monique was innocent and it was the first time she dated


    someone. Vivian was afraid that she would be cheated. However, she knew that love was a matter


    that she could not intervene. She could look after Monique for the time being, but she would not be


    able to do so forever.


    "Vivian, just like you said, when you are in a rtionship, you should focus on it. Why should I worry


    so much? No matter what happens in the future, at least there will still be sweet memories for me to


    reminisce. It will still put a smile on my face."


    Vivian sighed and said, "I know you care about him, so bring him back to the room to rest. When he


    wakes up, there will be a second round of tests waiting for him."


    "More tests?" Monique''s heart went out to Levi. "Why weren''t there any tests when you had a


    boyfriend in the past?"


    "That''s because I have seen all kinds of men. I can differentiate a good and loyal man from a


    yboy at one nce. However, you are different. You are still innocent and it''s the first time you


    fell in love." To be honest, she did not bring any of her ex-boyfriends home because she was unsure


    of their future together. Hence, they did not undergo any tests before they broke up.


    However, it was very likely that Levi would marry Monique in the future. How could she not test


    him?


    "All right, pretend that I didn''t ask anything." Monique let the matter slide. She just wanted to bring


    him to the room and give him some time to sober up.


    It never crossed her mind that once they entered the room, Levi would m the door shut and start


    kissing her passionately.

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    "Mmph!" Monique was startled.


    Wasn''t he drunk? How could he kiss her?


    Time stopped when his lips met hers. She could not utter a single word. She could only focus on


    how soft he felt against her mouth, how addictively he invaded all her senses. It was a lovely


    feeling, something she had never experienced before.


    The passionate kisssted for a while. Monique felt herself breathless and consumed before the


    end of their first kiss, yielding to the intensity of his kiss and the firmness of his touch. Finally, Levi


    let go of her.


    She immediately gasped for air. However, before she could respond, he leaned over and kissed her


    again.


    His next kiss was eager yet sweet, teasing her with a hint of promise and driving her body to new


    heights of awareness. It felt like he had never kissed anyone before...


    Like he had never kissed anyone before?


    This thought shed across her mind. Her whole body tingled as she pondered upon this issue...


    Well, it was because Levi had so many girlfriends in the past. He must have kissed a lot of women


    before.


    Her heart sank as the thought crossed her mind. At the moment, she did not enjoy the kiss


    anymore.


    She didn''t know where the strength came from, but she pushed him away, wiped her lips and yelled,


    "Liar!"


    She knew that she shouldn''t let his past affect her. After all, he hadn''t dated her those days, and it


    was normal for him to kiss other women. However, whenever she thought that he had kissed


    another woman, she felt displeased.


    Levi grabbed her hand and drew closer. He narrowed his eyes and demanded, "Monique, tell me. If


    I don''t pretend to be drunk, would you even show up?"


    His voice was hoarse and low. Monique''s heart ached when she heard what he said. She could not


    bear to push him away. "You''re still a liar."


    Levi gritted his teeth. "Don''t tell me you want me to be drunk?" "That¡¯s not what I meant."


    "Then what do you mean?" "No, nothing..." Monique''s flushed crimson. She tried to turn her face


    away, but Levi did not allow her.


    Levi drew even closer. He could feel her warm breath on his face and the heat of her body just


    barely touching his. "Monique, I have lived for more than 20 years, but it''s the first time I miss a


    woman so much."


    "You are lying again."


    "You..." He suddenly felt that it was impossible tomunicate properly with her!


    "Your mother is also a woman. Do you dare say that you have never missed her?"


    "No." He was telling the truth. Other children might love clinging on to their mother. However, back


    then, Levi wished for his mother to get to work every day so that she would not bully him at home! "I


    only miss you."


    "Who would believe you..." Her voice faltered as Levi kissed her again. It was a gentle kiss, not


    demanding but more inquisitive. She felt his presence washing over her like a wave of warmth, and


    her heart and mind werepletely overwhelmed in the romantic moment between the two of


    them.


    When he finally pulled away, Monique had forgotten the resentment she held earlier. She blushed


    and nced at him. "Let me tell you. If Vivian knows that you pretended to be drunk, she would give


    you a piece of her mind."


    "I''m your boyfriend. You will protect me. I''m not afraid." Levi remembered what she said a while ago.


    There was nothing better than knowing she loved him and cared about him.


    As long as Monique was loyal to him, he was confident that he could pass Vivian''s tests.


    "Shouldn''t you be the one to protect me?" Other people''s boyfriends always volunteered to protect


    their girlfriend. Why was it the opposite forthem?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "You said it yourself. Since you wanted to protect me, I''ll let you do so." Levi grinned and gave her a


    peck on the cheek. "Don''t tell me you forgot what you said."


    "I just didn''t want Vivian to pour you another ss of wine. How can you take it seriously?"


    "But I took it seriously." Levi stared at her. "Monique, I know that you are serious about this


    rtionship. However, you must also believe that I am serious about you. Don''t avoid me again in


    the future, is that all right?"


    "I didn''t."


    "You didn''t? Then tell me, why did you avoid me for the past three days? Why didn''t you answer my


    calls?"


    "Well, you don''t have to exin. I don''t care what your reason is. As long as you don''t repeat it in


    the future, I can forgive you."


    "I... alright, you can say whatever you want."


    "This way, you finally lookdylike," Levi chuckled as he nced at her blushing face in satisfaction.


    He pulled her into an embrace and said, "If there''s anything on your mind, you can ask me."


    She murmured, "How did you know there was something on my mind?"


    "It''s written all over your face. It''s so obvious." Levi pinched her cheeks affectionately. "I know that


    you have your worries and fears, but try to forget them and trust me wholeheartedly. Do you


    understand?"


    "I believe you." If she didn''t believe him, she wouldn''t have stopped Vivian.


    "It''s not enough." He picked up her hand and ced it on his chest just above his heart. "What I


    want is for you to trust me from the bottom of your heart."


    "Levi, it''s not that I don''t want to trust you wholeheartedly, but you have to be able to make me


    believe you." She believed him. He was also making her believe him. However, there was still


    something wrong. Things that could not be exined with words. She still needed some time.


    Levi understood, but he could not wait anymore. It was the first time he loved a woman so deeply.


    He had never experienced this feeling before. However, he sighed and said, "Alright, I''ll wait for


    you."


    "You should sleep for a while. When you wake up, there''s still a test waiting for you."


    "I don''t want to sleep."


    "How can you have the energy to cope with the test if you don''t sleep?"


    "How could I sleep when you are here. Let me hug you. I''ll be energetic again once I hug you." Levi


    was confident only because he did not know what test he was going to face the next day.


    He definitely did not expect himself to be surrounded by the Zellweger family a few hourster. He


    did not even realize that it was the second test, as mentioned by Monique!


    Levi was not prepared to meet Monique''s parents. They greeted him cordially. "Levi, we heard from


    Vivian that you were paying a visit and rushed over. Why don''t we y cards?" Monique''s mother,


    Brenda asked in her pleasant, mellow voice.


    Levi could not refuse her suggestion. "Sure, Mrs. Zellweger. It''s my honour!" he said.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    "Levi, do you y cards often?" Brenda pretended to ask casually, but she never took her eyes off


    Levi. She wanted to see if he would be honest with her.


    In front of his future parents-inw, Levi didn''t dare to be presumptuous. He could only honestly


    answer, "I know how to, but I rarely y. But I do it with my family, just to get some money from


    them."


    Brenda said with a smile, "So you have never lost before?"


    "Usually the elders go easy on me. They let me win on purpose so I can have some money to


    spend."


    "I see." Brenda thought that this was a good opportunity. Levi had never lost before, that way, when


    he did lose, his true colours would be revealed. Brenda shot a nce at her husband, Carl, and her


    daughter, Vivian, before turning her gaze back to Levi. "Let''s start then."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Okay." After being questioned, Levi had a rough idea about what the Zellweger family was trying to


    find out. He guessed that they were trying to see his character from the way he yed cards.


    If he was in a drunken state, he would have no idea about his behavior. However, he was very clear


    on what kind of person he was. He couldugh it off easily no matter how badly he lost.


    However, was this really what Brenda and Carl were testing him on?


    Levi wasn''t sure, so he just braced himself and yed along, deciding to go with the flow.


    Levi rarely yed cards, so he wasn''t very good at it. He got off to a clumsy start, but he owed his


    luck to his sharp wit. After a few rounds, he seemed to get the hang of it.


    The Zellweger family was polite to him. They asked him about his life and his work while they were


    ying. The atmosphere was pretty harmonious overall.


    Only Vivian was utterly dissatisfied with Levi because she knew that he was pretending to be drunk.


    But since she had no evidence, there was nothing she could do except shooting him a ferocious


    stare.


    Especially when she saw Monique''s shy expression and her swollen lips that looked like she had


    just been kissed, Vivian felt even angrier. She wished she could just swallow Levi whole.


    If she had known that Levi would pretend to be drunk and take advantage of Monique, she wouldn''t


    have allowed him to enter Monique''s room.


    The Zellweger family had worked hard for twenty years in order to raise her, but now he was about


    to swoop in and steal her away.


    She was infuriated, but she did not have a choice. Or rather, it wasn''t that she didn''t have a choice


    but she had already thought of another way to deal with Levi. "Young Master Brown, it doesn''t seem


    like you''re very good at ying cards."


    "Yes, luckily I have you to guide me so I''m learning a lot." It was true that he was not good at it, but


    that was only because he wasn''t interested. If he put in more effort, it would not be long before he


    picked it up.


    "Hey, you aren''t pretending to not know how to y, are you? Are you waiting for us to drop our


    guard then win the game?" Levi was too good with his words. Was he all talk and no action? Who


    knew if he would be different once Monique was in his hands?


    She had to give her parents some subtle hints to let them know that they should be harder on him.


    They couldn''t let him take away their precious daughter so easily.


    Levi put the cards on the table. "Vivian, it''s


    your turn."


    "Great, I have a flush." Carl understood Vivian''s hints and he immediately knew what to do. He


    smiled as he took Levi''s chips before he put his cards down. "I have a flush, so your chips are


    mine."


    Levi nced over and saw that Carl was missing a card. He couldn''t possibly have a flush.


    Logically, since Carl was cheating, Levi should expose him, however he hesitated.


    What if Carl had mistakenly read the wrong cards? If Levi exposed him, he would embarrass Carl


    and upset him.


    But then again, what if Carl was intentionally cheating? Perhaps he wanted to see if Levi would


    stand up for what was right in such a situation.


    If that was the case, Carl might think he was cowardly for not standing up for himself when he knew


    clearly Carl was wrong. Then Carl might not entrust Monique to Levi.


    If he made the wrong decision now, it would affect Carl''s impression towards him. This would in turn


    greatly affect him and Monique''s rtionship.


    Levi quietly sized up the three people around the table. No one seemed to have noticed anything.


    He was in an even bigger dilemma now.


    He threw a nce at Monique to ask her for help, but she was busy making the drinks that she


    didn''t even notice his gaze.


    Once again, Levi had an impulse to feed Monique to the dogs. Her family always came first before


    him. He had no presence at their home at all.


    It was hopeless, Levi had to make a decision on his own. He pointed to Carl''s cards and said, "I


    hate to be uncouth, Mr. Zellweger, but you''re missing a card. It''s not a flush."


    "Missing a card?" Carl eximed. He acted as if he had no idea about the fact that he had cheated.


    "s, I''m old and my eyesight is poor. I must have seen wrongly. There goes my flush."


    Levi looked at Carl. It didn''t seem like he had cheated on purpose. He didn''t get angry after being


    exposed either, rather he seemed to have a look of admiration in his eyes.


    Judging from Carl''s words and actions, it seemed like he agreed with what Levi had done. Levi


    concluded that Carl must like honest people.


    With that in mind, Levi felt a lot more at ease ying cards.


    Unexpectedly, in the next round, another issue arose. Simrly, a ruse was yed, however it was


    by Brenda this time. After the experience with Carl, Levi did not hesitate to speak up. "You''re one


    card short."


    "I am? How could that be?" Brenda looked at her cards and shoved them back to the middle of the


    table. "Ugh, what bad luck. How am I supposed to continue ying like this?" Was she losing her


    temper because she had lost?


    It was said that a person''s true character could be seen when they lost. Levi believed so anyway.


    But Brenda was Monique''s mother, and his future mother-inw, so what could Levi do?


    Quickly he changed his tone and said, "Luckes in bouts. I''m sure your luck will be back soon.


    y a few more rounds. No rush, right?"


    "Who knows if I''ll win or not?" Brenda was still unhappy, but she didn''t lose her temper anymore.


    Vivian let out a smug ''hmmph'' and continued being cold to Levi. She thought, "B*stard, let''s just wait


    and see."


    The tables had turned in the next few rounds. Levi lost the next two rounds, and very horribly at


    that.


    After winning, Brenda was a lot more cheerful as she said, "Oh Levi, why don''t you y better? If


    you keep this up, you''re going to lose terribly."


    Levi replied indifferently, "I can''t win all the time. Besides, I don''t really mind losing, anyway."


    First of all, Levi didn''t care much about the money. Moreover, since he had decided to y, he had


    to be willing to lose. Plus, he was here to bond with his future family. He had to be generous so that


    he could win them over and make Monique his wife.

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    The air hung heavy with silent hostility as the game stretched on.


    The whole afternoon passed quickly. By the time Brenda announced for the game to end, darkness


    had cloaked outside.


    It was right around dinner time, but none of them invited Levi to stay for a meal. Awkwardness


    billowing in him, Levi once again shot a nce over to Monique, pleading for help. As usual, none


    of her attention was spared on him.


    Since Monique failed to take the hint, Levi had no choice but to take matters into his own hands.


    "It''s getting dark. Why don''t I take everyone out for a meal?"


    He took the initiative to invite them out. Even if they didn''t n to go, in line with the decorum, they


    would probably still ask him to stay for dinner. However, Vivian was the first to stand up. "You don''t


    owe us anything, and you lost so much money to us already. How could we let you treat us to


    dinner?"


    Levi thought, "Fine! If you don''t take the offer, but let me have dinner with all of you at the very


    least."


    Just as he was lost in his own merry thoughts, Brenda said in surprise, "Oh dear, it''s already past


    six o''clock. Levi, your family must be waiting for you to join them for dinner. We won''t keep you


    then."


    Levi was bbergasted


    Everyone in the Zellweger family was a tough nut to crack. Was it too much to ask for them to bear


    even a semnce of normality?


    Shouldn''t they invite him to stay for dinner before leaving?


    Vivian said, "Young Master Brown,e on, I''ll see you off downstairs."


    Yet again, Levi felt his usual eloquence desert him.


    Since they did not condescend to invite him to stay, he wanted to get Monique to take him


    downstairs so they could have some alone time. But before he could ask, Vivian took the


    opportunity to offer to take him downstairs instead. Vivian was a sweet-looking girl, but inside, she


    was filled with malevolence!


    Those who did not know her would take her to be Monique''s stepmother.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to leave? Do you want to lose more money to us?" said Vivian.


    Levi couldn''t take it anymore. "Vivian, I dare not trouble you in seeing me off. Monique can take me


    downstairs. I have something to say to her, anyway. Just us two."


    "Well, you can speak here. We''re a family anyway, and have nothing to hide from each other!"


    Levi could not think of a reply.


    Vivian was precisely the person he was trying to hide from.


    Perhaps sensing Vivian''s inconspicuous attack on Levi, Monique finally stood up from the sidelines


    and said, "Vivian, go help Mom with dinner. I''ll send him downstairs."


    "Everyone, I''ll be on my way then. See you all another day." Hearing Monique''s words, a smile


    finally bloomed on Levi''s face. This silly woman, she had finally unearthed her conscience after all.


    At least she stopped Vivian from continuing to berate him.


    When they went out, Carl and Brenda said casually, "Okay. Be careful on the road, and text


    Monique when you get home."


    Monique had unearthed her conscience, but Vivian''sy buried. As soon as they stepped out of the


    room, she trailed them. She said to Monique, "Dad and Mom are worried about you going out alone,


    so they asked me toe with you."


    Levi thought there was no end to her insufferable persistence.


    Vivian, the woman who spilled malice, must have done it on purpose. He prayed that she would


    never find a boyfriend in the future and grow old alone.


    Where there should have been only Levi and Monique, now the three of them walked together. A


    third wheel at her finest, Vivian was extremely annoying, and Levi wished he could just kick her to


    the curb.


    Boiling inside Levi''s eyes was an immense fury, and when Vivian met his gaze, she spat, "What''s


    wrong? Am I an eyesore? Do you want to bully Monique when we''re not around? It was because I


    did not keep an eye on her earlier today that you took advantage of her. You really think I''d let you


    have another chance?"


    Levi knew that Vivian was really trying to challenge him, and the reason for this must be that he


    pretended to be drunk earlier. Since she had seen through his ruse, he couldn''t carry on with his


    act. If not, who knew what Vivian would do. "Well, I admit that I pretended to be drunk today. I was


    wrong. I apologize to you, Vivian. Please don''t hold it against me."


    "So you were pretending to be drunk? What nerves you had." Even though she had already known,


    she still pretended to act astonished. "You''re already lying to us even before you marry Monique. I


    can''t imagine how you''ll be like if we ept you as a member of our family."


    Levi was stunned.


    F*ck, did Vivian graduate from theatre school or something? Act after act, she just kept going on.


    He was surprised she hadn''t won an Academy award.


    Vivian added, "What did you do to Monique today when you pretended to be drunk?"


    A fiery ball lodged in his throat, and he almost couldn''t breathe.


    Didn''t she already know?


    Monique could not bear to watch any longer. "Vivian, knock it off please. He knows he''s made a


    mistake, you don''t have to make such a fuss about it."


    Vivian poked at Monique''s head with dissatisfaction. "Monique, you traitor. Will you die if you don''t


    take his side or something?"


    Monique whispered into Vivian''s ear, "You''ve already tested him. Mom and Dad have epted him


    as well. Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    "Forget it. I don''t care anymore," said Vivian.


    Well, since their parents had agreed to let them date each other, she, as the elder sister, had no


    need to poke her nose into other people''s business. She was better off going home and treating


    herself to a facial mask. If she slept earlier, she would feel more refreshed the next day.


    "Monique, you obviously know how to deal with your sister, why did you wait so long to step in to


    help me?" After Vivian left, Levi turned his head back and pestered Monique.


    "Levi, aren''t you usually a Mr. Know-It-All? Whether in physicalbat or verbal debates, I have


    never seen anyone who can defeat you. Why are you so weak when ites to Vivian?"


    "It''s all because of you." Levi put his arms around Monique''s waist and took her into his arms.


    Holding her soft body, he sighed with satisfaction. "I worked so hard the entire afternoon just for this


    moment."


    "What do you mean ''because of me''?"


    "You''re so heartless. Don''t you know that I give in to Vivian because of you?" Levi red at her


    discontentedly. Then he lowered his head and kissed her as punishment. "If it weren''t for the fact


    that she is your sister, do you think I would tolerate her for so long?" "Oh, that is the reason." These


    words, for Monique, were the best out of any sweet words he could say to her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    A stubborn young master who never gave in had been so patient with her sister''s bad temper just


    for her. Thinking of the way he had restrained himself from gettingshing out, the corner of her lips


    tugged upward, forming a sweet smile.


    "You had the nerve to smile." Levi hugged her tightly, as if counting on his great strength to merge


    her right into his bones. "Monique, why do I like you so much? I''m falling deeper and deeper in


    love..."

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    "Because I am nice." In the past, Monique had not believed that a noble young master like Levi


    would fall for a girl like her. But as they got to know each other, she slowly realised that she had a


    lot of great qualities about her that others did not. If so, him falling for her was not that much of an


    enigma.


    "Because I like you, I can tolerate your family making things difficult for me. However, there is a


    condition. You must support me. Otherwise, everything I do will be meaningless." Levi stood still,


    cupping her face and making her look at him. He said in a very serious tone, "Monique, I don''t care


    what other people think. What I seek is your recognition and support. Do you understand?"


    "I''ve always supported you." He would not have known, that if she hadn''t told her parents she was


    sincere about him, they would have never agreed so easily to let her send him off alone.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her parents did not say anything, but as their daughter, she was well aware of their worries. They


    wished nothing more than for her to be together with someone she truly liked, and be happy.


    She had recognised Levi''s sincerity, which was why she strove to obtain her parents approval of


    him.


    Love was something between two people, both sides had to give and take equally.


    She had a deep understanding of this principle.


    "Well..." Levi lowered his head to kiss her, but Monique dodged his attempt. "There are a lot of


    people passing by here, we have to be careful. We might be seen by someone I know. If my


    grandpa catches wind of this, he''ll definitely skin you alive."


    "I''m not afraid." If he could kiss her, who cared about getting skinned? So he kissed her again, and


    this time, without giving her a chance to dodge.


    After the kiss, Levi felt a smugness inting within himself. He hugged Monique and said, "Tell me,


    what kind of magic did you use on me? Even your kiss is enchantingly delicious."


    His sweet whispers sent the butterflies in Monique''s stomach pping wildly. She nestled into his


    arms and said, "You can only say stuff like this to me from now on. If I find out you''re talking to other


    women, I''ll skin you alive before my grandpa could."


    "What feisty deration!" Levi smiled. "If it weren''t for me, you would never be able to get married.


    So in the future, you have to be nice to me. Stop being so violent when you speak to me. It will


    scare me away."


    "Levi Brown!" Monique yelled as a warning. If he kept teasing her, she would rather grow old alone


    than marry him.


    "Honestly, it''s so hard to find a girl quite like you. It is my utmost blessing to have met you. I will


    cherish you forever." Levi had never been shy of saying sweet words to her, but he had never


    spoken this sincerely from the heart before. His entire body was craving to have her by his side.


    "Come on now, it''s gettingte. You''d better go home quickly. Remember to eat proper food, nourish


    your body once you get home. After all, your injury has not healed yet." Monique wasn''t afraid of


    Levi hurting her, rather she didn''t know how to respond to his sudden sincerity and outpour of


    emotion. She wanted him to go home quickly, but at the same time, she couldn''t bear to see him go.


    As such, despite having the words out of her mouth, her hand didn''t let go of his.


    "My parents haven''t returned to the country yet, and I''m the only one at home. I don''t have any food


    waiting for me at home." Levi looked pitifully at Monique. "Since I don''t know how to cook, and the


    food outside isn''t nice, I guess I''ll have to starve."


    Monique said with pity, "You are an adult. You can at least cook something simple, can''t you?"


    "Nope." He shook his head hard, making himself into a forlorn puppy dog waiting for its master.


    "Then..." She wanted to offer him help, but for her to follow a man home sote, she was a little


    skeptical to make such a move.


    "Great, it''s settled then. You''lle eat with me." In the end, he didn''t want to be separated from


    her. He didn''t know what he would have to go through before he could see her again. He couldn''t


    stand being apart from her anymore.


    Although eating out was not as good as having home-cooked dishes, it did get rid of the concerns in


    Monique''s heart, so she went out with him for dinner.


    Levi had been born and raised in Chatterton Town. He knew more than anyone else about the


    famous restaurants around the area.There were many good ces suitable for couples to go.


    Eventually, he chose a well-known restaurant that he had never been to.


    It was his first time going out on a date with Monique, so he had to choose a decent restaurant to


    give his beloved girl a nice candlelit dinner. He wanted to impress her.


    This restaurant was on the top of the list of restaurants for couples. They had limited customers


    they epted in a day, so usually one would have to book one week in advance. However, Levi


    wasn''t bound by this. With a phone call, even if the restaurant was full, they would reserve him a


    table. In Chatterton Town, everyone knew the Brown family, and no one dared to offend them.


    When Levi arrived with Monique, the manager of the restaurant came to greet them personally. The


    wee was so grand that it felt like he was an inspectoring to supervise the restaurant.


    Monique wasn''t used to it. "It''s just a meal. Is all this really necessary? If something goes wrong, I''m


    afraid you''ll be in the headlines tomorrow."


    "Everyone whoes here to eat is of a high status. No one wants to be recognized, so no one


    here will really care about the people around." Levi could see that Monique was a little


    apprehensive. He held Monique''s hand in his discreetly. "Don''t worry so much. Just follow me."


    She didn''t know if it was because of Levi''s words or the fact that he had been holding her hand, but


    Monique found herself feeling much calmer as she followed him into a private room.


    The private room was not big, but theyout was absolutely cozy. In particr, the idyllic night view


    of Chatterton Town could be seen through the French windows.


    Monique looked around and felt that this private room looked like what a young couple would fancy.


    It was quite warm and romantic with light music floating around, the ambience rxing.


    The manager of the restaurant led them into the room and retired without saying a word. Eyes


    darting all over the room, Monique realised that they hadn''t ordered the food. "Let''s get a bowl of


    hot soup for youter. It''ll be good for you."


    Levi chuckled without saying a word.


    "What are youughing at?"


    "Laughing at your silliness." She was so silly, but so cute at the same time.


    "I have never been to such a high- end restaurant, it''s not very nice of you to make fun of me."


    Monique didn''t want to humiliate him, but she really wasn''t used to such luxury. It was normal for her


    to be a little out of her element.


    "No matter how good a restaurant is, they serve the customer. Anyone can afford it, it''s just a matter


    of whether they want to." Levi scooted over to Monique''s side and sat down. "Truth be told, it


    doesn''t matter what we eat. What matters is that you''re with me."

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    "You''re really good with your words."


    "Not just words, my mouth is good with other things too." Levi pulled her into his embrace, lowered


    his head and kissed her, only letting go of her when her breathing turned ragged. "That, is the most


    important role my mouth ys."


    Monique replied, "Next time..."


    Thump-thump!


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, interrupting Monique''s words. The waiter pushed the door


    open and came in. "Young Master Brown, the dishes are ready. We will serve them now."


    "Okay." Levi cast an annoyed nce at the waiter, but he still nodded. "Hurry up. Get out of here


    after serving the food. If I don''t call for you, don''te in. You''re spoiling our mood!"


    "Very well, I wish you both a wonderful night." The waiter understood. After all, it was a restaurant


    where couples dined. It wasn''t unusual for couples to be getting intimate while they were having


    their meal.


    The waiters quickly served the dishes and left.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After everyone left, Monique red at Levi. Why did he have to make things so obvious? People


    might misunderstand!


    She was just being his plus one for a meal, but he had to put it as if they were doing something


    inappropriate.


    A proud smile on his face, Levi said, "Come on, dig in. Don''t re at me."


    You should drink the soup first." Although she was still upset with Levi, Monique was considerate as


    she poured him a bowl of soup. "You''d better go get checked at the hospital tomorrow. Your injury is


    so serious, you can''t afford to take it lightly. It''s better not to leave any aftereffects."


    "Don''t concern yourself with my injuries. If my wounds haven''t healed, they wouldn''t have dared to


    discharge me from the hospital." After all, Levi was the Brown family''s only son. If anything


    happened to Levi, the hospital staff woulde under a lot of fire for offending Colonel Brown.


    Monique had no idea about all this. She knew that the Brown family had power and influence, but


    as a normal person without such a background, she couldn''t reallyprehend the impact of it.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    s, it was the same when it came to wealth. As someone from an ordinary family, Monique would


    not be able to fathom the influence Levi could wield given his family''s fortune.


    "How could I be sitting here if I wasn''t?" Levi took a serving of food and put it on Monique''s te.


    "You were kind of stuck between me and your family today, so I''m sure you''re very tired. Hurry up


    and eat. I''ll bring you home after this."


    "I came out to see you off, but now you''re sending me back. Then I''ll see you off again, and you''ll


    send me back again. Are we nning to do this all night?" Monique joked.


    Levi however, considered this a great idea. "If I can stay with you forever, I don''t mind doing that all


    night."


    When two people were dating, especially during the honeymoon phase, they wouldn''t get tired of


    each other even if they were together round-the-clock. Not to mention the fact that the two of them


    could hardly meet anyway.


    They spent about two hours for the meal. Levi didn''t want to send Monique back, not until Vivian


    called. "Monique, if you dare to spend the night with a man outside, don''t bothering home."


    Upon hearing Vivian''s warning, Monique mischievously stuck out her tongue at Levi. "Young Master


    Brown, the ferocious Vivian has called. She''ll definitelye after us if we don''t get back."


    Levi raised his eyebrows in dissatisfaction. "Even your mother isn''t nagging you. As your sister, why


    is she so nosy?"


    "When I was young, my parents were always busy managing the martial arts academy. Most of the


    time, my sisters were the ones who took care of me. They treated me like their own child, so even


    though I''m a grownup now, they still like to be in charge of my life."


    Levi understood where she wasing from. It was just like Mia. She wasn''t afraid of anything


    except her haughty brother, Kevin. In the end, everyone had an Achilles'' heel.


    It took them half an hour to return to Monique''s neighbourhood. Levi pulled her into his arms and


    hugged her repeatedly, afraid that once they separated, he would have to try so hard to see her


    again. "Monique, remember, you can''t refuse my call. You can''t hide and not see me."


    Monique held his hand and said, "I promise I won''t disappear anymore, and you''ll always be able to


    find me."


    Levi rubbed her head and said, "Go on back then. Call me when you get home."


    "You go first. I''ll watch you drive away."


    He took her into his arms again and said, "Let''s both not go. We can go out for a ride."


    "Go for a ride? You just won''t give up unless you trick her into going home with you, huh?" Vivian''s


    voice rang out suddenly, startling Monique so much that she broke free from his embrace. She


    looked at Vivian with a shy expression. "Vivian, why are you out here? I thought you were catching


    up on your beauty sleep. Why aren''t you sleeping yet at this hour?"


    "You do know howte it is now, yet you still don''t want toe home. We''re so worried about you


    that we can''t sleep." She was speaking to Monique, but her eyes were ring at the culprit, Levi. If


    he hadn''t suddenly barged into Monique''s life, she wouldn''t be deprived of sleep.


    Levi moved his lips and was about to speak when Monique nudged him and immediately went up to


    grab Vivian''s arm and said, "My bad for making you guys worry. Let''s hurry back. Young Master


    Brown, you should go home quickly. Remember to drop me a notification when you get home."


    "Monique..." Levi watched helplessly as Vivian took her away. He had wanted to take her back, but


    he understood that Monique was hinting at him to be patient. After all, it wouldn''t be that easy to


    bring her home when her family had been raising her for twenty years. The least he could do was to


    show some patience.


    Monique had just disappeared from Levi''s line of sight when his phone rang. Julien was calling.


    "You left the hospital before recovering from your injuries. Even if you don''t take your life seriously,


    at least spare a thought for all the people who care about you."


    So that was what he was calling about. Levi smiled and said, "Julien, I didn''t expect you to be the


    first to call me among so many family members. I suppose you''re the one who cares about me the


    most after all."


    Julien said seriously, "Levi, stop the nonsense. Return to the hospital in half an hour and let the


    doctor see to your injuries."


    "My wound is all fine now. Don''t worry about it. If I hadn''t recovered, do you think the doctor would


    dare to let me leave?" Not long ago, Levi had said the same thing to Monique. Monique might be


    gullible, but Julien was not.


    Sure enough, Julien''s frigid voice sounded out, "You only have 29 minutes left. If you don''t return in


    time, you will have to bear the consequences."


    With that, Julien hung up the phone pointedly.


    Levi shook his head and sighed. "What a coldblooded being you are! You''re bing more and


    more like your father."

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    At exactly half an hourter, Levi returned to the hospital.


    Pushing open the door of the ward, he first saw Julien sitting on the sofa in the room. He had his


    legs crossed elegantly and was poring over a document in his hand, looking very serious.


    Levi strode up to him in a few steps and flopped down next to him. "Julien, I got here on time. Do I


    get a reward?"


    Julien slowly set down the document in his hands and looked up, his gaze trailing Levi up and


    down. Then he said indifferently, "You are willing to give your life up for a woman. Young Master


    Brown, I never knew you to be such a sucker for love."


    With a hint of dissatisfaction, Levi said, "Did you think you were the only man who could love a


    woman wholeheartedly?"


    Julien couldn''t be bothered to argue with him, so he said, "Ask the doctor toe over and check


    on you."


    Levi patted his chest, as if he couldn''t wait to take off his clothes and show Julien. "I know you care


    about me, but I''m really fine. There is no need for such extra length."


    Julien snorted coldly and said, "If Aunt Mia hadn''t asked me to watch you, do you think I would have


    the time to care so much about you?"


    Levi knew Julien was just acting tough, but he did not tear apart his pretense. Otherwise, this cold


    man would be pestering him again. "Alright, alright. You only care because my mother asked you to.


    I''ll go get the doctor now, and you can see for yourself if I''m okay."


    Julien added coldly, "You can only protect your woman if you first take care of your own health.


    Don''t foolishly try to act tough, or you will be the one who suffers."


    Levi was about to say something, but out of the corner of his eye, a small figure appeared at the


    door. He immediately got up, picked up the little fellow and kissed him. "Lawrie, I missed you so


    much."


    Lawrie wiped the kiss mark off his face disgustedly and said, "But I don''t miss you."


    "Lawrie, if you don''t miss me, then who do you miss? Don''t tell me you have a girlfriend already at


    your age?" asked Levi, pretending to look sad.


    Vanessa came over. "Lawrie isn''t a yboy like you, Young Master Brown."


    Levi held Lawrie with one hand as he reached out to hold Vanessa with the other hand. But before


    he could touch Vanessa, he stopped when he heard a warning cough from behind. He quickly


    handed Lawrie back to Vanessa. "I''d better return your baby to you before someone tries to kill me."


    Vanessa smiled and said, "Lawrie must be missing Larry, right?"


    Lawrie nodded.


    Silvia was getting close to her due date, so Karen Joy and her family had travelled to Madison City


    yesterday. Since Lawrie was Larry''s best friend, he had been upset, not being able to see Larry all


    day.


    Levi knew this as well, but he still felt hurt. "Even Larry has someone who misses him, but no one


    cares about me. My heart is in pain."


    Julien said, "Just do your check-up properly. Stop spouting nonsense."


    Levi was bbergasted.


    He missed Monique so much. If she was here, he wouldn''t have to sit through being humiliated by


    this family of three.


    The doctor carried out a full body examination for Levi. After confirming that Levi was fine, Julien let


    him go home. On the way back, Levi was still feeling his heartache from being bullied by the three


    of them earlier.


    The entire journey, Julien and his wife were flirting back and forth. Whenever their gaze met, Levi


    felt like they were deliberately showing off their affection in front of him.


    Levi couldn''t stand it anymore. "Do you guys just act like I''m not here?"


    Lawrie, who sat beside him, answered on behalf of his parents, "They often forget I''m here too.


    Sometimes when Mommy is with Daddy, she forgets to pay attention to me."


    Levi finally had someone on his side. He pulled the little one into hisp and said, "Lawrie, the two


    of us have been ignored. Let''s huddle together for warmth."


    Lawrie still rejected him. "I want to hug Larry." "Lawrie, I will always love you the most." Vanessa


    looked back at Lawrie and said gently, "If Aunt Silvia gives birth to a beautiful little baby girl, then


    Larry and you will have a little cousin. Would you like her as much as Larry?"


    Lawrie nodded adorably. "Yes, I will protect my baby cousin, just like she''s my sister!"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Vanessa said with satisfaction, "Yes, you guys will be close like siblings. You must love and take


    good care of each other in the future."


    At this point, her and Julien''s rtionship had stabilised, and the Kyle family had also


    acknowledged her. But sometimes when she thought about her days of raising Lawrie alone, she


    still felt a little traumatised.


    She was worried that her happiness right now would vanish in the blink of an eye.


    Fortunately, every time when she was worried, Julien always stood by her side. Even though he had


    never been good at expressing his feelings, it didn''t matter to her. She knew that it was enough as


    long as Julien had her in his heart.


    Three dayster.


    Neil and Mia returned to Chatterton Town from Beaford City. Levi personally drove to the airport to


    pick them up. Seeing him, Mia was very surprised and asked, "Levi, did you do something wrong?"


    "Mom, in your heart, is that the kind of person I am to you?"


    "Yeah." Mia nodded her head as she stared at Levi for a while, then continued, "You don''t do


    anything without expecting something back, you must want our help with something."


    He just wanted to be a good son but Mia wasn''t buying it. Saddened, Levi said, "I was so seriously


    injured, but the two of you left me and went to Beaford City. I had to suffer all by myself. I wanted to


    see you both earlier, so I came to the airport to pick you guys up. Is that so wrong of me?"


    Mia felt guilty listening to him. She hadn''t wanted to leave her son behind, but at the same time, she


    was worried something would happen to Neil, that was why she followed him to Beaford City. "I


    knew you would be fine, so I left with your father. Don''t take it to heart."


    "I know I have no ce in your heart, so you don''t need to exin anymore." Levi nced at the


    silent Neil from the rearview mirror. "Colonel Brown, how did it go?"


    "We finished everything we needed to get done," Neil said.


    "I''m not only a victim here, I''m also your son. Can''t you just give me a more detailed update?"


    Neil decisively replied, "No!"


    The impact of the riot was huge. The rioters had been instigated by some underground forces.


    Although the rioters from that day had been arrested, the power they had behind them was more


    formidable than they had expected.


    Neil had traveled to Beaford City to discuss this matter with a few other generals. He nned to use


    their military power to give those foolish men a warning. That way, at least they wouldn''t dare to


    make another move anytime soon.


    Levi understood, so he didn''t ask anymore questions and instead changed the topic. "I have some


    good news for you two. Your son is in love."

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    "Levi, why can''t you take after your father? Hemanded the Chatterton Town army at such a


    young age, and he holds such great power, but he has always been loyal to one woman. He has


    never had feelings for anyone else. Take a good look at yourself, you switch girlfriends at a terrifying


    speed. If you go on like this, I might as well disown you." After Levi had mentioned that he was in


    love, it had conjured in Mia his messy past with all his exgirlfriends.


    But then, he had no one to me for Mia''s misunderstanding. After all, it was true that he had been


    like that in the past. He once again said seriously, "Mrs. Brown, I''m not joking with you. I''m serious


    this time around."


    "Really?" Mia couldn''t believe he was being serious. "Levi, previously when you got a girlfriend, you


    would always profess to me about how serious you were. But then two dayster, you would get a


    new woman. Yet again, you would say you were being serious."


    "Mom..."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was true. He had said those things.


    At this moment, he couldn''t formte any words to refute Mia.


    Mia continued, "Brat, it''s not that I don''t want to trust you, it''s just that everything you''ve done has


    rendered me unable to trust you. If you keep this up, one day when you meet a girl that you truly


    like and want to spend the rest of your life with, you will definitely regret it."


    "Why do you say that?" Levi asked.


    "Because the girl you like will also be the same as me. When she finds out your habit of getting a


    new girlfriend every other week, she won''t believe that you''re being sincere to her."


    Levi fell silent.


    No wonder Monique was hiding from him. No wonder her family protected her from him as if he was


    a wolf. No wonder Monique''s parents had wanted to test him. In the end, it was all a result of his


    own doing.


    Just as she was speaking, Mia''s phone rang and she answered the call. The person on the other


    side couldn''t be heard clearly, but Mia was definitely excited. "Mm, I got it. We''ll rush over


    immediately. Tell Silvia not to be afraid. We''ll all be there, everything will go smoothly for sure.


    Fingers crossed."


    She hung up the phone and said to Levi, who was driving, "Hey, I''m not going home anymore. Turn


    back to the airport, I''m flying to


    Madison City."


    Levi immediately turned the car around. "Is Silvia going intobour?"


    Mia nodded her head. "It''s a little earlier than her due date. She''s already been admitted into the


    hospital."


    The baby had been inside Silvia''s womb for ten months, and she was excited to pop out and into


    the world, finally meeting her family.


    Silvia insisted on natural birth because she heard it was better for the baby. But as Jayden was


    worried she would not be able to handle the pain, he suggested a C- section instead.


    They had been discussing this since months ago. Their child was about to be born, but they still


    hadn''te to a conclusion.


    The doctor said that it was better to heed to the mother''s opinion, so Jayden had to give in. In the


    end, Silvia was pushed into the room to get prepared to give birth naturally.


    The initial pain came in waves. Silvia gritted her teeth and endured the pain, but the pain


    heightened. Two hours had passed and her water still hadn''t broken.


    During her pregnancy, Jayden had taken good care of her. Hence, Silvia had not experienced such


    pain in a long time. The pain she felt that day almost put her life at stakes.


    Jayden''s heart ached to see her wrestling in pain. "Silvia, don''t be so stubborn. Let''s ask the doctor


    to prepare for a C section, okay?"


    Silvia grasped Jayden''s hand tightly. "Jayden, give me a little more time. I can do it, I can definitely


    do it. You and our baby must have faith in me."


    As stubbornness ran in her blood, it was difficult to change Silvia''s mind. What''s more, this decision


    was rted to her child, so she was even more stubborn than normal.


    Jayden was so anxious he had almost admonished her. "Now that medicine is so advanced, a C


    section won''t affect the child much. Don''t be silly."


    "I don''t care... Ah-" As soon as she finished her words, she screamed again from the pain. Her hair


    was soaked from the cold sweat.


    Jayden couldn''t bear to see her in pain. He could no longer allow her to do as she wished. "Silvia,


    listen to me this time."


    "But..." she protested.


    "There''s no ''but''. I told you to listen to me this time." "Ah..." Silvia still wanted to persist. If she could


    just hang on a little longer, then perhaps she could give birth to her child safely. But the pain was so


    intense that she could feel her energy depleting by the minute. She couldn''t take it anymore, so she


    gave in and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    With Silvia''s consent, Jayden summoned the doctor and nurse toe in. He had already asked


    them to prepare for a C-section earlier, and all he needed was her approval to begin the surgery.


    Medical technology had be very advanced. A C-section could be carried out painlessly.


    Therefore, after being anesthetized, although Silvia could hear the sound of the surgery tools


    moving around, she felt no difort at all.


    The only thing she could sense was that Jayden, who was standing by the side of the operating


    table, seemed to be even more nervous than her. She saw that his clenched fists had not loosened


    for even a moment. He just stood there, tense, as he apanied her and their child...


    Because he was by her side the whole time, her fear of the operation had ceased to torment her.


    They looked at each other as if they were the only two people in the room. It was not until the


    doctor''s voice reached her ears that she knew that the child had been taken out safely. "Mr. Kyle,


    Mrs. Kyle, congrattions. You have a lovely baby girl!" The doctor took the child into his arms and


    reported the good news to them as soon as possible.


    The couple''s gazes turned towards the baby at the same time, but Jayden''s gaze only stayed on


    the baby for a second before turning back at Silvia. "It''s a girl! Our lovely daughter!"


    "Yes, I know. Our baby has safelye to this world." Silvia had really wanted to smile, but she had


    no strength left in her. After knowing her baby was safe, she felt a huge burden lift off her shoulders.


    Now all she wanted to do was sleep.


    "Silvia, thank you for working so hard for me and our child!" Jayden still wanted to talk to her, but


    found that she had already closed her eyes and fallen asleep. He gently stroked her forehead.


    "Honey, go to sleep. When you awaken, you''ll be all stitched up. Then you can take a good look at


    our baby. Our baby will definitely be as beautiful as you are."


    Karen Joy and Julien both bore sons, and now that Silvia had given birth to a girl, the whole family


    was ecstatic. They all wanted to cradle the little princess in their arms and dote on her.


    But they couldn''t do so just yet. The newborn baby had to stay in a sterile room and be observed for


    a few hours. After the baby had adjusted to the novel environment, she could be returned to her


    mother''s side. Other visitors would have to wait in order to carry her.


    When Silvia woke up, she found herself already in the ward. The entire family was surrounding her,


    regarding her as if she was some sort of treasure.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    As everyone''s gaze burned into her, Silvia felt rather shy. She enumerated, "Mom, Aunt Mia, Karen


    Joy, and our two little boys, can you guys stop staring at me like I''m an animal in a zoo?"


    Before the adults could answer, Larry and Lawrie spoke up first, "Aunt Silvia, we are looking at our


    little baby cousin."


    "I''m sure she''s very happy to have two brothers looking after her." Hearing what they had said,


    Silvia realized that her baby was lying beside her. She was so tiny that Silvia felt like she could hold


    her with her two palms.


    As a first time mother, Silvia''s heart melted at the sight of her child. She really wanted to kiss the


    cute little baby, but she was afraid, lest even the slightest touch would hurt her. As she endured it,


    her eyes couldn''t tear away from the little one.


    Larry tilted his little head, his brows furrowed. He asked curiously, "Aunt Silvia, why is she all


    wrinkly?"


    Beside him, Lawrie nodded with all his might, an adorable picture he was, as if he wanted to know


    the answer as well.


    The adults in the room couldn''t help but chortle at the two of them. Karen pulled both of them into


    her arms. "Because she has juste out of her mother''s belly. Every time she sees the sunlight


    and her adorable brothers, she''s delighted. She smiled so much that she turned wrinkly."


    The two little ones obviously didn''t believe it. "But she hasn''t opened her eyes to look at us."


    It was hard to get along with a family that was so smart. Helplessly, Karen shook her head and said,


    "Actually, every baby looks like that when they are born. Larry and Lawrie, you both came into the


    world like that too."


    Excitement washed over the two of them suddenly. "Grandma, when she grows up, she''ll be as


    good looking as us, right?"


    It turned out that the two little ones thought that their newborn sister wasn''t good looking enough.


    They instantly became happier when they realised she would grow up to be pretty. Where did they


    get such vain gics from?


    Karen replied, "Of course. Both her parents are so good-looking. I''m sure she''ll grow to be very


    beautiful in the future."


    That day, Silvia was the protagonist, but the two little guys stole the spotlight. She was not surprised


    at all, for the two of them would garner attention wherever they went. "Larry, Lawrie, if she isn''t


    beautiful, would you guys not like her?"


    "We would still like her!" After knowing that Silvia was pregnant, the two little boys had been looking


    forward to having a younger baby cousin. Now that she had arrived, although she looked rather


    strange and wrinkly, their affection was still profuse because she was their sister.


    Hearing the two little ones'' unhesitating answer, the whole family was very gratified. Karen let them


    go. "Well, then we''ll leave the two of you to take care of your baby sister from now on."


    "We have been looking forward to having such a little baby princess for a long time. I really want to


    see how the two brothers will spoil their sister in the future." Karen Joy had wanted to interrupt the


    conversation for a while now, but the two little ones kept talking so she couldn''t interject. Now that


    she grabbed hold of a chance to speak, she said, "Also, I would like to see how my brother will dote


    on his daughter in the future."


    "Yes, yes, yes..." Mia was in a hurry to speak as well. "His love for his daughter is definitely the


    same as your father''s. When you were young, your father always brought you around with him. He


    even changed your diaper once in a conference room while he was having a meeting."


    Karen Joy had only been a few months old then, so she had no memory of that. "Aunt Mia, I have a


    son of my own now. Let''s not mention it again in front of the children in the future."


    Larry acted as if he had just heard the biggest secret in the world. He turned to look at his father


    and said, "Dad, did Mom also wear diapers? I thought only Lawrie and I wear diapers. Turns out


    Mom wore them too, how embarrassing."


    He was no longer embarrassed from wetting the bed without a diaper because his mom had worn


    diapers too. That meant she must have wet the bed before as well.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Lionel picked him up. "All children are the same. So don''t feel bad about wetting your bed anymore


    okay? And don''t mock your mother."


    Although Larry was only five years old, Lionel treated him as a friend. That was his principle. He


    would never lie to Larry just to make him happy.


    Karen Joy secretly made a funny face at him and thought that Lionel was the best. No matter how


    embarrassing the situation was, he was always able to think of the perfect way to resolve the


    embarrassment for her immediately.


    Karen Joy''s child was a boy, and Julien''s child was a boy. Now that Silvia had given birth to a girl,


    the whole family looked at her adoringly. They couldn''t wait to hold the little princess in their arms.


    However, it wasn''t time yet. A newborn baby''s immune system was very weak. They had to wait for


    her to be more ustomed to her surroundings before they could hold her. For the sake of


    her health, they held themselves back.


    "Silvia, you''ve worked hard!" Karen bent down and gently stroked Silvia''s forehead. "Because of


    your hard work, our Kyle family finally has a little princess."


    "Mom, I''m not tired at all. In fact, in the past few months when I was pregnant, someone else has


    worked harder than me." Silvia slightly raised her head and looked at Jayden. When she saw that


    he still had a worried face on, she couldn''t help but raise the corners of her lips slightly. "He was in


    more pain than I when I was having my C-section earlier."


    "You haven''t recovered yet, so don''t talk so much." Jayden stepped forward to Silvia''s side.


    "Everyone was worried about you and were waiting for you to wake up. Now that you have woken


    up, there is this huge relief." "Jayden, we''vee all this way to see Silvia''s child. I haven''t even


    spoken to her yet, yet you want to drive us away." The implication in Jayden''s words were very clear


    to Mia. "All is well, since you''re a good husband, I see no reason to pick faults with you. Let''s go


    back to your house first. When Silvia leaves the hospital, we''ll catch up with her."


    The Kyle family were very reasonable. They all came here because they cared about Silvia. No one


    wanted to cause the new parents any trouble. They sensibly decided to give the couple some


    space. However, there were two little ones who were stubborn and refused to leave with the adults.


    They insisted on staying back to keep their baby sisterpany.


    The two little boys had never seen such a cute little baby girl that was even tinier than themselves.


    When they looked at the little baby who couldn''t even open her eyes, they suddenly felt like they


    were all grown up.


    Silvia was happy that the two little ones had stayed back, and now she suddenly had three babies


    by her side. For someone who was fond of children, she was overjoyed.


    However, Jayden did not share her sentiment. He looked at the two little ones with eyes brimming


    with resentment. "Larry, Lawrie, do your parents usually get annoyed at you guys?"

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    "Uncle Jayden, do you find us annoying?" Larry was young, but he was smart. Usually, when Lionel


    was annoyed with him, he would question if Larry had raised any trouble at school.


    But he was such a good boy, how could he get into trouble at school? It was obvious that his


    parents were annoyed at him third-wheeling.


    He snorted inwardly!


    As expected, adults were all the same. Usually, when they were happy and wanted to be alone,


    they would get annoyed and treat the children like they were in their way.


    "Larry, Lawrie, if you want to apany your aunt and the baby, by all means, do so. Pretend I


    didn''t say anything." The little ones were like tricksters. No matter how much Jayden wanted to


    chase them away, he couldn''t. He could only nce helplessly at Silvia.


    Silvia held his hand and said with a smile, "Daddy, do you want to rest for a while?"


    Jayden red at her and said, "How can I leave you and our daughter alone and rest by


    myself?"


    Silvia knew that he couldn''t, but she didn''t want him to continue wallowing in jealousy here. How


    adorable for him to be jealous of the two little ones. "Larry and Lawrie really like me, that''s why they


    want to stay with me. If they didn''t like me, they wouldn''t stay even if you begged them to."


    Larry and Lawrie bobbed their heads hard, indicating that Silvia was right. Two kids as cute and


    sensible as they were, plenty of people had wanted to y with them all the time, only to be


    rejected.


    Jayden pinched their faces and said, "When you two grow up, you''ll understand how annoying it


    feels to have someone third wheel you. I hope you both meet a third wheel when you go on your


    first dates in the future."


    Larry and Lawrie could not wrap their heads around his words, but Silvia understood. "Jayden, you


    are already a father, how can you be so petty?"


    Jayden had nothing to say.


    In his defense, he was not being petty. If their parents had read the room earlier, they would not


    have agreed to let the two little ones stay back. In the end, it was just because they themselves had


    wanted some alone time.


    Julien and Karen Joy were parents themselves, yet they had no sense of self-awareness.


    Whatever! Jayden decided that he would not argue with them. After all, he was their elder brother,


    and as expected of him, he had the responsibility of taking care of them. "Larry, Lawrie, do you kids


    want to eat anything?"


    Larry and Lawrie blurted out at the same time, "What does the baby want to eat?"


    The first thing they thought of was their baby cousin, which surprised Jayden a little bit. He felt a


    slight warmth in his heart. It seemed that his daughter would be absolutely cherished by them in the


    future.


    Seeing that the two little guys were so sensible, Jayden''s expression grew softer, his tone gentler.


    "Since she was just born, she can only have milk. She can''t eat anything else yet."


    Larry immediately reached out his hand and tapped twice on his smartphone. Soon, he made a


    phone call. "Daddy, it''s Larry. Please buy more milk powder. I want to give it to the baby."


    Again, Jayden was stunned. The little boy truly was a man of action. As soon as he heard that his


    baby cousin needed to drink milk, Larry immediately called his father to arrange for it. There was no


    denying that Larry would take good care of the baby girl in the future.


    Under the gentle gaze of Jayden and Silvia, the call ended. Larry said sweetly, "Uncle Jayden, don''t


    worry, I have already asked my dad to buy some milk powder. My baby cousin won''t have to


    starve."


    Regardless if Silvia could begin breastfeeding, Jayden had already prepared milk powder as he


    didn''t want to buy itst minute. But Larry''s action really made Jayden and Silvia feel touched.


    The couple looked at each other, their eyes full of tenderness. Silvia smiled gently and said, "Larry,


    Lawrie, I really appreciate you two for loving your baby cousin so much."


    Larry answered, "Aunt Silvia, you''re wee! It''s what we should do."


    Hearing him say all this at such a young age, Jayden felt the sourness dispelled from his heart.


    "Well, you two stay here with her. I''ll go out and ask someone to bring food."


    Before leaving, Jayden took a good look at Silvia and the tiny baby next to her. If he could, he really


    wanted to keep the two safely ensconced in his pocket so they could always be beside him.


    Having been husband and wife for so many years, Silvia understood his every gaze. "Don''t


    look anymore. Once we are discharged, I promise to follow you around with our daughter every day.


    We will never leave your side."


    Only then did Jayden leave reluctantly.


    As soon as Jayden left, Larry and Lawrie could not wait to charge over to Silvia''s side. "Aunt Silvia,


    when will the baby be able to go to kindergarten with us?"


    Silvia stroked their heads and said gently, "In a few years'' time."


    Larry said with disappointment, "I will be an adult in a few years. I won''t be able to go to


    kindergarten with her. How sad!"


    Lawrie also echoed, "I want to go to school with her too, just like Larry. The three of us will stick


    together, and we will protect her. That way, no one can bully her."


    Silvia grabbed Lawrie''s little hand. "Larry, Lawrie, don''t be unhappy. When she goes to kindergarten


    in the future, you both will be her big brothers. Then you''ll be able to pick her up from school and


    protect her like an adult. Isn''t that better?"


    Silvia''s words seemed to make sense. Larry and Lawrieughed jauntily again and said, "Okay, we


    will protect her when we''re all grown up."


    Thanks to the two little ones''pany, time passed extremely fast that day.


    Silvia fell asleep after drinking some soup that Jayden had bought for her. When she woke up


    again, the two little ones had been taken away. The room was quiet, and only Jayden was by her


    side. Oh, well, not only Jayden, there was also a tiny baby beside her. The little one had been


    sleeping soundly too.


    Silvia gently poked her little face with her finger. Despite being poked, she didn''t even blink her eyes


    and continued sleeping. "Honey, aren''t newborn babies supposed to cry a lot? Why is our baby


    sleeping all the time?"


    Looking at Silvia''s adorable and slightly silly appearance, Jayden couldn''t help butugh. "Who told


    you that a newborn baby likes to cry? Our baby is considerate. She knows her mother is tired, so


    she is sleeping softly. She doesn''t cry or fuss unless she is hungry."


    "Yeah, you''re right, maybe our baby loves me too much, so she doesn''t cry or make a fuss." Silvia


    continued to stare at the little one and said, "Jayden, take a good look at our baby. Do you think she


    looks more like me or you?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The newborn baby''s face was all wrinkled. It was really difficult to discern whom she took over, but


    the shape of her eyes was easy to distinguish. They were the spitting image of


    Silvia''s.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    Perhaps that was not the case, but it was so to Jayden.


    His wife was beautiful, so naturally his daughter would be too. The kind of distinctive beauty that no


    other women couldpare to.


    Jayden said, "No matter whom our daughter resembles, there is no doubt that she''ll be good-


    looking."


    Silvia had never thought that she would hear such boastful words from a reserved person such as


    Jayden himself. She smiled and said, "You, praising your daughter like this, aren''t you afraid of


    beingughed at?"


    "I''m telling the truth. Whoever has the gut tough at me, I''ll pull his teeth out." Jayden was staring


    at the baby. She appeared rather crumpled up, but in his eyes, she was no less than a fairy. "Silvia,


    look at her eyshes. They''re very long, just like yours."


    Silvia chuckled and said, "Was that a roundabout way of giving me apliment?"


    "Have I never praised you for being good looking before?" said Jayden.


    Pensively, Silvia thought before she said, "I don''t think so."


    It was true that his wife was gorgeous, but it seemed rather self-conscious for Jayden to spell it out


    loud. However, under Silvia''s expectant gaze, he would hate to disappoint her. "Our baby is good


    looking because she looks like you, so it followed that you are also good looking."


    Silvia chewed at her lips. "But why do I feel that the baby looks more like you?"


    "Like me?" Jayden stared at the baby again. "I think she''ll be better off taking after you."


    Silvia grinned and said, "Are you that insecure about your looks?"


    "It''s not that I''m not confident. I just think that as a girl, she would be better if she looked more like


    you." Jayden drew his face to Silvia and said, "Look at my face. Such defined lines. A girl shouldn''t


    look like this."


    "Oh, you!" Silvia was amused by him. Sheughed and felt a tug at her stitches. It was a little


    painful, but she endured it and kept a straight face. He was already very worried about her, and she


    did not want to add to it.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Often times, Silvia would wonder. How did she manage to be blessed with a husband who adored


    her so much?


    "Well, it''s gettingte. You should sleep for a while." Jayden tucked Silvia into the nket and sat


    beside her. He intended to sit by their side all night.


    "You should go to bed too. Your body won''t be able to take it if you guard us like this." Silvia pointed


    to the bed next to her. "We are in the same room. I will holler if I need anything."


    "You go to sleep first. I will apany you for a while." For Jayden, it was not so much as worried,


    rather he just couldn''t take his eyes off them. If he could, he would behold them like this for the rest


    of his life.


    Silvia knew that Jayden could be as stubborn as a bull when he wanted to be, and she stopped


    trying to dissuade him. As she slowly closed her eyes, she added, "Don''t stay too long, we still need


    you to take care of us."


    Seeing that they had hired a nanny, they could leave most things to her. But Jayden still wanted to


    do things personally. Quoting his own words, it was his wife and daughter. How could he hand them


    over to be cared for under someone else?


    Watching as Silvia slowly entered her dreand, Jayden quietly sat beside them. At times, he


    would look at Silvia''s familiar face, and at times, he would stare at the little baby beside her.


    As he watched, the baby seemed to twitch a little. Her face wrinkled, as though she was about to


    cry. Jayden quickly stretched out his hand and patted lightly on the nket, saying, "Daddy is just


    right here. Be good. Sleep tight. Don''t wake Mommy up."


    As if she understood what he had said, the little one puckered her lips. Very quickly, she settled into


    a silence again. Her miniature appearance was so cute that it thawed Jayden''s heart.


    He never knew he could feel such bliss!


    The family members who hade over from Chatterton Town were busy as well. As if agreed


    upon, they all woke up early in the morning.


    Some were busy decorating the nursery, others were busy arranging all the gifts for the baby. Even


    the two little boys, Larry and Lawrie, were up and about. They had prepared a gift for their little


    cousin, hoping she would like it.


    "Larry, Lawrie, what are you two doing?" During her free time, Karen Joy saw the two little guys


    sitting in the corner of the room discussing something, so she approached them to ask.


    Larry pointed at the remote control car and said, "Mom, I want to gift this car to the baby!"


    "Isn''t this one of your favorite toys? Are you really willing to give it to your little cousin?" Larry owned


    a lot of toys, but this toy car in particr was his favorite. In the past, when other children had asked


    to y with it, he had always been reluctant. But now, he was so generously giving it away to the


    baby. A surge of warmth rose in Karen Joy''s heart. He knew how to take care of a baby at such a


    young age.


    "Mom, she is younger than me. She''s really small, so I need to take care of her." Larry felt a pang in


    his heart when his mother had doubted his sincere thought to care for his baby cousin.


    "Okay, looks like I have underestimated your love for her! I apologize. Don''t be angry with me,


    okay?" Karen Joy firmly believed in educating her children by treating them like a friend. Since she


    had hurt his feelings, she should apologize. Her principles were what led to Larry growing up to


    be such an innocent yet sensible little boy.


    "Mom, it doesn''t matter. I forgive you." Larry stood up, held Karen Joy''s face in his palm and pecked


    her. "I love you so much, I would never be angry with you."


    "Baby, you''re such a good boy. I love you too! I will love you for eternity!" Karen Joy squeezed Larry


    into her arms and gave him a kiss in return. He took the opportunity to snuggle up against her.


    As Lawrie was left out, he felt like he had to do something too. So he pushed his beloved toy over


    and said, "Aunt Karen Joy, this is a toy for the baby."


    "Aww, you prepared a gift for her too. Let me see what it is." Karen Joy let go of Larry, put Lawrie on


    herp and sat down. She peeled off Lawrie''s gift. "You wrapped it so well. What could it be?"


    Because Larry gave the baby a car, Lawrie did not intend to present her the same thing, so he had


    asked his mother to bring him to buy a toy meant for girls. There was a beautiful Barbie doll inside


    the exquisite package. "My mom said that the baby will be as beautiful as a Barbie doll, so I bought


    this doll for her."


    "You''re such a thoughtful one. She will definitely appreciate such a beautiful gift." Lawrie hadn''t


    really liked talking to strangers previously, but now that he had spent the better part with his life with


    the Kyle family, he hadpletely integrated himself into the huge loving family. His personality was


    much more sunny and active. Seeing him like this, Karen Joy felt really happy from the bottom of


    her heart.


    Larry climbed onto Karen Joy''s other leg and sat down. "Mom, do you think that the baby would like


    my gift?"


    Karen Joy pinched their soft faces and assured, "Of course. These gifts were carefully prepared by


    you two, her loving cousins. She can feel your sincerity from it, so she will definitely love them."

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    The little baby girl didn''tck anything, but her arrival had bestowed unbridled joy to the entire


    family. Everyone was busy thinking about how tovish her with their love.


    In addition to the two little boys who were enveloped in sheer excitement, Karen was also feeling


    the same way.


    Last night, Karen had hardly slept. Her brain had been rattling with ideas. She wished she could buy


    all the best things in the world for the precious new addition to their family.


    Of course, since she had not slept well, Kevin had suffered the same.


    Seeing that she was so excited, Kevin hugged her and said, "Karen, where is your usual calmness?


    Is our new family member making you that giddy?"


    At the time, Karen''s focus was entirely on the baby, so she hadn''t noticed Kevin''s darkened


    expression, from jealousy. "Kevin, it''s our son, Jayden''s child. And now... Jayden has a loving wife


    and daughter, a family of his own. How could I not be excited?" "Jayden has his own family. Of


    course we should be happy for him, but you can''t just neglect the people around you."


    "I know." Despite her answer, her mind was still teeming with the baby. She paid no mind to the


    person lying next to her.


    Because Karen had ignored him all night, Kevin was still upset even until the next morning. When


    Karen was pestering him to think of a name for the child, his response was scarce.


    Karen was at the mercy of his whim. "Kevin, are you really going to be angry with me?"


    Kevin''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at her, indicating that he was already well into his


    anger.


    "You''re really giving me the silent treatment?" Karen said.


    Just this sentence alone changed Kevin''s face. "Let the children deal with their own affairs. You


    should spend more time with me.


    Karen said, "Have we been separated for more than three days in all these years? No. Is that not


    enough of a time spent with you?"


    Kevin looked at her with a deep gaze. "It''s been so many years, but I still long to have you by my


    side every minute, every second of the time."


    Romantic speeches were not one of Kevin''s forte. Hence, it was a rare urrence for him to say


    something like this. Karen was taken aback.


    "Mr. Kyle, it''s been so many years, and yet you''re not tired of it?" Karen looked at him, her eyes


    glistening with tears. "Kevin, you''ve only been with one woman for so many years. Have you really


    never had any other thoughts?"


    The light in Kevin''s eyes dimmed again. "You''ve been with me for so many years. Do you have any


    other thoughts?"


    Karen teased, "How would I dare?"


    Kevin repeated, "Dare?"


    Did that imply that she had thought of it but just hadn''t dared to actualize it?


    Karen continued, "Many people would have killed to have a husband like you, yet I have had the


    privilege of being your wife. Not only do I feel grateful in this life, it would carry over even to my next


    life. So how could I dare to harbor any other thoughts?"


    Kevin was pleased with her straightforward answer, but his expression remained cid. Others


    might not be able to tell his true emotion, but Karen had been with him for so many years. How


    could she not see through him?


    Karen handed her hand to him and let him hold it. "Alright, I''ll leave the children to their affairs.


    Jayden should have already thought of a name for the baby. That saves me the worries. Why don''t


    we go have some coffee together?"


    Kevin held onto her hand and nodded. "Sure."


    "I like you holding my hand like this," said Karen.


    Kevin didn''t reply, but he subconsciously tightened his grip on her hand.


    Growing old with the love of your life; it was perhaps the happiest life one could ever ask for.


    The whole family was celebrating the arrival of the little princess, but there was one person who


    was somewhat under a restless spell. He took out his phone from time to time, only to put it back


    into his pocket disappointingly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As expected, this person was none other than Levi Brown.


    He had been in Madison City for two days, and he had not seen Monique, his sweetheart, for the


    past two days.


    When he saw everyone in his family coupling up, he found it morbidly insufferable.


    What was even more irking was that Monique had never taken the first step to call him. He was the


    one who called her every day, which led him into suspecting that perhaps she didn''t even miss him


    at all.


    And perhaps she did not even care about their rtionship.


    Monique was indeed on a next level of heartlessness.


    He chastised himself to be so blind as to fall for such a cruel and cold woman.


    Although he felt that Monique was indifferent, Levi still relented as he took out his mobile phone to


    call her. However, her phone was still turned off.


    That morning, he had called Monique more than a good 20 times, but her phone had been turned


    off. He wondered if that vicious woman Vivian had anything to do with it.


    Just as he was thinking about this, his cell phone, which he had just buried in his pocket, suddenly


    rang. Levi hurriedly fished out his phone. He didn''t even look at the number on the screen and


    immediately answered, "Hello, Monique..."


    However, the voiceing from the other end of the phone was not Monique''s at all. Incandescent


    with fury, he hissed, "Aiden, don''t just f*cking call me as you like!"


    Then, he hung up the phone, leaving the guy on the other end of the line extremely confused.


    Levi was furious!


    He was boiling mad!


    He had been trying to get in touch with Monique the entire morning. When he had received a call,


    his first instinct was to assume that it was Monique. That guy who called should consider himself


    lucky that Levi hadn''tpletely exploded on him.


    He wasn''t actually such a hot- tempered person. How did he end up like this all of a sudden? The


    me must be assigned to that woman, Monique.


    His infatuation for her was unmitigated, but she was no different than a block of ice. No matter how


    hard he tried, he couldn''t thaw her.


    He put all his heart and soul into this rtionship, while Monique had barely even entered into it.


    His temper was really rising right now, treading on the fine line of his limit. Anyone who bumped into


    him now would be up to a doomed fate.


    Just as he was getting close to sting from anger, his phone rang again. "D*mn, what a nuisance.


    He knows I''m angry but still has the audacity to call me?"


    Since Aiden decided to call him again, Levi decided to show him what he was all about. "Don''t you


    know how mad I am? Who the f*ck gave you the teeth to call me again?"


    There was silence from the other end of the phone.


    Levi took it as a sign that he was afraid, so he plowed on, "What''s wrong? Why would you call me if


    you''re not going to say anything? Are you an idiot?"


    Punctuating Levi''s litany of gripes, the person at the other end of the phone said softly, "It seems


    like I shouldn''t have called you." Then the phone cut off.


    "Sh*t, it was Monique''s voice!"


    Levi looked down at his phone screen. Sure enough, the caller ID was ''Tomboy''.


    At this moment, Levi felt like his head had just been splintered into shards. There was only one


    thought on his mind... That was the death of him!


    He quickly returned the call, only to be met with unanswered response. He rang until the operator


    tone came on, but still no one picked up-

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    When he dialed it for the second time, a cold automated voice came from the cell phone receiver.


    "Sorry! The number that you have dialed has been turned off, please call again in a while!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Levi was exasperated to the point of tears.


    He had finally received the call from Monique that he had been waiting for two days. However, he


    had scolded Monique so much that she turned off the phone to ignore him.


    He really wanted to ask the heavens, what sins had hemitted in his past life to deserve such


    treatment...


    He fell in love with such a stubborn, bad-tempered and aggressive woman. The most important


    thing was that this woman was particrly narrow- minded. He just identally scolded her,


    thinking that she was someone else, but she decided to switch her phone off to ignore him.


    "Brat, everyone is basking in the sun in the garden, but why are you hiding here alone?" When Mia


    came over, she noticed that the expression on Levi''s face was not quite right. He immediatelyid a


    hand on Levi''s forehead and asked, "Are your injuries not healed yet?"


    "Mom, I''m fine." Levi brushed off Mia''s hand and swiveled to run outside. "Mom, I have something to


    do back in Chatterton Town. Tell Jayden and Silvia that I''lle see them and their daughter


    another day."


    "Huh! What matter is so urgent for you to return to Chatterton Town?" Even Jayden was being


    neglected, so there must be something even more important waiting for Levi! Mia was greatly


    suspicious, but she did not interrogate him. She quickly called Neil, "Neil Brown! Levi is going back


    to Chatterton Town now. Send someone to keep an eye on him and see what he is doing."


    Upon hearing whatever Neil said, Mia smiled widely, "Send someone to keep an eye on him, maybe


    this guy really is dating someone this time."


    If Levi really was dating, then it would not be long until Mia could be a grandmother. Even more, her


    daughter- in-w could give her many grandchildren to y with!


    Oh, it was a nice thing to imagine! Hopefully, it woulde true soon.


    Levi rushed out of the vi and ran like a maniac. After running for a while, he suddenly realized he


    was being silly. Why didn''t he just let his driver drive him to the airport? Did he think that he had a


    pair of wings to fly back to Chatterton Town?


    Looking at his anxious face, if he could, he would really want to have a pair of wings to fly back to


    Chatterton Town. Unfortunately, technology was not so advanced. Even if he had wings, he would


    not be able to fly.


    He ran back to the vi in desperation, and found a driver to send him to the airport.


    The West Side vi area was only 30 kilometers away from the airport, not too far. They arrived in


    half an hour. Upon reaching, Levi immediately got off the car and rushed straight into the airport.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    It never urred to him that he would meet Monique at the self-pick up ticket counter.


    It was Monique!


    Monique Zellweger?!


    Could it really be her?!


    Levi stared at her again and again, and even rubbed his eyes to confirm that he was not wrong.


    The woman in front of him really was Monique! She was Monique, the woman who had reduced him


    to a mess!


    "Monique?" He called out her name. His voice was so cautious as if he would scare her away if he


    spoke any louder.


    Monique also did not expect to see Levi at the airport. When she heard him call her name, there


    was a look of surprise in her eyes. However, she quicklyposed herself and replied deadpan,


    "We haven''t seen each other for only two days, but you, Young Master Brown, don''t remember me


    already?"


    Seeing her face and hearing the familiar voice, Levi was sure that the Monique in front of him was


    the woman he missed. Regardless of how badly she had hurt him, he was so excited that he


    embraced her tightly in his arms. "It''s not that I forgot about you, but I can''t believe that I would see


    you here. Monique, tell me that I''m not dreaming."


    Monique remained in his embrace, not saying a word.


    Levi was so moved that he hugged her tighter and tighter, wanting to be one with her. "Monique, tell


    me, why are you in Madison City?"


    This man had no idea how much strength he had, and Monique was growing out of breath in his


    arms. She wanted to push him away, but she couldn''t. "Levi, are you trying to kill me? If you don''t let


    me go now, I''m going to suffocate."


    "I really had such an idea, but I couldn''t bring myself to." Levi let go of her and pinched her face.


    "Quick, tell me. Why are you here?"


    Monique gave Levi a intive look, "I came to Madison City to see my boyfriend, but I was scolded


    by him on the phone even before I could. I thought that he didn''t miss me at all, so I decided to


    return to Chatterton Town."


    "You came to Madison City to look for me?" Levi could hardly believe it. All of a sudden, he felt like


    a flower had bloomed in his heart, and it buoyed him with delight.


    It turned out that he had not been able to get through to her for the whole morning because she was


    in the ne to see him.


    Monique pouted, "I''m already in front of you. There''s no way this is fake."


    "I believe you, I believe you." Levi kissed her forehead. "Well, it''s not you that your boyfriend


    scolded. Your boyfriend has been calling you all this while, as he had been waiting for you to call


    him. But he waited too long and was getting impatient. Unexpectedly, an old friend called, and he


    was so excited that he thought it was you without even looking at the phone. When he heard


    someone else''s voice, he was so disappointed and lost his temper. So when you called him, he was


    too angry that he answered the phone without looking at it and he scolded you by ident..."


    Understanding the situation, Monique gently snuggled in his arms like azy kitten. "So that''s what


    happened."


    Levi asked, "Will you forgive me then?"


    Monique said, "You didn''t even apologize to me."


    Levi replied, "I''m sorry!"


    "Idiot!" Monique chuckled. "If I hadn''t forgiven you, I wouldn''t have let you hug and kiss me."


    She was not an ordinary girl. If she didn''t give in, no man would be able to get close to her so easily.


    Levi was so excited that he held Monique up by her waist, "Since you''ve alreadye to Madison


    City, let''s not return in a hurry to Chatterton Town. I''ll apany you around Madison City."


    Monique said, "There are so many people at the airport. Put me down first."


    Levi retorted, "I''m hugging my girlfriend. It''s none of their business."


    Monique was speechless.


    Levi said, "Wrap your arms around my neck so you don''t fall off."


    "Wait, why are you here?" Monique just came to her senses. Levi came to Madison City to visit his


    rtives and said that he would be staying for a week. He should not be at the airport at this time.


    "It''s because you turned off the phone and didn''t answer my phone. I was in a hurry to go back to


    Chatterton Town to see you." Fortunately, he came in time. Otherwise, he would never know that


    Monique wasn''t ignoring him, but that she took the initiative and came to him from far away. He


    finally knew that he was not the only one in this rtionship and that she was also doing her best.

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    Levi said, "Before we have some fun, I''d like you to meet a few people, Monique."


    "Who?" Monique asked. She had a rough idea of what he was implying, but didn''t really want to


    believe it.


    "My parents, of course!" Levi then pushed Monique into a taxi and told the driver, "Mister, to the


    north gate of the West Side Vi Area ."


    "But... but..." Monique had suspected this much, but she was still taken aback, hearing it from Levi


    himself. "No, I''m not ready, I really can''t do this now."


    Upon hearing Monique''s words, the driver turned his head to cast a nce at the two of them. The


    look in his eyes directed at Levi was like he was looking at ten criminals.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be foolish." Levi hugged Monique andforted her, "Strangers might think that I kidnapped


    you."


    Monique stuttered, "We haven''t been together for half a month. We haven''t even watched a movie


    together or gone travelling together. We haven''t done anything most couples should have already


    done. I''m not ready to meet your parents yet."


    Monique just wanted to follow her heart and fall in love with him without regrets. She really didn''t


    want to meet his parents, even more so to think if they would be together for long.


    Now that Levi suddenly said that he would take her to see her parents, she instantly panicked and


    was at a loss.


    It was not because she was unwilling, but because she had too many concerns.


    If Levi''s parents did not like her and stopped her from dating him, then their rtionship would be


    over. She didn''t even have a chance to hold his hand or watch a movie together. Monique felt a


    pang of reluctance upon thinking of this.


    "Monique, it doesn''t matter. We''ll make up for those things after meeting my parents. We''ll go fool


    around in the afternoon and go to the movies at night. It will only take a day to make up for these


    things that you wish for." Levi grew up amongst many women, so he could easily see through the


    minds of women.


    For example, in the past, whenever his mother, Mia, frowned, Levi would immediately know the


    reason. However, s, it was only Monique that he could notprehend.


    Levi, who always had a clear mind, didn''t expect to not understand Monique''s mind due to being


    involved with her himself.


    He thought that what Monique cared about was that they were not dating normally like other


    couples and did not know the worry and fear in Monique''s heart at all.


    Perhaps, in his eyes, Monique was still that extremely powerful woman that could not be beaten.


    Perhaps, he was too eager to take Monique to meet his parents, so he did not follow normal dating


    procedures,


    "To make up for these things that you wish for," Monique grew prickly at Levi''s words. "Levi, I think


    we have different views on this. We better calm down first and think about it. Let''s not be so


    impulsive."


    "Impulsive? Why did you say ''impulsive''?" Levi did not realise that he had misspoken. "I''ve already


    met your parents. Why is it considered impulsive for you to meet mine now?"


    In his haste to introduce Monique to his family, Levi had ignored Monique''s worries and concerns.


    "I just don''t want to meet your parents." Monique had too many concerns. His family background


    really was too different from hers. Even if he didn''t care, what about his parents? His rtives? His


    friends? Would they mind?


    In the past, Monique has not thought so much about it, until he proposed to take her to see his


    parents. Simr to a tidal wave, all their differences came to her mind like an unstoppable force.


    Levi said angrily, "Monique, I''ve already said that I''d fulfill your wishes, but you still don''t want to see


    my parents. What on earth are you thinking? Or is that you''ve never thought of being in a serious


    rtionship with me?"


    Monique was already nervous because she was worried. Now, she became both angry and anxious


    after hearing Levi''s words until her hands started trembling and sweating. Levi noticed and asked,


    "Monique, what''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    Monique brushed his hand off. "You said that we''re going to see your parents, but I''m really not


    prepared yet. I''m so afraid, until I''ve be like this. If I didn''t want to have a good rtionship


    with you as you said, why would Ie to Madison City to look for you?"


    "If you aren''t ready, then we won''t go meet my parents. We''ll go again when you''re ready." Perhaps


    he was too hasty and misunderstood her. He felt guilty and regretful. "You must be tired after flying


    for so long. Go to the hotel to rest for a bit and then I''ll apany you to walk around outside."


    "Levi, it''s really not that I don''t want to meet your parents. Please give me a little more time."


    Monique looked at Levi''s frowning expression. "Are you unhappy that I don''t want to meet your


    parents?"


    "Silly!" Levi''s heart softened at her words. He caressed her head and said, "Meeting one''s parents


    has to be done out of willingness. You''re not ready yet, so I''ll wait for you. The reason why I''m


    anxious is that I need you to know that I''m absolutely serious about this rtionship. You have to


    believe in me and also believe in yourself."


    In the past, in Monique''s heart, Levi was just a rich, spoiled boy who knew nothing. He could join


    the Red Eagle Special Forces only by relying on his father''s prestige. Later, when they started to get


    along, Monique gradually realized that Levi had a lot of merits.


    Not only did he have his own abilities and charms, but he also had many merits to him, so many


    that she had fallen in love with him subconsciously. It was precisely because she had fallen in love


    with him that she was afraid that she could not measure up to him. She was afraid that she would


    lose this rtionship before it got good.


    Monique was relieved that he too had her in his heart. "Levi, I''ll do my best. You have to believe


    me."


    "You''re as good as the guys in the Red Eagle, or even more exemry. Of course, I''d believe in


    you," Levi said with a smile.


    Monique didn''t want to talk about her past heroic deeds while they were on a date, so she


    immediately changed the topic, "Levi, do you know why I came to Madison City to see you?"


    "Because you missed me." Levi had always been so confident, even thick-skinned if one were to be


    blunt. "Monique, if you say that you came here not for me, I''d bully you."


    "It''s true that I''ve missed you more than you could fathom." Monique looked at Levi, corners of her


    lips curving upwards. "I hadn''t seen you for only two days, but I had already missed you more than I


    could ever imagine, so I secretly booked a ticket to Madison City to see you without my family


    knowing."

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    "You secretly bought a ticket and came to Madison City to look for me? Aren''t you afraid of Vivian?"


    Hearing Monique''s words, Levi was overjoyed in his heart. He was so happy that he wanted to go to


    broadcast to the entire airport that Monique missed him. However, it was just a thought. He was not


    that childish.


    "I''m scared! Of course I''m scared! But I missed you more than I was scared, " Monique smiled


    softly, and her eyes seem to shine like stars. "I missed you more than I was scared of her, so I


    appeared in front of you."


    Monique continued after a pause, "Aren''t you moved, Levi?"


    Levi was so touched, that he embraced her in one swoop. As he was lowering his head to kiss her,


    he was interrupted by the ringtone of a cellphone.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    Monique''s cell phone suddenly rang loudly. She picked it up and saw the word "Vivian" on the


    screen. Scared out of her wits, she told him, "Oh no! Vivian is calling. I''m screwed." Levi took


    Monique''s phone and rejected the call. "Since you''re afraid of being scolded, then don''t answer it.


    You''vee here to have some fun, don''t let Vivian ruin it."


    Upon seeing Levi''s determined actions, Monique was so furious. "Levi, haven''t you f*cking done


    enough? Do you want to kill me now?"


    Levi replied, "You''re afraid of Vivian, so I''ve helped you. How can you call that killing you?"


    Monique knew that Levi was not a bad person. He really wanted to help her, but he had done the


    opposite instead. "You know Vivian''s status in our family. She meddles in every single thing. Me


    sneaking out of the house has already made her want to kill me. Now, I''ve even hung up on her.


    When I return, she''ll definitely skin me."


    "Monique, when you were in the army, you were as fierce as a tigress. Even I have been beaten by


    you several times." Levi looked at Monique in disbelief. "I admit that Vivian is more powerful, but


    you aren''t any lesser than her. How can you be so timid in front of Vivian? Is she better than you in


    combat skills?"


    "Vivian doesn''t knowbat skills, but she''s already much powerful without it." Monique trembled


    her mobile phone in hand. "Levi, I don''t know if you have ever seen such a person. They often


    smile, look beautiful, and have a good figure. They also look gentle and charming. They don''t talk


    loudly or move aggressively, but they have the ability to make anyone bow down to them."


    Levi thought for a moment and replied, "My aunt is a gentledy. She never talks loudly, but


    everyone in our family, including my cold uncle, listens to her."


    "Yes, that kind of woman. Being gentle and beautiful is their weapon." Monique felt that she really


    was doomed this time. "Vivian is exactly like that. She looks harmless, but she can be scary when


    she''s cruel, especially when she res at you. You''d feel chills."


    "That''s true." Although Vivian had not red at Levi until he felt chills, she had tortured Levi so


    much. He felt that this woman was really a terrifying being.


    While Monique was talking about Vivian, her cell phone rang again in her pocket. This time, she


    knew it was Vivian calling without looking. She was so scared that she did not dare to take her cell


    phone out. "Levi, you''ve really done it this time."


    "Maybe it''s not Vivian calling." Levi reasoned tofort Monique. However, once he saw her face


    turn pale when she took out her phone, he knew that it had to be Vivian. "You''ve already hung up


    once, what''s another time? If you don''t pick up on her calls, what''s she going to do?"


    Monique gave him a look that said "I don''t want to die", and then answered the phone obediently.


    After the call came through, she heard Vivian''s crackling voice, "Monique, you really have grown-


    up. How dare you leave Chatterton Town without a word and hang up on my calls¡ª"


    Vivian chattered on, and Monique just listened until her throat went dry. Only then did Monique


    mumble, "Vivian, I''ve reunited with Levi. I''m fine."


    Monique knew that no matter how Vivian scolded her, she was only worried about her safety. She


    had never gone so far away from home, and she even went out alone this time. Her family must


    have been worried sick.


    Growing up, she was taken care of by Vivian. Over the years, her family had just assumed it to be


    the norm. Whenever she had faced a problem, it was Vivian who spoke out for her. Her parents


    didn''t care for her anymore.


    Truth be told, Vivian was not much older than Monique. However, just because she was just a little


    older, she took up the responsibility of being Monique''s elder sister. Since she was a child, she had


    been worrying over Monique.


    "It''s precisely because you''re with Levi that I''m worried." Vivian''s anger had not subsided, but the


    most important thing was Monique''s safety. "Stinky brat, let Levi on the phone."


    "Okay," Monique responded obediently. She quickly handed the phone to Levi and whispered,


    "Vivian wants to talk to you. Don''t agitate her."


    He really did not want to get involved with Vivian, but he wanted to marry Monique. He had to


    interact with her even if he didn''t want to. He reluctantly took the phone, "Vivian, are you looking for


    me?"


    "Levi, Monique hasn''t gone out alone before. Now that she''s alone outside, she may not be used to


    a lot of things or isn''t aware how dangerous people can be. Please take good care of her for me."


    Unexpectedly, Vivian did not curse at him, instead sounded polite which made Levi a little stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Honestly, after thinking about it for a while, Levi understood why the fierce Vivian became so gentle


    and polite. After all, Monique was so far away from home that her family couldn''t look after her


    themselves, so she could only ask him for help.


    This logic was clear to Levi. He replied, "Vivian, Monique came all the way here to see me. Rest


    assured, it''s my responsibility to take good care of her."


    Vivian said, "I want to be at ease, but I''ve always been high-strung."


    Levi reasoned, "Vivian, Monique is already an adult, so you can loosen your grip on her a little. Her


    abilities may be more excellent than what your parents think. Take your time to understand her, and


    you''ll find that she really is so much more exemry than you could imagine."

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    "No matter how capable she is, she is still my younger sister who I''ve raised." Vivian understood


    Levi''s logic. However, she had single-handedly raised Monique. How could she just let her go as


    she wished?


    "Vivian, Monique definitely knows your love for her, but you should let her be independent.


    More importantly, you should make ns for your future. You should know that if you live a happy


    life, only then will Monique be d." Levi''s words were especially sincere. He wanted to tell Vivian


    not to treat Monique as a child and to see her strengths instead. Moreover, he wanted Vivian to not


    always worry about Monique and to live her days freely instead.


    "Okay, okay, I get it. Please take good care of her for me. If even a strand of her hair is hurt, I won''t


    go easy on you." After that, Vivian hung up.


    "Your family members'' personalities are very strong." Levi put down the phone and turned around to


    look into Monique''s contemtive eyes. "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something


    on my face?"


    "Levi, am I really as excellent in your eyes as you said?"


    "When did I say you''re excellent?" The fact that Monique was exemry was something Levi knew


    from the bottom of his heart and was being sincere about when he told Vivian that. He didn''t even


    think that he was praising Monique. However, Monique took them to heart.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It turned out that she was this wonderful in his eyes. Monique looked at Levi, smiling.


    The man in front of her still wore the same arrogant face she saw when she first met him. However,


    she felt that there were a lot more other sides to him. Especially when he looked at her, he was


    really gentle.


    Thinking of that, Monique suddenly changed her mind. "Levi, both of your parents are in Madison


    City, aren''t they?"


    Levi replied, "That''s right. My aunt, Silvia, had a baby and everyone moved to Madison City."


    Monique took the opportunity to snuggle into Levi''s arms and asked, "What do your parents like?"


    Levi replied instantly, "They love public disys of affection. Those two really have made me feel so


    ufortable for these twenty years or so. As long as they''re still alive, not a day goes by


    comfortably for me." "Who would say that about their parents?" Monique was amused by Levi''s


    words as she clutched her stomach,ughing.


    "It''s true!" There were some things that Levi hasn''t even mentioned. For example, Julien, who was


    not much older than him, already has a child, but Levi was still a bachelor at his age. Furthermore,


    every couple in his family was extremely affectionate. Every time they showed affection, it was a


    whole new level. Only Levi, the bachelor, was still being tormented.


    "I asked you what your parents like, as in what kind of gifts they would like to receive?" Monique


    asked again. She waited for Levi''s answers but he didn''t reply.


    In the past, Levi thought he knew his parents well. Now that someone had suddenly asked him, he


    really couldn''t think of what they liked on the spot.


    Just as Levi couldn''t give her an answer, he received a message from Mia.


    The text message read, "You brat, tell her that your mother doesn''tck anything except a daughter-


    inw."


    Levi grew speechless.


    He stayed stunned for a few seconds before realizing that he might be spied on.


    He immediately looked around him but he couldn''t find any suspicious people.


    Just as he was looking around, he received another message from Mia, "Stop looking around. I got


    Neil to send someone to follow you. You won''t be able to discover them."


    Levi replied to her message, "Mrs. Brown, haven''t you crossed the line?"


    Mia replied, "It''s not my first time following and monitoring you. There''s nothing over the line about


    this."


    Levi was left speechless once again.


    Mia continued to say, "Levi, let me tell you something. If you''re serious about this girl and want to


    spend the rest of your life with her, then bring her to meet your father and me. If not, don''t break her


    heart; let her go."


    "Yes, I''m serious about Monique!" Levi thought.


    Levi was absolutely serious about her.


    However, the problem at the moment wasn''t that he didn''t want Monique to meet his parents but it


    was that she didn''t want to meet his parents.


    He believed that he was the proactive one in this rtionship, therefore she had always stayed


    passive.


    Seeing that Levi was in a daze while looking at his phone, Monique nudged him and said, "Levi, I''m


    talking to you, what are you looking at?"


    Levi put his cell phone back in his pocket and said, "I was reading the messages from my mother."


    Monique asked, "What messages?"


    Levi said, "It''s nothing. I''ll go to the hotel with you first. When you''re done resting, then you''ll have


    the energy to have fun in Madison City."


    "Well, let''s go to the hotel to put the things first then." Levi was normally a smart man but he grew


    silly when he fell in love. Monique asked him what his parents liked as she was nning to buy a


    gift before meeting them. However, his answer made Monique both frustrated and amused.


    If Monique had not thought that she understood his thinking, she would have been furious at him.


    "Levi, apany me to go to the supermarketter."


    "Aren''t you tired after the long flight? Do you still have the energy to go shopping?" He really was so


    dumb. Monique had hinted at it so clearly, but he still didn''t understand.


    Monique said, "Of course I''m tired, but there are some important tasks that have to be done first no


    matter how tired I am."


    "Important tasks?" Levi suddenly grew unhappy. "In Madison City, other than me, who''s more


    important to you? What other important tasks do you have?"


    Monique asked, "Do you want to quarrel again?"


    Levi retorted, "I''m jealous."


    Monique replied, "You''re even jealous of yourself?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I changed my mind. I want to meet your parents."


    "Really?" Levi asked in disbelief.


    "What do I get out of lying to you?"


    "Driver, please go to West Side Vi Area instead," Levi reacted quickly and immediately asked the


    driver to switch their destination. Then, he said to Monique, "Monique, you''re meeting my parents


    willingly. I won''t give you a chance to go back on this. Do you understand?"


    "Levi..." Without waiting for Monique to finish speaking, Levi sealed her mouth with his lips and


    kissed her to not hear any unwanted words. After the kiss, Levi said, "Monique, I won''t allow you to


    regret this."


    "I never regret any decisions I make, unless..." She looked at him firmly, "...unless you do


    something to make me regret it."


    Monique cleverly changed the focus of their conversation to Levi. In other words, as long as he


    didn''t regret starting this rtionship with her, she wouldn''t either.


    Only if he regretted and did something that would destroy their rtionship that only would she


    regret it. Otherwise, she would love only him in this life and would never be in a rtionship with


    anyone else ever again.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    "If you don''t leave, I wouldn''t either." In Levi''s heart, such a thing was absolutely impossible. He


    could not wait to add Monique to his family registry. How could he wrong her and give her the


    opportunity to leave him?


    "It''s my first time meeting your parents, so what kind of gift should I prepare?" Monique had seen


    Levi''s sincerity. Whether they could be together in the future, it was only possible if both of them


    worked hard, and she was willing to do so alongside him.


    "My mom said that the best gift is bringing you to meet them. You can just go empty-handed." Levi


    held Monique in his arms. Things had developed so fast that it made him feel like he was in a


    dream. He was worried that once he woke up from this dream, all of this would disappear. Thus, the


    best way was to take Monique to meet his family first.


    "Your mother did say so, but as a younger person, it''s always better to prepare gifts for them when


    we first meet."


    Under Monique''s insistence, Levi apanied her to pick out some gifts at the mall. The gifts were


    not expensive but they were sincerely picked out. His parents would not mind.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Upon hearing that Levi was going to bring his girlfriend to meet Neil and Mia, all the elders in the


    family were overjoyed, especially Mia. She was both excited and nervous.


    Mia was so nervous that she felt antsy. "Neil, do you think I should dress up nicely?" She looked at


    herself and added, "It''s my first time meeting my future daughter- in-w, I must leave a good


    impression."


    "A good impression doesn''t just depend on your appearance. As long as you treat the girl well from


    the bottom of your heart, you don''t need to worry that she won''t see your sincerity," said Neil


    impassively.


    Mia responded, "Neil, this is important for our son''s future. Can you give it a bit more thought?"


    "Since when have I not cared about him?" Neil asked in a low voice.


    Everyone thought that the Brown couple did not care about Levi at all, even Levi would asionally


    feel that they treated him poorly, but Mia shouldn''t think so.


    "Levi is our child. How could I not care about him?" Neil added angrily.


    Truth be told, Levi was their only child, how could they ignore him?


    Mia was naturally yful, and many people thought that her bearing a child was only for fun but Neil


    never thought so.


    Mia knew that she had misspoken, therefore she said in a softer voice, "Neil, I didn''t mean that. I


    was just nervous. The fact that Levi brought his girlfriend home, he must be serious. I don''t want


    him to lose his beloved girl because of me."


    Mia had experienced the pain of being unable to be together with the person she loved. She


    understood how it felt, which was precisely why she was so nervous.


    Other than that incident many years ago, Neil had never seen Mia so nervous over a matter. He


    hugged her lovingly andforted her, "Let''s just treat this youngdy well and don''t worry so


    much."


    "But, how am I supposed to treat her well?" It was easy in theory, but Mia was still worried. This was


    the first time in her life meeting her future daughter- in-w. This was the most important thing in her


    life ever since marrying Neil, so she couldn''t afford to be careless. "Why don''t I prepare a few


    dishes myself? I''ll let my future daughter-inw have a taste of my cooking."


    "Mia, I think you should forget that idea. If you''re really going to cook, I''m sure your daughter-inw


    will be frightened," Karen Joy piped up as she walked in. She had personally experienced Mia''s


    cooking skills. If Mia''s cooking skills were ranked second from the bottom, then no one could be first


    from the bottom.


    "Karen Joy, even you''re mocking me." Mia was talking to Karen Joy, but she red at Neil as she


    added, "It''s all your fault, Neil!"


    "Karen Joy was talking about you, what does this have to do with me?" Neil bore an innocent


    expression.


    Mia was being unreasonable, but she felt that she was right. "If you were to be more demanding


    and insisted that I had to practice cooking, then it wouldn''te to me being unable to cook for my


    son''s future wife."


    Neil became speechless.


    "Yes, it''s all my fault."


    He med himself for spoiling this unreasonable woman too much.


    Mia was not done. "I don''t care. If my daughter-inw is not satisfied with me, you have to find a


    way to make up for it."


    Vanessa also came over and added with a smile, "Aunt Mia, you''re so considerate and your future


    daughter-inw will be able to see that. I''m sure that she''ll like you and love Levi too."


    Mia asked, "Vanessa, how are you so sure?"


    Vanessa replied, "Because I''ve been through the same thing. Whether a person is good or not, not


    only depends on their speech but also their mannerisms. Just like how all of you have treated me


    well, I can feel that you all are good people. It''s the same logic."


    Mia nodded. "You''re right. You''ve married into the family, so you''re the most qualified to say so.


    Then tell me, what should I do to make that brat''s girlfriend feel that I''m treating her well?"


    Vanessa grew speechless.


    She felt that all her words from before were uttered in vain.


    What Mia didn''t know was that while she was worried that her future daughter- in-w wouldn''t like


    her, Monique was also feeling anxious.


    Monique was worried that she wasn''t outstanding enough and that the Browns wouldn''t like her.


    She was worried that they would look down on her background.


    However, on second thought, the Browns had lived until the present on their own abilities and they


    had never done anything viinous. They were good people. If they looked down on her, she could


    not retort too.


    While everything was still not ready yet, Mia received a call from Levi that said they had arrived at


    the gate. Upon hearing this news, Mia twitched in anxiety. "Neil, they''re here."


    Neil replied in exasperation, "Haven''t you been through even grander ceremonies? Why does


    meeting your daughter-inw scare you this much? Where''s your bravery?"


    Mia rolled her eyes at him. "In front of my daughter-inw, what kind of bravery could I have left?"


    Her words elicited augh from everyone and Karen Joy said, "Aunt Mia, you don''t have to do


    anything deliberately. Just treat your future daughter-inw the same way you treat us."


    Mia replied, "You are all my family. All of you can endure my shorings, but my daughter-inw


    may not be able to."


    Karen Joy said, "Aunt Mia, you''re truly a good person. Don''t worry."


    "Am I really that good of a person?" Just as Mia was doubting that she was ready to see her future


    daughter- in-w, Levi, along with Monique appeared in front of her. "Mom, at least you still know


    that you have your shorings."


    "You brat..." Before she could finish his sentence, Mia saw Monique standing next to Levi and


    suddenly became so nervous that she couldn''t say anything. "I, I, I..."

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Levi had never seen Mia like this before. He anxiously reached his hand out


    and waved in front of her eyes. "Mrs. Brown, are you alright?"


    "Wh-what could not be alright?" Mia''s eyes were fixed on Monique, who was beside Levi. At first


    nce, she felt that Monique was gorgeous, and there was a heroic air to her.


    Monique''s hair was cut very short, her skin was soft and tender, and she looked like a valiant


    beauty. Mia inwardly praised her son for having a good eye, and that the wife he chose was on par


    with her.


    Not only was she on par with her, but she was equally beautiful. They were all beauties and each


    had her own charm. "Brat, oh, I mean, Levi, introduce this beautiful girl to your father and me."


    Mia was talking to Levi but her eyes were trained on Monique.


    "Dad, Mom, this is my girlfriend, Monique Zellweger." Levi''s voice grew gentle and he added,


    "Monique, this old handsome man in front of you is my father and this stuttering beauty is my


    mother."


    Mia immediately stepped forward and pulled Monique in. She took a closer look at the youngdy


    and said in satisfaction, "Monique, I''m d that you''vee to our house. You must visit us more


    often in the future."


    "Nice to meet you, Aunt Mia!" Compared to Mia''s casual air, Monique was much more reserved.


    "Colonel Brown, nice to meet you!"


    "We''re at home, not in the military. We''re going to be one family in the future, so don''t be so formal.


    You can just call me Uncle Neil." Neil didn''t sound as enthusiastic as Mia but what he said made


    Monique feel validated. It felt more pleasant than any otherpliment.


    "Yes, Colonel!" Monique instinctively gave him a standard military salute.


    Neil was speechless.


    Seeing how frank and cute this girl was, Mia wanted tough but she held it in. This was Monique''s


    first timeing to their house, so she definitely couldn''t show her true colors yet in fear of scaring


    this girl away, especially so such a cute and fun girl.


    In an instant, many images shed through Mia''s mind. If Levi really could marry such a beautiful


    and lovely girl, she would be able to tease her daughter- in-w whenever she could. Then, their life


    at home would be even more lively.


    Levi quickly tugged Monique and whispered into her ear, "Neil isn''t as scary as you think him to be.


    Just rx and treat him like an ordinary middle-aged man."


    "I..." Monique also wanted to, but the tall, handsome middle-aged man in front of her was the


    biggest leader in their military region. Usually, it was difficult for her to catch a nce of him even


    from far away, but currently, she was in front of the chief in such close proximity. How could she, an


    ordinary soldier, not be excited and nervous?


    "What are you trying to say? Alright, I''ll introduce the other members of my family." Levi held


    Monique''s hand and introduced everyone to her so that she could have a gist of the members of


    their big family.


    Karen Joy and Vanessa greeted Monique and everyone had a good impression of her. They also


    felt relieved that Levi had finally settled down.


    Perhaps only someone like Monique, who was so valiant, could make him do so.


    "Monique, let''s go sit down first." Mia beckoned her warmly, afraid that her daughter-inw would


    grow tired.


    At this moment, Karen and Kevin came back from the hospital with the two little ones.


    Seeing such a beautiful woman at home, Larry quickly pulled Lawrie in front of Monique and said in


    a sweet voice, "Miss, you''re so beautiful. Can we be friends?"


    It was Monique''s first time meeting Levi''s parents who are from such a rich and powerful family. At


    first, she couldn''t rx. At this instant, two lovely children were asking her whether they could be


    friends with her. The little tension she had disappeared before she knew it.


    She kneeled down and tried her best to be on eye level with the little ones. "Well, you''re Larry and


    you''re Lawrie, right? I''ve only just heard Levi mention you, so I didn''t expect to see you two so


    soon."


    Larry and Lawrie replied, "Then you''re willing to be friends with us, Miss?"


    Who would be willing to refuse such adorable little ones? Monique nodded and said, "Of course. I


    also want to be friends with you."


    Larry and Lawrie immediately went forward and pecked both of Monique''s cheeks. "Miss, we kissed


    you, so now you''re our friend. You can''t go back on your words."


    Monique said happily, "Of course, we''re lifelong friends now."


    "You two little ones, let her go." Seeing his girlfriend being kissed by two kids, Levi felt a bit uneasy.


    He had never kissed Monique''s face himself, how could they have gotten to do it first?


    Levi wanted to peel the two kids away, but they reacted faster. They rushed into Monique''s arms


    before he acted and pleaded, "Miss, we like you. Hug us."


    Monique protected the two little ones like she was their mother. She didn''t even have to speak up


    and only red at Levi before he withdrew his hand obediently.


    If that wasn''t irritating enough, the two little kids, still in Monique''s arms, secretly gave him


    triumphant looks, boasting that they had won again.


    Levi swore to himself that he would give those two kids a good beating in the future.


    "Larry, Lawrie, why don''t we invite thisdy to the living room first? You''ll tire her out if she keeps


    kneeling down here. Could you two invite her into the house and take good care of her?" Before


    Monique was part of the family, Mia had already grown concerned about her.


    "Okay, okay! Miss, let''s go into the house together," said Larry and Lawrie while pulling Monique


    along.


    Karen and Kevin had also arrived. Kevin was still the same, his expression indifferent, and no one


    could tell whether he was happy or angry. He didn''t look at Monique too much too. Instead, it was


    Karen who looked at Monique judgingly.


    Aside from already having a good impression of Monique at first nce, the fact that the two little


    ones liked Monique so much meant that this girl must be a good person.


    Truth be told, children made better judgement of people than adults.


    Levi quickly grabbed Monique and said, "Monique, don''t go with the two little kids, I still have an


    elder to introduce to you."


    Introducing elders was just a reason. He was just too eager to reim Monique''s attention.


    "This is Aunt Karen and Uncle Kevin," Levi said to Monique who became nervous all over again.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The elegant and noble couple in front of her was the founder of Rovio Corporation Inc. and his wife.


    She heard many good things about them and this day, she finally saw them in the flesh.


    Monique suddenly felt that her life wasplete.

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    "Monique, wee to our house." Kevin always acted cold in front of outsiders and simply nodded


    his head while Karen acted her usual gentle self.


    However, Monique just stared at the two dazedly in silence. Phrases such as a perfect match, a


    talented duo, a match made in heaven, seemed to be created solely for this couple.


    They were no longer in their twenties and it was evident on their faces. However, when people saw


    them, they still could not help but give thempliments and praises.


    Just like how someone once mentioned that while age only made most people weak, it could also


    make a small group of people be even more charming, and it was proven by this couple.


    Monique just stared dumbly at Kevin and Karen until Levi nudged her. "Monique, the elders are


    greeting you. Why are you just standing there?"


    "I...I... Un-" Monique was just about to say the word "uncle" when she felt that it was not very


    appropriate. How could she, an ordinary person, afford to treat them as equals? She immediately


    switched to saying, "He...hello, Mr. and Mrs. Kyle!"


    "They''re my uncle and aunt. What do you mean by Mr. Kyle and Mrs. Kyle? It seems too distant."


    Levi red at Monique with dissatisfaction. If he found out that Monique was satisfied with just


    meeting the couple, he would be even angrier.


    Levi wondered had it never urred to Monique that while they are not married, he couldn''t do


    whatever he had long desired? Without him, how could her life be perfect?


    "Levi is right. We''re older than you, so if you don''t mind, you can call us the same way," Karen said


    decisively and could not help ncing at Monique another time.


    Monique was an evesting beauty. The more Karen looked at Monique, the more beautiful she


    appeared.


    "Uncle Kevin, Aunt Karen..." Monique greeted them ufortably before she was dragged away


    by Levi. "Where are you dragging me to, Levi? All of the elders have gone to the living room. Isn''t it


    impolite to drag me away like this?"


    Levi dragged Monique into the empty backyard. "You''ve met all of them already. Now, it''s my turn."


    "What do you mean by your turn?" Just as the question left her mouth, Monique''s slightly opened


    mouth was covered by Levi. He didn''t have to say anything, and just used his actions to let her


    know what his turn was for.


    His kiss was manic and domineering, just like how Monique knew him. It was just that the


    domineering side of him did not appear when kissing her, but when he was constantly butting heads


    with her.


    In the past, all she wanted was to skin him and bleed him dry... However, she had never thought


    that at this moment, she only wanted to rip his clothes off...


    What?


    What did she just think about?


    Monique was so shocked by that sudden thought that she used all her strength to push Levi away.


    "Levi, don''t mess around."


    "How is this messing around? I was kissing my girlfriend. Why is that called messing around?"


    When the kiss was getting good, it was suddenly ruined by Monique and he was upset.


    "Because..." D*mn it, Monique thought. It wasn''t that Levi was messing around, but if he continued


    to kiss her, she was scared that she''d lose control and throw him to the ground to forcefully kiss


    him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Needless to say, with the aggressiveness in her bones, it really would be possible for her to do such


    a thing.


    "Because you wanted me to go further and not just kiss you?" Levi was just teasing, but after he


    saw Monique''s face change rapidly, he believed that he had hit the jackpot. A smile slowly appeared


    on his dissatisfied face. "Monique, as long as you''re willing, I''d be very happy to do anything for


    you."


    "What, what are you talking about?" With her thoughts discovered by Levi, Monique felt that she


    had nowhere to hide. She hurriedly found an excuse and said, "I just suddenly wonder if your


    mother doesn''t like me."


    "Monique, did you get kicked in the head today? Did you see my mother''s foolish face? Did it seem


    like she didn''t like you?" Levi''s eyes were bloodshot, not because Monique had said that, but


    because he hadn''t kissed her enough.


    Thus, he didn''t care at all and pulled Monique into his arms to kiss her again. However, he didn''t


    seed this time as Monique escaped from his embrace.


    She took a few steps back and looked at him defensively. "Levi, it''s not good for you to hug me and


    bite me when it''s my first time meeting your parents!"


    "Miss, is Uncle Levi bullying you?" A tiny head suddenly popped out from behind arge tree in the


    garden, his pair of eyes ncing around curiously. It was an indescribably adorable sight. From the


    curious look on his face, one could tell that he had been around for quite sometime.


    "Brat, who allowed you toe out to meddle?" Levi could not catch Monique but it was easy for


    him to catch this little one. He picked him up with one hand and asked, "Larry, tell me the truth, who


    sent you here?"


    "Aunt Mia told me not to say," said Larry. He was usually very clever but he opened his mouth this


    time, he immediately exposed the person behind his act, unknown whether it was intentional or not.


    Truth be told, Larry didn''t have to say anything for Levi to guess who it was. There were so many


    people in his family. No one other than Mia would be this cheeky and Levi didn''t know how he


    should feel about having such a childish mother.


    "Why did she ask you toe out here?"


    "She didn''t allow me to say anything."


    "Did she ask you to see what thisdy and I are doing?"


    "No, she asked us to check if you were kissing thedy," Larry confessed again.


    "So, what did you see?"


    Larry quickly covered his eyes and said, "Dad said that when he kisses Mom, I have to cover my


    eyes and not peek. Just now when you kissed thedy, I also covered my eyes and didn''t see


    anything."


    "If you hadn''t seen anything, how do you know that I kissed Monique?"


    Oh no, Larry thought, Uncle Levi already knew everything. He couldn''t find a good excuse anymore


    and immediately looked at Monique for help. "Miss, I want you to hug me."


    After staying with this family for a long time, Larry deeply realized that no matter what kind of


    mistakes he made, he could ask the women for help if the men in the house wanted to teach him a


    lesson.


    "How dare you ask Monique to hug you even after making a mistake?"


    "Levi, you''re an adult already. How can you argue with a child?" Monique grabbed Larry and held


    him tightly in her arms. "Larry, I''ll y with you."


    "Miss, you''re so kind!" Well, this beautifuldy was as good as the women in his family, Larry


    thought.


    "That''s because you''re so adorable!" Monique looked at Larry''s pink face and carefully reached out


    to pinch his cheeks. What could she do? She felt that she liked this adorable little one more than


    Levi.

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    "Everyone says that I''m cute, but now I don''t want to be cute at all." Larry put on a very distressed


    face and fixed his eyes on Monique.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Why?" Monique chuckled. Are even children this enigmatic nowadays? She wondered.


    Larry replied, "Because you can''t get a girlfriend when you''re cute."


    Monique grew amused again. "Larry, you already want to have a girlfriend at such a young age?"


    "Miss, any boy would want a beautiful girlfriend like you." Larry leaned over to Monique''s ear. "Miss,


    look at Uncle Levi. He looks so scary because you''re holding me but not him."


    "Who said that?" Monique nced at Levi. He really looked like he wanted to eat someone alive; as


    if her holding Larry would cause anything.


    Larry added, "Miss, when a man behaves like this, it means that he''s jealous."


    Monique asked, "Little one, what do you know? Who told you that?"


    "My mother did."


    "Your mother even told you this?"


    "Yes, because whenever I pester Mom at home, Dad will also be like this. Mom told me that Dad


    bes jealous at times like that." Larry shrugged his shoulders like an adult. "Miss, I''m still so


    young so I won''t snatch their wives away from them. Why do you think they are so stingy?"


    "That''s probably because they like to be jealous of others." Listening to Larry''s exnation,


    Monique finally understood why Levi kept putting on such a sullen face after Larry''s arrival.


    Levi was not jealous when he should be, but when he should not be, he would do so. What a petty


    man!


    "Larry, since you knew that I would be jealous, why did youe? Are you picking a fight?" Levi


    pulled Larry out of Monique''s arms. "Rascal, you''d better go back and pester your mom to make


    your dad jealous. After all, they''ve been married for so many years, they wouldn''t care if you take up


    a little of their time."


    "No! I want to y with the prettydy." Larry refused immediately. He insisted on sleeping with his


    mother and father the night before, thus his father was unhappy with him this day. At this moment,


    he should give his parents some alone time as that was what a wise kid would do.


    Levi said, "You..."


    Monique interrupted, "Levi, don''t be so petty. It''s boring when it''s just the two of us. It''s more


    interesting to have a little cutie, so let Larry stay."


    Larry cheered, "Thank you, Miss! A kiss please!"


    Once again, Larry came close to Monique and nted a kiss on her face. Levi was so envious that


    his eyes saw red.


    He has to kiss his girlfriend secretly like it was illegal. Why should this little guy kiss her whenever


    he wanted?


    Levi grew unhappy. Holding Larry in his arms, he turned around and walked away. "Monique, wait


    for me here. I''ll send this kid back to his mother and thene back to find you."


    Just as Levi was about to leave with Larry in his arms, he saw another head peek out of the tree


    that Larry was previously at. This time, it was not anyone else but the schemer, Mia. "Mia, you''re


    getting a daughter- in-w soon, why are you still doing such shady things? Aren''t you afraid of


    beingughed at?" Discovered by Levi, Mia stood up, looking at the blue sky and then the nts in


    the garden. She finally looked at Levi and the others as she asked, "Hey, what a coincidence, are


    you guys here to enjoy the scenery too?"


    Levi gritted his teeth in anger. "Don''t pretend, Mia."


    Mia coughed lightly and said, "Mm, Young Master Brown, please be watchful of how you address


    me in front of your girlfriend."


    "Look at yourself, you don''t even seem like an elder!" Mia, already several dozen years old, was still


    so childish. If he could, he really wanted to change his mother.


    "So you''re allowed toe to the garden to admire the flowers but I''m not?" Mia squeezed closer to


    Monique''s side and held her hand in a friendly manner. "Monique, am I right?"


    "Aunt Mia, you''re right." Monique wanted tough. All the people in this family were different from


    what she had imagined. She expected the wife of the chief to be dignified and serious, not of such a


    humorous character.


    "Aunt Mia, I didn''t tell them that you hid behind the big tree with me to see them kissing." Larry felt


    that he was being a good boy that he remembered Mia''s words and did not expose her.


    "Larry, I''ll take you to your mother," Mia voiced. Indeed, Larry did not betray her but now he has just


    exposed everything right in front of her face. Where should her dignity in front of her daughter-inw


    go?


    It was best for Mia to get out of the way with Larry before Levi lost his temper. Otherwise, Levi


    would surely think of some other ways to fight her.


    When Levi was very young, he had even dared to send women to his father''s bedside. If he really


    was irritated, he could do something even more outrageous.


    After Mia took Larry away, Monique couldn''t bear it any longer. She clutched her stomach and


    laughed. "Young Master Brown, I finally know why you used to be so weird."


    With such an entric mother, he must have been pestered by her ever since he was a child. At


    home, he had no choice but to be bullied. Hence, he came to the outside world and he went on to


    deal with people in the same perverted way.


    "Monique, don''t you dare tough again." Levi was so angry that his face was red. However,


    Monique did not mind at all. It must be fun for her to marry into such a family.


    For the first time, she had the idea of marrying into the Browns but it was not because of Levi, but


    because of Mia. If Levi found out, the consequences would be...


    "Aunt Mia, did I perform well just now?"


    "Mm, very good. However, there is still room for improvement."


    "Dad, Mom, are you looking for me?" Larry''s sharp eyes spotted his mother and father heading in


    his direction, so he sped up and ran into their arms.


    Karen Joy asked, "Larry, where did you go?"


    Larry replied, "I went to aplish something big with Aunt Mia."


    "What do you mean by ''something big''?" Karen Joy looked at Mia. "Aunt Mia, don''t tell me you


    brought Larry to peek at what Levi and his girlfriend were doing?"


    "This is the first time Levi brought his girlfriend to meet his parents. I figured that he must be serious


    and wanted to guide him from the sidelines but who would have thought that he wouldn''t appreciate


    it. Since that happened, we came back first." Mia had thought about giving instructions to Levi.


    However, when she saw that Levi was all domineering when he kissed Monique, not unlike his


    father back then, she realized that he didn''t need any more guidance. He had already seeded.


    "Aunt Mia, Uncle Neil is looking for you. You better go back and apany him. He''s the one who


    needs you most." Karen Joy smiled. "Larry, Lawrie''s also looking everywhere for you. Go and y


    with him. Don''t mess around with the adults."


    Larry replied cutely, "But I just want to be with you now."

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    "All of you are like this. Once you have partners, you''ll forget about us elders." Mia waved her hand.


    "Sigh, forget about it. I won''t be pestering you guys anymore. Goodbye!"


    Mia always had this kind of personality. She was at fault, but she was stubborn. No matter what, she


    had to find a way out. Karen Joy understood that, but she didn''t expose Mia. "Aunt Mia, it''s all our


    fault. Just go find Uncle Neil quickly."


    "But..." Watching Mia leave, Larry sneaked a nce at his father, who was standing beside his


    mother. "Should I be an obedient child that both Mom and Dad will be satisfied with?"


    Seeing that his father loved him so much, he had better leave his mother alone with his father. He


    didn''t want his father to be like Levi who would usher him away when seen.


    "Mom, I''m going to find Lawrie. Just apany Dad, I won''t bother you two anymore." Seeing his


    father''s satisfied look, Larry felt that he really was a considerate child.


    Karen Joy said, "Larry..."


    "It''s rare for Larry to be so considerate, why are you still holding him back?" Lionel grabbed Karen


    Joy''s hand, saying, "We''ve been busy the past few days until we haven''t had the time to have a


    good talk. Let''s take a walk together."


    Karen Joy withdrew her gaze and looked at Lionel fiercely. "Lionel, don''t take this the wrong way but


    we''ve been together for so many years and are together almost every day. Don''t you feel tired at


    all?"


    Lionel immediately lowered his voice and asked, "Are you tired of it?"


    "How could I be?" Karen Joy said. "I can''t help but want you to stay with me every second, but I''m


    scared that you''d find me annoying after too long and be interested in other women."


    Lionel asked again, "Do you really think this way?"


    "Well, I really do," Karen Joy said with a smile. As she watched Lionel''s face change, she added,


    "But, I know you''ll never do anything like that to me. I just worry."


    "Karen Joy, I''m sorry!" Not only did Lionel not me her, but he even apologized to her.


    Karen Joy immediately reached out to fondle his head. "Lionel, you haven''t really done anything to


    hurt me. Why are you suddenly telling me that you''re sorry? Could it be..."


    She knew that Lionel would not betray her but when the idea came to her mind, she suddenly felt a


    stabbing pain in her heart.


    "There is only one reason you''d be worried that I will be interested in other women. It''s that I don''t


    treat you well enough. I''ll make sure to give it extra attention." This was the only exnation Lionel


    gave her. It was simple, yet it suited him. All these years, this was how he pampered Karen Joy.


    "Lionel, no, that''s not what I meant." How was she supposed to exin herself?


    It was precisely that he treated her so well, too well that she was afraid of losing him. She would


    worry about him asionally but she understood that he would never betray her in this life.


    Lionel hugged her and rested his chin on her head. "Karen Joy, I know what you''re trying to say, but


    I want to treat you well, only you. Me treating you well in this life, is my greatest joy."


    "I know. I''ve known it for many years." Karen Joy opened her arms to hug Lionel''s waist. "Lionel, I


    really, really like you, as much as you like me."


    "I know." He understood her in the same way. Ever since she traveled alone to find him many years


    ago, he already knew how much she liked him. They loved each other so much that their hearts


    could not fit anyone else.


    Karen Joy said happily, "Let''s go out for dinner tonight."


    Lionel replied, "Okay. Then, I''ll go find Larry."


    "Lionel, do you really want to take Larry with us? Don''t you feel like he''s a massive third wheel?"


    "Larry is our child, who you endured 10 months of suffering for. I love him so much, how could I


    think he''s an annoying third wheel?" Lionel rubbed Karen Joy''s head and continued, "That little guy


    doesn''t understand me, and now you don''t either?"


    "But, I don''t want to bring Larry with us tonight. I want you to be mine alone. I won''t let that little one


    steal you away from me." Turned out, it was Karen Joy that got jealous, not Lionel.


    Larry was already a five- year- old and understood a lot of things. In the past, the two of them would


    always take him wherever they went. Currently, it was okay to leave him alone for one night


    asionally.


    "Mom, don''t you love me anymore?" Larry, who said he was going to find Lawrie, suddenly popped


    his head out with a pitiful look.


    Karen Joy was very worried that her words would be misunderstood by Larry and he would be


    traumatized. "Little one, didn''t you go to find Lawrie? Why are you still here?"


    "Compared to Lawrie, I love you and Dad more. Mom and Dad, can you love me forever?" Larry ran


    over and hugged Karen Joy''s legs tightly. "Mom and Dad, you must continue to love me."


    "Larry, my baby, we will love you forever, but we asionally need some time to ourselves." Karen


    Joy was going to let Larry learn this while growing up, but he also needed to know that his parents


    would love him all the same.


    Larry stayed quiet.


    It seemed to him that his mother had decided to abandon him that night.


    Alright then, he thought that he would sacrifice himself for the sake of his parents'' alone time.


    "Then, you two have toe back early. I will wait for you toe back to sleep together."


    Karen Joy kissed him and said, "Okay, Baby!"


    Larry said, "I want a kiss from Dad too."


    Lionel picked Larry up and kissed him. "Larry, be a good boy, and go find Larrie."


    Larry slipped out of his father''s embrace and waved at them obediently, "See you tonight, Mom and


    Dad!"


    Seeing that the little one had grown up a little, Karen Joy''s heart softened again. "Forget it, Larry,


    you''d bettere with us."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Leaving such an adorable and obedient boy behind would make Karen Joy feel ufortable,


    therefore dinner for two people ended up being a dinner for three.


    Perhaps Larry was tired from running during the day, he fell asleep in Lionel''s arms even before


    dinner ended. Looking at Larry sleeping like a pig, Lionel felt warm inside and asked, "Karen Joy,


    how did you bring me such an adorable child?"


    Karen Joy rolled his eyes at him and said, "Lionel, just praise yourself openly. It''s not normal of you


    to be so subtle."


    Lionelughed, and the smile on his face was gentle and doting. "Well, only with such good genes


    from his powerful and pretty parents, can he turn out to be such an adorable child."


    Karen Joy said, "Lionel, you''ve changed."


    Lionel asked, "How have I changed?"


    Karen Joy retorted, "You''ve be thick-


    skinned."

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    Lionel''s face fell, but he stayed silent.


    "Lionel, I''m just teasing you. Don''t get angry." Karen Joy squeezed to sit beside him and pinched


    Larry who was in his arms. "I absolutely agree with you. If he didn''t have such good genes like


    yours, how could I have such a cute and sensible baby like him?"


    She raised her head, her face moving in front of Lionel. "Lionel, don''t you think so?"


    Looking at her beautiful face, Lionel''s Adam''s apple bobbed and he lowered his head to kiss Karen


    Joy. Only when Karen Joy ran out of breath that he let go of her. "Your genes are more crucial."


    Karen Joy felt that this kiss was not enough. She kissed his lips again. "Well, it''s because we both


    have very good genes that we have such a cute child like Larry."


    Lionel''s gaze moved from Karen Joy''s face to Larry''s body. The little one was only five years old


    and was very small. Especially when embraced by Lionel who had a tall stature, the little one could


    hardly be seen. "I really want Larry to stay like this so that we can hold him in our arms and love


    him."


    Karen Joy followed his gaze and said, "Lionel, most people wish for their children to grow up faster.


    Why do you wish for your child to not grow? If a child doesn''t grow up, then there''s definitely


    something wrong with him, right?"


    Lionel replied, "Sometimes, I wish for our child to never grow up, but other times I wish for him to


    quickly grow up. Perhaps, all parents all have theseplex emotions."


    Karen Joy said, "Lionel, let''s not worry about these matters. It''s best to let our children grow up


    naturally."


    Lionel replied, "Well, let''s not talk about the child anymore. Let''s talk about you."


    "Me?" Karen Joy raised her head with a nk expression. "Lionel, what about me?"


    Lionel continued, "You''ve been so distractedtely. What on earth have you been thinking?"


    "I don''t think I have." Karen Joy thought for a moment and added, "Every day, I''m looking forward to


    Silvia and her child being discharged from the hospital. I''m not in the mood to think about anything


    else."


    "You don''t?" Lionel raised his eyebrows and retorted, "Who kept on tossing and turning for a long


    time after I fell asleepst night?"


    "I..." Karen Joy suddenly realized something. "Lionel, after you fell asleep, did you realize that I


    wasn''t asleep? Are you a robot?"


    "If you don''t fall asleep, do you think I can?" In the past few years, Lionel had grown ustomed to


    falling asleep after Karen Joy did. Only when she slept well could he do the same.


    asionally, in order to reassure Karen Joy, he would pretend to fall asleep before her. Therefore,


    he knew what Karen Joy did after he ''slept'' the previous night.


    However, for the time being, he could not think of anything that could make her lose sleep. After


    thinking for a day, he still could not figure it out. In order to not let himself overthink, he decided to


    ask her directly.


    They had always been honest with each other. They had promised to share everything with each


    other, to never hide anything from each other.


    "Lionel..." Karen Joy leaned into his embrace and gently rubbed against him. "Really, it''s nothing


    much but I shouldn''t have kept it from you. I should have been honest with you to not make you


    worry."


    Lionel asked softly, "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    Karen Joy looked at him, a pitiful look on her face. "Didn''t Jayden and Silvia just have a precious


    daughter? When I saw the beautiful little girl, I also wanted to have a daughter. But, I knew you


    wouldn''t agree, so I just kept it to myself."


    "Are you worried that Larry wouldn''t have apanion so you want one more person to apany


    him?" Lionel rubbed her head. "You want Larry to be like you, and have many brothers and sisters


    and take care of each other. But don''t forget that Larry has Lawrie, and another cute girl will soon


    join them. When we grow old, they''ll apany him so he won''t be lonely."


    "Lionel, when did you be so silly? In my heart, you''ve always been so smart. I can''t hide


    anything from you." However, Lionel failed to realize what she really thought.


    Was it really that Karen Joy wanted to find apanion for Larry?


    Larry had Lawrie and even a little girl at the moment. With them two apanying Larry in the


    future, he would not be lonely.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen Joy just wanted to have another baby with Lionel so that his family''s bloodline would


    continue. All she thought of was just as simple as that.


    "Karen Joy, we already have Larry. One child is enough." It wasn''t that Lionel did not understand


    Karen Joy''s real thoughts but sometimes, he did not want to expose her and be too direct. It would


    be too cruel to have Karen Joy''s fantasy destroyed.


    "Lionel, I know that you''re unwilling. That''s why I kept it to myself. You were the one who asked me,


    so I told you." All this while, Lionel always knew what she was thinking. This time however, he did


    not and she felt a little aggrieved.


    Lionel felt his heart soften at the sight of Karen Joy''s wronged look. He could only confess, "Karen


    Joy, I know that you want to have more children for the Collins family but there really is no need to.


    Our lives are so short, we should enjoy ourselves and don''t stress ourselves so much. Some


    matters, I''ve already gotten over them, so you don''t have to worry about me."


    If she was worried, he would also worry about her.


    "Lionel, have you really gotten over it?" Karen Joy did not bring up Lionel''s past these few years, for


    she was afraid of bringing back sad memories.


    Currently, he said that he had gotten over them.


    Had he really gotten over them?


    How could he get over such intense memories?


    "Hmm?" Lionel nodded. "There''s nothing more important than Larry and you."


    "Lionel, I love you!" Karen Joy hugged him tightly. "I really do love you very much!"


    "Silly girl." Lionel held her with one hand and their child with the other, holding both of his closest


    family members in his embrace. This joy put him at ease and warmth.


    A few days prior, Jackie had a video call with Lionel. The two of them chatted for a long time.


    Towards the end, Jackie mentioned his wife, Serene. He said that Serene was his lifesaver. If it


    weren''t for Serene, he would not be the person he was at present.


    At that time, Lionel didn''t say much but he felt the same way himself.


    If he hadn''t been saved by Karen Joy during that year''s pain; if Karen Joy hadn''te from


    thousands of miles away to find him; if Karen Joy hadn''t found him when he was the most lost, he


    wouldn''t be as happy as he was currently.


    Remembering all of this, Lionel held both Karen Joy and Larry in his arms just a bit tighter. From


    this moment on, if he could hold them every day like this, maybe it would be the happiest thing in


    his life.


    Outside the window, it was drizzling and the rain pattered against the window. It was originally an


    annoying sound but Lionel enjoyed it very much because he was holding his beloved wife and their


    child in his arms.

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    "Lionel, after Silvia leaves the hospital, why don''t we take Larry out on a trip instead of returning to


    Chatterton Town?" Karen Joy raised her head. "We haven''t seen Jackie and Serene for so long.


    Shall we go visit their family?"


    "Alright." Previously, when Jackie mentioned Serene, Lionel also had this thought. Now that Karen


    Joy had brought it up, the timing was just right. It would be nice for the two families to meet each


    other and catch up.


    Karen Joy smiled and said, "It''s a deal. However, don''t tell Jackie and the others first, I want to give


    them a surprise."


    "Okay, it''s all up to you." Lionel smiled and bowed his head to kiss Karen Joy gently. Right as he


    kissed her, Larry, who was between them, suddenly stretched his body and said, "Mom and Dad,


    you can''t kiss in front of children."


    "You little one!" They kissed his cheek at the same time. "What about kisses like these?"


    Larry was so happy that he squirmed in his parents'' arms. "No matter when or where we are, you


    can always kiss me. I''ll dly go along with it."


    Larry''s clever words made his parentsugh. The two of them kissed his cheeks again. Such an


    adorable child, they thought. No kisses would be enough for him.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the hospital.


    The rain continued to fall.


    Jayden closed the window and returned to the room. Silvia, who had been talking to him earlier on,


    had fallen asleep. He sat down beside her and gently stroked her head. "Sleep well. Once you have


    enough sleep, we''ll have another check- up. If nothing''s wrong, then we can bring our baby back


    home."


    He pulled the quilt up to cover her. However, just as he was about to draw his hand back, Silvia


    suddenly reached out to hug him. "Jayden, can''t you see that I''m pretending to be asleep?"


    "You''re already a mother, yet you''re still so childish?" Jayden did not mind Silvia''s childishness and


    was merely teasing her.


    "That just means you have two daughters to take care of now." Silvia poked him in the chest and


    said, "Daddy, other than being fussy during eating, our baby does nothing but sleep. Do you think


    there is something wrong with her?"


    Jayden poked her head and replied, "Silvia, what have you been thinking all day long? The doctor


    said that a newborn baby grows up while sleeping. If she doesn''t sleep well, you should feel anxious


    then."


    "I know but I also want to talk to the baby. I don''t want it to stay like this, it feels like she doesn''t


    need her mother." Silvia stared at the baby lying next to her. If it weren''t for the baby falling asleep,


    she would have held her in her arms to grow closer to the baby.


    "Who says that she doesn''t need her mother anymore?" Jayden patted the baby, and then looked at


    Silvia, who looked depressed. "When you went to the bathroom and left even for a little while, the


    baby, who was sleeping soundly, would wake up. Only when you returned to her side and lied down


    again did she fall asleep."


    "Really? Did the baby really cling to me that much? Why couldn''t I have known?" Silvia enjoyed her


    baby''s dependence on her, but the baby was still too young. She hadn''t even called her ''mother'' yet


    and she felt anxious already.


    All mothers loved their babies, but Silvia''s love was a bit too much. These days, she only had eyes


    for her baby and basically ignored everyone else, including Jayden.


    Every time Jayden thought of this, he would feel somewhat jealous, but he couldn''t do anything to


    Silvia. How could he tell her that he was jealous of their newly-born daughter?


    He had to keep his bitter feelings in his heart and said exasperatedly, "Whenever you have time,


    you just stare at the baby in a daze, almost like you''ve gone dumb. What else have you noticed


    about the baby?"


    "As people would say, when a woman gives birth to a child, she will be stupid. I guess that I''ve


    be like that too. But no matter what I be, Jayden, you are not allowed to dislike me.


    Otherwise, this child and I will have nothing to do with you." In the past, when there was only Silvia


    around, she could already order him whole. Currently, with their daughter around, Silvia seemed to


    be able to see Jayden''s future as a ''ve'' for them. Thinking about it, she still felt a little sorry for


    him. "But as long as you love us, we will love you. Don''t be afraid of change."


    Jayden shook his head helplessly and said, "Yes, my dear wife! I will love you and the baby well,


    and try to make you two love me and not dislike me."


    "That''s right." Silvia pinched his chin, which pricked her finger a little because of the fresh stubble.


    "Do you want to try growing a beard so you look more mature, and more like an upgraded version of


    a father?"


    Jayden stayed silent.


    Was he not a father if he didn''t grow a beard? He wondered.


    Silvia teased him, "Daddy, do you agree?"


    Jayden retorted, "Stop fooling around!"


    At this moment, he said that she was being ridiculous. However, Silvia noticed him growing a beard


    at ater time.


    When Silvia saw Jayden''s mustache, she started to grow restless. In the past, when Jayden did not


    have a beard, she already thought that he was very manly. She did not expect that he would be


    even sexier after growing one, so sexy that she wanted to m him to the floor.


    Silvia pouted and started a new topic. "Daddy, have you decided on a name?"


    No matter what Silvia said, Jayden was a man of patience. "We thought of several names together


    before and I felt that each name was very meaningful. I really didn''t know which name to choose, so


    I''ll just wait for you to decide."


    "Then, let me think about it again. Which name is the best?" Silvia asked Jayden to take out her


    mobile phone. Looking at the several names in the document, she immediately saw the one she


    was the most satisfied with. She pointed at it and said, "I choose ''Candice''."


    "Candice Kyle?" Jayden also particrly liked this name. Silvia choosing it too surprised him. "Why


    did you choose this name out of all the other ones?"


    Silvia said gently, "Her name will be Candice Kyle, while her nickname would be Candy. She would


    be our sweet little Candy. I also hope that Candy will grow up happy to be a kind, persevering


    person. I hope that she''ll always be as sweet as honey all the time."


    "Candice, did you hear that? Mom has given you a proper name. From now on, you''ll be Mom and


    Dad''s little Candy." Jayden poked his daughter''s face gently. "Candy, you have to obey your Mom.


    You can''t make her angry, you understand?"


    "Candy is so obedient, she definitely won''t make me angry. Oh, my little Candy." Jayden only gave a


    casual remark and Silvia had already acted like a mother hen, being protective of Candy.

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    "Whaa-"


    As if Candy heard her mother''s voice, she pouted and cried out, like she was responding to her


    mother.


    Silvia was so excited that she lowered her head to kiss Candy''s face twice. "Oh Candy, you are so


    cute. I feel like I want to put you back in my stomach to be one with you again."


    "Silvia, don''t kiss the child like this." Worried that Silvia might lose control, Jayden quickly took


    Candy away. "The doctor said that there are bacterias in an adult''s mouth. It''s best if you don''t kiss


    the child like this, or she might have a skin allergy."


    "I can''t even kiss my child I''ve been carrying for ten months? Say, what do you think of that?" Silvia


    looked at Jayden sadly. The reason she wanted a child was to kiss and hug one. However, she was


    not even allowed to give her child a kiss. What a losing bargain. "Give the child back to me."


    Jayden said, "This child is only a week old and her immune system is too weak. When she grows


    up a little bit more and bes stronger, you can kiss her all you like."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "But I want to kiss her now." Candy''s mouth couldn''t be kissed and her face couldn''t be touched.


    Silvia then looked at Candy''s chubby little hand. "I can kiss her hand though, right?" "Would you like


    to ask the baby if she agrees to it?" Jayden gently held the little girl in his arms. Candy really was


    too small that he could not feel much weight. Holding her in his arms was slightly nerve- wracking,


    so he carefully held her in his palms and said, "Candy, Mom wants to kiss your little hand. Do you


    agree?"


    Whether it was by coincidence or if it was because Candy could really hear the adults, she slowly


    blinked her eyes which still could not open fully, and let out two whimpers.


    The baby''s response made Silvia''s heart soften. "Did you hear that? Candy agreed to let me kiss


    her."


    Jayden gave in and gently set Candy by Silvia''s side. "Candy is so young, but she already cares


    about her mother so much. I''ll definitely take good care of her in the future."


    "If she doesn''t love her mother, wouldn''t you love her?" Jayden was obviously putting Silvia first but


    she was not satisfied. "Jayden, I tell you, no matter how Candy treats me in the future, you should


    love her and pamper her so she can be the happiest child in the world."


    Jayden said nothing.


    Silvia still hadn''t changed. After so many years, she still didn''t know what was good for her. Did she


    really not know that she held an important ce in his heart?


    Silvia added, "Quick, promise me. If you don''t promise me, I won''t let go of this."


    Jayden replied helplessly, "Yes, my dear wife!"


    Silvia smiled in satisfaction. "As long as you treat Candy well, I''ll work hard to be good to you in the


    future."


    Once again, Jayden just stayed silent.


    Ever since giving birth to the child, Silvia referred to him as "Daddy". Couldn''t she realize that if he


    didn''t work so hard, she couldn''t have given birth to Candy too?


    He was supposed to be the most important person in this family, but currently, he became the


    dispensable one.


    Several times, Jayden wanted to remind Silvia that she could give Candy all of her heart, provided


    that he could have a little corner in hers as well. However, when he saw her eyes shining at the


    sight of the child, he could not bear to do so.


    Since a long time ago, he had known that she liked children


    Forget it. Who told him to marry her? Who told her to be his child''s mother? If he didn''t let her have


    her way, would he still expect others to do so?


    One silent, tranquil night.


    Early in the morning, the doctor conducted a check-up on Silvia. After confirming that she was


    recovering well, he agreed to discharge her.


    Of course, it was impossible for the Kyle family to not attend Silvia''s discharge from the hospital, it


    being such a big event. However, because there would be too many family members if all of them


    came and other patients might be bothered by it, a few representatives from the family came to pick


    up Silvia.


    The representatives were Karen and Karen Joy. Originally, Mia also wanted to pick Silvia up from


    the hospital as well, but because Levi brought Monique back, Mia felt uneasy and stayed at home to


    watch them.


    Karen was very careful. This time, in order to take good care of her daughter- in-w, she even


    cooked soup every day and personally sent it to the hospital for Silvia to drink. The reason Silvia''s


    body could recover so well was not only due to Jayden''s careful care, but also Karen''s soup.


    "Mom, although I gave birth to the baby, you''re still more tired than I am. Why don''t you take a rest


    now? Let Jayden clean it up." Karen was busy the moment she entered the house and Silvia''s heart


    ached for her.


    "I''d be happy to do something for you. How can I be tired?" Even though Kevin was also concerned


    about her, Karen still kept herself busy with all these matters as she was d to help them out in


    any way.


    "Mom, but I''m concerned about you." Many people said that the rtionship between a mother-in-


    law and a daughter-inw was the most difficult one to deal with since ancient times. However,


    there would never be such a difficult problem in the Kyle family because Karen treated every


    daughter-inw like her own kin. Naturally, they''d be filial too.


    "Mom, have a rest and let me help you. Otherwise, Silvia will just be uneasy." In fact, these things


    could be aplished by the housemaids but Jayden was unwilling to do so. He was like Karen,


    who was happy to do something for the people around her.


    "Mom, if you can''t help but be busy, you can hold Candy instead." Karen Joy, who was responsible


    for holding Candy, took her to Karen and said, "Mom, look at Candy. She opened her eyes to look at


    you."


    "Really?" Seeing that Candy really had opened her eyes fleetingly, Karen also grew excited. "Look,


    look, what did I say? Candy must feel that Grandma also loves her."


    "Of course she can feel it." Silvia said, "Her grandma has taken care of her for so long. If she still


    can''t feel it, then she must be a heartless little one."


    "You are not allowed to say that about my granddaughter." Looking at Candy''s little face, Karen


    simply seemed to see a young Karen Joy and her eyes were full of tenderness.


    Back then, for some reason, Karen did not have a chance to see Karen Joy being swaddled, but


    she was absolutely sure that her daughter at that time must have been as adorable as Candy, and


    was concerned for her mother all the same.


    Unfortunately, some opportunities onlye by once. If she had missed something, then it was


    gone forever. She would never have a chance to see how lovely Karen Joy was being swaddled.


    A sad thought like that shouldn''t be brought up during such a happy asion. However, when


    Karen saw Candy, she couldn''t help but think about it. She treated Candy as if she was Karen Joy.


    "Mom, are you viewing Candy as me?" Except for Kevin, Karen Joy knew Karen the best. Seeing


    the weird look on Karen''s face, Karen Joy had already guessed that something was amiss. She


    didn''t wait for Karen''s answer but told her instead, "Mom, no matter what we''ve experienced in the


    past, what matters is that I am now healthy and standing in front of you. The fact that you can feel


    my strong presence and spirit here, proves that the bad things in the past have already passed. We


    should enjoy our present life."

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    "No, I''m just overjoyed seeing Candy so adorable." In order to not dampen her family''s mood, Karen


    tried to suppress the pain in her heart.


    Karen Joy was not wrong. The bad things had already passed. Dwelling on them would only trouble


    herself and her family. Wouldn''t it be better for her to forget them and just enjoy her time with her


    family?


    Nothing brought her more joy than being with her family.


    After Silvia and her child were discharged from the hospital, the entire family was finally gathered in


    Madison City''s West Side Vi.


    The usually cold and lifeless house was then packed with family. Not only were the Kyles present,


    but all of Mrs. Turner and Silvia''s friends had alsoe.


    Lemur and Reagan had already be fathers but they still were at Silvia''s beck and call. Ever


    sinceing to West Side Vi, they followed Silvia closely and called her ''boss'' as if it''d be a crime


    if others didn''t know that Silvia was their boss.


    "Silvia, you can''t catch a cold right now. Go back to your room after you''ve gotten some sun." Mrs.


    Turner, who was busy, even ran upstairs to see her daughter. "Reagan, Lemur, keep an eye on her


    for me."


    Reagan and Lemur answered, "Mrs. Turner, just go do your work. We''ll look after Silvia and the


    child."


    "Alright." Mrs. Turner then went back to work.


    "Lemur, why didn''t you bring your wife and children?" Not seeing Lemur''s family, Silvia looked


    around but couldn''t find them, so she just asked Lemur directly.


    "My mother-inw is ill, so my wife took the children back to help take care of her. She really


    couldn''t make it today." Lemur was originally at his father-inw''s house too but he deliberately took


    some time to see Silvia and her child.


    Silvia asked worriedly, "Is she feeling any better?"


    Lemur answered, "Yes, much better."


    Silvia said again, "Lemur, you''re also at fault. You should help Sharon take care of her family when


    you''re free and not tire her out. It''s a blessing to have married such a wonderful girl. Don''t let her


    down."


    "Silvia, Sharon is my wife and I''ll definitely take good care of her. Don''t worry so much." Lemur was


    a man who loved his wife but he just wasn''t good at sweet-talking.


    "You''re a father already, but you still don''t know how to stick up to your wife. How could I not worry?"


    But then again, there were some things that Silvia had to get over even if it was hard to do so.


    They grew up together; they were almost like siblings. However, their partners might think


    otherwise. Whenever she got too close to Lemur and the others, Jayden would get jealous, let


    alone Sharon.


    Silvia turned her head and looked at Reagan. "Reagan, don''t tell me your wife also brought the


    children back to her mother''s home."


    Reagan scratched his head. "As you know, I was pursuing Audrey back then but then she got


    involved with that screwed-up Nordan. My wife doesn''t know all of this. Today, Audrey happened to


    come. I specifically didn''t let Tracy and the childrene to prevent any awkwardness."


    "I say, Reagan, you''re really such a gentleman now. It''s a blessing for you to have married such a


    good wife like Tracy. Don''t be so unappreciative." Hearing this, Silvia immediately red at him,


    making Reagan scratch his head and giggle.


    Silvia then added, "Back then, Audrey refused you so directly and had never given you any other


    ideas. Also, Audrey and Nordan really are a match made in heaven. Don''t say that he''s screwed-up.


    Luckily, it''s just us here. If Nordan were to overhear that, he''d skin you."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Silvia, I know that you adore me but you don''t have to talk about me constantly." Audrey''s voice,


    which was as gentle as ever, suddenly sounded. Silvia heard the voice and looked back to see


    Audrey who was still so charming.


    After all these years, Audrey was still the same. Every step she took had her own unique air. Her


    elegance, mixed with charm, was enough to make one''s heart thump.


    Silvia smiled and said, "Audrey, I thought you wouldn''te."


    "How can I note during such a happy asion? As for you, you just got discharged from the


    hospital, so why are you sitting outside like this? Don''t you or your husband care?" Audrey took


    Silvia into the house. "And you two, Lemur, Reagan. Didn''t you two help take care of your wives


    when they gave birth? Don''t you know that women can''t be outdoors for too long and should have a


    good rest indoors instead?"


    "Audrey, the sun is shining so bright, I''ll stay outside to bask in it. I''ll only be here for a while, so I


    definitely won''t get cold." If Silvia wasn''t outside this moment, Jayden would definitely not let her


    step outdoors ever again. "Audrey, as long as Jayden is here, you can be at ease."


    Audrey said, "I know I can rest assured with him taking care of you, but he''s still a man. There''s a


    difference between men and women, and I''m still worried that he''ll overlook some things and you''ll


    get sick. That would be unfortunate."


    Silvia chuckled. "Ah, he''s the most uneasy one around me. He always tells me to not do this, to not


    do that. I''m not even allowed to change my baby''s diapers."


    Audrey poked Silvia. "No matter what you say, just go back to your room and rest first."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Silvia was apanied back to her room by Audrey, Lemur, and Reagan.


    When she returned to her room, only did she remember something. "By the way, Audrey, hasn''t


    Nordane?"


    "He doesn''t like your husband, so he didn''t want toe," said Audrey.


    Reagan murmured, "I don''t like him either, it''s good that he didn''te too."


    Silvia stayed quiet.


    Audrey also grew silent.


    Lemur teased, "If he came, you would have been scared out of your wits."


    That was true. After Nordan knew that Reagan had intentions to pursue Audrey, he had never


    treated Reagan nicely again. He often used a fierce and murderous re to look at Reagan, and it


    made Reagan hold his breath all the time.


    Reagan said, "Lemur, no one will think you''re mute if you don''t speak."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll stop."


    Both Silvia and Audrey were amused by their antics.


    "Weren''t Nordan and Jayden ssmates and good friends? Why do they both dislike each other?"


    This question had been buried in Silvia''s heart for many years but she still could not understand the


    reason why.


    In the past, she had also asked Audrey about it, but she had no idea either.


    This time, Silvia just asked her casually. She didn''t expect Audrey to actually give her an answer.


    "You asked me before and I didn''t know. Now that you''ve asked me, I can finally give you an


    answer."


    Silvia grabbed Audrey and pleaded excitedly, "Audrey, tell me what''s the reason."


    "It''s said that two formidable forces can''t be together at the same time." Audrey smiled. "Both of


    them are equally powerful. One is Madison City''s business world legend, and the other is a well-


    known underground figure. Do you think they can meet often?"

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    "Audrey, I don''t think that''s the case." Silvia thought for a moment and gave her own opinion. "When


    we meet, they meet too. But whenever they do, their faces turn cold. I''ve never heard them talk, it''s


    as if they were stealing each other''s wives."


    Audrey nodded. "That''s true."


    Silvia continued to ask, "What''s true?"


    "Your husband did steal Nordan''s woman, so how could he ever like your husband? But, he can''t do


    anything to your husband either. All he can do is re at him every time we meet." Thinking of this,


    Audrey felt some joy in her heart.


    Previously, she deliberately seduced Jayden. Even if Jayden did not fall for her, it was still a gnaw in


    Nordan''s heart. Therefore, every time Nordan saw Jayden, he would remember that his woman


    once involved herself with him.


    Based on Nordan''s temperament, it would be strange if he could actually tolerate it. Jayden was


    also bad-tempered. He wouldn''t treat one well if he wasn''t treated well. This was why every time


    they met, it was always tense.


    Silvia did not agree. "Jayden already has me, so he wouldn''t find someone else''s wife. Don''t tter


    yourself."


    Audrey replied, "I know, I know. You''re the only one in your husband''s heart, I''m just ttering


    myself. Are you satisfied now?"


    Silvia said again, "But, I still don''t understand why they''re always so tense every time they meet."


    "Who cares," Audrey remarked. "As long as they don''t start fighting, it''s fine."


    Silvia sighed. "You''re right. As long as they don''t fight, it''s fine. We don''t need to care about them."


    Time passed while they were chatting. After a while, Silvia grew tired. Audrey told her to have a


    good rest while she pulled Lemur and Reagan away. As soon as they left, they bumped into


    someone.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Without even looking, Audrey''s sense of smell already told her that it was Nordan guarding the


    doorway. She looked up at him. "Why are you here? How long have you been standing here?"


    "Haven''t I told you that you''re not allowed to meet with men who secretly have intentions about


    you?" These words were meant for Audrey, but Nordan''s cold gazended on Reagan. Reagan was


    so frightened that he immediately ran away.


    Audrey looked at Nordan angrily. "Hey, in the future, will youe with me even when I go to the


    toilet?"


    Nordan shrugged. "I have no objections."


    Audrey was struck speechless.


    How could she have fallen in love with such an unreasonable man?


    If God gave her another chance, she would definitely say these two words to this man, "Go away!"


    "It''s not wholly impossible to obtain freedom," Nordan suddenly said and then looked at Audrey with


    burning eyes. Even if he didn''t say the conditions, Audrey still understood what he had in mind.


    Audrey wanted to leave, but as soon as she made a move, she was pulled back by Nordan. "Once


    you promise me that you''ll bear a child for me, I''ll let you do whatever you want in the future."


    Audrey snapped back angrily, "You want me to bear a child for you? Dream on."


    She didn''t like children. She didn''t want to be restricted by a child. Nordan didn''t like children either,


    he just wanted her to bear a child just to control her.


    Both of them didn''t like children and they wouldn''t be happy with having children either. Audrey


    didn''t want to cause anything bad, so she hadn''t agreed to Nordan''s request for children.


    Nordan thought that she didn''t want to give birth to a child because she wanted to run away from


    him. He really should think further. If she really wanted to run away, would she still let him follow her


    around every day?


    "Audrey, repeat what you just said. I''m warning you, if you have the guts to talk nonsense, then you


    have to face the consequences." Nordan gripped her wrist. His hold gradually tightened until he was


    hurting her.


    "Nordan, tell me honestly, do you really want me to have a baby?" Aubrey struggled against his grip,


    trying to pull her hand back, but she failed. She was so angry that she stepped on his foot and


    scolded, "You''re such an idiot. After so many years, don''t you f*cking know how I feel about you?"


    What else could she do to make him believe that she was staying with him out of sincerity? What


    would it take for him to not doubt her anymore? "Do you think that just because I gave birth to a


    child, you could trap me?"


    Nordan asked, "Then, what do you want me to do?"


    Audrey was so angry that she wanted to bite him. "How did you not know that you''ve already f*cking


    tied me up? Do you think you''re a pig? No, you''re not a pig. Even a pig is smarter than you."


    Upon hearing Audrey''s words, the expression on Nordan''s face still did not change because he


    didn''t believe her at all. He felt like everything she did was for her to escape from him.


    They''ve reconciled for so many years but every time he woke up from his dreams, he would look for


    her in a panic if she was not by his side. Only when he found her and held her in his arms would he


    believe that she was still there.


    She was by his side, but he thought that her heart was far away.


    Sometimes, Nordan knew that he had a weird mentality but there was no way of changing his mind.


    Unless she bore their child, only then would he believe that she was willing to stay by his side.


    Other women, such as Silvia, did not get pregnant easily, but Silvia had tried every means to give


    birth to a child for Jayden. In Nordan''s opinion, this was the most direct and powerful proof of a


    woman''s love for a man. It just happened that even after all these years, Audrey was still unwilling


    to bear a child for him.


    Audrey was so vexed that she lowered her head and bit his hand. Even when he bled from her bite,


    he still refused to let go of her. She was so angry that she cried out in anguish, "Nordan, you''re so


    f*cking sick, really so f*''cking sickl"


    Nordan said nothing.


    "Fine," Audrey said. "Since you want a baby, then let''s have a baby. But, you have to promise me


    that you''ll take care of the baby after it''s born. Don''t let the baby bother me."


    "You''re willing to have a baby?" Nordan asked, looking at her with suspicion. "You''ve been unwilling


    for so many years, why agree now?"


    Audrey was so angry that her blood was boiling from exasperation. "Then tell me, what exactly do


    you want?"


    Nordan said, "I just want you. Not only you, but also your heart."


    Audrey was so irked that she yelled at him, "I already told you that my heart was yours since a long


    time ago. You still don''t believe me, and now you want to force me to do things just to prove it to


    you?"


    "Uncle, how could you bully this pretty Auntie?" In the corner, the two little boys who had been


    hiding and watching for a long time couldn''t bear it any longer. They jumped out to support Audrey.


    "Daddy said that pretty women are meant to be loved, not to be bullied. Uncle, if you continue to be


    like this, no one will want you for the rest of your life."

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    Upon hearing a childish voice, Nordan and Audrey simultaneously turned their heads and saw two


    cute little boys with their hands on their waists, looking angry. How adorable!


    "Who are you guys?" asked Audrey.


    "Never mind who we are." Larry and Lawrie quickly ran to each stand at Audrey''s side. "Auntie,


    don''t be afraid. We''ll protect you from this uncle''s bullying."


    "You two..." Seeing such adorable children, Audrey never knew that a child could be so lovely. In


    her mind, she always viewed children at this age to be loud and chaotic.


    How could they be so cute? The anger in her subsided, thanks to the little ones. "Well, thank you for


    protecting me."


    Nordan said, "Children, this is none of your business. Go away."


    Larry and Lawrie were somewhat afraid of this tall and fierce man in front of them, but with the


    gusto of a knight saving a damsel in distress, they mustered up their courage and retorted, "Uncle,


    as the song goes, a good man will not let his beloved woman get hurt, not even a little bit. It''s such


    a simple logic.


    Don''t you understand this even though you''re a grown man?"


    Nordan was struck speechless.


    He wondered what song that was.


    Which b*stard wrote such ridiculous lyrics? Why hasn''t he heard of it before?


    Larry stepped forward and said, "Uncle, do you understand now?"


    Lawrie also stood in front of Audrey and added, "Even if you don''t understand, you have to now.


    Real men wouldn''t bully their girlfriends."


    "What are your names?" Audrey pinched Larry and Lawrie''s faces, which were so soft and supple,


    making her want to pinch a few more times.


    If all children were this cute, then bearing a child for Nordon wouldn''t be a big deal anymore.


    Larry introduced himself, "My name''s Larry."


    Lawrie continued, "My name is Lawrie."


    "Larry and Lawrie, so you two are the two cuties that Silvia mentioned." Audrey squatted down to


    carry each of them in each hand. "I always thought that she was boasting to me. I didn''t expect you


    two to be even cuter than what she said."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "We''re not only very cute but also very strong. We can protect you, Auntie," Larry and Lawrie sniped


    while ring at Nordan. "We''re not afraid of bad guys, no matter how tall and big they are."


    However, the two of them were too small and couldn''t meet Nordan''s eyes at all; they only saw his


    chin. Compared to Nordan, the two of them did not seem imposing at all. However, it made Audrey


    very happy. "How can the two of you be so cute? Did you two drink cutie juice while growing up?"


    Nordan red angrily at Audrey.


    Her excuse for not wanting to bear a child was that she didn''t like them. However, looking at her at


    this moment, it didn''t appear like she did not like them. If she could, she would probably kidnap the


    two little boys and bring them home.


    Nordan was right there, but Audrey still dared to walk away from him with two children in tow. Did


    she think he was invisible or something?


    Nordan grew so furious that he turned around to leave. He had only taken a few steps when he ran


    into Jayden, who was returning to his room to check on his wife. The two men met in the corridor


    but neither of them wanted to pay attention to each other.


    After they had left on their separate ways, Nordan suddenly turned around and shouted, "Young


    Master Kyle, didn''t you notice such a big figure like me?"


    Jayden stopped and turned around. "I did."


    "So why didn''t you greet me if you saw me?"" Jayden retorted, "You didn''t greet me either." Nordan


    said, "This is your home, and I''m a guest. Shouldn''t you behave more like a host?"


    Jayden voiced, "Did I invite you to my house?"


    Nordan stayed quiet.


    Jayden then lifted a leg to leave.


    Nordan called out again, "Jayden, stop right there!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You go check on your wife and child first. Come to the rooftopter. I have two questions for you."


    Jayden replied, "Is this the attitude you should have when you have questions for someone?" "I''ll


    give you ten minutes. If by ten minutes I don''t see you at the rooftop, you''ll have to face the


    consequences." After threatening him, Nordan turned around and walked towards the stairs.


    Nordon knew that Jayden would appear in front of him on time. After all, Jayden still owed him a big


    favor.


    He never brought up the favor but Jayden must have taken it to heart. He was waiting for an


    opportunity to ask Jayden for help so that Jayden could return the favor.


    As expected, Jayden appeared in front of Nordan. As soon as he came up, he said in a cold tone,


    "Just say what you have to say. I''m busy with my wife and child."


    Nordan nced at Jayden repeatedly and said with great dissatisfaction, "Young Master Kyle,


    where am Icking? I''m goodlooking, knowledgeable, and rich. Why should there be a woman


    willing to bear a child for you, but no woman to do so for me?"


    Jayden impassively replied, "There are a lot of women out there who want to bear children. If you


    want a baby, just take a pick. In less than a year, someone will be calling you ''Dad''."


    Nordan raised his eyebrows. "What about other women? I''m talking about Audrey. Which part of


    you is better than me? Why did your wife risk her life to give birth to a baby, but mine is so


    unwilling?"


    Jayden sniped, "Because I''m smarter than you."


    Nordan said, "You dare repeat that."


    There were some matters that could be solved by bystanders at a nce but those involved in it


    could never. Jayden could already see the problem between Nordan and Audrey. However, Nordon


    was so stupid that he could not understand anything.


    Seeing that Nordan had once helped him so much and that Nordan was finally willing to seek


    advice after so many years, Jayden decided to help him. "Do you really want to know the reason?"


    Nordan said, "Did you think that I just wanted to be alone with you?"


    Jayden Elias smiled. "Well, I couldn''t tell you wanted to."


    Nordan said, "Just quickly tell me."


    "Trust."


    "Trust?"


    Jayden replied, "The most important thing between a husband and wife is trust. If you don''t believe


    that Audrey has you in her heart, how can she be willing to bear a child for you? Women are


    actually very emotional creatures. If you love her and treat her well, she will feel it and love you


    tenfold. She will treat you better than ever."


    This logic was the result of Jayden''s years of experience. It was because he treated Silvia well that


    Silvia treated him even better in return, and she would think of him all the time. Many people said


    that he had spoiled Silvia, but in fact, Silvia had spoiled him so much that he could no longer see


    any other woman.


    "Think about it yourself. The day you understand this will be the day you and Audrey truly be


    one." After saying this, Jayden went to apany his wife and child again.


    Nordan was left alone on the balcony to enjoy the cool breeze, the word ''trust'' appearing in his mind


    repeatedly.

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    The cold wind caressed Nordan''s face, causing him to jolt. In that instant, something shed across


    his mind and the previously confuddling matter instantly became clear to him.


    Jayden''s words were not wrong at all. When two people were together, the most important thing


    was ''trust'', the very thing that Nordan and Audreycked.


    In the past, he and Audrey had been separated for a long time because they didn''t trust each other.


    Every time he looked back on it, he would regret it.


    At present, the two of them were together. Although Audrey had said that she''d be his only woman,


    he just could not believe her. He could not believe that she would stay by his side sincerely.


    Was it that she wasn''t sincere?


    Or was it that he was too wary?


    If he let down his guard, would he discover Audrey''s sincerity towards him?


    Nevertheless, he shouldn''t let this situation continue. He didn''t want to go through the pain and hurt


    of being separated from Audrey ever again.


    Just as Nordan was not paying attention, he caught a familiar perfume scent. He looked back and


    saw Audrey standing behind him, sizing him up with those beautiful eyes of hers.


    He raised his eyebrows unhappily. "How long have you been standing there?"


    "I''ve been standing here for more than ten minutes, but you didn''t even notice me." Audrey took out


    a cigarette and lit it. She inhaled softly and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    "I''ve told you so many times to not smoke but you''re still here smoking in front of me." Nordan


    reached out to remove the cigarette from Audrey''s hand, throwing it on the ground to put it out.


    "Audrey, if I see you smoking again, you''ll get it from me."


    "This will be thest time I smoke. After this time, I promise I''ll never smoke again." Audrey lit


    another cigarette, took a puff, and gracefully exhaled a ring. Just as Nordan was about to take away


    her cigarette, she spoke first, "I''ve asked around. You can''t smoke while preparing for pregnancy,


    nor during pregnancy. You can''t smoke after bearing a child for the sake of the child''s health. After


    smoking this cigarette today, I''m going to quit smoking for eternity, so let me enjoy this. Don''t take


    away this cigarette."


    "What did you just say?" Nordan stopped snatching the cigarette and asked Audrey with wide eyes.


    "Audrey, what do you mean by that? Please exin clearly to me."


    "It''s what it sounds like." Audrey took another drag on her cigarette and murmured slowly, "I still


    remember the first cigarette I had was the one I took from you. Do you remember?"


    Whatever she remembered, Nordon certainly did the same too, but he didn''t want to bring it up.


    Audrey continued, "Back then, you enjoyed smoking so much. Since you didn''t quit, I joined you.


    We''ve been smoking for so many years, I never thought about quitting. Now that I have to quit, it


    seems quite hard and I''m not sure whether I''ll seed."


    Nordan didn''t care about the smoking, but instead wanted to understand the meaning behind


    Audrey''s words, and whether he had interpreted it properly. "I''m asking what you meant just now.


    Stop bbering about other things."


    "Nordon!" Shouting his name, Audrey quickly finished her cigarette. After putting it out, she said,


    "Nordon Lawson, haven''t you always wanted me to bear a child? I can promise you that now, but


    you have to follow one condition."


    "Condition?" Nordan asked as he clenched his fists, not knowing if she was being sincere or if she


    had ulterior motives.


    Audrey shrugged her shoulders and saidnguidly, "The condition is that we should quit smoking


    together. Once we quit, then we''ll start preparing for pregnancy."


    "It''s a deal!" Just smoking, how hard could it be? However, why did Audrey suddenly make such a


    request? She used to be reluctant about having a child. He asked her, "Why did you suddenly


    change your mind?"


    "Because I just saw Silvia''s two cute little ones. They were so cute and I want to have such a cute


    child to y with me too." However, the reason that the two children''s cuteness changed Audrey''s


    mind was somewhat untrue. The real reason was that Audrey had overheard the conversation


    between Nordan and Jayden.


    Audrey had never been able to figure out whether Nordan''s feelings for her were love or just a


    man''s natural possessiveness. However, when she saw that such a haughty man would take the


    initiative to ask Jayden, she understood the reason.


    Other than his love for her, what other reasons would push Nordon to do so?


    She should have known what he was thinking since a long time ago. All of this second-guessing


    was only taxing for both of them.


    After this moment, she would never doubt Nordan''s feelings for her ever again.


    "Audrey, in your heart, am I not as good as those two little boys?" He had asked for a child from her


    many times but to no avail. This day, once she had met those two children, she agreed immediately.


    Why could those two children change her mind but he couldn''t?


    Nordan''s face turned murderous.


    "I''m asking you if you want to quit smoking with me." The more she understood him, the cheekier


    she got. "If you don''t want to, then I won''t force you. We can continue to smoke together. Maybe


    we''ll still be healthy by the time we''re eighty or ny years old."


    "Hand over the cigarettes in your pocket." Nordan forcefully took the cigarette from Audrey''s purse


    and smashed them in three moves. "We''ll stop smoking from today onwards. After three months,


    we''ll start trying to get pregnant. That''s the deal. Neither of us is allowed to back out." "Young


    Master Lawson has spoken. Even if I had the guts, I wouldn''t dare go back on my word." Audrey


    uttered words of fear, but she wore a rxed expression, not scared in the slightest.


    Nordan said, "Good that you know."


    She held Nordan''s arm first. "If you wouldn''t be able to quit smoking, what would you do?"


    Nordan looked at her. "Is there anything that I want to do but can''t?"


    Audrey thought it over seriously. "I genuinely can''t think of anything."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Nordan said, "We''ve met all of our friends. Let''s go home together."


    Audrey replied, "But I still want to talk to Silvia."


    "Aren''t you afraid that Jayden won''t let you into their house anymore?"


    Aubrey reasoned, "With Silvia''s help, would he still dare?"


    Nordan smirked slyly. "What do you say?"


    Seeing Nordan''s smile, Audrey shivered. "Then, I''d rather go home with you. Once Silvia''s baby is


    one month old, then I''lle to visit her and the baby."


    Nordan took Audrey''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    On the way home, all that Audrey could think about was children. Thinking about how she and


    Nordan would have a cute children like Larry and Lawrie in the future, she could not help but look


    forward to it.


    In the past, she was afraid of bearing a child. However, when she thought of these matters at


    present, she did not seem to be as scared anymore.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    From Monique''s point of view, a wealthy family would be like what was on television. Parents and


    children; brothers and sisters, would forget their bloodlines for wealth and choose to go at each


    other''s throats instead.


    However, the Kyle family that she had been with these days waspletely different from the


    wealthy family she had initially visualized.


    They were a happy family and the fathers were loving. No matter how one looked at them, they


    were all so lovely. Monique could not believe that what she had experienced in the past few days


    was real. The family was so beautiful that she wanted to be part of them too.


    Monique looked at Larry and Lawrie who were running on thewn, then looked back at Levi. She


    asked the questions that she had been keeping in for thest two days, "Levi, can you tell me if I''m


    dreaming, or are you all acting?"


    Levi''s gaze had always been on her. When she had finally managed to shift her gaze from the


    children to him, she had asked a stupid question. He tapped her head and answered, "Monique, I


    know I''m outstanding but there''s no need for you to be so unconfident. Everything that you''ve been


    through these past few days is real. You''re not dreaming."


    After finishing his words, he pinched her face hard to reassure her that she was not dreaming.


    "What about self-confidence? I''m telling you something serious. Don''t quarrel with me." Monique


    patted Levi''s hand and sighed. "What I''ve seen in your brother''s family these days makes me feel


    that it''s so unreal."


    "What about my brother''s family that makes it seem so unreal? Has he given birth to a fake baby?"


    Levi was a quick- witted person. However, in front of Monique, his brain would asionally seem to


    malfunction; he would be so foolish that he could not understand what she meant.


    "I''m not talking about your brother''s child, but your big family." Monique looked at Larry and Lawrie


    again, who were ying not far away. "Your family''s elders are so close, and the children are cute


    and sensible. You guys are the best example of a healthy, happy family. This ispletely different


    from the rich family I had imagined before, so I''ve always thought that I was dreaming."


    Levi asked, "Have you ever met rich and


    powerful families?"


    Monique shook her head. "I''ve never met one, I''ve only seen them on television or in the news."


    "A TV series needs to be more dramatic, so everything needs to be exaggerated." Levi turned


    Monique''s face to look at him and continued, "In today''s society, the news isn''t always true.


    Journalists always add extra details as if they''re writing a novel in order to attract readers. Do you


    think this kind of news is trustworthy?"


    Monique nodded. "You have a point. In this world, even what you see yourself can''t be trusted, let


    alone what has been written by someone else."


    "Do you mean that you still don''t believe what you''ve seen in the past few days?" asked Levi.


    Monique was taken aback. "That''s not what I meant."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    Monique snapped back, "Do you want to quarrel again?"


    Levi replied, "Monique, can you act more like a woman? Is it me or you that wants to fight now?"


    Monique was aghast. "Levi, sometimes you


    reallyck brains."


    Levi asked, "What did you say? If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll skin you alive."


    "Levi, what are you talking about? How could you be so fierce? You''re a man, how could you speak


    to such a beautifuldy so loudly?" Mia jumped out from nowhere and protected Monique like a


    mother hen. "If your old man dared to talk to me in such a loud voice, I''d definitely cripple him."


    "Mia, you''re eavesdropping again." Most of the time, Levi didn''t want to have a mother like Mia. In


    the past, her bullying him was already enough. Currently, she was eavesdropping on his dating


    issues. If she went on like this, she would scare Monique away.


    Plus, were Monique and him even arguing moments ago? They were simply flirting with each other.


    Mia''s sudden appearance really annoyed people, but she herself still remained clueless.


    "What do you mean by eavesdropping? Don''t make it sound so harsh. I wasn''t eavesdropping, I


    was just passing by when I heard you scolding Monique. I couldn''t stand it, so I came forward to


    teach you a lesson." Mia patted Monique''s hand and said "Monique, don''t be afraid. I will support


    you." "Aunt Mia, he wasn''t bullying me." Monique was so embarrassed that she didn''t know where


    to look as Mia held her hand and said she would support her. There was no couple that wouldn''t


    quarrel!


    "Monique, don''t be afraid. He is all bark with no bite. He looks scary but he really isn''t threatening,"


    Mia said. It seemed like Mia was the nervous one.


    After all, it was the first time that Levi took his girlfriend home to meet his parents. Mia had no


    experience in meeting a future daughter-inw, so it was inevitable for her to be nervous.


    Monique said, "Aunt Mia, I''m not afraid of him. He really wasn''t bullying me."


    "Hold on." After giving an order to Monique, Levi hurriedly pulled Mia to the side. "Mrs. Brown, I only


    have one question for you."


    Mia asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you really want your son to get married?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Mia secretly nced at Monique. Seeing that Monique was not


    looking at them, only then she said in relief, "Monique is a good girl. I''m afraid that you''ll scare her


    away with your temper, so I''m trying my best to help you."


    Levi said helplessly, "Don''t you know that you''re only adding fuel to the fire?"


    Mia raised her voice slightly, "You brat!"


    Before she got angry, Levi said, "By secretly eavesdropping on us, you''re scaring her away."


    Mia was struck silent.


    "Mom, you''re a smart person. You can understand everything else, so why are you so


    muddleheaded about this?" Levi wanted to take this opportunity to express his thoughts, otherwise,


    his own mother would drag him down sooner orter. "Do you think you''re helping me by doing


    this? You''re making me look bad instead."


    Mia lowered her head. "It''s only because I''m anxious."


    Levi asked, "You''re acting so recklessly just because you''re anxious? Is it that you have no faith in


    your son?"


    "I''m worried that you''ll forget about Monique once you''ve lost your burning passion for her." Mia


    poked him on the forehead. "Don''t say that I have no faith in you. By saying so, I''d suspect that


    you''ve done simr things multiple times before."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Mom, I''m serious about Monique. Not only do I want to date her, but I also want to marry her and


    have a family like you and Dad, and have children." Levi had never spoken to Mia in such a sincere


    way before. Once he uttered these words, Mia was taken aback.


    In fact, if one looked carefully, one could see from Levi''s gaze that he was serious about Monique. It


    waspletely different from the way he looked at his past girlfriends.

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    There were some things that Mia understood, but she still could not help but worry. After all, Levi did


    have a lot of past lovers. What should he do if he messed up one day?


    Thus, in order to prevent unfortunate things from happening, she had no choice but to take action


    personally and watch out for any warning signs first. This way, she could stop Levi in time in case


    anything happened.


    "Mom, please trust me this one time. I''ll show you through my actions that I, Levi Brown, can love


    someone properly and want to hold her hand until old age." He had been Mia''s son for more than


    twenty years, but he had never been this serious before. Obviously, Mia understood his words.


    She patted him on the shoulder and said with relief, "Son, you have really grown up and be


    sensible. From today on, you should date her happily. I won''t stalk or eavesdrop on you two ever


    again."


    Even after being reassured by Mia, he still couldn''t believe her. "Mom, do you really mean it this


    time?"


    Mia red at him with dissatisfaction. "When has your mother ever lied to you?"


    "When have you actually kept your word?" Levi really wanted to retort, but he didn''t dare to. After


    all, he knew his mother''s temper all too well, so he had to go along with her when necessary. He


    had to be careful to not act recklessly, otherwise, the situation that had just taken a turn for the


    better would turn out to be a mess.


    "Yes, yes, you have always been a woman of her word." Levi''s survival instincts made him forget his


    conscience. "Mom, you should have done this a long time ago. You would''ve seemed more like a


    mother."


    "When you act more like a son, then I''ll act more like a mother." Mia poked at his forehead. "You


    brat, you have to treat her well in the future. If you dare to make her sad, I''ll be the first one to give


    you hell."


    After rying these words to Levi, Mia walked to Monique and told her sincerely, "Monique, I didn''t


    mean to eavesdrop on you. I was just worried that Levi would bully you, so I couldn''t rx. But after


    listening to what he just said, I truly realized that he has grown up and has be as responsible


    as a man should be. I believe that he''ll treat you well in the future and I won''t stalk you two


    anymore."


    "Aunt Mia, I actually have something to tell you alone too. I know that Levi treats me sincerely, and


    so do I. I believe that we can ovee all hardships and maintain this rtionship well." Love was


    a matter between two people. Since Levi had worked so hard, Monique believed that she should


    also work as hard.


    She knew that the elders of the Brown family were in favor of her, but she still had to address it


    herself so Levi and the elders could see her determination. If others treated her with sincerity, she


    would also treat them with sincerity in return.


    "Okay. For you two to love each other is my greatest wish of all." Mia handed Monique over to Levi.


    "Brat, why don''t you take your girlfriend out to have some fun while you still have time?"


    Levi held Monique''s hand and replied, "Mom, we were nning to go out and have fun. Since


    you''ve given us permission, then we''ll go pack our things now."


    Mia nodded. "Go out and have some fun. It''ll be even better if you can bring back a grandchild for


    me."


    Levi said, "Mom, pay attention to what you''re saying. I''m thick-skinned so I''m fine, but you have to


    consider Monique''s feelings. She''s such a good girl, how could you say that?"


    "Monique, I was just joking. Please don''t take it seriously." Mia and Levi had always been an


    unconventional pair of mother and son. At this moment, she had forgotten to consider Monique''s


    feelings, and she felt really embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Monique did not make a fuss. "Aunt Mia, it''s alright. I''m someone who can take a joke."


    Even as she said that, her face still flushed red. When she saw Levi''s flirty look, she felt her face


    burn up even more, making it look like a tomato.


    Levi even went as far as to caress her palm, clearly flirting with her.


    "Since you''re not angry, then go pack your things quickly. Once you two leave, it''s also time for us to


    return to Chatterton Town." Silvia had already been discharged from the hospital and both the


    mother and daughter were healthy. The Kyles who hade to visit were also preparing to return to


    Chatterton Town. Everyone would be going back to their lives again.


    "Then we''re leaving now, Mom." Levi pulled Monique away, leaving Mia to stand alone in the same


    spot.


    Neil had told Mia many times to not meddle in their children''s matters as they could deal with it


    themselves. But this time, Mia, who had always been carefree, was worried about Levi''s yboy


    tendencies, and that no one could make him settle down.


    However, reality had proved her wrong. Levi was much more mature than she had thought.


    Watching the two walk farther and farther away, Mia suddenly felt a little lost. She was looking at her


    grown-up child, thinking that never would he be that spoiled brat in her arms again. He had be


    a real man.


    She sighed in disappointment. Then, her waist was wrapped around by a strong arm. A manly voice


    sounded above her head. "Our child has grown up, and he''ll eventually get married and have a


    career. I, on the other hand, will always be by your side."


    "Of course I know you''ll always be by my side, but I''ll still miss him." Mia snuggled into Neil''s


    embrace. "Levi is our child, a living proof of our love. If it weren''t for him, I might still feel like us


    being together for so long is a dream."


    "Mia, what have you been thinking these past few days?" Neil hugged Mia tightly. "That brat


    bringing his girlfriend back to meet us is a good thing. However, you''ve been feeling restless all day


    as if you''ve lost your soul."


    "I know I shouldn''t be thinking too much, but I''m still worried." Mia raised her head to look at Neil. "In


    the past, I''ve never worried about these things, but now, I just can''t control my thoughts. Say, am I


    really getting old?"


    Neil replied, "Your son brought his girlfriend home. Do you think you''re getting any younger?"


    There was a type of person that could call themselves old but not others. Hearing Neil''s remark, Mia


    immediately became flustered. "Neil, you''re getting sick of me!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Neil felt extremely wronged. "Who''s getting sick of you?"


    "When you say I''m old, it means you''ve gotten sick of me. I warn you, no matter how old I look,


    you''re not allowed to abandon me." Mia roared, "You''re clearly so much older than me, but you


    haven''t changed at all these past few years and look as young as I do. Why?"


    "Mia, what have you been thinking all day? Isn''t it good that I''m striving to be as young as you


    are?"


    "No! What if I get older than you one day? What if you get sick of me by then?"


    "Me getting sick of you? You''ve already ruined me in this life. How could you say that I''d get sick of


    you?"

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    "What do you mean I''ve ruined you in this life?" Mia''s temper had always short, but because of


    Neil''s words at this instant, she was on the brink of exploding on the spot. "Neil, if you don''t exin


    yourself clearly today, I''ll give you hell."


    "You had already trapped me when I didn''t even know if I wanted a family. Doesn''t that mean that


    you have already ruined me?"


    "Neil, what are you talking about? If you continue bbering on, I''ll-" Just as Mia was about to fly


    into a rage, she heard Neil say, "But I like quite this ''ruined'' life you''ve given me. If it weren''t for you,


    my life wouldn''t beplete."


    "Neil, what do you mean?" Rather than speaking clearly, he was choosing to aggravate her instead.


    Was he satisfied?


    Neil sighed. "Mia, what''s wrong with youtely? You used to be so confident, but why have you


    been overly concerned about your gains and losses recently?"


    "I don''t know the reason either... Just don''t provoke me when I''m in a bad mood." As long as Mia


    calmed down a little, she wouldn''t lose her temper because of Neil''s words.


    Neil took Mia into his arms and gently patted her back. "Levi''s performance in the army was all due


    to his own efforts, not because other people wanted to save my face. He''s no longer the yboy


    who only knew how to eat, drink, and y with his friends all day. He''s now a qualified soldier."


    Mia answered gloomily, "I know."


    "No, you don''t." Neil lifted Mia''s chin, making her look at him. "My dear wife, our child currently has


    his future nned out clearly. He has already found the woman he wants to spend his entire life


    with. You really don''t need to worry about him anymore. If you continue to do so, you''ll probably be


    depressed even before getting a daughter-inw. If you really be depressed, you''ll be the one


    to start this history in our family."


    Mia snapped, "Neil Brown!"


    Neil said, "I just asked Julien and it turns out his cousin, Marilyn, is in Chatterton Town. Let''s go


    back to Chatterton Town and have a chat with her."


    Mia asked, "Do you think I''m mentally ill?"


    Neil replied, "Whether you''re mentally ill or not, let''s just talk about matters of the heart with her.


    Doing so doesn''t harm anyone."


    Realizing that she had been out of it these days, Mia agreed. "All right, let''s go back and have a talk


    with her."


    "Mm." Neil nodded. "Let''s go back and pack our things, then we''ll talk to Jayden and the others."


    "Alright then!" Mia sighed. "Let the children deal with their own matters."


    Vacations always passed by in a sh. Truth be told, it was not that it was too quick, but Monique


    and Levi had suddenly received news from the army during their vacation, telling them to halt their


    vacations and return to the army to carry out a mission.


    Monique and Levi rushed back to the Chatterton Town military region after receiving the order, but


    they still didn''t know what the mission was.


    They were called to the office by themander as soon as they put their luggage down.


    After arriving at themander''s office, the two of them gave a military salute and shouted,


    "Report!"


    Themander looked at them and simply said, "Levi, Monique, there''s a very mysterious mission


    that needs the both of you toplete. Do you two have the confidence to carry out this mission?"


    Without waiting for Levi and Monique''s replies, themander continued, "There may be moments


    where your life is at risk. Once you ept the mission, you can''t back out of it halfway. Therefore,


    I''ll give you an hour to think about it carefully. After an hour, you two will give us an answer."


    "Commander, it won''t take an hour. I can give you an answer right now. No matter what mission it is,


    I am willing to ept it." Levi and Monique gave the captain an affirmative answer at the same time


    without even thinking about it.


    Death!


    Everyone was afraid of death!


    However, as soldiers, they had to control the fear in their hearts. They would appear wherever they


    were needed.


    After hearing their affirmative answer, themander was not surprised and remained


    expressionless. He, too, knew that as soldiers, there was no way for them to retreat in the face of


    sacrifice. However, he still gave them two choices, just to test whether they were qualified to carry


    out this mission.


    Themander looked at the two of them and continued, "It''s not toote to have any regrets.


    Once I report this, this matter will be finalized. If you two regret this in the future, the best case


    scenario would be expulsion from the military."


    "Commander, as soldiers, we have long been ready to sacrifice ourselves for our country. If our


    country needs us, once we have been given an order, we will be willing to go," Levi and Monique


    said at the same time.


    "Good, very good." Themander opened a document and handed it to the two of them. "This is


    a top-secret document that has been read by only two people, Colonel Brown and I. After Colonel


    Brown received this confidential mission, he handed it to me and asked me to choose people to


    carry out the mission. At that moment, you two came to mind. After thinking about it for a while, I


    decided that you two were still the most suitable ones, so I called the two of you back while you two


    were on leave."


    Levi said, "Commander, we will try our best toplete the missions assigned to us by our


    superiors."


    Themander pointed at the documents in their hands and said, "Don''t talk so much first. Look at


    the documents and then tell me your ns."


    Levi and Monique slowly opened the file, and read it line by line. Their expressions changed as they


    read. It was not because the task was very dangerous, but because the task they were about to


    carry out was rted to the sacrificed Ronald.


    Turned out, the culprit behind the riot had not been caught yet.


    Only when they had sessfullypleted this mission and caught the two escaped culprits, could


    theyfort Ronald''s spirit in heaven.


    Levi and Monique looked up at each other at the same time. They knew what each other was


    thinking through an exchange of looks. Without Monique speaking, Levi spoke up first,


    "Commander, I will bring back those two culprits who have escaped and serve justice."


    Themander said, "Currently, we only have a few clues. We don''t know the exact location of


    those two criminals. So, as not to alert them, we will not use many people to investigate. It all


    depends on you two to find out where they are."


    Levi and Monique said, "Yes!"


    The death of theirrade had saddened them for so long. Now that there was such an opportunity


    to avenge him, how could they miss it?


    As soon as they thought of the two culprits who killed Ronald, they felt a feral surge of rage in their


    blood.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    They only knew the name and country of the criminals, nothing else. What Levi and Monique


    needed to do at this moment was to infiltrate the country where the terrorists were. With no extra


    help, they need to find the two terrorists and bring them back to face the deserved punishment.


    If it was just two terrorists, Levi and Monique were fully capable of dealing with them. However,


    everything they were about to face was still unknown.


    They didn''t know how many supporters there were behind the terrorists, and they didn''t know how


    many of them were there. Once they took a wrong step forward, they would face the possibility of


    dying.


    Before leaving, theirmander, Jasper, was also afraid that they would face idents and said,


    "Levi and Monique, we are currently in a tense situation with that country. It is impossible for their


    government to help us find more aplices. This operation fully relies on the cooperation


    between you two. All emergencies have to be solved by yourselves. You must understand this."


    Levi said, "Commander, many seniors have done missions like this before. We are not the first, so


    don''t worry."


    Jasper looked at them again and continued, "Levi and Monique, get ready to leave."


    Levi and Monique gave military salutes to Jasper, then turned around and strode away.


    Looking at them leaving, Tobias worriedly said, "Commander, Levi and Monique stillck practical


    experience. This time, we''ve ordered them to catch two extremely aggressive criminals. I''m a little


    worried... What if Levi gets into trouble? How can we exin it to Colonel Brown?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jasper looked at him and said inly, "Do you really think that I''m the one who chose Levi to carry


    out this mission?"


    Tobias was taken aback. "It wasn''t you?"


    Jasper added, "This mission entails facing extremely ferocious terrorists. If one were not to be


    careful, they would lose their lives. Even if I had incredible courage, I would not arrange for Levi to


    carry out this mission."


    Tobias seemed to have understood. "Do you mean that this matter has something to do with


    Colonel Brown?"


    Jasper asked, "What else?"


    Tobias continued to ask, "Then what if..."


    Jasper interrupted him by saying, "The reason why Colonel Brown asked for Levi to carry out this


    mission is because he''s very confident in Levi and wants to give him a chance too. As long as Levi


    and Monique can bring the criminals back safely this time, then they will be able topete with the


    students of Team 3 to train in the military academy."


    "Being confident in him is one thing, but there''s no way Colonel Brown doesn''t understand the risks


    behind this mission." Tobias sighed. "He is so cruel that he dares to risk his own son''s life. If


    anything happens, how is he going to exin it to his wife?"


    Jasper replied, "Perhaps, this is the main reason why Colonel Brown was able to take charge of the


    Chatterton Town military region at a young age. Plus, this isn''t something that you and I can talk


    about. Be careful of what you say in the future. You know what you can say, and what you can not."


    Tobias agreed, "Yes."


    "Go on and do your job." Jasper waved his hand. He asked Tobias to not worry about them when in


    reality, his heart could not let it go either.


    "What are you thinking about, Monique?" From the moment they had received the task till they left,


    Monique had not uttered a word. Sitting in the car that was leaving the military area, Levi couldn''t


    help but kick her gently to try to catch her attention.


    Monique turned around to look at him, her gaze a little sharp. "Don''t disturb me!"


    Levi had taken the initiative to speak to Monique first, but she was being too fierce. He felt very


    wronged but when he thought about the fact that Monique was acting like this out of fear, he did not


    get angry but felt concerned for her instead.


    He drew closer to her. "What''s wrong? Are you scared?"


    "Scared? In my dictionary, the word ''scared'' doesn''t exist." Monique raised her head and looked out


    of the window, her eyes fierce but lost. "I was thinking about how to catch those terrorists and how


    to deal with them."


    "Monique, we humans are all hot- blooded animals. It''s normal for us to be afraid. It''s not


    embarrassing at all to admit that." Levi stretched his arm out and put his hand on Monique''s


    shoulder. He was about to hug her in his arms when she suddenly twisted his arm. He whined in


    pain and asked, "Monique, what are you doing?"


    "Levi, I''m warning you, don''t do anything unnecessary while we''re on a mission!" Monique ordered


    in a cold voice like a sharp arrow piercing through Levi''s heart. He looked at her, his eyes full of hurt


    as he asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Levi, outside the military, we''re a couple, so I can just let you hug me and act all coquettishly. Now,


    we''re on a mission. We are not a couple butrades who are working together." Realizing that


    she had overdone it, Monique patiently exined, "Our mission this time is arduous. We can''t take it


    lightly and must do our best, or we may not be able toe back."


    She still wanted to wear a wedding dress and be his bride. Not only that, she also hoped to live


    through multiple sunrises and sunsets with him.


    "I know," Levi replied. Monique was obviously afraid and worried, but she was too stubborn to admit


    it. Levi rubbed her head and said, "But you have to believe in us and not worry so much. Okay?"


    "I wouldn''t be this worried if I was alone on this mission, but because you''re here, I can''t help but


    worry. I''m so scared." Ronald''s death was still a vivid image in her mind. This time, the two of them


    were to capture those criminals who escaped and their opponents were a formidable force. What


    would she do if Levi ran into trouble?


    "Do you trust me or not?" Levi asked.


    Monique replied, "Of course I do."


    "So you don''t trust yourself?" Levi asked.


    "Of course I trust myself."


    Levi replied, "You trust me, and you trust yourself too. Now that we''re working together, what else


    do you have to worry about?"


    "I¡ª" Monique was about to open her mouth when Levi lowered his head and kissed her


    passionately, stopping her from talking. Only when he felt that she was in a better mood did he let


    go of her. He gently touched her lips and said, "Monique, can you promise me one thing?"


    Monique''s face was flushed. "What do you want me to promise?"


    "Ahem..." Levi cleared his throat and said seriously, "Once we sessfullyplete this mission


    assigned by the superiors, we''ll register for marriage when we return."


    Monique stuttered, "I-"


    Levi looked at her, his eyes calm and firm. "You must promise me this!"


    "Okay, but-" Monique thought about it for a while and gritted her teeth. Before she could even agree,


    she was interrupted by Levi. "Monique, you must promise me this. There cannot be any ''buts''."

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    Monique found Levi''s bossy demeanor to be both infuriating and funny. "You''re being too bossy. You


    interrupted me before I could finish my sentence."


    Levi said nervously, "When I say there cannot be any ''buts'', there really cannot be any ''buts''."


    "But, we''re soldiers. If we want to get married, we have to report to our superiors. Only when the


    superiors agree then can we register for marriage. It''s not that we can just register at the City Hall."


    Looking at him being nervous, Monique felt a surge of warmth in her heart and couldn''t help but


    smile. She managed to tamp down the little fear that had just grown in her heart. "What if you go


    ask the superiors whether they agree to us marrying?"


    "Are you daft? How could such a small thing bother me?" Levi poked her head and domineeringly


    hugged her. "As long as you nod your head and consent to it, I''ll report to the superiors about our


    marriage when we return to Chatterton Town after we sessfullyplete this mission."


    "Okay!" Monique nodded and solemnly made a promise. "It''s a deal."


    Levi added, "In the future, tell me when you''re afraid."


    Monique promised, "Okay."


    Levi said, "In the future, just cry when you want to. You don''t have to think about your status so


    much."


    Monique insisted, "I''m a soldier."


    Levi retorted, "What about being a soldier? Can''t soldiers have feelings?"


    Monique said, "Of course they can. However, the nation''s safety should be ced first."


    "Monique, can''t you go easy on me a little?"


    "You''re my boyfriend. Shouldn''t you be the one to go easy on me instead?"


    Levi retorted, "Why should I?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Monique answered, "Because I''m your girlfriend, you should give in to me."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Monique realized that she had fallen into his trap. She was so


    annoyed that she raised her fist to beat his chest. "Meanie!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''m the meanie here," Levi said with a hearty smile.


    As long as she was no longer afraid of the unknown future, so what if he was the bad guy? Levi


    thought.


    Theynded at Boulvend''s Xanduvia City International Airport.


    After getting off the ne, they waited for their luggage to arrive. Half an hourter, their luggage


    still had not arrived. Levi was starting to get a little impatient and muttered angrily, "What kind of


    airport is this? Why does it take such a long time for the luggage to arrive?"


    Monique was afraid that he would cause trouble, so she quicklyforted him, "You''ve been


    waiting for so long already, what is a few more minutes? Go sit over there and I''ll bring the luggage


    overter."


    Levi looked at her and said, "If you want to take a seat, then go. I''ll take the luggage."


    Monique replied, "I''m not going to sit."


    Levi insisted, "You''re a woman and I''m a man. You''re my girlfriend and I''m your boyfriend. No


    matter how you see it, I''m supposed to get the luggage."


    "Oh." So that was what he meant. Monique''s heart felt warm again.


    From childhood till the present, Monique had learned to do things herself. No matter where she


    went, whether she had a lot of luggage, or whether she could carry it or not, she bore it alone.


    It was a nice feeling, having a man beside her who would insist on helping her. She looked at him


    and smiled. "Levi, you usually have the temper of a young master, but when you should be a


    gentleman, you still can act like so."


    Levi rolled his eyes at her. "Cut the cr*p. Just go sit on that chair over there."


    Monique held his arm. "No, I just want to be with you. You can''t throw me away even if you wanted


    to."


    "Who was the one who told me to not bring personal rtionships into the mission?" asked Levi.


    "You''re so petty! You still remember what I said when I was scared." Monique pouted at him and


    continued, "I said that we can''t date during the mission, but now we''re ying a couple. It''s weird if


    we don''t interact with each other."


    "You mean that we''re acting like a real couple?" He looked at her and an imperceptible glimmer


    shed in his eyes. Naturally, Monique failed to notice it and even nodded stupidly while saying, "Of


    course, we have to act like a real couple."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Levi put his arms around her waist and kissed her passionately.


    Monique panicked and kicked him. She pushed him forcefully and said, "Levi Brown, let go of me.


    We''re at an airport. There are so many people watching us."


    Monique wanted to say so, but all that came out of her mouth was nervous gibberish instead. There


    was not a single word that was clear.


    After some amount of time, Levi finally let go of Monique and let her free. She panted heavily and


    she had to take a long time before she finally could breathe smoothly again. She red at him.


    "Levi Brown, can you please save us some face?"


    "Look over there," Levi said, pointing somewhere


    Monique followed the direction he pointed at and saw a couple kissing without a care for the world.


    At that moment, she heard Levi say, "The couple over there is probably a real couple. You said that


    we should act like real partners, so I''m just doing things ording to your orders. Why are you


    ming me?"


    Monique was speechless.


    Had she really said something like that?


    Even if she did, after that kiss that Levi gave her, she could not remember anything else.


    Levi said, "Don''t worry, while doing the mission, I will definitely y your fake boyfriend well. After


    all, my mother is an actress. I''ve been strongly influenced by her since I was young. My acting


    ability isn''t on par with an acting extraordinaire but it''s decent. I''ll guarantee that I''ll y this role to


    my fullest."


    Monique retorted, "Shame on you!"


    Levi cheekily replied, "I want you."


    The meaning behind his words was vague and Monique didn''t know what Levi actually meant, but


    she still blushed. Just as she was wondering how to answer him, the luggage carousel finally began


    to move and she told him hurriedly, "The luggage ising, the luggage ising."


    Levi''s face fell. "This d*mned airport. Out of all the times the luggage could have arrived, it had to


    be now?"


    Although dissatisfied, Levi still followed her. They were in the first-ss seats, so their luggage


    came out first. Monique reached out to get her bag but Levi had already taken it. He reprimanded


    her, saying, "I already said that I''d take the luggage. Why won''t you listen to me?"


    Monique answered, "It''s not like I can''t carry it myself."


    "Monique, when your boyfriend asks you to rely on him, just do so. Don''t mind it. Otherwise, once


    you don''t have a boyfriend, you won''t even be able to get help even if you wanted some."


    Monique raised her eyebrows and waved her fist in front of Levi''s eyes. "Once you don''t have a


    boyfriend? Listen to me, Levi, unless I don''t want you anymore, or unless I propose breaking up,


    only then would we be exes. If you dare to do something bad to me, I''ll let you regret ever


    knowing a woman named Monique Zellweger."


    Levi teased her, "What a barbarian girlfriend!"


    "If you don''t want to see the barbarian side of your girlfriend, then be honest with me. Don''t ever


    give me a chance to unleash that side."


    Levi asked, "Have I not seen your barbaric moments enough?"


    Monique said, "At least you know that."

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    After arriving in Xanduvia City, Levi and Monique went around to gauge their surroundings and


    decided to rent an apartment in the busy part of the city. They were to rent the ce for three


    months and they nned to find clues in those three months to catch the two suspects.


    The apartment they had rented was small, about sixty meters square, with one room and one living


    room, as well as a kitchen and a bathroom. Therefore, the rooms and the living room were not wide


    and even felt a little crowded. However, they didn''tin. After all, if they could live in the


    military region''s hostel, then a sixty-meter-square house for the two of them was more than enough.


    However, the situation at the moment was different. At the military region''s hostel, the men lived


    together, while the women lived together. Currently, Levi and Monique were a man and a woman,


    and they even were a couple. As long as they stayed in the same room, the atmosphere would


    be sexually charged in an instant.


    A man and a woman in a room. Even if they told anyone that nothing happened, no one would


    believe them.


    A man and a woman in a room were just like hay near a fire. Once the hay lit up, an even bigger fire


    would ensue. At the thought of this, Levi was so happy that he couldn''t stop smiling. From the


    moment he entered the house, his smile had never disappeared from his face.


    Their current predicament was a situation he could take advantage of. Now that he lived in the


    same house with Monique and there was only one bed in the bedroom, then it was a bigger


    possibility that they would be sleeping in the same bed. Once they were in the same bed, some


    things would ur naturally. "Hey, Monique, are you happy?"


    "What''s there to be happy about?" Monique was too worried about only having one bed in the


    apartment for them to sleep on that she did not notice the smug expression on Levi''s face.


    Now that they were on a mission and everything had to be professional, it would be too awkward for


    them to share a room with each other. She could not think of a solution, so she had to ask Levi for


    help.


    Monique looked at Levi. Under her gaze, Levi inly fell backward andid down on the two-


    person bed. "Our superiors don''t have much money, only enough to rent us this house. I''m very


    picky in my sleeping habits. If I don''t have a good bed, I can''t fall asleep. It''s even worse if I don''t


    have a bed at all. So, this bed is mine. As for you, just think of a solution yourself."


    "Levi, how could you be so over the line? You, an adult man, are taking the bed, while you''re asking


    me, ady, to think of a solution myself? Couldn''t you be more gentlemanly?" Monique wanted to


    rush forward to take the bed for herself. However, she thought of them sleeping in the same bed.


    Some things could go out of control and what was not supposed to happen, would happen.


    Levi, lying on the medium-sized bed in the room, said, "There''s only one bed in this room. If I don''t


    take the bed, then you will, but you''ll be reluctant to take the bed to avoid me sleeping badly, so the


    best solution is to sleep together in this bed. What do you think?"


    "That''s quite a wishful thinking you''ve got there. Just go find anyone else that wants to sleep with


    you. I don''t want to sleep with you anyway." Monique red at him in contempt and picked up her


    luggage, saying, "Young Master Brown, since your body is so delicate, then I''ll give you the bed.


    Rest well."


    She had already survived living on an abandoned ind before, let alone such a nice room? Even if


    it didn''t have a bed, she could ovee this difficulty. There was no need for her to fight with Levi


    for the bed.


    Monique looked up, wanting to leave. Levi suddenly sat up and grabbed her. "Monique, you''re my


    girlfriend. Why can''t we sleep together?"


    Of course, they could sleep together, but it was time to be professional at the moment. Monique


    could not forget the burden she was carrying. She looked at his hand and said coldly, "Let go of


    me!"


    Levi retorted, "I won''t let go!"


    "I''ll repeat myself. Let go of me!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I said that I won''t."


    Monique raised her voice immediately, "Levi, I''m telling you, let me go!"


    "I wanted to tell you that I''ll give you the bed and you can sleep in this room. I''ll sleep on the sofa in


    the living room," Levi quickly changed his words.


    As the saying goes, a real man knows when to yield. As long as he was living under the same roof


    as Monique, he would definitely find an opportunity to devour her, until she was devoured


    completely.


    Monique asked, "You''re not being picky anymore?"


    Levi said, "For the sake of having someone apany me to grow old in the future, the hardships


    that I should face should still be faced, the things that I should let slide should also be bygones, and


    those who I spoil should still be spoiled. These are the three traits of a good man."


    Monique didn''t bother to be polite with him. "Okay, then you can pack your luggage and leave."


    Levi said, "You have no conscience."


    Monique said, "The captain had told us before. If one were to treat their enemy well, it would just be


    torture towards themselves.


    Levi rolled his eyes at her."I''m your boyfriend, not your enemy."


    Monique snapped back, "As the saying goes, the people around us are more likely to be our


    enemies."


    Levi stayed quiet.


    Forget it, he thought. He couldn''t talk to her anymore.


    Levi picked up one of his bags and walked to the living room. He took a step back and looked back,


    hoping that Monique would ask him to stay. However, Monique was too busy tidying up her luggage,


    not even giving him a nce from the corner of her eyes.


    "Monique!" he called after her. She answered but did not look back. Levi felt a little disappointed


    and thought, "D*mn, how does this woman actually feel about me?"


    Sometimes she was passionate towards him, and sometimes she was as cold as ice. To him, she


    was like ice and fire, all in one. If she continued to torture him like this, he would be destroyed by


    her sooner orter.


    "Levi," Monique suddenly called his name and Levi''s mood perked up. Just as he was getting


    happy, he saw Monique pass him a bag of garbage. "Please help me to throw this bag of garbage


    away."


    Levi was speechless.


    She had asked him for help but she didn''t even give him a nce.


    In his heart, he became very discontent. "Monique, you-"


    Monique turned her head and looked at him with a smile. "What''s wrong?"


    Her voice was gentle, even a bit coquettish, which put out the fire that was in Levi''s heart in an


    instant. He took the trash from her hand. "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy dinner when I take out


    the garbage."


    Monique told him, "There are kitchen utensils and tableware in the kitchen. Why don''t we buy some


    vegetables and cook by ourselves?"


    Levi asked, "Can you cook?"


    Monique replied, "Not really, but I''ve seen my mom cook. I think I could try."


    Levi looked at her in contempt. "I think it''s safer to eat outside."


    It was not that Levi did not want to give Monique a chance, but he had already seen a woman who


    was not good at cooking ruin the kitchen so badly once. Just to ensure a good sleep that night, it


    was a safer bet to have food from the outside.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    Levi was very determined in his stance to not let Monique cook, but that stance instantly


    disappeared once Monique was also firm in her position.


    Currently, Monique was studying the recipes while Levi was reluctantly washing the vegetables in


    the kitchen. While washing, he nagged, "Monique, if you don''t know how to cook, then just don''t.


    Let''s go out to eat or order takeaway to save trouble. Why do we have to torture ourselves like


    this?"


    "Because I want to!" Monique replied, then went back to bury herself in studying the recipes she


    held.


    She usually watched her mother and Vivian''s cooking, which looked simple enough. However, when


    it came to her to cook herself, it was even harder than going onto a battlefield for her.


    "Because you want to?" Just because she wanted to, then why did he have to suffer with her? Was


    it because he was her boyfriend?


    In the past, he worried about finding a girlfriend as unreasonable as Mia. He didn''t expect that


    Monique would be even more outrageous than Mia.


    Treating him roughly out of the blue, and even torturing him with a method like this... If this were to


    continue, he would copse sooner orter.


    Levi forcefully washed the vegetables in his hands as he imagined that the vegetables were


    Monique. If he was bullied by her in reality, then he would torture her to death in his imagination.


    "Levi, the sweet and sour pork ribs don''t look easy to make. Why don''t we try a simpler dish?"


    Monique, who was studying the recipe, suddenly said. Upon hearing this, Levi broke out in a cold


    sweat. "What kind of dish do you want to make? A full-on banquet?"


    She couldn''t even make a simple dish like sweet and sour pork, but she still wanted to make


    something else. When did Monique start to overestimate herself? Levi wondered.


    "I really want to try, but a whole banquet is too troublesome. I can''t even get ready with all the


    ingredients I want. Furthermore, I''m a novice, I don''t want to think about that first. Next time if


    there''s a chance, then I''ll consider," Monique answered indifferently.


    "Monique, you still acknowledge that you''re not capable?" He thought that she hadpletely


    forgotten howckluster she was in cooking.


    "Of course I do." Monique asked again, "Have you finished washing the vegetables?"


    "Yes." Every one of the vegetables were rinsed in water. As for whether it was clean or not, Levi had


    no idea.


    "Then, cut the potatoes into shreds," Monique ordered.


    "Cut the potatoes into shreds? Monique, are you crazy?" Levi had never washed the dishes since


    he was a child. At present, he had to cut the potatoes into shreds? He might as well cut himself with


    a knife.


    "If the potatoes aren''t in shreds, then how can I stir- fry them?" Monique''s tone was very matter-of-


    fact.


    "Monique, you''re the one who wants to cook, not me. Why am I doing all these difficult things?" Levi


    shouted discontentedly.


    Monique looked up from the recipes and looked at Levi. Seeing his flustered face, she knew that he


    really was angry. However, she had the magic cure. All she needed to do was to smile at him with a


    sweet smile and say, "Because you''re my boyfriend!"


    Sure enough, once Monique said that the look on Levi''s face perked up imperceptibly fast. She


    smiled again. "Levi, I know that you''re the best boyfriend in the world. If you help me, I''ll give you


    the Best Boyfriend Award next time."


    "I don''t care about the award." That was what he said, but he still took out the chopping board and


    the kitchen knife as he tried to cut the potatoes into shreds. "Monique, you''re a woman. You should


    teach me how to cut these potatoes."


    "Levi, how could such a simple thing trouble you?" To be honest, Monique did not know how to cut


    the potatoes into shreds either but she could not tell him honestly. It was better to goad him like this.


    Levi was an egoistic man. As long as he did something wholeheartedly, he could do it well.


    "I''m¡ª" Forget it, Levi thought. He didn''t want to say that he did not know how to do it himself.


    Although in Monique''s eyes he was decidedly incapable of doing it, he still did not want to admit it


    out loud.


    Just as he was about to study how to cut potatoes into shreds, Monique suddenly moved closer to


    him. She clung to his arm and said, "I usually don''t think that you''re handsome but seeing you


    today, so focused on washing and cutting vegetables, you seem so cool." "When am I not


    handsome?" Levi was immune to suchpliments from other people. However, he was not


    immune to Monique at all. He worked even harder to cut the vegetables and couldn''t wait to show


    off all of his cooking potentials.


    "Of course, you''re the most handsome!" Monique pressed her face against his arm and rubbed


    against it. "Then you continue cutting the potatoes into shreds. I''ll continue to study how to make


    the sweet and sour pork ribs taste good."


    "Monique, when did you be so good at sweet-talking?" Monique had changed a lot, which did


    not escape Levi''s eyes. He didn''t say anything, not because he didn''t want to expose her, but


    because this gentle demeanor worked for every man.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve always been like this." Of course, Monique had never realized this herself. It was her sister,


    Vivian, who taught her how.


    At first, she really hated this side of her, but after discovering that using this method to deal with


    Levi was more effective than using force, Monique had be addicted to using it.


    In Vivian''s words, men were born to conquer the world. They had excellent physical strength,


    intelligence, and many other aspects that were better than women. In many ways, women could not


    compare to men. Therefore, if women wanted to conquer men, they had to use special means.


    In the past, Monique felt that there was nothing that could not be solved by force. If she wanted to


    take control of Levi, then she had to train harder. Defeating him inpetitions would make him


    bow his head to her.


    However, ever since she listened carefully to Vivian''s words, she realized that the gentle demeanor


    was the most fatal weapon towards men.


    "Did Vivian give you weird ideas again?" There was not even a need to ask as Levi knew that


    Monique must have been convinced by Vivian to change. However, he still wanted Monique to tell


    him herself. He needed to know if it was Monique herself that wanted to treat him so gently, or if it


    was Vivian who had ordered her to do so.


    Although the end result was the same, there was a critical difference between them.


    Monique said, "Just tell me if you like it or not."


    "I''m asking you a question," Levi said.


    "You have to answer me first."


    "I like it, but-"


    Monique interrupted him. "As long as you like it, its fine. No buts''. Let me tell you, Vivian taught me


    all of this but it is also because you like it when I treat you like this, that I''ll treat you as so. I''m willing


    to be softer in front of you and I''m willing t? ''et V?? see mV gentler side."

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    Monique''s words were very effective on Levi, who was so ted upon hearing this until he almost


    started humming. In the end, the shreds that he cut out could pass as such.


    Under their cooperation, in the end, they managed to cook two decent dishes. The stir-fried potato


    shreds were only a little too salty, and the sweet and sour pork ribs were a bit messed up, but they


    were still edible.


    Monique ced a pork rib on Levi''s te and said, "This is the product of our hard work, so you try


    it first."


    Levi was raised by Mia. Ever since he was a child, he had been picky about his food, but when he


    put the burnt pork rib into his mouth, he did not think it was that horrible. He ate one piece and then


    took another. "I didn''t expect it to be so delicious."


    Truth be told, it was not that Monique was good at cooking, but he enjoyed the warm feeling of his


    girlfriend cooking for him.


    Once he remembered that this dish was prepared by Monique, his heart would be filled with joy. The


    taste did not matter at all.


    Monique was also happy to see Levi willing to give her some credit. She finally understood why her


    mother always liked to cook for her father.


    It was probably the same feeling her mother felt when she watched her beloved man eating the


    food she cooked herself. The satisfaction she felt could not be obtained from eating outside.


    When they were almost finished eating, Levi suddenly asked, "Pinch me for a bit, Monique."


    Monique, with rice in her mouth, jumbled out, "You didn''t bother me. Why should I pinch you?"


    "I feel that our life now is not reality, it feels like a dream instead." He took her hand and said, "Pinch


    me a bit, pinch me a bit. The harder the pinch is, the better."


    Monique did not go easy on him and followed his words to pinch him harshly. It was so painful that


    he cried out, "Monique, why are you so cruel? I did tell you to pinch me, but you really went so far."


    "If I didn''t pinch you hard enough, you''d still think that you''re dreaming." Monique blinked innocently.


    "I''m helping you, but you''re ming me."


    Levi replied discontentedly, "I''m your boyfriend. Why won''t you be more concerned for me?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Monique still bore an innocent expression on her face. "It''s because I''m concerned for you that I


    pinched you that hard."


    "Forget it. I''m full now, you continue eating." Levi''s short temper was acting up again. He got up and


    walked away, but the room was only so big, so he just sat on the sofa next to the dining table. The


    distance between him and Monique was definitely less than two meters.


    "So pet ¡ª" Monique was about to say something when her cell phone on the table suddenly rang.


    She picked it up to answer. Not knowing what the person at the other end of the phone was saying,


    Levi watched her face be more and more gloomy. He went over and looked at her seriously.


    When she hung up, he immediately asked, "What happened?"


    Monique immediately got up and replied while walking, "Our whereabouts have been exposed. Let''s


    clean up quickly and leave here as soon as possible."


    "No need to clean up. Let''s go now." Levi dragged Monique back and pulled her away. "Monique, no


    matter what happenster, you have to do what I ask you to do. Listen carefully."


    "Why should I listen to you?" What if he left her alone and escaped all by himself? She had


    mentioned before that since they hade together, they would also leave together. Not one single


    strand of hair would be left behind.


    "I''m not joking with you and I''m not asking for your consent. This is an order!" At dangerous


    moments, there was no sign of Levi''s usual carefreeness. Every word that he uttered was powerful


    and made people feel grounded when they heard him.


    "Levi, you have to promise me one thing. We have to return to Chatterton Town alive." Monique


    looked at him. "When we go back, I''ll marry you and you can''t do anything otherwise."


    "Alright!" Levi said in a low voice. While speaking, the two of them had already arrived at the


    stairway.


    Since their whereabouts had been exposed, they did not dare to take the elevator this time. They


    had to take the stairs. If they faced any danger, only would they have a chance to fight back.


    Levi led Monique downstairs at lightning speed. At the same time, he did not forget to find out what


    was in the phone call just now. "Monique, what did the person at the other end of the phone say to


    you?"


    "That person said that they have been watching us from the moment wended in Xanduvia City."


    Monique held Levi''s hand tightly. "The fact that they could call me made me believe that they really


    know our whereabouts. I''m guessing that they don''t want to do anything to us in secret, but want to


    y cat and mouse."


    "This mission is top secret. Except for Neil and ourmanders, no one else knows about this. We


    even used a disguise whening to Xanduvia City. How did those people notice us?" Levi asked


    this question, not because he wanted an answer from Monique, but because this was a question he


    could not understand.


    "Maybe they''re more formidable than we thought." Monique thought of themander''s instructions


    to them before they epted the mission. This mission was life-threatening and they might never


    be able to return to Chatterton Town.


    Currently, it seemed that themander was not trying to scare them. The risk of carrying out this


    mission was indeed more dangerous than they had imagined.


    However, it was not the time to be afraid, not at this dangerous moment. She had to cooperate with


    Levi and think of the fastest way to fight back. Otherwise, they really might never return again.


    "Those people knew our whereabouts and obviously could get rid of us without us knowing, but they


    had called us to alert us about this. Other than the fact that they want to y cat and mouse, I


    believe they''ve overestimated themselves and have underestimated us instead." Levi calmly


    analyzed everything. Although they had already run through so many floors, he did not seem out of


    breath in the slightest.


    Simrly, Monique also remained calm. "Let''s find a way to shake them off first and avoid their line


    of sight. Only then can we retaliate stronger."


    "I have thought of an idea," Levi said.


    Monique asked, "What idea?"


    Levi answered, "I''ll be the bait."


    "No!" Monique rejected his idea immediately. She was worried about his safety but he definitely


    would not change his mind just because she was concerned for him. She thought for a moment and


    added, "There are only two of us. We are already at a disadvantage. If we separate, it''d be more


    dangerous to deal with them alone. I''m a little scared."


    Levi''s quick steps down the stairs halted slightly. Not noticing, Monique crashed into his arms. He


    hugged her and said in a deep voice from above her head, "I won''t let anything happen to you as


    long as I''m here."


    At that moment, Monique thought that Levi was just being casual. No matter what, she did not


    expect that in the face of danger, Levi would save her even if he was on the brink of death.

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Levi''s words hit Monique''s heart and brought herfort. "Okay, both of us will be fine. Nothing can


    happen to either of us."


    "Alright, I know. Let''s go. There''s no time for us to diddle dawdle." Holding Monique''s hand, Levi


    continued to lead her running down the stairs.


    They lived on the 15th floor, which the elevator could reach in the blink of an eye. However, by


    taking the stairs, they felt like they were going in circles, still so far away from the ground.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the front door of the stairwell was mmed open with a loud bang until the cement


    on the walls was even knocked down, scattering throughout the air.


    Levi''s eyes were preupied but his hands were fast. In an instant, he protected Monique by hiding


    her behind his back. He red at the door fiercely but there was nothing. There wasn''t even a sliver


    of a shadow, not to mention a person.


    However, Levi still did not let his guard down. He motioned to Monique to retreat two steps down


    and he quickly assessed their surroundings. If there really was an emergency, he had to find the


    best location to escape in case the enemy could not be defeated.


    Monique, who was guarded behind Levi, did not stay idle either. She also observed their


    surroundings. In such an emergency situation, the two of them had to cooperate well in order to


    escape.


    She held her breath, not daring to make any sound that would disturb Levi so as to not distract him.


    Just as the two of them thought there was no one, a group of people suddenly rushed into the


    stairwell, their faces covered in colorful makeup. As their faces were painted in various colors, it


    was impossible to know their appearances.


    The group of people yelled and rushed straight towards the two of them. If it weren''t for Levi''s quick


    reflexes, the two of them would have been separated by the crowd.


    However, the group of people did not attack them, and they quickly went past Levi and Monique to


    go to the floor above.


    Once everything had calmed down, Monique found a piece of paper in her pajamas'' pocket. She


    took it out and there were two lines of words on it. "It''s an honor to have you two in Xanduvia City. I


    hope you have a good time here in the next few days. I''m looking forward to our formal meeting!"


    There were no threats in the words written, but it was more bone-chilling than any other threat.


    Their enemy had told them in the most undermining way that if they could put a note in their pockets


    without their knowledge, then they had the ability to get rid of them the same way.


    Levi snatched away the slip of paper and held it in his hand. Shrugging his shoulders, he said in an


    iparably rxed manner, "Mm, they''re already tracking us and don''t have any intention of


    getting rid of us, then why are we still in such a hurry to escape? Why don''t we go home, take a


    bath and have a good sleep?"


    Monique looked at Levi and saw the rxed look on his face, but she couldn''t tell whether he really


    was rxed or he was pretending in order to calm her down.


    She wanted to ask him just that but she refrained from doing so. Instead, she just followed Levi who


    led her to the corridor. Out in the open, they used the elevator to go upstairs.


    There were only the two of them in the elevator. While the elevator moved up, they did not speak. It


    was silent in the narrow space, so silent that their breathing could be heard clearly.


    It took only a little time for the lift to arrive on the 15th floor. Even when they entered the house, no


    one spoke. Monique finally could not help herself and said, "Levi, are you sure that we came back


    just to sleep?"


    "Or else?" Levi said as he walked to the bathroom. "Do you want to run around being chased


    around by them like wild monkeys instead? I don''t have the habit of being fooled by people."


    "But ¡ª" Monique still wanted to say something but Levi had gone into the bathroom, closed the


    door, and turned on the showerhead. The water from the showerhead could be heard flowing


    relentlessly.


    The bathroom was made of frosted ss. Even though Monique couldn''t make out clearly what was


    happening in the bathroom, she could make out the rough outlines of it. Her eyes widened as she


    watched Levi take a shower. His movements were smooth and natural, as if his mood hadn''t been


    affected by the incident moments ago.


    Was this man really that courageous?


    Monique wanted to be like him, but she could not. The incident kept on reying in her mind as if


    she was watching a movie.


    Earlier on, when the group of people passed them by, she was being so careful and defensive but


    she still did not notice a person slipping a note into her pocket.


    How did those people pull this off?


    As she could not figure it out, a seed of worry gradually sprouted in her heart.


    "Don''t worry about it anymore. Go take a shower. We''re absolutely safe now." While Monique was


    absorbed in her thoughts, Levi, who just finished bathing, came out with a bath towel wrapped


    around him. Seeing that she was still in a daze, he walked over and rapped her head. "Monique,


    you weren''t such a coward before."


    That was true!


    Indeed, Monique was truly never this much of a coward before.


    While on a mission, her courage was always bigger than that of the men.


    However, it was different this time. This time, the person who was carrying out the task with her was


    a person she cared about. She was looking forward to their future together so much that she had so


    many concerns.


    "Go take a shower." Levi rubbed her head and pinched her face again. "If you don''t go now, is it


    because you want me to personally carry you to the bathroom?"


    "You rogue man!" Monique jumped away from him out of fear. She rushed to the bathroom, not


    forgetting to warn him, "Levi, stay in the room. Don''t be in the living room."


    If she could see him bathing from the living room, then he could also see her. He was a man. It was


    alright when she watched him. However, she did not allow him to look at her, as she would be a little


    embarrassed.


    "I''m not interested in looking at you." Although Levi said so, he still did not move. He looked straight


    in the direction of the bathroom and looked at Monique through the frosted ss.


    They had been in a rtionship for quite some time already but he still had not seen Monique''s


    body seriously. Although he couldn''t see her clearly, he had to say that Monique''s body that was


    usually covered by her clothes was quite attractive, at least much more attractive than what he had


    imagined.


    "Levi, close your eyes and don''t look," Monique angrily roared from the bathroom but Levi did not


    care about her at all. He even teased her, "Why can''t I look at my girlfriend?


    It''s not like I''m looking at other people!" "When I say don''t look at me, I mean it!"


    "If you can look at me, why can''t I look at you?"


    "You-"


    "Well, in the worst case scenario, I''ll just take off my clothester and show you."


    Monique was really speechless. Levi was really two-faced. He was so serious when he had to be,


    yet so skillfully shameless at other times.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    It was a man''s nature to be interested in a woman. Monique finally understood the statement as she


    saw Levi standing there at the bathroom door shamelessly.


    Knowing that she wouldn''t be able to get rid of him, she stopped wasting her effort to do so. Instead,


    she hastily put on her clothes after taking a bath.


    Watching her walking out of the bathroom, Levi had yet toe to his senses. He gazed at her


    deeply. "Monique..."


    He called out her name without knowing, unsure of his own emotions. He nervously swallowed as


    his Adam''s apple bobbed. Then, he continued in a hoarse voice, "Monique, I can''t control my body.


    You have to be ountable for this."


    She didn''t react to his words at first. However, when she saw that Levi''s eyes turned red, she


    understood what he meant. She tightened her pajamas immediately and replied, "Levi Brown, how


    dare you think of those things when we are in a life- and- death situation? What the hell is wrong


    with you?"


    "The ancients said that food and sex are the most important things in life. Since we are still alive,


    why can''t we have fun?" Levi spoke as he approached Monique. Monique was petrified. She rushed


    into the room and mmed the door shut. She could hear Levi howling outside the room, "Monique,


    you are a heartless woman!"


    Monique ignored him and plunged into the nkets. She pulled the nket over her head and


    covered herself.


    "Monique, I will definitely make love to you, sooner orter! I''ll torture you in bed!" Levi shouted


    discontentedly. But after a while, he finally quieted down.


    Without hearing any noise, Monique could finally calm down to think about what had happened that


    day.


    The task they epted was a secret. Since there were only a handful of people who knew that they


    hade to Xanduvia City, why were they targeted as soon as they arrived at the airport?


    A traitor?


    As soon as this idea came across her mind, she denied it.


    Levi and she couldn''t be the traitor, neither could the twomanders. It was even more impossible


    for Colonel Brown to be a traitor.


    Would it be possible that the terrorists from Chatterton Town also arranged some professionals to


    interfere with this? To monitor Chatterton Town''s military region or to monitor Levi from time to time?


    Levi wiped out tons of terrorists in thest event. It could be possible for them to send more


    manpower to keep an eye on him.


    If this was the case, then the terrorists might try to take their revenge. It would be extremely


    dangerous for Levi!


    Thinking of this, Monique got off her bed. She opened the door and went out to find him. "Levi..."


    She called out to him, only to find him lying on the sofa with his legs crossed. His cold gaze swept


    over. "I''ve just calmed down. Don''t show up in front of me, or else, don''t mind me being rude to


    you."


    "Levi, I am here to tell you that you might be the target of the terrorists. You are in great danger."


    Monique sat beside Levi and continued, "You are not allowed to leave my sight, not even for a


    second."


    "Are you trying to protect me? Or are you deliberately luring me?" Levi paid no attention to


    Monique''s nervousness at all. He casually fiddled with her hair and sniffed it. "Just so you know, you


    smell great."


    "Levi Brown!" Monique was furious and pped him on his back. "In such a situation, how are you


    just chilling? Do you want to die?"


    "I''m still a..." He whispered in her ear. Seeing Monique blushing, he chuckled and spoke, "You see,


    how can I die now?"


    "You!" Monique got irritated as Levi was not serious about this. She was enraged. "Would you take


    the current situation seriously if I agree to do it with you?"


    "Yes." Levi nodded in agreement. This time, Monique was boiling with anger. She looked at him with


    reddened eyes. Then, with one hand reaching out to pull off her clothes, she uttered, "Since you


    want to do it,e on."


    However, Levi''s hand was more powerful than hers. He grabbed her hand to stop her from pulling


    her clothes. Then, he pressed her down on the sofa and lowered his head to kiss her out of the


    blue.


    This d*mned man!


    Didn''t he know that she didn''t mean what she said?


    He really intended to want her at a time like this.


    Currently, Monique was not feeling angry at all. Instead, she felt like the concern and care


    she had for him fading away.


    She closed her eyes in despair but felt Levi''s lips touching her earlobe. Just when she thought he


    was going to do something more excessive, she heard him speak in an almost inaudible voice,


    "Monique, someone has installed a bug in our room. Don''t talk nonsense and don''t be afraid. No


    matter what, you must remember that I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Levi''s words melted Monique¡¯s heart, turning it into a hot mess in an instant.


    She stared at him in a daze.


    It was her first time looking at him so closely. He was really breathtaking. His eyebrows were


    shaped and his eyes were beaming like stars. He was really the kind of man that people couldn''t


    forget once they''d seen him.


    In the past, she had grudges against him. Thus, she would choose to not see his good side. Even


    after she agreed to be with him, she still felt that he was a spoiled person.


    He was calm at this moment, but it was such a life-and-death moment for her. His mind was


    preupied with something else. How could such a man be so unreliable?


    However, just when she thought he was unreliable, he told her with his actions that he had already


    discovered the potential danger.


    He was just seducing her to trick the enemy.


    If she paid more attention to him, she would have noticed that Levi was often sloppy. However,


    when it came to business, he had never disappointed her. He was definitely a man worthy of being


    entrusted with her life.


    Just as Monique was in a daze, Levi suddenly let go of her. He took out his phone and showed her


    a video.


    Monique was shocked. Why did this kind of thing appear on his phone? Did he usually watch such


    videos?


    "I am an adult. It is not illegal for me to look at this from time to time." Looking at her dazed look,


    Levi whispered in her ear.


    Monique was dumbfounded.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Levi asked, "What''s wrong? Are you shy?"


    Monique stood up and was about to go back to her room, but Levi caught her in his arms. She


    struggled to break free, but he whispered in her ear, "Let me hug you! Please? Just a hug!"


    Levi knew very well that the terrorists were everywhere outside the house. If they were not careful


    enough, they could be killed anytime.


    But, he could not let Monique know, at least until he could think of a way to ensure that


    she could leave safely.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    Being held in Levi''s arms, Monique felt a sense of relief that she had never felt before. It turned out


    that Levi was much more outstanding than she had imagined.


    Everything was under his control even when she failed to realize the unusual.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The house was temporarily rented. During their negotiation about the rental, the enemy should not


    have the time to install a bug in their room. Therefore, the only time that they could install it was


    when they left the house previously.


    After returning to the room, Monique didn''t think about it at all. Instead, Levi noticed something off.


    How did he find out?


    She looked up at him and wanted to know the answer from his eyes. However, he still looked like a


    dandy, rich, spoilt kid.


    If it weren''t for her knowing clearly that he would not make fun of this kind of thing, his normal


    behavior could even make her think that what he just said was all fake.


    "Don''t ask me anything." He buried his head behind her and whispered. She could feel his breath


    on her ear, making her shrink her neck involuntarily. Levi took the opportunity to kiss her. "Be good,


    don''t move."


    It was rare for Monique to listen to him and she did not move at all. She knew that without her


    consent, he would not go overboard.


    The two of them snuggled up tightly until the video on the phone was finished. Even so, Levi still did


    not let go of her. She moved a little and whispered, "The video is over, why are you still holding


    me?"


    "We have just finished such an intense exercise, shouldn''t I hold you in my arms?" Levi suddenly


    raised his voice. His voice was hoarse as if they had really done it.


    "Rogue!" Monique pinched him and raised her voice. "Let me go. I''m heading back to my room to


    sleep."


    "You don''t want to do it again?" asked Levi with a grin.


    Monique was speechless.


    Wasn''t he tired of putting on an act for others to hear?


    Levi pped her back so hard that it sounded a little loud. "Look how weak you are. You can''t even


    stand properly anymore. I''ll let you go tonight, we''ll continue tomorrow night." Monique was


    dumbfounded.


    "It was just an act. Levi didn''t need to act like a hooligan," she thought.


    Levi queried, "Why aren''t you leaving? Do you want to do it again?"


    Monique turned over and got off the sofa. With a reddened face, she ran to her room in a hurry.


    Back in the room, the environment was dead quiet but her heart was pumping aggressively. She


    couldn''t calm herself down no matter how hard she tried.


    The enemy monitored their every move. Now that their safety was threatened, how could they catch


    the two escaped terrorists?


    She could not think of a solution for the time being, so she turned over impatiently.


    "Monique, are you awake?" The sound of Levi could be heard from outside of the room. She knew


    that he deliberately spoke loudly in a hoarse voice for the enemy to hear. "Don''t talk. If you say


    anything, don''t me me for being rude to you again."


    Outside the room, Levi was giggling. His voice was deep, but one could notice a sense of


    happiness from it.


    Of course, Levi wouldn''t stay idle. He was flirting with Monique, but in fact, he couldn''t miss the


    chance to escape from the enemy''s surveince.


    He needed some time to confuse his enemies. As long as their enemies were to rx their


    vignce, he would be able to escape with Monique.


    At the same time, in the next room, the two men with colorful makeup looked at each other.


    One of the men, Ben, spoke, "He is indeed Colonel Brown''s son. He can still be so energetic after


    such an exhausting event tonight."


    "The son of Colonel Brown?" The other man, Mark, grinned enigmatically. "If he finds out that we


    are next door and even have a bug installed in their room, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to show


    his masculinity."


    "Isn''t this the result our boss wants?" Benughed while lighting up a cigarette. "I thought Young


    Master Brown''sbat ability should be alright, but I didn''t expect it to be this bad. Did itst for a


    few minutes? Was it 10 minutes?"


    "You are overthinking." Mark signaled him to look at the timer on the table and continued, "It''s less


    than five minutes from the official start to the end. Young Master Brown could never reach ten


    minutes." "Looks like the men of the Brown Family are nothing special. They are good- looking but


    not useful." After speaking, the two men began to chuckle loudly. Afterughing for a while, Ben


    removed the cigarette butt from his hand and uttered, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to sleep too."


    Mark added, "Boss told us to keep an eye on them. At this time, we can''t be sloppy at all."


    Ben replied, "You can rest assured. They wouldn''t dare to escape."


    Mark was still worried. "What if they run away?"


    Ben spoke, "Since they chose toe back, it proves that they know their current situation very


    well. No matter where they go, they can''t escape from us. It''s better for them to stay here and figure


    out a way."


    Mark added, "What if they are waiting for the right time?"


    Ben said with disdain, "If they were that smart, they wouldn''t let us hear such a passionate love


    scene. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Mark replied, "You go to sleep first, I''ll stay here for a while."


    Ben muttered, "You can do whatever you want. I''ll sleep first."


    Ben wasying on the sofa and soon fell asleep. Whereas for Mark, he was eavesdropping for a


    while longer. He vaguely heard snoring sounds, which were like a luby, making him feel sleepy


    instantly.


    He held on for a while and couldn''t hear any abnormal sound in the next room. After stretching, he


    got ready to sleep. At this time, he heard Monique shouting out of the blue. "Levi Brown, you rogue!


    What do you want?"


    Mark perked up in an instant and listened with all his attention. Then, he heard Levi saying, "D*mn, I


    feel empty. I can''t sleep if I do not hold you in my arms."


    Monique replied instantly, "Get out of my way!"


    Levi spoke, "I won''t get out!"


    "If you don''t let go of me, I''ll bite you to death!"


    "Come on, bite me like you did just now."


    "You..."


    Levi spoke, "Well, I just want to hold you. Don''t move, and I won''t act rashly."


    Monique demanded, "Swear on it!"


    Levi uttered, "From the looks of it, you seem to be very reluctant. If someone doesn''t know about it,


    they would think that the person who just pestered me was someone else."


    Monique was speechless. "You..."


    "Alright, alright, it''s gettingte. Go to bed now. We still have to think of a way to deal with the


    enemy tomorrow."


    After quarreling for a while, silence returned to the earpiece. Mark smiled disdainfully and spoke to


    himself, "You two, you should enjoy yourselves when you still have time. The world is unpredictable.


    You don''t know if you can still see the sun tomorrow."

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    The night sky was as ck as ink.


    Under the jet- ck sky, someone was engaging in a life-and-death battle.


    In order to confuse the enemy, Levi used every trick he could think of. Then, he escaped with


    Monique as he expected the enemies to have let their guard down.


    However, while he was escaping, a new idea popped up in his head. He couldn''t possibly run off in


    such a sorry state when they had a chance to show their powers. Letting the enemies think that


    they were terrified of them was a bad thing. So, he climbed the window and got to the enemies''


    location with Monique.


    The two enemies, Ben and Mark, had already fallen asleep in the next room, but theputer on


    the desk was still on, and rustling sounds wereing from time to time. Thatputer must be


    the one that they were using to monitor Levi and Monique. Levi entered the room with Monique


    following closely behind. They looked at each other, and without saying a word, they had already


    decided to subdue them.


    Ben and Mark were sleeping like pigs, thanks to the sleeping smoke Levi and Monique released


    beforehand. However, in order to not wake them up, the two of them still chose to carefully


    approach them.


    After subduing them, Monique let out a sigh of relief and said, "Levi, how did you know that the


    enemies are in the room next to ours? Why not the one on the left, the one on the top, or the one on


    the bottom? How did you get your answer?"


    "There are some things that can only be done by relying on your brain." Having received the


    admiring gaze of his sweetheart, Levi proudly pointed at his own head. "Having a high IQ is


    something that I was born with, it isn''t something that you can learn."


    Monique was speechlessly annoyed.


    She really wanted to roll her eyes at him and mock him by saying that he got lucky, but she still had


    to admit that Levi was indeed smart. He figured it out when she didn''t have a single clue.


    After tying up the two enemies, Levi wanted to leave a note behind, showing off his superiority by


    looking down on them. He nced around and only found a big pen, but he couldn''t find any paper.


    All of a sudden, Levi thought of an idea. He immediately took the pen and wrote it on the enemy''s


    face, "My dear friends, this was a very interesting game. Now that it has begun, don''t let it stop.


    Let''s see who will be the final winner."


    Levi put the pen down with satisfaction after looking at the lines he wrote, then he gave two ps to


    the two men respectively, leaving two handprints on their faces. "Son, remember today''s lesson.


    Don''t be so arrogant in front of your grandfather."


    Monique pulled Levi and said, "Stop fooling around. Let''s go. We won''t be able to leave if we''re


    found out."


    Levi pped his hands. "My guess is, they will find out by tomorrow morning. As for now, it''s safe


    here. We can use this safe ce to do one more thing."


    Judging by the look in Levi''s eyes, Monique seemed to have understood what he was trying to do.


    "You want to..."


    Levi nodded. "That''s right. I want to turn the tables on them by cing bugs and spying on them in


    the future. I''ve never been as vexed as this in my entire life. If I don''t teach them a lesson, they''ll


    really think that Neil''s son is a coward."


    Not only did Monique guess it right, but she was quick in action too. She had already taken off the


    clothes of a man while they were talking. "Hurry up. What are you waiting for?"


    Looking at Monique''s efficient movements, Levi took action. While inserting the almost invisible bug


    onto the man''s back, he didn''t forget to cast a praising look to Monique too. "You really deserve a


    ce in my heart. You have intelligence and you''re quickwitted. When we get back, I will give you a


    reward."


    Monique rolled her eyes. "Do you think I''m doing these because I want a reward?"


    Levi smiled slightly. "As your man, I insist on wanting to reward you personally. What can you do


    about it?"


    "You''re Young Master Brown. What can I do?" Seeing that Levi had finished his work, Monique


    quickly helped to put on the man''s clothes. Then, she waved her fist and punched the man''s


    abdomen viciously.


    "D*mn it, who gave you permission to eavesdrop!" One punch was not enough and another punch


    followed quickly. After seeing that the man''s abdomen had two more fist marks, Monique said with


    satisfaction, "Now that it''s bruised, they will surely put all their attention onto that. They might not


    even notice the bug on their backs."


    "What a cruel woman!" Levi sighed but he felt proud. How could he expect less from the woman he


    likes?


    After all the hassle, the next problem they had to solve was how to escape. They could not leave


    through the gates; there were eyes everywhere. The only option left was through the window.


    It was an old-fashioned house, so there was a sewer tube running along outside. With their abilities,


    there won''t be a problem escaping through there.


    In a short while, the two of them had sessfully escaped. The next step was to find a way to avoid


    the city''s surveince so that they couldpletely be free of the rivals.


    Without sharing a word, they both knew what they had to do. Monique''s job was to observe to see if


    there were cameras while Levi''s job was to find a method of transportation to their escape.


    Right then, speed was the key to victory. They had to find ways topletely escape the enemy''s


    surveince before they found out that they had escaped. It was absolutely impossible to rely on


    walking, so they really needed to find a good method of transportation.


    There were no public buses working at night and getting a taxi was too conspicuous. Levi scanned


    around, trying to find where that area''s garbage station was. It would be very good if they could


    make use of a garbage truck to cover up.


    After looking around for a while, Monique also had an idea of theyout. "Young Master Brown,


    there is a surveince camera at the crossroad on the left front, the other areas are safe."


    Levi held Monique''s hand and said, "There is a garbage station 100 meters to the right. This is the


    time when the garbage trucks are clearing up. Let''s go there."


    Monique did not ask how Levi knew that there was a garbage station since she would go anywhere


    he asked her to. After walking for a while, there was indeed a garbage station where several


    cleaning staff were dealing with the garbage.


    It was hard for Monique to not be surprised. She asked in surprise, "Young Master Brown, how did


    you know that there''s a garbage station here?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After pointing at his head, Levi pointed at his ears and replied, "Of course, by using my brain and


    my ears."


    "Wait a minute." Monique stopped him and looked around. After finding nothing unusual, she said,


    "How is our luck so good? Is this a trap?"


    Levi chuckled. "Do you really think that we''re lucky?"


    Monique said, "What else then?"


    "Use your brain to think about it." When renting that house, Levi had already predicted that there


    would be all kinds of dangers in the future.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    For example, there was an underground tunnel that could reach the sewers right outside the house,


    and that there was a garbage station nearby. Those were the top priorities that Levi would consider


    when he rented a ce to live, but he did not expect that they woulde in handy so soon.


    "I asked you because I don''t know. Tell me quickly." Monique urged him to tell her the reason. She


    really wanted to learn.


    Even though she didn''t manage to foresee some problems, she still had Levi by her side, so she


    relied on him. But, if she were to be on a mission without him, who else could she rely on except


    herself?


    To say the least, even though Levi would still be by her side in future missions, she didn''t want to


    continue to drag him down.


    They wererades, partners in crime. No matter what they did, they had to cooperate with each


    other. She must not be a burden while they were on a mission.


    Levi said, "Today, we have checked three houses in total. The two houses we looked at before this


    had a good environment and hygiene, why didn''t I choose one of the first two?"


    Monique was taken aback. "Why?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Think about it carefully," Levi replied.


    Monique rolled her eyes and said, "I''ve already said that I can''t think of an answer, so stop telling


    me to think about it. You just don''t want me to feelfortable, right?"


    "Okay, so what were you thinking before?" Levi asked.


    "I thought you were interested in thest house because there was only one room in it," Monique


    said softly after ncing at Levi.


    She thought that the reason why he took a fancy to thest house was because it only had one


    room. With only one room, he would be able to sleep with her openly.


    She never thought that he had other intentions.


    "I''m that kind of person in your eyes, huh?" Levi had already guessed that Monique only thought of


    him as a womanizer who would only think of girls and not think of anything else.


    "Aren''t you?" Monique wasn''t disregarding Levi''s ability, but he was indeed trying to take advantage


    of her too. She didn''t wrong him at all.


    "You heartless woman!" Levi poked Monique''s forehead discontentedly. "That''s because that house


    is able to let us escape easily if there are any emergencies. Otherwise, we would be waiting for our


    own deaths."


    "Wow, I didn''t know you considered these. I foolishly thought that we were just lucky." Monique


    assumed that Levi only had dirty thoughts in his mind but at this moment, it seemed that she was


    the one with dirty thoughts.


    Levi red at her. "Have you realized that you really are a fool?"


    "Silly girl, why are you still standing there? Hurry and follow up. Do you want to be kidnapped?"


    While Monique was in a daze, Levi had already gained some distance between them. Monique then


    came back to her senses and kept pace with him closely.


    Levi suddenly stopped. "Monique, can''t you change your impression of me? I''ve done so many


    things. Isn''t it enough to make up for the small mistake I made when I was young?"


    He would get a new girlfriend every day when he was young. Everyone in Chatterton Town knew


    about that. Monique also understood it clearly. She felt ufortable when he mentioned it, so she


    didn''t want to talk about it. "The garbage truck is about to start driving. Let''s hurry up."


    "You''re so heartless!" Levi took Monique''s hand, avoided the sight of the staff and hid below the


    garbage truck. The garbage truck started to move when they had just stabilized themselves.


    With their usual training, it was not difficult for them to hide at the bottom of a truck but the smell of


    the truck was difficult to bear. It was a smell that could really make people feel nauseous.


    No matter how dissatisfied Levi was, he was still worried that Monique wouldn''t be able to bear with


    it. "Monique, can you still hold on?"


    "You''re looking down on me too much." If such a little stench could scare her off, then she would not


    have been qualified to join the Red Eagle back then either. During her training, she had smelled


    things that are even more vile than that.


    "Yes, I really have underestimated you," Levi murmured and changed the topic at once. "Monique,


    when we return to Chatterton Town, you should practice your cooking more often."


    "Didn''t you say that no matter how hard I tried, I wouldn''t be able to cook decently?" Monique stared


    at him and she could only get to see the outline of his face from the illumination of the streetlights.


    "Do you regret saying that now?"


    "Yes, I regret it." Levi suddenly became serious. "I suddenly remembered a person who once said


    something to me."


    Monique became jealous. "Your exgirlfriend?"


    "What do you mean ex- girlfriend? It''s Aunt Karen," Levi said while feeling good in secret.


    Monique felt a little better upon hearing that. "What did Aunt Karen say to you?"


    "She said... Why should I tell you?" The words had already reached Levi''s lips, but he took them


    back at the end because he wanted to capture Monique''s heart by action, not by words.


    He believed that as long as he treated her well, her heart would sooner orterpletely belong to


    him.


    He had always been that confident.


    "If you don''t want to say it then so be it. Who cares about it anyway?" Monique angrily turned her


    head away. Thanks to Levi, she was distracted from the awful smell.


    Levi and Monique sessfully escaped the enemy''s sight and fled to the suburbs, but Levi still


    didn''t dare to let his guard down.


    Previously, their enemies were still able to track them even though they didn''t make anymotion.


    Levi couldn''t rule out that the enemies were trying to confuse them into letting their guards down


    either. They would then appear in front of them while they were exhausted from escaping and leave


    them in despair.


    This time, Monique was also aware of it even without Levi mentioning it. She was cautious all the


    way and paid much attention to their surroundings. She had experienced being targeted by enemies


    once, so she absolutely could not allow it to happen again. Otherwise, they would shame Red


    Eagle.


    As the garbage truck left, Monique looked at Levi and said, "Levi, we''re now in the suburbs, are we


    going to go back to the city?"


    "Not bad, Monique. You still know how to use your brain." Levi wanted to pat her head but when he


    reached out his hand, he found that his hand was covered with grease and oil, which was very dirty.


    He then said, "Come, follow me."


    "Where are we going?"


    "There is a river nearby. It''s the main river of this city. The water is clean. The citizens would swim in


    it throughout the year.


    Apany me to take a bath," Levi answered.


    "I don''t want to," Monique replied.


    "Do you want to go back to the city when you smell like that?" Levi asked.


    "Of course I don''t want to." However, she didn''t want to jump into the river and take a bath like that.


    In other people''s eyes, she was a soldier and soldiers shouldn''t concern themselves with gender


    differences, but she still felt like she was a girl in front of him.

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    However, Levi could care less about that. He turned around and walked straight to the woods. After


    passing through the woods, a river could be seen. The cool breeze blew past his face, which took


    away the exhaustion that had umted from that night.


    He looked back and saw that Monique was following him slowly with a reluctant expression on her


    face.


    Levi could not help butugh out in a low voice. "If you don''t want to bathe, then don''t. I won''t force


    you. Help me guard my clothes. Don''t let some random beauty steal them away."


    "What random beauty was he thinking of? What a delusion!" Monique thought. Even if a normal girl


    were toe, Monique wouldn''t let her get close to him.


    After Levi finished his words, he took off all his clothes. Monique was so shy that she quickly turned


    her head and said, "Young Master Brown, how could you be so shameless?" "What is shame? Can


    it be eaten? Can it be sold for money? If it can''t be eaten nor be sold for money, what use is it if I


    keep it?" After saying that, he jumped into the river and swam freely. Then, he stopped and shouted


    to the shore, "Miss Monique, the river is clean and cool. You really don''t intend toe in?"


    Monique didn''t want to care about him. She thought that she knew him quite well in the past, but


    right then, it seemed that she didn''t know him at all. At such a critical life- and-death moment, how


    could he still have the mood to flirt with her?


    "When we were in the city just now, the sky was really dark and I couldn''t see the moonlight at all. Is


    it because we''re in the suburbs that the moon showed itself?" In the moonlight, Levi''s strong figure


    was like a whale dancing in the water, it seemed as if he had unlimited strength. Monique could also


    imagine the strength in which Levi showed when she was in his arms.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are the light of this world and the moon will follow you wherever you go. Are you satisfied with


    this answer?" Monique didn''t want to talk to him but she still couldn''t help answering him.


    "Moni, watch carefully. I''ll show you an astounding performance." Levi dove into the water and


    jumped up again.


    Levi was so cynical but Monique still couldn''t help getting closer to him, especially at that moment.


    She really wanted to jump into the water and y with him happily.


    Stop!


    What kind of nonsense was she thinking? Shouldn''t she be thinking about how to deal with the


    enemies?


    The enemies were much more cunning than they had imagined, and they still didn''t know whether


    they had escaped from the enemy''s sight or not. What if the enemies were spying on them from a


    certain corner at this instant?


    She looked at Levi, but her thoughts flew elsewhere. Since her superiors gave such an important


    task to them, they had toplete it even if they were to lose their heads.


    Just then, rustling sounds suddenly came from the woods. Monique immediately turned around and


    stepped under the fence at the side. She then craned her neck to look towards the source of the


    sound.


    It turned out that the source of the sound wasn''t from a human, but a little snake. It was spitting its


    tongue while moving towards her. "It turns out that it''s you who''s trying to scare people in the middle


    of the night"


    Monique reached out to grab the snake urately and quickly. After grabbing it, she said, "Little


    guy, why are you running around in the middle of the night instead of sleeping? Do you really want


    to be a midnight snack for others?"


    Of course, the snake couldn''t understand her words, but its crucial part was grabbed by Monique,


    so naturally, it was hostile towards her. It struggled while trying to fend off Monique.


    Monique caressed its cold body and threatened, "I''ve already caught hold of your vital part, why are


    you still so aggressive? If you don''t put your tongue away, I''ll rip your skin off."


    "Little guy, since you''re not doing anything, are you already admitting defeat?" Monique smiled


    proudly. "s, it''s not fun at all if you admit defeat so quickly. Then, I''ll let you go. What do you


    think?"


    "Monique, women would normally scream in fear or run away as soon as they saw a snake. It''s fine


    if you''re not afraid of it even though you''re a woman, but you even grabbed and threatened it. Are


    you really a woman? Do you think you can get married if my eyes weren''t so blind that I fell for


    you?"


    Levi''s voice suddenly came from the top of Monique''s head. Monique looked back at him, only to


    find that he was naked and she saw the body part that shouldn''t be seen. It was so openly


    disyed.


    Monique had never seen it before, let alone at such a close distance. She was so stunned that she


    forgot that there was a snake in her hand. The snake was smart, it managed to escape from


    Monique''s hand when it realized that Monique was paying less attention. Before it escaped, it even


    bit her on her leg as revenge.


    The snake escaped quickly as if it was trying to show off its victory.


    "F*ck you..." Seeing that Monique was bitten by the snake, Levi immediately lifted the hem of her


    trousers. He was able to spot the little red wound on her leg under the moonlight. His face fell


    instantly. "Stupid. Fortunately, that was not a poisonous snake. Otherwise, you would''ve died."


    Even though he was scolding her, he actually lowered his head, put his mouth close to her wound,


    and sucked on her wound.


    "It''s not a poisonous snake. You don''t have to suck it for me. It''s nothing." Monique struggled but


    she couldn''t escape as Levi''s hands grabbed her calf tightly. He said coldly, "Don''t move."


    Regardless of whether the snake was a poisonous snake, he had no choice but to treat her wound


    as a safety measure.


    Monique''s heart softened again after seeing how much he cared about her and sucked her


    ''poisonous blood'' one mouthful after another. Her heart became as soft as cotton candy.


    Back then on the deserted ind, when she had lost consciousness after being bitten by a


    venomous snake, he also saved her, even though he might lose his life.


    It was definitely so.


    At that time, she was unconscious but she could imagine what the scene looked like.


    "Levi!" She called his name, her voice soft and filled with love. "After finishing the mission, let''s get


    married."


    A man like him, how could she not grab him tightly and seize the opportunity to mark him as hers?


    Levi raised his head. "Didn''t we agree on this a long time ago?"


    Monique said, "Yes, but it means somethingpletely different when I''m the one who says it."


    Her saying it meant somethingpletely different from Levi saying it.


    Before that, she still had her struggles whether she should marry him or not, but right then, she


    really hoped to be his wife and be Mrs. Brown.


    Levi said unhappily, "Were you skimping on me before this?"


    Monique didn''t know how to answer. "I..."


    Her stuttering proved that his guess was correct. Then, Levi felt anger rising in him, but before the


    raging fire could start to burn, it was put out by Monique''s lips that suddenly met his.


    She kissed him!


    She actually took the initiative to kiss him!


    Her lips were very soft. It was much softer than the kisses they had before. It was like the sweetest


    honey, yet it was also like the world''s most terrifying flower, which could make people lose their


    minds.

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    However, just as Levi was deeply immersed in the kiss, Monique suddenly stopped.


    She looked at him and suddenlyughed. "Levi, what is with you?"


    Levi asked, "What did I do?"


    Monique wasughing so hard that her stomach started to hurt. "You looked like a fool just now."


    "You''re the fool." Levi suddenly came up to her. "You little fool, do you know what you''re doing


    now?"


    His voice was low and seductive, it had a flirtatious tone too, which made Monique blush. She


    clumsily moved back and said, "Levi, stand back."


    He hadn''t put on his clothes yet. How could he be so shameless?


    Levi approached Monique as she retreated. Soon, their positions were so ambiguous that anyone


    would definitely get the wrong idea if they saw them.


    Fortunately, Monique was quick-witted. She rolled to one side nimbly and managed to escape from


    him. "Levi. Quickly put on your clothes. It''s almost dawn, it''s time for us to get down to business."


    "It''s dark before every dawn. This is a natural phenomenon. Why are you in such a hurry?" Levi


    sighed, but picked up his clothes on the ground and slowly put them. Monique understood his


    words. "That''s right, it''s the darkest before dawn."


    "Let''s go, and do what has to be done." After putting on his clothes, Levi put his arm around


    Monique''s waist in a domineering manner, not giving any chance for her to escape.


    Monique got used to it, so she just let him do so. "There''s no way we can stay in a hotel or rent a


    house anymore. Where should we go?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Who said that we can''t stay in a hotel or rent a house anymore?" Levi took out two passports from


    his pocket like he was performing magic tricks and said, "Oh, what''s this?"


    "Really, Levi? Am I that stupid to you?" Monique nced at him but she still obediently took the


    passport. After opening it, she was speechless. "Bobbie Hill? Lucy Lynch? When did you make


    these two passports?"


    "Our current job is simr to a job of a spy''s. If we don''t prepare a few more identities in advance,


    how can we hide from our enemies?" Levi grew up in a military region, so he learned a lot of things


    along the way. The extra things he learned were something that new recruits like Monique wouldn''t


    know about.


    The team that Monique had entered previously was mainly for battle, not intelligence-rted work.


    Naturally, she would not have thought of making herself a few fake identities to confuse the enemy.


    "No wonder you''re in such high spirits... You''ve already made preparations." Monique looked at him


    with doe eyes as she got to learn more things from him. She kept this in mind and she vowed to put


    it to use in the future.


    "Since we''ve been busy the entire night, I''m tired. Let''s get a room in a hotel to sleep." Levi dragged


    Monique to a hotel nearby and booked a room with a single bed without hesitation.


    When they got into the elevator to go up, Monique was about to ask Levi why didn''t he book a room


    with a double bed but Levi interrupted before she could ask, "If a man and a woman booked a room


    with a double bed, won''t the enemy be suspicious of us?"


    Monique was speechless.


    No matter what, he always had his reasons.


    After entering the room, Levi flung himself onto the bed andid on it. "I''m going to sleep. You can


    choose to sleep on the bed or somewhere else. It''s up to you."


    The hotel wasn''t luxurious at all. Each room was about twenty meters square. The room was mainly


    upied by a single bed and Monique couldn''t find a ce to sleep except for the bed.


    To have enough energy toplete the mission, she had to rest well to recover her strength. She


    could not care too much. She squeezed her way to Levi''s side andid down. "Scoot over a bit.


    Don''t take up the whole bed."


    "Monique, do you know you''re treading on dangerous ground by doing this?" Levi moved to the side


    as he stared at her with a burning gaze like that of a hungry wolf.


    However, Monique was not afraid. She pulled up the quilt and covered herself with it. "Levi, don''t


    bluff. Stop acting up in front of me. Go to sleep now, or you will have no energy to work when the


    sun rises."


    "Who bluffed?" Apparently, Monique thought of him that way as he didn''t show what he was capable


    of. She was really asking for it, Levi thought. He put on a fierce look and wanted to scare her but he


    found that she had already fallen asleep.


    "Are you a pig? That took less than a second! Aren''t you afraid I''d take advantage of you?" Although


    he said so, he felt a surge of warmth in his heart.


    In the past, as long as he got close to her, she would have her guard up, treating him as if he was a


    thief. But right then, she was able to fall asleep beside him so quickly, which meant that her trust in


    him had deepened.


    "Stupid girl, sleep well then. I won''t disturb you anymore." He pinched the tip of her nose, got out of


    bed, dialed a phone number as he walked to the window. As soon as the phone rang, it was


    immediately connected. He said, "Mia''s man, your son is in trouble now and needs your help. Do


    you want to save him or not?"


    Levi continued, "I''ll describe the appearance of two people to you now. Please investigate who they


    are."


    After a pause, he organized his speech and carefully described the appearance of the two people.


    In a short while, the person on the other side got the answer and sent the message to his phone.


    "Thank you, my dear father!" After that, Levi hung up the phone and opened the message he just


    received. "It seems that I was right, these people were really the ones behind this."


    The terrorist organization''s headquarters was in Boulvend''s Xanduvia City. Initially, they were a


    small group, but they somehow managed to develop into such an extremely threatening terrorist


    group. They evenunched a few terrorist attacks in other countries. Also, they were the ones


    behind the incident where Levi''s best colleague, Ronald, sacrificed himself.


    Every time Levi thought about the innocent people who were killed, as well as his best mate''s


    sacrifice, he gritted his teeth with hatred. He swore that he would not rest until he captured the two


    key figures who were behind the incident before.


    Far away in Boulvend, Neil, who had great power in Chatterton Town, could not help Levi too.


    Therefore, he could only provide some help ording to Levi''s demand, but Levi still had to


    complete the task by himself.


    "Neil, what kind of mission did you give to Levi?" Levi and Monique were summoned back when


    they were on their vacation. After returning, they didn''t even go back home before going for the


    mission. Mia was very worried when she didn''t get to meet Levi.


    Neil, who was sleeping just then, immediately got up and went to the study room after answering


    the call. When he came back, he had a serious expression on his face. He rarely had that kind of


    expression. Therefore, Mia guessed that the call was from Levi.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    "Just business." Neil gave Mia a simple and short answer. Upon hearing that, Mia became furious


    and immediately jumped up. "Neil, are you trying to start a fight?"


    Neil pressed Mia back to lie down. He thenid beside Mia and gently stroked her back, saying,


    "Levi is a soldier. The duty of a soldier is to fulfill all missions given by the country, no matter what.


    He has no choice, even if the mission might be deadly. You know all of this."


    "Yes! I know he is a soldier and I know he has military responsibilities. But as a mother, can''t I worry


    about my son?" Mia understood that. In the past when Neil went on his missions, she experienced


    the same wave of emotions. Even so, she still couldn''t help wanting to know what kind of mission


    Levi was on and his whereabouts.


    Neil could choose not to tell her what kind of mission it was, but couldn''t he say some nice words to


    comfort her?


    "He''ll be fine. He''s smart and strong, and he has a capablerade by his side. He''ll definitely be


    able to sessfully return home." It sounded like those words were directed at Mia, but in fact, Neil


    was also reassuring himself.


    No one knew better than Neil on how dangerous Levi and Monique''s mission were, and no one


    knew better than him about how vicious terrorists could be too.


    Those terrorists never treated people as human beings. That was why they killed everyone in sight,


    including innocent children.


    An international anti-terrorism alliance was founded but those countries that weren''t threatened


    didn''t give their full support, resulting in little progress in anti- terrorist operations.


    Neil raised Levi on his own, therefore he believed in Levi''s ability. Nevertheless, he was still a father.


    There was bound to be a soft side of him.


    "I admit that Levi is excellent but he''s not almighty. He was seriously injured when he went on a


    missionst time." During that time, Mia couldn''t take care of him and she was rather scared.


    Both her husband and son were soldiers, and both of them were equally important to her. She


    couldn''t bear it if either of them were hurt.


    "Do you still remember what happened to Levi when he was six years old?" When Levi was six


    years old, he was always treated harshly by Neil and Mia, which made Levi feel that he wasn''t


    important to his parents. However, every anecdote that happened to Levi when he was young were


    firmly engraved into Neil''s mind.


    "How could I forget?" Thinking back to the past, Mia sighed with emotion. She said gently, "Levi and


    Julien werepletely different. That year, Julien was seven while Levi was six. The two of them


    were so young, yet they managed to save the lives of a few kids who were kidnapped by human


    traffickers."


    Neil continued, "Yes, even though they were just children - they were even younger than the


    children that were kidnapped too - they still managed to think of a way to help the children escape.


    They even led the police to the human trafficker''s base."


    Upon mentioning Levi''s heroic deeds, Mia became extremely happy. "That''s right, that''s right, they


    were really awesome. Till today, I still haven''t figured out how the two children managed to save


    them."


    Neil remarked, "Levi was already very smart when he was just a child, and did a lot of unexpected


    things. He did it when he was six years old, seven years old, eight years old too... In short, he kept


    surprising me ever since he was a child."


    Mia snuggled closer to Neil and said, "I thought you would despise him because of his


    mischievousness. I didn''t expect you to like his mischiefs that much."


    "Don''t you understand me yet? In my opinion, children are mischievous by nature, that was why I let


    him live freely and do whatever he wanted when he grew up." Neil rarely talked to others about his


    son, so he couldn''t stop that conversation at all once he started speaking. "After Levi became a


    soldier, his performance was also remarkable. As long as he took part in apetition, no


    competitors could win against him."


    Mia proudly continued, "Our son has earned the honor he deserves with his capabilities. He''s so


    outstanding that people even actually think he did not achieve all these by himself but through


    connections."


    Neil nodded. "We both have such good genes, it''s a given that our child is excellent. Look, our child


    is so awesome, how could anything happen to him?"


    "You''re right. Levi is really different. He''s so intelligent that no matter what kind of danger he


    encounters, he will always be able to ovee it." Mia felt much more at ease after their


    conversation.


    "That''s how it is. You should get some sleep. Don''t let your imagination run wild." Neil patted Mia''s


    back and coaxed her to sleep. Mia nestled in his arms and said, "Okay. I''m calling it a day then."


    "Alright," Neil replied softly. Soon, Mia fell asleep in his arms, but he was not sleepy at all.


    The two people Levi described earlier on hadmitted many crimes in different countries.


    One of the two men was called Sheldon Gilbert, and the other one was called Edward Callum. They


    were both very cunning.


    They were responsible for nning terrorist attacks but they would never appear on the site.


    Therefore, even though they had nned many terrorist attacks, none of the members of the anti-


    terrorism alliance managed to catch them.


    The anti- terrorism alliance spent a lot of money to catch the two of them, but they couldn''t even get


    any clues despite all that.


    In the past, those two people were so cunning that no one was able to catch them when they were


    active in other countries.


    Right then, since Levi and Monique ended up in their headquarters, it would be even more difficult


    to capture them.


    It was precisely because Neil knew how difficult it was that he was very worried about Levi''s safety.


    The more he worried about it, the more he couldn''t fall asleep. After thinking for a while, he picked


    up his private mobile phone and found Levi''s phone number. He then typed a message, "Son, your


    life is as important aspleting the mission. Only by being alive can you do more things."


    After typing that message, Neil felt that it wasn''t appropriate. As the man with the highest military


    position in Chatterton Town, how could he hint his soldiers that they should prioritize their lives over


    the mission?


    After thinking about it again and again, he deleted the message and typed it again. "Son, when


    something happens, you must remain calm. Sincerely, your father!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He used his personal number to tell his son to be careful. He did so as a father, not as a leader. He


    had always been very clear about public and private matters.


    When Levi received Neil''s message, he was in the midst of studying Sheldon and Edward.


    After he saw Neil''s message, his heart felt a surge of warmth. He knew that Neil was worried about


    him.


    In order to reassure Neil, Levi immediately sent a message back. "Neil, tell Mom that Monique and I


    have agreed to marry each other after we finish the mission and return to Chatterton Town. You two


    can help us book a few tables when you are free. When wee back, we will invite guests and


    have a gathering."

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    Afterpleting the mission, they would return to Chatterton Town and get married!


    The moment Levi thought of that, he felt his heart racing. Soon, he would be with Monique openly,


    out in the light. He wondered if she would still dare to lock him outside the room and prevent him


    from returning at that point.


    Thinking of Monique, Levi looked back and saw that she was sleeping soundly, so soundly that she


    was even smiling in her sleep. Was she having a sweet dream?


    Levi was collecting information about the terrorist group, but Monique was there sleeping like a pig.


    In the end, he felt that it wasn''t fair and wanted to kick her and wake her up, yet he was reluctant to


    do so.


    In the end, he chose to let Monique rest.


    After staring at Monique for a while, he withdrew his eyes and devoted himself to his work again. He


    wanted to hurry up and collect the enemy''s information so that they could find a chance to capture


    them once and for all, not giving them another chance to do evil deeds.


    Before long, dawn struck. When the light shone into the room through the window, Levi quickly drew


    the curtains. After the turmoil from the night before, he wanted to let Monique sleep a little longer.


    When he just finished drawing the curtains, Monique had already woken up. She sat at the head of


    the bed and looked at him in a daze. Levi said, "It''s still early. You can sleep a little longer."


    "It''s already dawn. It''s not early anymore." Monique rubbed her head and said, "What time is it now?


    Do we need to change our base of operation?"


    "Let''s decide after listening to what the other party says." Levi took out his encrypted mobile phone


    and clicked on an application. Soon, the voice of a conversation came from the phone, "D*mn it,


    let''s not talk about how you let two living people escape from your surveince, but how could you


    even let them tie you up too?"


    "It seems that Levi Brown is much more cunning than we thought. He discovered that we were


    eavesdropping on them a long time ago but he even calmly put on a show for us to watch."


    "Are you stupid? Can you use your brain to think before doing things? If Levi wasn''t the real deal,


    would the people from Chatterton Town send him on this mission?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. It''s our fault for ourck of consideration. It was our negligence that allowed the two


    of them to escape."


    "Do you think you guys will be excused as long as you guys admit your mistake?"


    "Then what should we do now?"


    "Find a way to bring out all the surveince cameras in this region and inspect them one by one.


    Unless he flew away with a pair of wings, you guys are going to find him even if you have to dig ten


    feet underground."


    After hearing that, Levi had an understanding of the enemy''s way of fighting. He had already


    expected that the enemy would look for them using the surveince cameras, so he avoided the


    surveince when they were escaping.


    As they had avoided the surveince cameras, the enemy shouldn''t be able to find them in a short


    time, so they still had time to locate Sheldon and Edward. As long as they were located, what came


    after wouldn''t be a problem.


    Levi put his phone aside and looked at Monique. Monique said, "Levi, is there a chance that they''re


    acting again? Is it possible that they know that we are eavesdropping on them, so they deliberately


    put on an act for us?"


    "Everything is possible, but they''re not acting this time." Levi put his hand on her shoulder and said,


    "Our eavesdropping device is a new product that Chatterton Town had developed. It''s small enough


    to be imnted into people''s bodies. The most important thing is that its signal can''t be detected.


    Unless the enemy has equipment that is more advanced than us, they won''t be able to find out that


    we''re eavesdropping on them."


    Monique was still worried. "But it doesn''t rule out..."


    Levi patted her on the shoulder; he wasforting her and also distracting her at the same time. "I


    know, your worries are not unreasonable too, so go ahead and get some rest."


    "How can I still sleep?" Monique red at him. "When I talk to you about business, can''t you be


    more serious? You always don''tmunicate with me properly and it will make me feel like a good-


    for-nothing. Even at such a dangerous time, I still feel like I can''t help you with anything."


    "Aren''t you though?" Levi joked.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''ll think of a way myself." Monique turned around and


    walked into the bathroom. She fiddled in the bathroom for a while. When she came out of the


    bathroom, her appearance hadpletely changed. "Young Master Brown, what do you think of my


    appearance?"


    At first nce, Levi couldn''t hide the surprise in his eyes. "Sure enough, men''s clothes suit you


    better."


    Monique replied, "Since I got your affirmation, then this manner of dressing surely has no problem."


    "What do you mean by ''no problem''?" Levi asked.


    Monique exined, "The enemy knows that we are a pair of men and women. If we go out at the


    same time as a man and a woman, the enemy will surely discover us with ease. Now that I''m


    dressed like this, we''re both ''men'', so I guess we''ll only be able to draw half of the enemy''s


    attention."


    Levi patted her head and said, "Yeah, good idea, you''re slowly getting as smart as me."


    Monique rolled her eyes at him. "Tsk..."


    Levi replied, "What is that reply? Speak properly."


    "Dress yourself up too so that they won''t be able to notice it''s you."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Monique noticed a detail when she saw that Levi was about to go to the bathroom. The clothes on


    his body were not wrinkled. His


    clothes were in the same state as the day before. She came to an answer. "You didn''t sleepst


    night?"


    Levi replied, "I did."


    Monique said, "Don''t lie to me. I know you''ve been busy the whole night."


    Levi said, "How would you know? You slept like a logst night."


    s, he had already confessed. Monique suddenly felt a little distressed and said, "You are not


    allowed to bear all the responsibilities alone in the future. We will do everything together."


    Leviughed. "Are you distressed over me?"


    Monique blushed and said, "Alright, that''s enough. Go and pack up. We''ll think about our ns


    later."


    Levi pointed at the documents on the table. "Take a look at these materials."


    "Okay." Monique didn''t ask what it was but she knew that it must be the result of a night''s hard work


    by Levi.


    The night before, she went to bed first because Levi asked him to, but who knew that he was busy


    the whole night. If she had known that, she would have apanied him and would not go to sleep


    alone.


    After a while, Levi came out of the bathroom.


    Monique looked at him and couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Young Master Brown, this is really


    unexpected."


    Levi turned twice in front of her and asked, "Don''t I look good in this manner of dressing?"


    "Good, you look wonderful, but isn''t this too old?" Monique didn''t know how he managed to do so.


    He had white hair and a mustache, and his face was full of wrinkles. He looked at least 70 years


    old; he could easily be her grandfather with that look. "Are you sure you want to dress like this?


    Aren''t you afraid that this will ruin your image and no girls will ever like you again?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    "I''m not afraid." In the past, Levi thought that the more girlfriends he had, the better. It was not a


    problem for him to change two to three girlfriends every day, but right then he only needed Monique.


    She alone was enough.


    In the past, he didn''t understand why Neil was willing to spend his entire life pampering Mia, but at


    that instant, he had a vague understanding of the reason behind it.


    Love!


    There wouldn''t be any other reason other than love.


    In the past, Levi was afraid of love and was afraid of walking the same path as Neil, but right then,


    he was not afraid anymore. Instead, he enjoyed the feeling of loving only one woman.


    He felt that as long as he got to talk to Monique, he didn''t need to do any other things for the rest of


    his life.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Just as he was enjoying himself, Monique''s loud voice rang in his ears. "Young Master Brown,


    everyone knows that you can''t bear to part with your girlfriends out there. Aren''t you afraid that this


    might ruin your image?"


    "I''ve found the woman I want to spend the rest of my life with. What do other women have to do with


    me?" Levi approached her and joked, "Kiddo, call me Grandpa."


    Monique immediately dodged. "Don''t even think about it."


    Levi approached her again. "Right now we''re pretending to be grandfather and grandson when we


    go out. If you don''t call me Grandpa, you might give us away."


    Whenever Monique talked to him seriously, he would always answer her casually, which made her


    dissatisfied. "Young Master Brown, can we be more serious?"


    "If you don''t want to call me Grandpa, you can call me Dad as well. Well, I like it more when you call


    me Daddy," Levi still continued to say casually.


    "Levi, you..." Monique still wanted to say something but a voice came from the eavesdropping


    phone at that time; it was two men talking. "That guy Levi, he''d better not let me catch him.


    Otherwise, I''ll definitely use him as soup stock."


    "Hm, catch him? Right now, you''d better think about how to exin yourself to the boss. The boss


    gave you two such an important task but you still managed to let them escape."


    "I was too careless. I underestimated that guy''s ability. I clearly knew that this mission was very


    important, but I still thought that the kid wouldn''t find us out, let alone take advantage of us."


    "That''s not what you should be thinking of." The man who was scolding them increased his volume.


    "You two better listen to me carefully. The boss will be here soon. You should think about how to


    exin yourself to the boss first."


    "What else can I do other than telling the truth?"


    "You want to tell him the truth? Do you want to die?"


    "Then..."


    "Listen up. Tell the boss that there were more than two of them and that someone came to rescue


    them in the middle of the night. Tell the boss that you resisted too but you failed because they have


    too many people."


    "But..."


    "If you want to live, do as I say, or I won''t be able to save you."


    "Okay." The two men answered at the same time. After that, no one made a sound again. However,


    Levi and Monique still did not let their guard down. The conversation between the two may have


    been just an act for them to listen to, therefore listening to their surroundings was more important.


    Moreover, their surroundings wouldn''t lie to them. The sound of their surroundings would tell Levi


    and Monique exactly where they had just passed and what kind of buildings were in the vicinity.


    Those pieces of information were the key to finding the mastermind.


    However, due to the fact that Levi and Monique had just arrived in Xanduvia City, they were


    unfamiliar with everything there. So, it was difficult to judge the enemy''s position by the sound of the


    environment.


    Monique yed the recording over and over again. After listening to it many times, she seemed to


    have heard something crucial. "Levi, I''ll rey the recording. Listen carefully to the timestamp, 3:29,


    see if you''re able to perceive something."


    "If I''m not mistaken, the road changed from there. The road before was paved with asphalt, that was


    why their car was able to drive steadily and make rtively less noise. After 3 minutes and 29


    seconds, the shaking sounds caused by the car''s movement significantly increased. From the


    sound, they should be on a concrete road," Levi said exactly what Monique was thinking.


    She looked at him and said, "But with just this, we still have a rtivelyrge range to look through.


    Let''s try again."


    Monique listened to the recording carefully again but Levi took out a map of Xanduvia City instead.


    He said, "They drove for about half an hour from the ce where they were tied up yesterday, so it''s


    not that difficult to find their destination. Right now, we can use the ce where we were kidnapped


    as the center and set off along the surrounding roads to see where they will reach after about half


    an hour''s drive."


    "Alright, look for it using your own way, I''ll continue to listen to the recording to find more clues."


    They worked separately. After a while, they pointed to the same point on the map at the same time.


    "This is the location. It''s Xanduvia City''s slum."


    "Let''s go. We''ll go and take a look now." Levi was a man of action. After finding clues, he would


    always move out immediately, not even dying for an extra second. After packing up their


    equipment, they set off to their destination.


    In fact, it was not difficult to guess that the two masterminds were staying at the slums. The civilians


    in the city were poor and their lives were very hard. They were surely dissatisfied with their current


    situation, so it was easier for them to be incited by scrupulous people.


    It was impossible for Sheldon and Edward to persuade the civilians to work for their organization


    with only two mouths.


    Therefore, the best way was to integrate into the slum and be one of them. Then, they could


    pretend that they understood how the people there felt and win their trust. After that, the people in


    the slums would all obediently do whatever they told them to.


    However, Monique still had her own concerns. "Levi, the slum is very big. I don''t think it won''t be


    easy for us to find Sheldon and Edward''s location."


    Levi nodded. "We can only rely on the clues we found in the recording."


    Monique said, "They took about ten minutes to reach their destination after stopping their car. They


    barely made any sound when they walked, but I heard some shoutinging from the side of the


    road."


    Levi also noticed that. "It sounded like the vegetable market in the slums. There were shouts from


    people who were selling vegetables and tofu, but the sound gradually became weakerter on."


    Monique remarked, "Well, this is helpful. In a while, we can directly go and look for the tofu stall in


    the vegetable market. We can narrow it down from there."


    In half an hour, when they arrived at the slum, there was indeed a road leading to the intersection of


    asphalt roads and concrete roads. If the car went further, they would then arrive at the slums.


    Monique got out of the car and found a person to ask about the location of the vegetable market.


    After asking, they went with their given directions and found the vegetable and tofu stall.


    Monique was about to ask something from the peddler when Levi pulled her behind him. He then


    pretended to say in an old voice, "Brat, Grandpa''s teeth aren''tpletely worn out, you don''t need


    to buy tofu for me every day."

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    Monique was stunned. She wanted to push him away, but then she suddenly thought of something.


    She looked up and saw two men in a hurry passing by them.


    The two men walked so fast that they didn''t notice that Levi and Monique were at the side of the


    road. However, Levi and Monique saw the two people passing by clearly and knew that they were


    from the group the night before.


    Although they had some makeup on their faces the night before and their faces weren''t clearly


    seen, but their body shapes were easily recognized. One was tall and the other was short; one was


    fat and the other was slim. They would be a very eye- catchingbination wherever they went.


    "They''re the men fromst night, Levi."


    "I know. Keep up with them."


    Levi and Monique looked at each other and quickly decided to follow the two people one after the


    other. Levi was walking in the front and Monique at the back.


    Levi who was in the front was closer to the enemy, so the danger level he was in was naturally


    higher, that was the reason he took the initiative to be in that position. However, Monique who was


    following behind wasn''t any safer either, but her main job when following behind was to provide


    cover for Levi who was in front.


    If there was an emergency, she had to protect Levi and retreat together immediately.


    Soon, the two men went into a damp alley. The alley was quite busy and by using the cover from


    the passersby, Levi and Monique followed after them with much ease.


    Suddenly, the two men fastened their pace, so did Levi. At the same time, Levi looked back at


    Monique to make sure that she was able to follow up properly.


    However, before they went deep into the alley, a voice suddenly rang from Monique''s earphones,


    "Those two really aren''t afraid of death, they really showed up. I''ll kill them."


    Levi and Monique were screwed!


    It turned out that their enemies had discovered them long ago, which meant that they were


    deliberately led into the alley by them.


    They angered the enemy. If they got caught this time, there would never be such a chance to


    escape like the night before.


    Monique was shocked and immediately trotted to Levi. With a voice that could only be heard by the


    two of them, she whispered, "Levi, the enemies aren''t stupid, we are the stupid ones. They found


    out about us a long time ago. They are just waiting for us to fall into their trap right now."


    Levi also felt that something was wrong after following the two people with such sess but he was


    in too much of a hurry to find the enemy''s base camp. That was why he was negligent, and that


    caused him to fall into the enemies'' trap.


    The night before, they sessfully escaped from the enemies and avoided their surveince. They


    were also very careful the whole time. What did they do wrong that made the enemies notice them?


    In an instant, several thoughts shed through Levi''s mind but they were all denied by him one by


    one. Since they could think of a way to escape the enemies'' surveince, the other party could think


    of a way to find them too.


    It seemed that the mission was bing more and more difficult.


    He patted Monique''s hand and said, "Don''t panic. I''ll find a way."


    There were more and more pedestrians around them, and many of them didn''t even look at them


    when they passed by them. Those people should be real pedestrians. Levi also noticed that some


    people pretended to be selling things on the roadside, but they nced at Levi and Monique from


    time to time, proving that they should be their enemies.


    Levi looked over and saw that there were quite a few enemies indeed. "Did they say anything else,


    Monique?"


    "No. They must be waiting for us to take the bait." Monique leaned close to Levi and looked around


    quietly, afraid that something would happen to Levi.


    "Then, there''s no hurry. Since they''re waiting for us to take the bait, it means that we still have time


    to escape." Levi lightly held Monique''s hand to reassure her. "Don''t worry, let''s get out of this alley


    first."


    If the enemy knew that Levi and Monique had discovered them, then those people would take


    action. In such a narrow alley, unless one had wings to fly up into the sky, it was almost impossible


    to escape from the siege of so many people.


    After exining to Monique, Levi suddenly spoke in a louder voice, "When I came in just now, I saw


    a good thing but I paid it no mind. Now that I think of it, it might be a very useful thing. Let''s buy it


    and put it on our bodies. Maybe it can save our lives in an emergency."


    Levi was talking nonsense but Monique understood him. She knew that he wanted to get away by


    using that method. Right then, they had to retreat to the main alley and take advantage of the crowd


    to escape.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "But, they''re almost at the end of the alley. If we don''t follow them, they''ll go upstairs. We won''t be


    able to find them again if we lose them." Monique acted cooperatively and Levi gave her an


    approving look.


    If it weren''t for the urgency of the situation, he would have praised her. He would let her know that


    she would more or less be smarter if she had someone as smart as him by her side.


    Levi said, "Since you said that they walked to the end of the alley..."


    Monique replied anxiously, "Yeah?"


    Levi continued, "Then they must have gone upstairs from thest door then. Why are you afraid that


    we might not be able to find them again? If we follow them too tightly, they might discover us with


    ease. We''d better follow themter, it will be much safer that way." "But...'' Levi tugged at her arm


    and pulled her away. "No buts, I''m sure I''m right."


    When Monique was dragged away by Levi, her earpiece sounded. "Let''s wait a little longer. Let''s


    see what tricks he can still y."


    Monique immediately ryed what she heard to Levi, "Levi, the people there are observing us.


    They might take action if we take the wrong step."


    Levi was still rxed. "Look at these people''s skills. How many can you deal with if we really were


    to fight them?"


    Monique said, "If we fight by fists alone, I should be able to deal with 3 to 5 of them. But, I am afraid


    that the enemy might have guns. If that is the case, I can''t even face them."


    Levi analyzed carefully and said, "They used this slum as the base to recruit new members, so they


    won''t be using their guns here."


    Monique asked in confusion, "Why?"


    "Because if they identally hurt the civilians in this slum, those people will be hostile to them or be


    on guard against them in the future. It''s going to be difficult for them to recruit any more people."


    "That''s not necessarily true. There are not that many people here, they might not even care about it


    either," Monique replied.


    "But, they care about their reputation. Their slogan is to serve the civilians. They still care about the


    people''s support unless they give themselves up."


    Monique also understood that even though the terrorist group had made a lot of big moves before,


    each move still cost them a lot of resources. Hence, they wouldn''t easily offend the civilians before


    achieving great sess.

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    Monique asked, "We''ve already walked out of the alley. Can we run now?"


    Levi poked her head and said, "Why are you running? In this kind of circumstance, even if you were


    to grow four legs, you can''t run away. It won¡¯t do you any good to be reckless, you have to be smart


    in such circumstances."


    "What should we do now?"


    "Let''s continue moving and see along the way. Let''s hope that we can find a way to escape before


    they notice something unusual. Only in this way can we have a chance to make a smooth escape."


    Monique said in frustration, "It''s all my fault. If I had found anything unusual earlier, we wouldn''t


    have walked into our enemy¡¯s trap."


    Levi remarked, "I admit that your brain is not sharp enough, but I really can''t me you for today''s


    matter. The other party didn''t inform us in advance, so what can you do?"


    "If I were more vignt and stopped you in time, we wouldn''t be in this situation." Monique took a


    look and she saw that the enemies around them were staring at them. It was not easy for them to


    run away. "Levi, why don''t you go first? I''ll find a way to hold the enemies back." "Well, that''s a good


    idea." Levi patted Monique''s head and continued, "When you''re in danger, I''ll leave you alone and


    run away first. When you are back, remember to apply for an award or whatever to make your life


    complete and sessful."


    "I''m serious." Monique red at him. "Why are you so stupid? When we are in danger, it¡¯s best if


    either one of us could escape. It¡¯d be silly if both of us were caught."


    Levi said with a light smile, "You''re right. We should escape if either one of us has the chance when


    we are in danger. Don¡¯t be silly enough to assume that we both could escape together. JustN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    remember what you''ve said today. If this really urs, remember to do as you have said and don¡¯t


    dilly- dally like a woman."


    Monique said, "I''m a woman to begin with."


    Levi retorted, "Look at your body. You don¡¯t even look like a woman at all."


    "Well, don''t be angry. You are right, but we don¡¯ t have to let either one of us escape while the other


    gets caught. I have already thought of a way." Levi pointed to the man who was riding on the


    motorcycle in front of him. "In this narrow alley, only this kind of vehicle is useful. Let''s make use of


    it."


    Monique rolled her eyes at him again. "He doesn''t know you at all. How can he lend it to you?"


    "Are you stupid? Of course we are not borrowing it from him, we will buy it with money. But, what


    can you do when you don''t have money these days?" As the motorcycle got closer and closer to


    them, Levi staggered and fell to the ground.


    Monique was calm while being in an emergency. She stepped forward, dragged the motorcycle


    owner, and asked, "How did you ride your motorcycle? You hit someone."


    This was ckmail, but the fake collision between Levi and the motorcyclist seemed real enough to


    deceive the motorcycle owner. Normal people would not be able to notice it. The motorcyclist was


    also scared. He quickly got out and helped Levi up. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it!"


    Levi stood up with the help of the motorcyclist. He quietly stuffed a fewrge notes into the


    motorcyclist''s hands. "Brother, you hit me, but I will not let youpensate me. I will give you


    money instead, on the condition that you will give me the vehicle that you nearly killed me with."


    The motorcycle driver looked at the money, which was enough to buy a new car. He was not only in


    good luck but had met a wealthy man. There was no reason for him to refuse such a good bargain.


    He said, "Okay, okay, just take it away."


    "Brother, thank you!" Levi gave Monique a look. Monique received the message and nodded in


    response. She shouted, "If you don''tpensate for it, don''t even think about getting the bike.."


    The motorcyclist was confused. Monique started the motorcycle when he was still dazed. Levi


    turned around and sat behind her. She stepped hard on the elerator and the motorcycle drove


    off in an instant.


    The enemies hiding nearby saw that something was wrong and immediately rushed out to follow


    them, but they could not keep up with the speed of the motorcycle.


    In the blink of an eye, the enemies who were chasing after Levi and Monique were left far behind.


    However, the enemy was not stupid. They couldn''t catch up, so they manipted the crowd to help


    them. Someone shouted, "Robbers! Robbers! Stop the two on the motorcycle!"


    Hearing the shout, someone stepped forward and tried to stop Monique and Levi, but Monique still


    didn''t slow down and continued to speed. However, it was normal for people to be afraid of death.


    Seeing that Monique didn''t slow down, the person who was blocking the way was so scared that he


    moved away again.


    That person was d that he didn''t confront them head-to-head, otherwise, he would have died.


    After escaping from the slum with great difficulty, Monique sped up. It was faster than the cars which


    were speeding on the street.


    They were running for their lives!


    If they were a littleter, they would be dead meat. They had no choice but to speed up.


    After a long time, Monique stopped the motorcycle under themand of Levi. Then, Levi said,


    "Leave the motorcycle, let''s change to another vehicle."


    "Okay." Monique got off the motorcycle without hesitation.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so good at riding a motorcycle." As he was speaking, he took out a handful


    of money from his bag and threw it towards the sky. In a short while, the crowd gathered around him


    and tried to grab the money on the ground.


    Levi took Monique and passed through two smallnes while making use of the chaos. Then, they


    hopped onto a bus and managed to escape from their enemies.


    After they got on the bus, Monique found that her legs were trembling. It was so dangerous. If they


    hadn''t escaped fast earlier on, they might have been caught.


    Levi was sitting next to her, patting her on the back with one hand. "It''s all right."


    Monique swallowed a mouthful of saliva before she calmed herself down and said, "Levi, have we


    just yed a real life ''Fast and Furious''?"


    Levi nodded. "Well, it''s indeed a life version. It''s more amazing than the movies."


    Seeing that Levi was still making jokes, Monique also rxed. She started to wonder, "How did they


    find us when we''re dressed like this?"


    Levi shrugged. "I don''t know yet."


    Monique continued, "We weren''t discovered by them when we were in the hotel, which proves that


    we don''t have devices like bugs and tracking devices on us. What did we do after we came out?"


    Monique tried her best to recall. After leaving the hotel, they had breakfast first and rented a car.


    When she thought of this, a thought shed through her mind. "Levi, it''s very likely that they knew


    we were going to use a car, so they spied on the car rental marketce in Xanduvia City."


    Levi nodded. "Yes, you''re right. There''s a high possibility that it''s true."


    "As long as two people rent cars, they will be their suspects. Since we rented cars and went to


    their base, we were naturally targeted by them." Monique felt that she had also be smart. At


    least, her guess was totally possible.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    "Well then, go on!" Monique happened to be thinking about the same thing. Levi was impressed by


    her and let her continue. However, she couldn¡¯ t think of another possibility. "That''s all for the time


    being. I got nothing else."


    "It''s hard for us to protect ourselves now, but our task is to take down the two bad guys. Do you


    think we should continue?" Monique was always calm during an emergency situation, and she had


    never let Levi down before. At this moment, Levi wanted to force her to think carefully and consider


    all the problems.


    "But, but..." Monique knew that it wasn''t good to rely too much on Levi. However, these days she


    had gradually gotten used to relying on him and she couldn''te up with new possibilities.


    It was only after Levi''s questioning that she realised how serious the situation was if she stopped


    thinking. "Young Master Brown, please give me a bit more time to think about it."


    Seeing Monique''s anxious appearance, Levi felt a little distressed. However, at this time, he had to


    force her. If she carried out a mission alone in the future, it would not be beneficial for her if he


    chose to help her.


    A man, when dealing with a woman, should show empathy at the right timing. Looking at the


    situation at present, he had to be firm towards her.


    He leaned on the seat on the bus and crossed his legs, looking rxed. Monique noticed all that but


    she didn''t have the mood to argue with him because she just wanted to figure out a way to deal with


    the enemies as soon as possible.


    After analyzing, she said, "After this incident, the enemy will change their perception of us. I think


    the next time we meet them, they won''t wait to see what we will do. When they can, they will


    definitely catch us immediately."


    Levi closed his eyes and said, "Hmm."


    He had already known about this even before Monique told him.


    The enemies initially wanted to y with them like a cat chasing mice, but they were tricked by Levi


    and Monique instead. Therefore, the enemies grew to hate them. If they managed to catch them,


    not skinning them alive would be the best treatment they can show.


    Monique touched her head and thought for a while. "So, we should think twice before taking action.


    We can''t let the enemy see any ws. We should take down their leader in one strike."


    Levi suddenly stood up and Monique followed instinctively. "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Levi replied, "We''re at the station. Let''s get out."


    Monique was speechless.


    Did he have to be like this? Monique wondered. Even if Levi wanted her to think, there was no need


    for her to be treated so coldly.


    After getting out of the bus, Levi said, "Let''s find a ce to change our clothes."


    "Oh."


    Levi said while walking, "If we can find the person they ced in the government, it will be much


    more convenient for us to take action. Naturally, our affairs will be much easier."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Monique said, "How did you know that they have ced their people in the government?"


    Levi replied, "I also know that the person they ced has the authority to check the surveince


    records of the whole city."


    Monique eximed, "The police station! There must be an important person within!"


    "So?"


    "We should find a way to catch that person. This way, our actions wouldn''t be monitored by the


    enemy and they won''t recognize us after we have changed our clothes."


    "How do we do that?" Levi asked. "Run to the police station and tell them that there is a mole


    among them and tell them to hand that person over to us?"


    "Levi, can we stop talking in such a weird manner? I admit that I haven''t thought of a way to catch


    that person, but I''m trying to find a way."


    "This is called stupidity."


    "You''re the one who led me here."


    "What''s wrong? Can''t I lead you here like this?"


    Monique said, "Levi, do you want to be pped?"


    Seeing that Monique was angry, Levi immediately changed his attitude and said, "Monique, what''s


    the taboo when performing a task?"


    Monique answered, "The taboo is to have uncooperative teammates."


    Levi said, "The taboo is that our emotions easily get stirred up by therades or enemies. No


    matter what kind of enemy we face, we have to keep ourselves calm, then only you can think well."


    "Enemies definitely can''t easily provoke my emotions." It was because the other party was Levi. He


    spoke in a strange manner and called her stupid... She cared about him, which was why he could


    easily provoke her emotions. How could anyone else have the ability to do that?


    "Yes, the enemy won''t easily provoke you. "Levi stood still and let Monique look into his eyes. "Let''s


    make an assumption that we''ve caught Sheldon and Edward, and I was caught by the enemy. My


    life is in their hands, and the enemy forced you to exchange them with me. What are you going to


    do?"


    "I..." Needless to say, Monique would definitely exchange them for him.


    "Monique, I know you will exchange them for me. But I have to remind you, even if you want to


    exchange, you have to keep calm and think carefully before you change. Don''t fall into the enemy''s


    trap." Levi guided her step by step, hoping to impart the knowledge that shecked in the army.


    They received the cruelest training in the army, but the real battlefield was ten times or even a


    thousand times crueler. Monique had performed very well in the army, but she was still young and


    lacked experience from actualbat.


    Levi always thought of possible situations and solutions in advance. This was because he had been


    exposed to many things when he followed Neil as a child.


    However, Monique did not. Her growth environment was very simple and she could not think of that


    many things. Even so, she was smart. As long as someone could guide her, she would be an


    excellent soldier in all aspects in the future.


    Monique said, "I know."


    Monique learned a lot from the conversation with Levi. He brought up a lot of possibilities and came


    up with solutions, those that she had not thought about before.


    In the future, she would continue to learn from him and strive to catch up with his pace and work


    with him. She would face all the dangers with him together.


    Seeing Monique apologizing like a child who seemed stubborn but upset after acknowledging that


    she had made a mistake, Levi couldn''t help butugh. "What''s wrong? Are you sad?"


    "What is there to be sad about? I didn''t think it through. Now that you bring it up, I should be happy."


    She wasn''t as narrow-minded as he thought.


    "Then, why are you still standing there?" Levi pulled Monique to a public toilet. He neither went into


    the men''s toilet nor the women''s toilet. He dragged Monique into the special room for disabled


    people. "Hurry up and get changed."

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    "We don''t have to squeeze together to get changed." The special bathroom for disabled people was


    not a small space for one person but it was inconvenient for a man and a woman together. Monique


    turned around and wanted to escape. "I can go and change in thedies'' bathroom."


    "Aren''t you afraid that the enemy will catch one of us when we are separated?" Levi did not stop her


    but just said this while Monique was leaving.


    Monique stopped in her tracks after hearing this.


    She hated herself for being like this. In the past, when she was with her teammates in the same


    ss, she had never seen herself as a woman. She would do whatever they were doing. She would


    never be inferior to them.


    Only in front of Levi would she regard herself as a real woman. When doing things together, she


    wouldn''t be thinking as a soldier but as a girlfriend.


    When performing a task, one should have no distracting thoughts. However, in the face of Levi, she


    always thought too much, not to mention all the distracting thoughts.


    Monique silently took a deep breath and tried to get her mind right. She believed that she could do


    it. Sure enough, she did it too. She just changed her clothes in front of Levi and then put on makeup


    to make herself look like another person.


    "You won'' t be at disadvantage when changing in front of me, right?"


    "It''s just that I''ve thought too much. I will remember your teachings and never make the same


    mistake again in the future."


    "Let''s go." This time, Levi didn''t open the door. Instead, he waited for Monique to leave first. "I''ll


    listen to your instructions. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do."


    "The enemy is still searching for us in the whole city. Let''s find a hotel to stay in first. We can figure


    out a way after this." Most of the people who lived in hotels outside were a man and a woman.


    There were tens of millions of hotels in Xanduvia City, and there were bound to be tonnes of people


    staying in hotels. The enemy used this characteristic to find them. Monique thought that it was most


    reliable to stay in hotels openly.


    Levi said instead, "We can''t stay in hotels anymore."


    Monique looked confused. "Why is that?"


    "Their people have been searching the hotels."


    Monique was speechless.


    Looking at her puzzled face, Levi did not mind about it and exined patiently, "We can change our


    clothes and dress up as someone else. If they are smart enough, they could erase our makeup with


    the help of technology. So, no matter what kind of makeup we wear to stay in the hotel, as long as


    they spread out our photos, we will be immediately exposed."


    Monique asked, "But they didn''t notice us when we stayed at the hotelst night."


    Levi answered, "That was because they didn''t realize how ballsy we were. They didn''t find out that


    we were escaping, and the defense in the hotel didn''t work."


    Monique was stunned when she heard this. Levi was indeed a smart guy!


    From this moment on, she would follow behind Levi and help him carry his shoes, wash his clothes,


    and cook for him. She would be the servant behind him. Oh no, she would be the virtuous woman


    backing him.


    Levi then said, "Let''s go for a meal."


    Monique asked, "If we can''t stay in the hotel, is it safe to have a good meal?"


    "Every hotel has surveince cameras but not necessarily in a restaurant. What do you think, can


    we have a good meal?"


    Monique said, "Alright. Let''s eat then."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It wasn''t a pleasant meal at all.


    The reason was that Monique had been thinking about the mission the whole time.


    Monique couldn''t eat well, so did Levi.


    She did not touch the food he had ced in her bowl, nor did she touch the rice beside her. If things


    went on like this, she might just starve to death before she could catch the enemies.


    Levi suddenly regretted it.


    If he hadn''t put so much pressure on Monique, she wouldn''t have been like this.


    Then, Levi picked some food for Monique and said, "Let''s eat first. Only when you''re full can you


    think about things."


    Monique looked at him with bright eyes and told him, "Levi, I have a n."


    "What is it?" Levi had already thought of a n. At this instant, he only wanted her to have a good


    meal instead of thinking about the task. Hearing Monique''s words, he did not seem to be surprised,


    which made Monique a little dissatisfied. "I have an idea, but you seemed to be very unhappy."


    "Eat first. I''ll be happy when you finish eating." "Okay." Monique picked up the chopsticks and


    finished eating a bowl of rice and a te of dishes in a split of second. She didn''t even show the


    elegance that a real woman should have. Levi looked at her and frowned.


    What a manner!


    He thought that he must have done something wrong in hisst life. That was why in this life,


    Monique was arranged to stay by his side.


    "Burp..." Monique let out a belch.


    Levi said disdainfully, "Monique, can you pay attention to your image?"


    However, Monique asked, "Are you full?


    Levi replied, "I''m not full."


    He endured his hunger for quite some time because of Monique. However, the way she ate made


    him keep looking at her and forgot about eating. Monique didn''t even feel sorry for him.


    "No matter whether you''re full or not,e with me first," Monique said in a demanding way, Then,


    she dragged Levi away and said, "Levi, hurry up."


    "Where are you taking me?" Unwilling to leave, Levi was dragged away by her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Come with me." There were many people around, so Monique was trying to


    be cautious. She would only tell Levi about her ns when they have reached somewhere empty.


    "I''m hungry, I''m tired, I have no strength..." Levi was not really hungry. He wanted to protest and ask


    Monique to take pity on the poor man.


    "Levi, keep up your spirits and fight with me like a real man. Don''t dawdle like a woman." Monique''s


    words irritated Levi, so he quickly defended, "I am a real man."


    Monique gave him a once-over and said the same thing he had told her, "Look at you, you don''t


    look like a man at all. Levi, I don''t mean to me you, but you look worse than a beggar now, let


    alone a man and a soldier."


    Levi immediately stood up straight and held his head high. "Monique, open your eyes and see


    clearly. What do I look like?"


    Monique quickly put on a smile. "Yes, you''re so handsome."


    "That''s more like it." Levi was then satisfied. "Tell me, where are you going to take me to?"


    Monique wanted to tell him only when they reached their destination, but considering their current


    situation, it was better to say it out to discuss. "We just came out of the civilian area. If we go back


    again, what would they think of us?"

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    "That''s a good idea, but the enemies aren''t stupid either. They might think of this as well." Levi had


    the same idea, but there might be other possibilities too.


    After two rounds of encounters, the enemies had figured out their backgrounds. Levi and Monique


    also knew something about their enemies. They really couldn''t be looked down upon.


    "Then what should we do now?" Monique felt like she was almost out of her mind to think of such a


    solution. If this solution couldn''t work, she really couldn''t think of any other way in such a short time.


    Levi patted her shoulder and said in a rxed manner, "Whether the enemy can think of it or not,


    the civilian area is the best ce to go at the moment."


    "Does this mean that my idea is feasible?" Monique looked at Levi, her eyes shining. She eagerly


    hoped that her idea could get the recognition and support of Levi.


    Levi nodded and gave her an affirmative answer. "Of course! You''vee up with a very good idea.


    Monique, you have to believe that you''re more capable than what you think." "Levi, thank you!"


    Thanks to his confirmation of her, her hope was ignited when she was depressed. "In my heart, you


    are now like Prince Charming."


    "Really?" Levi could not believe herpliment was real. "Shouldn''t you express your joy when you


    see your Prince Charming?"


    Monique immediately tiptoed and kissed him on the face. "Prince Charming, is that okay?"


    "Yes! Of course!" It felt better to be teased by her like this than the other way round. Levi figured he


    would try this more in the future, but he had to get down to business at the moment. "Then let''s go,


    what are you waiting for?"


    Levi''s mind was moving too fast. Monique did not catch up with him for a while. She was stunned


    for a while and then understood what he was talking about. "We''ll go right now. Shall we not prepare


    anything else?"


    Levi said, "Didn''t we just walked around over there? The appearance of the civilians is simr to


    ours now. If we go deeper, we will be barely distinguishable."


    "Okay." Monique found that the dress she was wearing was simr to that of the people in the


    civilian area. She couldn''t help ncing at Levi. "Was this prepared by you too?"


    When did he prepare these clothes?


    Howe she wasn''t aware of it at all?


    Levi said, "Who else?"


    He was still so proud, arrogant, and annoying.


    The two of them went through yet another round of twists and turns before finally reaching the


    civilians area.


    It was very crowded in the civilians'' area and the rent was cheap. Because there were often


    foreigners living here and there were old residents moving out, renting a house here was also very


    convenient. Levi and Monique didn''t even need to register with their identity cards and only paid a


    few hundred dors.


    Of course, as expected, the living conditions here were also very poor.


    The house that Monique and Levi rented was dark and damp. As soon as they entered the house,


    there was a rat running by. Monique was so scared that she almost screamed, "Boss, why are there


    rats in your house?"


    The boss looked at Monique and found that she didn''t look like a rich woman. Of course, rich people


    couldn''t rent a house here, so he said bluntly, "Go and find out which one of our houses here


    doesn''t have rats then."


    Monique asked, "What''s wrong with your attitude?"


    "What¡¯s with my attitude?" The boss said proudly, "If you pay so little money, I''ll only provide you


    with such an environment. Don''t be so picky. If you don''t want it, there are many more people


    waiting in line to rent it."


    Monique was speechless.


    It was not the time to quarrel with thendlord. Levi quickly moved Monique behind him and said, "I


    think the environment here is very good and it''s much better than the environment where I lived in


    my hometown. Boss, we will rent this house."


    The boss red at Monique and then looked at Levi. "Young man, your attitude is much better than


    your girlfriend''s. Control her and don''t let her embarrass you."


    Usually, Monique would start a fight if she heard that, but she did not say another word this time.


    Levi handed the money to the boss and said, "Well, we won''t be sending you off."


    Levi sent the boss away and closed the door. He wanted to turn around andfort Monique, but


    when he turned around, he saw that she had already put down her luggage and began to tidy the


    room. "You don''t mind?"


    "Even you don''t mind. What right do I have to refuse?" Monique did not dislike this ce. They had


    all lived on deserted inds before, this house wouldn''t be worse than that of the ind. At least,


    they had a cover from the rain. It was just that they had encountered a big rat the moment they


    entered the house. That was why she felt it was not worth the money.


    Levi walked over and hugged Monique into his arms. "Monique!"


    "What are you doing?" Monique asked, allowing him to hug her.


    Levi sighedfortably. "How can you be so considerate and sensible?"


    "If it weren''t you who was carrying out this mission with me, I wouldn''t even get a warm hug. This is


    good enough for me." It was really very good, she didn''t have any other requests.


    "If it is not me who is carrying out the task with you this time, then another man would rece me."


    Thinking of this, Levi felt a little ufortable. He silently told himself in his heart that no matter


    what task he would carry out in the future, Monique must be in the same team as him. She could


    never be with another man.


    However, Monique didn''t know. "If I were to go on future missions and I feel scared, I won''t have


    anyone to hug. So this time, it''s really good."


    Levi said, "Great."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Monique stepped out of his arms. "There''s food next door. I''ll go buy something to eat."


    "Stay here. I''ll go and buy it." At such a crucial moment, Levi would not let Monique be out alone.


    He would always protect her.


    "It''s next to our room. You can buy it ande back. I''ll tidy this ce. Maybe well live here for a


    long time." It was a small room with a 1,2-meter bed in which there was almost no space left. Only


    people who have survived the worst can live in such an environment.


    Levi was responsible for buying food and Monique was responsible for tidying up the room.


    By the time Levi came back, Monique had already made the bed. She was using the bedsheet left


    in the room by thendlord, which had already been washed.


    Levi suddenly felt that it was not like they were carrying out a mission, but more like an eloped


    couple. The money they brought had been used up, but they didn''t find a job to make money, so


    they had to rent such a ce to live.


    At the thought of this, Levi felt butterflies in his stomach. He handed the lunchbox to Monique and


    said, "Honey, it''s time to eat."

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    Honey?


    Monique''s heart throbbed when she heard Levi addressing her this way. She was a little flustered


    and confused, but she mainly felt delighted.


    However, she couldn''t show that she liked it. Otherwise, he would definitely eat her up. She


    pretended to be very fierce and red at him. "Who is your honey? Don''t address me like that, or I''ll


    beat you up."


    Levi did not care about her threat as he knew that she was not really threatening him. Otherwise,


    her cheeks would not be red, which was clearly a bashful yet endearing look.


    Levi knew that Monique was hiding her shyness inwardly in a fierce way, and he would not let go of


    such a good opportunity to tease her. "Honey, you escaped with me and have to suffer. Don''t worry,


    I am your husband and I will definitely make a big fortune in the future. By then, I will let you enjoy


    life in a big mansion."


    Monique didn''t want to talk to him but Levi pointed to the door as a signal of someone


    eavesdropping on their conversation. Monique had to cooperate. "Then I''ll wait. But, don''t keep me


    waiting too long."


    Levi was very happy inwardly. Monique was a naive girl and it''s better for her to be with him. If she


    was with someone else, she would be devoured unknowingly. Levi said, "Honey, don''t worry. I will


    find a job tomorrow and we will move out here when I receive my sry."


    "Great!"


    Levi looked at the door and gestured to Monique with his eyes. Monique had no choice but to cry


    reluctantly, "Dear, you are so good to me. I will love you forever."


    Hearing the word ''Dear'', Levi was overjoyed, but his face remained calm. "You are my wife. If I am


    not good to you, who else should I be good to?"


    Monique could not have herself to say such mushy words. Hence, she replied softly, "Hmm."


    Levi was satisfied. "Let''s eat. Only when you''re full can you have the ability to do what we love to


    do."


    Hearing what Levi said, Monique blushed. She scolded him in her heart, "Pervert!"


    Levi gave a piece of his remaining meat in his lunchbox to Monique and said, "Be good, stop


    blushing. Let''s eat."


    Monique somehow understood the situation that she never did before. In the past, she always did


    not understand why a poor couple could still be happy when they were together. Even if they


    workedte, they would not feel tired. Maybe it was because they had hope in their hearts.


    In other words, as long as she was with those who liked her; those who were good to her; those


    whom she liked, she could make it no matter how difficult the situation was.


    As expected, it was safe to live in the civilians'' area. At least, they stayed there for an afternoon


    without any unusual happenings noted.


    In the evening, Levi moved a small stool and sat at the door. He observed the passersby for a long


    time, but he did not find anyone suspicious.


    Everyone passing by was busy with themselves and they didn''t have time to look elsewhere. Of


    course, there were rascals cadging a drink or a meal. They were nosing around and taking


    advantage of the fact that the passersby were not prepared to pilfer.


    At that moment, Levi noticed two people passing by in a hasty manner. Obviously, they were busy


    but they still kept an eye on their surrounding environment.


    Levi deliberately lowered his head to flick off the dust on his trousers. It was not until those men had


    gone far away that Levi returned to his room and turned on the listening device. Before long, a voice


    came from the other side, "Mr. Gilbert, we were careless this time. We let Levi and Monique


    escape."


    After the man finished speaking, there was no one continuing the conversation in the room. There


    were only faint sounds of coughing. After the coughing stopped, a slightly aged voice sounded, "Tell


    me, how I should punish you?"


    The man added, "It was our dereliction of duty. We''re willing to ept any punishment."


    The slightly aged voice said again, "Then, go to hell. Die. Don''t let me see you again."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Mr. Gilbert, Ben and Mark both know that they are wrong, and they are sincerely asking for your


    punishment. Although they did not do a good job, all of us have seen their loyalty to you. Please


    spare their lives and give them a chance to redeem their ipetence." Levi and Monique heard


    this voice before. It was the person who taught Ben and Mark a lesson previously. It seemed that he


    had a high position in Sheldon''s team, otherwise, he would not dare to save the two people and


    cause trouble for himself at this moment.


    Perhaps, Ben and Mark had some sort of leverage against this person. As they had something on


    him, no matter how unwilling he was, he would plead for leniency for them.


    "Kieran Quartley, are you begging for both of them because you share the samest name?" It was


    obvious that Sheldon Gilbert was not satisfied. It was evident from his voice that he was upset at


    this moment.


    It turned out that those men had the samest name. Even though they may not be brothers, they


    had the same ancestor. Thinking back to the previously- heard conversation, Levi had a general


    understanding of their rtionship.


    Kieran continued, "Mr. Gilbert, can you let them go out first? I have something to tell you alone."


    "If you have anything to say, just say it. Don''t mess around with me like that." Apparently, Sheldon


    didn''t care.


    It was silent again.


    With this spare time, Levi sent a message to Neil asking him to help look up the person named


    Kieran to check what role this person yed in the terrorist organization.


    After a moment of silence, Kieran said, "Mr. Gilbert, don''t you know how much manpower we have


    lost in ourst operation? Now, we don''t have anyone we trust to use. Do you think we can just let


    them die?"


    Thest operation naturally referred to when Ronald was sacrificed. That attack on the enemy


    required arge amount of manpower. However, the counterattack by Chatterton Town military was


    also quite destructive.


    The Chatterton Town military had lost a total of three soldiers. They were very heartbroken but they


    sessfully eradicated all the terrorists. At that time, none of the terrorists survived.


    Before that, Levi was not familiar with the enemy''s forces. Upon hearing the conversation at this


    moment, he roughly understood the reason why the enemy could not find them. It should have


    something to do with their dwindling manpower.


    He held his breath and continued to listen. Then, he heard Sheldon say, "Tell me, what is the


    percentage of our men we can trust in Xanduvia City now?"


    Kieran answered, "Mr. Gilbert, except both of them who we can trust 100%, we can''t find anyone


    else. The people outside are all halfhearted. They''ll do anything for whoever can give them more


    benefits. We can''t depend on


    them during critical moments."


    After these words, it was again silent for a long time. When Levi thought that they would not speak


    again, a voice came from the listening device again. "Forget about it, just give them a chance to


    make up for their mistakes."


    Kieran replied, "Mr. Gilbert, thank you!"


    Ben and Mark also said, "Mr. Gilbert, thank you for sparing our lives."

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    Apparently, Kieran Quartley was Ben and Mark''s superior. He said, "You two, don''t jump for joy just


    yet. Now go and search for Levi and Monique; bring them back to Mr. Gilbert. I''ll give you two days.


    If I don''t see them by then, you can go ahead and kill yourself. Don''t bother Mr. Gilbert again."


    "Yes, Sir," said Ben and Mark, and then there was no more sound.


    Monique raised her head and looked at Levi. "Who on earth is this Kieran? We didn''t have his


    information before, but I think he has quite a lot of power."


    Levi said, "I''ve already had someone look up on him. There''ll be results in a while."


    Monique remarked, "Since Sheldon has shown up, where would Edward be then?"


    Levi replied, "Let''s wait and see. As long as he is still alive, he''ll definitely appear."


    Monique still wanted to say something, but another voice came out from the audio monitor. It was a


    conversation between Ben and Mark. "Levi is as sly as a fox. How can we catch him in two days?


    Although Kieran looked like he had helped us, I can''t help thinking he is pushing us to our own


    deaths." "Don''t me Kieran. If he didn''t speak for us, do you think we could still stand here and


    talk?" Mark sighed and said, "Whether we can catch them or not, we still have to try our luck. If we


    don''t catch that b*stard after two days, even if we had ten heads, I doubt we can survive another


    day."


    Ben was annoyed. "The message we have received before said that Levi was a yboy who only


    indulged in himself. Except for chasing girls, people have never seen him do anything serious.


    However, no one expected that now he has be a tough person to deal with after he had just


    stayed in the military region for only a year."


    Mark said, "Perhaps we had received the wrong information, or perhaps Neil and his son Levi


    deliberately were acting. Anyway, no matter what the reason is, the result is that we have


    underestimated Levi."


    Ben remarked, "What''s the point of talking about this now? Do you have any information about Levi


    and Monique from the people who are investigating them? We don''t have much time. We have to


    hurry."


    "I just sent a message and asked. After they escaped from the civilians'' area, it was as if they had


    vanished. I can''t find any trace of them."


    "Is there any news from the police station?" Ben asked.


    "Our man does not have a high position there. He can''t check the monitoring system any time he


    wants. He still has to wait for the approval of his superior, so we can only wait." After that, they


    continued toin. Levi didn''t listen to it anymore, but it was still recording continuously.


    At this moment, there was also a message from Neil. Levi opened the message and looked at it. He


    couldn''t helpughing and said, "Who said that Edward didn''t show up? In fact, he just did."


    Monique came to him and understood as soon as she saw the message. She said, "Kieran Quartley


    is, in fact, Edward Callum. No wonder Sheldon would listen to him whenever he talks."


    Levi shrugged. "Aren''t you surprised? Aren''t you happy?"


    "I am surprised but I''m not happy." Monique took over the phone from Levi and looked at it carefully.


    "It doesn''t matter if we know that Kieran is Edward. After all, we haven''t found where they are. Even


    if we are well-prepared, we can''t catch them." "Actually, they''re just nearby."


    Monique asked, "Are you sure?"


    Levi told her, "I''ve been squatting outside for more than half an day and I have something."


    Monique said, "What did you find?"


    "They don''t know we''re here but their people are still here. Also, I can see that they don''t seem to


    be searching for anyone. They''re just observing whether there''s anyone following them."


    Moniquemented, "If they are really here, it will be much more convenient for us to take action."


    Levi knocked Monique at her head. "Sometimes, your brain works really fast. Sometimes, it feels as


    if it has malfunctioned."


    Monique was confused again. "What do you mean?"


    Levi exined, "First of all, the civilians'' area is so big that it''s not easy to find a person. Second of


    all, we haven''t even seen the real faces of Sheldon and Edward. Even if we sit face- to- face with


    them, we probably won''t recognize them."


    Monique nodded. "That''s right. The information we collected was all their disguises. We don''t know


    what they look like at all. It''s indeed difficult to find them."


    Realizing that Monique was dispirited, Levi tried tofort her, "But don''t be discouraged. At least


    we know that they''re in this area. It''s only a matter of time before we find them."


    They had to find a way to find the whereabouts of both of the most- wanted terrorists and find a way


    to quietly bring them back to Chatterton Town for trial.


    In fact, they didn''t have much time to carry out this task. Theirmander had handed over the


    information to them before they came. They must catch Sheldon and Edward before the minister,


    Martin Hart, made a state visit to Boulvend.


    Levi and Monique needed to take down Sheldon and Edward, then wait for the opportunity when


    Martin woulde to Boulvend for the state visit. This way, they would take the opportunity to


    return to Chatterton Town by taking the ne with Martin. There was no other way for them to do it.


    After knowing that Sheldon and Edward were in the area, Levi and Monique began to act


    separately. They pretended to be local residents and became factotums in the vegetable market to


    clean up the garbage.


    This job was very tiring but they were free to move around. For the time being, no one would


    suspect them.


    After about three days, they had a better understanding of the environment of the civilians'' area.


    They also came to realize that this was more difficult than they had imagined. There were too many


    peopleing in and out every day, and they gained nothing aside from the two people they were


    targeting.


    When they returned to the house where they stayed, Monique was too tired to talk. She threw


    herself onto the small bed in the room and said, "Levi, don''t wake me up. Let me rest."


    Seeing Monique being so exhausted, Levi''s heart ached. "Lay down then. I''ll help you massage to


    loosen your tense muscles."


    "I''m afraid that you might break them instead."


    "Come on, give it a try."


    "Please be gentle."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Levi reassured her, "I will, don''t worry."


    Monique never believed that Levi really knew how to do it right. However, when Levi massaged her


    body with his powerful hands, he really looked like a real masseuse.


    Monique asked, "Have you learned this before?"


    Levi told her, "In order to please my mother, I used to do this often, so my technique is quite good."


    "It feels nice." Monique sighed with satisfaction. Before she could finish exhaling, she was


    massaged by Levi with great force. She felt as if her bones would break. "Levi, that hurts. Be


    gentler."


    "Keep your voice down. People may think that we''re doing something else," Levi said while grinning


    cheekily.

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    "Don''t use too much force." Monique pouted discontentedly. She turned over and sat up. "My bones


    were almost crushed by you."


    Levi said, "So should I stop?"


    "Yes, or else I''ll be impaired."


    "Then it''s your turn to help me." Levi turned over andy prone on the bed. He urged, "Come, help


    me loosen my muscles."


    Monique asked, "Are you sure you want me to do it for you?"


    Levi patted his back. "I''ve alreadyid down, of course I''m sure."


    "Alright then, I''ming." Monique did not hold back. She had never done this kind of work before


    but she had been massaged by others a lot. She had great strength, so it shouldn''t be too difficult.


    Monique sat beside Levi and put her hands on his shoulders. Then, she pressed hard and


    immediately, Levi sighed in satisfaction. "Good gracious, that feels good!"


    Monique hit him on the back and warned him, "Others will misunderstand if you keep this up. You


    might be shameless, but I''m not."


    Levi said, "Aren''t you going to let me praise you after you''ve done a good job?"


    It would be fine if Levi praised her normally, but the noises that he was making could really make


    others misunderstand. Monique said while she blushed, "You''d better shut your mouth, or I will stop


    massaging."


    Levi raised his hand and surrendered. "Alright. I won''t make a fuss anymore. Give me a good


    massage. I''m tired after pushing the trash bin for an entire day."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Levi was born and raised well. He was a young master who had never done anyborious work.


    However, he really put in a lot of effort to work during the past two days and did notin at all.


    Monique was surprised to see this.


    She asked, "Levi, you were born in such a good environment. You don''t have to work hard, and you


    can live an enjoyable life. Why do you want to serve in the army? The tasks we carry out are all life-


    threatening."


    "It''s a long story," said Levi.


    While giving him a massage, Monique said, "Tell me about it."


    "I''ll start with the time when I was born."


    "Go ahead. I''m listening."


    Monique heard most of Levi''s background from the others. In the past, she thought that he knew


    nothing except to eat, drink, and y. However, after getting along with him, she found that he had


    several strengths, which attracted her.


    "Do you know that my mother and Neil have another kind of rtionship between them?" Levi


    asked with joy.


    Monique nodded. "I''ve heard of it. But, there''s nothing to worry about if both of them are not rted


    by blood."


    Levi continued, "Mia''s personality was influenced by Neil. Later, she found out that she had different


    feelings for him. Then, she chased after Neil to the extent that he didn''t want to see her anymore."


    Monique was amused by Levi''s exaggerated tone. "Levi, if you talk about your mother like this,


    aren''t you afraid that she''ll hit you when she knows about it?"


    "I''m telling the truth," Levi said. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask her yourself some other day."


    Monique replied, "Go on."


    Levi continued, "Actually, Neil loved Mia deeply. However, due to their identities, he had been


    avoiding her ever since she became an adult. Even though they had gone through a lot of things,


    Mia never gave up. In the end,


    Neil agreed to marry her."


    Monique remarked, "I didn''t think Colonel Brown was such an old-fashioned person."


    Levi told her, "They have undergone a lot of things between them. Because of this, when they got


    together, Neil let Mia keep him on a short leash. He is now the second most famous person for


    being a loving husband."


    Monique asked, "Why is he in the second ce?"


    "Because the first ce belongs to my indifferent uncle."


    Monique nodded. "Do you mean Mr. and Mrs. Kyle?"


    Levi said, "My uncle was even jealous of us younger generations. He has always been


    upromising at home. But, as long as my aunt pleaded slightly, he would surrender to her.


    Therefore, in our big family, everyone knows that if we make him unhappy, we can always ask my


    aunt for help. My mother was the same. She used to make my uncle angry. It was my aunt who


    settled it for her."


    Monique said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Mrs. Brown to have a jinx."


    Levi replied, "Mia is not afraid of anything, especially after having Neil on a tight leash. She is so


    arrogant that she has her nose in the air. The only person who can restrain her is my uncle."


    Monique said, "That''s a different topic. Tell me your family''s business."


    "You know what, Mia gave birth to me not because she wanted to have a child, but it was because


    no one wanted to y with her. She needed a ymate, so she gave birth to a toy like me to y


    with her."


    "A toy?"


    Levi said, "Believe it. Since I had memories, I have been abused by them. They abused me in all


    kinds of ways. Many times I thought that I was a free gift from a phonepany."


    Monique was amused by Levi''s words. She giggled and said, "You''re too cute."


    Levi said, "My mother has been thinking of ways to trick me since I was a child, so I had to find


    ways to deal with her. Slowly, I became smart."


    "You still boast, even at times like these. It''s truly in your blood, Young Master Brown."


    "My mother yed and teased me to her heart''s content, making me have no hope of falling in love.


    For a long time, I have been thinking that I will never be tied to a woman like Neil in the future. I was


    looking for a lot of girlfriends to love me but I wouldn''t love them back."


    Monique asked, "Is this why you are so fickle?"


    Levi said, "I''m not fickle. Although I had many girlfriends, I only held their hands. I didn''t even kiss


    them."


    Monique obviously didn''t believe it. If he had no experience, how could he kiss her so skillfully the


    first time they did?


    Levi looked back at Monique and his eyes suddenly became full of affection. "Monique, I gave my


    first kiss to you. You should be grateful. Now, there are very few men who can give you their first


    kiss. You''ve found a treasure."


    "Who would believe this?" Although Monique said that she didn''t believe it, she was actually feeling


    butterflies in her stomach.


    Levi added, "I am still a virgin."


    "Shame on you."


    Levi said, "If you don''t believe me, we can have a try."


    "And how do we do that?" As soon as Monique said this, she knew that she had been tricked. She


    turned her head away from him, but he forcefully turned her face over to look at him and said, "You''ll


    know once you try it."

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    "Get off, Levi!" Monique blushed and her heart was racing because of Levi. She quickly stepped


    aside. She had nearly blurted out, "So be it, I''m not afraid!"


    Fortunately, she didn''t say it out loud. Otherwise, she would have fallen into his trap.


    Levi asked, "You really don''t want to?"


    Monique immediately changed the topic. "I am going next door to buy dinner. You can have a rest."


    Levi murmured, "D*mned woman, you''ve aroused me, and then you want to run away. If this


    continues, I might be disabled, and the happiness for the rest of your life will be gone."


    Monique turned a deaf ear to his words and hurried out to buy dinner. However, as soon as she


    went out, she hurried back and said, "Levi, I think I saw both of them."


    "Which ''them''?" Levi asked.


    Monique left a gap in the door, looked at the outside and said, "It''s Ben and Mark."


    There had been no reliable newsing from Ben and Mark, which made Levi and Monique waste


    a few days in vain. Seeing them here, Monique became extremely excited. "I''m going to follow them


    now."


    "No, I''ll go. You turn on the monitoring device and pay attention to their conversation." Levi was the


    first to walk out and followed them from a distance. They were very cautious, so Levi dared not get


    too close to them because he was afraid of being discovered.


    He watched them turn into thene on the right side. When he hurried to catch up with them, they


    were no longer in the alley. However, he didn''t leave and just waited at the entrance of thene


    instead.


    After waiting for a while, Levi suddenly felt that something was wrong. He hurried back to the


    apartment and opened the door. The first thing he did was to look for Monique. "Monique!"


    The room was only that big. When he took a nce, he didn''t see Monique. So, he shouted again,


    "Monique!"


    The room was neat and it did not seem to have any traces of a fight. Monique had remarkable


    fighting skills. Unless she was abducted unconsciously, the room could not be so tidy.


    However, the anxious Levi could not think so much. He turned around and was about to chase after


    Monique. When he opened the door, he collided with Monique, who was about to enter the room.


    He pulled her into the room. "Where have you been?"


    "I heard the conversation between the two people, so I followed them to see what happened."


    Monique noticed that Levi was shaking. "What''s wrong with you, Levi? What happened?"


    Even when they were surrounded by enemies in the 15th floor''s room, Levi could remain calm and


    even teased her. Something big must have happened moments ago.


    Monique hugged him andforted him, "It''s okay, it''s okay. No matter what happens, I''m here.


    Don''t be afraid."


    Levi tightly held Monique with his strong arms and said, "Yes, thank God you are."


    Earlier on, he thought...


    Monique patted his back gently. "What happened just now?"


    "It''s nothing." Levi soon calmed down and said seriously, "You''re not allowed to act alone in the


    future without my acknowledgement. Do you understand?"


    "I..." Monique seemed to understand what he was worried about. She hugged him even tighter and


    said, "Alright, I won''t let you worry about me anymore."


    "Did you find anything?" asked Levi.


    Monique said, "I went out to look for you for a while but I couldn''t find you, so I came back."


    Levi replied, "I just followed them to an alley, and then they disappeared. Although I lost them, I


    roughly know where they are hiding. We should be able to find them soon."


    Monique remarked, "Then I''ll listen if there is any new progress in the audio monitor."


    Soon, the two of them were devoted to their work again.


    The voicesing from the audio monitor were nothing more than the voices of Ben and Mark


    admitting their mistakes.


    Fortunately, they still hadn''t found the bug. Levi and Monique could get a general understanding of


    the enemy, but they didn''t reveal much either, which didn''t bring any substantial progress to the


    investigation.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I''m going to buy some food," Levi said. "You wait here."


    "Okay."


    After the meal, Monique took a bath andy on the bed to check the information she had collected


    the past few days.


    Levi took a small stool and continued to sit at the door, hoping to see Ben and Mark again.


    However, even when the hawkers started to pack their bags, Ben and Mark had not shown up-


    Levi then returned to the room and took a bath. Then, he habituallyy down next to Monique.


    In the past, Monique would move aside and slightly distance herself from Levi. This day, she


    squeezed closer to Levi instead.


    Levi said, "Monique, if you want to return to Chatterton Town safely, you''d better stay put, or else..."


    Levi could not even touch his girlfriend even though she was just sleeping next to him every night.


    Such a situation was torture for any man. He didn''t know how long more he could endure it.


    Monique seemed to be unable to understand Levi. Not only did she not retreat because of his


    warning, but she even threw herself into his arms. "Levi, thank you for your hard work these days."


    It wasn''t clear whether it was intentional or not, but Monique was seducing him. Levi could feel that


    his body was burning. He restrained himself by moving to the side. "Monique, if you know that I''m


    working hard, then please move aside. Don''t provoke me."


    If it went on like this, he wouldn''t be able to control himself anymore.


    "Levi, I like you! I really like you!" Monique liked him so much that she was willing to give him her


    whole life.


    "Monique, don''t mess around!" Levi warned her, feeling that he was about to lose control of himself.


    However, Monique seemed to have made up her mind, and suddenly, she kissed Levi on his lips...


    The beautiful night began from this moment... However, there was always a voice of doubt in


    Monique''s mind.


    Did Levi not tell her he was a virgin? Why was he so skilled? Just like an experienced warrior, every


    move of his was on point. However, she was too tired to ask any more questions and fell asleep.


    After that, Levi was in high spirits. All the fatigue of the past few days had been swept away. His


    eyes were staring at Monique who was in his arms. Really, this woman was really beautiful.


    She looked even more stunning that night!


    Like a gorgeous flower, it was not an exaggeration to say that she was a nation''s beauty.


    Looking at Monique''s sweet sleeping face, Levi smiled with satisfaction. He wished that time could


    stop at this instant. He was willing to watch Monique quietly for the rest of his life.


    Some said that life can be beautiful, and it was the portrayal of their current state.

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    Early in the morning.


    The sunlight shone into the room through the curtains and soon the room was bathed in golden


    rays.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Monique blinked her eyes and instantly woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a


    magnified handsome face in front of her, which caused her to betaken aback.


    With this move, she cried out in pain. "Ah..."


    It hurts! thought Monique.


    It was as if she went for a battle after not training for a long time. Every muscle of her body was


    aching after the intense session she had the night before.


    "You''re awake."


    Levi was still the same person, but Monique felt that he was different. He looked more mature and


    even his voice was sexier than usual.


    "It''s still early, you can sleep for a little while longer."


    Not only that, Levi was gentler and when he was talking to Monique, he had a gentle smile on his


    face.


    Monique was a little confused for a moment. She didn''t know if she was dreaming, so she reached


    out her hand and pinched Levi hard. "It didn''t hurt. Was it really a dream?" Monique wondered.


    "You''re the one pinching me. Of course you won''t hurt."


    Even though Monique had pinched Levi, he was still smiling. His smile was so gentle; it was an


    expression she had never seen on him before.


    In the past, when she pinched him, he would yell at her even though he wouldn''t retaliate.


    Could it be that after such a night, even his temper had changed?


    "What? Don''t you believe what happenedst night? Do you need me to do something to help you


    recall?" Levi came closer to her and his warm breathnded on her face, which made her blush and


    her heart race.


    "Go away!" Monique''s courage from the previous night had disappeared. She hid in the quilt like a


    coward. Upon seeing this, Levi couldn''t help teasing her.


    However, he couldn''t bear to do so too.


    "What a silly girl!"


    He got up and said, "I''m going to buy breakfast. You rest for a while."


    He was just using the excuse to buy breakfast to give her some space to rx.


    Monique was a more traditional girl. She must have put in a lot of effort to take that step the night


    before. Levi had already enjoyed the blissfulness of it, so he wouldn''t force her anymore.


    Watching his back disappear from the door, Monique breathed a sigh of relief, but somehow she felt


    a little disappointed. In fact, she liked his warm embrace very much.


    It seemed that as long as he was around, she would not be afraid no matter how dangerous it was


    outside.


    However, she also understood that Levi didn''t want to embarrass her, so he found an excuse to go


    out.


    At such a critical moment, she didn''t have the mood to rest anymore. No matter how ufortable


    she was, she had to get up and continue to work. She couldn''t leave all the burden to Levi alone.


    She rolled out of bed and felt a little ufortable. When her feet touched the ground, her legs


    were so weak that her knees almost gave out. Fortunately, she held onto the wall in time that she


    didn''t fall down.


    Monique concluded that it was not as tiring to undergo training in the army as the session from the


    night before.


    Outside the house, it was already full of traffic. The shops on both sides of the street had opened.


    There were also hawkers who were doing their best to shout as they were afraid of missing any


    potential customer.


    Levi looked into the steamed bun shop next door. "Madam, can I borrow your kitchen for a while?"


    The owner of the shop, Dahlia, was busy handling the steamed buns while saying, "Is your wife


    sick?"


    Dahlia had a pair of sharp eyes. She always saw Levi and Monique moving together. That day, she


    didn''t see Monique. Levi even asked to borrow her kitchen. Thus, she guessed that Monique was


    probably sick.


    After all, there were not many girls who could really endure doing such dirty and tiring work every


    day. It was already amazing that Monique didn''tin that she was exhausted these few days.


    Levi also reacted quickly. "My wife is a little ufortable. I want to go to the market to buy some


    ingredients to cook something hot for her to eat. Perhaps it will cure her illness faster."


    Dahlia was not a warm-hearted person, but when she looked at Levi and Monique, she seemed to


    recall her own past. Back in those days, she went job-searching together with her husband. At that


    time, she had no money, and to have a bowl of hot porridge was considered a luxury.


    At the thought of this, her heart ached a little and she agreed immediately, "It''s not easy for both of


    you who are newlyweds toe out and find a job. Go and buy it. I''ll let you cook hereter."


    "Madam, you are not only beautiful but also kind. I thank you in advance." When it came to


    complimenting people, Levi had been trained to do so since he was a child. Dahlia was so happy


    that she was beaming. She was also happy to lend Levi her kitchen.


    Levi had never in the kitchen, but he had eaten a lot of delicious food. He knew what food was


    good, but the downside of living in the civilians'' area was that many of such delicious ingredients


    were unavable. In the end, he could only find alternatives.


    In the end, he bought pork ribs and some vegetables. He nned on making some soup for


    Monique to replenish her energy. After all, he had gone a little overboard the previous night without


    paying extra attention to her.


    After nearly two hours of hard work, Levi finished cooking and tasted the soup. He thought that it


    was not bad, so he put the soup into a newly-bought thermos.


    After thanking Dahlia, Levi carried the soup back into the house. Upon entering the house, he saw


    that Monique was already up and ready for work. "Didn''t I tell you to sleep a little longer?"


    "We don''t have much time left. If we don''t find them, we won''t have a chance." Monique seemed to


    have forgotten what happened the night before and was focusing on monitoring the situation of the


    other side.


    Levi put the soup in front of her. "I already have a good idea."


    Monique raised her head to look at Levi and asked, "What is it?"


    Levi answered, "Drink some soup first, and I''ll tell you."


    "Tell me." There was no bowl or utensils in their room. Levi just brought back the thermos containing


    the soup along with the spoon. "This soup smells so good. Where did you buy it? Why don''t I


    remember anyone selling this nearby?"


    Levi said, "The shop owner next door saw that


    I am handsome, so she especially allowed me to cook there."


    Monique replied, "You wouldn''t embarrass yourself just for a bowl of soup, Levi."


    "Do you think I''m that cheap?"


    "What else then?"


    Levi said, "I just want you to drink some soup to replenish your energy. I asked the owner next door


    to lend me her kitchen."


    "I knew it." Monique knew that this bowl of soup wasn''t easy toe by. It was easy for her to


    probe for an answer from Levi. With that, she handed him the spoon and said, "You drink it first."


    "I''ve already taken it."


    "If you don''t drink, I won''t drink as well."


    "Monique, if you want to drink my saliva, just say it. I''m happy to give it to you. There''s no need to


    make such an indirect request."


    "Don''t use this trick to deceive me. I won''t buy it. Just drink it when I ask you to. Otherwise, I won''t


    drink it either." She had already given herself to Levi. Couldn''t she figure out what was in his mind?


    In the past two days, Levi was even more exhausted than she was. He was the one who needed to


    recharge himself.


    Monique made a mental note that when they returned to Chatterton Town, she would ask her


    mother to cook some nourishing soup for Levi to make up for the weight that he had lost these


    days.

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    As Monique demanded, Levi took two sips of soup. Since the soup was not much, he gave it to


    Monique and said, "I have eaten just now. I''m not hungry."


    "I''m feeling very well. Don''t worry about me." Monique knew Levi had been cooking the soup for a


    long time, she understood that well even though she didn''t know how to cook. Levi had been away


    for two hours, so he was probably busy cooking this pot of soup.


    Monique was a soldier and her body was strong. There was really no need for Levi to work so hard


    for her, but what he did made her feel warm in her heart.


    Although this bowl of soup was not as good as her mother''s, Monique felt that it was still delicious


    since Levi put in an effort to cook it for her.


    After drinking, Levi took the initiative to pack up the thermos. "Mr. Hart wille for a state visit in


    Xanduvia City the day after tomorrow. He will stay here for a day. We only have three days left. We


    must find the location of Sheldon and Edward today."


    The clock was ticking. They really didn''t have much time left. The next two days would determine


    their sess. If anything went wrong, they would not be able toplete this mission.


    Monique did not forget what Levi had said earlier on. "Didn''t you just say that you''vee up with


    an idea? What is it?"


    "Loraine, the cleaner, is sick today. However, she urgently needs someone to help her to clean the


    building. The building she is in charge of is in the alley which Ben and Mark disappearedst night.


    So, we will do it for her today." When Levi was buying groceries, he also gathered some useful


    information.


    "Okay. Let''s go now." Monique agreed without hesitation.


    "Not yet. Loraine goes there to clean up in the evening every day. We can''t go too early, or else,


    others might suspect us."


    "True..." Monique nodded. "Then, let''s do our usual work to see if there are any new discoveries


    during this period of time."


    The busy day began. This day, Levi asionally saw two suspicious people entering the alley. It


    didn''t take long for them to exit. He didn''t know what they were up to.


    In the evening, Levi and Monique bought some food to fill their stomachs and immediately devoted


    themselves to the work of locating Sheldon and Edward. They scanned their surroundings and


    observed the houses one after another but found nothing unusual after inspecting the building.


    There were a total of six staircase entrances in this alley, with six buildings in total. Now that one


    had been excluded, there were only five over six chances left.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Each time a building was eliminated, the chances would be less. Monique got a little anxious.


    "Levi..."


    Levi patted her back. "Don''t worry, maybe they are hiding in thest building."


    Levi was not very confident, but as long as he had not searched thest one, there would be a


    chance.


    Monique felt much more at ease after hearing Levi''s words, so she continued her work.


    After searching in five buildings, Monique panicked again. If they could not find them in thest


    building, then all their efforts these days would be wasted.


    However, when they were about to go upstairs, two suspicious people came in a hurry. They went


    directly to the top floor. The highest floor of these old buildings was only the sixth floor. Monique and


    Levi knew that they had entered the house, and soon came out in a hurry.


    Levi and Monique did the cleaning as usual. They even did it in a proper way so that it would not


    seem suspicious.


    Now that they had arrived at the right spot, they could take advantage of the night to catch them.


    At the same time.


    In Chatterton Town.


    Mia had a few bites and soon lost her appetite. Neil looked at her worriedly and said, "These dishes


    are all your favourite. Why did you put your cutleries down after just two bites?"


    "I have no appetite." Mia was lying weakly on the table. "Neil, I don''t know what''s going on. I''ve


    been feeling restless for the past two days. I just feel like something bad is going to happen."


    Neil put some food in her bowl. "There is nothing bad happening, don''t think too much, you should


    eat a little more."


    Mia shook her head and looked pleadingly at him. "Neil, I know I shouldn''t ask you about Levi, but I


    have to. You can refrain from telling me where he is, but just let me call him and let me know that


    he''s safe."


    Neil empathized with Mia and he couldn''t bear to see her in such a state of dejection. However, Levi


    was carrying out a task and Neil really couldn''t let Mia get involved. "Levi is fine. He''ll be back in a


    few days, and then you two will have a good chat."


    "Neil, I have been married to you for so many years, but I have never begged you like this. I know


    that I''m putting you in a difficult position but I beg you. Please let me make a call to him and let me


    hear his voice. Really, just let me listen to his voice. Try to put yourself in my shoes as being a


    mother." Levi had always thought that he was a free gift from the phonepany to Neil and Mia. If


    he knew that his mother was worried about him, he would be over the moon.


    Neil didn''t know how to reply.


    Mia tugged at the corner of his shirt and said with tears in her eyes, "If I can''t hear his voice, I''ll go


    crazy. Do you really want to see me break down in front of you?"


    She knew that he couldn''t bear seeing her so upset and deliberately said so.


    As expected, Neil nodded. "Wait for a moment. Let me ask if it''s convenient for Levi to answer the


    phone."


    Levi and Monique had just returned to their rented house when they received a message from Neil.


    He immediately replied to Neil, "Colonel Brown, your son''s having his freedom now. Don''t test me


    like this."


    The encrypted message was sent out. Before he could put his mobile phone on the table, a phone


    call came in. The phone screen showed an unknown phone number, which proved that the other


    party was also encrypted when he called.


    Monique said, "Who could it be? Could it be that we are exposed?"


    Levi signaled for her to be quiet. He picked up the phone and didn''t speak immediately after it was


    connected. Mia''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "Brat!"


    "Mom, why did you call me?" Levi was on a mission. During this period of time, he should not be


    making a phone call with any ''outsiders''. As the highest officer of the army, didn''t Neil know this?


    "Levi, I''m worried about you." Hearing Levi''s voice, Mia was about to cry. He quicklyforted her,


    "Mom, I''m just carrying out a small task. I''ll go back in a few days. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    "Levi..." After Mia called Levi''s name, there was silence on her end for a while. However, Levi could


    vaguely guess what was going on. He responded hurriedly, "Mom, I''m really fine. Don''t worry."


    Levi had lived for more than twenty years, but he had never seen Mia cry over anything for real. The


    current situation unnerved him; his heart almost jumped out of his throat. He asked, "Mom, am I not


    communicating openly with you now? What are you worried about?"


    "Levi...." Mia didn''t know what she was worried about either. It wasn''t like she hadn''t been


    separated from him before. But at that time, she was so flustered; she couldn''t hold back her tears


    the moment she heard his voice.


    Leviforted Mia softly, "Mom, give me another three days. I promise I''ll show up before your very


    eyes three dayster. In the future, I will spend more time staying with you. I won''t leave you even if


    you feel that I''m a bother!"


    Mia sniffed and forced herself to calm down, replying, "Levi, I hope you''ll keep your word. I must see


    you in three days. If I don''t, you aren''t my son anymore."


    "No matter what you say, Mom, you carried me in your belly excruciatingly for ten months and gave


    birth to me," Levi said. Finding the atmosphere a little touchy, he said in the same nonchnt tone


    as before, "Whether you acknowledge me as your son or not, I''ll always remember the hardships


    you went through in raising me."


    "Suit yourself. Whatever it is, I''ll see you in three days," Mia replied. It wasn''t that she was being


    unreasonable. There was no such thing as rationality in a mother''s feelings for her child. She didn''t


    care about glory, wealth, or anything else. She only wanted Levi to be healthy and safe.


    "Alright, alright. It''s gettingte. Let them rest early. He''ll be back in a couple of days. Then, you two


    can chat from sunrise to sunset; no one will stop you," Neil said as he took away the phone from


    Mia''s hands and hung up. "Mia, if you keep going like this, you''ll affect his work," Neil reminded her.


    "Neil, can I go meet him?" Mia asked. She knew that her request was overbearing, but she was


    really extremely worried about Levi. She couldn''t sit still.


    "Mia, stay put at home for the next two days. Don''t go anywhere. Do you want to help him or drag


    him down?" Neil asked. His look darkened and his tone grew more serious. "I assure you, he''ll


    definitely seed on this mission."


    Even with Neil''s assurance, the worry in Mia''s heart persisted and she couldn''t calm herself down.


    She asked, "Neil... What if... Bah... I''m a jinx."


    Neil held her in his arms and stroked her back gently,forting her, "How about this, I''ll take you


    to Secret Garden tomorrow. Karen will be there too. You two can chat away, it''ll take your mind off


    all other matters."


    Mia interjected, "But..."


    "Alright, that''s the deal. I''ll send you there tomorrow morning," Neil interrupted Mia. He had a bad


    feeling about this state of affairs. Afterforting her, he went to the study room and pulled a few


    strings to contact someone.


    The man was none other than the minister Martin Hart, who was heading to the Boulvend for a


    state visit in the next two days. Seeing that it was Neil who called, Martin greeted him politely,


    "Colonel Brown." "Hello there, Martin." Over the phone, Neil enunciated each word clearly, "The


    people who you''ve arranged to pick Levi up must be well- prepared in advance. I don''t want any


    mishaps to happen."


    Martin replied, "Colonel Brown, don''t worry. We''ve already made all the necessary preparations.


    However, our stay will be short. As long as they arrive on time, everything will be fine."


    Neil responded, "Okay."


    After all, Levi was his son, who Mia had birthed for him at the risk of her own life. Even the ruthless


    Neil had human emotions, too. He hoped that Levi would arrive back home unscathed.


    He had to return to Mia''s side, safe and sound.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It would only be aplete home if the three of them were all present.


    After Neil hung up, Levi immediately prepared for the night''s ns. However, Monique held him


    back. "Levi, take your time. I''ll handle the preparations."


    After answering the phone, Monique clearly saw that Levi was not in his usual state of mind. It


    would be better to let him regain hisposure first while she got things ready for him.


    "Alright," Levi agreed. He knew well that it was a very important matter. Even the slightest


    carelessness in preparing the equipment would not be forgiven. He should get himself in order first


    and let Monique handle things.


    While Monique was preparing the equipment, she said, "Mia is just worried about you. She didn''t


    mean anything else by it, really. You don''t have to overthink it. There''s no mother in the world who


    wouldn''t worry about her own son."


    Levi replied, "My parents often showed me tough love, but it was just a facade. I know that they love


    me very much, you could even say it''s to the point of spoiling me. Over the years, I''ve made my


    own decisions and chosen my own path, and they''ve never really interfered with that."


    "Of course. They definitely love you. There is no doubt about that." Monique patted Levi''s shoulder,


    recalling her own past. "I''ve told you before, that after I was born, my father lied to my grandfather


    and told him I was a boy. Later, he came up with various ways to hide the truth from my grandfather.


    However, you can''t hide elephants in mouseholes. My grandfather was so pissed off when he found


    out the truth. He almost cut ties with us! Even so, no one dared to bully me when my grandfather


    was around. During those two years, my grandfather didn''t show me his sweet side at all, but he still


    protected me and would bring me delicious food whenever he came back from trips."


    It was the undeniable truth that every parent would worry about their own children, sometimes even


    to the point of heartbreak. Some would say that not every parent was like that, but those were truly


    only a minority.


    "Actually, that''s pretty cute of him. I guess he didn''t treat you too sweetly because your parents lied


    to him, but he still loves you. He just can''t set his ego aside and say that to you," Levi analysed.


    "That''s right. I think that too. There are all kinds of people in this world. Everyone has their own way


    of expressing love. Sometimes, what we see on the surface may not be the true reflection of their


    feelings," Monique said.


    "I never thought that you of all people would have quite a good grasp of the ways of the world," Levi


    praised her.


    "Since I''ve been with you, Young Master Brown, it would be impossible for me not to learn a thing or


    two."


    "Don''t tter me."


    "I''m not ttering you. That''s my true impression of you. The more I know you, the more I find that


    you are an excellent person, a much better one than I expected you to be." "Can I take this as a


    confession of your love?" Levi asked.


    "You''re not wrong." Monique smiled and answered frankly, "Birds will be attracted by stuff that


    shines. Likewise, it''s a given that women are attracted to outstanding men."

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    Monique''s confession was music to Levi''s ears. Just as he was on cloud nine, she continued, "It


    wasn''t your sweet words that enchanted me, but your brilliance and excellence. I couldn''t help


    myself from wanting to get close to you."


    No matter man or woman, people would always flock to outstanding people. On the other hand,


    those who always brought negativity to others would only cause their friends to stray further away


    from them.


    Levi had always had confidence in himself, but after being praised by his crush, he was over the


    moon. However, he still remained rational; he did not discard his emotional intelligence.


    If a man did not respond to a confession of love from a girl like this, he would surely suffer for it in


    the future. "Moni, it was because you are an amazing person that I pursued you," Levi confessed.


    "Are we praising each other or confessing to each other?" Monique asked. She looked at him with a


    slight smile in her eyes. To fall in love with a person and be loved back by them was a truly


    wonderful thing, especially when both of them were aplished people in their own right.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In the past, whenever Vivian got a boyfriend, Monique always felt that something was off about the


    bnce between Vivian and her boyfriend. At this moment, she finally understood that it was


    because those people were not fit to pursue her sister, thus they merely became eyesores.


    It was not that Monique judged people by their appearances, but that she felt that the brilliant Vivian


    deserved a better man, one who was worthy of her.


    During the conversation, Levi''sposure returned. The next thing on the agenda was to wait for


    the right time to take action. In order not to attract attention, they would only spring into action after


    all the stalls in the market had closed.


    After waiting until midnight, they went straight to their destination with the equipment in tow.


    The enemies probably didn''t anticipate that Levi and Monique were nearby, thus they were


    unimpeded all the way. However, they dared not to be careless; they did not approach the front door


    as there was a surveince camera there. Before they could even enter the house, the people


    inside would discover them first.


    Hence, they chose to go to the roof and break into the house through a window.


    Levi went straight ahead on the offensive, while Monique stood guard on the top of the building.


    Levi climbed to the window of the sixth floor along the sewage pipe. He carefully snuck the


    sedatives inside carefully. After a while, when he estimated that the drug had taken effect, he


    signaled Monique to descend and they entered together.


    The window was not locked. Levi thought to himself that the enemy wouldn''t possibly be that


    careless.


    He motioned for Monique to retreat but right at that moment, people appeared in the empty alley


    and the roof. They were not that many in number, but enough to surround Monique and Levi. There


    were at least ten people on the ground and about the same number on the roof.


    Monique gritted her teeth and cursed, "D*mn it. We were already so careful, but we still fell into the


    enemy''s trap."


    "Don''t panic. They don''t have weapons. We still have a good chance ofing out on top," Levi


    comforted her. He was still calm as usual and continued to say, "Perhaps they''ve already found the


    listening devices we installed and have been putting on a show for us all the time."


    Someone shouted, "Young Master Brown, are youing down on your own or shall my men


    escort you personally?"


    Now that they had been discovered, hanging on the pipes in a deadlock would not save them. Levi


    replied, "Don''t trouble yourself to that extent. We''lle down now."


    He and Monique slid along the sewer pipe down to the first floor rapidly. Maybe they went about it


    too nonchntly; the enemies took a step back collectively when they reached the ground.


    Levi saw their reaction. The corners of his lips lifted slightly and he said, "Hey, if Mr. Gilbert and Mr.


    Callum wanted to see me that badly, they should''ve just sent word to me. Why should they trouble


    you guys to meet me here?"


    "Young Master Brown, you''re indeed a smart man," one of the men replied. The current situation


    was that their superiors wanted the two to be brought back alive, so they didn''t dare to act rashly,


    especially when they didn''t know the true capabilities of the two. Thus, the enemies kept their


    distance from them.


    "Please lead the way then," Levi said. He waspletely calm, firstly, because he was more or less


    confident in himself. Secondly, he wanted to put Monique at ease. Monique did not disappoint him


    either. She remained as calm as him; she did not show the slightest hint of panic throughout the


    interaction.


    "Young Master Brown, this way." Unexpectedly, Levi and Monique were not tied up for unknown


    reasons.


    Levi held Monique''s hand firmly. He didn''t say a word more to her but she understood the meaning


    of his grip. He didn''t want her to worry.


    Monique was not worried, just a little mad at herself. She had stayed on the roof for a long time but


    she did not spot any signs of an ambush. If it wasn''t for the other party wanting them to be caught


    alive, she and Levi would already have be corpses.


    Levi and Monique were directed to get into a military SUV. The car windows were installed with


    steel bars as protection. Once the car door locked, the front and back seats were separated into two


    hidden spaces. The enemies would not have to worry about them escaping.


    After they got into the car, the car started moving very quickly. They did not know where these


    people were taking them. They drove speedily along the way and the ride was extremely bumpy. It


    shouldn''t be anywhere near the heart of the city.


    Levi could not rule out the possibility that the car was installed with a listening device or a hidden


    camera, hence he and Monique did not talk much to each other. They could understand what the


    other was thinking from making eye contact alone.


    Sheldon Gilbert and Edward Callum probably had not been in the civilians'' area for a while.


    However, in order to lure them out, they put on an act so that Levi and Monique mistakenly thought


    that they were still there.


    And so, this was the result. Levi and Monique fell for it neatly; they thought that they were still in the


    civilians'' area waiting to be caught and ended up being captured by the enemy instead.


    The car had been in motion for nearly an hour. Levi had been holding Monique''s hand tightly all the


    while; he did not let go for even a second.


    Monique leaned on his shoulder gently and gave him a smile, indicating he should not worry about


    her. She was not afraid. She believed that they could find a way toplete the mission.


    Perhaps it was because both of them always achieved the top rank when they were training in the


    army, thus they were confident even in the face of danger.


    Finally, the car stopped.


    The door was opened from the outside. Ben and Mark were there before them. Since Levi had


    taught both of them a lesson before, they harbored a strong hatred for him. However, due to their


    superiors'' instructions, none of them could do anything to them. Hence, they merely said politely,


    "Young Master Brown, please get out of the car."


    Not only did they not get rid of Levi and Monique in the first instance, but they were also being


    polite. This group of people was not leisure enough to put on an act just for them. It must be that


    they had other intentions.


    Soon, Levi and Monique saw the targets of their mission, Sheldon and Edward. Then, they got to


    know from them the real purpose of the enemy ''inviting'' them there.


    Sheldon looked young; his gaze seemed to be amiable. If Levi and Monique hadn''t known his


    identity in advance, they would never have imagined how vicious and callous he could be. He had


    an artificial leg and walked a little stiffly. The way he spoke was very courteous.


    Edward looked rtively older, but he was not more than forty years old. He was not disabled but


    his gaze was murderous.


    The true features of these two men werepletely different from the information Levi and Monique


    had received before.

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    "Young Master Brown, I invited the two of you over because I need a favor from you. By the way, I


    hope you guys can forgive my subordinates for being rude." The person who spoke was Sheldon,


    who seemed to be rtively amicable. He had a smile on his face, a typical smile that concealed


    bloodlust behind it.


    There were two chairs at the side. Levi pulled Monique over to sit on one unabashedly. "Mr. Gilbert,


    since you''ve gone to these lengths to invite me here, it must not be a small favor, I assume?" Levi


    asked.


    "This matter is of great importance to us, but to you, it''s as small as it can be," Sheldon answered


    as he waved his hand, directing someone to bring him two cups of tea. "Young Master Brown,


    please have some tea."


    "Thank you," Levi responded. Whether the tea was drugged or not, Levi would definitely not drink it.


    He then asked in response, "Mr. Gilbert, please tell me what favor you need from me."


    "It''s a very easy thing, actually." Sheldon smiled. "We just need you to call your father, Colonel


    Brown, to ask him to provide us with some weapons."


    "Well, it indeed sounds quite easy. It seems that it could be solved with just a word from Colonel


    Brown," Levi responded. It turned out that the reason this crafty old man did noty a finger on them


    was because of this.


    Weaponry was the most important thing in national defense for any country. Thus, it could not be


    handed out to others randomly. To think that this piece of sc*m had brazenly said that it was a ''very


    easy thing''.


    Even if Levi was willing to call Neil, Neil wouldn''t betray the country for his sake. Sheldon had truly


    underestimated Neil.


    "Well then, Young Master Brown, please call Colonel Brown now." As soon as Sheldon finished


    speaking, someone handed over a mobile phone. "Young Master Brown, here you go."


    "I can make this phone call, but on one condition," Levi said. Since the other party smiled and


    pretended to be courteous to them, he would y along with them as well. "Send my partner back


    first. I will make this call after she gets home safely," he requested. "This little girl must be your


    lover, right? Your lover is our esteemed guest too. As long as we get what we want, I promise we''ll


    send her out of Xanduvia City safely." Sheldon refused Levi''s request. From the moment he saw


    Levi holding Monique''s hand, he had already guessed that their rtionship was definitely not just


    that of purerades-in-arms.


    However, he could not confirm it until this instant. Levi''s request to send thedy away first was all


    the confirmation he needed. Since they had gotten such an important bargaining chip, there was no


    reason for them to let her go before they got what they wanted.


    "Mr. Gilbert, you''re a very sharp man. You could tell that she and I have a special rtionship at a


    nce," Levi admitted straightforwardly. He had been smiling all the while. No one could guess


    what he was thinking.


    On the contrary, Levi''s reaction made Sheldon hesitate a little. Levi was not a naive rich kid. They


    had exhausted many avenues to finally catch him.


    The straightforward manner in which Levi admitted it made Sheldon doubt the rtionship between


    him and Monique. Perhaps, he truly just wanted to ensure that she would leave here safely, without


    any other reason than human conscience.


    "Young Master Brown, I''ve taken into consideration that you are a noble, so you may not be


    ustomed to using old things. This mobile phone and SIM card are both newly bought," Sheldon


    said. It was clear that he was eager to ask Levi to call Neil, but he didn''t say it directly and kept


    beating around the bush.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Mr. Gilbert, it''s almost dawn now. I''m really exhausted after not sleeping for the whole night. Why


    don''t you arrange for the two of us to rest first? When I''m well-rested, we''ll have a proper discussion


    about anything you wish," Levi said. In fact, he was also good at ying these kinds of games of


    trickery.


    Sheldon and everyone present could see that Levi was stalling for time. However, even if Levi was


    in their hands currently, they were still in an unfavourable position.


    The main reason that they were disadvantaged was that their weapons supply was running short


    and they had insufficient funds to purchase new ones. Hence, they could only think of other ways to


    increase their supply. Now that Levi was in their hands, if they demanded weapons from Neil, Neil


    would not dare refuse for the sake of his precious son.


    Sheldon and Edward had been hatching this n for a long time. There was only one step left at


    this time. As long as Levi made the phone call, they would know the results of their efforts right


    there and then.


    Sheldon maintained a polite smile and said, "Young Master Brown, since you''re exhausted, I''ll ask


    someone to send you back to a room to rest first."


    "Thanks," Levi replied.


    With a wave from Sheldon, someone approached instantly and led Levi upstairs. After taking two


    steps, Levi heard Sheldon saying again, "Young Master Brown, this double-story house of mine


    doesn''t look very sturdy. Thieves often break into it in the past. After being broken in a few times,


    Ben and Mark managed to think of a way to set up hidden weapons around the house. If there are


    thieves who break in again, they''ll be heavily injured even if they don''t die."


    "Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Gilbert," Levi responded. This was a warning, an obvious


    warning. Levi definitively understood what he meant. However, he did not give much of a reaction


    and continued pulling Monique upstairs instead.


    Downstairs, Edward was furious. Heined, "Mr. Gilbert, it''s obvious that the dude is trying to


    buy time. If we don''t teach him a lesson, he won''t obediently call Neil."


    Sheldon patted Edward''s shoulder and exined earnestly, "Edward, we have his life in our hands


    now. His very life depends on our moods. However, don''t forget that the thing we need the most is


    in his father''s hands. It depends on him whether we can get it or not. Currently, we don''t have the


    upper hand."


    Sheldon had a clear view of the situation. As they finally had an opportunity to get what they


    wanted, they mustn''t ruin it because of Levi''s misbehaviour.


    It wasn''t that Edward didn''t understand these things. What he was mad about was Levi''s attitude. If


    he hadn''t tried his best to control his temper earlier on, he might have already instructed his


    subordinates to teach Levi a lesson.


    Edward then asked again, "We can''t hurt Levi, but we can at least do something to the girl next to


    him, can''t we?"


    Sheldon waved his hand to stop him. "Although we don''t know if they are a couple or not, what Levi


    said just now was a clear indication that he values that girl very much. If something happens to her,


    there is no way that he will make the phone call. We can''t let a girl ruin our whole n."


    Edward asked again, "So we can''t do anything to Levi or the girl. Are we just going to let the two


    young people string us along?"


    Sheldon patted Edward''s shoulder again. "Edward, sometimes you''re calmer than me, and you''ll


    think over many possibilities before you act. But, why is it that you''re so impatient about this


    matter?"


    Edward stuttered, "I..."


    Sheldon said again, "Levi is already in our hands. What''s the difference if he''s unscathed or


    injured? You should calm down and wait. Let''s see what tricks he tries on us tomorrow."

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    Sheldon still sounded like an amiable elder and maintained a kind smile on his face. Only the gaze


    hidden beneath the thick and heavy ck- framed sses was vicious, like a vampire who had


    been starved for centuries.


    Sheldon sneered.


    He cursed inwardly, "Neil Brown! Levi Brown!"


    "You two have hurt so many of my men. Do you really think I''m just asking you for some weapons?"


    "I will use the weapons you provided me to kill both of you and sacrifice your blood to my brothers


    who gave their lives for me. Only then can I release my hatred."


    The double- story house was old and dpidated. However, it covered arge expanse and its walls


    were solid. It was unlike the residential buildings of ordinary residents; it looked special.


    Although dpidated, the room was, fortunately, rtively spacious. Levi didn''t know how spacious


    the other rooms were, but he could tell that the room they arranged for him and Monique to stay in


    was not bad.


    It had windows and was well-ventted, much better than the cheap house they had rented in the


    past few days.


    After entering the room, the people who escorted them left. Levi and Monique had a tacit


    understanding to not speak. Instead, theymunicated with each other by eye contact.


    Levi observed the structure of the room while Monique took out the tools that she carried with her to


    check if there was any listening device or hidden camera. Oddly, she didn''t find anything.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She gestured at Levi. He understood, saying, "It seemed that Sheldon wasn''t making empty threats.


    They know we can''t escape, so they didn''t bother to keep an eye on us."


    Monique replied, "After thest two incidents, I think we have underestimated them. Perhaps, they


    purposely yed a trick for us again to make us take the bait."


    "Well, the battle between us is a battle of wits and courage. No one knows who will be the winner


    until the end." Levi approached Monique and raised his hand to rub her furrowed brows,forting


    her, "Moni, don''t frown like that. There''s still hope as long as we are alive."


    Monique replied, "I''m worried for you."


    Levi switched the topic smoothly. "Did I ever tell you that you look really gorgeous when you smile?


    Your smile is the most charming and heart-tugging smile I''ve ever seen."


    His nonchnce in the face of Monique''s concern for him made her even more anxious. She


    stamped her feet and rebuked him, "Levi, cut it out. I''m being serious."


    "Okay, let''s get down to business then." Levi''s countenance changed. He became serious instantly.


    "Tell me, what did you just observe downstairs?"


    He switched the topic effortlessly again. Monique answered immediately, "Previously, I had


    gathered some information which is very simr to the design of this building. Although the external


    structure of this building doesn''t look like the one in the information I received, once I walked in, I


    found that the internal structure is exactly the same as what I had read."


    When Levi was dealing with Sheldon earlier on, Monique was sitting beside him quietly. She didn''t


    say a word, but that didn''t mean that she was sitting idly.


    She had executed her task, to observe the structures of the house and to find other exits which they


    could escape from.


    "Okay, tell me more about it," Levi said. Construction knowledge was his weak point, thus Monique


    was responsible for this aspect.


    They had been cooperating this way since they formed a team. There was no need for them to


    inform each other in advance, not even with eye contact; they couldplete their own duties well


    without anymunication.


    Monique exined in detail, "Thirty years ago, there was arge- scale civil war that happened in


    Boulvend. At that time, military houses were basically built like this. This kind of building seems to


    be aged, like it can''t withstand any damage, but actually the walls are all bulletproof. Hence, its


    security is assured."


    While speaking, she observed Levi''s reaction. Seeing that he could keep up with her pace, she


    elerated a little in her exnation, "Later, after the civil war ended, the new government needed


    land for development, so they gave the order to demolish the military houses built during that


    period."


    "Okay." Levi nodded and urged, "I can keep up with you. You can go a little faster." At that moment,


    time was equivalent to life for them. They might lose their lives if they dyed even one extra


    minute. Therefore, they had to try to seize every minute; they could not waste any time.


    Monique spoke faster, at a speed which could still be understood, "ording to my sources, after


    the new government gave the order, all the military houses built during that period of time were


    demolished. The ones I saw are from pictures in the historical data. However, after seeing this


    house today, I''m certain that the people in charge didn''t demolish all the military houses ording


    to the order. The house we''re currently in is a military house from the war thirty years ago."


    She took a nce at Levi and continued, "There are eight exits in this kind of building. Four of them


    are visible to us, located at the left, right, front, and back of the house. The other four exits are


    hidden. These four hidden passages may be in one of the rooms or in the yard. Theyout of each


    building is different. Even the architect of the buildings couldn''t remember it. Hence, I don''t know


    where the other four exits of our building are, and if they''re blocked or not."


    After hearing Monique''s exnation, Levi looked glum, an expression which he had rarely adopted


    in the past few days. "It seems that they chose this ce to be their real headquarters with various


    considerations in mind. This house is sturdy and it can prevent the people they catch from


    escaping. Plus, there are four hidden passages that allow them to escape when they are in danger,"


    Levi analysed.


    "That''s right. To put it another way, the escape routes would be their saving grace if the need


    arises. They must have liked that about the building, so they chose it as their base." Monique said


    with certainty, "Therefore, those four passages are still being used. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have


    selected this building."


    Levi nodded. "You''re right."


    Monique said, "Then, I''ll think of another way to see if I can find out the specific locations of the four


    hidden passages and where they lead to."


    After figuring out the specifics of the house, Levi was not worried anymore. "Let''s sleep first. Well


    think about it more after we wake up."


    "Levi, you can sleep first if you''re exhausted. I will collect some more intel." Monique was worried as


    she knew that Levi was currently in a more precarious position than her.


    The enemy wanted Levi to call Colonel Brown to exchange him with the things they wanted.


    However, she understood clearly that Levi would never make that phone call. He was ying a trick


    to stall for time from them.


    Leviforted her, "Don''t worry about me. They won''t dare to do anything to me."


    They wouldn''t dare to do anything to him?


    Did Levi really think those terrorists were easy to deal with?


    No!


    Those people were devils with blood-stained hands, who would kill people without even batting an


    eysh. Once they discovered that they could not get what they wanted from Levi, Monique did not


    know what they would do to both of them.

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    "Levi, you are a smart person. You know better than me what chips we hold now. Is this the time for


    jokes?" Monique questioned. She had never been as anxious as she was at this instant when she


    was ced in such a dangerous situation.


    When she chose to be a soldier, she was ready to offer her life for the country and its citizens. She


    would not let fear take over her or retreat when carrying out any tasks, including those which would


    risk her life.


    However, she was afraid that Levi would not fare well.


    It was just human nature ¡ª sometimes, one would rather die alone than see something bad happen


    to the people they care about. She could not let Levie to any harm.


    "Yes, I know it well. That''s why they won''t do anything to me. Look, they''ve even arranged for us to


    live in such afortable room. What''s there to worry about?" Levi was used to glossing things


    over. However, the trick didn''t work on Monique this time.


    "Since you know where we stand, you should know that if you keep stalling and not call Colonel


    Brown, they will definitely find a way to torture you and force you to make the call." Monique was


    really anxious, but she still kept herself clear-head. "Once it''s dawn, they''ll call for you again. We


    don''t have time to wait around."


    Levi regarded himself as being able to talk his way out of anything; he often left Monique


    speechless. But on that day, he couldn''t win against her in this argument because she was worried


    about him, and she urately pointed out the dangers of their situation.


    At that moment, he grew more certain that Monique had feelings for him.


    Even though they were in such a dangerous situation, Levi let his heart take over. He held Monique


    in his arms overbearingly and forcefully, lowered his head and kissed her on the lips to his heart''s


    content.


    Monique was filled with rage. All the ns in her mind were slowly restored to calmness because of


    his kiss. When he let her go, she was a little bewildered.


    While she was still in a daze, Levi asked, "Monique, we''ve been trying hard to look for Sheldon and


    Edward, but we haven''t been able to find them. Now, they''ve willingly shown up in front of us. We


    can finally see the targets of this mission. Do you think that''s a good thing or a bad thing for us?"


    After Levi''s reminder, Monique, who was dazed from the kiss, began to think again. "You mean that


    we should not think of escaping, but how to take away these two targets," she responded.


    "Clever girl," Levi said with a chuckle.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Monique hesitated, "But..."


    Levi smiled and exined, "I''ll definitely be obedient when they ask me to make the phone call. As


    for when the weapon will be delivered, it''s hard to say. As long as they don''t receive any weapons,


    they''ll still have to pretend to be polite to me even if they''re dissatisfied."


    Monique was still worried. "These people are extremely vicious. They''ve killed countless people. We


    can''t weigh them up the way we judge ordinary people."


    Levi nodded and said, "That''s right. Because of their viciousness, and because their lives revolve


    around killing people, the weapons are extremely important to them. They don''t adhere tomon


    sense in other things, but they won''t mess up in this matter."


    Monique fell silent.


    Levi added, "Did you notice how many people were in this house just now?"


    Monique answered, "About 30. All of them are men, there are no women."


    "Okay..." Levi had noticed that too. "That number is just right. No one will notice one or two extras or


    if they go missing."


    Monique understood what Levi meant. She bit her lip and looked at him aggrievedly, replying,


    "Anything you say. Let''s sleep first."


    Levi kissed her forehead and said, "Goodnight."


    Perhaps it was because they had their targets in sight that they, who were supposed to have an


    uneasy night, conversely had a good night''s sleep. They slept throughout the night until noon the


    next day.


    The sun hung high in the sky. The zing, hot sunshine shone into the room. Levi turned sideways


    to block Monique from the sun''s rays, asking, "Did you sleep well?"


    His tone was so gentle that her heart melted. She nodded shyly and answered, "Yes, I did."


    Levi ced his hand on her belly and said, "You should be starving by now."


    Monique held his hand gently and answered softly, "If you hadn''t mentioned it, I wouldn''t think about


    it and wouldn''t feel hungry. Now that you''ve mentioned it, I feel like I''m dying for some food now."


    Levi rolled over and got up from bed. "They should have prepared meals for us. I''ll ask someone to


    send it to our room and we''ll eat here."


    Monique also sat up. "I didn''t expect Sheldon and his group to be so reserved. They really didn''t


    send anyone to make trouble for us."


    "I think that will onlyst until after we''ve finished our lunch. I bet they''ll ask us over for some tea the


    moment we set down our fork and spoon," Levi predicted. He could roughly guess what those


    people were thinking.


    They needed weapons as they could not carry out any of their ns without weapons. Therefore,


    the limit of their patience stretched only as far as to allow Levi and Monique to wake naturally.


    Monique pulled an adorable and yful face, saying, "You''ve always been smarter than me. I won''t


    make that bet with you."


    She rarely showed such a naughty and adorable side. It warmed Levi''s heart. He couldn''t help but


    hold her and kiss her. After kissing her, he pinched her nose and warned, "Don''t seduce me like


    this, I won''t be able to control myself."


    Monique jumped away and retorted, "It''s because your thoughts are always in the gutter."


    "Yes, that''s right. When I look at you, I can''t keep my thoughts away from it," Levi admitted it


    straightforwardly and added, "It''s your fault for being so charming."


    Monique was speechless.


    That man had a silvertongue.


    Levi couldn''t helpughing again. "We''re a real married couple now. Why are you still blushing so


    easily? I remember that you used to be more shameless."


    Monique rebuked him, "Shut up!"


    "Alright, I''ll shut up if you ask me to do so," Levi responded. After he had enough of teasing her, he


    stopped and said, "Good girl, go brush your teeth. I''ll ask someone to bring up our meal."


    Soon, someone sent delicious meals for them.


    Looking at the table full of delicious food, Monique nearly drooled over it. "Young Master Brown,


    carrying out a mission with you is the best. We, as prisoners, still get fed well," she teased.


    Levi replied with a smile as he gave her some food, "Don''t you fear that the food''s poisoned? If it is,


    we''ll enjoy it indeed, but at the expense of our lives."


    Monique ate the food he gave her straight away. Levi asked again, "Monique, you''re really not afraid


    of death, are you?"


    Monique imitated his analytical tone from the previous night and told him, "Young Master Brown,


    they still need you to call Colonel Brown, how can they poison us before you make the call?"

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    "I thought that you were a bird- brain, but you''re surprisingly quite clever sometimes," Levi ribbed


    Monique, putting more food on her te. "Let''s eat up while we still can. Who knows if we''ll even


    get the chance to eat another meal."


    "You should eat more. You were the one exhausted for these past two days," Monique said as she


    put some food on Levi''s te too. They ate happily, almost as if they weren''t prisoners being held


    captive.


    Sure enough, Levi and Monique had guessed right. Right after they finished eating and put down


    their cutlery, Sheldon sent someone to escort them to the study. On the way, a thought popped into


    Monique''s mind. She said, "Levi, don''t talk to them about sending me away first. Since we came


    together, we have to return together."


    Levi stopped abruptly and looked at her seriously, asking, "Two days ago, who was it who told me


    that either one of us should try our best to escape when we were in danger?"


    Monique answered, "I did say that, but..."


    Levi caressed her head and promised her, "I know you care about me, but you must leave first if the


    opportunity arises. As long as you return to Chatterton Town safely, I promise you that I''ll return


    there safe and sound too."


    Monique grasped Levi''s hand and asked in a low voice, "Levi, tell me, what exactly are you


    nning? I''m saying this now, you can''t face it all alone."


    Before she could hear Levi''s answer, their escort looked back and prompted them, sounding


    impatient, "Young Master Brown, Mr. Gilbert has been awaiting your arrival in the study for a long


    time."


    Levi patted Monique''s hand and assured her, "Don''t worry."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Monique bit her lip and didn''t ask any more questions. She felt a little uneasy. She couldn''t guess


    what he was nning.


    He told her over and over again that she had to leave first in this sort of emergency situation. Was


    he nning for her to leave this ce first?


    The two of them were on a mission together. How could she abandon him for her own safety?


    However, there was no time for her to think about it. They had already arrived at Sheldon''s office.


    It was not only Sheldon waiting in the office. Edward, Ben, and Mark were there waiting too. As


    soon as Monique and Levi opened the door and entered the office, the four pairs of eyes in the


    study shifted to look at them. Their gazes were obviously full of hostility, but they still put up an


    amiable front.


    Sheldon asked, beaming, "Young Master Brown, did you rest wellst night? Did my tactless


    subordinates disturb your resting time?"


    Levi answered with a smile, "We had a good rest. Just one thing, the bed was a little hard, so it was


    pretty ufortable to sleep on, but it was still barely tolerable."


    Sheldon went on to ask, "Then, did you enjoy your lunch just now, Young Master Brown?"


    Levimented again, "The food was pretty delicious but it had a little too much oil in it, so it was


    kind of greasy. Mr. Gilbert, would you please instruct the chefs to make a lighter meal for dinner


    tonight?"


    Sheldon replied with a smile, "Of course. You''re our esteemed guest. If you need anything from us,


    we''ll do as you request as long as it''s within our capabilities."


    "Very well. Thank you then, Mr. Gilbert," Levi replied with a nod.


    After the courteous small talk, it was time to get to the point. After staring at them for a while,


    Sheldon coughed softly and asked, "Young Master Brown, about what we discussed aboutst


    night, what''s your stance?"


    Levi answered, "I definitely will fulfill what I''ve promised you, Mr. Gilbert. But, I have a question for


    you too. What''s your decision on my condition?"


    When Levi proposed that condition the previous night, Sheldon had already made the decision to


    not let anyone leave ahead of Levi. However, the way he said it left room for negotiation.


    However, after the long span of time between the previous night and the current moment, Sheldon


    had already thought of an excuse. He said, "Young Master Brown, you and yourdy friend are so


    close that I really can''t bear to see you two separate. Why don''t you two live here for two more


    days? When we get what we want, I will arrange a private ne to send you two back."


    "You''re right, Mr. Gilbert. I won''t feel well either if I''m separated from my little beauty. Please give me


    your phone, I''ll call Neil now," Levi said. His purpose was not actually to get them to send Monique


    away. At present, she had to be in sight for him to rest assured.


    Sheldon waved his hand; a mobile phone was handed over in an instant.


    Levi picked up the phone and dialed a series of numbers adeptly. Soon, the phone line was


    connected. Neil''s voice came from the speaker, asking, "Brat, why are you calling at this hour?"


    "Neil, Mr. Gilbert has invited me to his house as a guest, and he took quite good care of me. Can


    you do him a favor?" Levi asked in a casual manner. He did not sound like a hostage who had his


    personal freedom restricted at all.


    Neil retorted, "Brat, your superiors have assigned important tasks to you. Why are you not working


    hard, instead you''re going around making friends?"


    Levi replied, "Neil, don''t act silly. I''ll tell you directly now. Mr. Gilbert wants some weapons. Find a


    way to get them here."


    Neil was enraged. "Brat, do you know what you''re saying?"


    "Neil, has age taken a toll on your ability to think?" Levi''s voice increased in volume. It appeared like


    he was going to quarrel with Neil. "Didn''t I say it clearly enough? I''m at Mr. Gilbert''s ce now. As


    for when I can return to Chatterton Town, it depends on your actions."


    Neil asked again, "What exactly are you trying to do, brat? Are you trying to bluff me?"


    Levi angled his head to look at Sheldon and asked, "Mr. Gilbert, he doesn''t believe me even after


    I''ve said so much to him. Why don''t you talk to him personally?"


    Sheldon was listening at Levi''s side. He had been wanting to speak for a long time, but due to Neil''s


    identity, he still had some reservations about butting in. Now that he was given the chance, he


    couldn''t ask for anything more. "I''ll talk to Colonel Brown then," Sheldon agreed.


    "Here." Levi handed the phone to Sheldon. Taking the phone, Sheldon was cautious as if he was


    holding a fragile treasure. "Colonel Brown, nice to meet you. I''m Sheldon Gilbert," he greeted and


    introduced himself.


    It was not because Sheldon was afraid of Neil, but because only Neil could give him what he


    wanted at present. Therefore, it would help if they showed a little respect to Neil.


    Neil responded, "Oh, it''s Mr. Gilbert. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Sheldon grinned and said, "Colonel Brown, you tter me!"


    Neil replied, "Everyone knows what you''ve done, Mr. Gilbert. Now, you''ve invited my son to your


    ce as a ''guest''. Do you think you can threaten me by that?"


    Sheldon answered calmly, "Colonel Brown, you don''t have to be so touchy. It just happened that


    Young Master Brown came to Xanduvia City to have fun and this ce is under my charge. I didn''t


    invite him over as a threat."

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    "Not as a threat? Then get someone to send them back safely now. Can you send them back to


    Chatterton Town without any issue?" Neil''s voice sounded neutral, but with a uniquemanding


    air.


    Neil had been in charge of the military region for decades. Thus, he had witnessed all kinds of


    incidents. How could he lose hisposure just because of such a phone call?


    Neil, who was currently speaking from the other end of the phone, was the person who Sheldon


    wanted to tear into pieces so badly. Neil was the one who destroyed the force that he had built up


    for years, and hindered him from achieving his ultimate goal.


    He hated Neil so much that he wanted to rip off his skin and force him to kneel before him and


    apologize. However, it was not the right time yet. He still needed more time.


    Therefore, no matter how exasperated and hateful Sheldon was, he still remained calm. "Young


    Master Brown has just arrived in Xanduvia City, and he''s very interested in the local customs of the


    area, so he wants to stay here and understand them thoroughly. Don''t worry, Colonel Brown. He


    lives well here. We won''t even touch a single hair on his head," Sheldon assured.


    Neil sneered. "What if I don''t give you what you want?"


    "Colonel Brown, we can''t force you either if you''re unwilling toply." Sheldon was still smiling but


    his smile became gradually more vicious. "Then, I''ll have to have Young Master Brown and his


    friend stay with me for a few more days."


    Neil responded, "Since you''re okay with that, he can stay with you for as long as you want. It''s none


    of my business."


    Snap!


    From the other end, Neil hung up decisively, heartlessly.


    Holding the phone tightly, Sheldon''s exasperation reached its peak. Veins popped out on his


    temple.


    Levi shrugged and addressed Monique, "See? I told you that I''m nothing more than a free gift to my


    parents, yet you didn''t believe me. Now, seeing Neil''s attitude towards me, you should finally


    believe me, right?"


    Monique responded, "Colonel Brown is usually a little disappointed in you, but with that being said,


    you are still his only son. He won''t abandon you without a single care."


    Levi said, "You''re the best. You''re the only person who cares about me."


    Monique patted his back andforted him, saying, "Your parents do care about you too."


    "Tell me, do you love me?" Levi asked.


    Even though they were putting on an act for the enemy, Monique could not help but blush when she


    heard Levi teasing her so naughtily. "Yes, of course I love you," she answered.


    Levi replied, "Honey, I love you too!"


    There were many other people in the room but the young couple began flirting with each other as if


    the others were of no concern. They didn''t stop talking until Sheldon coughed discontentedly.


    Levi looked back at Sheldon and said, "Mr. Gilbert, now you''ve seen it with your own eyes. It''s not


    that I don''t want to call Neil, it''s that Neil won''t care whether I''m alive or dead even if I call."


    Sheldon did not look as kind as before, but his tone was still polite as he said, "Young Master


    Brown, you''re overthinking it. As the young woman said, you are Colonel Brown''s only son. It''s


    impossible for him to not care about you."


    Levi suggested, "Mr. Gilbert, why don''t you lock me up and torture me now? Or, you can cut off one


    of my hands or ears and instruct someone to send it to Neil to see if he really cares about me."


    Sheldon had actually thought of doing so. But now that Levi had bluntly suggested it, he didn''t dare


    to carry out the act anymore. He just responded, "Young Master Brown, you must be joking. You are


    my distinguished guest. I''m over here fretting if I''ve treated you well enough! How could I do such a


    brutal thing to you?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Levi said, "Mr. Gilbert, since you can''t bear to do so, get someone to send us back to our room to


    rest. Let''s see if Neil will call us backter. If he doesn''t call, you can call him again and threaten


    him. Tell him that if he doesn''t give you what you want, you''ll kill me and leave him childless."


    At the present moment, Sheldon''s mind was busy with thoughts about Neil''s intention. He was not


    in the mood to deal with Levi at all, so he motioned his subordinates to escort Levi and Monique


    back to their room for the time being.


    When Levi left, Edward finally spoke up after biting his tongue for so long, "What on earth is Neil


    thinking? Don''t tell me he''s ignoring his precious son for the sake of his status."


    Sheldon stroked his forehead and thought over it. Then, he said, "Even if he doesn''t care about his


    precious son, his wife will still care about Levi."


    Edward asked, "Are you referring to Mia Kyle?" Sheldon nodded. "Those who know them are all


    aware that Neil always listens to what Mia tells him. As long as Mia knows that Levi is in our


    hands... Do you think that Neil will still not trade the objects we want for Levi?"


    Edward took out his phone immediately. "I''ll get someone to send the news to Mrs. Brown then.


    She''ll help us with what''s going to happen next."


    Sheldon nodded, silently agreeing with Edward''s suggestion.


    Edward did not waste a single moment. He contacted their subordinates lurking in Chatterton Town


    right away and asked them to get the news to Mia as soon as possible. However, their subordinates


    quickly replied that Mia was currently staying at Secret Garden of the Kyle family.


    The Secret Garden of the Kyle family was heavily guarded. If Mia didn''t go out of the ce, they


    wouldn''t be able to enter at all. Thus, there was no way for her to receive news of this.


    Edward hung up and nced at Sheldon with a distressed look. "They said that Mia has moved to


    the Secret Garden of the Kyle family, so they can''t pass on the news about Levi to her."


    Sheldon asked, "Is there such a coincidence?"


    Edward questioned in return, "Do you think it''s possible that Neil knew about this ahead of time and


    sent Mia to the Kyle family on purpose?"


    Sheldon answered, "Although Levi didn''tmunicate with the outside world after we caught him,


    we can''t rule out the possibility that Neil might have predicted Levi would be caught by us, and thus,


    he made certain arrangements in advance."


    Edward asked again, "Does Neil really intend to abandon Levi?"


    Sheldon replied, "We''ll give him a few more hours. If he doesn''t take initiative to contact us before


    dinner, it''s not my fault if he ends up childless."


    Back in the room, the first thing that Levi and Monique did was to check if there were any


    surveince equipment in the room. After confirming that no one had done anything to the room


    while they were away, they began to talk.


    Monique asked in a soft voice, "Levi, what are you and your father nning to do?"


    Although she had heard what Neil said on the phone, she absolutely did not believe that Neil would


    not care about Levi''s life. There must have been some hints dropped between the father and son.


    Levi was lying on the bedfortably with his limbs outstretched. "You don''t have to concern


    yourself with Neil''s ns. Just carry out your own tasks."


    Monique said, "I carefully observed Sheldon''s office just now but I didn''t find anything. I can''t


    confirm if it has a hidden passage that leads outside the house."


    "His office looks quite ordinary," Levi replied.


    Monique continued with her observations, "However, from what I got to know about him in the past


    two days, since he can endure your taunts time after time, he must value his ultimate goal very


    much. Before he can achieve it, he will take ample measures to ensure his safety. Therefore, I''m


    sure that his office has a hidden passage leading outside."

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    Levi nodded. "Okay, that will be our starting point."


    Monique had her own worries and voiced them out, "But we''re trapped in this house now. Unless


    Sheldon asks someone to call us over, we can''t get close to his office at all."


    "That''s what brains are for, to think of a solution." Levi poked Monique''s temple. "Come on, now that


    we still have some time, let your brain explore the possibilities."


    "Levi..."


    "No more questions. I''ll tell you when we get back to Chatterton Town," Levi replied.


    Monique told him, "Whatever it is, you have to put your safety first. I don''t want to be a widow


    before I marry you."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m still waiting to return to Chatterton Town and marry you. You''ll get the title


    of Mrs. Levi," Levi retorted.


    "Why Mrs. Levi?" Monique asked.


    "The title of Mrs. Brown is reserved for my mother. Don''t tell me you want my mom''s position too."


    "I do, but am I able to?"


    "Girl, this is called empty ambition."


    "Nonsense. I must build a good rtionship with my future mother-inw so that if you bully me


    after I marry you, there will be someone on my side."


    "Rx, every woman who has married into my family is treated like a precious treasure. They have


    never been bullied."


    "Really?"


    "You''ll know once you''re married to me."


    "At the end of the day, you still want to trick me into marrying you."


    "Who was the one who brought up marrying me just now? I didn''t say it first, did I?"


    "All right, all right, let''s not talk about this. Let''s think about our next move."


    "Okay, my dear wife!"


    Once again, as Sheldon expected, Neil called back half an hour before dinner.


    When Sheldon answered, Neil on the other end of the phone was still arrogant as ever. He said, "I


    can promise to grant you your request, but you have to do a video call to let me see Levi. I want to


    confirm his safety."


    Sheldon smiled with satisfaction. He was proud that he had urately predicted the oue. He


    knew that Neil could not bear to abandon Levi, his precious son. "Colonel Brown, if you want to


    meet Young Master Brown, I''ll have him escorted here right away."


    Neil continued on, "Besides that, you have to ensure that I can contact him any time I wish.


    Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that the objects you desire will be delivered to you smoothly."


    "Of course. Young Master Brown is your son. You can definitely contact him anytime unless he


    doesn''t want to see you," Sheldon replied. He left an out for himself in his words. When Neil called


    the next time, he could still prevent them froming into contact by saying that Levi did not want


    to see Neil. That way, the responsibility wasn''t on him.


    How could Neil not understand Sheldon''s intentions? "Sheldon, I''m warning you, you''d better not


    y any tricks. If you dare toy a finger on him, I''ll make you regret what you''ve done," Neil


    warned Sheldon.


    Sheldon smiled and responded, "Colonel Brown, I know very well what kind of person you are. How


    would I dare to y any tricks on you? I never wanted to trouble Young Master Brown. As long as I


    get what I want, I''ll send him back and apologize to you personally."


    Sheldon was the type of person to conceal daggers behind a smile. No matter how exasperated he


    was, no matter how much he wanted to behead the other party and kick his head around like a ball


    at the moment, he still kept a smile on his face, as if he was talking about a casual topic.


    Neil warned him again, "Very well, as long as you understand. I''m just worried that you didn''t catch


    my meaning and took my words as a fluke instead."


    Sheldon said, "I wouldn''t dare. Colonel Brown, please wait a while. I''ll get someone to escort Young


    Master Brown over right away."


    Soon, Levi and Monique were brought to Sheldon''s office again.


    Only Sheldon and Edward were in the office. Ben and Mark weren''t there. Levi''s gaze swept over


    the two of them, finally settling on Sheldon''s back. "Mr. Gilbert, didn''t I ask you to get your


    subordinates to prepare dinner for us? Why did you call us into your office again?" Levi asked.


    Sheldon was already on a video call with Neil. He let Edward project the phone screen disy onto


    a wall of the room. "Young Master Brown, I don''t mean to bother you, but Colonel Brown wants to


    see you," Sheldon replied.


    "Didn''t he not care whether I lived or died? Why does he want to see me again?" Levi looked up at


    the projected image of Neil and asked with a smile, "Colonel Brown, what are you up to now?"


    Neil, from the other end of the video call, rebuked Levi furiously, "You''re such a useless piece of


    sh*t!"


    Levi shrugged indifferently and replied in a taunting manner, "Yeah, I''m a useless piece of sh*t. It''s


    not like today''s your first time knowing that. Who are you putting up an act for, getting so mad at


    me?"


    Neil swore, "B*stard!"


    Levi smirked. His smirk was nonchnt as if he had also discarded all hope for himself. "Since I''m a


    b*stard and you''re my father, you''re an old b*stard too then."


    Neil rebuked him again, "What a good- for-nothing son! Believe it or not, I''ll let you die there."


    Levi said, "Neil, I''m you and Mia''s only son. Even if you don''t want to save me, what about Mia?


    Even if she doesn''t know now that you don''t care about my life, she''ll definitely have your hide if she


    finds that out in the future. Do you really dare to let me die here?"


    Neil replied, "If it weren''t for Mia, you think I''d care whether you live or die?"


    "That''s right, these are your true colors." Levi was still smiling. "There are only a few people in this


    room. Stop acting. Even if you keep acting, no one will believe it. You don''t have to do that."


    "You... You..." Neil was livid with rage. He pointed his finger at Levi and couldn''t utter aplete


    sentence for quite a while.


    At that time, Sheldon stood up and persuaded the two, "Colonel Brown, Young Master Brown, you


    are father and son. You guys should care about each other deep down in your heart. Why do you


    guys have to be so cruel to each other and ruin your rtionship?"


    Neil and Levi were smart; they were still putting on a show for him at present. Since they wanted to


    act, he would let them have their way. Whether he believed it or not was still his decision in the end.


    "What other instructions do you have, Colonel Brown?" Levi asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Neil took a few deep breaths and said, "You b*stard, listen to me carefully. I''ll call you againter.


    Just wait and see."


    "I have something very important to do tonight, so I won''t have time to listen to your preaching. Just


    say it now if you have something else to tell me," Levi replied provocatively.


    "Y- y- you..." Neil stammered. He was so exasperated that words left him.


    "Colonel Brown, since you don''t have anything to say, I''ll be taking my leave now." Levi did not care


    about Neil''s exasperation on the screen. He led Monique away. After he took two steps, he turned


    back and added, "Mr. Gilbert, I''m starving. Tell your chef to hurry up."


    "Alright," Sheldon answered, but he was thinking to himself, "You brat, you''re dying soon yet you''re


    still so arrogant. Do you really think that we won''t dare do anything to you as long as Neil is


    around?"

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    After dinner, Levi and Monique were brought to Sheldon''s office again, once again at Neil''s behest.


    Neil and Levi, the father and son, quarreled again. And once again, they parted on bad terms.


    Especially in influential families like the Brown family, it was always that the father was powerful and


    influential, while the son had grown used to being arrogant and domineering. It wasmonce


    to see these types of fathers and sons bickering whenever they met. Thus, Sheldon did not concern


    himself with the bickering between Neil and Levi.


    No matter how bad the rtionship between Neil and Levi appeared on the surface, Neil could not


    bear to abandon Levi after all. He was anxiously preparing the weapons that Sheldon wanted.


    Sheldon ordered his subordinates to send Levi and Monique back to their rooms. He also secretly


    instructed his subordinates to keep their eyes on the two of them. They were not to allow any


    trouble to ur before the weapons were safely in their hands.


    After returning to the room, Levi detracted from his usual yful tone and said seriously, "Mr. Hart''s


    private ne will take off from Xanduvia City''s International Airport, Departure Hall T3, Gate C45 at


    nine o''clock tomorrow morning. We need to arrive at the airport at least an hour in advance or we''ll


    miss this opportunity."


    Monique was puzzled. "We have to arrive by eight tomorrow morning?"


    It was hard to tell the time. They had lost contact with the outside world for nearly 24 hours. How


    could Levi know the exact time?


    Levi patted Monique''s shoulder and continued, "Don''t ask me how I know that first. We only have


    less than twelve hours left now. We''re pressed for time. We can''t make any mistakes in what we do


    next."


    "I got it." Monique held Levi''s hand and said, "I''ve confirmed that there''s a passage leading outside


    in Sheldon''s office. As long as we can avoid the security guards patrolling outside the office, we''ll be


    able to get inside smoothly. But now my concern is that Sheldon and Edward won''t be in the office


    together at midnight."


    "Silly girl, you don''t have to worry about this. Both of them definitely will be in the office at that time,"


    Levi assured her. The reason why he was so certain was surely not because he could predict the


    future, but it was because someone would cooperate with him to ensure that Sheldon and Edward


    were there.


    The feeling of not being able to catch up to Levi''s thought process gradually dawned on Monique. It


    seemed as though everything was under his control; she knew very little about it. "How can you be


    so certain?"


    Levi tapped her head and asked, "You silly girl, do you think I got rebuked by Neil today for


    nothing?"


    "You mean Colonel Brown..." Monique came to an abrupt realization, but she didn''t think it was quite


    possible.


    She had been listening to the conversation between Levi and Colonel Brown that day. Other than


    bickering, the two of them had not spoken normally. How had they been able to deliver the


    message?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Shh..." Levi raised his hand and pressed his slender fingers on Monique''s lips, saying, "It''s not the


    time to ask these questions now. I''ll tell you everything when we return to Chatterton Town."


    "Then I''ll make the necessary preparations now," Monique responded. It indeed wasn''t the time to


    get to the bottom of the matter. She wouldn''t pester him foolishly to satisfy her curiosity.


    "If you start preparing now, it''s as good as telling everyone that we have a n to get out of here,"


    Levi said as he poked Monique''s head again. "You don''t need to think too much about it now. Since


    there''s still some time, you can take a two-hour rest first. We''ll take action at 12 o''clock sharp


    tonight. We have to get both Sheldon and Edward in one fell swoop."


    Monique had long waited for this moment. When she heard Levi''s words, her gaze glistened with


    excitement. "I''ve f*cking waited for this moment for so many f*cking days! Finally, I get the chance to


    show my skills."


    Levi frowned unhappily andined, "Monique, you''re ady, how can you be so rude? Why are


    you swearing so much?"


    Monique argued, "Well if you don''t like me saying f*ck, I can say d*mn too!"


    "I don''t want to argue with you." Levi red at her with distaste. "I don''t know why I fell for a girl like


    you."


    "Levi Brown! Is there any f*cking thing wrong with me? How am I not good enough for you?"


    Monique questioned. She was a short-tempered person. If she was addressed nicely, she would


    treat the person nicely too. If someone tried to pick a fight verbally with her, she would respond in


    kind. She was so hot-tempered; no one could stop her once she was enraged.


    Levi surrendered, "It''s my fault!"


    Monique asked, "What''ve you done?"


    Levi answered, "I didn''t appreciate your kind deeds. You''re the most beautiful and understanding girl


    in the world. It''s my honor to have you in my life."


    Monique replied with a smile, "Although your words sound hyperbolic, they''re still very pleasant to


    the ear."


    Levi teased, "You hypocritical girl!"


    Monique asked, "You really want to pick a fight with me, don''t you?"


    "Although I can''t afford to provoke you, I can hide from you." With that, Levi turned around and


    walked into the bathroom. Soon, the sound of running water came from the bathroom. Meanwhile,


    Moniquey on the bed, trying to get some rest.


    But, how could she fall asleep?


    It was already past nine o''clock at night. There were still more than two hours before they took


    action. Besides, their lives hinged on the sess of the mission this time.


    The mission this time was not really that tough. It was not as tough as their life on the deserted


    ind in the past. It was just that they always had to be on guard, which was mentally exhausting.


    That night would determine whether the mission seeded or failed. She had toplete this


    mission well and return to Chatterton Town safely with Levi.


    Not long after, Levi came out after his shower. Monique, lying on the bed, still had her eyes open


    wide. "Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" Levi asked.


    Monique answered lightly, "I can''t sleep."


    Levi used a blowdryer to dry his hair and theny down beside her. He put one arm around her


    gently and said, "If you can''t sleep, then let''s chat."


    Monique asked, "About?"


    Levi replied, "We can talk about anything, as long as we don''t fight about it."


    Monique turned around and looked at him. Looking at his handsome features, she couldn''t help but


    reach out and stroke his face gently. "You look so dashing."


    Levi grabbed her hand, put it to his lips, and kissed it. "This face of mine once fascinated thousands


    of young girls. How could I not be handsome?"


    Monique smiled and teased, "Look at your smug face."


    Levi argued, "It''s called self-confidence."


    Monique leaned against him and said, "Love is a thing of fate. Two months ago, we were still


    eyesores to each other. I didn''t expect us to be sleeping on the same bed in just two months."


    In the past, they always had issues with each other and would either quarrel or fight whenever they


    met. However, since they were both outstanding people, they inevitably piqued each other''s


    interest. As the days of them quarreling went on, their feelings for each other developed into


    something else.


    Monique sighed emotionally again. Fate was really amazing!

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    It was 12 o''clock sharp, midnight.


    Neil called again, requesting to see Levi and Monique immediately.


    Since it was Neil''s request, Sheldon and Edward certainly did not dy it, not even for a moment.


    They instructed someone to escort Levi and Monique to their office right away.


    After they were brought to the office, Levi stretched and yawned. Heined with a face full of


    dissatisfaction. "It''ste at night now. Can''t you just let me sleep?"


    Sheldon answered with a forced smile, "Young Master Brown, Colonel Brown requested to see you.


    I had no way to refuse him. That''s why I got someone to bring you here."


    Leviughed and asked, "Mr. Gilbert, since when did you be so obedient? Are you going to be


    ackey for Neil, at his beck and call?"


    The words were insufferable to Sheldon. He clenched his fists secretly to hide his anger. However,


    he maintained hisposure outwardly and said, "Young Master Brown,


    please mind your words."


    At that moment, Levi''s intention was to provoke Sheldon. "Sheldon, Chatterton Town''s military


    region almost destroyed all your forces and your hard-earned efforts of years thest time you


    launched an attack. Don''t you hate Neil?" Levi asked provocatively.


    Undoubtedly!


    Sheldon had never hated a person so much before!


    Sheldon clenched his fists tightly and veins appeared on his temples. The hatred and rage had


    been suppressed in his heart for a long time; he had long wanted to find something to vent it on, but


    the right time had not yet arrived.


    He was enduring it again and again, but Levi kept on pushing his luck with his taunts. "Neil made


    you be a loser. He''s probably your biggest enemy. Let me guess, you can''t wait to kill him,


    drink his blood and eat his flesh," Levi said mockingly.


    Looking at Sheldon icily, Levi clicked his tongue twice and then said again, "But now you''re just like


    ackey ttering Neil. You do whatever he says and dare not resist him. He asks you to pick up his


    call at twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, and you dare not sleep."


    Sheldon''s fists were still clenched tightly. He told himself over and over again to endure it. After a


    few more days, when he had gotten what he wanted, he would cut off Levi''s tongue.


    However, Levi was still mocking him, "You''re holding me, Neil''s son, as your hostage. You hate him


    so much that your body is about to blow up with rage, yet you still don''t dare to do anything to me.


    Aren''t you quite the coward, Sheldon Gilbert? Aren''t you a fine loser? Don''t you have any dignity at


    all?"


    Sheldon was still holding back. Instead, Edward, who had thus far never said a word to Levi,


    jumped out and mmed his hand on the table hard, warning Levi, "Brown, believe it or not, I''ll kill


    you right here and now!"


    "Oh..." Levi smiled in a rxed manner, disregarding Edward''s warningpletely. "Kill me if you''re


    capable of it. Otherwise, don''t talk nonsense."


    Edward took out the pistol strapped around his waist and aimed it at Levi''s head, saying fiercely,


    "Since you''re so arrogant and don''t even appreciate our hospitality to you, I''ll grant your wish."


    Sheldon pulled Edward behind him, took away his pistol, and gave him a look. He then smiled and


    apologized to Levi, "Young Master Brown, for you to say such things, you must be mad at me for not


    being hospitable enough the past few days. Please give me another chance for your father''s sake


    and let me treat the both of you to your satisfaction."


    Since both parties had already made such a scene, Levi didn''t understand why Sheldon was still


    putting on an act of confusion. Did he want to y the chivalrous hero even after abducting him?


    Levi asked contemptuously again, "What if I don''t want to stay here anymore?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Sheldon replied, "Young Master Brown, please give me another chance."


    Levi answered, "No."


    Edward leapt out again and cautioned, "You f*cking think you''re here as a guest, don''t you? Believe


    me, I''ll scatter your brains over the room in one shot!"


    Sheldon stopped Edward once again. "Edward, stop your nonsense. Young Master Brown is our


    distinguished guest. Your irresponsible remarks will scare off our esteemed visitor."


    Previously, Levi hadn''t yet nned their escape route, so he had been willing to y the fool and


    y along with them. But that night, he was pressed for time. He no longer wanted to waste any


    time ying along. "Mr. Gilbert, since you won''t let us go, don''t me us for being rude. You guys


    have only yourself to me for everything that will happen tonight."


    "You guys being rude?" Sheldon repeated what Levi said. He did not believe that Levi and Monique


    could escape from his impregnable base. Even if Levi was able to escape from the house itself, he


    would not be able to step foot out of the gate.


    Levi sneered coldly. The two security guards standing behind them fell to the ground with a loud


    bang.


    Shocked, Sheldon and Edward took a step back. However, their bodies felt weak. They couldn''t


    even lift their legs a step further. "W-what did you do?" they asked.


    Sheldon had a pistol in his hand but his fingers were too weak to hold it up. He could only watch


    that most powerful weapon of his fall to the ground and get picked up by Levi.


    Levi picked up his pistol and twirled it in his hand. "Mr. Gilbert, you''re a smart man. Why don''t you


    guess what we''ve done?"


    "You... I didn''t expect that a soldier of the Chatterton Town military region would y such an


    underhanded trick. You drugged us," Sheldon replied. His legs had no strength in them at all. He


    slumped onto the desk, the only thing supporting his body.


    "You two motherf*ckers, I''m going to f*cking take your lives now!" Edward swore, burning with rage.


    He rushed to Levi and Monique abruptly. However, not only did he fail to hurt them, but he also fell


    heavily on the ground. After wriggling once or twice on the ground, his head tilted to the side and


    there was no more movement.


    Levi took two steps forward and looked at the struggling Sheldon with a smile, then counted,


    "Three, two, one..."


    Sheldon copsed to the ground.


    The four people in the room were all passed out from the drug, while Levi and Monique of them


    werepletely fine. They had not taken any antidotes, nor were they wearing gas masks.


    It was only because this kind of drug was incorporated into theirpulsory training. They had to


    train until it had no effect on their bodies. Only then would they pass the course.


    Levi and Monique swept a nce around the room and their gazes met. After exchanging looks,


    Monique turned around and locked the door from inside.


    Levi took off the two subordinates''s clothes and used them to tie them together. At the same time,


    he took off Sheldon and Gilbert''s clothes too, tying their hands behind their backs.


    On the other hand, Monique was applying her knowledge to find the hidden exit. She first looked


    around the four walls and searched for the exit carefully there, but found nothing.


    There was no exit on the walls. Therefore, the exit could only be on the ground. Monique then


    shifted her target to the ground to look for it.


    There weren''t many ornaments in the office. If there was anything unusual on the ground, she


    would have noticed it a long time ago. Hence, she was certain that the exit was hidden under the


    desk.

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    Monique pushed the desk aside andy prone on the floor with an ear to the ground. She tapped


    the floor lightly with her fingers, quickly realizing something. "Levi, the exit is right here."


    Levi, who was busy tying up the four people on the ground, looked back and responded, "Okay, go


    ahead."


    Monique took out a military knife from one of her boots rapidly and stabbed it hard on the floor tiles


    a few times. Finally, she pried a tile up. After prying up the first one, it would be much easier to


    unearth the other tiles.


    After removing a few more tiles, she then jabbed at the cement beneath forcefully. The cement


    broke open to reveal a woodenpartment. She pushed it hard. A hole opened. It was of a size


    that would only allow one person to enter or exit at a time. "Levi, hurry up!"


    At that time, Levi was done tying up the people in the room. He threw the two guards towards the


    doorway. Sheldon and Edward were the targets that they had to take away, so he dragged them to


    the exit.


    Monique went into the opening and said, "I''ll go down first. Hand those two over to me."


    Levi turned on the shlight of his phone, illuminating the hole. There was a woodendder at its


    side, which seemed precarious for walking on. He advised Monique. "We still don''t know the


    situation down there. You have to be careful."


    "Yes. I know." Monique nodded. "You should pay attention to what''s going on behind us too. We


    have to know if anyone has discovered us."


    Both of them were concerned about each other''s safety; neither of them would drag the other down.


    Monique went down thedder and soon reached the bottom of the hole. She used her phone''s


    shlight to illuminate the space. The passage was small and narrow. It would be difficult to go out


    alone, what more to say for the both of them who had to carry one target each.


    However, Monique was unfazed by the difficulty they encountered. She found a stable ce to


    stand and said, "Pass them to me."


    Sheldon and Edward were both tall men; neither of them were particrly light either. Levi was


    worried that Monique wouldn''t be able to catch them. He said, "Come closer to thedder. Let it


    support their weight, so you can handle it."


    Monique pped her hands together and replied, "Don''t worry. I''m strong enough to catch them. If I


    really can''t do it, I''ll throw them onto the ground. I won''t foolishly let myself get hurt because of


    them."


    Levi praised her, "You''ve indeed be smarter after being by my side for a long time."


    While talking, his hands were not idle. He stuffed Sheldon into the hole first. After Monique caught


    him, he then let Edward down.


    After catching the two men, Monique urged, "Now youe on down."


    Even though the security guards outside would not dare to enter the study room without express


    instructions, Levi could not rule out the possibility that they received some other hints. If he and


    Monique were discovered, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Wait a minute," Levi said.


    Monique had unearthed the entrance of the hole with brute force. Once the enemy discovered that


    all wasn''t right in the office, they would find the escape passage as soon as they came in and could


    catch up with them through the passage very soon.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Levi wanted to restore the entrance back to how it looked originally, but it was near impossible to do


    that in such a short time. He could only pull the desk over to block it a little.


    From the passageway underneath, Monique urged him again, "Levi, hurry up!" She wondered to


    herself, "That brat hasn''te down yet. Is he trying to scare me out of my wits?"


    "Coming." Levi slid down the passage nimbly. He stood on thedder, using more objects around


    them to block the hole. After it was satisfactory, he finally jumped down to Monique''s side and said,


    "Let''s go."


    The passage was very narrow; it was barely enough for one person to pass through alone. Now that


    they each had to drag an additional person along, each step they took was more and more taxing.


    Monique, who was dragging Sheldon behind her, was already sweating after walking in the stuffy


    underground passage for a while. "D*mn, why is it so hot!"


    Levi, behind her, was in a worse state than hers. Hot sweat slid down his cheeks and body. Soon,


    his sweat soaked his shirt entirely.


    He wiped the perspiration from his forehead andforted her, "The venttion seems to be getting


    better. We should be able to walk out of here soon if we hold on a little longer."


    However, he felt in his gut that something was amiss.


    The maximum temperature in Xanduvia City during daytime was about 30 degrees and the


    temperature at midnight could fall to as low as 20 degrees. The secret passage leading to the


    outside should be built underground. By right, it would be very cool inside. Even if it wasn''t well-


    ventted, it wouldn''t be this hot.


    Something was wrong!


    He looked ahead, seeing that it was difficult for Monique to take another step forward.


    Levi really wanted to help Monique, but he couldn''t tug along two people at the same time because


    of the narrow confines. He said again, "Monique, slow down if you''re tired."


    Monique let go of Sheldon and gasped for air as she leaned against the wall. "I don''t feel tired. It''s


    just too hot. I keep sweating, which consumes too much of my energy. Speaking of which, it''s really


    so f*cking weird. We trained under the zing sun for half a day in the past, but I did not feel as


    weak as I do now," she replied.


    After saying that, she carried Sheldon on her back again and continued to move forward. She could


    not dy the team''s progress because of herself. But what about Levi? Was he as suffocated and


    tired as she was?


    "Levi, do you think it''s hot in here?" Monique asked.


    "Yeah." Levi nodded. He sized up the walls on both sides, hoping to find out what was going on. He


    couldn''t let them die from the heat before they got out of the secret passage.


    "Looks like there''s some kind of trap in this secret passage," Monique elerated her speech a


    little and said with certainty, "I''ve read some information regarding this before. Some hidden


    passages are equipped with heating devices."


    Upon hearing Monique''s words, Levi couldrgely confirm that this passageway was one of them,


    as it was way too hot inside. But was there any way to remove it?


    Before he could ask, Monique continued, "As long as someone enters the passage, the heating


    device will be activated. The passageway will explode when it reaches a certain temperature."


    Levi had never heard of this before. "If that''s the case, won''t it be activated automatically if its owner


    wants to escape via this secret passage and burn him to death?"


    "Levi, I''m not kidding. We should walk faster and try our best to get out of here before the


    temperature here rises to the level that makes it explode. Otherwise, we''ll be blown up and die in


    pieces," Monique warned. The secret passage was extremely narrow and she was already


    exhausted to the point of wanting to copse. However, she still walked at a nearrun speed with


    Sheldon on her back while exining to Levi why they were in this predicament. "Those who are


    familiar with the secret passage will turn off the switch of the heating device in advance when they


    have to use it to escape so nothing will happen."


    Monique wanted to p herself so badly. She med herself, "It was me who underestimated


    Sheldon. I didn''t expect him to add this kind of equipment to the hidden passage that was here


    originally. It''s my fault for not thinking it through!"


    "Don''t me yourself," Leviforted her. So that was how things were. Levi finally understood,


    telling Monique, "Monique, listen to me. After we get out of this passage, we may encounter danger


    again. However, you must remember that no matter what happenster, you must listen to my


    instructions. If you disobey me, you will be punished by the military rules!"

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    Punished by the military rules!


    Upon hearing these words, Monique felt a quiver in her heart.


    In the army, everyone knew that military orders could not be disobeyed. No matter whether the


    orders given by the superiors were right or not, as long as they were ordered to do so by their


    superiors, the subordinates, had to follow.


    That was the most basic quality of a soldier.


    If she vited that, she would be punished by the military rules.


    It was a crime that no soldier could afford tomit.


    It also meant that Levi was talking to her as a team leader at this instant. No matter what happened


    next, she had to obey his orders.


    She couldn''t disobey.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Monique didn''t say anything. Even though she was nearly copsing from the heat, she still


    quickened her pace, trying to find the way out of this dangerous secret passage as soon as


    possible.


    After God-knows-how-long, they reached the end of the secret passage.


    There was no road ahead and they couldn''t find where the exit was. Fortunately, the end of the


    passage was quite spacious. It was able to hold about five people.


    Monique threw Sheldon onto the ground and asked, "Shall I look for the exit first?"


    Levi simrly dispatched Edward onto the ground and grabbed her, replying, "In case there''s


    another trap, you stay here and watch the two of them. I''ll go look for it."


    Monique knew that Levi didn''t know anything about the secret passage. She might even find it


    before he did, but at this moment, her physical state was impaired and she was running low on


    energy. Therefore, she couldn''t say for sure.


    Plus, the reason Levi made that decision was probably in consideration of her weakened state, so


    Monique didn''t go against it. She backed off rapidly and leaned against the wall to rest, conserving


    her energy as much as possible.


    Although it was true that Levi didn''t know anything about the secret passage, he was quick-witted


    enough. Given the spaciousness of the passage currently, it was not difficult to find the exit. It didn''t


    take long for him to find the te above them covering the exit.


    He pushed it hard, but it wouldn''t budge. He didn''t know if there was something covering the te.


    Monique went forward instantly and said, "Let''s push together."


    Levi nodded. "Okay."


    Both of them looked at each other. They did not speak, but mentally counted to three at the same


    time and then pushed it together.


    With theirbined strength, the te covering the exit finally showed signs of loosening. However,


    they still had not pushed it open all the way. Thus, they did it again for the second time, the third


    time... It was not until the sixth time that they finally managed to move the te on the exit of the


    passage.


    As soon as the te was pushed open, mud fell from the hole of the exit. Without hesitation, Levi


    grabbed Monique and shielded her in his arms to protect her. Monique was unscathed from the mud


    but Levi''s face was thered in mud and dirt.


    As soon as the exit was opened, a cool breeze blew in slowly. Atst, it relieved the heat and the


    perspiration of their bodies. Their fatigue seemed to be all but gone in an instant.


    Monique raised her head, seeing Levi''s unruly state. "You..."


    Monique felt angry, yet touched when she saw the pathetic state that Levi was in. She was angry


    because Levi always faced danger by himself to protect her. The reason she felt touched was that


    she knew he always had her well-being in mind.


    However, they were currently in an emergency situation. There was no time for them to be


    sentimental. Monique climbed out of the hole quickly and looked around. The sky was so dark that


    she couldn''t see anything. She could roughly recognize that it was a forest.


    She said, "Hand the two of them over to me."


    Just as she finished speaking, Levi had already carried Sheldon to the exit. Monique pulled Sheldon


    up with her teeth gritted and flung him aside casually. Then, she pulled Edward up.


    After both of them were out, she was thinking of helping Levi up, but it turned out that Levi didn''t


    need her help. He held onto the edge of the hole and climbed out nimbly.


    He took out his phone. The clock showed that it was already past three o''clock in the early morning,


    the darkest period before the dawn. A whileter, the sky would grow bright again.


    He said, "We only have a few hours left. It''s not much time."


    Monique understood what he meant. Usually, when a car would send them to the airport, it would


    take no more than three hours if there was no traffic, as the airport was in the same city. They still


    had four hours before it turned 8 o''clock in the morning, which was more than enough time.


    However, the problem was that they didn''t have a car at this moment. They didn''t even know where


    they were.


    Levi used the GPS on his phone to pinpoint their current location. It turned out that the airport and


    their current location were worlds apart in Xanduvia City. The airport was in the west, while they


    were in the east. There was a distance of nearly 90 kilometers between the two locations. Normally,


    it would take more than an hour for them to drive that distance on a highway. Since they were


    without a car, they had to think of a way to get one.


    Monique looked at Levi. Levi said, "Let''s find a way to get out of this forest first and ask the


    residents nearby if they have a car we can use."


    They had no one to back them up at present, hence that was the only way.


    However, just as they were propping Sheldon and Edward up, dazzling lights lit up from all


    directions all of a sudden. The lights were so bright that they couldn''t see anything for a few


    seconds.


    When their visions adjusted to the blinding light, a circle of people had already surrounded them


    densely. At first nce, there were about thirty people. The leaders who were standing in front of


    them were Ben and Mark, who they had met before.


    Ben was holding a loudspeaker. He said, "Young Master Brown, Mr. Gilbert invited you to his house


    as guests. But look at you, what have you done? Where are you taking Mr. Gilbert and Mr. Callum


    in the middle of the night? Since you don''t appreciate our kind deeds, don''t me us for being rude


    to you from now on."


    After walking in the sauna-like passageway while carrying Sheldon and Edward for more than one


    hour, they had finally escaped it after experiencing much hardship. Yet, they were surrounded by


    the enemies again as soon as they got out.


    Levi was so frustrated; his heart felt like a bomb that could explode at any time. Monique noticed his


    emotions and tugged at the corner of his clothes silently, indicating for him to calm down.


    Levi''s gaze swept over the crowd surrounding them coldly and then settled on Monique''s back.


    Monique grabbed his hand and whispered, "Don''t worry about me. Let''s break through together."


    However, Levi hugged her tight, so tight it was as if he wanted to mold her to his flesh. He


    whispered in her ear, "Monique, these people will no longer y nice with us this time. Toplete


    the mission, we have to do it the hard way. Later, I''ll hold them back. You have to find a way to


    snatch the car on the left in front of us. Take Sheldon and Edward away and try your best to catch


    up with Martin before 8 o''clock."


    "Levi, I don''t want..." Monique refused. If she took the car and left first, it meant that she was leaving


    Levi alone to fight with these thirty-odd people.


    Those people were all extremely vicious people. Even if Levi''s body was made of steel, it was


    impossible for him to defeat so many of them. But before she could finish voicing her refusal, Levi


    whispered in her ear again, "Monique, we are soldiers. Obeying orders is a soldier''s duty. Even if we


    lose our lives while carrying out our mission, we mustplete it."

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    Soldiers!


    Obey!


    Mission!


    Almost every word in that single sentence was thebel of a soldier.


    No matter how worried, how unwilling, how reluctant Monique was, she could only bite her tongue


    and swallow her worries. She took a deep breath and responded firmly, "Yes, Sir!" "Since both of


    you are going to die here tonight, I''ll give you two more minutes to say yourst words." Ben


    laughed mockingly. The sound of his sneer was like the bells of death tolling for Monique and Levi.


    Monique felt her blood run cold.


    She wanted to say something, but Levi interjected, "Monique, I''ll pass the criminals to you as well


    as the mission of bringing them back to Chatterton Town. This mission''s sess depends on you."


    Monique gritted her teeth and responded, "Understood!" "Hey, are you done?" Ben asked. He


    waved his hand and a group of people approached Levi and Monique. "Guys, they have Mr. Gilbert


    and Mr. Callum in their hands. Anyone who takes their heads off will have done a great thing. It will


    guarantee you a good life in the future."


    After Ben gave the order, the group of people rushed to Levi and Monique ferally. Levi rushed


    forward to fight them immediately. He hit one with a punch and then knocked down another enemy


    with a flying kick. He was like an imprable wall blocking Monique and protecting her behind him,


    giving her a moment of peace.


    Monique could not care about anything else. She ran speedily to the car with one arm dragging


    Sheldon and the other, Edward. Ben soon noticed her objective and ordered, "Guys, apprehend that


    woman for me first."


    Several of the enemies who were rushing to attack Levi at first, turned to attack Monique abruptly.


    Monique could only put down Sheldon and Edward and deal with the enemies in front of her first.


    Although she was skinny, her fists were undeniably powerful. With a punch to one of the enemies''


    faces, she had knocked out two of his teeth.


    The enemy who had rushed to the forefront to attack Monique, was beaten so hard that he spat out


    a mouthful of blood. The pool of blood had two of his teeth in it, stunning the others behind him.


    Though, it was only for a moment. After that, they shed at her with daggers madly.


    However, the two seconds that they were shocked for were ample enough for Monique to change


    her tack. She quickly adjusted from defense to offense. With her bare hands, she defeated two


    more of the enemies rushing towards her.


    In a short period of time, Levi and Monique had defeated five of the men. Ben felt hatred when he


    saw what transpired. He warned the others, "There are so many of you, yet you can''t defeat just two


    people? If anyone doesn''t give it their all today, you''ll end up like the five people who have fallen to


    the ground."


    The enemies got more and more ferocious as the battle went on. They rushed forward like fearless


    beasts, chanting, "Kill them! Kill them! Kill them!"


    Levi and Monique were outnumbered. The enemies came one after another. Levi and Monique


    knocked them down again and again, like undefeatable zombies. The scene was utter chaos.


    Levi and Monique had never lost when they were training in the army. But that day, they were facing


    dozens of extremely vicious enemies and their stamina had just been exhausted from the secret


    passage.


    During the battle, Levi and Monique took great pains to reconvene. They stood back-to-back,


    fighting the enemies together. In between, Levi said, "Monique, I''ll cover for you. You go get the car


    and break out with the criminals."


    Monique wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not say a word.


    She knew clearly that the enemies had more than one car parked here. If Levi left with her, no one


    would be there to keep them at bay. The enemies would then drive to catch up with them and their


    cars would surround them. By then, the possibility of them escaping with Sheldon and Edward


    would be slim.


    The best way out was to let Levi cut off all the enemies chasing after them and allow her to escape


    first with the criminals. With that, the probability of her escaping was much greater, but the


    possibility of Levi escaping safely was much smaller...


    The possibility of Levi escaping safely was almost zero!


    Monique knew it very well but she had no way to change the current situation. She bit her lip and


    replied, "Levi, you promised to marry me as soon as you returned to Chatterton Town. I hope you


    will keep your word, otherwise, I''ll never believe in your words again."


    He said that he would report to the superiors that he was going to get married when he


    aplished the mission and returned to Chatterton Town. She remembered everything he said.


    She would wait for him toe back and marry him.


    Levi yelled, "Go!"


    Although he had a lot to say to Monique too, there was no time at this instant. He would try his best


    to return to Chatterton Town, fulfill the promise he made to her and take care of her for a lifetime.


    As Levi was blocking the front, Monique could drag Sheldon and Edward towards the car. However,


    just as she was about to haul Edward into the car after stuffing Sheldon into it, a shining dagger flew


    towards her.


    Monique''s attention was focused on Edward, and she did not notice the dagger flying towards her


    back...


    Levi was about two meters away from her. When he saw the dagger heading towards her, he threw


    himself in the way almost subconsciously, using his body to shield the dagger''s deadly blow.


    Monique turned around and saw the dagger stabbed into Levi''s abdomen. Although Levi was the


    one who was stabbed, pain spread throughout her own heart. "Levi!" She screamed.


    Levi thundered, "Run!"


    Run!


    That simple and powerful word cut off Monique''s other thoughts abruptly.


    She exerted all her strength to get Edward into the car. Then, she got into the driver''s seat rapidly,


    started the car and drove away at top speed.


    The car gradually was driven away. From the rearview mirror, she saw Levi blocking the enemies


    who were trying to chase her. He was like a god of war, blocking the enemies with punches and


    kicks.


    In a trance, she saw them stabbing Levi again...


    How much she wanted to turn the steering wheel and turn the car back to pick him up. However,


    she kept in mind that she was a soldier. It was her top priority to aplish the mission given to


    them by the superiors.


    Soldiers!


    Mission!


    Duty!


    Compared to these obligations, the love between her and Levi was insignificant. It was not worth


    mentioning. That was what she kept telling herself in her heart.


    However, salty tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes without warning, slowly blurring her


    vision. She raised her hand and wiped her tears hard. With a roar, she stepped on the elerator


    to its maximum and drove out of the woods speedily.


    The sounds of battle behind her grew fainter and fainter until she could no longer hear them. The


    only sounds that she could hear at this moment were the whooshing of the wind and the sound of


    her heart breaking.


    She thought, "Levi, you muste back safe and sound!"


    "You said you would marry me!"


    "You can''t break your promise!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After driving for an unknown period of time, the sky slowly began brightening. The rising sun rose


    languidly, lighting up the ground. A new day had begun.

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    In Chatterton Town.


    In a graveyard.


    "Salute!"


    As the deep and somber male voice sounded, all the people present raised their hands and did a


    military salute.


    It was the highest honor for their heroes.


    After the ceremony.


    Having put on a strong front for such a long time, Mia finally couldn''t hold herself back anymore.


    Tears rolled down her face. Her body went weak and she slumped down with a thud. She wanted to


    ask Levi how he could bear to leave her alone. However, her heart ached so much that she couldn''t


    even utter a single word although it was on the tip of her tongue.


    Neil tried to pull her up but she shook off his arm as soon as he touched her.


    Neil wanted to say something else, but he too could not say a word. He only felt a wave of


    bitterness surging out of his heart. He could only swallow it back into his stomach.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Levi was the only son he had with Mia, the son she gave birth to for him after ten months of


    pregnancy. He still remembered the day Levi was born. Mia had said to him proudly, "Neil, we have


    a new member in the Brown family!"


    He had told Mia more than once that it didn''t matter whether they had a child or not. It wasn''t like


    they were a royal family that needed an heir. As long as Mia was happy andfortable, everything


    would be fine.


    However, Mia, who had always been strong-minded, was very persistent about the matter. She had


    always said that she wanted to give birth to a child for the Brown family to carry on the lineage, but


    he understood that what she wanted was to have a child with him.


    "Mia..." Karen went to Mia''s side and called out her name softly. She didn''t say anything else. She


    just hugged Mia and patted her back gently.


    The crudest thing in the world was to lose one''s child. Back then, the pain Karen experienced when


    she had a miscarriage was heart-wrenching, let alone Mia who had just lost her child that she had


    raised for more than twenty years.


    Levi was in his prime of his life. His life had just begun for real, but fate had made it stop cruelly.


    He could no longer see how bright the sun was at this moment and how beautiful the starry sky at


    night was. He could not even marry his beloved and give her a good future.


    Thinking about all of that, Karen held Mia tighter. She wanted to help her relieve a bit of her pain so


    badly, but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Monique stood in front of the tombstone with a straight posture. She did not shed a single tear. It


    showed the indomitableness of a soldier, the epitome of perfection.


    That day, she managed to meet Martin before 8 o''clock in the morning because Levi had fended off


    the enemy for her. After handing over the criminals to Martin, she had been eager to go back to look


    for Levi. However, before she got into the car, she saw an SUV speeding toward her.


    The car stopped a few dozen meters before her.


    She looked over and saw that the person sitting in the driver''s seat was Levi.


    "Levi!" Monique yelled his name. Her face, which had just broken out into a smile, changed instantly


    when she saw how bloodied his face was. "You..."


    She ran over as if she had gone mad.


    Levi opened the car door and stumbled out of the car. He looked at her and raised the corners of his


    bloody lips slowly in a smile, saying, "Monique, I promised you that I woulde back alive to see


    you."


    "Stop talking. Let''s go to the hospital now," Monique stopped him. She wanted to hold him, but his


    body was riddled with wounds. There was not an inch of unwounded skin on his body, and there


    was even a piece of flesh hanging from his arm. She dared not hold him, for fear of aggravating his


    wounds.


    "No..." Levi refused. He grabbed her with his bloody hands, gulped down his saliva, and said with


    difficulty, "Monique, I still have something to say to you."


    "Stop talking. I''ll stop the bleeding for you first," Monique stopped him from talking again. She forced


    herself to calm down but she still couldn''t help trembling when she held his hands. She was so


    anxious that she burst into tears. "Levi, Martin has a medical team with him. Let''s go and find them


    now."


    He shook his head. He wanted to stand up straight but he had no strength. He could only lean on


    her. He leaned against her and said, "Monique, actually, I didn''t really like you."


    "What are you talking about? Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll take you to the doctor now," Monique yelled


    and tried to pick him up. However, he was much taller than her. She couldn''t move him at all. She


    wanted to carry him but he refused.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Monique, the reason I pursued you was because you did not


    obsess with me like the other girls did. You always opposed me, which piqued my interest in you.


    Therefore, I thought about conquering you. Going back to Chatterton Town and marrying you after


    aplishing the mission- that was all a joke. I really don''t like an ordinary girl like you. You''re not


    worthy of me."


    He enunciated each word slowly as if he had used up all his strength. Then, he slowly let go of her


    hand and said again, "Monique, you must remember that from now on, you and I have nothing to do


    with each other."


    "Levi, I told you not to talk nonsense. You promised to marry me when you returned to Chatterton


    Town. You are not allowed to break your promise. Otherwise, you''ll never get rid of me in your next


    life," Monique rebuked him. Tears flowed down her eyes like rain, dripping on his face. However,


    Levi had no strength to hold on anymore. He slowly closed his eyes in her arms and said, "Monique,


    I don''t like you..."


    "I don''t like you!"


    Thest words he told her, in thest moment of his life, was those four words.


    How could Monique not understand his intention?


    Levi was not only willing to give up his life to save her, but was also thinking of her future in hisst


    moments.


    But why didn''t he realize that without him in the future, there would be no man who would dote on


    her, protect her, and spoil her again like he did...


    She only wanted him.


    Only Levi Brown.


    She held the wounded Levi tightly in her arms and cried out in grief as if her heart was ripping apart,


    "Levi, wake up! Come back! You said that you''ll marry me when we return to Chatterton Town after


    aplishing the mission. You have to keep your promise!"


    On the day when they received the mission, he said to her that he would report to the superiors


    about their wedding when he returned to Chatterton Town after their mission was done. She still


    remembered clearly how high- spirited he was when he spoke that day.


    He was Levi, the one that attracted the attention of countless girls wherever he went, the one who


    had always stood high above, proud and excellent.


    In a trance.


    Monique heard Levi''s arrogant voice ringing in her ears again.


    "Tomboy, only a blind man would fall in love with a woman like you."


    "Tomboy, you''re f*cking digging your own grave, aren''t you?"


    "Tomboy, with which eye of yours did you see me cheating?"


    "Monique, you d*mned woman. It''s only because I''m blind that I took fancy to you."


    "Monique, mark my words. I''ll officially pursue you from now on and you''ll be my woman in the


    future. You''ll need to act like a woman. You can''t just hit people as you wish in the future."


    Monique, you''ve finally be my woman."

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    "Levi, no..."


    "Monique, wake up! Wake up!" Vivian called out. The moment she went into the house, she saw


    Monique waving her hands around, screaming and crying. She knew that Monique was dreaming in


    her sleep again.


    Five days ago, Monique caught a high fever after hearing that Levi was missing. The fever persisted


    for a few days. She was in and out of consciousness.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon on that day that Monique''s fever subsided a little. Her condition had


    be much more stable than it was a few days ago.


    Seeing that Monique''s condition was improving, Vivian, who had stayed by Monique''s side for a few


    days, went out to buy some daily necessities. She only went out for half an hour and this scene


    greeted her again the moment she came back.


    Monique was in a terrible state, making Vivian anxious and distressed. She took a paper towel to


    wipe away Monique''s tears hurriedly and said, "Monique, wake up! Wake up! This is a nightmare.


    Everything will be fine when you wake up."


    However, Monique couldn''t hear her. Her tears were like water bursting from a broken dam. She


    couldn''t stop them from flowing no matter how hard she tried, and they even flowed more and more.


    She cried out as if her heart was breaking into pieces, "Levi,e back,e back... You said you


    would marry me. You can''t break your promise..."


    "Silly girl, Levi is just missing, not dead. Why are you crying? What, will you only be satisfied if he''s


    actually dead?" Vivian asked. Since she could not wake Monique up gently, she grabbed Monique''s


    shoulders and shook her vigorously, yelling, "Monique, you useless girl. Wake up!"


    Monique had suffered such a serious injury in order to aplish the mission. However, she didn''t


    even mention it after she returned to Chatterton Town. She went about her training as usual.


    She didn''t ask anything more about Levi when he didn''te back together with her either. She


    didn''t even shed a tear before she heard the news about him. That was until five days ago when


    she received the news that Levi was confirmed to be missing. She copsed in an instant and


    fainted on the spot.


    Vivian had always seen clearly that Monique was just pretending to be tough. Her heart had always


    ached for Monique.


    She had been constantly advising Monique for the past few days. However, no matter how hard she


    tried, she could not get through to Monique. Monique either did not wake up due to her high fever,


    or remained silent in the rare instances that she woke up.


    She used to be so cheerful and lively, but currently...


    Thinking about it, Vivian''s heart ached so much that she took a deep breath.


    If it was anyone else other than Monique who was unwilling to wake up from that nightmare, Vivian


    wouldn''t hesitate to p her. However, that person was Monique, her younger sister whom she


    treasured the most. She couldn''t bear to p her. She could only persuade her patiently, "Monique,


    listen to me, please wake up. Everything will be fine as long as you wake up."


    "Vivian, what''s wrong with Monique?" Brenda, who brought some soup for Monique, asked when


    she saw Vivian shaking Monique. She ran over hurriedly, almost spilling the soup that she had


    cooked for several hours. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, Mom. Don''t worry. She just couldn''t wake up from her nightmare," Vivian answered.


    Vivian was fraught with distress and anxiety. She asked theatose Monique, "Monique, are you


    happy seeing everyone worry about you?"


    "Vivian, don''t say that. Why don''t you leave for a minute? Let me talk to Monique," Brenda said. Her


    heart ached for Monique. She couldn''t bear seeing Vivian rebuke Monique, even though she knew


    that Vivian meant no harm.


    Vivian was at loss for words. "Mom... I..."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I know you''re worried about her. You''re afraid that she won''t be willing to wake up. Don''t worry, I''m


    here. I''ll persuade her, you can go out first," Brendaforted Vivian. After she sent Vivian away,


    she sat down next to Monique, asking while wiping away her tears, "Monique, do you know how


    depressed I am when you''re sick?"


    "You don''t know, do you?" Brenda sighed. Her nose twitched. Tears welled up in her eyes suddenly.


    "If you knew it, there''s no way that you would let yourself suffer like this."


    Brenda went on to say, "You were born after I carried you in my belly for ten months. You''re my


    flesh and blood. When I see you on the brink of death because of a man, my heart feels like it''s


    going to stop beating."


    "Maybe you''ll wonder why. Let me tell you, there is no parent on earth who is willing to see their


    daughter hurt herself for a man, much less abandon her parents for him."


    "Yes, I know that he treats you very well, and you love him very much, but..." Brenda didn''t want to


    cry at first, but she couldn''t control her tears when she thought about it. She wiped her tears, only


    then she could speak normally, "Monique, if you really love him, you should live well and wait for


    him toe back to you."


    "Monique, he saved your life. He kept you alive so that you could live happily, not for you to hurt


    yourself like this." Seeing Monique''s mood improving, Brenda persuaded her with more effort, "Truly


    loving a person is not about dying with him, but to take up the responsibility of two peoples'' lives.


    Keep living well for yourself as well as for him."


    Brenda touched Monique''s forehead and said earnestly, "My silly daughter, think about it carefully.


    When you''ve got it, wake up. Don''t lie in bed anymore."


    "Mom..." Monique opened her eyes slowly after hearing Brenda''s words. Her gaze was filled with


    remorse, and an abundance of fear and worry.


    "Monique, you''re awake." Brenda wiped her tears. A gratified smile appeared on her face. "I knew


    that my daughter would be able to make it as long as she''s willing to do so."


    Monique blinked, trying her best to hold back the tears in her eyes, but the tears didn''t listen to her


    commands at all. They rolled down drop by drop, one after another on her cheeks. "Mom, I..."


    "Monique, you should know that no news about Levi is the best news for now." Brenda held


    Monique tightly, stroked her head, and consoled her softly, "Think about it, Levi is so smart and


    powerful. He''ll definitely be fine ande back. He''ll keep his promise to you for sure."


    Originally, Brenda didn''t know that Levi had promised Monique to report their marriage to their


    superiors upon their return to Chatterton Town after the mission had beenpleted. Monique had


    disclosed the news amidst her muttering while she wasatose.


    Although Brenda said that to Monique, she herself didn''t believe that there would be a miracle. So


    many days had passed, but there was still no news about Levi.


    "Mom..." Monique held Brenda''s hand tightly as if she was grasping at herst lifeline. "He''ll be fine,


    he''lle back, won''t he?"


    Though hope was frail, it was hard to kill it off. Brenda nodded heavily and responded, "Yes, he''ll


    definitelye back."


    "That''s right, he''ll definitelye back. He promised me." Monique wiped her tears hard. She took


    a deep breath and said firmly, "I will definitely bring him back."

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    However, the dream was too real. It was so real that even when Monique breathed, she could feel


    the pain.


    "Monique, dreams are the opposite of reality. If something bad happens in your dream, it just means


    that something good ising your way in real life." Brenda held Monique''s hand tightly. "But no


    matter if it''s good or bad, we have to face it bravely. Life is a process of growth and the only way to


    grow is through experiences. As the saying goes, after every stormes a rainbow."


    It was amon saying; Monique has heard of it. Although she understood it, the situation was


    different. It was easy to give advice to others, but when it was happening to oneself, it seemed so


    hopeless.


    Monique was the same. It was true she was a soldier, but she was also an ordinary girl who had


    feelings. The man she loved had gone missing trying to save her. How could she not be worried or


    upset?


    Of course, Brenda understood exactly how Monique felt. She had experienced many things


    throughout her life. "I know that what happened with Levi was very sudden and it''s affecting you


    greatly. You can''t ept the fact that he''s missing. But, the truth has beenid out in front of you,


    what can you change by not epting it?"


    Monique knew that nothing would change, but she could not logic herself out of feeling sad.


    "If you know that nothing will change, why do you torture yourself so?"


    "Mom..."


    Monique wasn''t trying to torture herself, she just could not ept the reality that Levi was missing.


    Furthermore, she med herself.


    That day, if she had acted faster and handed the criminals over to Martin earlier, she would have


    been able to return to Levi sooner. Then perhaps the situation would be different.


    It was only a couple dayster that she heard about what happened to Levi.


    Hermander came and told her that Levi had gone missing!


    Levi was missing!


    She wondered what on earth Levi encountered after she left that day.


    Monique did not dare to think about it because the more she thought about it, the more frightened


    she became.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Knock, knock-"


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, interrupting Monique and Brenda''s conversation. Both of


    them turned back to look at the door at the same time and saw a beautiful, dignified woman.


    She stood at the door with a slight smile.


    Monique could recognize this beautiful woman. She was Levi''s mother, Mia.


    It seemed like Levi''s disappearance did not have much of an impact on Mia. She looked exactly the


    same as when Moniquest saw her. She was full of life and had a faint smile on her face.


    Levi was missing. How could his own mother be smiling so calmly? Was she not anxious about her


    son''s disappearance at all?


    The first time Monique met Mia, she felt like she was no different from any other ordinary mother.


    However, she realized that she had never actually understood Mia''s way of thinking.


    Monique tried her best to sort out her emotions. She quickly rolled over and got out of bed. "Aunt


    Mia, you''re here."


    "Monique, you''re still sick. You don''t have to get up." Mia went up and pressed Monique back onto


    the bed to sit down. She smiled and said, "Have I interrupted you and your mother?"


    "No, no." Monique hurriedly made the introductions. "Mom, this is Mrs. Brown, Levi''s mother."


    Mia said enthusiastically, "Hello Brenda."


    Brenda touched her forehead awkwardly and said, "Hello, Mrs. Brown."


    It was their first time meeting but Mia was already calling Brenda by her first name. Brenda felt


    extremely awkward. Mia was a very warm person, but not towards everyone, only to those she


    liked.


    She took Brenda''s hand and said, "We''re going to be a family in the future. You can just call me by


    my name. Mrs. Brown sounds too distant."


    "Yes, of course..." Brenda muttered repeatedly, but she couldn''t bring herself to call Mia that


    because her daughter hadn''t officially gotten married yet.


    "Brenda, because I''ve been busy for the past two days, I haven''t had the time toe visit Monique


    in the hospital. Sorry for letting you take care of her alone." Mia did not bring up Levi, instead, she


    was focused on getting closer to Brenda.


    Hearing this, Brenda felt a little ufortable. However, she was someone who was socially


    aware, so she didn''t show any difort on her face. "Mrs. Brown, don''t say that. Even if she gets


    married, she is still my child. I am happy to take care of her. There is nothing to worry about."


    "Monique, it must be hard on you without Levi now." Mia touched Monique''s face and held


    Monique''s hand in hers. "Look at you. You''re much thinner than thest time I saw you."


    "Aunt Mia..." Monique didn''t understand why Mia came here. She looked at Mia in confusion, and


    then she heard Mia say, "No matter what anyone else says, you must believe that Levi is just


    missing. He wille back soon."


    "Aunt Mia, Levi..."


    Mia interrupted Monique, "Levi''s disappearance has nothing to do with you. You two are soldiers.


    Your main duty is toplete your missions. Don''t me yourself."


    "Aunt Mia, I..." Mia''s words pierced straight into Monique''s heart. It was true. When she heard the


    news that Levi was missing, she felt sad and distressed, and there was also a feeling of self-me


    that no one else knew about.


    Her own mother and sister didn''t even know, but Mia saw through her with a single nce.


    Mia patted her hand and said, "Work hard and rest well. Don''t worry about Levi. His friends have


    already arranged for a search team and I am sure there will be good news soon."


    After listening to Mia''s words, Monique realized how childish and foolish she had been. Two minutes


    ago, she even doubted Mia''s love for Levi.


    At this instant, she felt like she was being pped heavily across her face.


    From Mia''s words, Monique finally understood how strong Mia was mentally to be able to deal with


    this matter so well. It was obvious how much Monique was struggling inparison.


    Faced with the news of Levi''s disappearance, Monique instantly broke down. She even considered


    the thought of killing herself so that she could leave this world with him. However, now that she


    noticed how Mia was acting, she hesitated.


    She foolishly assumed that Mia was smiling because she didn''t care about Levi.


    It seemed that she was totally wrong.


    Every look in Mia''s eyes showed how much she cared about Levi, but she didn''t cry even though


    she was so worried. She remained calm and elegant, and she even came tofort Monique.


    Monique knew that she was nothingpared to Mia.


    Wasn''t Mia worried about Levi?


    Yes, she was very worried. But she knew that at this time, the best thing she could do was to keep


    calm, so that was what she did.

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    "Aunt Mia..."


    Countless emotions surged into Monique''s heart. She had so many things she wanted to say, but


    when she opened her mouth, no words came out.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." In fact, Monique didn''t need to say too much, Mia could see what


    she was trying to say from her eyes.


    She raised her hand and stroked Monique''s head. She smiled and said, "Even if the result isn''t what


    we wanted, life still goes on. You have to understand that the sun will still rise every day, it won''t


    change for anyone."


    "Aunt Mia..." Monique grabbed Mia''s hand. She was feeling really emotional and she wanted to


    speak. But under Mia''s gaze, she swallowed all her words back down again.


    She thought that Mia hade to give her hope. However, she realized that even Mia was


    expecting the worst for Levi.


    Mia patted Monique''s hand and said, "I still have some business to attend to today, so I''ll leave first.


    Rest well. I''lle see you again another day."


    Even after Mia left, Monique was still struggling to speak. She watched Mia leave as if she were in a


    trance. She noticed that Mia trembled slightly when she exited the ward.


    However, when she looked closely, she couldn''t detect anything out of the ordinary with Mia.


    Brenda, who was beside her, turned her head back and looked at Monique. She raised her hand to


    caress Monique''s head and sighed. "I heard that Colonel Brown''s wife was an unreliable woman.


    She would do whatever she wanted and always caused him trouble. But now, it seems that''s not the


    case at all."


    "Some people may seem thoughtless on the outside, but on the inside, they have very earnest


    hearts." Simrly, after seeing Mia for the first time, Monique''s first impression of her was an


    irresponsible mother. However, after this day, she no longer thought so.


    "I suppose that''s the kind of person Mrs. Brown is," Brenda said.


    "Some people like to act recklessly but they pull through when it matters the most." In Monique''s


    heart, Levi was exactly like that. At this instant, she felt that Mia was as amazing as Levi.


    Levi''s excellence obviously came from his


    parents.


    "Monique..." Brenda hugged Monique lovingly and did not say anything else to persuade her. She


    knew that Monique had already received a lot of advice over the past few days, she didn''t need any


    more of that. But what she needed was a warm andforting embrace. As a mother, that was all


    she could do for Monique.


    Even though it was autumn, the weather in Chatterton Town was still very warm. The scorching sun


    shone on the earth, almost roasting the pedestrians on the street.


    It was clearly very hot, but Mia, who was walking on the street, didn''t feel any warmth. Her entire


    body was cold, from the inside out and from the top of her head to her toes.


    She had experienced such despair once before in her life. She was so desperate that she thought


    the sun would never rise again. She was so hopeless that she felt like every minute and every


    second of her life was torture.


    However, that was a very, very long time ago. It was so long that Mia had almost forgotten what it


    felt like to be so depressed that she could barely breathe...


    How long ago was it?


    She couldn''t recall, and she didn''t want to either.


    Some things were better left unknown and to turn a blind eye to them.


    She wanted to keep walking like this. Once she got tired, she hoped her son would appear in front


    of her and say to her happily, "Mrs. Brown, I was just pulling your leg."


    Mia wished that this time would be like all the other times, that Levi was just being mischievous and


    toying with her. However, she knew in her heart that Levi was really missing. Not only that, he went


    missing while he was carrying out a mission that his own father had assigned to him.


    A few days ago, she felt a faint uneasiness in her heart and urgently wanted to see her son.


    However, Neil told her that he was just out on a regr mission.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    How could a regr mission cause him to go missing?


    Did Neil think she was some fool?


    There were many things that Mia didn''t want to think about, nor did she want to argue about with


    Neil. She knew that if certain words were said, more than one person would end up hurt.


    After walking for an unknown period of time, Mia felt as if her body was bing lighter and lighter.


    It was so light that she almost couldn''t feel her own existence. Just when she thought that she was


    about to copse, a deep voice rang in her ears. "Mia, are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    It was Neil!


    It had been a very, very long time since Neil had spoken to her in such a tone. Now that she heard


    it, she felt a bit lost. It was as if time had returned to the days before they were married, when she


    was still pursuing him like crazy.


    Many people thought that it was hard for her to pursue him, but she hadn''t felt that way at all. How


    could she feel tired chasing after the man she loved?


    Even though she chased Neil for so long, she had never found it tiring because she knew that this


    man would belong to her sooner orter.


    When she found out about her true identity, she was afraid and dejected. Because she had lost all


    hope, she felt like the man she was trying to grasp onto was getting further and further away from


    her.


    Looking at Neil in front of her, Mia thought of the past. She touched the stubble and suddenly


    smiled. "Neil, I must have owed you too much in myst life. I''vee to pay off my debts in this


    life."


    Neil held her hand and picked her up by her waist. "Mia, do you remember anything I said to you?"


    Mia didn''t want to hear him say that. She looked at him and shook her head. "Who the h*lI are you,


    Neil? Why do I feel like I know you less and less?"


    "Come back with me now."


    Mia let him carry her. She didn''t struggle, and was even able to smile at him. "You know, when I


    knew that I was only an adopted child of the Kyle family, I didn''t feel sad at all. I didn''t even dislike


    my life."


    Neil gripped her a little tighter and said, "Mia, shut up."


    Mia put one of her arms around his neck and said, "The first time I felt so depressed was when I


    found out about my true identity. That had something to do with you. The second time I''ve felt so


    depressed is again because of you. You sent your son away; you didn''t bring him back safely."


    Mia knew that Neil, the highest leader of the army of Chatterton Town, couldn''t be med for this,


    but he wasn''t just an army colonel. He was also her husband and Levi''s father.


    "If I can''t even ask this question, what else can I do?" she thought.


    She wasughing, but as sheughed, tears began to flow down her face. "Neil, are you an angel


    sent from heaven to save me? Or are you a demon that was sent here to punish me?"

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    "Mia..."


    Neil called Mia as he always did. It was so familiar and for some reason it took every ounce of his


    energy to utter that word.


    "Gee..." Miaughed lightly. "Colonel Brown, are you calling me by my name to give me an order?


    Whatever order it is, please answer my question first."


    "Levi is also my son, my only son. He was in your belly for ten months and you gave birth to him for


    me." Neil almost roared out these words. Mia''s question made him want to strangle her to death.


    Did she not know by now what kind of person he was?


    However, when his anger met with Mia''s sad gaze, it couldn''t help but disappear. The only thing left


    in his heart was tenderness towards her. He slowly softened his tone and said, "Give me a bit of


    time, I will give you a satisfactory answer."


    "Neil!" Mia looked at him and called out his name in a gentle voice as if she was calling out to a


    lover. But at the same time, her tone was tainted with anger and hatred as if she was speaking to an


    enemy. "Do you think I want an answer from you? I want my f*cking son!"


    He was the one who knew her best. Why couldn''t he understand where she wasing from right


    now?


    For so many years, what she wanted had always been very simple.


    She wanted to be with him and their son. She wanted their family to live a simple and happy life.


    That was all.


    How could he not know?


    "I know! I know everything!" Neil held the frantically struggling Mia tightly in his arms. He gently


    patted her back with one hand and whispered in her ear, "Mia, give me a little more time. I will bring


    our son back in perfect health to you."


    "What did you just say?" Mia''s pupils dted. She didn''t dare to believe what Neil had just said. She


    was afraid that she was hallucinating.


    The only thing worse than being depressed was being given hope right before the fatal blow.


    "Mia, you didn''t mishear me, I meant what I said, but there are some things that you can''t know. You


    have to y your part and continue acting." Neil wasn''t allowed to reveal any


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    military secrets. But in front of Mia, his usually steeled heart softened.


    In his life, he had spent almost all his energy on the Chatterton Town military. He was the one who


    made their military region the best among all the others. Except for his work, the only thing that


    could make him worry was his wife and his son.


    Mia had identally appeared in his life and had inadvertently be the most important person


    in his life. His greatest joy was to make Mia happy every day.


    Before marrying Mia, he had secretly sworn an oath that no matter how much time had passed, he


    would make her smile happily forever like a child. He didn''t want her to ever feel like she had to hide


    her emotions.


    He had always thought that he had done a very good job. He could see Mia''s brilliant smile almost


    every day, but this time, it was because of him that Mia was on the verge of copsing.


    He hadn''t thought things through, which was why she was in such pain.


    Mia opened her mouth and wanted to say something. "Neil..."


    "Mia, don''t ask anything else. When the timees, I''ll tell you everything you want to know. Right


    now, all you need to do is trust


    me."


    "I..." Mia stared at him again and again. After a long while, she bit her lip and spat out three words,


    "I trust you."


    He asked her to trust him, so she did. It had been like this for so many years and he had never let


    her down.


    At the end of the day, this was all Mia wanted to hear. To have Neil''s reassurance so that she could


    see hope again and know that one day their son would return safely.


    Secret Garden, Chatterton Town.


    After the news of Levi''s disappearance spread out, the members of the Kyle family, who worked all


    over the world, rushed back to Chatterton Town as soon as possible. They gathered in Secret


    Garden to discuss Levi''s matter.


    After learning of the news of his disappearance, Karen was so worried that she didn''t sleep well for


    several nights. At this time, she looked lifeless. Kevin felt his heart ache watching the state she was


    in. "Karen, go back to your room and have a rest."


    Karen shook her head. "We watched Levi grow up. He''s been such a lovable child since he was


    young. I thought I would be able to


    see him get married and seed in his career soon... Who knew that something like this would


    happen to him? Just the thought of it makes my heart wrench. I can''t imagine how Mia must be


    feeling. I''ll personally cook some soup and send it to Mia at the hospital."


    In order to cooperate with Neil, Mia had ''fainted'' after hearing what he said earlier that morning. At


    this moment, she was resting in the hospital ward. It was spread to the public that she had yet to


    awaken.


    Due to the fact that this matter was extremely confidential, Neil made an exception and allowed Mia


    to continue putting on an act after hearing the news. Thus, the Kyle family had no idea that Mia was


    faking the entire thing.


    As the eldest son of the family, Jayden was instinctively the first to stand up when something


    happened. He said, "Dad, Mom, I have arranged for people to go to Xanduvia City to search for


    Levi. There will be news soon. Don''t worry too much. Don''t wear yourselves out before we find him."


    Julien did not remain idle either. He said, "Our country has a tense rtionship with Boulvend.


    Uncle Neil has Chatterton Town''s highest ranking military officials surrounding him. It''s inconvenient


    for him to


    carry out the searches, so Jayden and I will handle that."


    "Dad, Mom, I''ve sent out a search team too. Don''t fret." Since the two sons of the Kyle family had


    spoken, as a son- in-w, Lionel could not keep silent either. Although he typically did not like to


    speak up much in front of Kevin, he had to stand up and take on some responsibility this time.


    Members of the Kyle family were all very capable people. Typically, they handled everything around


    the house, no matter how big or how small. Karen and Kevin lived carefreely; they never really got


    involved in any of their businesses.


    Kevin trusted his son to handle business and Julien was definitely capable, but this was different.


    Their family member was missing, it would be impossible for them not to be anxious.


    "Karen, you''ve heard what the children said, right? Don''t think about anything for now. Go back to


    your room and rest." Kevin tried to sound nonchnt, but he couldn''t hide his concern for Karen.


    "Kevin, I..."


    Kevin held her hand and said, "Be good and listen to me."


    "But..." Karen still wanted to say something,


    but when she stared into Kevin''s firm and gentle eyes, she swallowed her words. Kevin told her not


    to worry, and so she trusted him.

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    Since Julien took over Rovio, Kevin rarely took part in managing thepany. His favorite pastime


    was apanying Karen to tour around the world. The two of them enjoyed their life as a couple.


    Although Kevin wasn''t usually in charge, he still held some power. The juniors were all very polite to


    him. Often, a single sentence from him was enough to shut other people up.


    As long as Karen cooperated with him, anything else he did came easily.


    He looked at the children, and his tone was still calm. "Remember to ask your men to pay more


    attention. As long as we can get Levi back, it doesn''t matter even if we have to give up all of Rovio."


    It was such a big decision to trade Rovio, but Kevin said it so casually as if he was making small


    talk with his children after dinner.


    Not just that, everyone present did not show any anger or dissatisfaction to hisment. Because


    to them, Levi was very important as well.


    If they lost Rovio, they could always build up


    a biggerpany. However, there was only one Levi, no one could rece him.


    The Kyle and Brown family were like one, neither could be without the other.


    After several months.


    Ocean Behae Vi, Chatterton Town.


    It was already winter, but because Chatterton Town was in a good geographical location, it was still


    sunny.


    Under the sun, the sea of flowers was so beautiful that they looked like a picture at a nce.


    However, what attracted the attention of all the onlookers was not the gorgeous flowers, but three


    young women who were even more beautiful - Silvia, Vanessa and Monique.


    Silvia and Jayden had been married for many years, and now they had even given birth to Candy.


    They could just live the rest of their lives blissfully, but Young Master Kyle had a soft spot for his


    wife. He had been waiting for the right time to host a proper wedding ceremony for her.


    Too many things had happened between Vanessa and Julien. For many years, they had been


    separated due to some misunderstandings. Fortunately, love brought


    them back together.


    Lawrie had been born before they were married. After they registered their marriage, all theycked


    was a wedding. Young Master Julien too had long nned a wedding ceremony for his wife.


    Some people said that a wedding ceremony was only a formality and it was not so important


    whether it was held or not. What mattered was that the two people loved each other.


    However, in Julien''s opinion, since the wedding ceremony was a simple formality, why could he not


    use it as a way to tell the world that Vanessa was his wife?


    As for thest bride, Monique...


    She was crying her eyes out at this moment.


    Brenda and Vivian were simultaneously angry and amused when they saw this. They said,


    "Monique, you are going to get married and live in Chatterton Town. You can visit home anytime you


    like, it''s not like you''re leaving us forever. Why are you crying so much?"


    Monique had always been strong since she was a child. She often got injured practicing martial arts


    and it was normal for her to get beaten up so badly that her face would swell. Even then, she never


    cried. However, on her wedding day, she was crying like a huge baby.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I know..." Monique knew that but when she thought about how she was about to be someone else''s


    daughter-inw, and that she wouldn''t be living with her parents anymore, she felt sad. Her heart


    wrenched and her tears kept flowing.


    "If you know, then why are you still crying?" Vivian rubbed Monique''s head, she felt her heart being


    tugged but at the same time, she found it all quite funny. "If you continue to cry, your husband will


    think that I am bullying you."


    "Why are you crying?" A pleasant male voice suddenly came from the door. Monique turned around


    and saw Levi standing by the door. "Getting cold feet?"


    Monique muttered, "Speak of the devil."


    "Of course not." Monique raised her hand and wiped away her tears. She bit her teeth and said,


    "Even if you refuse to marry me, I will marry you. If anyone dares to stop us from being together, I


    will kill them."


    "That''s more like it." Levi walked over to Monique''s side and hugged her gently. He lowered his


    head and rubbed the back of her neck. "That''s exactly how domineering my wife should be." "My


    mom and my sister are here." Monique pushed him but her strength was


    iparable to Levi''s. She seemed like she wasn''t pushing him but just rubbing against him.


    In fact, she didn''t want to push him away at all. She wanted to hold onto him and never let him go.


    "You are my wife now. What''s wrong with me holding you?" Levi said naturally. When he said this,


    his eyes were full of smiles, just like a passionate teenager in love.


    "There is still some time before the wedding. You two can talk first if you want to." Brenda and


    Vivian were both smart, and they were both very fond of Monique. They decided to leave the couple


    alone and closed the door considerately on their way out.


    After Brenda and Vivian left, Monique immediately had a switch in attitude. She became more clingy


    and wrapped her arms around Levi''s waist. She called out his name over and over again, "Levi!


    Levi!"


    "Yes, I''m here!" Every time Monique called out, Levi would definitely reply. He knew that she was


    still afraid, so he used the simplest response to appease her emotions.


    "Levi, tell me that I am not dreaming. You are really back. You are back safely." Monique held him


    tightly. Their bodies were close together. The only way she could feel more at


    ease was when she could feel his warmth and his heartbeat.


    In the past few months, she had dreamed of himing back countless times. Yet, each time she


    woke up, she was greatly disappointed.


    Every time she experienced that disappointment, it felt like she was passing through the gates of


    h*ll...


    Fortunately, he was back. He was back safe and sound.


    He said he would marry her, so he came back to fulfill his promise.


    "Monique, you are not dreaming. I havee back safely to fulfill the promise I made to you." Levi


    did not say more. Instead, he tightened his arms around her.


    He knew that Monique didn''t need anything else. A warm hug from him was enough to defeat all the


    fear and anxiety in her heart.


    "Levi, are we really about to hold a wedding?" She looked at him with bright eyes. "It''s not a dream.


    This is real, right?"


    Levi lowered his head and kissed her passionately. After a long while, he let go of her and said,


    "Monique, does this kiss make it feel more real to you?"


    "Yes." Monique nodded.


    His kiss was exactly how she remembered it. Aggressive yet gentle and sweet. It was him, it was


    Levi, he was really back.


    She wasn''t dreaming.

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    "Today is our wedding. There are many guests outside who came to witness our happiness." Levi


    held Monique in his arms and said in a low voice, "Silly girl, don''t doubt yourself. I''m really back."


    "Yes, you are." Monique slightly raised her head and saw the affection in his eyes. This was how


    she remembered him, but she kept feeling like it wasn''t real.


    Ten days ago, she returned to her dormitory after training as usual. The moment she opened the


    door, she saw a figure''s back facing her. It was the figure that she had been thinking of day and


    night.


    "Levi!" She called out his name, but no sound came out. Perhaps she was hallucinating again. This


    wasn''t the first time she had seen'' Levi return in the past few days.


    Whenever she approached him, he would always suddenly disappear. No matter how she shouted,


    he would not respond to her.


    At this moment, the figure slowly turned around and his gentle eyes fixed on her. "Tomboy, I''m back


    safely."


    His voice, bit by bit, fell onto her ears, but she still couldn''t believe it. She instinctively rubbed her


    eyes and looked again, he was still standing in front of her.


    Even so, she still dared not approach him. She was afraid that he would disappear from her sight


    just like all those times before.


    It was only when his strong and forceful arms pulled her into his warm embrace that she finally


    made her next move. "Levi, is it really you?"


    "I''m sorry! I made you worry so much." He hugged her tightly and said slowly word by word, "That


    day, after you left, I eliminated all the enemies who tried to besiege us."


    "Then, why are you only back now?" She had been so worried for him these past few months. She


    couldn''t eat or sleep; every day, she lived in torture and self-me.


    "Because at that time, I received a new mission from Colonel Brown." The task was extremely


    dangerous, but Levi talked about it as if he had spent thest several months on holiday.


    "I heard that there was another person above Sheldon, and that person was the true leader of their


    group. Today, that man was caught... Were you the one who caught him?" Previously, she had no


    idea that there was someone above Sheldon. The news only broke out amongst the soldiers after


    he had been caught.


    She had never even thought about Levi being connected to this. Now that he had mentioned it, she


    connected the two together. "Levi, it must have been so dangerous. How could you..."


    His superior gave him an order. What else was he supposed to do?


    Monique understood. It was precisely because she understood that she knew how difficult it was for


    Levi toplete the task alone, and that was why her heart ached so much.


    She raised her hand and gently stroked his cheek. He looked thinner. "You haven''t been eating well


    these days huh?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve been saving some space so that you can treat me to a nice meal." He smiled brightly as if his


    recent escape from death had no effect on him at all.


    "Let''s go. Let''s eat now."


    "Wait a minute."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Sign here first." He took out an A4 paper like a magician. Monique took a look at the document. On


    top of the paper, it was titled ¡ª Marriage Certificate!


    "This..." "Monique, you promised me. Don''t go back on your words." Levi took out a pen from his


    pocket and forced it into Monique''s hand. "Sign it now."


    "I..." It wasn''t that Monique didn''t want to sign it, but everything happened so quickly that she


    couldn''t tell if what she was experiencing was real.


    "Monique, you stupid woman. Do you really want to go back on your word?" He raised his voice. He


    was still as overbearing and domineering as before, not allowing her to reject him at all.


    "No, I''ve been waiting for you toe back and marry me every day. But now that you''re actually


    back, I just can''t believe it. Ouch... that hurts!" Before she could finish her words, Levi pinched her


    cheeks. "Foolish girl, you''d better believe me now."


    "Mm. I believe you." Monique nodded her head with all her might, tears streaming down her face.


    "Levi, pinch me again, pinch me a little harder."


    "I''ve only been gone for so short. Why have you be so f*cking stupid again? You just have to


    make me pull out the big guns for you to believe me huh?" Levi''s tone was fierce but his arms


    around her were gentle.


    He knew how hard it had been for her, and that she was scared. "Monique, this is thest time. It


    will never happen again."


    He silently made a promise that he would never let her worry about him so much again in his life.


    Over the next few days, Monique remained in a state of confusion. Even at present, while they were


    about to begin their wedding ceremony, she still couldn''t believe that Levi had truly returned to her


    side.


    "Auntie Monique, you are the bride today. You can''t cry. If you keep crying, your eyes will be


    swollen, and you will be ugly." Outside the door, suddenly, two small heads popped out. It was


    Lawrie and Larry.


    "Lawrie, Larry, why are you two here?" Monique wiped her tears forcefully.


    "The wedding is about to begin. Grandma asked me toe and see you two." Larry came over


    and opened his arms to hug Monique''s thighs. "Auntie Monique, you are so beautiful today."


    "No matter how beautiful she is, she is my wife. You two little ones better not get any naughty


    ideas." Levi picked up the two little ones, one in each arm. "Understood?"


    "Uncle Levi, why are you so stingy?" Larry pouted and said in disgust, "Uncle Levi, let us down, we


    have to go back and talk to Grandma." "Go ahead. We need to go get ready as well." Levi let go of


    the two children and adjusted Monique''s dress for her. "All done, I''ll wait for you outside."


    When Levi was about to turn around and leave, Monique suddenly reached out and grabbed him.


    "Give me another hug."


    "You, I really don''t know what to do with you," he said teasingly but he still gently hugged her. She


    needed to feel a sense of security and so he gave it to her.


    "Mr. Levi Brown, are you willing to take Miss Monique Zellweger as yourwfully wedded wife? For


    the rest of your life, you will protect her and love her forever..."


    On the stage, the three priests asked the three grooms at the same time.


    Looking at the three newly weds on stage, Karen''s eyes unconsciously turned red. It was not


    because she was sad, but because she was happy. Watching her children getting married together,


    the feeling of joy was so overwhelming, she almost couldn''t believe it.


    "You, why are you getting more and more sentimental?" Kevin secretly held Karen''s hand in his,


    telling her that he was always by her side.


    "Kevin, thank you!" Because of him, she was so happy. She was so fortunate to be able to see her


    children hold a wedding together and witness their happiness with her husband.


    On the other side, Neil also held Mia''s hand tightly. Mia''s eyes were fixed on Levi on the stage, and


    tears of bliss were still swirling in her eyes.


    Neil hadn''t lied to her. He told her that Levi would return safely, and Levi did.


    "I do!"


    On the stage, the three grooms spoke in unison.


    "Yes, I do!"


    "I''m willing to apany you for the rest of my life, till death do us part..."


    (This story is over. The subsequent updated chapter is a new work, and it is still wonderful...)

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    Introduction to the new story:


    Adrienne Carter identally slept with the sc*mbag, Jefferson Hefner.


    The next day, he said domineeringly, "Since we''ve already slept together, marry me. I promise to


    treasure you forever."


    She felt too threatened by him, so she had no choice but to agree. On the same day, they went to


    register their marriage.


    On the first night after they got married, he brutally kicked her off the bed.


    She red at him, but he didn''t even open his eyes. He said insincerely, "I''m sorry! I''ve never slept


    with a woman before, so I''m still not used to it!"


    Adrienne was so angry that she gritted her teeth andined inwardly, "So much for treasuring


    me!"


    Muchter on, she found out that this sc*mbag actually had another shocking identity!


    The main story: A disfigured corpsey in a bright red pool of blood. The corpse could not be


    identified as male or female. The body parts were scattered around the room... Everything was


    covered in blood.


    "No, no, no..."


    The sight before Adrienne''s eyes almost made her copse. She screamed as she started


    retreating backward.


    Suddenly, she felt someone kick her from behind. She fell onto the floor and screeched out in pain.


    Then, she woke up.


    She rubbed her behind in pain. She sat up and red angrily at the man asleep in bed next to her.


    D*mn it!


    He had kicked her off the bed again.


    They had only been married for three days and this was the third night that they had been sharing


    the same bed. All three nights, he kicked her off the bed. Unfortunately, every time, it happened


    while she was in the middle of a nightmare.


    The first night, when he kicked her out of bed, he said insincerely, "I''m sorry! I''ve never slept with a


    woman before, so I''m not used to it."


    Was that the kind of attitude he should have if he was sorry?


    Adrienne stared angrily at his overbearing sleeping position. She wished she could jump up, step


    down hard on his face and then say, "I''m sorry! I didn''t do it on purpose too."


    "Adrienne,e up quickly." The man closed his eyes tightly and shouted impatiently.


    Adrienne did not want to pay any attention to him at all.


    This man was the most domineering man she had ever seen in her life. He was the most arrogant,


    the most unreasonable, shameless and despicable man she had ever met... No one else could


    compare.


    She must have been out of her mind to have been attracted to him and agreed to marry him... At


    this instant, she regretted her decision. Was it toote for that?


    "I asked you toe up, didn''t you hear me?" His voice was fierce and rough as if he was an ogre.


    No, he wasn''t just acting like an ogre.


    He really was one.


    He would always bite her. The bite marks on her neck still hadn''t gone away. When she went to


    work, she didn''t even dare to wear low-cored shirts.


    "Are you challenging my patience?" The man''s tone worsened. It sounded like he was giving her a


    final warning.


    Although Adrienne was extremely unwilling, she still obediently climbed back into bed.


    After all, Jefferson had no ordinary temper. He often went berserk.


    When he was mad, he was capable of doing just about anything. Since young, she had experienced


    a lot of bullying from him. She decided she had better not provoke him.


    Adrienne bashfully came to the bedside. As soon as she touched the bed, she was pulled into


    Jefferson''s arms as he hugged her tightly. Like a doll, he patted her twice. "Be good. If you''re good,


    I''ll give you candy."


    "Go to h*ll!" Adrienne wished she could just pounce on him and bite him to death.


    "Are you very unhappy?" His tone was always overbearing and arrogant. Just like his personality,


    he never knew how to restrain himself.


    "No, you''re here. How can I not be happy?" Adrienne shrank her head timidly.


    "Then; why are you gritting your teeth?" Finally, he slowly opened his eyes, looking straight at her.


    His eyes were aszy as a panther that had just woken up, and they were also full of danger.


    Adrienne was afraid that he would see through her inner thoughts. She did not dare to meet his


    gaze, so she quickly turned her head away.


    However, just as she was about to move, Jefferson suddenly reached out and grabbed her face. He


    forced her head back and said arrogantly, "Adrienne, since you have married me, you should be


    obedient as my woman. Don''t think too much. Or else, I will make sure you regret it."


    "I wouldn''t dare." She touched her neck in fear.


    Even in the same bed, he was threatening her.


    She had promised to marry him. Why would she have done so if she wasn''t out of her mind?


    Adrienne felt that in herst life, she must havemitted a lot of sins. In this life, she was paying


    off those debts. That was why she had fallen into Jefferson''s trap.


    Who was Jefferson?


    He was a big tragedy in her life.


    As soon as Adrienne came out of her mother''s womb, she knew this notorious man. He was from


    the Hefner family and hemitted all sorts of crimes. People would address him as Mr. Jefferson.


    Since she was a child, he had often bullied her. If he asked her to jump, she would ask how high.


    She never dared to disobey him.


    For some reason, after three years of disappearance, he suddenly showed up again during the


    worst time of her life. That was when he offered to marry her.


    That day, he looked down upon her like a high and mighty emperor. "Adrienne, do you wish to


    continue living?"


    "Of course, why would I not?" She had slept with him in confusion; he must be very upset with her.


    However, she had not found the murderer who had killed her parents. She had not brought the


    murderer to justice. She must not die.


    "Then, marry me. I promise I''ll treasure you forever." He said so, but his tone was very demanding.


    It was clear that he wasn''t asking; he was stating his proposal as a fact.


    Adrienne had no choice. In the heat of the moment, she went along with him to the Civil Hall and


    got their marriage registered.


    "Adrienne, are you trying to starve me to death?" Behind her, an impatient voice sounded from the


    dining room.


    "Starving you to death would be too easy on you, I wish I could poison you!" Adrienne was very


    annoyed in her heart. Even so, she still quickly served two portions of food.


    When she was about to take it out, she stopped again. She picked up the spoon and put two


    spoonfuls of salt into his bowl. Then, she mixed it in well.


    "Hmph, if I can''t put poison, at least I can put salt!" she thought proudly as her lips involuntarily


    curled up.


    "What are you so happy about?" Looking at the woman who was smiling idiotically, Jefferson raised


    his eyebrows.


    He had never seen such a foolish person. Who would be happy after doing something bad?


    Wouldn''t she be afraid that others would find out?


    How did such a foolish woman be a forensic doctor?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are big t*ts all one would need to be a forensic doctor? Does she not need to use her brain?"


    "I''m happy because I can see you, Mr. Jefferson." Adrienne realized that she had no dignity when it


    came to pleasing him. She was even able to utter out such disgusting words.


    "Hmph!" Jefferson looked coldly at the woman in front of him who was clearly lying.


    He knew that she despised him with all her might.


    At night, all he did was hug her to sleep, but she acted as if he was about to eat her up!


    F*ck!


    He really ought to throw her into a zoo and keep her with the animals for a few days. Then, she


    would really know what it felt like to be eaten alive.

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    Adrienne put the bowl of soup that was filled with salt in front of Jefferson. Then, she put down the


    bread and smiled widely at him. "Mr. Jefferson, breakfast is served."


    "I''ll take that bowl, and you can take this one," said Jefferson. He wasn''t looking to be poisoned by


    her just yet.


    "Mr. Jefferson, the two bowls are the same, why..." Adrienne really wanted to rush over and bite the


    man, and then kick him a few more times. "It''s just breakfast, all he has to do is eat it. Why is he


    being so fussy?" she wondered.


    But, she didn''t dare to!


    She was so timid that she didn''t dare to provoke him.


    Her childhood experience was still vivid in her mind. She was not stupid, why would she bother


    him?


    "I want the other bowl," he answered annoyingly.


    That was right, no matter how rich one could be, Jefferson''s happiness could not be bought!


    This arrogant but shrewd son of a b*tch! Adrienne scolded in her heart.


    One day, she would poison him to death and then chop him into pieces before cooking him.


    Adrienne slowly swallowed the extremely salty bowl of soup. In her heart, she was aggrieved.


    She had basically shot herself in her own foot.


    Sniffles came in between her sips of soup.


    She really regretted marrying this man. Could she divorce him?


    If she couldn''t, she didn''t mind being a widow either!


    I beg you God, please strike down this shameless, brazen man with lightning.


    Amen! Adrienne silently made a prayer in her heart.


    "Stupid woman, go and get me another bowl of soup." Jefferson looked at the foolish woman in front


    of him, who was on the verge of tears as she ate, one mouthful after another. He had the urge to


    kick her out the window.


    What was wrong with him?


    How did he fall in love with someone who had been this daft since young?


    When she was a child, she was so dumb that he couldn''t help bullying her. Despite going overseas


    to study, she hadn''t grown at all.


    "Okay..." Adrienne responded. She sounded as pitiful as she could be as his wife.


    As soon as she left, Jefferson immediately took her spoon and drank the soup in her bowl. Although


    it was incredibly salty and he could barely gulp it down, he still drank a few mouthfuls to relieve her


    burden.


    This stupid woman was so evil. She deserved it for trying to set him up!


    "Mr. Jefferson, here is your soup." Adrienne handed the bowl over with both hands. She looked very


    respectful as if she was serving her master.


    "Mm." He took the bowl and began to eat. This time, he guessed that she would not dare to ''poison''


    his soup again.


    However, as soon as he swallowed a mouthful, he realised that he had underestimated her.


    She was unusually courageous that day, and she added extra salt into his second serving.


    "Mr. Jefferson, is it delicious?" Adrienneughed and her face appeared in front of his eyes. She


    looked naive and cute.


    "Dumb*ss!" Seeing how gleeful she looked, the corner of his lips curled up slightly and he smiled


    silently.


    All he did was eat a salty bowl of soup, yet she was this happy?


    Her brain must be malfunctioning!


    "Adrienne, where are the clothes I asked you to get for me?" After waiting for Adrienne for a while in


    the bathroom, he still hadn''t gotten his clothes. Hence, he simply walked out butt naked.


    As soon as he walked out of the bathroom, he ran into Adrienne, who was grabbing his clothes. She


    immediately covered her eyes with the clothes. "Pervert!"


    "Why are you acting it coy? Haven''t you seen it before?" He took a bath towel and wiped the water


    from his body without any hesitation. "Who was the one who asked me all those years ago? ''Jeff,


    howe you have a p*nis but I don''t?"''


    "Jefferson, don''t bring up the past! You''d better keep your mouth shut!" Adrienne was so annoyed


    that her face turned red. She really wanted to stuff his mouth shut with a pair of stinky socks.


    Asking that question was one of the most embarrassing things Adrienne had ever done in her life.


    It happened when she was three and he was six.


    A three-year-old should not have remembered that. She herself had long forgotten it. Unfortunately,


    that scene was captured by many and so there were ''pieces of evidence'' of it.


    As a result, almost everyone in their social circle knew about that incident.


    At present, they were all grown- ups but people would often still bring it up when they gathered.


    No matter how hard Adrienne tried, she could not get rid of her ''dark'' past.


    "What''s wrong? I''m just stating facts." He nced over at her and flicked his wet hair.


    Drops of water sshed on her face and she secretly clenched her fists.


    "God please, I''m begging you. Please send a bolt of lightning down to zap this overly talkative man!"


    Adrienne pleaded inwardly.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    Her cell phone rang all of a sudden.


    Adrienne threw Jefferson''s clothes to him, turned around and picked up the phone to answer, "Mr.


    Zelson, it''s me."


    Jefferson did not know what the person on the other end of the phone was saying but Adrienne''s


    expression became more and more serious. Finally, she said, "I''ll be right there."


    When she hung up the phone, he immediately asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s a case." Leaving such a perfunctory answer behind, Adrienne turned and went to change.


    When she came out again, she had already changed into a neat and clean work uniform.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Jefferson had also finished changing.


    Because he was tall, he looked good. His abs were toned just right, and he made a simple set of


    beige clothes look very tasteful.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, the premise was that he stood still and didn''t speak.


    He said, "I''ll send you over."


    Adrienne refused, "No, I can drive by myself."


    "Did you think that I was asking?" asked Jefferson, raising his eyebrow.


    Adrienne was speechless.


    How could she forget that this overbearing and arrogant man was a dictator?


    What he said went. In front of him, she could only be obedient.


    In the car.


    "The address." Jefferson''s questions were always short.


    "28, Murray Street, Paramount Area." Adrienne went straight to the point.


    After getting the answer, he quickly started the car and sped off. Adrienne was so frightened that


    she clutched on tightly to the seat handle.


    Seeing her anxious expression, he said, "Since you are that afraid, you can resign from your job. It''s


    not like I can''t support you."


    "Who says I''m afraid?" She nced at him. Besides, how could she let him raise her?


    Even though she was earning her own money at the moment, he still managed to restrict all her


    freedom. If she quit her job, he would probably have even more time to bully her every day.


    Thinking of such a depressing scenario, Adrienne could not help but shiver in fear.


    "Not afraid?" Clearly, he didn''t quite believe it.


    "Mr. Jefferson, please don''t doubt my working abilities." As a forensic doctor, it was inevitable that


    she had to deal with the dead. After more than 6 months working in the field, she could calmly face


    all kinds of corpses.


    However, every time she heard that there was a homicide case, she still couldn''t help but think that


    life was precious. What deep hatred did the murderer and the victim have between them? Was it so


    huge that the only way for the murderer to vent his anger was to kill someone?


    Just as Adrienne was lost in her thoughts, the car suddenly braked, which made her lurch forward.


    Luckily, the seatbelt she had on pulled her back into her ce.


    "Jefferson, are you out of your mind?" Adrienne patted her chest; she was still in shock. What was


    wrong with this d*mned man?

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    Jefferson turned around, grabbed Adrienne''s chin, and said, "Adrienne, listen carefully. If you dare


    to let your attention wander when you''re around me again, I''ll be sure to kill you."


    Adrienne was stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Surely enough, Jefferson has gone mad!


    Could he ever act like a normal person? Adrienne wondered.


    It didn''t seem like that day would evere.


    Seeing that Adrienne did not answer, Jefferson raised his eyebrows impatiently and said, "Did you


    hear me?"


    "B*stard, should I stop doing something just because you asked me to? Who do you think you are?


    As if bullying me when we were younger wasn''t enough. Even now, you want to marry me and


    continue all your dirty tricks." Adrienne really wanted to stand up for herself and refute him. But


    when she saw how fierce he was looking, all the courage she had managed to gather instantly


    vanished. She had no choice but to shrink back her neck and answer obediently, "Yes, Sir!"


    "Adrienne..." He patted her head and said,


    "Look at you, you''re a good-for-nothing!"


    What did Jefferson mean by a good- for-nothing?


    She was, after all, a professional forensic doctor. How could he, a dishonest yboy, have the ce


    to speak to her like that?


    Even if he wasn''t ashamed, she felt embarrassed for him!


    Of course, Adrienne only dared to think this in her heart; she absolutely did not have the courage to


    say it out loud.


    She continued ying her role of a good wife. "I''ll be off to work then, Mr. Jefferson."


    Jefferson nodded. "Come home early after work. I''d like some meat for dinner."


    Meat?


    What kind of dirty things was this vile, terrifying man thinking of?


    Adrienne really wanted to turn back and point at his nose, shouting, "Mr. Jefferson, there is a pig


    farm right off the coast of South City. If you want meat, feel free to head over there and enjoy


    yourself."


    However, she still did not have the guts!


    Adrienne had been oppressed by him for 22 years. Being his ve was already integrated into her


    bones. She was used to being bullied by him. She did not dare to resist him, let alone have the


    courage to face the consequences of provoking him.


    Therefore, she gave up. Pretending that she heard nothing, she hurried to the crime scene.


    Looking at Adrienne running away as if she was running for his life, Jefferson raised his eyebrows


    and said, "Stupid woman, I am not a monster that eats humans. Where is she rushing off to? If she


    runs off again, I''ll impair her legs."


    Although he was busy scolding her, he did not forget about what he wanted to do. He took out his


    mobile phone and dialed a phone number. When the call was connected, a slightly old male voice


    came from the other end, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Jefferson tapped on his phone screen and moved his seat backward. He lifted his feet and put them


    on the steering wheel. "Adrienne is working under your bureau. Take good care of her. If anyone


    harms so much as a hair on her head, you guys will face the wrath of the Hefner family."


    He didn''t care whether or not the other party had heard him and he directly hung up. He swore


    again, "Stupid woman, why would you go be a forensic doctor when you''re so dumb? Aren''t you


    afraid of getting beaten up? I''m just helping you out because I''m bored and have nothing better to


    do."


    Yes, he was just bored. He knew that Adrienne was slow and she would never understand his


    reasons, yet still...


    "Forget it, don''t think about it. When I do, it makes me want to kill her," he thought.


    At the crime scene, the police sirens went off loudly. Outside the taped area, there were many


    people surrounding the scene. Everyone was craning their necks just to get a good look at what


    happened.


    "Please get out of the way, everyone!" Adrienne was thin, yet she still couldn''t squeeze her way


    past the crowd into the crime scene. Suddenly, a hand grabbed her arm and pulled her to squeeze


    through the crowd together. Finally, they entered behind the police lines. "Mr. Zelson, thank you!"


    Adrienne was the most famous forensic doctor in the department. During her internship days,


    Zelson Jacob was her teacher. He was only in his thirties, but due to his efforts in breaking through


    a few tough cases, he was very popr as well and was known as Dr. Cool to many.


    To follow Zelson around and learn from him was every neer''s dream. However, there were


    always a lot of new recruits and Zelson was only one man. It wasn''t easy to be selected as one of


    his students.


    Half a year ago, there were two other forensic doctors interning with Adrienne. The first day of their


    internship, they came across a dposed body. Back then, the two other interns took one look at


    the decaying and smelly body before they immediately threw up. Adrienne was the only one who


    remained calm and helped Zelson to finish the job. That was how she managed to get the


    opportunity to study by his side.


    Zelson nced at Adrienne and said lightly, "Sergeant Scott is waiting for us. We better go up."


    "Okay." Adrienne quickly followed Zelson and headed to the top of the building.


    "Zelson, Adrienne, you two are finally here." When Quill Scott, a police officer, saw the two of them,


    it was as if he had seen his saviors. He led the two of them to the location of the corpse. "Take a


    look first."


    Adrienne looked over and saw a headless body lying on a bed with an iron frame. Because the


    body was naked, it could be identified at a nce that the deceased was a woman.


    Zelson asked, "Adrienne, can you do it?"


    Adrienne knew that Zelson wanted to give her the opportunity to practice, so she immediately


    nodded and said, "I can do it."


    Adrienne put on gloves and shoes, went to the body''s side, and gently turned it over. She carefully


    checked every inch of the body and said, "The deceased is a woman. The corpse has already


    started to stiffen so the preliminary prediction of time of death is more than 24 hours ago."


    She pressed gently on the victim''s chest and added, "There are many knife wounds on the chest


    and abdomen of the victim. Right now, we can''t tell yet if they were made before or after the victim''s


    death. Her head has been severed and taken away, so we will not be able to use her face to contact


    her family. In order to know the time of death as well as the victim''s age, we will need to bring the


    body back with us to run some tests to find out."


    Quill asked, "When will the report be out?"


    "It depends."


    Quill looked at Zelson and wanted to get a specific time from him. "Zelson, the media have been


    recklessly harping on this case, which caused a great sensation. Our superior has only given us


    three days to solve the case. We''re short on time. I''ll have to urge you to confirm the victim''s identity


    as soon as you can for me."


    "Yes, we will do our job," replied Zelson coldly.


    Adrienne said, "Sergeant Scott, don''t worry. We will give you the report as soon as possible."


    Quill patted her shoulder with a smile and said, "Adrienne, you really are my precious girl."


    Adrienne smiled awkwardly and replied, "It''s just business. Sergeant Scott, you don''t have to be so


    polite."


    After checking the scene, Zelson looked over and said, "Sergeant Scott, ask your men to move


    quickly. I will give you the reporttest by tonight."


    Zelson''s words were very normal, but when Quill heard them, he had a feeling that Zelson was


    angry. Quill wondered, "Have I offended Dr. Cool?"


    Nevertheless, what was the point of thinking so much about it?


    It was fine as long as he could get the autopsy report by night.

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    After work, it was midnight by the time Adrienne had returned home.


    She opened the door. The house was pitch-dark; Jefferson wasn''t home. Perhaps, he had gone out


    to hang with his friends.


    Adrienne turned on the light and dragged her exhausted body to the bathroom.


    She had stayed in the autopsy room with the rotten and stinky corpse for the entire day. She felt like


    she too smelled like the corpse.


    She had to wash up quickly so that she could forget the terrible things in her mind for the time


    being.


    Adrienne turned on the water tap all the way and stood under the running water without taking off


    her clothes. Unexpectedly, the more she wanted to wash away those terrible memories, the more


    those memories poured into her mind like a flood.


    The fresh blood and the pieces of flesh scattered all over the ground...


    "No, no, no..."


    In a trance, Adrienne seemed to have returned to the crime scene from a year ago. The floor


    was scattered with flesh and the shower water pouring over her head had suddenly turned blood-


    red as it flowed down on her...


    "Adrienne!" Jefferson barged in suddenly and pulled her into his arms. "You stupid woman. I told


    you to resign if you''re scared but you just won''t listen to me."


    His voice was fierce and mean, but in her ears, it sounded particrly warm. She nestled into his


    arms and inhaled his manly scent. He smelled much better than a corpse.


    Jefferson was still scolding her, "Adrienne, you d*mned woman, I''m talking to you. Did you hear


    me?"


    Adrienne did not answer.


    He pinched her chin and forced her to raise her head. "Adrienne, have you be mute?"


    Those terrible things in her mind could never be erased. But, now that Jefferson was throwing a


    tantrum, Adrienne''s mind started to fill with images of his furious face. The fear in her heart slowly


    melted away.


    This overbearing man had indirectly be her savior.


    Jefferson frowned and asked, "Have you been scared till you''ve grown dumb?"


    Adrienne pressed her lips together and said with a smile, "Jefferson, are you an angel sent from


    heaven to save me? Or are you a demon sent here from hell to punish me?"


    Jefferson knitted his eyebrows tightly together. He immediately put his hand to her forehead and


    said, "You aren''t having a fever. Have you really be a moron?"


    "Jefferson, I''m hungry."


    "Hungry?"


    Adrienne nodded. "I''m hungry."


    The entire day, she had been so busy confirming the age and cause of death of the headless


    female body. She did not have time to eat lunch. At this instant, her stomach was rumbling loudly. If


    she didn''t eat soon, she would not have the energy to work the next day.


    "Go change and eat after you''re done," said Jefferson.


    Adrienne looked at him and said pitifully, "I don''t want to eat takeout, and I don''t want to eat instant


    noodles either."


    Staring at her pale face, Jefferson felt a sharp pain in his heart but he said fiercely, "Adrienne, you


    should be d you even have food. Don''t be so picky."


    Adrienne lowered her little head. "Okay, I''ll go change then."


    Could she expect him to even cook a bowl of noodles for her? He had never lifted a finger to do


    anything before.


    Jefferson especially hated to go to the kitchen. The smell of oil in the kitchen made him sick.


    However, Adrienne didn''t want to eat takeouts, so what choice did he have?


    Her cooking was worse than his.


    He looked through the refrigerator, but he couldn''t find any meat. All he found were two eggs and


    some tomatoes. He decided to make an omelet for her. But with the eggs in his hand, he had no


    idea what to do with it.


    "Women are so troublesome, especially Adrienne!" Whileining, he called his friend. "How do


    you make an omelet?"


    The other side replied and Jefferson''s face turned dark. "Why are you talking so much nonsense?


    Mind your own business."


    After that, Jefferson hung up the phone and threw his mobile phone away casually. After he threw it


    aside, he hurriedly picked it up again. He used his phone to search for recipes online. Over a


    thousand recipes showed up in his search.


    He scanned through them and clicked on a link that he thought looked good. This was one of his


    rare moments of patience where he followed the recipe step by step.


    He was very clumsy while washing the tomatoes and beating the eggs. It was obvious he had never


    done these things before, but he somehow managed to get through them with no problems.


    Everything was going well until he poured some oil into the pan. The pan was still wet, and when


    the hot oil hit the water, it sttered everywhere and even got onto the back of his hand. If it wasn''t


    because he had tough skin, he would probably have gotten a few burns.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Adrienne, you stupid woman. All you know is to torture me." If she hadn''t said she didn''t want


    takeout, he wouldn''t be in this mess this instant.


    As soon as Adrienne finished changing and came out, she heard Jefferson cursing at her and


    wanted to turn around. But, she was starving and she had to eat, or else she would have no energy


    to work the following day.


    Unexpectedly, when she looked up, she saw smokeing from the kitchen. Beyond the smoke,


    she could vaguely see someone jumping. Soon, the smoke spread all the way to the living room.


    As the smoke was too thick, the smoke detector on the dining room ceiling started ringing. The


    sprinkler burst and water started spraying out. It sshed right onto Jefferson''s body who was


    escaping from the kitchen.


    Jefferson coughed fiercely from the smoke and his body was soaking wet. He looked as terrible as


    could be. This was the first time in Adrienne''s 22 years of life that she had seen him like this.


    Adrienne forgot that the rm was still ringing. Out of habit from her job, she took out her phone to


    take some pictures.


    She had managed toe across an embarrassing scene of Jefferson. This only happened once in


    a blue moon. She had to take some pictures as evidence to show their friends.


    After taking the pictures, she even sent them to her email to make sure she never lost them.


    After storing the evidence, Adrienne grabbed a towel from the bathroom calmly and dampened it.


    Then, she held the towel over her mouth and went to the kitchen to cover the burnt pan. She


    opened the windows to allow airflow into the house.


    After most of the smoke had dispersed, Adrienne could finally turn her attention to Jefferson.


    Looking at him, she wanted tough, and she did. However, as soon as the corners of her mouth


    raised, Jefferson roared at her, "Adrienne, how dare youugh!"


    Adrienne quickly suppressed herughter and pointed at his face, saying, "Mr. Jefferson, your face


    is ruined."


    "I''m not blind. I don''t need you to tell me that." He red at her fiercely and turned to go to the


    bathroom. He was not blind, but he couldn''t see his face without a mirror.


    Adrienne muttered in a low voice, "You''re such a capable man, but you can''t even fry an egg, and


    you almost caused a fire."


    Jefferson suddenly turned back. "Adrienne, it''s not that I can''t do it, I just don''t want to."


    Adrienne kept quiet.


    She had spoken so softly, yet he still heard her. How sensitive were his ears?


    "What are you waiting for? Go and get me some clothes."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Why did she open the window to ventte the house earlier on? Adrienne questioned herself.


    Why didn''t she let this man, who didn''t know what was good for him, get burned to death instead?

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    Jefferson''s omelet didn''t get served; he almost burnt down the kitchen instead. For the time being,


    they would not be able to cook. Adrienne didn''t feel like eating takeouts either. Hence, Jefferson had


    no choice but to drive her out to a ce known as Well Eaten Farm and Restaurant.


    It was located in the eastern suburbs of Chatterton Town, and it was a very famous organic


    restaurant. The reason why it was famous was that all the ingredients used in the restaurant were


    healthy foods.


    The owner of the restaurant nted all the vegetables himself. He didn''t use any pesticides so they


    were all organically grown. The animals were also reared personally and ughtered fresh. They


    were grass- fed so their meat texture was tender and delicious.


    When this venture first began, the restaurant was operating at a loss. After that, they slowly grew a


    returning customer base and word spread about how good their food was. More and more people


    started to know about it and their business improved.


    As soon as Jefferson''s car stopped, a young handsome man hurriedly came up and said,


    "Hey, Jefferson, what brings you here?"


    "The crazydy in my car." Jefferson got out of the car and strode inside. "Get us some of the best


    dishes in your restaurant."


    After taking a few steps, he realized that Adrienne was not following behind. He returned to the car


    again and said, "Adrienne, do you want me to carry you out of the car?"


    Adrienne said helplessly, "Mr. Jefferson, you''ve locked the car door. How can I get out?"


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Can''t you speak up and tell me if it''s locked?"


    Adrienne shouted internally, "I literally just did!"


    "I must be crazy to drive you dozens of kilometers away in the middle of the night for a meal," said


    Jefferson.


    Although he was extremely dissatisfied with Adrienne''s behavior, he did not hesitate to help her


    open the car door. As a ''gentleman'', he still held his hand over her head when she got out to


    prevent her head from hitting the car.


    Adrienne did not notice his action, probably because she was used to it, but the owner of the


    restaurant saw Jefferson''s gesture clearly. However, he had seen it many times, so he chose not to


    bring it up.


    "My dearest Ady, I haven''t seen you in so long. I''ve missed you so much." The man came forward


    and wanted to give Adrienne a hug. Jefferson stretched out his arms and pulled Adrienne behind


    him to protect her. "What right do you think you have to touch her?"


    "Freddy, long time no see!" Adrienne was dragged back and smiled awkwardly. "Freddy, I''m so


    happy to see that your wedding with Freya ising soon. Congrattions to both of you."


    "Thank you, thank you!" Freddy Yaleman, Jefferson''s friend, smiled and said. He led the two of


    them into the private room and said, "Speaking of which, we''ve already set our wedding date. When


    are the two of you nning on holding your wedding?"


    Hearing Freddy''s words, Adrienne was instantly stunned.


    Ever since she was a child, Jefferson had bullied her in every way imaginable. Adrienne could not


    understand why all their friends still thought they were together.


    She was not a masochist, so it was impossible for her to marry such a bossy and detestable man


    like Jefferson.


    Thinking of her past of being bullied, Adrienne quickly shook her head and denied, "Freddy, what


    are you talking about? How could I be with Jeff?"


    Because she had identally slept with Jefferson, he wanted to take responsibility. She had no


    choice but to go register their marriage together with him at City Hall.


    However, registering their marriage was just her way of protecting herself. Once time passed and


    Jefferson got bored, he would naturally ask her for a divorce. Then, she would be free again.


    Adrienne naively thought that their marriage was just another method of his bullying. When he got


    tired of this game of marriage, she would be liberated.


    Yes, that was how it would be.


    Adrienne directly denied their rtionship in front of someone else, which made Jefferson''s face


    darken. He threw his phone heavily on the table and said, "Freddy, you don''t need to talk so much


    nonsense. Go to the kitchen and make me two dishes!"


    All of them had grown up together. Why did Adrienne call Freddy''s name so sweetly? But when she


    called Jefferson, she never called him by his name. She always called him either Mr. Jefferson or


    Sir.


    Thinking of this, Jefferson just wanted to swallow Adrienne whole.


    Looking at his fierce expression, Adrienne subconsciously moved to the other side, trying to pull


    away from him. However, as soon as she tried to move, he shot her a cold nce. "I dare you to


    move further away from me again."


    Adrienne did not dare to do that, so she quickly drank some water from the cup she was holding to


    calm herself down.


    Jefferson was hot-tempered and would blow up anytime. He was harsh to her when he wanted to


    be. She wished she could take a scalpel and cut off his tongue, then he would never be able to


    speak again.


    "Adrienne, just tell me what you''re discontented about. Don''t keep it inside."


    Adrienne shrank her neck in guilt. "I would never dare to be dissatisfied with you, Sir."


    Jefferson looked at Adrienne, annoyed. "You don''t dare to? From what I''ve seen, you''re as bold as


    brass."


    Adrienne kept her head down.


    "Tell me about today''s case," said Jefferson.


    "It''s confidential!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He stretched out his hand and pinched her face. "If I ask you to tell me, then just tell me. Why do


    you have so much nonsense to say?"


    "I''m worried that after I tell you, you''ll lose your appetite to eat."


    Jefferson lifted his feet and kicked Adrienne under the table. "What have I not seen before?"


    Adrienne red at him. "How dare you kick me?"


    "Tell me, quickly."


    Jefferson was way too domineering. If she kept silent, he would start making a scene again. After


    some thought, she was about to speak when Freddy pushed the door open with a te of pork ribs.


    "Jefferson, Adrienne, I just ughtered this pig from my farm earlier today. It''spletely fresh.


    Have a try."


    Jefferson picked up a piece, meanwhile, a sh of light shone through Adrienne''s eyes. She smiled


    and said, "Freddy, can you show me your butcher''s knife that you use to ughter the pigs?"


    Didn''t Jefferson want to hear a case? She would make up a case for him to hear then.


    Freddy was confused about what was going on. "Excuse me, I''m asking you to try my pork, but you


    want to take a look at my knife? I really don''t know what to do with you."


    Adrienne said seriously, "Go get it quickly and let me have a look."


    Their group of rowdy friends were all slightly older than Adrienne. Because of Jefferson, they all had


    the habit of taking care of her. Whenever she wanted something, they would all bepeting to


    give it to her. So without any hesitation, Freddy went to grab his butcher''s knife.


    Adrienne took it over and stared at it. She took out her phone and took some pictures as well. Once


    she finished, she looked at Jefferson and said solemnly, "The protagonist of today''s case was a


    headless female corpse. After the autopsy, we found that her head was chopped off while she was


    still alive. The marks on her neck were very simr to a butcher''s knife like this one. It was likely that


    the murderer had used something simr to this."

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    Jefferson''s face fell and he spat out the pork that he had just eaten. "Adrienne, are you trying to ruin


    my appetite?"


    She deliberately brought up gory details of a headless female corpse to make him lose his appetite.


    Since she had decided to put on this act, she had to see it to the end. If Jefferson found out that she


    was messing with him, she would be doomed.


    Adrienne took out her mobile phone and casually dialed a number. She acted like she was calling


    Quill. "Sergeant Scott, get your men to search if there is a butcher''s knife nearby the crime scene


    today. Check if there are any butchers living nearby or if there are any butcheries. If my guess is


    right, the murder weapon used is most likely a butcher''s knife."


    "Yes..." Adrienne nodded and said, "Once you find it, send it to the forensic department. I''ll take a


    look at it tomorrow."


    Seeing Adrienne hanging up the phone, Freddy immediately gave her a thumbs- up. "Adrienne,


    you''re surprisingly professional when ites to work."


    Adrienne pursed her lips and smiled...


    Jefferson was upset. He said, "Freddy, remove all the meat. We''ll have a vegetarian meal tonight."


    All of them knew that Jefferson was hot-tempered and could not be offended. Freddy answered


    obediently, "Yes, Mr. Jefferson."


    Adrienne immediately used her hand to shield the te. "But I want to eat meat."


    Jefferson stared at her and said, "Adrienne, would it kill you to just listen to what I say for once?"


    She reluctantly lifted her hand and mumbled, "I told you, you would be freaked out by the story, but


    you denied that! Now you''re ming me?"


    On the surface, Adrienne was acting like she was wronged. But, inside, she was actually very


    gleeful.


    When she thought that even such an evil man could feel fear, she couldn''t help but want tough.


    However, before she smiled, he red at her fiercely. She quickly held back herughter and said,


    "Whatever you say, Sir."


    Jefferson kicked her again and said, "Adrienne, I''m this close to shoving you back into your


    mother''s womb."


    At the mention of her mother, Adrienne''s smile disappeared instantly. Her blushed face lost its


    colour and she became as pale as a ghost.


    Time seemed to travel back to the rainy night of August 8th from two years ago. Fresh blood and


    flesh filled the house.


    In the farmhouse that her parents often went to for holiday, the murderer had used the cruelest way


    possible to send her parents off from this world. They left Adrienne and her sister behind forever...


    It had been almost two years but she still hadn''t found any clues about the murderer.


    Her parents had been dead for two years. As their daughter, she still hadn''t been able to do


    anything forthem.


    Jefferson realized he had misspoken but he didn''t know how tofort her. He was used to being


    rough with her so he just kicked her again. "Adrienne, I was just teasing you, I won''t actually do


    anything to you. Don''t make such a pitiful face or people will think I''m abusing you."


    Was he not abusing her?


    No matter how upset she felt inside, she had to suppress her feelings in front of this dominant man


    for the moment. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, "I am pitiful."


    Jefferson raised his eyebrows and shouted, "F*ck you!"


    Adrienne refused to admit defeat. "Who f*cked who that night?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    That night, she was drunk and unconscious. She didn''t know how she ended up sleeping with him.


    After that, ording to Jefferson the sc*mbag, she had vited him. She forced him onto the bed


    and took off all his clothes.


    Adrienne still did not understand. Jefferson was so much taller and stronger than her. Did he not


    know how to defend himself from her?


    What was the truth of the matter? There was no evidence at the moment, so Adrienne had no idea.


    She guessed that Jefferson had probably made that story up to use as an excuse to marry her and


    bully her.


    Adrienne felt that apart from work, she should go research domestic violence. If Jefferson dared to


    be mean to her again, she would use thew to protect herself. She would like to see how he can


    act so brazenly if he was squatting in jail.


    Seeing that Adrienne was angry, Jefferson got crossed too. He said, "Adrienne, you fu-" "Jefferson,


    Adrienne, what happened to the two of you that night?" Freddy, who had been ignored on the


    sidelines by the both of them, suddenly asked out of curiosity. He really wanted to know so that he


    could tell all their friends.


    Jefferson had never tried to hide his thoughts about Adrienne. "What do you think will happen if a


    man and a woman are alone in a room?"


    However, Adrienne was unwilling to admit that she had anything going on with him. "There will


    never be anything between Jeff and I."


    However, Freddy, who loved to gossip, did not believe her. "I beg to differ. Tell me. I promise not to


    tell anyone else."


    Adrienne wanted to quickly cover up what happened between them so she hastily said, "Even if all


    the men in the world are dead, it is impossible for me to have anything to do with Jeff."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Adrienne could feel the obvious fury rising in Jefferson.


    "Oh, no. He''s so egoistic and thinks that the world revolves around him. I''m being too obvious about


    rejecting him," she thought.


    Since she had been bullied by Jefferson all her life, she knew how to deal with him. She quickly


    changed her tone and said, "No, no, no. What I meant to say was, even if all the other women in the


    world were dead, Jeff wouldn''t want anything to do with me. We all know this. He''s disliked me


    since young, calling me stupid all the time... Not that I can me him, I am stupid indeed and


    extremely so."


    Jefferson did not say a word but his expression was getting more ugly.


    Sh*t!


    Was that not the right thing to say either? Adrienne wondered.


    She was so anxious as shebed through her mind trying to think of how to please him. When


    she couldn''t, she knew she had messed up big time. He was definitely going to give her a hard time


    for the next couple of days.


    Dang...


    She was so pitiful!


    "Why didn''t I watch my temper? How could I offend Jefferson!" Adrienne thought.


    "Jefferson, I''m going to go get new dishes for you." Freddy wanted to help Adrienne. In fact, it


    wasn''t that he wanted to, but if he didn''t, he would suffer the wrath of Jefferson too.


    However, it seemed like Jefferson wasn''t buying it. He lifted his legs and put them on the table. He


    said with a faint smile, "Freddy, do you still n to have your wedding on time?"


    "Yes! Of course I do!" Freddy immediately admitted his defeat. "Jefferson, Adrienne, you two take


    your time chatting. I won''t disturb you anymore."


    "F*ck, some people just need to be taught a lesson!" said Jefferson with a cold smile.


    If he didn''t retaliate, all these people would just step all over him.


    He wasn''t the kind of person who would let people take advantage of him.

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    "Um, I..." Freddy ran away, leaving Adrienne alone to deal with Jefferson. In order to reduce his


    wrath against her, she tried to bring up a new topic, but the moment she opened her mouth, she


    was so nervous that she bit her tongue.


    "Adrienne, you must be a f*cking demon sent here to punish me." How could this stupid woman be


    so stupid that she bit her tongue when speaking? Jefferson thought.


    He stretched his arm out and grabbed Adrienne''s face with one hand. "Open your mouth and stick


    your tongue out."


    Adrienne instinctively wanted to avoid him, but he shouted again, "Adrienne, if you try to avoid me


    again, I will throw you into the pond and feed you to the fish."


    Adrienne felt extremely wronged, but she did not dare to retort. She blinked innocently at him,


    hoping that Mr. Hefner would be the bigger person and spare her.


    Based on her years of experience under his torture, she knew that it was best not to provoke him


    when he was acting up.


    She opened her mouth obediently. When he suddenly came close to her, she was so scared that


    she cowered and her face turned pale...


    As expected, when she lifted her head, she saw the angry look on his face again.


    Jefferson was so scary, yet he didn''t allow her to be afraid. What kind of logic was that?


    Oddly enough, he did not continue to make things difficult for her. He let go of her and said, "Let''s


    eat."


    "Oh..."


    Adrienne quickly ate. She did not dare to utter a single word throughout the meal. Only after she


    finished eating did she look up. Jefferson was staring at her firmly as if he wanted to swallow her


    alive.


    Adrienne was so nervous that she swallowed a mouthful of saliva and couldn''t help moving further


    away. However, under his gaze, she stopped abruptly and said, "Sir, I''m full."


    "Adrienne, why are you such a scaredy-cat?" Jefferson fixated his gaze on her with a deep and


    complicated look in his eyes.


    If she would just pay a little more attention to him, she would not be so unaware of his feelings for


    her. She definitely would not have said all those things in front of an outsider too.


    He often asked himself whether he should persevere.


    The voice in his heart would insist on hanging on. She had nothing but him. If he gave up on her,


    what else would she have?


    However, Adrienne had never thought about truly understanding him or his inner thoughts.


    He was clearlyughing but she felt that his smile was really creepy. She opened her mouth and


    wanted to say something, but still could not find the words. She could only shrink her neck back in


    like a turtle.


    It was very odd. Adrienne hadn''t done anything wrong; Jefferson was the one who had been


    bullying her, but for some reason, she felt guilty when he stared at her.


    It seemed like she was traumatised from his past twenty years of bullying.


    "Are you full?" asked Jefferson crossly.


    "I''m full," Adrienne replied obediently.


    "Then, why aren''t we leaving?" He sprang to his feet, looking impatient.


    He was indeed impatient. Being alone with Adrienne was extremely infuriating.


    "Can we leave now?" He hadn''t said he wanted to leave, so obviously she hadn''t dared to bring it


    up either. In front of the mighty Mr. Hefner, she was like a weakmb waiting for ughter.


    "Jefferson, Adrienne, I heard that you two were here." A young and beautiful woman with long hair


    suddenly pushed the door and came in, looking at the two of them with a smile.


    "Freya." Adrienne immediately got up to hug the young woman. "Long time no see. I really miss


    you."


    "Hmm, why did you nevere to visit me if you miss me? Who knows if you''re telling the truth?"


    Freya Langham, Freddy''s girlfriend, poked the tip of Adrienne''s nose then rubbed her head softly.


    "You''ve been getting more and more distant from ustely."


    "What do you mean? In my heart, you are like a sister to me. I''m waiting to be your bridesmaid. How


    could I be distant from you?" Adrienne said with a smile. She was acting lively and cute, just like a


    younger sister who was conversing with her older sister.


    Jefferson couldn''t recall thest time Adrienne acted like this. Well, actually he could. He knew that


    since her parents passed, she had never smiled like that.


    Adrienne buried all her pain deep in her heart and shouldered her suffering alone. She never


    mentioned it to others. If he let her go on like this, she might drive herself crazy one day.


    "You still remember that you promised to be my bridesmaid. I thought you had forgotten it." Freya


    smiled and looked at Jefferson again. "Jefferson, are you guys getting ready to leave?"


    "Mm."


    It was a simple answer that came from him.


    Freya knew that he wasn''t in the mood to talk, so she exchanged a few more words with Adrienne


    before seeing them off.


    Watching them drive away, she turned around and saw Freddy''s nosy expression. "They''ve already


    driven away. What are you still looking at?"


    "Jefferson and Adrienne have something going on between them."


    Freya rolled her eyes at him. "When have they not?"


    "It''s not what we thought. It''s something else. They might have gotten together."


    "I won''t be surprised even if they suddenly took out their marriage certificate and showed it to me."


    Freddy''s eyes widened. "My dear wife, are you saying they''ve already registered their marriage?


    That''s impossible! If they''re married, how could we not know? Besides, with Adrienne''s attitude,


    there''s no way she would agree to marry Jefferson."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Adrienne is just a little slow. Sooner orter, she will understand his love for her."


    "What if she falls in love with someone else before that?"


    Freya gave Freddy a contemptuous look. "Freddy, I don''t want to insult you but do try using your


    brain. Do you think the girl that Jefferson has been protecting for the past twenty years could be


    snatched away by some other man?"


    Freddy nodded. "That''s true."


    Jefferson had already deemed Adrienne to be his woman. There was no way anyone else could get


    in the way.


    Jefferson sped along the highway.


    Because it waste at night, the roads were empty. Jefferson was going at the speed of light.


    Adrienne was so scared that she clutched on tightly to the handle above her head and did not dare


    to let go.


    Finally, Jefferson slowed down as they arrived at the parking lot below their home.


    Jefferson got down from the car and walked away without waiting for her. She trotted to catch up


    with him and said, "Mr. Hefner, Mr. Jefferson, I misspoke earlier. You''re a generous man, please


    don''t hold it against me.


    Jefferson still ignored her. He wouldn''t even let her enter the elevator. He went in and left her in the


    lobby to wait for the next lift.


    "B*stard!" Adrienne felt extremely aggrieved, but she could not show it to him. So, she took out her


    phone and recorded a video of what happened. Then, she posted it on her Whatsapp.


    Before she posted it, she deliberately blocked Jefferson.


    "Hmph, I want to make sure everyone knows how badly he treats me. Let''s see if he''ll still dare to


    bully me!"

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    As soon as Adrienne posted it, the elevator ding sounded. She went straight in. Surprisingly,


    Jefferson was standing in the lift.


    She was so frightened that she took several steps back to steady herself. "Why did youe down


    again?"


    Stupid!


    Jefferson uttered that word over and over again in his heart, but he still refused to speak. Could she


    really be this stupid? Did she really think he would leave her alone down there?


    Earlier on, he had gotten off on the first floor and then immediately came back down on the next lift.


    However, Adrienne was not excited to see him. Instead, she was frightened. He was not some


    cannibal. Why was she so afraid?


    Never mind, he told himself. The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to strangle her.


    Adrienne knew that Jefferson was unhappy, but she didn''t understand why his mood was getting


    worse. Was it possible that he knew she had exposed him on social media?


    If that was the case, then she would be finished.


    However, it didn''t seem to be the case. If he knew that she had posted a video of him, he would


    definitely be screaming at her at this instant. The fact that he was still standing so calmly wasn''t


    normal.


    Jefferson stood right in the middle of the elevator, expressionless. Adrienne did not dare to go near


    him. She hyped herself up a few times before gathering enough courage to walk over and stand


    beside him.


    He didn''t move, so she didn''t dare to move either. As a result, the elevator didn''t move even after


    the doors had closed as neither of them had pushed the button for their floor.


    After enduring for a while, Jefferson finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He shouted angrily, "Adrienne,


    do you not know how to press the elevator button? Is your brain fried?"


    Adrienne was shocked and hurried to press the 21st floor. Then, she retreated behind him and


    stood in the corner. Although she did not dare to say anything, she was repeatedly cursing at him in


    her heart. "My brain really is fried. Otherwise, why would I get married to you and go through all this


    torture?"


    "What did you say?" Jefferson suddenly looked over and Adrienne got so scared that her tongue


    was tied again. "I, I didn''t say anything."


    "You didn''t say anything?"


    "Adrienne, it seems that you are getting bolder and bolder. Just because I don''t do anything, you


    think I''m a pushover?"


    "I wouldn''t dare." Adrienne wondered if he really could read her thoughts.


    "Honestly, if I stay by his side any longer, one of these days I''ll have a heart attack because of him,"


    she remarked inwardly.


    Unfortunately, Jefferson still hadn''t gotten bored with ying this marriage game with her. It didn''t


    seem like he would be asking her for divorce anytime soon, so she still had a lot of suffering to


    endure for the moment.


    "No, I can''t let it go on like this," Adrienne thought.


    She had to find a way to escape from his grasp.


    However, Adrienne also knew very well that the more she fought back, the harsher he would be on


    her. The best thing to do was to follow what he said. She would just do as he said and never


    disobey him.


    "Adrienne..." "Mr. Jefferson, please tell me what I''ve done wrong. You know I''m stupid and you keep


    having that fierce expression on. You''re going to scare me out of my wits. I''m dumb and all I know is


    make you angrier. So why bother?"


    "Sh*t!" He knew that she had no idea why he was angry. Moments ago, he had hoped that perhaps


    she might have a conscience and think about why he was mad. It seemed that he had


    overestimated her.


    Soon, the elevator reached the 21st floor. With a ding, the door of the elevator opened and


    Jefferson strode away immediately. Adrienne quickly trotted to catch up with him. This time, she


    was smart and ran ahead of him by a few steps. Before he reached the door, she opened the door


    and then stepped aside. "Sir, please go in!"


    Jefferson stopped walking and red at her, but he still did not say a word as he entered into the


    house.


    Adrienne quickly ran forward again and took his home slippers for him. "Sir, please change your


    shoes."


    Adrienne did not know why although she was so well- behaved and sensible, Jefferson''s mood


    didn''t seem to be improving at all. In fact, it seemed to be getting worse. His face was as gloomy as


    a brewing storm.


    After wearing his slippers, he turned around and went to the study. Adrienne finally breathed a long


    sigh of relief. The act of being his dutiful wife had finallye to an end.


    Since Adrienne had to go to work the next day and it was alreadyte, she did not have the mood to


    think too much about it. After a quick wash, she went to bed.


    While she slept, her teeth gnashed together loudly. She was probably dreaming about grinding


    Jefferson''s bones in her sleep.


    At the same time.


    In the study, Jefferson was video- calling someone on the phone.


    "Do you have any news of the person I asked you to find for me?" The man in the video was


    elegant but had a cold expression on. At first nce, one could see that he was no ordinary man.


    The sharpness in his eyes was perfectly concealed by the golden- framed sses resting on his


    nose.


    "I''ve found her, but I''m a little curious." Jefferson was sitting on a chair with his legs arrogantly up on


    the table. It was a sharp contrast to the elegant posture of the man in the video.


    "Send me her information," the man replied tly. Although he was asking Jefferson to do


    something for him, his expression didn''t seem to show his gratitude.


    "President Kyle, how many women have thrown themselves onto you? Why do you suddenly care


    about this woman called Karen Daly?" Jefferson smiled and said, "It is Karen, right? Did I get that


    correct?"


    The man on the other end of the video did not reply but his eyes slightly narrowed behind his golden


    frames. People who weren''t familiar with him probably would not realize that he was unhappy, but


    Jefferson knew.


    Despite knowing that, Jefferson was not afraid of him and continued to dig deeper into the gossip.


    "It''s a pleasant name, Karen. She''s pretty too. But, I can''t figure out which part of her you''re


    attracted to."


    "Send the information to my email." After that, the man in the video hung up.


    Although the man had straight- up ignored Jefferson, he wasn''t angry. Rather, a curious smile


    appeared on his face. He gently stroked the woman''s face in the photo with his fingers and said,


    "Karen, you are just an ordinary employee from Innovative Tech. Why does President Kyle of Rovio


    Corporation Inc care about you? He has been celibate for more than twenty years. How intriguing."


    Jefferson had never been curious about other people''s affairs. Adrienne already took up enough of


    his attention. How could he have the mood to care about others?


    But, this time was different. This was rted to this old ssmate of his, who had never been in a


    rtionship for more than 20 years. He had never even had a crush before on any woman. Hence,


    Jefferson couldn''t help but be curious.


    He did find the woman he was looking for, but he had to continue to observe her. He could not let


    his old ssmate, who had been living like a monk, be deceived.


    He took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone number. "I heard that the girl I asked you to


    investigate, Karen Daly, has been busy with blind dating. Set up a blind date tomorrow afternoon for


    me and her."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    "Jefferson, are you serious about going on a blind date with her? Aren''t you worried..." The person


    on the other end of the phone was very surprised when he heard Jefferson''s words.


    "At two o''clock tomorrow afternoon, set it up at the cafe in the city center near Bruce''s


    neighborhood. It''s the closest cafe to Innovative Tech," Jefferson interrupted before the other party


    could finish his sentence.


    "Alright. But if something goes wrong, don''t take your anger out on me."


    "It''s just a date. What could happen?" Jefferson didn''t want to say more, so he hung up the phone


    directly.


    After handing over the matter, he went to the bedroom. He entered and saw Adrienne fast asleep


    like a log. The anger that had just been suppressed by other matters quickly rekindled.


    F*ck!


    He really wanted to kick her out of the bed.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She made him so mad and yet she could still sleep as if nothing had happened.


    How dare she?


    However, before he took any action, Adrienne suddenly raised her hand and waved her fist wildly.


    She gnashed her teeth and said, "Jefferson, you b*stard. What did I do in my past life to owe you


    this much? Why do you bully me like this every day?"


    Jefferson knew that this was Adrienne''s true personality. She pretended to be respectful to him, but


    in fact, she could not wait to rip off his skin and bathe in his blood.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Adrienne proved his thoughts right. "B*stard, all you know is to bully


    people with your power. One day, I will stand up for myself. I will rip off your skin and bathe in your


    blood."


    "Stupid woman, you can only dream about it. Come at me if you dare when you''re awake." Seeing


    how angry she looked in her sleep, Jefferson found it both maddening and hrious.


    In fact, he hoped that Adrienne could do the same in real life. However, as soon as she saw him,


    she would hide behind her walls like a coward.


    While he was staring at her, his phone received a WhatsApp notification.


    It must be his friends sending him a message thiste at night. He opened up the message that


    read, "Jefferson, I didn''t know you were like this." There was no context given.


    As Jefferson coincidentally had no ce to vent his anger, he took advantage of the situation.


    "Tommy, are you trying to get on my nerves? Are you bored out of your brains?"


    Tommy Lyle, Jefferson''s friend, sent a voice message. Theughter was so exaggerated that


    Jefferson could almost picture how Tommy wasughing hysterically and said, "What the h*lI are


    youughing at?"


    "Jefferson, we grew up together. You don''t have to pretend in front of me."


    "What do you mean?" Jefferson asked impatiently.


    "You really don''t know? An hour ago, Adrienne posted a video online. Don''t tell me that you don''t


    know."


    What had Adrienne posted?


    Jefferson immediately clicked on Adrienne''s profile to check her stories. However, her stories were


    nk and it didn''t show anything at all.


    It was then that Jefferson understood. Adrienne must have blocked him from seeing her stories.


    However, Jefferson was egoistic. He couldn''t let other people know this so he said, "How dare she


    post something like that without my permission?"


    Another voice message arrived. "Jefferson, you''re so infatuated. I''m very impressed."


    After Tommy finished speaking, he let out a burst ofughter, which made Jefferson burn with anger.


    Jefferson threw his mobile phone aside and turned to look for Adrienne''s mobile phone. He wanted


    to see what she had posted.


    However, upon obtaining her mobile phone, he once again ran into some difficulties. Perhaps it was


    due to the sensitivity of her career, Adrienne''s phone had a password set up and it could not be


    unlocked with her fingerprint.


    He patted her on the face. "Adrienne, what is the password on your mobile phone?"


    Adrienne paid no attention to him and continued sleeping deeply.


    Due to his impatient nature, it was impossible for him to wait until she woke up the next day to see


    what she sent. However, at the same time, he couldn''t bear to wake Adrienne up.


    He picked up his phone and sent another message to Tommy. "Send me a screenshot of what


    Adrienne posted."


    Tommy seemed to have expected Jefferson to ask him this as he replied quickly with multiple


    images. All of them were what Adrienne had posted before. As expected, she had blocked Jefferson


    from seeing all these.


    The more Jefferson looked at them, the angrier he felt. Suddenly, he felt like something was


    pressing down on his chest and he couldn''t breathe. Did she really want him out of her life that


    badly?


    She was so tired of him that she didn''t even want him to see her social media activities?


    He knew that Adrienne was not just indifferent to him, she also hated him. But, he was still reluctant


    to let go and even...


    Looking back, he saw Adrienne''s quiet and beautiful sleeping face. He couldn''t help stretching out a


    hand to gently caress her. "Adrienne, you stupid woman, when will you finally understand? Do you


    think I can wait for you for the rest of my life?"


    He was so hurt but he had no way to let his feelings out. Oddly enough, he smiled. Behind that


    smile was sadness and frustration. Even if he had to wait forever, what else could he do?


    Tommy sent him another voice message. Jefferson didn''t want to open it, but he still clicked it in the


    end. "Jefferson, I have a way to test Adrienne."


    "What is it?'' "I''m thinking, maybe Adrienne has you in her heart. But you know she''s a little slow, so


    maybe she just hasn''t realized it. We have to find a way to trigger her so that she can see through


    her own emotions."


    "Tell me how."


    "Get a woman to make Adrienne jealous."


    "Tommy, is there nothing but sh*t in your head?"


    Adrienne did not care about Jefferson at all. How could she be jealous because of him?


    Although Jefferson had rejected Tommy''s idea, he thought of one thing. He immediately called


    Freya and said, "Freya, can you do me a favor tomorrow?"


    Freya smiled and replied, "You''re not asleep yet. Is it because Adrienne is beside you?"


    "At 2 p.m. tomorrow afternoon, take Adrienne with you to the coffee shop in the city center near


    Bruce''s neighborhood. You must be punctual, not a minute earlier orter," said Jefferson in a low


    voice.


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Freya was speechless.


    Freddy immediately came over and asked, "Honey, what did Jefferson say?"


    Freya said, "It seems that Adrienne has made him lose his mind."


    In this world, Adrienne was the only person capable of making Jefferson lose his mind; only she


    was capable of affecting him so deeply.


    Other than Adrienne, they had never seen Jefferson care about anyone this much in the past twenty


    years.

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    After finishing all his work, Jeffersony down next to Adrienne. He had many things on his mind


    that bothered him, whereas Adrienne was sleeping soundly without a worry in the world. In the end,


    Jefferson couldn''t withhold his anger and gave her a kick.


    The sleeping Adrienne did not respond after being kicked. Seeing this, Jefferson sighed helplessly


    and said, "Adrienne, I must have owed you in myst life."


    Following that, he pulled her into his arms and held her. With her in his arms, he finally felt better


    after all that had happened that night.


    Jefferson had a good family background, an exceptional figure, and a high educational background.


    More importantly, he was exceedingly handsome. There were countless women who paused to take


    a second look at him whenever he was out. However, in the eyes of Adrienne, he was nothing but a


    fart.


    Jefferson was really irritated by that and wishes that he could do something to her.


    "Sh*t, as much as I want to, I can''t bear to.


    After all, I still need this girl to bring me happiness for the rest of my life," he thought.


    "You idiot!" Jefferson reached out and pinched Adrienne''s face. Suddenly, the phone next to him


    rang again. He was so annoyed that he was about to curse, but he didn''t.


    There were not many people who would call him in the middle of the night. He had already guessed


    who it was before he even looked at the phone number and immediately silenced his phone. In


    order not to affect Adrienne''s sleep, he walked out of the room and answered, "Is there any news?"


    Upon hearing what the man on the other end of the phone said, Jefferson''s face fell. He said coldly,


    "Keep an eye on him. If anything happens this time, you''re all fired."


    After hanging up the phone, Jefferson returned to the room. He first looked at Adrienne who was


    sleeping soundly on the bed, and then checked the window again. After confirming that everything


    was secure, he took a coat and hurried out.


    Early in the morning, Adrienne was also woken up by the phone.


    In her line of work, there were no holidays or regr breaks. As long as there was a case and there


    was a need for a forensic doctor, they would be a phone call away.


    Her cell phone had different ringtones for different people. When she heard this ringtone, she knew


    that it was about work. Her fuzzy mind immediately cleared up. "Sergeant Scott, what''s the matter?"


    "Adrienne, hurry to Sam Street. There is a new case." On the phone, Quill''s voice was indescribably


    tired and hoarse as if he did not sleep all night.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Okay." Adrienne got out of bed and went straight to the bathroom. When she came out of the


    bathroom, she remembered that Jefferson should be home as well, but she did not see him after


    getting up.


    Where was he?


    In her impression, Jefferson was someone who liked to sleep in. Since they got married, they had


    slept together for a few nights, but he had never woken up earlier than her before.


    "Did the sun rise from the west today?" she wondered.


    Jefferson was nowhere to be seen in the living room or dining room either. Before Adrienne went


    out to work, she pushed open the door of his study. However, there was no one there as well.


    Instead, the picture on the desk attracted Adrienne''s attention.


    It looked out of ce so she walked over. She picked up the photo on the desk and took a second


    look at it. The woman in the photo was very beautiful. She looked pure and refreshingly gorgeous,


    with a face that could seemingly stop time.


    Perhaps, this was the girl that Jefferson truly liked!


    In the past, Adrienne had also thought about what kind of girl could attract a sc*mbag like Jefferson.


    At this instant, it seemed like he actually had pretty good taste.


    The girl in the photo was not only goodlooking, but she also had a very alluring temperament.


    However, Adrienne did not understand. If he already had a girl he was in love with, why would he


    want to marry her?


    If he had done so just to have a legal way of bringing her home to bully her, then he was taking


    marriage too lightly, wasn''t he?


    However, ording to what Adrienne knew about Jefferson, it wouldn''t be surprising if that was


    what he actually intended to do.


    It was her fault. She was not a good drinker. She should have just gone home to sleep after drinking


    but she ended up sleeping with him.


    If she hadn''t gotten drunk that day, all this mess wouldn''t have happened.


    One day when she had the time, she would want to have a proper talk with Jefferson. She would


    admit her mistakes and ask him to forget about that night. Perhaps, she could find some way to


    compensate him so that he could let her go. That way, he could go chase after his own happiness.


    However, there was no time for Adrienne to think too much. There was still a very important thing


    waiting for her to attend to. For the time being, she could only put Jefferson and that girl''s affairs


    aside.


    By the time Adrienne arrived at the scene of the incident, Quill and Zelson had already arrived.


    It was yet another headless female corpse.


    The scars on the body were very simr to that of the corpse from the day before. After the


    preliminary examination, Zelson and Adrienne both believed that it was likely to be a serial murder


    case.


    However, this was only their initial judgment. Quill still had to investigate more to determine its


    genre.


    Zelson said, "Sergeant Scott, let''s send the body back first. We will get the autopsy report out for


    you as soon as possible."


    After that, he turned and left.


    Adrienne followed closely behind him. "Mr. Zelson, there''s something that I don''t quite understand."


    Zelson said, "Go ahead."


    "We still haven''t found the head of that body yesterday. Then this happened today. Are the two of


    them..."


    Zelson interrupted Adrienne, "Adrienne, as a forensic doctor, we should only rely on the facts. We


    must not jump to our own conclusions without the proper investigations. Otherwise, we will easily


    give the wrong judgment. A forensic doctor is someone who helps the dead talk; you must


    remember this."


    Adrienne nodded. "Yes, Mr. Zelson."


    Compared with Zelson, Adrienne was not only young, but alsocking in experience. With him by


    her side, she could learn a lot of things, so Zelson had always been her idol.


    In Adrienne''s eyes, men like Zelson, who were talented and upright, were really pleasing to the eye.


    It was unlike Jefferson, who always swore and bullied people.


    "Ugh, why am I thinking about that sc*mbag at work?" Adrienne thought.


    She shook her head immediately and got rid of Jefferson''s image that surfaced in her mind.


    Zelson saw this and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Adrienne shook her head. "It''s nothing."


    Zelson looked at her worriedly. "If there is something wrong, let me know."


    "I''m fine, really."


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, there were not many people in the cafe. There were a few tables


    upied, but the customers were all busy working, no one was really seen having a leisure


    afternoon.


    Jefferson didn''t sleep all night. With his tangled hair, he arrived at the cafe ahead of the


    appointment time. He ordered a cup of coffee and finished it. In an instant, he was energized.


    When he signaled the waiter to refill the ss, he saw from the corner of his eye, a longhaired


    woman pushing the door anding in. Since he had previously seen her in photos, he


    immediately recognised his ''date''. It was Karen!

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    "Karen!"


    With a snort, Jefferson leaned back against his chair and stared at Karen who was approaching


    him.


    She was dressed in in and simple clothes. She was wearing a casual navy dress with a belt


    around her waist, which tastefully entuated her slender waist.


    Many women dressed simrly, but for some reason, it looked more striking on her.


    He had to admit that although this woman named Karen had not done anything, herposure and


    self-confidence were enough to outshine many women who looked simr to her. People around


    could not help but stare.


    However, it was not enough to make the president of Rovio Corporation Inc pay that much attention


    to her.


    Although it was typically considered very rude to stare at a girl that way, Jefferson did not seem to


    think he was behaving inappropriately at all. He waved his hand at Karen and said, "Hey beautiful,


    over here."


    Hearing his voice, Karen looked up and smiled politely. "Are you Mr. Henderson Carter, my blind


    date for today?"


    Jefferson hade up with the name ''Henderson'' on the spot. The surname ''Carter'' was obviously


    influenced by Adrienne.


    All of a sudden, Jefferson realized that it would be quite nice to name their son "Henderson1 if he


    and Adrienne had a child in the future.


    "Yes." Jefferson motioned for Karen to sit down. He still stared at her face with a hint of aggression,


    so he did not miss the slight frown on her face. He guessed that she might be dissatisfied with his


    attitude.


    "Hello, Mr. Carter!" After sitting opposite him, she still maintained her polite smile. Her voice was so


    gentle that he could not tell what she was really thinking at the moment.


    "What would you like to drink, beautiful?"


    "Just a ss of water, thanks!" Karen said to the waiter.


    Jefferson did not stop her. When the waiter served the water, he said bluntly, "Miss Daly, let me tell


    you briefly about my family."


    Karen nodded with a smile.


    He went on to say, "My family owns five houses in the most elite residential areas in


    Chatterton Town. We each have our own car that costs more than a million dors. As for our


    savings, if we don''t spendvishly, we will have enough tost us for the rest of our lives. If you''re


    satisfied with my background, we can try dating."


    Jefferson proudly thought that it was rare toe across a man as handsome as he was on a blind


    date. This much should be enough to attract her attention.


    He couldn''t say too much. If he said too much, she might not believe him.


    If Karen fell for him because of his assets, then he could warn President Kyle who was far away in


    Avend to not to hold out any hope for this woman anymore...


    "Mr. Carter, I''m sorry! I don''t think the two of us are suitable for each other. Let''s call it a day. I hope


    you can find a suitable partner for yourself in the future," Karen said with a courteous smile on her


    face. Her eyes had a slight twinkle in them. Jefferson was even more confused as to what she was


    thinking.


    With his slender fingers tapping on the table subconsciously, he looked at her and asked, "Miss


    Daly, can you tell me why do you think we don''t suit each other well?"


    "Too poor."


    "Miss Daly, it''s fine as long as I have money. It doesn''t matter if you are poor. I can support you in


    the future."


    Karen smiled and replied, "Mr. Carter, I think you have misunderstood. I meant that you are too poor


    for me."


    "It seems that you have a rather big appetite."


    "Thank you!"


    Jefferson was not stupid. He could tell if she was interested in true love or if she was a gold digger


    at a nce. He opened his mouth and wanted to apologize. However, at this moment, out of the


    corner of his eye, he saw two peopleing from the door of the coffee shop. One of them was


    Freya and the other was Adrienne.


    Almost instinctively, Jefferson stood up and squeezed over to sit down next to Karen. He raised his


    arm and put it around her shoulder. "Miss Daly, you have a pretty face, a nice figure, whereas I have


    money. I think the two of us are very matching."


    He had already gone too far. Adrienne would definitely be jealous when she saw him. However,


    what Jefferson got was not Adrienne''s jealousy. Instead, a cup of water was poured over his head.


    After that, he saw Karen wiping her hands dry. Before she left, she said, "Disgusting!"


    Later on, he seemed to hear someone guffawing extremely hard. He looked over and saw


    Adrienne''s face red fromughter and it was clear how delighted she was to see him humiliated.


    He thought Adrienne would be jealous, but she had just watched him make a fool of himself instead.


    "F*ck!"


    "Adrienne!" He roared.


    "Jefferson, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to see you get water poured over you. Just pretend I was never


    here. I''m leaving now." Although Adrienne found it hrious, she was clear that it wasn''t a good


    thing for her to witness Jefferson embarrassing himself. He was willing to do anything to her, after


    all.


    "Is that all you want to say?" Jefferson''s face was livid and the veins on his forehead bulged. He


    looked even angrier than before when Karen poured the water over his face.


    Adrienne paused and asked, "What else am I supposed to say?"


    Jefferson gave her a fierce re, kicked the table in anger, and walked away.


    As soon as he left, Adrienne was finally able tough heartily. Sheughed so much that she almost


    forgot that this was a quaint cafe. "Freya, you insisted on seeing me today. Did you bring me here to


    witness that joke?"


    No woman dared to pour water on Jefferson. In fact, if word got out of this incident, it was most


    likely that no one would even believe it was true. Freya had seen it but she couldn''t find it funny due


    to Adrienne''s reaction. "Adrienne, don''t you feel ufortable when you see Jefferson going on a


    blind date with another woman?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Ufortable? Why would I?" Since Jefferson had a girl he liked, he wouldn''t have the time to


    pester her anymore. This was what she had dreamed of for so long.


    "Adrienne, you really don''t care at all?" Freya was so worried that she quickly touched Adrienne''s


    forehead with her hand. Adrienne wasn''t having a fever. How could she be so overjoyed at the sight


    of her man going on a blind date with someone else?


    "Freya, don''t worry about me. I know very well what I am to Jeff. I won''t overthink." In Adrienne''s


    heart, she was just a ything to Jefferson, a toy that he had been bullying since her childhood


    days. She had always dreamed of escaping his grasp. So, why would she have any other thoughts?


    "Adrienne, are you sure?" Even Freya didn''t believe that Adrienne knew how Jefferson felt for her. If


    she did, no matter how emotionally secure she was, her heart would definitely be moved.


    "Freya, you asked me out today. Did you really invite me here to see Jeff make a fool of himself?"


    Adrienne raised her hand and looked at her watch. "Freya, I''ve just received an important case this


    morning. I have a lot to do, so I have to head back now. I''ll talk to you when I''m done with my work."


    While Adrienne was at work, Freya had given her a call. Freya insisted on meeting up and since the


    cafe wasn''t that far away, Adrienne asked for a 30-minute break from Zelson. At this moment, her


    break was almost over, so she had to rush back.

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    Pigs would fly the moment Adrienne could figure this out on her own. Freya was anxious to help


    Jefferson somehow. "Adrienne, Jefferson asked me to bring you here."


    "He asked you to bring me here?" Adrienne suddenly understood everything. "If I thought further, I


    would have guessed that it was all his doing!"


    Adrienne knew that Freya was usually very understanding. Adrienne was busy that day and yet


    Freya insisted on meeting up. Obviously, it was because Jefferson had threatened her.


    Adrienne really did not understand what kind of game he was trying to y. If he wanted to go on a


    blind date, then he should have just gone for it. Why did he want her toe here to observe him?


    Just how bored was this man? Adrienne couldn''t figure it out.


    Looking at Adrienne''s reaction, Freya knew that her exnation was of no help to Jefferson and


    had the opposite effect instead. She wanted to exin further, but she knew that Adrienne''s mind


    was set. Adrienne would never think highly of Jefferson no matter what. Hence, there was no point


    in Freya saying anything more.


    After all, when it came to love, only the two people involved could take action. No one else could


    help even if they wanted to. "You''d better get back to work then. We''ll chat again next time when


    you''re free."


    "Freya, you should head back earlier too. I''ll get going then." Adrienne raised her hand and looked


    at the time again. Her break was over; she really had to rush back. She could not linger at such a


    critical moment as she did not want to leave a bad impression on Zelson.


    However, just as she hurried out of the coffee shop, a leg suddenly reached out and tripped her.


    She instantly stumbled and fell.


    She was so frightened that she screamed. Luckily, someone caught her right in time.


    "What a close call!" she thought.


    She had almost fallen t on her face.


    She patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. She looked up and wanted to thank the person


    who helped her. When she looked up, it was Jefferson. She realized that he was the person who


    caught her, but he was also the one who had tripped her.


    No matter how good-tempered Adrienne was, she couldn''t stand being repeatedly pranked by him.


    She was so angry that she red at the man in front of her and said, "I''ve already apologized to you


    for having misspoken yesterday. What more do you want from me?"


    Her mention of what happened the day before made things so much worse. Jefferson became even


    angrier. "I could have let you fall to your death!"


    Adrienne started losing her temper too. "Then, you should have let me fall. Why did you catch me?"


    "If you die so easily, then who will I toy with in the future?"


    Adrienne was speechless.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I wish a bolt of lightning would appear and strike this guy dead!" Adrienne cursed in her heart.


    Just because he had no one to toy with, did that mean he could trifle with her as he pleased?


    He came from an influential family. He never had to worry about anything in his life. Couldn''t he just


    go easier on an average citizen like her?


    Adrienne had so much dissatisfaction in her heart but she dared not voice anything out. Truth be


    told, there was not much use for her to say anything anyway. The only thing she could do was to


    continue acting docile. "Sir, I have to go to work. Let''s talk about it at night, okay?"


    Jefferson raised his eyebrows unpleasantly. "Adrienne, didn''t you see that I was on a blind date with


    another woman today?"


    "Yes, I saw that."


    "Don''t you have anything to say about it?"


    "What am I supposed to say?" Adrienne was confused as she tried to understand what he was


    trying to imply. She thought for a long time and said, "That girl was pretty. You have great taste, Mr.


    Jefferson. I wish you all the best."


    Jefferson was so furious that he shouted, "Adrienne, are you f*cking serious?"


    Adrienne nodded foolishly. "If... If you need any help from me, just let me know and I''ll do my best."


    "Get out! Get out of here! Get as far from me as you can. Don''t ever let me see you again!" F*ck,


    Jefferson cursed. He had already lowered his ego to ask her in person. Yet, she still didn''t know


    how to admit defeat. He was reaching a boiling point.


    "Okay!" Adrienne immediately squatted down to try to get past him. Unfortunately, he was blocking


    the entrance. She looked up at Jefferson pitifully and said, "Mr. Jefferson, I can''t get past you.


    Would you mind stepping aside?"


    Jefferson immediately red at her with a piercing gaze!


    When he looked at her silly appearance, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth and growled.


    "Oh, my God!" he thought.


    How could there be such a stupid woman in this world?


    Was she trying to piss him off on purpose?


    Adrienne pretended to cower in fear and said, "Mr. Jefferson, I''m really not small enough to get past


    you. I can try crawling maybe."


    Jefferson punched the wall beside him. "F*ck!"


    At that instant, he could confirm that Adrienne wasn''t the one who was slow. It was actually him. He


    was aware how dumb she was, yet he still treasured her so.


    Adrienne looked at his bleeding hand and said cautiously, "Um, Mr. Jefferson..."


    "Shut up!" he shouted loudly as he shook his hands off. He could neither look nor listen to her


    anymore. Anything she said would only make him more upset.


    As Adrienne watched Jefferson leave, she had a puzzled look on her face.


    She had paid special attention to the words she used that day. She didn''t feel like she had said


    anything to insult him. Why was he still so mad?


    She couldn''t understand what was wrong with him. Why would he invite her to witness him going on


    a blind date? It wasn''t like she got in his way either.


    No!


    Although she did not voluntarily prevent him from dating, her status did.


    No matter why they got married, they were legally a couple at present. She was essentially


    c*ckblocking him.


    Therefore, at that moment, Jefferson must be dying to get rid of her, but he was too proud to admit


    it. Earlier on, he had clearly been hinting at that, but his subtle mannerisms simply went above her


    head. It was no wonder he got mad at her.


    After thinking it through, Adrienne secretly patted herself on the back for figuring it out and took out


    her cell phone to send a message to Jefferson. "Mr. Hefner, I''ve understood what you mean now.


    I''m busy in the afternoon, so I''ll give you a satisfactory answer when I return home tonight."


    After sending the message, Adrienne ced her cell phone in her office and immersed herself in


    her work. Since Zelson was an excellent forensic doctor, many of their tasks took half the time they


    usually would. Adrienne learned a lot through them.


    After their examination, they found that the wounds on the corpse from the day before and that day


    were simr. They were caused by the same murder weapon and both corpses were decapitated.


    There was no news from the police about the location of the heads either.


    The autopsy report came out at around 9 p.m. and Adrienne immediately sent it over to the Criminal


    Police Unit. Her work was finally done for the day.

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    Adrienne packed her stuff and got off work. At the entrance of the parking lot, she ran into Zelson


    who was dressed in a suit. It seemed that he was waiting for her there. "Mr. Zelson, is there


    anything else?"


    Zelson''s eyes fell on her. "I noticed that you were a little out of it at work today. Is something going


    on?"


    Adrienne wanted to deny it, but when she saw Zelson''s sincere eyes, she felt too guilty to lie. "It


    was a private matter, but it''s all over now."


    Zelson did not press for more details. "The rest of the case has to wait until the police recover the


    missing heads of the two corpses. There''s nothing to do at the forensic department tomorrow. You


    can rest at home for a day."


    "Mr. Zelson, you show up every day to work regardless. I''m just an insignificant employee. I don''t


    need to rest. Don''t underestimate me just because I''m a small fry. Actually, I''m pretty strong. There''s


    no need for me to rest."


    "You don''t have to act tough. I can tell you''re going through something. Just take the time off at


    home to recuperate."


    Adrienne scratched her head embarrassedly. "Mr. Zelson, I really don''t need to. I''m fine."


    Actually, if a person were to be tortured by Jefferson every day, no matter how mentally strong they


    were, they would break down. However, this was a personal matter, Adrienne did not want to bring it


    up in front of others.


    Zelson did not say anything and walked to the parking lot first. His car was very close to the


    elevator. He said, "Get in my car. I''ll send you home."


    Zelson didn''t like to talk much, which made people feel like he was a cold and indifferent man. His


    sudden invitation to drive Adrienne home made her feel touched. "Mr. Zelson, I don''t want to trouble


    you."


    Zelson added, "So many things have happenedtely. It''s alreadyte at night, it''s unsafe for a girl


    like you to go home alone." "You know it''s not safe for a girl to go home alone, and yet you insist on


    sending her back. What are you trying to do?" A deep male voice suddenly came from the side.


    Zelson didn''t recognise the voice, but Adrienne couldn''t be any more familiar with it.


    She looked up and saw that it was indeed Jefferson.


    He was leaning against the wall with his legs crossed. In his hand was a cigarette. His expression


    was as annoying as he could be.


    Adrienne didn''t want to talk to him. So, she pretended that she didn''t know him. She turned around


    and was about to get into Zelson''s car. Suddenly, Jefferson''s threatening voice rang, "Adrienne, if


    you take another step further, I will break your legs."


    Zelson was standing at the side. Adrienne didn''t want him to regard her as a coward. She gritted


    her teeth and threw caution to the wind. However, as soon as she lifted her foot, Jefferson rushed to


    her to catch her.


    Adrienne felt a gust of wind and before she knew it, Jefferson had already ced her over his


    shoulder. She was so mad that she wanted to scold him, but for some reason, she couldn''t find the


    appropriate words.


    She could only watch as Jefferson stuffed her into his shy car as though she was some kind of


    ornament.


    Why did she say that his car was too shy?


    Few men liked to drive bright red cars after all. However, Jefferson adored it as if he had to be


    ostentatious to show that he was well-off.


    It was not until the car had already sped off that Adrienne said, "What are you doing?"


    Jefferson did not say a word.


    Adrienne asked again, "You were the one who asked me to get out of your sight and never to show


    up in front of you again. Yet, now you''vee to look for me. Are you going back on your own


    words?"


    "Pfft... If I hadn''te to find you, would you have left with another man?" Jefferson questioned as


    he turned his head to the side and looked at her coldly.


    First of all, she had never nned to ept Zelson''s offer. Even if she did, what was wrong with


    getting into a colleague''s car?


    Adrienne stayed silent. This made Jefferson even more furious. "Adrienne, will you only be satisfied


    when I eventually die from fury?"


    Adrienne was at a loss for words.


    She felt wronged.


    When did she ever annoy him?


    She thought about it and guessed that maybe it was because of the blind date. She quickly took out


    her cell phone and checked the bnce on her bank card. She didn''t have much, but it was all she


    had in her savings. "I know it was my fault that I got drunk and slept with you. I took away your


    virginity and I shouldpensate you for it. I know you are notcking in money, but this is all I


    have. Give me your bank ount number and I will transfer all of my savings to you. Tomorrow, we


    can go to the City Hall to get our divorce papers signed. That way, you can openly go after that girl


    you like."


    Screech!


    The speeding car suddenly came to a halt, which frightened Adrienne. She asked, "What''s wrong


    with you, Mr. Hefner?"


    His face turned red. "Adrienne, do you want to divorce me?"


    "Do you not want to?" Adrienne had a confused look on her face.


    "It can''t be," she thought.


    Did she misunderstand what he meant again?


    Jefferson replied, "Are you blind?"


    He wanted to gouge out whichever of her eyes that had misinterpreted his actions as an intention to


    divorce her.


    Under his devouring gaze, Adrienne guessed that he had wanted to be the one to suggest the


    divorce due to his inted ego.


    She swallowed and said cautiously, "Just pretend I haven''t said anything. Why don''t you ask me


    then? Please, don''t be angry."


    Jefferson was astounded by her words.


    He was dumbfounded.


    He got extremely exasperated.


    Adrienne looked at him carefully. "What do you want me to do? Can you just tell me?"


    He stared at her for a long time. Finally, he asked, "How much do you have?"


    Adrienne replied honestly, "Not much, only a hundred and twenty thousand dors."


    "Do you think you can pay for a night with me with a hundred and twenty thousand dors? How


    cheap do you think I am?"


    "My entire savings are a hundred and twenty thousand. I need at least twenty thousand to survive,


    right? Can I just give you a hundred thousand instead?"


    Jefferson was so angry that his teeth chattered. He grabbed her cell phone and entered his bank


    ount number. "Transfer to me everything you have. You''re not allowed to keep a single cent."


    Adrienne''s expression was bitter and she was very reluctant to do so. Nevertheless, she assumed


    that transferring money to him could smooth things over. She could only grit her teeth and transfer


    all her savings. "I''ve transferred everything to you."


    Soon, Jefferson received the notification. After confirming it, he started the car again.


    Adrienne looked out of the window and said, "My home is not far ahead. You can drop me at the


    intersection in front. We will meet at the City Hall at ten o''clock tomorrow morning."


    This d*mned woman really wanted to get rid of him, Jefferson thought. He snorted and said, "A


    night with me costs millions. You better work hard. When you''ve repaid your debt, I''ll set you free."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jefferson thought that Adrienne was daydreaming if she thought she could get rid of him so easily


    with just a hundred and twenty thousand dors.


    Adrienne was so mad that she clenched her fists together. She tried to suppress her anger, but she


    still couldn''t help saying, "Jefferson, you a*shole. How can you take all of my money and still not let


    me go?"


    "Did I say that I''ll let you go as soon as I''ve received the money?" Jefferson asked back.


    She was the one who assumed he had agreed to it.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    Looking at how arrogant Jefferson was, Adrienne clenched her jaw in anger and said, "Jefferson, if


    you torture me, I''ll do the same to you. Don''t you have a girl you like? I''ll tell her tomorrow that


    you''re married. You two-timing b*stard. I''ll see how you n to chase her then."


    Jefferson whistled and replied, "Pfft... Go ahead if you dare."


    "Go then!" he prompted again inwardly.


    He couldn''t ask for more. He was just worried that she didn¡¯t have the guts to do so.


    "Just you wait and see!" In confrontations, Adrienne always lost to Jefferson. She could say many


    things, but she never dared to act upon them.


    She couldn''t act tough. So, she had to be soft. She took a few breaths to calm herself down and put


    on a friendly face. "Mr. Hefner, if I manage to get ten million dors to pay you back, will you act like


    that incident had never happened?"


    Adrienne silently calcted the inheritance that was left by her parents. She had two houses that


    her parents bought some years ago. Chatterton Town was currently the leading global housing


    market. Therefore, they should be worth some money.


    Her carthat she had bought recently could also be worth a little money. Along with some jewelry and


    luxury bags that she didn''t really use since she started working, she should be able to gather quite a


    sum.


    If she added all this up, she shouldn''t be that far away from the ten million dor price that Jefferson


    had offered.


    Although she felt sorry for her parents for doing so, she had no other choice. She had to be free of


    Jefferson so that she could properly investigate the cause of her parents'' death.


    Thinking of this, Adrienne started cursing Jefferson in her heart again.


    He was a phnderer who knew nothing. He was neither good- looking nor was he talented. All he


    had was a nice physique. Who did he think he was to charge ten million dors for a night?


    Who did he think he was?


    What right did he have?


    Jefferson nced over at Adrienne and immediately, all her pluckiness to curse at him disappeared.


    Under his gaze, she could only stutter, "Why... Why are you looking at me? You didn''t answer my


    question."


    Jefferson held the steering wheel with one hand and rubbed Adrienne''s head with the other hand.


    He said, "Adrienne, stop cursing at me in your heart."


    Adrienne nervously pushed back her darkrimmed sses. "I''m asking you, if I manage to pay you


    ten million dors, will you act like that night never happened?"


    Was she really going to try shoring up ten million dors just to leave him? Jefferson wondered.


    "Which part of me isn''t good enough for her?" he questioned himself.


    In terms of appearance, he was definitely way better looking than her.


    In terms of intelligence, even ten of her could notpare to one of him.


    As for his family background, he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. How could he lose to


    her?


    No matter what theparison was, he was much better than her. Where did she get the


    confidence to want to dump him?


    Jefferson looked away coldly. "Heh. Why don''t you try to gather the money first?"


    "Little Specky, you''ll never be able to divorce me for the rest of your life," Jefferson remarked in his


    heart.


    Jefferson did not take Adrienne home directly. She only realized it after they had reached their


    destination. "What are you trying to do now?"


    "Miss Carter, perhaps you can go without food for a day. However, unlike you, I get hungry."


    Jefferson patted his t stomach and said, "It''s been rumbling the entire day."


    The night before, he had been caught up with work all the way till the afternoon the next day. Then,


    he had to take a quick shower and rushed for his blind date. After that, he wanted to get some food,


    but Adrienne had made him so angry that he had lost his appetite. When he got home, he ate a


    piece of toast and took a nap.


    After getting up, he rushed to the office to pick her up. He wanted to wait to have dinner with her.


    Unfortunately, all she knew was to p*ss him off.


    "Are you stupid? Why didn''t you just eat if you were hungry?"


    "I was waiting for... Forget it. Even if I were to tell you, you''d be too dumb to understand anyway."


    Jefferson had parked his car in the center of two parking spots. The security guard came over and


    wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words when he met Jefferson''s gaze. The guard


    acted like he had seen nothing.


    Adrienne whispered, "There are a lot of cars that want to park here. Don''t you feel ashamed for


    taking up two spaces? Have some morals."


    Jefferson opened his car door and stuffed his keys into Adrienne''s bag. "Little Specky, you can be


    as morally righteous as you want. I''m not interested."


    He couldn''t even deal with his own woman. He was in a bad mood; whoever showed up in front of


    him at that moment would definitely get a harsh beating. "Who cares about societal morals?" he


    retorted in his heart.


    Adrienne was speechless.


    She watched him walk away in a haughty manner.


    Adrienne shook her head and sighed. Without the protection of his family, Jefferson would probably


    not be able to survive on this earth.


    Forget it, she thought. This was not something she could worry about.


    It seemed like Jefferson had ordered the meals in advance. As soon as they sat down, the dishes


    were quickly served.


    Adrienne enthusiastically picked up her cutlery to eat.


    Jefferson picked up a slice of beef and set it onto her te. "Eat more, or you''ll lose weight and


    be a stick. I don''t want to hurt myself from hugging you."


    "You don''t have to hug me."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Adrienne, I swear I''m..."


    "Ring, ring, ring-"


    Suddenly, Adrienne''s phone rang. When he saw her cing down her cutlery to look for her phone,


    he got upset again. "It''s already midnight. Which guy is looking for you now?"


    Adrienne red at him and then answered the phone. "Grandpa, it''s me, Adrienne."


    Jefferson kept quiet.


    He wasn''t afraid of anyone except that old man. After all, he was Adrienne''sst remaining rtive.


    "Grandpa, you''ve been admitted to the hospital? Don''t worry, I''lle and apany you right


    away."


    Adrienne had not yet hung up the phone, but Jefferson had already picked up his coat and got up.


    He knew that Adrienne would no longer have the appetite to eat.


    As for him, right before that moment, he was solely focused on ''taking care'' of Adrienne. So, he


    hadn''t even had a single bite. The next moment, they got up and he drove her to the hospital.


    The night wind was chilly.


    Adrienne opened the window to let some air in and clear her head.


    Looking at the scenery outside, she seemed to be hallucinating as she saw her dead parents again.


    Her father had worked for the government. He was just an average public servant. Her mother, on


    the other hand, was a forensic doctor who had worked in the forensic department for eighteen


    years. She had helped many of the deceased to uncover the truths behind their deaths... At


    present, it had been a long time since her mother was murdered, yet the killer was still out there


    somewhere.


    Adrienne was very afraid to see her grandfather.


    Her mother was his only daughter. Back when he was healthy, the sudden news of his daughter''s


    death had struck an almost fatal blow to him.


    Before Adrienne''s mother passed away, her grandfather used to exercise regrly with his friends.


    He did not look anything close to a seventy-year-old man.


    After the death of her mother, her grandfather seemed to age rapidly. His body was not like what it


    used to be, and he often had to be hospitalized.


    Seeing that his health was deteriorating day by day, Adrienne was determined to find her parents''


    killer. She must personally apprehend the culprit and let her grandfather witness her bringing the


    culprit to justice.

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    "Get down first. I''ll find a ce to park the car and I''lle right over." Jefferson stopped the car in


    front of the hospital gate. His voice was unexpectedly gentle, but Adrienne didn''t notice at all. She


    got out of the car and quickly ran inside.


    In the past, she would visit her grandfather at least twice a week. Recently, since she had been


    caught up with Jefferson, she hadn''t been able to visit her grandfather in the past two weeks. That


    was why she was not aware that he had fallen ill.


    Adrienne angrily pped her own forehead. He was the only family she had left. Had she not learnt


    her lesson from the past? She should cherish him while he was alive.


    Adrienne arrived at her grandfather''s ward with her heart full of guilt. However, before she went in,


    she heard hisughter ringing from the room. "Okay, okay, okay. I''ll listen to you, young man." It


    sounded like he was doing well and wasn''t ill at all.


    Adrienne pushed the door open and went into the room. "Grandpa..."


    Before she could finish her words, she saw Zelson by her grandfather''s bed. "Mr... Mr. Zelson. Why


    are you here?"


    Zelson turned back and nced at Adrienne. He avoided her gaze and answered, "I called Mr.


    Hodge earlier and heard he was sick. So, I came over to pay him a visit."


    "Adrienne, you''re here." Hodge smiled and waved his hand. "Come here quickly. Come and let


    Grandpa take a good look at you."


    Adrienne had a confused expression. "Grandpa, how do you two know each other?"


    "Before Zelson went to study abroad, he studied with your mother for two years. Even after your


    mother''s passing, we kept in touch. So, he came to see me."


    "Oh." Adrienne had no idea Zelson knew her mother so well. Was that why Zelson had been so kind


    to her?


    "Adrienne, sit down quickly. I need to talk to you about something." Hodge patted the back of her


    hand gently. "I usually don''t notice it but now that you''re here, I can see that you''re all grown up."


    Adrienne pulled the quilt up and covered Hodge with it. "Grandpa, if you have something to say, go


    ahead. I''m listening."


    Hodge looked at Adrienne and turned his eyes to Zelson. After looking him up and down for a while,


    he said, "Do you remember the talented young man I mentioned to you a few days ago?"


    "Grandpa..." Adrienne thought that he had mentioned it casually and he probably already forgot


    about it. Unexpectedly, he brought it up again in front of an outsider, making her feel a little


    awkward.


    Zelson didn''t talk much, but he was very mindful. "Mr. Hodge, you two talk first. I''ll go get some


    water."


    "Alright." Hodge watched as Zelson left. After a while, he withdrew his gaze. "What do you think of


    Mr. Zelson? Tell me the truth. You can''t lie to me."


    "Mr. Zelson is nice. He is young, good-looking, talented, and well-mannered. He has never misused


    his powers over others just because he is more experienced." Speaking of Zelson, Adrienne really


    thought he was excellent, especially whenpared to Jefferson, the arrogant b*stard.


    Hodge''s face lit up. "So you agree?"


    Adrienne was at a loss. "Grandpa, what do you mean I agree?"


    "Agree to date Zelson, of course."


    It was a good thing Adrienne wasn''t drinking any water or she would have choked right then.


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about? He is my superior who works with me. How could I see him


    that way? Don''t say stuff like that. It''ll make things awkward at work."


    Hodge grabbed her hand and said, "You just said it yourself that he is an excellent man. Don''t try to


    deny it."


    "Grandpa, must I date him just because he''s excellent? If that''s the case, since there are so many


    excellent men in the world, I would have to change boyfriends every day." Adrienne shook his arm


    gently. "Furthermore, even if I do agree, Mr. Zelson might not want to date me."


    "Who said he doesn''t want to? He just promised me." Hodge looked proud as if he was saying, "You


    can''t fool me, little girl."


    Adrienne was so surprised that her jaw dropped. "Mr. Zelson agreed?"


    Oh, no. Why did she suddenly feel a little dizzy? What was going on? It was too much for her to


    process in such a short time. Her mind was racing with wild thoughts.


    Hodge said earnestly, "Adrienne, my health is getting worse day by day. Who knows if one of these


    days would be myst... I am worried about you. If I go, what are you going to do all alone?"


    Adrienne blurted out, "Grandpa, I have..." "Fu*k, why hasn''t that b*stard, Jefferson,e yet? If he


    is here now, I could use him as an excuse," she thought to herself.


    Fortunately, Zelson still hadn''t returned from fetching some water. Otherwise, she would probably


    feel so embarrassed that she would want to bury her head in the ground.


    "Adrienne, I know that you aremitted to finding the murderer who killed your parents. I wish the


    same as well. However, at the same time, we still have to live our own lives." Thinking of his


    daughter and son- in-w, Hodge''s eyes couldn''t help tearing up. Nevertheless, he wanted to stay


    strong in front of Adrienne and not show his soft side.


    The more Hodge acted this way, the more distressed Adrienne felt. She stood up and held him in


    her arms. She wanted to say something, but no words came to her. She knew that her grandfather


    must have it even harder than her.


    After a long while, Hodge said slowly, "If your parents are looking down from heaven, they would


    definitely want you to find a nice man to marry and to take care of you. You shouldn''t have to


    shoulder all your burdens alone."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Grandpa..." Adrienne bit her lip hard and forced back the tears in her eyes.


    "I have known Zelson for a few years now. He is a talented man and we all know his character. He


    is a very good man. If he is with you in the future, then I can die..." Hodge didn''t finish his sentence.


    He was afraid that Adrienne couldn''t bear to hear it.


    Death was a subject that Adrienne feared the most after her parents'' murder. She tried hard to


    suppress the pain in her heart and said, "Grandpa..."


    "F*ck, they must be blind. How dare they do this to me?" Suddenly, Jefferson''s overbearing voice


    could be heard. He barged into the ward and disrupted the somber mood of the scene.


    As soon as Adrienne turned her head, she saw Jefferson standing there soaking wet.


    She really tried her best not tough, but when she saw how embarrassed he looked, she couldn''t


    control herself and burst intoughter.


    Seeing Jefferson, Hodge frowned in disgust and asked, "Why are you here, Jefferson?"


    Jefferson took his coat off and wiped his body with it. "Mr. Hodge, I heard you were arranging a man


    for Little Specky to date. How could I not show up?"

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    Adrienne didn''t know why, but when she heard Jefferson say that, she let out a sigh of relief. Her


    beating heart started to calm down.


    Hodge coughed softly and said, "Jefferson, we are having a serious discussion. Please don''te


    in here and cause trouble."


    "Mr. Hodge, I''m taking good care of Little Specky. You don''t have to waste your efforts in looking for


    someone else," said Jefferson. In his hand, he was still wiping his body with his shirt. "With me


    taking care of her, you don''t need to worry anymore."


    "I''m even more worried since it''s you." The sight of Jefferson made Hodge feel a headache setting


    in. He immediately pointed at Adrienne and said, "Jefferson, you better open your eyes wide and


    take a good look at Adrienne."


    "I have my eyes wide open. Hmm." Not only did Jefferson look at her, but he also pinched her face.


    "She is a little ugly, but her skin is nice at least. It''s smooth and firm."


    After listening to Jefferson''s words, Hodge got very dissatisfied. How dare Jefferson call Adrienne


    ugly?


    However, that moment wasn''t the time to debate Adrienne''s physical appearance. Hodge wanted


    Jefferson to think she was ugly. "Yes, yes, you''re right. Adrienne is as skinny as a stick. She has no


    sense of style either. All she wears is ck clothes like an old widow. The degree of her sses


    must be at least 500. Without her sses, she''s as blind as a bat. Furthermore, she wears sses


    with such thick, heavy, ck frames... No matter how I look at it, she doesn''t deserve a man like


    you, Jefferson."


    "Grandpa, am I even your granddaughter?" How could Hodge have insulted Adrienne that much in


    front of Jefferson?


    Jefferson looked gleeful at that instant.


    "Mr. Hodge, I know Little Specky is too ugly to be with me. I guess a woman who deserves me


    hasn''t been born yet. What can I do? I can''t stay single forever just because someone else is ugly,


    right?" He knew Hodge was just putting on an act and he was not buying it one bit.


    He snuck closer to Adrienne and ced his face close to hers. "Mr. Hodge, take a good look at


    Little Specky''s face, and then at mine. I promise you, if she marries me, we''ll have a child together


    and your family genes will improve tremendously."


    Jefferson was so arrogant, his nose was up in the air. Hodge only felt his blood reaching a boiling


    point, almost making him dizzy with anger. "Cough, cough, cough..."


    "How unfortunate!" Hodge thought.


    How could such a lovely and sensible girl like Adrienne be gued by Jefferson?


    Jefferson waspletely unaware of his conceit. Perhaps he was aware but he was too narcissistic


    to care. "I''m right, aren''t I?"


    "Jefferson, this is none of your business. You can leave now." Adrienne forcefully pushed Jefferson


    out of the ward. If he continued to stir up trouble there, things would not end well.


    After sending Jefferson away, Adrienne returned to the ward. Hodge, who was coughing his lungs


    out earlier, was fine currently. He looked at Adrienne with great interest. "Adrienne, did you refuse


    Zelson because of Jefferson?"


    "Oh, why hasn''t Mr. Zelsone back from getting water?" Adrienne deliberately changed the topic


    but Hodge did not fall for it. "Answer me, Adrienne."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Adrienne scratched her head and said, "Grandpa, you''re overthinking it. There''s no way I would


    ever date that monster. You know how he bullied me since I was a child."


    Hodge said, "I don''t care. You have to choose one of them today. If you don''t want to choose, I


    will..."


    He wanted to say that he would refuse to take his medication, but he couldn''t bear to do such a


    thing to his granddaughter. In the end, he didn''t say it out loud. Rather, he started to sulk like a child.


    "Adrienne, I want greatgrandchildren."


    "Grandpa..."


    How could Adrienne be in the mood to settle down with a partner and have children at this time?


    However, Hodge insisted on the matter. "Adrienne, I just want to find someone to apany you


    and share your burdens."


    There were some things that he did not mention, but Adrienne understood.


    Hodge was in poor health and always worried that he would suddenly leave one day, leaving her


    alone without anyone to take care of her.


    Adrienne really wanted to make the old man happy, but getting married and giving birth to children


    was not a joke. It was a huge decision to make and she couldn''t just treat it lightly.


    Nheless, she really couldn''t bear to see her grandfather sad. If she had found a man to have


    children with, would he be happy?


    When Adrienne thought of this, the first man that came to her mind was Jefferson. Since they were


    married already, he should be alright with giving her a child, right?


    At this time, Jefferson stopped Zelson outside the ward. "Zelson, right?"


    Zelson didn''t even look at Jefferson, let alone respond to him.


    Jefferson didn''t seem to mind and continued, "I''m warning you to drop whatever thoughts you have.


    Adrienne is my woman, so don''t even think about it."


    After saying that, Jefferson was about to leave, but Zelson, who had remained quiet all this while,


    said lightly, "I''m not just thinking about it."


    Jefferson jerked his head back. There was a gleam of light in his usually carefree eyes; his re


    was so piercing that it could suck out one''s soul. "What did you just say?"


    Zelson smiled and didn''t say anything else. Then, he walked right past Jefferson.


    After watching Hodge fall back to sleep, Adrienne came out of the ward with dread in her heart. As


    soon as she opened the door, the first person she saw was Jefferson.


    He leaned against the wall, his upper body naked with a cigarette in his hand. Adrienne was


    bothered by this image and immediately stepped forward to take the cigarette out of his hand. "You


    can''t smoke in a hospital. Don''t you have anymon sense?"


    "I''ll do what I want!"


    Adrienne said with frustration, "Fine, fine. Do as you please then. It''s gettingte. Let''s go back


    first."


    Jefferson stretched out his arms and grabbed onto Adrienne''s waist to pull her into his arms. "Let''s


    go home."


    Adrienne did not struggle; perhaps because she was used to his severity. She obediently remained


    in his arms and rested her face against his bare naked chest. This made Jefferson itch and he


    silently called her a ''tempting seductress'' under his breath.


    On the way home, Adrienne was so sleepy that she dozed off in the passenger''s seat. Jefferson


    stopped the car by the roadside, covered her with a nket, and then continued driving.


    After more than half an hour, they arrived home. However, Adrienne still did not wake up. Jefferson


    carefully picked her up and said, "Little Specky, I keep referring to you as a pig all the time and now


    you really have be one."


    Adrienne was in a really deep sleep. Despite his insults, she did not awaken.


    Jefferson was tempted to bite her to wake her up, but when he saw her dark circles under her


    sses, his heart ached. He held her tightly to his chest; her head resting right where his heart was.


    He had married such a silly woman. If he didn''t treasure her, how will he avoid their divorce?

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    Adrienne was very thin and was much shorter than Jefferson. When he held her in his arms, she felt


    very light to him. "I have to think of a way to fatten her up," Jefferson thought to himself.


    After returning home, Jeffersonid Adrienne on the bed. When he was about to leave, Adrienne


    grabbed him.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and spoke, "Mr. Hefner, I have something to ask you."


    Jefferson was still bent over her as he responded, "Ask away."


    Adrienne grabbed his wrist as she said, "Okay. But first, promise me you won''t be angry."


    "That depends on my mood."


    Seeing that he seemed to be in a good mood at the moment, Adrienne gulped and asked carefully,


    "I just wanted to ask you, if I want to sleep with you again, how much will it cost?"


    "Adrienne, are you saying that you want to sleep with me again?" Jefferson raised his eyebrows and


    his heart was thumping faster.


    As long as Adrienne said yes, he would surely please her and treat her well. He definitely would be


    worth his value.


    Adrienne stammered and added, "Can... Can you name your price first?"


    "Price?"


    Upon hearing this word, Jefferson lost his temper immediately. He retorted, "Adrienne, do you think


    I''m some gigolo that you can hire whenever you wish?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Then tell me, if I want to sleep with you, what should I do?" Looking at Jefferson''s gloomy eyes,


    Adrienne shrank back in fear. "Don''t be angry yet. I know it''s a lot to ask, but I''m just asking. If you


    don''t want to, just pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    "I want to!" Jefferson replied in his heart.


    He was willing to let her sleep with him for free for the rest of his life!


    However, why did Adrienne have to speak so crudely? Jefferson thought. She made it sound as if


    he only wanted to sleep with her to earn her miserable amount of money. "If I refuse to sleep with


    you, what are you doing to do?"


    "If, if..." Adrienne really didn''t know what to do, but in order to fulfill Hodge''s wish, she replied, "I


    might go and find another man."


    "Adrienne, what did you just say?" Jefferson was enraged. Did Adrienne know her current identity?


    How dare she tell him directly that she wanted to sleep with another man? She was brazenly telling


    him that she wanted to cheat.


    "Which part did you not get?" Adrienne seemed to be clueless about why Jefferson was mad.


    "Which do you think?" Jefferson snorted.


    "That I''m going to find another man?"


    "Adrienne, I will finish you off today."


    "Can you have a baby with me first before killing me?" She looked at him with her eyes shining


    brightly under her dark- rimmed sses. She continued seriously again, "Jefferson, let''s... let''s have


    a baby together."


    This sentence was like a sh of lightning that struck right into Jefferson''s heart.


    D*mn it, he cursed inwardly. It waste at night and the two of them were alone in a bedroom. Yet,


    here Adrienne was, just talking about having a baby with him. Why shouldn''t he believe her? He


    asked, "Adrienne, do you even know what you''re asking of me?"


    Adrienne knew that he was unwilling to have a baby with her, but she had no second option to ask


    for help at this moment. "Don''t be angry, Mr. Hefner. Listen to me. I know you have a girl you like, so


    you won''t want to have a baby with me. You just need to contribute a little bit. I will take full


    responsibility for raising the child. I''ll make sure it won''t cause you any trouble at all. I''ll also pay you


    somepensation."


    Jefferson roared angrily, "Adrienne, you deserve to get your *ss whacked."


    "Umm..."


    Jefferson suddenly pressed down on her lips. As soon as their lips touched, Adrienne felt like the


    world was suddenly crumbling around her as her head started to buzz.


    This feeling, like poison, quickly seeped into her insides. There was no time for her to refuse and no


    time for her to hesitate. She had no choice but to let Jefferson lead her. She felt like she had


    entered a wondend that was filled with rainbows as she crossed an ocean where there were


    schools of fish swimming around freely.


    However, this wonderful feeling was quickly reced by suffocation. She didn''t know where


    Jefferson had brought her. All she knew was it was getting harder and harder to breathe, and


    eventually, she lost consciousness.


    While she was in a daze, she heard Jefferson roaring in the background, "F*ck. What kind of


    dumb*ss faints after a kiss?"


    Adrienne understood instantly. This excitement that made her feel as if she was floating in the


    clouds; as if she had found a pool of water in the middle of a desert, was all thanks to a kiss.


    "Little Specky, how are you going to give birth when you''re this dumb? What if you give birth to a


    r*tard?" Jefferson covered her up with a nket. He pinched her face out of anger. He realized that


    Mr. Hodge must have been the one who wanted grandchildren, and that was why Adrienne would


    ask him to have a baby with her.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He sneered, "If you n on leaving me after


    giving birth to the child, you can forget about it."


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    What a bad time for the phone to ring. Jefferson answered, "What is it? I''ll be right over."


    Snap!


    He hung up the phone, bent over and kissed Adrienne''s forehead. "Silly!"


    Just like any other morning, Adrienne was awakened by the sound of the rm.


    She got up, and as usual, she forgot that another person was living with her. It was only before she


    left that she realized she hadn''t seen Jefferson around.


    He hadn''t been at home for the past two mornings. She wondered if he had gone out to fool around.


    However, Adrienne was not in the mood to care so much about Jefferson''s affairs. She had a lot of


    work to do and she didn''t want to hold her colleagues back again.


    When she arrived at the police station, she encountered Zelson, who had disappeared after he went


    to get water the night before. Adrienne was a little embarrassed. "Mr. Zelson, my grandfather, he..."


    Zelson cut her off considerately. "He is getting old and he just wants apanion by your side.


    Don''t take what he said to heart."


    "Okay, I''m d you feel that way." Adrienne breathed a sigh of relief. She worked with Zelson every


    day. If there was some sort of misunderstanding between them, how would they work together


    efficiently?


    Zelson gave an imperceptible smile. "Let''s get to work."


    "Okay." Adrienne nodded and was about to leave. Suddenly, she remembered one more thing. "Mr.


    Zelson, I have one more thing to ask you."


    Zelson looked at her with a calm expression. "Go ahead."


    Adrienne paused as she thought about the best way to ask her question. "Back then, there were a


    few of us as interns, but I was the only one left in the end. Did you only keep me by your side


    because of my mother?"


    "Adrienne, are you doubting my character or your own ability and hard work?"


    "Okay, I get what you mean." The day before, Adrienne had just found out that Zelson knew her


    mother. She was worried that Zelson had favored her because of that. Now that she knew it wasn''t


    so, she felt a huge burden lifted off her heart.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    Adrienne and Zelson had yet to enter the office, but Quill was already running towards them.


    "Zelson, Adrienne, today is the deadline. If I can''t solve the case, my boss will definitely skin me


    alive. Did you guys manage to uncover anything?"


    Early in the morning, Quill had already gone to several departments to ask for information. The


    forensicb had given him some clues, but they were not enough to find the murderer''s


    whereabouts.


    Zelson answered, "We haven''t found any secondary DNA on the two female headless corpses, so


    it''s rtively difficult to find the murderer. However, we''re not totally lost. The wounds on the two


    bodies were made by the same kind of weapon, and the residue left by the weapon has been


    handed over to theb. We''ll send you the report as soon as we can."


    "I''ve gotten the report already. Judging from the existing clues, the two cases should have been


    committed by the same murderer. But, we haven''t found the murder weapon and the heads of the


    deceased yet, so we have no leads on where the murderer might be."


    Quill was so anxious that he scratched his head. He had been a criminal police officer for ten years,


    and it hadn''t been easy for him to rise to his current position as a sergeant. He had cracked many


    big cases before, but he was at aplete loss with the two headless corpses.


    Looking at Quill who was so distressed, Adrienne also had her concerns. "What I am most worried


    about now is that the murderer will continue tomit crimes, and more innocent women will get


    hurt."


    As soon as Adrienne spoke, Quill stopped scratching his head instantly. He stared at Adrienne as


    he thought, "F*ck, that is what I''m most afraid of now."


    "Ring, ring, ring-"


    Quill''s phone suddenly rang and he answered immediately. Adrienne noticed that Quill''s expression


    turned solemn, and she guessed that there must be another new case.


    Sure enough, Quill hung up the phone and immediately informed, "Zelson, Adrienne, I have to


    trouble you toe with me again. There was another murder in Paramount Area."


    In the past three days, the three murder cases had taken ce in Paramount Area.


    There was no need for Quill to say more. Adrienne knew that the case was different at this moment.


    It was highly likely that this was a serial murder. If they did not catch the murderer soon, there would


    be more women who could get hurt.


    On the way to the crime scene, Quill called his superior. "Yes, yes... I know it''s my fault for not


    solving the case, but can you hold off scolding me tillter?


    He was so anxious that he mmed his fist on the window and added, "Now, you must dispatch the


    police to increase the patrols in Paramount Area. Before we catch the murderer, we can''t give him


    any chances tomit more crimes."


    After conversing for a long time, Quill hung up the phone. As soon as he hung up the phone, he


    swore, "Who would want such a thing to happen? Now that we can''t catch the murderer, shouldn''t


    we prevent him frommitting another crime?"


    Zelson, on the other hand, was much more rational. "Calm down, you don''t have to get agitated.


    The higher-ups have their own rules and regtions. You can''t rush these things even if you wanted


    to. Right now, the most important thing for us is to arrest the criminal before hemits another


    crime."


    "Right now, someone else might fall victim again. Those people don''t know how to adapt to the


    situation at all." Quill knew that it wasN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    best to capture the murderer and bring him to justice before another murder happened. But, what


    could Quill do now that they couldn''t find the murderer?


    Zelson did not say anything more. Adrienne sat at the side and did not know whether she should


    comfort Quill. She thought about it and decided not to. After all, nothing she said would be of much


    help.


    Quill lit a cigarette and remained silent after that.


    Zelson secretly nced at Adrienne several times and wanted to say something, but he ended up


    not saying anything. When they were almost at their destination, he stopped Adrienne and ordered,


    "Adrienne, from now on, you are not allowed to leave my sight."


    "What?" Adrienne was stunned and did not respond.


    "The victims of these cases are all women; your identity is special. For safety''s sake, you shouldn''t


    act alone."


    Adrienne nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Zelson. I will be careful."


    As expected, it was another headless female corpse. The wounds on the body were almost


    identical to the previous two.


    After receiving a simple report from the forensic doctor, Quill called his superior again. "Ralph, there


    is another headless female corpse in Paramount Area. The forensic doctor preliminarily identified


    the deceased''s injuries, and it''s pretty much identical to the previous two. It was very likely that they


    were all done by the same man. Now, I can be 100% sure that this is a serial killer. He will likely


    strike again, so we must increase security around Paramount Area."


    The person on the other side of the phone muttered something. Quill was so anxious that he kicked


    the wall twice and paced where he stood. "Yes, it''s my ipetence. Feel free to put someone


    better than me on the job, but I still have to tell you that you must increase patrols in Paramount


    Area. We can''t have another victim."


    After hanging up the phone, Quill waved his hand to gather the police officers. "There are so many


    onlookers. We can''t hide the news anymore. Use my work number to send them all a text and


    appease them."


    The case had already blown up, but the higher-ups still wanted to keep it all a secret. Quill felt that


    this wouldn''t work because the priority was to remind women to be on alert. Any one of them could


    be the next target.


    Seeing Quill being so frustrated, Adrienne was also worried about him. "Sergeant Scott, the autopsy


    report will be given to you as soon as possible. If you need any help, please don''t hesitate to tell


    me."


    "Okay." Quill nodded. "Sorry to trouble you."


    For the sake of this case, Quill had gone without sleep for three nights. Exhausted as he was, he


    still forced himself to be in high spirits. Only by solving the case could he prevent more people from


    being harmed. But at present, there were still no leads.


    "Sergeant Scott, we found something." A police officer suddenly came to report.


    Quill turned his head and asked, "What did you find?"


    The police officer announced, "There is someone next door, but he or she won''t open the door."


    "Zelson, Adrienne, you two stay here." Quill took out his gun and said to the police officer, "Follow


    me."


    He motioned for the police officer to knock on the door, but no one opened the door.


    Quill exchanged a look with the police officer and the policeman immediately stepped aside. He


    rushed forward and kicked the door, but before his footnded, the door opened by itself.


    As soon as the door opened, Quill saw a tall and handsome man standing at the door.


    The man was wearing a white shirt, but the shirt had been stained red by blood. The blood had


    solidified, which proved that the blood had been on him for some time... Quill pointed the gun at him


    and instructed, "Put your hands in the air."


    The man smiled disdainfully and sneered, "In all my life, no one has dared to point a gun at me."


    "J-Jefferson?" Adrienne came over when she heard themotion. When she saw that the bloody


    man by the door was really Jefferson, her mind went nk. "You... Why are you here?"

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    What on earth was this b*stard trying to do?


    How did he get into this mess?


    Was the blood on his body his or someone else''s?


    Adrienne clenched her trembling fist and looked at Jefferson from top to bottom to make sure that


    he was all right. The suffocating feeling that had just surfaced in her heart slowly dissipated and she


    said, "I am asking you a question."


    "Why am I here?" Jefferson smiled and answered with a fearless expression, "Do I have to report to


    you wherever I go?"


    "You..." Adrienne was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Did he know what he was doing? This was


    a murder scene. Did he think it was a joke?


    Adrienne really wanted to ignore him and let Quill take him back to lock him up for a couple of


    months. That would show him to behave. But for some reason, her footsteps started to draw closer


    to him.


    She approached him and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Jefferson, I


    don''t care if you fool around at ordinary times, but there is an ongoing murder investigation right


    now and the murderer is still atrge. You coincidentally show up here covered in blood. If you don''t


    tell me the truth today and prove you''re not the killer, then not even God will be able to get you out


    of this."


    "How do you know that I am not the murderer?" Adrienne''s words were very casual, but they


    touched Jefferson. It meant that she had some conscience after all. She was sure he wasn''t the


    killer even before she heard his exnation.


    "Good. This stupid woman can be smart when she needs to b," Jefferson thought.


    Adrienne was so furious that her face turned pale. "What are you talking about? Are you kidding me


    right now?"


    Adrienne chose to believe in Jefferson, which made him feel delighted. He reached out to pinch her


    face and assured her, "I know what I am doing. Get out of my way. Don''t block me." He then looked


    at Quill and said, "Put your gun away. If you misfire and hurt me, you won''t be able to handle the


    consequences."


    With Jefferson''s background, Quill could not touch him. Jefferson was more worried that if Quill


    misfired his gun, Adrienne might get caught in the crossfire... She usually avoided him like the


    gue, but at this instant, she refused to leave when he wanted her to. All she knew how to do was


    going against him.


    Instead of paying attention to Jefferson, Quill looked at Adrienne, who was next to him, and asked,


    "Adrienne, do you know each other?"


    Adrienne looked up and nced at Jefferson. She did not want to admit that she knew this b*stard


    in front of outsiders, but she had no choice. "Yes, we have known each other since childhood."


    Although she hid the fact that Jefferson was her legal husband, Adrienne felt that by telling Quill


    they knew each other since young, it was a clear statement of their rtionship. Quill should


    understand.


    "You''ve known each other since childhood? Have you met this guy recently?" Quill slowly put away


    his gun but still stared at Jefferson fiercely. It was as if as long as Jefferson dared to make any sort


    of movement, Quill would blow his head off.


    "Yes, we meet almost every day..." Speaking of which, Adrienne suddenly started to stutter when


    she thought of the fact that he hadn''t been home for the past two days. "He, he..."


    "Jefferson is bossy and full of himself, he doesn''t have many morals either, but he definitely would


    not murder anyone." Adrienne really wanted to say all this to Quill. But as a forensic doctor herself,


    she knew better than anyone that whether Jeffersonmitted the murder or not, it to be proved by


    evidence. Hence, she swallowed her words and looked at Jefferson worriedly.


    "Adrienne, from now on, hand over all the work you have to Vann. Take a couple of days off to rest,"


    Zelson cut in. He swept his gaze over Jefferson, but his expression remained calm as if nothing had


    happened between them the night before.


    "Mr. Zelson, I..." Adrienne really wanted to help Quill solve the case as soon as possible, but


    Jefferson was currently involved. Since she and Jefferson were technically a married couple, she


    had to avoid suspicions.


    "Adrienne, since you two know each other, it''s not appropriate for you to continue handling this


    case." It wasn''t that they didn''t trust Adrienne. In such a situation, anyone would have to step down.


    Quill was also quite annoyed at Jefferson''s arrogant attitude, so he spoke in a rude tone, "Mr.


    Hefner, are you going to walk on your own or should I escort you?"


    "It''s no wonder that the case can''t be solved after so many days. A group of good- for-nothings is


    out here apprehending regr citizens. I''d rather believe the sky will fall than to believe that you lot


    will solve this." After saying that, Jefferson looked at Adrienne, bowed his head, and murmured in


    her ear, "I am not the murderer. This group of b*stards can''t do anything to me. You should go home


    and wait for me. You''d better cook two dishes and get some white wine too."


    Adrienne was speechless. Even at this moment, did Jefferson not realize that this wasn''t as simple


    as fighting?


    This was a murder case! An extremely nasty serial murder case!


    It would be impossible for this b*stard to be released before the real murderer was caught.


    After Quill brought Jefferson back to the police station, Adrienne first went back to the forensic


    department to hand in her work. After handing over the work, she rushed to the Criminal Police Unit


    and found out that Jefferson had already been in the interrogation room for half an hour.


    As she had no idea how the situation was going on inside, she was restless. She found a friendly


    criminal police officer to ask about the situation. "Mr. Baker, the suspect has been in the room for so


    long. What is the situation now?"


    "Adrienne, you know that usually such high-profile cases are handled by Sergeant Scott himself. I


    wouldn''t know anything about it."


    Right at this moment, Jefferson and Quill came out of the interrogation room.


    Jefferson walked ahead like a proud peacock. Meanwhile, Quill followed dejectedly behind, not


    looking like a sergeant of the police department at all.


    The tables had totally turned. Adrienne stared in amazement and eximed, "It must be nice having


    a rich and powerful family!"


    Jefferson strode over and held Adrienne in his arms. "Little Specky, I didn''t do anything illegal, so by


    right I should be let out. What does that have to do with my family background?"


    Adrienne was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She believed that Jefferson didn''t kill anyone, but wasn''t Quill being too careless with this?


    Quill was a very determined and impartial person after all. Why would he release such a huge


    suspect?


    "Little Specky, I''m free now. Aren''t you happy?" Out of nowhere, Jefferson lifted Adrienne''s chin,


    which scared her. She opened her eyes wide and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m very happy today." Jefferson chuckled.


    Happy?


    Adrienne understood. This b*stard''s brain was entirely different from that of an ordinary man, she


    concluded in her heart. "You''re a criminal suspect right now, yet you''re happy? What''s wrong with


    you?"


    "What do you know?"


    "I... Fine, only you know best!"

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    "Dumb*ss!" Jefferson mocked.


    "Only you-"


    Before Adrienne could finish her sentence, Jefferson once again shut her up.


    Even though they were in the police station, and Quill and others were watching them, Jefferson


    acted as they were all invisible. He domineeringly pressed his lips against Adrienne''s.


    His kiss was as barbaric and unreasonable as his personality, which made Adrienne resist him.


    Adrienne felt very scared and tried to push him away, but it was useless. It was not until he had


    enough of the kiss that she escaped from his arms. "Jefferson, what the f*ck are you doing?"


    Adrienne''s face was flushed red as she felt angry and ashamed. She stomped on his foot and then


    ran away.


    Quill and the others did not recover from the shock after witnessing the scene until Jefferson''s voice


    sounded, "You guys have all seen what just happened, but don''t spread nonsense, okay?


    Especially in front of Adrienne. Don''t make her feel awkward."


    Adrienne rejected Jefferson in her heart, and she refused to let anyone know about their


    rtionship. No matter how brazen or unreasonable Jefferson was, he still had to care about her


    feelings.


    Quill was a smart man; that was how he got to his current position after all. He asked, "Did


    something happen just now?"


    "Sergeant Scott, you''ve received a call.," a police officer chimed in.


    "Really?" Quill looked at Jefferson and said with a ttering smile, "Mr. Hefner, I have work to do, so


    I won''t see you off. Please have a safe journey home. You are wee to visit again next time...


    Oh, no, no, no. You are even wee to inspect our work if you wish."


    "A bunch of useless good- for- nothings," Jefferson muttered.


    The difference in the way they treated him before and after knowing who he was was too big. Thus,


    he looked down on them.


    Unexpectedly, Adrienne didn''t run off, but she was waiting for Jefferson by the entrance of the police


    station. Her face was still looking upset; she was obviously furious earlier.


    He strode to her side and naturally put his arm on her shoulder, but she immediately swatted his


    arm off. "Don''t touch me!"


    "You won''t let me touch you, yet you''re still waiting here for me. You really are a dumb*ss," teased


    Jefferson with a careless smile.


    Adrienne gave him a ferocious look and retorted, "Who said I''m waiting for you?"


    "Who else are you waiting for then? Are you waiting for some other man?" asked Jefferson as he


    shrugged his shoulders.


    However, the person who answered his question wasn''t Adrienne, but Zelson who was justing


    out.


    Zelson was still expressionless, and there was no trace of joy or sorrow on his face. The moment


    Jefferson saw Zelson, he felt extremely ufortable. He forcefully pulled Adrienne into his arms


    and said, "Adrienne, do you think I am transparent? I am standing right here while you''re busy


    meeting other men."


    Adrienne elbowed him in the ribs and reminded him, "Jefferson, you''d better not provoke me."


    Jefferson wondered why Adrienne was acting so boldly that day.


    Then again, most of the time, she did bend to his every will. But, if he really did trigger her too


    much, she would bite back at him too.


    He had experienced it before.


    Even so, Jefferson wasn''t the kind of man to back down. If he were, Adrienne wouldn''t have had


    any clue about him liking her for so many years. All this while, she thought he was out to get her.


    "Hey, Little Specky, who gave you the guts to be so rude in front of me?" Jefferson scolded yfully.


    Adrienne did not want to pay attention to him. She pushed his hand away and walked toward


    Zelson. As soon as she took a step, she was dragged back by Jefferson. "Adrienne, I dare you to


    take another step forward."


    Adrienne stayed silent.


    Looking at this scene in front of him, Zelson remained poker-faced. He looked at Adrienne and


    informed her lightly, "Adrienne, if it''s inconvenient for you, let''s talk another day."


    Like a mother hen protecting its chicks, Jefferson dragged Adrienne behind him as he replied, "She


    won''t be free to talk on any other day either."


    Zelson did not respond to Jefferson. He smiled at Adrienne and turned around.


    As soon as Zelson left, Adrienne was so angry that she once again stomped on Jefferson heavily.


    "Jefferson, will you only be satisfied if I lose my job?"


    "You have to deal with the dead every day here anyway. What''s the big deal in losing this job?"


    "Jefferson!" Adrienne roared his name and suddenly, her eyes turned red. She was about to cry, but


    she looked up and tried to hold back her tears. She paused for a long time before she continued,


    "Jefferson, will you only be satisfied once you''ve driven me over the edge?"


    Jefferson was stunned. For the first time ever, he didn''t know what to say back to her.


    Adrienne sniffed and suppressed her grievances and difort. "I know you hate me. Since I was


    a child, you''ve hated me a lot. You constantly think of ways to set me up and I''m sure you wish I


    were dead. I know this, but I''m begging you, please just let me go for now. When I find the person


    who murdered my parents, I''ll disappear from your life and I won''t bother you anymore."


    "What do you know?" Jefferson suddenlyughed bitterly. "Adrienne, you idiot. What the f*ck do you


    know?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to spend the rest of his life with her, but she always thought that he just had it in for her.


    After saying that, Jefferson stormed off.


    Adrienne was mad, too. She had no choice but to stomp her foot on the ground.


    He was the one who had angered her, but somehow, it ended up with her making him mad.


    "Is there any justice in the world?" she thought to herself.


    Since Jefferson had left, Adrienne had to drive herself, but she didn''t return home. Instead, she


    headed to the hospital to visit her grandfather.


    Before entering the ward, Adrienne adjusted her mood. She didn''t want the old man to worry about


    her. But the moment she spoke, Hodge could still tell something was off.


    Hodge patted the top of her head. "Adrienne, are you sad?"


    Adrienne tried hard to put on a smile. "No. I''m alright."


    Knowing that she was trying to act tough, Hodge did not dig any deeper. Instead, he changed the


    subject. "Adrienne,st night, I hadn''t thought things through thoroughly and arranged a date for


    you. After thinking about it more, I mean, it''s the 21st century we live in, after all. There are plenty of


    people who are unmarried and don''t have children. As long as you live happily, it doesn''t matter


    whether you get married or have children or not. So don''t take what I said to heart. Just live your life


    how you want to."


    Hodge was already in his seventies. No matter how open-minded he was, he still had old-fashioned


    ways of thinking ingrained in his mind. He obviously still wanted Adrienne to get married and have


    children. Adrienne knew he had said all that because he didn''t want to pressure her.


    He was always considering her feelings. How could she be so selfish as not to take his into ount


    as well?


    She smiled and answered, "Grandpa, in fact, I have a man I want to marry and he is also the man I


    want to have a baby with. I will bring him to see you formally one day."


    Hearing this, Hodge was so happy that he grabbed Adrienne''s hand excitedly. "Adrienne, is it true?"


    Adrienne nodded. "Of course, it''s true."


    Hodge was as happy as ark and danced with joy. "Adrienne, you''re such an amazing child. Which


    man has caught your eye? He


    must be very blessed."

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    "Grandpa, in your eyes, am I really that amazing?" Adrienne pouted her lips wittily. "I haven''t


    forgotten how much you insulted me in front of Jeffersonst night."


    At the mention of Jefferson''s name, Hodge shook his head and sighed. "Jefferson is a handsome


    man, but he isn''t a decent one. He doesn''t have any respect for anyone. A man like that will get into


    trouble sooner orter. His future wife will definitely suffer a lot. I said all that because I didn''t want


    him to get any ideas about you."


    "Grandpa, I know you have good intentions." Adrienne knew how much he loved her, but she had


    no idea that her grandfather thought so poorly of Jefferson.


    If one day she brought Jefferson to the hospital and told Hodge that this was her marriage partner


    whom she wanted to have children with, Hodge would probably faint from anger.


    It seemed that she couldn''t have a child with Jefferson. She had to think of another way.


    "I''m telling you, whoever marries that man must have sinned too much in their past life." Hodge had


    no idea that Jefferson had already set his eyes on his granddaughter. Otherwise, he would definitely


    not be making remarks like this.


    "Grandpa, the sinner is your granddaughter," Adrienne shouted in her heart, but on the surface, she


    remained smiling. "That''s right.


    Whoever is with him will suffer."


    She wondered how long she would have to suffer.


    She prayed to God that hopefully, Jefferson would get bored with this game soon.


    At this time, Jefferson did not stay still. After leaving Adrienne, he made a phone call to his close


    friends, and they all gathered to have a drink at the bar.


    Jefferson hadn''t eaten much, therefore his stomach was empty. Hence, although his alcohol


    tolerance was pretty high, he got drunk a lot faster than the others after a couple of bottles of beer.


    Freddy raised his ss and cheered, "Jefferson is drunk. The three of us should go on drinking."


    Tommy and another friend, Bruce Bell, raised their sses and rallied, "Okay! Let''s carry on


    drinking."


    However, Jefferson grabbed Freddy and asked, "Freddy, tell me. How the f*ck did you get Freya?"


    Jefferson felt like he was better than Freddy in every aspect. Yet, Freddy managed to get Freya so


    easily. Meanwhile, he was still struggling to pursue Adrienne.


    This was so d*mn infuriating!


    "I chased after her with my sincerity." Freya was one of Freddy''s proudest achievements in life.


    "Jefferson, you must have seen my heart for Freya these years. It is always best to be honest with


    one''s heart. If you are sincere, anyone will fall for you."


    Jefferson mmed his hand down on the table as he angrily said, "Am I not sincere enough to


    Adrienne?"


    "Jefferson, we all know how sincere you are, but if Adrienne doesn''t know, then there is nothing we


    can do." The person who interrupted the conversation was Tommy. He smiled and added, "Anyway,


    since you guys have already gotten this far, why don''t you just marry her?"


    They were ymates who grew up together. So, his thoughts were exactly like Jefferson''s.


    However, the current problem was that although Jefferson and Adrienne were married, they hadn''t


    gotten far at all.


    At the sight of Jefferson''s slight hesitation, his close friends saw through him immediately. Tommy


    was surprised and continued, "Jefferson, when you came back to Chatterton Town from Avend


    that night, nothing happened between you and Adrienne, right? She was drunk in your arms, acting


    all cute and asking you to carry her. Are you sure nothing happened?"


    "D*mn. Who the f*ck would believe me if I denied it now?" Jefferson thought.


    All his friends turned their attention towards him and waited for his answer.


    Jefferson replied, "Shut up!"


    Although he didn''t answer, they already knew what that implied.


    If they didn''t hear Jefferson himself say it, they would never believe that he had such good self-


    control. He had been in love with Adrienne all his life. How could nothing have happened between


    them?


    It seemed like they had to think of another way to help Jefferson pursue Adrienne. Bruce, who had


    always been thoughtful, interrupted, "Jefferson, if you can''t get through to Adrienne, why don''t you


    go look for Mr. Hodge? He''s the only family she has left now. Knowing how filial she is, as long as


    the old man approves of you, Adrienne would definitely agree."


    "Bruce, please think before you speak." Jefferson had already married Adrienne. The issue at


    present was he didn''t want her just as his wife on paper; he wanted her heart too.


    Bruce felt wronged and questioned, "What did I say wrong?"


    "Get someone to drive me to the hospital," said Jefferson as he got up and staggered out of the


    room.


    Bruce asked, "Jefferson, what''s wrong with you?"


    Jefferson grew impatient. "Just do as I say. Why do you have so many questions?"


    The three of them called for a driver to take Jefferson to First People Hospital in Chatterton Town.


    When they saw Adrienneing out of the hospital, they realized why Jefferson was moring to


    come to the hospital.


    Jefferson really was a fool for love. He was so drunk that he could barely keep his head straight, yet


    he was still filled with thoughts of Adrienne.


    Freddy, Tommy, and Bruce got out of the car and greeted Adrienne. "Adrienne, why are you here?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing her friends who she grew up with, Adrienne was thrilled. "I came to visit my grandfather.


    Why are you all here? It''ste now, is one of you sick?"


    Freddy pointed to the car behind him. Unexpectedly, when he looked back, Jefferson had swayed


    down the car and was walking toward them. "Little Specky, I''m drunk. Shouldn''t youe over and


    hold me?"


    Jefferson was drunk!


    Adrienne frowned in disgust and mocked, "Mr. Hefner, why did you drink that much? You can''t even


    walk straight. I guess age has caught up to you."


    "Little Specky, you''ve been really disobedienttely. I swear I''m going to pinch you to death." With


    this in mind, Jefferson walked to her and hugged her before he leaned his weight on her body.


    "Adrienne, I didn''t turn off the gas in my house. I should go back first." The rest of the men all found


    excuses to leave, giving the drunk Jefferson a moment with Adrienne.


    Adrienne wished she could just throw this alcohol- reeking man into the sewers. However, he did


    not know what she was thinking at all. He was still shouting, "Little Specky, do you really not know


    what''s on my mind?"


    "What''s on your mind?" Wasn''t he a heartless man? He only had things to worry about when he


    was drunk.


    "Do you really not know what I''m thinking, or are you just pretending that you don''t know?" asked


    Jefferson in a daze.


    "What''s on his mind?" Adrienne wondered.


    She seriously thought about it. She recalled the picture of the girl she saw in his study, and then his


    date with that girlter. She figured that that must be it. "Do you want to tell me about the girl you


    like?"

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    Hearing her words, Jefferson''s hazy eyes suddenly lit up. "You know?"


    "Yes." Adrienne was almost unable to stand up straight because of his weight, but she still nodded.


    "I saw the photo on your desk that morning. She was the one who poured water on you that day.


    She was really beautiful. If I were a man, I would probably like her too. If you like her, you should


    just go for it. I won''t hold you back just because I''m your wife on paper."


    "Are you trying to infuriate me to death?" Jefferson''s eyes gradually darkened as he looked at her


    with a muddled look as if he was a soulless person. "Adrienne, the woman I like is you."


    "Me?" Adrienne knew that she shouldn''t beughing at this moment, but she felt like it was a


    ridiculous thing to hear.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jefferson could usually drink quite a lot. Adrienne wondered how much he drank that day. He was


    so drunk that he was spouting all sorts of nonsense such as him liking her.


    "What are youughing at?" Jefferson clenched his fist and wished he could give her a good


    beating. "Adrienne, you don''t f*cking know at all. I like you. I have always liked you."


    "Okay, okay, I am the one you like. I didn''t know before, but now I know. Come on, stop fooling


    around. Let''s get home first." He said that he liked her, so she just let him say what he wanted. She


    felt that she shouldn''t bother arguing with a drunkard.


    "Little Specky, I really like you!" If Jefferson had not been drunk, he would not have been able to say


    such words especially after beingughed at for his first-ever love confession.


    "Yes, you like me. You love me. I like you too. You''re my most- liked person in the world, Jeff!"


    Adrienne was disgusted by her own words.


    "You like me?" Jefferson took Adrienne''s hand and pouted. "Pinky promise! You can''t go back on


    your words if you pinky- promised me. You can only like me from now on. No one else."


    "Okay! Let''s swear on it!" Adrienne scolded him for being so childish in her heart, but she still pinky


    promised him. It was not like they were taking it seriously. When they were younger, he promised


    not to bully her too, but that onlysted for a second before he made her cry again.


    "You''re my wife now!" Jefferson grinned like a fool.


    "Yes, yes. I am your wife now." Adrienne felt that the weight on her body was getting heavier to


    carry. When she looked up, she realized that Jefferson had fallen asleep.


    "B*stard, stop drinking all the time. You''re just creating more trouble for me." With much effort,


    Adrienne dragged him to the car and fastened his seatbelt on. "Be a good little boy. I''ll take you


    home."


    She had intended to let Jefferson sit in the back seat. However, even though he was drunk, he was


    insistent on sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Adrienne really wondered if he was deliberately pretending to be drunk to make trouble for her but it


    did not look like it. His acting skills weren''t this good.


    Adrienne drove while ncing at Jefferson from time to time. Seeing that he was doing okay, she


    sped up. After more than half an hour, she finally reached their home.


    Jefferson waspletely slumped over by then. When Adrienne helped him onto the bed, she felt


    exhausted. However, Jefferson was still going on and on, and he shouted, "Little Specky, I''m thirsty.


    Get me a ss of water."


    Adrienne really wanted to give him a ss of water mixed with poison. She wanted to poison him to


    death, but she would have to pay for his death with her life. She had no intention of exchanging her


    precious life for his lousy one.


    She poured a ss of warm water and handed it to him, but he did not reach out to take it as if he


    had passed out. She had no choice but to help him up and feed him water slowly.


    In her arms, Jefferson really did look like a child. Adrienne felt her heart soften and she couldn''t help


    but take a second look at him.


    From her angle, she could see his eyshes clearly. His eyshes were really long, and they


    looked nice, especially on his face. They suited him well.


    If he weren''t so arrogant all the time, he''d probably be quite well-liked. Unfortunately, no matter how


    good- looking his appearance was, no one could withstand his annoying personality.


    Therefore, in Adrienne''s eyes, Jefferson wasn''t good-looking at all.


    She pinched his face hard to make funny faces. "Ugly monster, I told you to be nicer to me.


    "Little Specky..." Jefferson suddenly yelled at her, which scared Adrienne so much that she quickly


    let go of her hand. "Sir, what''s wrong with you again?"


    "Remember what you said! Don''t break your promise!" He was so drunk that he was half asleep but


    he was still bringing up Adrienne telling him that she liked him too.


    "Mr. Hefner, do you know who is serving you right now? You look so affectionate that I almost


    believed you." Fortunately, Adrienne was very logical. She knew that in order to trick her, he was


    willing to do anything. She would never trust in what he said.


    If she believed him, he would definitely go around spreading rumors that she had a crush on him.


    "Lie down and don''t move. Otherwise, I''ll throw you out of the window." After feeding Jefferson


    some water, Adrienne put him back into the bed.


    Seeing his face in a mess, she went to the bathroom to get a towel and wiped his face. While she


    did that, she didn''t forget to take some revenge and pinched his face from time to time.


    After everything was done and she was about to leave, she realised that Jefferson was feeling really


    hot. She pressed her cheek against his forehead. "D*mn it, he has a fever."


    No matter how Jefferson suffered, he never got sick. Why did he suddenly get a fever?


    Adrienne immediately started to feel anxious...


    She wasn''t someone who easily caught a cold or a fever either, so there were no medicines at


    home. At this hour, the pharmacies were probably all closed.


    Regardless of whether the pharmacies were closed or not, Adrienne still hurried down the stairs.


    The pharmacy in her neighborhood had already closed. She wandered around for a few blocks


    before she finally found one that was still open.


    After buying the medicine and returning home, Adrienne was already sweating.


    Unexpectedly, when she returned home, Jefferson was lying on the ground.


    "Jefferson, why are you lying on the floor?" When she could not wake him up, she tried her best to


    drag him back to bed.


    She must have owed him too much in her past life; that was why she had to repay her debt to him in


    this life. He was having a cold and a fever, and yet he could still roll onto the floor.


    Usually, she wouldn''t care if he rolled onto the floor. However, as he was sick this instant, she


    couldn''t leave him there.


    More importantly, he would not go back to his parent''s ce to let his mother take care of him even


    if he was sick. If he didn''t get well soon, the one suffering would be Adrienne.


    It was too bad that the City Hall was closed. Otherwise, she would have dragged him there to sign


    their divorce papers while he was drunk. Then, they could each go their own ways without bothering


    each other.


    Every cell in Adrienne''s body was repelling Jefferson, but she still took good care of him. She fed


    him his medicine, and from time to time, she would check his temperature... By the time his fever


    subsided, it was already dawn.


    Adrienne was so sleepy that she fell asleep beside him.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    Jefferson woke up in a daze. He opened his eyes and saw Adrienne nestled in his arms. Suddenly,


    his head stopped hurting from his hangover. He gently hugged her in his arms. "Little idiot, why


    didn''t you take off your sses before you sleep?"


    He took off her sses and saw that the dark circles under her eyes seemed to be heavier. He


    vaguely remembered that he had a high fever the previous night and she was busy taking care of


    him.


    Jefferson flicked the tip of her nose and the corner of his lips could not help but rise slightly. "Little


    Specky, you do have a conscience after all!"


    "Jeff..."


    "What?" All of a sudden, Jefferson heard her calling him gently. For a moment, he felt like he was


    hallucinating. He fixed his eyes on her and realized that she was mumbling. "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t..." Adrienne shook her head and she looked like she was in pain.


    "Don''t what?" Did she not want him toe close to her even in her dreams? Thinking of this,


    Jefferson''s expression started to get gloomy. "Do you hate me that much?"


    "Dad, Mom... don''t go. It''s me, Adrienne." Adrienne suddenly reached out and grabbed Jefferson


    tightly as if he was her lifesaver. "Don''t go! Don''t go! Please don''t go!"


    "Adrienne, I''m not your parents. Don''t call me that!" He knew she was having another nightmare. He


    picked her up and shook her twice to pull her out of the dream.


    Adrienne woke up, but she still couldn''t get rid of the heavy feeling on her chest. She stared at


    Jefferson with a trembling body. He had pulled her back from the bottomless abyss again.


    "Adrienne..." Jefferson shouted Before he could finish his sentence, Adrienne suddenly threw


    herself into his arms. "Jeff, hold me tight!"


    Jefferson had known Adrienne since she was born. They had known each other for more than 20


    years. It was very rare for her to initiate a hug with him. In fact, he could count all the instances on


    one hand.


    He clearly remembered the first time she took the initiative to hug her was when he was nine and


    she was six years old. At that time, she had just entered the first grade of primary school.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    There had been a huge massacre in Chatterton Town back then. Her parents had been busy with


    work and Hodge was away, so she had to stay alone.


    That day, he sent her home after school as usual. When he realized no one else at home, he asked


    her to go to his home with him. However, she was stubborn and unwilling, so he had to go home


    first. He then asked his maids to prepare extra meals for him to bring over to her.


    When he went over, he knocked, but there was no response. He took out his spare key to her home


    and opened the door. The house was pitch dark. He tried to turn the switch on, but the lights did not


    work. "Adrienne..."


    He shouted a few times, but no one responded. Just as he was walking in the direction of her room,


    a small figure in the corner jumped at him. He knew it was her, so he quickly caught her. Then, he


    heard her mumbling, "Jeff, hug me."


    Later, he found out that there had been a short circuit. She was alone and afraid in the dark. She


    called her parents many times, but no one answered. She was so scared that she hid until he


    came...


    From then on, as long as her parents and rtives were not at home, whether she liked it or not, he


    would stay at her home until her family came back.


    The second time was when she was in junior high school. That year, there had been a huge


    incident of bullying in their school. One of the girls had been stripped naked and a video was taken


    of her by a couple of other girls. The video was then posted online, which eventually led to the


    victim jumping off the building and ended her own life.


    The girl whomitted suicide by jumping off a building was Adrienne''s best friend...


    After Adrienne heard the news, she curled up into a ball in the building her friend had jumped off


    and stayed there for a few hours. When Jefferson heard what happened, he rushed over. As soon


    as she saw him, the tears she had been holding back immediately poured out. "Jeff, hold me!"


    The third time was on the night he came back from abroad not long ago. That night, she was drunk


    and confused. She was acting cute in his arms and said, "Jeff, I''m your Little Specky. We haven''t


    seen each other for a long time. Don''t you want to hold me?"


    She snuggled into his arms like a kitten and then took the initiative to open her arms to hug him.


    "Hug me."


    Every time Adrienne took the initiative to ask for a hug, Jefferson would remember it. This time, she


    also wanted him to hug her because she was afraid.


    Jefferson couldn''t exin what he was feeling. He felt happy that she needed him, but at the same


    time, he was sad because she only needed him when she was scared. Despite that, he still reacted


    quickly and held her tightly in his arms. He reached out a hand to gently caress her back and


    comforted her like he always had, "What''s there to be afraid of? Who is going to hurt you with me


    around?"


    It was better if he hadn''t spoken, because once he did...


    Sure enough, as soon as he spoke, Adrienne began to struggle, but he did not let go. "You asked


    me to hug you. Now that I have, you want to escape. Do you think I''m some dog who just follows


    your orders?"


    Adrienne had nothing to say back to him.


    She was so angry that her chest hurt!


    Adrienne thought that she should have just let him suffer from his fever. She only took care of him


    because she was in a good mood.


    "Jefferson, this son of a b*tch, *sshole..." Adrienne wanted to use every single swear word she


    knew to curse at him, but her brain went nk. She could not think of anything to say.


    "You''re silent again?"


    "Get lost!" "Little Specky, you ungrateful b*tch. Are you trying to make me mad again?"


    "Yes, I am. Why don''t youe at me?" Adrienne stretched out her neck as if she was ready to let


    himy hands on her. Jefferson looked at her helplessly.


    Jefferson screamed, "F*ck!"


    Adrienne screamed back, "F*ck!"


    "Does he think he''s the only one who knows how to say f*ck? I know how too!" Adrienne eximed


    inwardly.


    Jefferson was speechless from anger.


    Adrienne was really pushing his limits!


    She stared at him silently.


    One day, she thought, she would turn the tables and make him suffer.


    "Ring, ring, ring!"


    The sound of a phone call broke the silence.


    Jefferson picked up his phone and got off the bed. He walked out of the room and answered the


    call, "What''s the matter?"


    After listening to what the other person had to say, Jefferson replied, "Can''t you think of a way to


    make him speak? Since when have you guys be this useless?"


    "All right, all right. Don''t talk nonsense with me. I''ll give you another day. If you don''t get him to


    speak this time, you know what the consequences will be."


    Beep!


    Jefferson hung up the phone and turned back to his room. Seeing that Adrienne had already got up,


    he asked, "Didn''t your boss ask you to hand your work over to someone else? What are you getting


    up so early for?"


    Adrienne rolled her eyes at him. "Idiot, do you think we only have one case on our hands?"


    Jefferson rolled up his sleeves and retorted, "You little idiot, who are you calling an idiot?"


    "The idiot is whoever is answering me."


    Jefferson replied, "I think you must be tired of living!"


    "I already told you to go ahead ande at me. Do it if you dare. If not, stop making all this racket."

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    "I wish I could finish her off!" Jefferson thought.


    He really had the urge to do so, but how could he live if she was dead?


    He couldn''t beat her up nor scold her, but he could escape.


    Jefferson turned to the bathroom, and unexpectedly, Adrienne followed him. He stopped and looked


    at her with an eyebrow raised. "Little Specky, what do you think you''re doing?"


    "Jefferson, I thought about itst night. Quill is not a man without principles. He would never let you


    go before he has evidence to prove that you were not the murderer." While taking care of Jefferson


    the previous night, Adrienne kept thinking about the case of the headless corpses over and over


    again.


    Jefferson''s family was powerful, but in the face of such a huge case, it wouldn''t matter even if they


    were gods...


    "Do you want to know the reason?" Jefferson asked.


    Adrienne nodded. "Of course.''


    "Then wait and see. I''ll show you with my actions." Jefferson took off his clothes in front of Adrienne.


    Adrienne was so taken aback that she quickly turned around and spoke, "Mr. Hefner, I''m asking you


    something important. Can you be more serious?"


    "Taking a shower is the most important thing to me right now." Jefferson took off thest remaining


    article of clothing on his body and added, "If you really want to know why,e and take a bath


    with me."


    "You pervert!" Adrienne could not continue talking to him anymore, so she stormed back to her


    room. She knew that she could not get an answer from Jefferson; she had to ask Quill.


    She then called Quill. His attitude towards her was much warmer than usual. He greeted, "Adrienne,


    why are you calling me so early in the morning today?"


    "Sergeant Scott, I want to know why you let Jefferson go yesterday."


    "Adrienne, although we found him at the crime scene yesterday, we have enough evidence to prove


    that he is not the murderer. Naturally, I had to release him."


    Adrienne asked again, "What evidence?"


    "By the way, Adrienne, Jefferson is not the murderer, so you don''t have to stay off the case


    anymore. You and Zelson have been working on this case since the beginning anyway. Come back


    soon and get to work." Quill was clearly unwilling to tell the truth. Adrienne had no choice but to say


    goodbye and hung up the phone.


    Although she still did not know how Jefferson proved his innocence, at least she could go back to


    work. This was good news to her.


    "Little Specky, what are you thinking about again?"


    Jefferson''s voice suddenly rang behind her. Adrienne turned back and saw Jefferson standing in


    front of her naked. She was so shocked that she quickly covered her eyes and scolded, "Jefferson,


    we are both adults here. Have some shame, won''t you?"


    "You''re right. You and I are both adults, and you''ve already slept with me. You''ve already seen


    everything, so why do I still need to dress neatly in front of you?"


    Adrienne didn''t know how to respond.


    She felt like she couldn''t breathe.


    "Well, I''m heading out now. You can take a nap. I''ll take you out for a good meal when I get back


    tonight," Jefferson said.


    "There''s no need for that. I can eat on my own," Adrienne rejected him directly.


    Jefferson was slowly putting on his clothes. "Did I give you a choice?"


    "All right, forget what I said." Adrienne finally gave in.


    "It''s not like I don''t know his temper. Why did I bother talking back?" she thought to herself.


    As soon as Jefferson left, Adrienne got ready quickly and headed down to the station.


    As a new person had taken over Adrienne''s work, things were a bit chaotic for a moment. While


    Zelson was wondering where to vent his anger, Adrienne showed up like his savior. "Vann, hand the


    case of the headless female corpses back to Adrienne. You should focus on your own case."


    "Okay, okay!" Vann Leopold, Adrienne''s colleague, pulled Adrienne aside. They talked as they


    walked, "Adrienne, thank God you didn''t get suspended."


    Adrienne drew back her hand gently. "It''s not like this is the first time we''re taking over someone


    else''s cases. Why are you acting like the sky is falling?"


    "It''s not the case that''s the issue, it''s Dr. Jacob." Vann looked around and confirmed that no one


    was around before continuing, "Since I came back yesterday, he''s been treating me poorly."


    "What did he do?" Adrienne thought about the situation when she saw Zelson earlier on. "Isn''t Dr.


    Jacob always like this? He is always the same to everyone. No one knows what''s going on in his


    mind."


    "Who said Dr. Jacob is the same to everyone? He treats youpletely differently. Didn''t you see


    his slight smile when you returned?"


    "Dr-Dr. Jacob treats me differently?" Adrienne thought about it. Maybe it was because of her


    mother.


    "Didn''t you notice?" Vann looked at Adrienne like she was stupid. How could she not have known


    when it was so obvious?


    "Hey,e on now..." Adrienne really hadn''t noticed, but when she thought of her mother, she felt a


    little guilty. "Stop with the nonsense. Hand over the case to me quickly."


    "The autopsy report is out, but nothing is useful still." Vann handed the report to Adrienne and


    added, "Dr. Jacob already saw the report. He asked you to take it to Sergeant Scott."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Okay, I''ll go now." Adrienne took the report and went to Quill in a hurry. Not only did she want to


    hand over the report to Quill, but she was also still persistent in trying to get information from him.


    When she passed by Zelson''s office, Zelson suddenly called out to her, "Adrienne,e into my


    office after you hand over the report."


    "Okay, Mr. Zelson."


    There was still no progress with the headless female corpses case. Quill just came back from a


    meeting with his superiors, and his expression looked gloomy. It was clear that his superiors had


    just reprimanded him.


    Since it was he who hadn''t been able to crack the case, no matter how the superiors scolded him,


    he could not refute.


    At this moment, when he came back and bumped into Adrienne, his facial expression changed


    quickly. "Adrienne, delivering a report?"


    "Thetest autopsy report." Adrienne handed the report to Quill and asked, "Sergeant Scott, what


    happened with Jefferson? Can you tell me?"


    If Quill didn''t want to say something, no one would be able to pry it out of him. "Adrienne, Adrienne,


    my lovely Adrienne. You''re close to Mr. Jefferson, aren''t you? Why don''t you ask him yourself? Stop


    making things difficult for me."


    Adrienne denied, "I am not close to him." "You''re not close to him?" Quill made a casual gesture.


    "Then yesterday when he... Oh, just pretend I didn''t say anything. I didn''t see anything."


    Adrienne''s face turned red due to embarrassment, but she still tried her best to be professional.


    "Sergeant Scott, many people saw Jefferson covered with blood yesterday. He was our top


    suspect."


    Quill looked at Adrienne and questioned doubtfully, "Adrienne, you''re oddly worried about him. You


    even protected him on the scene yesterday. Why have you be so suspicious of him today?"

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    "I am not protecting him, I am not worried about him, and I am not suspecting him." Adrienne found


    it difficult tomunicate with men. Whenever she tried to be serious, they would always talk


    nonsense with her. "Sergeant Scott, listen to me clearly."


    "Fine. Tell me about it. I''ll listen to you."


    Adrienne continued seriously, "Jefferson appeared at the crime scene with blood all over his body.


    There were so many witnesses and he is a huge suspect. We must have solid evidence to prove his


    innocence. You can''t just let him go after a chat with no exnation."


    That was what Adrienne was worried about.


    It was useless for her to believe in Jefferson''s innocence. It needed to be proven with evidence to


    shut others up. If word got out, everyone would be thinking the same thing she thought at first, that


    he only got out because of his family influence.


    Quill patted Adrienne on the shoulder and affirmed to her in a wise tone, "Adrienne, there are some


    things that can''t be said. You know that I''m an impartial man. Jefferson isn''t the culprit."


    "It''s useless for me to believe it. If you want other people to believe it, then you have to show them


    the evidence," Adrienne rebutted.


    "You don''t have to worry about Jefferson. Now go back and do your job. Find some strong evidence


    and cooperate with us to find the murderer quickly," Quill replied.


    "Sergeant Scott..."


    "Sergeant Scott, I just received a report that a headless female body was found at House No. 98 of


    Pear Garden Street." A police officer came in a hurry to report, which made Quill''s scalp go numb.


    "D*mn, another one. This is killing me."


    Quill quickly ordered, "Adrienne, go and get Zelson. Let''s go to the crime scene together."


    At present, this was already the fourth headless female corpse case.


    They rushed to the crime scene. When Adrienne saw the headless female corpse lying on the bed,


    she felt her skin crawl. What kind of sick person would want to hurt all these women like this?


    Zelson nced at her. "Adrienne..."


    Adrienne took a deep breath and assured, "Mr. Zelson, I am fine."


    As a forensic doctor, if she was afraid of such a scene, how could she help the deceased get


    justice? How could she find the killer who murdered her parents... Soon, Adrienne was focused on


    inspecting the victim''s wounds as well as any residue that might be left on the body.


    She was busy all the way until night time and still, she hadn''t finished her work.


    When Jefferson got home, he did not see Adrienne. He called her immediately, but no one


    answered. He was so angry that he shouted, "Little Specky, I told you to wait at home, but you still


    went out. How dare you? I''ll punish you when youe back."


    After a busy day, Jefferson felt like he stank, but he had no time to clean up. He went straight to the


    station, but before he could enter, someone stopped him.


    A gentle-looking male police officer blocked his way andmanded, "Sir, this is a ce for official


    forensic business. Outsiders aren''t allowed in."


    Regardless of the consequences, Jefferson rushed inside and asked, "Are you blind? Do I look like


    some random outsider to you?"


    The police officer stopped him again. "Sir, if you break in again, I''ll arrest you."


    "Get Quill over here, and ask the guy from


    your forensic department, that Jacob guy to see if I''m allowed to enter or not." "Fu*k, why do I have


    to be stopped when I''m just trying to look for my wife? My life is so hard," Jefferson thought.


    Just then, Zelson, who was passing by, saw this scene. The police officer immediately asked him for


    help, "Dr. Jacob, this..."


    Zelson answered, "Leave it to me. Go ahead and do your work."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Okay," the police officer responded.


    "I thought you were going to pretend that you don''t know me," said Jefferson with a smile.


    "Do I know you?" Zelson replied with an indifferent tone.


    "No, you don''t."


    "I kind of want to beat him up," Jefferson thought.


    "What business do you have here?" Zelson asked.


    "I''m looking for someone."


    "I''m sorry! Staff members here usually don''t entertain friends during work hours."


    Jefferson went up to Zelson, lowered his voice, and warned, "Zelson, don''t put on a sanctimonious


    air in front of me. Adrienne might not know what you''re thinking, but I do.


    Don''t even think about touching her."


    Zelson snorted softly. "So what if you know?"


    Zelson''s cold snort was obviously a provocation. Jefferson grabbed Zelson''s cor and sneered, "I


    just warned you. Do you not speak f*cking English?"


    Zelson said slowly, "Adrienne doesn''t like you. Even if you tricked her into marrying you, her heart


    would never belong to you. Life is fair game for everyone. We have the right to work hard for our


    own happiness."


    "Fair game? When I met her, you were just in some random corner of the world. You dare talk to me


    about a fair game?" Jefferson mocked.


    "Jefferson, what are you doing?" Adrienne came out from nowhere and pulled Jefferson away. "Do


    you know what this ce is? This isn''t a ce for you to create a ruckus."


    Her action of pushing him away made him extremely angry. "Adrienne..."


    However, Adrienne ignored him and immediately looked at Zelson. "Mr. Zelson, are you alright?"


    Zelson shook his head. "I''m fine."


    "Boy, you are good at acting," Jefferson thought.


    "Mr. Zelson, I apologize on his behalf. You don''t have to waste your time on him."


    Zelson chuckled. "He is him, and you are you. You two arepletely different individuals. You


    don''t have to apologize for his unreasonableness, not to mention that I am really fine."


    The more reasonable Zelson was, the more unreasonable Jefferson seemed. Adrienne felt


    embarrassed. "Mr. Zelson, why don''t you go back first? I''ll talk to him alone."


    Zelson nodded. "Sure. You go ahead, I can handle the autopsy. Don''t worry."


    Zelson asked Adrienne not to worry, but how could she not? This was already the fourth headless


    female corpse case. If these cases weren''t solved soon, more and more women would fall victim to


    this. "No worries, Mr. Zelson. I know what to do."


    As soon as Zelson left, Adrienne stared at Jefferson with disappointment and other emotions in her


    eyes. "Jefferson, you don''t do anything all day long but eat and drink. However, you have to


    understand that not everyone is that privileged. If I lose this job, I won''t be able to survive. Also, my


    job is not a game. If something goes wrong, more people may be hurt. Do you understand?"


    Suddenly, Jefferson smiled coldly. "Adrienne, I''ll let you go this one time for protecting


    another man in front of ??. Next time, I won''t be this nice again."


    Then, he left.


    Adrienne was speechless.


    "I''m a sinner!" she thought.


    "I must have sinned too much in my past life."

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    After handing in the report, Adrienne went over to Zelson''s office and apologized, "Mr. Zelson, I''m


    really sorry about what just happened! Jefferson has been spoiled since young, so he doesn''t know


    his ce sometimes. He really isn''t a bad person."


    Adrienne was apologetic on behalf of Jefferson again. Perhaps, even she herself did not know her


    reasons behind doing so. But Zelson, as an onlooker, could see clearly that Adrienne had regarded


    herself as someone under Jefferson.


    However, what right did Jefferson have to let Adrienne protect him like this?


    A wave of anger rose in Zelson''s heart, but he hid it very well. He still remained calm and said,


    "Adrienne, why are you apologizing for him? You and he are just acquaintances, nothing special.


    What he did has nothing to do with you."


    "Actually, Jefferson and I are..."


    Before she could say they were married, Zelson interrupted her, "Adrienne, concentrate on your


    work when you are working. Don''t allow yourself to get distracted from your


    tasks because of someone else."


    "Sorry, Mr. Zelson!"


    Adrienne buried herself in work all the way until nighttime. She had no time to go home, so naturally,


    she had no time to pay attention to what Jefferson was up to either.


    In the morning, during breakfast, news broke out that not only had the headless female corpses


    case not been solved yet, there were also more cases showing up. A special investigation team


    was set up to solve the case, and the team members were assigned personally by the city''s


    municipal office.


    Before the team had arrived, the Paramount Criminal Police Team was already discussing it,


    "Sergeant Scott, the superiors have sent someone over to take charge of the case. It''s clear that


    they''re unsatisfied with your work."


    Quill scolded, "Don''t talk nonsense. If I could solve the case, would they need to send someone


    else over?"


    Quill was a capable man, but he knew his limits. Until this moment, there were no leads on this


    case, so the superiors had sent a more experienced person to take the lead in this case. As long as


    they could solve the case as soon as possible, Quill had no objection.


    Not just that, he was so weing that he


    brought the entire team, including the forensic department as well as the others, to stand in a row


    neatly by the entrance. They stood there to get ready to wee their new leader.


    Zelson didn''t care much about this matter. No matter who was sent to take charge of the work, he


    always dealt with the dead and handled his own work well.


    Although Adrienne''s work was arranged by Zelson, she was still young after all. She was still


    interested in the new supervisor who was about to arrive. She stood at the back of the crowd and


    craned her neck to look at the door.


    "Someone ising," shouted someone in the crowd.


    Everyone turned their gazes to the door at the same time. Immediately, everyone inhaled a sharp


    gust of air. Wasn''t this that man who caused a hugemotion in the station just a few days ago?


    Adrienne watched him walk in perplexedly.


    "Why is this guy here again?" she thought.


    Adrienne instinctively wanted to step forward to stop Jefferson, but Zelson cleared his throat beside


    her, which stopped her in her tracks. She turned her head to look at Jefferson worriedly.


    As usual, Jefferson walked in arrogantly, as if he was afraid that no one would recognize him. The


    difference was that he was wearing a police uniform that day, which made him look... sexy!


    Adrienne was frightened by the thought that came into her mind. How could she think of such a


    description for Jefferson? It was not as if she didn''t know what kind of person he was.


    "How could I!" she eximed inwardly.


    While Adrienne was imagining things, Quill immediately stepped forward and greeted, "Captain


    Hefner, wee!"


    Jefferson strode over, but he ignored Quill and the others who weed him warmly and went


    straight to Adrienne''s side. He put one hand on her shoulder and teased, "Little Specky, we''re going


    to work together."


    "You?" It wasn''t that Adrienne looked down on him, but how did someone who had never done


    anything serious be the highest-ranking supervisor of this special investigation team as soon


    as he arrived?


    In the blink of an eye, he had gone from a prime suspect to an investigator!


    "What kind of bullsh*t is this?" Adrienne wondered.


    Holding Adrienne in his arms, Jefferson looked casually at the others and informed, "I was sent by


    the higher-ups to take charge of this case. I''m not here for a show. Quill, assemble all the relevant


    employees and hold a meeting. I want a rundown of all the details in this case."


    Adrienne regained her senses. She swatted away the hand on her shoulder and hid behind Zelson.


    Immediately, she felt the re of Jefferson on her. Surprisingly, however, this was one of the rare


    times he did not make a scene.


    In the conference room.


    As the person in charge of the case from the beginning, Quill knew all the present clues best, so he


    exined them all over. After he finished, he looked at Jefferson and concluded, "Captain Hefner,


    that are all the clues we have at present."


    Jefferson crossed his legs dramatically and did not respond to Quill right away. Instead, he looked


    at everyone present and then asked slowly, "Is there anything else that needs to be added?"


    No one responded.


    Rolling his eyes, Jefferson looked at Zelson and asked, "Dr. Jacob, have you found any more


    promising clues in forensics?"


    "Not yet."


    Jefferson smiled and turned his eyes to Adrienne, who was next to Zelson. "Dr. Carter, what about


    you?"


    Adrienne really wanted to say, "Mr. Hefner, this is a workce. This is a huge case involving


    multiple people''s lives and it''s not for you toe here and f*ck around. Please be more serious."


    However, she was still polite to him. She answered, "No, Captain Hefner. I haven''t found anything


    for now."


    Jefferson suddenly got up and kicked away his chair. "Then, what are you all sitting around here on


    your butts for? Waiting for the murderer to show up at our door?"


    Everyone was silent.


    As usual, his temper was explosive.


    "Dr. Jacob, please go back and re-examine the body to make sure you didn''t miss anything,"


    Jefferson ordered. "Quill, bring a few men along with Dr. Carter, well head to the crime scene


    together."


    Zelson had always been in charge of Adrienne''s work. Yet, as soon as Jefferson came, he took over


    that responsibility. Nevertheless, Zelson still did not say a word.


    Adrienne didn''t think too much about it either. After all, they were both her superiors. She just did as


    she was told.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In terms of rtionships, Adrienne was as dull as ditchwater. But in her work, she was very sharp.


    Zelson kept her by his side purely because of her hard work and talent.


    Rachel, Adrienne''s mother, had been a forensic doctor too. Hodge had always felt like this wasn''t a


    career for women, so he tried his best to stop Adrienne from pursuing it. But after all he did,


    Adrienne still ended up in the profession.


    On the way to the scene, Jefferson drove a special car allocated for him by the police station. He


    saw Adrienne getting into another car and instructed, "Dr. Carter, youe with me. Tell me the


    details of the case on the way."


    Since it was for work, Adrienne had no reason to object. Moreover, she didn''t think of anything else,


    anyway.


    She obediently sat in Jefferson''s front passenger seat. After the car started, she started listing out


    the details of the case. Unexpectedly. Jefferson rudely interjected, "I''ve already heard all this. Can''t


    you tell me something more useful?"

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    "This is all I know." Adrienne looked at Jefferson with her head tilted. Seeing the proud look on his


    face, she decided to dampen his spirit. "Besides, even if I did have some useful clues, would you


    understand even if I told you?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Little Specky, am I that ipetent in your eyes?" asked Jefferson.


    "Don''t you know how ipetent you are?" Adrienne did not deny it. "Jefferson, this is a murder


    case. If we don''t find the murderer, more people may be killed. You can''t just show up here to mess


    around. Just resign on your own ord and leave so that they can send someone with the actual


    abilities over to solve this."


    "Do you think I want to be here?" Jefferson mocked.


    There were so many things on his hands that he couldn''t handle. He didn''t have the spare time to


    deal with some murder cases. Ralph Adams, Quill''s superior, had asked him for help so many


    times, but he refused. If it weren''t for that wolf in sheep''s clothing that kept lurking near Adrienne, he


    would never have epted this job.


    If he epted it, he would at least be able to prevent someone else from stealing away his woman.


    He did not want his wife to be snatched away while he waspletely unaware.


    Adrienne was even more confused. "Since you don''t want to be here, why did you stille? Do


    you think we don''t have enough on our hands that we need you here to make a mess?"


    Jefferson reached out, grabbed Adrienne''s ear, and twisted it. "You stupid pig! If I die one day, it''s


    probably because you angered me to death."


    It was also his own fault. He knew that this woman could make him blow his temper with just a few


    words, but he still shamelessly came to her side. Yet, when he didn''t see her, his mind was filled


    with thoughts of her.


    Adrienne rubbed her ear painfully. She had a lot ofints, but she did not voice any of them. If


    she said more, Jefferson would probably rip her entire ear off.


    On the way to the crime scene, Jefferson didn''t continue to pick a fight with Adrienne either. She


    was happy for the peace. She quieted down to go through the case in her mind.


    The murderer was obviously very good at covering his tracks. The crime scene was aplete


    mess, but no fingerprints, footprints, or other useful clues were left behind.


    Quill had solved many cases before and he was not an ipetent leader, but this time, he was


    also at his wit''s end. At present, he had not found any connection between the deceased victims.


    Jefferson entered the crime scene and did nothing. He just examined every corner of the scene


    carefully and questioned, "Is it possible to get the DNA of the murderer from the blood left behind on


    the scene?"


    "No. The blood samples that we gathered were all from the deceased victims," Adrienne answered.


    "Quill, tell me again what the professions of the four victims were, as well as the locations of their


    murders," Jefferson said.


    Quill immediately replied, "The first victim was a vegetable farmer who sold vegetables in the


    market. The second victim was an ordinary housewife. The third victim was a real estate agent. The


    identity of the fourth victim has not been determined yet. All four cases took ce in Paramount


    Area. The first one was at 28, Murray Street. The second one at 46, Sam Street. The third one at


    55, Jonker Road. Lastly, at 98 Pear Garden Street."


    "Check again if there''s any rtion between the four," Jefferson ordered.


    "On it," Quill immediately responded.


    "I want a map."


    Quill was taken aback. "I didn''t bring one."


    Why did Jefferson ask for a map? Quill pondered.


    Jefferson took out his cell phone to open Google Map and checked the four cases'' locations. Upon


    checking them, it seemed that he had figured out something. He directed, "Quill, dispatch more men


    to patrol the surroundings of the detachment immediately."


    "Surround the detachment? I doubt the murderer would be so bold as toe to us."


    Jefferson asked, "Where do you live?"


    Quill answered, "107, Tricourse Street near the detachment."


    "Go back right now. Stay at home tonight. You''re not allowed to go anywhere and your family


    members are not allowed to go out either. Keep that in mind."


    "But, Captain Hefner, this case is urgent. How can I just head home to rest?" Quill was anxious.


    ''Shut up! Do as I say. Don''t talk nonsense,"


    Jefferson yelled.


    After sending Quill away, Jefferson gave the second order. "Everyone, go back to the detachment to


    have a rest and refresh yourself so that you are ready to be on standby at any time."


    Adrienne sent Quill away first and then asked his team members to return to rest. No one


    understood what Jefferson''s intentions were except for Adrienne.


    On the way back, she took out her cell phone and opened Google Map. "The four locations form a


    square. How are you so sure that the next location will be near our detachment?"


    "Dr. Carter, use your brain to think about it." Jefferson knocked her on the head and sized her up.


    "As a forensic doctor, you need brains, not b*obs."


    Adrienne quickly covered her chest with her hands. "Pervert!"


    Jefferson blew a whistle happily, stepped on the gas pedal, and the car sped away. After driving for


    a while, Adrienne realized they were not heading back to the detachment. "Where are you taking


    me?"


    "You didn''te backst night, which made me so worried that I barely slept. Now, we''re heading


    home to have a good rest. We need the energy for what we''re doing tonight."


    Was Jefferson worried about her?


    He was probably distressed as without her at home, he would have no one to bully.


    Adrienne red at him discontentedly. "Jefferson, don''t treat such a serious case so lightly, okay?"


    "Adrienne, don''t you feel ufortable not taking a shower after such a hot day? It''s fine if you


    stink, but don''t pull me down with you, alright?"


    She had been so busy the night before that she pulled an all-nighter. That morning, she had woken


    up and headed to the crime scene with Jefferson immediately, so she hadn''t had the time to wash


    up at all. Earlier on, she had been focused on work so she hadn''t felt ufortable. But now that


    Jefferson brought it up, she did feel a little sticky all over. "You can stay away from me."


    "Stay away from you? To give you a chance to flirt with other men?" Jefferson stretched out his


    hand and patted her on the head. "Zelson is not a good guy. You should stay away from him from


    now on."


    "Mr. Zelson is not a good guy?" Adrienne snorted.


    "Jefferson should take a good look in the mirror. Compared to Zelson, they were miles apart. All


    Jefferson knew was to stir up trouble every day. How dare he insult others?" Adrienne thought.


    "You''d better remember what I''ve told you," Jefferson reminded her.


    "Will I need your approval to talk to everyone from now on?" Adrienne spoke.


    "That''s a good idea," said Jefferson. "I''ll consider implementing it."


    "Jefferson, I really don''t understand what you are thinking all day long. You obviously have a girl you


    like, why do you still bother me?"


    "Because I can!" Jefferson replied.


    "D*mn him, giving me such an obnoxious answer as usual." Adrienne gave up trying to reason with


    him. Talking to him was like talking to the wall.

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    After returning home, Adrienne immediately went to take a bath, but Jefferson kept busy and made


    a call. "Find out the identity of the fourth victim as soon as possible."


    At the other end of the phone, someone replied, "Jefferson, we just confirmed a few minutes ago


    that the fourth victim was a staff member at Chatterton Town Bank in Paramount Area."


    The first victim was a vegetable vendor, the second was an ordinary housewife, the third was a real


    estate agent, and the fourth victim worked at a bank. What was the connection between the four


    victims?


    Jefferson tried to connect the dots. A real estate agent dealt with the sale of houses, and a bank


    teller could approve loans. That was the only conceivable link that Jefferson coulde up with.


    However, he couldn''t be sure.


    Jefferson ordered again, "Check if there is any real estate leased or rented under the second


    victim''s name."


    If the rtionship between the three could be established, what was their rtion to the first victim?


    He added, "Get some undercover detectives to go make inquiries at the market that the first victim


    worked at. Arrest anyone suspicious and bring them back to the station for questioning."


    The four victims seemed to have no rtion to each other at first nce, but if it could be


    ascertained that they all hade across the same person before, that person would most likely be


    the murderer.


    "You mentioned that you wanted to take a short nap. Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" After Adrienne


    came out of the bathroom, she saw Jefferson holding his mobile phone in a daze. "Did something


    happen again?"


    He put his phone into his trouser pocket and assured, "Just rx and go take a nap. I won''t give


    any more chances for the murderer to strike."


    Adrienne sighed. "Jefferson..."


    Jefferson turned to look at her, but she stopped her sentence midway. "Why don''t you go on?"


    Adrienne thought about it and decided to have a good talk with him, hoping that he would take the


    initiative to give up. "You don''t have any criminal investigation experience, and now you''re giving


    random orders. If something happens again, what will you say to the victim''s families? What


    exnation will you give to the people of Chatterton Town?"


    Jefferson curled his lips and responded with a smile, "Little Specky, you''re worried about me, aren''t


    you?"


    "This matter doesn''t just involve you. It involves the entire detachment and the entire Chatterton


    Town. It''s not a joke." It was getting dark soon. Adrienne was very concerned, but Jefferson didn''t


    seem to realize the seriousness of this matter. He always had such a carefree demeanor.


    "You''re talking too much nonsense. Go to sleep now," Jefferson spoke.


    At this time, how could Adrienne sleep peacefully at home? "There are still a lot of things to do. I


    have to go back to work first."


    "I told you to sleep," Jeffersonmanded.


    Adrienne didn''t want to talk to him. She turned around and went to the changing room. It was rare


    for Jefferson not to pester her. As soon as she changed and came out, Jefferson was gone.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She looked around the house, but no one was there.


    She tried to open the door, but it had been locked from the outside and she couldn''t open it.


    She searched for the key but did not find it. "Jefferson, you b*stard. What the hell are you doing?"


    Adrienne was so angry. Right when she wanted to use her phone to call him, she realized that her


    phone was missing.


    Not only did that b*stard lock her up but he also took away her phone. Was he imprisoning her?


    She felt helpless.


    After she panicked for a while, she remembered that there was aputer at home.


    However, as soon as she turned it on, her hope was cut short because Jefferson had also turned off


    the Wi-Fi.


    That *sshole was really sly, she thought. All she did was change her clothes and he managed to do


    so many things.


    Feeling extremely helpless, Adrienne had no choice but to wait at home.


    She waited until it was dark and her heart gradually became uneasy.


    It was nighttime already. Would the murderere out to look for his next victim again?


    Will Jefferson be able to catch the murderer? The future was uncertain, and it made her anxious.


    At this instant, Jefferson was immersed in work. In the evening, he had already arranged for several


    undercover officers to hide around the detachment. Once the murderer showed up, he was


    confident they would be able to catch him.


    Being sent home to rest by the new superior, Quill was also struggling to sit still. Since he got home,


    he only had two bowls of soup. He was so nervous that he couldn''t eat anything else.


    Seeing how troubled he was, his wife, Carol, sat down beside him and gave him a hug. "Quill, didn''t


    you say you''re done with your work? Why do I feel like your mind is somewhere else?"


    Since their work was confidential, Quill could not even tell Carol what was going on. Carol had no


    idea that Quill had been sent home. Thus, he had no choice but to keep his worries in his heart.


    He knew that Jefferson waspetent and that was why Ralph had sent him over to take charge of


    the case. But, why had he sent him home?


    Could it be that in Jefferson''s eyes, Quill was too useless?


    Quill patted Carol''s hand andforted her, "It''s okay. I''ve just been so busytely. It''s odd now that


    I''m suddenly so free. You''ve worked hard and you should get some rest too."


    Carol responded considerately, "Go take a bath, and I''ll get you your clothes. Hurry! Don''t sit there


    like a fool. You''re not Superman. You haven''t slept for a few nights, so you should have a good


    sleep. That way, you''ll be energized for work tomorrow."


    Quill didn''t want his wife to be on edge, so he got up and went to the bathroom.


    Carol watched him go into the bathroom, and then she got up to go to the room to take his clothes


    for him. But as soon as she got up, the doorbell rang.


    It was a Wednesday, and their kids were with their grandparents. No one should be visiting at this


    hour. She went to the door, saw a man in a courier uniform from the peephole, and questioned,


    "Who is it?"


    The man outside answered, "You have a parcel."


    "A parcel?" she thought for a moment. She hadn''t bought anything online recently, and usually


    parcels wouldn''t be delivered at this hour. "What parcel?"


    "How should I know what''s inside? The recipient is Quill Scott."


    "Quill, what did you buy?" Carol asked as she opened the door. As soon as the door was opened,


    the man barged into the room at lightning speed. Carol was so scared that she screamed, but soon,


    her mouth was covered and she was pressed against the wall by the man. "If you want to live, don''t


    move."


    The sound of the water in the bathroom was so loud; Quill was absent- minded too. Naturally, he did


    not hear the sound outside. Conversely, the man who barged in could hear the sound of the shower


    clearly.


    At this time, there shouldn''t be another person in the house.


    Nevertheless, the intruder reacted quickly. He grabbed Carol''s head and mmed it against the


    wall. Carol''s forehead started to bleed and she instantly copsed to the ground.


    The intruder locked the door as he got ready to deal with the person in the shower. However, he


    noticed a gun and a police uniform on the sofa...


    At this time, Quill came out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist. "Didn''t you say you


    wanted to help me get my clothes? Why didn''t you help?"


    As soon as he finished his words, he saw the intruder standing in front of him. He instinctively


    wanted to pull out his gun, only to find that his gun was in the hands of the intruder. The muzzle was


    pointed right at him.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    With a gun pointed to his head, Quill would be lying if he said he wasn''t nervous. However, in all his


    years with the force, he had many experiences with dangerous people. He had brushed past death


    many times, so his expression remained calm. He asked, "Who are you?"


    The intruder sneered and answered, "A man who''s about to take your life."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Breaking and entering is very different from murder. Before you make a big mistake, put down the


    gun. It''s not toote."


    "It''s not toote?" The intruder burst intoughter. "Killing one person is murder. Killing four people


    is also murder. What does it matter if I kill two more people? Sergeant Scott, do you think it makes


    sense?"


    "You''re the killer of all those headless female corpses?"


    "What does it matter if I am? Anyway, Sergeant Scott, you won''t have a chance to catch me


    personally and bring me to justice."


    "Why did you kill them?"


    "Why? Because they deserved to die." The murderer let out a menacingugh. "Sergeant Scott, I


    didn''t intend to kill you, but it just happens that you''re at home."


    "You want to kill my wife..." At this moment, Quill finally understood why Jefferson had asked him to


    stay at home, but it was toote. His gun was in the hands of the murderer. With a trigger of a


    finger, Quill''s life would be gone.


    As a policeman, he shouldered the mission of protecting the people. Since the murderer hade


    to his door, he could not let him escape again or he would have failed as a policeman.


    Since Jefferson had asked him toe back, Quill assumed that Jefferson must have prepared for


    this. However, he had no idea whether Jefferson was outside or not. The murderer gave no time for


    Quill to think about it. He motioned to Quill with the gun as he directed, "Sergeant Scott, you''re


    going to die first. I will soon let your wife apany you."


    Bang!


    A gun shot rang out. However, it was not the murderer who fired the gun, but rather Jefferson who


    had just barged in. The murderer was in so much pain that he threw the gun to the ground and


    winced in pain.


    Quill''s reaction was quick. He immediately pounced on the murderer. He picked up the gun with one


    hand and grabbed the handcuffs on the sofa with the other hand. He quickly handcuffed the man


    and then punched the murderer hard in the face. "You murderous motherf*cker."


    "Hand him over to someone else. You should check if Carol is alright first," said Jefferson.


    Soon after, several police officers rushed in and apprehended the murderer. Quill immediately


    checked on Carol''s injury. Fortunately, she was only temporarily unconscious due to the light injury.


    She had not suffered any serious harm.


    If Quill hadn''te back tonight, then... Quill dared not think about the consequences. He looked


    up at Jefferson and expressed his gratitude, "Captain Hefner, thank you for saving my wife''s life."


    "The person who saved her was you, not anyone else. You should thank yourself."


    Since Jefferson did not ept the credit, Quill did not push him further. He asked the question he


    had in mind, "Captain Hefner, may I ask how did you know the murderer woulde to my home?"


    "Send Carol to the hospital first," Jefferson put away the gun and ordered. "As for the motive behind


    why the murderer came to your home and why he murdered those four other women, I''ll leave that


    to you in interrogation. I have other things to do, so I''ll leave you here."


    Before Jefferson went out, he had locked Adrienne at home. Half a day had passed. She was


    probably starting to get anxious at this instant. If he didn''t get back soon, she was probably going to


    call the police.


    When Jefferson returned home, Adrienne was sitting on the sofa in the living room, curled up into a


    ball. She looked very pitiful like a stray dog that had been abandoned.


    Looking at her like this, Jefferson suddenly felt a pain in his heart. "I''m back."


    Adrienne did not even look up at him.


    Jefferson walked to her side, stretched out his arms, and pulled her into his arms. "Little idiot, the


    murderer has been caught, what you''re worried about won''t happen again."


    Hearing that the murderer had been caught, Adrienne finally had some reaction. She slowly looked


    up at him and demanded, "Give my cell phone to me."


    Jefferson gave her her cell phone, and she immediately dialed Quill''s phone number. She was


    relieved when Quill told her that the murderer had been caught. "How did you all manage to catch


    the murderer?"


    Jefferson chuckled. "Adrienne, don''t you trust me?"


    He told her that he had caught the murderer, but she didn''t believe it until she called Quill to confirm


    it. How badly did she think of him?


    "It''s good that the murderer has been caught." Adrienne stood up and turned to head to the room.


    Just as she stood up, Jefferson yanked her back down. "Adrienne, I''m asking you a question."


    "Jefferson, does it matter if I trust you? Anyway, no matter what I think, you won''t listen and you


    won''t do as I say," Adrienne grunted.


    "At least you''re aware." Although her words hurt him, he still smiled indifferently and said, "I''m


    hungry. Apany me for dinner."


    "I don''t have an appetite."


    "Did I ask if you have an appetite?" Jefferson retorted.


    Adrienne sighed.


    Adrienne didn''t know what was wrong with Jefferson. He drove dozens of kilometers in the middle


    of the night and went to Well Eaten Farm and Restaurant.


    Freddy''s restaurant was particrly lively that night. All their childhood friends were present. As


    soon as Jefferson arrived, he was given a seat right between all of them.


    Since Adrienne was Jefferson''s girl, everyone knew that she should sit next to him. It had been this


    way since they were young, so Adrienne never noticed anything out of the ordinary either.


    Sitting beside Adrienne was Freya. As soon as Adrienne sat down, she filled a bowl of soup for


    Adrienne. "Adrienne, you haven''t been eating well today. Have a bowl of soup to warm your


    stomach first."


    "Thank you, Freya!" Adrienne took the bowl and drank two mouthfuls of soup. Suddenly, she


    realized something. "Freya, how do you know that I haven''t had a good meal all day?"


    "Of course, I didn''t know. Jefferson called in advance to let me know." Jefferson had told Freya to


    keep it a secret, but Freya felt that if she didn''t put in a few good words for him, he would never be


    able to get Adrienne. In the end, they would be the ones to suffer, so she decided to be honest.


    As expected, as soon as she finished her sentence, Jefferson shot her a warning re.


    Freya quickly turned her head away, pretending that she had said nothing. "Adrienne, this soup was


    cooked with the chicken we reared on the farm. It''s really nutritious. Drink another bowl."


    "Thank..." Adrienne looked at Jefferson, but before she could thank him, she saw him looking at


    Bruce, who was sitting next to him. "Is there ady named Karen Daly who frequents your shop?"


    Bruce didn''t answer.


    How could he remember some random woman called Karen?


    Adrienne withdrew her gaze and lowered her head to drink the soup. Her emotions felt a little


    muddled. Suddenly, she heard Tommy say, "Eunice will be back next week. How should we


    celebrate?"

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    "Eunice ising back? Why didn''t I hear about it?" Bruce looked at the people present and finally


    looked at Jefferson. "Jefferson, did you know?"


    "Am I supposed to know about her return?" mocked Jeffersonzily.


    Adrienne choked and coughed, which attracted everyone''s attention in an instant. She scratched


    her head embarrassingly. "Howe I didn''t hear about Euniceing back either?"


    "Drink your soup." Jefferson instinctively reached out his hand and patted Adrienne''s back, trying to


    soothe her. "Does it have anything to do with you whether someone elsees back or not?"


    "Why doesn''t it have anything to do with me?" Adrienne thought.


    Eunice Johnston was also a member of the seven of them, and she was always caring about


    Adrienne. She had gone abroad to study the year before, and she was finallying back to


    reunite with them. How could it have nothing to do with Adrienne?


    Adrienne didn''t know why, but suddenly she felt flustered. She put down the bowl and spoon. "You


    guys should eat first. I''m going to the bathroom."


    As soon as Adrienne left, everyone else looked at Jefferson and said, "Jefferson, we all know how


    Eunice feels about you. What are you going to do?"


    Jefferson still had an indifferent attitude. "There are plenty of women who like me. Am I supposed to


    deal with them one by one?"


    He was already very upied by Adrienne. He had no time to deal with anyone else.


    Why did they bother asking him what he nned to do? He had already told Eunice very clearly that


    he had no feelings for her, and he told her not to have any hopes.


    "Haven''t I done enough?" Jefferson thought.


    Freya was worried and chimed in, "Jefferson, you can ignore it, but what about Adrienne? Don''t


    forget, Adrienne and Eunice have been good friends since childhood. If she finds out about how


    Eunice feels about you, it''ll be even harder for you to pursue her."


    "I know what to do," answered Jefferson coldly. "Don''t worry about it."


    Freya added, "It''s good that you know. I''m just afraid... Forget it, I''ll go and check on Adrienne."


    "Stop!" Jefferson stopped Freya and stood up. He strode to the bathroom, lit a cigarette by the door,


    and puffed two clouds of smoke. Then, he irritably put the cigarette out and went straight into the


    ladies'' room.


    Adrienne was washing her face in front of the sink. Seeing Jefferson suddenly barge in, she did not


    feel surprised. After all, it was not the first time for her to see him barge into the women''s bathroom.


    "What are you doing?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jefferson stood beside her and looked at her pale face in the mirror. "Adrienne, I n to announce


    that we have gotten married."


    "Why would you do that? You don''t want to be with the girl you like anymore?"


    "You idiot!" Jefferson scolded.


    Adrienne grabbed him anxiously and asked, "Jefferson, aren''t you bored with this game of marriage


    yet?"


    Game of marriage?


    Did she really think that he was so free to y such a game with her?


    Jefferson looked at her, hoping to see something different in her eyes, but he was let down. Except


    for anxiety, he did not see anything else in her eyes. He scolded her again, "Idiot!"


    "I know that in your heart, I am an idiot who knows nothing, but why do you still have to announce


    our fake marriage-"


    Before she finished her sentence, Jefferson suddenly kissed her. His kiss was just like his


    personality, overbearing and wild...


    Just as Adrienne''s mind was in a mess, Jefferson suddenly pushed her away and chided, "Idiot!"


    After saying that, he turned around and left, leaving Adrienne in a daze. What was Jefferson trying


    to pull again? She felt like she was starting to understand him less and less.


    Jefferson returned to the private room, but he had lost his appetite. He lit a cigarette and smoked


    one cigarette after another. Meanwhile, Adrienne ate away happily at her meal. She even ordered


    extra servings, which made everyone around her sweat at the sight of it.


    How foolish could this girl be that she couldn''t even tell that Jefferson was mad at her?


    "Jefferson, stop smoking. You haven''t eaten anything tonight, at least eat a little." Freya nudged


    Adrienne, hinting her to serve him some food, but she didn''t get the hint at all. "Freya, I''ve eaten


    enough. Stop nudging me."


    Freya was speechless.


    So was everyone else in the room.


    Jefferson''s face was livid with rage.


    On their way home, Jefferson''s face was still ashen and he did not utter a single word.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Adrienne secretly looked at him several times. Seeing that his


    expression was gloomy, she carefully looked away. When he was angry, it was better not to provoke


    him.


    The entire journey home was silent. After arriving home, Jefferson went straight into his study and


    banged his door shut. Adrienne was shocked and asked, "Mr. Hefner, what''s wrong with you


    again?"


    "You''re such a mindless idiot!" said Jefferson.


    Adrienne stared after him with a puzzled expression.


    Recently, he was getting more and more unstable. If this went on, she felt like her life expectancy


    would definitely be cut down by at least two years.


    Forget it, she told herself. It didn''t matter. If he was angry, let him be. She would take a shower and


    go to bed early. The murderer had been caught. There were still a lot of things to do the next day,


    and she couldn''t afford to dy.


    While Jefferson was still filled with anger, his cell phone suddenly rang. He grabbed the phone and


    was about to burst into anger. But when he saw the caller ID on his screen, he forcibly suppressed


    the anger and greeted, "President Kyle, it''s the middle of the night. What do you need me to do?"


    A very maic male voice came from the phone. "I''ve already arrived in Chatterton Town. See you


    tomorrow."


    "The President of Rovio has arrived in Chatterton Town, but yet there are no rumors at all. Your


    privacy is kept extremely well," teased Jefferson with a smile.


    "I''ll send you the meeting ceter."


    Jefferson let out a series ofughter. "Only you dare to talk to me in such a tone. If it were someone


    else, I would definitely not show up."


    "I''m hanging up now," said the person at the other end of the line.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Nothing special. I''m just feeling a little lonely at this hour of the night. Since you called, I wanted to


    talk to you a little more, that''s all," Jefferson continued.


    The person on the other end of the call remained silent.


    Jefferson had expected him not to answer and it didn''t matter to him as long as he was listening.


    "Matthew, when you love someone who doesn''t like you back, it''s not a nice feeling. I advise you


    never to step foot into such a situation while you can. Or else, the one who suffers in the end will be


    you."


    Beep, beep...


    The other person had already ended the call. Jefferson was so annoyed that he wanted to throw the


    phone away. "I was just p*ssed off by that little idiot, and now this guy is p*ssing me off. Do you


    guys think I won''t retaliate? Who the f*ck do you think you guys are?"

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    One was Matthew, a college ssmate, and another was an idiot Jefferson knew since childhood.


    All of them actually dared to step on his toes. Jefferson felt that he must have owed them in his past


    life.


    When he was about to put away his mobile phone, he received another phone call. "Boss, Lewis


    ck is not dropping a hint. We''ve interrogated him for two days but he still didn''t say a word. It


    seems that you have to take the field."


    "You''re a bunch of good- for- nothings. You never give me peace of mind!" Jefferson howled.


    Without him on their side, his subordinates still couldn''t get any clue out of Lewis even though they


    had already arrested him. Without him on Quill''s side, they couldn''t even arrest the murderer.


    Weren''t they all good-for-nothings?


    After Jefferson hung up the phone and went back to the room, Adrienne had already fallen asleep.


    When Jefferson saw this scene, he was infuriated and pulled the quilt away, asking, "Little Specky,


    are you a pig?"


    Adrienne opened her sleepy eyes and asked, "What are you doing? Can''t you let me sleep well?"


    "I''m going out," Jefferson informed her.


    Adrienne responded, "Oh."


    Oh?


    What kind of attitude was that?


    When he said he was going out in the middle of the night, shouldn''t she ask him where he was


    going? Even if she was pretending, she should show concern about him and ask him a few


    questions.


    Under his stern gaze, Adrienne drew back her neck and added, "Be careful then."


    "Don''t you want to know where I''m going?" Jefferson asked.


    Adrienne retorted in return, "Will you tell me even if I asked?"


    Jefferson replied, "It depends on my mood."


    Adrienne shrugged and mocked, "Then why should I ask?"


    "Idiot!" Jefferson swore.


    Adrienne was speechless.


    She was not an idiot, but when he criticized her like this every day, she almost wondered if she had


    a problem with her IQ.


    Jefferson reminded her, "Little idiot, put the phone on the bedside. When you unlock your phone


    and long press the number one button, it''ll be my phone number. Remember to call me if you


    encounter any problems."


    Adrienne nodded her head in a daze. "Oh."


    She really looked like an idiot, which made Jefferson feel annoyed yet hrious. Forget it, he


    thought. He, as a man, would not argue with her. Therefore, he continued, "I''m leaving. Get up and


    lock the door."


    Adrienne responded, "Oh."


    Would Adrienne say anything else other than this word?


    "Idiot!" Jefferson gritted his teeth and controlled himself so that he wouldn''t lose his temper.


    An anti-drug team in Chatterton Town.


    Jefferson parked his car in the parking area and hurried inside. A young man with a working pass


    came to greet him as soon as he entered the house. "Boss, you are finally here."


    "Without me, would you guys still be able to do one thing?" Jefferson sneered crossly.


    The young police officer scratched his head awkwardly and answered, "Those drug dealers are all


    desperados. It''s not in everyone''s capability to make them tell the truth. Only a powerful person like


    you can control them."


    Jefferson nced at him and responded, "Don''t tter me."


    He was very clear about how powerful he was. There was no need for others to remind him about


    this.


    In the interrogation room, the police had been interrogating the criminal, Lewis ck, for a long


    time, but he still remained silent. He knew that they could not do anything to him. Jefferson stood in


    the monitoring room and watched for a few minutes before ordering, "Call Vincent out."


    The young police officer immediately made a call to Vincent Baker, Jefferson''s subordinate. After


    answering the phone, Vincent hung up the phone and returned to the monitoring room hurriedly.


    "Boss, I have thought of all ways I can think of, but that b*stard just doesn''t say anything," Vincent


    reported.


    Jefferson raised his eyebrows and questioned impatiently, "Why are you still sitting here and


    interrogating him since he''s not saying a word? Is your time so unworthy?"


    Vincent felt wronged and fell silent.


    "All of you stay here and watch me. Learn something from me so that you won''t be unable to do


    anything without me in the future," Jefferson added again.


    He turned and walked to the interrogation room. Needless to say, the way he entered the room was


    different from other police officers. He kicked the door open. As soon as he entered, Lewis, who


    was sitting in the interrogation room, raised his head.


    Jefferson threw the folder onto the table andmanded, "Say it."


    Surprisingly, Lewis answered, "Captain Hefner, what do you want me to say?"


    "Tell me your name and gender," Jefferson said.


    Lewis retorted, "You don''t even know my name, yet you still arrested me? Also, can''t you tell my


    gender?"


    Jefferson let out a cold sneer. "You don''t want to tell, don''t you?"


    Lewis was silent.


    He insisted not to say anything. He was waiting to see what they could do to him.


    Jefferson scoffed. "You want me to find out by myself, don''t you?"


    Jefferson waved his hand and instructed, "Get two people toe in and take off his clothes to


    show me if he''s a man or a woman."


    Lewis yelled, "How dare you! You are invading my privacy."


    "Privacy?" Jefferson lit a cigarette and took two puffs. "You''re such a j*rk who disrupts social order.


    How dare you talk about privacy with me? It''s so kind of me that I didn''t ask anyone to tie you up on


    the tower and hang you for a few days."


    "Boss." Upon receiving the order, two policemen came in.


    "What are you waiting for? Take off all his clothes," Jefferson demanded. He sat on a chair and put


    his feet on the table, holding a cigarette in his hand. He added, "I have lots of ways to deal with you


    if you want to fight with me.


    Lewisughed sinisterly and replied, "Then, let''s wait and see."


    After smoking a cigarette and exhaling out two rings of smoke elegantly, Jefferson said slowly, "I


    heard that your wife is quite beautiful."


    When Lewis heard Jefferson mention his wife, his countenance changed a little. Jefferson took the


    opportunity and said, "Vincent, leak the news and tell everyone that this little b*stard has already


    confessed everything for his wife."


    Lewis was so agitated that he stood up and pointed at Jefferson, screaming, "How dare you!"


    "Do you know my work? Do you know that there is nothing that I''m afraid to do?" Jefferson asked


    with a sneer as he pressed the cigarette butt on the table.


    It was definitely impossible to use conventional means to deal with this kind of criminal. Therefore, it


    was the most appropriate for a person with Jefferson''s character to deal with these people. As for


    how he interrogated the prisoners, the superiors only cared about the results but not the process.


    In the eyes of those people who he grew up with, Jefferson''s name was synonymous with a yboy


    in the world. They all thought that he only knew to indulge himself in pleasure and never did


    anything serious.


    They certainly didn''t know that Jefferson''s name was an eyesore in the eyes of the drug trafficking


    group in Chatterton Town. No matter who Jefferson wanted to arrest, as long as he targeted them,


    they would definitely not be able to escape.


    Since Jefferson came back from studying abroad and took over the anti-drug police unit of Chatter


    Town in less than a month, they had solved three major drug trafficking cases. Whenever his name


    was mentioned, the drug dealers would all gnash their teeth with hatred.


    Lewis knew very well that as long as the fake news spread, those people would think that he


    confessed all the crimes. Those people couldn''t do anything to him since he was in prison, but his


    wife and children at home...


    Thinking of this, Lewis lost all his confidence. "Lewis ck, male, thirty-five years old."


    "If you had been so obedient, everything would have been fine. I don''t want to waste my breath. Tell


    me everything you know," Jefferson said with a smile, but it did not reach his eyes at all.


    Lewis responded, "Everything I know, you know it too."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "You still don''t want to tell the truth, don''t you?"

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    Lewis was so nervous that he swallowed his saliva a few times before he answered, "The person I


    contacted was Sawyer Whitlock. I got all my goods from him. You''ve arrested all my downlines."


    Jefferson did not say a word. He tapped on the table lightly, intentionally or unintentionally, with his


    fingers. Such an ordinary sound made Lewis''s scalp tingle. He continued, "10:30 p.m. on the 9th.


    They''ll have a deal at Yellow Field Pier in Chatterton Town. The secret code is ''Life is short, and I''ll


    grow old with you.''"


    "It''s just a f*cking code but it''s quite poetic though." Jefferson stood up and strode outside. While


    walking, he asked Vincent who was following behind him, "Do you need me to tell you what to do


    next?"


    Vincent answered, "Boss, this person is very cunning. I''m afraid that the secret code is fake."


    Jefferson did not agree or disagree. He raised his watch and looked at the time, asking, "What''s


    today''s date?"


    Vincent answered, "The 6th."


    "Your analysis was right. We can''t rule out the possibility that the b*stard was still thinking of


    informing the people outside at this time. You may make some arrangements and more ns for it.


    In three days, you must arrest Sawyer and bring him back to me," Jeffersonmanded.


    It was the first time that Vincent had been praised by Jefferson. He was overjoyed that he couldn''t


    stop smiling. "Yes, Boss!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Staring at Vincent, Jefferson thought that any word of his could make Vincent overjoyed. However,


    no matter how many things he had done for Adrienne, she would not appreciate his kindness.


    Although she did not appreciate his kindness, he still rushed home as soon as possible after


    finishing his work.


    "Adrienne..." In her dream, Adrienne seemed to have heard Rachel calling her name. "Mom? Mom,


    is that you? Where are you? Can you respond to me, please?"


    "Adrienne, it hurts so much. Please save us. Please save us..." Adrienne heard the voice of her


    mother''s cry for help, but she was unable to see where she was. The night was full ofplete


    darkness that she could not see anything.


    Adrienne was so anxious that she turned around and asked, "Mom, where are you? Why can''t I see


    you?"


    "Adrienne, those murderers are so inhumane. Not only did they kill your father and me, but they


    didn''t even keep us aplete corpse..." Rachel''s voice was very close by, but when Adrienne


    listened to it carefully, she felt that it was very far away. It was as if it was floating in the sky, which


    was so faint that it could disappear at anytime.


    "Mom, don''t be afraid. I will definitely find out who the killer is and let you and Dad rest in peace...


    Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid..." Even though Adrienne had never experienced it herself, every


    time she thought about the hopelessness when her parents were killed and dismembered, her heart


    ached terribly as if she was about to die.


    Bang!


    Once again, someone kicked Adrienne''s butt. She fell from the bed to the ground and woke up. She


    opened her eyes, and as soon as she looked up, she saw aplicated expression and heartache


    in Jefferson''s gaze.


    Heartache?


    Did his heart ache for her?


    Adrienne thought that she had seen it wrongly. Hence, she rubbed her eyes hurriedly and looked at


    him again. However, every part of Jefferson was revealing arrogance as he was scoffing at her,


    "Little Specky, you have be bold again."


    Earlier on, it was he who had kicked her off the bed, but why did it seem like she was the one who


    had done something wrong again?


    "Why are you staring at me? What did I do again?" Adrienne stammered.


    Jefferson asked, "What did I tell you before I went out?"


    Adrienne answered, "A lot." But, she didn''t seem to remember a word.


    "But you don''t even remember a single word of it," Jefferson voiced.


    Adrienne fell silent.


    Could Jefferson read her mind?


    "I asked you to lock the door from the inside. Why didn''t you lock it?" Jefferson scolded.


    Adrienne rebutted, "So you''re kicking me off the bed because of this?"


    Jefferson scoffed, "What else could it be?"


    "You..." Adrienne was so p*ssed off that she couldn''t speak. However, after Jefferson made such a


    scene, she forgot that she just had a nightmare again.


    "I want to take a bath," Jefferson informed her.


    Adrienne stayed silent.


    Jefferson ordered, "Go and get my pajamas."


    Adrienne was still silent.


    "You won''t take it, will you?" Jefferson thought.


    He did not force her. Instead, he turned around and went to the bathroom. A few momentster,


    when he came out of the bathroom again, he was naked.


    He did not mind being naked with Adrienne at all.


    Upon seeing this, Adrienne was frightened that she rolled out of bed and fetched his pajamas for


    him. She yelled, "Mr. Hefner, can''t we be a little more modest in the future?"


    However, Jefferson refused to take the pajamas from her and teased, "How am I not modest now?"


    Adrienne turned her face and replied, "Hurry up and put on your pajamas."


    Jefferson took the pajamas and threw it aside, asking, "What''s the difference between wearing it


    and not wearing it since I''m sleeping next to you?"


    Adrienne was so exasperated.


    Just when she was gritting her teeth, Jefferson added, "I dressed up neatly that night but you ended


    up stripping me off. Therefore, I thought it would be convenient for you if I didn''t wear anything."


    Adrienne was left speechless.


    Adrienne was silent, whereas Jefferson chatted away once he started talking. "Little Specky, didn''t


    you say that you want to have a baby with me? I''ve thought it over and I''ll promise your request."


    Hearing this, Adrienne was so terrified that she kept stepping backward. She pleaded, "I was talking


    nonsense that day. Please be the bigger person and don''t take it to heart."


    Jefferson raised his eyebrows and questioned, "What''s wrong? I''ve promised you, but you''re not


    willing to do so now?"


    Adrienne did not understand what he was thinking again. She exined, "Didn''t you refuse me that


    day? Later, I''ve thought about it carefully too. People have to be in love with each other for doing


    something like having a child. If it was forced, not only will it make us suffer but the baby too."


    "So are you having second thoughts now?" Jefferson asked.


    Adrienne shook her head and denied, "No."


    Jefferson warned, "Adrienne, I warn you that you can''t f*cking think about having a baby with


    another man."


    Adrienne was caught off guard.


    She wondered if he imnted a chip in her brain.


    How could he even know such a thought of hers?


    "Adrienne, don''t you f*cking dare to think about it!" Seeing Adrienne''s stupefied look, Jefferson


    knew that what he said was right. It seemed that he had to keep an eye on her in the future.


    Otherwise, he would not know if she betrayed him one day.


    "I didn''t..." Adrienne thought she was doomed as Jefferson seemed to be furious; the consequences


    would be very dreadful.


    As expected, the next second, Jefferson''s punishment came.


    "Ah, you..." He grabbed her like a hungry wolf, held her in his arms, and ''gnawed'' at her like a


    predatoring at its prey.


    Adrienne felt that she was more pitiful than the prey because Jefferson was very strong. When he


    held her in his arms, he left her no space to struggle at all. "Let go of me a little, I''m going to


    suffocate," Adrienne begged him.


    However, he did not pay attention to her at all. He still ''bit'' her and ''gnawed'' at her. What was more


    hateful was that she felt that this feeling was not bad.


    Adrienne was frightened by the idea that came across her mind. She reached out hastily and


    pushed him, but he was like a mountain pressing on her body. She couldn''t push and move him at


    all. She could only allow him to do whatever he wanted.


    At this point, Adrienne found that not only was Jefferson naked, but he was also about to strip her


    bare.

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    Adrienne was screwed!


    She smelled a rat, but she couldn''t stop Jefferson. She then pleaded, "Jefferson, don''t be like this."


    Jefferson did not stop his hands as he asked, "Don''t be like what?"


    Adrienne covered her breasts with her hands and defended herst line of defense. She begged,


    "You can''t take off my clothes again." If he took off her clothes again, she would be the same as


    him. She still minded her dignity.


    Jefferson slightly raised his head, but he was still very close to her. It was so close that Adrienne


    could feel his breath. "What''s wrong? You can take off my clothes, but I can''t take off yours?"


    Adrienne''s face blushed. "I was drunk that time and didn''t know what I did. Besides, you''re more


    powerful than me. You could''ve stopped me at that time," she retorted.


    "Adrienne, you should keep yourself real and not be overbearing. What you''ve done was already


    done. You can''t just say that you were drunk or you didn''t know anything about it so that you are not


    responsible for me," Jefferson criticized her.


    "Who said I''m not responsible for you? Didn''t I register a marriage with you? What else do you want


    me to do?" Adrienne defended herself. She swore that if it wasn''t for that night''s incident, she would


    not be dumb enough to register a marriage with Jefferson even if she had a knife on her neck.


    The marriage of two people who were not in love with each other was not only irresponsible for


    each other but also irresponsible for themunity. This was really wrong. She wanted to end it


    early but Jefferson had not gotten bored with this game yet. Therefore, she was definitely not the


    one who could call off this game.


    After figuring it out, Adrienne softened her attitude and tried to ease the tense atmosphere first. She


    said softly, "Mr. Hefner, please let go of me first. We will discuss this problem slowly."


    "I won''t let you go," Jefferson refused.


    Adrienne asked, "What exactly do you want?"


    "I''m going to have a baby with you," Jefferson answered.


    Adrienne shook her head and refused, "No, we don''t need to have a baby anymore. Jefferson,


    we''ve made a mistake once. We can''t make mistakes again."


    "Adrienne!" Jefferson called her name all of a sudden and poked her forehead with one finger.


    "When would you put in more effort to see things, you little idiot?"


    "See what?"


    Jefferson knew the oue would be like this but he was still infuriated when she asked it so


    directly. He was so pissed off that he turned over andy on the side, answering, "Watch me


    sleeping."


    Adrienne was surprised. "I have to watch you sleeping?"


    "Is there a problem? Jefferson asked her in return.


    Adrienne replied, "N-no problem."


    What problem could she have in the face of Mr. Hefner?


    As a result, Jefferson dozed off while Adrienne sat next to him pitifully. She was already very sleepy,


    but she could only watch him sleeping.


    Of course, in order to keep his modesty, Adrienne still pulled up the quilt and covered him up


    considerately.


    However, she still saw a part of his body that should not be seen from the corner of her eyes. She


    couldn''t help but sigh with emotion in her heart as it seemed to be muchrger than it was when she


    held it in her hands during her childhood times.


    Jefferson was a man of steel, even if he didn''t have a good rest for several nights, he was still full of


    beans as soon as the day broke.


    Adrienne put his breakfast in front of him and could not help looking at him a few more times. "Mr.


    Jefferson, you have nothing to do. Why are you getting up so early?"


    The main point was that she had to prepare breakfast for him since he got up so early. She was


    really exhausted.


    Jefferson ate a piece of toast. The taste was still as awful as it used to be. If it weren''t for the fact


    that she prepared it herself, he would definitely not eat it. "I''m sending you off to work."


    "I have my own car. You don''t have to get up so early to send me to work. Since you went to bed


    latest night, you should sleep a little more. Otherwise, you will be aged very soon," Adrienne


    spoke. She knew that if she directly said that she didn''t want him to send her to work, he would


    definitely show her an attitude. Therefore, she thought of a more euphemistic way to refuse him.


    As expected, this trick worked for Jefferson. He asked, "Do you care about me?"


    Adrienne nodded against her conscience. "Yes."


    However, Jefferson stared at her discontentedly and criticized, "Little idiot, watch your gaze when


    you lie."


    Adrienne fell silent.


    Jefferson goofed around all day long, but he could urately judge a person''s character through


    one''s gaze. This was really splendid.


    Looking at Adrienne''s embarrassed expression, Jefferson blew a loud whistle proudly. "Little


    Specky, work hard. I will pick you up from work tonight."


    Adrienne replied, "Forget it."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I said I wanted to pick you up, I wasn''t asking for your opinion."


    Since she couldn''t refuse, she could only ept it.


    Adrienne watched him finish the toast rapidly and changed his clothes. It seemed that he was in a


    hurry to go out. "Where are you going now?"


    "I''m going to see my mistress," Jefferson answered.


    Adrienne was stunned.


    "Are you jealous?" he asked.


    Jealous?


    She surely wouldn''t.


    She hoped so badly that he could find someone else and stop pestering her, but she did not dare to


    say it. "I''m going to work. You can drive slower and don''t always upy two parking lots as weck


    parking spaces now. That habit is very annoying."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You''d better mind your own business since you can''t even handle your own matters well," Jefferson


    retorted.


    Although he said so, he parked his car well and did not upy more than one parking space. This


    was all thanks to Adrienne.


    In a restaurant in Chatterton Town.


    Jefferson knew that Kevin was the most punctual person. Even if he did not rest well, he would still


    arrive at the venue on time. Having not seen his best friend for many days, Jefferson was in high


    spirits. He went forward and gave Kevin a big hug with a joyful face. "Matthew, long time no see. I


    miss you so much."


    Being hugged by Jefferson, Kevin did not refuse nor respond to him. Instead, he exposed Jefferson


    without mercy, "We''ve just met before you returned to the country."


    Jefferson looked at him with dissatisfaction and teased, "Hey, look at you. You are the leader of


    Rovio Corporation Inc., but you have no sense of humor at all."


    Kevin asked him to take a seat, and only then did he take a seat. "What would you like to drink?"


    "Anything you like," Jefferson responded. Although he said so, he still held the menu in his hand.


    "I''m a native of Chatterton Town. It''s definitely on my treat since you are visiting Chatterton Town."


    However, Kevin replied, "Thanks."


    "It''s just a meal. Don''t mention it." Jefferson called the waiter and ordered, "I would like to have each


    of the dishes on the menu. Please make the dishes nd and no onion is allowed to be added in


    any dish."


    After he ordered the dishes, he looked at Kevin with a grin and chaffed, "Matthew, look, I love you


    so much. I know that you''re allergic to onions. I''ve not forgotten about it."


    Kevin replied, "I''m referring to Karen''s matters."


    "Karen?" Jefferson was stunned for a moment before he realized that Kevin was thanking him for


    Karen''s matters earlier on. He watched Kevin and teased, "In the past, there were many girls in our


    school who were crazy over you, but you never looked at them. Now, you actuallye all the way


    to Chatterton Town just for a woman. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed


    it."


    However, Kevin expressed his intention directly. He continued, "I will take over Karen''s matters


    personally and you don''t have to worry about her in the future."


    "No problem." Jefferson had never been a meddlesome person and trusted his best friend. If Kevin


    asked him not to care about it, he would not do anything more. He asked, "How are you trying to get


    her to go out with you?"


    Kevin replied calmly, "We''ve registered for marriage."

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    -pfft-"


    Jefferson spat out the tea he drank. If Kevin hadn''t dodged speedily, he would have spat the tea all


    over Kevin''s face.


    Kevin frowned in disgust.


    "W-what?" Jefferson opened his eyes wide in surprise; he even suspected that he was


    hallucinating. "Matthew, you really got me this time."


    However, he knew that ording to Kevin''s personality, he would never joke with him like this.


    Since he mentioned that he had registered a marriage with Karen, it was absolutely true. "You have


    never been a reckless person, why did everything happen so suddenly this time?"


    Kevin answered lightly, "I don''t know either. I just feel very ufortable to see her date someone


    else."


    "You don''t love her at all. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll regret it when you meet a girl you truly love in


    the future?" Jefferson asked again.


    "No." Kevin looked at Jefferson and responded very affirmatively, "Even if I want to like a girl in the


    future, it can only be her, not anyone else."


    Jefferson saw himself in Kevin all of a sudden. Once his heart was set on a woman, he would not


    go for another woman. However, Kevin''s situation was different from his.


    He grew up with Adrienne. Hence, he knew her very well. However, Kevin''s information about the


    girl named Karen was all from their investigation. As for what kind of person she was, Kevin


    certainly did not know. "Matthew, do you really know her?" Jefferson asked.


    Kevin still replied calmly, "Since she is already my wife, then it means that I have approved her. I


    don''t want anyone to say something bad about her in my face or behind my back."


    Kevin protected his wife, so it was inconvenient for Jefferson to say anything else more. "Anyhow, I


    wish you and her tost forever." Jefferson gave him his blessings.


    Kevin answered, "We will."


    Jefferson shook his head and sighed, "Oh, Kevin!"


    Kevin asked, "What about you? Tell me about your situation."


    When it came to Jefferson''s own situation, he was at a loss too. "She''s still the same as before. No


    matter how much I have done, she can''t see it," Jefferson answered.


    Kevin fell silent.


    As he didn''t have any love experience and didn''t know what it was like to be deeply in love with a


    woman, he really couldn''t give Jefferson any useful advice.


    Jefferson had long known that Kevin could not give him any useful advice, but it was difficult for him


    to hold back some words in his heart. He questioned, "What does she want me to do so that she


    can see the best of me?"


    Kevin didn''t even think before saying, "It must be that you didn''t treat her well enough; that was why


    she can''t see the best of you."


    Jefferson was dumbfounded.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that even though Kevin had never been in love before, his words were quite reliable.


    However, Jefferson already gave all he could to Adrienne. What else did he need to do?


    In the midst of their conversation, the waiter served the dishes.


    Jefferson served Kevin


    enthusiastically. "Don''t mention those troublesome matters. Let''s have dinner first. After this meal,


    I''ll take you, President Kyle, to have fun.''


    Kevin rejected, "I''ve got errands to run in the afternoon."


    "Are you rejecting mypany?" Jefferson asked.


    Kevin replied, "Yes."


    Jefferson was speechless.


    There was an idiot in his house that irritated him, and there was another indifferent man here to


    infuriate him again. It really made him so crossed.


    However, Kevin didn''t seem to notice the change in Jefferson''s mood. He was still enjoying the meal


    slowly. His movements were so elegant that he didn''t look like a normal person but a piece of art


    instead.


    Looking at Kevin, not to mention that a woman would fall for him, even a straight man like Jefferson


    would take a second look at him. Jefferson teased him, "Kevin, if I were a woman, I would definitely


    take the initiative to pursue you."


    Kevin frowned and didn''t reply. Not to talk while eating and going to bed early were his principles


    and family rules. He had always kept this in his mind since he was young.


    However, Jefferson did not care about these at all. He continued while eating, "I know you must be


    thinking that if I were a woman, I wouldn''t have the chance to sit here and have a meal with you."


    Kevin was still having his meal and did not express his opinion.


    The two of them were obviously having the meal together, but Kevin did not talk to Jefferson at all.


    Jefferson was so pissed off that he scolded, "Can''t you just talk to me for a while?"


    Finally, Kevin put down his fork and spoon and wiped his mouth elegantly. "I''m done eating. Take


    your time."


    Jefferson voiced suddenly, "It''s fine if you ignore me while we''re having the meal. But, what about


    Karen? What will she think when you''re having a meal with her but you ignore her? Will she think


    that you don''t want to listen to her?"


    "No, she won''t."


    "You''re not her. How do you know that she won''t think so?"


    "Because she''s my wife."


    Jefferson was left with no words.


    Matthew was still the same person he knew. After knowing him for a few years, he had not changed


    at all. He was very sharp when it came to his work, but when it came to his love life, he was a little


    obtuse.


    They had their meal done under such an atmosphere. Jefferson offered, "Where are you going? I''ll


    drive you there."


    Kevin responded, "There''s a driver to pick me up."


    Jefferson replied, "Okay, see you next time."


    Kevin didn''t seem to know that Jefferson wanted to take the time to have a good talk with him.


    Forget it, Jefferson thought. He would let those obtuse people do whatever they wanted.


    Jefferson figured that it would be better for him to worry about things by himself.


    After parting with Kevin, Jefferson felt bored. After thinking for a while, he didn''t know where to go


    either. He drove around alone and arrived at the ce where Adrienne worked.


    He patted his head and whined, "What on earth did I owe her in my past life?"


    While talking to himself, he had taken out his mobile phone and was ready to call Adrienne. He


    found her phone number, but he gave up dialing it.


    It was office hours at this moment. His phone call would affect Adrienne from working. Adrienne was


    a person who took work very seriously; she would be annoyed if she received his call.


    He didn''t call her and simply stayed in the car, quietly looking at the office building where she was


    working at. Knowing that she was only a few hundred meters away from him, his heart was much at


    ease.


    At this time, Quill led several people out of the gate of the office building suddenly. When Jefferson


    looked over, he saw Adrienne in the crowd at a nce.


    He got out of the car right away and questioned, "What happened?"


    Quill weed him quickly and answered obsequiously, "Captain Hefner, it''s all thanks to you that


    we can arrest the murderer of the serial murder case so soon this time. We haven''t really thanked


    you yet. We''ll certainly thank you well when we solve the case next time."


    "I''m asking you, where are you guys going?" Jefferson asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Jefferson made a great contribution in arresting the murderer. Quill admired him very much and


    answered, "We''ve just found out where the head of the deceased is. We''re going there to look for it


    now."


    Jefferson looked at Adrienne, but she didn''t even look at him and went straight to the police car.


    Jefferson was irritated again. He got into the car too and sat down next to her, saying, "I''ll go with


    you."

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    As the case hadn''t beenpletely solved yet, Jefferson still had the title of the captain of the


    special investigation team. Therefore, no one could stop him if he wanted to go with them. Quill


    naturally weed him. "Captain Hefner, it''s best if you can go with us."


    Jefferson ignored him and Quill didn''t feel embarrassed either. Quill got into the passenger seat of


    the police car and turned to Jefferson, who was sitting at the back seat, reporting, "Captain Hefner,


    the murderer is also a ferocious person. We didn''t manage to ask the truth about the location of the


    heads of the deceased where he had hidden out of him until this noon."


    "Shut up!" Jefferson responded. He did not care about how they interrogated the murderer at all.


    What he was concerned about at this moment was Adrienne, because she acted so oddly as if she


    did not know that he hade.


    Jefferson hit her by his elbow with force. He heard Adrienne snort in pain and asked her, "Adrienne,


    what are you thinking about? Can''t you see that I''m here?"


    Adrienne was in pain; only then did shee back to her senses from her thoughts and saw


    Jefferson before her eyes. She was still a little confused and questioned, "W-why are you here?"


    Sure enough, she did not see him as she was thinking about other stuff.


    Jefferson yelled at her furiously, "Adrienne, what did I tell you before?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Adrienne was dumbfounded. "What?"


    She had to remember every word he said. Did he really regard his words as an imperial edict?


    Jefferson pinched Adrienne''s chin and informed her rudely, "If you dare to think about anything else


    when you are with me, I wille at you at any time."


    This sentence left a deep impression on Adrienne. He always threatened her in this way no matter


    what happened, but she did not see him really do anything to her. Adrienne was a little disdainful.


    "What did I do wrong to provoke you again, Mr. Hefner?"


    "What were you thinking just now?" Jefferson asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Adrienne answered, "What I was thinking has nothing to do with you. Could you please find some


    other things to do? Don''t always appear before my eyes and pester me, okay?"


    "It has nothing to do with me?" Upon hearing this, Jefferson''s anger rose instantly. "Adrienne, don''t


    forget that you are my legal wife."


    Adrienne was at a loss for words. "You..."


    She really couldn''t refute it because it was the fact even if she was unwilling to admit this identity at


    all.


    Quill, who was at the front row, pricked up his ears to listen to the conversation in the back seat.


    The first time he saw Jefferson, he knew that the rtionship between him and Adrienne was


    unusual, but he did not know that they had reached such an intimate state.


    Quill vaguely remembered that Adrienne wrote that she was single on the employment form. That


    would imply that she got married to Jefferson after she started working. Why didn''t they announce it


    to the public?


    Quill really wanted to look at the back, but he dared not do so due to Jefferson''s prestige. Thus, he


    could only let his imagination run wild... Then, he heard Jefferson saying, "Quill, you should know


    what you can hear and what you shouldn''t hear, right?"


    Quill responded quickly, "Captain Hefner, don''t worry about me. I didn''t hear anything just now." "Are


    you dumb?" Jefferson scoffed. Quill asked again, "Captain Hefner, should I have heard what you


    just said?"


    Jefferson criticized, "You''re really a good-for-nothing!"


    He wanted Quill to spread the news, but Quill wanted to keep his mouth shut. Ralph often said Quill


    was a smart man, but he was obviously just a good-for-nothing. How could he be a wise man?


    As Adrienne and Quill infuriated Jefferson, he did not say a word all the way. When they arrived at


    their destination, he still kept a straight face and ignored everyone.


    The destination was a ughterhouse in the suburb of Chatterton Town. Every day, tens of


    thousands of pigs would be ughtered before being sent to grocery markets and supermarkets in


    the whole city. Although it had been cleaned, there was still a strong smell of blood.


    Quill looked around and found a pile of bones beside the ughterhouse, which was piled up with


    various sizes and shapes of pig bones.


    He asked, "Has the manager of the ughter house arrived yet?"


    "Sir, I am the boss of the ughterhouse. I''m Victor Weil. I''ve been waiting here for your arrival after


    receiving your call. I will try my best to do anything I can for you." A fat middle-aged man ran out of


    a small house next to the ughterhouse, his belly twitching while he was running over.


    Quill greeted, "I''m Quill Scott, the sergeant of the Paramount Criminal Police Team of Chatterton


    Town''s police station. I have a question for you, did Lewis ck work here before?"


    Victor asked, "What''s wrong with Lewis?"


    Quill repeated, "I''m asking you if he has worked here before?"


    "Yes, he worked here before. He was a very diligent young man. He could take two people''s


    workloads alone and never said he was tired. Butst month, he suddenly told me that he wanted to


    go out to see the world and resigned. I asked him where he was going, but he didn''t want to tell me.


    Therefore, I didn''t ask him more about it," Victor answered. When it came to Lewis''s resignation, he


    was really reluctant to let him go. Victor added, "If he didn''t live a good life outside, he coulde


    back to work at any time."


    Quill asked, "What kind of work does he usually take charge of?"


    Victor answered, "Apart form ughtering pigs, he does almost all the other works. As a matter of


    fact, if it weren''t for his hematophobia, he would have done the work of ughtering pigs."


    "Lewis has hematophobia?" Quill thought unfeelingly. If Victor knew that the hardworking young


    man, who he said had hematophobia, had killed four people, he didn''t know if Victor would believe


    it.


    Victor nodded. "That''s right."


    Quill added, "He is suspected of murdering.


    You must cooperate with us now."


    "M- murder?" Victor didn''t dare believe it. "Sergeant Scott, did you all make a mistake? I would


    believe if you said anyone killed someone, but if you said that Lewis killed someone, I wouldn''t


    believe you even if you killed me."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. You just need to cooperate with us." Quill waved his


    hand, instructing, "Tony, ask Victor to take you to Lewis''s residence for investigation. The rest will


    come with me."


    "Sergeant Scott, there are indelible bloodstains and the smell of blood everywhere. How can we find


    the head of the deceased?" A police officer looked at Quill with concern.


    "Search carefully. Even if you turn the whole ughterhouse inside out, you have to find them," Quill


    ordered. In fact, he was not sure that he could find the heads of the four deceased as he did not


    know whether the murderer had told him the truth. However, he was unwilling to give up any


    opportunity to find the deceased''s heads and let them rest in peace.


    A group of people went to work under Quill''s orders quickly. Under thepanion of the


    ughterhouse''s staff, they went in search of the heads and did not let go of any possible corner.


    After searching for more than half an hour, someone finally found something. "Sergeant Scott, I


    found something here. This bone looks like a human skull but it doesn''t seem to look like it too."


    Quillmanded, "Adrienne, why don''t youe with me to have a look?"


    "Okay," Adrienne responded. She took the tools and caught up with Quill rapidly. The whole time,


    she did not pay attention to Jefferson who was sulking alone at the side.

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    After verification, Adrienne judged that the heads found by the police officers were indeed human


    skulls. However, whether those were the heads of the four deceased, they had to take the skulls


    back to the police station for a further DNA test before they could confirm it.


    Looking at the scattered bones, Quill was extremely frustrated. He cursed, "Lewis is a beast. What


    grudges did he hold that he would do such a thing to these four people?"


    Upon hearing that human skulls were found in his ughterhouse, Victor was terrified. With


    trembling legs, he walked up to Quill and asked timidly, "Sergeant Scott, are these skulls really


    human skulls? Did Lewis really do it?"


    Quill looked at Victor and replied, "Mr. Veil, pleasee with us to assist in the investigation."


    Victor pointed at himself and questioned, "Me? I don''t know anything. What can I help you with?"


    Quill responded, "Didn''t you just say that Lewis resignedst month? Now that the skulls of the


    deceased appear in your ughterhouse, do you think it has nothing to do with you?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Victor was terrified, but he was still sober. He rified, "He applied for resignationst month and


    officially resigned on the 2nd of this month. The day before yesterday, he even came back to get the


    sry bnce."


    Quill told him, "Don''t be in a hurry to exin. Go back to the police station with me first and exin


    it slowly."


    Victor begged, "Sergeant Scott, this matter has nothing to do with me."


    "Did I say that it has something to do with you?"


    Victor fell silent.


    "Bring the witness and the evidence back to the police station for me." After giving the order to the


    police officers, Quill looked at Adrienne, who had just finished her work, and said, "Adrienne, I''ll


    leave it to the forensic department to verify whether these skulls belong to the four deceased or


    not."


    Adrienne''s attitude was official and professional. "This is our duty. Sergeant Scott, don''t mention it."


    On the way back, Jefferson was still sitting next to Adrienne while she was still ignoring him. He was


    also in a pit of anger and disregarded her. It was not until he returned to the police station that he


    said to Quill, "Interrogate Lewis carefully, and investigate Victor carefully too."


    Quill replied hurriedly, "Captain Hefner, don''t worry. We''ll handle this matter without dy. We''ll get


    justice for the deceased and give a satisfactory reply to the people of Chatterton Town as soon as


    possible."


    Without waiting for Quill to finish his words, Jefferson left and did not say goodbye to Adrienne.


    Adrienne was busy until after the time to knock off work again.


    Zelson looked at her and then at the time several times. He couldn''t help but say with concern,


    "Adrienne, you may leave first if you''ve got stuff to do. The examination work has beenpleted,


    the next step is to wait for the release of results."


    "If so, Mr. Zelson, I will leave first," Adrienne responded. In the past, if the work were notpletely


    finished, Adrienne would not leave first no matter what. Therefore, Zelson was a little surprised


    when she agreed so straightforwardly that day, but he figured that it was better to not ask more


    about it.


    Adrienne changed into casual wear hurriedly and drove to Winey Farm in the western part of the


    city.


    That day, someone sent her an anonymous text message, which mentioned that someone had


    witnessed the whole process of her parents'' murder.


    On the night when Adrienne''s parents were murdered, the rain was so heavy that no one would go


    outside. Therefore, there was no witness in all the trails of evidence.


    At that time, the murderer had cleaned up the crime scene very thoroughly. In addition, it had rained


    the whole night. Hence, there was no useful evidence left outside the house, let alone a witness.


    Because of this, the person in charge of the case had to list the dismember case into a headless


    mystery murder case as it was without any physical evidence or witness.


    It was also because of this that Adrienne had investigated for two years, but she still could not find


    any useful clues about her parents'' murder case. Just when she was almost losing hope, someone


    sent such a text message, which ignited her hope instantly.


    Regardless of whether this piece of clue was real or not, she had to see the so- called witness in


    the text message and ask that


    person personally if they had witnessed the murderer''s crime that year.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, she heard a rumble of thunder. It seemed that it was going to rain heavily again.


    The weather around July and August was always like this; the rain would fall at any time without any


    sign.


    However, Adrienne could not care too much. In order to find a witness as soon as possible, she


    stepped on the gas pedal hard and sped to the western part of the city.


    In a short while, the sky started to rain and it gradually got heavier. Adrienne almost couldn''t see the


    road ahead. Thus, she had no choice but to slow down.


    Usually, Adrienne would take about an hour to drive on the highway. However, since it was raining


    and dark, she took about three hours to reach the destination.


    There were almost no customers visiting Winey Farm after the murder crime two years ago. The


    boss continued operations for two months, but he eventually could no longer afford it. In the end, he


    had to close the business. At present, the farm was a deserted farmhouse, which looked particrly


    spooky.


    In the past two years, Adrienne hade to this ce countless times. Every time she came to this


    ce, she had a suffocating feeling. But, in order to find out who the murderer was who killed her


    parents, she had toe here.


    She found an empty space randomly to pull over. Then, she turned on the shlight on her phone


    and walked into the farm in the rain.


    Just as she approached the yard, she seemed to hear footsteps. She looked over and saw a ck


    shadow shing before her eyes, which frightened her.


    However, she did not have time to be afraid as she saw bloodstains on the ground. She followed


    the bloodstains, and after taking only a few steps, she found a man lying in a pool of blood.


    There was a very deep wound on the man''s neck. Blood was flowing out from his wound...


    The vital part of his neck was injured and he lost so much blood. He was definitely going to die...


    However, Adrienne did not give up and still went forward to confirm it. After confirming that the


    injured man was already dead, she slumped to the ground.


    The deceased''s body was still warm and soft, which indicated that he was just killed. The ck


    shadow she saw moments ago was probably the murderer...


    Adrienne called the police hurriedly, but just then, she saw the victim holding a note tightly in his


    hand. Part of the note had been ripped off and part of it was still held in the victim''s hand.


    Perhaps the reason that the murderer killed the victim was to snatch the note from the victim. What


    kind of note could cause the victim to risk his life in order to protect the note?


    Adrienne really wanted to know but she did not simply touch it. As this was a crime scene, any


    small act of hers could destroy the evidence on the scene, resulting in the police not being able to


    arrest the murderer.


    "Adrienne..."


    Suddenly, Adrienne heard Zelson''s voice but it felt so unreal. She looked up and realized that it was


    indeed Zelson. "Mr. Zelson, why are you here?"


    "Did you call the police?" Zelson did not answer her question. He nced at the victim on the


    ground and frowned. "Let''s call the police first and let the policee over to deal with it."

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    Adrienne did not question Zelson''s appearance and called the police right away.


    After the phone call, the two of them waited in ce without any rash movements. They, as


    members of a forensic team, knew how important it was to preserve the crime scene.


    Zelson saw Adrienne trembling. He walked to her side hurriedly and patted her on the back,


    comforting her, "Adrienne, don''t be afraid. The police wille soon."


    "Mr. Zelson, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me," Adrienne responded. She looked at the victim lying on


    the ground. The man looked to be in his early thirties; he was still quite young.


    Who would choose to kill him on such a night?


    What was written on the torn note he was holding tightly in his hand?


    Could he be the murderer who had witnessed her parents'' death two years ago?


    If so, was it possible to prove that the murderer who killed her parents knew that she had been


    secretly investigating their murder case?


    Adrienne had told Zelson not to worry. However, when Zelson noticed her putting on a tough front


    and saw through her fragility, he couldn''t help but be concerned. He said, "Adrienne, stop staring at


    it. Come and sit here for a while."


    Adrienne did not respond.


    Zelson wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words.


    He knew that Adrienne was an agreeable person who was willing topromise on most things.


    However, if it had something to do with her parents'' murder, she would remain firm on it. No one


    would be able to persuade her otherwise.


    Even though it was pouring with rain, it didn''t take long for the police to arrive.


    The sergeant in charge of the local criminal police team was a man named Jarred Leopold. After a


    simple inspection of the scene, he asked, as was routine, "Which one of you was the first one who


    found the victim? And who called the police?"


    Zelson and Adrienne showed their identity cards.


    Adrienne remembered Jarred. She had met him before, on a day which she wanted to erase from


    her memorypletely. She answered, "Sergant Leopold, I was the first to find the victim. It was


    also me who called the police."


    Jarred took Adrienne''s identity card and looked at it. "Both of you are from the forensic team of the


    Paramount Criminal Police Team in Chatterton Town?"


    "Yes, both of us."


    Jarred stared at Adrienne with suspicion and asked again, "It''s sote at night and it''s pouring. Why


    are you at an abandoned farm more than 100 kilometers away from Paramount Area? And you


    coincidentally chanced upon a murder case?"


    Zelson took offense at Jarred''s attitude. It was as though they were criminals being interrogated. He


    took two steps forward, stood in front of Adrienne, and said, "Sir, we reported the case. We are not


    suspects. Please mind your tone."


    Jarred returned the identity cards to them and replied, "As forensic experts, both of you should


    know very well that we have to act upon what evidence we have. Therefore, both of you, please


    come to the police station with me to give a detailed statement."


    It wasn''t like Jarred didn''t want to believe them. It was his job to act upon the reality and evidence


    for any criminal case. It was too peculiar that both of them would appear there in the middle of the


    night.


    The Western Suburb Police Station was about six kilometers away from the crime scene; it wasn''t


    that far away. Soon, Adrienne and Zelson were brought there and were separated into two different


    rooms to have their statements taken.


    Jarred was the one taking Adrienne''s statement. He started off by asking, "Miss Carter, please tell


    me why you went to an abandoned farm at this hour."


    Although Adrienne did not want others to know that she was secretly investigating her parents''


    murder, she had currently gotten involved in a separate criminal case. If she did not tell the truth at


    this point, it would most likely mislead the police in solving the case and they wouldn''t be able to


    find the real murderer in time.


    She answered honestly, "I received an anonymous text message at noon today. Someone told me


    that if I went, I could find the witness of the dismembering case that happened at Winey Farm two


    years ago."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Adrienne mentioned the case, Jarred''s body trembled at once and he almost dropped the


    pen in his hand. It was because he was the first person to take on that murder case that happened


    on a rainy night two years ago. Later, for various reasons, the case was handed over to the


    superiors. "You..."


    He stared at Adrienne for a while and asked with some uncertainty, "Are you the two victims''


    daughter?"


    He had been a crime investigator for many years; he had seen countless family members of


    countless deceased people. There were not many people who could leave a deep impression on


    him, so he did not recognize Adrienne at first.


    However, he recalled that he had been impressed when he saw her the first time. Two years ago,


    that girl did not shed a single tear when she looked at her parents'' dead bodies. Her strong front


    made the onlookers'' hearts ache for her. When Jarred looked at Adrienne carefully, he noticed that


    indeed, she still disyed some simrities with that little girl. Her eyes beneath her spectacles


    revealed a look of strength and determination.


    Every time her parents were mentioned, Adrienne would feel a sharp, stabbing pain in her heart.


    But no matter how painful it was, she never let it show. She nodded slightly and replied in the


    affirmative,


    "Yes."


    After confirming Adrienne''s identity, Jarred felt a sense of sympathy for her. When he began


    interrogating her again, his tone had softened by a lot. "Please tell me more about what you heard


    and saw at the crime scene."


    "Okay." In order not to leave out any useful details and clues, Adrienne recalled the incident


    carefully for a while before saying, "I left the Paramount Criminal Police Team at about seven


    o''clock in the evening and hurried to Winey Farm in the western suburb. Due to the heavy rain, it


    took me about three hours to arrive."


    "When I arrived, I pulled over and turned off the ignition. I turned on my phone''s shlight first


    before I got out of the car. As soon as I got out of the car, I saw a ck shadow running rapidly past


    me into the darkness and rain." Adrienne clenched her fists, attempting to suppress the inexplicable


    resentment in her heart. She continued, "Before I could even respond, I saw blood on the ground. I


    followed the blood instinctively and saw the victim."


    Adrienne loosened her fists, took a deep breath, and then said again, "As I am a forensic doctor, I


    wanted to save the victim. But when I discovered the victim, he was already dead."


    Jarred''s gaze on her was unflinching. He could feel the sorrow hidden deep in her heart, which


    compelled him towant to stop the interrogation right away. However, he knew that sympathy was no


    basis for abusing his powers. "Who was the man with you? Why was he here?"


    Adrienne answered, "He is my leader and mentor, Zelson Jacob. He is a well- known young forensic


    doctor in Chatterton Town."


    Zelson had quite the reputation. All police forces in Chatterton Town knew him, and that included


    Jarred himself. However, since the matter was a criminal affair, Jarred had to ask about every single


    detail of the matter. "Did hee with you?"


    "No. He appeared only after I found the victim. I don''t know why he showed up." Adrienne shook her


    head. She remembered that she had also asked Zelson the same question, but he did not answer


    her.


    At the same time, Zelson was also subjected to a routine interrogation in another room.


    "Why did you appear at an abandoned farm in the middle of the night?" the police officer inquired.


    Zelson looked at the police officer and answered in a casual tone, "Because I was worried about


    her."

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    The police officer asked again, "Worried? Why?"


    Zelson sat upright and replied, "She went out alone in the pouring rain,te at night. As her


    immediate superior, isn''t it natural to worry?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The police officer had nothing to say in reply to that. He paused for a moment and then continued


    with the questioning. "Tell me in detail what you saw and heard when you arrived at the crime


    scene. As a forensic doctor, you should know how important evidence is. Think about it carefully


    and give me a clear ount of the incident."


    Zelson said calmly, "When I arrived, the victim was already dead. Adrienne was next to the victim.


    Other than that, I didn''t see anything else. However, I can provide you with some clues from a


    professional forensic doctor''s point of view. The victim only had one fatal wound on his neck.


    Judging from the size of the wound, the length of the weapon is at most five centimeters, its width


    0.1 centimeters. The weapon is convenient to travel with, something like a disposable razor."


    The police officer replied, "The forensic doctors here are performing the autopsy, don''t worry. I''m


    done interrogating you. You can leave now, but don''t go to anywhere remote before the case is


    solved. We''ll interrogate you again at any time whenever it''s necessary."


    Zelson stood up, adjusting his suit although it was still neat. "Where is she?" he asked.


    He was referring to Adrienne. The police officer checked the time and answered, "If there were no


    special circumstances, she should be done as well. You may go to the lobby to meet her."


    Zelson nodded.


    Upon arriving at the lobby, Zelson saw a dejected Adrienne. He asked, "Adrienne, what''s wrong?"


    Adrienne shook her head. "It''s nothing. Mr. Zelson, let''s head back first."


    Before leaving, Adrienne looked back and saw that Jarred was also looking at her with a gaze that


    had a note of apology in it.


    Adrienne knew that any evidence on the crime scene had to be kept confidential. Byw, Jarred


    could not tell her about the contents of the note in the victim''s hand, but she still could not stop


    herself from thinking about it.


    The victim was dead, yet he still clutched the note tightly in his hand. It was proof that the note was


    extremely important. How could she find its contents out?


    The rain had not stopped. When they went out of the police station, a chilly wind blew, making


    Adrienne shiver. Zelson took off his coat right away and put it on her. "It''ste and it''s raining; it''s too


    dangerous for us to drive back. Why don''t we find a hotel nearby to stay at first?" he suggested.


    "Okay." Adrienne nodded. She didn''t intend to return either. As soon as a new day dawned, she


    would find a way to find out who sent the anonymous text message to her, and confirm whether the


    victim was the witness from two years ago.


    "Let''s go." Zelson stretched out his hand to support her. "The ground is slippery. Be careful."


    However, at that moment, a ck SUV screeched loudly and braked abruptly at the gate of the


    station. When the car pulled over, a tall man in a white shirt got out of the driver''s seat. It was


    Jefferson.


    Jefferson was seething with anger. He braved the heavy rain and strode towards Adrienne. When


    he reached her side, he pulled her to him. With another swift movement, he threw Zelson''s coat off


    her body to the ground.


    "Adrienne, are you looking for..."


    Before Jefferson could finish berating her, Adrienne threw herself into his arms all of a sudden and


    wrapped her trembling hands around his waist. She called, "Jeff..." Jefferson cut himself off


    immediately.


    "I''m here, I''m here," Jefferson responded. His rage disappeared in an instant because of the way


    Adrienne acted and how she had called him.


    Adrienne muttered, "It''s the same farm, the same pouring rain, and another murder case


    happened... Is it possible that..."


    "No!" Jefferson interrupted her decisively andforted her in a gentle manner which was rare for


    him. "Don''t overthink it. Everything''s alright now."


    Adrienne took a deep breath of the humid air that smelled of rain. "Okay."


    She knew that it wasn''t alright at all, but she did not want to affect the people around her because of


    her suspicions.


    Zelson stared at Adrienne''s arms, which were wrapping around Jefferson''s waist tightly. Zelson


    couldn''t avert his gaze for a while. Subconsciously, he clenched his fists at his side, so tightly that


    veins protruded on the back of his hand. He didn''t notice it until he heard Jarred''s voice asking, "Mr.


    Hefner, what are you doing here?"


    Jefferson patted Adrienne''s back gently, but the way he replied was arrogant and insolent. He


    asked, "Is it any f*cking concern of yours?"


    Jarred was thrown for a loop. His expression darkened and he remained silent.


    How did such a disrespectful person exist?


    "You''re all good-for-nothings who can''t handle matters," Jefferson cursed. He didn''t even look at


    them, grabbing Adrienne by the waist as he turned around and walked towards his ck SUV.


    Adrienne did not know why her uneasiness dissipated as soon as Jefferson arrived. He seemed to


    have a calming effect on her. She felt much better and said to him, "Let me go, I can walk on my


    own."


    Jefferson sneered, "Little Specky, you ungrateful idiot. Who do you think I am? You think that I''m a


    pet that you can hug and then kick away whenever you want, don''t you?"


    After saying that, his internal monologue seemed to mock at him, "You really are a pet that goes


    wherever Adrienne is."


    Jefferson''s temper rose again and he swore, "F*ck!"


    Jefferson drove to a fairly high- end hotel nearby and pulled over. He got out of the car and made a


    beeline for the hotel. After a few steps, he noticed that Adrienne was not following behind him.


    "What? Do you want me to carry you?" he asked.


    Adrienne replied aggrievedly, "My legs are numb. I can''t walk."


    "You idiot!" While cursing, Jefferson walked back to the car. Once again, he propped Adrienne up by


    the waist and strode to the hotel lobby. Adrienne nestled in his arms and poked his chest gently. "I''m


    sorry, Mr. Hefner!


    I didn''t do it intentionally."


    If she had put on an act so that he would carry her, he would be on cloud nine; why would he be


    furious? Jefferson knew that she would not do such a thing.


    At that thought, Jefferson red at Adrienne ferociously. His re made Adrienne shrink back


    timidly and apologize, "I''m so sorry for the trouble!"


    Jefferson no longer bothered her. He took her into the hotel lobby and said to a sweetlooking


    receptionist rudely, "Give us a luxurious room with a double bed."


    Adrienne smiled at the receptionist and corrected Jefferson. "He means a room with two single


    beds."


    Jefferson rebuked her, "Shut up!"


    The receptionist thought to herself that Jefferson looked really handsome. She couldn''t help staring


    at him more, but his yelling frightened her. She stammered, "S-sir, please show me your identity


    card."


    "Are you blind?" Jefferson cursed.


    He was holding Adrienne in his arms. How could he pass his identity card?


    In the face of the receptionist''s panicked gaze, Adrienne took out Jefferson''s ID from his pocket and


    handed it to her. "Sorry for the trouble," she apologized.

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    "It''s no trouble at all. I''ll get you a room now," the receptionist responded. At that moment, Adrienne


    was an angel in her eyes. When she received their IDs without any further argument, she was


    almost moved to tears.


    The receptionistmenced the registration swiftly. Upon receipt of the payment, she made


    preparations and handed over two ess cards to them. "Dear customers, your room number is


    8818. You may take the elevator on the left to the eighth floor."


    Jefferson still looked indifferent, while Adrienne took their IDs and ess cards, saying, "Thank


    you!" "Give me a deluxe single room." After the receptionist watched Jefferson and Adrienne walk


    into the elevator, another man appeared in front of the counter when she turned around. To be more


    specific, it was a man who looked a little cold, yet handsome.


    What sort of luck was this? The receptionist wondered. Would handsome men fall from the sky in


    stormy weather?


    The receptionist had been scolded by Jefferson earlier on. She did not dare to stare at this new


    handsome stranger anymore, but said with a professional attitude, "Sir, please show me your


    identity card."


    Zelson handed it over. The receptionist continued to ask, "Are you going to pay by cash or card?"


    Zelson gave her his bank card and replied, "Credit card."


    The receptionist finished the registration process quickly. Then, she handed him his identity card


    and an ess card with both hands, saying, "Sir, your room number is 8816. You may take the


    elevator on the left to the eighth floor. Have a pleasant stay."


    "Thank you!" Zelson took the room card and nodded politely to her.


    In Room 8818.


    Adrienne swiped the ess card. After that, Jefferson kicked the door open, carried her into the


    room, and kicked the door closed again. Lastly, he threw her onto therge bed in the room.


    "Mr. Hefner, can''t you be gentler?" Adrienne chided. Fortunately, the bed was soft. Otherwise, she


    thought that her body would break apart after being tossed around like cargo.


    "Gentler? I haven''t settled things with you yet. It''s good enough that I didn''t skin you alive, yet you


    still want me to be gentler?" Jefferson asked. He stood by the bed looking down at her.


    "What''s wrong with you now?" Adrienne asked. Wasn''t he just a little nicer to her earlier on? Why


    did he change his attitude in a blink of an eye? Adrienne sighed. She knew that she couldn''t expect


    too much from him.


    "What''s wrong with me now?" Jefferson questioned in return. Adrienne had no idea how worried he


    was when he found out that she had been caught up in a murder case. What if the murderer didn''t


    escape and killed her too?


    Yet, Adrienne was not aware in the slightest that she just had a brush with death not long ago.


    "Adrienne, do you want to die?" Jefferson asked.


    Adrienne did not respond.


    She didn''t want to quarrel with him. Since she couldn''t win at arguments with him, she could only


    avoid them.


    Jefferson red at her. "Do you know what you''ve done wrong?"


    Adrienne answered, "Yes, I got it."


    To Jefferson, no matter she was wrong or not, it would always be her fault in the end. This was not


    the first time this had happened. Adrienne thought that the smart move would be to admit that she


    was wrong.


    From her gaze, Jefferson could tell that she was just glossing it over. Hence, he said, "Tell me about


    it."


    Adrienne fell silent.


    Jefferson put on a straight face and stared at her seriously. "Little idiot, listen to me carefully. You


    can''t drive alone in the heavy rain or go out alone in the middle of the night in the future. Also, you


    can''t act on your own if you get any more clues about your parents'' death."


    Adrienne nodded with each sentence. It was not until he mentioned her parents that she jumped up


    from the seat instantly and asked, "How do you know that I received clues about my parents'' case?"


    Jefferson ignored her question and continued, "Adrienne, I''m talking to you. Do you understand


    what I''m saying? Will you remember it?"


    Adrienne stared at him with her eyes wide open. "I''m asking you, how did you know that I received


    clues about my parents'' case?" "F*ck!" Jefferson was so frustrated that he swore.


    Adrienne did not give up either. "Jefferson, answer me."


    "I went to pick you up from work in the evening but you weren''t there. After checking, I found that


    you went to Winey Farm. For what other reason would youe to this f*cking ce in such a


    heavy downpour?" Jefferson asked. How could he tell her that he had installed a GPS chip in her


    mobile phone as he was worried about her safety? He also would not tell her that he had gotten


    someone to check her phone call and text message records.


    Even though Jefferson made up this reason on the spot, Adrienne still believed it because she knew


    that he knew her and her weakness very well. She couldn''t help but lie back on the bed feebly and


    said, "Jefferson, I''ll make it clear to you now. This is my issue. Don''t meddle with my business."


    "Do you think I want to meddle in it? I''m f*cking worried that I''ll be a widower!" Jefferson


    retorted. What did she mean by asking him not to interfere? Every word of hers was enough to


    make him reach a boiling point.


    "Then, we can get a divorce. From then on, my life and death will have nothing to do with you.


    Jefferson, just listen to me once. Don''t concern yourself with my affairs in the future and you''ll live a


    good life," Adrienne said. She had always felt an inkling that her parents'' murder case was not a


    simple murder. The truth of the incident might be somethingpletely unexpected. She did not


    want the people around her to get involved in it.


    Adrienne had grown up with Jefferson. Although he often bullied her, he did not do anything bad to


    her. She did not want to drag him into it, so she said, "Let''s get a divorce tomorrow."


    Divorce!


    Divorce!!!


    Adrienne mentioned divorce every day. Did she really think that Jefferson would not dare to divorce


    her?


    Jefferson was so enraged that heughed and agreed to it. "Okay!"


    "You agreed?" Adrienne did not expect him to agree so quickly this time. For a moment, she could


    not believe her ears.


    "What did I agree to?" Jefferson asked.


    Adrienne answered, "To get a divorce with me tomorrow."


    But Jefferson then asked, "Adrienne, do you have a single dor to your name left?"


    "No," Adrienne answered. She did not forget that Jefferson had scammed all the savings in her


    bank card out of her. Even the petrol money of the previous night was borrowed from her


    colleagues.


    "You want to divorce me when you don''t have money? That''s ridiculous," Jefferson sneered.


    Adrienne was furious. She grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. "Jefferson, you scammer. Why don''t


    you go rob this hotel while you''re at it?"


    "I wish I could, but robbery is against thew," Jefferson replied.


    Adrienne was infuriated by his brazenness. "Forget it," she thought. She wouldn''t argue with him. It


    would only enrage her more if she continued to argue with him. She turned around and got out of


    bed to take a warm bath so as not to catch a cold.


    Adrienne could finally settle down without Jefferson annoying her. Upon that, she thought of the


    murder case of that night and wondered about the contents of the note in the victim''s hand.


    If the victim was the witness of her parents'' murder two years ago, now that the witness had been


    killed, the clue she had just found had gotten lost again...


    Forget it, she told herself. If it was lost, then


    so be it. She had plenty of time to keep looking for more clues.


    There were no such things as a perfect crime in the world. As long as there was a murder, there


    would surely be a clue left.


    If she was given a little more time, she would definitely be able to find out who the murderer was.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    "Knock, knock-"


    "Little Specky, are you swimming inside the bathroom?" Adrienne was not yet done washing herself


    up, but Jefferson was already knocking on the door and yelling. He really was a pain in the a*s.


    "Why don''t youe in and swim on your own?" Adrienne itched to reply that to him, but she


    attempted to control her temper. "I will be done soon," she answered.


    Jefferson leaned against the door and said, "Little Specky, I had a sudden thought."


    "What''s the matter?" Adrienne put on her bathrobe, opened the door, and went out. She got a towel


    to dry her hair. As she was not wearing her spectacles, she looked at him a little dopily, which


    appeared quite endearing to Jefferson.


    He averted his gaze reluctantly and asked, "If I hadn''te earlier on, would you have gotten a


    room with Zelson?"


    Jefferson had not forgotten Zelson''s sly gaze when he was looking at Adrienne. D*mn, if he had not


    arrived in time, who knows what Zelson would have done, Jefferson thought.


    "Yes." Adrienne nodded honestly. She had agreed to Zelson''s suggestion to stay together at a hotel


    earlier on. If Jefferson had note, the one apanying her at this moment would certainly be


    Zelson.


    Earlier on, Jefferson had taken her away. She wondered how Zelson was doing at this instant.


    Adrienne decided to call Zelsonter.


    Jefferson raised his tone and questioned, "Adrienne, do you f*cking know what your''re saying?"


    "What''s wrong with you now?" Adrienne asked. She didn''t know what she had done to provoke him


    and get him so enraged again. This man really liked making mountains out of molehills, she


    thought.


    Jefferson had just been thinking that Adrienne was pretty, but at this instant, he could only see an


    idiot. He asked, "Do you know that you''re a married woman?"


    Adrienne asked, "Jefferson, can you stop being unreasonable and talk about it civilly?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m being unreasonable? How can you, an idiot, criticize me while you were fully prepared to share


    a room with another man behind my back?"


    "What''s wrong with that? We would have been sleeping on separate beds," Adrienne answered.


    She was so infuriated, but in order not to egg him on, she tried to exin to him, "Jefferson, can you


    stop being so dirty-minded? Zelson is not only my superior, but he''s also the mentor who lead me


    into this field. He is an honest man, unlike you."


    "Unlike me?" These two words were like a fuse which blew up Jefferson instantly. "Would you


    believe me if I said I''d kill you now?"


    "Jefferson, go take a leak and look at yourself and thenpare yourself with Mr. Zelson. Isn''t he a


    better person than you? Isn''t he more honest than you? Isn''t he more trustable than you?" Adrienne


    had a lot to say in reply but she did not dare to voice it out because she knew Jefferson too well. If


    she said these words to him, he would definitely kill her.


    For the sake of keeping the peace, Adrienne continued dodging the topic. "Whatever, I''m going to


    bed."


    "We''re not done yet. Who allowed you to go to bed?" Jefferson argued. "I told you that Zelson was


    not a good person. Are you turning a blind ear to my words?"


    Jefferson was ticking Adrienne off so much that she started to get a little mean. She retorted, "Yeah,


    yeah. Zelson is not a good person, neither is anyone else. You''re the only good person in the world.


    Are you satisfied now?"


    Jefferson replied, "No."


    "Then what else do you want?" Adrienne asked. She had endured him again and again, but she


    really couldn''t endure it anymore. "In your eyes, I''m only an idiot. I''m not a good person either. So


    why don''t you stay away from me? Am I the one who caused us to hate each other like this?"


    Hate each other!


    Jefferson knew that Adrienne was unhappy about their rtionship. However, when she said that


    they hated each other, he still felt a stabbing, inexpressible pain in his heart.


    Every time at such a moment, he wanted dearly to finish off this woman who made him feel pain.


    However, he couldn''t f*cking bear to hurt her, so he mmed the door and left every time. This time


    was no different.


    As soon as he shut the door and looked up, he saw another person who he wanted dearly to beat


    up.


    The man was standing at the door of the room next to his. The door had the number te ''8816'' on


    it. Jefferson nearly blew his top. "You''re really haunting me," he voiced.


    Zelson was just done taking a bath and he was wearing a white bathrobe. He had opened the door


    because the hair dryer in the room was broken; he was waiting for an attendant to send a new one


    to him. He was also surprised to see Jefferson appearing at the door beside his. However, he did


    not intend to pay attention to Jefferson.


    He threw an indifferent nce at Jefferson and was about to go back into his room.


    Jefferson took a long stride forward and walked to Zelson in two steps to stop him from closing the


    door. "Zelson, I think you should change your working environment," Jefferson said.


    Zelson smiled. His tone was polite but he barely concealed his disdain. "What are you worried


    about, Mr. Hefner? Are you worried that Adrienne will leave you? Are you worried that Adrienne will


    not like you at all? Or are you worried that Adrienne loves me?"


    Zelson''s words were so annoying that Jefferson really had the urge to tear him apart. He retorted,


    "Keep dreaming! Do you think you can attract Little Specky''s affection with your sanctimonious


    appearance?"


    Zelson asked again, "In that case, what do you need to worry about, Mr. Hefner?"


    Jefferson fell silent.


    Once again, he was shut down by Zelson''s rebuttal.


    Zelson went on to criticize him, "Jefferson, I can tell you quite responsibly that if you continue to


    treat Adrienne in your so-called good manner, not only will you not be closer to her, but you will only


    push her farther and farther away from you. She is a human being with her own feelings and


    thoughts. She is not your possession. But you, Mr. Jefferson, you don''t understand this key point at


    all."


    "I don''t understand?" Jefferson sneered. "Zenson, how long have you known Adrienne? Do you


    know how long I have known her? Don''t think that just because you parade and preen around, you


    know our rtionship well. She is my woman and also the person I protect. I will kill whoever has


    evil intentions towards her."


    Jefferson definitely understood that Adrienne was a human being with her own feelings and


    thoughts. It was because he knew her too well that he treated her in his own way.


    That night, she saw another murder at the ce her parents were killed. Many had not seen how


    terrified she was, but he had seen it. If he didn''t think of a way to distract her, if nothing else


    unexpected happened, she would have nightmares again that night.


    It was not that Jefferson did not want to tell Adrienne that he loved her. He did not marry her for fun;


    he sincerely wanted to take good care of her for the rest of his life as her husband. However,


    Adrienne, that little idiot, did not believe it at all.


    Since she didn''t believe it at present, then he would wait. Jefferson had faith that she would be


    enlightened and understand him one day. He knew that it might be a very long process, but no


    matter how long it was, even if it was a lifetime, he was willing to wait for her.


    It would be that way unless she told him personally that she did not need his love or his protection


    even after she understood his feelings for her.

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    "Then I wish you the best, Mr. Hefner. Don''t regret the things that you''ve done." After saying that,


    Zelson smiled, stepped back into the room, and shut the door in Jefferson''s face politely.


    Jefferson was speechless.


    It seemed that he had to teach these people a good lesson. Otherwise, none of them would take


    him seriously.


    He took out his mobile phone and dialed someone''s number, ordering the person on the phone,


    "Ask Jarred to send me the documents from tonight''s murder case."


    After that, he hung up.


    Soon, he received a text with Jarred''s contact information and a message, "I have already spoken


    to Jarred about it. You can contact him if you need any documents. He should be able to cooperate


    with you."


    D*mn, what did that mean? Jefferson wondered.


    Although Jefferson was offended, he still made the call. The other party picked it up very soon and


    greeted him politely, "Hello." "I''m Jefferson Hefner. Send me the documents from tonight''s murder,"


    Jefferson said.


    Jarred hesitated a little. "Mr. Hefner, although..."


    "I don''t want to hear any nonsense. Send me the documents right now, or get your people to send it


    to me. I''ll give you ten minutes. When the time is up, I won''t listen to any of your excuses," Jefferson


    growled.


    Once again, he hung up right away.


    Not long after, his phone''s notification tone sounded. Jarred had sent the documents to his mailbox.


    There was a remark at the end of it. "Mr. Hefner, this case is rted to the murder of Mr. and Mrs.


    Carter two years ago. Please keep it a secret from Miss Adrienne."


    "D*mn it. I''m not dumb. I don''t need you to remind me," Jefferson cursed in his heart.


    Without further dy, Jefferson turned back to the room and opened the door. He saw Adrienne


    sitting on the bed on her phone, not knowing what she was looking at. He took a nce at her and


    said, "Little Specky, you''re not only physically blind without your sses but also emotionally blind."


    Adrienne really didn''t want to talk to him at all. When she heard his voice, it annoyed her. And when


    she saw him, she wanted to beat him up. If she continued staying with him, she guaranteed that he


    would drive her crazy.


    "What''s wrong? Have you turned deaf too?" Jefferson asked. He walked up to her and grabbed the


    phone from her hand. Adrienne was pissed; she grabbed the pillow and threw it at him. She asked,


    "Jefferson, was I your mortal enemy in a past life? Why do you torture me like this?"


    "Because it makes me happy!" Jefferson answered. The answer could not be any simpler than that.


    Adrienne heard it almost every day, but every time she heard it, she would almost explode with


    rage. "Jefferson, I warning you, give me back my phone right now, or I will make you suffer."


    "How are you going to make me suffer?" Jefferson asked. He opened her WhatsApp and went to


    her settings, and unblocked his own WhatsApp ID from viewing her status update. "Adrienne, if you


    dare to hide your online statuses from me again, I will definitely delete all your contacts."


    Adrienne said, "Give me back my phone."


    Jefferson threw it back to her and reminded her, "You''d better keep that in mind!"


    Adrienne grabbed the phone and red at him furiously. "Jefferson, tell me what you want me to do


    for you to not pester me and torture me." "You''re the one who started it; you have to take


    responsibility for it until the end." Seeing Adrienne''s infuriated look, Jefferson seemed overjoyed


    and smiled smugly, "Little Specky, go to bed. I''ve got things to do, so I''ll stop ying with you."


    ying with her? Adrienne thought.


    In short, he was just messing with her.


    Adrienne knew that she was just a toy in Jefferson''s mind. Whether it was fun or not ying with


    her, he had branded her as his. As long as he did not say that he didn''t want the toy, no one could


    take it away from him.


    "B*stard!" Adrienne was so frustrated that she swore loudly. However, Jefferson sat at one side of


    the room and ignored her. Seeing him like that, Adrienne felt hatred swelling in her heart. If she


    were a vampire, she would suck out all his blood and kill him so that he''d never hurt anyone again.


    "Little Specky, if you can''t sleep, get up and make me a cup of coffee. Don''t gnash your teeth there,"


    Jeffersonmanded. If Adrienne hadn''t been watching him looking at his phone with his head


    down, she would have suspected that he was staring at her for him to know that she was gnashing


    her teeth in hatred.


    Make him a cup of coffee? In his dreams. However, she would be very interested in making a cup of


    poison for him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "If you bring me a cup of poison, you''ll be charged with murdering your husband. Although you


    won''t be sentenced to death for this crime, you''ll be sentenced to life imprisonment. It''s not worth it


    for a b*stard like me." As Jefferson looked through the document, he still threw her a bone and


    started conversing with her.


    Adrienne replied, "Oh, so you know that you''re a b*stard. At least you still know yourself well


    enough."


    "I know very well what I am to you," Jefferson said. As he spoke, he nced at the evidence column


    on the document. The first item on it was, "The victim held a torn note tightly in his hand and there


    were three words written on it -''The murderer is''.".


    That note in the victim''s hand was likely to reveal the murderer of Adrienne''s parents at Winey Farm


    two years ago. But at present, there was only half of the note left, indicating that the murderer had


    destroyed the key part on the other half of the note. They had lost the most important evidence.


    Jefferson was a little irritated.


    In fact, in the past two years, it wasn''t only Adrienne who had been investigating her parents''


    murder case. Jefferson had also been investigating for two years. However, even with his


    connections, he did not find any clues or evidence that would help. That day, he finally got a clue,


    but it was snatched away at thest moment. It seemed that he would have to put in more effort


    again.


    At that, Jefferson looked in Adrienne''s direction. Seeing that she was going through her mobile


    phone, he didn''t even have to look at her screen to know that she was also looking for clues.


    She was a forensic doctor; she definitely knew that evidence was easily destroyed on rainy days.


    Moreover, the murderer came prepared; there was no useful evidence left at the crime scene. To


    find the murderer was a monumental task, but she still took it on diligently.


    While Jefferson was looking at her, Adrienne looked up all of a sudden and said, "Jeff, I have a


    question for you."


    Her gaze was shining with excitement; she had called him Jeff while she was awake. It seemed that


    she had found something. Seeing her in good spirits, Jefferson was thrilled too. "If you have


    anything to ask, just ask. I''m in a good mood, and I''ll answer you as long as I have the answer."


    Adrienne waved at him and said, "Come here."


    With a single wave of hers, Jefferson ran to her like a pet dog. All that was left was for him to pant


    with his tongue out and bark.


    He sat down beside her and leaned on her shoulder deliberately, asking, "What do you want, calling


    me over here?"


    Adrienne handed her mobile phone to him. "Look at this."


    She was beside him and almost half of her body was in his arms. He could smell her unique


    womanly scent. It enthralled him for a moment. How could his Little Specky be so fragrant?


    She was like an aromatic roast turkey, while he was a starving dog that had not eaten in days. He


    was so famished that he wanted to devour her whole.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    Jefferson''s brain was filled with ideas on how to devour the delicious-smelling ''turkey'' in his hands


    and neglected the contents of Adrienne''s mobile phone. Adrienne''s voice reached his ear once


    again. " Jeff, help me take a look, quickly!"


    "Oh, yeah, I''m looking." Jefferson awkwardly coughed a little. He tried to regain his focus on the


    phone in Adrienne''s hands, but he couldn''t understand what it was. "What is all this?"


    Adrienne exined patiently, "This is a photo I took at the murder scene tonight. Take a look at


    picture on the coin, don''t you think it looks familiar?"


    "I need to zoom in a little to see it." Jefferson took Adrienne''s phone and zoomed into the picture on


    the phone. After taking a good look at the image on the coin, he realized that it did look familiar to


    him, but he couldn''t recall where hest saw it at.


    Adrienne continued, "This image on the coin was one of the pieces of evidence in my parents'' case


    two years ago. It was on a coin the size of a thumb as well. But, the coin never appeared again


    among the exhibits, so they couldn''t find any more new clues."


    Jefferson gave Adrienne''s mention a good thought, but he still couldn''t remember anything about it.


    "I remember that I''ve seen this picture somewhere before, but I don''t remember it being rted to


    your parents'' case."


    "You don''t remember?" Adrienne was slightly disappointed and took back her phone. She flipped


    the picture around and took a closer look. "Then do you remember where you saw this picture?"


    "I can''t recall it yet." Jefferson could see the light in Adrienne''s eyes fade as she heard his answer.


    He felt sorry for her and said, "Don''t worry about it, I''ll try recalling it within the next two days."


    "Forget it, don''t interfere with this matter. That case had nothing to do with you, so it''s better that


    you don''t get involved." Adrienne didn''t want Jefferson to participate in the investigation of her


    parents'' case, but she couldn''t find anyone else to discuss the case with. She wasn''t even


    supposed to tell anyone that she was secretly investigating that case.


    Although Jefferson loved to tease her and make her infuriated, she trusted him more than anyone


    else.


    Jefferson pinched Adrienne''s blushing cheeks and smirked. "Little Specky, be careful with your


    words. If you irritate me, I''ll show you the consequences."


    "Ouch, it hurts! Can you not pinch lighter?" Adrienne pped his hand away and ced her mobile


    phone on the table next to the bed. "What were you looking at just now?"


    Jefferson smiled like a pervert. "What do you think a man will be looking at when he stares at his


    phone in the middle of the night? It''s definitely bikini pictures of prettydies. They have really hot


    bodies, do you want to take a look?"


    "That''s stupid." Adrienney on the bed and covered herself with the nket. "I''m going to sleep, I


    have to wake up early tomorrow. Have fun with your bikini pictures, don''t wake me up."


    Jeffersony down next to her and stroked her hair. "Little Specky, why don''t you wear a bikini for


    me someday?"


    Adrienne yelled, "Get out!"


    "In his dreams," she thought.


    Jefferson had no shame. There would be something wrong with him if he went out just because she


    told him to. He leaned closer to her ear and whispered flirtily, "Honestly, I really want to see you in a


    bikini."


    Adrienne may wear thick sses and old-fashioned suits usually, but her figure was alluring. She


    had curves and a slender waist, making her body look like an hourss. It was definitely not any


    worse than the models in men''s magazines.


    Adrienne pushed him away and said, "Get out of here!"


    Jefferson snuggled close to her again and said, "Although your figure is way worse than those bikini


    models, I''m not too picky. If you''re willing to wear it for me, perhaps I''ll give you a fewpliments."


    As the saying goes, schrs would die for a friend who understands them, while women would


    dress up for a man who loves them. No woman in her youth would be willing to hear someone say


    that she''s worse than others, especially when the person who said it was her nominal husband.


    Adrienne was already displeased with Jefferson and she lost her temper when she heard Jefferson


    say that. "If you think that the models are pretty, go marry them then. You can have fun with them, I


    won''t stop you."


    Jefferson replied, "But you''re dumber than them." "You..." Adrienne was furious. She thought that


    she couldn''t lose to this b*stard again. "Mr. Hefner, did you really think that you''re better than


    others? Even Quill has a better look and figurepared to you."


    Of course, that was a lie. Adrienne just wanted to take revenge on Jefferson. If she was an idiot in


    his eyes, then he would be no better from her perspective.


    Jefferson was truly good-looking, and he did have a muscr body as well. However, he was too


    arrogant; he really thought that he was better than all the men in the world.


    "You little idiot, you sure are dumb and blind. If you weren''t born into a wealthy family, you would


    probably never meet someone as excellent as I am." Jefferson may not be a very mindful person,


    but he was definitely confident; he had always been clear about how outstanding he was.


    Adrienne rolled her eyes in despise.


    Listen to that!


    Listen to what he said!


    If he was given wings, he''d probably be so proud that he''d fly up to the sky.


    Adrienne nodded. "Indeed, I sure was blind!"


    If she hadn''t been blind, she wouldn''t have slept with him when she was drunk.


    If she hadn''t been blind, she would''ve had definitely chosen to sleep with some betterlooking than


    Jefferson.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jefferson didn''t understand the meaning behind Adrienne''s words and knocked on her head


    delightfully. "Go to sleep, Little Specky."


    Adrienne hid her head under the nket and said, "Good night, mighty Mr. Hefner!"


    "Little idiot!" Even though Jefferson was teasing her, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile,


    meaning that he was in a good mood.


    After being tormented by Jefferson, Adrienne was so tired that she fell asleep on the bed in an


    instant. Looking at her face, Jefferson couldn''t help but give her cheeks another pinch. "Don''t worry,


    Little Specky. I will help you find the murderer of your parents andfort your parents'' souls."


    "Mr. Carter, Madam Rachel, if you''re watching over Little Specky, please take good care of her; let


    her be safe and live peacefully. I''ll investigate the case instead," Jefferson prayed.


    However, Jefferson was clear that the murderer was very cunning and could possibly be very


    powerful too. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to get away with his crimes every single time without


    leaving behind any evidence.


    The only evidence in the file that Jarred had sent Jefferson was the half of the note that the victim


    held in his hand, but the useful parts of the note had already been destroyed by the murderer.

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    The rain continued to fall.


    Listening to the sound of the rain, Jefferson couldn''t help but get annoyed. It would be even more


    difficult to look for clues at the site of the murder now that the rain has ruined it.


    Adrienne got the clues before Jefferson, but how did the murderer know that Adrienne had gotten


    the clues and manage to kill the witness before Adrienne could find him?


    Did this person know about Adrienne''s whereabouts all the time?


    Apart from Jefferson, who else would be able to know Adrienne''s whereabouts?


    Zelson?


    As Zelson''s name shed across Jefferson''s mind, his heart trembled.


    If the murderer was really Zelson, it would mean that a time bomb that could explode anytime would


    be next to Adrienne. The thought of it sent chills down Jefferson''s spine.


    But, why would Zelson do this?


    Whether it was Zelson or not, Jefferson immediately came up with a solution. He picked up his


    phone and dialed a number. "Ralph, didn''t you want me to ept the job as the captain of the


    Chatterton Town criminal police team? I''ve thought about it and I don''t think I''ll be able to handle the


    position of captain of the criminal police team. However, I''m interested in being the captain of the


    Paramount Criminal Police Team."


    A voice sounded from the other end of the phone, "You got the job offer as the captain of the


    Chatterton Town criminal police team, why do you want to be the captain of the Paramount Criminal


    Police Team? If you were to be the captain of the Paramount Criminal Police Team, what is Quill


    going to do? He''s done well these years, I can''t demote him."


    Jefferson replied, "I don''t care what you do with Quill. I need to work together with Adrienne."


    The man on the other end of the phone said, "Mr. Hefner, are you trying to date under the name of


    work?"


    "That''s right, I''m trying to date with the convenience of working together. Do you have a problem


    with that?" Jefferson asked as he didn''t think that it was inappropriate for him to date under the


    name of work.


    The person on the other end cleared his throat and replied, "Mr. Hefner, we still have to take care of


    our image no matter what. If you want to date, you have plenty of time to do it after work, why do


    you have do it during work?"


    "I don''t want to miss out any time for both work and life." Jefferson thought for a while, then offered


    another solution, "If you really want me to be the captain of the Chatterton Town criminal police


    team, then you can chose to transfer Adrienne over."


    "Adrienne has to work with Zelson for now, she isn''t capable of working independently yet. Didn''t


    you know this already?"


    "Well, if she can''t work independently yet, then just get her another mentor here. Are you not


    capable of doing that?"


    "Zelson is the number-one forensic doctor in Chatterton Town, and one of the top forensic doctors in


    the country. Many people dream to be able to be his mentee but they don''t have the chance. If you


    transfer Adrienne away from him, she''d definitely get mad at you."


    For the sake of Adrienne''s safety, and to avoid her being snatched by another man, Jefferson


    wasn''t willing to listen to any of this advice. "You told me that I could request for anything, and now I


    only request for this. Whether or not this deal works out is up to you, it has nothing to do with me."


    After that, Jefferson hung up the phone decisively. Whoever was on the other side of the phone


    didn''t matter to him, as he, the great Mr. Hefner, only cared about his own feelings. He never


    bothered considering the feelings of anyone else''s.


    However, just as he hung up the phone, another call came in. Looking at the words disyed on the


    screen, Jefferson''s eyebrows furrowed.


    He cleared his throat and answered the phone, "My dear mother, it''s already sote at night, yet


    you''re not asleep. You''ll end up with wrinkles on your face."


    The voice of a middle-aged woman sounded from the other side of the phone, "You''ve been back


    for months and yet you never came home at all; I thought you have forgotten what your family name


    is."


    Jefferson scratched his head and smiled sheepishly. " I was busy, I''ll visit you and that old fogey as


    soon as I''m done with my business. Don''t call me annoying by then." "Tomorrow is a weekend, your


    father will be home. Come home and have lunch with us."


    "Mom, I have something to do..." Jefferson tried to exin that he had matters to attend to, but his


    mother had already hung up. He was so angry that he wanted to smash his


    phone on the ground but he quickly controlled himself.


    She was probably the only person in the world who would dare to hang up on him.


    His mother did suffer a lot being pregnant with him and giving birth to him.


    He looked back and saw Adrienne sleeping as sound as a pig, and felt a little jealous. He walked


    over to the bedside and lifted his leg to give her a kick but couldn''t really do it in the end.


    Hey down beside her and pulled her into his arms, then lowered his head and kissed her


    forehead. "Good night, my little idiot!"


    After a night, the weather had cleared up and the sun shone brightly as if it was trying to hide all the


    bad things that had happened the night before.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    By the time Adrienne woke up and looked at the time, it was already nine o''clock in the morning.


    "Why is it already sote? Is my rm clock broken?"


    "I turned it off for you." Jefferson''szy voice reached Adrienne''s ears. He extended his strong arms


    and gave her a tight hug. "Little Specky, I haven''t gotten enough sleep, don''t disrupt my sleep."


    Adrienne struggled. "I have things to do."


    "What things? Asking Jarred for details regarding the murder? Who do you think you are? You''re


    just a forensic doctor and you don''t have permission from your supervisor, what makes you think


    he''ll give you the information?" Jefferson''s words made her pause, but they were indeed the truth.


    "I..." Adrienne knew that Jarred wouldn''t give her the information regarding the murder that


    happened the night before, but she wanted to give it a try. She just wanted to know if the victim of


    the murder was the witness of her parents'' case.


    "The victim that diedst night was the witness of the case two years ago," Jefferson told Adrienne


    as if he could read her mind. "But Adrienne, even if you knew this, you can''t do anything about it.


    What else can you do other than feeling distressed?"


    That was true!


    Other than being more distressed, Adrienne really didn''t know what she could''ve done about it.


    She no longer had the energy to struggle andid feebly in Jefferson''s embrace. "Jarred told you


    everything, did he?" It was a question, but Adrienne sounded sure. "Since you already know about


    it, tell me all the details."


    Jefferson didn''t bother opening his eyes. "Do you really think I''m that powerful?"


    "Are you not?" But, why would Adrienne think that he was very powerful? A question arose in her


    mind. "Jefferson, what is your true identity?"


    If Jefferson were merely the son or grandson of someone important in Chatterton, it wouldn''t be


    enough to make Quill and Jarred submissive to him.


    "He must have other identities," Adrienne thought.


    Jefferson opened his eyes slowly and met Adrienne''s confused gaze. He couldn''t help but pinch her


    nose and said, "Little Specky, who do you think I am?"

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    Adrienne didn''t know why she asked such a weird question too. The second after she asked it, she


    felt like she was looking for trouble herself, so she kept quiet.


    Yet, she heard Jefferson''s haughty voice, "We''ve been friends since we were children, and now I''m


    your legal husband. You''re asking me what''s my identity? You really are an idiot, aren''t you?"


    Adrienne went speechless.


    That was not what she meant.


    She just felt that Jefferson did not seem to be as simple as she thought; his true identity could be


    even more terrifying than what she knew of at the moment.


    "If you don''t want to sleep, then get up. You''ll go home with me to meet my familyter in the


    afternoon." Jefferson let go of her and got out of bed. He was only wearing a pair of underwear and


    Adrienne couldn''t help but take a few more nces at his muscr body.


    "Since you enjoy looking at it, I''ll let you look at it for a little longer." Jefferson was ted as he


    noticed Adrienne''s gaze on his body and walked around the bed for a while. "I''m hunky, aren''t I?"


    His body figure was truly admirable.


    He was tall; he had abs...


    Adrienne realized that she was lost in her thoughts and quickly retracted her gaze. "Um... I have


    things to do this afternoon, I can''t go home with you for lunch."


    Jefferson was still showing off his body when he heard that Adrienne didn''t want to go home with


    him; his expression changed drastically. He red and her and asked, "Little idiot, tell me, what is


    more important than going home with your husband and meeting your inws?"


    "What, what?" Adrienne was stunned. She looked at Jefferson unbelievably and said, "Mr. Hefner,


    don''t you scare me. Meeting my inws? I''m very timid, okay?"


    Jefferson raised his eyebrow. "Are you unwilling to?"


    "It''s not that I''m unwilling to, it''s just that our rtionship..." The more Adrienne tried to exin, the


    more confused she got. She paused for a moment, took a few deep breaths, and then continued,


    "You know exactly why we got married and we''re bound to get a divorce one day, so why should I


    meet your parents? When you get married to the girl you love, you can bring her to meet your


    parents."


    Jefferson''s parents knew Adrienne since she was a child and watched her grow up. She had been


    to his house many times for meals as they grew up. When Adrienne''s parents passed away and


    Jefferson was away, the Hefner family frequently invited her for meals at their house. It was fine if


    she was just going back with Jefferson to apany his parents for lunch, but not as his wife and


    not for meeting her inws.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    If she were to go with him to meet them as her inws, their identities would be different. Adrienne


    didn''t expect to be married to Jefferson forever, so she couldn''t go meet his parents as their


    daughter-inw.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that their marriage was outrageous. They were


    practically toying with marriage! So she said, "Jefferson, we can''t continue making this mistake."


    "Mistake? You think our marriage is a mistake?" Adrienne could raise Jefferson''s blood pressure


    with every sentence she said. Jefferson exined, "Little idiot, can''t you tell that you''re the girl that I


    love?"


    "I''m the girl that you love?" Adrienne felt like she had just heard the funniest joke of the year and


    burst intoughter. "Jefferson, stop joking around."


    The corner of Jefferson''s mouth twitched in anger. He had already made it so clear but she still


    wouldn''t believe him.


    Under his furious gaze, Adrienne reach for his forehead and touched it. "You''re not drunk and you


    don''t have a fever. What''s wrong with you today?"


    Jefferson was dumbfounded.


    He knew that even if he said it, she wouldn''t believe it, and it made him frustrated.


    Looking at Jefferson''s face darkening, Adrienne knew that he was angry again. Even though she


    didn''t know how she made him mad, she quickly surrendered. "Sigh, I''ll go home with you for lunch


    then. I haven''t seen your parents in a long time anyway, I should pay them a visit."


    Jefferson managed to say a few words through gritted teeth, "You little idiot!"


    After they were done packing, Jefferson purposely nced at the room next door as they walked


    out of their room.


    The door of room 8816 was wide open and a housekeeping worker was cleaning inside. It seemed


    like Zelson had already checked out.


    Jefferson turned his head back and noticed that Adrienne was making a phone call. "Zelson, Jarred


    did not ask me anything. Alright, drive carefully. Yes, I''ll be going back to the city soon too."


    Jefferson knew that it was Zelson the minute he heard their conversation, and snatched the phone


    away and hung up for her. "Little Specky, I''m warning you for thest time, you''d better stay away


    from that Zelson guy. You never know his intentions."


    It was not the first time Jefferson had snatched her phone away and hung up for her; she was


    enraged. She stepped on Jefferson''s feet hardly and said, "Jefferson, I''m warning you for thest


    time too. If you ever hang up for me ever again, I''ll..."


    Jefferson lowered his head and looked at her. "What are you going to do? Eat me?"


    Adrienne bit her lip and replied, "You can give it a try."


    Jefferson caressed her hair and said, "Little idiot!"


    "Don''t touch me!" Adrienne pped his hand away, turned around and left.


    Jefferson quickly caught up in a few steps and entered the elevator with her. As they arrived at the


    lobby of the hotel, Adrienne passed the keycard of their room to the receptionist. "Hello, we''d like to


    check out of our room."


    She was polite and courteous, without a single trace of the ferocity she had when talking to


    Jefferson. This made Jefferson annoyed again, and he red at the receptionist unhappily.


    How was it that all these guys were able to receive Adrienne''s smile but not him?


    Adrienne did not want to deal with Jefferson, and followed him to the parking lot and got into his car


    after the check-out procedure was done. "Send me to the Western Suburb Criminal Police Team''s


    building, I''ll go get my car."


    Jefferson ignored her and stepped on the elerator, and the car sped away.


    After driving for a while, Adrienne realized that they had arrived at the highway, and found out that


    Jefferson did not take her to the western suburb. She questioned immediately, "Jefferson, didn''t I


    tell you that I want to go get my car?"


    Jefferson gave her a nce and rolled his eyes. "Little idiot!"


    Adrienne was so mad that she unfastened her seatbelt. "I want to go get my car, do you understand


    what I''m saying?"


    Seeing her unbuckle her seatbelt, Jefferson surrendered. "Adrienne, you''d better fasten your


    seatbelt and sit properly. You don''t need to go get your car, I''ll send someone to get it for you."


    Adrienne didn''t answer.


    They have already quarreled many times since the moment they woke up.


    Adrienne knew that if she continued to bicker with him, she would end up exhausted. Hence, she


    ignored him, closed her eyes, and tried to sleep in her seat.


    However, she couldn''t fall asleep at all. There were too many things in her mind and her head was


    in a mess.

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    The two elders of the Hefner family lived in a vi provided by the country in Paramount Area of


    Chatterton Town. It was a half an hour''s journey from Adrienne''s workce and it wasn''t very far


    away.


    Before Adrienne and Jefferson went overseas, both the Hefner family and the Carter family lived in


    the governmental housing area in Paramount Area. Therefore, Adrienne knew Jefferson since she


    was a baby.


    After the Hefner family moved away, Adrienne''s parents passed away. During the period when


    Jefferson was out of the country, Jefferson''s mother, Britney, often invited Adrienne to their house


    for meals. Hence, Adrienne was very close to his parents.


    However, the thought that she was visiting the Hefner family as their daughter- in-w made her


    uneasy. They were already at the entrance of the house but she was still hesitating. "Jefferson, I


    didn''t bring anything for them, it doesn''t seem right to visit them without a gift. I don''t think I should


    visit them today."


    Jefferson gave her a nce. "You don''t have to buy any."


    Adrienne smiled tteringly and said, "It''s fine if I don''t buy it on normal days, but today I''m visiting


    as their daughter-inw... Unless I''m not visiting as their daughter-inw."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already prepared everything." Jefferson had already foreseen her thoughts and he


    stopped at the roadside. "Don''t worry about the gifts."


    "You want to..." Before Adrienne could finish speaking, she saw Tommy walk towards their car,


    carrying two big boxes in his arms. "Jefferson, I''ve brought the things that you requested."


    Jefferson rolled down his window; he didn''t n on getting down the car. "Put them in the trunk."


    "Alright." Tommy put the boxes into the trunk of Jefferson''s car, and then came to the window and


    asked, "Jefferson, I haven''t visited your parents in a long time too, can I tag along for lunch?"


    "You can have lunch with them any other time, why do you have to tag along today?" Jefferson


    looked at Tommy coldly and said, "Go hang somewhere else."


    "But Jefferson, you are bringing Adrienne there, why can''t you take me along too?" Tommy looked


    at Adrienne, who was sitting in the passenger''s seat, and teased yfully, "Adrienne, you sure are


    Jefferson''s true love. You must cherish him, don''t break his heart."


    "Cough, cough..."Adrienne was startled by Tommy''s words. "Tommy, you know how I grew up, why


    are you saying this too?"


    "Stop talking nonsense Tommy, no one will think that you''re mute if you stay silent." Jefferson red


    at him with a cold gaze and Tommy quickly took a few steps back. Jefferson took the opportunity


    and stepped on the elerator, driving away and leaving poor Tommy behind. "Jefferson, I''m trying


    to help you, how dare you be so ungrateful. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t even be able to see


    Adrienne''s WhatsApp statuses."


    Remembering that Jefferson was the only person that Adrienne blocked from her WhatsApp


    statuses, Tommy felt much better all of a sudden. Jefferson the Devil still had a long way to go in


    pursuing the girl he loved.


    He still had plenty of opportunities to watch that arrogant Jefferson pursue Adrienne in the future.


    "You still remember that you have a family, huh..." The doorbell rang and Britney quickly opened the


    door without even checking who it was. Seeing that Adrienne was there too when she opened the


    door, she quickly swallowed the other half of the sentence, and a warm smile spread across her


    face. "Adrienne, you''re here. Come on in."


    Adrienne smiled and said, "Auntie, I''m here to visit you and Uncle. Here are some gifts that I bought


    for the two of you, I hope that you''ll like it."


    The gifts were bought by Tommy under Jefferson''s instructions, but Jefferson made Adrienne say


    that she was the one who bought them. Adrienne had no choice but to say so...


    "This is your home too, you didn''t have to prepare gifts. Why are you being all courteous to me


    now?" Britney took the gifts and ced them on a cupboard, then turned around and held


    Adrienne''s hands. "It''s been so long since Ist saw you, let me take a good look at you."


    Britney had always been weing to Adrienne, she was just like Adrienne''s mother, so Adrienne


    didn''t feel awkward when she looked at her like that.


    Britney then touched Adrienne''s face and said, "Adrienne, you''ve gotten skinnier. Look at your face,


    it has gotten smaller."


    Adrienne didn''t think that she had gotten skinnier but after hearing Britney say that, she touched her


    face as well. "I doubt so, Auntie. My appetite has been really goodtely, I feel like I''ve gotten fatter


    instead."


    Ever since she got married to Jefferson, he frequently bought her out for supper in the middle of the


    night. It was good enough that she didn''t gain weight.


    "You youngdies always say that, you won''t admit that you''ve gotten skinner no matter how skinny


    you are. How about this, I''ll make Jefferson go fetch you after work in the future, and you''ll eat


    dinner with us at our house. I''ll prepare all different kinds of nutritious soup for you and make sure


    that you''re healthy."


    If it was in the past, Adrienne would''ve probably agreed toe to the Hefner''s ce for soup, but


    not with her current identity. She didn''t know how the Hefners were going to react if they knew that


    she took advantage of Jefferson.


    Before getting to know their views, Adrienne felt that it would be safer to stay away from them.


    "Auntie, I don''t usually get off work on time, you don''t have to go through all that trouble."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You''re right, you shouldn''t neglect your work for food. If it''s inconvenient for your work, then I''ll cook


    the soup and let Jefferson bring it over to you. He''s idle and unemployed anyway; he has a lot of


    time." Britney had watched Adrienne grow up and she only had a son, so she always saw Adrienne


    as her own daughter. When she said that she wanted to take care of Adrienne, she would definitely


    do it, or she would be worried about her.


    Idle and unemployed.


    Adrienne undoubtedly agreed with Britney''sment on Jefferson.


    Knowing that Britney was trying to care for her, Adrienne nodded her head in agreement.


    The two women spoke for a long time and finally bought Jefferson up, but his function was only to


    run errands for Adrienne. The two of them didn''t even give him a nce and just decided how to


    use him.


    Jefferson was displeased, but he didn''t dare show his temper in front of the ¡¯queen", ''so he could


    only hold onto his anger. He jokingly asked, "My dear queen, can you tell me which one of us is


    your biological child? Which one of us will be the one who inherits the throne in the future?"


    It was fine when he didn''t speak, but the minute he spoke, Britney shot him an annoyed re. "Why


    didn''t you tell me that Adrienne wasing? I could''ve prepared a few of her favorite dishes for


    her."


    "Mom, I''m your real child, not her." Since they were young, whenever Adrienne came to their house,


    she would be the only one who existed in Britney''s eyes as if he wasn''t there right next to them.


    Jefferson didn''t understand. Adrienne had average looks and a bad temper, why did Britney, who


    had a worse temper than he did, like her so much?

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    "Why are you saying so much nonsense? No one will think that you''re mute if you keep quiet for a


    while." When Britney talked to Adrienne, she was kind and gentle; but when she spoke to Jefferson,


    her tone was filled with despise and disgust. "You''re already so old, don''t you know that you''re


    supposed to go help out in the kitchen?"


    Jefferson went speechless.


    "Alright," he thought. He was the son of the family next door, but Adrienne was the Hefner family''s


    real daughter.


    The dominant and proud Jefferson became a poor little puppy at home, being bullied by everyone


    else. Whenever Britney told him to do something, he never dared to do otherwise as long as it


    wasn''t against his principles.


    After all, his mother was the person who gave birth to him and raised him. Their fate as mother and


    son would onlyst for a lifetime, so he tried to make her happy whenever he could.


    Jefferson walked around the porch and saw his father, Albert Hefner, reading the newspaper in the


    living room. He looked and waved at Albert. "Old fogey, long time no see. Did you miss me while I


    was away?"


    Hearing Jefferson''s words, Albert furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Jefferson with


    dissatisfaction. "You''re already so old, yet still so impolite. Look at you, how are you going to fit into


    society in the future?"


    Jefferson wasn''t bothered at all. "Old fogey, I think you should worry about yourself more. We


    youngsters have our own way of living, you don''t have to worry about us. Besides, you used to say


    that meddling in other people''s businesses would make you get old faster, am I right?"


    Albert remained silent.


    He had never been able to do anything about his son. He could only give a hopeful nce to his


    wife who was walking into the room. "Britney, do something about your son."


    Britney was the name of Jefferson''s mother. Her full name was Britney Yard.


    Albert was a very assertive person, he was in charge of making most of the important decisions in


    the household. However, Britney was clear that he had never been able to do anything about


    Jefferson all these years, so she said, "Jefferson, how could you talk to your father like that? ¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jefferson didn''t bother maintaining his father''s reputation. "Old fogey, you''d onlyin to Mom


    when you''re mad at me, am I not your son too?"


    Britney interrupted, "Jefferson, do you want to get beaten up today?"


    "I was just greeting him," Jefferson said.


    Britney ordered, "Go help Jessie in the kitchen."


    Jefferson looked at Adrienne and said, "Come with me, Little Specky."


    Adrienne did not want to be with him, so she ignored him. Unexpectedly, he added, "This is your


    house too, so don''t think of yourself as a guest. You''ll have to do whatever I do too."


    Britney quickly defended Adrienne, "Jefferson, has it been too long since youst got spanked?"


    Jefferson winked at Britney, but she didn''t seem to understand what he meant.


    Even though Britney had defended her, Adrienne felt that it was inappropriate to not help out now


    that Jefferson had said these, so she said, "Auntie, I think I''ll go help Jeff in the kitchen. After all, he


    rarely cooks and he''s not very familiar with the kitchen. It''ll be better if there''s someone there to help


    him."


    Jefferson teased, "You''re saying it as if you''re very familiar with the kitchen."


    Adrienne was at a loss for words.


    "Jefferson, don''t be rude," Britney warned Jefferson, and then turned around and looked at


    Adrienne with a warm smile. "Alright, you can go give him a hand then, Adrienne."


    Seeing that Britney treated both of them so differently, Jefferson was infuriated. But now that he had


    managed to snatch his wife back from his mother''s hands, his resentment was no longer a big deal.


    Watching Jefferson and Adrienne walking towards the kitchen together, Britney sat next to Albert


    and eximed, "Albert, don''t you think that Jefferson and Adrienne are getting closer to each


    other?"


    Albert raised his head with a frown. "But I don''t think Adrienne is willing to be together with


    Jefferson. Are you imagining things?"


    Britney poked Alberts head and said yfully, "Is there something wrong with your eyes? They''re


    clearly very close, yet you''re saying that she doesn''t want to be with Jefferson? If she really didn''t


    want to get close to Jefferson, she wouldn''t have followed him to our house. I''m pretty sure their


    feelings are mutual."


    Albert did not agree with his wife. He exined his opinion rationally, "Think about Jefferson''s


    behavior and temper, he never knew how to get along with people. He has always been so self-


    absorbed and never cared about the feelings of others. Any girl who falls in love with him must have


    something wrong with her eyes."


    Albert had no mercy when it came to judging his son. If people who didn''t know the truth heard this,


    they would probably think that Jefferson was truly a good-for-nothing.


    Britney was unhappy with this statement. "Albert, Jefferson is just a little arrogant. He''s good


    looking, has a well-built body, and has socializing skills as well. He''s still considered a decent


    person from whichever perspective, and he''s still worthy of dating Adrienne."


    "No matter what, this is the furthest their rtionship can go, it will never get any further," said


    Albert.


    Britney didn''t understand. "What do you mean? Don''t you want them to be together?"


    Albert exined to Britney patiently, "I know you like Adrienne and you really want her to be a part


    of our family, but I have to remind you that you shouldn''t have this thought. It''s the world of the


    youngsters now, they should have the freedom to date whoever they want and the freedom to


    choose their own partners. Don''t make them date just because you want them to."


    Britney was never an unreasonable parent. Hearing her husband say that, she said anxiously,


    "Jefferson had his gaze stuck on Adrienne for the whole day; I''m pretty sure he''s desperate to marry


    her too. It''s not even necessary for me to control anything."


    Hearing her raise her voice, Albert surrendered in an instant. "Alright, everything you say is right."


    Britney smiled and said, "Of course everything I say is right."


    Albert replied helplessly, "Okay, I was wrong then."


    In the kitchen.


    The atmosphere between Jefferson and Adrienne wasn''t very pleasant as well, but Jefferson


    seemed to always have the advantage during their fights.


    Jefferson immediately chased Jessie away once he entered the kitchen as he wanted to speak to


    Adrienne privately. "Little Specky, I''ll tell them about our marriageter after lunch. You should be


    mentally prepared."


    Adrienne stopped him, "No!"


    Jefferson raised his eyebrows and looked at her sternly. "I''m not asking for your permission, I''m


    notifying you."

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    Adrienne was frustrated, but she couldn''t persuade Jefferson. "Well... give me some more time.


    After all, even Grandpa doesn''t know about this. He has always disliked you. If he knew that we


    secretly got married, he''d be so furious that he might end up bedridden in the hospital for a year."


    Jefferson knew that Hodge disapproved of him.


    Hodge had wanted Adrienne to go on a blind date previously; he also often criticized Adrienne in


    front of Jefferson. Hodge''s purpose was to get Jefferson to give up on Adrienne.


    After thinking for a while, Jeffersonpromised. "We''ll tell my parents about our marriage today.


    Tomorrow, we''ll go to the hospital to see Mr. Hodge. I''ll talk to him about it."


    Jefferson insisted on making their marriage known; that made Adrienne anxious. "Jefferson, our


    marriage won''tst, anyway. Why do we have to do this? We''ll tell them that we''re married today,


    but then we''ll probably get divorced tomorrow."


    "Adrienne, can you think of something else other than f*cking divorcing me?" Every time Jefferson


    heard the word ''divorce'' from Adrienne, he itched to seal her mouth with adhesive tape so that she


    wouldn''t say things he didn''t want to hear anymore.


    "Do you really think that we got married because of love, and not because of a mistake? Do you


    think that we can continue this marriage where we can''t evenmunicate well with each other?


    Didn''t we get married because of what I did to you after I got drunk?" Adrienne took a deep breath


    and sighed. She continued, "Jefferson, we''re both adults. It''s better not to deceive ourselves


    anymore."


    "We didn''t..." In a fit of anger, Jefferson almost let slip that they didn''t have intercourse that night.


    But when he thought of the consequences of Adrienne knowing the truth, he bit back the words that


    were at the tip of his tongue.


    Adrienne looked soft and ditzy like a harmless idiot. But if one crossed her limits, her stubbornness


    and explosive anger were horrifying. Without a perfect solution in mind, Jefferson would not let her


    know the truth.


    "Well, I''m sorry! I don''t want a loveless marriage. I can''t live a life with a man who doesn''t love me


    and vice versa." This might be the strongest stand Adrienne had ever taken in front of Jefferson, but


    there was a faint pain in her chest that she could not exin, which she ignored. "Jefferson, I don''t


    know if I''ll ever meet someone I want to love sincerely in my life. I don''t have much hope for love.


    But, you are different. You have a girl you like, cherish her. Don''t waste your energy on an


    insignificant person like me."


    "You''re insignificant?" Jefferson was so infuriated that he didn''t want to continue the conversation.


    But if he didn''t reply to that, she would continue to annoy him. "Do you really think that I''ve all the


    time in the world to be around you all day? Do you think that you are an insignificant person to me?"


    "Actually..." Adrienne''s tone softened as Jefferson''s temper rose. "Actually, you''re not insignificant to


    me. After all, we grew up together." She firmly trusted and relied on him.


    However, sooner orter, he would go to the person he loved and leave her. Instead of having to


    passively ept it in the future, it was better to ept it at this moment and get used to it.


    "Idiot!" Jefferson was so angry that he turned around and left. As soon as he stepped out of the


    kitchen, he bumped into Britney. In surprise, he asked, "Mom, why are you here?" Britney rolled her


    eyes at him. "We were waiting for lunch but you drove Jessie away. Why would I be here?"


    Judging from Britney''s tone, she hadn''t heard the conversation between him and Adrienne.


    Jefferson was relieved. He smiled and said, "I''ming. I''ming."


    Britney asked, "I heard you cursing at someone again. Who was that?"


    "Myself," Jefferson said.


    Adrienne was not as mercurial as Jefferson; she had not calmed down yet. She could notugh and


    chat with Britney as Jefferson did, so she took her leave first. "You guys have a good chat. I''ll go


    serve the food."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Adrienne left, Jefferson wanted to follow behind her but as soon as he took a step, Britney


    grabbed him. "Jefferson, do you have any brain cells left in your head?"


    "Mom, don''t concern yourself with my business."


    "If I don''t intervene, you will end up chasing that girl away." Britney wanted to pinch Jefferson''s ears.


    "Stupid boy, if you like her, you should treat her better. You''re always so fierce to her. Sooner or


    later, you''ll scare her away."


    "Mom, even you know that I like her, but she herself doesn''t know that! I told her everything, but she


    still doesn''t believe me. She always has doubts about what I would do to her."


    Britney said, "If I were her, I would think the same."


    Jefferson asked, "What should I do?"


    "Be nice to her. I don''t expect you to be a saint to her. At least, treat her like how your father treats


    me."


    "The way Dad treats you?"


    Jefferson tried to recall Albert''s demeanor towards Britney. However, he had no deep impression of


    him except that Albert deferred to Britney on everything. "Mom, why don''t you give me some


    examples?"


    Britney pinched Jefferson''s ears and said, "Stupid boy, do you want me to take your ce in your


    own rtionship?"


    "There''s no need then," Jefferson replied.


    Love was like a drug. Despite knowing that drugs were addictive, people would nevertheless seek it


    out for a taste.


    At the dinner table.


    Unsurprisingly, Britney got Adrienne to sit next to her. She heaped food onto Adrienne''s te.


    "Adrienne, you''ve liked these dishes since you were a kid. Have some more."


    "Mom, it''s not like she doesn''t have hands. You don''t have to spoil her like that. I can help her." That


    was what Jefferson would say usually in a crude manner that befitted his character, but he was not


    his usual self that day. Instead, he joined Britney in serving food to Adrienne. "Adrienne, you like


    this, right? It''s delicious, so eat up."


    Being treated so gently all of a sudden, Adrienne was spooked. Her hands trembled; she almost


    dropped the spoon in her hand. Had Jefferson thought of a new way to make fun of her again?


    "Why aren''t you eating? Is it not to your taste?" In order not to scare Adrienne, Jefferson tried to be


    gentle. However, he didn''t know that the more he acted like this, the more uneasy Adrienne got.


    She asked him, "I... Jeff, are you not feeling well?"

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    When Jefferson went out of his way to be nice to Adrienne, her first reaction was not to thank him,


    but to think that he was ill.


    D*mn it!


    Jefferson wanted to pry her head open to see just what was going on inside her head.


    Usually, he would insult her. However, Britney was there that day, and he had made the decision to


    treat her better. He couldn''t give up halfway. Therefore, the angry Jefferson kept his expression


    neutral and said, "Don''t worry about me, I''m good. Do you want more food? I''ll get some for you."


    "Jeff... I- I can do it by myself." Adrienne stammered out of nervousness because of Jefferson''s


    unusual behavior, for fear that he would y a dirty trick on her in the next second.


    This must be yet another new trick of his, she thought.


    Definitely.


    Otherwise, he would never treat her so well all of a sudden.


    Adrienne looked at Jefferson, searching his eyes for an answer. However, there didn''t seem to be


    anything unusual in his gaze.


    No way!


    Previously, when he came up with new pranks to y on her, his eyes would exude a proud and


    mischievous glint.


    Jefferson was full of wicked ideas. No one could foresee what he woulde up with.


    Adrienne grew more and more scared. It was as if a strong gust of cold wind was blowing behind


    her, making her hair stand on end.


    "Adrienne, eat up before the food gets cold." Britney knew that Jefferson usually mistreated


    Adrienne. This sudden change would definitely be unbelievable to Adrienne, so she stepped in to


    help Adrienne. "Jefferson, eat. Don''t talk too much at the dinner table."


    "All right." In Britney''s presence, Adrienne felt more at ease. She knew that Jefferson couldn''t act


    rashly in front of Britney.


    Jefferson thought to himself, "Mom, you wanted me to take better care of Little Specky, but now


    you''re stopping me. What''s going on?" A woman''s mind was hard to decipher, Jefferson told


    himself. Unfortunately for him, he was destined to get involved with women throughout his life.


    Albert had always been quiet. After he greeted Adrienne, he said nothing more. At that moment,


    Albert couldn''t help but look at his son. It urred to him that not only was Jefferson arrogant, he


    was also ignorant. Didn''t he realize that Adrienne was frightened by him?


    It was indeed true that Jefferson had not noticed Adrienne''s fear. When he misunderstood her


    conduct as not epting his kindness, he red at Adrienne as if warning her that he would teach


    her a lesson when they got home.


    During that meal, Adrienne ate with mixed feelings. In the end, she did not eat much but pretended


    to be full instead.


    Before leaving, Britney took Adrienne''s hand and said, "Adrienne, this is your home. No matter


    when you want toe here, you''ll be wee. Jefferson is back here now. If it is inconvenient for


    you toe on your own, I''ll get him to pick you up."


    Since her parents'' death, Adrienne''s only source of maternal love was from Britney. A sudden


    sadness overwhelmed her and she almost shed tears. "Thank you, Auntie."


    Seeing that she was about to cry, Jefferson pulled Adrienne into his arms and said, "Adrienne, you


    still have work to do. What are you waiting for?"


    Why was Jefferson hugging her oundishly with Britney there? Adrienne squirmed and tried to


    escape from his arms, but he did not intend to let go at all.


    On the other hand, Britney was pleased to see the disy of affection between them. She said,


    "Adrienne, go to work then. Your work is tiring, you can''t even rest well on weekends. Let Jefferson


    drive you to work."


    Adrienne said, "Goodbye, Auntie!"


    Jefferson waved goodbye to Britney. "Mum, go keep old fogeypany."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Britney watched them leave with a satisfied smile.


    It was not an easy task for Jefferson to get Adrienne back from Britney''s clutches. He whistled in


    delight while driving. Seeing that, Adrienne''s scalp tingled and she subconsciously leaned against


    the window.


    As soon as Jefferson saw her avoiding him like he was a leper, his amiable mood came to an end


    abruptly. He looked at Adrienne discontentedly and said, "Little Specky, you need a f*cking lesson."


    "From your point of view, I need to be taught lessons every day." Adrienne breathed a sigh of relief


    as Jefferson started talking like his normal self.


    Not long after they drove out of the vi area, they arrived at a street filled with restaurants.


    Jefferson parked the car and said, "Get off."


    Adrienne replied in a daze, "Jefferson, we''ve just finished eating. What are we doing here?" He


    brought her there because she hadn''t eaten much. But, he merely said, "I''ll do whatever I want as


    long as it makes me happy."


    Adrienne was speechless.


    Each time, it was always the same answer but she still couldn''t help but ask.


    There was a well-known seafood restaurant there. Jefferson pulled Adrienne to the restaurant. They


    sat down and he ordered shrimp congee. After that, he crossed his legs and went on his phone.


    Adrienne couldn''t hold herself back and asked again, "Don''t you dislike shrimp? Why did you order


    shrimp congee?"


    Jefferson looked at Adrienne stonily again.


    D*mn it.


    Adrienne asked all sorts of dumb questions. Not only did Jefferson not like eating shrimp, he also


    did not like congee. The reason he chose this restaurant was because Adrienne said that she


    wanted to try it previously.


    Sometimes, Jefferson really wanted to bang his head against the wall. Why was he treating her well


    when she only got on his nerves every day?


    Frightened by his cold gaze, Adrienne quickly drank her ss of water.


    After they waited for about half an hour, the congee was served. Jefferson signaled for the waiter to


    fill Adrienne''s bowl; he did not intend to eat it.


    As Adrienne ate the fresh and delicious shrimp congee, she stole a nce at Jefferson. He did


    things capriciously, she thought. He did not eat shrimp, but he foolishly ordered shrimp congee. It


    seemed that she had to eat more.


    Adrienne ate three small bowls of congee, and this time she was really full.


    When she put down her bowl, she belched with satisfaction. After hearing that, Jefferson frowned in


    disgust and asked, "Can''t you be moredylike?"


    Adrienne smiled. "I don''t have to put on an elegant act for you."


    Jefferson had known her since they were babies. She did not have any privacy at all with him. He


    must have never regarded her as a woman. She did not need to care about her image in front of


    him.


    Jefferson often heard Freddy say that women would be willing to dress up for the men they loved.


    If a woman didn''t care about her image in front of a man, it showed that she didn''t regard him as a


    man at all, let alone love him.


    With that thought in mind, Jefferson raised his foot and kicked Adrienne under the table, eximing,


    "Little idiot!"


    Adrienne yelped, "It hurts!"


    "You deserve it!"Jefferson said.


    Adrienne said, "You..."


    Forget it, she couldn''t be bothered to argue with him!

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    "Ring, ring-"


    An ear- piercing call rang all of a sudden, which startled Adrienne. Jefferson


    immediately muted his phone. He nced at Adrienne, got up and walked out. "I''ll take this call."


    Jefferson was answering a phone call and avoiding her?


    This was the first time it had happened.


    Adrienne grew curious.


    Jefferson went on the balcony outside their private dining room. The ss door was soundproofed,


    so Adrienne could not hear a word.


    Her curiosity only grew the more she was unable to hear. Who was calling him?


    Was it his sweetheart?


    Or did Jarred have news about the murderer?


    If the two matters werepared, Adrienne cared more about thetter. When Jefferson came


    back, she immediately asked, "Did Jarred have anything new about the murderer?"


    "Who do you think I am? Would Jarred report to me if he has any new clues?" Jefferson leaned


    back in his seat and put away his phone before taking a sip of tea leisurely.


    Adrienne pouted. "Don''t say anything if you have nothing nice to say. Why are you so rude?"


    "You don''t stop talking even when you''re bloated," Jefferson said.


    Adrienne was silent.


    She was angry; she wanted to retaliate at him but she couldn''t do anything to him.


    Jefferson said, "Today is Saturday. Shouldn''t you be visiting your grandfather?"


    "Yes, I''m going."


    "Eat up," Jefferson said. "I''ll drive you there when you''re done."


    Adrienne replied, "You''re in such a hurry to send me away. Was it your mistress who called just


    now?"


    To Adrienne, her question did note from a ce of jealousy at all, but Jefferson read a tinge of


    jealousy in it. Was that little idiot jealous? he wondered.


    Jefferson''s mood improved in an instant. He leaned towards Adrienne and said, "Little idiot, would


    you like me to say yes or no?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Adrienne replied in a daze, "Say yes if it was, say no if it wasn''t. Does it have anything to do with


    what I want to hear?"


    Jefferson was dumbstruck.


    F*ck!


    Sure enough, he was reading too much into things again.


    Hodge was doing well both physically and mentally. The doctor had said that he could be


    discharged from the hospital two days earlier, but he felt that the hospital provided a livelier


    environment than staying alone at home. Thus, he insisted on staying for two more days.


    When Adrienne and Jefferson arrived, he was ying mobile games with a kid, Shawn, beside him.


    Shawn clearly wanted to snatch the mobile phone from Hodge to y for him. Shawn asked, "Why


    are you so slow? Run, or you will be killed by the enemy."


    Upon hearing that, Hodge shrugged his shoulders and said, "You''re right. The enemy killed me."


    Shawn reached out for the phone. "Please give me the mobile phone. I''ll teach you how to y."


    Hodge hid his phone behind his back like a child. "Shawn, I''m bad at ying, so let me practice. Let


    me y another round."


    "Grandpa, why are you fighting over a phone with a kid?" Adrienne thought that Hodge hiding the


    phone from a kid was quite cute. But he was old, and he was staring at the phone with a pair of


    reading sses. It was bad for his eyes, so she had to stop him.


    "Adrienne, you''re here." Hodge quickly handed the phone to Shawn as if he were a child who had


    been caught stealing candy. He signaled Shawn to go to his mother. Pretending that nothing had


    happened, he said, "Come and chat with me."


    Adrienne went to Hodge''s side. "Grandpa, I just asked the doctor about your condition. The doctor


    said that you didn''t want to leave the hospital. Is it because you feel bored at home?"


    Hodge nodded. "Yes. It''s really boring staying at home alone. At the hospital, there are cute kids like


    Shawn and many other patients to keep mepany."


    Adrienne took Hodge''s hand. "Grandpa, I''ll move back to your house and live with you."


    "I don''t want to live with you. Young people like you have a different lifestyle from us old folks. We''ll


    resent each other after living for a long time together." In fact, Hodge really wanted Adrienne to


    move in and live with him, but he knew that there was a generation gap between them. Young


    people liked to live without restrictions, unlike old people like him.


    Although he was old, he must not hinder Adrienne.


    "Mr. Hodge, how about finding you apanion?" Only Jefferson would ask such a question.


    When Hodge heard Jefferson''s voice, he became angry. "Jefferson, why are you here again?"


    Jefferson took a chair and sat beside Hodge''s bed. "Little Specky hase to see you and I came


    with her. Do I need any other reason?"


    Hodge was reluctant to be polite with Jefferson. "Jefferson, why do you pester Adrienne all day?"


    "Mr. Hodge, didn''t I previously say that I''d help to improve your family''s genes?" Jefferson said with


    a smile.


    Hodge retorted, "Our family''s genes are perfectly fine now. There''s no need for improvement."


    Jefferson was still smiling as he said, "Then, let''s talk about finding apanion for you."


    Hodge burst into a fit of coughing.


    "Jefferson, get out of here!" Seeing Hodge cough out of anger because of Jefferson, Adrienne


    quickly pushed Jefferson out of the room and said, "Please, go do your own thing. Don''t rile him up


    anymore."


    Jefferson was not angry. He reached out to pinch her face and said, "Little Specky, don''t go home


    late. At night, make sure to shut the doors and windows before you sleep. If you''re hungry, don''t eat


    out or order takeout since you''ll be alone. There are two bowls of instant noodles at home, they''re


    all yours. When Ie back, I''ll bring you to eat delicious food."


    "Where are you going?" All of a sudden, Adrienne felt a little nervous. She subconsciously grabbed


    Jefferson''s hand and looked at him with doe-like, bright eyes.


    "Little idiot. Other than going to look for my sweetheart, where else do you think I will go?" Jefferson


    said. He held her hand tightly in his palm and squeezed it hard.


    "Oh..." Adrienne felt a little disappointed but she didn''t understand where this sense of loss came


    from. She didn''t want to understand it either.


    Before she could finish speaking, Jefferson leaned in and kissed her on the lips. After a while, he let


    her go and said, "Little Specky, keep what I''ve told you in mind."


    "What are you doing?" Adrienne wiped her mouth with disdain. When she thought about how he


    kissed another woman with the same lips, she felt sick. "Jefferson, don''t you think that you''re


    disgusting? Is it right by your sweetheart to be doing this?"


    "Disgusting? I''ve never fallen in love with any woman except her. I''m squeaky clean inside and


    out..." The truth almost slipped Jefferson''s tongue, but he stopped himself in time.


    He was confessing his love to Adrienne. Adrienne, who did not know the truth, thought that he was


    ming her for identally bedding him. She said, "Um... I didn''t mean to take your virginity."

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    Jefferson was dumbfounded.


    Jefferson knew that Adrienne could drive him crazy with a single word, but he was reluctant to let


    her go.


    Adrienne uttered, "Um..."


    "Idiot!" Jefferson yelled.


    After that, he turned around and left, leaving Adrienne in a daze and ming herself for the issue.


    She swore that she would never drink alcohol again, not even a sip.


    "Adrienne, Adrienne..."


    From the room, Hodge called her several times. Adrienne finally heard him and replied, "Grandpa."


    Worried, Hodge asked, "What happened between you and Jefferson?"


    Adrienne shook her head. "We''re fine."


    Hodge said again, "It''s bad for him to keep pestering you like this. We have to find a way to get him


    to give up on you."


    Adrienne said listlessly, "What can we do?"


    She and Jefferson had gotten their marriage certificate. As long as Jefferson did not agree to


    divorce, she had no way to stop him from pestering her.


    Hodge gave it a serious thought before saying, "Tell him that you have a boyfriend. Then, he''ll give


    up."


    So what if she had a boyfriend? After all, Jefferson was her legal husband.


    Although Adrienne thought so in her heart, she was afraid of giving Hodge too much of a shock.


    Therefore, she did not dare to voice it out. "Grandpa, that won''t work."


    Hodge said wistfully, "What about Zelson? Zelson has earned such a reputation at such a young


    age because of his capabilities, and he is a reliable man. If Zelson pretends to be your boyfriend,


    will Jefferson leave after knowing that he is his rival?"


    "He won''t," Adrienne replied firmly. Jefferson hated Zelson. If Zelson pretended to be her boyfriend,


    Jefferson''s reaction would be unimaginable.


    "Is Zelson unfit for the task or is there another problem?" Hodge queried.


    "It''s not like you don''t know Jefferson''s temper. If he''s angered, he''ll do anything." Adrienne did not


    want to drive Jefferson away in such an underhanded way. Jefferson was not an amenable person.


    Since that wouldn''t work either, Hodge had run out of ideas. He suddenly felt sorry for Adrienne who


    had been pestered by the awful Jefferson since she was a child.


    It was a rare free weekend for her, so she had dinner with Hodge in the hospital before going home.


    Without Jefferson at home, Adrienne had no one to talk to. The house felt empty.


    Humans were strange animals. They were always having contradicting thoughts.


    When Jefferson was at home, she hated how noisy he was.


    When Jefferson was out, she always hoped that he woulde back soon because it was too


    quiet.


    He had been out for a few hours by then. Adrienne didn''t know how his date was going, nor did she


    know whether anything would happen between them that night.


    The more Adrienne thought about it, the more irritated and restless she became.


    She picked up her phone and called Jefferson. For each of the several calls, all she could hear was


    a cold robotic voice on the other end - "The number you have dialed cannot be reached, please try


    againter."


    Jefferson''s phone was switched off.


    Adrienne put away her phone disappointedly. She turned around and went into the bathroom. After


    taking a shower, she sat on the bed and read a book. She was no longer concerned about Jefferson


    and her mood finally improved.


    When one isn''t interested in reading, books be the best luby. With the book in hand,


    Adrienne fell asleep.


    Maybe it was because the house was too quiet or because of Jefferson''s absence, she was uneasy.


    She had a nightmare again in the middle of the night. However, the person in the dream was not her


    parents. It was Jefferson, the person who annoyed her every day.


    Jefferson was in a white shirt, but the shirt had been dyed red with blood. He walked to her with


    heavy steps and said, "Little Specky... Help me!"


    "Jeff..." Adrienne tried to rush over and hug him, but her feet felt heavier than ever and she couldn''t


    move at all. She watched as more and more blood flowed. She panicked and screamed, "Jeff, Jeff,


    don''t leave me, I only have you and Grandpa left. I don''t want you to go! I don''t want you to go!"


    While she was unprepared, her parents were killed by a murderer in the crudest way. They were


    separated from her forever, leaving her with only Hodge and Jefferson by her side.


    If Jefferson was gone too...


    "Ring, ring¡ª"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The sudden ringing of a phone call woke Adrienne up from her nightmares. "Jeff..."


    She grabbed her phone. As she had expected, it was a call from Jefferson the Devil.


    She took a few deep breaths. When she answered the phone, she heard his arrogant voice. "Why


    aren''t you sleeping? It''s the middle of the night! Why did you keep calling me?"


    "Maybe I identally dialed your number." After knowing that he was fine, Adrienne no longer felt


    suffocated.


    A word came out of Jefferson as usual. "Idiot!"


    Adrienne, however, called out his name softly, "Jeff..."


    Jefferson was startled and asked in a much gentler voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Adrienne paused and asked again, "Can youe back?"


    Jefferson looked back at the several drug dealers who were squatting on the ground. He had just


    arrested them; there were still many things for him to deal with. He asked,


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Adrienne knew that he could not see her at the moment, but she still shook her head. "I''m fine." All


    of a sudden, she wanted to see him standing in front of her in one piece.


    "Boss!" One of Jefferson''s subordinates was calling for him; he signaled his subordinate not to


    speak. Then, he said to Adrienne on the other end of the phone, "If you have nothing to do, then go


    sleep. I have something to do tonight, I won''t be back."


    "Oh..." Adrienne was disappointed and wanted to hang up, but she still couldn''t stop onest


    sentence from leaving the tip of her tongue. "Jeff, please be fine."


    "Did you have another nightmare?" Jefferson asked as he could sense that something was off from


    her voice.


    Adrienne didn''t want to show her weakness in front of him every time, but she was prone to trusting


    and relying on him. "Yes."


    As soon as Adrienne said that, Jefferson wanted to be by her side right away. However, at that


    moment, Vincent said, "Boss, their leader has escaped. If we can''t catch them, there will be huge


    trouble."


    Jefferson was worried about Adrienne, but more people would be harmed if the leader of the drug


    syndicate escaped. Therefore, he had to deal with the criminal first. He said, "Little Specky, don''t


    overthink it. Sleep well."


    Jefferson ended the call and said to his subordinates immediately, "You guys take these people


    away. The rest of you, follow me. That man won''t escape from us today."


    Jefferson''s subordinates replied in unison, "Yes, Sir."


    That night, Jefferson''s skilledmand contributed much to the sessful operation of capturing


    the drug syndicate.

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    By the time his subordinates'' replied, Jefferson already turned around and ran. His subordinates


    hurriedly followed him. Jefferson shouted, "Vincent, take your men and go around the left. Ian, you


    give chase from the right with your men. If he escapes, none of you will be leaving this ce."


    D*mn it! Jefferson cursed inwardly.


    If it weren''t for these b*stards making trouble, he wouldn''t have left Adrienne at home alone and not


    being by her side while she had nightmares.


    Normally, he would feel pitiful even when Adrienne sneezed. At present, she just had a nightmare,


    yet he could not stay with her.


    At that thought, Jefferson was filled with anger.


    He had to let these brats have a good taste of the suffering Adrienne had gone through from her


    nightmare.


    After Jefferson hung up, Adrienne got inexplicably worried.


    Earlier on, she seemed to have heard the word ''escape''.


    Who would escape in the middle of the night?


    What on earth was Jefferson dealing with?


    Was he drinking with Freddy and the others again?


    Although it was past midnight, Adrienne did not concern herself with whether Freddy was sleeping


    and called Freddy immediately.


    "Adrienne, it''s sote. Why aren''t you asleep?" Even in the middle of the night, Freddy picked up


    the call instantly. His muffled voice came from the other end of the line. Obviously, he was not with


    Jefferson .


    "Sorry, I dialed the wrong number. You can continue sleeping." After that, Adrienne called Tommy


    and Bruce. Jefferson was not with them either. They also didn''t know who Jefferson would be with


    other than them, thiste at night.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jefferson''s close friends did not know his whereabouts. The next people Adrienne thought of were


    his parents.


    Adrienne really wanted to call the Hefner family to ask if Jefferson was at home or if they knew


    about his whereabouts. But it was toote; she was concerned that they would worry about him.


    Her phone was already in her hand and she was ready to call Jefferson''s parents. However, she


    didn''t make the phone call in the end.


    After thinking for a while, Adrienne finally dialed Quill''s number.


    Quill''s voice was muffled just like Freddy''s, the voice of a person woken up from sleep. "Adrienne, I


    finally finished the case. I could finally sleep well tonight. It''s already midnight. Why are you calling


    me?"


    Adrienne went straight to the point. "Sergeant Scott, do you still remember when Jefferson


    appeared at the murder scene covered in blood?"


    How could Quill forget? This was something he would remember for the rest of his life.


    Why did Adrienne suddenly ask about it again?


    Quill guessed the reason behind it but he didn''t want to be blunt about it. It was best if he could


    deceive Adrienne. "Isn''t this over? Did you call me in the middle of the night to talk about it?"


    Adrienne said again, "You haven''t told me how Jefferson was cleared."


    Sure enough! Sure enough! Quill thought.


    Quill knew that Adrienne was obsessed with this. Previously, he had fooled her, but it seemed that


    she would not let him go this time even if it was in the middle of the night.


    "Heaven help me!" Quill eximed in his heart.


    Quill coughed and began to spout nonsense, "Hey, are you still suspecting Mr. Hefner? He''s your


    man. Let me tell you, if you always doubt him this way, it will affect your rtionship."


    "He''s not mine," Adrienne thought to herself.


    She did not acknowledge it.


    Adrienne knew that Quill was trying to change the topic, thus she did not answer him. "Sergeant


    Scott, you know that''s not what I mean."


    Quill pretended to be ignorant. "What do you mean then?"


    "Tell me, why would Jefferson be covered with blood at the crime scene? Don''t try to deceive me.


    As a leader, you have an obligation to tell the truth to your subordinates who also participated in the


    case." Adrienne began to suspect Jefferson''s identity when he was suddenly appointed as leader of


    the special investigation team previously. Plus, he could easily get the information of the murder


    case the night before from Jarred. She grew more certain that Jefferson had a secret identity she


    did not know of.


    However, she could not figure it out.


    Logically speaking, Jefferson wouldn''t be doing anything illegal. What reason did he have to hide it


    from her?


    Quill was dejected. It was the middle of the night, and he had encountered such a difficult problem.


    He wished to just continue sleeping. "Adrienne..."


    Seeing that Quill was in such a dilemma, Adrienne inferred that it must be rted to Jefferson.


    "Sergeant Scott, I know that Jefferson has instructed you to not tell me his identity."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Quill interrupted. "Adrienne, since you know that, then why are you pressuring me


    now?"


    Adrienne was determined to find out. "Tell me, I will never tell him."


    Quill was on the verge of tears. "Adrienne, why do you have to trouble me like this..."


    "Sergeant Scott, I won''t tell Jefferson, but even if Jefferson knows about it, what can he do to you?"


    Adrienne became more agitated. She stopped and took a deep breath before saying, "Sergeant


    Scott, I''m not forcing you; I''m begging you. Tell me his identity, and he''ll scold you at most after that.


    But if I don''t know about it, I''ll always be afraid that he''ll be in danger..."


    Yes, she was afraid.


    The less she knew about his identity, the more afraid she was.


    She must find it out. She had to know what he was doing at this instant and if there was anything


    she could help him with.


    "Adrienne..." The worry in Adrienne''s voice was obvious. After hesitating for a while, Quill gritted his


    teeth and went all out. "He was on the murder scene to pursue a drug dealer. The drug dealer


    refused to be arrested, so they took action against him. The blood on him belonged to the criminal.


    We have asked our forensic colleagues to verify it. It had nothing to do with the victim."


    "He arrests drug dealers?" Adrienne had suspected that Jefferson was an important person, but she


    did not expect for him to be a narc. Nares were exposed to great danger because they faced vicious


    drug criminals all the time.


    How was Jefferson a narc?


    Even if Jefferson wanted it, what about Mr. Albert?


    Did he agree to Jefferson doing such a dangerous job?


    Perhaps, Mr. Albert didn''t know that Jefferson had epted such a task at all.


    Quill said, "Adrienne, that''s all I know. I don''t know his position."


    "Thank you, Sergeant Scott." After hanging up, Adrienne thought of the sentence she heard on the


    call with Jefferson - someone had escaped.


    It was the middle of the night, Jefferson did note home, and there were other people around


    him. From this, Adrienne deduced that Jefferson was most likely carrying out a mission. Did the


    criminal run away?


    From this conjecture and connecting it to the nightmare she just had... Was that dream warning her


    of something?

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    Adrienne was not one to believe in superstitions, but before her parents'' incident, she had a simr


    dream. Soon after, she received news that her parents were murdered.


    What should she do?


    How could she get in touch with Jefferson?


    Adrienne tried her best to calm down, but her hands were trembling continuously.


    No, she couldn''t panic.


    She could not call Jefferson at this time. If he was chasing after a criminal, it would affect him if she


    called him.


    Adrienne tried tofort herself by telling herself that Jefferson was at work. He had a lot of


    colleagues with him and everything would be fine. He must be fine... The next half of the night, she


    spent the time in this worried and anxious state until the sky turned into a lighter shade of blue.


    Just when Adrienne felt that it had been an eternity, she finally heard the door open. She rushed to


    the entrance as soon as possible.


    It was indeed Jefferson who was at the door and he was still wearing the white shirt he wore the


    previous day. The shirt was wrinkled and there were some obvious dirty spots. His usually messy


    hair was ruffled at this time as if it had not been washed for weeks.


    Adrienne quickly examined Jefferson. Fortunately, he seemed all right.


    "It''s rare for you to be free on the weekend. Where are you heading this early in the morning?"


    Having been busy all night, Jefferson was exhausted. He did not notice that there was something


    wrong in Adrienne''s gaze.


    "Jefferson..." Adrienne did not answer why she did not sleep in. Instead, she went straight to hug


    him, which caught him off guard as he stopped midway while changing into his slippers. He recalled


    that she had a nightmare the night before and probably did not sleep well after that.


    Jefferson patted her on the back and consoled, "I''m back. Don''t be afraid anymore."


    Jefferson did not make it clear, but Adrienne knew that he was talking about her nightmare.


    Sometimes, she just understood what he was thinking. "I''m fine."


    "You''re fine but you''re still holding me early in the morning. Do you know that it''s easy for a man to


    be aroused in the morning?" The tone


    of Jefferson carried a hint of disgust, but he could not help hugging the person in his arms. He felt


    ttered as it was not he who took the initiative to hold her; she did.


    "Stop talking!" Adrienne shouted at him.


    "Little Specky..." Did she wake up on the wrong side of the bed that morning? She had yelled at him


    early in the morning; she seemed to have grown bolder again.


    "Jefferson, I asked you not to talk. Didn''t you fu*king hear that?" Adrienne raised her voice. "I just


    want to hug you. Do I need a reason to fu*king hug my man in my home?"


    "You little thing, who gave you the courage to do so?" D*mn, Jefferson thought. He was starting to


    think that he was a masochist. Others preferred their partners to be gentle and lovely, yet he fell for


    an overbearingdy like Adrienne.


    If this wasn''t masochism, then what was it?


    Adrienne roared again, "Shut up!"


    Jefferson was startled.


    Sure enough, he shut up.


    But after a few seconds, he spoke again, "You can hug me if you want. I wouldn''t stop you. Why are


    you so fierce?"


    Adrienne red at him!


    Jefferson quickly shut up, afraid of upsetting her again.


    After Adrienne was satisfied, she released him. "Have you had breakfast?"


    Jefferson shook his head and answered, "No."


    As soon as he was done with his work, he rushed back to apany her.


    Adrienne said, "Go take a shower. I''ll get you something to eat. You should eat before you sleep."


    Upon hearing that Adrienne was going to cook something to eat, Jefferson felt ufortable all


    over. He responded, "Little Specky, you are so abnormal today. Are you nning to poison me?"


    Adrienne gave him a re and scolded, "Go take a shower. There is no need to bber nonsense."


    "Is this little idiot getting used to ordering me around?" Jefferson wondered.


    Although he felt a little dissatisfied, he still went to the bathroom obediently.


    Adrienne was not good at cooking, but she bought sandwiches and milk beforeing home the


    night before. After a quick and simple preparation, they should be edible.


    When she finished preparing, Jefferson was done.


    Adrienne noticed that Jefferson only had a towel on to cover the lower part of his body and the towel


    threatened to fall at any time as he moved. Adrienne did not feel strange at all. She had seen


    Jefferson shamelessly wear nothing at home. This was considered good enough.


    Adrienne urged, "Eat quickly, and then go to rest."


    Jefferson sat still, picked up the sandwich, and studied it. He picked up the milk to smell it and


    asked, "Little Specky, did you give me a colorless and tasteless poison?"


    Adrienne red at him again. "Yes, it''s poison. Do you have the courage to try it?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jefferson took a bite of a sandwich and slowly ate it. Then, he took a sip of milk and teased, "Sure,


    anything you say. It''s my first time eating a decent breakfast prepared by you. It''s worth being


    poisoned to death."


    Jefferson was flirting with Adrienne, but she did not seem to understand his intention. "Eat up and


    go to rest after you''re done. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "You''re not romantic at all." Jefferson pouted.


    Adrienne was sitting opposite him and her


    gaze was fixed on his face. This time, it was Jefferson who felt ufortable. "What''s on my face?"


    Adrienne shook her head.


    Jefferson argued, "Are you ying dumb, little idiot?"


    "Eat, stop talking nonsense."


    Jefferson finished the milk and put the ss on the table. He grunted, "Little Specky, you''re pushing


    it."


    Adrienne took the ss and went to the kitchen. "I will give you another ss of milk."


    Jefferson was dumbstruck.


    Something was off!


    Adrienne was so abnormal!


    What on earth happened to her?


    After Adrienne got back to the dining table, Jefferson had finished eating the sandwich. He took the


    milk but did not drink it. He sized Adrienne up and down and uttered, "If you have something to ask,


    go ahead. Stop looking at me with puppy eyes."


    Adrienne certainly did not know that her overbearing and pitiful gaze made him want toy hands


    on her.


    Adrienne shook her head.


    Anyway, no matter what she asked, he would not tell the truth.


    Now that she knew the answer, there was no need for her to do anything unnecessary.


    Jefferson replied, "You really don''t want to ask?"


    Adrienne wanted to shake her head, but she was really concerned about him. She couldn''t help but


    question, "Did you catch the drug criminal who escapedst night?"


    "Who told you that I went after..." Jefferson realized that he had almost fallen into a trap. He


    changed the subject and asked, "Little Specky, don''t you know that I fool around all day long? Who


    fu*king told you that I was going after a drug criminal?"


    Adrienne knew that he would not admit it, but she still advised calmly, "In the future, no matter when


    you go on a task, you should be cautious. Don''t forget that you are your parents'' only son. The


    Hefner family and the Yard family''s businesses are still waiting for you to inherit them. You must not


    do anything that will make your family sad."

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    "What about you?"


    If something really did happen to Jefferson, would Adrienne be worried? Would she be sad?


    Jefferson suddenly came close to Adrienne and asked that question in her ear.


    "Of course, I... I''ll be worried. After all, you''re my legal husband. If something happens to you, I''ll


    have to carry a bad reputation." She was not only concerned but also afraid. She was afraid that


    Jefferson would leave her like her parents, forever gone.


    "Is that the only reason?" Jefferson asked, refusing to give up.


    Under his persistent questioning, Adrienne nodded and gave in, "I''m afraid."


    Jefferson''s eyes lit up instantly. "What are you afraid of?"


    "Although you bully me every day and make me so angry that I can''t wait to have you disappear


    from my sight, I don''t know why I''m scared when I think that I may never see you again." Adrienne


    looked at him and added slowly, "I''m afraid that I can''t see you again, and I''m afraid that no one will


    bully me again. I''m afraid that when I have a nightmare, no one will pull me out of it again."


    What was this little idiot talking about? Jefferson thought.


    She said a lot. In summary, she was afraid of losing him.


    Was Adrienne using this kind of method to confess her feelings to Jefferson?


    If it were true, then he would ept it wholeheartedly!


    Overwhelmed with excitement, Jefferson grabbed Adrienne''s shoulder and beamed. "Little idiot, you


    like me. Did you just confess your love to me?"


    "You''re hurting me, be gentle!" Adrienne struggled but she did not manage to break free, so she


    gave up. "I like you? How... how is that possible!"


    "Then, what do you mean by afraid of losing me?" Adrienne''s denial was like a kick in Jefferson''s


    guts; it almost drove him crazy.


    He thought that Adrienne had suddenlye to her senses. Who knew that it was just another way


    for her to anger him?


    Adrienne didn''t seem to notice the gloomy look on Jefferson''s face as she continued, "We grew up


    with Freddy and the others, and we have known each other for more than 20 years. No matter who


    gets hurt among us, the others will be troubled and scared."


    Jefferson raised his eyebrows and interrogated, "Is that all?"


    Adrienne retorted in confusion, "If not, what other reasons will there be?"


    Looking at the silly look on her face, Jefferson knew that it was his own wishful thinking again.


    "F*ck!"Jefferson put the cup on the table heavily, and then got up and left.


    Adrienne was startled.


    He was fine moments ago. Why did he curse again?


    After a few steps, Jefferson suddenly turned back and red at Adrienne. "Little idiot, I have told


    you long ago that if I want to bully you, it will be for a lifetime. Don''t think that I will let you go."


    He was so angry that he did not forget to use his method to make her feel at ease.


    Adrienne was speechless.


    She didn''t understand. Was she a masochist or was there something wrong with her?


    When she heard Jefferson said that he would bully her for a lifetime, she inadvertently felt happy.


    Adrienne cleaned up the dining table and the kitchen. When she returned to the room, Jefferson


    had fallen asleep.


    She couldn''t help but slow down her steps and walked to the bed to lie down beside him. She


    stared at his face.


    She had to admit that Jefferson was really good-looking. He was handsome and had an air of


    arrogance in him. He was maizing, attracting people wherever he went, just like the warm sun


    in winter.


    Of course, the premise was that they didn''t know him.


    After a while, Adrienne was no longer satisfied just by looking at him. She wanted to touch him.


    Thus, she gently caressed his face. "B*stard, if you are always as quiet as you are now, and you


    don''t swear, act fierce and make trouble, you will attract a lot of girls."


    "There are so many girls in the world, but I''m so stupid that I only want a little idiot like you,"


    Jefferson roared in his heart.


    In fact, Jefferson was not asleep. Feeling Adrienne touching him and saying such words to him


    made him feel a surge of heat.


    However, he also knew that the words of Adrienne might not be what he understood. He tried his


    best not to make a sound. However, she was getting bolder and her hand traveled down from his


    face...


    "I didn''t expect your abdominal muscles to be so firm, they''re much stronger than I thought."


    Adrienne patted on Jefferson''s abdominal muscles gently. It was notpletely her fault that she


    wanted to touch him. He didn''t wear a shirt when he was sleeping and his physique was perfect.


    "D*mn, is this little idiot really an idiot, or is she testing my limits?" Jefferson thought.


    If she continued to touch him, his desire would be ignited. He could no longer pretend to be asleep.


    He grabbed Adrienne''s hands and opened his eyes to look at her. "Adrienne, do you f*cking know


    what you are doing?"


    Adrienne avoided his gaze and subconsciously pulled back her hand. "I..."


    He was reluctant to let her go. He forced her to look him in the eyes and voiced, "Since you don''t


    like me, then don''t do anything that will make me misunderstand. My heart is fragile, and I can''t


    stand you hurting me again and again."


    "I didn''t..." Adrienne did not know how she had hurt him. Even if she thought about it, it was nothing


    more than the drunken incident. "I apologized to you. All my savings have been given to you. What


    else do you want me to do?"


    D*mn it! Jefferson cursed inwardly.


    He took a deep breath and tried again, but he still failed to control his anger. He roared, "Idiot!"


    Adrienne was startled.


    Suddenly, Jefferson turned over and pulled her into his arms to kiss her. He kissed her hair, her


    forehead, her nose, her face, and finally her lips. When their lips touched, he suddenly stopped.


    He looked at Adrienne''s face, which was flushed and burning hot. He asked with bloodshot eyes,


    "Little Specky, if you find out that someone has lied to you, what will you do?"


    "What?" Adrienne was still confused. By the time she reacted, it had already been a few seconds.


    "Did you lie to me?"


    Jefferson was stunned. "I..."


    Adrienne saw his darting eyes and understood that he must have hidden something from her. "Are


    you hurt? Is there something wrong?"


    Jefferson said that he lied to her. Her first thought was not that he had done her wrong, but whether


    he was injured or not.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This one was enough to make Jefferson feel that it was worth it. It was enough for him to spend the


    rest of his life protecting her.


    Heughed. "I''ve already stripped myself naked for you to see. Can you see any injuries?"


    "Don''t try to fool me!" Adrienne lifted the quilt and was relieved after confirming that Jefferson was


    not injured.


    Seeing her nervous look, Jefferson was ecstatic as if he had finally seeded in pursuing her. He


    laughed and teased, "Little Specky, you''re taking advantage of me in the name of checking if I''m


    hurt, right?"


    Adrienne red at him and answered, "Jefferson, I don''t care if someone else lied to me, but you


    absolutely can''t do that!"

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    Jefferson kept quiet.


    It seemed that he could not let her know the truth. Otherwise, she would fly into a rage at him.


    Adrienne warned, "Remember this!"


    Jefferson stretched out his arms and pulled her into a tight embrace. "I''ve been up all night and my


    eyelids feel so heavy. You''re still talking to me. You really don''t want me to sleep, do you?"


    Adrienne argued, "I... You should go to sleep."


    Jefferson pressed her head against his chest. "Let''s go to sleep!"


    The previous night, Adrienne could not fall asleep from the nightmare and was worrying about


    Jefferson. At this instant, she was lying in Jefferson''s arms, listening to his steady heartbeat. Soon,


    she fell asleep with Jefferson.


    There was no new case and it was the weekend too. Adrienne slept through the whole day. It was


    already the next morning when she woke up.


    By the time Adrienne got up, it was already empty beside her. She did not know how long it had


    been since Jefferson woke up.


    She didn''t ponder on where Jefferson was. She picked up the remote control and opened the


    curtains. Warm and bright sunshine shone into the room, lighting up her mood as well. "Good


    morning!"


    There was no one else in the room. She said "good morning" just because she felt like it.


    Unexpectedly, a man''s irked voice came from outside the room. "There is nothing good about this


    morning."


    Early in the morning, Eunice''s phone call woke Jefferson up. It was good enough that he didn''t lose


    his temper. How could he be in a good mood?


    "If you''re not in a good mood, why would you ruin others'' mood?" Adrienne frowned, her chirpy


    mood ruined in an instant. "You''re inconsiderate."


    Jefferson pushed the door open with much force and walked in the room. "Hurry up."


    Adrienne asked in annoyance, "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m busy, I won''t have time to send you to workter," Jefferson informed her.


    "Go ahead with your work. I can drive or take the subway to work. You don''t have to drive me


    there." Adrienne looked at Jefferson, who was obviously irritated, and added, "Mr. Hefner, you don''t


    look suitable for work now."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Jefferson questioned discontentedly.


    As Adrienne walked to the bathroom, she replied, "Control your temper when you are at work. Don''t


    lash out easily. You have to understand that the people you are facing are drug criminals. Don''t let


    them affect your mood so that you can work better."


    It turned out that she thought that if Jefferson was busy, he was going to work.


    He didn''t know whether she was foolish or she really didn''t pay much attention to him.


    Nheless, Jefferson wanted to let her know the truth. "Eunice returned to the country and asked


    me to pick her up at the airport."


    "Ah... Oh..." Adrienne was shocked and dropped her eyes dejectedly. "She, she only called you?"


    She did not receive a phone call from Eunice even though she was her best friend.


    "How would I know?" Jefferson wondered whether Eunice was out of her mind. She had many


    rtives and friends, but she chose to call him and woke him up from a dream. She was utterly


    annoying.


    Adrienne muttered, "Oh..."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jefferson urged, "Hurry up."


    Adrienne didn''t know where her anger came from. She responded, "I said that you don''t need to


    send me to work. If you want to pick someone up, then pick her up. No one is stopping you."


    "Who the hell said that I''m going to pick her up?" Eunice did call Jefferson to pick her up at the


    airport, but he refused without hesitation.


    He had rejected her impatiently. "Eunice, you have your parents. You are not an orphan who has no


    one to take care of you. I am not running a charity. I don''t have the f*cking time to help you. You can


    come back if you want but is it necessary to wake me up?"


    Adrienne retorted, "You just said it yourself."


    "Did I say that?" Jefferson asked.


    Adrienne tried to recall. Jefferson said that Eunice asked him to pick her up at the airport, not that


    he agreed to it. "Don''t you intend to pick her up?"


    "She''s not you," Jefferson answered angrily. "I''m not going to pick her up just because she called


    and asked me to."


    "You''ll do it if it''s me?" Adrienne felt that it was bad that she was happy. "If you don''t go to pick up


    Eunice, she will be upset."


    "What does it have to do with me whether she''s happy or not?" Jefferson''s voice rose.


    "Oh..." Adrienne did not know what she was happy about. "Then, does my happiness matter to


    you?"


    Jefferson roared, "Stop asking so many questions and go get ready."


    Adrienne mumbled, "But I want to have breakfast."


    Jefferson pushed her into the bathroom and ordered, "Hurry up. Breakfast is getting cold."


    "I only said that casually. Did you really prepare breakfast?" Adrienne poked her head out of the


    bathroom.


    Jefferson urged, "I asked you to hurry up."


    "Okay." Adrienne immediately washed up and rushed to the dining room after that. Seeing the


    breakfast on the table, she was surprised.


    Although it was not fancy as there were only two boiled eggs and in bread, she was delighted as


    Jefferson was the one who prepared them. "Did you prepare all these for me?"


    Jefferson replied sulkily, "If not, who else can I prepare for?"


    Adrienne eximed, "Thank you!"


    "Idiot!"


    After breakfast, Jefferson sent Adrienne to the Paramount Criminal Police Team. Before leaving, he


    advised, "Just manage your own task. Don''t foolishly take responsibility for everything."


    Adrienne nodded and added, "You can call and ask if Eunice has reached home safely."


    Jefferson replied, "She''s a grown- up. What could go wrong?"


    Adrienne reminded him, "Then you should be careful at work and don''t get angry easily."


    "You''re so naggy. I know and I''m leaving." Jefferson waved his hand, turned around, and got into his


    fancy red sports car. Adrienne watched him go and walked toward the building. As soon as she


    walked in, she met Quill, who was in good spirits. "Sergeant Scott, you look like you have good


    news."


    Quill smiled and replied, "The serial murder case is finally closed. Is that good news?"


    "Yes, it is." Adrienne sensed his good mood and raised her eyebrows inadvertently. "What''s the


    murderer''s motive? What''s the connection between the four victims he killed?"


    Quill responded, "Because he''s poor."


    Adrienne did not understand. "What do you mean?"


    Quill said again, "The murderer, Lewis, resigned from the ughterhouse. After he resigned, the


    boss of the ughterhouse didn''t pay his months-worth sry. He ended up not even having a


    ce to live in."


    Adrienne was surprised. "That was not what the boss said that day."


    "He lied to us." Quill sighed. "Lewis did not get his sry. After he came back from the


    ughterhouse, the vegetable market merchant sold himcking goods. As for the housewife,


    although she was renting a house, the rent was high. Lewis couldn''t afford it. It was the real estate


    agent who introduced her to Lewis. The bank staff didn''t approve Lewis''s application for a bank loan


    to rent a house... In the end, Lewis felt that life was pushing him over the edge. Thus, he did such a


    wicked thing."

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    "Just because of these reasons, so many lives were harmed. Not only did he lose his life, but he


    also brought pain to so many innocent families. What''s the point of this?" Hearing the reasons,


    Adrienne felt her heart trembling.


    She wanted to know badly why her parents were killed in such a cruel way. They didn''t even have a


    complete corpse. Why was the murderer so heinous?


    "Not every murderer has a purpose in mind whilemitting a crime. I''ve been handling cases for


    many years and I''ve seen many peoplemit murder on impulse. In the end, they ruined other


    people''s family and their own family." Quill patted Adrienne''s shoulder andforted her,


    "Adrienne, no matter what, people who are alive have to live well for those who are wronged."


    "Sergeant Scott, I''ve figured out a lot of things. You don''t need tofort me." Adrienne was clear-


    headed. She would live a good life but she also had to catch her parents'' murderer.


    If she could not catch the murderer, the murderer might continue tomit crimes...


    Such a vicious murderer could not be out wandering in public.


    "Adrienne, you are a smart person. It''s best if you have thought it through..." As Quill was speaking,


    a police officer rushed out of the office and informed in a hurry, "Sergeant Scott, we just received a


    call saying that a homicide has happened in Liley Park."


    Quill was so furious that he stamped his feet and cursed, "I... I... Those motherf*ckers can''t even let


    me catch a break. Is killing people that easy?"


    Adrienne''s face sank and her fists clenched. "Sergeant Scott, I''ll go and get prepared."


    "Okay." Quill turned to his subordinates andmanded, "Everyone, get ready. We''ll set off


    immediately."


    Liley Park was a well- known park in Paramount Area. It was usually crowded and there were more


    crowds on holidays. There was a tragic murder right on thewn, which was a popr kite-flying


    site.


    Quill learned that it was the two cleaning staff in the park who reported the crime. That day, they


    came to the park to clean before dawn as usual. After cleaning for more than one hour, they


    discovered the corpse when dawn broke. At that time, the two cleaning staff were scared out of their


    wits and did not call the police immediately.


    They called the person in charge of the cleaningpany and were then instructed to call the


    police.


    Quill ordered his men to pull up a cordon at the park entrance. No one was allowed to enter the


    park for the time being.


    When Quill finished dealing with these things, the forensic team also had a preliminary result.


    The victim was a man, around 40 years old and about 1.75 meters tall. The preliminary prediction of


    the time of death was about 2 a.m. the night before. ording to the condition of the corpse, this


    was the primary crime scene.


    After listening to Adrienne''s report, Quill nodded and said, "Adrienne, thank you for your hard work."


    Adrienne did not respond; her eyes were fixed on the body on the ground. Quill stretched out his


    hand and waved it in front of her eyes. "Adrienne, is there anything else?"


    Adrienne''s eyes were still fixed on the deceased and she answered without raising her head, "I


    seem to have seen the victim somewhere before."


    Quill raised his voice and asked, "You''ve seen him before? Then do you know who he is?"


    Adrienne shook her head. "I think I''ve seen him, but when I tried hard to think about it, I can''t recall


    where I''ve seen him."


    Quill''s hope was shattered again. He responded, "Stop recalling then. There are many people in the


    world. It''s not surprising that asionally, you wille across a familiar face."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No..." Adrienne retracted her gaze and turned to Quill. "I am not familiar with the face of the victim,


    but with the body shape and the ck long-sleeved T-shirt on him."


    Quill would not notice it if it weren''t for Adrienne. He replied, "The weather has been hot, few people


    would wear a long-sleeved T-shirt. Adrienne, you are indeed the disciple of Zelson. Your


    observation is better than ours."


    "That''s right, it''s because of the long sleeves, but that is not the only reason..." While speaking,


    something shed across Adrienne''s mind. "Murder, the murderer..."


    "What murderer?" Quill was confused. "Is it possible that you know who the murderer is?"


    Adrienne was so excited that she grabbed Quill and eximed, "Sergeant Scott, could you please


    contact Jarred Leopold, the sergeant of the Western Suburb Criminal Police Team? Ask him if he


    found any clues about the murderer two nights ago when the rain poured heavily."


    "There was a murder case in the western suburb? Why haven''t I heard of it?" Logically speaking,


    whenever a murder case urred in the city, it would be reported in the public security system. But


    why didn''t he hear about this case, yet Adrienne knew about it?


    Adrienne also did not believe it. "Haven''t you heard of it?"


    "Yeah, I haven''t heard of it." Quill realized that something didn''t add up. Thus, he added, "Maybe the


    report got dyed, that used to happen. Or maybe I''ve been busy with Lewis''s case and forgot to


    check the emails and announcements."


    It should better be as he said. Adrienne was not willing to be pessimistic, but her mind was inclined


    to think of bad assumptions. "Sergeant Scott, are you going to make the call?"


    "It''s just a call. It''s not a big deal. It''s possible to help us solve the case. Why won''t I call?" Quill took


    out his mobile phone and called Jarred. "Jarred, I heard that there was a murder case in the


    western suburb when it rained two days ago."


    Adrienne did not know what Jarred answered and she heard Quill saying, "I understand now. You


    said that Dr. Carter is a witness. Well, I also have news to share. There was a murder case which


    happened herest night. Dr. Carter judged through the body shape and the clothes of the


    deceased that the deceased is likely to be the murderer of the murder case that night. Do you want


    to send someone to meet us to deal with this matter?"


    Jarred responded and Quill spoke again, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    After that, Quill hung up the phone and looked back at Adrienne. "Adrienne, I''m sorry to tell you that


    you can''t work on this case from now on.


    Adrienne did not expect such a result. "Why?"


    Quill sighed. "You said that the deceased was likely to be the murderer of the murder case on that


    rainy night, and you were the only witness that night. In other words, before finding the real


    murderer, you are also suspected of murder. Hence, I have to let the others work on this case. The


    initial autopsy report you just gave me is ineffective too. I have to get another forensic doctor to


    examine the corpse."


    Adrienne understood the protocols but she still couldn''t give up. "Sergeant Scott..."


    Quill assured her, "Adrienne, it''s not that I don''t trust you. We are bothw enforcers. Hence, we


    should set an example."


    Adrienne felt that she was getting more confused but she had a feeling that she was getting a better


    understanding of it at the same time.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    Adrienne had to stop working on the case and she had not yet recovered from the blow. The next


    moment, she received a call from Eunice. "Adrienne, I am back in Chatterton Town. Are you busy


    today?"


    Before Adrienne responded, Eunice continued, "Even if you are busy, you have to apany me


    for a meal. After all, you are my best friend."


    Adrienne had mixed feelings. Nevertheless, she smiled and replied, "Eunice, I happen to be free


    today. Where is the location? I''ll go there in advance."


    Eunice chuckled. "We''ll have lunch at Bruce''s restaurant. Freddy, Freya, and Tommy will be there


    soon. You and Jefferson are the only ones left. Please help me to ry the message to Jefferson


    and tell him the time and venue."


    "This..." Adrienne didn''t want to talk to Jefferson, but she could not refuse. She had to bite the bullet


    and nodded. "Well, then I will call him and ask if he has time."


    Eunice said, "Okay, thank you."


    Adrienne smiled. "It''s not a big deal, Eunice.


    Don''t sweat on it!"


    After the call with Eunice, Adrienne found Jefferson''s number and hesitated for a while. In the end,


    she still made the call and Jefferson''s voice soon rang, "What''s up?"


    Adrienne paused for a while and asked, "Are you free at noon?"


    "Do you already miss me in such a short time?" Jefferson teased with a smile.


    Adrienne shook her head. "Eunice invited you to join us for lunch together at noon."


    Jefferson cursed, "F*ck!"


    Adrienne frowned in disgust. "Just say it if you can''t make it. Can''t you talk nicely? Cursing every


    time you speak is detrimental to your image, Mr. Hefner."


    "You little idiot!" Jefferson yelled. He was not in a good mood.


    Adrienne was angry too. "I''m hanging up!"


    "Don''t hang up. I haven''t finished speaking yet," Jefferson stopped her sternly. "She called me and I


    told her that I''m not free at noon. Now she''s asking you to tell me. Does she have too much time on


    her hands?"


    Adrienne gasped in realization, "Oh!"


    It turned out that Jefferson was furious over this. Adrienne suddenly thought that he was slightly


    adorable even when he was angry.


    "Tell her that I''m not free," Jefferson responded.


    Adrienne acknowledged with a simple, "Oh."


    "Can''t you say anything else except the word ''oh''?" Jefferson mocked.


    Adrienne questioned, "What are you busy with?"


    "It''s none of your business." Jefferson changed the subject and added, "Don''t eat at the canteen for


    lunch. I''ll go to youter and take you out for a delicious meal."


    Adrienne was stunned. "Didn''t you say you aren''t going to be free at noon?"


    Jefferson replied, "I don''t have time to have lunch with her, but I have plenty of time to apany


    you."


    Adrienne argued, "But I promised Eunice to have lunch with them at noon. I can only refuse your


    appointment."


    Jefferson scolded again, "Idiot!"


    He decisively ended the call, which left Adrienne confused again.


    Because Adrienne had just examined a corpse, she drove home to take a bath. After changing into


    clean clothes, she drove to the appointed ce for lunch.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bruce''s restaurant was located in Paramount Area, not far from Adrienne''s residence. It was a ten-


    minute drive. She arrived early; the rest had not shown up yet.


    "Adrienne, you''re here." Seeing Adrienne, Bruce instinctively looked behind her and did not see the


    person he had expected to see. He was curious and asked, "Didn''t Jeffersone with you?"


    Adrienne answered, "He mentioned that he is busy at noon."


    "You are here, but he''s not. This situation is rare." Knowing that Jefferson was not around, Bruce


    opened his arms and gave Adrienne a hug. "Visit me often, I won''t charge you."


    Adrienne giggled. "It''s because you don''t charge me that I''m embarrassed toe often."


    Bruce led Adrienne to the private room as he said, "We grew up together. You don''t have to feel


    embarrassed about such a matter."


    "What about me?" While speaking, a beautiful woman wearing a white dress stood at the door of


    the restaurant. She asked in a clear voice, "Adrienne, Bruce, it''s been a long time since west met.


    Have you missed me?"


    Bruce turned back and saw Eunice. He hurriedly greeted her, "I just told Adrienne that we grew up


    together. How can I not miss you?"


    Eunice chortled. "Bruce, you are as eloquent as ever."


    Adrienne smiled and weed Eunice, "Eunice, we haven''t met in ages!"


    Eunice stepped forward and pulled Adrienne into an embrace. "Two years. We haven''t seen each


    other for about two years, right? I miss you so much."


    Adrienne pouted, "I miss you too."


    Bruce pretended to be angry. "Eunice, you didn''t give me a hug, nor did you say you miss me."


    Eunice coaxed him, "I miss you all. I definitely think of you more than you think of me."


    They talked andughed as they walked into the private room. Tommy, Freddy, and Freya arrived


    soon. They exchanged greetings. Tommy, who didn''t know that Jefferson was busy, looked at


    Adrienne and questioned, "Adrienne, why isn''t Jefferson here?"


    The person who organized the gathering was Eunice, not Adrienne. Why was everyone asking her


    about Jefferson?


    Before Adrienne could answer, Tommy asked Eunice, "Eunice, did you forget to invite


    Jefferson?"


    Eunice smiled awkwardly and turned her eyes to Adrienne. Adrienne learned from Jefferson that


    Eunice had called him in person, but she didn''t reveal it. She was about to exin when the door


    was suddenly pushed open. Unsurprisingly, Jefferson''s tall figure appeared at the door of the room.


    "What soup are you serving this noon?"


    He was asking the waiter standing behind him.


    Adrienne did not have the mood to listen to the waiter''s answer. Her eyes fell on Jefferson and she


    was a little irritated.


    Didn''t Jefferson say he wouldn''te?


    Why was he here?


    Fortunately, he came right before she exined that he was busy and could not attend. Otherwise,


    others would have thought that she had not informed him.


    "Jefferson, we are all here. Of course you''lle." It was Freddy who spoke. In fact, what he


    wanted to say was Jefferson would attend as Adrienne was here. However, he did not have the


    courage.


    The others greeted him, "Jefferson."


    Jefferson nodded as a response, and then looked at Bruce on the left side of Adrienne.


    Eunice sat on the left side of the main seat, while Adrienne sat on the left side of Eunice. The main


    seat was empty and a set of tableware wasid there. Obviously, it was prepared for Jefferson.


    However, Jefferson did not appreciate it at all. He shot a sharp nce at Bruce who was sitting on


    the left side of Adrienne. After receiving the dangerous signal, Bruce immediately got up and sat at


    the main seat, leaving the seat next to Adrienne empty. Only then did Jefferson sit down beside


    Adrienne with satisfaction.

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    Adrienne moved to the right awkwardly. Jefferson shot daggers at her and warned her in a


    dangerous tone, "Little Specky, don''t you dare move again."


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time, Jefferson!" Since Jefferson stepped into the room, he


    had never looked at Eunice. He had never intended to take the initiative to talk to her. Thus, she


    had to talk to him first.


    Jefferson''s eyes fell on her, but as soon as he spoke, he made everyone present speechless.


    "Eunice, don''t call me as you like from now on. I''m not rted to you and I don''t have time to deal


    with you."


    Jefferson had always been like this and he had never spoken nicely to anyone except for Adrienne.


    Everyone was used to it and did not think that he was mean. But, Eunice was still so embarrassed


    that her face fell.


    Adrienne noticed it and secretly nudged him. She didn''t know if Jefferson did not understand, but he


    red at Adrienne and grunted, "If you have something to say, say it. Why did you hit me?"


    Adrienne was dumbfounded.


    Eunice''s smile faltered further.


    The atmosphere of the gathering turned tense because of Jefferson''s attitude.


    Soon, the waiter knocked on the door and came in. One after another, the dishes were served.


    When everyone was trying to ease the atmosphere, Jefferson ordered again, "Serve the soup first


    and give her a bowl of it."


    Sure enough, he was referring to Adrienne.


    Jefferson not only told the waiter to fill Adrienne''s bowl with soup, but also put Adrienne''s favorite


    dishes in front of her.


    Adrienne was often taken care of by Jefferson. She just epted his help naturally and did not feel


    anything wrong about it.


    These small details were unsightly for Eunice. She tried so hard to have Jefferson, but she couldn''t


    even get near him.


    As for Adrienne, she had never worked for it but she could get all his attention and care.


    All these years, Eunice had been thinking about the reason.


    After thinking about it for so many years, she still couldn''t understand why.


    Adrienne was slightly younger than them, that''s all. What was the difference between her and


    Adrienne other than age?


    There were many doubts that Eunice couldn''t figure out, but she tried to keep her emotions in


    check. Since Jefferson put the dishes that Adrienne liked in front of her, she helped serve the food.


    "Adrienne, you are so thin. You should eat more meat."


    She put a piece of pork onto Adrienne''s te, but Adrienne could not eat it. After she performed an


    autopsy, it was repelling for her to eat meat. Among these people, Jefferson was the only one who


    knew it.


    Since Adrienne did not know how to refuse, Jefferson reached out his arms and snatched


    Adrienne''s te away. He handed it to a waiter who just came in and ordered, "She doesn''t eat


    meat, give her another te."


    Adrienne didn''t eat meat?


    As soon as Jefferson''s words were spoken, the others'' gaze was focused on Adrienne. Tommy


    spoke without a second thought, "Adrienne, when did you stop eating meat?"


    They grew up together. How could they not know that Adrienne did not eat meat?


    "Sorry! I''m going to the bathroom." Eunice tried to smile but she still couldn''t hide the tears in her


    eyes. She got up and hurriedly left.


    As soon as Eunice left, the rest of them turned to Jefferson. Although they dared not scold him, their


    eyes were full of me as they stared at him.


    "Jefferson, Eunice just returned today. Can''t you be more polite to her? You almost made her cry."


    Adrienne looked at him disapprovingly, then left for the bathroom.


    "I..." Adrienne angered Jefferson. Thus, he could only vent his anger on the others. "Tell me


    truthfully, did I say something wrong?"


    Freya hesitated for a moment and felt that she should voice out her opinion. "Jefferson, we know


    that you have eyes for Adrienne only and there is no room for Eunice at all. But, can you turn her


    down in another way?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing what Freya said, Jefferson nodded and agreed, "Okay, then I''ll tell her directly that I don''t


    like her. I''ll tell her not to use Little Specky to ask me out."


    The other four raised their hands and rubbed their temples.


    Oh my, there was such a man in this world. No wonder he couldn''t win the girl he adored. They all


    had the same thought.


    When Jefferson saw that the others were silent, he added discontentedly, "This won''t work either?


    Then, what do you want me to do?"


    The other three men turned their eyes to Freya again and let her be the representative. Freya had


    no choice but to say, "Jefferson, you''d better not turn her down in front of us. Why don''t you find


    another time to meet Eunice alone and have a good talk with her?"


    "Talk? What is there to talk about with her? I''ve told her before that I won''t like her... But, she said


    that it doesn''t matter whether I like her or not, and I can''t deprive her of her right to like me. It''s her


    freedom to like someone." Back then, Jefferson was furious about this. It was also because of that


    that he never met Eunice alone again.


    Freya asked, "Jefferson, does Adrienne like you?"


    "Of course..." As soon as Jefferson said it, he gradually became less confident. To be honest, he


    didn''t know what kind of feelings Adrienne had for him.


    "Jefferson, Adrienne must have also rejected you before..." Freya continued. Seeing that Jefferson''s


    facial expression did not change, Freya took a deep breath quietly. She mustered the courage to


    carry on the sentence, "You have not given up, either. Instead, you follow her around every day.


    Wherever she is, you will be there."


    "Bullsh*t! What''s the rtionship between Adrienne and me? What''s the rtionship between


    Eunice and me? They are not the same." Jefferson felt a little guilty. Was he in Adrienne''s eyes the


    same as him in Eunice''s eyes? Was he annoying?


    Tommy chimed in, "We all grew up together." After he said that, he felt a cold gazending on him.


    He quickly stated further, "But we all know that you and Adrienne are the closest. You even helped


    her change her diaper when she was a child."


    "I''ve lost my appetite because of your words. I don''t want to eat anymore!" Jefferson felt slightly


    nervous. As soon as he put down his cutlery, he got up and walked to the bathroom. He didn''t


    intend to eavesdrop, but he stopped outside the women''s restroom .


    The door of the women''s restroom was not tightly closed and the conversation inside reached the


    ears of Jefferson.


    Eunice was asking, "Adrienne, you don''t like Jefferson and you hate him for bothering you all the


    time, right?"


    "I..." Adrienne didn''t expect that Eunice would say that. Before she could speak, Eunice cried out,


    "Adrienne, I like Jefferson. I have always liked him. I have liked him for many years, but he is


    unwilling to talk to me. Can you let him know on my behalf?"

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    "Uh..." Adrienne was startled again, and she felt a pang of difort. She did not ponder where the


    difort came from and argued, "But, Jeff has a girl he likes."


    "Do you know whether the girl likes him back?" Of course, Eunice knew that Jefferson liked a girl.


    The girl was right in front of her; only the girl could give her the answer she wanted.


    "I... I don''t think she likes him." Adrienne remembered that she had once met the girl Jefferson liked.


    She had seen the girl pour water on Jefferson in front of so many people in Bruce''s restaurant


    previously. If the girl liked him, she would not have done it.


    "You don''t like him?" Eunice''s eyes lit up in an instant but she didn''t dare to believe it. "Adrienne, tell


    me clearly. You really don''t have romantic feelings for Jefferson?"


    "What..." Adrienne was taken aback and asked in a daze, "Eunice, we are talking about the girl that


    Jeff likes. Why did you direct the conversation to me?"


    This time, Eunice was the stunned one. Could it be that Adrienne did not know that the girl who


    Jefferson liked was her?


    However, Eunice reacted quickly, at least faster than Adrienne, who was still confused about the


    situation. "Well, we won''t talk about the girl who Jefferson likes. Adrienne, tell me, do you like


    Jefferson?"


    Adrienne uttered," I..."


    Did she like Jefferson?


    She didn''t know either. She only knew that she hated Jefferson for bullying her every day. But if he


    were not around, she would be afraid never to see him again. Her feelings were contradictory. She


    couldn''t figure it out after a few tries. Hence, she didn''t want to think about it anymore.


    Eunice hoped to hear that Adrienne would say she didn''t like Jefferson. Therefore, before Adrienne


    gave an answer, she interrupted, "Adrienne, I can tell you with certainty that I like Jefferson."


    "I... I know that you like him. You have just told me." Adrienne felt ufortable. She had the exact


    uneasy feeling when she had heard that Eunice was going to return a few days before.


    Eunice continued, "Adrienne, I came back this time for an answer. If you like Jefferson, I will leave


    and never appear in front of you all


    again. If you don''t like him, I will have nothing to worry about. I will do my best to pursue him."


    "Eunice, it''s your business that you like him. It has nothing to do with whether I like him or not."


    Adrienne frowned at Eunice''s phrasing.


    Eunice carried on, "You are my best friend. Before making any choice, I will consider your feelings


    first."


    "Eunice..." Adrienne did not want to ept Eunice''s point because she did not have the energy and


    love tomit to a rtionship. For the past two years, she only cared about looking for her


    parents'' murderer. She rarely had the energy to think about other people and things.


    Eunice pried further, "Adrienne, I''ll ask you again. Do you like Jefferson?"


    It hade to this point.


    Could Adrienne say that she liked him? Adrienne wondered.


    Furthermore, she didn''t know whether she liked Jefferson or not.


    Adrienne stammered, "I... I don''t think I like him."


    Eunice was delighted and cheered, "Adrienne, since you don''t like Jefferson, I will pursue him


    without worries."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Okay..." Adrienne nodded, still bbergasted.


    Upon hearing this, Jefferson really wanted to kick the door and interrogate Adrienne, but he did not


    do so this time.


    He turned around and strode away without hesitation.


    He left, but Eunice and Adrienne were still talking.


    "But Eunice, I want to make it clear that your feeling for Jefferson is your concern, you don''t have to


    think about my feelings. Of course, whether I like Jefferson is my concern and I won''t consider your


    feelings. If you want to pursue him, it doesn''t depend on whether I like him or not." After a long time,


    Adrienne finally saw through it. "He is not an object. He is a human and has the right to choose the


    girl he likes. We should respect his choice."


    It never urred to Eunice that Adrienne would say such a thing. "Adrienne, I..."


    Adrienne smiled as if she felt relieved. "Eunice, I am selfish. I can''t consider others'' feelings over


    mine. I will set up a meeting for you and Jefferson, and this is thest time I will help you to ask him


    out."


    "Adrienne..." Adrienne had changed as Eunice expected. She was no longer the little girl who


    needed their protection. She had her own thoughts and stand. Fortunately, she had promised to ask


    Jefferson out for Eunice.


    As long as Adrienne invited Jefferson, it was not important whether Jefferson would see Eunice or


    not. Eunice''s n was to let Jefferson understand that no matter how many years he had pursued


    Adrienne, Adrienne would never reciprocate his feelings.


    After Jefferson knew that, even if he would not give up, it would more or less have some influence


    on him.


    If, if...


    "Forget it, there should be no if, no man can withstand such a test of love," Eunice thought.


    The gathering ended on a bad note because Jefferson left without telling anyone.


    Before leaving, Freya stopped Eunice and invited her out. "Eunice, we haven''t seen each other for a


    long time. Why don''t we find another ce to sit down and have a cup of coffee to talk about the old


    days?"


    Eunice looked at Adrienne, who had followed Freddy to leave, and replied, "Why don''t we call


    Adrienne together? Among the seven of us, only three of us are girls. We can''t just leave Adrienne


    behind."


    "I just asked Adrienne about it. She still has work to do." After Adrienne came back from the


    bathroom, her mood was off. Freya noticed it and asked Freddy to send her back to rest first.


    Moreover, Freya wanted to talk to Eunice about Jefferson, and it would be best for Adrienne not to


    be there.


    "Didn''t she say that she''s free today? What else could she do?" Eunice asked.


    "Eunice, I just want to talk to you alone. Why don''t you give me the chance? Since you don''t want to


    be with me, I''ll make it short."


    "Freya, we are best friends. How can I not want to be with you? Let''s go elsewhere."


    "Eunice, we don''t need to go elsewhere. I just want to ask if you have given up on Jefferson."


    Eunice looked at Freya in disbelief. "Freya, why should I give up on Jefferson?"


    Freya answered, "You and I both know that Jefferson only has eyes for Adrienne. No matter what


    you do, he won''t have affection for you. Why will you waste your youth and feelings for a man who


    doesn''t love you?"


    "I shouldn''t waste my youth and feelings for a man who doesn''t love me, then what about


    Jefferson?" Eunice suddenly raised her voice, "Adrienne doesn''t love him at all. Isn''t he wasting his


    youth and feelings for a woman


    who doesn''t love him?"

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    Freya responded, "You are different."


    "What''s the difference between us?" Eunice took a deep breath and tried to calm down. "In the end,


    he and I are the same kind of people. We are chasing after love."


    Freya advised, "You like Jefferson, and Jefferson likes Adrienne... Regardless of whether Adrienne


    likes Jefferson or not, at least Adrienne doesn''t fancy any other man. This is the difference."


    Eunice''s voice rose. "Freya, the seven of us grew up together. Adrienne is three years younger than


    the six of us. When she was a child, we all took care of her. I can understand that, but now she has


    grown up and she is an adult. Why are all of you still protecting her? It''s okay for you to protect her,


    but why do you close me out?"


    "Eunice, when did we do that?" Freya valued the rtionship between the seven of them dearly.


    From an early age, they had protected Adrienne because of Jefferson and also because Adrienne


    was much younger than them.


    Even after everyone grew up, it had be a habit for them to protect Adrienne. Old habits would


    die hard, but they had never thought of excluding Eunice.


    "Freya, it''s my business to like Jefferson. He can''t change my mind; no one else can. Don''t worry


    about it. We''ll still be good friends in the future." Eunice tried to control her emotion. "Everyone is


    tired today. Let''s go back. Well meet another day when we''re free."


    "Eunice..." Freya still wanted to say something but Eunice had already taken a few steps away. She


    could only look at Eunice''s back and be worried silently.


    Jefferson was not good at dealing with personal feelings. Adrienne was dense about such matters,


    and Eunice was stubborn. These three people...


    There were numerous examples that a rtionship involving three people would never end well.


    They were all Freya''s childhood friends; Freya did not want any one of them to be hurt.


    Adrienne declined Freddy''s offer of sending her home and drove to the hospital to apany


    Hodge. Hodge was in good spirits, which made Adrienne feel much better.


    With Adrienne''spany, Hodge was even more chatty. He talked with Adrienne for a long time


    about the most random things. The afternoon passed fast without them noticing. Adrienne stayed in


    the hospital, had dinner with Hodge, and only drove home when it was getting dark.


    For the whole afternoon, Jefferson didn''t call her. She didn''t even know whether he had gone home


    or not.


    Thinking of Jefferson, Adrienne could not help speeding up and rushed toward home.


    Within less than half an hour, Adrienne had arrived at the underground parking lot. After parking the


    car, she hurried to the elevator and went to the floor where they stayed. She opened the door, but


    there was no light on in the house. It seemed that Jefferson did note back. Somehow, Adrienne


    felt a little disappointed.


    However, just as she turned on the light and was about to change her shoes, a deep voice came


    from the room. She knew that Jefferson was suppressing his anger. "You still know your way home."


    "It turns out that you are back. Why didn''t you turn on the lights?" Jefferson was mad every day. If


    he didn''t lose his temper one day, Adrienne wouldn''t be used to it. She didn''t take his words


    seriously and asked, "Have you had dinner yet?"


    Jefferson was sitting on the sofa in the living room but he was staring out of the window. He did not


    say anything to Adrienne.


    Adrienne spoke again, "I''m asking you a question."


    Even so, Jefferson still didn''t respond.


    Adrienne walked to his side and reached out to feel his forehead. "Are you not feeling well?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jefferson did not respond. Instead, he raised his hand and hit her hand away.


    He was strong. Thus, that was a painful hit for Adrienne. "Why are you throwing tantrums again?"


    Looking back at Adrienne coldly, Jefferson answered lightly, "Adrienne, you heartless, stupid


    woman. If I die someday, you won''t shed a tear, will you?"


    "What are you talking about?" Hearing the word ''die'', Adrienne''s heart ached all of a sudden. The


    image of Jefferson covered with blood emerged in her mind. "You are a lucky man. Death will give


    way to you. Thus, you will live a long life."


    Adrienne did not know why, but when she thought of the scene of Jefferson getting hurt, her heart


    immediately throbbed. She was afraid... So afraid that Jefferson would suddenly disappear from her


    life like her parents. No matter how hard she tried, she could not get them back.


    "I thought you have a heart of stone."Jefferson let out a long breath and tried to talk to Adrienne in a


    calm tone. "Adrienne, are you in such a hurry to push me to other women?"


    "What?" Adrienne was puzzled. When was she in a hurry to push him to another woman? "What are


    you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Jefferson pulled her to his side and looked into her eyes. "Eunice asked you to ask me out on her


    behalf. Didn''t you agree? Eunice told you that she wants to pursue me. Didn''t you agree?"


    Adrienne''s first reaction was to say, "Jefferson, how can you eavesdrop on our conversation?"


    Jefferson was annoyed but he held her hand gently. "Don''t change the topic."


    "Let go of me. It hurts a little." He was powerful and Adrienne''s hand was tightly held by him, which


    pained her. "I... I promised her to set up a meeting for you guys and agreed that she could pursue


    you. But whether you want to go on the date or promise her pursuit, you can choose freely."


    "What about you?" Although Jefferson was infuriated, he still rxed his grip. He looked at her


    intently and questioned, "Do you want me to go to the date? Do you want me to agree to her


    pursuit?"


    "I..." She was reluctant to let him go, but it was not a good idea. After all, Eunice and Jefferson were


    childhood friends who grew up with her. She responded, "This is your choice. You don''t need to ask


    for my opinion."


    In Adrienne''s view, love was a personal matter. She hoped that Jefferson could choose his true love


    ording to what he wanted. She did not want him to be affected by others'' opinions, nor did she


    hope for him to act against his own wishes because his pursuer was his childhood friend.


    "F*ck!" Jefferson jumped up in anger. He wanted to grab Adrienne and throw her out of the window.


    "Adrienne, do you f*cking know what you''re talking about?"


    "Going to Eunice''s date or agreeing to her pursuit is entirely up to you." Adrienne was scared by his


    sudden burst of anger and moved back a little. She continued cautiously, "Am I wrong?"


    "Idiot!" Jefferson was so furious that he turned around and walked into the study. When he came out


    of the study, he held two certificates in his hand, which were their marriage certificates!

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    Jefferson stuffed the two marriage certificates into Adrienne''s hand and noted, "Idiot, take a good


    look at what these are."


    Adrienne held the two marriage certificates. She felt repulsed and wanted to throw them away. But,


    when she saw Jefferson''s fierce eyes, she dared not do so. Thus, she could only hold them stiffly


    and said, "Why did you give me these?"


    As soon as she saw these two certificates, she would think of the mistake she made when she was


    drunk. It caused every unchangeable consequence.


    "See whose name is written on it and see the picture pasted on it." Jefferson was taller than


    Adrienne. In addition to that, he was looking at her from above, which made her feel oppressed.


    Adrienne didn''t want to see it. She stuttered, "What... what do you want to say?"


    "You don''t even want to look at it?" Jefferson''s self- control snapped. He snatched the marriage


    certificates and showed them to Adrienne. "We got these marriage certificates from registering our


    marriage at City Hall."


    Adrienne did not reply.


    She was not blind. How could she not know it was a marriage certificate?


    Jefferson roared, "From the moment we got the certificate, you and I are a legal couple protected by


    thew of the country."


    "You know that there are other reasons why our marriage happened. You did not do it voluntarily. I


    took responsibility for my mistake after drinking. I also paid arge sum of money topensate


    you." Thinking that all her savings had been given to Jefferson, Adrienne still felt upset. The money


    she had worked so hard to earn was gone just like that.


    If she had been awake that night, knowing what she had done, thepensation would not have


    been unjust. The problem was that she had not felt anything that night.


    Her first time was gone for no reason...


    Jefferson swore again, "Did you only marry me out of f*cking responsibility?"


    "Do you have any other reasons aside from that?" As Jefferson''s rage was about to explode,


    Adrienne moved back again, trying to keep a distance from him. If he wanted to hit her, she could


    escape then.


    He didn''t do it voluntarily? Jefferson eximed inwardly.


    If he didn''t want to marry her, who could force him to marry her?


    Other people, including Eunice, understood him, but only she didn''t understand.


    She was born to be his nemesis. If he talked to her for a few more minutes, he would reach a


    boiling point.


    Cupping his fists, Jefferson tried to control his anger and asked, "Little Specky, what am I to you?"


    "What kind of answer do you want to hear?" Adrienne was stunned and asked tentatively, "My legal


    husband?"


    "You do know that I am your legal husband." Now that Adrienne finally said a correct sentence,


    Jefferson''s anger dissipated slightly. "Now that someone has dered that she wants to pursue


    your man, what should you do?"


    Adrienne still answered, "I''ve told you. It''s your decision."


    "You''re such an idiot!" Jefferson yelled.


    He wasted time trying to get through to her.


    He fumed.


    He felt as if he was going to blow up!


    He had intended to pretend that he did not hear the conversation between Adrienne and Eunice. As


    long as Adrienne asked him to go to Eunice''s date, he would go. But as soon as he saw Adrienne,


    he couldn''t pretend to know nothing, let alone calm down to go on a date with a woman who had


    affection for him.


    Adrienne was a fool. Was he supposed to do stupid things with her?


    He regretted it at this moment!


    "Oh..." Adrienne replied neutrally to Jefferson''s intense reaction. It seemed that his anger had


    nothing to do with her.


    To be honest, she did not think that she had anything to do with his outburst.


    It wasmon for Jefferson to get angry and she was used to it. Hence, it was hard to attract her


    attention with this.


    "The time and venue." Since Adrienne had no objection to Jefferson''s date with Eunice, then he


    would go there openly. Why did he bother to worry about her?


    "What?" The change in their topic was so abrupt that Adrienne failed to keep up with him.


    "Where did Eunice ask me to meet her?" Jefferson asked grumpily.


    "She... she didn''t say that." Adrienne looked at Jefferson and stammered, "Should, should I text


    her?"


    Jefferson was rendered speechless.


    Bang!


    He seemed to hear the sound of himself exploding in anger.


    Even if he had not exploded yet, he was close to exploding. He could not stay put any longer.


    Adrienne slowly came to her senses when she heard the sound of Jefferson mming the door and


    leaving. She realized what she had just done.


    It gradually urred to her that Jefferson seemed to be angrier than ever.


    However, she didn''t know where his anger came from. How was it rted to her?


    Jefferson got out of the house and immediately made a call to Eunice. He invited her to a cafe


    nearby her house.


    When Jefferson arrived at the destination, Eunice had been sitting in the cafe and waiting for a


    while. When she saw Jefferson, she beamed and greeted, "Jefferson, you''re here."


    However, Jefferson did not bother to be polite with Eunice. He said without even sitting down,


    "Eunice, I said before that even if all the women in the world die, I won''t fall in love with you."


    Jefferson''s words were like a sharp knife, piercing Eunice''s heart. She felt stung, but she still kept


    smiling. "Jefferson, we''re only in our twenties and we still have a long way to go in life. As people


    grow older, their thinking will change too. Don''t be so ruthless at such a young age."


    Jefferson didn''t know whether his other thoughts would change, but he was sure that he would


    never let Adrienne go for the rest of his life. "Eunice, don''t talk nonsense with me. I''m meeting you


    alone to tell you two things. One is that I won''t like you, and the other is that I won''t allow you to


    take advantage of Adrienne. If you manipte her in the future, don''t me me for hurting you."


    He was not only rude to her but also threatening her.


    Eunice tried hard to maintain a smile but it wasn''t easy. "Jefferson, you grew up with Adrienne. You


    and I also grew up together. Why do you protect her but treat me like an enemy? Did I ever harm


    you and Adrienne?"


    "I bet no." Eunice smiled bitterly and continued, "Whether it is before or now, I regard Adrienne as


    my best friend. No matter what I do, I will take her feelings into ount."


    "Take her feelings into ount? Adrienne doesn''t know what you''re up to. You think you can fool


    me?" Jefferson sneered. "If we hadn''t grown up together, I wouldn''t have given you the chance to


    get close to her."


    Jefferson stuffed the two marriage certificates into Adrienne''s hand and noted, "Idiot, take a good


    look at what these are."


    Adrienne held the two marriage certificates. She felt repulsed and wanted to throw them away. But,


    when she saw Jefferson''s fierce eyes, she dared not do so. Thus, she could only hold them stiffly


    and said, "Why did you give me these?"


    As soon as she saw these two certificates, she would think of the mistake she made when she was


    drunk. It caused every unchangeable consequence.


    "See whose name is written on it and see the picture pasted on it." Jefferson was taller than


    Adrienne. In addition to that, he was looking at her from above, which made her feel oppressed.


    Adrienne didn''t want to see it. She stuttered, "What... what do you want to say?"


    "You don''t even want to look at it?" Jefferson''s self- control snapped. He snatched the marriage


    certificates and showed them to Adrienne. "We got these marriage certificates from registering our


    marriage at City Hall."


    Adrienne did not reply.


    She was not blind. How could she not know it was a marriage certificate?


    Jefferson roared, "From the moment we got the certificate, you and I are a legal couple protected by


    thew of the country."


    "You know that there are other reasons why our marriage happened. You did not do it voluntarily. I


    took responsibility for my mistake after drinking. I also paid arge sum of money topensate


    you." Thinking that all her savings had been given to Jefferson, Adrienne still felt upset. The money


    she had worked so hard to earn was gone just like that.


    If she had been awake that night, knowing what she had done, thepensation would not have


    been unjust. The problem was that she had not felt anything that night.


    Her first time was gone for no reason...


    Jefferson swore again, "Did you only marry me out of f*cking responsibility?"


    "Do you have any other reasons aside from that?" As Jefferson''s rage was about to explode,


    Adrienne moved back again, trying to keep a distance from him. If he wanted to hit her, she could


    escape then.


    He didn''t do it voluntarily? Jefferson eximed inwardly.


    If he didn''t want to marry her, who could force him to marry her?


    Other people, including Eunice, understood him, but only she didn''t understand.


    She was born to be his nemesis. If he talked to her for a few more minutes, he would reach a


    boiling point.


    Cupping his fists, Jefferson tried to control his anger and asked, "Little Specky, what am I to you?"


    "What kind of answer do you want to hear?" Adrienne was stunned and asked tentatively, "My legal


    husband?"


    "You do know that I am your legal husband." Now that Adrienne finally said a correct sentence,


    Jefferson''s anger dissipated slightly. "Now that someone has dered that she wants to pursue


    your man, what should you do?"


    Adrienne still answered, "I''ve told you. It''s your decision."


    "You''re such an idiot!" Jefferson yelled.


    He wasted time trying to get through to her.


    He fumed.


    He felt as if he was going to blow up!


    He had intended to pretend that he did not hear the conversation between Adrienne and Eunice. As


    long as Adrienne asked him to go to Eunice''s date, he would go. But as soon as he saw Adrienne,


    he couldn''t pretend to know nothing, let alone calm down to go on a date with a woman who had an


    affection for him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Adrienne was a fool. Was he supposed to do stupid things with her?


    He regretted it at this moment!


    "Oh..." Adrienne replied neutrally to Jefferson''s intense reaction. It seemed that his anger had


    nothing to do with her.


    To be honest, she did not think that she had anything to do with his outburst.


    It wasmon for Jefferson to get angry and she was used to it. Hence, it was hard to attract her


    attention with this.


    "The time and venue." Since Adrienne had no objection to Jefferson''s date with Eunice, then he


    would go there openly. Why did he bother to worry about her?


    "What?" The change in their topic was so abrupt that Adrienne failed to keep up with him.


    "Where did Eunice ask me to meet her?" Jefferson asked grumpily.


    "She... she didn''t say that." Adrienne looked at Jefferson and stammered, "Should, should I text


    her?"


    Jefferson was rendered speechless.


    Bang!


    He seemed to hear the sound of himself exploding in anger.


    Even if he had not exploded yet, he was close to exploding. He could not stay put any longer.


    Adrienne slowly came to her senses when she heard the sound of Jefferson mming the door and


    leaving. She realized what she had just done.


    It gradually urred to her that Jefferson seemed to be angrier than ever.


    However, she didn''t know where his anger came from. How was it rted to her?


    Jefferson got out of the house and immediately made a call to Eunice. He invited her to a cafe


    nearby her house.


    When Jefferson arrived at the destination, Eunice had been sitting in the cafe and waiting for a


    while. When she saw Jefferson, she beamed and greeted, "Jefferson, you''re here."


    However, Jefferson did not bother to be polite with Eunice. He said without even sitting down,


    "Eunice, I said before that even if all the women in the world die, I won''t fall in love with you."


    Jefferson''s words were like a sharp knife, piercing Eunice''s heart. She felt stung, but she still kept


    smiling. "Jefferson, we''re only in our twenties and we still have a long way to go in life. As people


    grow older, their thinking will change too. Don''t be so ruthless at such a young age."


    Jefferson didn''t know whether his other thoughts would change, but he was sure that he would


    never let Adrienne go for the rest of his life. "Eunice, don''t talk nonsense with me. I''m meeting you


    alone to tell you two things. One is that I won''t like you, and the other is that I won''t allow you to


    take advantage of Adrienne. If you manipte her in the future, don''t me me for hurting you."


    He was not only rude to her but also threatening her.


    Eunice tried hard to maintain a smile but it wasn''t easy. "Jefferson, you grew up with Adrienne. You


    and I also grew up together. Why do you protect her but treat me like an enemy? Did I ever harm


    you and Adrienne?"


    "I bet no." Eunice smiled bitterly and continued, "Whether it is before or now, I regard Adrienne as


    my best friend. No matter what I do, I will take her feelings into ount."


    "Take her feelings into ount? Adrienne doesn''t know what you''re up to. You think you can fool


    me?" Jefferson sneered. "If we hadn''t grown up together, I wouldn''t have given you the chance to


    get close to her."

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    If it weren''t for the fact that they grew up together, Jefferson wouldn''t have given Eunice the chance


    to get close to Adrienne!


    These words pricked Eunice''s heart but she did not give up. "I told Adrienne that if she likes you, I


    will leave immediately and never appear in front of you guys again. She told me that she doesn''t like


    you. She told me that I could pursue you without worry."


    Eunice took a deep breath and added, "Jefferson, I don''t think I''ve done anything to hurt you all. I''m


    just like you, loving someone in my own way."


    "Love? Do you know what love is?" Jefferson mocked coldly, "Don''t talk about your desires so


    highly."


    Eunice argued, "I don''t know love? Then, do you know love?"


    Jefferson was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, he did not know what love was.


    He only knew that he wanted to bind Adrienne to his side and not let her leave his protection for the


    rest of her life.


    Was he really like Eunice?


    Were they using their stubborn ways to love someone who didn''t love them?


    Once again, uneasiness rose in Jefferson. Was Adrienne''s feelings for him the same as the


    disgusted feeling he had for Eunice?


    Eunice said again, "Jefferson, we are the same. We are pitiful. Adrienne doesn''t have romantic


    feelings for anyone. Thus, she could trample on our dignity. Therefore, she is not the same with us."


    It would be a lie if Jefferson said he didn''t waver. Nevertheless, he was determined and had his


    mind set on his decision for a lifetime. No matter what the reason was, he had never thought of


    changing it. "Eunice, don''t talk to me about this nonsense. You just have to keep one thing in mind.


    If you dare to take advantage of Adrienne again, I will make you suffer."


    After saying that, Jefferson turned around and left without hesitation.


    Looking at Jefferson''s leaving figure, Eunice clenched her fists tightly.


    Jefferson had left. It waste at night and he was not back yet. Adrienney on the bed after he left.


    She wanted to go to bed early, but she couldn''t fall asleep.


    Eunice''s image came to her mind. Eunice was a beautiful woman with a graceful temperament.


    Eunice had taken good care of Adrienne; she and Freya were Adrienne''s best friends.


    However, the rtionship between them had gone through some subtle changes over time. Freya


    was unwilling to be alone with Eunice, and Eunice seemed to imply something else during the


    conversation with Adrienne.


    As for why, Adrienne did guess it, and it should be because of Jefferson.


    Eunice liked Jefferson, and Jefferson pestered Adrienne every day, making Eunice mistakenly


    thought that the girl Jefferson fancied was Adrienne.


    In fact, it was not the case. The girl who stole Jefferson''s heart was named Karen. Adrienne had


    seen a picture of her in Jefferson''s study room. She had even seen Karen ssh water on


    Jefferson.


    Adrienne had thought about exining these to Eunice, but it felt wrong. After all, love was a matter


    between two people and she had nothing to do with it.


    "s..." Adrienne shook her head and sighed. Rtionships were difficult, even harder than


    performing an autopsy. She would rather stay in the autopsy room and study corpses than spend


    time and energy on these messy rtionship problems.


    Adrienne got up and turned to the documents she had on a case. Who was so ruthless to her


    parents two years ago?


    She flipped through the materials. There was no other clue except for the documents to prove the


    identity of her parents...


    Adrienne knew that it was difficult to find the murderer. After all, two years ago, no one found any


    clue about the murderer, not to mention at present. Every time she saw the pieces of nk


    documents, she would be worried.


    What should she do if she couldn''t find the murderer?


    If the clues she received that day were true, then the deceased in the western suburbs truly was a


    witness. Was it possible to prove that the murderer who had killed her parents knew of her


    whereabouts?


    Apart from Jefferson, the other people who knew her whereabouts were her colleagues.


    When her parents were murdered, Jefferson was abroad. Not to mention that Adrienne''s parents


    treated Jefferson like their own. Therefore, Jefferson couldn''t be involved in this case.


    The only colleague left was Zelson, who was an old acquaintance of Adrienne''s parents. Her


    mother was Zelson''s teacher. Hodge mentioned that their rtionship had always been good, and


    Zelson would not be ingratitude. Therefore, Zelson would not have anything to do with her parents''


    murder case too.


    As for the other colleagues, they didn''t know Adrienne''s parents at all and they didn''t have the


    motive tomit the crime.


    After she had excluded all those who knew her whereabouts, she knew that this method wouldn''t


    work; she had to find the murderer using another way.


    If the victim of Liley Park the day before was the murderer of the western suburb case, could it be


    proved that someone had ordered him to kill and he was killed after that?


    Unfortunately, she could no longer participate in this case. Quill would not tell her the details of the


    case. Thus, everything returned to the starting point. She had to start all over.


    After thinking for a while, Adrienne could not think of a suspect. The more she thought about it, the


    more confused she became. She picked up the phone again and intended to call Quill, hoping to


    get some clues from him.


    However, before she could make a call, someone called her. It was Zelson.


    Adrienne hurriedly answered the phone, "Mr. Zelson, it''ste now. Is there something urgent?"


    Zelson, who was at the other end of the phone, paused for a while before saying, "Adrienne, the


    case in the western suburbs has been solved. You can resume work tomorrow."


    "The case has been solved?" Adrienne did not quite believe her ears. "In such a short time? Who


    was the murderer?"


    Zelson replied in a low voice, "The murderer is the victim of Liley Park."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrienne asked, "Then who killed the victim of Liley Park?"


    Zelson was silent for a while, and then he uttered, "Suicide."


    "Suicide?" Adrienne''s voice rose. "Mr. Zelson, Sergeant Scott and I got to the crime scene today. I


    was the first to carry out an autopsy. The traces of murder are obvious. Suicide is out of the


    question."


    Zelson answered, "Adrienne, Quill found many pieces of evidence of the murderer''s suicide. Other


    forensic doctors checked the body to make sure that hemited suicide."


    Adrienne was so anxious that her voice turned hoarse. "Mr. Zelson..."


    "Adrienne, there are some things that don''t matter whether it is the truth or not. You have to believe


    it is the truth when it is what some people want you to believe..." Zelson paused and replied with


    difficulty, "This is society."


    "Mr. Zelson..." Adrienne would not have been surprised if anyone else had said this. But, these


    words came from Zelson''s mouth, making it impossible for her to believe them. "Mr. Zelson, do you


    still remember what you said to me on the first day I saw you two years ago?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that they grew up together, Jefferson wouldn''t have given Eunice the chance


    to get close to Adrienne!


    These words pricked Eunice''s heart but she did not give up. "I told Adrienne that if she likes you, I


    will leave immediately and never appear in front of you guys again. She told me that she doesn''t like


    you. She told me that I could pursue you without worry."


    Eunice took a deep breath and added, "Jefferson, I don''t think I''ve done anything to hurt you all. I''m


    just like you, loving someone in my own way."


    "Love? Do you know what love is?" Jefferson mocked coldly, "Don''t talk about your desires so


    highly."


    Eunice argued, "I don''t know love? Then, do you know love?"


    Jefferson was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, he did not know what love was.


    He only knew that he wanted to bind Adrienne to his side and not let her leave his protection for the


    rest of her life.


    Was he really like Eunice?


    Were they using their stubborn ways to love someone who didn''t love them?


    Once again, uneasiness rose in Jefferson. Was Adrienne''s feelings for him the same as the


    disgusted feeling he had for Eunice?


    Eunice said again, "Jefferson, we are the same. We are pitiful. Adrienne doesn''t have romantic


    feelings for anyone. Thus, she could trample on our dignity. Therefore, she is not the same with us."


    It would be a lie if Jefferson said he didn''t waver. Nevertheless, he was determined and had his


    mind set on his decision for a lifetime. No matter what the reason was, he had never thought of


    changing it. "Eunice, don''t talk to me about this nonsense. You just have to keep one thing in mind.


    If you dare to take advantage of Adrienne again, I will make you suffer."


    After saying that, Jefferson turned around and left without hesitation.


    Looking at Jefferson''s leaving figure, Eunice clenched her fists tightly.


    Jefferson had left. It waste at night and he was not back yet. Adrienney on the bed after he left.


    She wanted to go to bed early, but she couldn''t fall asleep.


    Eunice''s image came to her mind. Eunice was a beautiful woman with a graceful temperament.


    Eunice had taken good care of Adrienne; she and Freya were Adrienne''s best friends.


    However, the rtionship between them had gone through some subtle changes over time. Freya


    was unwilling to be alone with Eunice, and Eunice seemed to imply something else during the


    conversation with Adrienne.


    As for why, Adrienne did guess it, and it should be because of Jefferson.


    Eunice liked Jefferson, and Jefferson pestered Adrienne every day, making Eunice mistakenly


    thought that the girl Jefferson fancied was Adrienne.


    In fact, it was not the case. The girl who stole Jefferson''s heart was named Karen. Adrienne had


    seen a picture of her in Jefferson''s study room. She had even seen Karen ssh water on


    Jefferson.


    Adrienne had thought about exining these to Eunice, but it felt wrong. After all, love was a matter


    between two people and she had nothing to do with it.


    "s..." Adrienne shook her head and sighed. Rtionships were difficult, even harder than


    performing an autopsy. She would rather stay in the autopsy room and study corpses than spend


    time and energy on these messy rtionship problems.


    Adrienne got up and turned to the documents she had on a case. Who was so ruthless to her


    parents two years ago?


    She flipped through the materials. There was no other clue except for the documents to prove the


    identity of her parents...


    Adrienne knew that it was difficult to find the murderer. After all, two years ago, no one found any


    clue about the murderer, not to mention at present. Every time she saw the pieces of nk


    documents, she would be worried.


    What should she do if she couldn''t find the murderer?


    If the clues she received that day were true, then the deceased in the western suburbs truly was a


    witness. Was it possible to prove that the murderer who had killed her parents knew of her


    whereabouts?


    Apart from Jefferson, the other people who knew her whereabouts were her colleagues.


    When her parents were murdered, Jefferson was abroad. Not to mention that Adrienne''s parents


    treated Jefferson like their own. Therefore, Jefferson couldn''t be involved in this case.


    The only colleague left was Zelson, who was an old acquaintance of Adrienne''s parents. Her


    mother was Zelson''s teacher. Hodge mentioned that their rtionship had always been good, and


    Zelson would not be ingratitude. Therefore, Zelson would not have anything to do with her parents''


    murder case too.


    As for the other colleagues, they didn''t know Adrienne''s parents at all and they didn''t have the


    motive tomit the crime.


    After she had excluded all those who knew her whereabouts, she knew that this method wouldn''t


    work; she had to find the murderer using another way.


    If the victim of Liley Park the day before was the murderer of the western suburb case, could it be


    proved that someone had ordered him to kill and he was killed after that?


    Unfortunately, she could no longer participate in this case. Quill would not tell her the details of the


    case. Thus, everything returned to the starting point. She had to start all over.


    After thinking for a while, Adrienne could not think of a suspect. The more she thought about it, the


    more confused she became. She picked up the phone again and intended to call Quill, hoping to


    get some clues from him.


    However, before she could make a call, someone called her. It was Zelson.


    Adrienne hurriedly answered the phone, "Mr. Zelson, it''ste now. Is there something urgent?"


    Zelson, who was at the other end of the phone, paused for a while before saying, "Adrienne, the


    case in the western suburbs has been solved. You can resume work tomorrow."


    "The case has been solved?" Adrienne did not quite believe her ears. "In such a short time? Who


    was the murderer?"


    Zelson replied in a low voice, "The murderer is the victim of Liley Park."


    Adrienne asked, "Then who killed the victim of Liley Park?"


    Zelson was silent for a while, and then he uttered, "Suicide."


    "Suicide?" Adrienne''s voice rose. "Mr. Zelson, Sergeant Scott and I got to the crime scene today. I


    was the first to carry out an autopsy. The traces of murder are obvious. Suicide is out of the


    question."


    Zelson answered, "Adrienne, Quill found many pieces of evidence of the murderer''s suicide. Other


    forensic doctors checked the body to make sure that hemited suicide."


    Adrienne was so anxious that her voice turned hoarse. "Mr. Zelson..."


    "Adrienne, there are some things that don''t matter whether it is the truth or not. You have to believe


    it is the truth when it is what some people want you to believe..." Zelson paused and replied with


    difficulty, "This is society."


    "Mr. Zelson..." Adrienne would not have been surprised if anyone else had said this. But, these


    words came from Zelson''s mouth, making it impossible for her to believe them. "Mr. Zelson, do you


    still remember what you said to me on the first day I saw you two years ago?"

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    Zelson was at a loss for words.


    "Mr. Zelson, you told me that justice is above everything." Adrienne uttered word by word, "I have


    always remembered these words. Hence, I took every murder case seriously. I did my best not to


    wrong any innocent person and not let any murderer go."


    Zelson, on the other end of the phone, was still silent. Adrienne did not know what he was thinking.


    She continued, "More than once, you have told me that being a forensic doctor is special because


    we are a profession that speaks for the dead. If the victim couldn''t tell others, we will speak on their


    behalf."


    Zelson still remained silent, but Adrienne knew that he was listening. "Mr. Zelson, I''ve worked with


    you for two years. You have always been my role model. I''m always proud to be your student. What


    on earth happened to make you tell me such a thing today?"


    After a long period of silence, Zelson finally spoke. However, he dodged Adrienne''s questions.


    "Adrienne, it''s gettingte. Have a good rest."


    After that, Zelson hung up the phone.


    Adrienne was holding her cell phone tightly.


    She knew clearly what kind of person Zelson was.


    She knew better about Zelson''s work ethic.


    If Zelson were required to turn a blind eye to the truth, it would be sadder than killing him.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    A year before, there was a murder case in Lowell City. Zelson, as a special forensic doctor, went to


    help the police solve the case.


    When the clues pointed to the son of a high-ranking official, some people wanted to close the case


    quickly. It was Zelson who insisted on bringing the murderer to justice.


    At that time, Adrienne worked by Zelson''s side and saw how he fought against power with her own


    eyes. With his actions, he told her that everyone was equal. He was the one who showed her the


    beauty of this society.


    What on earth happened?


    Adrienne couldn''t wrap hear head around this.


    Just when she was trying to figure out what had happened, Jefferson, who had been away for a few


    hours, returned home.


    Jefferson entered the room. As Adrienne was still thinking about Zelson, she did not notice


    Jefferson. It was not until Jefferson came forward and snatched away the files in Adrienne''s hand


    that she noticed him. "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?" Jefferson asked coldly.


    Adrienne ordered, "Return the files to me."


    "What were you doing in the few hours after I left?" he asked again.


    Adrienne said, "Reviewing the files."


    Jefferson knew that Adrienne would never care about whether he was leaving. He knew that exactly


    but he wanted to hear it from her.


    She had sessfully rubbed salt in his wound.


    However, what Adrienne said next was like stabbing a knife in his heart.


    She said, "Jefferson, give me the files. I have something important to investigate and I don''t have


    time to fool around with you now."


    Fool around with him? Jefferson did not see thising.


    Jefferson was so angry that he gritted his teeth and scolded, "Adrienne,do you think that everything


    I do is nonsense? Is it that I, Jefferson, am a man who only knows how to fool around?"


    Adrienne nodded her head. "Aren''t you?"


    Jefferson was enraged.


    He almost couldn''t breathe.


    Adrienne did not notice his anger at all. She added, "It''ste now. If you want to sleep, you should


    go to sleep first. I really don''t have time to fool around with you. I have to find out the reason why


    Mr. Zelson is abnormal today."


    "Zelson?" Jefferson didn''t know how he restrained his rage and could civilly talk to her. "In the


    middle of the night, I went out for a few hours. You didn''t ask about me but were concerned about


    Zelson. Am I your man, or Zelson is?"


    No matter how dense Adrienne was, she still understood what Jefferson meant. She cried out,


    "Jefferson, we are all adults. Don''t always act like a child who only knows how to make a scene."


    "Make a scene?" Jefferson threw the files on the table and remarked sarcastically, "Oh... My woman


    thought of another man in the middle of the night and I can''t ask about it?"


    Adrienne stood up as she confronted Jefferson. "Zelson is my teacher. He helped me when I was in


    the most difficult time. If there''s something wrong with him, why can''t I care about him?"


    "Since he''s so important to you, you''ve thought about marrying him, haven''t you?" Jefferson argued.


    Jefferson''s voice was dripping with spite. Out of anger, Adrienne nodded and answered, "Yes, I


    want to marry him and apany him for the rest of my life."


    Jefferson said those words out of anger, but he was stunned by her reply. He felt startled and angry.


    But more than that, his heart ached.


    He always thought that the girl he had protected well would understand his love for her sooner or


    later. She would one day realize that she loved him.


    However, it was not the truth.


    She even had thought of being someone else''s bride and living with another man for the rest of her


    life.


    This was something that Jefferson had never expected. For a moment, he did not know how to


    respond and left their home once again in a state of mess that he had never been in.


    Jefferson left again!


    Adrienne was exasperated, but she had no time and mood to be angry with Jefferson. She must


    know what was going on with the case from the previous day.


    It was almost dawn and she didn''t sleep. She tidied her documents and rushed to Paramount


    Criminal Police Team.


    When she arrived, it was still early, but many of her colleagues were there before her. Some had


    even started working. She went straight to Zelson''s office, and Zelson was there too. He looked like


    he hadn''t slept all night. "Mr. Zelson..."


    "Adrienne, you''re here." Zelson looked up at her. His eyes were filled with exhaustion that Adrienne


    had never seen before, which made her heart ache. "Mr. Zelson, can you tell me exactly what


    happened?"


    Zelson closed the folder in his hands and answered, "There will be an international forensic doctors


    exchange conference this afternoon. You''ll attend it with me and learn from international experts."


    Adrienne said, "Mr. Zelson ..."


    Zelson waved his hand and interrupted, "It''s just half a day. You don''t have to prepare anything. Just


    pack up and leave with me at noon."


    Adrienne walked to Zelson''s desk and asked worriedly, "Mr. Zelson, I want to know what happened


    yesterday. What made a murder turn into suicide?"


    "Adrienne, am I the superior or you?" Even if Zelson was angry, his tone didn''t raise much. "If you


    still regard me as your teacher, then don''t ask more."


    Zelson was at a loss for words.


    "Mr. Zelson, you told me that justice is above everything." Adrienne uttered word by word, "I have


    always remembered these words. Hence, I took every murder case seriously. I did my best not to


    wrong any innocent person and not let any murderer go."


    Zelson, on the other end of the phone, was still silent. Adrienne did not know what he was thinking.


    She continued, "More than once, you have told me that being a forensic doctor is special because


    we are a profession that speaks for the dead. If the victim couldn''t tell others, we will speak on their


    behalf."


    Zelson still remained silent, but Adrienne knew that he was listening. "Mr. Zelson, I''ve worked with


    you for two years. You have always been my role model. I''m always proud to be your student. What


    on earth happened to make you tell me such a thing today?"


    After a long period of silence, Zelson finally spoke. However, he dodged Adrienne''s questions.


    "Adrienne, it''s gettingte. Have a good rest."


    After that, Zelson hung up the phone.


    Adrienne was holding her cell phone tightly.


    She knew clearly what kind of person Zelson was.


    She knew better about Zelson''s work ethic.


    If Zelson were required to turn a blind eye to the truth, it would be sadder than killing him.


    A year before, there was a murder case in Lowell City. Zelson, as a special forensic doctor, went to


    help the police solve the case.


    When the clues pointed to the son of a high-ranking official, some people wanted to close the case


    quickly. It was Zelson who insisted on bringing the murderer to justice.


    At that time, Adrienne worked by Zelson''s side and saw how he fought against power with her own


    eyes. With his actions, he told her that everyone was equal. He was the one who showed her the


    beauty of this society.


    What on earth happened?


    Adrienne couldn''t wrap hear head around this.


    Just when she was trying to figure out what had happened, Jefferson, who had been away for a few


    hours, returned home.


    Jefferson entered the room. As Adrienne was still thinking about Zelson, she did not notice


    Jefferson. It was not until Jefferson came forward and snatched away the files in Adrienne''s hand


    that she noticed him. "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?" Jefferson asked coldly.


    Adrienne ordered, "Return the files to me."


    "What were you doing in the few hours after I left?" he asked again.


    Adrienne said, "Reviewing the files."


    Jefferson knew that Adrienne would never care about whether he was leaving. He knew that exactly


    but he wanted to hear it from her.


    She had sessfully rubbed salt in his wound.


    However, what Adrienne said next was like stabbing a knife in his heart.


    She said, "Jefferson, give me the files. I have something important to investigate and I don''t have


    time to fool around with you now."


    Fool around with him? Jefferson did not see thising.


    Jefferson was so angry that he gritted his teeth and scolded, "Adrienne,do you think that everything


    I do is nonsense? Is it that I, Jefferson, am a man who only knows how to fool around?"


    Adrienne nodded her head. "Aren''t you?"


    Jefferson was enraged.


    He almost couldn''t breathe.


    Adrienne did not notice his anger at all. She added, "It''ste now. If you want to sleep, you should


    go to sleep first. I really don''t have time to fool around with you. I have to find out the reason why


    Mr. Zelson is abnormal today."


    "Zelson?" Jefferson didn''t know how he restrained his rage and could civilly talk to her. "In the


    middle of the night, I went out for a few hours. You didn''t ask about me but were concerned about


    Zelson. Am I your man, or Zelson is?"


    No matter how dense Adrienne was, she still understood what Jefferson meant. She cried out,


    "Jefferson, we are all adults. Don''t always act like a child who only knows how to make a scene."


    "Make a scene?" Jefferson threw the files on the table and remarked sarcastically, "Oh... My woman


    thought of another man in the middle of the night and I can''t ask about it?"


    Adrienne stood up as she confronted Jefferson. "Zelson is my teacher. He helped me when I was in


    the most difficult time. If there''s something wrong with him, why can''t I care about him?"


    "Since he''s so important to you, you''ve thought about marrying him, haven''t you?" Jefferson argued.


    Jefferson''s voice was dripping with spite. Out of anger, Adrienne nodded and answered, "Yes, I


    want to marry him and apany him for the rest of my life."


    Jefferson said those words out of anger, but he was stunned by her reply. He felt startled and angry.


    But more than that, his heart ached.


    He always thought that the girl he had protected well would understand his love for her sooner or


    later. She would one day realize that she loved him.


    However, it was not the truth.


    She even had thought of being someone else''s bride and living with another man for the rest of her


    life.


    This was something that Jefferson had never expected. For a moment, he did not know how to


    respond and left their home once again in a state of mess that he had never been in.


    Jefferson left again!


    Adrienne was exasperated, but she had no time and mood to be angry with Jefferson. She must


    know what was going on with the case from the previous day.


    It was almost dawn and she didn''t sleep. She tidied her documents and rushed to Paramount


    Criminal Police Team.


    When she arrived, it was still early, but many of her colleagues were there before her. Some had


    even started working. She went straight to Zelson''s office, and Zelson was there too. He looked like


    he hadn''t slept all night. "Mr. Zelson..."


    "Adrienne, you''re here." Zelson looked up at her. His eyes were filled with exhaustion that Adrienne


    had never seen before, which made her heart ache. "Mr. Zelson, can you tell me exactly what


    happened?"


    Zelson closed the folder in his hands and answered, "There will be an international forensic doctors


    exchange conference this afternoon. You''ll attend it with me and learn from international experts."


    Adrienne said, "Mr. Zelson ..."


    Zelson waved his hand and interrupted, "It''s just half a day. You don''t have to prepare anything. Just


    pack up and leave with me at noon."


    Adrienne walked to Zelson''s desk and asked worriedly, "Mr. Zelson, I want to know what happened


    yesterday. What made a murder turn into suicide?"


    "Adrienne, am I the superior or you?" Even if Zelson was angry, his tone didn''t raise much. "If you


    still regard me as your teacher, then don''t ask more."

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    Adrienne was startled.


    She had worked with Zelson for two years and she had never seen him losing his temper. Even


    when he was furious, he could still maintain his sense of reason and rationally handled things.


    He spoke little, and he would always consider the feelings of the people around him when he spoke.


    He waspletely different from Jefferson who would verbally attack everyone he met. Working


    with Zelson was pleasant.


    Now that he was acting out of his character, there should be something that he couldn''t reveal. If


    she gave him some time, he would definitely tell her the truth.


    Thinking through all this, Adrienne put away her questions and curiosity. She nodded gently and


    said, "Then, I will prepare some materials and go with you in the afternoon."


    Aftering out of Zelson''s office, Quill asked someone to call Adrienne to his office.


    When they met, Adrienne saw that his expression was rather unnatural and instinctively knew why


    he was looking for her. "Sergeant Scott, if you are not going to tell me the truth about yesterday''s


    case, then you don''t have to tell me anything else."


    "Adrienne..." Quill called Adrienne''s name and took a deep breath. Soon after, he added, "Zelson


    has told you, right?"


    Adrienne answered, "If there''s nothing else, I will leave first and do my work."


    "Wait a minute, Adrienne." Quill stopped Adrienne, who was about to leave, and informed her, "The


    evidence proved that the dead victim of Liley Park yesterday was the murderer of the case in the


    western suburbs a few days ago. He killed people. It was a life for a life; he deserved it. As for


    whether hemitted suicide or was murdered, it was enough that the family members of the


    victim to beforted. Other things are not so important."


    "Sergeant Scott, it never urred to me that I would hear such words from you since you''re the


    head of Paramount Criminal Police Team." Adrienne knew that she was unable to change anything


    and did not want to say anything more. However, as a forensic doctor, she couldn''t hold herself


    back. "If someone were tomit murder and other people directly killed the murderer, do you think


    thatw is necessary for society?"


    Quill helplessly cried out, "Adrienne..."


    Adrienne tried her best to calm down. "Sergeant Scott, I''m sorry! I know that you have your


    difficulties, but I also have my persistence."


    Quill continued, "Adrienne, some things are better left unknown. Don''t think about inquiring about


    the truth that you want to know. If Zelson didn''t protect you, you would not be able to clear your


    suspicion in this incident."


    Adrienne was stunned. "Sergeant Scott, what do you mean by that?"


    "Yes, we all know that you are not the murderer. You have never killed anyone, but there is no


    evidence to prove that you are not the murderer." At this point, Quill believed that Adrienne had


    understood. Thus, he signaled her to go out first.


    Adrienne called out, "Sergeant Scott..."


    Quill sighed. "Adrienne, it''s a blessing that someone is willing to protect you. You should cherish this


    job and the person who is protecting you."


    Adrienne did not want others to protect her. She would owe them a favor. People could pay off their


    debts in their lives, but they could never pay off favors.


    Adrienne did not know how she walked out of Quill''s office. She only felt that there was a heavy


    load on her chest, which made her feel suffocated for a while.


    At the narcotics team headquarters of Chatterton Town.


    Jefferson was still angry despite being so the whole morning.


    Therefore, no one dared to approach his office. But, there were exceptions, just like Vincent who


    ran to him in a hurry.


    Vincent broke into the office and shouted, "Boss, something happened."


    Jefferson shot him an icy re. "Look at you, all worked up. Is someone dead, or is there a fire?"


    Vincent swallowed his saliva and replied, "Boss, you are right. Someone is dead. The drug dealer,


    AK, who was captured a few days ago, justmitted suicide."


    "What?" Jefferson immediately strode toward the cell where the prisoners were held. "I''ve asked


    you to keep an eye on him. Is that how you do your job?"


    Vincent ran to catch up with Jefferson. While wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, he admitted,


    "Boss, we kept an eye on him for twenty-four hours. I went on a toilet break. When I was back, he


    was dead."


    They had just caught a drug dealer who knew insider information but he hadmitted suicide right


    under their nose. Jefferson was on the verge of exploding in anger as he asked, "How did he die?"


    Vincent answered nervously, "He probablymitted suicide by biting his tongue, but we need


    forensic doctors to confirm."


    "Call Paramount Criminal Police Team and ask them to send the forensic doctor, Adrienne Carter,


    over." Although Jefferson was infuriated because of Adrienne, he still wanted to see her as long as


    there was a chance.


    Vincent replied, "Yes."


    Adrienne, while confused, received an order from her superior, asking her to rush to the Chatterton


    Town narcotics team headquarters to conduct an autopsy.


    Upon receiving the order, Adrienne immediately kept her emotions checked and got prepared to


    work with a professional attitude.


    Since there was a case for her, she could no longer go to the international forensic doctors''


    exchange conference with Zelson. Before departure, Adrienne went to exin the situation to


    Zelson.


    Zelson''s facial expression remained the same after hearing that. He asked her to work hard and


    added, "Adrienne, no matter what you have encountered, never forget why you started. Since you


    have your insistence, you should keep it up and don''t let the people and things around you affect


    you."


    "Mr. Zelson, thank you! I will work hard, please have trust in me. I believe I can do it and please


    believe me that I can do it too." After that, Adrienne smiled and bowed to Zelson, then turned and


    left.


    After hearing Quill''s words and adding them up with what Zelson had just mentioned to her,


    Adrienne understood that Zelson had done what he was unwilling to do for her.


    He was reluctant to do so, but he did it for her... Adrienne shook her head and stopped ruminating.


    The current case was her priority.


    Someone was already waiting for Adrienne at the door when she arrived at the narcotics


    headquarters. Adrienne had once followed Zelson over to settle some matters, but the person who


    received them was not the person in front of her currently.


    The person who received her introduced himself as Vincent Baker. He smiled and greeted, "Dr.


    Carter,e with me."


    "Thank you!" Adrienne then followed Vincent. After walking for a while, they stopped at the door.


    Vincent stood still and whispered in her ear, "Dr. Carter, my boss has a bad temper. If he says


    something bad about youter, please be understanding and don''t argue with him."


    As soon as Vincent finished his words, Adrienne saw the boss he was talking about. It was


    Jefferson, who people were eager to avoid.


    His expression was grave and Vincent didn''t dare to get close to him. It seemed that he had tortured


    his subordinates a lot.


    Vincent introduced, "Dr. Carter, this handsome and cool man is our boss."


    Adrienne was startled.


    She had worked with Zelson for two years and she had never seen him losing his temper. Even


    when he was furious, he could still maintain his sense of reason and rationally handled things.


    He spoke little, and he would always consider the feelings of the people around him when he spoke.


    He waspletely different from Jefferson who would verbally attack everyone he met. Working


    with Zelson was pleasant.


    Now that he was acting out of his character, there should be something that he couldn''t reveal. If


    she gave him some time, he would definitely tell her the truth.


    Thinking through all this, Adrienne put away her questions and curiosity. She nodded gently and


    said, "Then, I will prepare some materials and go with you in the afternoon."


    Aftering out of Zelson''s office, Quill asked someone to call Adrienne to his office.


    When they met, Adrienne saw that his expression was rather unnatural and instinctively knew why


    he was looking for her. "Sergeant Scott, if you are not going to tell me the truth about yesterday''s


    case, then you don''t have to tell me anything else."


    "Adrienne..." Quill called Adrienne''s name and took a deep breath. Soon after, he added, "Zelson


    has told you, right?"


    Adrienne answered, "If there''s nothing else, I will leave first and do my work."


    "Wait a minute, Adrienne." Quill stopped Adrienne, who was about to leave, and informed her, "The


    evidence proved that the dead victim of Liley Park yesterday was the murderer of the case in the


    western suburbs a few days ago. He killed people. It was a life for a life; he deserved it. As for


    whether hemitted suicide or was murdered, it was enough that the family members of the


    victim to beforted. Other things are not so important."


    "Sergeant Scott, it never urred to me that I would hear such words from you since you''re the


    head of Paramount Criminal Police Team." Adrienne knew that she was unable to change anything


    and did not want to say anything more. However, as a forensic doctor, she couldn''t hold herself


    back. "If someone were tomit murder and other people directly killed the murderer, do you think


    thatw is necessary for society?"


    Quill helplessly cried out, "Adrienne..."


    Adrienne tried her best to calm down. "Sergeant Scott, I''m sorry! I know that you have your


    difficulties, but I also have my persistence."


    Quill continued, "Adrienne, some things are better left unknown. Don''t think about inquiring about


    the truth that you want to know. If Zelson didn''t protect you, you would not be able to clear your


    suspicion in this incident."


    Adrienne was stunned. "Sergeant Scott, what do you mean by that?"


    "Yes, we all know that you are not the murderer. You have never killed anyone, but there is no


    evidence to prove that you are not the murderer." At this point, Quill believed that Adrienne had


    understood. Thus, he signaled her to go out first.


    Adrienne called out, "Sergeant Scott..."


    Quill sighed. "Adrienne, it''s a blessing that someone is willing to protect you. You should cherish this


    job and the person who is protecting you."


    Adrienne did not want others to protect her. She would owe them a favor. People could pay off their


    debts in their lives, but they could never pay off favors.


    Adrienne did not know how she walked out of Quill''s office. She only felt that there was a heavy


    load on her chest, which made her feel suffocated for a while.


    At the narcotics team headquarters of Chatterton Town.


    Jefferson was still angry despite being so the whole morning.


    Therefore, no one dared to approach his office. But, there were exceptions, just like Vincent who


    ran to him in a hurry.


    Vincent broke into the office and shouted, "Boss, something happened."


    Jefferson shot him an icy re. "Look at you, all worked up. Is someone dead, or is there a fire?"


    Vincent swallowed his saliva and replied, "Boss, you are right. Someone is dead. The drug dealer,


    AK, who was captured a few days ago, justmitted suicide."


    "What?" Jefferson immediately strode toward the cell where the prisoners were held. "I''ve asked


    you to keep an eye on him. Is that how you do your job?"


    Vincent ran to catch up with Jefferson. While wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, he admitted,


    "Boss, we kept an eye on him for twenty-four hours. I went on a toilet break. When I was back, he


    was dead."


    They had just caught a drug dealer who knew insider information but he hadmitted suicide right


    under their nose. Jefferson was on the verge of exploding in anger as he asked, "How did he die?"


    Vincent answered nervously, "He probablymitted suicide by biting his tongue, but we need


    forensic doctors to confirm."


    "Call Paramount Criminal Police Team and ask them to send the forensic doctor, Adrienne Carter,


    over." Although Jefferson was infuriated because of Adrienne, he still wanted to see her as long as


    there was a chance.


    Vincent replied, "Yes."


    Adrienne, while confused, received an order from her superior, asking her to rush to the Chatterton


    Town narcotics team headquarters to conduct an autopsy.


    Upon receiving the order, Adrienne immediately kept her emotions checked and got prepared to


    work with a professional attitude.


    Since there was a case for her, she could no longer go to the international forensic doctors''


    exchange conference with Zelson. Before departure, Adrienne went to exin the situation to


    Zelson.


    Zelson''s facial expression remained the same after hearing that. He asked her to work hard and


    added, "Adrienne, no matter what you have encountered, never forget why you started. Since you


    have your insistence, you should keep it up and don''t let the people and things around you affect


    you."


    "Mr. Zelson, thank you! I will work hard, please have trust in me. I believe I can do it and please


    believe me that I can do it too." After that, Adrienne smiled and bowed to Zelson, then turned and


    left.


    After hearing Quill''s words and adding them up with what Zelson had just mentioned to her,


    Adrienne understood that Zelson had done what he was unwilling to do for her.


    He was reluctant to do so, but he did it for her... Adrienne shook her head and stopped ruminating.


    The current case was her priority.


    Someone was already waiting for Adrienne at the door when she arrived at the narcotics


    headquarters. Adrienne had once followed Zelson over to settle some matters, but the person who


    received them was not the person in front of her currently.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The person who received her introduced himself as Vincent Baker. He smiled and greeted, "Dr.


    Carter,e with me."


    "Thank you!" Adrienne then followed Vincent. After walking for a while, they stopped at the door.


    Vincent stood still and whispered in her ear, "Dr. Carter, my boss has a bad temper. If he says


    something bad about youter, please be understanding and don''t argue with him."


    As soon as Vincent finished his words, Adrienne saw the boss he was talking about. It was


    Jefferson, who people were eager to avoid.


    His expression was grave and Vincent didn''t dare to get close to him. It seemed that he had tortured


    his subordinates a lot.


    Vincent introduced, "Dr. Carter, this handsome and cool man is our boss."

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    Jefferson was indeed handsome, but Adrienne really did not understand how he was considered


    cool.


    Vincent then added, "Boss, this is the famous forensic doctor of Chatterton Town, Zelson Jacob''s


    top student. She¡¯s Adrienne Carter."


    After introducing them to each other, Vincent supposed that his boss would at least properly greet a


    lady even if he were bad-tempered. He never expected that Jefferson would just throw Adrienne a


    nce.


    Jefferson then pointed the me at him. "Just say that she''s a forensic doctor. Why the hell do you


    have to add ''someone''s student'' before her name? Are you looking down on me or anyone else?"


    Vincent suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He felt wronged but he couldn''t say anything else.


    Jefferson did not press further. He just pointed to a room and ordered, "The corpse is there. Dr.


    Carter, please check the specific cause of death and report it to me as soon as possible."


    Jefferson''s words were normal but Adrienne felt ufortable hearing him speaking in an arrogant


    tone. However, it was working hours, therefore Adrienne didn''t argue with him.


    However, Vincent suddenly screamed out, "Bo-boss, why is there a change of the corpse?"


    Jefferson immediately turned around. The dead victim''s face was pale when they first saw it. It was


    not too ugly. At this moment, the victim''s face had turned ck; it was almost evident that he was


    poisoned to death with just a nce.


    Jefferson walked towards the corpse, but Arienne warned, "Jefferson, don''t go near it."


    Jefferson stopped in his tracks as he was told.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincent thought that no one, including their higher- ups, dared to speak to Jefferson in such a tone.


    Adrienne, on the other hand, seemed young but she was bold.


    The most important thing was that Jefferson actually listened to her.


    Vincent was more interested in Jefferson''s unusual reaction than the deformed corpse.


    Adrienne interrogated, "Was the victim detained here the whole time before he died?"


    Jefferson nodded.


    Adrienne asked again, "Did you see anyone touching the body after it was discovered?"


    Vincent answered quickly, "Dr. Carter, we were all waiting for you to arrive and no one touched it."


    "Okay then." Adrienne quickly put on her gloves, took out the tools, and carefully examined the


    corpse.


    Looking at Adrienne''s serious look, Jefferson could not help but frown. Normally, even men would


    step back when seeing a corpse, yet this woman was not afraid to get closer to it.


    He really wanted to turn into a corpse and lie there. In this way, without him having to take the


    initiative, Adrienne would approach him on her own.


    It did not take long for Adrienne to roughly check on the corpse before she informed, "The victim


    died about two hours ago. The face has begun to turn ck and there are signs of the victim being


    poisoned to death. There is an injury on the tongue. It is very likely that he bit himself in pain after


    being poisoned. As for the specific cause of death, you should send the body to the forensic


    department for us to do further autopsy."


    Vincent scratched his head with a puzzled face. "Dr. Carter, if it weren''t for the victim''s face


    suddenly turning ck, I would have thought that hemitted suicide by biting his tongue."


    Adrienne looked at Vincent. "Suicide by biting the own tongue is nothing but a myth. There is no


    medical basis at all. From the reaction of the deceased''s body, the cause of his death is most


    probably that of being poisoned to death. Before the further autopsy, I can''t give you a specific


    answer."


    Vincent looked nervously at Jefferson and said, "Boss, we searched his body after we brought him


    back. We took all his things with us with nothing left on him. I don''t know how he would die of


    poison."


    "Did it mean that someone fed him with poison? What did they feed him this morning?" Jefferson


    questioned. He frowned and fixed his eyes on the corpse whose face had indeed turned ck.


    If someone had put drugs in the victim''s food, it proved that there was a traitor among them. If not,


    how could the drug dealer poison himself to death?


    Vincent replied obediently, "Boss, he just ate a bowl of porridge and two sandwiches for breakfast.


    The porridge and sandwiches were sent over from the cafeteria and I gave them to him personally...


    I went to the bathroom when he was eating. He was already dead when I came back. If I had known


    that such a thing would happen, I wouldn''t go to the bathroom even if it was really urgent."


    "I want to find out who handled today''s breakfast. Check it out one by one. Everyone from the staff


    of the cafeteria- don''t leave a single person out,"manded Jefferson.


    Vincent responded, "Boss, I''ll check it out right away."


    "Let Austin look into it. You''re suspended now," Jefferson added.


    Vincent was speechless once again.


    He was innocent! He was innocent!


    He didn''t do anything at all. Why was he suspended so suddenly?


    Adrienne chimed in, "I don''t know whether he was poisoned by others or not, but I advise you to


    check the surveince camera to see if there was any unusual situation. I will perform the autopsy


    as soon as possible to find out the specific cause of the victim''s death and deliver the autopsy


    results to you as soon as possible."


    Vincent answered in a state of daze, "Okay."


    Jefferson screamed, "Are you still not going to get out of here?"


    Vincent was left with no words.


    Couldn''t Jefferson save him some face in front of outsiders? He cared about his image, bethought.


    After Vincent left, Adrienne packed up her tools. She looked at Jefferson and notified him, "You


    should already know the general situation. After the autopsy, I will hand over the detailed autopsy


    results to you."


    Jefferson did not say a word as if he did not care about it at all.


    Adrienne added again, "Captain Hefner, I have another private matter to talk to you about other than


    work. I don''t know if you are willing to listen to me or not."


    Jefferson still did not speak and the expression on his face showed Adrienne that she should just


    say whatever she wanted to say.


    Adrienne didn''t want to look at his face, but she still had to say it. "Jefferson, it¡¯s fine if you just scold


    me or shout at me normally, I am used to being bullied by you for a long time. But as a leader, can


    you be more polite to your colleagues? You are so arrogant and look down on everyone. Who would


    even want to follow you? If you are in danger when carrying out a mission in the future, no one will


    be willing to save you."


    Jefferson still ignored her, and Adrienne did not know whether he had heard her or not.


    Adrienne sighed. "Jefferson, did you hear what I said?" "Are you done with your teachings, Dr.


    Carter?" Jefferson mocked coldly.


    Adrienne was rendered speechless.


    She was just concerned about him. Why couldn''t he understand humannguage?


    Forget it, she told herself. She couldn''t be bothered to care about him either.


    Adrienne picked up her tools and left, but she heard Jefferson''s voiceing from behind, "Idiot, be


    careful of those people around you. Don''t be so foolish to treat everyone with full trust."


    Adrienne turned around. "Are you trying to warn me to be careful of Zelson?"


    Jefferson responded, "It''s good that you know that."


    Adrienne frowned and carried on, "Jefferson, Zelson almost had no contact with you. He probably


    never offended you. Why do you have such a prejudice against him?"


    What did Adrienne say? Did she say that Zelson had never offended him? Jefferson thought about it


    and snorted. That b*stard was trying to pursue his woman every day. How could it be considered


    that Zelson had never offended him?


    However, it was a good thing that Adrienne was not only slow in realizing his feelings for him, but


    she also didn''t notice that Zelson was interested in her, which made him feel a little more at ease.


    Jefferson was indeed handsome, but Adrienne really did not understand how he was considered


    cool.


    Vincent then added, "Boss, this is the famous forensic doctor of Chatterton Town, Zelson Jacob''s


    top student. She¡¯s Adrienne Carter."


    After introducing them to each other, Vincent supposed that his boss would at least properly greet a


    lady even if he were bad-tempered. He never expected that Jefferson would just throw Adrienne a


    nce.


    Jefferson then pointed the me at him. "Just say that she''s a forensic doctor. Why the hell do you


    have to add ''someone''s student'' before her name? Are you looking down on me or anyone else?"


    Vincent suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He felt wronged but he couldn''t say anything else.


    Jefferson did not press further. He just pointed to a room and ordered, "The corpse is there. Dr.


    Carter, please check the specific cause of death and report it to me as soon as possible."


    Jefferson''s words were normal but Adrienne felt ufortable hearing him speaking in an arrogant


    tone. However, it was working hours, therefore Adrienne didn''t argue with him.


    However, Vincent suddenly screamed out, "Bo-boss, why is there a change of the corpse?"


    Jefferson immediately turned around. The dead victim''s face was pale when they first saw it. It was


    not too ugly. At this moment, the victim''s face had turned ck; it was almost evident that he was


    poisoned to death with just a nce.


    Jefferson walked towards the corpse, but Arienne warned, "Jefferson, don''t go near it."


    Jefferson stopped in his tracks as he was told.


    Vincent thought that no one, including their higher- ups, dared to speak to Jefferson in such a tone.


    Adrienne, on the other hand, seemed young, but she was bold.


    The most important thing was that Jefferson actually listened to her.


    Vincent was more interested in Jefferson''s unusual reaction than the deformed corpse.


    Adrienne interrogated, "Was the victim detained here the whole time before he died?"


    Jefferson nodded.


    Adrienne asked again, "Did you see anyone touching the body after it was discovered?"


    Vincent answered quickly, "Dr. Carter, we were all waiting for you to arrive and no one touched it."


    "Okay then." Adrienne quickly put on her gloves, took out the tools, and carefully examined the


    corpse.


    Looking at Adrienne''s serious look, Jefferson could not help but frown. Normally, even men would


    step back when seeing a corpse, yet this woman was not afraid to get closer to it.


    He really wanted to turn into a corpse and lie there. In this way, without him having to take the


    initiative, Adrienne would approach him on her own.


    It did not take long for Adrienne to roughly check on the corpse before she informed, "The victim


    died about two hours ago. The face has begun to turn ck and there are signs of the victim being


    poisoned to death. There is an injury on the tongue. It is very likely that he bit himself in pain after


    being poisoned. As for the specific cause of death, you should send the body to the forensic


    department for us to do further autopsy."


    Vincent scratched his head with a puzzled face. "Dr. Carter, if it weren''t for the victim''s face


    suddenly turning ck, I would have thought that hemitted suicide by biting his tongue."


    Adrienne looked at Vincent. "Suicide by biting the own tongue is nothing but a myth. There is no


    medical basis at all. From the reaction of the deceased''s body, the cause of his death is most


    probably that of being poisoned to death. Before the further autopsy, I can''t give you a specific


    answer."


    Vincent looked nervously at Jefferson and said, "Boss, we searched his body after we brought him


    back. We took all his things with us with nothing left on him. I don''t know how he would die of


    poison."


    "Did it mean that someone fed him with poison? What did they feed him this morning?" Jefferson


    questioned. He frowned and fixed his eyes on the corpse whose face had indeed turned ck.


    If someone had put drugs in the victim''s food, it proved that there was a traitor among them. If not,


    how could the drug dealer poison himself to death?


    Vincent replied obediently, "Boss, he just ate a bowl of porridge and two sandwiches for breakfast.


    The porridge and sandwiches were sent over from the cafeteria and I gave them to him personally...


    I went to the bathroom when he was eating. He was already dead when I came back. If I had known


    that such a thing would happen, I wouldn''t go to the bathroom even if it was really urgent."


    "I want to find out who handled today''s breakfast. Check it out one by one. Everyone from the staff


    of the cafeteria - don''t leave a single person out,"manded Jefferson.


    Vincent responded, "Boss, I''ll check it out right away."


    "Let Austin look into it. You''re suspended now," Jefferson added.


    Vincent was speechless once again.


    He was innocent! He was innocent!


    He didn''t do anything at all. Why was he suspended so suddenly?


    Adrienne chimed in, "I don''t know whether he was poisoned by others or not, but I advise you to


    check the surveince camera to see if there was any unusual situation. I will perform the autopsy


    as soon as possible to find out the specific cause of the victim''s death and deliver the autopsy


    results to you as soon as possible."


    Vincent answered in a state of daze, "Okay."


    Jefferson screamed, "Are you still not going to get out of here?"


    Vincent was left with no words.


    Couldn¡¯t Jefferson save him some face in front of outsiders? He cared about his image, bethought.


    After Vincent left, Adrienne packed up her tools. She looked at Jefferson and notified him, "You


    should already know the general situation. After the autopsy, I will hand over the detailed autopsy


    results to you."


    Jefferson did not say a word as if he did not care about it at all.


    Adrienne added again, "Captain Hefner, I have another private matter to talk to you about other than


    work. I don''t know if you are willing to listen to me or not."


    Jefferson still did not speak and the expression on his face showed Adrienne that she should just


    say whatever she wanted to say.


    Adrienne didn''t want to look at his face, but she still had to say it. "Jefferson, it¡¯s fine if you just scold


    me or shout at me normally, I am used to being bullied by you for a long time. But as a leader, can


    you be more polite to your colleagues? You are so arrogant and look down on everyone. Who would


    even want to follow you? If you are in danger when carrying out a mission in the future, no one will


    be willing to save you."


    Jefferson still ignored her, and Adrienne did not know whether he had heard her or not.


    Adrienne sighed. "Jefferson, did you hear what I said?" "Are you done with your teachings, Dr.


    Carter?" Jefferson mocked coldly.


    Adrienne was rendered speechless.


    She was just concerned about him. Why couldn''t he understand humannguage?


    Forget it, she told herself. She couldn''t be bothered to care about him either.


    Adrienne picked up her tools and left, but she heard Jefferson''s voiceing from behind, "Idiot, be


    careful of those people around you. Don''t be so foolish to treat everyone with full trust."


    Adrienne turned around. "Are you trying to warn me to be careful of Zelson?"


    Jefferson responded, "It''s good that you know that."


    Adrienne frowned and carried on, "Jefferson, Zelson almost had no contact with you. He probably


    never offended you. Why do you have such a prejudice against him?"


    What did Adrienne say? Did she say that Zelson had never offended him? Jefferson thought about it


    and snorted. That b*stard was trying to pursue his woman every day. How could it be considered


    that Zelson had never offended him?


    However, it was a good thing that Adrienne was not only slow in realizing his feelings for him, but


    she also didn''t notice that Zelson was interested in her, which made him feel a little more at ease.

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    After Adrienne returned, she kept on working without a break. At 9 p.m., the autopsy report then


    came out. They were right about it, the victim was indeed poisoned to death. To be exact, the


    poison was arsenic, which was quite a popr drug used as a poison.


    When Jefferson got the autopsy report, his eyebrows knitted into a deep frown. He looked at Austin


    and asked, "How''s your investigation going?"


    Looking at Jefferson''s scary look, Austin instinctively took two steps back and answered, "Boss,


    they threw the leftovers of the prisoners'' meals. I couldn¡¯t find any clues."


    "All of you simply can¡¯t do anything. What is the use of letting you guys work under me?"Jefferson


    shouted.


    Jefferson''s roar made Austin step back, but he still muttered softly, "Boss, we''re mainly working on


    catching drug dealers, not criminal investigations. We need the professionals to do things like


    these."


    Jefferson was speechless, but he had always been a person who didn''t care about reasons.


    Anyway, whatever he said was to be obeyed. He then added, "It''s not like you''ve caught more drug


    dealers than others."


    Austin was speechless.


    Forget it, he thought. He had to endure it. After all, Jefferson was arrogant and he had the right to


    be arrogant as well. Since Jefferson took over, they had been catching drug dealers more quickly


    than before.


    Currently, the number of drug dealers arrested in the past month was more than the total sum in the


    past six months. If the drug dealers were caught at such a speed, no one would dare tomit


    crimes in Chatterton Town again in the future. All members of the narcotics team would be able to


    stay at home and rest every day then.


    There were no clues or suspicious people caught regarding the food the victim ate. Jefferson also


    checked the surveince footage in person, but no clue was found either. That was to say, he had


    worked hard for two months to trace the drug trafficking groups. At present, everything was in vain


    since the person had died and the clues were all gone. Everything had returned to its starting point


    once again.


    "D*mn it!" Jefferson was so angry that he threw the teacup in his hand. The teacup hit the wall and


    instantly broke into pieces. "If I


    find out who''s behind this, I will definitely rip his skin off his flesh."


    Austin was frightened and he asked, "Boss, what should we do now?"


    "Nothing," Jefferson informed as he shot Austin a re.


    After that, Jefferson picked up the phone on the table and dialed a number. The call was connected


    quickly, and he then asked, "Where are you now?"


    At the other end of the phone was Adrienne. T m still in the office and I¡¯m about to go home."


    "Stay in the office, I will go pick you up." His tone was still unfriendly but Adrienne knew that he was


    caring about her. Thus, she agreed to it.


    Several confusing cases have happened in recent days. Several people died but no one knew


    where the murderer behind the cases was, and no one knew who the end target of the murderer


    was.


    Therefore, Quill had reminded everyone to be cautious. When necessary, he had arranged police


    officers to escort civilian staff home, especially the forensics.


    Chatterton Town''s police headquarters was located in Paramount Area, which was only two blocks


    away from the branch of Paramount Criminal Police Station where Adrienne was located. Adrienne


    had only waited for minutes when Jefferson arrived.


    When she came to the door, she saw Jefferson driving an off-road car, which was much bigger and


    cooler than his fancy red sports car. To tell the truth, such a car was more suitable for Jefferson to


    drive in.


    She got in the car and asked, "Why did you change your car today? Did your superiors arrange you


    to drive this?"


    "You''re not stupid when ites to these things," Jefferson answered coldly. But how can Adrienne


    be as stupid as an idiot when it came to love? he wondered.


    Adrienne saw that he was not in the mood to talk to her. Thus, she obediently shut her lips and tilted


    her head to look out of the window.


    It was 10 o''clock at night, and it was the most beautiful time to enjoy the night view in Chatterton


    Town. There were tall buildings on both sides of the street, and the lights were so beautiful that the


    whole city looked like a piece of exquisite artwork.


    However, Adrienne did not know why she felt that such a beautiful scene seemed so unreal. It was


    like a mirage, which might disappear in the blink of an eye.


    It was Chatterton Town, the ce where she was born and raised, but she felt more and more


    unfamiliar with it as if she had never belonged to this city. There were fewer and fewer people who


    she cared about in this ce.


    Jefferson spoke, "What nonsense are you thinking about?"


    Adrienne continued looking at the tall buildings on both sides of the road outside the window and


    said, "Jefferson, we both were born and raised in Chatterton Town, and we are so familiar with


    every inch ofnd here. Every mountain, every river, every ce where we could enjoy the sea


    view, where we can get to eat the best food in Chatterton Town - we are familiar with everything. But


    recently I suddenly feel that I am getting unfamiliar to this city as if I was not born and raised here."


    "You little idiot," Jefferson snorted. "Have you read too many fantasy novels?"


    Adrienne looked at him. "I read fantasy novels when I was young and I was always shocked by


    those horror cases inside. Ever since I became a forensic doctor, I discovered that the actual


    society is actually much more terrible than fantasy novels. The most terrible thing in the world is not


    demons and ghosts, but humans."


    All of a sudden, Jefferson reached out a hand and he held Adrienne''s hand in his. "With me, such a


    fierce devil, by your side, what else are you afraid of?"


    "Yes, I will feel safer when you are with me, but you can''t stay by my side for 24 hours, right?"


    Adrienne looked at him and grinned. "Although you are the person I hate the most, yet the person I


    appreciate most is still you, Jeff!"


    Jefferson was caught off guard.


    F*ck. Again?


    Adrienne certainly didn''t know how much her smile could do to him. Most importantly, she called


    him Jeff coquettishly in the end.


    Jefferson lost focus and he couldn''t seem to be able to drive well anymore.


    For the sake of their safety, Jefferson immediately took back his hand and pretended to drive


    seriously as he reminded, "Little idiot, don''t talk to me in such a tone. It makes me sick."


    Adrienne stretched out her hand and pinched him. "Who talked in what tone? Who made you sick?"


    Jefferson was in pain but he didn''t move an inch. She could pinch him if she wanted to. "You," He


    replied.


    Adrienne punched him again. "I make you sick? Then, I''ll make you spit out all the breakfast you ate


    this morning. Jeff, Jeff, Jeff..."


    Her voice was so soft that Jefferson''s heart felt like melting. He was so happy that he almost


    beamed. He pretended to stay calm and scolded, "Little idiot!"


    "Don''t you feel sick hearing it?" Adrienne let herself go and made a face at him. "Since you''re


    disgusted by it, I''ll call you that on purpose. Jeff..."


    Whoosh!


    Jefferson suddenly drove to a side and stepped on the brakes. The car stopped on the side of the


    road steadily. Before Adrienne could react, Jefferson cupped her face and kissed her aggressively.


    After Adrienne returned, she kept on working without a break. At 9 p.m., the autopsy report then


    came out. They were right about it, the victim was indeed poisoned to death. To be exact, the


    poison was arsenic, which was quite a popr drug used as a poison.


    When Jefferson got the autopsy report, his eyebrows knitted into a deep frown. He looked at Austin


    and asked, "How''s your investigation going?"


    Looking at Jefferson''s scary look, Austin instinctively took two steps back and answered, "Boss,


    they threw the leftovers of the prisoners'' meals. I couldn¡¯t find any clues."


    "All of you simply can¡¯t do anything. What is the use of letting you guys work under me?" Jefferson


    shouted.


    Jefferson''s roar made Austin step back, but he still muttered softly, "Boss, we''re mainly working on


    catching drug dealers, not criminal investigations. We need the professionals to do things like


    these."


    Jefferson was speechless, but he had always been a person who didn''t care about reasons.


    Anyway, whatever he said was to be obeyed. He then added, "It''s not like you''ve caught more drug


    dealers than others."


    Austin was speechless.


    Forget it, he thought. He had to endure it. After all, Jefferson was arrogant and he had the right to


    be arrogant as well. Since Jefferson took over, they had been catching drug dealers more quickly


    than before.


    Currently, the number of drug dealers arrested in the past month was more than the total sum in the


    past six months. If the drug dealers were caught at such a speed, no one would dare tomit


    crimes in Chatterton Town again in the future. All members of the narcotics team would be able to


    stay at home and rest every day then.


    There were no clues or suspicious people caught regarding the food the victim ate. Jefferson also


    checked the surveince footage in person, but no clue was found either. That was to say, he had


    worked hard for two months to trace the drug trafficking groups. At present, everything was in vain


    since the person had died and the clues were all gone. Everything had returned to its starting point


    once again.


    "D*mn it!" Jefferson was so angry that he threw the teacup in his hand. The teacup hit the wall and


    instantly broke into pieces. "If I find out who''s behind this, I will definitely rip his skin off his flesh."


    Austin was frightened and he asked, "Boss, what should we do now?"


    "Nothing," Jefferson informed as he shot Austin a re.


    After that, Jefferson picked up the phone on the table and dialed a number. The call was connected


    quickly, and he then asked, "Where are you now?"


    At the other end of the phone was Adrienne. T m still in the office and I¡¯m about to go home."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Stay in the office, I will go pick you up." His tone was still unfriendly but Adrienne knew that he was


    caring about her. Thus, she agreed to it.


    Several confusing cases have happened in recent days. Several people died but no one knew


    where the murderer behind the cases was, and no one knew who the end target of the murderer


    was.


    Therefore, Quill had reminded everyone to be cautious. When necessary, he had arranged police


    officers to escort civilian staff home, especially the forensics.


    Chatterton Town''s police headquarters was located in Paramount Area, which was only two blocks


    away from the branch of Paramount Criminal Police Station where Adrienne was located. Adrienne


    had only waited for minutes when Jefferson arrived.


    When she came to the door, she saw Jefferson driving an off-road car, which was much bigger and


    cooler than his fancy red sports car. To tell the truth, such a car was more suitable for Jefferson to


    drive in.


    She got in the car and asked, "Why did you change your car today? Did your superiors arrange you


    to drive this?"


    "You''re not stupid when ites to these things," Jefferson answered coldly. But how can Adrienne


    be as stupid as an idiot when it came to love?


    Adrienne saw that he was not in the mood to talk to her. Thus, she obediently shut her lips and tilted


    her head to look out of the window.


    It was 10 o''clock at night, and it was the most beautiful time to enjoy the night view in Chatterton


    Town. There were tall buildings on both sides of the street, and the lights were so beautiful that the


    whole city looked like a piece of exquisite artwork.


    However, Adrienne did not know why she felt that such a beautiful scene seemed so unreal. It was


    like a mirage, which might disappear in the blink of an eye.


    It was Chatterton Town, the ce where she was born and raised, but she felt more and more


    unfamiliar with it as if she had never belonged to this city. There were fewer and fewer people who


    she cared about in this ce.


    Jefferson spoke, "What nonsense are you thinking about?"


    Adrienne continued looking at the tall buildings on both sides of the road outside the window and


    said, "Jefferson, we both were born and raised in Chatterton Town, and we are so familiar with


    every inch ofnd here. Every mountain, every river, every ce where we could enjoy the sea


    view, where we can get to eat the best food in Chatterton Town - we are familiar with everything. But


    recently I suddenly feel that I am getting unfamiliar to this city as if I was not born and raised here."


    "You little idiot," Jefferson snorted. "Have you read too many fantasy novels?"


    Adrienne looked at him. "I read fantasy novels when I was young and I was always shocked by


    those horror cases inside. Ever since I became a forensic doctor, I discovered that the actual


    society is actually much more terrible than fantasy novels. The most terrible thing in the world is not


    demons and ghosts, but humans."


    All of a sudden, Jefferson reached out a hand and he held Adrienne''s hand in his. "With me, such a


    fierce devil, by your side, what else are you afraid of?"


    "Yes, I will feel safer when you are with me, but you can''t stay by my side for 24 hours, right?"


    Adrienne looked at him and grinned. "Although you are the person I hate the most, yet the person I


    appreciate most is still you, Jeff!"


    Jefferson was caught off guard.


    F*ck. Again?


    Adrienne certainly didn''t know how much her smile could do to him. Most importantly, she called


    him Jeff coquettishly in the end.


    Jefferson lost focus and he couldn''t seem to be able to drive well anymore.


    For the sake of their safety, Jefferson immediately took back his hand and pretended to drive


    seriously as he reminded, "Little idiot, don''t talk to me in such a tone. It makes me sick."


    Adrienne stretched out her hand and pinched him. "Who talked in what tone? Who made you sick?"


    Jefferson was in pain but he didn''t move an inch. She could pinch him if she wanted to. "You," He


    replied.


    Adrienne punched him again. "I make you sick? Then, I''ll make you spit out all the breakfast you ate


    this morning. Jeff, Jeff, Jeff..."


    Her voice was so soft that Jefferson''s heart felt like melting. He was so happy that he almost


    beamed. He pretended to stay calm and scolded, "Little idiot!"


    "Don''t you feel sick hearing it?" Adrienne let herself go and made a face at him. "Since you''re


    disgusted by it, I''ll call you that on purpose. Jeff..."


    Whoosh!


    Jefferson suddenly drove to a side and stepped on the brakes. The car stopped on the side of the


    road steadily. Before Adrienne could react, Jefferson cupped her face and kissed her aggressively.

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    Adrienne was so scared that her eyes widened. Seeing her face, Jefferson could not help butugh


    out loud. "You are really an idiot. You don''t even know how to close your eyes when a man is


    kissing you."


    "I don''t have much experience," Adrienne admitted, and then Jefferson kissed her again. This time,


    she took his advice and closed her eyes. However, Jefferson paused again and teased, "Little idiot!"


    He wasughing again!


    He must beughing because she couldn''t even kiss properly.


    Adrienne very much wanted to prove him wrong, but she really didn''t know how to kiss. "I listened to


    what you said and closed my eyes. Why are youughing again?"


    Jefferson rubbed her head and said, "Little idiot!"


    At least, she did not reject him kissing her. This was a good sign, Jefferson told himself.


    "Why do you always swear?" Adrienne pouted. She had no idea how cute she sounded, and she


    only sounded like this when she was talking to Jefferson.


    In the eyes of their friends, she was like a younger sister who needed their protection. In the eyes of


    her colleagues, she was the talented disciple under Zelson. She was very good at her job; she was


    as good as a man.


    "Idiot isn''t a curse word," Jefferson chuckled softly. "Good-for-nothing is a proper curse."


    "Alright, whatever you say."


    "Do you like it when I kiss you?"


    Adrienne nodded honestly. "It''s not bad."


    "What do you mean by ''not bad''? Is it that hard to admit you like my kisses?" asked Jefferson,


    dissatisfied.


    "When I say that, I mean I like it." Adrienne felt that it was a little inappropriate after saying this,


    hence she added, "I''ve never been kissed before, therefore I can''tpare. How do I know if I like


    your kisses or not?"


    "Little idiot, do you want other men to kiss you?" Jefferson knocked her on the head. His voice was


    fierce but his heart was full of joy. No one had kissed her except him.


    Adrienne was so scared that she shrank her neck in and answered, "I never thought about that."


    "Idiot!" After that, Jefferson held her head again and kissed her, but suddenly someone knocked on


    the window. "Don''t you know that you can''t park here? Hurry up and leave."


    Jefferson rolled down the window and shot a cold look at the traffic police officer. "If I can''t park


    here, then just fine me. Why are you knocking on my window? Are you tired of living?"


    At first, the traffic police officer was stunned for being yelled at. However, that quickly turned into


    anger. "Excuse me. You''re the one breaking thew here, and yet you won''t listen to my order? Do


    you think I won''t dare to fine you?"


    "You''re such a good-for-nothing!" Jefferson ignored him and rolled up the window.


    Adrienne nudged him and advised, "Stop messing around. Let''s drive home first."


    In an instant, Jefferson put on a mischievous smile again and teased, "Can I still kiss you when we


    get home?"


    Adrienne did not hesitate. "Go ahead if you want to. Anyway, it''s not like you would listen to me."


    Jefferson poked her forehead and released the brake. As soon as he stepped down on the gas


    pedal, the car sped off. "You really are a little idiot!"


    Adrienne was slightly upset. "Can you stop calling me an idiot? You''ve been making me doubt my


    work abilities."


    "What about little fool then?"


    "You''re so annoying!" Adrienne objected.


    Jefferson did not tease her any more. He was too focused on driving back to deal with their


    unfinished business. But Adrienne, who was bored, suddenly said something else, "Have you met


    with Eunice?"


    If she hadn''t brought it up, Jefferson could have acted like that never happened. However, now that


    she asked him, the memory he had tried so hard to forget appeared in his mind again. "Adrienne,


    must you upset me?"


    Adrienne did not understand what he meant. "What do you mean?"


    Jefferson did not want to talk to her.


    However, Adrienne had some heartfelt words to say to him. "Jefferson, love is a matter between two


    people. You don''t really need to care about what anyone else thinks. As long as it''s a girl you like,


    you should go after her. If you don''t like her, then you shouldn''t get together with her just because


    she has feelings for you."


    He was not her. He won''t be with a girl he didn''t like.


    "If the girl I like doesn''t like me at all and tries to push me towards other women every day, can I still


    try my best to pursue her?" asked Jefferson.


    When it came to rtionships, Adrienne had no experience. Since he had asked her, it proved that


    he still trusted her. She thought for a moment and replied, "It depends on whether the girl has


    someone she likes. If so, you should give up as soon as possible. If not, and if she doesn''t hate you,


    you can still try."


    "I think she does kind of hate me," added Jefferson.


    Adrienne asked, "Why does she hate you? Is it because you usually speak to her as fiercely as you


    speak to me?"


    Was he that fierce to her? Jefferson wondered.


    He didn''t think so.


    However, Jefferson still mumbled in agreement.


    Adrienne shook her head in disappointment and suggested, "Jefferson, let me tell you, girls like


    mature and stable men. No one likes a guy who''s cursing at her all the time. If you want to change


    the impression she has of you, you should be more gentle to her."


    "How should I do that?"


    "This..." This question stunned Adrienne. She touched her forehead and thought carefully. "First of


    all, you can''t be harsh to her. Secondly, you should care about her more, especially when she is in a


    bad mood. You should listen to her problems and be there for her."


    "What else?"


    "That''s all I can think of for the time being."


    "What kind of men do you like?"


    "Me?" Adrienne pointed at herself. "I have never thought about what kind of men I like. I always


    think that fate will determine who I love. It''s all up to fate to decide when I''ll meet the right person for


    me."


    "How about me?"


    "You?" Adrienne almostughed. "Don''t tell me that the girl you like is me. Let me tell you, if you like


    someone, you should be more loyal. Don¡¯t be so fickle."


    Adrienne once again showed Jefferson how blissfully unaware she was in terms of rtionships.


    What kind of person would be this blur? He had no choice but to be direct and say, "Little Specky,


    did you forget that your name is on our wedding certificate?" "What? Isn''t that...'' Jefferson


    interrupted her and questioned, "Did you forget when I said that the girl I liked was you?"


    Adrienne, however, analyzed rationally, "I know you said that, but I''m not the only one who doesn''t


    believe in it. I bet if you told Freya or Freddy, they wouldn''t believe it either."


    Jefferson pulled over to the side of the road and held her hand. He met her gaze and confessed


    very affectionately, "Little Specky, the person whom I like has always been you and the person I


    want to marry is also you. Did you think that I''ve gone crazy or that I''m so free that I would marry


    you for fun?"


    "Jefferson, don''t scare me!" Adrienne had never seen him look so serious. For a moment, she


    couldn''t tell if he was joking or not.


    Adrienne was so scared that her eyes widened. Seeing her face, Jefferson could not help butugh


    out loud. "You are really an idiot. You don''t even know how to close your eyes when a man is


    kissing you."


    "I don''t have much experience," Adrienne admitted, and then Jefferson kissed her again. This time,


    she took his advice and closed her eyes. However, Jefferson paused again and teased, "Little idiot!"


    He wasughing again!


    He must beughing because she couldn''t even kiss properly.


    Adrienne very much wanted to prove him wrong, but she really didn''t know how to kiss. "I listened to


    what you said and closed my eyes. Why are youughing again?"


    Jefferson rubbed her head and said, "Little idiot!"


    At least, she did not reject him kissing her. This was a good sign, Jefferson told himself.


    "Why do you always swear?" Adrienne pouted. She had no idea how cute she sounded, and she


    only sounded like this when she was talking to Jefferson.


    In the eyes of their friends, she was like a younger sister who needed their protection. In the eyes of


    her colleagues, she was the talented disciple under Zelson. She was very good at her job; she was


    as good as a man.


    "Idiot isn''t a curse word," Jefferson chuckled softly. "Good-for-nothing is a proper curse."


    "Alright, whatever you say."


    "Do you like it when I kiss you?"


    Adrienne nodded honestly. "It''s not bad."


    "What do you mean by ''not bad''? Is it that hard to admit you like my kisses?" asked Jefferson,


    dissatisfied.


    "When I say that, I mean I like it." Adrienne felt that it was a little inappropriate after saying this,


    hence she added, "I''ve never been kissed before, therefore I can''tpare. How do I know if I like


    your kisses or not?"


    "Little idiot, do you want other men to kiss you?" Jefferson knocked her on the head. His voice was


    fierce but his heart was full of joy. No one had kissed her except him.


    Adrienne was so scared that she shrank her neck in and answered, "I never thought about that."


    "Idiot!" After that, Jefferson held her head again and kissed her, but suddenly someone knocked on


    the window. "Don''t you know that you can''t park here? Hurry up and leave."


    Jefferson rolled down the window and shot a cold look at the traffic police officer. "If I can''t park


    here, then just fine me. Why are you knocking on my window? Are you tired of living?"


    At first, the traffic police officer was stunned for being yelled at. However, that quickly turned into


    anger. "Excuse me. You''re the one breaking thew here, and yet you won''t listen to my order? Do


    you think I won''t dare to fine you?"


    "You''re such a good-for-nothing!" Jefferson ignored him and rolled up the window.


    Adrienne nudged him and advised, "Stop messing around. Let''s drive home first."


    In an instant, Jefferson put on a mischievous smile again and teased, "Can I still kiss you when we


    get home?"


    Adrienne did not hesitate. "Go ahead if you want to. Anyway, it''s not like you would listen to me."


    Jefferson poked her forehead and released the brake. As soon as he stepped down on the gas


    pedal, the car sped off. "You really are a little idiot!"


    Adrienne was slightly upset. "Can you stop calling me an idiot? You''ve been making me doubt my


    work abilities."


    "What about little fool then?"


    "You''re so annoying!" Adrienne objected.


    Jefferson did not tease her any more. He was too focused on driving back to deal with their


    unfinished business. But Adrienne, who was bored, suddenly said something else, "Have you met


    with Eunice?"


    If she hadn''t brought it up, Jefferson could have acted like that never happened. However, now that


    she asked him, the memory he had tried so hard to forget appeared in his mind again. "Adrienne,


    must you upset me?"


    Adrienne did not understand what he meant. "What do you mean?"


    Jefferson did not want to talk to her.


    However, Adrienne had some heartfelt words to say to him. "Jefferson, love is a matter between two


    people. You don''t really need to care about what anyone else thinks. As long as it''s a girl you like,


    you should go after her. If you don''t like her, then you shouldn''t get together with her just because


    she has feelings for you."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He was not her. He won''t be with a girl he didn''t like.


    "If the girl I like doesn''t like me at all and tries to push me towards other women every day, can I still


    try my best to pursue her?" asked Jefferson.


    When it came to rtionships, Adrienne had no experience. Since he had asked her, it proved that


    he still trusted her. She thought for a moment and replied, "It depends on whether the girl has


    someone she likes. If so, you should give up as soon as possible. If not, and if she doesn''t hate you,


    you can still try."


    "I think she does kind of hate me," added Jefferson.


    Adrienne asked, "Why does she hate you? Is it because you usually speak to her as fiercely as you


    speak to me?"


    Was he that fierce to her? Jefferson wondered.


    He didn''t think so.


    However, Jefferson still mumbled in agreement.


    Adrienne shook her head in disappointment and suggested, "Jefferson, let me tell you, girls like


    mature and stable men. No one likes a guy who''s cursing at her all the time. If you want to change


    the impression she has of you, you should be more gentle to her."


    "How should I do that?"


    "This..." This question stunned Adrienne. She touched her forehead and thought carefully. "First of


    all, you can''t be harsh to her. Secondly, you should care about her more, especially when she is in a


    bad mood. You should listen to her problems and be there for her."


    "What else?"


    "That''s all I can think of for the time being."


    "What kind of men do you like?"


    "Me?" Adrienne pointed at herself. "I have never thought about what kind of men I like. I always


    think that fate will determine who I love. It''s all up to fate to decide when I''ll meet the right person for


    me."


    "How about me?"


    "You?" Adrienne almostughed. "Don''t tell me that the girl you like is me. Let me tell you, if you like


    someone, you should be more loyal. Don¡¯t be so fickle."


    Adrienne once again showed Jefferson how blissfully unaware she was in terms of rtionships.


    What kind of person would be this blur? He had no choice but to be direct and say, "Little Specky,


    did you forget that your name is on our wedding certificate?" "What? Isn''t that...'' Jefferson


    interrupted her and questioned, "Did you forget when I said that the girl I liked was you?"


    Adrienne, however, analyzed rationally, "I know you said that, but I''m not the only one who doesn''t


    believe in it. I bet if you told Freya or Freddy, they wouldn''t believe it either."


    Jefferson pulled over to the side of the road and held her hand. He met her gaze and confessed


    very affectionately, "Little Specky, the person whom I like has always been you and the person I


    want to marry is also you. Did you think that I''ve gone crazy or that I''m so free that I would marry


    you for fun?"


    "Jefferson, don''t scare me!" Adrienne had never seen him look so serious. For a moment, she


    couldn''t tell if he was joking or not.

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    "Did I scare you?" Jefferson asked. Perhaps, he was the only man in the world who had startled a


    woman with his confession.


    "Do you really like me?" Adrienne was still skeptical. "Every day, you scold me, insult me, and p*ss


    me off. Yet, you still have the nerve to say that you like me? You are not a three-year-old child


    anymore. If you like someone, why would you bully the person you like?"


    A thought shed through Adrienne''s mind. She smiled cheekily and teased, "If what you said is


    true, then that night when I was drunk, you must not have rejected me. That means that what


    happened that night was consensual and I didn''t force you."


    Just as she had thought, he was taller and stronger than her. How could she force him to do


    something when she was drunk? In the end, it happened because he wanted it to happen as well.


    Although Jefferson had a bad gut feeling, he still agreed with her and answered, "So what?"


    Adrienne leaned over to him and softened her voice, "If the both of us consented, then I don''t need


    topensate you for any losses, right? Can you give me back the money I transferred to you


    previously?"


    Upon hearing this, Jefferson became furious instantly. "Adrienne, I just confessed my love to you,


    but all you can think about is money. Can you have a f*cking conscience?"


    Adrienne smiled at him foolishly but cunningly at the same time. "I am so poor that I almost have no


    money to eat. You want to bring up conscience with me?"


    "In your heart, money is more important than me, isn''t it?" asked Jefferson, ring at her.


    Adrienne smiled gently. "Of course."


    "Idiot!" Jefferson was so angry that he gritted his teeth and started the car again to head home. On


    the way back, Adrienne kept silent as she thought about getting Jefferson to give her the money


    back.


    After all, no one''s money grew on trees. She had earned all that money with her hard work. It would


    be a pity if she didn''t take it back.


    Not long after, they finally arrived home. To Adrienne''s surprise, there was food prepared at home.


    Out of the four dishes, three were her favorite, and thest one was Jefferson''s favorite.


    Adrienne looked around and found that there was no one in the house. She asked doubtfully,


    "Jefferson, how did the delivery man deliver takeout to our house when we weren''t at home?"


    Jefferson had juste out of the kitchen after washing his hands. "Idiot."


    Jefferson did not exin, therefore Adrienne did not ask any more questions. She just picked up her


    cutleries and began to eat. She trusted that he wouldn''t poison her.


    As soon as she tasted the dishes, she recognized the familiar taste immediately and realized who


    cooked these dishes. "Jefferson, Madam Yard sent these over?"


    "Who else could it be?" Jefferson was full of sarcasm.


    Upon hearing this, Adrienne got anxious. "Jefferson, how could you break your promise? We


    agreed that we wouldn''t tell the elders of the family about our rtionship. Why did you tell her?"


    Jefferson threw his cutleries heavily on the table. "We were both single and unmarried. Now, we


    have registered for our marriage and arewfully married. Tell me, why can''t I tell our elders about


    us?"


    Besides, he hadn''t told his mother about them anyway. Britney was just quick to catch on.


    Previously when Jefferson and Adrienne returned home to eat together, Britney had already


    suspected what was going on. Adrienne was the only one who thought that the elders hadn''t


    realized anything.


    Just because she was an idiot, did she think that everyone else in the world was as dumb as she


    was?


    "I..." Adrienne stuttered.


    Previously, she thought that Jefferson had another girl in his heart. She was afraid that she would


    get in his way, hence she didn''t want anyone to know about their marriage.


    However, things were different at present. For more than once, Jefferson had told her that the girl


    he liked was herself. It had always been her and her alone. That meant there were no other girls


    involved and she was the only one he loved.


    Since it was so, should she try to ept this marriage and treat Jefferson as a proper lover?


    Although he wasn''t her ideal man, he was the closest person to her in the world apart from Hodge.


    "Besides, he looks good and he''s pretty smart. His genes should be pretty good if we have a


    baby..."


    Thinking about it in this way, Adrienne felt like it wasn''t a bad idea to carry on with their marriage.


    Jefferson had no idea what Adrienne was thinking about and he shouted, "Finish your sentence."


    Adrienne rolled her eyes and answered, "You say you like me but you''re so fierce to me. How can I


    believe that your feelings are true?"


    "I..." Jefferson was at a loss for words.


    "Okay, calm down!" Seeing that he didn''t know how to respond, Adrienne suddenly felt like she was


    about to turn things around. She was delighted but she suppressed the excitement in her heart and


    patted him on the shoulder. "As long as you improve your temper and treat me nicely, the two of us


    can still live well as husband and wife."


    Adrienne said that she wanted to live well with Jefferson as husband and wife.


    All of a sudden, Jefferson felt like he was floating on cloud nine.


    Adrienne had never seen Jefferson so dumbfounded before. It seemed like he wasn''t lying about


    his feelings for her. "Since you have told your mother, then so be it. But, you''re not allowed to tell


    my grandfather, okay? Let mey down the groundwork with him first."


    Jefferson was in disbelief. "Little Specky, are you epting our marriage?"


    Seeing how naive Jefferson was acting, Adrienneughed and eximed, "We are a legally wed


    couple. You have liked me for so many years. Why shouldn''t I ept it? But, it would be best if you


    remembered to be nice to me in the future. You can''t be fierce to me, or I may change my mind at


    any time."


    "Okay." Jefferson only heard the first half of the sentence. He didn''t care about what she said at the


    end, but it didn''t matter anyway. What was more important than the fact that Adrienne had epted


    him?


    However, Jefferson was worried that he was dreaming. "Little Specky, do you understand what


    you''re talking about?"


    Adrienne held back herughter. "I''m not drunk tonight. Why wouldn''t I know what I''m talking


    about?"


    All of a sudden, Jefferson did not know what to do. He needed to calm down, hence he said, "Let''s


    eat!"


    Looking at his silly appearance, Adrienne muttered in her heart, "Idiot!"


    Adrienne had already made it very clear, but Jefferson still couldn''t bring himself to believe it. After


    eating, he went to the study alone, wanting to find someone to help him unravel Adrienne''s


    thoughts. However, everyone he could think of was a hooligan.


    After thinking about it, he felt like Freya was the best choice. However, when he called, her phone


    was engaged. He had no choice but to call Freddy instead.


    Freddy had a strong survival instinct, therefore he had never dyed picking up whenever Jefferson


    called. "Jefferson, do you want to bring Adrienne here for dinner again? When will youe? I''ll


    prepare her favorite dishes in advance."


    "Did I scare you?" Jefferson asked. Perhaps, he was the only man in the world who had startled a


    woman with his confession.


    "Do you really like me?" Adrienne was still skeptical. "Every day, you scold me, insult me, and p*ss


    me off. Yet, you still have the nerve to say that you like me? You are not a three-year-old child


    anymore. If you like someone, why would you bully the person you like?"


    A thought shed through Adrienne''s mind. She smiled cheekily and teased, "If what you said is


    true, then that night when I was drunk, you must not have rejected me. That means that what


    happened that night was consensual and I didn''t force you."


    Just as she had thought, he was taller and stronger than her. How could she force him to do


    something when she was drunk? In the end, it happened because he wanted it to happen as well.


    Although Jefferson had a bad gut feeling, he still agreed with her and answered, "So what?"


    Adrienne leaned over to him and softened her voice, "If the both of us consented, then I don''t need


    topensate you for any losses, right? Can you give me back the money I transferred to you


    previously?"


    Upon hearing this, Jefferson became furious instantly. "Adrienne, I just confessed my love to you,


    but all you can think about is money. Can you have a f*cking conscience?"


    Adrienne smiled at him foolishly but cunningly at the same time. "I am so poor that I almost have no


    money to eat. You want to bring up conscience with me?"


    "In your heart, money is more important than me, isn''t it?" asked Jefferson, ring at her.


    Adrienne smiled gently. "Of course."


    "Idiot!" Jefferson was so angry that he gritted his teeth and started the car again to head home. On


    the way back, Adrienne kept silent as she thought about getting Jefferson to give her the money


    back.


    After all, no one''s money grew on trees. She had earned all that money with her hard work. It would


    be a pity if she didn''t take it back.


    Not long after, they finally arrived home. To Adrienne''s surprise, there was food prepared at home.


    Out of the four dishes, three were her favorite, and thest one was Jefferson''s favorite.


    Adrienne looked around and found that there was no one in the house. She asked doubtfully,


    "Jefferson, how did the delivery man deliver takeout to our house when we weren''t at home?"


    Jefferson had juste out of the kitchen after washing his hands. "Idiot."


    Jefferson did not exin, therefore Adrienne did not ask any more questions. She just picked up her


    cutleries and began to eat. She trusted that he wouldn''t poison her.


    As soon as she tasted the dishes, she recognized the familiar taste immediately and realized who


    cooked these dishes. "Jefferson, Madam Yard sent these over?"


    "Who else could it be?" Jefferson was full of sarcasm.


    Upon hearing this, Adrienne got anxious. "Jefferson, how could you break your promise? We


    agreed that we wouldn''t tell the elders of the family about our rtionship. Why did you tell her?"


    Jefferson threw his cutleries heavily on the table. "We were both single and unmarried. Now, we


    have registered for our marriage and arewfully married. Tell me, why can''t I tell our elders about


    us?"


    Besides, he hadn''t told his mother about them anyway. Britney was just quick to catch on.


    Previously, when Jefferson and Adrienne returned home to eat together, Britney had already


    suspected what was going on. Adrienne was the only one who thought that the elders hadn''t


    realized anything.


    Just because she was an idiot, did she think that everyone else in the world was as dumb as she


    was?


    "I..." Adrienne stuttered.


    Previously, she thought that Jefferson had another girl in his heart. She was afraid that she would


    get in his way, hence she didn''t want anyone to know about their marriage.


    However, things were different at present. For more than once, Jefferson had told her that the girl


    he liked was herself. It had always been her and her alone. That meant there were no other girls


    involved and she was the only one he loved.


    Since it was so, should she try to ept this marriage and treat Jefferson as a proper lover?


    Although he wasn''t her ideal man, he was the closest person to her in the world apart from Hodge.


    "Besides, he looks good and he''s pretty smart. His genes should be pretty good if we have a


    baby..."


    Thinking about it in this way, Adrienne felt like it wasn''t a bad idea to carry on with their marriage.


    Jefferson had no idea what Adrienne was thinking about and he shouted, "Finish your sentence."


    Adrienne rolled her eyes and answered, "You say you like me but you''re so fierce to me. How can I


    believe that your feelings are true?"


    "I..." Jefferson was at a loss for words.


    "Okay, calm down!" Seeing that he didn''t know how to respond, Adrienne suddenly felt like she was


    about to turn things around. She was delighted but she suppressed the excitement in her heart and


    patted him on the shoulder. "As long as you improve your temper and treat me nicely, the two of us


    can still live well as husband and wife."


    Adrienne said that she wanted to live well with Jefferson as husband and wife.


    All of a sudden, Jefferson felt like he was floating on cloud nine.


    Adrienne had never seen Jefferson so dumbfounded before. It seemed like he wasn''t lying about


    his feelings for her. "Since you have told your mother, then so be it. But, you''re not allowed to tell


    my grandfather, okay? Let mey down the groundwork with him first."


    Jefferson was in disbelief. "Little Specky, are you epting our marriage?"


    Seeing how naive Jefferson was acting, Adrienneughed and eximed, "We are a legally wed


    couple. You have liked me for so many years. Why shouldn''t I ept it? But, it would be best if you


    remembered to be nice to me in the future. You can''t be fierce to me, or I may change my mind at


    any time."


    "Okay." Jefferson only heard the first half of the sentence. He didn''t care about what she said at the


    end, but it didn''t matter anyway. What was more important than the fact that Adrienne had epted


    him?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jefferson was worried that he was dreaming. "Little Specky, do you understand what


    you''re talking about?"


    Adrienne held back herughter. "I''m not drunk tonight. Why wouldn''t I know what I''m talking


    about?"


    All of a sudden, Jefferson did not know what to do. He needed to calm down, hence he said, "Let''s


    eat!"


    Looking at his silly appearance, Adrienne muttered in her heart, "Idiot!"


    Adrienne had already made it very clear, but Jefferson still couldn''t bring himself to believe it. After


    eating, he went to the study alone, wanting to find someone to help him unravel Adrienne''s


    thoughts. However, everyone he could think of was a hooligan.


    After thinking about it, he felt like Freya was the best choice. However, when he called, her phone


    was engaged. He had no choice but to call Freddy instead.


    Freddy had a strong survival instinct, therefore he had never dyed picking up whenever Jefferson


    called. "Jefferson, do you want to bring Adrienne here for dinner again? When will youe? I''ll


    prepare her favorite dishes in advance."

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    "Get your woman to answer the phone," ordered Jefferson grumpily.


    "You''re looking for Freya?" Freddy looked back and did not see Freya around. "She just got a call


    and went out to answer it. You can tell me whatever message you want to pass on to her."


    Jefferson raised his voice. "Ask her to answer the phone."


    At the sound of Jefferson''s demanding tone, Freddy did not dare to dy. With his mobile phone in


    hand, he went around to look for Freya. Finally, he found her in an empty private room. However,


    Freya was on the phone and deep into a conversation.


    Freddy had always been the type to be shy to speak out loud in front of his fiancee. Furthermore,


    she was still on the phone. He could only alert her in a low voice, "Freya, Jefferson is calling."


    Freya covered the bottom of her phone with her hand and held the phone some distance away as


    she responded, "Adrienne is calling me.


    Adrienne was the best protection against Jefferson. Freddy quickly informed Jefferson, "Jefferson,


    Freya is talking to Adrienne on the phone."


    Jefferson paused andmented, "Ask her to put the call on speaker. Let me hear what they are


    talking about."


    Freddy gave Freya a look and she immediately understood. She quietly tapped on her screen, and


    soon Jefferson could hear Adrienne''s voice over the phone. To be precise, he could hear her


    laughter. "Freya, that b*stard Jefferson really likes me. Now, I''ll be the one wearing the pants in this


    rtionship!"


    Freya was stunned and wanted to shut the speaker off. But with Jefferson listening in, she dared not


    do so. Instead, she reminded Adrienne in a low voice, "Ahem... Adrienne, don''t be too happy."


    "Freya, do you know that I have been bullied by Jefferson the Devil for over twenty years? In all


    these years, I did exactly as he said. If he asked me to jump, I would ask how high. I''ve been his


    ve for two decades. Today, he told me so seriously that he likes me and he promised not to bully


    me anymore. How can I not be happy?" Adrienne had no idea, of course, that Freya had put on the


    loudspeaker and that Jefferson was listening in to every single thing she said.


    Adrienne''s sinisterughter pierced through Jefferson''s ears. He wanted to endure it but he found


    himself walking towards the room.


    The moment he opened the door, the voice on the other side of the phone stopped. Adrienne


    looked at him innocently and pouted, "Jefferson, why did you kick open the door again? It''s fine if


    you ruin the door, but you scared me."


    Just take a look at this little idiot!


    Just because he gave her a little leeway, she was trying to step all over him?


    However, seeing her foolish expression, he really couldn''t bear to expose her. "I''ve had the same


    habits for twenty-something years, it''s hard to change them right away."


    Adrienne reacted quickly this time, "Then you better sleep on the couch tonight."


    "Adrienne!" Jefferson shouted.


    Adrienne smirked and said, "I am just joking with you. Why are you so serious? Take a bath, then


    go to bed. Tomorrow, we still have work to do."


    Jefferson red at her and then went to the bathroom.


    Adrienne was so happy that she rolled around in her bed. The feeling of bing the master


    suddenly after being enved for more than twenty years was simply amazing. If she had believed


    in Jefferson''s words previously when he first told her she had always been the one for him, then she


    could have turned the situation around way earlier.


    But, it was not toote at this moment. There were still decades left. She had a lot of ways to deal


    with him.


    While Adrienne was gleeful, Jefferson''s phone on the bedside table suddenly rang. She leaned over


    and looked at it. It was andline number with no caller ID. "Jefferson, your phone is ringing."


    However, Jefferson didn''t answer. Adrienne called out again, "Jefferson, someone is calling you. Do


    you want me to pick it up?"


    Jefferson still didn''t answer but the bathroom door opened. He walked out butt naked and acted as


    if Adrienne wasn''t there at all. He picked up the phone and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Pervert!" Adrienne did not know what the person on the other end of the phone said, but she could


    tell it was nothing good judging from Jefferson''s expression. Soon, he hung up and informed her, "I


    still have some work to do. Stay at home and have a good rest."


    Adrienne was worried. "That drug dealer died mysteriously in lock-up. You don''t have any clues yet,


    hence you can''t rule out the possibility that there might be a mole. You better be careful."


    However, Jefferson did not take this matter seriously at all. He bowed his head and nted a huge


    kiss on Adrienne''s face. "I still have to serve you for the rest of my life, little idiot. Whoever dares to


    touch me, I''ll make him regret it."


    Adrienne wiped the saliva off her face with disgust. "Jefferson, I''m serious. Don''t let your guard


    down. You deal with drug dealers more than me, thus you should know how violent they can be.


    When you go out, you must be more careful."


    Jefferson raised his eyebrows happily and replied, "Yes, Ma''am."


    Adrienne was helpless.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sigh, I really can''t do anything about this b*stard. He never takes me seriously. Doesn''t he know


    I''m worried about his safety?" she thought.


    Idiot!


    Soon, Jefferson was dressed. Adrienne got up and saw him off. He hugged her and nted another


    kiss on her. "I''ll teach you a lesson when Ie back."


    While he was in the shower, all he thought about was how he should eat her idiot up. Unfortunately,


    there were too many things to do at work, therefore he could only set this idea aside for the


    moment.


    Adrienne watched him go out. "Be careful!"


    "I know. Close the door and lock it properly," said Jefferson. "Don''t open the door to anyone except


    me."


    "Got it." Adrienne nodded.


    Jefferson waved his hand. "Bye."


    Jefferson had never left home in such high spirits. Even on his way to work, he was whistling. When


    he reached, his subordinates were all slightly confused when they saw him so cheerful.


    The drug dealer they had worked so hard to catch had just died in the detention room earlier that


    day. At present, they were left with no clues. Two hours ago, Jefferson had such a cross expression


    on and no one dared to provoke him.


    Only two hours had passed and his mood had turned 180 degrees to be so joyful. Had he hit


    the jackpot or something?


    Seeing him in a good mood, Austin felt bold. He quickly reported the information he had gathered,


    "Boss, we have just received a report that someone is trading on Golden Hall Street tonight, but we


    aren''t sure how many people are showing up. We don''t know whether they will be armed either."


    "You don''t know?" asked Jefferson with his eyebrows raised. Austin was so frightened that he took


    two steps back. He waited for Jefferson to scold him, but instead, Jefferson asked lightly, "Is the


    task force team ready yet?"


    "Jefferson didn''t scold me!" Austin thought.


    "He didn''t unleash his wrath on me!"


    "What a miracle!"


    Austin was stunned and added carefully, "We are still waiting on two more members."


    "Ask the ones who''ve arrived to get prepared first. Call the other two and ask them to be quick.


    Don''t waste time," Jefferson instructed.


    "Get your woman to answer the phone," ordered Jefferson grumpily.


    "You''re looking for Freya?" Freddy looked back and did not see Freya around. "She just got a call


    and went out to answer it. You can tell me whatever message you want to pass on to her."


    Jefferson raised his voice. "Ask her to answer the phone."


    At the sound of Jefferson''s demanding tone, Freddy did not dare to dy. With his mobile phone in


    hand, he went around to look for Freya. Finally, he found her in an empty private room. However,


    Freya was on the phone and deep into a conversation.


    Freddy had always been the type to be shy to speak out loud in front of his fiancee. Furthermore,


    she was still on the phone. He could only alert her in a low voice, "Freya, Jefferson is calling."


    Freya covered the bottom of her phone with her hand and held the phone some distance away as


    she responded, "Adrienne is calling me.


    Adrienne was the best protection against Jefferson. Freddy quickly informed Jefferson, "Jefferson,


    Freya is talking to Adrienne on the phone."


    Jefferson paused andmented, "Ask her to put the call on speaker. Let me hear what they are


    talking about."


    Freddy gave Freya a look and she immediately understood. She quietly tapped on her screen, and


    soon Jefferson could hear Adrienne''s voice over the phone. To be precise, he could hear her


    laughter. "Freya, that b*stard Jefferson really likes me. Now, I''ll be the one wearing the pants in this


    rtionship!"


    Freya was stunned and wanted to shut the speaker off. But with Jefferson listening in, she dared not


    do so. Instead, she reminded Adrienne in a low voice, "Ahem... Adrienne, don''t be too happy."


    "Freya, do you know that I have been bullied by Jefferson the Devil for over twenty years? In all


    these years, I did exactly as he said. If he asked me to jump, I would ask how high. I''ve been his


    ve for two decades. Today, he told me so seriously that he likes me and he promised not to bully


    me anymore. How can I not be happy?" Adrienne had no idea, of course, that Freya had put on the


    loudspeaker and that Jefferson was listening in to every single thing she said.


    Adrienne''s sinisterughter pierced through Jefferson''s ears. He wanted to endure it but he found


    himself walking towards the room.


    The moment he opened the door, the voice on the other side of the phone stopped. Adrienne


    looked at him innocently and pouted, "Jefferson, why did you kick open the door again? It''s fine if


    you ruin the door, but you scared me."


    Just take a look at this little idiot!


    Just because he gave her a little leeway, she was trying to step all over him?


    However, seeing her foolish expression, he really couldn''t bear to expose her. "I''ve had the same


    habits for twenty-something years, it''s hard to change them right away."


    Adrienne reacted quickly this time, "Then you better sleep on the couch tonight."


    "Adrienne!" Jefferson shouted.


    Adrienne smirked and said, "I am just joking with you. Why are you so serious? Take a bath, then


    go to bed. Tomorrow, we still have work to do."


    Jefferson red at her and then went to the bathroom.


    Adrienne was so happy that she rolled around in her bed. The feeling of bing the master


    suddenly after being enved for more than twenty years was simply amazing. If she had believed


    in Jefferson''s words previously when he first told her she had always been the one for him, then she


    could have turned the situation around way earlier.


    But, it was not toote at this moment. There were still decades left. She had a lot of ways to deal


    with him.


    While Adrienne was gleeful, Jefferson''s phone on the bedside table suddenly rang. She leaned over


    and looked at it. It was andline number with no caller ID. "Jefferson, your phone is ringing."


    However, Jefferson didn''t answer. Adrienne called out again, "Jefferson, someone is calling you. Do


    you want me to pick it up?"


    Jefferson still didn''t answer but the bathroom door opened. He walked out butt naked and acted as


    if Adrienne wasn''t there at all. He picked up the phone and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Pervert!" Adrienne did not know what the person on the other end of the phone said, but she could


    tell it was nothing good judging from Jefferson''s expression. Soon, he hung up and informed her, "I


    still have some work to do. Stay at home and have a good rest."


    Adrienne was worried. "That drug dealer died mysteriously in lock-up. You don''t have any clues yet,


    hence you can''t rule out the possibility that there might be a mole. You better be careful."


    However, Jefferson did not take this matter seriously at all. He bowed his head and nted a huge


    kiss on Adrienne''s face. "I still have to serve you for the rest of my life, little idiot. Whoever dares to


    touch me, I''ll make him regret it."


    Adrienne wiped the saliva off her face with disgust. "Jefferson, I''m serious. Don''t let your guard


    down. You deal with drug dealers more than me, thus you should know how violent they can be.


    When you go out, you must be more careful."


    Jefferson raised his eyebrows happily and replied, "Yes, Ma''am."


    Adrienne was helpless.


    "Sigh, I really can''t do anything about this b*stard. He never takes me seriously. Doesn''t he know


    I''m worried about his safety?" she thought.


    Idiot!


    Soon, Jefferson was dressed. Adrienne got up and saw him off. He hugged her and nted another


    kiss on her. "I''ll teach you a lesson when Ie back."


    While he was in the shower, all he thought about was how he should eat her idiot up. Unfortunately,


    there were too many things to do at work, therefore he could only set this idea aside for the


    moment.


    Adrienne watched him go out. "Be careful!"


    "I know. Close the door and lock it properly," said Jefferson. "Don''t open the door to anyone except


    me."


    "Got it." Adrienne nodded.


    Jefferson waved his hand. "Bye."


    Jefferson had never left home in such high spirits. Even on his way to work, he was whistling. When


    he reached, his subordinates were all slightly confused when they saw him so cheerful.


    The drug dealer they had worked so hard to catch had just died in the detention room earlier that


    day. At present, they were left with no clues. Two hours ago, Jefferson had such a cross expression


    on and no one dared to provoke him.


    Only two hours had passed and his mood had turned 180 degrees to be so joyful. Had he hit


    the jackpot or something?


    Seeing him in a good mood, Austin felt bold. He quickly reported the information he had gathered,


    "Boss, we have just received a report that someone is trading on Golden Hall Street tonight, but we


    aren''t sure how many people are showing up. We don''t know whether they will be armed either."


    "You don''t know?" asked Jefferson with his eyebrows raised. Austin was so frightened that he took


    two steps back. He waited for Jefferson to scold him, but instead, Jefferson asked lightly, "Is the


    task force team ready yet?"


    "Jefferson didn''t scold me!" Austin thought.


    "He didn''t unleash his wrath on me!"


    "What a miracle!"


    Austin was stunned and added carefully, "We are still waiting on two more members."


    "Ask the ones who''ve arrived to get prepared first. Call the other two and ask them to be quick.


    Don''t waste time," Jefferson instructed.

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    If it were in the past, Jefferson would definitely have mocked, "I would be faster than those two on


    foot. Since they''rete, tell them not toe anymore."


    Austin was sure that Jefferson must have met with some good fortune. He was curious as to what it


    might be. "Boss, did something good happen to you today?"


    In the old days, Jefferson would have answered, "What does my life have to do with you?"


    But instead, Jefferson smiled and told him honestly, "The best thing that could ever happen."


    That little idiot of his had finally thought it through and epted him. Of course, it was the best thing


    ever.


    Since Jefferson was happy, Austin was not the only one that was happy. Everyone who worked


    under Jefferson was d too. They were all wondering what could be the best thing ever to happen


    to him, but no one dared to ask.


    On the way to the destination, Austin pried in, "Boss, are you seeing someone?"


    Jefferson looked at him and made Austin step back out of instinct. To his surprise, Jefferson let out


    a smile. "You''re smart, kid. Work harder and you''ll definitely make something of yourself."


    "The boss praised me!" Austin eximed inwardly.


    Jefferson praised Austin!


    Since Jefferson took over the narc team, everyone in the team including the team leaders had been


    called good-for-nothings by him. But that day, he actually broke his record andplimented


    someone.


    Austin was over the moon. He added, "Boss, when can you take us to meet your girlfriend? We


    should all meet her to avoid any misunderstandings in the future."


    "Work hard tonight. Once we''vepleted this mission, I will invite you all to the wedding,"


    answered Jefferson.


    Everyone was surprised. "Boss, you just met the girl but you already want to hold a wedding


    ceremony? She must have the looks of an angel. Otherwise, how else would you fall for her?"


    However, Jefferson''s face suddenly changed. "No matter how beautiful she is, she''s still my woman.


    You bunch of good- for- nothings better not even think about it."


    The whole room went silent.


    "Holy sh*t!" everyone thought.


    Jefferson changed his attitude as quickly as a sh.


    He should know that as long as he was here, they would never dare to have any improper thoughts


    about his woman.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense and Jefferson continued, "We can''t rule out the possibility


    that tonight might be a trap set up for us. Everyone, be on your toes today. If something feels off,


    retreat immediately. Come back in one piece. If anyone gets injured, I''ll chop them up."


    Although his words sounded harsh, after being with him for so long, everyone knew that he was just


    worried about them. Because of this, since he had started working with them, they have had a


    higher rate of cases solved. Their injury rate had fallen by a lot as well.


    Golden Hall Street was an old street that had been around for a long time. The government had


    been trying to remodel the area, hence the residents had all moved out two months ago, and most


    of the buildings had been demolished. The remaining dangerous buildings were teetering on the


    verge of copse.


    It was not surprising that the drug dealers would choose to trade on Golden Hall Street. There was


    a highway about three kilometers away, therefore it would be convenient for them to escape if


    discovered.


    When the narc team arrived, Jefferson split the team into four groups. One of the groups was led by


    Austin while the other two were led by two other subordinates, namely Mullen Zir and Bowie


    Hayes. The final group was Jefferson''s; he had two team members. Each group waited in a different


    direction to surround the area.


    When they had narrowed down the parameter to about 50 meters, Jefferson was the first to notice


    some movement. He immediatelymanded, "Everyone on standby and wait for my instructions."


    Those who received the orders immediately lurked in silence and disappeared into the darkness.


    Jefferson slowly approached the target alone.


    Under the darkness of the night, Jefferson sessfully snuck into the building that the enemy was


    hiding in. He stuck close to the wall and came by the window. He pricked up his ears and paid close


    attention to the ongoing conversation inside.


    One of them said, "After this business is done, we will not be returning to Chatterton Town to avoid


    any future problems that might arise."


    Another man chuckled. "Hanson, how could you, a youngd who is still wet behind the ears, be


    scared of doing business here again?"


    Hanson replied, "Jefferson Hefner is arrogant and fearless. Not only that, he is smart and cunning. I


    don''t think he''s easy to deal with. Besides, he has his father and Master Yard, who''s currently at the


    capital, behind him. These are all people who are after us."


    Another man continued, "In our line of work, we are always brushing against danger. Before doing


    this, you already knew what kind of life we would be leading. If we seed, we would be rich and


    powerful. We would be able to have anything we want. If we fail, at worst, we would die. There is


    nothing to be afraid of."


    Hanson paused for a moment and sighed. Then, he admitted, "This isn''t up to me."


    The other one responded, "Then give me Stephen''s contact number and let me tell him."


    Hansonughed. "You want Stephen''s contact number? If you get it, then you''ll be able to step over


    me and deal with him directly, right? Do you think I, Hanson Hiller, am a fool?"


    The other man defended himself in a hurry, "Hanson, how could you think I would do such a thing?


    You were the one who mentioned that it wasn''t up to you, that''s why I wanted to have a talk with


    Stephen. I can deal with Jefferson. You guys just do your part."


    Hanson let out a cold sneer. "Lemont, are you sure you can deal with Jefferson? How do you n


    to do that? Find a way to kill him? Or knock him down from his current position?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Lemont Louis, the other man, said, "I promise you that I have my ways to settle Jefferson. As for


    how, you don''t need to know that. You just need to persuade Stephen not to let go of the


    opportunities here in Chatterton Town."


    Hanson did not reply. It seemed that he was tempted by the suggestion.


    After all that conversation, Jefferson only heard two people''s voices. He did not hear anyone else


    talking, nor did he hear any other sounds. He was not sure how many people were upstairs, nor


    was he sure if there were any weapons.


    However, he heard something useful from the conversation between the two drug dealers. These


    b*stards were still trying to get him. If he didn''t bring them down, he wouldn''t be able to sleep well


    for the next few days.


    The people upstairs stopped talking, and Jefferson could vaguely hear the sound of goods being


    dragged. He whispered to the walkie-talkie, "Listen to my orders, all of you. We''ll attack in three


    minutes."


    The remaining members responded, "Copy that."


    Adrienne didn''t sleep well because she was worried about Jefferson''s safety. To be precise, she


    couldn''t sleep at all. She had been lying in bed for two hours but she couldn''t fall asleep.


    It urred to her that Jefferson had actually confessed to her several times. He had said that he


    liked her and had always liked her...


    In the past, when she did not believe it, she just thought he was teasing her. Now that she knew the


    truth, all his previous confessions seemed so deep and meaningful.


    Jefferson was an egoistic man, yet he put down his pride to confess to her multiple times.


    Considering his personality, he must have liked her a lot for him to act that way.


    "s!" Adrienne sighed. Why did it take her so long to know Jefferson''s feelings?


    If it were in the past, Jefferson would definitely have mocked, "I would be faster than those two on


    foot. Since they''rete, tell them not toe anymore."


    Austin was sure that Jefferson must have met with some good fortune. He was curious as to what it


    might be. "Boss, did something good happen to you today?"


    In the old days, Jefferson would have answered, "What does my life have to do with you?"


    But instead, Jefferson smiled and told him honestly, "The best thing that could ever happen."


    That little idiot of his had finally thought it through and epted him. Of course, it was the best thing


    ever.


    Since Jefferson was happy, Austin was not the only one that was happy. Everyone who worked


    under Jefferson was d too. They were all wondering what could be the best thing ever to happen


    to him, but no one dared to ask.


    On the way to the destination, Austin pried in, "Boss, are you seeing someone?"


    Jefferson looked at him and made Austin step back out of instinct. To his surprise, Jefferson let out


    a smile. "You''re smart, kid. Work harder and you''ll definitely make something of yourself."


    "The boss praised me!" Austin eximed inwardly.


    Jefferson praised Austin!


    Since Jefferson took over the narc team, everyone in the team including the team leaders had been


    called good-for-nothings by him. But that day, he actually broke his record andplimented


    someone.


    Austin was over the moon. He added, "Boss, when can you take us to meet your girlfriend? We


    should all meet her to avoid any misunderstandings in the future."


    "Work hard tonight. Once we''vepleted this mission, I will invite you all to the wedding,"


    answered Jefferson.


    Everyone was surprised. "Boss, you just met the girl but you already want to hold a wedding


    ceremony? She must have the looks of an angel. Otherwise, how else would you fall for her?"


    However, Jefferson''s face suddenly changed. "No matter how beautiful she is, she''s still my woman.


    You bunch of good- for- nothings better not even think about it."


    The whole room went silent.


    "Holy sh*t!" everyone thought.


    Jefferson changed his attitude as quickly as a sh.


    He should know that as long as he was here, they would never dare to have any improper thoughts


    about his woman.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense and Jefferson continued, "We can''t rule out the possibility


    that tonight might be a trap set up for us. Everyone, be on your toes today. If something feels off,


    retreat immediately. Come back in one piece. If anyone gets injured, I''ll chop them up."


    Although his words sounded harsh, after being with him for so long, everyone knew that he was just


    worried about them. Because of this, since he had started working with them, they have had a


    higher rate of cases solved. Their injury rate had fallen by a lot as well.


    Golden Hall Street was an old street that had been around for a long time. The government had


    been trying to remodel the area, hence the residents had all moved out two months ago, and most


    of the buildings had been demolished. The remaining dangerous buildings were teetering on the


    verge of copse.


    It was not surprising that the drug dealers would choose to trade on Golden Hall Street. There was


    a highway about three kilometers away, therefore it would be convenient for them to escape if


    discovered.


    When the narc team arrived, Jefferson split the team into four groups. One of the groups was led by


    Austin while the other two were led by two other subordinates, namely Mullen Zir and Bowie


    Hayes. The final group was Jefferson''s; he had two team members. Each group waited in a different


    direction to surround the area.


    When they had narrowed down the parameter to about 50 meters, Jefferson was the first to notice


    some movement. He immediatelymanded, "Everyone on standby and wait for my instructions."


    Those who received the orders immediately lurked in silence and disappeared into the darkness.


    Jefferson slowly approached the target alone.


    Under the darkness of the night, Jefferson sessfully snuck into the building that the enemy was


    hiding in. He stuck close to the wall and came by the window. He pricked up his ears and paid close


    attention to the ongoing conversation inside.


    One of them said, "After this business is done, we will not be returning to Chatterton Town to avoid


    any future problems that might arise."


    Another man chuckled. "Hanson, how could you, a youngd who is still wet behind the ears, be


    scared of doing business here again?"


    Hanson replied, "Jefferson Hefner is arrogant and fearless. Not only that, he is smart and cunning. I


    don''t think he''s easy to deal with. Besides, he has his father and Master Yard, who''s currently at the


    capital, behind him. These are all people who are after us."


    Another man continued, "In our line of work, we are always brushing against danger. Before doing


    this, you already knew what kind of life we would be leading. If we seed, we would be rich and


    powerful. We would be able to have anything we want. If we fail, at worst, we would die. There is


    nothing to be afraid of."


    Hanson paused for a moment and sighed. Then, he admitted, "This isn''t up to me."


    The other one responded, "Then give me Stephen''s contact number and let me tell him."


    Hansonughed. "You want Stephen''s contact number? If you get it, then you''ll be able to step over


    me and deal with him directly, right? Do you think I, Hanson Hiller, am a fool?"


    The other man defended himself in a hurry, "Hanson, how could you think I would do such a thing?


    You were the one who mentioned that it wasn''t up to you, that''s why I wanted to have a talk with


    Stephen. I can deal with Jefferson. You guys just do your part."


    Hanson let out a cold sneer. "Lemont, are you sure you can deal with Jefferson? How do you n


    to do that? Find a way to kill him? Or knock him down from his current position?"


    Lemont Louis, the other man, said, "I promise you that I have my ways to settle Jefferson. As for


    how, you don''t need to know that. You just need to persuade Stephen not to let go of the


    opportunities here in Chatterton Town."


    Hanson did not reply. It seemed that he was tempted by the suggestion.


    After all that conversation, Jefferson only heard two people''s voices. He did not hear anyone else


    talking, nor did he hear any other sounds. He was not sure how many people were upstairs, nor


    was he sure if there were any weapons.


    However, he heard something useful from the conversation between the two drug dealers. These


    b*stards were still trying to get him. If he didn''t bring them down, he wouldn''t be able to sleep well


    for the next few days.


    The people upstairs stopped talking, and Jefferson could vaguely hear the sound of goods being


    dragged. He whispered to the walkie-talkie, "Listen to my orders, all of you. We''ll attack in three


    minutes."


    The remaining members responded, "Copy that."


    Adrienne didn''t sleep well because she was worried about Jefferson''s safety. To be precise, she


    couldn''t sleep at all. She had been lying in bed for two hours but she couldn''t fall asleep.


    It urred to her that Jefferson had actually confessed to her several times. He had said that he


    liked her and had always liked her...


    In the past, when she did not believe it, she just thought he was teasing her. Now that she knew the


    truth, all his previous confessions seemed so deep and meaningful.


    Jefferson was an egoistic man, yet he put down his pride to confess to her multiple times.


    Considering his personality, he must have liked her a lot for him to act that way.


    "s!" Adrienne sighed. Why did it take her so long to know Jefferson''s feelings?

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    Even after tossing and turning, Adrienne still could not sleep. She wanted to find someone to open


    up to about her worries. After thinking about it, she could only turn to Freya but it was already quite


    late at night. It would be a little inappropriate to bother Freya and Freddy.


    Adrienne was about to withdraw her hand when her phone suddenly buzzed. There was a message


    notification.


    She picked up the phone and looked at it. The message read, "If you want to know who killed your


    parents, be at 29, Foresty Road in half an hour. Otherwise, you will never know who did it."


    Seeing this message, Adrienne''s hands were shaking. She rolled out of bed and changed her


    clothes as fast as she could. In a rush, she was about to leave.


    However, she hesitated when her hand reached the door handle.


    Who was the person who sent the message to her?


    Why did that person choose to send her a message in the middle of the night?


    Adrienne had some suspicions as this message could be a fluke. However, when she thought about


    how her parents died miserably, even if this piece of information was fake or if she was about to


    walk right into danger, she still wanted to go through with it.


    She wanted to call the police and ask Quill for help, but what happened the day before made her


    have a new perception toward the whole of the Paramount Criminal Police Team including Zelson.


    It was not that she didn''t want to believe in them, but sometimes they had their own things to deal


    with.


    Excluding the criminal police unit, the only other person Adrienne could think of was Jefferson.


    When she thought of him, she quickly forwarded the message she received to him with no


    hesitation.


    "Boss, we''ve been fooled!" In the middle of the messy room was a voice recorder. Austin looked


    over to Jefferson carefully.


    "Do you think I''m blind? I don''t need you to tell me." They hade out of their mission empty-


    handed. This was also the only failed mission that Jefferson had led so far. He was the most


    frustrated out of everyone. "D*mn, how dare they use a recorder to y tricks on me?"


    No one dared to say a word. After rechecking his surroundings, Jefferson shouted angrily, "Let''s call


    it a day!"


    On the way back, Jefferson turned on his phone and immediately saw the message notification from


    Adrienne. When he read it, the first thing he thought of was the recording earlier.


    "I promise you that I have my ways to settle Jefferson. As for how, you don''t need to know that."


    Could it be that those b*stards wanted to use Adrienne against him?


    Thinking of this, Jefferson immediately ordered, "Everyone pay attention, head to 29, Foresty Road


    immediately."


    After that, he immediately dialed Adrienne''s phone but the call could not be connected.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jefferson quickly turned on the tracker he had installed on Adrienne''s phone. The app showed that


    Adrienne was near Mangrove Bay...


    Foresty Toad and Mangrove Bay were in two separate directions, one in the north and one in the


    south. The distance between them was at least half an hour.


    Jefferson checked the time he received the message. It was from half an hour ago... In other words,


    Adrienne had most likely already fallen to the enemy''s hands. "Adrienne, you idiot, I told you to stay


    at home, but you didn''t listen to me."


    After that, Jefferson tightened his grip on the steering wheel and sped off like a rocket all the way to


    Mangrove Bay. At the same time, he ordered, "Everyone, follow me. We''re heading to Mangrove


    Bay."


    At this time, it was already 2 am. The lively city had already begun to wind down. There were almost


    no pedestrians on both sides of the street, and there were very few vehicles, therefore they had a


    smooth journey all the way.


    Even though the route was smooth, Jefferson was still very anxious. He could not get in touch with


    Adrienne and he wasn''t sure if she was safe, therefore he could not be at ease.


    He had always thought that he was protecting Adrienne, but he didn''t know that he had


    unconsciously brought the danger to her side by letting her be with him.


    Usually, it would take at least half an hour to get from Golden Hall Street to Mangrove Bay.


    However, since the road was practically empty and at Jefferson''s deathly speed, it took him only


    about ten minutes.


    Following Adrienne''s phone''s location, he did not manage to find her but instead, found her phone


    in the grass...


    "Boss, what''s going on?" Several members finally caught up with Jefferson and saw him picking up


    a phone. His face was livid as if he was about to erupt into anger at the next second.


    "Austin, take some men with you to 29, Foresty Road. The rest of the members stay with me to


    search the area," ordered Jefferson.


    Austin plucked up his courage and asked, "Boss, what are we looking for?"


    "Dr. Carter."


    Austin was stunned. "What happened to Dr. Carter?"


    "You must find her. Bring her safely back to me. If so much as a hair on her head has been hurt, I''ll


    make sure you all bear the consequences."


    At the same time, Jefferson had taken out his phone and was making a call. "Old fogey, get the


    Ministry of Transport to hand over their surveince tapes. I don''t care what you need to do but I


    must find Adrienne."


    Albert did not respond right away. After a few seconds, he answered, "Jefferson, our family does not


    own the Ministry of Transport. Can''t you solve your rtionship problems yourself?"


    "If she loses even so much as a strand of hair, I''ll end you," Jefferson roared.


    Jefferson was so angry that he hung up the phone. Soon after, a strange number called. He


    answered it and shouted, "Who''s there?"


    The soft voice of Adrienne came from the phone receiver, "Jefferson, it''s me."


    Upon hearing Adrienne''s voice, Jefferson''s heart trembled and even his voice shook. "Little Specky,


    don''t be afraid. No matter what, I will definitely save you."


    Adrienne said in a low voice, "I''m fine. I''m with the Paramount Criminal Police Team now."


    Jefferson did not ask her why she left her phone at Mangrove Bay. He immediately got into the car


    and started the car. "Austin, take the whole team back. Have a good rest today. You can all have a


    day off tomorrow."


    After arriving at the Paramount Criminal Police Team''s station, Jefferson pulled Adrienne into his


    arms and hugged her tight. Only when he felt her breath and warmth did he feel the heavy load lift


    off his chest. "What happened exactly?"


    His voice was still fierce, but Adrienne could clearly feel that his body was trembling. She patted him


    on the back andforted him softly, "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    "Answer my question."


    Hearing his roar, Adrienne could not help but shrink her neck. "I received an anonymous text


    message earlier tonight. I rushed to 29, Foresty Road just like the message instructed. But as soon


    as I headed out, I realized I was being followed. Thus, I knew that the message was most likely a


    fluke. I tried my best to think of a way to rid them off my trail. While I was running away, I worried


    that they might have installed a tracker in my phone, hence I threw my phone away at Mangrove


    Bay. Then, I came here to the station."


    "Little idiot!" Jefferson rubbed her head hard. He was too afraid to think about what might have


    happened had she not realized she was being followed and then cleverly came to the criminal


    police team to hide.


    Even after tossing and turning, Adrienne still could not sleep. She wanted to find someone to open


    up to about her worries. After thinking about it, she could only turn to Freya but it was already quite


    late at night. It would be a little inappropriate to bother Freya and Freddy.


    Adrienne was about to withdraw her hand when her phone suddenly buzzed. There was a message


    notification.


    She picked up the phone and looked at it. The message read, "If you want to know who killed your


    parents, be at 29, Foresty Road in half an hour. Otherwise, you will never know who did it."


    Seeing this message, Adrienne''s hands were shaking. She rolled out of bed and changed her


    clothes as fast as she could. In a rush, she was about to leave.


    However, she hesitated when her hand reached the door handle.


    Who was the person who sent the message to her?


    Why did that person choose to send her a message in the middle of the night?


    Adrienne had some suspicions as this message could be a fluke. However, when she thought about


    how her parents died miserably, even if this piece of information was fake or if she was about to


    walk right into danger, she still wanted to go through with it.


    She wanted to call the police and ask Quill for help, but what happened the day before made her


    have a new perception toward the whole of the Paramount Criminal Police Team including Zelson.


    It was not that she didn''t want to believe in them, but sometimes they had their own things to deal


    with.


    Excluding the criminal police unit, the only other person Adrienne could think of was Jefferson.


    When she thought of him, she quickly forwarded the message she received to him with no


    hesitation.


    "Boss, we''ve been fooled!" In the middle of the messy room was a voice recorder. Austin looked


    over to Jefferson carefully.


    "Do you think I''m blind? I don''t need you to tell me." They hade out of their mission empty-


    handed. This was also the only failed mission that Jefferson had led so far. He was the most


    frustrated out of everyone. "D*mn, how dare they use a recorder to y tricks on me?"


    No one dared to say a word. After rechecking his surroundings, Jefferson shouted angrily, "Let''s call


    it a day!"


    On the way back, Jefferson turned on his phone and immediately saw the message notification from


    Adrienne. When he read it, the first thing he thought of was the recording earlier.


    "I promise you that I have my ways to settle Jefferson. As for how, you don''t need to know that."


    Could it be that those b*stards wanted to use Adrienne against him?


    Thinking of this, Jefferson immediately ordered, "Everyone pay attention, head to 29, Foresty Road


    immediately."


    After that, he immediately dialed Adrienne''s phone but the call could not be connected.


    Jefferson quickly turned on the tracker he had installed on Adrienne''s phone. The app showed that


    Adrienne was near Mangrove Bay...


    Foresty Toad and Mangrove Bay were in two separate directions, one in the north and one in the


    south. The distance between them was at least half an hour.


    Jefferson checked the time he received the message. It was from half an hour ago... In other words,


    Adrienne had most likely already fallen to the enemy''s hands. "Adrienne, you idiot, I told you to stay


    at home, but you didn''t listen to me."


    After that, Jefferson tightened his grip on the steering wheel and sped off like a rocket all the way to


    Mangrove Bay. At the same time, he ordered, "Everyone, follow me. We''re heading to Mangrove


    Bay."


    At this time, it was already 2 am. The lively city had already begun to wind down. There were almost


    no pedestrians on both sides of the street, and there were very few vehicles, therefore they had a


    smooth journey all the way.


    Even though the route was smooth, Jefferson was still very anxious. He could not get in touch with


    Adrienne and he wasn''t sure if she was safe, therefore he could not be at ease.


    He had always thought that he was protecting Adrienne, but he didn''t know that he had


    unconsciously brought the danger to her side by letting her be with him.


    Usually, it would take at least half an hour to get from Golden Hall Street to Mangrove Bay.


    However, since the road was practically empty and at Jefferson''s deathly speed, it took him only


    about ten minutes.


    Following Adrienne''s phone''s location, he did not manage to find her but instead, found her phone


    in the grass...


    "Boss, what''s going on?" Several members finally caught up with Jefferson and saw him picking up


    a phone. His face was livid as if he was about to erupt into anger at the next second.


    "Austin, take some men with you to 29, Foresty Road. The rest of the members stay with me to


    search the area," ordered Jefferson.


    Austin plucked up his courage and asked, "Boss, what are we looking for?"


    "Dr. Carter."


    Austin was stunned. "What happened to Dr. Carter?"


    "You must find her. Bring her safely back to me. If so much as a hair on her head has been hurt, I''ll


    make sure you all bear the consequences."


    At the same time, Jefferson had taken out his phone and was making a call. "Old fogey, get the


    Ministry of Transport to hand over their surveince tapes. I don''t care what you need to do but I


    must find Adrienne."


    Albert did not respond right away. After a few seconds, he answered, "Jefferson, our family does not


    own the Ministry of Transport. Can''t you solve your rtionship problems yourself?"


    "If she loses even so much as a strand of hair, I''ll end you," Jefferson roared.


    Jefferson was so angry that he hung up the phone. Soon after, a strange number called. He


    answered it and shouted, "Who''s there?"


    The soft voice of Adrienne came from the phone receiver, "Jefferson, it''s me."


    Upon hearing Adrienne''s voice, Jefferson''s heart trembled and even his voice shook. "Little Specky,


    don''t be afraid. No matter what, I will definitely save you."


    Adrienne said in a low voice, "I''m fine. I''m with the Paramount Criminal Police Team now."


    Jefferson did not ask her why she left her phone at Mangrove Bay. He immediately got into the car


    and started the car. "Austin, take the whole team back. Have a good rest today. You can all have a


    day off tomorrow."


    After arriving at the Paramount Criminal Police Team''s station, Jefferson pulled Adrienne into his


    arms and hugged her tight. Only when he felt her breath and warmth did he feel the heavy load lift


    off his chest. "What happened exactly?"


    His voice was still fierce, but Adrienne could clearly feel that his body was trembling. She patted him


    on the back andforted him softly, "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    "Answer my question."


    Hearing his roar, Adrienne could not help but shrink her neck. "I received an anonymous text


    message earlier tonight. I rushed to 29, Foresty Road just like the message instructed. But as soon


    as I headed out, I realized I was being followed. Thus, I knew that the message was most likely a


    fluke. I tried my best to think of a way to rid them off my trail. While I was running away, I worried


    that they might have installed a tracker in my phone, hence I threw my phone away at Mangrove


    Bay. Then, I came here to the station."


    "Little idiot!" Jefferson rubbed her head hard. He was too afraid to think about what might have


    happened had she not realized she was being followed and then cleverly came to the criminal


    police team to hide.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    "Okay, okay. It''s all right now. Let''s go back first." Adrienne smiled sweetly at the sight of Jefferson''s


    anxiety- ridden face. He couldn''t be mad at such a sweet face, right?


    "You idiot, you really are heartless." Jefferson gave Adrienne a fierce look and poked her forehead.


    "When will you start using your brain to think?"


    Earlier on, if she had made any wrong move, she could have lost her life. She had just escaped


    such a dangerous situation, yet she acted as if nothing happened.


    Jefferson wished he could tie Adrienne to himself with a rope. That way, he could protect her 24/7.


    Adrienne swiped his hand away angrily and scolded, "Jefferson, stop poking my forehead all the


    time. If you keep doing that, you''re going to make a hole in my skull."


    Looking at her extremely silly and cute appearance, Jefferson found it annoying but hrious at the


    same time. "If I don''t poke you, you will never be smarter."


    Adrienne never considered herself stupid. "Who says I''m not smart? I have just lived under your


    oppression for so long that I haven''t been able to show my true potential."


    Amused by her, Jeffersonughed and said, "With your stupidity, what kind of potential could you


    have? You''re more like a retard. You''re the type that if someone sold you off, you would help them


    count their earnings just like a little idiot."


    His words struck Adrienne''s heart directly. She nodded in agreement. "I admit that if I were sold, I


    would help him count the money. Just like how you tricked me into marrying you, I somehow ended


    up giving my life savings to you."


    Thinking of the money, Adrienne''s heart ached again faintly. She had worked so hard to earn it after


    all.


    "Who tricked you..." Jefferson replied unconfidently. He knew that he had indeed tricked her. He had


    to think of a way to turn it around. If Adrienne found out about the truth, she would blow up with


    rage.


    "By the way, how did things go on your end?" Adrienne understood how dangerous things had been


    and she didn''t want him to worry too much about her. Therefore, she tried to direct his attention to a


    different topic.


    The text message she received was bait. That would mean that the text message she received


    previously that asked her to go to the western suburbs was fishy too... She heard that the man who


    died there was a witness to her parents'' murder, but who knew if that was true?


    She had been desperately trying to get to the bottom of that case. However, every time she got


    closer, she would somehow fall behind again.


    What was the truth behind her parents'' murder?


    What kind of person would be capable of secretly preventing her from investigating the truth?


    There were only a few people with real power and influence in Chatterton Town. She had always


    thought that her parents were on good terms with all of them. Why would they try to interfere with


    her investigation of the truth?


    Could there really be some unspeakable secret?


    Adrienne could make bold assumptions, but she knew that all these had to be backed up by real


    evidence. Evidence was the basis of it all. Without it, even if the murderer showed up right in front of


    her, she would not be able to do anything.


    Naturally, Jefferson didn''t want Adrienne to worry about him either. Heforted her, "You can''t


    even figure your own issues out. What does my business have to do with you, little idiot?"


    "What do you mean by ''nothing to do with me''?" She red at him and added, "You said you like


    me, but I''m not allowed to ask you about anything. What kind of love is this? Are you toying with me


    again?"


    "Who has the time to toy with you?" Jefferson knocked her on the head and put his arm around her


    waist. "The sun is rising. Stop babbling ande home with me to sleep."


    "Jefferson, you trickster. You must be lying to me. The girl you like is definitely not me," Adrienne


    muttered discontentedly. "Look at how Freddy treats Freya. He abides by her every wish. Compare


    him to yourself. All you do is be mean to me. I''m so pitiful..." Adrienne cried out.


    She thought that she would be able to be the master, but she was still the one being bullied by him


    in the end.


    "No!" she thought.


    "I won''t allow this!"


    She could not allow this sort of negativity to continue growing in between her and Jefferson. She


    had to think of a way to turn the tables and be the master of their house.


    However, her dreams were quickly shattered. "What are you thinking about, little idiot? You want to


    be like Freya and Freddy? I suppose you are tired of living."


    "Kill me if you dare." Adrienne looked at him with a proud face. "If you kill me, the girl you love will


    be gone. I''m sure you will be devastated."


    Jefferson was speechless.


    "What an idiot! She is really trying to create trouble!" Jefferson told himself.


    When Adrienne saw that Jefferson had nothing to say back, she felt pleased. "Jefferson, can I ask


    you when did you start liking me? What part of me attracted you?" "Hurry up and say it!" Adrienne


    eximed inwardly.


    She was eager to hear the answer.


    She wanted to know so that she can feel good about herself.


    However, Jefferson''s answer was like a wet nket, instantly shattering her fantasy.


    "Your stupidity attracted me. In a group of normal people, there''s you, the idiot. You seemed fun. Do


    you get it now?"


    In his eyes, she was an abnormal person, an idiot? Adrienne wondered.


    She was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    D*mn it!


    Jefferson must be lying to her.


    Which man would be willing to bully the girl he loved?


    Adrienne was furious.


    "I wish I could take a bite out of him!" she told herself.


    Then, oddly enough, Adrienne opened her mouth wide and bit Jefferson''s arm. She left a deep bite


    mark before she let go.


    Even though she left such a deep mark, Jefferson did not even flinch. Instead, he was still smiling


    charmingly.


    She was stunned. "Didn''t it hurt when I bit you so deeply?"


    "Little idiot!" She had no idea at all that as long as she was beside him, this pain was nothing.


    "You are the idiot!" She had taken such a big bite but he didn''t feel any pain. He was the real idiot,


    wasn''t he? "I bit you so hard. Did it really not hurt at all?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jefferson leaned in to kiss her but he just gently kissed her


    before letting her go. He held her face and said, "With you by my side, I would never feel pain!"


    His voice suddenly became mesmerizing just like a vintage bottle of wine; one whiff and anyone


    would be deeply enchanted. Adrienne waspletely drunk on him.


    Jeff wasn''t just handsome. When he was gentle, he was actually quite attractive. He had all these


    great qualities about him. How had she not noticed these in the past twentysomething years of


    knowing him?


    "Let''s go home." Jefferson carried the dazed Adrienne in his arms.


    After the incident that night, Jefferson realized that his opponents were much stronger than


    bethought.


    Not only did they know Adrienne was his weakness, but they also knew that she was investigating


    her parents'' murder. It seemed like they had already run background checks on them.


    Perhaps the enemy was just giving him a warning this time.


    "Okay, okay. It''s all right now. Let''s go back first." Adrienne smiled sweetly at the sight of Jefferson''s


    anxiety- ridden face. He couldn''t be mad at such a sweet face, right?


    "You idiot, you really are heartless." Jefferson gave Adrienne a fierce look and poked her forehead.


    "When will you start using your brain to think?"


    Earlier on, if she had made any wrong move, she could have lost her life. She had just escaped


    such a dangerous situation, yet she acted as if nothing happened.


    Jefferson wished he could tie Adrienne to himself with a rope. That way, he could protect her 24/7.


    Adrienne swiped his hand away angrily and scolded, "Jefferson, stop poking my forehead all the


    time. If you keep doing that, you''re going to make a hole in my skull."


    Looking at her extremely silly and cute appearance, Jefferson found it annoying but hrious at the


    same time. "If I don''t poke you, you will never be smarter."


    Adrienne never considered herself stupid. "Who says I''m not smart? I have just lived under your


    oppression for so long that I haven''t been able to show my true potential."


    Amused by her, Jeffersonughed and said, "With your stupidity, what kind of potential could you


    have? You''re more like a retard. You''re the type that if someone sold you off, you would help them


    count their earnings just like a little idiot."


    His words struck Adrienne''s heart directly. She nodded in agreement. "I admit that if I were sold, I


    would help him count the money. Just like how you tricked me into marrying you, I somehow ended


    up giving my life savings to you."


    Thinking of the money, Adrienne''s heart ached again faintly. She had worked so hard to earn it after


    all.


    "Who tricked you..." Jefferson replied unconfidently. He knew that he had indeed tricked her. He had


    to think of a way to turn it around. If Adrienne found out about the truth, she would blow up with


    rage.


    "By the way, how did things go on your end?" Adrienne understood how dangerous things had been


    and she didn''t want him to worry too much about her. Therefore, she tried to direct his attention to a


    different topic.


    The text message she received was bait. That would mean that the text message she received


    previously that asked her to go to the western suburbs was fishy too... She heard that the man who


    died there was a witness to her parents'' murder, but who knew if that was true?


    She had been desperately trying to get to the bottom of that case. However, every time she got


    closer, she would somehow fall behind again.


    What was the truth behind her parents'' murder?


    What kind of person would be capable of secretly preventing her from investigating the truth?


    There were only a few people with real power and influence in Chatterton Town. She had always


    thought that her parents were on good terms with all of them. Why would they try to interfere with


    her investigation of the truth?


    Could there really be some unspeakable secret?


    Adrienne could make bold assumptions, but she knew that all these had to be backed up by real


    evidence. Evidence was the basis of it all. Without it, even if the murderer showed up right in front of


    her, she would not be able to do anything.


    Naturally, Jefferson didn''t want Adrienne to worry about him either. Heforted her, "You can''t


    even figure your own issues out. What does my business have to do with you, little idiot?"


    "What do you mean by ''nothing to do with me''?" She red at him and added, "You said you like


    me, but I''m not allowed to ask you about anything. What kind of love is this? Are you toying with me


    again?"


    "Who has the time to toy with you?" Jefferson knocked her on the head and put his arm around her


    waist. "The sun is rising. Stop babbling ande home with me to sleep."


    "Jefferson, you trickster. You must be lying to me. The girl you like is definitely not me," Adrienne


    muttered discontentedly. "Look at how Freddy treats Freya. He abides by her every wish. Compare


    him to yourself. All you do is to be mean to me. I''m so pitiful..." Adrienne cried out.


    She thought that she would be able to be the master, but she was still the one being bullied by him


    in the end.


    "No!" she thought.


    "I won''t allow this!"


    She could not allow this sort of negativity to continue growing in between her and Jefferson. She


    had to think of a way to turn the tables and be the master of their house.


    However, her dreams were quickly shattered. "What are you thinking about, little idiot? You want to


    be like Freya and Freddy? I suppose you are tired of living."


    "Kill me if you dare." Adrienne looked at him with a proud face. "If you kill me, the girl you love will


    be gone. I''m sure you will be devastated."


    Jefferson was speechless.


    "What an idiot! She is really trying to create trouble!" Jefferson told himself.


    When Adrienne saw that Jefferson had nothing to say back, she felt pleased. "Jefferson, can I ask


    you when did you start liking me? What part of me attracted you?" "Hurry up and say it!" Adrienne


    eximed inwardly.


    She was eager to hear the answer.


    She wanted to know so that she can feel good about herself.


    However, Jefferson''s answer was like a wet nket, instantly shattering her fantasy.


    "Your stupidity attracted me. In a group of normal people, there''s you, the idiot. You seemed fun. Do


    you get it now?"


    In his eyes, she was an abnormal person, an idiot? Adrienne wondered.


    She was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    D*mn it!


    Jefferson must be lying to her.


    Which man would be willing to bully the girl he loved?


    Adrienne was furious.


    "I wish I could take a bite out of him!" she told herself.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Then, oddly enough, Adrienne opened her mouth wide and bit Jefferson''s arm. She left a deep bite


    mark before she let go.


    Even though she left such a deep mark, Jefferson did not even flinch. Instead, he was still smiling


    charmingly.


    She was stunned. "Didn''t it hurt when I bit you so deeply?"


    "Little idiot!" She had no idea at all that as long as she was beside him, this pain was nothing.


    "You are the idiot!" She had taken such a big bite but he didn''t feel any pain. He was the real idiot,


    wasn''t he? "I bit you so hard. Did it really not hurt at all?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jefferson leaned in to kiss her but he just gently kissed her


    before letting her go. He held her face and said, "With you by my side, I would never feel pain!"


    His voice suddenly became mesmerizing just like a vintage bottle of wine; one whiff and anyone


    would be deeply enchanted. Adrienne waspletely drunk on him.


    Jeff wasn''t just handsome. When he was gentle, he was actually quite attractive. He had all these


    great qualities about him. How had she not noticed these in the past twentysomething years of


    knowing him?


    "Let''s go home." Jefferson carried the dazed Adrienne in his arms.


    After the incident that night, Jefferson realized that his opponents were much stronger than


    bethought.


    Not only did they know Adrienne was his weakness, but they also knew that she was investigating


    her parents'' murder. It seemed like they had already run background checks on them.


    Perhaps the enemy was just giving him a warning this time.

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    By the time they arrived home, the night was almost over. Perhaps because Jefferson was beside


    her or she was just extremely tired, Adrienne fell asleep within two minutes after her head hit the


    pillow.


    However, Jefferson, whoy next to Adrienne, was not sleepy at all. He looked at her worn out face


    as he thought about the events that night.


    After the incident with Adrienne, he was sure that the recording of the two drug dealers was


    deliberately ced there for him to overhear. It must be their way of intimidating him while he did his


    job in Chatterton Town.


    As long as they could do their ''business'' undisturbed, then naturally they would not go after him.


    Otherwise...


    "Bunch of *ssholes! I''m not threatened by you lot of good-for-nothings!" Jefferson had never been


    afraid of anything in his life. No matter what he did, he only cared about his own happiness and


    never cared about other people''s feelings. Adrienne was his only exception.


    All of Jefferson''s friends knew that Adrienne was his soft spot. Except for himself, no one else was


    able to touch her.


    But, this ''soft spot'' had no idea how important she was to Jefferson, nor did she know how much


    danger they were in.


    Jefferson felt like Adrienne must have been a pig in her past life as all she knew was how to eat and


    drink.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to nag at her.


    "Just look at her, it took her 5 seconds to fall into such a deep sleep. She''s probably already


    forgotten everything that happened just now," he thought.


    All of a sudden, Jefferson felt like it was better to be stupid. After all, ignorance was bliss.


    "You idiot, if I hadn''t protected you, you would have been gobbled up by now!" He poked her


    forehead and pulled on the quilt to cover her up. Then, he went to the study alone and turned on his


    computer. He clicked on a protected file and started reading it.


    He had read the document countless times but he still could not find the loophole...


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    There was no such thing as a perfect crime in this world... Furthermore, the murder of Adrienne''s


    parents was nowhere close to


    perfect, yet for some reason, the murderer could not be found.


    That night, although it had been raining heavily, the sound instion of the wooden cabin at the


    resort wasn''t all that good to begin with. Two grown adults were ughtered but the guests next


    door heard nothing at all. Something seemed fishy no matter how Jefferson looked at it.


    He carefully looked through the files again, but still could not find any useful leads.


    He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "I want everything you have on the Winey Farm


    and Liley Park cases before 10 a.m. today."


    After he said what he wanted to, he hung up the phone regardless of whether the other party had


    heard it or not.


    The case had actually already been closed. The Liley Park victim was the culprit thatmitted the


    crime in Winey Farm. The evidence seemed simple enough but Jefferson felt like something was


    off.


    He couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was off. That was why he was flipping through the cases. If there


    was a problem, he would definitely be able to find it.


    After sleeping for about three hours, the sun started to rise. Adrienne had no choice but to force


    herself to get up and rush to work. When she woke up, Jefferson was still fast asleep.


    They barely slept the night before. She was up but he was still sleeping like a log. She felt like it


    was unfair, therefore she kicked him in the butt. "Youzy bum, if you sleep any more you''ll really


    turn into a pig."


    "Little Specky, do you have a f*cking death wish?" Jefferson shouted in an irritable voice, which


    scared Adrienne so much that she quickly ran away. Wasn''t he asleep? How did he know that she


    kicked him?


    Adrienne thought that since Jefferson liked her, she would be able to take more control over him.


    However, it didn''t seem like it at all. She was still the one being bullied.


    Adrienne went to work feeling irritated by Jefferson. As soon as she got out of the car, she received


    a phone call. She was very familiar with the person calling as it was Jefferson''s father, Albert.


    Adrienne had known Albert for many years, but since they rarely had any direct contact, they had


    never called each other before. This was the first time this had ever happened from what Adrienne


    could remember.


    Albert asked to meet her at a cafe opposite the Paramount Criminal Police Team''s building. Since


    he asked, Adrienne politely epted. She called Zelson and asked him for an hour off work.


    Albert hadn''t mentioned anything over the phone, hence Adrienne didn''t ask either. After her break


    was approved, she trotted all the way to get to the cafe.


    It had been two years since Adrienne had worked in this area, and yet this was the first time she


    had realized that there was actually such a nice cafe near her detachment.


    As soon as she entered the cafe, someone led her to a small and exquisite private room. Sitting at


    the table was Albert, who was dressed in a neat suit. He was very focused on brewing the tea in


    front of him. Before Adrienne could say anything, he spoke first. "Ah, Adrienne, you''re here. Take a


    seat."


    "Mr. Albert, you asked for me?" From what Adrienne recalled, Albert was a quiet man, unlike


    Jefferson. The two of them didn''t seem like father and son at all. Previously whenever she met


    Albert, it was always with other people around. Thus, they mostly just made small talk. She had no


    idea why he would suddenly want to meet her alone.


    "Take a seat first." Albert pointed to the seat opposite him. After he finished pouring his tea, he


    looked up and said, "Do you usually enjoy tea?"


    Adrienne replied politely, "Sometimes."


    Albert handed her a cup of tea and said, "Have a cup of tea first, then we can talk."


    "Mr. Albert, you could have just told me what you wanted to speak about over the phone. There''s no


    need for you toe all the way here." Their meeting was too formal and too secretive, which


    made Adrienne a little nervous.


    The only link between them was Jefferson.


    Did Mr. Albert want to talk to her about Jefferson?


    But she doubted Albert was that bored.


    Then, Adrienne picked up the cup and took a sip. Albert was very obviously staring at her. She


    wondered if he was looking at her sses, or perhaps he was judging the way she drank her tea.


    Just as Adrienne''s heart was starting to race, Albert said, "Adrienne, Madam Yard and I have


    watched you grow up since you were a child. We both know how amazing you are."


    Albert spoke at a slow pace with excellent enunciation, somewhat like a president giving a speech.


    "Especially Madam Yard, she has long regarded you as our own daughter. When you went to


    school, she helped you arrange your education. Two years ago, because of your parents'' ident,


    she helped you out a lot as well. Recently, she has even been going around asking people to


    introduce a fine man to you."


    Adrienne was stunned. "Excuse me?"


    "Didn''t Jefferson tell his parents that we''re married?" she wondered.


    Why would Madam Yard ask someone else to help find a boyfriend for Adrienne?


    By the time they arrived home, the night was almost over. Perhaps because Jefferson was beside


    her or she was just extremely tired, Adrienne fell asleep within two minutes after her head hit the


    pillow.


    However, Jefferson, whoy next to Adrienne, was not sleepy at all. He looked at her worn out face


    as he thought about the events that night.


    After the incident with Adrienne, he was sure that the recording of the two drug dealers was


    deliberately ced there for him to overhear. It must be their way of intimidating him while he did his


    job in Chatterton Town.


    As long as they could do their ''business'' undisturbed, then naturally they would not go after him.


    Otherwise...


    "Bunch of *ssholes! I''m not threatened by you lot of good-for-nothings!" Jefferson had never been


    afraid of anything in his life. No matter what he did, he only cared about his own happiness and


    never cared about other people''s feelings. Adrienne was his only exception.


    All of Jefferson''s friends knew that Adrienne was his soft spot. Except for himself, no one else was


    able to touch her.


    But, this ''soft spot'' had no idea how important she was to Jefferson, nor did she know how much


    danger they were in.


    Jefferson felt like Adrienne must have been a pig in her past life as all she knew was how to eat and


    drink.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to nag at her.


    "Just look at her, it took her 5 seconds to fall into such a deep sleep. She''s probably already


    forgotten everything that happened just now," he thought.


    All of a sudden, Jefferson felt like it was better to be stupid. After all, ignorance was bliss.


    "You idiot, if I hadn''t protected you, you would have been gobbled up by now!" He poked her


    forehead and pulled on the quilt to cover her up. Then, he went to the study alone and turned on his


    computer. He clicked on a protected file and started reading it.


    He had read the document countless times but he still could not find the loophole...


    There was no such thing as a perfect crime in this world... Furthermore, the murder of Adrienne''s


    parents was nowhere close to perfect, yet for some reason, the murderer could not be found.


    That night, although it had been raining heavily, the sound instion of the wooden cabin at the


    resort wasn''t all that good to begin with. Two grown adults were ughtered but the guests next


    door heard nothing at all. Something seemed fishy no matter how Jefferson looked at it.


    He carefully looked through the files again, but still could not find any useful leads.


    He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "I want everything you have on the Winey Farm


    and Liley Park cases before 10 a.m. today."


    After he said what he wanted to, he hung up the phone regardless of whether the other party had


    heard it or not.


    The case had actually already been closed. The Liley Park victim was the culprit thatmitted the


    crime in Winey Farm. The evidence seemed simple enough but Jefferson felt like something was


    off.


    He couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was off. That was why he was flipping through the cases. If there


    was a problem, he would definitely be able to find it.


    After sleeping for about three hours, the sun started to rise. Adrienne had no choice but to force


    herself to get up and rush to work. When she woke up, Jefferson was still fast asleep.


    They barely slept the night before. She was up but he was still sleeping like a log. She felt like it


    was unfair, therefore she kicked him in the butt. "Youzy bum, if you sleep any more you''ll really


    turn into a pig."


    "Little Specky, do you have a f*cking death wish?" Jefferson shouted in an irritable voice, which


    scared Adrienne so much that she quickly ran away. Wasn''t he asleep? How did he know that she


    kicked him?


    Adrienne thought that since Jefferson liked her, she would be able to take more control over him.


    However, it didn''t seem like it at all. She was still the one being bullied.


    Adrienne went to work feeling irritated by Jefferson. As soon as she got out of the car, she received


    a phone call. She was very familiar with the person calling as it was Jefferson''s father, Albert.


    Adrienne had known Albert for many years, but since they rarely had any direct contact, they had


    never called each other before. This was the first time this had ever happened from what Adrienne


    could remember.


    Albert asked to meet her at a cafe opposite the Paramount Criminal Police Team''s building. Since


    he asked, Adrienne politely epted. She called Zelson and asked him for an hour off work.


    Albert hadn''t mentioned anything over the phone, hence Adrienne didn''t ask either. After her break


    was approved, she trotted all the way to get to the cafe.


    It had been two years since Adrienne had worked in this area, and yet this was the first time she


    had realized that there was actually such a nice cafe near her detachment.


    As soon as she entered the cafe, someone led her to a small and exquisite private room. Sitting at


    the table was Albert, who was dressed in a neat suit. He was very focused on brewing the tea in


    front of him. Before Adrienne could say anything, he spoke first. "Ah, Adrienne, you''re here. Take a


    seat."


    "Mr. Albert, you asked for me?" From what Adrienne recalled, Albert was a quiet man, unlike


    Jefferson. The two of them didn''t seem like father and son at all. Previously whenever she met


    Albert, it was always with other people around. Thus, they mostly just made small talk. She had no


    idea why he would suddenly want to meet her alone.


    "Take a seat first." Albert pointed to the seat opposite him. After he finished pouring his tea, he


    looked up and said, "Do you usually enjoy tea?"


    Adrienne replied politely, "Sometimes."


    Albert handed her a cup of tea and said, "Have a cup of tea first, then we can talk."


    "Mr. Albert, you could have just told me what you wanted to speak about over the phone. There''s no


    need for you toe all the way here." Their meeting was too formal and too secretive, which


    made Adrienne a little nervous.


    The only link between them was Jefferson.


    Did Mr. Albert want to talk to her about Jefferson?


    But she doubted Albert was that bored.


    Then, Adrienne picked up the cup and took a sip. Albert was very obviously staring at her. She


    wondered if he was looking at her sses, or perhaps he was judging the way she drank her tea.


    Just as Adrienne''s heart was starting to race, Albert said, "Adrienne, Madam Yard and I have


    watched you grow up since you were a child. We both know how amazing you are."


    Albert spoke at a slow pace with excellent enunciation, somewhat like a president giving a speech.


    "Especially Madam Yard, she has long regarded you as our own daughter. When you went to


    school, she helped you arrange your education. Two years ago, because of your parents'' ident,


    she helped you out a lot as well. Recently, she has even been going around asking people to


    introduce a fine man to you."


    Adrienne was stunned. "Excuse me?"


    "Didn''t Jefferson tell his parents that we''re married?" she wondered.


    Why would Madam Yard ask someone else to help find a boyfriend for Adrienne?

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    Had Adrienne misunderstood Jefferson? Could it be that he hadn''t told his parents about their


    marriage?


    But if his family didn''t know, why would they prepare Adrienne''s favorite dishes the night before?


    She was so familiar with the taste of those dishes, hence she knew it was made by Britney.


    Just as Adrienne was busy being confused, Albert spoke again, "Adrienne, Madam Yard has always


    loved you as if you are her daughter."


    "Mr. Albert, I know that your family is very kind to me." Adrienne knew how well Madam Yard treated


    her, but it was odd for Albert to suddenly bring it up. "Mr. Albert, if you have something to say,


    please say it."


    Adrienne might be ignorant about the ways of the world, but she was not stupid. She had never


    been in personal contact with Albert. He must have something he wanted to talk to her about since


    he came looking for her.


    "It''s not a big deal." He raised his ss and took a sip of tea, and then said slowly, "Although it''s not


    a big deal, no one can help with this task except you."


    Hearing that she was the only one who could help, Adrienne preened and said, "Mr. Albert, tell me


    what it is. No matter what, I''ll definitely help if I can."


    Albert smiled. "It''s all because of Jefferson. You know that kid''s temper. He''s so wild that he doesn''t


    care about the people around him and he always does what he wants."


    Apparently, it was about Jefferson after all. Adrienne breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Mr. Albert,


    I''ve talked to him before about this but he said that it''ll be hard for him to change his ways


    immediately."


    "It doesn''t matter if he can''t change his ways immediately. What matters is he wants to change."


    Albert was trying to hint at something.


    "He does want to change," Adrienne replied. In front of a third party, she always subconsciously


    defended Jefferson.


    Albert drank more of his tea as he chastised his son, "Jefferson is already in his twenties, yet he is


    not mature or stable at all."


    Adrienne did not answer. In fact, Jeff still had his merits and he wasn''t that bad.


    "Look at Eunice, the daughter of the Johnston family. She''s the same age as him but she''s much


    more sensible. She has since returned from studying abroad. She''s beautiful, well-educated, and


    understanding..." Albert sighed. "I don''t understand why other people can be so wonderful, but


    Jefferson..."


    "Mr. Albert, Jeff is not that bad." Adrienne felt ufortable listening to him praise Eunice whilst


    bringing Jefferson down.


    "Eunice is such a lovely child. Last night, Madam Yard told me that she wants a daughter- in-w


    like her." Hearing this, Adrienne was stunned. She wanted to speak up, but Albert did not give her a


    chance to interrupt. "More importantly, Eunice is also interested in Jefferson. It''s just that Jeffferson


    is clueless... Adrienne, can you talk to him? Persuade him to try things out with Eunice."


    "Um..." Adrienne finally understood Albert''s motive foring to talk to her. Nevertheless, she was


    dumbfounded.


    She had just only started believing that the girl Jefferson liked was her, and she was willing to try


    and ept their marriage. But at this moment, the elder of the Hefner family was telling her that


    they already had another daughter-inw in mind. They even wanted Adrienne to help push things


    along.


    "God, why do you do this to me? Is this fun for you?" she thought.


    Adrienne didn''t understand why they wanted Jefferson to do something he didn''t want to do. Eunice


    and Albert were both the same.


    Jefferson was an adult. He had his own thoughts and freedom of choice. Why must they control his


    life?


    Moreover, Adrienne felt that there was no right or wrong in love. There was nothing wrong with


    Eunice liking Jefferson, but there was nothing wrong with him not liking her back either.


    However, Adrienne was even more confused at present. Eunice was obviously better than her in


    many aspects in everyone''s eyes. Why did Jefferson like her instead of Eunice?


    Was it really like what he told her that he was attracted by her stupidity?


    In any case, Adrienne came to the conclusion that she could not persuade Jefferson about this


    matter. "Mr. Albert, it''s not good for me to intervene into Jeff''s rtionships."


    "It''s not that you need to intervene. I just want you to tell him that both families want them together.


    He always listens to you and not us. If you can just talk to him, I''m sure he''ll listen. Of course, we


    aren''t forcing them to be together. It''s just that they should at least have a chance to try and get to


    know each other. It''ll be up to them whether or not they''re suited for one another."


    "Mr. Albert..."


    "Adrienne, are you unwilling to help me?"


    "No, it''s just that I..." Adrienne wanted to p herself in the face. Why did she talk in such a way


    moments ago? She just dug her own grave.


    "Adrienne, Jefferson has always regarded you as his own sister. He will definitely listen to you."


    Albert emphasised the word ''sister'' and Adrienne felt herself go numb.


    Sister?


    "He''s never seen me as a sister!" she thought.


    "No..." Adrienne wanted to say that she and Jefferson were actually already married, but she


    couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    Jefferson had already told the Hefner family about their marriage, yet Mr. Albert still came looking


    for her to do this. Furthermore, he hadn''t brought up the marriage at all, therefore it was clear that


    he didn''t approve of their marriage.


    "Adrienne..."


    "Mr. Albert, I''m sorry! In fact, Jefferson and I are married. At present, we are legally wed husband


    and wife," Adrienne gritted her teeth and said. After blurting it out, she felt less afraid. Although they


    had a different daughter-in-w in mind, the person that Jefferson wanted to marry was her.


    "You two are married?" Albert didn''t seem surprised at all. He looked at Adrienne kindly. "Jefferson


    almost lost his life because of youst night. Did he tell you about it?"


    "Wait, what?" Adrienne was stunned. What exactly happened the night before that she didn''t know


    about?


    "There are many excellent men in the world, but Madam Yard and I only have one son. If anything


    happens to him, I''m afraid that Madam Yard won''t be able to go on living," said Albert.


    "Mr. Albert, this isn''t up to me. If you want us to divorce, you have to go talk to Jefferson about it."


    Adrienne understood clearly what Albert was implying and she t out rejected him.


    "Adrienne, I always thought that you were a smart child and that you are clear on what you want.


    But after talking to you today, I feel like I was mistaken." Albert still smiled gently. From an


    onlooker''s gaze, he probably looked like a nice old man. "If you won''t do it as a favor to us, then


    let''s talk terms."


    "What kind of terms?" Adrienne suddenly felt like she had never known Albert before this moment.


    Albert drank some tea and said lightly, "The Winey Farm murder case that shocked the country from


    two years ago still remains unsolved. Do you want to know the reason why?"


    Had Adrienne misunderstood Jefferson? Could it be that he hadn''t told his parents about their


    marriage?


    But if his family didn''t know, why would they prepare Adrienne''s favorite dishes the night before?


    She was so familiar with the taste of those dishes, hence she knew it was made by Britney.


    Just as Adrienne was busy being confused, Albert spoke again, "Adrienne, Madam Yard has always


    loved you as if you are her daughter."


    "Mr. Albert, I know that your family is very kind to me." Adrienne knew how well Madam Yard treated


    her, but it was odd for Albert to suddenly bring it up. "Mr. Albert, if you have something to say,


    please say it."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Adrienne might be ignorant about the ways of the world, but she was not stupid. She had never


    been in personal contact with Albert. He must have something he wanted to talk to her about since


    he came looking for her.


    "It''s not a big deal." He raised his ss and took a sip of tea, and then said slowly, "Although it''s not


    a big deal, no one can help with this task except you."


    Hearing that she was the only one who could help, Adrienne preened and said, "Mr. Albert, tell me


    what it is. No matter what, I''ll definitely help if I can."


    Albert smiled. "It''s all because of Jefferson. You know that kid''s temper. He''s so wild that he doesn''t


    care about the people around him and he always does what he wants."


    Apparently, it was about Jefferson after all. Adrienne breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Mr. Albert,


    I''ve talked to him before about this but he said that it''ll be hard for him to change his ways


    immediately."


    "It doesn''t matter if he can''t change his ways immediately. What matters is he wants to change."


    Albert was trying to hint at something.


    "He does want to change," Adrienne replied. In front of a third party, she always subconsciously


    defended Jefferson.


    Albert drank more of his tea as he chastised his son, "Jefferson is already in his twenties, yet he is


    not mature or stable at all."


    Adrienne did not answer. In fact, Jeff still had his merits and he wasn''t that bad.


    "Look at Eunice, the daughter of the Johnston family. She''s the same age as him but she''s much


    more sensible. She has since returned from studying abroad. She''s beautiful, well-educated, and


    understanding..." Albert sighed. "I don''t understand why other people can be so wonderful, but


    Jefferson..."


    "Mr. Albert, Jeff is not that bad." Adrienne felt ufortable listening to him praise Eunice whilst


    bringing Jefferson down.


    "Eunice is such a lovely child. Last night, Madam Yard told me that she wants a daughter- in-w


    like her." Hearing this, Adrienne was stunned. She wanted to speak up, but Albert did not give her a


    chance to interrupt. "More importantly, Eunice is also interested in Jefferson. It''s just that Jeffferson


    is clueless... Adrienne, can you talk to him? Persuade him to try things out with Eunice."


    "Um..." Adrienne finally understood Albert''s motive foring to talk to her. Nevertheless, she was


    dumbfounded.


    She had just only started believing that the girl Jefferson liked was her, and she was willing to try


    and ept their marriage. But at this moment, the elder of the Hefner family was telling her that


    they already had another daughter-inw in mind. They even wanted Adrienne to help push things


    along.


    "God, why do you do this to me? Is this fun for you?" she thought.


    Adrienne didn''t understand why they wanted Jefferson to do something he didn''t want to do. Eunice


    and Albert were both the same.


    Jefferson was an adult. He had his own thoughts and freedom of choice. Why must they control his


    life?


    Moreover, Adrienne felt that there was no right or wrong in love. There was nothing wrong with


    Eunice liking Jefferson, but there was nothing wrong with him not liking her back either.


    However, Adrienne was even more confused at present. Eunice was obviously better than her in


    many aspects in everyone''s eyes. Why did Jefferson like her instead of Eunice?


    Was it really like what he told her that he was attracted by her stupidity?


    In any case, Adrienne came to the conclusion that she could not persuade Jefferson about this


    matter. "Mr. Albert, it''s not good for me to intervene into Jeff''s rtionships."


    "It''s not that you need to intervene. I just want you to tell him that both families want them together.


    He always listens to you and not us. If you can just talk to him, I''m sure he''ll listen. Of course, we


    aren''t forcing them to be together. It''s just that they should at least have a chance to try and get to


    know each other. It''ll be up to them whether or not they''re suited for one another."


    "Mr. Albert..."


    "Adrienne, are you unwilling to help me?"


    "No, it''s just that I..." Adrienne wanted to p herself in the face. Why did she talk in such a way


    moments ago? She just dug her own grave.


    "Adrienne, Jefferson has always regarded you as his own sister. He will definitely listen to you."


    Albert emphasised the word ''sister'' and Adrienne felt herself go numb.


    Sister?


    "He''s never seen me as a sister!" she thought.


    "No..." Adrienne wanted to say that she and Jefferson were actually already married, but she


    couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    Jefferson had already told the Hefner family about their marriage, yet Mr. Albert still came looking


    for her to do this. Furthermore, he hadn''t brought up the marriage at all, therefore it was clear that


    he didn''t approve of their marriage.


    "Adrienne..."


    "Mr. Albert, I''m sorry! In fact, Jefferson and I are married. At present, we are legally wed husband


    and wife," Adrienne gritted her teeth and said. After blurting it out, she felt less afraid. Although they


    had a different daughter-in-w in mind, the person that Jefferson wanted to marry was her.


    "You two are married?" Albert didn''t seem surprised at all. He looked at Adrienne kindly. "Jefferson


    almost lost his life because of youst night. Did he tell you about it?"


    "Wait, what?" Adrienne was stunned. What exactly happened the night before that she didn''t know


    about?


    "There are many excellent men in the world, but Madam Yard and I only have one son. If anything


    happens to him, I''m afraid that Madam Yard won''t be able to go on living," said Albert.


    "Mr. Albert, this isn''t up to me. If you want us to divorce, you have to go talk to Jefferson about it."


    Adrienne understood clearly what Albert was implying and she t out rejected him.


    "Adrienne, I always thought that you were a smart child and that you are clear on what you want.


    But after talking to you today, I feel like I was mistaken." Albert still smiled gently. From an


    onlooker''s gaze, he probably looked like a nice old man. "If you won''t do it as a favor to us, then


    let''s talk terms."


    "What kind of terms?" Adrienne suddenly felt like she had never known Albert before this moment.


    Albert drank some tea and said lightly, "The Winey Farm murder case that shocked the country from


    two years ago still remains unsolved. Do you want to know the reason why?"

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    At the mention of her parents'' murder case, Adrienne suddenly stood up. "Mr. Albert, do you know


    the truth behind my parents'' death? Who is the murderer? What was his motive?"


    "Adrienne, as long as you divorce Jefferson and convince him to date Eunice, I will tell you


    everything you wish to know. If not, you can search for the rest of your life but you''ll never know the


    truth," Albert sipped his tea and spoke slowly.


    "Why?" Adrienne''s eyes turned red. She didn''t understand. How did Albert know about the truth


    behind her parents'' murder? Why did he want her to leave Jefferson so badly?


    Didn''t he say repeatedly that he treated her as his own daughter?


    Wouldn''t it be best if she could marry Jefferson and be a part of the Hefner family?


    "As I said, as long as you get me the results I want, I''ll answer all your questions," said Albert


    slowly. "Remember, don''t tell Jefferson about this. If he knows, then our deal no longer stands. Of


    course, you two can investigate on your own if you''d like. I''m sure you''ll find out the truth one day,


    but who knows when will that daye?"


    Adrienne was in a daze and had no idea how she left the cafe. Even after she returned to the


    detachment, Albert''s words were still ringing loudly in her ears.


    Albert was an important figure in Chatterton Town. In fact, he received outstanding awards annually.


    He was a well-known official and was well-loved by the citizens. Adrienne also respected him very


    much.


    At this instant, Adrienne realized that not everyone was as they seemed. Albert definitely wasn''t


    what she thought he was. He wasn''t as kind as she thought at all. On the contrary, he had a darker


    side to him that chilled her to the bones.


    Of course, Jefferson wasn''t someone who he seemed either. Although he seemed arrogant and


    violent, bullying her every day, he would always be the first one to rush and support her when she


    was in danger.


    Was Albert against her being together with Jefferson because Jefferson cared about her? Perhaps,


    Albert was worried Jefferson would get dragged into her parents'' murder case investigation.


    Adrienne couldn''t figure it out. "What do I do now?" she asked herself inwardly.


    "Should I push Jefferson away?"


    She could do it.


    But what right did she have to persuade him to date Eunice?


    Why should Jefferson sacrifice his happiness for her?


    She couldn''t do that.


    "Adrienne..."


    Beside her, Adrienne''s colleague was calling out for her. Adrienne came back to her senses and


    asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Dr. Jacob wants to see you in his office."


    "Okay." Adrienne shook her head and tried to push this whole Albert matter to the back of her head


    for the moment. She tidied up a bit and then headed to Zelson''s office. "Mr. Zelson, are you looking


    for me?"


    Zelson pointed to the seat opposite him and said, "Sit down, let''s talk."


    Adrienne was stunned for a moment before sitting down. "Mr. Zelson, what''s the matter?"


    Zelson handed her a cup of coffee and said, "Adrienne, there are some things we can''t change.


    Don''t think too much and just do your best."


    Adrienne said, "I don''t think about that matter anymore."


    "Then, why were you in such a daze this


    morning?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It turned out that she had let her personal affairs affect her work. She apologetically said, "It''s a


    personal issue. I''ll try to be more focused on the job."


    Zelson replied, "Is it because of Jefferson?"


    Adrienne nodded. "Sort of."


    "Jefferson might have a bad temper, but he''s a good person. As long as he sees you as a friend,


    he''ll treat you well. Don''t let something insignificant ruin your friendship."


    "Thank you, Mr. Zelson! I know Jefferson is a good person and I will cherish the rtionship


    between us." Zelson had seen Jefferson several times. Every time they met, Jefferson was


    extremely hostile towards Zelson. Jefferson even warned her not to get too close to Zelson.


    Comparing how Jefferson and Zelson treated people, Adrienne felt like Jefferson really was a very


    petty man.


    Zelson handed a document on his desk to Adrienne. "I have a document here. It''s the notes I wrote


    down at the forensics conference yesterday. Take it back and have a look. I hope it will help you


    with your work in the future."


    Adrienne received it with both hands. "Mr. Zelson..." "Don''t need to thank me. I''m your senior and


    I''ve guided you this far. I am always willing to help you in any way I can for your work."


    "Thank you!" Although Zelson had told her not to say it, she still felt the need to. To get into this


    career under his guidance was really a blessing for her.


    In the afternoon, Adrienne focused on working hard instead of thinking about Albert.


    While Adrienne was in the detachment, Jefferson was also busy.


    He had a quick lunch outside. Then, he went to the supermarket to buy a bunch of stuff, including


    clothes and food. He stuffed them all into the back of his car and headed to the hospital to visit


    Hodge.


    Hodge was chatting with another patient happily. When he saw Jefferson, his face immediately fell.


    "Jefferson, Little Specky isn''t here today. Why have youe alone?"


    "Am I not allowed to visit you if Little Specky isn''t around?" Jefferson was never good at reading the


    room. Despite Hodge showing clear reluctance to speak to him, Jefferson still boldly stepped


    towards him. "Little Specky is busy with work, but I''m free, hence I came to chat with you to relieve


    your boredom."


    Hodge felt a headachee on when he saw all the bags that Jefferson had brought in with him. "I


    have other patients to talk to. You needn''t bother yourself, Jefferson."


    "Mr. Hodge, do you really dislike me that much?" Jefferson put the bags down in the room and sat


    down beside Hodge''s bed. "Take a good look at me. I''m good looking and talented. If Little Specky


    marries me, she''ll be able to hold her head high with me as her husband. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    When Hodge heard that Jefferson was aiming for his granddaughter again, he immediately became


    alert. "Jefferson, don''t frighten me. I''m too old to be scared like this."


    However, Jefferson didn''t stop. He didn''t even bother to try and ease the situation with more subtle


    words. Instead, he directly expressed his purpose ofing and said, "Mr. Hodge, will you stop


    Little Specky if she wants to marry me?"


    Hodge looked at him. It was clear that Jefferson was here to ask for Adrienne''s hand in marriage.


    However, Hodge felt like Jefferson was being disrespectful, and he got angry. He replied rudely,


    "Little Specky is short-sighted; she isn''t blind."


    Jefferson was an arrogant man. He replied, "Mr. Hodge, what are you talking about? Little Specky is


    blind. That is the only exnation as to why she doesn''t like such an amazing man like myself."


    Hodge was speechless.


    He had never met someone so arrogant and shameless.


    Who would praise themselves this much in front of other people every day?


    However, although Jefferson was arrogant and sometimes even annoying, Hodge actually quite


    liked him.


    At the mention of her parents'' murder case, Adrienne suddenly stood up. "Mr. Albert, do you know


    the truth behind my parents'' death? Who is the murderer? What was his motive?"


    "Adrienne, as long as you divorce Jefferson and convince him to date Eunice, I will tell you


    everything you wish to know. If not, you can search for the rest of your life, but you''ll never know the


    truth," Albert sipped his tea and spoke slowly.


    "Why?" Adrienne''s eyes turned red. She didn''t understand. How did Albert know about the truth


    behind her parents'' murder? Why did he want her to leave Jefferson so badly?


    Didn''t he say repeatedly that he treated her as his own daughter?


    Wouldn''t it be best if she could marry Jefferson and be a part of the Hefner family?


    "As I said, as long as you get me the results I want, I''ll answer all your questions," said Albert


    slowly. "Remember, don''t tell Jefferson about this. If he knows, then our deal no longer stands. Of


    course, you two can investigate on your own if you''d like. I''m sure you''ll find out the truth one day,


    but who knows when will that daye?"


    Adrienne was in a daze and had no idea how she left the cafe. Even after she returned to the


    detachment, Albert''s words were still ringing loudly in her ears.


    Albert was an important figure in Chatterton Town. In fact, he received outstanding awards annually.


    He was a well-known official and was well-loved by the citizens. Adrienne also respected him very


    much.


    At this instant, Adrienne realized that not everyone was as they seemed. Albert definitely wasn''t


    what she thought he was. He wasn''t as kind as she thought at all. On the contrary, he had a darker


    side to him that chilled her to the bones.


    Of course, Jefferson wasn''t someone who he seemed either. Although he seemed arrogant and


    violent, bullying her every day, he would always be the first one to rush and support her when she


    was in danger.


    Was Albert against her being together with Jefferson because Jefferson cared about her? Perhaps,


    Albert was worried Jefferson would get dragged into her parents'' murder case investigation.


    Adrienne couldn''t figure it out. "What do I do now?" she asked herself inwardly.


    "Should I push Jefferson away?"


    She could do it.


    But what right did she have to persuade him to date Eunice?


    Why should Jefferson sacrifice his happiness for her?


    She couldn''t do that.


    "Adrienne..."


    Beside her, Adrienne''s colleague was calling out for her. Adrienne came back to her senses and


    asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Dr. Jacob wants to see you in his office."


    "Okay." Adrienne shook her head and tried to push this whole Albert matter to the back of her head


    for the moment. She tidied up a bit and then headed to Zelson''s office. "Mr. Zelson, are you looking


    for me?"


    Zelson pointed to the seat opposite him and said, "Sit down, let''s talk."


    Adrienne was stunned for a moment before sitting down. "Mr. Zelson, what''s the matter?"


    Zelson handed her a cup of coffee and said, "Adrienne, there are some things we can''t change.


    Don''t think too much and just do your best."


    Adrienne said, "I don''t think about that matter anymore."


    "Then, why were you in such a daze this


    morning?"


    It turned out that she had let her personal affairs affect her work. She apologetically said, "It''s a


    personal issue. I''ll try to be more focused on the job."


    Zelson replied, "Is it because of Jefferson?"


    Adrienne nodded. "Sort of."


    "Jefferson might have a bad temper, but he''s a good person. As long as he sees you as a friend,


    he''ll treat you well. Don''t let something insignificant ruin your friendship."


    "Thank you, Mr. Zelson! I know Jefferson is a good person and I will cherish the rtionship


    between us." Zelson had seen Jefferson several times. Every time they met, Jefferson was


    extremely hostile towards Zelson. Jefferson even warned her not to get too close to Zelson.


    Comparing how Jefferson and Zelson treated people, Adrienne felt like Jefferson really was a very


    petty man.


    Zelson handed a document on his desk to Adrienne. "I have a document here. It''s the notes I wrote


    down at the forensics conference yesterday. Take it back and have a look. I hope it will help you


    with your work in the future."


    Adrienne received it with both hands. "Mr. Zelson..." "Don''t need to thank me. I''m your senior and


    I''ve guided you this far. I am always willing to help you in any way I can for your work."


    "Thank you!" Although Zelson had told her not to say it, she still felt the need to. To get into this


    career under his guidance was really a blessing for her.


    In the afternoon, Adrienne focused on working hard instead of thinking about Albert.


    While Adrienne was in the detachment, Jefferson was also busy.


    He had a quick lunch outside. Then, he went to the supermarket to buy a bunch of stuff, including


    clothes and food. He stuffed them all into the back of his car and headed to the hospital to visit


    Hodge.


    Hodge was chatting with another patient happily. When he saw Jefferson, his face immediately fell.


    "Jefferson, Little Specky isn''t here today. Why have youe alone?"


    "Am I not allowed to visit you if Little Specky isn''t around?" Jefferson was never good at reading the


    room. Despite Hodge showing clear reluctance to speak to him, Jefferson still boldly stepped


    towards him. "Little Specky is busy with work, but I''m free, hence I came to chat with you to relieve


    your boredom."


    Hodge felt a headachee on when he saw all the bags that Jefferson had brought in with him. "I


    have other patients to talk to. You needn''t bother yourself, Jefferson."


    "Mr. Hodge, do you really dislike me that much?" Jefferson put the bags down in the room and sat


    down beside Hodge''s bed. "Take a good look at me. I''m good looking and talented. If Little Specky


    marries me, she''ll be able to hold her head high with me as her husband. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    When Hodge heard that Jefferson was aiming for his granddaughter again, he immediately became


    alert. "Jefferson, don''t frighten me. I''m too old to be scared like this."


    However, Jefferson didn''t stop. He didn''t even bother to try and ease the situation with more subtle


    words. Instead, he directly expressed his purpose ofing and said, "Mr. Hodge, will you stop


    Little Specky if she wants to marry me?"


    Hodge looked at him. It was clear that Jefferson was here to ask for Adrienne''s hand in marriage.


    However, Hodge felt like Jefferson was being disrespectful, and he got angry. He replied rudely,


    "Little Specky is short-sighted; she isn''t blind."


    Jefferson was an arrogant man. He replied, "Mr. Hodge, what are you talking about? Little Specky is


    blind. That is the only exnation as to why she doesn''t like such an amazing man like myself."


    Hodge was speechless.


    He had never met someone so arrogant and shameless.


    Who would praise themselves this much in front of other people every day?


    However, although Jefferson was arrogant and sometimes even annoying, Hodge actually quite


    liked him.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    "Mr. Hodge, say something." Jefferson took out a packet of cigarettes from the pile of gifts and


    waved it in front of Hodge. "I''m giving you this behind Little Specky''s back. You hold on to it and


    don''t let Little Specky confiscate it before you get to smoke it."


    "Little Specky doesn''t allow me to smoke for my health. Are you trying to get me to die earlier by


    buying cigarettes for me?" Although Hodge said so, he grabbed the pack from Jefferson''s hand and


    hid it under his pillow. "Other people give me a whole carton but you are so stingy that you only give


    me one pack."


    "I know you''re a long-time smoker. If you don''t smoke, I''m sure you''ll get agitated. I bought you a


    pack to satisfy your cravings," said Jefferson with a smile. "Don''t hope for any more though. If Little


    Specky finds out, she''ll break up with me for sure."


    With cigarettes in hand, Hodge was wholly focused on it. He looked around and whispered, "You


    bad boy, smoking isn''t allowed in the ward. You''ve sessfully tempted me."


    "If you can''t smoke here, you can smoke somewhere else," said Jefferson.


    Hodge waved his hand and beckoned Jefferson toe closer. He said, "I know a good ce to


    smoke. It is a super secure space. Even if Little Speckyes, she won''t be able to find it. The only


    thing is, you need a key to get in."


    "As long as I''m here, there''s no ce that we can''t go." Jefferson patted his chest and promised,


    "Just tell me where you want to go and I''ll go with you."


    Thus, Jefferson apanied Hodge and they secretly snuck onto the rooftop.


    The door to the rooftop was usually locked, and no one was allowed to go there. Hodge wasn''t sure


    what Jefferson did but somehow he got the keys. At this moment, they were on the rooftop staring


    at the beautiful night sky.


    Hodge took out a cigarette and lit it. He took a drag and then spat out a smoke ring. One puff wasn''t


    enough, hence he took another drag with his trembling hand.


    Finally, Hodge''s cravings were satisfied. He looked at Jefferson and said, "You can smoke one too."


    Jefferson seldom smoked, but in order to make the old man happy, he also lit a cigarette. He put it


    to his mouth and took a puff. "Mr. Hodge, smoking is harmful to your health. You''d better not smoke


    too much."


    Hodge rolled his eyes at him. "You know it''s harmful, but you''re the one who bought it for me. You''re


    up to no good. Besides, if smoking is so harmful, howe they still manufacture cigarettes? If


    they stop manufacturing them, then I''ll stop smoking." "Well, you''re right. If they''re allowed to


    manufacture them, why can''t you smoke them? You''re making them a profit by smoking, otherwise,


    they would have closed down by now." Sometimes, old people needed to be coaxed and Jefferson


    knew how to make him happy, therefore he agreed with Hodge''s words.


    "Don''t say such nice things to me." Hodge took two more puffs and said slowly after smoking the


    cigarette, "You came to see me behind Little Specky''s back. I can feel your sincerity."


    Jefferson patted his chest and said, "I''m very sincere. My heart is beating wildly in my chest as I''m


    waiting for you to agree to let Little Specky marry me."


    Hodge red at Jefferson and said, "She is so stupid, yet you still want to marry her. Are you stupid


    too?"


    "I''m afraid that someone else will take her away from me. In fact, you and I both know that Little


    Specky is smart. She''s pretty and kind; she''s just a bit harsh with her words," said Jefferson with a


    cheeky smile.


    "What kind of harsh words does she say? Little Specky always says sweet words to make me


    happy." Hodge raised his hand and patted Jefferson on the shoulder. "If you want to marry her, you


    have to ept all her good and bad qualities."


    "Are you agreeing to let her marry me?" Jefferson was ready to jump for joy but Hodge quickly burst


    his bubble. "Dream on, kid."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jefferson''s eyebrows drooped instantly. "Mr. Hodge, could you please not say that? I get scared


    easily."


    "If you get scared easily, then everyone gets scared easily." After Hodge finished smoking a


    cigarette, he sighed and said, "I''m getting older. My body is getting worse day by day. Let''s have a


    heart-to-heart talk today."


    "Mr. Hodge, you still have a long life ahead of you."


    "I''m getting old, but I''m not muddleheaded. I don''t believe in eternal life." Hodge looked at Jefferson


    and said seriously, "You''re actually alright. As you said, you''re good-looking and talented. However,


    your personality is very unlikeable." "Yes... You''re right." Although Jefferson agreed, he didn''t feel


    like there was anything wrong with his personality at all. Life was short. If he cared so much about


    everyone else''s feelings, life would be too tiring.


    Hodge said again, "If you change your ways to take better care of Little Specky, then maybe I will


    feel more at ease to leave her in your hands."


    "Really?" Jefferson hadn''t expected Hodge to be swayed with a mere pack of cigarettes. When did


    Little Specky be so easy to bargain for?


    Hodge reminded him, "The condition is that you must change your bad temper and treat her well."


    "I''ll change, I will definitely change." If he could get Hodge to agree to his marriage with Adrienne,


    then he would be willing to change. Anyway, he was confident that in front of Adrienne, he could


    change the two things Hodge mentioned.


    "Talk is easy, but I want action." Hodge picked up another cigarette and Jefferson quickly lit it for


    him. Then, he said, "Jefferson, why do you want to marry Little Specky?"


    "I like her!" Jefferson answered bluntly.


    Hodge asked again, "What do you like about her? Do you like her silliness? Do you like the fact that


    she tolerates your bullying so much?"


    "I just want her to stay with me so that I can protect her for the rest of my life." Jefferson couldn''t


    pinpoint exactly what he liked, but he wanted Adrienne by his side forever under his protection.


    "I''m asking you to talk about her good qualities." Usually, Jefferson only spoke about Adrienne''s bad


    side. Hodge was petty and he wanted to hear Jefferson talk about what good qualities he thought


    she had.


    "When we were younger, Little Specky''s eyes were so cute. After we grew up, I felt like she looked


    adoringly dumb. She isn''t stupid, but shecks EQ. That''s why she needs a man like me beside


    her." Even while describing what he liked about Adrienne, Jefferson couldn''t forget to insert some


    self-praise.


    Anyone who knew Jefferson would know that he didn''t see that as self- praise. In his opinion, he


    honestly felt like he was an excellent man.


    Otherwise, why was Eunice still clinging onto him even though he already told her clearly he wasn''t


    interested? It wasn''t just Eunice of course. There were many other women as well but he just


    couldn''t remember their names or what they looked like.


    Hodge continued to ask, "Do you really want to marry her because you like her? Not because she''s


    dumb and you think it''ll be fun


    to marry her?"


    "Mr. Hodge, say something." Jefferson took out a packet of cigarettes from the pile of gifts and


    waved it in front of Hodge. "I''m giving you this behind Little Specky''s back. You hold on to it and


    don''t let Little Specky confiscate it before you get to smoke it."


    "Little Specky doesn''t allow me to smoke for my health. Are you trying to get me to die earlier by


    buying cigarettes for me?" Although Hodge said so, he grabbed the pack from Jefferson''s hand and


    hid it under his pillow. "Other people give me a whole carton but you are so stingy that you only give


    me one pack."


    "I know you''re a long-time smoker. If you don''t smoke, I''m sure you''ll get agitated. I bought you a


    pack to satisfy your cravings," said Jefferson with a smile. "Don''t hope for any more though. If Little


    Specky finds out, she''ll break up with me for sure."


    With cigarettes in hand, Hodge was wholly focused on it. He looked around and whispered, "You


    bad boy, smoking isn''t allowed in the ward. You''ve sessfully tempted me."


    "If you can''t smoke here, you can smoke somewhere else," said Jefferson.


    Hodge waved his hand and beckoned Jefferson toe closer. He said, "I know a good ce to


    smoke. It is a super secure space. Even if Little Speckyes, she won''t be able to find it. The only


    thing is, you need a key to get in."


    "As long as I''m here, there''s no ce that we can''t go." Jefferson patted his chest and promised,


    "Just tell me where you want to go and I''ll go with you."


    Thus, Jefferson apanied Hodge and they secretly snuck onto the rooftop.


    The door to the rooftop was usually locked, and no one was allowed to go there. Hodge wasn''t sure


    what Jefferson did but somehow he got the keys. At this moment, they were on the rooftop staring


    at the beautiful night sky.


    Hodge took out a cigarette and lit it. He took a drag and then spat out a smoke ring. One puff wasn''t


    enough, hence he took another drag with his trembling hand.


    Finally, Hodge''s cravings were satisfied. He looked at Jefferson and said, "You can smoke one too."


    Jefferson seldom smoked, but in order to make the old man happy, he also lit a cigarette. He put it


    to his mouth and took a puff. "Mr. Hodge, smoking is harmful to your health. You''d better not smoke


    too much."


    Hodge rolled his eyes at him. "You know it''s harmful, but you''re the one who bought it for me. You''re


    up to no good. Besides, if smoking is so harmful, howe they still manufacture cigarettes? If


    they stop manufacturing them, then I''ll stop smoking." "Well, you''re right. If they''re allowed to


    manufacture them, why can''t you smoke them? You''re making them a profit by smoking, otherwise,


    they would have closed down by now." Sometimes, old people needed to be coaxed and Jefferson


    knew how to make him happy, therefore he agreed with Hodge''s words.


    "Don''t say such nice things to me." Hodge took two more puffs and said slowly after smoking the


    cigarette, "You came to see me behind Little Specky''s back. I can feel your sincerity."


    Jefferson patted his chest and said, "I''m very sincere. My heart is beating wildly in my chest as I''m


    waiting for you to agree to let Little Specky marry me."


    Hodge red at Jefferson and said, "She is so stupid, yet you still want to marry her. Are you stupid


    too?"


    "I''m afraid that someone else will take her away from me. In fact, you and I both know that Little


    Specky is smart. She''s pretty and kind; she''s just a bit harsh with her words," said Jefferson with a


    cheeky smile.


    "What kind of harsh words does she say? Little Specky always says sweet words to make me


    happy." Hodge raised his hand and patted Jefferson on the shoulder. "If you want to marry her, you


    have to ept all her good and bad qualities."


    "Are you agreeing to let her marry me?" Jefferson was ready to jump for joy but Hodge quickly burst


    his bubble. "Dream on, kid."


    Jefferson''s eyebrows drooped instantly. "Mr. Hodge, could you please not say that? I get scared


    easily."


    "If you get scared easily, then everyone gets scared easily." After Hodge finished smoking a


    cigarette, he sighed and said, "I''m getting older. My body is getting worse day by day. Let''s have a


    heart-to-heart talk today."


    "Mr. Hodge, you still have a long life ahead of you."


    "I''m getting old, but I''m not muddleheaded. I don''t believe in eternal life." Hodge looked at Jefferson


    and said seriously, "You''re actually alright. As you said, you''re good-looking and talented. However,


    your personality is very unlikeable." "Yes... You''re right." Although Jefferson agreed, he didn''t feel


    like there was anything wrong with his personality at all. Life was short. If he cared so much about


    everyone else''s feelings, life would be too tiring.


    Hodge said again, "If you change your ways to take better care of Little Specky, then maybe I will


    feel more at ease to leave her in your hands."


    "Really?" Jefferson hadn''t expected Hodge to be swayed with a mere pack of cigarettes. When did


    Little Specky be so easy to bargain for?


    Hodge reminded him, "The condition is that you must change your bad temper and treat her well."


    "I''ll change, I will definitely change." If he could get Hodge to agree to his marriage with Adrienne,


    then he would be willing to change. Anyway, he was confident that in front of Adrienne, he could


    change the two things Hodge mentioned.


    "Talk is easy, but I want action." Hodge picked up another cigarette and Jefferson quickly lit it for


    him. Then, he said, "Jefferson, why do you want to marry Little Specky?"


    "I like her!" Jefferson answered bluntly.


    Hodge asked again, "What do you like about her? Do you like her silliness? Do you like the fact that


    she tolerates your bullying so much?"


    "I just want her to stay with me so that I can protect her for the rest of my life." Jefferson couldn''t


    pinpoint exactly what he liked, but he wanted Adrienne by his side forever under his protection.


    "I''m asking you to talk about her good qualities." Usually, Jefferson only spoke about Adrienne''s bad


    side. Hodge was petty and he wanted to hear Jefferson talk about what good qualities he thought


    she had.


    "When we were younger, Little Specky''s eyes were so cute. After we grew up, I felt like she looked


    adoringly dumb. She isn''t stupid, but shecks EQ. That''s why she needs a man like me beside


    her." Even while describing what he liked about Adrienne, Jefferson couldn''t forget to insert some


    self-praise.


    Anyone who knew Jefferson would know that he didn''t see that as self- praise. In his opinion, he


    honestly felt like he was an excellent man.


    Otherwise, why was Eunice still clinging onto him even though he already told her clearly he wasn''t


    interested? It wasn''t just Eunice, of course. There were many other women as well but he just


    couldn''t remember their names or what they looked like.


    Hodge continued to ask, "Do you really want to marry her because you like her? Not because she''s


    dumb and you think it''ll be fun


    to marry her?"

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    "Mr. Hodge, listen to what you''re saying. Little Specky is a human being, not a toy. I''m marrying her


    because I like her, how could I do it for fun? When I''m with her, my life is filled with color and it does


    be fun." Jefferson''s bluntness was often a doubleedged sword.


    He was always straightforward to his loved ones and friends around him. Even if he knew his words


    might upset Hodge, he still spoke his mind.


    This was because he also knew that Hodge was also a smart man. Hodge had experienced life and


    seen plenty of the world. If he wanted Hodge to approve of him and Adrienne''s marriage, he had to


    be sincere.


    Hence, he came here with all his sincerity.


    "You like her? Howe I can''t tell at all?" In fact, Hodge could see it, but he had his own


    considerations. After all, marriage was not a trifling matter.


    Jefferson moved closer to Hodge''s eyes and said, "Mr. Hodge, take another good look. Gaze into


    my eyes. There is no one else except Little Specky."


    Hodge pushed him away. "The person I saw in your eyes is me."


    Jefferson was speechless.


    Hodge had no concept of romance at all. Sure enough, Adrienne had inherited her low EQ from


    Hodge. Jefferson was just making a metaphor earlier.


    "Jefferson, as long as you promise me one thing, I will agree to your marriage."


    In fact, Hodge liked Jefferson very much. Jefferson was arrogant but honest. He would never y


    dirty tricks. Although he often bullied Adrienne, he had also protected her.


    If one day Hodge left this world, the only person he would trust Adrienne to was Jefferson.


    "Go ahead and tell me what it is," said Jefferson. He cut to the chase. No matter what Hodge asked


    for, Jefferson would try his best.


    "In the future, no matter what happens, you must be good to her. Her parents died in a tragic


    ident, leaving her alone. You may be the only family she has left in the future." Tears welled up


    in Hodge''s eyes at the mention of his daughter and son-inw. If that ident never happened,


    they would be a happy family at present.


    Currently, there was only him and Adrienne left. He was old and there were many things that he


    wished he could do for her but he was unable to. Adrienne was young and naive to the world. Plus,


    she was so set on uncovering the murderer''s identity from two years ago.


    He was worried. He didn''t want her to dedicate her whole life to uncovering the truth without


    enjoying her own life. If this went on, what would she live for once she apprehended the culprit?


    "Mr. Hodge, even if you don''t tell me this, I would take good care of her." Jeffferson didn''t know what


    would happen in the future, but at least for the moment, he wanted to take care of Adrienne. Not


    only that, he nned to take care of her forever.


    "Okay, I will trust you this time." Hodge patted Jefferson''s shoulder. He took out two cigarettes from


    the pack, handed one to Jefferson and lit one himself. "In fact, Little Specky isn''t that bad. You''ll be


    very blessed if she decides to marry you."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jefferson lit up his cigarette as well. "Mr. Hodge, we have the same mind."


    Hodge smiled. "You''re right."


    Jefferson replied, "Of course."


    Hodge patted Jefferson''s shoulder again and said, "Little Specky will be in your hands from now


    on."


    Like Hodge, Jefferson also patted the old man''s shoulder and said, "I hope that I won''t disappoint


    you or Adrienne''s parents."


    The roof of the hospital was a ce where people rarely visited. That day, there were two men


    sitting there, an old man and a young man. The two of them smoked their cigarettes quietly and did


    not say another word. The scene was so beautiful that no one dared to intrude.


    However, the ringing of Jefferson''s phone suddenly broke the silence. When he saw that it was from


    his mother, he dared not reject the call. "Greetings, my Queen."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" She reprimanded him and then ordered, "I cooked soup for dinner. Bring


    Adrienne home tonight to eat with us."


    "Ye, Ma''am!" Jefferson said with a smile. "I''ll call Little Specky right now."


    "You..." Britney''sugh could be heard from the other side of the phone. "You must have done


    something to make me happy but you''re keeping it from me."


    Jefferson knew what his mother was referring to. Knowing that his mother was happy, he was also


    excited. "My Queen, I''ve never let you down, have I?"


    Britney said with a smile, "I know how capable you are, but don''t talk nonsense. Bring my daughter-


    inw home as soon as possible. I want to fatten her up."


    Jefferson said again, "Yes, Ma''am!"


    Britney really loved Adrienne. She had long hoped that Jefferson would be able to marry Adrienne


    into the family. Now that Hodge had agreed to Jefferson''s proposal, the two huge obstacles that


    were between him and Adrienne did not exist anymore. As long as Adrienne agreed, they would be


    able to set their wedding date.


    It would be better to set it before Freddy and Freya''s wedding in case the two of them wanted to


    nag Jefferson again. They always nagged him for not understanding how to love someone or be


    romantic.


    He was going to p the couple hard in the face with reality.


    After he hung up the phone, he heard Hodge say, "Boy, while your parents are still alive, you should


    go home to see them more often. Life is too short. Don''t wait until you lose them before you know


    how to cherish them."


    "I will, Mr. Hodge," said Jefferson as he nodded his head. "I''lle visit you again next time to chat


    more." "I have a patient friend here whom I chat with every day. You don''t have toe." Hodge


    paused and said, "Did your mother ask you to take Little Specky home for dinner?"


    "My mother probably loves Little Specky more than me, and she''s been looking forward to my


    marriage. Mr. Hodge, Little Specky will never be bullied if she marries into our family. You don''t need


    to worry," said Jefferson as he nodded hard.


    Hodge asked, "What''s your father''s attitude toward Little Specky?"


    "It''s none of my father''s business who I marry. It''s best if he epts her of course, but even if he


    doesn''t want to, he has to. Otherwise, it''ll be the end of the Hefner family line."


    Hodge red at him. "You must understand that the best-case scenario is if you can get the


    blessings from both sides of the family. I don''t want Little Specky to suffer even a tiny bit."


    "Mr. Hodge, as long as you agree to it, she won''t suffer any grievance," replied Jefferson. He took


    the cigarette from Hodge''s hand and quickly grabbed the pack.


    "My cigarettes." Hodge wanted to grab it back but Jefferson stuffed it in his pocket. "Mr. Hodge,


    Little Specky is right. In order to stay healthy, you have to quit smoking."


    Hodge was so angry that he red at Jefferson and said, "Jefferson, you b*stard!"


    "Mr. Hodge, listen to what you''re saying. Little Specky is a human being, not a toy. I''m marrying her


    because I like her, how could I do it for fun? When I''m with her, my life is filled with color and it does


    be fun." Jefferson''s bluntness was often a doubleedged sword.


    He was always straightforward with his loved ones and friends around him. Even if he knew his


    words might upset Hodge, he still spoke his mind.


    This was because he also knew that Hodge was also a smart man. Hodge had experienced life and


    seen plenty of the world. If he wanted Hodge to approve of him and Adrienne''s marriage, he had to


    be sincere.


    Hence, he came here with all his sincerity.


    "You like her? Howe I can''t tell at all?" In fact, Hodge could see it, but he had his own


    considerations. After all, marriage was not a trifling matter.


    Jefferson moved closer to Hodge''s eyes and said, "Mr. Hodge, take another good look. Gaze into


    my eyes. There is no one else except Little Specky."


    Hodge pushed him away. "The person I saw in your eyes is me."


    Jefferson was speechless.


    Hodge had no concept of romance at all. Sure enough, Adrienne had inherited her low EQ from


    Hodge. Jefferson was just making a metaphor earlier.


    "Jefferson, as long as you promise me one thing, I will agree to your marriage."


    In fact, Hodge liked Jefferson very much. Jefferson was arrogant but honest. He would never y


    dirty tricks. Although he often bullied Adrienne, he had also protected her.


    If one day Hodge left this world, the only person he would trust Adrienne to was Jefferson.


    "Go ahead and tell me what it is," said Jefferson. He cut to the chase. No matter what Hodge asked


    for, Jefferson would try his best.


    "In the future, no matter what happens, you must be good to her. Her parents died in a tragic


    ident, leaving her alone. You may be the only family she has left in the future." Tears welled up


    in Hodge''s eyes at the mention of his daughter and son-inw. If that ident never happened,


    they would be a happy family at present.


    Currently, there was only him and Adrienne left. He was old and there were many things that he


    wished he could do for her but he was unable to. Adrienne was young and naive to the world. Plus,


    she was so set on uncovering the murderer''s identity from two years ago.


    He was worried. He didn''t want her to dedicate her whole life to uncovering the truth without


    enjoying her own life. If this went on, what would she live for once she apprehended the culprit?


    "Mr. Hodge, even if you don''t tell me this, I would take good care of her." Jeffferson didn''t know what


    would happen in the future, but at least for the moment, he wanted to take care of Adrienne. Not


    only that, he nned to take care of her forever.


    "Okay, I will trust you this time." Hodge patted Jefferson''s shoulder. He took out two cigarettes from


    the pack, handed one to Jefferson and lit one himself. "In fact, Little Specky isn''t that bad. You''ll be


    very blessed if she decides to marry you."


    Jefferson lit up his cigarette as well. "Mr. Hodge, we have the same mind."


    Hodge smiled. "You''re right."


    Jefferson replied, "Of course."


    Hodge patted Jefferson''s shoulder again and said, "Little Specky will be in your hands from now


    on."


    Like Hodge, Jefferson also patted the old man''s shoulder and said, "I hope that I won''t disappoint


    you or Adrienne''s parents."


    The roof of the hospital was a ce where people rarely visited. That day, there were two men


    sitting there, an old man and a young man. The two of them smoked their cigarettes quietly and did


    not say another word. The scene was so beautiful that no one dared to intrude.


    However, the ringing of Jefferson''s phone suddenly broke the silence. When he saw that it was from


    his mother, he dared not reject the call. "Greetings, my Queen."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" She reprimanded him and then ordered, "I cooked soup for dinner. Bring


    Adrienne home tonight to eat with us."


    "Ye, Ma''am!" Jefferson said with a smile. "I''ll call Little Specky right now."


    "You..." Britney''sugh could be heard from the other side of the phone. "You must have done


    something to make me happy but you''re keeping it from me."


    Jefferson knew what his mother was referring to. Knowing that his mother was happy, he was also


    excited. "My Queen, I''ve never let you down, have I?"


    Britney said with a smile, "I know how capable you are, but don''t talk nonsense. Bring my daughter-


    inw home as soon as possible. I want to fatten her up."


    Jefferson said again, "Yes, Ma''am!"


    Britney really loved Adrienne. She had long hoped that Jefferson would be able to marry Adrienne


    into the family. Now that Hodge had agreed to Jefferson''s proposal, the two huge obstacles that


    were between him and Adrienne did not exist anymore. As long as Adrienne agreed, they would be


    able to set their wedding date.


    It would be better to set it before Freddy and Freya''s wedding in case the two of them wanted to


    nag Jefferson again. They always nagged him for not understanding how to love someone or be


    romantic.


    He was going to p the couple hard in the face with reality.


    After he hung up the phone, he heard Hodge say, "Boy, while your parents are still alive, you should


    go home to see them more often. Life is too short. Don''t wait until you lose them before you know


    how to cherish them."


    "I will, Mr. Hodge," said Jefferson as he nodded his head. "I''lle visit you again next time to chat


    more." "I have a patient friend here whom I chat with every day. You don''t have toe." Hodge


    paused and said, "Did your mother ask you to take Little Specky home for dinner?"


    "My mother probably loves Little Specky more than me, and she''s been looking forward to my


    marriage. Mr. Hodge, Little Specky will never be bullied if she marries into our family. You don''t need


    to worry," said Jefferson as he nodded hard.


    Hodge asked, "What''s your father''s attitude toward Little Specky?"


    "It''s none of my father''s business who I marry. It''s best if he epts her of course, but even if he


    doesn''t want to, he has to. Otherwise, it''ll be the end of the Hefner family line."


    Hodge red at him. "You must understand that the best-case scenario is if you can get the


    blessings from both sides of the family. I don''t want Little Specky to suffer even a tiny bit."


    "Mr. Hodge, as long as you agree to it, she won''t suffer any grievance," replied Jefferson. He took


    the cigarette from Hodge''s hand and quickly grabbed the pack.


    "My cigarettes." Hodge wanted to grab it back but Jefferson stuffed it in his pocket. "Mr. Hodge,


    Little Specky is right. In order to stay healthy, you have to quit smoking."


    Hodge was so angry that he red at Jefferson and said, "Jefferson, you b*stard!"

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    Work was light that day. Adrienne rushed to the hospital to visit Hodge after work. However, no one


    was in the ward. She went over next door to ask the patient who was close to Hodge, but he had no


    idea where he was either.


    When Adrienne was about to find a doctor and nurse, Jefferson came back with Hodge. Adrienne


    quickly came up to support Hodge and asked worriedly, "Grandpa, are you not feeling well?"


    Before Hodge could open his mouth, she noticed a cigarette smell on him. She instantly knew what


    was going on. "Grandpa, you smoked secretly again. How many times have I told you that smoking


    is bad for your health? Even children know this. Why won''t you listen to me?"


    Just a while ago, Jefferson had taken away Hodge''s cigarettes, but he couldn''tin about it. At


    this moment, he was being scolded by Adrienne like a child. He felt extremely wronged at this


    instant.


    Hence, Hodge said aggrievedly, "I''ve quit smoking for quite a while now. Today, Jefferson bought


    me a pack of cigarettes and forced me to apany him to take a few puffs. You know that I enjoy


    smoking very much and I can''t stand the temptation."


    "I..." Jefferson was stunned.


    How could Mr. Hodge do this?


    "Jefferson!" Adrienne stared at him and scolded him fiercely, "As if it isn''t enough that you wreaked


    havoc in my life every day. How can you buy cigarettes for an old man? What are you up to all


    day?"


    Jefferson was having a hard time refuting her words. He did buy the cigarettes and smoked them


    with Mr. Hodge. He couldn''t afford to offend Mr. Hodge, therefore he had no choice but to keep his


    mouth shut.


    Luckily, Hodge had some conscience. He relieved Jefferson from the awkward situation and chimed


    in, "Adrienne, I''m a little hungry. Can you ask Madam Hiller if the food will be ready soon?"


    "Grandpa, go ahead and lie down for a while. I''ll call Madam Hiller right away and ask if she''s


    coming over." After helping Hodgey down, Adrienne pinched Jefferson quietly. Then, she shot a


    warning look at him and implied that she would teach him a lesson that night.


    Jefferson kept silent.


    F*ck!


    This little idiot was really getting bolder and bolder, he thought.


    Just as Adrienne was about to make a phone call, Laura Hiller, Hodge''s servant, pushed the door


    open with a thermal lunchbox in hand. When she saw that Adrienne and Jefferson were also there,


    she smiled and greeted, "Your boyfriend is really good- looking, Adrienne."


    "He''s not..."


    Before Adrienne could finish her words, Jefferson cut in. "Madam Hiller, you have such a good eye.


    When I get married to Adrienne, you muste to our wedding."


    Adrienne said annoyedly, "Jefferson, don''t..."


    Hodge interrupted Adrienne, "Okay, okay. If you two are going to quarrel, go outside and do it. Don''t


    bother me here." He secretly gave Jefferson a look and asked him to take away Adrienne as soon


    as possible. He thought that there was no need to waste time on an old geezer like him.


    Jefferson understood what Hodge was suggesting. He grabbed Adrienne and informed them,


    "Grandpa, we''ll be leaving then. We''lle to see you again soon."


    Before Adrienne could talk to Hodge, she was dragged out of the hospital by Jefferson. She didn''t


    say a word until she got into the car. Jefferson noticed that she was acting strange and asked, "Little


    Specky, why the long face?"


    Adrienne turned her head and looked out of the window. She did not intend to respond to him.


    "Have you been scolded by your boss?" Jefferson tried to pry further.


    Adrienne still ignored him.


    Jefferson reached out and pinched her face. "It''s not a good habit to vent your anger on me when


    your boss has scolded you. But, you can tell me which son of a b*tch made you unhappy. I''ll take


    care of him for you."


    "It was your b*stard father that made me angry." Adrienne really wanted to blurt out but logic


    stopped her. Hence, she continued ignoring Jefferson''s bbering.


    Although Adrienne ignored him, Jefferson did not give up. "If my Queen sees you like this, she will


    think that I bullied you."


    Adrienne finally spoke, "Didn''t you bully me?"


    "I didn''t mess with you today," Jefferson answered.


    Adrienne pouted, "You know that my grandfather is in poor health but you bought him cigarettes.


    You still dare to say that you didn''t mess with me?" "I just wanted to make the old man happy and


    get him to agree to our rtionship," argued Jefferson. "But, don''t worry. He only smoked two


    cigarettes. As soon as he gave in, I took away the remaining pack of the cigarette that he hadn''t


    smoked yet."


    Adrienne found the story amusing. "You took it from his hand? Weren''t you afraid he''ll beat you up?"


    "I''m not afraid of him beating me up. I''m just afraid that he won''t agree to let you be with me,"


    teased Jefferson while grinning widely.


    Adrienne questioned, "Jefferson, do you really think we are suitable for each other?"


    Jefferson red at her and scolded her, "You little idiot, why are you being dumb again?"


    "Eunice is prettier than me and she''s smarter than me. Why didn''t you fall for her?"


    "Which blind man told you that Eunice is prettier than you?" Jefferson''s tone was filled with


    indifference.


    "Don''t you think so?" Adrienne was surprised.


    "In my eyes, you''re the most beautiful person in the world."


    "You are good with your words." No matter if Jefferson was telling the truth or not, Adrienne was


    pleased to hear it. After all, this was the first time that he hadplimented her looks.


    In fact, she was not ugly. It was just that Jefferson often called her ugly, therefore she felt a little


    insecure.


    "Finally, you''re smiling." Jefferson sped up and continued, "My Queen especially cooked soup for


    dinner and asked me to take you home tonight."


    "I appreciate her kindness but can I not go?" If she went to his home, she would definitely run into


    Albert again. After Albert had that talk with her, she didn''t know how she was supposed to face him


    anymore.


    "If you don''t go, my Queen will definitely kill me." Jefferson cocked his head sideways and looked at


    Adrienne. He could tell she was really reluctant to go, therefore he gave in. "If you really don''t want


    to go, then we don''t have to. I''ll call my Queenter and tell her that I have something to do."


    "Jefferson..."


    "What happened to you today?"


    "Jefferson, we''re still young and in our twenties. Are you sure you want to spend the rest of your life


    with me and never look at another woman again?" After asking this question, Adrienne stared at


    him firmly. She just wanted to hear him say it.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I am such a dedicated person. Why wouldn''t I be sure?"


    His words were enough for her.


    Adrienne put down the heavy load in her heart and smiled. "Let''s go to your house to have dinner. If


    we don''t go, Britney will be sad."


    "Women are so unpredictable." Jefferson sighed .


    "Yes, women are fickle-minded. What are you going to do about it?"


    "I can eat you up," Jefferson replied.


    "Pervert!"


    About half an hourter, they arrived at the Hefner home. As soon as they got out of the car, Britney


    came running over. She grabbed Adrienne''s hand and greeted, "You''re finally here, Adrienne."


    Britney was sincere and Adrienne could feel it. She smiled back and answered, "I was just here two


    days ago but I''m here to bother you again today."


    Work was light that day. Adrienne rushed to the hospital to visit Hodge after work. However, no one


    was in the ward. She went over next door to ask the patient who was close to Hodge, but he had no


    idea where he was either.


    When Adrienne was about to find a doctor and nurse, Jefferson came back with Hodge. Adrienne


    quickly came up to support Hodge and asked worriedly, "Grandpa, are you not feeling well?"


    Before Hodge could open his mouth, she noticed a cigarette smell on him. She instantly knew what


    was going on. "Grandpa, you smoked secretly again. How many times have I told you that smoking


    is bad for your health? Even children know this. Why won''t you listen to me?"


    Just a while ago, Jefferson had taken away Hodge''s cigarettes, but he couldn''tin about it. At


    this moment, he was being scolded by Adrienne like a child. He felt extremely wronged at this


    instant.


    Hence, Hodge said aggrievedly, "I''ve quit smoking for quite a while now. Today, Jefferson bought


    me a pack of cigarettes and forced me to apany him to take a few puffs. You know that I enjoy


    smoking very much and I can''t stand the temptation."


    "I..." Jefferson was stunned.


    How could Mr. Hodge do this?


    "Jefferson!" Adrienne stared at him and scolded him fiercely, "As if it isn''t enough that you wreaked


    havoc in my life every day. How can you buy cigarettes for an old man? What are you up to all


    day?"


    Jefferson was having a hard time refuting her words. He did buy the cigarettes and smoked them


    with Mr. Hodge. He couldn''t afford to offend Mr. Hodge, therefore he had no choice but to keep his


    mouth shut.


    Luckily, Hodge had some conscience. He relieved Jefferson from the awkward situation and chimed


    in, "Adrienne, I''m a little hungry. Can you ask Madam Hiller if the food will be ready soon?"


    "Grandpa, go ahead and lie down for a while. I''ll call Madam Hiller right away and ask if she''s


    coming over." After helping Hodgey down, Adrienne pinched Jefferson quietly. Then, she shot a


    warning look at him and implied that she would teach him a lesson that night.


    Jefferson kept silent.


    F*ck!


    This little idiot was really getting bolder and bolder, he thought.


    Just as Adrienne was about to make a phone call, Laura Hiller, Hodge''s servant, pushed the door


    open with a thermal lunchbox in hand. When she saw that Adrienne and Jefferson were also there,


    she smiled and greeted, "Your boyfriend is really good- looking, Adrienne."


    "He''s not..."


    Before Adrienne could finish her words, Jefferson cut in. "Madam Hiller, you have such a good eye.


    When I get married to Adrienne, you muste to our wedding."


    Adrienne said annoyedly, "Jefferson, don''t..."


    Hodge interrupted Adrienne, "Okay, okay. If you two are going to quarrel, go outside and do it. Don''t


    bother me here." He secretly gave Jefferson a look and asked him to take away Adrienne as soon


    as possible. He thought that there was no need to waste time on an old geezer like him.


    Jefferson understood what Hodge was suggesting. He grabbed Adrienne and informed them,


    "Grandpa, we''ll be leaving then. We''lle to see you again soon."


    Before Adrienne could talk to Hodge, she was dragged out of the hospital by Jefferson. She didn''t


    say a word until she got into the car. Jefferson noticed that she was acting strange and asked, "Little


    Specky, why the long face?"


    Adrienne turned her head and looked out of the window. She did not intend to respond to him.


    "Have you been scolded by your boss?" Jefferson tried to pry further.


    Adrienne still ignored him.


    Jefferson reached out and pinched her face. "It''s not a good habit to vent your anger on me when


    your boss has scolded you. But, you can tell me which son of a b*tch made you unhappy. I''ll take


    care of him for you."


    "It was your b*stard father that made me angry." Adrienne really wanted to blurt out, but logic


    stopped her. Hence, she continued ignoring Jefferson''s bbering.


    Although Adrienne ignored him, Jefferson did not give up. "If my Queen sees you like this, she will


    think that I bullied you."


    Adrienne finally spoke, "Didn''t you bully me?"


    "I didn''t mess with you today," Jefferson answered.


    Adrienne pouted, "You know that my grandfather is in poor health but you bought him cigarettes.


    You still dare to say that you didn''t mess with me?" "I just wanted to make the old man happy and


    get him to agree to our rtionship," argued Jefferson. "But, don''t worry. He only smoked two


    cigarettes. As soon as he gave in, I took away the remaining pack of the cigarette that he hadn''t


    smoked yet."


    Adrienne found the story amusing. "You took it from his hand? Weren''t you afraid he''ll beat you up?"


    "I''m not afraid of him beating me up. I''m just afraid that he won''t agree to let you be with me,"


    teased Jefferson while grinning widely.


    Adrienne questioned, "Jefferson, do you really think we are suitable for each other?"


    Jefferson red at her and scolded her, "You little idiot, why are you being dumb again?"


    "Eunice is prettier than me and she''s smarter than me. Why didn''t you fall for her?"


    "Which blind man told you that Eunice is prettier than you?" Jefferson''s tone was filled with


    indifference.


    "Don''t you think so?" Adrienne was surprised.


    "In my eyes, you''re the most beautiful person in the world."


    "You are good with your words." No matter if Jefferson was telling the truth or not, Adrienne was


    pleased to hear it. After all, this was the first time that he hadplimented her looks.


    In fact, she was not ugly. It was just that Jefferson often called her ugly, therefore she felt a little


    insecure.


    "Finally, you''re smiling." Jefferson sped up and continued, "My Queen especially cooked soup for


    dinner and asked me to take you home tonight."


    "I appreciate her kindness, but can I not go?" If she went to his home, she would definitely run into


    Albert again. After Albert had that talk with her, she didn''t know how she was supposed to face him


    anymore.


    "If you don''t go, my Queen will definitely kill me." Jefferson cocked his head sideways and looked at


    Adrienne. He could tell she was really reluctant to go, therefore he gave in. "If you really don''t want


    to go, then we don''t have to. I''ll call my Queenter and tell her that I have something to do."


    "Jefferson..."


    "What happened to you today?"


    "Jefferson, we''re still young and in our twenties. Are you sure you want to spend the rest of your life


    with me and never look at another woman again?" After asking this question, Adrienne stared at


    him firmly. She just wanted to hear him say it.


    "I am such a dedicated person. Why wouldn''t I be sure?"


    His words were enough for her.


    Adrienne put down the heavy load in her heart and smiled. "Let''s go to your house to have dinner. If


    we don''t go, Britney will be sad."


    "Women are so unpredictable."


    Jefferson sighed .


    "Yes, women are fickle-minded. What are you going to do about it?"


    "I can eat you up," Jefferson replied.


    "Pervert!"


    About half an hourter, they arrived at the Hefner home. As soon as they got out of the car, Britney


    came running over. She grabbed Adrienne''s hand and greeted, "You''re finally here, Adrienne."


    Britney was sincere and Adrienne could feel it. She smiled back and answered, "I was just here two


    days ago, but I''m here to bother you again today."

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    Britney held Adrienne''s hands and gently patted them over and over again. "Silly child, we are now


    a family. This is your home now. What do you mean you''re here to bother again? You aren''t


    bothering me at all. Don''t say such silly things anymore."


    Adrienne nodded with a smile. "Okay."


    However, could she really treat this as her home where she coulde and go freely?


    Probably not for the rest of her life.


    Although Britney sincerely liked her, there was one person in the Hefner family whopletely


    detested her.


    "My Queen, can you please let her in? If you keep blocking her way, people might think you''re trying


    to prevent her from entering," said Jefferson.


    Britney red at him and retorted discontentedly, "I asked you to bring Adrienne here, but it took


    you so long. I haven''t even scolded you yet but you still want to speak up against me?"


    Although Britney said that she was dissatisfied with Jefferson, she still led Adrienne through the


    door. "Adrienne, oh Adrienne, you don''t know how happy I have been these two days. I am so


    overjoyed that I wake up with a smile every morning."


    "Madam Yard, what makes you so happy?"


    "What else can it be? It''s you and Jefferson... Uh, never mind. I''d better not say. It''s not toote for


    me to wait for you to tell me when you guys want to."


    Britney couldn''t wait to tell everyone that Jefferson had gotten married to her favorite girl. Even so,


    she had to consider their feelings, therefore she hadn''t said a word.


    "Madam Yard, was Jeff the one who told you?" Adrienne vaguely felt that she seemed to have


    misunderstood Jefferson again.


    "Without your permission, do you think he would tell me?" Although Jefferson treated Adrienne


    better than herself, Britney was not jealous. After all, it was perfectly justifiable for a husband to


    treat his wife well.


    "I''m sorry, Jefferson!" Adrienne quietly blinked at Jefferson apologetically, but he proudly raised his


    head as if telling her that he would not forgive her.


    Adrienne did not argue with him. After all, she was at fault.


    As soon as she stepped into the living room, she immediately saw Albert sitting on the sofa reading


    the newspaper. Just as she was wondering how to greet him, he looked over. He smiled and said,


    "Adrienne, you''re here."


    His expression and tone were almost the same as before, which almost made Adrienne think that


    the man who came to talk to her about leaving Jefferson wasn''t really Albert.


    However, since Albert wanted to maintain a good rtionship with her on the surface, she had no


    reason not to cooperate with him. She said, "Good evening, Mr. Albert! I''m here to bother you


    again."


    "Not a bother at all. You shoulde and visit us often when you''re free. Jefferson is barely at


    home. He onlyes back when you''re here," replied Albert.


    Adrienne chuckled but did not answer further.


    Jefferson didn''t bother greeting Albert at all. He pulled Adrienne to take a seat and asked, "My


    Queen, can we eat now? Little Specky is hungry."


    Britney was about to nag him again, but as soon as she heard the second half of his sentence, she


    immediately changed her attitude and responded cheerfully, "Adrienne, just sit for a while more. I''ll


    go to the kitchen to take the food out now." "Let me help you." Adrienne got up, but she was quickly


    pulled back down by Jefferson. He ordered, "Sit down. I''ll serve you tonight."


    Britney giggled. "Adrienne, just sit for a while and let Jefferson help me."


    Adrienne didn''t know what to say.


    Jefferson and Britney walked together over to the kitchen. Only Adrienne and Albert were left in the


    living room. Albert was still buried in his newspaper. Without raising his head, he questioned,


    "Haven''t you found a chance to make it clear to Jefferson?"


    Adrienne took a deep breath and calmly replied, "Mr. Hefner, I don''t n to break up with Jefferson


    and I definitely won''t persuade him to pursue Eunice."


    "You''re going to give up the truth about the murder of your parents just for a man you don''t love?"


    Albert added.


    Adrienne reacted firmly, "I will find out the truth myself. As for whether I love Jefferson, that''s my


    business. I just need to know that he is good to me."


    "You don''t love him, but you insist on being with him. You want to use him to help you find out the


    truth. Do you think that''s fair for Jefferson?" Albert was persistent.


    "I''m not using him," Adrienne asserted.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Don''t be so defensive and don''t give me your answer so soon. You can take your time to think


    about it." Albert raised his head slowly and looked at Adrienne with a piercing gaze. "It''s not difficult


    to leave a man whom you don''t love but it''s tough to trace the truth of your parents'' murder. Without


    my help, you may never find the truth for the rest of your life."


    After two years of investigation, Adrienne still had no leads about her parents'' murder. Of course,


    she knew that it was difficult to find out the truth, but could she use Jefferson''s feelings for her to


    achieve her goal?


    She knew very well that she had never thought of using him. Even if she broke up with him, it would


    be because she wanted to, not because she was threatened to.


    She then continued, "I''ve thought it through. I''m very grateful that you are willing to provide me with


    some clues. However, if you want me to leave Jefferson as an exchange, you can save your


    breath."


    Albert''s tone turned icy. "If you miss this chance, there won''t be such an offer again. I hope you will


    always remember what you mentioned today. Don''t regret your decision."


    "What decision?" Jefferson suddenly appeared at the corner and interrupted coldly, "Old fogey, I


    warn you, don''t bully Adrienne when I''m not around."


    Albert replied tly, "Don''t be so rude. You''re a big man, but you still don''t know how to respect your


    elders when you talk."


    "Respect my elders?" Jefferson sneered. "That depends on whether the elders are worthy of my


    respect. Don''t think no one knows the disgusting things you''ve done."


    Disgusting things? Adrienne wondered.


    What sort of things?


    Would they be rted to the murder of her parents?


    Adrienne really wanted to know, but she suppressed her curiosity and chimed in, "Jefferson, Mr.


    Albert was just talking to me about forensic doctors and autopsies. Stop overthinking."


    However, Jefferson didn''t care. He warned again, "Old fogey, you better remember what I said


    today!"


    "What''s wrong?" Britney came out after serving the dishes. "Albert, Jefferson is a grown man now.


    Stop scolding him like a child."


    After all, Adrienne was around. Britney didn''t want Jefferson to be embarrassed.


    There was no reply from Albert.


    Likewise, Jefferson did not say a word. Britney said again, "Stop being so childish. All of you, get


    over here for dinner."


    "Let''s eat." Jefferson pulled Adrienne into his arms and reminded her, "If there is anyone who dares


    to take advantage of you, don''t foolishly endure it. Tell me, I''ve got your back."

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    Adrienne didn''t answer Jefferson.


    "Adrienne, Jefferson is right. No matter who takes advantage of you, you must tell us. I''ve got your


    back too." Britney just wanted to show Adrienne her sincerity. "Adrienne, I asked around and found


    out that the food at your workce isn''t that good. I''ll send you lunch from home in the future,


    okay?"


    Britney was a little too enthusiastic, which scared Adrienne. Adrienne was afraid that she would let


    Britney down. She didn''t want to owe her. "Madam Yard, there''s no need to do so."


    "My Queen, you know how special Little Specky''s job is. If she''s busy at noon, she won''t have an


    appetite even if you send delicious food to her. You don''t need to bother with that, but you can send


    us dinner instead so that we can eat it when we get home after work," Jefferson interjected.


    Although Britney really wanted to send lunches to Adrienne, she tried to be understanding about


    how they felt. "Then don''t go out for dinner in the future. I''ll cook and bring it to your home in


    advance. I won''t disturb you guys either, don''t worry."


    The topic of delivering meals came to an end. Everyone sat down to have a meal. Adrienne had


    something on her mind, therefore she didn''t really have much of an appetite. But because Britney


    was so friendly, Adrienne still forced herself to eat some.


    Because of Britney and Jefferson''s presence at the dinner table, Albert acted normal.


    Before leaving, Britney pulled Jefferson aside andplimented him, "Jefferson, I really can''t


    praise you enough for marrying Adrienne and bringing her home."


    "I have done a lot of things worthy of praise since I was a child. You don''t have to be so excited,"


    Jefferson gloated proudly.


    Since Britney was in a good mood, she was a lot nicer to Jefferson than usual. She teased, "Yes,


    yes, you are the best son. Since you are so excellent, you should have a grandson for me to y


    with."


    With no hesitation, Jefferson immediately rejected, "My Queen, Little Specky is still young, and she


    still has many things to do. A baby would be a waste of time. Not only is she not willing to have a


    child now, but I am also not ready to be a father either."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are right. Adrienne is still young. If it weren''t for her parents'' sudden death, she would still be a


    child now. How could she take on the responsibility of a mother so early?" Britney wanted


    grandchildren, but she also felt sorry for Adrienne. "Then you two should work hard and live a good


    life. We''ll see when fate gives you two children. If you guys have one, then so be it. If not, there is


    no need to force it."


    "My Queen, how could I be so lucky to meet such a well-educated mother like you in my life?"


    Jefferson''s words made Britney go over the moon. "Okay, okay. Take Adrienne back to rest, don''t


    tire her."


    However, Jefferson suddenly opened his arms and gave Britney a tight hug. "Mom, I love you!"


    Britneyughed out loud. "Your words have be so much sweeter since you got married."


    "Well, then I''ll be heading back first. You should rest early too." After that, Jefferson suddenly


    remembered something. "Mom, you should make more new friends when you have nothing to do.


    Don''t always pour your focus on the old fogey and me. We aren''t worth your effort."


    "What are you talking about? Mr. Hefner is my lover and you''re my son. Between us, do we still talk


    about what''s worth it and what''s not?" Britney pretended to be angry and scolded, "Don''t talk such


    nonsense in the future." "Okay, you should rest early." Jefferson didn''t say anything more, but after


    turning around, the expression on his face was a little gloomy. A man like Albert was really not


    worthy of Britney''s wholehearted love.


    On the way back, Adrienne thought of what Jefferson had mentioned earlier. She asked with some


    curiosity, "Jefferson, what disgusting things did your father do?"


    Jefferson stared at her and answered, "Just mind your own business and don''t worry about it."


    Adrienne wanted to know if what Jefferson said had anything to do with the murder of her parents.


    "You just have to tell me if it''s rted to me."


    He red at her again and added, "Little Specky, you think too highly of yourself. I understand if you


    think my matters are rted to you, but do you really think that old fogey revolves around you too?"


    Hearing this, Adrienne knew that what Jefferson talked about had nothing to do with her parents.


    Then what was the thing that made him so disgusted?


    Since he was unwilling to tell her the truth, Adrienne knew that she couldn''t get the answer no


    matter how hard she tried, therefore she stopped talking and didn''t ask anymore.


    They were quiet for a while before Jefferson opened up again. "What did the old fogey say to you


    today?"


    "Just work stuff," Adrienne answered disinterestedly.


    Jefferson knocked on her head with one hand and scoffed, "Don''t think that everyone is as stupid as


    you are."


    "Since you don''t believe me, why bother asking?" Adrienne defended.


    "I''m concerned about you," Jefferson admitted.


    Hearing this, Adrienne felt a sudden warmness in her heart. "Thank you for your concern, Jefferson.


    I''m very grateful."


    "How are you going to thank me? With your body?" Jefferson teased.


    "Sure."


    He was saying it as a joke but unexpectedly, Adrienne agreed so easily. His heart suddenly started


    beating violently. "I am serious."


    Adrienne chuckled. "Me too."


    Jefferson stepped hard on the elerator and said, "I''ll show you what I can do when I get back."


    "It''s not like we haven''t done it before. Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    Jefferson did not answer.


    "D*mn. It''s true that we''ve never done it," he thought.


    What should he do to prevent Adrienne from finding out?


    Forget it. He didn''t care.


    When the time came, he was more worried that Adrienne would try to escape.


    Usually, it would take half an hour to drive home. However, it only took Jefferson a dozen or so


    minutes to get home because he was driven with purpose. After getting out of the car, he could not


    wait to drag Adrienne into the house.


    Adrienne was shorter than him; naturally, she couldn''t keep up with his pace. She called out,


    "Jefferson, why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I''m afraid that you''ll go back on your words."


    Adrienne suddenly took her hand out of his. Just as Jefferson suddenly felt disheartened, she used


    her hand to grab him and said, "Jeff..."


    As her voice fell, she stood on her toes and kissed him on the cheek. "I''ve demonstrated my love


    with practical actions. Shouldn''t you do the same?"


    Of course, he would!


    There was no need to ask.


    Jefferson lowered his head and was about to kiss Adrienne, but she covered his mouth with her


    hand. She smiled cunningly and said, "Before that, do you mind returning me my money?"


    Jefferson felt like his dream bubble had just burst and he instantly lost his enthusiasm. "You idiot,


    can''t you think of anything else apart from money?"

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    Adrienne giggled. "The purpose of a person''s life is to eat well and live well. These all have


    something to do with money... In other words, money makes the world go round."


    Jefferson red at her and sighed. "I''ve known you for more than 20 years, but I never knew that


    you were so good ating up with excuses."


    Adrienne did not take his fierce eyes seriously. "I''ve been with you for so long. Naturally, I''ve picked


    up a thing or two from you."


    Adrienne did not care that much about money in the past, but she had to care about it at present. To


    find out the truth behind her parents'' murder, she needed money.


    Although she might not be able to find anything with money, she would be even more helpless to try


    to get anything done without money.


    Albert did not give her any useful clues, but from what he told her, she knew that there must be


    something behind the murder of her parents. It was very likely that Albert knew about it.


    Adrienne''s father''s rtionship with Albert had always been good, and they had been close friends


    for many years. When Hodge fell ill after finding out about Adrienne''s parents'' death, she didn''t


    know what to do. It was Albert who stepped forward to help her take care of her parents'' funeral.


    Adrienne thought that logically, Albert shoulde out to testify since he knew the truth since Albert


    and her father had been so close. But instead of that, Albert used it to threaten her... Did that mean


    there was a bigger power behind the case? So powerful that even Albert could not afford to offend


    that person?


    What kind of person could make Albert cower like this?


    Was there such a figure in Chatterton Town?


    Two years ago, Adrienne had checked through people who were around her parents, but she found


    no motive from anyone. During these years, her parents had no grudges with anyone, nor did they


    have any fights with anyone. They were pretty much the model citizens of the town.


    If it were an impulse murder, the murderer would not have chopped up the body and there was no


    way the murderer would have left no clues. Hence, she guessed that the murderer must have


    nned everything out.


    Since she couldn''t find any clues from the people around her parents, perhaps she could investigate


    people around Albert to get clues.


    "Ring, ring, ring-"


    The mobile phone in her pocket suddenly rang, which scared her. She was stunned and then took


    out her mobile phone. It was a call from her team. She immediately answered, "Lte, what''s


    wrong?"


    Jefferson couldn''t hear what was being said on the other end of the phone, but Adrienne''s


    expression suddenly became solemn. She said, "I''ll head over right now."


    She hung up the phone and looked at Jefferson. "There''s a murder case again. I will have to go


    there now."


    "Tell me the address," Jefferson replied.


    "I can take a taxi," Adrienne said.


    "Did I ask you for your opinion?" Jefferson''s tone was still as overbearing as usual. Adrienne knew


    that his temper was rising again, hence she had to tell him the address obediently.


    Jefferson had lived in this city since childhood, therefore he was very familiar with this city. He could


    navigate the streets more urately than the navigation system.


    He immediately made a left turn. At the intersection, he turned left again and headed to the


    destination.


    On the journey there, Adrienne remained silent.


    As a forensic doctor, Adrienne dealt with dead bodies almost every day. She had seen plenty of


    corpses but every time there was a case, she still felt ufortable.


    Jefferson might have been harsh with his words, but he was still holding Adrienne''s hand with his.


    Adrienne''s mind was filled with problems that she didn''t know how to solve. "Jefferson, what do you


    think about the Liley Park''s case?"


    "Isn''t the case closed? What else can I think about it?" Jefferson also knew that there was


    something wrong with the case. He was investigating it as well, but he had not found any clues yet.


    He wanted to wait to discuss it with her when he found more leads. He didn''t want her to feel too


    burdened, therefore he added, "Anyway, no matter what I think of it, it won''t have any effect on the


    case."


    "I might be the only witness who saw the murderer of the western suburb case, but I didn''t see him


    with my own eyes. The sky was very dark that night and I did not see the face of the man who


    escaped clearly. I can''t confirm that the person who died in Liley Park is the same murderer from


    the western suburb case." There were obviously many loopholes in this case but her superiors had


    hurriedly closed the case. It seemed that they were trying to cover up something. Adrienne wiped


    her forehead and sighed helplessly. "The murderer didn''t leave any traces at the scene either. How


    could they say that he was the murderer of that case? Just because I told them that the body of the


    victim in Liley Park was simr to the person who fled that night?"


    Only then did Jefferson realize Adrienne wasn''t just worried about the misjudgment of the case. She


    was worried about what she said. If she hadn''t mentioned that, would they not have used that


    reason to close the case?


    Jefferson knew what Adrienne was thinking and his love for her grew even stronger. Heforted


    her, "Little Specky, this case has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to me yourself anymore."


    Adrienne had a bad feeling in her heart. She got more and more emotional as she spoke, "The


    Western Suburb Team kept saying they couldn''t find the murderer, but they only took half a day to


    confirm that the deceased in Liley Park was the murderer of the western suburb case and hastily


    closed the case. Even if we assume these two cases were rted and that the case was a simple


    open-and-shut case, it would still take them two days to sort out the evidence. If everyone handled


    cases like this, would there still be any justice left in this world? I''m afraid the world would probably


    fall into chaos."


    Jefferson grasped Adrienne''s hand tightly. "There are many dark and disgusting things in this world.


    We are so small that we can''t change the world. However, we can do our best to shine a light on the


    people around us and be a positive person in their life."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This was Jefferson''s first time saying something so empowering. Adrienne felt like she was seeing a


    new side of him.


    Jefferson had a bad temper and he often scolded her for being stupid. But when she was with him,


    she felt the most rxed. She felt safe and secure.


    On the other hand, other people might be nice to her on the surface, but in their hearts, they were


    trying to think of how to chase her away...


    Perhaps it would be better not topare people. When she did, the disparity suddenly became so


    obvious.


    That was right! Adrienne thought.


    What Jefferson said was right. They were so small that they could not change the world, but they


    could stay true to themselves and be positive.


    "For my friends!" Adrienne told herself.


    "And for myself!"


    After thinking it through, Adrienne naturally calmed down. She looked out of the window and uttered


    softly, "If I''m not wrong, I think the western suburb and Liley Park''s cases must be rted to my


    parents'' case. If we wanted to find out the truth of the case two years ago, we must first find out who


    the murderer behind these two cases is."

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    Jefferson tightened his grip around Adrienne''s hand. It was obvious he was trying tofort her


    despite his unpleasant words that came out of his mouth next. "Look at your body. You''re as thin as


    a stick. If you keep up with this investigation, you might pass out from exhaustion before you even


    find the murderer."


    Adrienne was not in the mood to joke. She hated that she was powerless and she hated that she


    was threatened, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    Hodge always told her that she was just a little girl and that it was okay if she never found out the


    truth behind her parents'' murder. If her parents were looking down on her from heaven, they would


    definitely not me her.


    Yes, in the past, she also felt like she was too young and she didn''t know how to be considerate of


    others. She had never thought about sharing some of the burdens her parents shouldered.


    In the past, she didn''t care about anything and was protected too well by everyone, just like flowers


    in a greenhouse. She had never


    worried about life nor had she tried to understand this society. That was why she was so lonely and


    helpless after the pirs she relied on suddenly copsed.


    In the past, she had foolishly believed that there were only good people or outsiders in the world.


    But at present, the cruel reality made her realize that there were many things in this world that she


    did not understand.


    Someone once told her that the mostplicated thing in the world was human nature and she


    thought it was a bit ridiculous. Currently, it seemed that what that man said was right, she had been


    too naive.


    Thinking of her past self, Adrienne smiled bitterly and cried out, "Jefferson, do you really think I''m


    unable to uncover the truth by myself? Do you really think that I''m that useless?"


    "You''re not stupid." Although Jefferson always spoke harshly, he cared about Adrienne in his heart.


    If she was really useless, why would he be so loyal to her?


    "What you''re saying is I still have some use, right?" Adrienne asked.


    Suddenly, Jefferson answered seriously, "Little Specky, no matter how difficult the road you chose


    is, no matter how long it takes to find out the truth, I will apany you on this road and I will


    investigate this case together with you."


    "What if it takes ten years, twenty years... or an entire lifetime? Would you still investigate it with


    me?" Adrienne didn''t know why, but when she thought of this question, she knew that Jefferson


    would reassure her for sure.


    As expected, as many times in the past, Jefferson did not let her down. He promised her, "Even if it


    takes ten lifetimes, I am willing to investigate it with you, so..."


    "So bullying me in this lifetime is not enough. You still want to bully me for ten more lifetimes, right?"


    Adrienne felt a surge of warmth in her heart that made her feel safe.


    "Yes."


    When they chatted, time always passed quickly. Soon after, they arrived at their destination.


    In front of them, the red and blue police lights flickered. There was already a crowd gathered there


    with people pointing and whispering among themselves. It seemed that the news had been leaked.


    Every time Adrienne encountered this kind of situation, she would have a headache. As she was


    too thin, it was really difficult for her to squeeze through the crowd to get to the crime scene.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When Zelson was around, he could help her. That day, she could only look at Jefferson pleadingly.


    He knew what she meant and immediately pushed through the crowd to make way for her to get to


    the police lines.


    When Adrienne passed through the crowd, every conversation they exchanged floated into her


    ears. "Oh my God, what a psychopath. Such a cruel murderer deserves to be shot dead ten times


    over."


    Someone else chimed in, "Calvin and his wife usually treat everyone so well, I have never seen


    them get into a fight with anyone. Who could do this to them?"


    "The police will definitely find the murderer... It''s just that even if they find the murderer, they won''t


    be able to get their lives back. Two lives. Not only did the murderer kill them, but the murderer also


    dismembered their bodies."


    "I heard that their body parts were scattered all over the ground, and some of the flesh had started


    to decay and stink. If the smell hadn''t been detected by Mr. Baker, the cleaner, who knows how long


    it would have taken to discover their bodies?"


    Someone sighed, "How evil! Now, they''ve left their five- year- old daughter, Coco, behind. How will


    she live with no one else in the family around?"


    While the onlookers were still talking, Adrienne didn''t want to listen to them anymore. Only two


    keywords were shing in her mind.


    Husband and wife!


    Dismembered corpse!


    These keywords reached her ears and pierced into her heart, making her head buzz and her knee


    give way. Fortunately, Jefferson was quick to hold her in time.


    He whispered in a deep voice, "Little Specky, you shouldn''t be involved in this case. Go back with


    me right now, I''ll ask Quill to find someone else to take over."


    "There''s no need..." Adrienne grabbed onto his arm as she tried to stabilize her footing. She took a


    deep breath, gathered her thoughts, and affirmed, "I will follow this case from beginning to end. No


    one can stop me."


    A dismembering case of husband and wife...


    It was so simr to the case of her parents being killed two years ago. Maybe this case was rted.


    She needed to find the culprit behind this couple''s case and the clues of her parents'' case.


    "Little Specky, don''t act tough." Jefferson was so worried that he tightly grasped Adrienne''s cold


    hands. It was a hot summer day, but her hands were as cold as ice. "I''ll keep my eye on this case at


    all times, and I''ll let you know as soon as I have any news."


    Adrienne let go of his hand, stood up on her own, and replied firmly, "Jefferson, I must follow this


    case. I can see my team over there already. You should head back to rest first."


    She was here and she had taken over a dismembering case. How could Jefferson feel at ease to go


    home? However, he could not drag Adrienne back by force, therefore he could only watch her get


    past the police lines. He retreated to the back of the crowd, leaned against a wall, borrowed a


    cigarette from an onlooker, and lit it. He inhaled two deep puffs.


    "What if it really was a dismembered corpse case?" Jefferson thought.


    Did it have anything to do with the case from two years ago?


    Quill had brought a team of people to protect the crime scene. When Adrienne arrived, Zelson had


    already changed his clothes. When he saw Adrienneing, his reaction was the same as that of


    Jefferson. "Adrienne, I can ask Lte to assist me with this case."


    Adrienne looked over and saw the scattered pieces of flesh all over the floor. There were individual


    fingers and toes everywhere and many more unsightly scenes.


    Adrienne was very familiar with this scene before her because it had repeatedly appeared in her


    dreams for the past two years. The reason why such a scene would appear in her dreams was that


    she had seen the exact same scene when her parents were killed.


    Adrienne felt pain surging in her body. She broke out in cold sweat as her legs started to feel weak,


    but she tried to stand firm and forced herself to face it.


    Therefore, the answer she gave Zelson was that she would get changed into her work clothes as


    soon as possible to join him in examining the corpses.


    Zelson looked at her with concern, but he didn''t say anything to dissuade her.

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    Quill personally led his men to investigate the scene but they could not find any clues. He was


    feeling anxious again.


    He had been swamped with work for the past two days, then such a big case popped up suddenly.


    If it went on like this, he would not be able to continue holding his position as sergeant of the


    Paramount Criminal Police Team.


    He was so angry that he growled, "D*mn it!"


    When one of the team members heard him curse, he tilted his head and asked, "Boss, does this


    case remind you of anything?"


    "What are you talking about? Hurry up and find some clues." As the head of the team, Quill had the


    opportunity toe into contact with cases that other teams had handled before. Of course, he was


    familiar with the case in front of them.


    Two years ago, there was a huge case at a farm in the western suburb. But, there were only a


    handful of people who knew its details; one of them was him.


    It was also a dismembered corpse case!


    The flesh from the corpses was arranged around the house, forming the word ''kill''.


    The two were so simr that Quill believed that the current case must have something to do with the


    case in the western suburbs two years ago, but he didn''t dare to speak irresponsibly.


    The Western Suburb Criminal Police Team had just closed their case. The Liley Park victim was


    determined to be the killer from two years ago thatmitted the murder at that farm. This case


    had just been closed two days ago, yet such a case has emerged at the moment.


    He wondered if the murderer wasughing at the ipetence of the Chatterton Town police.


    Furthermore, what did the word ''kill'' mean?


    Did it mean that the murderer wanted to continue killing or was it something else?


    Quill couldn''t figure it out.


    Then, what about Adrienne?


    What was she thinking about at this moment?


    He turned his gaze to search for Adrienne in the crowd. After looking for a while, he finally found


    Adrienne in a corner. She was dressed in her white work clothes.


    She looked more delicate than usual as if a gust of wind would be enough to topple her over.


    However, she did not let it affect her work. She carefully put the pieces of the bodies into a bag, her


    face like an expressionless robot.


    This scene inexplicably made Quill''s scalp tingle again.


    He had been a policeman for many years, hence he had seen more crime scenes than Adrienne.


    Earlier, when he rushed to the scene and saw the flesh pieces all over the floor, he got


    goosebumps. Adrienne was young, but her calmness was chilling.


    "Sergeant Scott, we''ve finished searching the scene but we still haven''t found anything," a member


    of the team came up to report. Quill withdrew his gaze, pushed his difort to the back of his


    mind, and ordered, "Secure the scene and get some men to guard the area. The rest can help Dr.


    Jacob and Dr. Carter carry the corpses back."


    The team member replied, "Understood."


    Quill walked up to Zelson and Adrienne. "Zelson, Adrienne, have you guys found anything?"


    Zelson stopped his work and looked at Adrienne with his head ant. Adrienne understood what he


    meant and told Quill, "The scene is very clean and the bodies are destroyed. We can''t even


    determine the approximate time of death for the two bodies right now. We''ll have to take the bodies


    back toplete the autopsy."


    "Okay." Quill nodded. "Adrienne..."


    He still wanted to say something, but Adrienne buried herself in work again. Quill felt that he had


    been neglected again as a leader, but this wasn''t the first time it had happened. Therefore, he was


    used to it by this time.


    He cleared his throat as if nothing had happened. "Okay, carry on then."


    Before leaving, Quill pulled Zelson aside and told him, "Zelson, you have to bear more responsibility


    for today''s case."


    Zelson looked at Quill coldly and answered, "This is my duty. You don''t need to remind me,


    Sergeant Scott. I will do my best."


    It was not that Quill wanted Zelson to take up full responsibility for the job. Quill felt like he had been


    disrespected again, and he felt a little embarrassed as a leader. He pretended to cough twice and


    lowered his voice again. "I''m talking about Adrienne... Two years ago, the blow and impact of her


    parents'' case on her were quite serious. Please don''t get fooled by her act of nonchnce. I''m


    afraid she''s on the verge of copse."


    "Sergeant Scott, as the captain of the Paramount Criminal Police Team, you should be more


    concerned about the murder cases in your hands." Zelson looked tly at Quill. Even his voice was


    a little indifferent. "Adrienne is my student. I will naturally care about her. You don''t have to worry."


    "I..." Quill was at a loss for words.


    He was also concerned about his colleague. Why did Zelson guard against him in such a way?


    Who did he provoke? Quill couldn''t figure it out.


    Recently, everything bad that happened all fell onto his shoulders.


    When the police retreated, the surrounding onlookers also dispersed, but there was still one more


    person who stayed behind. He stared at the crime scene, smoking one cigarette after another.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Quill saw Jefferson as soon as he came out. When he was about to greet him, he saw Jefferson


    throw his cigarette butt away. Jefferson proceeded to take big strides toward Adrienne, who had just


    come out. "Little Specky, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Adrienne was a little surprised to see that Jefferson was still around, but after some


    thought, she didn''t find it that odd anymore. Although she did ask him to go back, he hadn''t agreed.


    "Are you sure?" He was still worried about her, so he grabbed her hand anxiously.


    "I''m really fine." Adrienne took her hand back and added expressionlessly, "I may have to work all


    night tonight. You should go back first. Don''t wait for me."


    "Knowing that you''re busy here, I can''t sleep when I go back. I''ll go with you to the Paramount


    Criminal Police Team." If it were an ordinary case, Jefferson would head back home. But this case


    was special, he could not leave Adrienne alone.


    "Jefferson, I''m working, not ying. Please don''te and make trouble, okay?" Adrienne also had


    her own insistence. When she was working, she did not like Jefferson to interfere.


    Jefferson was so crossed that he clenched his fists. "Am I causing trouble?"


    He was worried about her!


    Quill was the best at reading people''s expressions. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, he


    immediately stepped forward and chimed in, "Mr. Hefner, thanks to your help, we were able to solve


    the previous murder case quite quickly. If you''re free, why don''t youe over to our detachment


    for some tea?"


    He had invited Jefferson to drink tea, but his actual intentions were clear. Jefferson couldn''t help but


    take a second look at Quill. Quill was pretty alert after all. "You''d better spend more time on solving


    cases. That way, you''ll be more adept at it as well."


    "Yes, yes. Mr. Hefner, you''re right. I''ll try my best. Are you willing toe and offer your insight on


    this case?" When Jefferson solved the serial killer case previously, Quill''s impression of him


    instantly became good. One of the reasons Quill invited him over was to help dissolve the situation;


    another reason was that he actually wanted Jefferson toe and guide them. Hopefully, they


    would be able to solve this case as soon as possible.


    "Sure." Jefferson was worried that he couldn''t find a reason to follow Adrienne to the Paramount


    Area Criminal Police Team. Now that Quill had personally invited him, Adrienne had nothing to say.


    While Quill went to talk to Jefferson, Adrienne had already walked to the side and got into the car.


    Quill said, "Mr. Hefner, this way, please."

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    Jefferson put the car key into Quill''s hand and ordered, "Tell your men to drive my car back. I''ll just


    squeeze into any one of your cars."


    Although Jefferson mentioned ''any'' car, he already had a specific target in mind. He walked to the


    car that Adrienne was in, then squeezed himself in between Adrienne and Zelson.


    Even though Zelson and Adrienne were working at this moment, Jefferson was still very


    ufortable to see the two of them sitting together. Sitting between them, he felt more relieved as


    he could protect Adrienne.


    Quill went to the door and asked, "Mr. Hefner, won''t this car be too crowded?"


    "That''s not really important right now," answered Jefferson rudely.


    Jefferson had just praised Quill''s cleverness, but Quill was messing things up again at this instant.


    However, Jefferson took back his words when he saw Zelson opening the door and getting out of


    the car. Quill was indeed smart after all.


    Quill smiled slyly and added, "Mr. Hefner, I look forward to your insight on this case."


    After Zelson left, Jefferson felt happy and was thinking of saying something. But when he saw


    Adrienne''s pale face, he turned his head and swallowed his words.


    He grabbed Adrienne''s hands. Her hands were ice cold, and there was no warmth in them at all. He


    rubbed her hands hard andforted her, "Little Specky, I am here, don''t be afraid!"


    Adrienne did not say a word. She bit her lower lip fiercely until it started bleeding. However, she


    didn''t seem to notice the pain at all as she stared dazedly into some distance ahead.


    Jefferson pinched her chin hard as he tried to force her to loosen her bite, but it did not work. When


    Jefferson saw that Adrienne had injured herself, he lowered his head and kissed her. A metallic


    taste of blood could be instantly tasted at the tip of his tongue.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    His kiss made Adrienne loosen her bite on her own lips. She suddenly opened her mouth and bit his


    lip. She bit down hard until his lips started to bleed too. After having a taste of warm blood, she


    loosened her bite.


    She looked at him and seemed to want to say something, but at the same time, she seemed like


    she did not want to talk to him at all.


    Jefferson pulled her into his arms and patted her on the back with one hand. "Be a good girl. If you


    have something to say to me, just tell me. Don''t suppress your emotions and carry the burden


    alone."


    She buried her head in his arms and pushed against him hard as if she was venting the fear and


    worry in her heart...


    She was not weak. Jefferson''s chest ached from the impact but he did not pull back. He gently


    patted her back and consoled her in a rarely-heard gentle voice, "It''s okay, I am here." "Jeff, tell


    me..." Adrienne slowly raised her head, her voice trembling so hard she could barely speak. She


    took a deep breath and calmed down before saying, "Do you think this case is rted to the case


    from two years ago? Do you think that the psychopath hase out to kill again? How many more


    victims will he kill before he stops?"


    "From the day you became a forensic doctor, you should have known that no matter what case it is,


    you can''t make wild assumptions. You must let the evidence speak for itself." Jefferson caressed


    her back and whispered, "Little Specky, I''ll always be right here, just like when we were kids."


    "Thank you!" Adrienne expressed her gratitude, but she broke free from his embrace. "Can you


    promise me one thing?"


    "No, I can''t," Jefferson refused.


    Whenever she had something serious to say, Jefferson had never rejected her. She felt a little


    wronged for a moment and argued, "I haven''t said anything yet, but you''ve already refused."


    "I can promise you anything else, but if you''re going to ask me not to get involved in this case, then


    absolutely not." He knew her too well. Just from the look in her eyes, he already knew what she


    wanted to say.


    "You..." Adrienne was stunned.


    "Now, I''m not just your childhood friend, but also your man, your legal husband. If I don''t get


    involved in your matters, who''s going to take care of it?" Jefferson continued.


    "It''s none of your business." She didn''t want people to think that she was only with him to use him.


    She wanted to find out the truth of her parent''s murder on her own. After that, she could tell Albert


    proudly that she didn''t need his help and she didn''t use Jefferson either to find out the truth.


    "I''ll let you off the hook since we''re in a special situation today," Jefferson mumbled in a low voice.


    "If you ever ask me not to get involved in your matters again, you will have to face the


    consequences."


    Adrienne was so anxious that she punched him. "Why don''t you understand?"


    He grabbed her fist, put it to his lips, and kissed it. "I don''t need to understand anything else. All I


    know is that I must protect my woman."


    "You..." Although he couldn''t understand her, his determination to protect her still warmed her heart.


    In this life, in addition to her parents and Hodge, there was still a person who was willing to protect


    her, apany her, and make sure she never got hurt at all.


    Jefferson pulled her into his arms again and assured her, "I''ll protect you even if the sky falls. Plus,


    the sky hasn''t fallen yet, so you don''t have to be afraid. From now on, just work as usual. Let''s just


    let nature take its course."


    "Okay."


    "Jefferson, oh, Jefferson, I''m so relieved," Adrienne thought. His firm hug and reassurance had


    completely relieved her of her fear.


    He was truly her savior.


    After an entire night''s work, the autopsy report was only released by the forensic department the


    next afternoon.


    There were two victims, a man and a woman.


    The time of death was roughly 2 p.m. on the 15th of August. They were husband and wife.


    The dead man''s name was Calvin Zir. He was 32 years old and 1.72 meters tall. The dead


    woman''s name was Lindsay Leopold. She was 31 years old and 1.58 meters tall. The two ran a


    small restaurant and were very friendly. They never had any conflict with anyone.


    The couple had a daughter who was five years old. She was at the kindergarten on the day of the


    murder and usually stayed in her grandparents'' home. Until this moment, the five-year-old child still


    did not know that her parents had been murdered.


    The identification department checked the DNA of all the bloodstains on the crime scene and


    confirmed that they belonged to Calvin and Lindsay. There was no sign of blood from a third party.


    Not only was there no blood, but there were no fingerprints, hair, or anything else left behind at the


    scene that could be linked to a third party. The police had checked all the living spaces that the


    couple and their daughter spent time in, but nothing was found.


    In other words, the murderer hadpletely cleaned out the scene, very meticulously at that. It


    could be assumed that the murderer probably had a good grasp of the couple''s day-to-day


    schedule. He knew that they would not be getting any visitors, therefore he took his time to clean up


    the scene.

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    "Fortunately, the grandparents were taking care of the child. If it had been a weekend, the murderer


    might not have let the child go, right?" After listening to Adrienne''s report, everyone was silent


    except for one person''s sudden exmation.


    Everyone immediately cast their eyes on the person who spoke and then involuntarily turned their


    eyes to Adrienne, making her feel particrly ufortable.


    She didn''t need other people''s sympathy.


    Adrienne avoided the eyes of everyone and informed them, "I am done with my report. Sergeant


    Scott, is there anything you''re still unclear on?"


    "No. You''ve given all the results you can. Now it''s up to us." Quill pped his hands. "Everyone, this


    case has caused heated discussions among the public, causing small-scale panic. The superiors


    are watching us closely and they have set us a one- week deadline. Let''s split up and look for


    clues."


    Zelson was the first to stand up. "I will run more tests as well. Hopefully, more clues will show up."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Zelson." Quill nodded and swept his gaze across the people


    present. "Skye, Gail, the two of you go visit the neighbors of the couple to see if there''s any possible


    business rivalry. Morgan, follow me to visit the couple''s parents."


    "Sigh!" Quill let out a long breath inwardly.


    When he thought about how he had to pay a visit to the deceased''s parents, he had another


    headache.


    He couldn''t bear the sight of breaking the news to the elders.


    He really hoped that there would never be a murder case again. He would honestly rather lose his


    job.


    After the meeting.


    Zelson stopped Adrienne and said, "Adrienne, you''ve been busy for two days straight. Go back and


    rest for a while."


    "Everyone is busy looking for clues. How can I go back for a rest at this time?" Adrienne shook her


    head. She looked upset. She didn''t like how everyone took extra care of her and treated her with


    special care.


    She felt like she had never allowed her personal emotions to affect her work or burden others for


    the past two years.


    "Adrienne, your health is the most important. You can only work hard if you take good care of


    yourself first." The worry in Zelson''s eyes couldn''t be hidden no matter how hard he tried to hide it.


    However, because Adrienne wasn''t paying attention to him, she didn''t realize it.


    "Mr. Zelson, if you guys can continue working, why can''t I? I''ll go to the dissection room to see if I


    can find anything." After saying that, Adrienne smiled lightly at him and turned around to leave.


    Looking at the pieces of flesh that had begun to rot, Adrienne didn''t even flinch. She examined them


    carefully again and again. Other than getting basic information, they hadn''t found anything, not even


    what kind of murder weapon might have been used.


    Looking at the pieces one by one, another picture suddenly emerged in her mind. In a trance, the


    corpses seemed to have be her parents. The corpse suddenly took the form of a bloody


    human.


    She looked at Adrienne with tears in her eyes. "Adrienne, save me, save me..."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Mother..." Adrienne felt that her heart seemed to have been stabbed by someone; she was in so


    much pain that she could not breathe for a moment. "Who was it? Who killed you and Dad?"


    "Adrienne..." In a blink of an eye, the blurry scene before her eyes disappeared. Adrienne woke up


    from the illusion and discovered that she was covered in a cold sweat.


    "Mr. Zir, Mrs. Zir, you can rest assured. I will try my best to find the murderer to help you get


    closure and prevent more innocent people from being hurt." Adrienne took a deep breath,


    suppressed the anger in her heart, and once again concentrated on examining the corpses.


    Adrienne kept herself busy all the way until nighttime. When she dragged her tired body out of the


    dissection room, she unexpectedly saw Jefferson. He stood by the wall and seemed to have been


    there for a long time. "You didn''t sleepst night. Why didn''t you go home to rest for a while?"


    Jefferson approached her and said, "I''m here to pick you up."


    "You don''t have to pick me up. You need to rest well yourself." Because she had been handling


    rotten flesh, she did not want to be too close to Jefferson. She subconsciously took a step back and


    added, "I still have work to do. You can head back first."


    He frowned and asked, "How long more do you need to work? Don''t you need to eat, drink or


    sleep? Do you think you''re made of steel?" Adrienne was not made of steel, but she wanted to find


    some useful clues as soon as possible. So far, she had found nothing and made no progress. "Am I


    useless? I have examined the corpse pieces over and over again, but I can''t find anything."


    "The murderer had nned it out, therefore he''ll obviously try his best not to leave any clues for you


    to catch. You can''t rush these things, just search and investigate it slowly," Jefferson answered.


    "Slowly? For how much longer? Should we wait until the murderer strikes again and harms more


    innocent people?" Adrienne knew that she should not be angry with Jefferson, but she always had a


    hard time controlling her temper in front of him.


    It was just human nature. In front of strangers and unfamiliar people, people would always maintain


    a cool temperament. Anger was always reserved for the closest ones.


    "I''m sorry!" Adrienne apologized. "I shouldn''t have gotten mad at you."


    "Go back and rest first." Knowing that she was tired, Jefferson did not quarrel with her. His voice


    was filled with genuine worry and concern.


    "Okay." Adrienne nodded obediently. "I''ll go and get changed."


    "I''ll be waiting for you."


    If Adrienne had been more observant, she would have noticed that Jefferson was still wearing the


    same clothes from the day before. He had not returned home after leaving the Paramount Criminal


    Police Team that morning.


    That day, he visited the residence of the deceased couple and the neighbors of their shop. He tried


    to get some information from the neighbors, but unfortunately, they knew nothing too.


    The time of the deceased''s death was approximately 2 p.m. on the 15th of August. As it was a


    Monday, there were only a few customers at the restaurant. Hence, the couple had returned home


    to rest for two hours as usual at noon. However, after this rest, they did not return to the restaurant.


    Because it was at noon, many neighbors were out at work. Jefferson asked around if anyone had


    seen or heard anything strange, but no one had.


    The crime scene came up empty, and so did his questioning. Obviously, it was not easy to find the


    murderer in a short time, just like the case that happened to the Carter family two years ago.


    "Mr. Hefner, I heard that you came, so I came to see for myself, and really, here you are." This case


    had a great impact on Quill. He could not find any clues himself, so Jefferson was hisst hope at


    present. As soon as he returned to the detachment, he inquired about Adrienne and Jefferson.


    When he heard that Jefferson was around, he rushed over without even drinking a sip of water first.


    Adrienne said sensibly, "You guys talk first, I''m going to change my clothes."


    "You are so considerate, Adrienne." Quill liked how pragmatic she was. However, as soon as he


    looked up, he was met with Jefferson''s fierce gaze. He then anxiously said, "Mr. Hefner, I am not..."


    "Whether she''s considerate or not, she''s mine. Don''t bother thinking about it," Jefferson scolded


    frigidly.


    Quill rubbed the back of his neck and thought, "I wouldn''t dare to think of anything else."

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    When Adrienne changed her clothes and came out, Jefferson and Quill were still talking. To be


    more specific, Jefferson was talking while Quill was listening.


    Before Adrienne knew about Jefferson''s work, she had always thought that he was a yboy who


    only knew how to eat, drink, y and bully her all day long.


    After learning about his work, she tried to understand him more. Slowly, she realized that he wasn''t


    what she thought at all. In fact, he had a lot of great qualities about him.


    Even among a group of excellent people, as long as he was there, the eyes of others would


    involuntarily fall on him. It was like he emanated an aura that attracted everyone''s attention.


    In fact, Jeff had always been an amazing man but he often used various means to bully her, so she


    could only ever see his detestable side. She had ignored how admirable he really was.


    Adrienne was not paying attention to Jefferson''s conversation. When she approached, she heard


    Quill reply, "Yes, yes, I will continue to investigate using the method you''ve suggested. This time, no


    matter who it is, I will uncover the identity of the culprit."


    However, Jefferson had already shifted his focus onto Adrienne. Seeing how exhausted she was,


    he could no longer pay attention to Quill''s response. He stepped forward and took Adrienne''s hand.


    "Let''s go home."


    "Okay." Adrienne tried to smile and nodded at him before saying to Quill, "Sergeant Scott, I''ll be


    going back first. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay," Quill answered quickly, but he didn''t mean it. He wouldn''t dare to call Adrienne with


    Jefferson around. However, he was rather nosy. "Mr. Hefner, when will I have the pleasure of


    attending your wedding?"


    Jefferson nced at Quill coldly and sneered, "Don''t you have a case to solve?"


    Quill giggled and responded, "You two go ahead then. I won''t bother you guys anymore."


    Adrienne, however, suddenly added, "When the timees, I''ll invite you to our wedding."


    Quill was pleased to hear her words. "Okay. I''ll wait for your wedding invitation."


    Since Adrienne had already mentioned that she would invite Quill, Jefferson was naturally feeling


    gleeful. He possessively took hold of her. "Little Specky, you little idiot, you''ve finally got it."


    It was worthwhile for him to wait for her for so many years.


    Adrienne smiled. "Let''s go."


    He pulled Adrienne and walked away. Neither of them had noticed Zelson standing by the corridor


    with a look of despair in his eyes.


    Zelson had also heard Adrienne inviting Quill to her wedding.


    He had known the real rtionship between Adrienne and Jefferson, but he had never worried


    about it. He knew that all this while Adrienne had been rejecting Jefferson.


    But at this instant, what he had just witnessed was far beyond his expectations. She was obviously


    by his side, but he felt that she was getting farther and farther away from him.


    "Zelson!" Quill called out. He had just noticed Zelson''s presence, therefore he stepped forward and


    greeted him. "The other departments didn''t manage to discover anything. Have you found anything


    here?"


    "No," Zelson answered coldly and walked away.


    Quill vaguely felt that Zelson was angry, but he didn''t know the reason. Had he done anything to


    make Zelson angry again?


    Quill touched his nose and thought for a moment before concluding that none of these people took


    him seriously as the captain of the Paramount Criminal Police Team.


    When Jefferson and Adrienne walked out of the door, they felt a hot breeze blow on their faces.


    However, Adrienne did not feel hot. Instead, she leaned closer to Jefferson and asked, "Did the


    temperature drop today? Why did it suddenly be cold?"


    Cold?


    The weather was so hot that it could cause a heatstroke. Adrienne must have fallen sick from


    working all night.


    As expected, Jefferson could feel her forehead heating up when he touched it. He instructed, "Eat


    something when we get back. Take a hot shower and go to bed early."


    "I''m not hungry."


    She had been staring at decaying corpses for a day and a night. How could she still have an


    appetite? The fact that she didn''t vomit was already very professional of her.


    "My Queen has cooked and put the dishes at home. Let''s go home and see if we want to eat or


    not." Jefferson did not say anymore. He brought Adrienne to the car and drove straight home.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Britney had already prepared dinner for them at home. The food was light; it was just a simple


    french onion soup. However, Adrienne did not have the appetite to eat.


    She put down her spoon and informed Jefferson apologetically, "Jefferson, I really can''t eat


    anymore."


    "Just try to eat as much as you can. If you keep starving your body like this, your body won''t be able


    to take it." Jefferson was worried.


    Adrienne picked up her spoon and tried to eat again, but as soon as her lips touched the food, she


    felt her stomach churn. "I''m sorry! I really can''t eat." She put down the spoon. "You should eat. I''ll


    take a bath and go to sleep first."


    It was not that she wanted Jefferson to worry about her. She wanted to eat more too so that he


    would feel more at ease. But when she took a bite, all she could think of were the decaying corpses.


    Her stomach wouldn''t stop churning.


    "Then, go take a shower." Adrienne couldn''t eat anymore, so Jefferson had no appetite either.


    However, he still forced himself to down two bowls of soup to maintain his strength. After all, he had


    to take care of her.


    After finishing his soup, he went into the kitchen to make a cup of hot chocte. Then, he brought it


    to the room.


    He pushed the door open and entered the room. As soon as Adrienney down, he handed the hot


    chocte to her and asked, "You can drink this hot chocte, right?"


    Adrienne took the cup and gulped the drink down. She returned the mug to Jefferson and said,


    "Better?"


    "Go to sleep now," Jefferson spoke as he put the cup aside. He pulled up the quilt and tucked her


    in. Then, he checked her forehead again. It was still a little hot, but not too bad. She should be fine


    without medicine as long as she slept.


    "Okay." Adrienne nodded obediently.


    "Good girl." Jefferson sat beside her. He patted the quilt gently andforted, "I''ll be right here. Go


    to sleep."


    "Jeff..." Adrienne''s eyes suddenly turned red when she called out his name. She remembered that


    when she was a child, her parents weren''t around when she was sick, hence he apanied her


    beside her bed and coaxed her to sleep.


    Unexpectedly, when she grew up, he still had the chance to coax her to sleep.


    "Good girl, go to sleep." Jefferson caressed her forehead again and patted the quilt gently.


    Because of his presence, Adrienne fell asleep almost instantly... In her dream, she saw Jefferson


    smiling at her. It was the best smile she had ever seen him give.


    But all of a sudden, the scene in front of her turned bloody. The house with the pieces of flesh


    suddenly turned into a hand dripping with blood. The hand wrapped tightly around her neck...


    "No..." She wanted to shout, but she couldn''t make a sound. Just as she felt like she was about to


    suffocate, Jefferson''s voice suddenly came, "Little Specky, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    "Jeff..." Finally, she could speak again and called out his name.

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    "I''m here." As soon as Adrienne started having a nightmare, Jefferson held her in his arms and


    comforted her over and over again, "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a nightmare."


    Jefferson knew that Adrienne liked to act tough during the day, but she was actually terrified on the


    inside. This case was making her relive the scene of her parents'' murder.


    How could she not be afraid? Besides being by her side, he could not do anything else to help her.


    He wished he was stronger, so strong that he could shield her from everything and keep her under


    his protection.


    "Was it really just a dream?" Adrienne wondered. Why was the dream so real? It was so real that


    she could smell the chilling scent of fresh blood as if the murderer had justmitted a crime


    before her.


    "Little Specky, I know the case yesterday was also about dismembered bodies, but you have to


    know that they''re not your parents. The murderer may not be the same person." Jefferson held her


    tighter and rubbed her forehead. He rested his chin on her head and added, "What you can do now


    is to try your best to find some clues and don''t let yourself get stuck in this rut. Do you understand?"


    "Is it really a different person?" If it wasn''t the same person, why would the murderer use the


    corpses to spell the word ''kill'' on the floor? It was just like from two years ago, although that scene


    was never revealed to the public. Even Adrienne herself discovered it identally when she was


    looking through some files. There was no way these two cases were a mere coincidence.


    There were many things Adrienne could not figure out. She believed that Jefferson knew more than


    her. However, he refused to tell her all the details.


    The reason why he refused to tell her must be different than Albert. Albert wanted to threaten her


    with the information, but Jefferson was trying to protect her from it... Jefferson had no idea that what


    Adrienne wanted the most was the truth. She was willing to give up her life for it.


    "It''s too early to draw a conclusion now. Let''s wait until the truthes out." Jefferson twisted his


    body to one side and picked up a cup of warm water on the bedside table. "Drink some water and


    go back to sleep."


    "I don''t want to sleep." Adrienne was afraid that if she fell asleep, she would have another terrible


    nightmare. She didn''t think that she would be able to stand the repeats of those nightmares.


    "It''s okay if you can''t sleep. Come and chat with me," Jefferson offered. He let her use his arm as a


    pillow so that she could feel his strength. Her body warmth made Jefferson feel like she was


    properly nestled into his arms at that moment. He continued, "Except for the few of us who grew up


    together, do you remember anyone else who went to school with you?"


    "Anyone else?" Adrienne tried to recall her primary school days. The six years in primary school


    was the most innocent time of her life. However, because she was too young, she didn''t remember


    much. There was someone who remained clear in her memory, though. "I still remember Zebra from


    our ss."


    Jefferson knew everything that had happened to Adrienne since young. In fact, he might remember


    her childhood better than herself. At the mention of Zebra, Jefferson immediately recalled, "The guy


    that had bad grades and always had snoting out his nose? I remember his two-year-old brother


    yed with his toy once and he beat his brother up."


    "Yes, that''s him." Adrienne couldn''t helpughing when Zebra was mentioned. "He was ten years


    old in year 5, yet when his two-year-old brother yed with his toy, he still beat him up. How funny."


    "It is quite funny. Not only is his behavior funny, but his appearance is also funny." Jefferson had


    quite a deep impression of the boy. He always had snot hanging down his nose like two strands of


    spaghetti. All the kids would often make fun of him.


    Adrienne asked again, "But I haven''t seen him since I graduated from primary school. I wonder how


    he is now. Did he get better grades in middle school? Did he go to college?"


    "Going to college is a good path in life, but it''s not the only one. Even if he didn''t get into college, he


    could have a wonderful life." The old Jefferson would never have said something like this. Perhaps


    recently, he had experienced and worried about too much that his words were a lot more toned


    down.


    Adrienne sighed. "That''s right. Everyone has a different path to take in life. Some people can grow


    old, but some might not see the light of day anymore just because of an ident."


    This topic was a little depressing and Jefferson didn''t want to go further. He changed the topic and


    questioned, "Zebra was from your primary school. Do you remember anyone else from high


    school?" "Yes." Adrienne remembered a male student in high school. She raised her head and


    looked at Jefferson curiously. "My senior high school ssmate, Lester Zir, told me he wanted to


    pursue me to be his girlfriend. That afternoon, you beat him up. Was it because you already had a


    secret crush on me then?"


    "What do you mean by a secret crush? Everyone already knew that I liked you. You little idiot, you


    were the only one who was too dumb to notice." Jefferson had never concealed his feelings for


    Adrienne. Otherwise, how would Freddy and his friends know that Adrienne was his everything? No


    one dared to touch even a single hair on her head.


    "Everyone? Even Freddy, Tommy, Bruce, and Freya?" It was no wonder that when she had called


    Freya the other day to tell her about Jefferson''s confession, Freya sounded as if she already knew.


    It turned out that Jefferson had really liked her for many years. He had liked her in his own unique


    way, but she just didn''t want to believe it. Adrienne was confused. "Does Eunice know that you like


    me too?"


    "You idiot, what do you think?" If Eunice didn''t know he had feelings for Adrienne, why would she


    get close to Adrienne to try and use her?


    ''So she knew about it too." Eunice had asked her to persuade Jefferson not because she was


    Adrienne but because Eunice knew Adrienne held a special ce in Jefferson''s heart.


    Adrienne felt so dumb.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was foolishly used by Eunice.


    Jefferson poked her on the head and imed, "You are so stupid!"


    Adrienne snuggled back into the quilt after being poked. Then, she raised her head to look at him


    again.


    Being stared at by her, Jefferson felt a little uneasy. "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    Adrienne kissed him at the corner of his mouth and then quickly backed away again. She smiled


    cunningly and said, "Jeff, look, you like me, right? We''re legally married too. Why don''t you pass


    your bank card to me to manage?"


    "Heh..." He let out a cold sneer. "You want to use my bank card to go spend on some other man,


    huh? Little Specky, don''t even think about it."


    Adrienne wanted to find a way to get back her money but Jefferson was so stubborn. She was so


    anxious that she demanded again, "Then give my money back to me."


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "But it''s mine."


    "That''s the money you paid for sleeping with me. Now, it''s my personal property," Jefferson


    asserted.


    "Jefferson, you are so shameless!" Adrienne pouted.


    "Yeah, I am. What are you going to do about it?"


    "You ..."


    As they bickered, Adrienne quickly forgot about the dismembered bodies. She started to feel sleepy


    and slowly drifted off to sleep in Jefferson''s arms.


    This time, she slept well because she knew that he would always be right there.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    "Ring, ring, ring-"


    In the middle of the night, the phone suddenly rang. Jefferson grabbed the phone and silenced it.


    After confirming that Adrienne hadn''t been woken up, he got out of bed and went to the balcony to


    answer the phone. "What''s the matter?"


    "Captain Hefner, I''ve received word that tonight at 2 a.m. there will be a deal carried out at


    Mangrove Bay." A familiar middle-aged man''s voice came from the other end of the phone. This


    man was a gangster and often yed double agent for both sides of thew. He didn''t have any big


    forces behind him, but he had a widework of friends and was very well-informed. He was


    typically known on the streets as Aero''.


    After Jefferson became the leader of the narcotics team, he reached out to Aero to cooperate with


    him. However, Aero was a man who liked to y both sides. He still wanted to live a couple of years


    more. Naturally, he was unwilling to be tied down to the police.


    But of course, Jefferson had his own means. Under Jefferson''s persuasive methods, Aero had no


    choice but to be his informant.


    The previous month, Jefferson had managed to bust a drug dealing based on Aero''s tip-off. In


    exchange, Aero received a ''reward''.


    After thest cooperation, Jefferson hadn''t taken the initiative to look for Aero again. For one, he


    had no time. Secondly, the information he had at the moment was not rted to Aero''s expertise.


    Jefferson hadn''t expected Aero to offer up information voluntarily...


    He was a little suspicious. "Are you sure it''s tonight? Are you sure it''s in Mangrove Bay?"


    Aero assured him, "Captain Hefner, you have something on me. Unless I want to die, why would I


    give you false information?"


    Jefferson wasn''t worried that Aero would lie to him. Rather, he was more worried that Aero''s identity


    had been discovered. Someone might have been trying to set him up. "What have you been doing


    recently? Who have you been close to? Have you been drunk? Do you owe any debts?"


    "Captain Hefner, Mr. Hefner, I know how dangerous it is to be a police informant. I''m not that stupid


    as to expose myself and get caught. I may not know how to do many things, but being cautious is


    my forte." Aero understood Jefferson''s worry. As he said, he took this matter very seriously because


    his life depended on it.


    "What''s the specific location of the deal at Mangrove Bay?" asked Jefferson again.


    "Well..." Aero hesitated and answered, "All I know is, it''s going to be at a bar there. I''m not sure


    exactly which one."


    Mangrove Bay had a whole street of bars. Generally, they would stay open until three o''clock in the


    morning. At 2 a.m., all the bars would be open. If they had to check each bar one by one, it would


    stir up too muchmotion. Without hesitation, Jefferson responded, "If it goes well tonight, I''ll


    remember your efforts. If the information is false, you know the consequences."


    Then, he hung up the phone and immediately sent texts to a few team members. Jefferson asked


    them to get to the station immediately to prepare. After that, he went back into the house.


    On the big bed in the room, Adrienne slept soundly and looked calm. It seemed that she had no


    more nightmares.


    Jefferson came forward and sat down beside the bed, gently feeling Adrienne''s forehead. Her body


    temperature was back to normal, but he was still worried. He whispered in her ear, "Little Specky, I


    have some work to do.


    You sleep alone for now, but don''t be afraid."


    He pulled the quilt again to cover Adrienne''s body. After checking on her a few more times, he went


    out nervously.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When Jefferson arrived, the other team members were already there. He ordered, "I just received a


    message that there will be a trade deal going on at one of the bars at Mangrove Bay, but we don''t


    know which bar it is."


    He raised his hand to look at his watch and added, "It''s already one 1 a.m., we don''t have much


    time to get ready. We''re in a hurry. Now, let''s have five minutes to prepare and we''ll set off after five


    minutes."


    All the narcotics team policemen were well-trained. After receiving Jefferson''smand, they all


    immediately got ready. In less than five minutes, the whole team was fully equipped and ready to


    go. At Jefferson''smand, the car sped off.


    While driving, Jefferson started to assign tasks. "There are at least 50 bars of different capacities


    along the street at Mangrove Bay. We don''t know where the drug dealers will be meeting. When we


    get there, each person will go into one bar and check out the situation. If you discover anything,


    report back to me immediately. Don''t act rashly without my orders."


    Everyone replied in unison, "Yes, sir."


    One hour wasn''t much time. Fortunately, the road at night was quite empty. In less than 20 minutes,


    they arrived at Mangrove Bay.


    As per Jefferson''s instructions, each person went into one bar to check it out.


    Fortunately, Mangrove Bay was a ce where every inch ofnd was expensive. None of the bars


    were too big, therefore it was easy to get a clear picture of every corner of the bar at a nce.


    Jefferson visited two different bars but found nothing unusual.


    Seeing that the time was getting closer to two o''clock, Jefferson frowned slightly. Looking around,


    he saw one specific bar that seemed to be a lot livelier than the rest.


    He walked in.


    He found a ce to sit down, waved his hand, and called the waiter. The bar was crowded with


    people and the lights were dim. The waiter did not notice him, so he squeezed into the middle of the


    bar.


    The two men, who he pushed away, were about to get angry. However, when they saw Jefferson''s


    fierce expression, they didn''t dare to say anything and moved to the side.


    Jefferson sat down at the main seating area of the bar. The waiter had no choice but to serve him


    then. The waiter greeted politely, "Sir, what would you like to drink?"


    "What''s the most famous drink here?" Jefferson was talking to the waiter at the bar, but he did not


    ignore the situation around him. He had his eye on every tiny movement that anyone made.


    There was a significantly higher amount of peopleing into this bar and it was also much more


    spacious. The lights were also darker than the other two bars. Jefferson instinctively felt that he


    needed to stay alert.


    "Sir, you came to a street of bars to drink and you even came into our store, but you don''t know our


    famous drink?" The waiter gave a rather sarcastic answer, which caused Jefferson to lose his


    temper. "Should everyone know what your bar is famous for? Does the king own this ce or


    something?"


    Seeing that Jefferson wasn''t someone he could afford to offend, the waiter immediately corrected


    his attitude and apologized, "Sir, I''m sorry. I was careless. I''ll introduce it to you now." "The most


    famous drink in our store is Killing Magre. It was brewed by our bartender, Magre, and it''s his


    favorite brew so far. A lot of younger people like him and patrons woulde back almost every


    day." The waiter continued to boast about their signature drink, he even included multiple hand


    gestures to emphasize his point as if working here was something to be proud of.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    "Killing Magre? That sounds pretty cheesy. I wonder how it tastes." Jefferson smiled and gave in.


    "Since it''s your signature drink and I''m here, why not give it a try? Give me two cups of Killing


    Magre."


    The waiter quickly answered, "Sir, I''m sorry! One person is only allowed to order one a day. You can


    also choose other drinks to try. Although they''re not as delicious as Killing Magre, they have their


    own uniqueness as well."


    Jefferson tapped on the table with his fingers and asked, "What if I insist on drinking two?"


    "Sir, it''s our restaurant''s rule that only one Killing Magre is allowed per customer each day. Please


    don''t make things difficult for me.


    "Make things difficult for you? What do you mean?" Jefferson raised his eyebrows slightly and


    mocked with a faint smile, "I want two sses of the drink but you insist on only selling one to me.


    Do you think you''re the one who''s making things difficult for me, or am I the one who is making


    things difficult for you?"


    "Sir..." In the service industry, especially in a bar, numerous customers made trouble every day. The


    bar waiters were usually able to handle them, and if they couldn''t, they would hand matters over to


    security.


    However, Jefferson was different. He wasn''t just another impolite customer, his aura was one of


    which the waiter knew he could not provoke. The waiter had nned to call security guards to drive


    him away, but he did not dare to do so anymore.


    Jefferson raised his eyebrows and questioned, "Is there a problem?"


    "Sir, this is the rule of our bar. I am just a waiter who follows orders. I don''t have the authority to


    serve you two sses." The waiter looked up at the opposite side and there was some panic in his


    eyes, but it disappeared in a sh. "Unless I want to get fired, I can''t serve you two cups of Killing


    Magre."


    "Who in your shop can give me two cups of Killing Magre then? Your boss? If so, tell your boss to


    come over and talk to me," Jefferson argued.


    Hearing the word ''boss'', the waiter subconsciously nced at the corner on the left and


    immediately responded, "Sir, this is our store''s rule. No one can break it, including the boss."


    "Since you said that, not only do I want to drink it, but I also want to meet your boss. I want to see


    what kind of person doesn''t want to earn money." Jefferson also nced to the left corner from the


    corner of his eyes. There was a young woman in a red dress sitting there.


    The woman alone took up a table that could seat arge group. She held a wine ss in her hand,


    which contained light-yellow wine... Jefferson wasn''t sure what was in her cup, but it was definitely


    some light- yellow substance... "Do you guys serve any other drinks here?"


    Jefferson changed the topic too quickly, and the waiter was stunned for a moment before he came


    to his senses. "Sir, in our bar, we only have purified water besides wine, we don''t sell any other


    drinks."


    "Oh... Then give me one cup of Killing Magre." Jefferson had no interest in their signature drink, he


    was just trying to pry out some information.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    This was a prettymon sales tactic on the market. One reason was to create hype, while


    another reason was that sales were too good, and they didn''t have enough supply... Jefferson didn''t


    feel like either reason applied to this bar.


    As for why this bar had chosen to do so, Jefferson already guessed in his mind from what he


    gathered from his earlier conversation. Currently, he just needed more time to confirm his guess.


    "Okay, I''ll get Magre to prepare your drink for you. Please wait for two minutes." As soon as the


    waiter turned around, Jefferson noticed he was very obviously relieved.


    Usually, when waiters were met with unreasonable customers, they just had to deal with them


    politely and professionally. There was no reason to be that scared... This bar really was something.


    Not only was the waiter acting weird, but Jefferson also noticed other odd things as well.


    In the two bars where he had gone before, the CCTVs were always installed in simr ces. He


    nced around and could immediately determine how many cameras there were. The purpose was


    to deter those who wanted tomit crimes. However, this store was different.


    Apart from a few cameras that a few customers could see at a nce, there were also many other


    secret cameras in the store. Ordinary people would not be able to discover them at all. The fact that


    Jefferson was able to discover them was closely rted to his extraordinary capability and


    professional


    knowledge.


    "Why are there so many secret cameras?" Jefferson wondered.


    Were they monitoring the staff or the guests who were here for a drink?


    Or were they monitoring both parties at the same time?


    For the time being, Jefferson did not know what was going on.


    The waiter quickly handed a ss of lightyellow liquid to Jefferson and informed him, "Sir, this is


    Magre''s personal concoction, Killing Magre. I hope you like it."


    "Thanks." Jefferson nodded his head, took the ss, and shook it gently.


    A pale yellow liquid?


    He looked up again at the woman in the corner on the left. The woman was also looking at him. The


    two pairs of eyes met with each other. With a smile on his face, he picked up his ss and walked


    toward the woman.


    He sat on the opposite side of her. "Miss, is there anyone sitting here?"


    The woman smiled. "Yes."


    "I was wondering how such a beautiful woman could be drinking alone in a bar


    without an escort," flirted Jefferson with a smile. "I''m sorry for disturbing you."


    When Jefferson was about to leave, the woman''s voice rang, "If you leave now, then that seat won''t


    belong to anyone."


    It turned out that she was referring to him.


    "I''m honored to meet such a beautifuldy among thousands of people and have a chance to drink


    with you," Jefferson teased as he shrugged his shoulders and sat down.


    "I heard that the drink in your hand is called Killing Magre. Once you drink it, you will get addicted to


    it forever. Do you dare to take such a drink?" The woman gently shook the ss in her hand. The


    yellow liquid became almost transparent with the shaking of the ss, giving it an unspeakable


    charm.


    "The only two addictives I know are drugs and beautiful women... Is this drink addictive too?"


    Jefferson fixed his eyes on the woman in front of him, gently shook the ss, and took a sip.


    The smell of the wine was very light, but it tasted strongly. Jefferson was a regr drinker but he


    could still taste the alcohol in it, so he could only imagine how strong it would be for the average


    person.


    "What do you think? Does it taste weird?" The woman leaned against the table with one of


    her eyebrows raised. "This drink is like a person, don''t get confused by its first impression... If you


    take a few more sips, you might find a special surprise."


    "Is that so?" Jefferson chuckled. Under the gaze of the woman, he raised his ss and took another


    sip.


    "It''s so odd!" he thought.


    The drink was so funky!


    The second sip waspletely different from the first one.


    With the first taste, it had a strong pungent smell.


    For the second sip, the taste of the alcohol was very light, and there was an indescribable aromatic


    aftertaste that lingered in the mouth.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    Jefferson couldn''t help but take a third sip.


    On his third sip, it was no longer strong or aromatic. It suddenly made him feel a little light-headed.


    He felt like the bar was shaking along with everyone in it.


    What kind of alcohol could let a person have so many different experiences within such a short


    period of time?


    Jefferson had no idea.


    However, he knew of one substance that, once taken, could make people feel immortal. It could


    also make people fall into an infinitive hell- drugs!


    Drugs!


    Most legitimate bars hated this kind of thing. For a business toce their own drinks to get their


    customers addicted and earn money was horrible.


    Such a person, even if he was not a drug dealer, should be arrested and locked up for decades.


    "How do you feel now?" The woman put down the ss and took out a cigarette from her bag. She


    lit it, took a puff, and slowly spat out


    a ring of smoke toward Jefferson. "Do you want one?" "Feel?" Jefferson looked up at the woman,


    only to find that the image of the woman in front of him was gradually blurring. Soon, he could not


    see her face clearly. "It feels really strange."


    "How strange is it?" The woman took another drag of her cigarette. Even her smoking posture was


    enticing. "May I have the honor of listening to your description of your experience?"


    "It''s strange because the more I look at you, the more beautiful you seem to get." Jefferson looked


    at the woman in front of him and his eyes gradually became clouded. The woman seemed to turn


    into Adrienne. "Baby, you are so beautiful!"


    Adrienne was really pretty. The more Jefferson looked at her, the more attractive she looked.


    Although he had been looking at her for more than 20 years, he never got tired of her. Not only that,


    he wanted to see more of her.


    However, he clearly knew that the woman in front of him was not Adrienne. She never wore such


    heavy perfume. She naturally smelled good. Jefferson loved her scent.


    "All the men who have seen me say so too..." The woman put out the cigarette butt in her hand and


    took out another one. "I thought you were different from other men, but I guess all men are the


    same. They all get stunned by beautiful women."


    Not only did the woman in front of him be Adrienne, but Jefferson could also feel that his head


    was getting heavier and heavier... It was really strange. He only drank three small sips but his head


    was already so heavy that he could barely hold himself upright.


    With a loud bang, Jefferson fell t onto the table.


    The woman raised her hand to push his head. "Hey, wake up!"


    He did not move at all.


    Had he really passed out?


    The woman had doubts in her heart, so she picked up the cigarette butt and burned his hand with it.


    The ashes from the cigarette burned the back of his hand but he still did not move at all.


    It seemed like he had really passed out.


    "Indeed, men are all the same. No matter how good-looking they are, they can never resist a


    beauty." The woman seemed to be


    disappointed as she shook her head. She then said, "Proceed as nned."


    After she spoke, a man came over immediately. "Miss Nina, we have been selling this drink for


    two years. In the past two years, no one has been able to withstand drinking it. Why did you bother


    being so cautious?"


    "In our line of business, it''s better to be safe than sorry." The woman, Nina, looked at Jefferson


    again and continued, "This man in front of us is the captain of the narcotics team of Chatterton


    Town."


    "Meh, what a letdown as the captain of the narcotics team. He''s just like the others. Three sips and


    he''s gone," the man said disdainfully. The man was Uriah Sanders, Nina''s subordinate.


    "In the past few months, he''s caught many of our men and ruined a lot of our business. Many of our


    acquaintances fear him. Don''t underestimate him." She felt like Jefferson had reacted differently


    from other drinkers, but she couldn''t pinpoint what exactly.


    If Jefferson was just pretending to be drunk, it would make sense for her shouts to not wake him up.


    However, he did not have any reaction when she burnt him with the cigarette butt earlier on. His


    body did not instinctively avoid it, his eyebrows did not


    twitch, and his expression also did not change...


    Through her observation, she was sure that he was drunk but she still felt a little uneasy. She said,


    "Remember the hardships we have suffered in the past few months. Don''t be careless."


    "But, he still fell into our hands." Uriah lifted his foot and kicked Jefferson hard. "So what if he is the


    captain of the narcotics team? All we did was dig a hole. Before we could push him in, he jumped in


    voluntarily."


    Yes.


    Upon hearing Uriah''s words, Nina finally realized why Jefferson was so different from the others.


    Everyone else had been either intentionally or unintentionally lured over. However, Jefferson had


    voluntarily showed up at their door.


    She said, "What on earth is going on?"


    Uriah said, "I got word that one of our men is working for Jefferson as an informant. So, I sent out


    news of a deal being done here. Soon after, Jefferson came over with his men."


    The woman''s eyes suddenly grew cold. "This time, we should thank the person who ratted us out


    for dropping Jefferson right into our


    "Yes, we should thank that person. If we hadn''t released that information on purpose today, we


    would have lost another way to make money," At this point, the anger in Uriah''s eyes could no


    longer be concealed. "Miss Nina, these people around us have been working for you for many


    years, and they are all loyal to you. Who would betray us to work for Jefferson?"


    "It doesn''t matter who he is." Nina put out the cigarette butt and smiled softly. "Whoever he is,


    once I find out, I''ll make sure he regrets ever being born in this world. Since the beginning, I''ve told


    my men that if they are loyal to me, I am willing toy down my life for them. Conversely, if they


    betray me, I will make sure they pay with their lives."


    "Of course." Uriah looked at Jefferson again with hatred in his eyes, and then he said, "I will deal


    with Captain Hefner. I will make sure he pays for all that he has done to us so far."


    "I''ll leave him to you, but you have to be careful. It''s okay to scare him but don''t kill him. I''m not


    afraid of Albert, but don''t forget about Master Yard in Beaford City." Nina looked at Jefferson and


    couldn''t help reaching out to touch his face. "He''s so handsome. I wish I could sleep with him. Too


    bad we don''t y for the same team."


    "Miss Nina, I''ll handle everything. Don''t worry."


    The woman nodded. "Take him away."


    At the same time, all the other tactical members of Jefferson''s team were waiting in various bars.


    They received a hidden signal that stated that their operation had been canceled and that everyone


    was to go home and wait for any further orders.

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    Before dawn, Adrienne woke up again.


    When she woke up, she instinctively touched the spot beside her but she did not feel any familiar


    warmth. She was stunned. Then, she immediately sat up. She stared at Jefferson''s side of the bed


    dazedly.


    "He''s not here?" she wondered.


    "Jefferson?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When she called his name, she looked to the bathroom, but there was no light or sound from the


    bathroom. He wasn''t there, so where could he be?


    Had he gone to carry out a mission?


    Adrienne quickly grabbed her mobile phone. There was indeed a message from Jefferson. "Little


    Specky, I am off to work. Remember to eat your breakfast in the morning before going to work.


    Don''t starve yourself. If you don''t listen to me, I will teach you a lesson when Ie back."


    Although it was meant to be a message of concern, Jefferson had written it in such a harsh tone.


    Anyone else would''ve felt ufortable reading it, but Adrienne knew


    what kind of a person Jefferson was. She knew that pigs would fly before Jefferson would say


    something nice to her. She was used to it so she didn''t bother picking a fight with him.


    Adrienne''s fingers quickly tapped on the screen. "Understood!"


    As long as she pressed send, her message would be sent out. However, she hesitated right before


    sending it.


    If Jefferson was in the middle of a dangerous operation, any sort of distraction could affect him. She


    didn''t want to interfere with his work.


    Yes, she had better not disturb him while he was on a mission.


    Adrienne quickly put away her mobile phone.


    Since Jefferson wasn''t beside her, she couldn''t go back to sleep anymore. She decided to just get


    up early. Then, she took some ingredients from the refrigerator to make a simple breakfast.


    She warmed a ss of milk and made a poached egg. It did not look appetizing, but it tasted good.


    While eating the poached egg, Adrienne recalled the days when she and Jefferson had just gotten


    married.


    At that time, she didn''t know how to make breakfast, but he had forced her to prepare it. The


    breakfast she made was really bad. Although Jefferson had scolded her, he ate it inrge mouthfuls.


    Each time, he would always finish everything.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she had tasted the food herself, his appetite would make her think that


    her cooking was the best in the world.


    Currently, her cooking skills were much better than before, but he wasn''t with her.


    All of a sudden, Adrienne felt that the poached egg, which tasted pretty good earlier, had be


    very disgusting.


    What was wrong with her?


    In the past, she wanted him to stay far away from her. She had wished to not see him for the rest of


    her life. Recently, as soon as she woke up and opened her eyes, she would miss him if she couldn''t


    see him.


    Habit was really a terrible thing!


    No!


    No!


    Absolutely not!


    She could not let herself go on like this. She could not rely too much on Jefferson whether in her life


    or at work. Otherwise, if he ever left,


    she would not be able to live on.


    Thinking of this, Adrienne bit fiercely into the poached egg and wolfed it down.


    She found something to keep her busy and, soon, the sun rose.


    Adrienne kept thinking of Jefferson. If everything went well, he should be done with his mission by


    dawn.


    Hesitating for a while, Adrienne was still worried, so she took her phone out to call him. She was


    greeted by a cold robotic tone, "The number you have dialed is unavable. Please try againter."


    It was dawn, yet Jefferson still had his phone off. Was he not done with his mission?


    That couldn''t be.


    Could it be that something unexpected happened?


    Adrienne did not dare to specte negatively and she shook her head.


    He must have been held back by something and had forgotten to turn on his phone. There was no


    way there would be anything wrong.


    Sheforted herself for a while before tidying up and heading out to work.


    After arriving at the Paramount Criminal Police Team, the first person Adrienne ran


    into was Quill, who looked tired. It seemed that he had not slept for the whole night. "Sergeant


    Scott, have you found anything new?"


    "Adrienne, I was just looking for you. Don''t go to the office. Come with me right away." As Quill


    finished his sentence, he had already walked a few steps away. Adrienne quickly followed him and


    asked, "Sergeant Scott, is there anything wrong?"


    "There''s another murder case. Zelson is busy with the dismembered corpse case. You and I can go


    take a look at the crime scene first."


    Hearing that there was another murder, Adrienne felt her heart tighten. She did not speak all the


    way and followed Quill gloomily. It was not long before they arrived at the famous scenic area of


    Chatterton Town, Mangrove Bay.


    The scene had been sealed off. The police officers who arrived first exined the general situation


    to Quill, "Sergeant Scott, the deceased is a man about 20 years old. I heard from the reporter that


    the deceased is a waiter at the bar counter."


    "Adrienne, you..." Quill turned around and intended to ask Adrienne to check the corpse first. Before


    he could say anything, he saw that Adrienne had already put on her shoe cover, walked to the body


    with a toolbox, and


    squatted down to check the body... Sure enough, the efficiency of the forensic doctors on their team


    was amazing.


    He pretended that nothing had happened and asked the police, "Who called it in?"


    "One of the cleaners from the bar." The police officer pointed to a middle- aged woman trembling in


    fear, "When we arrived, she was trembling with fear. Now she''s much better. Shall I call her over for


    questioning?"


    Quill nodded and said, "Go ahead."


    The police officers soon brought the cleaner over to Quill. Quill said, "Tell me what you know."


    The cleaner, Hilda, looked up at Quill. When she saw Quill''s fierce eyes, she was so scared that she


    lowered her head and stammered, "I came to do the cleaning work at around 6 o''clock in the


    morning. When I went to clean the counter, I saw Carney''s body... Mr. Policeman, I don''t know


    anything. I didn''t kill him. It was not me..."


    "If you didn''t kill him, then who did?" Quill looked at Hilda coldly. "Tell me."


    "I don''t know! I really don''t know anything! I''m just a cleaner. I don''t know anything!" The woman


    suddenly stopped stammering and said faster, "Please let me go back! I really don''t know anything."


    Quill had been a criminal policeman for many years. He had seen many frightened witnesses.


    There were some who were excited and some who were dumbfounded, but Hilda was the first to


    keep repeating that she wasn''t the murderer. His instincts as an experienced policeman told him


    that even if she was not a murderer, she definitely knew some insider information.


    He added, "Aren''t you going to exin the situation in detail? How do you want me to prove that


    you''re not the murderer?"


    Hilda asked, "If I tell you, will the police protect my safety?"


    "It is our duty to protect all witnesses'' safety. We will do it regardless of whether you ask us to or


    not."


    Hilda hesitated for a while, and then slowly said, "This bar closes at 4 a.m. every morning, and we


    usuallye here to clean at 6 o''clock. We usuallye on time, but today, because my husband


    had to go home to apany our sick child, he was dyed. In order to finish our work on time, I


    came over an hour in advance. Who knew that I woulde across..."

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    At this point, Hilda was so scared that her whole body shook. She opened her mouth to say


    something but she couldn''t make a sound.


    Quill said, "Did you personally witness the murder?"


    Hilda nodded in panic and said in a choked voice, "Yes."


    Quill asked again, "Who was it?"


    Hilda thought for a moment and said, "He was a man. He was very tall... I didn''t manage to see


    anything else."


    A man!


    He was very tall!


    Any man on the street could fit this description. It wasn''t a clue at all.


    Quill felt another headacheing on. Recently, all the cases that had been popping up were a


    mess. These cases were even more annoying than those he had dealt with in the past.


    He asked with a calm face, "Is there nothing else?"


    Hilda shook her head profusely. "At that time, the lighting in the bar was very dim, and the bar


    counter was against the light. Plus, I was scared silly at that time. Even if I saw his appearance, I


    won''t be able to remember it anymore."


    "You seem to remember quite well that you were scared silly." Quill looked at Hilda. She looked like


    she was in shock, but there was no fear in her eyes, which made him feel that there was something


    wrong with her.


    Quill didn''t ask any more questions. He looked at the policemen who took the statement and


    ordered, "Bring her back and let her think about it carefully. If she thinks of anything, take it down as


    part of her statement."


    When Hilda heard that they were going to take her away, she screamed anxiously, "Sir, I didn''t kill


    anyone. Why are you arresting me? I have a sick child waiting for me at home."


    Wasn''t this too much of a show? Quill thought.


    He frowned, and the police officer beside him quickly answered, "We are not going to arrest you.


    We are taking you back to the station to help with the police''s job. You have to understand that


    every citizen''s responsibility is to assist the police in their investigation. Now that there is a murder


    case and your


    fingerprints are all over the crime scene, it''s best for you to work with us and clear your name of


    suspicion."


    "I really didn''t kill anyone. Why won''t you believe me?" Hilda cried, "My child is still at home waiting


    for me. If she doesn''t see me, she won''t take her medicine."


    The police officer said, "As long as you cooperate with us and help us find the murderer as soon as


    possible, you can go home to apany your child. If there''s something you know that you aren''t


    telling us, not only will you dy us from solving the case, but you will also be charged with


    obstruction of justice. Whether you want to tell us or not, it''s up to you. We can''t force you to tell us."


    "I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you everything..." Hilda wiped her tears and said, "At that time, because I came in


    through the back door which was against the light, the murderer did not notice me, but I saw him."


    Quill looked at Hilda again and heard her say hurriedly, "When I first saw him, all I knew was he was


    the most handsome man I had ever seen. At that moment, I was stunned when I saw his face.


    While I was in a daze during the few seconds, I saw him holding a dagger and stabbing downwards.


    There was blood sshing onto his face, and I realized that he


    must have been murdering someone..."


    The police officer asked, "What else?"


    Hilda replied, "After the blood sshed onto his face, he still continued stabbing a few more times.


    At that time, I was so scared that I fell to the ground and I forgot what happenedter. I vaguely


    remembered that after the murder, he went past me and red at me when he left. His eyes were


    fierce and cruel. I was so frightened I could barely breathe under his gaze."


    To prove that what she said was true, Hilda''s body began to tremble when she talked about the


    murderer''s gaze. Her teeth chattered as she said, "If I see him again, I should be able to recognize


    him."


    The police officer added, "He saw you but didn''t kill you? Why?"


    "I don''t know... Maybe because he thought that I wouldn''t dare to call the police or tell you guys


    what happened."


    Quill had been handling cases for many years. He had met murderers who let witnesses go.


    Usually, the intent was to provoke the police as if to say, "So what if you know I''m the murderer?


    You can''t get enough evidence on me to catch me."


    But ording to the woman''s description, Quill didn''t think this was likely.


    He added, "Take her back and get someone to sketch out a description."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The police officer replied, "Yes, sir."


    Hilda said, "I''ve told you everything I know."


    The police officer told her, "You still have toe back with us."


    Hilda began to yell again, "I didn''t kill anyone. How can the police just arrest people like this..."


    Hearing this, Quill became impatient. He waved his hand and motioned for the police to take the


    woman away.


    Things here hade to an end for the time being. Quill walked to Adrienne and asked, "Adrienne,


    have you found anything?"


    Adrienne put some skin kes extracted from the victim''s nails into a test tube while she answered


    him, "The victim died at about six in the morning. There are many wounds on the body. The wounds


    are of different depths and were all caused by something sharp. The fatal wound was a stab to his


    heart."


    It was Adrienne who had removed the dagger from the body of the deceased. She pointed to the


    dagger in the evidence bag beside her and said, "This dagger was right in his heart, about six


    centimetres deep."


    Adrienne''s estimate of the time of death


    matched Hilda''s story. It could be assumed that she wasn''t totally lying...


    Quill was distracted. When he came to his senses, he heard Adrienne say, "I just extracted some


    skin from the victim''s nails. I''ll take it back to test it and see if I can find anything. You''ll have to ask


    someone else to check if there are any fingerprints from the murderer left on the dagger."


    "I know that." Quill nodded and sighed. "I don''t know what''s going on these days. Murder cases


    keep popping up one after another. If it goes on like this, not only will I be in trouble as the head of


    the Paramount Criminal Police Team, even my superiors will be in trouble."


    "Sergeant Scott, rx. I will give you the autopsy report as soon as possible." Adrienne put away


    the toolbox, turned around and walked out of the bar. She got into the police car parked at one side.


    She was in a bad mood.


    One reason was that there had been too many murder cases recently, and the other reason was


    that Jefferson still hadn''t contacted her.


    She knew that she shouldn''t let her personal life affect her during working hours. But, that day, she


    couldn''t help feeling unusually anxious as if something bad was about to happen.


    ''Has the person in charge of the bar arrived yet? Did you get the surveince footage of the bar?"


    Adrienne heard Quill shouting irritably, "Close off the scene. No one is allowed toe in or out


    before the case is closed."


    They hadn''t even cracked the case from two days ago, but there was already another one. It was a


    wonder that Quill was still sane... Adrienne looked at Quill in distress. The only help she could give


    was passing him the autopsy results as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    "Ring, ring, ring-"


    Adrienne had justpleted the autopsy and returned to the office when the phone on the desk


    suddenly rang. She picked up the receiver and said politely, "Adrienne Carter from the forensic


    department speaking."


    "Adrienne, I don''t care if you''re done with your work, you''d bettere to my room quickly," Quill''s


    voice came from the other side of the phone, sounding both troubled and impatient.


    "What is it?" Adrienne asked. However, Quill had already hung up the phone. She put her work


    aside and hurried to Quill''s office.


    When she arrived, Quill sat her down in his office chair. Then, he pointed to theputer screen


    and said, "Can you help me identify who this person is? Is it Mr. Hefner?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Jefferson?" Adrienne looked at theputer screen. Quill immediately yed it and exined, "It


    was taken from the CCTV footage of the bar. Jefferson had been to the crime scene and this


    morning, he had gotten into an altercation with the victim."


    "Why would he be in a bar at one in the morning?" Adrienne was puzzled. Generally,


    Jefferson only went out sote at night for work. If he went out for a drink, Freddy and the others


    would definitely apany him. Who would dare to quarrel with them? "Was he with anyone else?


    When did he leave the bar?"


    "There was no footage that showed him leaving the bar..." Quill stared at Adrienne. "Also, the


    description of the murderer given by the witness is simr to Jefferson..."


    "It''s definitely not Jefferson, he would never kill anyone." Although Adrienne saw the video, she still


    believed in his innocence. She knew him better than anyone else. "Jefferson has a bad temper. If


    anyone provokes him, he won''t let them go but he would beat them up in the open. He would never


    hold a grudge and secretly hide in the bar for a couple of hours just to kill a man."


    "Adrienne, we are policemen. We must work based on evidence when we are handling cases, not


    just your faith in him... In fact, with your rtionship with him, I can take you off this case." Quill was


    one of the few people who knew the real rtionship between Jefferson and Adrienne. He could


    have stopped Adrienne from following up with this case, but he did not do so.


    Before the evidence was clear-cut, Quill chose to have faith in Jefferson, just as Adrienne


    did. "I also believe that Mr. Hefner didn''t kill anyone, but what''s the point of us believing in him? We


    need enough evidence to prove that he didn''t kill anyone."


    "I know. I know what you mean. If he is suspicious, I must find evidence to prove that he is innocent.


    It is not up to you and me to decide." Adrienne naturally understood what Quill meant. She said her


    earlier words out of panic.


    Quill asked again, "Where is he now?"


    Adrienne shook her head. "I don''t know either."


    "We can''t get in touch with him. You try contacting him."


    "Okay." Adrienne quickly took out her mobile phone and dialed Jefferson''s private number again.


    However, a cold robotic voice sounded over the phone. "He turned off his phone. I still can''t reach


    him."


    Quill was so worried that his eyebrows were furrowed closely. "If we can''t get in touch with him and


    get him back here to cooperate with our investigation, we''ll be in big trouble."


    "Sergeant Scott, wait a minute, I''ll contact a few more people." Adrienne dialed the phone numbers


    of Freddy and the others one by one, but all of them answered the same thing. They had not been


    in contact with Jefferson.


    They had no idea where he was either.


    Since she couldn''t find him through his friends, she had no choice but to call the Hefner family. It


    was Britney who answered the phone. Hearing Adrienne''s voice, Britney was very happy.


    "Adrienne, why don''t youe back home with Jefferson for dinner tonight? I''ll call Jeffersonter


    and ask him to pick you up after work."


    Adrienne did not ask whether Jefferson was at home because she already knew the answer from


    Britney''s words. Not wanting to let his parents worry, she did not tell Britney about the situation.


    "Madam Yard, I have to work overtime today, so I won''t be home for dinner. You don''t have to call


    Jefferson either."


    Britney was a little disappointed. "Okay, you cane home for dinner another time then."


    Adrienne said, "Okay."


    After calling Britney, Adrienne did not know who else she could call. After thinking for a while, she


    remembered that Jefferson had visited her grandfather alone before. She called her grandfather as


    ast resort. "Grandpa, is Jefferson with you?"


    "s, when I saw you calling, I thought you were missing me. It turns out that you just


    miss your lover. My heart hurts." Hodge did not know what had happened so he joked around with


    her.


    "Grandpa... Is Jefferson with you?" Hodge was joking, but Adrienne wasn''t in the mood. When


    Hodge heard that something was up, he immediately changed his tone and said, "Adrienne, did


    Jefferson do something bad to you? If he did, I''ll make sure he pays for it."


    In Hodge''s eyes, although Jefferson was annoying, he had his merits. Jefferson was known for his


    bad reputation, but he never yed around with women. Because of this, Hodge trusted him with


    Adrienne.


    Adrienne''s thoughts were


    disrupted. "Grandpa, it''s not..."


    Hodge continued to say, "Jefferson used to bully you like a child ying pranks on others, but there


    was no real harm. Hence, I can ept all that. But if he dares to do anything that crosses that line, I


    will never forgive him. Adrienne, don''t worry, I''m still strong enough to beat him up."


    Adrienne helplessly touched her forehead and said, "Grandpa, if he isn''t with you, then I''m hanging


    up."


    She had contacted everyone she could think of but to no avail. She felt like her heart was in her


    throat. "Sergeant Scott, I still can''t find


    him." "You''d better think of another way to get to him, otherwise..." Before Quill finished his words, a


    police officer knocked on the door and came in. "Sergeant Scott, the fingerprint identification results


    on the weapon are out."


    Quill and Adrienne looked at the police officer and asked simultaneously, "What''s the result?"


    The police officer said, "The fingerprint on the weapon is an exact match with Jefferson''s fingerprint


    from the system. We can apply for an arrest warrant now."


    "How could it be?" Adrienne was so anxious that she stood up and rushed to snatch the report from


    the police officer''s hand. "There must have been some sort of mistake, right?" "Dr. Carter, you know


    as well as I how strictly we protect our evidence. There''s no mistake." "But we can''t rule out the


    possibility that the real murderer put Jefferson''s fingerprints on the weapon and deliberately framed


    him..." The next second, this idea popped up in Adrienne''s mind.

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    "We can''t rule out such a possibility. But as I said before, what we need is evidence." Quill took the


    report from Adrienne, cleared his throat, and said, "Now the evidence is unfavorable towards


    Jefferson. If we can''t find him soon, he''ll be construed as escaping thew."


    The police officer said, "If someone is really framing Jefferson, and he''s currently missing, isn''t it


    possible that he''s dead too?"


    As soon as the police officer said that, Adrienne''s heart trembled. She had been worried but she


    hadn''t dared to think of the worst-case scenario.


    The police officer''s words were like a sharp arrow, piercing straight into her heart, making her legs


    tremble. Her knees almost gave way. Fortunately, she held onto the desk in time to stabilize herself.


    "No! Jefferson will be fine!" Adrienne forced herself to calm down. "Sergeant Scott, I''ll keep trying to


    reach him. You send some men out to search for him as well. Whether he killed someone or not,


    bringing him back is our priority."


    "I will try my best to find him." Quill patted her shoulder and said, "You just have to focus on your


    work. Don''t worry too much. You must have faith that not anyone can harm Mr. Hefner."


    Adrienne nodded. "Yes."


    Aftering out of Quill''s office, Adrienne drove to the Chatterton Town Police Team immediately.


    She wanted to see Vincent, Jefferson''s subordinate.


    Seeing Adrienne, Vincent was very friendly. "Dr. Carter, do you need me for anything?"


    Adrienne didn''t bother with small talk and directly asked, "Where''s Jefferson?"


    Vincent rubbed the back of his neck and said, "Dr. Carter, our boss''s whereabouts have always


    been uncertain. If he is not with the team, we can''t find him at all. If you want to find him, you''d


    better call him directly."


    Adrienne didn''t know if Vincent really didn''t know about Jefferson''s whereabouts or if he was


    unwilling to tell her. She asked, "Did he carry out a mission with youst night?"


    "No, no..." Their tasks were meant to be confidential. No one was allowed to know their operations.


    Furthermore, Vincent had no clue about Adrienne''s rtionship with


    Jefferson. "Dr. Carter, what do you want to see our boss for? Is it convenient for you to tell me?"


    "Didn''t you guys go on a missionst night?" Adrienne looked at Vincent, her eyes cold and


    threatening. "If not, why did Jefferson appear at a bar in Mangrove Bay?"


    "Dr. Carter..." Vincent was confused. Did Jefferson reveal his whereabouts to Dr. Carter?


    That couldn''t be right!


    Jefferson was better at concealing the secrets of their work than anyone else in their team. It was


    impossible for him to reveal the progress of their mission to a woman.


    From Vincent''s expression, Adrienne could tell that they had indeed carried out a mission.


    Adrienne said again, "There was a murder in Magre Bar in Mangrove Bay this morning. For now,


    the witness and material evidence point to Jefferson. You should know the seriousness of the


    matter."


    Vincent was stunned again, and it took him a while toe to his senses. "Dr. Carter, how is this


    possible? Our boss would never kill anyone."


    "I also believe that he wouldn''t do such a


    thing, but we need evidence to prove he didn''t." Adrienne subconsciously clenched her fists and


    said, "I couldn''t find him, so I came to see you."


    "Dr. Carter,e in and have a seat." Vincent led her into the lounge and poured her a cup of tea.


    Then, he called over two other colleagues. "Dr. Carter, we were on a missionst night. But, as you


    know, our task force operations are confidential. We are not allowed to simply disclose it to


    outsiders... Can I ask you a question? What is the rtionship between you and our boss? How did


    you know that he went on a missionst night?"


    "We have known each other since I exited my mother''s womb. We grew up together and now I am


    his legal wife. How am I not allowed to know about his whereabouts?" Yes, not only was she his


    childhood friend, but she was also legally his wife. Since he was suspected of murder, she had to


    do her best to help him. If not, who else would?


    "W- wife?" Vincent waspletely taken aback. He had never heard anything about Jefferson


    being married. How could Jefferson have a wife? But when he thought about it carefully, he realized


    that it was possible. Their boss had always been arrogant, but when facing Dr. Carter''s


    scolding, he did not say a word.


    Hence, Vincent believed what Adrienne said.


    For the safety of his boss, he decided to cooperate with her. "Dr. Carter, we did carry out a mission


    last night but we didn''t end up catching anyone. Our boss sent us all a message asking us to go


    home."


    Adrienne asked, "When did you receive hisst message?"


    "It was two o''clock in the morning. After that, we retreated ording to his orders and haven''t heard


    from him since."


    Adrienne asked again, "What kind of mission was it?"


    "Dr. Carter, we can''t tell you that. But don''t worry, we will try our best to find him too."


    "Okay, if you have any news, please inform me immediately. Thank you." Adrienne didn''t pester


    Vincent too much. She understood that they had to maintain their own confidentiality.


    After leaving the narcotics team, Adrienne immediately returned to the Paramount Criminal Police


    Team.


    As soon as she returned, she got her hands on the report of the skin cells she extracted from under


    the victim''s nails.


    ording to the report, the DNA from the


    cells collected was a match to Jefferson''s DNA from the system. Once again, a strong piece of


    evidence showed that Jefferson was the murderer.


    "Sh*t! What the hell is going on? How could his skin cells be underneath the victim''s nails?"


    Adrienne still didn''t believe that Jefferson would kill anyone. She quickly handed the report to Quill.


    "This evidence also points to Jefferson."


    When Quill got the report, he felt a headache. He said, "Get the arrest warrant immediately and


    search the entire city for Jefferson. I don''t care if you have tob through every sewer in the


    street, just get him here for me."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the blink of an eye, a day had passed and there was still no news from the search team.


    Jefferson seemed to have suddenly evaporated from the world and disappearedpletely.


    In the conference room, the lights were bright.


    Quill, who was sitting at the head of the table, said, "Have you checked all the CCTV footage


    around the bar?"


    The police officer replied, "All the CCTVs have been checked. They all show the same thing.


    Jefferson entered the bar, but he never came


    back out."


    Since CCTV footage showed no clues, they had to start somewhere else.


    Adrienne asked, "Has the manager of the bar woken up yet?"


    A police officer said, "The doctor said he drank too much. If he wasn''t found in time, he could have


    died. He won''t be waking up anytime soon."

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    "Something happened in the bar and the person in charge of the bar is unconscious. Isn''t this too


    much of a coincidence?" Adrienne asked.


    The police officer who was in charge of following up with the bar manager answered, "We checked


    his records. He is usually drunk at least three times a week. There were several times where he got


    so drunk he needed an ambnce as well. I don''t think it''s a coincidence."


    "Then we can only wait." Quill was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, "Check the CCTV


    footage around the bar again. Pay attention to every detail. Even if Jefferson is the murderer, he still


    had to leave the bar aftermitting his crime. At present, he''s not in the bar and there''s no


    footage of him leaving. Surely he hasn''t grown wings and flown off somewhere?"


    There must have been some detail they missed out on. Once they found it, then naturally, they


    would be able to locate the missing Jefferson.


    Quill looked at Adrienne with worry. He wanted to say a few words offort but


    everyone was present, hence it seemed inappropriate. He raised his hand and patted Adrienne''s


    shoulder heavily. "It will be okay. Stay strong!"


    Adrienne nodded. "I know."


    The others replied in unison, "Yes."


    Adrienne said again, "Sergeant Scott, can I check the surveince tapes with you?"


    Adrienne was a member of the team, therefore there should be nothing wrong with her wanting to


    check the tapes. However, she was the wife of the criminal suspect. Quill was rather worried.


    No one else knew that Adrienne was Jefferson''s wife. Hence, he hadn''t taken her off the job. But if


    Jefferson was found guilty as a murderer, everything about him will be exposed to the public, along


    with Adrienne''s identity.


    After her identity was exposed, Quill could still act like he didn''t know about her and Jefferson.


    However, it would also mean that any evidence she gathered would be dismissed. What if Adrienne


    found evidence to prove that Jefferson was innocent... Quill didn''t want to take the risk.


    Adrienne understood Quill''s worry but she didn''t care anymore. "Sergeant Scott, I just want to take


    a look at the monitor with you.


    It''s not like I can do anything. What are you worried about?"


    The other police officers did not understand what was going on and agreed. "Sergeant Scott,


    nothing''s wrong with Adrienne taking a look at the footage with us."


    What else could Quill say? Tell everyone that Adrienne was actually the wife of their top suspect?


    Of course not, thus he could only nod and agree, "Okay, you are with me. Don''t touch anything you


    shouldn''t touch."


    "Okay." Adrienne just wanted to watch the footage so that she could get nearer to the truth.


    It was 1:40 in the morning when Jefferson entered the bar. He started arguing with the waiter there


    at around 1:43.


    In the monitoring room, the staff once again started ying all the footage from the bar and around


    the area at 1:40.


    Adrienne watched as Jefferson spoke to the waiter. From the waiter''s expression, it was clear that


    Jefferson was making things difficult for him. During that entire time, the waiter often raised his head


    to look ahead.


    ''Stop!" Adrienne asked, "Sergeant


    Scott, within the two minutes when they were arguing, the waiter kept avoiding Jefferson''s gaze and


    looked ahead. What was in front of them?"


    "This monitor can''t capture that angle." Quill also realized that the waiter was making this small


    movement. "Roy, let''s see if the other cameras have captured the front-facing angle from the bar


    counter."


    Roy, Quill''s subordinate, immediately brought out three other videos of the same scene. "Sergeant


    Scott, there is a blind spot in front of the bar. None of the four cameras in the hall could show that


    corner."


    There was a blind corner in front of the bar. There was no camera that captured what was there.


    Plus, there were a lot of bar staffing in and out. It would be very difficult to check them one by


    one.


    Quill said again, "Go on."


    The footage continued. Adrienne saw that after the quarrel between Jefferson and the waiter,


    Jefferson was served with a light yellow liquid. She wasn''t sure if it was a regr drink or an


    alcoholic one.


    At this time, Jefferson looked to his left as if greeting someone. Who was that?


    "Mr. Roy, sorry, can you pause the video again?" Roy immediately pressed pause.


    Adrienne pointed at the screen and said, "Sergeant Scott, have you noticed that Jefferson was


    greeting someone?"


    Quill nodded. "Roy, can you show us who was sitting towards the left corner of the bar?"


    Roy once again brought out the other camera angles. After checking, he said, "It''s another blind


    spot. We can''t see who was sitting in that corner."


    The footage showed two suspicious timeframes, both of which the direction was a blind spot. Quill


    understood and said, "It seems that someone is really plotting against Mr. Hefner. They might have


    set this whole thing up."


    Hearing Quill''s analysis, Adrienne felt a tremble in her heart but she did not move. She just


    clenched her fists with her two arms dangling by her side.


    No one knew how scared she was as she tried to calm herself down...


    No matter what, she could not allow the tragedy of her parents'' death two years ago to repeat itself


    again. She had to think of a way to help Jefferson and prove that he was innocent.


    Quill continued, "Roy, let''s resume."


    The next scene was Jefferson walking to the


    left side of the bar. After that, he could no longer be seen appearing in any of the footage. It was


    clear that Magre Bar had a lot of blind spots.


    Although there were blind spots, there were only two ways to enter and exit the bar. Both entrances


    were facing the cameras, therefore whoever went in or out could be seen clearly.


    Quill asked Roy to show the footage of the exits, and Adrienne and Quill watched the people who


    went in and out intently. However, they found nothing even after watching it twice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    On the third time, Quill had already lost hope. But because he didn''t want Adrienne to be


    disappointed, he watched it one more time with her. The sky was already starting to darken and


    Quill was about to persuade Adrienne to stop watching the footage. Unexpectedly, she suddenly


    pointed to the screen with excitement and said, "Mr. Roy, please stop and zoom in."


    Upon hearing Adrienne''s words, Quill, who was about to doze off, immediately pulled himself


    together and looked at the big screen.


    However, there were only two thin men in frame. They werepletely different from Jefferson.


    There was nothing special about them.


    Quill felt that Adrienne was hallucinating. However, he didn''t expect that after Roy erged the


    picture, the image of the two men vaguely turned into three men. They were all dressed in ck


    and the back door of the bar was very dark. Hence, despite having seen this scene several times


    before, they had missed out the presence of the third man.

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    As the screen zoomed in more and more, it was clear that there were three men then. However,


    they were not sure if the third man was Jefferson.


    The man in the middle looked like he was blind drunk. He couldn''t walk on his own at all. The other


    two men were pretty much dragging him out. Hence, they were very well disguised in the night.


    "Mr. Roy, is there any way to see the faces of the two people next to him?" Adrienne added.


    If they could find out the identities of the people who took Jefferson away, wouldn''t that mean they


    would be able to find Jefferson?


    Whether the answer was yes or not, Adrienne was unwilling to let go of even the slightest


    opportunity.


    Mr. Roy said, "This is the only camera that captures this entrance, and it''s facing outwards. We can


    only see the backside view of people exiting the store, not their front view."


    Quill voiced, "It seems like these people knew really well where the blind spots of the cameras are.


    Everytime we find something rted to Jefferson, it''s never in view of the cameras. It seems like we


    can''t rely on the CCTV from the bars. Our only hope is to check the footage from outside."


    But would the CCTVs from outside be useful?


    If they were, they wouldn''t have ended up with no clues after such a long investigation.


    At present, at least they had rified the situation.


    The CCTVs were all useless!


    Jefferson was missing!


    With an exhausted expression, Quill looked at Adrienne and said, "Adrienne, it''s almost dawn. Go


    back and rest for a while."


    "There''s no need." Adrienne thought for a moment and said, "Sergeant Scott, these men are so


    familiar with the blind spots of the cameras. It''s possible that they did their homework in advance.


    But, we can''t rule out the possibility that they might be staff members, right?"


    Quill nodded. "That''s true. We will investigate all the staff."


    "Then, I''ll go back to the forensic department to see if I can find any new clues." Following that,


    Adrienne dragged her tired body back to the office.


    As soon as she sat down, Zelson barged into her office. "Adrienne, are you okay?"


    Zelson, who was always calm, rarely showed his emotions. He was close to lifting Adrienne up at


    this point to make sure she was okay.


    "Mr. Zelson..." Adrienne paused for a while and then said, "I''m fine."


    "That¡¯s good." The more Zelson said, the quieter he became as if he was muttering to himself. He


    quickly calmed down and told her, "I got to know the situation from Quill. Because of your sensitive


    identity, I''ll take over the case now."


    "Quill wants me to stay off the case?" Adrienne raised her voice.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zelson waved his hand and gestured for her to calm down. "He isn''t going to take you off


    completely. Quill meant to let you be my assistant. This way, even if your identity is exposed, they


    can''t overthrow any favorable information we find."


    "I see." So that was what it was. Adrienne slumped onto her chair. "Now, all the evidence points to


    him as the murderer. How can I step away from this?"


    "Adrienne..." Zelson called out her name softly, but on a second thought, he did not continue.


    "What''s wrong?" Adrienne looked up at Zelson. Seeing his unusual expression, she knew that he


    had trouble saying something to her. "Mr. Zelson, what do you want to say? You don''t have to worry


    too much about me."


    After pausing for several seconds, Zelson said slowly, "Adrienne, perhaps things are more serious


    than we expected. Maybe Jefferson is already..."


    Before he finished his words, Adrienne interrupted him, "Jefferson wille back safely. I know it.


    He promised me he would keep mepany forever. He would never leave me behind like my


    parents did."


    Adrienne was almost shouting at this point. She knew that it was useless to shout at Zelson, but she


    had been suppressing her emotions for two days. She couldn''t help but vent it out on him.


    Zelson stared fixedly at her. "Do you love him?"


    Love him? Adrienne wondered.


    Did she love Jefferson?


    Adrienne did not know whether she loved him or not, but she knew she could not live without him.


    No matter how much he had bullied her, or how many times he had provoked her to the


    point where she wanted to kick him to death, she would not be afraid as long as he was with her.


    She answered, "I don''t know what love is, but I know I can''t leave him. I want him to stay with me no


    matter if he bullies me or makes me angry, as long as he stays with me all the time."


    Hearing Adrienne''s words, the corners of Zelson''s mouth rose slightly and his smile grew a little


    bitter.


    "Silly girl. If that isn''t love, then what is?" Zelson thought.


    Life was short. To be able to have found someone you truly liked and made you feel like you ruled


    the world, it was a blessing.


    In the past, Zelson had wanted too many things. After so many years of hard work, he had obtained


    everything that he wanted.


    But when he got these things and achieved sess and recognition, he was not satisfied. His heart


    still felt empty. For a long time, he did not know where his life was headed and what he was living


    for.


    One day, when he met this girl he had seen a few times before, his life was renewed with meaning


    again.


    It was a wonderful feeling to like a girl. When


    she smiled, he would be happy. If she was sad, he would feel upset too.


    He thought that he could be her knight and silently guard her for the rest of her life.


    At instant, he realized that she already had her own knight in her heart.


    The only thing he could do was to quietly watch her from afar...


    Zelsonposed himself and asked, "Is he that good that you must have him for the rest of your


    life?"


    "Yes, it''s him or no one else." In this life, except for Jefferson, Adrienne had no idea who else she


    could look for. Who else could pull her out of her nightmares time and time again just as Jefferson


    did?


    Perhaps there was someone who could, but she only wanted Jefferson.


    "Must it be him?" Zelson repeated his words and the smile on his lips became even more obvious.


    "Adrienne, do you know what you just said? Do you know what it means to be with someone


    forever?"


    "Mr. Zelson, I am not a child anymore. I know what I am doing and what I want. Not only do I want


    to be with him in this life, I wish to be with him for eternity." If there was such a thing as


    reincarnation, she hoped that she


    would have the same parents, the same friends, and Jefferson in her next life.


    Zelson continued, "Have you ever thought about the possibility that Jefferson might have a side that


    you don''t know about?"


    Adrienne thought that Zelson didn''t like Jefferson because of Jefferson''s usual attitude towards him.


    Adrienne tried to defend Jefferson, "Mr. Zelson, I know Jefferson treated you badly before and I


    apologize on his behalf. But I still want to say that although his words are harsh, he is not a bad


    person. I''ve known him for two decades, I understand his personality well."


    "You understand him, but have you ever tried to understand me?" The smile on Zelson''s lips grew


    even wider. However, it made Adrienne deeply ufortable. "Mr. Zelson, I..."


    Zelson voiced, "I just found out today that you think I''m such a petty person."

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    "Mr. Zelson, I... I did not..." Adrienne did not know how to exin. After all, she honestly thought


    that Zelson was upset with Jefferson.


    "I just got back so I am still unfamiliar with the case. Fill me in and we will head to the autopsy room


    to see if we can find new clues." Zelson did not argue with Adrienne any further and quickly


    changed the topic.


    "Okay." Adrienne took out a copy of the autopsy report and handed it to Zelson. "At present, the


    witness statement and material evidence are very unfavorable to Jefferson. Sergeant Scott has


    issued an arrest warrant and sent out a search group but we haven''t found anything so far."


    "Got it, I''ll take a look at the reportter." Zelson looked at Adrienne with worry. "Adrienne, you


    haven''t slept all night. You should rest in the office for a while. I''ll go back to the examination room


    to take a look."


    "I''m fine." Adrienne didn''t want to dy any time, she just wanted to find Jefferson as soon as


    possible.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Okay." Zelson didn''t say anything more and


    took the lead to walk out.


    They busied themselves in the autopsy room and soon, half the day had passed.


    Other than what they had already discovered, they had not found any new clues. The entire


    morning had been a waste of their time.


    Adrienne returned to the office and there were several missed calls on her phone. The first call was


    from her grandfather. Adrienne called him back immediately, "Grandpa, you called?"


    Hodge''s voice, which sounded a little weak, came through the phone, "Adrienne, I suddenly miss


    you and Jefferson. Can youe to apany me after getting off work this afternoon?"


    Hodge knew Adrienne was busy with her work and he had never taken the initiative to ask her to


    visit him before. For him to suddenly make such a request, it must mean that he missed her a lot.


    She couldn''t refuse. "Grandpa, take a rest. I wille by after work."


    Hodge was worried and asked, "Adrienne, am I bothering you?"


    Hearing her grandfather''s words, Adrienne felt her heart ache. She said, "Grandpa, don''t


    overthink. You are my closest rtive. The fact that you miss me makes me so happy. How could


    you be a bother?"


    "But your voice sounds a little upset." The old man had been through a lot, therefore he could tell


    something was wrong from her voice. He didn''t want his sickly body to be a burden to her.


    "Grandpa, you know what my work is. In my career field, it''s hard not to be emotionally affected by


    work." Adrienne was speaking facts.


    "Adrienne, you must be tired from work, you should go home early to rest after work." Hodge was


    not convinced by her words, but he did not ask further. "There are plenty of patients around with me.


    I don''t feel lonely at all."


    "Grandpa, I am really fine. Don''t think too much. I will see you right after work." Although Adrienne


    was preupied with Jefferson''s case, Quill and Zelson would still be around. No matter what, she


    had to pay her grandfather a visit. After all, he was an old man, and sometimes he would overthink.


    It wasn''t good for his health.


    After the call with Hodge, Adrienne looked through her other missed calls. There were three missed


    calls in total, all of which were from Britney.


    Adrienne immediately called back. As soon as she dialed, Britney picked up. "Adrienne, is this a


    bad time?"


    "Not at all." Adrienne tried to make her voice sound lighter so that she wouldn''t worry her. "Madam


    Yard, I was in the autopsy room earlier. I didn''t bring my mobile phone in, so I didn''t answer your


    call. Is there anything you need?"


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that Jefferson''s phone has been off for a while, so I can''t get in touch with


    him. I just wanted to call you and ask you what he''s been up to," Britney said. There was a clear


    hint of distress in her voice.


    "Madam Yard..." Adrienne was not good at lying but, unexpectedly, she blurted out a lie without


    much thought. "Jeff went out yesterday afternoon. He told me that he would be going on a business


    trip for a few days, so he asked me not to call him unless it''s urgent. I think he''s probably


    preupied with work. If we call him, we might get in his way. I''m sure he''ll call us back as soon as


    he can."


    "Are you sure?" Britney murmured, "I don''t know why but I''m feeling rather anxious."


    "Yes, I''m sure. Don''t worry too much." Adrienne paused and said, "Think about it, Jeff is often alone


    outside. This isn''t the first


    time he can''t be reached either. He''ll be fine."


    In the past, Britney often criticized Jefferson in front of Adrienne, but Adrienne hadn''t really paid


    much attention. At this instant, she suddenly recalled that most people around her had experienced


    the problem of not being able to contact Jefferson except her.


    Over the years, no matter when she wanted to talk to him, with just a phone call, he would always


    answer.


    This time, it was an exception... Jefferson did not even answer her call. What was he doing?


    "Adrienne, Adrienne..." Adrienne''s silence made Britney, who was on the other side of the phone,


    call out her name repeatedly. She asked, "Did you guys quarrel by any chance?"


    Adrienne tried to suppress the negative thoughts surfacing in her mind. "Madam Yard, we don''t


    quarrel."


    "I know that you will not quarrel with him, but he often bullies you. If he keeps bullying you and


    making you mad, just let me know. I''ll make sure he feels sorry for it." Britney gnashed her teeth


    because she was afraid that her silly son would drive such a good daughter-inw away.


    "Okay. If he dares to bully me, I will definitely seek your help." Adrienne wished Jefferson was


    bullying her at this moment. Even if he


    p*ssed her off so much that she felt like killing him, it was better than him disappearing into thin air.


    It was nice to have someone around her who often bullied her.


    In the future, she must cherish their rtionship and no longer wish for him to disappear from her


    life.


    "I won''t take up any more of your time then. Good luck at work!" Britney said, "I stewed some soup.


    Come back for dinner tonight after work."


    "Madam Yard, I have to go to the hospital after work, so I won''t be having dinner at home. Once Jeff


    is back, we''ll go home together to eat dinner." Yes, once Jeff was back, she would go home with


    him.


    "All right." Britney hung up the phone. Adrienne fell into a daze with the phone in her hand.


    The voice in her heart told her that once Jefferson was back, they should pick a date for their


    wedding ceremony.


    She wanted everyone to know that she was his wife. Not only was he her childhood friend, but he


    was also her husband.


    She had to tell Hodge to stop worrying about her marriage. She had already met the man


    she wanted to spend the rest of her life with.

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    In the evening.


    It was yet another day without any new clues.


    It was as if Jefferson had really disappeared into thin air.


    Adrienne had no idea how she got out of the Paramount Criminal Police Team''s building. Her mind


    was so preupied that she couldn''t even drive. Hence, she took a cab to the hospital instead.


    She sat in the cab and watched the scenery that flew by her. In her mind, memories of her and


    Jefferson together began to surface.


    "Little Specky, how stupid can you get? Even with me around, you let other people bully you." This


    was back when she had just started junior high. She had shortsightedness, so she wore her


    prescription sses. Her new look was made fun of by her other ssmates and they even


    snatched her sses away.


    She thought that her ssmates were just joking around, therefore she didn''t think too much of it.


    However, Jefferson stormed to her ssroom and stood in front of the ss. He pointed at the


    ssmate who snatched her


    sses and said, "Adrienne is mine. How dare you touch even a single hair on her head?"


    From then on, no one in ssughed about her shortsightedness or dared to steal her sses


    again.


    In senior year, there was a guy who would write notes to Adrienne. Jefferson dragged that boy out


    and beat him up. The boy lost, and no one dared to write her notes anymore after that.


    Since then, from high school to college, Jefferson apanied her to and from school every day.


    He stood as a guardian by her side, and no other boy dared to pursue her again.


    Adrienne watched her ssmates getting into rtionships and going through breakups. But even


    after she graduated from university, she had never experienced dating.


    Out of curiosity, Adrienne had once asked her female ssmate what dating was like.


    However, the female ssmate looked at her incredulously. "Adrienne, you have Jefferson, how can


    you not know what it feels like to date someone? You must be kidding me."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    In the past, Adrienne had never understood why she would know the feeling just because Jefferson


    was around. After all, she had never


    seen him date anyone. It didn''t seem like he had any experiences to share with her.


    At that time, Adrienne also did not understand why even though so many girls showed their interest


    in Jefferson, he ignored all of them.


    Once, Jefferson received a love letter from a girl. However, before even reading it, he tore it right in


    front of the girl. "If you want to pursue me, you''d better take a good look in the mirror first."


    What was wrong with her?


    To Adrienne and everyone else at school, that girl was a campus belle. How could Jefferson think


    she was ugly? Adrienne assumed that Jefferson must have high standards. After all, he was pretty


    good-looking himself.


    First of all, he was tall. When he was around 18 years old, he was handsome and energetic.


    Besides that, he came from an esteemed family. He had the right to be arrogant.


    Adrienne never knew that the girl he liked was her.


    He always called her ''Little Specky'' in such a fierce tone and made her angry... She had always


    thought that he hated her. But to her surprise, he confessed to her that she was the one he had


    liked all along.


    When she heard those words for the first time, she instinctively thought that he was trying to mess


    with her again. Thus, she hadn''t taken it seriously at all.


    When she heard his confession for the second time, she started to believe him due to his serious


    expression. Even so, she still wasn''t 100% sure then. She had always thought that loving someone


    meant respecting them, adoring them, and being considerate towards them.


    Previously, she hadn''t noticed Jefferson do any of these things.


    Now that she really thought about it, it wasn''t like that at all. Although he was often fierce to her and


    ordered her around, they were all small matters. When it came to serious stuff, he never forced her


    to do anything.


    In fact, he wasn''t that bad. She had just never noticed how good he treated her.


    No wonder he always called her an idiot.


    She was so ignorant that she didn''t even realize he had feelings for her for so long.


    "Miss, we''re here."


    The taxi driver called out to her several times before Adrienne came to her senses. "Sorry." She


    paid the driver quickly and got out of the car.


    Standing still, she took a deep breath to try and realign her thoughts. Then, she strode towards the


    hospital.


    In the ward, Hodge sat at the head of the bed, holding a newspaper in his hand.


    Although he was wearing presbyopic sses, he still held the newspaper very close to him.


    Because of his age, his eyesight was quite weak.


    After two days of not meeting him, Adrienne felt like Hodge had suddenly aged by a lot. She felt a


    sour pang in her heart.


    Hodge never spoke negatively in front of her, but she knew that his health was deteriorating by the


    day. He didn''t have much time left to enjoy this beautiful and everchanging world.


    Adrienne didn''t have much time left to see her grandfather like this anymore.


    She couldn''t help herself as she rushed over to hug Hodge. "Grandpa, reading the newspaper?"


    "Adrienne, you''re here." Hodge put down the newspaper in his hand and patted Adrienne''s head


    with a smile. "What''s wrong with you today? Why are you being so affectionate?"


    "I just want to hug you." Holding him, Adrienne was reluctant to let go. She was afraid that


    she might not get the chance to hug him like this again.


    Hodge looked at Adrienne and said, "Adrienne, did Jefferson make you angry?


    Adrienne shook her head. "No."


    "No?" Although Adrienne was hiding her emotions well, Hodge had raised her since she was a


    child. How could he not tell that something was wrong? "If he dares to bully you, I will break his legs


    and let him know that my granddaughter is no softie."


    "Grandpa, Jefferson really hasn''t done anything to me." Adrienne sat down beside Hodge''s bed.


    She propped up a pillow for Hodge to lean on. "Grandpa, it must be hard for you to read the


    newspaper. Let me read it out for you."


    "You don''t have to read the newspaper. Just tell me what happened between you and Jefferson."


    Hodge was not that easily sidetracked.


    If they kept talking about Jefferson, Adrienne was afraid she would not be able to suppress her


    emotions. She was trying her best to change the topic, but Hodge kept bringing it back to Jefferson.


    Adrienne decided to give in and take the chance to have a proper talk with her grandfather. She


    wanted to know how he felt about Jefferson. After all, he was


    her only rtive left and she really valued his opinion about their marriage.


    After some thinking, Adrienne asked, "Grandpa, tell me the truth, do you really think that Jefferson


    is that bad?"


    Hodge smiled and said, "Do you really want me to tell you the truth?"


    Adrienne nodded. "Yes."


    Hodge said, "Let''s make it clear first. No matter what I say, you are not allowed to get angry at me."


    "Okay, I won''t get angry at you."


    "Jefferson is an arrogant, unreliable, and disrespectful man..." Adrienne''s expression started to


    grow somber but Hodge suddenly changed his tone. "But for some reason, I still like that shameless


    rascal."

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    "Grandpa, you like him? Are you sure you don''t want to beat him up?" No way, Adrienne thought.


    From what she knew, Hodge couldn''t wait to chase Jefferson away with a stick every time he saw


    Jefferson. Why had he suddenly taken a liking to him?


    "Don''t you believe me? Honestly, it was hard for me to believe it too, but that rascal really has a way


    to make a person love and hate him." Seeing Adrienne''s expression lighten up, Hodge deliberately


    dragged his words. "More importantly..."


    Hodge purposely kept her guessing, which aroused her interest. She hurriedly asked, "What is it?"


    Hodge chuckled and said, "The important thing is he likes you. As long as he likes you and treats


    you well, I''ll remember it in my heart. There won''t be any mistake."


    Adrienne was stunned and stammered, "He... likes me? Did... he tell you that?"


    "There was no need for him to tell me." Hodge pointed at his own eyes. "I''ve seen the world and I


    noticed it with my own eyes. He can''t hide anything from me."


    "You saw it? Grandpa, are you sure you didn''t see wrongly?" Even Hodge could see it, how could


    she not see it herself? "But Grandpa, didn''t you always say that he''s not a good man and that he


    bullies me too much?"


    Hodge answered again, "Think about it carefully. How did he bully you? Did he hurt you?"


    "No," Adrienne replied bashfully. "He also told me that he liked me, but I didn''t believe it."


    "Silly child." Hodge poked her forehead. "How could I have such a foolish granddaughter? If he


    didn''t like you, why would he follow you around every day like a pug?"


    "A pug?" Adrienne was amused by Hodge''s description. "Now that I think about it, he does kind of


    look like a pug."


    "Look at how he treats other girls. For so many years, I''ve never seen him treat any girl that nicely,


    nor has he had any romantic rtionships with anyone."


    Upon hearing Hodge''s words, Adrienne felt like that was indeed the case.


    "Of course, it''s just my opinion as an old man. It''s your own decision whether you want to ept his


    love. After all, you are going to live with him in the future, not me."


    "Grandpa, the truth is..." Adrienne felt bad for


    not having informed Hodge of her marriage earlier, and currently, she was too embarrassed to say it


    out loud. She felt so unfilial.


    Hodge''s face was full of curiosity as he waited for Adrienne''s shocking news. "What''s the truth?"


    "The truth is, Jefferson and I got married a few months ago." The more Adrienne looked at Hodge,


    the more guilt she felt. "We are now a legally wed couple."


    "Well, well, well..." Hodgeughed happily. "Little Specky, you''re finally married. I don''t need to


    worry about your future anymore."


    "Grandpa, are you not surprised at all?" There was only happiness and no surprise on Hodge''s


    face. Adrienne was perplexed.


    Hodge spoke, "Jefferson isn''t the kind of guy to y by the books. He likes you. I''m not surprised at


    all that he managed to trick you into marrying him."


    "It was not really a trick. If I didn''t want to deep down, could he have tricked me?" Although she was


    indeed a little confused at that time, if she really didn''t want to, it wasn''t like Jefferson would force


    her with a gun to her head.


    "It''s even better since you were willing." Hodge knew that if Adrienne didn''t want to,


    Jefferson would not have been able to fool her. All along, Adrienne had Jefferson in her heart; she


    just hadn''t realized her own feelings for him.


    Fortunately, Jefferson was patient. He was willing to spend so much time and energy on her, and he


    was willing to wait for her for so many years.


    "Grandpa, it''s such a big deal, but I didn''t tell you. Aren''t you mad at me?" Adrienne wished he


    would show at least a little dissatisfaction. That way, she wouldn''t feel as foolish.


    Otherwise, it would mean that everyone had known that Jefferson liked her except herself.


    "Little Specky, you''ve found your happiness. I''m overjoyed. How could I be mad?" Hodge kindly


    rubbed Adrienne''s head. "Adrienne, I''m really happy for you."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Hodge hadn''t expected them to be married already, Hodge wasn''t surprised at all, knowing


    Jefferson and his methods.


    Many men got together with girls, slept with them, and even knocked them up, yet still found all


    sorts of excuses not to get married. They were too afraid of taking responsibility.


    Jefferson wasn''t like that. He sought to marry the girl he liked and be her legal husband. He


    thought of sensible and


    legitimate ways to protect his woman. "How righteous of him!" Hodge thought. How could Hodge


    feel anything else but joy?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt like Jefferson was a good man. He was bold and


    responsible. No one was better than Jefferson to stay by Adrienne''s side.


    However, Hodge didn''t want Jefferson to getcent. He told himself that one of these days, he


    must ask that rascal out for drinks. Hodge wanted to show his seniority and put Jefferson in his


    ce. That way, Jefferson wouldn''t feel like Little Specky was that easy to get.


    "Yes, I must teach that rascal a lesson," Hodge thought.


    "Grandpa, do you really think so highly of him?" Beforeing to the hospital, Adrienne was still


    thinking about how to persuade Hodge to ept Jefferson. She had no idea that Hodge already


    had such a clear understanding of the situation. He had just never let it show before.


    "At present, I think highly of him. But if he ever lets you down, I won''t be this kind." Hodge


    appreciated Jefferson, therefore he epted him. The premise was that Jefferson must treat


    Adrienne well, otherwise, everything else would be irrelevant.


    "He won''t! He wouldn''t dare!" Adrienne did not know why, but she was sure that Jefferson would


    always be with her and ''bully'' her.


    "Then tell me why he didn''te with you to the hospital today." ording to Hodge''s


    understanding of Jefferson, there was no way he would leave Adrienne alone for so long, especially


    at night.


    Adrienne felt a pain in her chest again but she forced a smile. "He is on a business trip and will


    return in two days. When hees back, we wille to visit you together."


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting." Hodge looked up at the clock on the wall. "Adrienne, it''s gettingte. You


    have work tomorrow, you better go back earlier to rest."


    "Grandpa, I''ll apany you for a while more." Adrienne took the newspaper that Hodge had put


    down before. "I''ll read today''s news for you."


    Hodge nodded. "Okay."

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    In this modern age, news traveled quickly. Before news could even be officially reported, it would


    already be spread all over the world through the inte.


    Newspapers were bing obsolete. It used to be an important means ofmunication decades


    ago and anyone who could afford it was considered wealthy.


    Adrienne didn''t pay much attention to the news in the papers. She had already seen the news on


    her phone, so to her, newspapers were just old news. But since Hodge was an old man, he didn''t


    really know how to use his smartphone. Hence, Adrienne patiently read all the interesting news


    articles for him to hear.


    She knew Hodge was interested in world news, therefore she picked an article that she felt he


    would like. "Grandpa, another satellite was sessfullyunched by satellite base No.1st night."


    "I heard about that on the radio." Hodge waved his hand and interrupted, "I was in the middle of


    reading a piece on murder earlier and I haven''t finished reading it yet. Read it for me."


    Adrienne turned to the back of the newspaper, and sure enough, there was an article on murder.


    Coincidentally, it was the case of the murder at the bar. "Grandpa, it''s not good to listen to this stuff


    at this hour in the night. I''d better read you something else." "Adrienne, you''re a forensic doctor. I


    know you''re not really on the frontlines much, so it is not as dangerous as being on the criminal


    police team or the narcotics team. Even so, you can''t be careless. You must pay attention to your


    own safety at all times." Hodge didn''t like focusing on gory crimes, but Adrienne was in this line of


    work after all. He had to understand it somehow so that he could know what she did for a living.


    "I know." Adrienne smiled and added, "Grandpa, you like politics. I''ll read that for you instead."


    Hodge nodded as he finally gave in, "Okay."


    Adrienne''s voice softened after getting Hodge''s permission. She read it gently in a professional


    story-telling tone.


    Her voice was emotional and soothing to listen to. Hodge started feeling sleepy. He sighed in a


    daze, "Adriene, I''m worried about you."


    "Grandpa, I know." Adrienne knew that Hodge was worried about her. In fact, she didn''t want


    him to be worried about her, but at the same time, she wished he could always be there to care for


    her.


    Seeing that Hodge had fallen asleep, Adrienne put the newspaper down. She helped Hodge lie


    down properly and tucked him in. After making sure he wouldn''t kick the nket off and get a cold,


    she exited the ward.


    Aftering out of the ward, Adrienne went to the counter to inform them about Hodge''s condition


    and requested them to take note of his health.


    It was almost 10 p.m. by the time she was done.


    Adrienne walked out of the hospital and hailed a cab.


    There were a lot of people returning home at this time in Chatterton Town. Typically, it would take


    around half an hour just to get a ride.


    Perhaps she was in luck, as soon as she tried to hail a cab, a taxi stopped steadily beside her. She


    quickly got into the car and gave the driver her home address.


    Hodge was getting older and weaker day by day. As soon as she thought about the fact that he


    could be gone any day, her heart ached.


    What about Jefferson?


    Where could he be?


    If she did not find any new clues soon, she was going to have a breakdown.


    Along the way, Adrienne was upied with thoughts about Hodge and Jefferson. She didn''t even


    notice when the taxi started taking a different route.


    By the time she noticed that something was wrong, the car had already driven out of the bustling


    urban area. They were on the highway, headed towards a neighbouring city.


    "Oh, no!" Adrienne secretly uttered a cry in her heart but she tried her best to stay calm.


    She guessed that she must have provoked someone. Previously, someone had tricked her into


    going out in the middle of the night. Fortunately, she found out and escaped in time. How was she


    going to escape this time?


    Adrienne secretly took out her mobile phone and tried to call the police. But as soon as she moved,


    the car suddenly braked, and she flew forward. The phone slipped from her hand andnded under


    the seat in the front row.


    The driver''s cold and ruthless voice came from the driver''s seat. "Behave yourself."


    The enemy had already noticed she figured out something was wrong, and there was no way to call


    the police. Adrienne could only confront him, "Who are you? Where are you taking me?"


    The driver didn''t reply.


    Adrienne looked around. It was night. There were very few cars on the highway. asionally, there


    was a car that quickly surpassed them, or they would overtake another car. There was no way for


    her to ask for help from any passing cars.


    Since the first two methods weren''t usible, Adrienne could only keep thinking. If she tried to open


    the car door and jump out at this speed of 120km/h, she would either die or get seriously injured.


    She gave up on this idea.


    However, she also knew that if this person had kidnapped her, he definitely did not have any good


    intentions. In his hands, her fate might be worse than death.


    "What should I do?" Adrienne started to panic slightly.


    What should she do?


    What would Jefferson do if he were in this situation?


    Because of his excellent skills and instinct, he would never have let things get to this


    point.


    Even if there was an ident, it was probably the driver who suffered, not him.


    Thinking of Jefferson, Adrienne got an idea. She needed to find some way to take control of the


    driver so that she could drive instead.


    Thinking of this, Adrienne thought about how she could do that while ensuring the safety of the car.


    But before she could think of anything, she smelled something weird. Soon, she felt like her brain


    was getting heavy and her energy was depleting. She could barely even sit straight; she had no


    choice but to lean back weakly.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who the hell are you? Why do you want to kidnap me? Where are you taking me? What have you


    done to me?" She had a series of questions.


    Adrienne majored in medicine. She knew that many drugs could paralyze the brain and make a


    person feel weak all over, but she had never smelled this scent before. She couldn''t tell what it was,


    nor could she do anything to counter it.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. I just want to take you to meet someone," the driver spoke again.


    His voice was still as cold as a robot, and there was no emotion in his words.


    Adrienne pinched herself hard to keep awake. "Who are you taking me to see?"


    The driver did not answer but instead, stepped hard on the gas. The speed went up from 120km/h


    to 140km/h. They were going so fast that the car was about to lift off the ground. Adrienne was so


    frightened that her heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    The driver said that he wanted to take her to see someone but refused to tell her who it was. Who


    could it be?


    Could it be the murderer who killed her parents?

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    However, Adrienne quickly brushed off this idea.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The murderer was not stupid. He clearly knew that she had not found any clues at present,


    therefore he would not be stupid enough to show up in front of her.


    Then, who else could it be?


    Could it be Albert?


    Was it because she hadn''t listened to him but chose to stay with Jefferson, hence he had to resort


    to such a low-level method?


    It didn''t seem likely.


    Although Albert was upset with her, he didn''t show it in front of Jefferson and Britney. That would


    mean that he still cared about looking civil on the surface. Thus, it was unlikely that he resorted to


    such stupid methods.


    Then, who else could it be?


    Could it be Jefferson?


    Would it be him?


    If it really were him, she would jump headfirst into any dangerous situation.


    Thinking of this, Adrienne started to feel


    calmer. She felt her head getting heavier and heavier as her eyelids drooped shut. She felt that


    once she closed her eyes, she wouldn''t be able to open them again.


    Adrienne pinched herself hard again, trying to keep herself awake with the pain.


    At this time, she found that the driver was watching her from the rearview mirror in the car. She


    asked again, "If you don''t want to kill me, why did you drug me? Besides, I am just a forensic doctor.


    I''ve never provoked anyone. Who would want to see me?"


    Just when Adrienne thought that the driver would not answer her, the driver slowly opened his


    mouth and replied, "The higher-ups only told me not to kill you, but they didn''t say I can''t drug you.


    Plus, the person you''re about to meet is not someone to be trifled with. If he goes into a rampage,


    it''ll be easier to subdue you while unconscious."


    The driver didn''t take Adrienne seriously at all and he spoke very directly.


    "Not to be trifled with? Is it Jefferson?" Adrienne did not want it to be Jefferson, but at the same


    time, she wished it was him. As long as there was news about him, even if it wasn''t good news, that


    was better than not knowing where he was at all.


    The driver added, "You''ll know when you get


    there."


    "I will know when I get there..." Adrienne scoffed softly as her head became heavier and heavier.


    She pinched herself again, but it didn''t work this time. She sumbed to the drug and plunged into


    darkness.


    In the suburbs of Lowell City.


    An abandoned car repair factory.


    The factory was lit with broken lights and a few people were sitting around a small table drinking.


    As they were drinking, one of the men in a white T-shirt impatiently smashed the bottle in his hand


    and yelled angrily, "That Jefferson is really a thief. He fell into our hands, yet it somehow ended with


    him capturing our men instead."


    Another man in a ck shirt, Troy, chimed in, "When that little girl with the blonde hair arrives,


    Jefferson wille quietly back to us. Believe it or not, he''ll do whatever we ask him to."


    The man in the yellow shirt, Finn, did not believe it and questioned, "Is that blondehaired girl really


    all that? Would Jefferson reallye back just for her?"


    Troy answered, "Let''s wait and see."


    Finn continued again, "But..."


    Troy interrupted him. "Don''t say ''but''. Let''s just drink now. Don''t worry about things that you


    shouldn''t be worried about. We just need to believe that Jefferson will show up at our front door


    once we have that girl in our hands. Then, we can do whatever we want."


    Finn was still worried. "What if..."


    "There is no what-if." Troy handed a bottle of wine to Finn, patted him on the shoulder, and


    reminded him, "Jefferson was the man that captured your brother. He was sentenced to 10 years in


    jail. I know you can''t wait to skin Jefferson alive and take your revenge. But, remember what Miss


    Nina warned, we can''t touch Jefferson for now."


    "Can''t touch him? Why not? Are we supposed to sit idly by as he captures our brothers one by


    one?" Finn picked up the bottle and gulped a few mouthfuls of wine, and his eyes turned red. "If we


    don''t kill him, I won''t be able to take it."


    "If you can''t take it, do you think Miss Nina can?" Troy was exceptionally calm. He picked up his


    ss and took two small sips of wine before speaking slowly, "As for why we can''t do anything to


    him, I can''t answer your question. Go ask Miss Nina yourself."


    I..." It wasn''t that Finn didn''t want to ask, but


    he didn''t have the courage to ask. Miss Nina was gorgeous, and her words were gentle and


    pleasant to the ear, but her means were ruthless. She was indeed a femme fatale.


    None of these men who worked for her dared to act recklessly in front of her.


    Troy said, "Since you don''t dare to ask, then just do as she ordered."


    While they were conversing, movements could be heard outside.


    Troy reacted the fastest. He was the first to stand up and rush to the window. When he saw the


    person who came, he was slightly relieved. "Weldon''s back with the girl."


    Finn picked up the bottle of wine and gulped down the rest. He walked toward the door in a drunken


    manner andmented, "I''d like to see what kind of woman can take control of the famous Mr.


    Hefner."


    At this time, the man called Weldon came in with Adrienne on his shoulder. He threw her on the


    ground mercilessly. "I''ve brought her back."


    "Let me see what this woman looks like." Finn squatted down and turned her over, so they were


    face-to-face. The first thing that came into his sight was Adrienne''s thick sses. He hupped and


    mocked, "Mr. Hefner has a


    unique taste indeed. How did he fall for such a four-eyed loser?"


    While speaking, he took off Adrienne''s thick sses. Seeing Adrienne''s wless skin, he reached


    out his fingers uncontrobly and eximed, "It turns out that there is such an attractive face hidden


    under the sses. No wonder Mr. Jefferson would fall for her despite his high standards."


    "Take your hand away. You can''t touch her." Weldon looked at Finn coldly.


    "I already f*cking touched her. What are you going to do about it?" Not only did Finn not listen, but


    his hand started going further down.


    Crack!


    In the blink of an eye, a sound of something breaking was heard, followed by Finn''s scream, "You''re


    f*cking looking to die!"


    Weldon pinched Finn''s hands hard and alerted him with an icy gaze, "Miss Nina ordered us to


    threaten Jefferson with the girl. We aren''t allowed to touch her."


    "Why can''t I touch her?" Finn grimaced in pain but he still wanted an answer. "Why is Miss Nina


    so worried about Jefferson? Is it because of the support he has? In this line of work, we''re already


    prepared to lose our lives. What is there to fear?"


    "Don''t ask questions that you shouldn''t ask. There are some things that you shouldn''t know."


    Weldon loosened his grip and swept his cold eyes over everyone present. "Whoever dares to touch


    even a hair on this girl''s head will meet their end."

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    Troy took two steps forward and said, "Weldon, we all know that you are loyal to Miss Nina and


    abide by her orders. But, it would help if you understand that we all also work for her; we''re on the


    same boat. Let''s talk things out nicely. Please don''t make us out to be enemies. Remember, our


    enemy is Jefferson."


    "I''m d you guys still know that Jefferson is the true enemy." A cold voice rang from the entrance


    as the silhouette of a tall man appeared.


    His appearance made the atmosphere quiet down instantly. The men in the factory all lowered their


    heads and no one dared to make a sound. Only Weldon remained unfazed.


    He stood where he was, guarding beside Adrienne.


    This was the same man who appeared in front of Miss Nina previously and took Jefferson away.


    His name was Uriah Sanders. He was the one who had brought Jefferson over to these men to


    keep an eye on.


    Who would have thought that these good-for-nothings would not only fail to monitor Jefferson, but


    they even allowed Jefferson to take away one of their important members. Anyone would be


    infuriated by this situation, and Uriah was no exception.


    He looked at everyone present and yelled angrily, "You guys can''t even keep one man in check.


    How dare you guysin? Just wait and see. Let''s see how Miss Nina will deal with you lot."


    No one at the scene dared to answer. Even Finn could only hang his head low and did not dare to


    say a word.


    "Weldon, take this girl to the next room and watch her carefully. She is a very important hostage


    right now. Don''t take your eyes off her." Uriah then turned to Troy. "Jefferson will being soon.


    You guys should get ready. If he escapes again this time, you guys will have to answer to Miss


    Nina."


    Weldon didn''t reply and simply acted ording to the orders. He picked Adrienne up like a sack


    and brought her over to the rundown house next door.


    The other men started preparing. Soon, the sound of the car engines could be heard from the


    outside.


    Jefferson''s voice rang out over a megaphone,


    "All of you inside, listen to me. Give her to me right now, or I''ll make you all suffer!"


    It was obvious that Jefferson was mad, they could all hear the anger in his voice from inside the


    factory.


    Before Uriah could even settle down, the person they wanted to see had already shown up at their


    doorstep. "Hmph, how can he still be so arrogant when the girl is in our hands? Is he dumb or is he


    just that bold that he fears nothing?"


    Troy came over andmented, "Uriah, if he continues to be arrogant, we''ll send her corpse out to


    him to bring home."


    Uriah red at Troy coldly. "Are you disregarding Miss Nina''s orders?"


    "Uriah, why can''t we touch the girl?" asked Troy. They were allowed to harm Jefferson, but not the


    girl. Troy was just as curious as Finn.


    "Are you that curious? If you keep asking all these questions, I might have to kill you," Uriah


    growled in a low voice. Suddenly, he raised his voice and shouted, "Bring that girl out."


    Hearing the order, Weldon once again strung Adrienne over his shoulder and carried her out.


    Uriah added, "Bring her to the entrance and let Jefferson see her. Let''s see what he ns to do."


    Weldon chimed in, "Miss Nina told me that no matter what happens, we can''t let the girl get


    hurt."


    Uriah asked coldly, "Did I ask you to hurt her?" Weldon didn''t say a word, nor did he move.


    "If we don''t show her to him, Jefferson might not believe us. What can we do to make him surrender


    then?"


    Weldon still didn''t say anything. He stood still like a statue.


    Uriah really didn''t know what to do with this emotionless bloke. "I promise you, I''ll kill whoever dares


    to hurt her."


    Hearing this, Weldon decided to obey his orders and carried Adrienne out.


    As soon as the factory door was opened, Weldon saw Jefferson sitting about 50 meters away on


    the top of his car. He had a megaphone in his hand and his haughty expression was particrly


    annoying.


    Seeing them appear, Jefferson jumped off his car like a monkey and ran forward as fast as he


    could. He ordered, "Put her down. Are you trying to give her a hemorrhage?"


    "Captain Hefner, if you take another step


    closer, I will send this girl to meet her parents." Uriah walked toward Weldon with a pistol in his hand


    and pointed the gun at Adrienne''s head.


    Weldon''s face darkened and he shouted, "Watch where you''re aiming!"


    Uriah was close to cursing as he thought, "F*ck, why do I have such a stupid teammate?"


    Fortunately, Jefferson was still quite some distance away. Otherwise, they would be doomed.


    However, Jefferson was still acting very arrogantly. "Shoot her if you dare, blow her brains out. If


    you don''t dare, then let her go." "F*ck, how dare this group of idiots kidnap my little idiot and


    threaten me? Just wait and see. Once I get Little Specky back safely, I''ll skin them all alive."


    "Even now, you''re still acting all high and mighty. Do you really think I won''t dare to?" From


    Jefferson''s expression alone, people would assume that he was the one who had the upper hand.


    How frustrating.


    "Then shoot away!" Jefferson''s gaze turned sharp. Although his words were tough, he knew how


    nervous he was. When he got captured, he wasn''t worried at all. He got injured here and there, but


    he healed quickly.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was fine in a couple of days.


    However, Little Specky was different. Her skin was so soft and delicate. Even when he pinched her,


    the mark took two days to disappear.


    Not only that, she was so easily frightened. Even if they didn''t physically harm her, he couldn''t allow


    them to scare her either.


    Jefferson really had a way with words, no ordinary person could really match up to him. Uriah knew


    that if this quarreling went on, it wouldn''t help their mission.


    Uriah added, "We have nothing against this girl. If you do as we ask, we won''t hurt her."


    "The people you want are in the car!" Jefferson''s eyes fixated on Adrienne, who was hanging over


    Weldon''s shoulder. He could feel the anger rising inside him as he gritted his teeth.


    He treated her so preciously, yet these b*stards were handling her so roughly.


    "Mr. Hefner, please bring them over to us." Uriah knew that Jefferson was up to no good, hence he


    didn''t dare to let his guard down.


    Otherwise, he could fall into Jefferson''s trap at any second.


    "Jeff..."


    Adrienne''s weak voice suddenly reached


    Jefferson''s ears, making his body tense up instantly. "Little Specky, I''m here!"

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    However, Adrienne did not respond to Jefferson anymore. She sounded more like she was


    mumbling to herself.


    "Little Specky..." Jefferson couldn''t hold back anymore and rushed forward.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Captain Hefner! If you want her to die, then keeping!" Uriah shouted. He was d to see that


    Jefferson was panicking. That girl wasn''t kidnapped in vain after all, he thought.


    "Let her go, you can do whatever you want to me," Jefferson spoke sullenly. He gritted his teeth as


    his expression turned fierce.


    She was his Little Specky. No one else was allowed to bully her except him.


    "These *ssholes!" Jefferson cursed inwardly.


    Jefferson was anxious, but Uriah was not. With such a powerful hostage in his hands, he wanted to


    make full use of her to vent his anger out on Jefferson. Letting her go before that wasn''t really his


    style.


    He looked at Jefferson, then over to Adrienne, who was still over Weldon''s shoulder. He asked,


    "Captain Hefner, even though she''s unconscious, this girl still misses you. She''s


    clearly very into you. How could you bear to let her get hurt?"


    "I''ll say it again. Let her go, you can do whatever you want to me. Otherwise, don''t me me for not


    holding back!" Although Jefferson''s expression did not change much, his whole body seemed to be


    emanating a chilling aura.


    At the sight of him, everyone present knew that this was Jefferson''s bottom line.


    Uriah could also see that, but he wanted to keep toying with Jefferson. Typically, people would not


    dare to go near Jefferson''s bottom line. However, Uriah wanted to see what else Jefferson could


    pull.


    He smiled and mocked, "Captain Hefner, I don''t think you understand what''s going on. This isn''t


    your narcotics team. I am not one of your mindless followers. Don''t use that f*cking tone with me, or


    else, she''ll be the one who suffers."


    With a gun in his hand, he poked Adrienne''s head with the muzzle. "If you say anything that I don''t


    like, I''ll shoot her head. What do you say?"


    The gun in Uriah''s hand was made of an ultra-hard and ultra-resistant tungsten steel. Even if


    Adrienne had a head made of iron, she would not be able to withstand it. Not to


    mention the fact that Adrienne was a mere mortal made of flesh. The pressure of the gun on her


    head was enough to injure her scalp.


    Although Jefferson was burning with rage, he tried hard to control himself. He could not let Little


    Specky get hurt, not again.


    However, despite Jefferson not unleashing his fury, Uriah did not intend to let Adrienne go. He


    grabbed Adrienne''s hair and yanked it down hard. His strength was so strong that it seemed as


    though Adrienne''s scalp was about to be torn off. "Captain Hefner, if she was awake, do you think


    she would be crying out of pain right now?"


    "Don''t touch her!" Jefferson clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles cracked. His voice was


    hoarse and his heart ached for her.


    The more his heart ached for her, the happier Uriah became. "Oh my, poor little girl. It''s your


    misfortune to belong to such a man."


    "I told you to let go of her. You can''t touch my woman." Jefferson raised his gun and aimed it at


    Uriah. He was just about to shoot, but suddenly, many more people surrounded them. They were all


    armed and they circled the area.


    With Adrienne as his bargaining chip, Uriah wasn''t worried about Jefferson at all. Heughed out


    loud and taunted him, "Captain


    Hefner, since you clearly don''t love this girl, shoot away. Let''s see whose bullet will be faster."


    If it was just a few of them, Jefferson was confident he could get Adrienne out safely. However, with


    the appearance of so many men, Jefferson did not dare to act rashly. At the same time, he wasn''t


    about to wait around like a sitting duck. "You guys took away the most important person in my life.


    Why do you think I won''t take yours? If anything happens, I''ll lose one life in exchange for two. I


    won''t be at a loss."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ll give you time to guess who else is in the car apart from the guy you know I took," Jefferson said


    with a gloomy smile. "By the way, let me give you a hint. That person is a woman and she likes to


    wear red."


    The image of Miss Nina immediately appeared in Uriah''s mind. He did not believe that Jefferson


    could capture her in the short time after he escaped, but he did not want to take the risk. He quickly


    took out his cell phone to call her, but all he heard back was the t automated tone, "The number


    you have dialed is not in service."


    Since Miss Nina didn''t pick up the call, Uriah couldn''t tell the truth about her situation. At the


    moment, he was indecisive.


    "Shoot me if you want her dead," Jefferson added.


    "Jefferson, everyone knows that this girl is your soft spot. Do you think you can fool us with your


    nonchnt act? If you really captured Miss Nina, then props to you. But, Miss Nina wouldn''t


    want us to give up this opportunity to capture you just to save her life." As long as they could kill


    Jefferson, everything would be over. This was Miss Nina''s biggest wish.


    Uriah was ready to finish the matter as soon as possible. "We''ve brought her here. You can try to


    take her back, or you can follow what I say and throw your gun aside."


    Jefferson immediately threw away the gun in his hand and questioned, "What else do you want me


    to do?"


    Finn stood up and interrupted, "Uriah, this man is cunning. Don''t talk nonsense with him."


    "Do I need you to teach me what to do?" Uriah nced at Finn with dissatisfaction and then turned


    back to Jefferson. "Captain Hefner, our target has always been you. We only captured biondie here


    because we had no choice. Since you''re being so cooperative, then I''ll be direct. Pick up your gun


    and shoot yourself anywhere on your body. We don''t want you dead, just injured so that you can''t


    escape


    again."


    Without hesitation, Jefferson bent down to pick up the gun and shot himself in the leg. Blood


    sprayed from his wound...


    While everyone was focused on Jefferson, no one noticed Adrienne silently had two tears roll down


    her face.


    When she called out to Jeff, she was already awake. However, as soon as she grasped the


    situation, she knew that her being awake would be no help to Jefferson at all. In fact, it might have


    made matters worse.


    Therefore, even though Uriah poked her with his gun and almost tore her scalp off, she did not


    make a sound.


    She was waiting for an opportunity to take control of the enemy''s leader. She had no idea that


    Jefferson, that fool, would shoot himself for her. Did he think that aiming a bullet at his body wouldn''t


    hurt?


    Or did he think that the bullet would miraculously grow eyes and avoid him?


    That massive idiot. He always called her an idiot, but who was the idiot at this instant?


    "Put her down first." After shooting himself, Jefferson was still fixated on Adrienne and not his own


    wound. "She won''t feelfortable hanging on his shoulders like


    that. Just put her down. What else do you want me to do? I''ll do as you say."

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    Uriah did not want to obey Jefferson, but Weldon refused to listen to him. Weldon only followed


    Miss Nina''s orders, and she had ordered him not to let Adrienne get hurt. Any average person


    hanging over another person''s shoulder for a long time would get a little injured from the blood rush


    to the brain.


    Therefore, Weldon intended to put down Adrienne, but as soon as he moved, Uriah stopped him


    and warned, "Weldon, did I ask you to put her down?"


    Weldonpletely ignored him as he set Adrienne down on the ground.


    Uriah was fuming. He gestured to Finn to pick Adrienne up again. However, Weldon stood in front of


    Adrienne and blocked his way. Whoever wanted to touch her had to get through him.


    They hadn''t finished dealing with Jefferson, hence they had no space for any internal conflict at this


    instant. Weldon was a stubborn man; he was loyal to Miss Nina and no one else.


    Uriah had no choice but to signal Finn to step back. Finn was dissatisfied with Weldon, but


    he dared not defy Uriah, therefore he had no choice but to back away.


    Uriah peeked at the wounded Jefferson again andmented, "Captain Hefner, we''ve let go of


    your precious girl as you asked, so please go back to the car and bring our people out to us."


    Uriah was a cunning man. Although Jefferson was already injured, Uriah still did not dare to let his


    guard down around him. He was being cautious, in case anything happened.


    Jefferson averted his gaze from Adrienne on the ground. He dragged his injured leg and limped to


    the car.


    He opened the car door and pulled out a man whose mouth he had gagged. He pulled the man up


    with both hands and threw him forward. "Here''s the man you want."


    "I-" Uriah got excited at the sight of a fellow member. He stepped forward and was about to say


    something, but he quickly stopped himself.


    He nced at Finn, who immediately went forward to pick up the man from the ground.


    "I have done everything you asked me to do." After Jefferson came back, he returned his gaze to


    Adrienne. He didn''t look away for even half a second. He knew that these men would not let her go


    just because he had


    injured himself. However, he knew it was better to do as they said for the time being to drag out


    time.


    It had not been long since he escaped. Before he had any time to n his next move, he received


    word that Adrienne had been abducted. He had no choice but to race back here.


    On the way back, he contacted Vincent and the others. He briefly told them what to do. Hopefully,


    this time they would pull through.


    Currently, Adrienne was in the hands of the enemy and he could not act rashly. As long as he could


    ensure Adrienne''s safety, he was willing to do anything.


    "Didn''t you just say that Miss Nina is in your car? Where is she?" Uriah asked in a strange tone.


    "Did I say that she was in my car as well?" Jefferson snorted coldly. His aura was still very


    overbearing and it didn''t seem like he was being threatened at all.


    Jefferson did not say it outright, but everyone knew what he meant. Uriah was passed off and he


    decided to take it out on Adrienne. He raised his leg and kicked her hard.


    One kick was not enough and he was ready to give another one. Weldon immediately protected


    Adrienne. "If you touch her again, I''ll


    have to step in!"


    At the same time, Jefferson''s eyes were red with fury. "Uriah!"


    "Jefferson, you just shot your left leg. Now, if you shoot your right leg again, I promise I won''t touch


    a hair of hers," Uriah spoke casually. He didn''t expect Jefferson to really fire a second time and he


    was ready to kick Adrienne. However, before he could, Jefferson fired a shot.


    Bang¡ª


    There was a gunshot and Jefferson''s right leg was wounded. The blood flowed down his wound and


    stained his ck trousers.


    Jefferson''s legs were injured, but he did not fall. He stood up firmly andmanded, "Give her back


    to me!"


    "He''s really a hard nut." Uriah stared at Jefferson intently. Generally, someone who could be so


    ruthless to themselves would not be easy to deal with. If he did not take Jefferson down, he would


    definitely have to suffer in the future.


    Even if Miss Nina hadn''t told them to take Jefferson''s life, he could not leave Jefferson alone. He


    had to cut off this loose end.


    He added, "Now, throw away your gun."


    In an instant, Jefferson raised his hand and


    threw his gun down.


    After confirming that Jefferson was no longer a threat, Uriah waved his hand and instructed, "You


    guys go ahead and serve Captain Hefner well."


    The men from before started moving closer as soon as they got the order, but Weldon did not move.


    Uriah pointed at him. "Weldon, you go as well."


    Weldon was reluctant, but he still went.


    In their eyes, Jefferson was the biggest threat. Everyone''s attention was on him. They were all very


    wary of him, for fear that he would pull some sort of trick again.


    However, no one had expected that when they moved away from Adrienne, the supposedly


    unconscious Adrienne stood up next to Uriah who was standing alone.


    She quickly snatched the gun from Uriah''s hand. Then, she grabbed Uriah''s neck with one hand


    and held the gun against Uriah''s head with the other. "Don''t move, all of you. If anyone moves, I''ll


    kill the both of us."


    No one expected that the blonde unconscious girl would suddenly wake up and turn the situation


    around.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The surrounding men all turned their guns


    and aimed them at Adrienne. Adrienne leaned against the wall with her head hidden behind Uriah.


    While subduing Uriah, she did not forget to protect herself. Hence, the others did not dare to shoot.


    Uriah''s gun was loaded and the safety was turned off. If Adrienne pulled the trigger, he was dead.


    Furthermore, Uriah could feel that Adrienne was flustered. What if she panicked... Uriah feared for


    his life. "Nobody shoot!"


    "Tell your men to drop their guns." The weak little girl who seemed so frail and scrawny suddenly


    had a strength ovee him. She had actually managed to take control of Uriah.


    "Now, now, don''t get too agitated. I''ll make them put away the guns."


    Adrienne poked him in the head with the gun, just as he did to her earlier. "If you don''t want to die,


    then hurry up!"


    "Throw your guns aside. No one is allowed to move without my orders."


    Of course, Jefferson responded even quicker. Just as Adrienne was controlling Uriah, he took out a


    gun that had been hidden on his body. Before anyone even noticed that, he had already fired five


    bullets, each hitting a different person. They were all wounded in


    their right kneecaps, which was a critical area. Consequently, they tumbled to the floor.


    "Jefferson, get over here!" Adrienne looked at him and saw that his legs were still bleeding. Her


    heart ached, but she had no time to worry about that. She swallowed her worry and requested in a


    calm tone, "Spare Weldon, I have something to ask him."

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    Adrienne had overheard Uriah and the others earlier. If it wasn''t for Weldon''s protection, she might


    not even be able to stand up at this instant, let alone have the strength to confront Uriah and turn


    the tables.


    "Okay." Jefferson didn''t ask more but he couldn''t resist taking a second look at her. He noticed a


    bump on her head, which made his heart ache so much that his fury rose again. He went over,


    raised his hand whilst holding the gun, and hit Uriah in the head. "You son of a b*tch!"


    Jefferson had struck down hard, and fresh blood started pouring down Uriah''s temple.


    Although Uriah was afraid of death, he refused to be humiliated in front of all his subordinates. In a


    man''s world, ego was more important than life.


    "I only have one life and I''m not afraid of anything. If I die today, your sweetheart is going to die with


    me." Uriah stared at Jefferson fiercely and shouted, "Don''t worry about me. Pick up the guns and


    shoot them. Whoever kills Jefferson will have the greatest honor. Miss Nina will award you


    ordingly."


    Although Uriah had given his orders, some of the men were still a little hesitant. However, as soon


    as one man stood up, the rest started joining too.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, gunshots sounded. Police officers in bulletproof vests rushed over and surrounded the


    area.


    Someone shouted from the outside with a megaphone, "Everyone inside, listen up, we have you all


    surrounded. Put down your weapons and surrender immediately. Otherwise, you''ll all be arrested


    and tried."


    The narcotics team and special forces members arrived at the same time. The oue of this


    battle was already apparent. Uriah gave up his struggle and fell limply onto the ground.


    Someone ran to Jefferson; it was Vincent. Finally, he decided to be smart and show up before it was


    toote.


    Vincent came closer to Jefferson and asked, "Boss, are you and Dr. Carter alright?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jefferson took a nce at his legs, which were still bleeding. Why would Vincent ask if he was


    okay? Was he blind?


    Adrienne knew that Jefferson was a hot-tempered person and he didn''t know when to


    restrain himself. She quickly chimed in, "Vincent, I''m fine, but Jefferson is injured. Do you have an


    ambnce with you? If there is a car, you can help him get on first."


    "I''m fine," answered Jefferson stubbornly.


    Adrienne was annoyed. "Is this the time to be acting tough?"


    However, Jefferson responded by picking Adrienne up. He wanted to use his actions to show her


    that he didn''t need an ambnce for such minor injuries.


    Adrienne was so angry that she wanted to beat him up, but of course, she didn''t really dare to. After


    all, he was injured and she couldn''t bear to hurt him more.


    Soon, Jefferson brought her over to the ambnce. "Treat the wounds on her body quickly."


    "I''m fine, treat his wounds first," Adrienne notified them.


    Adrienne''s head and back were injured, but her hair and clothes covered them, therefore they were


    not visible. On the other hand, Jefferson''s legs were visibly bleeding. Hence, the doctor decided to


    tend to him first. However, Jefferson insisted, "I told you to treat her wounds first."


    Everyone already knew about Jefferson''s hot


    temper. The doctor did not dare to object and immediately began to treat Adrienne''s wound.


    What Adrienne suffered was only a minor wound, which was not serious. It was enough for the


    doctor to apply medicine to the wound. After that, he turned to Jefferson with a worried face.


    However, Adrienne was the only one in Jefferson''s eyes. "Are you hurting anywhere else? Let the


    doctor take a look."


    "I''m fine. Please let them treat your wound quickly." If Adrienne weren''t familiar with his temper, she


    would have wondered if he was a fool. Her injuries could be easily treated, but his legs were still


    bleeding. What if he wasn''t treated in time and he had to amputate them?


    The doctor interrupted, "Captain Hefner, your wounds are still bleeding. They require immediate


    attention."


    "I said I''m fine. Can''t you hear me? Is there something wrong with your ears?" Jefferson shot him a


    cold re and ordered, "Sit in the front. I''ll stay with her here."


    The doctor got out of the car obediently. As soon as the door was closed, Jefferson''s calm


    expression turned into a grimace. "F*ck me, it hurts so bad! Those b*stards, I swear on my life that


    I''ll teach them a lesson."


    "Didn''t you say you''re fine? Yet, you can suddenly feel pain again?" Adrienne was furious with him


    but her hands were not idle. She immediately opened the first aid kit and found some tools for


    disinfection. "I''ll clean your wound now. It''ll be a little painful. Bear with me."


    "It hurts so much. How am I supposed to bear it?" In front of others, Jefferson had not uttered a


    single sound. In front of Adrienne, he suddenly turned into a wounded little puppy. Honestly, he just


    wanted Adrienne to care more about him so that he could feel how important he was to her.


    However, he was just acting to be in pain, kind of in a teasing way. He wanted to make Adrienne


    feel less burdened.


    Adrienne didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, hence she directly cut off his trousers and


    disinfected his wound.


    Truth be told, when Jefferson received training abroad, he had suffered worse injuries than this.


    This pain was nothing to him, but he shouted, "Little Specky, can you be gentler? You are so rough.


    Are you trying to murder your husband?"


    "Murder my husband? You are the one asking for trouble! You fool! How could you be so cruel even


    to yourself?" At the thought of Jefferson shooting himself for her without


    hesitation, Adrienne felt her chest tighten. She quietly took a deep breath and tried to calm herself


    down to take the gauze and anesthetics. "I''m going to do some local anesthesia for you. We''ll start


    with taking the bullets out of your right leg."


    "Little Specky, you are not a doctor. You are a forensic doctor. I am still alive, not a corpse. I don''t


    need anesthetics. Just give me the scalpel and I can handle it myself." Jefferson had shot himself


    and he had taken a very controlled aim to his left leg. The bullet merely grazed his flesh, and the


    injury wasn''t serious. However, on his right leg, he hadn''t controlled his aim well. The bullet was


    lodged inside and close to hitting his bone. On the surface, Jefferson still showed to Adrienne that


    this was just a minor injury and he wasn''t taking it seriously at all.


    "You shut up!" Adrienne wished she could just stitch his mouth shut so that he would stop talking


    nonsense and bothering her... But, how could she bear to do that? Looking at the bullet in his right


    leg, Adrienne was close to crying. She tried her best to hold back her tears as her eyes turned red.


    "Jefferson, another word out of you, and I won''t use any anesthetic. You can die from the pain for all


    I care."

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    Jefferson shut his mouth obediently. He watched Adrienne inject the anesthetic into him quickly, and


    then he heard her saying, "The anesthetic will take a while to take effect. Hold on a little longer.


    Soon, the bullet will be taken out and you will be fine."


    She looked so pitiful as if he had bullied her...


    It was such a scene to cherish. Suddenly, Jefferson lowered his head and kissed her on the


    forehead. "Why don''t you kiss me? I think kissing me will be more effective than anesthetics."


    She rolled his eyes at him and scolded, "Jefferson, what is on your mind? Do you think I''m a


    magical being that can take away your pain with my lips?"


    "Little Specky, have you ever seen that famous spy movie?" Jefferson asked as he licked his lips.


    Adrienne was taken aback. "What?"


    He pinched her face and continued, "It''s that movie where the male lead is a spy. He gets shot, and


    the female lead takes the bullet out for him. She doesn''t use any anesthetic, but


    she uses something else instead. I''ll give you three guesses as to what she used. If you guess it


    right, I''ll let you order me around."


    "Movies are a form of art. Art is often exaggerated. Don''t take things that happened in a movie and


    apply them to real life." Upon hearing Jefferson''s tone, Adrienne could tell that it was going to be a


    cheeky answer. She didn''t want to waste time guessing. She pressed down on his shoulder and


    instructed him, "Don''t move, lie down obediently."


    "Give me a kiss and I''ll lie down. I won''t move if you ask me not to," teased Jefferson as he pointed


    at his lips. When he saw Adrienne roll her eyes at him, he pointed at his face again and pouted, "If


    you don''t kiss my lips, you can just kiss me on the face instead."


    "Jefferson, can you be more serious?" Adrienne was so close to stabbing Jefferson with a needle


    until he cried out in pain. As always, it was just a thought as she couldn''t bear to do it. "Do you still


    want to walk with your legs in the future?"


    Even so, Jefferson still looked indifferent and argued, "I mean it. If you kiss me, it won''t hurt


    anymore."


    Adrienne shouted furiously, "Jefferson!"


    "Why are you being so fierce? I''m an injured patient. Can''t you be gentler to me?"


    Jefferson became more well- behaved after Adrienne''s outburst. Hey down on the tiny single bed


    and whispered, "Little Specky, can you use your brain more next time?"


    "What did I do this time?"


    "Don''t make such a huge fuss about my injury. Those good-for-nothings were there just now. I scold


    them for being good- for-nothings all the time. If they know that I can''t even withstand such a tiny


    injury, how will I keep control over them in the future?"


    "You acted like this out of ego? You dumb*ss." So that was why he had not uttered a single sound of


    pain in front of the others but he sulked like a child in front of her. Jefferson was in his twenties, but


    he acted just like a child.


    When would he grow up? Adrienne wondered.


    "Little Specky..." Jefferson suddenly cupped Adrienne''s face and asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    "I am not in pain," Adrienne shook her head. Compared with Jefferson, the injuries on her body


    were nothing. She really didn''t feel any pain. She was more distressed because of Jefferson''s injury.


    "I''m sorry!" he apologized again.


    "Why are you saying sorry?" From what she could recall, this was probably the first time


    he had ever said the word ''sorry'' to her. She felt ufortable hearing it.


    Although sometimes she really hated Jefferson''s fearless temperament, she had been bullied by


    him for so long. Thus, she had gotten used to his dominance. His sudden change in attitude made


    her feel uneasy.


    Jefferson raised her hand and rubbed it against his face. He replied, "Because I dragged you into


    this mess. I failed to protect you and let you get hurt... I''m sorry, Little Specky. I''ll never allow this


    kind of thing to happen again."


    "I''m fine," Adrienne responded and drew back her hand awkwardly. She was extremely afraid of his


    sudden change in attitude and she didn''t know how to respond.


    "How could you be fine?" Jefferson grabbed her hand again and touched her head gently. "Little


    Specky, do you know that I would rather take a few more shots than see you get hurt?" "Jefferson,


    are you stupid? The most they can do to me is kick me a couple of times. I can take it. But, they


    made you shoot yourself. If the bullets had deviated a little, both your legs would have been


    paralyzed. How would you work then..." How would he stay by her side and be there with her


    through thick and thin? How would he explore the world with her?


    Adrienne wanted to continue, but her words stopped at the tip of her tongue.


    "Did you think I was just shooting randomly? Do you think I am like you?" In an instant, Jefferson


    regained his arrogance. Despite his injuries, Adrienne could feel that Jefferson still didn''t take any of


    those men seriously at all.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was better this way. Adrienne felt more at ease. She notified him, "I''m going to take the bullet out


    now. If you feel pain, just scream." "Little Specky, it is not that I doubt your skills, but are you sure


    you can help me take it out?" Adrienne was just about to start when Jefferson questioned her. What


    happened to his earlier gentleness and emotion? Adrienne felt like perhaps she had hallucinated it.


    She answered, "I am a forensic doctor."


    "Yes, you are." Jefferson sulked and defended, "Although you use a scalpel every day, you only


    dissect corpses. I''m a living man lying in bed. Are you sure you won''t dissect me like a corpse?"


    "If you say one more word, I''ll make it so." Adrienne gnawed her teeth in anger.


    "Okay, I won''t say another word. Go ahead, Dr. Carter, let me be yourb rat." He had mentioned he


    wouldn''t say another word, but he kept chattering on, "Can I ask, is there any


    difference between this and your usual dissection of a corpse?"


    "It''s very different," Adrienne spoke uninterestedly.


    "What''s the difference?" Jefferson was curious.


    "A corpse wouldn''t spew as much nonsense as you."


    "Which of my words are nonsense?"


    "Which of your words weren''t?"


    "As a wounded person, I''ve already put my life in your hands. Can''t I be worried about my


    wellbeing?" Jefferson cried out.


    The word ''worried'' had just left his mouth when he heard the loud ng of something falling onto


    the metal te.


    Adrienne had already taken out the bullet and put it on the te beside her.


    Jefferson smiled andplimented her, "It seems that you do have quite the skills, after all, Dr.


    Carter."


    Adrienne continued ignoring him. She quickly sterilized his wound and bandaged it after putting


    medicine on. After she was done, she looked up at him.

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    Only then did Adrienne realize that Jefferson had cold sweat all over his forehead. His face and lips


    were pale of color, which made her heart hurt so much that she almost couldn''t breathe. She


    commented, "It must have been excruciating... I''ll get you some glucose."


    "No!" Jefferson smiled as he noticed the tears in the corner of her eyes. He raised his hand and


    rubbed her head. "Little Specky, I''m really fine. Don''t..."


    Before he could finish his words, Adrienne interrupted him, "Although the wounds have been


    bandaged, you have lost too much blood, so you shouldn''t move around. Please lie down and I''ll


    ask the doctor about your situation."


    However, as soon as Adrienne stood up, Jefferson reached out and pulled her back. "Why are you


    crying?"


    She had just told him to lie down, but he had sat up again. Adrienne was afraid that he would tear


    his wound, therefore she did not dare to struggle. "I told you to lie down and not move, didn''t you


    hear me?"


    Jefferson did not care about his injury at all.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    All he could see was her tears. "I asked you why you were crying. Are your wounds hurting you?"


    "Why would I cry? When did you see me crying? My injury is nothingpared to yours." Adrienne


    was also someone with an ego. She didn''t want him to see her shed tears, nor did she want him to


    know why she shed tears. She definitely didn''t want him to know how nervous she was when she


    was taking the bullet out.


    She was afraid that if she made a slight tremble, she would sever a nerve in his leg, which would


    make him unable to walk normally for the rest of his life.


    "Little Specky..." Jefferson called her name with a low voice. He touched the corner of her eye with


    his thumb and gently wiped the tears from her eyes. "I''m all right now. Really. Just rx."


    Jefferson was happy that she was so worried about him.


    But at the same time he felt bad when she cried over him.


    She was his Little Specky, a little idiot who only knew how to work. How could she cry over him?


    Earlier on, he had already thought of ways to distract her attention, but none of them


    worked. She still ended up crying from worry.


    "You look horrible, but you''re still insisting you''re fine. Do you think I am really that stupid?"


    Adrienne scolded him angrily with a nasal voice.


    "The bullet has been sessfully removed. I''m fine now, you little fool." Jefferson exined


    patiently, "You really don''t have to worry about me anymore."


    "The fool here is you!" Adrienne sniffed. She didn''t want to let him see her sad face, hence she


    forced a smile and questioned, "What''s so good about me? Am I worth hurting yourself over?"


    "I don''t know," Jefferson answered truthfully. He didn''t know what was so good about her, but he


    knew he wanted to be with her. He wanted to marry her and take care of her for the rest of her life.


    He had thought this way for a long time.


    "You are a huge idiot. You don''t know even know what''s good about me, yet you took bullets for


    me." Adrienne wanted to hold back her tears. But for some reason, the more she tried to hold her


    tears back, the more she felt like crying. Adrienne wailed, "You massive fool. Do you know how


    afraid I have been these two days? I was so scared that I might never see you again. I thought you


    might disappear from my life."


    Jefferson had no idea. He thought that his two-day disappearance would have no effect on her life


    at all. In fact, he thought she would be more rxed without him bothering her.


    "Little Specky, I..."


    "You don''t know! How could you know!" After umting so much fear for two days, she finally


    was able to vent it out. She erupted like an exploding volcano.


    Adrienne was full of snot and tears. "You just confessed to me and I had just started to believe you.


    Then, you left me alone and disappeared silently. I was so anxious. I didn''t even dare to go back to


    our home. I didn''t want to face an empty house without you in it. Without you, the house is not a


    home at all."


    "Don''t cry anymore, you idiot. I''m right in front of you. I knew all along about their ns and I was


    just out-scheming them." It turned out that he yed such an important role in her heart. Without


    him, their house was not home.


    Jefferson let out a long sigh of relief and felt delighted in his heart. It seemed that his love for her all


    these years was not wasted. He did not regret getting shot twice at all.


    "Why didn''t you tell me what you had nned? What if you hadn''t managed to


    escape? What if..." The more Adrienne thought about it, the more scared she became. She cried so


    hard that her body shook violently. Jefferson''s heart ached with worry. "Didn''t you say that I should


    get out of your life? Wouldn''t it be better for me to leave you?"


    Adrienne cried and yelled at him, "I just said those things out of anger. How could you take them


    seriously?"


    Jefferson felt a sudden warmth in his heart upon hearing her words. He wished to hear more about


    how much she cared for him. "So you''re actually anxious about me and reluctant to leave me."


    This time, Adrienne did not deny it and admitted boldly, "I just can''t live without you."


    "Little idiot, since you''ve said so, I''ll live forever. Not even the Grim Reaper himself can take my time


    with you away." For her, he would cherish his life. He would never risk his life by knowingly falling


    into an enemy''s trap again.


    "Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re invincible? That you won''t bleed? Your wounds


    won''t heal magically on their own. You are an ordinary man made of flesh and blood. You don''t have


    the ability to fight against the Grim Reaper. Do you get what I''m saying?" Adrienne knew that


    sometimes,


    Jefferson really overestimated himself.


    "As long as you are beside me, I can do it." He held Adrienne''s face and gently kissed away her


    tears. "Be good, don''t cry. Otherwise, if others see you like this, they will think that I am bullying


    you."


    Adrienne wiped her tears. "You''ve always bullied me. Don''t tell me I''m not allowed to cry."


    "I admit that I used to bully you, but today, it''s clearly you who bullied me."


    "If I say you''re the one who bullied me then you''re the one who bullied me. You''re not allowed to


    refute."


    "How overbearing!"


    "I learned it from you."


    "Okay, whatever you say. Can you stop crying now?" The sight of her crying was breaking his heart


    into pieces.


    Adrienne decided to take advantage of the situation. "Promise me that you won''t do such a silly


    thing like today ever again in the future."


    "Dumb*ss, I wasn''t doing anything stupid, I was just protecting the girl I like." Jefferson looked at


    her, his pale lips slightly raised. Although he was injured, his eyes were full of tenderness and love.


    Looking at his affectionate eyes, Adrienne felt a slight quiver in her heart. She couldn''t help but say,


    "When your legs are healed, let''s find some time to hold our wedding."

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    "Hold our wedding?" Jefferson peeped at Adrienne, but there was no excitement of getting married


    or holding a wedding in her eyes. He could not help but raise his eyebrows and questioned, "Little


    Specky, are you sure?"


    "Yes. Do you think I would joke about this?" Adrienne nodded and replied calmly.


    Her calmness affirmed Jefferson''s suspicions. He frowned even more and asked, "Tell me, why are


    you suddenly proposing this?"


    If she was moved because of what he did earlier and changed her mind to marry him, he did not


    want it. He did not want her pity.


    "We have obtained the marriage certificates. ording to thew, we are already a legally wed


    couple. Shouldn''t we have a wedding ceremony next?" Adrienne gave him an honest answer.


    She did not think there was anything wrong with this idea, but it sounded like a huge joke to


    Jefferson. He said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t want such a wedding."


    "Then, what kind of wedding do you want?"


    Adrienne couldn''t understand what she had said to upset him. She looked at him sullenly and


    argued, "Do you not want people to know that we''re husband and wife?"


    As a matter of fact, this assumption was likely.


    At present, only a handful of people knew about the fact that she was Jefferson''s wife. Yet,


    someone had already attempted to kidnap her to threaten him. If they were to hold a ceremony and


    publicly announce their rtionship, more people would learn about them.


    Due to the unique nature of Jefferson''s work, there was a chance that she might get kidnapped


    again and be used to terrorize him. That would simply mean that she would be troubling him every


    day. Perhaps, it was better not to publicize their rtionship.


    Thinking of this, Adrienne added thoughtfully, "If you have your own concerns, we don''t need to hold


    a wedding ceremony. I won''t mind."


    "You might not mind, but I do," shouted Jefferson angrily. The next second, his wound reopened


    because of his overexerted force. He cried out in pain, "Idiot!"


    Adrienne quickly pulled him toy down andforted him, "You are still injured, please don''t get


    overly agitated. Whether you want to


    hold a wedding or not, I will listen to you. It''s up to you, okay?"


    "You idiot!" Looking at her innocent expression, Jefferson knew that she was still unaware of what


    she had done to anger him. If anything, she was probably wondering why he was being so difficult


    to deal with.


    "Yes, I am an idiot. If you say that I am one, then I must be one!" Now he was wounded, she


    decided to just go along with whatever heined about. She was more benevolent, so she


    decided to let him win.


    "Little Specky..."


    "What?"


    "I''m being serious. Answer my question honestly."


    "Go ahead."


    "Tell me, do you like me?"


    "What..." Adrienne had never seriously considered this before. At the moment, she didn''t know how


    she felt about him.


    She knew she couldn''t live without him. However, was it because she was used to his "bullying"? Or


    did she have some kind of affection toward him?


    She truly couldn''t figure it out, hence she responded truthfully, "I... I don''t know."


    After that, Adrienne instinctively stepped backward before Jefferson lost his temper. She nervously


    put some distance between them.


    "You don''t know whether you like me, yet you want to hold a wedding ceremony with me? Ask


    yourself this, what''s the point of it then?" Suddenly, a wave of fatigue overcame Jefferson. It was


    probably because of the blood loss. He slowly shut his eyes and spoke, "I''m tired. I want to rest for


    a while. You can take another car."


    "Oh, okay..." Adrienne replied immediately but she did not move. She quietly sat on the side of the


    single bunk bed and stared at his pale face with worry. She couldn''t help but reach out to gently


    touch his face, and her heart felt inexplicably sour.


    Did she like him?


    Did she not like him?


    "If I don''t have feelings for him, why did I feel upset after finding out that Eunice liked him?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Do I... have feelings for him?" Adrienne was very confused.


    If she liked him, she would wish for his happiness. Since someone else liked him too, shouldn''t she


    have been happy for him?


    But when she learned that someone else


    liked him, she felt upset instead.


    All she knew was that she couldn''t live without him. It was more like a habitual reliance on him, she


    supposed.


    The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became. Adrienne scratched her head


    irritably and loosened her grip, only to find that Jefferson had opened his eyes and was staring at


    her. Adrienne felt rather embarrassed and asked sheepishly, "Aren''t you going to rest?"


    "I can''t, not with you here." Jefferson''s voice was hoarse and weak.


    "Then, I will head out." As long as he could have a good rest, she wouldn''t mind doing anything.


    "It''s even more difficult for me to sleep if you''re not here."


    "What do you want me to do then?"


    "I want you to say that you like me, the way I like you." This was what Jefferson wanted to say, but


    he didn''t want to push her any further. There was no point in forcing her to say something she


    hadn''t realized, so he replied simply, "I''m thirsty. Go and get me a ss of hot water." "Okay."


    Adrienne immediately got up. There was a kettle on the shelf next to the car


    Looking at the cautious look on her face, Jefferson''s heart softened once again. "Feed me.


    Adrienne did not hesitate at all. She used one hand to help him up and the other to lift the cup to his


    mouth carefully. "Drink slowly, be careful."


    Jefferson took a small sip andmented, "It''s not hot enough."


    Adrienne quickly added some hot water for him and put the cup to his mouth again. "Here, this


    should be better."


    He took another sip and sighed, "It''s a little too hot now."


    Hurriedly, Adrienne brought it to her mouth and blew on it. After that, she offered again, "How about


    now?"


    Jefferson drank the water while he thought of other methods to "torture" Adrienne, but Adrienne did


    notin. He guessed that the silly girl hadn''t even realized he was


    toying with her. After a while, he didn''t feel like teasing her anymore and soon fell asleep.


    However, before the car arrived at Chatterton Town, Jefferson suddenly eximed, "Little Specky!"


    Adrienne had been sitting beside him. She looked over at Jefferson, who had broken out in a cold


    sweat. She hastily held his hand andforted him, "I''m here. I''m right here. Don''t be afraid."


    He stared at her, and his fierce gaze gradually became gentle. Nheless, he still uttered


    overbearingly as usual, "Stay with me. You are not allowed to go anywhere without my permission."


    At this moment, Adrienne did not have the mood to ponder about the meaning behind his words.


    Whether he meant for her to stay by his side for now or forever, only Jefferson himself knew what


    he really meant.

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    "Don''t worry, get some rest. I''ll be right here." Having been with Jefferson for so many years,


    Adrienne had never felt so needed by him. She didn''t know how to feel. It felt a little bittersweet, but


    more than that, she felt a little distressed.


    "You have to stay with me!" As he spoke, Jefferson slowly fell asleep in a daze again, but his hands


    were still sping hers tightly. Even if she had moved only slightly, he would grasp her tighter until


    she didn''t dare to move anymore.


    About an hourter, the car finally reached Chatterton Town. Along the way, the doctor had made


    several calls to Adrienne to ask about Jefferson, who had been sleeping during the entire journey.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After arriving, the doctor was prepared to hospitalize Jefferson for two days to be observed.


    However, Jefferson adamantly refused to stay over such minor injuries. Adrienne had no choice but


    to take him home.


    Before leaving, Adrienne requested the doctor to prescribe some medicine. She also asked him


    about any precautionary measures she


    should take. She even took notes down in her notebook, just in case she would identally feed


    Jefferson the wrong medicine.


    When they finally got home, Adrienne rushed to take care of Jefferson. However, he wasn''t easy to


    tend to at all. He would whine that it hurt here and there.


    "Little Specky, my head hurts. Check and see if I have a fever." Just a moment ago, Adrienne had


    wanted to sit down and rest for a while, but Jefferson started sighing and ordering her around again.


    Adrienne did not dare to dy. She immediately took a thermometer and checked his temperature.


    He was having a slight fever. But since she had just given him medicine for his wounds, she did not


    dare to give him any for his fever. Therefore, she served him a ss of warm water and coaxed,


    "Drink this. You''ll feel better after you sleep."


    Jefferson took the ss and drank the water. As soon as he was done, hemented again, "Little


    Specky, my leg feels numb. Give me a massage. Please be gentler and don''t hurt me again."


    Again, Adrienne did not dare toin. She lifted his leg and gently gave him a massage until her


    hands were sore. She then asked, "Does it feel better?"


    Jefferson nodded and then shook his head.


    Adrienne sighed helplessly, asking, "Are you feeling better or not?"


    "I think so, but now, my back hurts a little," Jefferson pouted pitifully. "If you don''t mind, please


    massage my back too."


    After all, he had gotten injured because of her. Adrienne could notin about him being


    troublesome, hence she sat behind him and gave him a proper massage. "Jefferson, are you doing


    this on purpose?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Jefferson hung his head low with a defeated expression on his face. "If


    you think I''m annoying, you can just go and take a rest. Don''t worry about me. It''s not a big deal


    anyway. The pain will pass sooner orter."


    Since he had already said so, Adrienne had no reason to leave him unattended be it whether he


    was purposefully torturing her. Otherwise, once this was all over, he would definitely berate her for


    being so heartless.


    Compared to his berating, Adrienne would rather ept his torture.


    "No, no, no. I misspoke. I''ll massage your back until you''re satisfied." Adrienne raised her fist and


    wanted tond a heavy punch on him. However, when her fistnded, the strength she exerted was


    just right.


    After a while, Jefferson tilted his head to look at her and called out, "Little Specky..."


    "What is it now?" Adrienne grumbled, obviously annoyed.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to call your name."


    "Jefferson, can''t you keep quiet for a while?"


    "No, I can''t."


    Adrienne was speechless.


    "Little Specky..."


    "What''s wrong with you, Mr. Hefner?"


    "My back is fine now, but my neck is somewhat sore. Give me a neck massage."


    "Yes, sir!" Adrienne obediently gave him a neck massage.


    "Your strength is a little too light. Try putting more force into it."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will twist your neck off?"


    "Nope."


    Adrienne didn''t know what to say anymore.


    After a while, Jefferson the devil finally fell asleep. On the other hand, Adrienne was on the verge of


    having a mental breakdown from his torture.


    While he was asleep, Adrienne finally had the time to drink a ss of water. She felt much


    better after quenching her thirst. After that, she immediately gave Quill a call. "Sergeant Scott..."


    As soon as he heard her voice, Quill yelled into the phone, "Hey, Adrienne, where have you been all


    day? I couldn''t get through to your mobile phone and couldn''t find you anywhere either. You gave


    me a fright!"


    She could tell he was worried about her. After he had finished speaking, Adrienne replied calmly,


    "Sergeant Scott, I''m fine. I called to tell you that Jefferson has already returned home."


    "What? You found Jefferson?" Quill roared and then lowered his volume, probably because he was


    worried that others might overhear him. "Then, hurry up and get him over here so he can cooperate


    with our investigations."


    Adrienne looked back at Jefferson who wasying in bed. Although he was full of energy when he


    was teasing her earlier, she could tell that he was very weak at the moment, especially judging by


    his pale face and lips. She was afraid that Jefferson wouldn''t be able to cooperate with the


    investigation in his current situation.


    Adrienne came to the living room and tried to exin the situation to Quill, "Sergeant Scott, now''s


    not a good time."


    "Why not?" As he spoke, Quill raised his voice again. "He is now a suspect of a murder case. He


    must cooperate with our investigation. Otherwise, we will have no choice but to arrest him at his


    house. Adrienne, you know what kind of man he is. He certainly won''t want to be taken away by the


    police. Let him do it himself. You can rest assured that we won''t do anything to him before


    confirming that he is the murderer."


    "Sergeant Scott, Jefferson is injured. He is very weak now. Even if you arrest him, you''ll have to


    send him to the hospital for treatment first." Adrienne bit her lip and requested firmly, "Give us half a


    day. After he has rested adequately, I will tell him toe to the detachment at noon."


    "What? Mr. Hefner is injured? How did he get hurt?" Quill did not believe that anyone would dare to


    hurt Jefferson. He scoffed, "That''s impossible. How can an average person injure him?"


    Quill was exaggerating, of course. There was a slight tint of sarcasm in his tone, as though he was


    gloating at the fact that the mighty Jefferson would fall into such a pitiful condition.


    Nheless, this was only Adrienne''s impression. Knowing Jefferson''s usual demeanor, it wasn''t


    surprising that people


    would be secretly happy that he had gotten hurt. She said, "I don''t know the specifics, but it should


    be rted to the homicide case of the bar."


    Although he was delighted on the inside, Quill still maintained his professionalism on the surface.


    "Adrienne, I''ll give you time. Before one o''clock in the afternoon, you muste to our detachment


    on time with Mr. Hefner. Else, I will have no choice but to let the officers arrest him by force."


    Adrienne nodded. "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Adrienne looked at the time and found that it was already past 7 a.m.


    After a night of tossing and turning, she''d better utilize her time to catch up on some sleep. That


    way, she would have more energy to help Jefferson to clear his nameter.

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    Adrienne overslept, and even the rm she set did not wake her up. When she woke up, it was


    already 3 p.m. It was past the time she was supposed to report to Quill.


    Upon waking up, the first thing she did was to turn sideways and check on Jefferson. However, the


    space beside her was empty. Adrienne sat up in a hurry and called, "Jefferson!"


    "I''m here. Why are you shouting? Are you trying to make me go deaf?" Jefferson''s voice came from


    the balcony. Adrienne looked over and saw that he was sitting in a chair, basking in the sun.


    Hearing her shout, he stopped what he was doing and got up, returning to the room. He chided,


    "You''re an adult. Why are you whining? You shout for me as soon as you wake up. Are you hungry


    for milk? You''re not three and I''m not your mother either, I have no milk for you."


    Adrienne thought to herself, "This man is so sharp-tongued. How is he supposed to get himself a


    wife?"


    He was the kind of man who people would describe as ''destined to be forever alone''.


    With just a few hours of sleep, Jefferson could speak so much more energetically. He didn''t look


    pale anymore and he no longer had a limp. It was as if he had never gotten injured at all.


    Adrienne began to wonder if she had just gone through a nightmare and that in reality, Jefferson


    had been fine. She asked skeptically, "Jefferson, did you hurt your leg?" "Did I hurt my leg?"


    Jefferson sat down next to her and ced his hand on her forehead. He muttered, "You don''t have


    a fever. Do you have a loose screw in your head again?"


    Adrienne shook his hand away and defended herself solemnly, "I''m being serious. Don''t joke


    around with me."


    "You were the one who removed the bullet from my leg and bandaged my injury. Why are you


    asking me if I injured my leg?" Jefferson poked her forehead and teased, "Silly, what should I do


    with you? Did your brain short circuit or do you have amnesia?"


    "How many times do I have to tell you? You should be gentle when poking my forehead. It hurts."


    Adrienne tilted her head to avoid getting poked again, but it was futile as his movement was swift.


    She questioned further, "Then, why have you suddenly be so much better and energetic?"


    "I''m young, and my body is strong, so I recover quickly." Jefferson replied with a slightly cunning


    smile, "As long as you want me to, I can take good care of you."


    Looking at his appearance, he seemed to be fine, but Adrienne was still worried. "You''re young and


    healthy, which is a good thing. But your injuries were serious. You''d better take good care of


    yourself and don''t take your injuries lightly. Otherwise, you''ll regret it when you get older and the


    pain catches up on you."


    "Why does this sound so familiar?" Jefferson pretended to be serious and thought for a while. "Oh, I


    recall now. My Queen often speaks to me this way as well. Don''t learn from an old woman at such a


    young age."


    Adrienne warned, "You just called Madam Yard an old woman. If she heard that, she''d skin you


    alive."


    "How would I dare to insult her? She looks like an 18-year-old woman, whose beauty knows no


    bounds." If Britney actually heard him calling her an old woman behind her back, she would


    definitely kill him, knowing how vain she was. Out of survival instinct, Jefferson lied right through his


    teeth.


    "Right. I knew you wouldn''t dare," Adriennemented as she got out of bed. "Since you are in


    such good spirits, you can pack up and


    "Little Specky, are you deliberately making things difficult for me? You never let me send you to


    work when I was able-bodied. Now that my legs are injured, you want me to send you?" Jefferson


    asked with his voice raised.


    Adrienne answered seriously, "That''s not it. It''s just that you''ve got yourself involved in a murder


    case. The Paramount Criminal Police Team has been looking for you for two days now. If you don''t


    go to report to them, they''ll probablye and arrest you."


    "Pfft..." Jefferson said arrogantly, "The Paramount Criminal Police Team? There''s no way Quill


    would be brave enough to catch me."


    Ding dong¡ª


    Before he could finish his words, the doorbell rang. Adrienne immediately switched on the indoor


    monitor, and she saw Quill and several police officers standing by the front door.


    Jefferson''s words had backfired so quickly that Adrienne couldn''t help but chuckle. She pointed to


    the monitor screen and remarked sarcastically, "Mr. Hefner, why don''t you go and see for yourself if


    Quill dares to catch you or not?"


    Jefferson''s expression darkened. "I didn''t


    murder anyone. Even if Quill came looking for me, he can''t do anything to me."


    Adrienne nced at him and did not say much. She quickly put on a coat and went to open the


    door, "Sergeant Scott, I told you I would take Jefferson to you. Why did youe all the way?"


    "My God, I couldn''t reach you through your phone. What else was I supposed to do except show up


    at your door?" Quill had been so anxious. Did she think he wanted to show up here?


    While standing at the entrance, Quill''s two legs were already quietly trembling just at the thought of


    the angry beast awaiting him inside.


    Adrienne took out her cell phone and nced at it. She then exined, "I identally switched it


    off. Sergeant Scott, why don''t youe in and we''ll talk inside? The neighbors might see us and it


    won''t look good."


    Quill wanted to step into the house, but his legs were resisting. He replied helplessly, "Adrienne, it''s


    not that I wanted toe all the way here, but we have a deadline to crack the case. You promised


    to bring Mr. Hefner over at 1 p.m. It''s almost 4 p.m., and you haven''t shown up yet. I called you but


    didn''t get through, so I had toe to you. Please help me pass on my message to Mr. Hefner. I


    hope he can understand that I''m just doing my work."


    "I understand. We are colleagues after all. How could I not understand the nature of your work?"


    Just then, Jefferson came out of the room, dressed only in a set of ordinary pajamas. His presence


    immediately brought a sense of oppression to the room. Quill, who had just stepped into the house,


    backed out of the door in an instant. He stuttered, "Mr. Hefner, I..."


    It was rare for Jefferson not to lose his temper. At this moment, his expression and attitude were


    amiable as he continued speaking, "I know everything about the case. I will cooperate with you to


    investigate the case, but you should head back first. I will go over once I''ve tidied up a little."


    In the face of such a serious matter, Jefferson still had a sense of propriety.


    Quill turned to look at Adrienne for help. Adrienne added, "Sergeant Scott, you know that this man


    has a big ego. You brought your men here to capture him, which only served to embarrass him. If


    he doesn''t cooperate with us, that''ll be a huge problem. Why don''t you head back first? I promise


    that I''ll bring him to the detachment before 5 p.m."


    Quill mumbled in a low voice, "Adrienne, you must keep your word this time around. If Mr.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hefner doesn''t drop by today, I''ll really have to hand in my resignation as captain."


    Adrienne nodded in response, "Alright."


    Quill didn''t dare to stay any longer. He hurriedly closed the door for them and left with the police


    officers.


    Adrienne looked back and saw that Jefferson was in a daze. She wondered what was on his mind.


    "Hey, Jefferson, stop daydreaming. Hurry up and get ready, then follow me to report at the station."

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    "Your husband had just been seriously injuredst night, but you''re rushing to send him to be


    investigated! What if they find some dirt on me? I might not be able toe home," Jefferson


    suddenly cried out as he came back to his senses.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I believe that you didn''t kill anyone and that you cane


    home safely. But..." Adrienne''s face was full of worry. "Who told you to get yourself involved in a


    homicide? Plus, all the evidence points toward you."


    "All the evidence points toward me?" Jefferson rubbed her head, "Little idiot, since we have time


    now, fill me in on what''s going on."


    "I am the forensic examiner of this case, and you are the prime suspect. I can''t tell you anything,


    and it won''t be good for either of us." Although Adrienne believed in his innocence, there was no


    evidence to prove it. They still needed Quill to investigate further to clear his name. So before Quill


    found a way to do that, she could not reveal too much information to Jefferson. It was a matter of


    principle.


    "You!" Jefferson poked Adrienne''s forehead again and sighed, "You are a forensic examiner who


    speaks for the victim. You really should be careful. You can''t give an exception to anyone. Keep up


    the good work in the future."


    Adrienne gave him a nk look and asked, "Are you praising me or insulting me?"


    "Can''t you tell that I''m praising you?" asked Jefferson with a smile.


    "No, I really can''t tell." Adrienne nced down at his leg. She couldn''t see anything since he was


    wearing pajama pants. Thus, she asked, "Your leg is hurt. Is it okay for you to stand?"


    "If it''s not, would you carry me to the Paramount Criminal Police Team?" Jefferson retorted.


    Adrienne was rendered speechless. "Alright, stop talking nonsense. Hurry and pack up. If you feel


    any pain, let me know as soon as possible. Rest if you need to. Your healthes first."


    "Finally, some kind words out of you." After saying that, Jefferson disappeared into the changing


    room. Adrienne went into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. Fortunately, her skin


    was great and she always had sses on. She only had to put on some basic skincare and she


    was ready to


    go. Not doing her makeup saved a lot of time. When she came out of the bathroom, Jefferson had


    already finished changing.


    Typically, Jefferson always dressed quite casually. However, he had put on a suit that he hadn''t


    worn in a while. Adrienne was stunned by how dashing he looked. He cleaned up quite well indeed.


    With a slight cough, Jefferson brought Adrienne out of her trance and reminded her, "Little idiot,


    don''t stare at me as if I''m going to eat you up. Or else, I''ll really do it."


    "Why are you dressed so formally? Are you going to get married?"


    "What do you know?" Jefferson circled proudly in front of Adrienne, saying, "Although we are being


    called to the station for a homicide investigation, I still have to keep up my reputation."


    "All you care about is your reputation," Adrienne mumbled as she walked back to the dressing table.


    She squeezed some moisturizer into her palm and then turned around to p it onto Jefferson''s


    face. She rubbed it in andmented, "Your skin is a little dry."


    Jefferson thought that this girl was getting more and more considerate. She even knew how to help


    him moisturize his dry skin. How


    lovely. He came closer to her and teased her, "Do you think I should put on some makeup too?"


    She rolled her eyes at him. "Let''s go."


    At 5 p.m., Adrienne drove Jefferson and reached the Paramount Criminal Police Team right on time.


    Seeing them, Quill finally smiled and greeted, "Mr. Hefner, thank you so much for your cooperation!


    Thank you very much!"


    "What are you talking about? Hurry up and get on with your work. I''m swamped," Jefferson scolded


    as he walked forward.


    "Okay, let''s get to it right away." Before catching up with Jefferson, Quill did not forget to thank


    Adrienne. "Adrienne, you did a great job this time. When the case is solved, I''ll treat you to a meal."


    "I''m just doing my job. You don''t need to treat me to a meal. Jefferson''s leg is seriously injured. He''s


    acting tough as he''s egotistical. If he seems ill during the interrogation, call the doctor."


    Quill made an OK gesture and caught up with Jefferson immediately.


    Adrienne stretched out her neck to watch them but she saw nothing, hence she had no


    choice but to return to the forensic department.


    It was time to get off work, but Zelson was still busy in the office. His office door was left ajar so


    when Adrienne went by, he called out to her. ''Adrienne, pleasee in."


    Adrienne walked in and apologized, "Mr, Zelson, I''m sorry. Due to personal reasons, I had to dy


    my work today without informing you beforehand."


    "That isn''t what I''m concerned about." Zelson looked at Adrienne. He had so much concern in his


    gaze, but he could not say it out loud. He paused for a few seconds before asking, "Has Jefferson


    recovered from his injuries yet?"


    "He''s fine now." After answering him, Adrienne felt a little odd. Jefferson''s narcotics mission was a


    secret, and even Quill didn''t know that Jefferson had gotten hurt. How did Zelson know? "Mr.


    Zelson, how did you know Jefferson was hurt?"


    Hearing Adrienne''s doubts, Zelson''s gaze shifted. It was a dark sh of hurt. He answered, "Quill


    went to your house today. He told me when he came back just now."


    "Mr. Zelson... I..." Adrienne wanted to give herself a hard punch. What was going on with her?


    Recently, she had been so dubious of


    Zelson. He was the one who took her under his wing. Had she forgotten how he had taken care of


    her for the past two years?


    Perhaps because of the previous incident, she had changed her view on Zelson.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t call you in here to ask about Jefferson." Zelson took out a document and handed it to


    Adrienne. "There is a discovery in the autopsy report. It''ll be useful for Jefferson."


    "What discovery?" Adrienne had been the first person to dissect the body. She had even repeated


    her examination many times, but all evidence pointed towards Jefferson in the end. Where did this


    new discoverye from?


    She opened the document and checked the report. The report was about a residue that had been


    left in the deceased''s stomach. It was some sort of harmful substance.


    Zelson added, "The victim probably just started taking drugs, so the levels in his body weren''t very


    high. Hence, we ignored it in the previous two autopsies. After I found this clue today, I got Quill to


    find out when the deceased started working at the bar. As I suspected, he had only been working


    there for a couple of days, less than a week."


    Adrienne questioned, "What can this prove?


    That the bar had problems?"


    Zelson spoke gently, "That will be for Quill to determine after investigation. We have nothing to do


    with it. All we can do is help the dead speak and find out who the real killer is."

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    Yes, whether there were any problems with the bar, Quill would check it out. They just needed to


    focus on their tasks to help Quill solve the case.


    Adrienne expressed her gratitude sincerely, "Mr. Zelson, thank you!"


    Zelson responded, "I''m your mentor. There''s no need to be so polite with me."


    "I am not being polite with you. I''m just showing my gratitude, and you taught me that." Adrienne


    smiled. "If there is nothing else, I will go back to my office first."


    "Adrienne..." Zelson stopped her. After a pause, he added, "Take good care of yourself. You only get


    one life and no do-overs. Don''t take your life too lightly."


    "Don''t worry. I can assure you that I will take good care of myself. You have to take care too."


    Adrienne nodded and promptly left Zelson''s office.


    Adrienne did not know much about Zelson. She had never thought about getting to know him


    outside of work, so she never knew what Zelson was thinking.


    She only knew that Zelson''s parents had passed away and he was fostered in an orphanage. She


    heard that he had suffered a lot when he was a child. Later, he had worked hard to build himself up.


    Those who had experienced hardship in life would understand better that a good life was hard to


    come by. Therefore, Zelson had always done a good job and had never made mistakes in work.


    The previous incident probably hadn''t been up to him.


    Although society as a whole was improving slowly, there was still a dark side to it. Just because she


    couldn''t see it, that did not mean that it didn''t exist. Many people were left with no choice but to


    sumb to their darker instincts.


    Quill, Zelson, and even herself. But not Jefferson. He had enough support and protection around


    him, thus he could do as he pleased.


    Nevertheless, a majority in this world were people like Zelson and her. There were rarely those


    equivalent to Jefferson.


    About an hourter, the interrogation over on Jefferson''s side ended. When he appeared by


    Adrienne''s office door, she couldn''t help but be surprised. "How did youe out?"


    "Would you prefer if I was locked up inside and never came out?" Jefferson sat sideways on her


    desk and yfully hit her head with a book. "Dr. Carter, you''re ruthless."


    Needless to say, she was happy to see him released, but she wanted to know what was going on.


    "The evidence that Sergeant Scott currently has is enough to lock you up. It''s puzzling that he


    didn''t."


    "I''ve doubted Quill''s abilities more than once. It''s the same this time around. There was such a big


    loophole that he had missed. He fell right into the enemy''s trap and was led to believe I am the


    prime suspect."


    "Don''t say such unpleasant words. Sergeant Scott isn''t that bad. It''s just that there have been too


    many cases recently, and he has been having a hard time dealing with them." Adrienne stood up


    and walked over to Jefferson, asking, "Is your leg okay?"


    "It''s all right. I''m fine." It hurt a little, but it didn''t bother Jefferson. After all, he was young and strong.


    After a few hours of rest, he had recovered most of his strength.


    "d you''re fine." Adrienne''s gaze moved from his leg and to his face. After confirming that he was


    okay, she moved on to other topics. "Then tell me about how you proved your innocence and got


    Sergeant Scott to let you go."


    "The murderer had recorded his killing. Such powerful evidence, but Quill didn''t manage to find it."


    Jefferson was haughty as always. "That''s why I said that his abilities are doubtful, yet you''re


    defending him."


    "Recorded his killing? What a psychopath." Adrienne''s heart fiercely trembled as she gasped, "What


    kind of person is the murderer? How could he be so vicious?"


    "It has nothing to do with you. Why do you care so much?" Jefferson''s eyes were shing. Seeing


    this, Adrienne had a bad feeling. She asked, "Is the murderer one of those who kidnapped me to


    threaten you?"


    Those people were all ouws. They didn''t care about their lives, and there was nothing they didn''t


    dare to do. Jefferson didn''t want Adrienne to be overly involved, so he scolded, "I told you to drop it.


    Why are you still being so nosy?"


    "So, it was them. Did they do this to provoke the dignity of thew or to make a statement to you?"


    No matter what their purpose was, it was terrible. If they were not brought to justice soon, there


    would be more innocent people getting hurt. Adrienne had to do something. "Jefferson, where are


    the men that were caught yesterday? Can you let me speak to Weldon?"


    "What for?" Jefferson questioned.


    Adrienne replied, "He saved me. Can I go and see him?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No."


    "What if I insist?"


    Jefferson did not answer.


    When the two of them got into an actual argument, Jefferson would always lose.


    Under Jefferson''s reluctant help, Adrienne managed to meet Weldon.


    Although he was in jail, there was no emotion disyed on Weldon''s face. He still had that cold look


    on. If he were to get shot right now, he probably would not even blink.


    This kind of person was actually quite admirable.


    He was a real man.


    Adrienne started her questioning, "Weldon, that''s what they call you right? Can I call you that?"


    Hearing Adrienne''s voice, Weldon''s expression finally wavered a little, but soon returned to its


    calmness again. His expression changed so quickly that it was almost imperceptible.


    Adrienne added, "You kidnapped me during this operation, but you didn''t hurt me. I


    appreciate it very much."


    Weldon remained silent.


    Regardless of whether he would respond, Adrienne knew that he was listening. As long as he could


    hear her, it was good enough. That was the purpose of her visit.


    "I just wanted to ask, did you disobey your superior''s orders just because of Miss Nina?"


    At the mention of Miss Nina, Weldon''s eyes shifted again. Adrienne continued to say, "I can see


    that you are not someone who would do anything just for money. Miss Nina must be a very


    special person to you. I am very curious. She had ordered you guys to catch me, but why would she


    not let you guys hurt me?"


    Just when Adrienne thought that he would not answer, Weldon finally spoke, "Because Miss


    Nina is a good person who looks favorably upon loyalty."


    Good person?


    Perhaps.


    In the past, Adrienne had always thought that the world was just ck and white. Later on, she


    learned that there were actually many grey areas in the world.


    A person might seem evil to some, but to


    others, he or she might be the best person to ever exist.


    Miss Nina had done something illegal, and she deserved to be arrested. But who knew what she


    had done for Weldon to make him so devoted? He even saw her as a good person.

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    Adrienne asked further, "She''s involved in drug trafficking. Who knows how many families she has


    ruined? Do you still think she''s a good person?"


    "I don''t know how many families were destroyed because of her, and I don''t want to know. All I know


    is she saved my life. If it weren''t for her, I would have died long ago. I am willing to do anything for


    her, even if she wants me to give up my life for her."


    Hearing what Weldon said, Adrienne couldn''t find any words to refute him. After all, she wasn''t him


    in his shoes. She didn''t know what he had experienced before this, so she was not qualified to


    judge him from her moral high horse.


    After pondering for a while, Adrienne spoke again, "Weldon, I know that I can''t get any information


    out of you. That''s not why I came. I just wanted to thank you for saving me.


    Weldon replied coldly, "If I hadn''t kidnapped you, Uriah and the others would not even have had the


    chance to get close to you. You don''t need to thank me."


    Adrienne spoke again, "In order to thank you, I will tell you something else. Even if you keep your


    mouth shut and say nothing, you will soon be able to meet Miss Nina whom you have been


    protecting."


    "What do you mean?" Agitated, Weldon suddenly shot to his feet. He pointed at Adrienne and


    yelled, "Did Jefferson do something to her? Did he?"


    Adrienne calmly replied, "Drug trafficking is against thew. From the day you chose to do this


    business, you should have known that you will be arrested and punished by thew sooner orter."


    Weldon shouted, "You''re talking nonsense. What right do you have to arrest Miss Nina? She''s


    never been involved in drug trafficking."


    Adrienne chuckled. "Uriah and the others are involved in murder and drug trafficking. She is their


    boss. I don''t believe that she isn''t involved, and I''m sure you don''t believe it yourself either."


    "Miss Nina is working for Stephen. That''s why Uriah and the others listen to her. Stephen would


    never let Miss Nina take part in the drug business. What makes you think you can arrest her?"


    Adrienne responded, "We''ll find out from the


    evidence if she dealt with drugs, not from you."


    Weldon didn''t argue with Adrienne anymore. He sat back on the ground and murmured to himself,


    "Miss Nina has Stephen supporting her. He will definitely protect Miss Nina. No one can hurt


    her, including Jefferson. Yes, no one can hurt Miss Nina."


    "Stephen? Who is Stephen?" Adrienne did not know who the man Weldon mentioned was, but she


    knew that Stephen must be someone who was more powerful than Miss Nina. Maybe he was


    the mastermind that Jefferson had been looking for.


    Weldon realized that he had talked too much, so he stopped. Adrienne wanted to inquire more, but


    Jefferson knocked on the door and rushed in. He stared at Adrienne with a gloomy face and


    growled, "Why are you meddling in my business again?"


    Adrienne was a little stunned by his roar, and she was dragged out of the detention room before she


    could react. He added, "Little idiot, you are just a forensic examiner. You just need to do your job.


    The narcotics team will deal with drug dealers. You don''t need to interfere."


    "I..." Adrienne wanted to exin, but before she could, Jefferson interrupted her again.


    "Little idiot, listen to me carefully. You are not allowed to interfere in my affairs anymore. There will


    not be a next time!"


    It was obvious how dangerous the drug world was. Previously, he had never nned to let Adrienne


    find out what he was doing, but this girl was not as stupid as he had thought. She had still found out


    in the end.


    Then, he had been thinking of a way to make her stay away from his work. The further she stayed


    away from him, the safer she would be. However, this little idiot had insisted on inserting herself into


    his business. Was she not fearful for her life at all?


    "Do you think that I want to meddle in your business?" Adrienne roared back at him angrily. "Don''t


    meddle in my business either then! I wouldn''t have the mood to care about your stuff too."


    "I..." Jefferson was stunned.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cut the cr*p. I''m telling you clearly now. If you want to meddle in my business, I''m also going to


    meddle in yours. If you''re so dumb that you''re willing to take a bullet for me, who knows how far I


    might be willing to go for you too."


    Jefferson''s face darkened at once, "Little idiot..."


    Adrienne, however, calmly told him, "Unless


    you tell me that you don''t like me and my affairs have nothing to do with you, then I will no longer


    ask you about it. If that happens, then your life and death will have nothing to do with me."


    She had grown up and was no longer the little girl who only knew how to rely on him. She knew


    what she was doing.


    She also knew that Jefferson didn''t want her involved because he wanted to protect her. So why


    couldn''t he understand that she was trying to protect him as well?


    A rtionship should go both ways.


    If it were always one side that gave, then the rtionship would notst.


    Unfortunately, Jefferson wasn''t one to back down. He argued, "I''ll take care of your business, but


    you''re not allowed to take care of mine."


    "Then let''s get a divorce!" Adrienne blurted.


    "Little idiot, do you know what you''re saying?"


    "I said, let''s get a divorce."


    "I swear I''ll cut off your tongue."


    "Do it if you dare. If not, I''ll keep asking you for a divorce." "You''re really testing me."


    Although his words were fierce, there was no


    way Jefferson would do anything to hurt her, not even if he was forced to.


    "Do you understand how I feel now?"


    "How do you feel?" asked Jefferson.


    "When I heard you say that you don''t want me to meddle in your affairs, it''s the same as you


    hearing me say that I want to divorce you. Now, think about it again and you''ll know why I did this."


    "I won''t divorce you."


    "Then, give up on the idea of me not caring about your business."


    Jefferson truly didn''t know how to argue against her.


    Adrienne reminded him once more, "There''s also what I told youst night. I''ll give you two days to


    think about it. After two days, if you haven''t made a decision, I will decide for us."


    "What did you tell me?"


    "Do you really not remember what I mentioned to youst night??"


    Jefferson answered matter-of-factly, "I was injured, how can I possibly remember that much?"


    "It''s about our wedding ceremony."


    As soon as Adrienne mentioned it, Jefferson recalled it immediately. He scoffed, "I already


    told you that I don''t want a wedding like that." "Then what kind of wedding do you want?" Adrienne


    raised her voice and pressed on. But she did not want to pressurize him. She didn''t want it to seem


    like she was forcing him, so she softened her tone and said, "What kind of wedding do you want?


    Please tell me what you want. If I can, I''ll do my best to meet your expectations."

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    Without waiting for him to reply, Adrienne continued to say, "But don''t ask for too much. After all, I


    only have a measly monthly sry, and I don''t have any savings. If you want a big wedding, I won''t


    be able to gather that much money in such a short time unless I sell the house that my parents left


    me."


    At this point, Adrienne suddenly felt a little sad when Jefferson did not reply to her. "That house


    contains good memories with my family and me. I can''t sell it."


    "Adrienne, what do you mean?" Jefferson asked.


    When he mentioned that he didn''t want a wedding like that, did she think he was looking down on


    her because she was too shabby?


    For God''s sake!


    Little idiot!


    Even if the wedding were to be held, he would be paying for it. Why would she need to sell her


    house?


    He meant that he didn''t want the wedding ceremony because he wished for her to


    willingly confess that she liked him. He wanted to know that she wanted to marry him and be his


    wife because she had feelings for him, and not some other reason.


    "This little idiot''s brain must be filled with mush."


    Sooner orter, she would infuriate him to death!


    "Did I not make myself clear enough?" Adrienne felt that she had expressed herself very directly.


    She was sure that Jefferson understood. He must be ying dumb so that he could insist on the


    wedding arrangements.


    After all, he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Since he was a child, he had been living a


    life where he spent money like it was nothing. Holding a wedding was the most important thing in


    his life. He was probably upset at the idea of having to settle for a simple wedding.


    As for her, she had only nned to host only one wedding in her life. Since he prioritized a luxurious


    wedding, she would try her best to make it happen. She didn''t want him to feel aggrieved for


    marrying her.


    Adrienne exined again, "Well, I will try my best to hold a wedding for us that is on par with your


    reputation. I would never embarrass you in front of your friends."


    Jefferson stared at her in shock.


    He waspletely speechless. He didn''t even bother to scold her, even if she was an idiot.


    Jefferson''s expression was pale, and he did not speak. Adrienne poked his waist and teased


    yfully, "Mr. Hefner, if you''re willing to return the money you took from me, I can use that for the


    wedding."


    "Who wants to hold a wedding with an idiot like you?" Having said that, Jefferson turned around and


    left.


    He suddenly felt that his leg began to hurt. Not just his leg, but his head ached too. Hell, his entire


    body felt ufortable.


    Why had he taken a fancy to such a little idiot?


    Yes, he must have been blind. Not just his eyes, but his heart too. In fact, he even found her


    foolishness rather cute.


    As she watched Jefferson walk away, Adrienne rubbed the back of her head in confusion. She really


    couldn''t figure out what she had done to make this man angry.


    However, even if he lost his temper for no reason at all, she still followed him closely. After all, he


    was a wounded man and she had to be more considerate of him.


    By the time they came out of the narcotics team office, the sky was already dark. The streets were


    aze with lights, making the ce look warm and romantic.


    Perhaps it was not because of the warm and romantic lights, but Jefferson''s presence beside her,


    which made her feel at ease. Therefore, she felt that the night was exceptionally beautiful.


    Adrienne got lost in her thoughts while Jefferson entered the front passenger seat.


    Adrienne quickly got into the car, buckled his seat belt and asked him, "It''s dinner time. Let''s find a


    ce to eat dinner first while you slowly get over your anger."


    Jefferson continued to ignore her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Adrienne tried hard to smile and showed him the sweetest smile she could. There was no way he


    could be angry at such a sweet smile, right? "Oh, I almost forgot that your leg is injured and you


    need to watch your diet. I''ll drive to the supermarket to buy some ingredients and make some soup


    for you back at home."


    Still, Jefferson paid her no mind.


    Adrienne shook her head helplessly, started the car, and slowly pulled out of the parking


    lot. "When you were missing, Madam Yard called to look for you. She was very concerned about


    you. I lied and told her that you were on a business trip." She nced sideways at Jefferson and


    added, "When you have time, you should call her and let her know you''re all right. Don''t let her


    worry more."


    This little idiot knew to lie and not let the elders worry about him. She also knew to ask him to call to


    tell Britney that he was safe. But why did she not understand his thoughts? He sighed, "Little idiot,


    do you really not know why I don''t want to hold a wedding with you?"


    "You still have time to think about it. We''re not in a hurry." She didn''t answer his question at all.


    "Your concern now is to call Madam Yard and tell her you''re okay."


    "Little idiot!" Jefferson cursed in a low voice again, but he still took out his mobile phone to dial


    Britney''s number. Adrienne couldn''t hear what Britney was saying, but she heard Jefferson


    comin, "My Queen, I know you asked us to go home for dinner because you care about us, but


    can you allow us some alone time?"


    His words weren''t a big deal, but Jefferson''ster sentence was the key point. "We need to have


    some quality time together so that we can create a baby. That way, you can get your


    grandchild sooner. Am I right?"


    Adrienne waspletely taken aback!


    "Who wants to spend quality time with him, and who wants to create..."


    She couldn''t bear to listen any longer.


    She pretended to be focused on driving, but she couldn''t help herself as she perked up her ears to


    listen to what other nonsense Jefferson was going to spurt.


    "My Queen, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of her. I''m taking her to the supermarket now to shop for


    groceries. Then, I''ll cook for her in the evening," Jefferson informed Britney.


    Adrienne pouted her lips. Jefferson was really an expert liar, and he showed no change in emotion


    or tone at all. Clearly, he was very used to lying.


    After hanging up the phone, Jefferson leaned his chair back and theny down. Heyfortably


    in the chair and said, "Drive me to Well Eaten Farm and Restaurant. I want to drink with Freddy and


    the others."


    "Drink? Do you want to die?"


    "Yes, I''ve given up on life. It''s none of your business, isn''t it?"


    Adrienne didn''t want to pay attention to this unreasonable man. She stopped the car in the


    supermarket parking lot on the way home


    and ordered, "I''m going to go down to shop for groceries. Wait for me in the car. I''ll be right back."


    Jefferson did not budge when Adrienne got out of the car. Unexpectedly, when she looked up after


    stepping out, she saw that Jefferson was already standing by the car door. He nced at her coldly.


    His gaze chilled her to the bone and he was clearly sending her a murderous warning.


    After that, he turned to walk into the supermarket.


    She was being considerate of his injuries, yet he did not appreciate it. He had even shot her


    daggers. She must have done something wrong in her past life to deserve such cruel treatment.


    Adrienne did not have time to think about it and immediately chased after him. As Jefferson''s strides


    wererge and quick, she had to run to catch up with him.


    Adrienne had never really felt like she had short legs, except when she was with Jefferson.


    What she didn''t know was that he would slow down every time he walked with her. However,


    sometimes, Jefferson felt like she looked adorable when she had to waddle over to catch up to him.


    Thus, he couldn''t help but


    tease her.

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    Neither Adrienne nor Jefferson was good at cooking, so they weren''t very familiar with the


    ingredients.


    From what she remembered, since they had gotten married, Jefferson had only cooked once.


    During which he had almost burned down the entire kitchen.


    Right now, both of them were at the fresh food section of the supermarket, but they had no idea


    what to buy.


    Seafood, meat, vegetables... There were a variety of options. They were having trouble picking


    what they wanted.


    Adrienne looked at Jefferson for help and asked, "What do you think I should get?"


    "You can buy whatever you want. You don''t have to ask me." Jefferson had even less of a clue than


    Adrienne.


    Adrienne scratched her head and looked embarrassed. "I- I don''t know how to cook anything. If I


    did, I wouldn''t be asking you."


    Jefferson grumbled discontentedly, "I told you just now that we should go out to eat. Who was the


    one who insisted on making me soup? Now you''re telling me you don''t know how to cook anything?


    Are you trying to make me starve?"


    "Wait a minute! I have a solution." Adrienne took out her phone and opened Google to search for


    soup recipes that were good for recuperation. She smiled generously at Jefferson and assured him,


    "Mr. Hefner, don''t worry. I will search it up and learn."


    Jefferson rolled his eyes at her and scolded, "Why didn''t you search it up earlier? You''d better not


    starve me to death."


    "How can I starve you to death? You are not that stupid." Adrienne was dumbfounded as she stared


    at her phone screen. There was too much information that had popped up from her search.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Some people rmended chicken soup, and others rmended vegetable soup... Looking at


    all this, Adrienne felt like it was even harder for her to choose now.


    Jefferson took the phone and questioned, "Are you trying to stall for time?"


    "I''ll make chicken soup as it has more protein." Adrienne took the phone back and put it in her bag.


    "Chicken soup it is."


    Jefferson knew that this little idiot was no better than him when it came to cooking. It was good


    enough if she could even cook instant noodles for him. He had no expectations from her to cook


    anything more advanced than that. "Since you''ve decided, what are you waiting for?"


    "So, you''ve agreed!" Adrienne hugged his arm happily and rubbed her head against him. "I knew


    that you aren''t just handsome, but you''re also very understanding. You are indeed the epitome of a


    good man of our generation."


    "Little idiot, your mouth has be so sweet. Let me have a taste." Before Adrienne could


    understand what he meant, her lips were sealed by his.


    She was stunned at first, and then she struggled with a panic thought, "There are so many people


    coming and going in this supermarket. Is he trying to put on a show for them?"


    Fortunately, Jefferson did not continue. He let go of her as soon as she struggled. Adrienne covered


    her blushing face and said, "Can''t you kiss me when we get home? I don''t want to be seen as some


    circus freak here."


    He caressed her head and let out a heartyugh. "Okay, okay. I won''t kiss you here. I''ll go home


    and kiss you to my heart''s content."


    Adrienne pinched him andmented, "Do you still want to buy chicken?"


    Jefferson was still grinning. "Yes, yes..."


    Adrienne tried to change the topic, "We can ask the butcher to help us chop and clean the meat.


    Then we just need to wash and cook it when we get home."


    Adrienne felt like she was actually pretty smart. She just hadn''t thought of this idea earlier.


    Looking at how adorably silly she looked, Jefferson could not help but smile. He reached out to rub


    her head and teased, "My little idiot, how are you so adorably stupid?"


    "Yes, I am a little idiot and you are the smartest man alive. Are you happy?" She had only been


    ted for two minutes before another problem arose. There were so many different parts of a


    chicken. Which one should she buy?


    She once again looked at Jefferson for help. He answered, "Get the breast meat. I heard that it has


    the highest protein."


    "Okay!" Adrienne then requested the worker to help her pack up four pieces of chicken breast. As


    she walked around, she felt like they needed everything.


    Jefferson didn''t know what to buy. Besides, he would eat whatever she made. So Adrienne strolled


    along the aisles joyfully as she picked up whatever she wanted while Jefferson followed behind her


    and put all her items into the cart.


    After strolling the entire supermarket, Adrienne had filled the cart up to the brim. Before paying the


    bill, she had felt like these were all necessities. But once she heard the price, she suddenly felt like


    none of these things was really needed at all.


    She looked at the cashier and asked awkwardly, "Um, I''ve bought a little too much. Can I remove


    some of the items?"


    The cashier responded, "Sure. Which ones do you want to remove?"


    "I only want the chicken and the..." Before Adrienne could finish her sentence, Jefferson came up


    from behind her. He handed over his card and interrupted, "No need. Just use my card."


    At that moment, Adrienne felt like Jefferson was glimmering brightly as if he was a knight in shining


    armor.


    Jefferson nced at Adrienne with dissatisfaction. She was getting smarter and smarter. How did


    shee up with such a way to embarrass him? As a man, how could he let his wife pay?


    The cashier took over the card and swiped it. Jefferson did not say anything more, but Adrienne


    was super happy. Even her eyes were glistening as she eximed, "Thank you, Mr. Hefner!"


    After returning home.


    Adrienne changed her shoes and walked to the kitchen with the ingredients. "You should head back


    to your room and rest for a while. I''ll call for you when dinner is ready."


    As he stared at the ingredients in her hand, he had absolutely no confidence in her. Hemented,


    "Why don''t you leave the ingredients in the kitchen and I''ll cook instead? Let me go and change


    first."


    "No. I''ve promised you that I''ll take care of you. How can I possibly let you cook?" The scene of him


    almost burning down the kitchen was still fresh in her mind. She did not want to go through that


    experience again so soon.


    "Are you sure?" Jefferson had no idea that Adrienne was looking down on his cooking skills.


    Honestly, he looked down on her cooking skills too. He even wondered if the soup which she was


    going to cook would be edible.


    Adrienne smiled confidently. "Go and have a rest, I''ll call you when I''m done."


    Jefferson nodded in defeat, but he was still a little worried.


    Although Adrienne was not good at cooking, she wasn''tpletely clueless.


    She cleaned the meat and washed it before seasoning it and leaving it to marinate for a while. In


    the meantime, she went to the room to change into more casual clothes.


    Jefferson was not in the room. Adrienne assumed that he was probably busy in his study. She


    looked over to the door. At first, she thought that she''d better not disturb him. But when she thought


    of his injuries, she knocked on the door and reminded him, "You are now a wounded man. Please


    remember to get adequate rest."


    Although Jefferson ignored her, Adrienne continued nagging him, "You were injured on the job, and


    you''re on sick leave now. You don''t have to worry about work-rted things. Health alwayses


    first."


    Jefferson still ignored her. She pouted andined, "Hey, I''m just concerned about you. Don''t


    just ignore me."


    This time, Jefferson''s voice finally came from the study. "My dear Dr. Carter, I''m so hungry that my


    stomach is growling very loudly."


    "Oh... just wait a little longer." Adrienne had almost forgotten that she had to busy herself in the


    kitchen. Thus, she immediately rushed back in.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    In the study.


    Jefferson was indeed busy. His subordinate, Vincent, was asking him for help.


    Vincent cried out pitifully, "Boss, the men we caught are all so stubborn. They won''t talk even when


    we put the evidence right in front of them. They even have the audacity to ask us if we''re incapable


    of doing our jobs properly!"


    "Since they aren''t willing to talk, you don''t have to ask any further. Just focus your time on getting


    the evidence of their drug dealings in order. I''ll meet them in person tomorrow." Those brats were


    ying tricks on him. Jefferson had already expected this to happen, but he was not worried. He


    had his own methods to deal with them too.


    Vincent stammered, "But, but boss, we''ve mobilized so many officers this time. Not only did we


    mobilize the whole team, but you even got the special agents involved... The superiors were very


    angry and ordered us to close the case within two days. Otherwise..." "Which son of a b*tch gave


    you that order?" Jefferson raised his eyebrows and suddenly, his voice became a little indifferent.


    He seethed, "Whoever it was, tell him to look for me directly. You''re my subordinate, and you only


    need to listen to my orders."


    This was what Vincent had been waiting to hear. He replied, "Boss, your words are enough of


    reassurance for me. If the superiors try to pressure me again, I will pass on your message.


    Everyone in our team knows that they are only pressuring us because you aren''t around. If you


    were here, they wouldn''t even have dared to make a squeak."


    "Get to work. Stop kissing my *ss." After saying that, Jefferson hung up the phone.


    At this moment, his mind was filled with thoughts about the man named ''Stephen''.


    Previously when he got duped, the name ''Stephen'' had also appeared in that voice recording.


    Who was Stephen?


    Was he the head of the organization?


    That was usible. But right now, Jefferson had no information on him. It was going to be difficult to


    find out about the man in such a short time.


    After racking his brain for a while, Jefferson thought of someone who he could ask for help.


    However, he halted after picking up the phone when he remembered that the person had just gotten


    married and returned to Chatterton Town not long ago. He probably didn''t know much more than


    Jefferson, so Jefferson decided to put his phone away.


    "Forget it, I won''t think about it."


    He decided that he would simply wait for the little idiot to torture himter that night.


    The food she made was tough to swallow. Jefferson was basically risking his life by consuming her


    cooking, all just so that he could help her gain confidence.


    He was a recuperating man at the moment, hence he could not afford to suffer through her torture.


    After thinking about it, he decided that it was better to have a backup n.


    Adrienne returned to the kitchen. She clumsily followed the cooking steps through the online recipe.


    First, she boiled a pot of water and ced the chicken inside. She then added some seasoning


    before putting it on high fire. Afterwards, she let the soup simmer on the stove.


    It sounded easy, but after doing all of this, Adrienne was already dripping in sweat.


    She lifted her sleeve and wiped her face carelessly. Then, she proceeded to wash some


    vegetables.


    As she didn''t know how to cook them any other way, she decided to just boil the vegetables. She


    boiled another pot of water and nched the vegetables. Following that, she took them out and


    seasoned them with a pinch of salt. Just like that, she had made a healthy and delicious dish.


    After the vegetables were cooked, the soup broth had turned into a nice light caramel color. It was


    ready to be served.


    Looking at the soup she made, Adrienne felt quite a sense of aplishment. She was as proud


    as a peacock as she had never thought that she possessed such a talent in culinary.


    "This ought to show Jefferson that I''m much better at cooking than him. I''ll tell him to learn from me


    in the future."


    Adrienne took a small bowl and filled it up with the soup, wanting to taste test it. She even hummed


    a tune while she imagined how rich and delicious her soup must taste.


    Unexpectedly, at the instant she swallowed the soup, she spat it right out.


    She hadn''t noticed earlier that she had added a little too much salt. No, not just a little. It was way


    too much salt and the soup tasted so horrible that it was barely drinkable. The whole pot had to go


    to waste now. Frustrated, Adrienne wondered what she should do.


    Just as she was at a loss, Jefferson''s voice suddenly rang from behind her. "Little Specky, what''s


    taking so long?"


    Adrienne was shocked and stuttered, "Oh, um, w-why did youe to the kitchen? You don''t like


    the smell of oil, right? You''d better get out. Just wait for a few minutes."


    "You are oddly considerate." His tall body leaned against the door frame while he showed her a faint


    smile, which made her feel guilty. "Why... why are you looking at me like that? It''s making me


    flustered."


    "You little idiot!" Jefferson came forward, took the bowl of soup from her hand and drank it in one


    gulp. He then asked, "When are you going to improve?"


    Adrienne shrank her neck and waited for his scolding. She whispered, "It tastes very bad, isn''t it?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "It''s alright." Jefferson''s tongue was dripping in salt, but he still acted like it wasn''t that bad. He knew


    that her cooking would be deadly. "Is the pasta done?"


    Adrienne nodded in a daze and replied, "It''s cooking."


    She turned around to check on the pasta that she had put into the pot. Unfortunately, she had


    forgotten to turn on the fire, so the raw pasta was just sitting in the water.


    She peeked at Jefferson again and chuckled awkwardly, "I think I forgot to turn on the stove just


    now."


    "You think?" Jefferson poked her forehead and added, "You must''ve forgotten to turn it on.


    Adrienne immediately replied, "I''ll cook it now. It doesn''t take that long to cook a portion for two."


    "I knew you''d be unreliable, little idiot," scolded Jefferson. "Fortunately, I''ve prepared a backup


    n."


    Adrienne asked dumbfoundedly, "What backup n?"


    Ding dong-


    The doorbell rang just in time.


    Jefferson turned around to open the door, and when he came back, there were a few bags in his


    hand.


    He exined, "I had someone to send some food over."


    Adrienne stared at him quietly.


    All of a sudden, she felt distraught. She was his wife, and he had injured himself over her. Yet, she


    could not even prepare a simple meal for him. What kind of wife was she?


    "What are you waiting for?" Jefferson waved his hand and ushered, "Come and eat."


    "Oh..." Adrienne responded defeatedly. Her drooping head was like a deted ball, making her


    appear cute and silly.


    Jefferson continued, "They''re all your favorites."


    "Oh..."


    "What''s wrong with you? Is that the only word you know?" Jefferson poked her forehead and


    remarked, "You are not good at cooking. If you can''t do it well, then that''s that. What''s there to be


    upset about? Think about all the other things you are good at and cheer up. Got it?"


    Adrienne cried out in frustration, "But you think I''m stupid."


    Jefferson scooped out a portion of food and handed it over to her. He swiftly pinched her face and


    teased, "I was just joking with you."


    Adrienne raised her eyebrows. "So... you don''t really think I''m stupid then?"


    "I''m not a fool, why would I fall in love with one?"


    Hearing his reply, Adrienne finally cracked into acentugh. "I knew it! I knew that you had a


    good impression of me."

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    She looked so adorably foolish as she grinned at him. After that cooking disaster, how could she still


    have the confidence to think that he had a good impression of her?


    Jefferson wanted to roll his eyes at her but decided to let it go after thinking about it. She had


    received enough blows for the day.


    He put some food into her bowl and said, "Yes, yes. You are indeed amazing. You are the most


    outstanding woman in the world. Can we eat now?"


    If they didn''t eat soon, he would starve to death.


    Adrienne nodded and said, "Let''s eat."


    Ever since Jefferson had disappeared, Adrienne hadn''t eaten a proper meal. As soon as she took


    the first bite, she realized she''d been starving too. She wolfed down a few bites before setting down


    her spoon.


    "Slow down, nobody''s stealing your food," said Jefferson.


    Adrienne swallowed a mouthful and replied, "I suddenly felt really hungry."


    Jefferson scooped more food into her bowl and said, "You''re such a little idiot."


    Seeing that he kept giving her food but not taking some for himself despite havingined


    about being hungry, Adrienne took the initiative to return the gesture. "Don''t just watch me eat, you


    should eat too. Didn''t you say earlier that you were hungry? Have you suddenly lost your appetite


    now that the food''s on the table?"


    "Says who? I just..." Truth is, he got so mesmerized by how cute she looked while eating that he


    had forgotten that he was starving. But Jefferson didn''t want to tell her that, or else she would let it


    get to her head. So he said, "Am I supposed to wolf down my food like you?"


    Adrienne knew he was right. "I guess not."


    He once again scooped more food for her and urged, "Eat up. I still have more important things to


    do."


    "You''re injured, can''t you just rest for two days?" Just as Adrienne lowered her head, she lifted it up


    again and looked at him worriedly. "You are not the only man in your team. Can''t you ask someone


    else to help you out for two days?"


    "I can still make you cry for mercy even with this injury," said Jefferson with a smirk.


    "Jefferson..." Adrienne stammered as her face turned red, "I''m being serious here, what are you


    talking about?"


    "I''m just telling you that it''s not a big deal. What did you think I was referring to?" asked Jefferson


    with a solemn expression.


    Adrienne lowered her head and murmured quickly, "Let''s eat."


    It was alreadyte when they finished their dinner.


    "I''ll clean up. You should rest early." Adrienne volunteered to do the housework. After all, she had


    agreed to make dinner but she failed to do so in the end. If she didn''t make the effort to make up for


    her mistakes, Jefferson would probably criticize her again.


    "Alright," said Jefferson as he left the table.


    "You should go to bed early." Adrienne reminded him loudly as she was afraid that he would be


    tired.


    After Adrienne was done cleaning up, she went back to the room, but Jefferson was nowhere to be


    seen. She went over to the study and asked, "When did you be so dedicated, Mr. Hefner?"


    He never worked this hard before the injury. Now that he needed some good rest, he drowned


    himself in work whenever he had the chance instead. She wondered if he was doing it to make her


    feel bad.


    Jefferson looked up and said, "I wasn''t working, I was waiting for you."


    "What for?"


    "I''m injured and can''t take a bath by myself. What do you think I''m waiting for?"


    Hearing this, Adrienne''s face flushed red again. "Didn''t you say that your injuries are not a big deal?


    Why can''t you bath yourself?"


    "You still owe me something," replied Jefferson with a smile.


    "A-And what would that be?"


    Jefferson opened his mouth but did not make a sound.


    Adrienne pushed, "What did you say? Can you speak up?"


    Jefferson repeatedly curled his finger and said, "Come closer and I''ll tell you."


    Adrienne walked over as told. As soon as she approached him, he immediately pulled her down


    onto hisp. Because of the injuries on his leg, Adrienne didn''t dare to move around. "Don''t take


    your injuries lightly. Let me get up."


    "Little Specky, don''t move, don''t talk, and close your eyes..." Jefferson''s low and seductive voice


    drifted into Adrienne''s ears. As his face was inches away from hers, she could distinctly feel his


    breath. He was so close that it felt like his lips were grazing her earlobe...


    Adrienne wanted to utter something, but nothing came out of her mouth. She couldn''t help but close


    her eyes.


    Jefferson lowered his head to kiss her forehead gently, moving down to the bridge of her nose and


    then finally to her lips. His lips softly pressed against hers.


    After what seemed like years, he let go of her and held her face. "Little Specky, open your eyes and


    look at me."


    Adrienne obediently opened her eyes, and she was met with a deep gaze that she had never seen


    before. Just one look from him was enough to make her lose herself in his dreamy eyes. She could


    not help but gasp, "Jeff..."


    "Good girl!" He held her close to his chest and hugged her tightly, praising, "My good girl!"


    "Jeff, w-what''s going on with you?" Adrienne asked in a low voice. There was something wrong with


    this man. He was squeezing her so tightly she could barely breathe.


    "I''m afraid, Little Specky," he answered honestly. His deep and low voice rumbled against her heart


    as he confessed, "I''m afraid that you''ll get hurt, that you''ll be scared, also that I''ll never be able to


    stay by your side..."


    Jefferson knew fear too!


    He hadn''t even blinked when he pulled the trigger at himself. She had always assumed that he was


    not afraid of anything, not even death... But now, he was telling her all of this.


    She reached out to hold his waist and hugged him as hard as she could. "Jeff, I won''t be scared as


    long as you''re here. So don''t be afraid."


    Jefferson rested his chin on her head and rubbed against her. "Little Specky, you need to know that


    it''s not that I don''t want you to get involved in my affairs. However, the men I''m after are capable of


    doing anything, even if it costs their lives. You can''t afford to offend them, do you understand?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Adrienne wanted to nod, but he embraced her too tightly so she could not move. "I know you''re


    worried about my safety."


    "Now that you know, stop getting involved and don''t ask questions," ordered Jefferson.


    "But Jeff, you have to understand too. Even if I didn''t ask you anything, as long as those people


    knew of my existence, they mighte after me at any time. Beforest night''s incident, I had


    never asked about your affairs. In the end, I was still targeted. Now that I think about it,st night


    wasn''t the first time. I suspect that they''re the same men who tricked me into going out previously."


    Adrienne was quick when it came to analyzing the situation. She was only slow when it came to


    rtionships.


    She continued saying, "We need to be honest with each other, don''t you see? At least, let me know


    what you are up to so that I know what to look out for. We can''t let those people seed with their


    schemes."


    She did not want him to get hurt again because of her.

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    "Little idiot..."


    Other than calling her, Jefferson didn''t know what else he could say. He always thought he didn''t


    have a ce in Adrienne''s heart, hence he had rejected her proposal to organize a wedding. But


    now, he was sure that she cared about him.


    Knowing this little idiot, if she never cared about him, she would definitely not be so concerned


    about his affairs.


    However, it was likely that she did not even know how much she cared for him.


    It didn''t matter if she didn''t know, as long as he did.


    Adrienne pouted angrily and said with slight dissatisfaction, "You''re scolding me again. Was I


    wrong?"


    "You''re truly a little idiot!" Jefferson rubbed his chin against her head and lightly pinched her face,


    "You''re such a lovable little idiot."


    "What on earth do you mean?" Jefferson called her ''little idiot'' all the time, be it when he was happy


    or upset. Adrienne felt like it was no longer a term to insult her anymore, but it had be her


    nickname now.


    "Shush! Little idiot, don''t speak. Just let me hug you." There were too many things that he wanted to


    say to her, but he couldn''t. All he could do was to hold her tightly. He wished he could just envelope


    herpletely and stay that way forever. Then, no one would be able to capture her when he was


    not around.


    "Oh..." Adrienne replied softly and let him hold her as he wished. After some time had passed,


    Adrienne felt like she was getting a cramp. "It''s gettingte. Go and wash up. I''ll help you change


    your wound dressing after."


    When she realized she was still on hisp, she panicked, "How are your legs? Does it hurt at all?


    I''m telling you, I''m quite heavy. You''d better not hug me again before your injuries recover."


    "Hush! Keep quiet. Let me hug you just a little longer." Adrienne was distressed about Jefferson''s


    wounds, but he couldn''t care less. All he wanted to do was to hold this little idiot.


    "Jefferson, stop fooling around." Adrienne thought that he was throwing a tantrum again and she felt


    helpless. "If you let me change your wound dressing, I will do whatever you ask me to when you


    recover."


    "Are you serious?" Jefferson raised his eyebrows in doubt.


    "Would I dare to lie to you, Mr. Hefner?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Then, kiss me." Jefferson pointed at his lips and instructed, "Kiss me here, hard."


    Looking at the smug look on his face, Adrienne blurted in disgust, "No!"


    "Little Specky, have you forgotten what you just said?"


    Adrienne stammered, "I... I didn''t mean this kind of thing! I mean other things, anything but this.


    Besides, your injuries have not recovered yet. Well discuss it once you''re healed."


    Jefferson leaned against the chair and huffed, "I won''t change my dressing if you won''t kiss me."


    "You..." Adrienne hesitated for a while. Because she was worried about his injury, Adrienne gave in


    and leaned over to gently kiss his lips. As soon as their lips touched, she backed away. "Are you


    happy now?"


    Jefferson shook his head. "No."


    "But I did as you said."


    "I told you to kiss me hard. You barely even touched my lips. How can that count as a kiss?"


    Adrienne was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she still kissed him. This time, she no longer


    grazed their lips. Instead, she kissed him the same way he usually did.


    She wanted to kiss him until he was out of breath, making it as a warning not to bully her as he


    pleased. Who would have thought that she would end up bing the one who was being kissed


    instead..? When the kiss finally ended, her brain was still fuzzy.


    The next day.


    At the Paramount Criminal Police Team in Chatterton Town.


    A police officer knocked on Quill''s office door. He entered as soon as he heard Quill ask him to


    come in. Before Quill could question, he said hurriedly, "Sergeant Scott, the report you asked for


    hase out."


    "What''s the result?" Quill immediately put down his work and looked at the man. "Can we close the


    case by the deadline given? This evidence is the key to this case. I hope nothing goes wrong with


    it."


    "Good news, Sergeant Scott." The man handed the file to Quill and said, "The video that Jefferson


    gave us shows the murderer in action. The identification department has run multiple tests on it and


    confirmed that it is admissible as evidence. That is to say, we can close this bar homicide case once


    and for all." "Is the murderer really the man named Uriah?" Quill flipped through the document.


    "Drug trafficking and murder... What a terrible man. If they don''t catch him soon, who knows how


    many more people will be hurt?"


    The man nodded in agreement. "Fortunately, he has been arrested. He won''t be hurting anyone


    else again."


    "Sure, he was arrested, but there are still many people like him who go unpunished." Although he


    had just gotten good news, Quill did not crack a smile. They still hadn''t found any leads for the


    cases with the dismembered corpses. Thinking about all those murderers lurking in the dark, he


    shivered uncontrobly. "Danny, do you think I''m useless?"


    "Sergeant Scott, you''re being too hard on yourself. Nowadays, everyone in Chatterton Town knew


    that you have led us to solve several big cases. Just two days ago, I overheard some people talking


    about you. They even referred you as Chatterton Town''s own Quill Holmes."


    "You know, sometimes I lie to myself and believe that I''m amazing and capable. After all, I''ve solved


    so many big cases." Quill smiled helplessly. "But I know very well that


    the reason why I was able to solve those cases was only because of Jefferson."


    "It''s true that Jefferson provided you with clues, but the one who solved them in the end was you."


    Quill shook his head and said, "If he hadn''t given me those clues, I might not have even found a


    way out yet, let alone solving the case... I''m a captain, yet I need a narcotics team leader to help me


    solve cases. How much more embarrassing can I be?"


    Danny reasoned, "Sergeant Scott, don''tpare yourself to Jefferson. He is not an ordinary man.


    He had only be the head of the narcotics team for several months. Yet his reputation has


    grown in such a short time, no one dares toe to Chatterton Town to mess around anymore."


    There were many rumors about Jefferson, but the most well-known one amongst the police was his


    aplishments these past few months as the leader of the narcotics team. He was widely


    admired by many officers.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    "Who would willinglypare themselves to him? Not to mention the two big backers behind him,


    his arrogance alone is enough for me to back down." Quill sighed and added, "The Hefner family is


    really something else. You and I are no match for him."


    Danny was confused. "Sergeant Scott, I don''t quite understand. If he has such strong backers, he


    could have any position he wanted. Why did he choose to take on such a high-risk job?"


    Quill said, "I used to wonder the same. After all, a rich heir like him doesn''t need to do anything at


    all. He can do whatever he wishes and livefortably for the rest of his life. There is no need for


    him to suffer like this. But after spending some time with him, I finally get it."


    Danny asked curiously, "What''s the reason?"


    "When everyone heard that he was nning to be the captain of the narcotics team, no one


    thought highly of him. Everyone thought that he was just fooling around, that he wasn''t really


    capable of handling the job. They all thought he would give up in a matter of days."


    Danny knowingly finished Quill''s sentence, "Instead, not only did he not give up but he also


    performed excellently. There were so many criminals that the previous captains had not dared to


    capture, but Jefferson rounded them all up on his second day in office. Besides, the previous


    captains hadn''t dared to simply cross into gang territory, but in three days, Jefferson wiped them all


    clean. Because of these two cases, Vera, a girl from our department, has be his huge fan.


    Anything that he does, she will announce proudly to all of us. As we keep hearing all his stories, our


    curiosity towards Jefferson grows even more."


    "Yes, who wouldn''t be curious?" Quill sighed again, and then slowly said, "After he took on this job,


    he had proven to all those people who doubted him that they were wrong. After his two big


    operations, no one dares to take him lightly."


    "Sergeant Scott, you haven''t told me why Jefferson doesn''t want an easier job instead."


    "Because most people who rely on their connections are good-for-nothings. Because of that, they


    want to take the easy way out." Quill patted Danny on the shoulder as he spoke, "We are just


    ordinary men, hence we think that way. However, Jefferson is different. He''s not just talented, but


    he''s extremely talented. He can achieve greatness with his own merits alone, so why would he


    bother relying on someone else? If he has the capability, why would he want others to think that he


    got the job because of his connections?"


    "That sounds about right." Hearing Quill''s words, Danny felt like he was right. Jefferson was capable


    of paving his own path, and he managed to use his actions to shut up those people whoughed at


    him. Why rely on others when you have nothing to hide?


    Perhaps Jefferson had never even thought much of it, and he was doing a job which he genuinely


    liked. Nheless, his results so far had already exceeded what most people could achieve in their


    lifetime.


    "I''ve managed to figure out the issue with Jefferson, but I still can''t figure out my own issues." Quill


    let out another sigh and said, "I don''t know why I still feel overwhelmed even though the case has


    been solved."


    As the captain of Paramount Criminal Police Team, he shouldered the hope of all the citizens. His


    multiple failures to crack cases and his ipetence in dealing with the enemy had been making


    Quill feel suffocated. He couldn''t catch his breath.


    "Sergeant Scott, I think Mr. Hefner is giving you a lot of indirect pressure. Everyone can see his


    proficiency. Don''t be upset because of him. The bar homicide case has been solved. Now, the


    dismembered corpses case is waiting for you to crack," said Danny.


    Before Jefferson had joined their force, no one in particr really stood out. Quill''s efficiency was


    still considered pretty good. Now that Jefferson appeared, he had be the standard everyone


    would follow. No one else could keep up with him, so naturally, it was stressful.


    "Ah, yes, the dismembered corpses case. But we still have no leads." As he said this, Quill suddenly


    thought of something. "Danny, do you think it is possible that Uriah and his gang are responsible for


    that case too?"


    Danny hadn''t caught on yet, and he stared at Quill nkly.


    "It might be possible." Quill immediately took out the file of the case and exined, "Look, generally,


    murderers will leave clues behind when theymit a crime. The forensics department or the


    identification department would usually be able to extract clues from the scene that will lead us to


    the murderer."


    Danny nodded. "You''re right."


    Quill continued, "But the crime scenes were spotless. There were no fingerprints, no DNA, nothing


    at all. At first nce, it can be seen that the culprit is well versed in how to cover up evidence. In


    Chatterton Town, who could be better at that than Uriah and his gang?"


    "Sergeant Scott, your analysis makes sense, but right now we don''t have any evidence. We can''t


    just make guesses."


    Quill said decisively, "Let''s have a meeting. Gather the forensic, identification, and mark inspection


    department."


    In the conference room.


    After listening to everyone''s new reports, Quill said with a dignified look, "So many days have


    passed since the dismembered corpses case, but you guys are still reporting the same things to me


    as you had done on the first day. Has there been no progress these past two days?"


    He scanned across the room and noticed that the upants all had their heads lowered quietly. It


    was clear that there were no new discoveries.


    He looked toward those from the identification department, and they avoided his gaze. Not a sound


    either. It seemed like there was no hope.


    Quill then looked at Zelson. All his hope was


    on him now.


    Zelson was the only person who looked him in the eye, but he did not give the answer that Quill


    wanted. "I have examined the body parts again and again, but there is no new discovery for the


    time being."


    Quill looked at his colleagues from other departments and asked, "What about you guys? Nothing


    new as well?"


    Simrly, no one responded. It was as if everyone had be mute.


    Compared to their current attitude, Quill thought about how chatty these group of people had been


    when they were boasting. He flung the folder on the table in anger and roared, "Not only did we not


    find anything on the bar homicide case, but we even fell into the murderer''s trap and almost


    charged an innocent man. Tell me, if it weren''t for Captain Hefner, would we have been able to


    solve it? You lot are sitting here on taxpayers'' money, but none of you is doing your jobs right. Aren''t


    you guys ashamed? How can you guys face the public?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    "My reputation..." Quill patted his cheek and yelled, "Has been ruined by all of you!"


    Quill was typically well- mannered when he spoke to his subordinates. He had never been so


    furious before. But now, his anger was so terrifying that the majority in the room had their heads


    lowered in silence. There were, of course, some exceptions.


    The representative of the mark inspection department, Olivia, was not satisfied with Quill''s


    usation. "What do you mean by we have ruined your reputation? Don''t you have any


    responsibility at all?"


    Quill felt like he had just been beaten with a stick, and he couldn''t find the words to refute her.


    Under everyone else''s surprised gazes, Olivia continued on, "Sergeant Scott, it''s not that we aren''t


    working hard, nor that we didn''t try to find clues. It''s just that the scene was utterly spick and span.


    There was nothing left for us to find."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Usually, Quill was pretty close with his subordinates, and he rarely put on the airs as captain. This


    time, however, they were outright defying him. His pride had been hurt. He argued, "Are you saying


    that we should stop investigating just because we can''t find any clues? Should we just give up on


    solving the case because it''s too hard? Just let the victims die in vain, huh? It''s fine to let the


    murderer walk free, right?"


    Olivia fiddled with a pen in her hand and replied lightly, "We want to find clues as well, but there''s


    none. What else can we do? Fake the evidence?"


    "Fake the evidence? Is that what a police officer should be saying when she can''t find any leads?"


    Quill was extremely angry. If he had known that these b*stards would be so disrespectful toward


    him, he would not have treated them so nicely before. "Why don''t you just go home? This position is


    not suitable for you."


    Olivia kicked the chair back and stood up to refute, "Quill, you saw it with your own eyes. From the


    dismembered corpses to the bar homicide, we worked day and night for countless days. Do you


    honestly think we have just been f*cking around? You''re telling me to go home, then let me ask you,


    what have you been up to? What have you aplished?"


    F*ck, he really hadn''t gotten any results either. Even the bar homicide case was only solved


    because of Jefferson''s huge tip.


    At this moment, Quill felt extremely ashamed. Nevertheless, Olivia was a little too much. She knew


    how well Quill had been treating them day to day. He was simply speaking out of anger, yet she had


    purposefully berated him in front of everyone. But what could she do now? She had no choice but to


    carry on. "What do you mean?" Quill asked.


    "Do you still not get what I mean?"


    Quill''s voice was almost hoarse. "No, I don''t understand. Say it to me straight."


    "Fine, if you say so. We are all doing our best, no one is excelling in particr, but no one is


    dragging the team down either. On the other hand, if you hadn''t received Jefferson''s help in your


    recent cases, are you confident that you would have been able to crack them?"


    Olivia''s words pierced right through his heart. Every word she uttered was like a bullet straight


    through his head.


    It turned out he wasn''t the only one who felt he was ipetent. Even his subordinates had


    thought so too, although they hadn''t mentioned it. If he didn''t reflect on himself, he would probably


    not be able to keep doing this job anymore.


    Quill understood this, but he couldn''t lose this fight of ego. If not, he would really have to go home


    as a loser.


    Hence, he gritted his teeth and retorted, "If you think I''ve not been doing my job right, then feel free


    to take over. I''ll hand this case over to you."


    Quill threw the folder onto the table, turned around and walked out of the conference room.


    Everyone in the room looked at each other in dismay. Danny suddenly spoke up, "Olivia, you went


    too far. We all know how hard Sergeant Scott has worked and how many cases he has closed in the


    past few years. We can''t deny his capabilities and working attitude just based on the recent cases


    alone."


    "I know, but you saw how he was behaving earlier. I only said a few words and he told me to go


    home. I couldn''t resist throwing a few shots back." Olivia regretted her words too, but there was no


    use crying over spilled milk.


    "It seems like you guys really need a new captain." Zelson, who had been silent the entire time,


    commented out of nowhere. After saying that, he got up and left.


    Everyone exchanged nces with each other again. Dr. Jacob hardly ever talked about anything


    outside of work. What did he mean by that?


    Back in the office, Quill lit a cigarette and took two puffs.


    Olivia was not wrong. He had gotten so fired up precisely because she had struck his nerves.


    Did they think that he didn''t want to solve the case?


    Did they think that he didn''t want to find the murderer as soon as possible?


    Of course, he wanted to. In fact, that was all he wanted. But he wasn''t sure if his brain was


    bing slow, or the criminals were bing increasingly cunning. Although he had been


    investigating the recent cases like he always had, he just couldn''t seem to crack them. Not only


    that, but he also kept falling for the enemy''s traps.


    The purpose of the meeting just now was to discuss the case of dismembered corpses, but it had


    turned into a quarrel instead. They did note to any conclusions. This wouldn''t be good for the


    progress of the case.


    Quill knew very well that things couldn''t go on like this. He had to find a way to breakthrough. As


    long as they could get some progress, the friction between his colleagues would disappear as well.


    After thinking long and hard, Quill inhaled another two puffs of smoke and then pressed the


    cigarette butt in the ashtray. He picked up the telephone on the desk and dialed a number. "Director


    Hammer, I''m going over to report something to you now."


    He didn''t ask whether the other party was free and simply stated his purpose. Quill was rarely this


    domineering. He hung up after finishing his sentence.


    "Ring, ring, ring¡ª"


    Jefferson, who was on sick leave, was sleeping soundly when he was woken up by a phone call.


    "Which son of a b*tch wants to die!" He grabbed the phone and wanted to smash it. However, he


    nced at the words ''My Queen'' on the screen from the corner of his eye and hurriedly answered


    the phone. Nheless, his tone was irritable from being rudely woken up. "My Queen, what do


    you want now?"


    Britney''s deliberate gentle voice sounded at the other end of the phone, "Jefferson, I have


    something to discuss with you."


    "Please just say it directly. Don''t beat around the bush, you''re scaring me." Usually, Britney would


    call him a rascal. It was odd to hear her


    call and speak to him in such a sweet tone. Jefferson could sense something was up.


    Britney coughed softly and said, "It''s no big deal. I just wanted you and Adrienne toe home for


    dinner."


    Whenever she wanted them home for dinner, Britney would usually order him toe home. Since


    when did she treat him so nicely?


    Jefferson did not believe that it was just a simple meal. But since she wanted to y pretend, he


    would go along with it. "My Queen, I told youst night that I needed some quality time with my little


    idiot. Did you forget already?"

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    "Of course not. How could I forget what my son told me? I just miss you two so much." Even though


    he could only hear her voice, one could imagine how ttering Britney''s smile on the other side of


    the phone was. Something was definitely going on. Britney was acting very unusual.


    Hearing Britney''s fakeughter, Jefferson suddenly felt a little nervous. He wondered if his mother


    was thinking of some way to set him up for something. He continued, "Why don''t you tell me what


    you want? Would I dare to disobey your orders?"


    Britney continued to chuckle insincerely and said, "I know you wouldn''t dare to, but this doesn''t


    have much to do with you. It''s Adrienne."


    "If you''re looking for Little Specky, why don''t you just call her? Why me? If you call her, she''ll


    definitely listen to you. She won''t listen to me if I''m the one passing on the message." Jefferson


    knew that his mother wouldn''t talk to him so nicely, it was just as he suspected.


    Britney muttered hesitatingly, "Actually... there''s something even more important than Adrienne..."


    "If it''s not about Little Specky, then it has nothing to do with me," said Jefferson. All he wanted was


    to just have a good sleep. He was not interested in anything else. "My Queen, just go look for


    whoever this matter is rted to. I''m hanging up and going back to bed."


    "Jefferson, don''t you dare hang up on me!" Britney''s tone remained the same, but Jefferson could


    still feel how threatening she was. "You brat, I''m calling you because it has something to do with


    you. How dare you try to hang up on me? Sounds to me like you need a good beating."


    Jefferson didn''t want to care, but he had no choice. Reluctantly, he bit the bullet and asked, "Who


    does it have to do with?"


    "Mr. Hodge."


    "Mr. Hodge? What kind of business would you have with him?" Jefferson raised his eyebrows. He


    was really tired, and he was getting impatient. "It''s not like you don''t know that man. If you want to


    ask him for help, you can call him directly. Why do you have to call me?"


    "This matter only urred because I gave birth to you, you rascal!" Britney raised her voice as she


    said that, and her true nature was finally revealed. "If you hadn''t done all those b*stard things, I


    wouldn''t have had to apologize to the old man."


    "What did I do now? Why am I a b*stard? Why did you apologize to him?" Jefferson thought for a


    moment before adding, "Is he still mad about the time I bought him a pack of cigarettes and then


    took it back?"


    "What? You gave him a pack of cigarettes and then took it back?" Britney roared at him, "Jefferson,


    why are you such a failure? Mr. Hodge is Adrienne''sst remaining rtive. How are you going to


    marry Adrienne if he hates you?"


    "So, it''s not about that?" Apart from that, Jefferson couldn''t think of anything else that could have


    made Hodge mad. "Then what is it? I''m very sleepy. If you have something to say, please say it all


    at once and leave me alone."


    "You little b*stard, you don''t even remember what you have done." Britney sighed and nagged,


    "Although I have always hoped for you and Adrienne to get married and give me grandchildren, you


    can''t get her drunk and sleep with her just to force her to marry you!"


    "Who told you that?" Jefferson''s heart jolted. He had only ever told Freddy, Tommy, and Bruce


    about how he had tricked Adrienne into marrying him. How did his mother find out?


    Since Jefferson didn''t deny it, then it must be the truth. Britney was boiling with rage, and she


    wished she could teleport right over to him and give him a good beating. "Can''t you pursue her like


    a normal person? Why did you have to stoop to such despicable methods?"


    "Mom, don''t be so mean. I only created a little advantage for myself, I didn''t do anything bad." He


    hadn''t really done anything to Adrienne, anyway. All he did was elude her. Calling him despicable


    was a little harsh.


    "You''ve already done it and you still don''t see yourself as despicable?" Britney could feel her head


    starting to ache. She wished she had never given birth to this son. "How could such an outstanding


    couple like your father and I have a b*stard son like you?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Pfft... Outstanding?" At the mention of his ''outstanding father'', Jefferson felt ufortable. "I admit


    that it was a little messed up, but I''ll deal with it on my own. You don''t have to worry. Don''t tell Mr.


    Hodge either, I don''t want him to worry."


    "Do you think I want to worry about this? How do you think I found out? As if I have so much free


    time to investigate you." Britney was about to explode in rage. "Mr. Hodge was the one who asked


    someone to pass the message along to me."


    "Are you telling me that he was the one who told you?" Hodge told Britney? That man had been


    spending his days in the hospital. How did he know about this? Was it that little idiot, Adrienne, who


    had told him?


    Jefferson finally understood the seriousness of the matter and he immediately sat up. "Mom, I''ll go


    to the hospital right now and exin the whole story to him."


    "Exin? How do you n to exin what you have done? Besides, if your exnation was


    enough, Hodge wouldn''t have sent someone to tell me about this." Britney felt much better now that


    Jefferson was finally taking her seriously. "I guess the old man still wants to let Adrienne marry you,


    but he doesn''t want to let her marry into our family so ambiguously. He asked someone to pass the


    message to me because he wants to know what I think about it as an elder, so I have to apologize."


    "Mom..."


    Britney interrupted him and said, "Don''t bother exining to me. You should know that Adrienne is a


    good kid. Do you know how blessed you are to be able to marry her? You need to treat her nicely."


    Hearing Britney''s praise for Adrienne, Jefferson was happy. He replied with a smile, "You are my


    mother after all. Your taste in women is as good as mine. We both feel like it''s my honor to be able


    to marry Little


    Specky."


    "You''re not too bad either."


    "Of course, Little Specky should feel lucky that she gets to marry me too."


    Britney was not in the mood to listen to his narcissism. She waved her hand and stopped him.


    "Come on, enough nonsense. Hurry up and figure out how to gain Mr. Hodge''s trust. If he doesn''t


    like you, he''s not going to hand Adrienne over to you, and Little Specky won''t agree either."

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    Of course, Jefferson knew that as well. He was trying to think of a way to get into Hodge''s good


    graces. But if Hodge really believed that Jefferson had tricked Adrienne into marrying him, Hodge


    would definitely be furious. He said hurriedly, "Mom, what are we waiting for? Let''s go to the hospital


    quickly."


    However, Britney was taken aback by his sentence. "Mr. Hodge is hospitalized? Since when?"


    "It''s been quite some time now." Jefferson massaged his forehead. "That''s not the point right now.


    We have to think of a way to make sure he doesn''t believe in those rumors."


    "He''s been hospitalized and I''m only finding out about this now? s, you''re not the only one who''s


    made him mad. As an inw, I''ve not done a good job either..." Britney changed her tone and said,


    "Since you dared to do the despicable, you''d better be prepared for other people to learn about it.


    The matter hasn''t gotten that bad yet. Get yourself ready, let''s meet at the hospital."


    "Okay." Jefferson hung up and immediately dialed Adrienne''s number. After a few rings, the phone


    was connected. He said, "Where have you gone to so early in the morning?"


    "It''s almost noon, what are you talking about? Are you living in a different time zone?" Adrienne''s


    soft voice sounded through the speaker, but she ignored Jefferson''s question. Jefferson shouted


    discontentedly, "Little Specky, do you understand what was the main point of my question?"


    "Aren''t you reprimanding me for going out too early?"


    The corner of his mouth twitched in annoyance. "I''m asking you, where are you right now?"


    "At the hospital," Adrienne answered.


    "Are you ill? Why didn''t you tell me? Who''s going to take care of you if you go to the hospital


    alone?" As soon as he heard that she was at the hospital, Jefferson instantly assumed that she had


    gotten hurt. While still on the call, he walked into the changing room and changed his clothes


    quickly. He said, "Which hospital are you at? I will head over right now."


    "I''m fine..."


    Before Adrienne could finish her words, Jefferson shouted, "Why did you go to the hospital if you''re


    fine? Don''t you know I will be worried if you go to the hospital alone?"


    "Can''t you just be worried like a normal person? Why do you have to yell?" Adrienne didn''t know if


    she should be mad that he was shouting at her, or touched that he cared about her. "If you care


    about me, say it nicely. Otherwise, how am I supposed to know you''re asking out of concern?"


    "Cut the nonsense. Why are you at the hospital?"


    "I''m asking the doctor about your injury and getting more medicine for you."


    It turned out that she had gone out so early in the morning for him. The next second, Jefferson felt a


    warm current rippling in his heart, and his voice was immediately lowered. "Which hospital are you


    at?"


    Adrienne whispered, "The hospital my grandpa is staying in. I nned to get your medicine and


    also visit him. How convenient, right?"


    At the mention of Hodge, Jefferson suddenly remembered what had happened. He asked, "Little


    Specky, did you say something to the Hodge that you shouldn''t have told him?"


    "I am not stupid. Why would I tell him about your injury?" Adrienne pouted and said, "Don''t worry.


    My grandpa has a good impression of you."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "It''s not about that. It''s about our marriage,"


    Jefferson replied.


    "Oh... You know?" "You..." Jefferson felt his temples throb as he sighed, "Little idiot, I have no words


    for you. You''re an adult. Shouldn''t you know what you can say and what you can''t?"


    "Based on your tone, it seems like you don''t want me to tell my grandpa that we''ve already gotten


    married. If that''s the case, why did you try so hard to get him to like you?" Adrienne felt extremely


    wronged. Jefferson had been the one who said he liked her and that he wanted to spend the rest of


    his life with her. Yet, he didn''t want to hold a wedding ceremony with her nor tell her grandfather that


    they were married.


    Why was Jefferson being such a j*rk?


    Jefferson wondered if they were talking about two different things judging by the sound of her


    aggrieved voice. He continued to ask, "Who said I don''t want you to tell him about our marriage? I


    just want to know what you told him."


    Although Adrienne was extremely dissatisfied with Jefferson''s behavior, she still gave him an


    exnation. "What else could I tell him? I told him that we''ve already signed and registered for a


    marriage certificate. He wasn''t surprised at all though."


    "Did you tell him why we got married?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "You..." Jefferson took a deep breath to calm himself. This little idiot would be the death of him. Just


    then, he heard her say, "I told him that it was because you have been secretly in love with me for


    many years, that''s why I agreed to marry you to make you happy. It''s so odd though. I didn''t even


    know you liked me, but my grandpa could tell. How do you think he knew?"


    "Only an idiot like you can''t see through anything." In that case, she hadn''t brought up the drunken


    incident in front of Hodge at all. How on earth did thetter know about it then?


    Jefferson just couldn''t figure it out. "You should go and spend time with your grandpa. I''ll be right


    over."


    Adrienne stopped him and said, "Your leg is injured, don''t run around. I''ll just visit my grandpa for a


    while and thene home to take care of you."


    However, as she spoke, she realized that Jefferson had already hung up. Adrienne couldn''t help but


    roll her eyes, muttering under her breath, "B*stard, can''t he at least consider my feelings?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that Jefferson had shot himself for her sake, she would''ve doubted whether


    he truly liked her or not.


    After putting away the phone, Adrienne took a deep breath and then pushed open the door of the


    ward. "Grandpa, let me read the newspaper for you today."


    Hodge waved his hand and said, "No need."


    "Grandpa, I haven''t finished reading it yet. Why don''t you want me to continue?"


    Hodge reached out to rub her head and asked, "Was it that rascal who called you?"


    Adrienne nodded, "Yes."


    "If I didn''t know that he genuinely likes you, I would have skinned him alive by now."


    "Grandpa, how did he get on your bad side again?"


    "He has been on my bad side for a long time."


    Adrienne was confused. "But, didn''t you tell mest time that you were quite happy about my


    marriage? Howe your feelings have changed to hatred in one day''s time?"


    In the past, Hodge would sigh whenever she mentioned Jefferson, and he would criticize him here


    and there. However, he had never gnashed his teeth when he spoke about him as he had just done.


    It was as if Jefferson hadmitted a dire mistake.


    Hodge answered, "I have a love- hate rtionship with him. Don''t lie to me. I know that sometimes


    you feel like you can''t live without him, but other times you wished he would just disappear from


    your life."


    Adrienne was rendered speechless.


    She thought that her grandpa was God-like for being able to clearly read such a subtle feeling in her


    heart.

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    It was not long before Jefferson barged into the ward.


    At the sight of him, Adrienne''s first concern was his leg injuries. "Jefferson, can you slow down?"


    Jefferson ignored her and rushed straight to Hodge''s bed. He took the old man''s hand


    enthusiastically and called, "Grandpa, grandpa..."


    Hodge pulled his hand back and frowned discontentedly. He said, "Jefferson, we aren''t that close. I


    am not your grandpa, please don''t call me that."


    "Hodge..." Jefferson stretched out his hand and pulled at the corner of Adrienne''s clothes, hoping


    that she would put in a good word for him. However, Adrienne said, "Jefferson, my grandpa is


    talking to you. Why are you tugging me for?"


    Jefferson stared at her nkly.


    This little idiot didn''t know how to read social cues at all. If he couldn''t get past her grandfather, what


    good would that do her?


    Hodge nced at Jefferson and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Come now, Jefferson sounds so formal. Just call me Jeff. You can even call me rascal if you want,"


    said Jefferson with a grin.


    Hodge replied proudly, "I wouldn''t dare!"


    "You''re my elder. I wouldn''t have anyints even if you hit me, let alone call out my name."


    "Hit you?" Hodge rolled his eyes and said, "I''m more afraid that you''ll get me drunk and then beat


    me up."


    Jefferson wiped away the sweat on his forehand. It seemed like Hodge had really misunderstood


    him.


    He had to exin this matter to Hodge. If he didn''t get past this, he could forget about marrying


    Adrienne into the Hefner family.


    "Knock, knock-"


    There was a knock on the door just then, and Adrienne said, "I''ll get the door."


    Adrienne walked outside and saw Britney, who pushed the door open. She poked half of her head


    in and said, "Excuse me, is Mr. Hodge here?" Shortly after, she spotted Adrienne. "Adrienne, you''re


    here. I must be at the right ce then."


    Adrienne immediately greeted her. "Madam Yard, what brings you here?"


    "I heard from Jefferson that Hodge has been hospitalized, so I came to visit him." Britney smiled


    and handed a bunch of bags and gifts to Adrienne. She looked into the inner room and asked,


    "Adrienne, can Ie in to see him?"


    "Of course. Pleasee in." Adrienne put the fruits and other gifts onto a table and led Britney into


    the room with a smile. "Grandpa, Madam Yard is here to see you."


    Britney beamed at Hodge while she spoke, "Hodge, how are you?"


    Hodge looked up at her and snorted coldly, "I''m not dying yet."


    Hodge and Britney were acquaintances. Whenever they met, they kept a polite demeanor.


    However, Britney was now being extra friendly while Hodge was acting very distant. Adrienne felt


    like something was going on, but she had no idea how to bring it up.


    Just as she was stuck in a tough position, Hodge added, "Adrienne, there''s a shop next to the


    hospital that sells delicious desserts. Could you go and buy some for me?"


    "Grandpa..." There must be something between them. Adrienne wanted to stay and listen to their


    conversation, but she couldn''t go against her grandfather''s request. Therefore, she nodded


    obediently. "Okay."


    When she left, she nced back a few times. Hodge''s anger was clearly written all over his face.


    As soon as she had left, Hodge''s face became even darker. He didn''t even bother to be polite as he


    said, "Mrs. Hefner, if I hadn''t asked someone to pass on that message to you, I''m sure you would


    have never stepped into this ward."


    Britney felt extremely awkward, but what could she do? It was her son who had messed up. No


    matter what Hodge said, he was right. "Hodge, I came here as soon as I received the news."


    Jefferson also took Hodge''s hand and asked, "Hodge, where did you hear this from?"


    Hodge replied curtly, "If you didn''t want anyone to know, you shouldn''t have done it. If only you had


    done something good, then you wouldn''t have to be afraid of people finding out."


    "Hodge..."


    Britney discreetly pinched Jefferson. She interrupted him and said, "Hodge, this was indeed a


    serious mistake on Jefferson''s part. I am here to apologize to you and Adrienne. But you must


    believe that Jefferson is head over heels for Adrienne. He will definitely take good care of her. He


    would never dare to wrong her."


    Hodge responded agitatedly, "He is willing to stoop to such low levels. How am I supposed to


    believe that he is sincere toward Adrienne?"


    "You b*stard, I''ll teach you a lesson when I get back!" Cursing, Britney red at Jefferson fiercely.


    Then, she looked at Hodge and smiled awkwardly. "It''s true that he has overstepped his boundaries.


    I have even scolded him very harshly earlier over the phone."


    "Do you think a mere scolding will solve this?"


    Britney asked tentatively, "Then... should I hit him?"


    "Hodge, you haven''t even listened to my exnation, and you''ve alreadybelled me as guilty.


    Aren''t you afraid of misjudging me?" Jefferson spoke up.


    Hodge was so furious that he beat his chest and gasped, "Do you hear what this rascal is saying to


    me?"


    Britney pinched Jefferson again, telling him to shut up, yet he refused. He continued saying, "Yes, I


    admit that I got Little Specky drunk, but that was it. We didn''t do anything else. We''re still chaste."


    "Chaste?" Hodge''s eyes widened with disbelief as he said doubtfully, "You two have been married


    for so long, and you sleep on the same bed every night. Yet you''re telling me that the two of you are


    still chaste?"


    "Hodge, I know Little Specky is your precious granddaughter. But she is precious to me too. Do you


    think I would force her to do something she didn''t want to do?" Jefferson asked back confidently.


    "You b*stard!" Hodge reached out his hand and hit Jefferson on the head. He shook his head and


    sighed. "You guys have been married for a while now and you share a bed every night, yet you


    haven''t done anything together..." Hodge felt a headacheing. "Are you stupid?"


    Jefferson''s eyes lit up at this. "Are you saying you want me to do something to her?"


    Hodge smacked his head again. "Are you saying that you don''t want to do anything to her?"


    Jefferson nodded and replied bluntly, "I do."


    He wanted to, more than anything, but he was afraid that his lie would fall through.


    Hodge said, "Then do it. If you don''t take action, when am I going to have greatgrandchildren?"


    Hodge''s sudden change in attitude stunned both Jefferson and Britney. Exactly what was his


    purpose of bringing them here?


    Wasn''t it to question them about what Jefferson had done?


    "Hodge, you don''t me me for this?"


    Hodge snorted and responded, "Of course, I me you. You are usually so smart and decisive.


    Why is it that when ites to Little Specky, you suddenly turn into a fool?"


    Jefferson didn''t know what to say.


    He was really confused.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What the h*ck do they feed him in this hospital?" Jefferson wondered.

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    Hodge said, "You''re a grown man. Do you still need an old man like me to teach you what to do?"


    Jefferson finally understood now. Hodge didn''t me him at all. If anything, he was frustrated at


    how slow Jefferson was at giving him great-grandchildren. "Hodge, don''t worry. I will try my best to


    fulfill your dream of having great- grandchildren as soon as possible."


    "Alright, we''re done here. You can leave now. Let me have a few words alone with your mother."


    Hodge waved his hand to dismiss Jefferson. Then he looked at Britney and said with a smile, "If I


    hadn''t done this, would I have been able to get you to show up here, Mrs. Hefner?"


    Britney finally understood the situation, too. Hodge had asked her toe, not to criticize her, but


    for other purposes. At this thought, the smile on her face rxed. "Hodge, you''re right. I should


    havee to visit you earlier, but I didn''t. It was all my fault. I''m sorry."


    "Whether youe to visit me is not the main point. What''s important is the children. They aren''t in


    a hurry, so we have to do the nning forthem."


    Britney was intelligent, and she immediately understood what he was implying. She replied, "You''re


    right. They have already signed the papers, but they have yet to hold an official ceremony. They


    might not be in a hurry to n a wedding since they are young, hence as their elders, we should


    take charge."


    Hodge then asked, "So, you''re in favor of them being together?"


    Britney answered with certainty, "Of course! Adrienne is a good kid. I''ve been looking forward to my


    rascal of a son marrying her for a long time. It''s his blessing to be able to marry such a wonderful


    girl like her."


    Hearing her praise, Hodge instantly warmed up to her and smiled widely. He said, "Mrs. Hefner,


    you''re my in-w now. Let''s put the past behind us and discuss the children''s marriage. As you


    know, they have been married for quite a while. Since your side of the family didn''t take up the


    initiative to host a ceremony, I had to take matters into my own hands."


    Britney replied apologetically, "It was my fault for overlooking this matter."


    "It''s not just your fault, but mine, too. Adrienne is my only granddaughter after all. She is lucky to be


    able to marry Jefferson, but I can''t let her marry him so simply. I want him to proudly take her as his


    wife."


    Britney exined, "To be honest, I have long hoped that they would hold a wedding. But you know


    how the younger generations are nowadays. They want the freedom to love, and they don''t want us


    elders intervening. I was worried that if I intervened too much, Adrienne would feel ufortable,


    so I tried to stay out of it. It wasn''t because I didn''t care for anything like that."


    "I understand your concerns. I feel the same way, I don''t want the children to feel like I''m being too


    controlling either." Hodge sighed. "But my health is deteriorating rapidly. If I don''t intervene now, I


    may not get the chance to witness Adrienne im her happiness."


    Britneyforted him by saying, "Hodge, don''t say that. You''re very healthy. We still have to help


    them look after their children in the future."


    "As much as I want that, I know my body well." Usually, he''d never say such desponding words in


    front of Adrienne because he didn''t want her to worry. Nevertheless, it was a reality that his health


    was worsening. "Britney, I have something to ask of you. I hope you can do me a favor."


    Britney clutched his hand in hers, prompting,


    "Go ahead. I''ll try my best."


    "After Adrienne marries into your family, I hope that you can treat her as your own. Her parents


    were murdered when she was only a child, and their death remains a mystery to this day. I am


    worried that she will not be able to withstand the blow once I leave." This request was a bit


    excessive, but Hodge could not think of anyone else to ask except Britney. He had no choice but to


    lower his dignity.


    "Hodge, I have always treated her as my daughter. You don''t have to worry." Even if Hodge hadn''t


    brought this up, Britney had nned to do so in the first ce. After all, she had done so during all


    these years.


    "Only because it''s you and Jefferson, I trust you both enough to leave Adrienne under your care. It''s


    just that I''m getting older, so I wanted to remind you." Their two families had known each other for


    so long, and he knew very clearly what the Hefner family was like, as well as how they treated


    Adrienne.


    "I''m d you trust us. I won''t let you down." After that, Britney voiced her curiosity, "I don''t


    understand something, though. Why did you trust Jefferson after only a few words?"


    "I believe in anything he says." Hodge moved and changed into a morefortable sitting position


    before he continued, "Jefferson may be arrogant, he may curse and hit people, but he would never


    lie. Since he said that he hadn''t done anything, I believe him. His honesty is one of his best


    qualities, and it''s also the reason I trust him with Adrienne."


    "Hodge, thank you for trusting him!" Britney suddenly felt a little ashamed. As his mother, she had


    believed the rumor about Jefferson''s despicable doing. In contrast, Hodge had held such strong


    faith in Jefferson.


    She couldn''t help but feel like a failure of a mother.


    Outside the ward.


    Adrienne had bought some desserts and went back to the hospital. She walked in to see Jefferson


    standing outside with his ear pressed up against the door. She stepped forward and pinched his


    ear. "What are you doing?"


    "It hurts! Be gentle!" Jefferson quickly removed her hand and red at her. Then he said, "I''m


    eavesdropping, duh."


    "You''re doing it out in the open? Have some shame, won''t you, Mr. Hefner!" Adrienne didn''t need to


    think to know that he had been kicked out by the elders. She followed suit and leaned against the


    wall. "Why did Madam Yarde to visit my grandpa so suddenly?


    What''s going on? Why can''t I know about it?"


    "Other than talking about the two of us, what else could they be talking about?" Jefferson stretched


    his hand and rubbed Adrienne''s head, sighing, "How did I marry such a little idiot?"


    Adrienne pouted and said, "Since it is about us, why can''t I listen to it?"


    "Because it''s useless for you to listen, anyway."


    "Hey, you were kicked out too." Adrienne looked down and added, "You haven''t changed your


    wound dressing since this morning. Let''s find a seat so I can redress it for you."


    "What if my Queenes out right after we leave? How are you going to exin it to her then?"


    asked Jefferson.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, then let''s wait for a little longer."


    Jefferson poked her forehead. "That''s why I said you''re a little idiot."

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    Adrienne retorted discontentedly, "You are a big fool!"


    "I''m a big fool, and you''re a little idiot. We sound like a good match," said Jefferson with a smirk.


    Adrienne red at him. "Who wants to be a match for a big fool like you?"


    "You little idiot, how dare you to say that?" Jefferson drew closer to Adrienne, his lips almost


    touching hers. "Tell me, are we a good match or not?"


    At this moment, people were walking by the corridor. The nurse who just passed by took a second


    look at them, and Adrienne felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment.


    Adrienne tried to move backward, but the wall was behind her, so she had nowhere to run to. She


    had no choice but to let Jefferson press up against her. "Y-You... you''re too close."


    "Answer me, are we a good match?" Jefferson asked again. He inched closer to her and their lips


    brushed against each other. He was hinting at her flirtatiously that if he didn''t hear the answer he


    wanted, he would not let her go easily. "Are you going to answer my question?"


    How could this man be so vile? There was no way she could fight back. "I..."


    Just as Adrienne was about to speak, Britney pushed open the ward door and came out. She was


    immediately met with the sight of the couple closely pressed up against each other. Adrienne''s face


    immediately flushed red and she shoved Jefferson aside.


    Britney smiled and said, "Do continue. I didn''t see anything."


    "Mom, can you go back in then?" Jefferson didn''t care that Britney had seen them. On the other


    hand, Adrienne was so mortified that she secretly pinched Jefferson as a warning to be more


    cautious about speaking in front of the elders. "Madam Yard, are you done speaking to my


    grandpa?"


    "Yes. I just found out that he was hospitalized yesterday, that''s why I came to see him." Britney held


    onto Adrienne''s hand. "Adrienne, I was talking to Hodge about the wedding ceremony for you and


    Jefferson. What do you think about it?"


    "I don''t..." Before she could tell her that she had no opinion on the matter, Jefferson cut in and said,


    "Mom, we know what to do. Don''t worry about it."


    Britney shot a sharp look at Jefferson. "I am talking to Adrienne. Did I say you could speak?"


    Jefferson could only shut his mouth.


    "Can''t she be more considerate of my reputation in front of my wife?" Aggrieved, Jefferson


    wondered to himself.


    Britney turned back to Adrienne and spoke to her with a much gentler tone, "Adrienne, I''m not


    forcing you. I''m just asking. If you have any ideas, you can tell me. You don''t have to worry about


    how Jefferson feels at all."


    "I don''t have to care about how Jefferson feels..."


    Hearing this, Adrienne couldn''t help but want tough. She didn''t want to care about his feelings


    either, but she also had her concerns.


    When she had brought up the wedding to Jefferson the day before, he hadn''t agreed. It meant that


    he didn''t want to have a wedding with her at all, and she couldn''t possibly force him into it.


    Although she hadn''t given Jefferson much time to think about it, she didn''t want the elders to be


    giving him extra pressure. Thus, she replied, "It''s all down to Jeff, Madam Yard. We''ll do it his way."


    "That boy is unreliable. How can we listen to him?" But since Adrienne had said so, Britney didn''t


    want to intervene any further. "Well, then I won''t bother you two anymore. Spend some more time


    with Hodge. I''ll be on my way." Britney threw a warning re at Jefferson before leaving, saying,


    "You''d better not bully Adrienne."


    "Take care, Madam Yard. Be safe." After seeing Britney off, Adrienne''s expression changed almost


    instantly. She peered at Jefferson with a smirk and said, "Jefferson, do you have any thoughts about


    the wedding?"


    Looking at her haughty expression, Jefferson had the urge to beat her up. "Didn''t you just say that


    it''s all down to me? What''s the rush?"


    Adrienne smiled and replied, "I just didn''t want Madam Yard to pressure you. I''m sure you know


    very well that I don''t actually care about what you say."


    Jefferson poked Adrienne''s forehead and grumbled, "You two-faced liar."


    "Given your injury, I will give you another 24 hours to think about it." Adrienne promptly turned away


    and added, "I want your answer when the time is up. Otherwise, I''ll have to take drastic measures."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Jefferson asked.


    "You can wait and find out." After that, Adrienne turned around and entered the ward. Her abrupt


    disy of dominance stunned Jefferson.


    When he came to his senses, he couldn''t help but shout, "Little Specky, just because I give you


    some leeway, you think you can step all over me? I''ll skin you alive!"


    "Jefferson, who do you want to skin alive? Get in here and give it a try." Hodge''s voice sounded out


    from the ward, and Jefferson was filled with panic. "Oh no, I''ve forgotten that Hodge is here."


    Jefferson rushed into the room immediately and exined, "Hodge, I was just kidding."


    Hodge responded indifferently, "You dare to bully Little Specky even with me around. I can only


    imagine what you would do to her when I''m absent."


    "Grandpa, Jefferson isn''t bullying me. It was just a friendly banter." Although they just had a quarrel,


    Adrienne still instinctively protected him in front of her grandfather.


    "Yes, yes, yes... I was just joking with Little Specky. I wouldn''t dare to bully her," Jefferson quickly


    added cheerfully.


    Hodge deadpanned, "But your tone didn''t sound like a joke."


    "Grandpa... I was just kidding. I swear I wouldn''t dare to bully her." Hodge''s moods were changing


    like a flick of the switch. Jefferson was afraid that all his efforts earlier had gone to waste, making


    him even want to drop to his knees to apologize.


    Nheless, Hodge''s face was still stiff.


    At this time, Adrienne helped Jefferson out. "Grandpa, don''t be angry. Didn''t you want dessert?


    Come, eat some. If you don''t eat it soon, I''m afraid it will get cold and it won''t taste as nice."


    Hodge said coldly, "Fine, I''ll let it slide for your sake. I won''t be so kind next time. Go and bring the


    desserts in."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Okay." Adrienne immediately went to pick up the desserts and quietly gave Jefferson a look, telling


    him not to anger Hodge any more.


    As soon as Adrienne left, Hodge blinked at Jefferson and whispered, "You saw that, didn''t you? She


    usually despises you, but she still stands up for you when she needs to."


    "Yeah, I saw it... But can you please give me a heads up next time before you put on acts like this?


    Your earlier expression made me think that I had really pissed you off," whined Jefferson.


    "You rascal!" Hodge hit him on the head and said, "I wanted you to see with your own eyes that you


    mean the world to the silly girl. Do what you need to do as soon as possible. Don''t miss the


    opportunity and regret itter."


    "Yes, sir!" Jeffersonplied with a smile.


    Shortly after, Adrienne brought the desserts in. Seeing that the two wereughing and chatting, she


    wondered if the earlier scene was merely her imagination. Hadn''t they been in the middle of an


    argument moments ago? "Grandpa, the desserts are ready."


    Hodge took the dessert, waved his hand, and said, "Okay, I''ll take my time. Go and do whatever you


    two have to do. Don''t spend all your time here with me."

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    "Grandpa, I haven''t even spoken to you yet. Why are you chasing me away already?" Adrienne


    wanted to apany him longer, but he didn''t want to take up their time. He reasoned, "I''ve invited


    another patient over to chit-chat. It''ll be inconvenient if you guys are here."


    "Grandpa..."


    Hodge waved his hand impatiently and urged, "Come on, leave me alone. Jefferson, take your Little


    Specky away. Do whatever you have to do."


    Hodge''s attitude was firm. Adrienne could not insist on staying, so she had no choice but to leave


    with Jefferson.


    Walking out of the hospital, Adrienne was still silent. Jefferson put his arm around her shoulder and


    said, "Little Specky, Hodge is giving us a chance to spend more time with each other. Don''t you get


    it?"


    "How could I not?" She was sad because she knew precisely.


    Her grandfather was sick and hospitalized, but he was always thinking about her. She had


    purposely set aside some time to visit him, yet he was worried that he was taking up her time. He


    had no idea at all that the happiest part of her day had always been when she was with him and


    sharing a conversation.


    Perhaps many young people who felt that elders were annoying and that they nagged too much, but


    Adrienne had experienced things a lot of people never had to. Hence, she understood very well the


    importance of family.


    If nothing had happened to her parents, perhaps she wouldn''t have felt this way either. As they said,


    people only cherished what they had once it was gone.


    "Since you understand why he chased us away, we should listen to him and do what we need to."


    Jefferson pulled her into his arms and said, "So cheer up."


    "I spoke to the doctor earlier. He said that Grandpa''s health isn''t looking good, and it turned out that


    Grandpa had requested him not to tell me about it." Thinking of this, Adrienne felt even more upset.


    Hodge was the one who needed taking care of, yet he was somehow the one taking care of her.


    Jefferson understood her worries, but he didn''t know how tofort her. He tightened his grip


    around her and tried his best to give her some strength.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    The phone in Jefferson''s pocket suddenly rang, breaking the heavy atmosphere.


    Jefferson took out his mobile phone and said, "I''ve been injured for so long, and only now is Harold


    giving me a call. As if I would bother answering."


    Thus, Jefferson rejected the call.


    Adrienne shook her head and chided, "He is your superior. Aren''t you afraid that he will make things


    difficult for you if you treat him like this?"


    "He can try. I am not afraid of him," Jefferson said.


    Adrienne said again, "Jefferson, if you didn''t have the strong connections you had, you wouldn''tst


    a day in the real world with that attitude."


    "Yeah, but I have strong connections. So..."


    Sometimes, that was just how fate was. Born to a wealthy family, Jefferson had naturally developed


    a very arrogant personality. This behavior was further intensified since he was talented as well.


    Adrienne kept silent.


    What else could she say?


    "Ring, ring, ring-"


    As soon as Jefferson put his phone back into his pocket, it started ringing again. This time, he didn''t


    even bother to look at the phone. He dragged Adrienne to the car and said, "Let''s go home."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to answer the phone?"


    "I''m angry at him. Why should I answer his call?"


    Adrienne really did not dare to challenge his temper. She shook her head helplessly, started the car,


    and set off.


    The journey back home was quick. On the way back, Harold did not call again. When they returned


    home, Jefferson received a message. He read it but did not say anything to Adrienne.


    "Jefferson, sit on the sofa. I''ll change your dressing for you." Adrienne wanted to help Jefferson


    change his dressing as soon as he entered the house. Jefferson did as he was told and took off his


    pants.


    All he needed to do was lift the cuff of his pants, but he insisted on taking it all off. Seeing this,


    Adrienne blushed and scolded in a low voice, "Pervert!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jefferson didn''t think it was a big deal at all. He even stretched his legs and said, "You


    know, not everyone gets to see my bare legs. You should feel honored."


    "Can''t you have some shame?"


    "Don''t you think that my long legs look good?"


    Adrienne was in no mood to appreciate his legs. At the sight of his unhealed injury, her heart ached


    in distress. "Jefferson, don''t you know that you have an injury on your leg?"


    Jefferson replied indifferently, "I''m well aware."


    Looking at his attitude, Adrienne wanted to give him a proper kick. "Yet you''re still running around."


    Her hands weren''t idle for even a moment. She speedily changed his dressing and applied fresh


    ointment.


    "You little idiot, you''re quite nimble when you do things,"mented Jefferson with a smile.


    "You''re just finding this out?" Should she wait for his injury to get infected instead?


    "What a good girl!" Jefferson pinched her face, put his trousers back on, and then said, "Harold


    texted and asked me to go over to the station. I''m heading there now."


    "You didn''t want to answer his call yet you read his text." Adrienne looked at him worriedly. "But you


    haven''t recovered yet. Why is he asking you to go over? Does he want you to work with an injury?"


    "From what I know about him, he probably has something important to talk to me about. Otherwise,


    he wouldn''t have sent me a message after I refused to answer his call twice." Even though


    Jefferson was arrogant, he had never dyed his work. He knew what was important and what


    could be dyed.


    "More important than your wellbeing?" Adrienne didn''t want to stop him from working, but he was


    still recovering. "How are you going to work if you''re not in good shape?"


    "If Quill called you right now and asked you to go down, would you?"


    "I... It''s not the same with me. I''m not injured," Adrienne argued as she put away the medicine. "I''ll


    go to the station with you."


    "What are you going to do over there, little idiot?"


    Adrienne pressed on, "You can''t drive now. Can''t I be your driver?"


    Jefferson wanted to say no, but if she drove him, they would get to spend more time together. He


    would love that, so he nodded and agreed, "What an honor for me to have the great Dr. Carter send


    me to work."


    Adrienne couldn''t bother to respond. She turned around and went to change her clothes. When she


    came out, Jefferson took a second look at her. He reached out and buttoned the top button of her


    shirt, saying, "I don''t care if you don''t wear anything at home, but don''t dress so provocatively when


    you head out."


    Provocatively?


    Adrienne thought that he must have some misunderstanding about what that word means.


    She was wearing a cored shirt and suit pants. The only part of her showing was her head, yet he


    described her outfit as ''provocative''... Those who didn''t know him well would''ve thought that he was


    a conservative man.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    The station wasn''t located far from their home. They drove smoothly for about ten minutes or so.


    Since there weren''t many cars on the road either, it only took them less than twenty minutes to


    arrive.


    Adrienne parked the car and reminded Jefferson, "No matter what, Harold is your immediate


    superior. Be polite when you see him. Don''t disrespect him."


    He nced at her and replied, "Since when is it your turn to tell me how to do things, little idiot?"


    Adrienne said helplessly, "Mr. Hefner, I''m being serious. Don''t ignore my advice. Every leader cares


    about ego, so give him his due respect."


    Jefferson put one hand around her shoulder and said, "Just focus on taking care of yourself. I know


    how to deal with my own affairs. I don''t need you butting in."


    "Do you think I want to?"


    "If you don''t want to, then don''t. If you worry too much, you''ll age quicker. Then, I''ll be annoyed." He


    pinched her nose and continued, "Go and wait for me at the cafe. I''ll get right down to business."


    Adrienne grabbed him and repeated, "Listen to what I''m telling you."


    "Gail, please take good care of Dr. Carter." Jefferson grabbed a random employee and passed


    Adrienne to him. "Dr. Carter doesn''t like drinking tea, so give her a ss of hot milk."


    Adrienne had never told Jefferson any of her preferences, but he knew them all clearly. Adrienne


    felt a little touched.


    She wanted to remind him to be more respectful to his superiors but swallowed her words. He had


    his way of doing things after all. He wouldn''t be Jefferson if he would listen to her.


    "I''ll wait for you," she said.


    "That''s my girl," praised Jefferson as he nodded. After that, he turned around and walked to Harold


    Hammer''s office.


    "Harold, what on earth do you want to see me about?" Without asking Harold''s secretary or even


    knocking on the door, Jefferson barged into his office. As soon as the door opened, he saw that


    there was another person in the office besides Harold. It was Quill, whom he had met several times


    before.


    Jefferson hadn''t expected Quill to be there, so he was quite surprised. However, he didn''t show


    Harold much respect. He sat down brazenly on the sofa and crossed his legs. "Harold, does the


    reason you called me over have something to do with Sergeant Scott?"


    "Jefferson, your leg is injured. You have to be more careful with it. Sitting cross- legged might tear


    your wound." Harold did not answer Jefferson''s question and instead responded with concern.


    As usual, Jefferson did not respond politely. "Oh, so you do know I''m injured then?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Yes, yes, it was my fault. I didn''t call to check up on you. I apologize, okay?"


    "Tell me, what do you want to see me for?"


    Harold sat on the other side of the coffee table. He motioned for Quill to sit down too. Then he said,


    "Well, since you''re being so direct, I will do the same."


    Harold cleared his throat and started to borate, "Recently, a series of homicide cases have been


    happening in the Paramount area, specifically the headless corpse case and the dismembered


    corpses case. They have caused a city-wide panic. Although we have solved the headless corpse


    case, we have yet to find any leads with regards to the dismembered corpses case. Sergeant Scott


    is worried that it will affect the reputation of the entire Chatterton Town public security system if we


    leave this case unsolved for too long."


    In front of the two ''God- like1 experts, there was no need for Quill to speak. However, he still nodded


    asionally to show that he was listening.


    Jefferson did not answer, so Harold continued, "Sergeant Scott has been working overtime recently,


    and it''s getting a little too much for him to handle. He intends to make an application to request for


    someone more capable to take over the dismembered corpses case."


    "Harold, you are his boss. I have nothing to do with him. You don''t need to report to me about the


    arrangement of his job, do you?" Jefferson obviously knew Harold''s intention, but he pretended to


    be confused.


    Harold smiled and answered, "Yes, you''re right. We don''t have to report our work to you, but this


    has to do with you. So, we had to ask for your opinion."


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    Harold exined again, "After Quill proposed this application, you were the first one I thought of.


    After all, you mentioned to me before that you wanted to move to the Paramount Criminal Police


    Team. More importantly, your capabilities are second to none in this entire station."


    "Harold, what do you take me for? You put me on difficult cases, and then kick me off the team as


    soon as they''re solved. Am I some dog thates and goes at your beckoning?" The moment


    Jefferson entered the door and spotted Quill, he had vaguely guessed what Harold had called him


    over for. As it turned out, his assumption was true.


    "Young man, you''re being very rude." Jefferson spoke very harshly and Harold was now in an


    awkward position. But he knew that it was just how Jefferson was. He spoke like this even to his


    own father, so what could Harold do?


    "Then what do you want me to say? Smile and agree?" Even if Jefferson wanted to shift over to the


    Paramount Criminal Police Team, he still had to show them who was boss. That way, it''d be easier


    for him to do his workter on.


    "I have other candidates in mind as well, but you were the first person toe to mind since you


    have experience in the field and you''ve been investigating the Carter family murder. Wouldn''t it be


    easier for you to proceed with your investigation if you take over as the captain of the Paramount


    Criminal Police Team?" Harold knew exactly where to hit Jefferson. As long as he brought up the


    Carter family case, Jefferson would definitely give in.


    Immediately, Jefferson uncrossed his legs and sat up straight at the mention of the Carter family


    case. His casual expression shifted and he uttered coldly, "Harold, don''t pull this sh*t on me."


    In the past, none of them had allowed him to investigate the Carter family''s case. Harold hadn''t


    allowed it, and the same went with his father. Therefore, he had no choice but to investigate it in


    secret.


    Now, Harold was taking the initiative to bring up the case. Could it be that there had been some


    discoveries?


    Harold knew that he had sessfully piqued Jefferson''s interest, so the rest was easy. He turned to


    Quill and said, "Quill, tell us about your questions and doubts. Let''s discuss them."


    Quill had been wanting to speak for a while now, but he had been holding back and dared not say


    anything. After all, one of them was his superior and the other was a rich heir which he definitely


    could not afford to offend. So, he had been keeping silent the entire time.


    Now that he was being called upon, his excitement could not be concealed. He cleared his throat


    and went straight to the point. "Harold, Mr. Hefner, from what we can see, it seems like there were


    no connections between the headless corpse case, the Liley Park murder, the dismembered corpse


    case, and the bar homicide case. But from my years of experience as a criminal police officer, I feel


    very strongly that these cases are somehow connected. I just haven''t found the evidence


    connecting them yet."

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    "Why do you think so?" Jefferson slightly narrowed his eyes. Quill felt as if Jefferson would kill him


    with a single gaze if he misspoke.


    Quill had been speaking fine, but after Jefferson red at him and asked such a question, he


    instantly became less confident. "Mr. Hefner, I''ve just told you I don''t have any evidence yet. It''s just


    my intuition."


    "Intuition? As the captain of the criminal police team, you''re talking to me about intuition?" Intuition


    couldn''t be used as evidence, but sometimes it could be oddly urate. Jefferson looked at Harold


    and asked, "Harold, what do you think of this matter?"


    "These cases may not look rted, but the urrences are weird. Even though some of the cases


    have been closed, there is a nagging feeling as though there''s a bigger mastermind behind the


    scenes." After listening to Quill''s report earlier that day, Harold read the file again. Although he had


    some doubts about the cases, they still needed evidence toe to anything conclusive.


    "What do you want to do now? Reopen the case?" Jefferson stared at Harold coldly. "Just because


    of this guy''s intuition? Isn''t that a little ridiculous?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it is ridiculous to reopen a case simply based on an assumption. But what if there is someone


    bigger behind all of this?" Harold handed over a document to Jefferson and said, "As long as we


    find evidence, no matter who the real murderer is, we must bring him to justice. Thew treats


    everyone equally with no exceptions."


    Jefferson took over the document and nced at the content. "Please sort out all the files of these


    cases and hand them over to me tomorrow."


    After saying that, he stood up and strode away with proud steps. Onlookers would''ve probably


    mistaken him as the owner of this office.


    Harold had watched Jefferson grow up into the man he was, so he knew what kind of person the


    latter was. No matter how Jefferson treated him, he would never get mad.


    After Jefferson had left, Quill turned back and asked, "Does this mean Mr. Hefner intends to take


    over then?" "These cases are most likely rted to the Carter couple''s murder. Even if you don''t


    want him to take over, he will." Harold picked up his teacup, took a sip of tea, and added, "Quill, go


    back and sort out your files quickly. You should hand it over to him early tomorrow, or he''s going to


    come up with all sorts of ways to pester you."


    "I will get them ready right away." Just as Quill was about to leave, Harold stopped him and


    reminded him, "Quill, onest thing. Are you sure you don''t want to switch to a different


    department?"


    "Thank you for offering, Director Hammer. But I''ve been in the criminal department for more than a


    decade, I can''t do anything else other than that. Just let me help him however I can." Quill felt very


    ashamed at his failure in finding the murderer. Hence, he voluntarily came to Harold and proposed


    for Jefferson to take over his job, while he would assist Jefferson.


    "You''ve been the captain for years. Are you sure you''re willing to be his assistant?" It wasn''t that


    Harold looked down on Jefferson, but he just couldn''t understand Quill''s thinking.


    "There are some things that I''m too embarrassed to say in front of others, but I have nothing to hide


    in front of you." Quill sat down again. "Jefferson is young and doesn''t have much experience in the


    criminal investigation. But he is sharp, he has good observation skills, and he is full of courage. He''s


    been able to solve cases that we couldn''t. I''ve worked with him for two days, and I couldn''t keep up


    with his pace at all. I think I have much to learn from him."


    Harold sighed and said, "You''re being modest. If you weren''t as capable as you say, do you


    honestly think you could have solved all those cases?"


    "I wouldn''t havee to you if I were that capable." Quill smiled bitterly. "Just earlier today,


    someone questioned the quality of my work. Although I was angry when I heard it, I calmed down


    and thought about it. I realized that she was right. I have to face my own ws."


    "Quill, don''t do this just to be petty."


    "Director Hammer, I assure you that I''m not. I''ve thought long and hard beforeing to you today."


    Who wouldn''t want to grow and develop themselves for the better? Besides, no one would be willing


    to fall back down once they had seeded in climbing thedder.


    Quill was a smart person. He knew exactly what hecked, and Jefferson had it all. "Now that


    Jefferson is willing to take up the job, let an old detective like me learn something new from him. If I


    ever have the chance to lead a team again, my subordinates won''t look down on me anymore," he


    said.


    "You think too highly of this kid..." Harold shook his head and sighed. "His life has been smooth


    sailing. I''m really worried that he wille crashing down one day. It''s better if you are keeping an


    eye on him. If he gets too impulsive, hold him back. Otherwise, I won''t be able to exin to his


    family if anything happens to him."


    "I can''t control him, but there is someone in our team who can," Quill suggested.


    Harold naturally knew who Quill was talking about, so he didn''t ask. "Despite being young and


    arrogant, he is really something else when ites to doing his work. Look, this time, he single-


    handedly destroyed thergest drug trafficking group in Chatterton Town."


    "That''s right!" Quill nodded. "Only he would do something like that, no one else."


    "Alright, carry on with your work then," Harold said, "Remember to prepare all the materials. Don''t


    let him find an opportunity to criticize you."


    Quill smiled and replied, "He''s done it to me so many times that I''m immune to it now. Not to worry."


    On the way home.


    Adrienne asked curiously, "What did Harold want to talk to you about?"


    Jefferson pushed his seat back down andy back before replying, "Just some work stuff."


    "What work stuff?"


    "I''m afraid it''s confidential."


    Adrienne didn''t ask further.


    "Take us to Freddy'' restaurant. I''ll give Bruce and Tommy a call."


    "Your leg is still healing. You can''t drink," Adrienne replied.


    "Who says I''m going to drink?"


    "Aren''t you inviting Tommy and the others over to Freddy''s?"


    "Asking them out doesn''t necessarily mean we''re drinking. What''s going on in that brain of yours?"


    He was doing so because they were Adrienne''s only group of friends whom she could enjoy herself


    with. All she had been doing was working day and night, or taking care of him. If he didn''t bring her


    out for some fresh air, she would wear herself out sooner orter.


    "Freddy and Freya''s wedding is around the corner. We should invite everyone out for a chat anyway


    to discuss what to do on that day." Thinking of her group of friends, Adrienne became more rxed.


    "But I have to give Freya a call first. I want to eat her delicious cooking tonight."


    While speaking, Adrienne took out her mobile phone and excitedly dialed Freya''s number. "Freya,


    it''s me, Adrienne. Are you free now? I want to have your best dishes for dinner tonight."

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    Freya was several years older than Adrienne, and she had always treated Adrienne like her own


    sister. Hence, Adrienne always felt veryfortable around her. She often called her and said what


    was exactly on her mind.


    Freya said something over the phone and Adrienne nodded with a smile. "Okay, you can get ready


    first. We will reach in about half an hour."


    After Adrienne hung up giddily, Jefferson reached out and poked her in the waist to attract her


    attention. "I didn''t know my little idiot was such a greedy pig."


    "Don''t forget that Freya''s best dishes are all your favorites too. I called her on your behalf." Adrienne


    looked back at him and then buckled her seat belt. "We''re leaving. You''d better fasten your seat


    belt."


    "I guess I should thank you for always thinking of me," said Jefferson as he obediently fastened his


    seat belt.


    "No need to thank me!" Adrienne started the car and reminded him, "I am making it clear right now.


    No matter how they try to persuade you to drink, you are not allowed to touch any alcohol."


    "Noted, Dr. Carter."


    "Don''t act so reluctant. I''m just thinking about your injury."


    "Then I''ll thank you for your concern, Dr. Carter."


    "I''m not concerned about you. Rather, because of your injury, I had to take leave too. Since I haven''t


    been to work, I wonder if they''ve found anything new about the dismembered corpse case yet..."


    Thinking of the case, Adrienne tensed up again. "You have to get better as soon as possible so that


    I can go back to work again."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Jefferson frowned and said, "Little idiot, are you that unwilling to spend time with


    me?"


    Adrienne whispered, "Wouldn''t you be bored if the two of us just stared at each other every day?"


    "Not at all!" he thought.


    He would never be bored if he stayed with her for the rest of his life.


    But his reply said otherwise, "If I stay with you for too long, I think I might be dumber. So I


    guess it''s better if I recover quickly so you won''t be around me all the time."


    Adrienne focused on driving and did not pay attention to him any longer.


    Since it was peak hour, there was a traffic jam. Their usual half-hour journey took them an hour


    instead.


    When Adrienne and Jefferson arrived, Bruce and Tommy had already been waiting for quite a while.


    Because Freddy was busy, the two of them waited for Jefferson and Adrienne by the entrance.


    Just as Adrienne slowed down and was ready to park the car. Tommy and Bruce ran over and


    asked, "Adrienne, why did Jefferson let you drive today?"


    It was only then that Jefferson unbuckled his seat beltzily and sat up. "I usually drive her around.


    So what if she drives me for once? Do you two have any problem with that?"


    "We didn''t see you earlier, Jefferson. That''s why we asked." Bruce and Tommy both had a strong


    survival instinct. As soon as Jefferson questioned them, they answered the exact same thing.


    Adrienne parked the car and greeted them, "Tommy, Bruce, I''m so happy to see you two."


    "Let''s be honest, Adrienne." Tommy said, "We don''t live that far away from you guys. If you really


    wanted to see us, you could have just given us a call and we would have rushed over in a


    heartbeat. But you only have eyes for Jefferson."


    "Who only has eyes for him?" Adrienne nced at Jefferson, who was ring at her as if he was


    unsatisfied by her answer. She red back at him and said, "Don''t just stand there. Go in and sit


    down first."


    Jefferson ignored her and strode into the restaurant.


    Freddy reserved a private room for them and they knew exactly where to go. As soon as they sat


    down, Freddy and Freya came over. "The drinks are ready. We were just waiting for you guys to


    arrive," Freya said.


    Adrienne stepped forward and gave Freya a big hug. "Freya, I just saw you recently, but why do I


    miss you so much?"


    The other men shouted, "Adrienne, that''s not fair. Howe Freya gets a hug from you, but we


    don''t?"


    Freya rubbed Adrienne''s head and replied with a smile, "Would you dare to hug her even if


    Adrienne wanted to?"


    As soon as Freya finished speaking, everyone turned their eyes to Jefferson. He had already taken


    his seat, and his expression wasn''t looking good. No one knew who he was angry with.


    Adrienne rolled her eyes at him and said, "Look at his mean-mugging look. People are going to


    think I did something to him."


    Freddy quickly smoothed things over, saying, "Don''t just stand there, have a seat, everyone. I got


    you guys a vintage wine that I''ve been keeping for special asions. Let''s get drunk tonight."


    Tommy and Bruce cheered happily. "Freddy, you really are a good friend for taking out such a good


    bottle of wine for us. We wish you and Freya a lifetime full of happiness."


    Freddy giggled and said, "Thank you!"


    Although the two of them were already living together and owned a farmhouse restaurant, they had


    yet to hold a wedding. So they always felt like something was missing. Since the day of their


    wedding was drawing close, Freddy was so excited he was oozing happiness.


    "After your wedding, we''ll be waiting for Jefferson and Adrienne''s wedding next," Tommy said whilst


    looking over to Jefferson. As if he was waiting for Jefferson to praise him proudly. However, he met


    with an icy stare instead.


    Did he say something wrong again?


    Hadn''t Jefferson been thinking about marrying Adrienne all this while?


    Adrienne said, "Don''t worry, Tommy. We''ll definitely invite you to our wedding."


    Tommy was confused.


    Had he missed something?


    Usually, Adrienne was the one who didn''t like to bring up the topic. However, the couple''s roles had


    completely switched this time around.


    "Then after our wedding, we will wait for yours," Freya said, and pulled Adrienne to the side.


    "Adrienne,e with me, I want to speak with you alone."


    "Tommy, you guys go ahead and start eating. But don''t let Jeff drink, okay?" Then, Adrienne


    followed Freya out of the room. "Freya, what do you want to tell me?"


    Freya stared at her for a while and said, "Tell me, Adrienne, how are things going on between you


    and Jefferson?"


    Typically, whenever they brought up the topic of their marriage, Jefferson would be very happy. But


    earlier, his expression looked downright unpleasant. Freya could sensethat something wasn''t right.

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    "Freya, I''ve told you before." Adrienne hugged Freya''s arms with both hands and said with a smile,


    "Jeff told me that he likes me. I didn''t believe it at first, but now I do."


    "Yes." Freya nodded. "I know that."


    "So I thought, why not marry him?" Adrienne added, "Marrying a man you know well is much better


    than marrying a stranger."


    After listening to Adrienne''s words, Freya finally understood why Jefferson was upset. If she were in


    his shoes, and Adrienne wanted to marry him for this reason, she would feel distraught, too.


    "Adrienne, is that how you really feel?"


    Adrienne asked in confusion, "Is there anything wrong with that, Freya?"


    "You silly girl!" Freya couldn''t help but poke Adrienne''s forehead. "Don''t you have any other feelings


    for Jefferson? You want to marry him, but do you like him even a tiny bit?"


    "Other feelings? Do you mean whether I like him? I suppose I do." As long as he treated her well


    and didn''t go crazy for no reason, she still felt very happy and safe. That must be what Freya meant


    by like1.


    "Adrienne, let me correct myself. Do you love him?" Freya looked at Adrienne and added slowly,


    "Do you want to marry him because you love him?"


    "Do I want to marry him because I love him? I''m not sure." Adrienne couldn''t really exin it. She


    relied on Jefferson and was used to having him around. She felt uneasy sometimes when he wasn''t


    around.


    As for what it was like to love someone, she had never seriously thought about it, nor had she loved


    anyone romantically before.


    But if she had to choose someone to love for the rest of her life, she felt like Jefferson was a good


    choice. She would try her best to love him. After all, he was willing to give up his life for her.


    "Adrienne, keep this between us, okay? Don''t tell Jefferson." Freya patted her on the shoulder.


    "When you get back, you should think properly about how you feel about him."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Freya, let''s leave this behind and eat first." Adrienne rubbed her stomach and whined, "I haven''t


    eaten the whole day. My stomach is rumbling, and I just want to eat more of your food here."


    "Alright, you can head back in first. I will ask them to serve the food," Freya said as they both turned


    around. Unexpectedly, they were met with the sight of Jefferson. He was leaning against the wall,


    his deep gaze fixated on Adrienne.


    From his expression, Freya could tell that he had overheard their conversation. She suddenly felt an


    overwhelming feeling of guilt. "Jefferson, I..."


    "Everyone is waiting. Ask them to serve the food," Jefferson interrupted Freya and said with a t


    tone. He then went back into the private room and did not look at Adrienne again.


    Just as Adrienne was about to go in, Freya stopped her. "Adrienne, Jefferson just heard our


    conversation."


    "I know," Adrienne said matter-of-factly.


    Freya held her aching head. "You know... and you''re not worried at all?"


    Adrienne was dumbfounded once again. "Why should I be worried?"


    "Aren''t you worried that Jefferson will be angry?"


    "Freya, you know him well." Adrienne exined, "He gets angry 300 days out of 365 days a year. I''d


    be more worried if he wasn''t mad."


    Freya massaged her throbbing temples. She suddenly didn''t want to talk to Adrienne anymore. In


    fact, she didn''t want to talk to her for the rest of their lives. "Go ahead then. I''ll have the waiters


    serve the dishes."


    Adrienne entered the private room after that. Freya looked in the direction in which her figure


    disappeared and shook her head helplessly. "You clueless little girl, you will really torture Jefferson


    to death."


    The atmosphere in the private room was very lively.


    Tommy took the initiative to speak. "I''ve just calcted, and there are only 20 days left until Freddy


    and Freya''s wedding. How are the preparations going? Aren''t you guys going to take a few days


    off?"


    Freddy replied, "Everything is ready. All that''s left to do is to marry my love."


    Bruce chimed in, "Congrattions, Freddy! Congrattions on leaving the bachelor life."


    Freddy chuckled and answered, "I hope you two can leave the bachelor life behind too, especially


    Tommy and Bruce. Hopefully, you will both meet the girl you would want to spend the rest of your


    lives with."


    Jefferson, who typically never joined in their chats, suddenly uttered, "Have you guys lost your sight


    and hearing? Do you guys not notice my presence?"


    The others smiled and said, "Jefferson, you''re already in a rtionship. You don''t need our


    blessings to leave the bachelor life."


    "Hey, I might be a bachelor. It''s hard to say if I''m taken or not," said Jefferson with a clipped tone.


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone turned their eyes to Adrienne. However, Adrienne was


    drinking her tea silently. It seemed like she hadn''t been paying any attention to what they were


    talking about.


    "If you wanted to, I''m sure you could have a girl on each arm." Tommy was desperately trying to


    trigger Adrienne''s attention. If Adrienne had feelings for Jefferson, she would definitely be offended


    by his words. However, Adrienne still did not answer. She was too absorbed in her aromatic tea.


    "A girl on each arm? That sounds nice, I''m just afraid my stamina can''t keep up." It was strange.


    Although Jefferson had overheard Freya and Adrienne''s conversation, he was still acting pretty


    normally. No, not normal. In fact, he was acting overly friendly. He was being so chummy with the


    others. This wasn''t like his arrogant self at all.


    At this moment, all the dishes had been served, and Freya took her seat.


    When she saw that Jefferson wasn''t throwing a tantrum, she thought that perhaps he had changed.


    Hence, she asked everyone to dig in. "I personally made these two dishes to entertain my most


    honorable friends."


    "Our greatest gratitude to the beautiful, generous, and considerate Mrs. Yaleman!" Everyone here


    knew each other so well that all five of them spoke almost the same time.


    "Oh, don''t call me that. It sounds so nauseating. I can''t stand you guys." Freya was a very easy-


    going person. When she thought of how she was going to spend the rest of her life with the man


    she loved, she started blushing like a shy little girl.


    Tommy raised his ss of wine and said, "Friends, ever since we graduated, we have all gotten


    different jobs. Everyone is busy, and it''s rare for all of us to get together. So I want to take this


    opportunity to propose a toast. I wish Freddy and Freya a happy marriage! And I wish for all of us to


    be blessed with our own love soon!"


    After that, Tommy nced at Adrienne, who quickly raised her cup.


    Everyone else followed suit, including Jefferson.

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    Seeing Jefferson raised his ss, Adrienne frowned and quickly poured him a ss of juice,


    handing him the juice in one hand and grabbing his ss in the other. "Did you forget that you can''t


    drink? Give me that, and drink the juice."


    "Adrienne, Jefferson is the best drinker among us. He''s known for having a high tolerance. We''re all


    here to celebrate today. How can he not drink?" Tommy had no idea about Jefferson''s injury, so he


    was opposed to the idea.


    Simrly, Freddy and Bruce didn''t know either and they stood on Tommy''s side, "Adrienne if you are


    stopping Jefferson from drinking, we''re going to assume something else is going on."


    "Jefferson can''t drink today. Please don''t pressure him anymore. I''m sorry!" Meanwhile, Jefferson


    had secretly taken back his wine ss. Adrienne did not notice him doing so but reached out her


    hand to grab the ss from him again.


    Although he seemed to be holding the ss gently, when Adrienne tried to grab it, she couldn''t.


    Jefferson uttered, "Who are you to me? Who do you think you are to tell me whether I should drink


    wine or juice?"


    Everyone present trembled in their seat. The smiles on their faces were stiff, and they looked at


    Adrienne and Jefferson with puzzled looks.


    What had happened between them?


    However, Adrienne, the root of his anger, did not notice anything unusual with him at all. She


    insisted on taking away the ss in his hand. "Jefferson, you promised me that you would not drink


    wine before we got here, so you can''t break your promise. Stop it. Put the ss down and have the


    juice instead."


    "Take your hand away and don''t touch me!" Jefferson''s voice was piercing. No matter how slow


    Adrienne was, even she could start to sense the strange atmosphere. However, because of the


    injuries on his body, she still advised him patiently, "I told you, you can''t drink."


    "It''s none of your business whether I drink," Jefferson insisted.


    Listening to this, Adrienne felt her chest be heavy.


    What did he mean by saying that it was none of her business?


    Did he think that she wanted so badly to meddle into his affairs?


    If it weren''t for the injuries on his leg, she wouldn''t stop him even if he was ckout drunk.


    Adrienne breathed in a few cool breaths and tried to suppress the rising anger in her heart. But


    when she saw his smug look, she couldn''t help but say, "Jefferson, why are you throwing another


    tantrum?"


    "That''s right. I like throwing tantrums. What''s it to you?" retorted Jefferson with a cold sneer.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "You''re right, it has nothing to do with me..." Adrienne was so irritated that she wanted nothing to do


    with him, but she was still worried about him deep down. "Jefferson, don''t forget that my name is


    next to yours on our marriage certificate. How dare you say you have nothing to do with me?"


    What?


    The other four all looked over with a face full of perplexity.


    The two were married?


    They had already registered for their marriage?


    When had this happened? Why didn''t the rest know about it?


    Although they did not know when Jefferson and Adrienne had gotten married, they knew very well


    how badly Jefferson had wanted to marry her. So they weren''t exactly surprised by the revtion.


    "Pfft... Who would know if neither of us mentioned it?" Jefferson said as he raised his ss to take a


    sip of wine. Adrienne was about to lose her mind. "Have you forgotten about your leg injury? Are


    you trying to kill yourself by drinking?"


    "Jefferson is hurt? What happened?" Suddenly all their attention shifted from the marriage matter to


    Jefferson. They put down their sses simultaneously and surrounded him worriedly. "Jefferson,


    you can''t drink if you are injured."


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense. Let''s drink," said Jefferson.


    "Jefferson, look at how worried Adrienne is. Stop messing around."


    "Messing around? You guys think I''m messing around?" Jefferson scoffed as he swirled the wine in


    his ss. He hadn''t even taken a single sip yet, but he wished he was drunk at the moment. "I


    really wish I could be unreasonable."


    After saying that, he raised his cup and downed the wine in one big gulp.


    Everyone else eximed in unison,


    "Jefferson!"


    As Adrienne watched him down the wine, her heart was aching and filled with anger at the same


    time. "I can''t stand you anymore, Jefferson. We''re getting a divorce now."


    "Divorce?" Hearing the wording out of Adrienne''s mouth again, Jefferson felt a sharp stab in


    his chest. It was so painful that he felt like he was suffocating. He did not even feel this much pain


    when he had shot himself. "Fine."


    "Jefferson, Adrienne, let''s not be impulsive."


    Jefferson got up and said, "C''mon, let''s get a divorce."


    After Adrienne blurted out her emotions, especially when she saw Jefferson''s unpredictable gaze,


    she regretted it instantly. Nevertheless, she didn''t want to take her words back, so she thought of a


    good excuse. "The Civil Affairs Bureau is closed now. No matter how urgent we are, we''ll have to


    wait until tomorrow."


    "Have you forgotten who I am, Adrienne?" said Jefferson with a cold smile and an arrogant tone.


    "There''s nothing I can''t do."


    Indeed, as soon as he made a phone call, someone would immediately help himplete the


    divorce procedures.


    But Adrienne didn''t really want to divorce him. Just as she was wondering how to ease the situation,


    Freya saw through her and stepped in again to speak for her. "Jefferson, Adrienne was just


    speaking out of anger. Don''t take it seriously. Marriage is not a trifling matter. You can''t just get a


    divorce at your whim and fancy."


    "Anger? Perhaps the first time she proposed a divorce could have just been out of anger. But she''s


    said it twice or thrice now..." Jefferson still had an indifferent smile on, but at the same time, he


    looked rather pitiful. "Ask that stupid woman how many times she has mentioned getting a divorce


    with me."


    Freya spoke up for her again. "No matter how many times she has said it, as long as she doesn''t


    say it anymore in the future, it''s okay. Jefferson, Adrienne knows that she''s in the wrong. Ask her if


    you don''t believe me."


    Freya winked at Adrienne to hint her to say somethingforting to Jefferson. Everyone knew


    Jefferson''s temperament very well. As long as they did as he said, everything could be solved.


    Adrienne knew she was in the wrong, too. "I''m sorry."


    "Do you know what your mistake was?"


    "Whatever you say it is."


    Jefferson was speechless.


    This woman didn''t realize her mistake at all. He couldn''t forgive her, definitely not. "Let''s go and get


    a divorce now."


    She had already apologized, and yet he still wanted to divorce her. Adrienne''s temper started to rise


    again. "Fine, let''s go then. I''m not afraid of you."


    Adrienne stepped forward and walked out of the private room first. Freya could not stop her even if


    she wanted to.


    Jefferson followed suit, and no one else dared to stop him.


    Tommy said, "It''s my fault for proposing a toast. I''ll down this ss of wine to show my apology."


    "No, it''s my fault." Freya said, "I knew that Adrienne hadn''t thought things through yet, but I


    purposely pulled her aside to ask her all sorts of questions and let Jefferson overheard us. I''m the


    one who led them to this."


    Freddy then muttered, "What are you guys going on about? I''m willing to bet they won''t actually


    divorce."

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    They all knew how much Jefferson had wanted to marry Adrienne since the beginning. After more


    than a decade of hard work, he had finally gotten the girl he had been waiting for. How could he


    possibly let her go so easily?


    However, Jefferson was too egoistic. Although he was unwilling to admit defeat on the surface, he


    felt very regretful on the inside.


    As they were chatting, the door of the private room opened again, and the two of them stepped in,


    hand in hand. It was as if their earlier argument had just been an illusion.


    Their friends were shocked at this sight. "Jefferson, Adrienne... You guys..."


    Jefferson returned to his seat in a good mood, while Adrienne quickly served him a bowl of soup.


    "Mr. Hefner, this hot and delicious soup was cooked by Freya. You can have two bowls of it to


    nourish your body."


    Jefferson took the bowl over with a smile and said, "Okay."


    Adrienne watched with a smile as he drank the soup. Then, she asked gently, "How does it taste?


    Do you want another bowl?"


    "It''s delicious," replied Jefferson as he nodded. "Another bowl, please."


    "Drink more if you like it. I will ask Freya to teach me how to cook this so that I can make it for you


    every day." Adrienne looked at Freya with a grin and said, "Freya, you will teach me, won''t you?"


    Freya nodded nkly. "Yes."


    Everyone else was puzzled.


    They couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Even though they knew that it was impossible for the couple to get divorced, it was still surprising


    how the two had gotten over the fight so quickly. What had happened outside earlier?


    The others wanted to know what happened after Jefferson and Adrienne stepped out. However, it


    was unlikely that they would say anything. More precisely, there was no way that Adrienne would


    tell them.


    Jefferson, on the other hand, wanted to announce it out loud. As soon as they had gone out earlier,


    Adrienne, that little idiot, had wrapped her arms tightly around him. She told him she didn''t want to


    divorce him, and that she wanted to continue living with him forever.


    This little idiot had just told him all that. No matter how mad he had been, all his anger was


    extinguished in an instant. Nothing more was said after that, and he quietly followed her back in.


    Under everyone''s curious gaze, Adrienne served some food for Jefferson and then slowly looked at


    the others. She said, "I misspoke earlier. I apologized to him and he has forgiven me."


    The others were in disbelief, so they asked, "Is that really what happened"


    "What else could have happened?" Adrienne asked back.


    "You didn''t do anything else to him?"


    "What could I have done to him?"


    Although she did do something else, it wasn''t anything to bring up.


    Seeing Adrienne receive repeated questioning, Jefferson couldn''t sit still. He decided to help her out


    and spoke, "Excuse me, do you guys not see me here or what?"


    As soon as he spoke, everyone else immediately stopped being nosy. "Let''s just eat."


    Everyone was happy to see Jefferson and Adrienne getting along with each other again.


    After Jefferson''s mood had lifted, the group had a great meal, and the conversation elevated.


    First, they talked about Freya and Freddy''s marriage, and then someone said, "Freddy was a little


    cry baby back then. He often got beaten up by Freya and cried."


    They had known each other since they were born. Everyone knew each other''s


    embarrassing stories. Someone else


    answered, "Yes, yes. Every time Freya would twist his ears to make him concede defeat. And he


    would always cry and give in to her. I couldugh until my stomach hurts when I think about his


    pitiful expression. Who knew that when he grew up, he would be able to make Freya his woman?"


    "Tommy, Bruce, can you guys stop bringing up the past? I''m about to get married now." Freddy


    didn''t really mind talking about their childhood. He even looked at Freya with a little pride. "I have


    been giving in to my wife ever since I was a kid."


    "What a crybaby!" Adrienne was three years younger than them. Although her memories weren''t as


    rich as theirs, she still remembered Freddy''s cry baby days very clearly.


    If she remembered correctly, it was right after they had started junior high where Freddy had been


    pinched by Freya. He then proceeded to cry for an hour on the entire way home.


    Indeed, he was a big crybaby.


    Thinking of the past, a happy smile spread on Adrienne''s face.


    However, the next second, someone mentioned her.


    That person was none other than Freddy, whom she had just mocked. "When ites to our


    childhood, the things I remember the most are about Adrienne."


    Even though he hadn''t said anything yet, Adrienne already knew what Freddy wanted to say. She


    immediately stopped him and warned, "Freddy, don''t say it."


    "Don''t say what?" Tommy chuckled slyly when he asked. "Oh, do you mean when you held


    Jefferson and asked him why he had a p*nis but you didn''t?"


    Hearing this, the others burst intoughter.


    Adrienne became silent.


    Not again!


    They were teasing her again!


    Every time they gathered, they would always tease her about this. She would never be able to


    forget it even if she wanted to.


    Freddy continued, "Adrienne, no matter how embarrassing any of us were as children, none of us


    can beat you."


    Just then, Freya nudged Freddy. "Leave Adrienne alone."


    Bruce added, "Freddy is right. None of us was as embarrassing as Adrienne."


    Adrienne wished she could dig a hole in the ground and bury her head in it. But they still refused to


    let her off the hook. She nced at Jefferson to ask him for help, but he was also busyughing,


    very evilly at that.


    Nevertheless, he did not leave her to the teasing. "Alright, let bygones be bygones. Don''t mention it


    anymore."


    As soon as Jefferson spoke, no one dared to continue on even though his tone was neutral.


    Otherwise, if they offended Adrienne, Jefferson would kick them to the curb.


    It was already veryte by the time they finished dinner.


    Bruce and Tommy were not able to drive after drinking too much, so they stayed in the guest room


    of the restaurant.


    Jefferson and Adrienne were heading back to the city, but before getting into the car, he pulled her


    aside and said, "Little Specky, I feel a little stuffy. Let''s get some fresh air before we go home."


    "Where do you want to go?" Adrienne couldn''t do anything else but apany him. It wasn''t like


    she could leave him all alone anyway.


    "There''s a garden over there." Jefferson motioned her toward the direction.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Despite the hot weather during autumn, the nights In Chatterton Town were cold. Strolling through


    the garden, Jefferson could feel the cold breeze blowing. It was very rxing, especially with the girl


    he loved right beside him.


    All he wanted in life was honestly just as simple as this.


    "I have a house to live in, a job that I like, and I married the girl of my dreams," he thought.


    He had fulfilled the top three goals any man wanted to achieve. Things couldn''t get any better.


    Conversely, Adrienne was not so chill. She ruined the mood and asked, "Your leg injury has not


    recovered yet. Can''t you take a walk some other day? Why does it have to be today?"

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    Jefferson wished he could shut her up and make her apany him. But when he saw her naive


    look, he simply couldn''t bear to do it. He sighed, "I wonder what sins I havemitted in my past


    life."


    "Sins?" Adrienne could not disagree more with Jefferson''s sigh. "If a sinner can be born into such a


    family, then I need tomit more sins."


    "You little idiot!" Jefferson stared at her and poked her on the forehead. "If you don''t want to walk,


    let''s just go home. There are still plenty of things to do waiting for us tomorrow."


    "Yes, I''m going back to work tomorrow. You should stay at home and stop running about. It''s


    worrisome." Adrienne sighed heavily when she thought of Jefferson''s busy lifestyle.


    However, Jefferson disagreed. He immediately retorted, "Me? Running about? Little Specky, can


    you tell me with your good conscience, which of us is more worrying than the other?"


    "Fine, I make you worry every day. Can you please get in the car and fasten your seat


    belt? I''m going to take us home." What could she do? He was such a petty man. Couldn''t he give in


    just for once?


    They bickered continuously while on the way home, hence time flew by quickly. Soon, they arrived


    home.


    After returning home, Adrienne hurriedly said, "Jefferson, go and wash up. I''ll help you change your


    wound dressing."


    Jefferson smiled coyly and said, "My hand hurts, please wash my body for me."


    Adrienne gave him a look. "Don''t even think about it. Do it yourself, or I won''t redress your wounds."


    "You''re so cruel." Jefferson reluctantly went to the bathroom alone. It didn''t take long for him to


    come out. As expected, he came out stark naked.


    Though Adrienne was already used to his perverted manner, she still couldn''t help but blush upon


    seeing him naked. She didn''t know if she was red from embarrassment or from anger.


    Meanwhile, Jefferson did not feel self-conscious at all. He sat down on the bed and waved to her,


    saying, "Come here and change the bandage for me."


    Adrienne did not dare to look at him. She turned her back to him and said, "Put on your clothes."


    "You''ll have to take it off, anyway. Don''t you think that would be too troublesome? I do," Jefferson


    spoke brazenly.


    "You''re not going to get dressed, are you?" Adrienne threw the medicine to him. "Do it yourself


    then."


    "Little Specky, you''ve be bolder and boldertely. Do you really think I wouldn''t dare to do


    anything to you?" He threatened her fiercely. If she didn''te over to his side, he was ready to


    pick her up and give her a good beating.


    Adrienne ignored him and turned to leave.


    As soon as she became tough, Jefferson could only give in. "Okay, okay. I''ll get dressed."


    He picked up his bathrobe and loosely put it on. "Is this okay?"


    Adrienne nced back at him and quickly turned away. "Put on your underwear."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "It''s not like you haven''t seen it before. Don''t y dumb." Although he was dissatisfied with her


    behavior, he still listened to her and put his underwear on. Then he said, "Anything else you''re not


    satisfied with?"


    Adrienne finally came over. She took the medicine and helped him rewrap his bandages. But as she


    was doing it, she could feel something was wrong. She immediately stood up and retreated,


    grumbling, "Pervert, change it yourself."


    "You can''t me me for my physiological reaction, can you?" Jefferson felt wronged, but that little


    idiot had already run out. Heined in a low voice, "It''s all your fault for being so attractive."


    What''s worse was that Adrienne did not return to the master bedroom to sleep. Instead, she went to


    hide in the guest room and even locked the door.


    As the door was sturdy, Jefferson couldn''t kick it open no matter how he tried. He furiously decided


    that he would demolish the guest room the next day. "Let''s see how she will avoid me then!"


    Without Jefferson''s pestering, Adrienne had a really good sleep. Jefferson, on the other hand, got


    no sleep at all.


    The next morning, Adrienne ran into him as soon as she exited the room. At the sight of the heavy


    dark circles under his eyes, she couldn''t help butugh. "What were you up tost night?"


    "Little Specky, I dare you tough again." Jefferson red at her fiercely.


    Adrienne tried to hold back herughter and deliberately avoided him. "I''ll go and get breakfast


    ready for you. I am going to work after breakfast. As for you, have a good rest at home."


    "Are you trying to poison me again?" asked Jefferson unhappily.


    Adrienne shrugged helplessly and replied, "Okay, I won''t cook. I''ll get you a takeout."


    Jefferson was speechless.


    He was so angry that he gritted his teeth.


    No new cases had happened in the past two days, but everyone was still busy looking for clues


    about the dismembered corpses case.


    As soon as Adrienne arrived at the detachment, she started work. Her colleague from the same


    department, Lte, came over mysteriously and said, "Adrienne, you haven''te to work for two


    days. I''m assuming you don''t know what happened here?"


    "What happened?" Adrienne asked while continuing to do her work.


    "I heard that Sergeant Scott stepped down from his position."


    "Stepped down? What do you mean?"


    Lte looked over to the door to make sure that no one was around before continuing. "The


    captain position of the Paramount Criminal Police Team will be taken over by someone else.


    Sergeant Scott is going to be an assistant to the new captain."


    "Oh..." Adrienne took a long time to digest this news. "How... how is this possible? Sergeant Scott is


    doing such a good job, why would he suddenly be reced? What is going on?"


    "I heard that it was Sergeant Scott himself who applied for the change. He requested the superiors


    to assign someone more capable, while he would remain as an assistant."


    Adrienne eximed, "But why?"


    Lte moved in closer to Adrienne and whispered, "I guess you haven''t heard since you haven''t


    been to work. The other day during a meeting, someone from the identification department talked


    back to Sergeant Scott in front of everyone. She called him useless... In a fit of rage, Sergeant Scott


    went to request the superiors to let him step down so that someone more capable could take on the


    job."


    "Hmm..." Adrienne didn''t feel like Quill was that impulsive. He would not have asked to be demoted


    just because he had a conflict with one of his colleagues. However, why had he done so then?


    She couldn''t figure it out. She looked at Lte, who then added, "Maybe he wants to show


    everyone that the newly- recruited captain will not be as good as him. He wants to prove that he is


    more suited to be captain."


    Adrienne shook her head andmented, "No, I don''t think so."


    Lte didn''t understand. "Why not?"


    "I just don''t think that''s his reason." Quill was an experienced criminal police officer. He had done a


    good job in the field, and he loved this job.


    If he willingly gave up his position, it was more likely that the case on hand was too tough for him to


    solve. He couldn''t solve it, and he didn''t want to dy it either, so he had no choice but to let the


    superiors allocate someone better than him over. Nheless, who in Chatterton Town could be


    better at this job than Quill?

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    Adrienne thought of several candidates who could take over Quill, but they were all caught up in


    their own duties. There was no way any of them had the time to take over as the captain of the


    Paramount Criminal Police Team.


    The phone on her desk rang as she was pondering about it. She immediately answered, "Hello,


    forensic department, Adrienne speaking."


    Zelson''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "Adrienne, Quill''s recement has arrived.


    He wants all of us to gather in the conference room. Get ready."


    "Oh, okay." Adrienne nodded in a daze, hung up the phone, and said to Lte, "I heard that the


    new captain has arrived, and he wants all of us in the conference room. I guess we''ll know who he


    is soon. No need to keep guessing."


    Lte nodded. "Okay."


    In the conference room.


    All the employees from each department were seated, including Quill. The captain''s seat remained


    empty.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Everyone''s eyes kept turning over to the entrance of the room, but they were disappointed.


    Someone began to nag discontentedly, "What kind of arrogant a*shole is this? Is he trying to show


    off his power on the first day?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Quill already knew who it was, so he was very familiar with this arrogance.


    The new captain would not regard anyone in this room.


    No, not everyone. Adrienne was an exception.


    Thinking of Adrienne, Quill cast his eyes over to her. She was staring towards the entrance just like


    everyone else. Quill assumed that Jefferson hadn''t told her in advance.


    "Why can''t we talk about it?" Another staff member said, "Sergeant Scott, you have led us for so


    many years. Every time we have a meeting, you are always the first to be in the conference room.


    He is a neer. Why is he so arrogant?"


    Another person piped up, "Didn''t someone question Sergeant Scott''s ability two days ago? What''s


    the use of praising him now?"


    Many people in the team were tenured employees who had worked for Quill for many years. Most of


    them were content to be led by him. For many, it was like a bolt from the blue when Quill offered to


    be demoted this time.


    "Sergeant Scott, I was angry that I haven''t been able to uncover any evidence, so I spoke out of


    anger. I am not unsatisfied with you in any way." Olivia, who went against Quill the other day, truly


    med herself. If only she hadn''t said so much the other day. "It was all my fault for not controlling


    myself!" she thought.


    "Alright, everyone, enough." Quill waved his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet. He looked


    at Olivia and responded, "I know you didn''t mean it. I am the one who wanted to get a more capable


    person to take over. If we don''t solve this case soon, none of us will be able to get a good night''s


    sleep."


    Everyone else kept silent. The new captain had called for a meeting but he waste, it was clear


    that he wasn''t going to be a good captain to get along with. Hopefully, he would be really good at his


    job and at solving crimes.


    Quill added, "You guys have to change the way you address me from now on. Just call me Quill."


    "If everyone is done chatting, we can start the meeting now." At this moment, the door of the


    conference room opened. A tall figure appeared through the door as he spoke.


    Before everyone could react, he sat down at the head of the conference table and introduced


    himself, "My name is Jefferson Hefner. I am the new captain of the Paramount Criminal Police


    Team. If there''s anything you want to say, get it out now. After that, we''ll start our work."


    Jefferson Hefner!


    It was Jefferson!


    Jefferson!!!


    Most people present hade across Jefferson before. Although they knew he was efficient in


    handling cases, they were more concerned with his overall attitude.


    Their future wasn''t looking too good...


    "I assume no one is going to speak up. Then, everyone can head off to work. I want every


    department to reorganize their case files and hand them over to me by the end of the day." After


    saying that, just as he came, he left like a gust of wind.


    Everyone sat there in confusion.


    Adrienne, too, had yet to recover from the shock but the meeting had alreadye to an end.


    "Okay, everyone, don''t look so baffled. Go and do what you need to. Hand over the case files to


    Captain Hefner on time." Quill was the first to react, perhaps because he had been mentally


    prepared.


    Everyone else rushed back to their posts after packing up their things.


    Adrienne was still in a blur. She had thought of many possible candidates, but Jefferson wasn''t one


    of them. She left with the crowd, but Quill stopped her and said, "Adrienne, wait a minute."


    Adrienne halted her steps and asked, "What is it, Sergeant Scott?"


    "Don''t call me Sergeant Scott anymore." After correcting Adrienne, Quill said, "It seems that you


    didn''t know about Jefferson taking over my job."


    "I''ve been calling you that for so long, it''s a little hard to get used to. But I''ll try." Adrienne replied to


    the first half of his sentence and then answered Quill''s question. "I really had no idea. He never tells


    me about his work."


    Adrienne knew that Jefferson was talented, but he was also bad- tempered and arrogant. Just the


    thought of working with him on the same team every day gave her a headache.


    "Most people in the team don''t know about your rtionship with him. You''d better discuss with him


    whether you guys want to publicize that information or not." Quill was afraid that if he had said


    something wrong, he would piss off Mr. Hefner. After all, Jefferson had never shown much respect


    to him in the past, let alone now when he had be Jefferson''s subordinate. Things would


    definitely be worse.


    s, it was his own fault for not being as good as Jefferson on his job. He had no choice but to


    invite someone as untouchable as Jefferson to take over.


    "We''ll deal with our private affairs properly. It will definitely not affect our work. You don''t have to


    worry." Adrienne thought that Quill was worried that she wouldn''t be able to keep her work life and


    personal life apart. So she immediately reassured him.


    "That''s not what I mean..." Quill wanted to exin, but he didn''t know how to. Any normal person


    would assume that was what he meant. "I won''t take up any more of your time. Go on with your


    work."


    "Okay." Adrienne held onto her things and headed out of the room. However, Jefferson was out in


    the corridor. He was ring at her as she walked out, saying, "Dr. Carter, do you feel like your


    workload is too light?"


    "W-What do you mean?" Now, he had officially be her boss. She hadn''t thought about how to


    face him during work yet. "C-Captain


    Hefner."


    "What I mean is that if you have so much free time, I can assign you more work," said Jefferson.


    "What did I do to upset you again?" He had only entered the conference room for less than a minute


    and she barely even saw him before he left. What had she done again this time?

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    "You provoked me." Jefferson squinted his eyes slightly, giving her a very clear warning.


    "I provoked you?" Adrienne thought for a while with her hand on her head. She couldn''t figure out


    what she had done to trigger him. "If I really provoked you, please tell me directly. Don''t keep me


    guessing."


    "Little Specky, I am here to take over Quill''s job. Aren''t you surprised at all?" Why didn''t she chase


    him out to ask him why he was here? Couldn''t she just show a teeny bit of concern for him?


    Adrienne nodded foolishly. "I was surprised."


    Although she said so, her expression showed otherwise. Jefferson reached out and pinched her


    face. "Aren''t you curious as to how I became the captain?"


    "How?"


    "It''s a secret. I can''t tell anyone," replied Jefferson with a naughty grin.


    "Then why did you ask if I wanted to know?" Adrienne stared at him unhappily and thought to


    herself, "What''s with this guy? If he can''t tell me, then why would he ask? He piqued my curiosity for


    nothing."


    "Get to work, little idiot." Jefferson was about to leave after saying so, but Adrienne grabbed the


    corner of his shirt, "Can I give you a small suggestion, Captain Hefner?"


    Looking at Adrienne''s small hand tugging at his clothes, Jefferson secretly felt happy. "Go ahead."


    "As the captain, can you not bete for future meetings?" Adrienne said seriously, "Can you hold


    proper meetings and not leave after only 5 seconds?"


    "Why can''t I bete? Why must I stay longer? What''s the point in being a captain if I can''t enjoy my


    privileges?" asked Jefferson casually.


    "Alright, Captain Hefner, just pretend I never said anything. Do what you want to do, no need to


    consider other people''s feelings at all." Adrienne felt like she was talking to a wall. She knew his


    personality well, yet she had tried to persuade him. She shook her head helplessly and said, "I''m


    heading back to work."


    "There are some details about the autopsy report that I''m unsure about. Come to my office and tell


    me about it." ordered Jefferson.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As soon as he asked her to go to the office, Adrienne started to overthink. She looked around and


    warned, "Jefferson, we''re at work right now. People are watching us. Stop messing around, okay?"


    He knew that she would overthink a simple instruction, and he couldn''t help but chuckle. "Is it


    considered messing around to ask a forensic examiner to exin an autopsy report to a captain?"


    "I... I''ll go and get ready," said Adrienne. It turned out Jefferson just wanted to see the autopsy


    report. She had been thinking way too much.


    When Adrienne returned to the office, she quickly sorted out the reports of the dismembered


    corpses case and hurried to Jefferson''s office. She knocked on the door several times but did not


    hear him answer. She thought he was teasing her again, so she pushed the door open and went in.


    Opening the door, Adrienne immediately looked toward the office table. She had expected to see


    Jefferson sitting there nonchntly. But instead, two colleagues from the mark inspection


    department and the identification department were giving Jefferson their reports.


    They were in the middle of a serious discussion, so no one had even noticed her entering the room.


    "Everything suspicious from the crime scene was brought back and inspected, but nothing was


    found except the victim''s fingerprints and DNA," said the employee from the identification


    department.


    "As far as I know, the deceased got along well with his neighbors before he died, and they


    interacted often. But there were no fingerprints of any neighbors or rtives found in his house..."


    Jefferson looked at Quill and said, "Quill, take a team and go investigate the neighbors with whom


    the deceased were close with. Bring a psychologist expert in micro- expressions along. Let me


    know as soon as you find anything suspicious."


    "Okay, I''ll get right on it," Quillplied.


    "The two of you, go back to the crime scene." Jefferson continued. "Remember to be as detailed as


    possible. Leave no stones unturned."


    For the first time, Adrienne realized that Jefferson had a serious side to him too. There was no sign


    of his previous frivolousness.


    When he was working seriously... Adrienne didn''t know how to describe it. She just found him


    extraordinarily attractive.


    However, just as she was admiring his looks, Jefferson woke her up as he called, "Dr. Carter,


    everyone is discussing the case. What are you doing there standing by yourself?"


    Adrienne immediately returned to her senses. "Sorry!"


    "Okay, everyone back to work." Jefferson waved his hand and said, "Dr. Carter, please fill me in on


    the autopsy report."


    "Okay!" Adrienne nodded and was about to speak when the phone on Jefferson''s desk rang.


    Adrienne stopped and waited for him. He picked up the phone and a male voice sounded, "Captain


    Hefner, just got a report. A decaying corpse was found in Peaksky Building at 999 Chess Mount


    Road."


    At the scene.


    The police sirens sounded.


    Peaksky Building had been temporarily locked down for the time being.


    As soon as Jefferson arrived at the top floor, the police automatically made way for him. "Captain


    Hefner."


    He strode over and saw the decaying corpse. He could no longer make out its original appearance.


    Maggots were crawling all over the body... Jefferson suddenly felt a rush of nausea. It was so


    disgusting that he wanted to throw up.


    But he was Jefferson, after all. He could withstand this amount of disgust. "Bring me the people who


    found the body."


    "Yes, sir."


    As soon as the police officer left, Jefferson turned back and saw Adrienne squatting next to the


    rotten body with her tools. She professionally and efficiently carried out the preliminary examination


    of the corpse.


    She looked calm, as if she wasn''t faced with an incredibly revolting corpse that was decaying, but


    rather a normal urrence.


    All of a sudden, Jefferson did not feel as disgusted anymore. He crouched down next to her and


    asked, "How is it? What clues have you gotten?"


    Adrienne replied, "The speed of a corpse''s decay is rted to the weather, the humidity of the air,


    and so on. This corpse has already rotted severely. I can only make a rough estimate of the time of


    death. I''ll have to take the body back for further examination before releasing the autopsy report."


    "I see," responded Jefferson as he nodded. He paused for a moment before continuing, "Hand me


    the autopsy report as soon as you can."


    As the captain and Adrienne''s superior, he hoped that she could finish her work and get him that


    report as soon as she could.


    Nheless, in his heart, she was his wife. He didn''t want her to face these decaying, repulsive,


    and stinky corpses every day. "Let me know immediately if you have any difort."


    "I appreciate your concern, Captain Hefner, but I''m fine. I''m used to it." Adrienne raised her head


    and saw the worry in his eyes. She shrugged and assured him, "I''m fine, really."

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    Jefferson did not say anything more. Just then, the police officer brought over the person who made


    the report. Jefferson went over and scrutinized the person. He asked in a low voice, "What''s your


    rtionship with the victim?"


    "I-I..." Logically, the first question most people would ask was something along the line of "Were you


    the one who made the report?" "When did you find the corpse?", and other routine questions as


    such.


    However, Jefferson was no ordinary man. His first question was to ask about their rtionship. The


    person who made the report stammered for quite a while before he managed to utter, "I have


    nothing to do with the victim."


    "No rtionship at all then?" Jefferson''s gaze was sharp as he said with a faint smile, "Forensics


    will need to run a DNA test to identify the corpse. You could barely even see his face, how are you


    so sure that you don''t know the victim?"


    "I- I..." The person stammered again and answered after a moment, "It''s because I can''t recognize


    the victim that I said I have nothing to do with him... More importantly, none of my family members is


    missing. So this corpse must not have anything to do with me."


    "Then, are any of your close friends or colleagues missing? Let me put it this way, why are you


    acting like you''ve stumbled upon this body when you were the one whomitted the murder?"


    asked Jefferson.


    "Why... why are you doing this? I am the person who called in the report. I found this rotten corpse. I


    didn''t kill anyone. You can''t question me like I''m the criminal." The reporter plucked up his courage


    and shouted. But when he was met with Jefferson''s fierce eyes, he shrunk his neck in fright. "As a


    law enforcement officer, how can you simply use people? I will sue you."


    "Quill, he said he is going to sue me. Please show him the way, let him sue me right now." Jefferson


    couldn''t be bothered about threats like this. He was toozy to even exin. It was better to let an


    experienced man like Quill take over.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thus, Quill stepped forward and politely said in a serious tone, "Sir, every citizen of our country has


    the duty to cooperate with the police to investigate the case. Before we find any evidence to prove


    who the real murderer is, we can''t eliminate our suspicions of you. Please do cooperate with us."


    The man pointed to himself and spoke again after a pause. However, this time, he wasn''t afraid.


    Rather, he was more emotional. "How did a good citizen like me who reported the crime suddenly


    get turned into a murder suspect? You guys..."


    Quill patted him on the shoulder. "Calm down... Please return to the station with us and cooperate


    with our investigation. Let''s work together so that we can find the murderer as soon as possible."


    The man was feeling very upset, but he could only follow them back obediently.


    After speaking to the man who made the report, Jefferson went around the rooftop to try and


    understand the scene.


    Peaksky Building was 248 meters high. It used to be the tallest building in Chatterton Town when it


    had just been built. But it was built quite long ago, so many taller buildings emerged after.


    Consequently, Peaksky Building soon lost its ce as Chatterton Town''s tallest building.


    Just as Peaksky Building lost its ce, in the next three years after that, there were three different


    cases of suicides that took ce here. This resulted in Peaksky Building bing pretty much a


    wastnd.


    Peaksky Building was built with the intent of being Chatterton Town''s tallest building. Although the


    rent was much higher than simr buildings in the area, manypanies still rented the building.


    Hence, the three suicides were allmitted by employees who worked in the building.


    The first case was regarding a couple frompany A. There was a young man and a young


    woman who had feelings for each other. They eventually started dating and they were very sweet.


    Many people were envious of them.


    However, their love did notst. In the short span of half a year, the man had be very distant


    from the woman and they started arguing more often.


    The man couldn''t stand having a wrecked rtionship. He confessed that he had fallen for another


    girl, and he had even brought that girl to meet the woman.


    At the sight of the much younger and much prettier girl, the woman had been close to going insane.


    She had first pulled at the man and beat him up in a fit of rage. Then, in front of the entirepany,


    she asked the man to choose between her and the other girl.


    The man had brought his new girl over with the intention of cutting things off with the woman, and


    thetter had humiliated him in front of the entirepany. Thus, he had no hesitation when he


    rejected that woman. He had said to her, "I''d rather die than be with you again."


    The man''s ruthless words had killed all hope she had. Furious, she climbed to the roof of Peaksky


    Building and jumped down from the 284- meter tall building. Her body had shattered into pieces.


    At the time, news of this incident had be a sensation and it was reported for quite a while on


    the local news. Many people med the man. There had even been strangers who would block his


    way downstairs and throw eggs at him.


    This continued for a long time and seriously affected the man''s work, so thepany had to


    persuade him to quit. This matter could havee to an end, but who would''ve thought that at the


    same time the following year, the man jumped off the building where the woman had jumped off.


    Likewise, his body had shattered into pieces as well.


    After that incident, many people imed that the woman had brought the man away. The news


    struck fear in everyone''s hearts, and for a while, no one dared to stayte to work overtime.


    Everyone would leave as soon as they could.


    What was even more unexpected was that in the third year, at the same time and same location,


    the pretty girl who had cheated with the man jumped off the building too. Again, her body shattered


    into pieces.


    After these three incidents happened, the rumor of Peaksky Building being haunted intensified.


    Manypanies moved out of the building and the only ones left were thosepanies that


    weren''t doing well financially.


    After the three incidents, the building was practically emptied out, and the whole building was


    shrouded in shadows. The manager had the roof blocked, and the only key to open the door to the


    roof was with him. No one was allowed to go up there. Every month, the cleaners would go up and


    clean for a day, but no one else was ever around there otherwise.


    Jefferson had already briefly read up about Peaksky Building on their way there. Hence, he didn''t


    need to ask to know that the man who made the police report must have been one of the cleaners.


    The rooftop door was a thick steel door that could not be burst open. Even if it could, there would be


    a hugemotion and the building''s security guards were bound to hear it. So, the only lead left


    was to talk to the building''s manager.


    Jefferson looked back and saw that Adrienne was almost done with her work. He really wanted to


    go and take care of her, but he knew very well that she preferred to stay professional on the job.


    Therefore, he dismissed his idea.


    Only then did he call for the police officer. "Find the manager who owns the key to the rooftop. I


    have questions to ask."

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    At the Paramount Criminal Police Team.


    The person in charge of the management of Peaksky Building was invited to the interrogation room.


    Jefferson was assigned to handle the interrogation.


    Just like many times before, Jefferson did not proceed with the interrogation immediately. He just


    left the suspect in the interrogation room and did not allow anyone to talk to him. Then, he told


    everyone what to do.


    Some of the police officers did not understand Jefferson''s way of doing things, so they whispered in


    front of Quill, "Sergeant Scott..."


    Quill corrected him, "Call me Quill."


    "Quill!" The police officer immediately changed his choice of words. He looked around again to


    make sure that no one was nearby. He then asked, "What do you think Captain Hefner is doing?"


    Quill did not say anything.


    The police officer continued, "We brought in the suspect as ordered, but he just left him there and


    ignored him. Not only does he not interrogate him, but we''re also not allowed to approach the


    suspect either. What on earth is he trying to do? Does he think that by ignoring the suspect, the


    culprit will just turn himself in?"


    Quill did not understand why Jefferson was doing this either. However, he trusted that Jefferson


    knew what he was doing and that he would solve the case. "Captain Hefner has his own way of


    doing things. You guys are not used to it yet because he just joined the team. You''ll definitely get


    used to him after a while."


    The police officer questioned again, "Quill, even if he had his own thoughts, he should have at least


    let us now, right? We don''t even know how to continue with our work anymore and we can''t talk to


    him about this too. Why don''t you talk to him?"


    Quill answered, "If you''re nning to find someone to talk to Captain Hefner, I''m definitely not the


    person you should be looking for."


    "Who else can we ask for except you? Look at how arrogant he is. He doesn''t even care about


    you..." The police officers had a lot to say, but they were interrupted by an extremely arrogant voice.


    "I''ve been wondering why the Paramount Criminal Police Team had always taken so much time to


    solve cases. It turns out that the police officers enjoyed speaking ill of their leaders behind their


    backs during working hours. With such discipline, it would be a miracle if any cases could be


    solved."


    With just a few words, Jefferson had disregarded the Paramount Criminal Police Team''s effort. The


    experienced officers didn''t like what they heard, especially Quill, who was the captain before


    Jefferson joined the team.


    However, Quill knew very well that he was not as capable as Jefferson when it came to solving


    cases. Although he was unhappy, he kept it to himself and did not show it on his face at all.


    "Captain Hefner, I''m not..." The police officer did not mean to speak ill of Jefferson behind his back.


    He just did not understand Jefferson''s intentions. He hoped that Jefferson could make it clear to


    everyone so that everyone would be on the same page. "Can you speak more politely? We are all


    colleagues here. We should respect each other."


    "I hate people who talk about others behind their backs the most. If you have something to ask me,


    do it face to face. You can even bring it up at a meeting, but there''s no guarantee that I''ll listen to it."


    Jefferson was still as arrogant as always. No matter where he went, he would not control his


    temper. He wanted to listen to the advice put forward by his team, but not for the sake of his team


    member. It was because Adrienne had told him to do that.


    Quill knew how Jefferson was. He had heard of even more offensive words, so he wasn''t surprised


    when he heard this. However, the other police officers'' faces turned pale. All of them turned to Quill


    and finally realized that this previous captain was much nicer.


    "Which one of you can tell me the details of that person in the interrogation room?" Jefferson asked.


    The police officer replied immediately, "His name is Pablo ck. He''s fifty-one years old. He is the


    person in charge of managing Peaksky Building."


    Jefferson stared at him with sharp eyes.


    The police officer didn''t feelfortable being stared at by Jefferson. He questioned, "Captain


    Hefner, did I say something wrong?"


    Jefferson didn''t even bother to exin further. He disliked people who didn''t work hard and talked


    bad about their leaders. He turned to look at Quill andmented, "Don''t tell me that''s all you know


    about him."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Pablo ck, fifty-one years old. He''s a local from Paramount Area in Chatterton Town. He works


    as the general manager in the Property Management Department at Peaksky Building. Ten years


    ago, his wife divorced him and his wife was given custody of their son. He lives alone now. People


    who know him say that he''s an honest and generous man. He''s also a volunteer at Paramount Area


    Welfare Center. He had received numerous awards for being a model citizen." Quill responded with


    confidence. He thought that he had done a good job on his research on Pablo. Even if Jefferson


    wouldn''t praise him publicly, he would probably acknowledge his capabilities.


    However, the truth was...


    "What else?" Jefferson raised his eyebrows and was obviously dissatisfied.


    "That- That''s all." Quill''s voice gradually softened. He thought he had gathered enough information.


    Was something missing? Why was Jefferson still discontented?


    "Twenty years ago, there were three continuous incidents where people jumped off from Peaksky


    Building. After that, Pablo had taken over as the general manager of Peaksky Building''s Property


    Management Department. He had held onto this role for twenty years..." At this point, Jefferson


    looked at Quill and the police officer. "In the future, find out more about the story behind the cases.


    Don''t just believe what other people want you to see."


    Quill wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He had heard of this news from twenty years ago, but


    he never thought it was rted to this case.


    Although there might not be any rtion between these two cases, it was always good to know the


    background of the scene of the murder. Quill gave a nod of approval to Jefferson inwardly. It


    seemed that he had made the right decision this time.


    The police officer was dumbfounded. He felt that he could no longer keep up with Jefferson''s pace.


    "Don''t just stand there. Come with me. We''re going to interrogate the suspect now." After saying


    that, Jefferson strode toward the interrogation room. Quill quickly followed suit. After taking a few


    steps, he saw that the police officer was standing still. Quill quickly grabbed him and said, "What are


    you still standing there for? Go ahead and do what you should be doing."


    "Oh..." The police officer came to his senses and suddenly felt a little upset. Although he was


    dissatisfied with Jefferson, he could not utter a single word when he was in front of him.


    In the interrogation room.


    Jefferson opened the door forcefully. It was as if he was trying to knock down the door. Pablo was


    so startled that he shrank his neck and nced at Jefferson in fear.


    As Pablo was looking at him, Jefferson pulled the stool in front of Pablo andmanded, "Tell us.


    How did youmit the crime?"


    Pablo stuttered, "1-1 didn''t kill anyone. There''s nothing I have to say."


    "You are the only one who has the key to the rooftop of Peaksky Building. The door was neither


    broken nor locked, but someone managed to hide the body on the rooftop. Who else could it be


    other than you?" Jefferson''s interrogation was very incisive.

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    There was only one set of keys to open the door to the rooftop, which Pablo had always carried with


    him. Usually, no one was willing to go to the rooftop.


    On the 10th of every month, the cleaners would clean the rooftop. Pablo would open and close the


    door himself. The key had never left his side.


    Now that a decayed corpse had suddenly appeared on the rooftop, it would make sense that he


    was treated as the prime suspect.


    At this time, Pablo felt that he could not argue against it. "I don''t know who killed the person and


    dumped the body on the rooftop, but I''m sure I didn''t kill anyone. You must find out who the killer is.


    You shouldn''t use a good citizen like me wrongly ."


    "Are you sure you didn''t kill him?" Jefferson retorted with a stoic face. No one could tell what he was


    thinking.


    Pablo argued, "Captain Hefner, please think about it carefully. Everyone in Peaksky Building knows


    that the only key to open the door to the rooftop is in my hands. If I really killed someone, would I


    have dumped the body on the rooftop and let you catch me? I would never do that unless I''m an


    idiot."


    "No, you''re not an idiot. On the contrary, you''re brilliant. Jefferson let out augh and added, "You


    just said that everyone in Peaksky Building knew that you have the key, and that you''ll be the first


    person that people will think of if anything happened. However, just as you mentioned, you''re not


    that stupid. No one would think that you would dump the body there, then you wouldn''t be


    suspected... For that very reason, we can''t rule out the possibility that you may be the murderer who


    dumped the body there."


    "Captain Hefner, you''re the captain of the Paramount Criminal Police Team. Why aren''t you out


    there catching the murderer but here interrogating an innocent man like me?" Pablo continued, "If


    you''re using me of murder, then show me the evidence. Otherwise, I have the right to sue you


    for nder."


    "Innocent?" Jefferson mmed his hand on the table and yelled, "Mr. ck, you said you didn''t kill


    anyone, so could you please tell me what''s your rtionship with Yannis Leopold, the woman who


    jumped off from Peaksky Building twenty years ago?"


    Although the name had not been mentioned for a long time, Pablo would never forget this name.


    When he heard this, Pablo felt a chill all over his body. He was so surprised that he couldn''t even


    utter a single word.


    It was the same for Quill. Both Jefferson and Quill found out about the rotten corpse and went to the


    crime scene together. Then, they returned to the police station together. Although Jefferson seemed


    like he didn''t care much about the case, he had gathered a lot of information. Not only did he find


    out about the suicide cases, he even knew the names of the deceased. It indeed wasn''t a surprise


    that he was this sessful.


    "Speak!" Jefferson shouted.


    Pablo was scared and stammered, "I-1-1... That woman was a mistress who destroyed families.


    How could I have anything to do with her? I don''t know her. She jumped off the building because of


    retribution."


    "Pablo, you really are persistent, aren''t you? If you want evidence, I''ll give it to you." Jefferson took


    out the remote control, turned on the TV mounted to the wall, and asked, "Do you still remember


    this?"


    A picture of a wristwatch appeared on the TV. It was a man''s watch. Twenty years ago, this watch


    would be worth more than 10,000 dors. The price was sky high and ordinary people would not be


    able to afford it.


    Pablo was stunned. "I didn''t give her this watch. I didn''t give her this..."


    "Did I say that this watch belonged to Yannis? Did I say that you have given it to her? Mr. ck,


    you''re confessing on your own," Jefferson mocked coldly.


    "I don''t know who this watch belongs to," Pablomented. "I''m just talking nonsense. You can''t


    convict me because of that."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jefferson clenched his fists and sneered, "You know you''ll get a lighter sentence if you tell the truth,


    right?"


    "Captain Hefner, since I''m here, are you going to make sure that I won''t be able to leave without a


    charge? Pablo gritted his teeth and insisted, "Like I said, if you''re using me of being a murderer,


    provide the evidence. Otherwise, I will sue you for nder."


    "Mr. ck, I''ll hand over the evidence you asked for to you personally." Jefferson stood up, kicked


    away the chair, and turned to leave. "I hope you can be as tough as you are now then. Hopefully,


    you can still righteously say that you''re innocent by then."


    The coroner''s report from the forensic department was not ready yet. Jefferson didn''t even know the


    exact time of death nor had he gotten the results for the trace evidence. The information he had at


    hand was too little, so it was hard for him to lock onto a target.


    Aftering out of the interrogation room, Quill immediately caught up Jefferson and questioned,


    "Captain Hefner, do you think that Pablo is the murderer, and that he''s involved with the suicide


    from 20 years ago?"


    "Before the autopsy and crime scene reportse out, I can''t be sure who the real murderer is."


    Jefferson touched his forehead and added, "But I''m confident that Pablo had something to do with


    Yannis Leopold''s suicide."


    Quill was not sure. "Where did that watche from? How can that watch prove that Pablo had


    something to do with Yannis'' death?"


    "At first, I wasn''t sure if Yannis''s death had something to do with Pablo. It was just a bluff. I didn''t


    expect him to crumble that easily." Jefferson admitted.


    Quill questioned again, "Where did you get that watch?"


    "From Yannis'' belongings." At that time, Yannis was just an ordinary employee of thepany. She


    couldn''t afford to buy this watch even with ten years'' worth of her sry. Jefferson could sense that


    something was wrong the moment he read the files.


    Quill felt ashamed. He had never thought that this case would have anything to do with the suicide


    incident from 20 years ago.


    Jefferson stopped and looked back at the interrogation room. "If Yannis really had something to do


    with Pablo, he will certainly be guilt-ridden. Keep an eye on him and see what he''s up to."


    "Okay, Captain Hefner. I''ll keep an eye on him now." After today''s incident, Quill was convinced of


    Jefferson''s capabilities.


    He finally understood why Jefferson could solve so many cases. Jefferson didn''t possess any


    magical powers as he thought, and he couldn''t tell at a nce who the murderer was too.


    When Jefferson was solving cases, he needed evidence and other departments to cooperate with


    him, just like everyone else.


    Jefferson''s advantage was that he could react quickly, that he had done more research than anyone


    else. He could see things more clearly than anyone else.

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    "Quill, how did the interrogation with Captain Hefner go?" As soon as Quill went to the monitoring


    room, Tony asked him anxiously, "Did you get any information?"


    Quill shook his head and sighed, "Nothing."


    Tony imed, "Looks like the famous Jefferson Hefner of Chatterton Town is not any better after


    all."


    Quill was about to get back to work when he heard Tony''s words. He raised his head and looked at


    Tony with a slight frown. "Tony, what do you mean by that?"


    Tony continued, "It is said that since Jefferson took over the Chatterton Town Narcotics team, they


    have arrested more drug dealers in a few months than they did in years. Recently, when drug


    dealers hear his name, they would be frightened. These rumors made us think that he''spetent.


    Now, it seems that he''s just using his family name. He isn''t that capable after all."


    "I always thought you were a serious and responsible officer, that you were matured and would


    never gossip behind others'' backs. But it seems that I was wrong about you." Quill smiled and


    stopped talking. After listening to Quill''s words, Tony''s face turned pale, and he was embarrassed


    beyond words.


    Quill added, "Tony, when you don''t know a person well, don''t be so quick to make a judgment. It''s


    really not easy to know a person."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I was being reckless," Tony admitted embarrassingly. In fact, the reason why heined


    was that he felt injustice for Quill. In his heart, Quill was a qualified superior. Although it was said


    that he had given up on the position on his own ord, no one knew what the truth was.


    Everyone knew that someone was backing Jefferson. If he wanted to take over Quill''s position, all


    he had to do was move a finger, and Quill would have to give up his position. He would not be able


    to refuse. "Sergeant Scott, I want to ask you a question. I hope you can answer me honestly."


    Quill said, "Go ahead."


    Tony asked, "Did you really willingly request to be demoted?"


    Quill nodded and replied with certainty, "Tony, I did. I requested for it on my own ord."


    Tony asked again, "But why?"


    Quill patted Tony on the shoulder and answered earnestly, "I have been a criminal investigator for


    many years and have seen all kinds of criminals. Some were involved in manughter and were


    easier to deal with as they did not intend tomit the act. As for those cases which were


    premeditated, they could havemit murder for various reasons. It could be because they had a


    feud or it could be just a random killing. Such murderers are extremely evil. They are simply


    inhumane."


    Talking about such cold- blooded murderers, Tony felt a chill running down his spine. He had been


    involved in simr cases before. When he saw the murderer, it felt like they were so twisted that


    they would just kill anyone who looked at them for a little longer. What''s more, their means of killing


    were extremely ruthless.


    Several cases were solved by Quill, Tony, and the others. When Quill looked at Tony, he knew that


    Tony was thinking about the cases. He continued, "As long as there were murderers like these in


    the society, more innocent people will be harmed."


    Tony nodded, "Yes, they are the worst. We have to solve the case as soon as possible."


    Quill reminded, "We haven''t solved the dismemberment case yet. Since he had not only murdered


    the victims but also dismembered them, he''s probably a psychopath. I don''t want any more innocent


    victims. That was why I asked for someone more capable to lead the case."


    Tony apologized, "Quill, I was wrong for saying that. But don''t worry. I won''t do it again."


    Hearing Tony''s apologies, Quill was relieved and assured him, "Tony, we can''t tell in a day whether


    Captain Hefner is capable. If you spend more time with him, you''ll realize what kind of person he is.


    At that time, you may realize how ridiculous your words today were. I''d like to add, if it wasn''t for the


    person he cares for being here, he wouldn''t even consider the position as the captain of the


    Paramount Criminal Police Team."


    Tony nodded. "I see."


    Quill dismissed himself. "I''ll be in the monitoring room. Go do your work."


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the police station.


    Aftering out of the interrogation room, Jefferson went straight to the forensics department. He


    looked for Adrienne to ask for information. "Dr. Carter, do you have the autopsy report yet?"


    As Adrienne unbuttoned herb coat, she responded, "The autopsy has beenpleted, but we


    don''t have the results yet. However, we''ve already confirmed the time of death."


    "All I need now is the autopsy report. Can you speed it up a little?" Jefferson needed the information


    to prove his opinions. Once he had the evidence, he could bring the murderer to justice.


    "Okay. Don''t rush it. We''ll get the results soon. You can have a look at this first." It was rare to see


    Jefferson being anxious. Adrienne couldn''t help but stare at him for a little longer. He really was a


    different person at work. She handed another report to Jefferson and reported, "I found something


    suspicious here. Let me exin."


    Jefferson took the report and read it while saying, "Go ahead."


    Adrienne pointed at the red line marked on the document, "Judging from the degree of


    dposition on the body''s surface and the current weather conditions, the victim must have died


    no longer than five days ago, which means the murder had taken ce on the 5th. However, further


    tests show that the victim died about a month ago, which was around the 10thst month."


    After listening to Adrienne''s words, Jefferson instantly understood what she was trying to say. "So


    your question is how did the murderer keep the body intact for such a long time, that it only started


    dposing five days ago?"


    Adrienne nodded and added, "The body began to decay five days ago, but the time of death was a


    month ago. Why did the murderer do this?"


    "Perhaps the murderer wanted to make it as if the victim died five days ago," Jefferson flipped


    through the report and questioned, "Did you find any chemical substances on the victim?"


    Adrienne admitted, "I have gathered some fibers from the body, but the test result is not out yet."


    "Give it to me once it''s out then." Jefferson turned around and walked away. After taking a few


    steps, he ordered, "Little Specky, send the reports to my office yourself when it''s out."


    "Okay." Adrienne saw Jefferson disappear from her office like a gust of wind. She felt a little


    disappointed. However, just as she was tidying up the files, Jefferson came running back like a gust


    of wind again. Before she could react, he came close to her, kissed her on the cheek, and


    disappeared once again.


    Adrienne was stunned!

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    Adrienne raised her hand and touched her cheek where Jefferson had just kissed her. She felt that


    her cheeks were burning.


    When Jefferson first came here, Quill had advised them to separate business from pleasure. It had


    only been a while, but Jefferson openly treated her this way. If someone else were to see it, they


    would be in trouble.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she couldn''t decide what other people wanted to say. As long as she knew that she and


    Jefferson had nothing to hide about their rtionship, she didn''t have to care about what other


    people think of them.


    Adrienne stopped thinking about it and nned to collect the autopsy report. Unexpectedly, she


    bumped into Zelson the moment she turned around. She greeted, "Mr. Zelson..."


    Zelson stood at the door of her office, and his eyes were fixed on her. His eyes were solemn, and


    no one knew what he was thinking. He did not respond even when Adrienne greeted him. She


    called out again, "Mr. Zelson, you''re back."


    "Yes." Zelson came to his senses. He calmed down and responded, "I just came back. I heard that


    there is a new case, so I came to ask you for information. What is the situation now? Are there any


    findings?"


    "The time of death is confirmed but we are still waiting for the report for the cause of death."


    Adrienne did not know that Zelson had happened to see Jefferson kissing her moments ago so


    when Zelson asked about work, she went on to answer without any qualms.


    Zelson had been ordered by his superior to attend a conference two days ago. As soon as he


    returned, he wanted to learn about the rotten body case from Adrienne. However, he did not expect


    that he would run into such a scene.


    Seeing the silent protest from Jefferson, Zelson seemed to understand something from before. He


    was directed to attend the conference when another leader was being appointed. Zelson wouldn''t


    believe that it had nothing to do with Jefferson.


    Jefferson was really wary of Zelson. When Jefferson first joined the Paramount Criminal Police


    Team, he had been trying to transfer Zelson to another team. Perhaps that was Jefferson''s


    condition for joining the Paramount Criminal Police Team.


    Adrienne waspletely focused on her work so she didn''t notice what was going on between the


    two. She quickly exined the autopsy progress to Zelson. Zelson listened but he was distracted.


    When Adrienne finished, he did not ask about work, but asked apletely irrelevant question


    instead. "Adrienne, do you really know what it is that you want in your heart?"


    Adrienne did not expect this question from Zelson and was confused. "What do you mean?"


    In the past, Zelson would always beat around the bush, hoping that Adrienne would eventually


    understand his feelings for her. Now, he had no time to do that anymore. "I mean your love life."


    "Uh..." Adrienne didn''t want to talk about her private matters during working hours, and she was


    also embarrassed to share her rtionship problems with a man. She quickly deflected, "Mr.


    Zelson, that''s a private matter. We shouldn''t be talking about it during work."


    "Adrienne, you are always like this. You''ll never do anything personal when you''re at work." Zelson


    raised his hand and wanted to rub her head, but he felt that this was inappropriate, so he quietly


    withdrew his hand.


    Adrienne said, "In fact, I did learn a lot from you. You never do personal things at work, so I have to


    abide by them firmly."


    In the past two years, Zelson never taught any of the good habits to her directly, but when she


    followed him around, she naturally picked them up.


    Zelson shook his head and argued, "There are many unwritten rules in our society. If everyone''s


    doing it and someone decides not to do it, even if it''s right, it would feel out of ce because it''s


    different... Can you tell who''s right or wrong then?"


    Adrienne replied, "Wrong is wrong, right is right. If you do wrong, it won''t be right just because


    many people are doing it. If something''s right, it won''t be wrong because many people have


    done wrong. Isn''t there a saying? That the truth is in the hands of the few?"


    Zelson looked straight at Adrienne. She did not look like she had changed, but something felt


    different. He stared at her and finally realized what was different about her. She had be more


    talkative.


    Needless to say, Jefferson must have been the reason for the change.


    "Adrienne, take some time to think about it. It would help if you didn''t live life in a blur. Do you get


    me?" Zelson didn''t know why he was saying this. He regretted it as soon as he mentioned these


    words.


    No matter his intention, his words made it sound like he wanted to steal her from Jefferson. Even if


    he wanted to do so, he had his own considerations.


    Adrienne replied, "Mr. Zelson, there''s also a saying about this. Ignorance is bliss."


    Zelson smiled in satisfaction this time. "Little girl, you''ve grown up."


    "I''m ttered," Adrienne chuckled.


    Zelson added, "Adrienne, although that''s right, there wille a time where you have to be clear of


    everything that''s going on."


    Adrienne wasn''t exactly sure of what he was talking about, so she asked, "I''m actually confused.


    What should I be doing? I don''t understand."


    If someone else said this, it was possible for them to be pretending when they already understood


    it. However, Adrienne was a little slow. When she confessed that she didn''t understand it, the


    people who knew her knew that she wasn''t lying.


    Zelson felt helpless but also thought that she was adorable. Although she was a bit slow, she could


    do her job well. "It''s okay. Just continue working hard."


    Adrienne argued, "You''ve already told me to work hard many times. I will remember that and never


    forget it."


    Zelson smiled andplimented her, "Adrienne, in the past few years, although you are not my


    only disciple, you''re the one I''m most satisfied with. Now that you can do things independently, I can


    finally rest assured."


    "I still have a lot to learn from you. I''m still far from being able to do it all by myself." Once again,


    Adrienne did not understand the meaning behind Zelson''s words. He understood her and had to


    say, "I''ve been transferred to the Chatterton Criminal Police Team. There will be fewer opportunities


    for us to work together in the future."


    "Wh-what? It''s so sudden. I-1..." The news of Zelson being transferred away came out of nowhere.


    Adrienne couldn''t believe it and was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    Zelson was a good mentor and a helpful friend to Adrienne. Not only did she learn a lot of forensic


    knowledge from him, she also learned how to be a better person.


    Adrienne always thought that she could work and learn from him for a long time, but unexpectedly,


    news of their separation came so abruptly.


    Couldn''t the superiors ask around his colleagues first or at least given them a heads up before


    transferring him away?


    After a long pause, Adrienne continued, "Is this transfer to the Chatterton Criminal Police Team a


    lateral transfer or a promotion? Did they ask for your opinion? Were you surprised by the decision


    too?"


    "It''s a promotion, but no matter what position we are at, and no matter where we work, we must


    remember our responsibilities. Our work is to speak for the dead." Zelson smiled and added,


    "What''s more, it''smon for the superiors to make a sudden decision. We have been working


    here long enough to know that. It''s not a big deal."


    "But..." In the past two years, Adrienne had learned a lot from Zelson. Although she could often


    complete autopsies by herself, her working experience was still far limited than Zelson''s.


    Nevertheless, Zelson was promoted, and Adrienne still hoped to see such a capable person


    achieve more, so she congratted, "Mr. Zelson, although I don''t want you to leave, I still have to


    congratte you for your promotion."


    "Adrienne..." Zelson gently called her name. He wanted her to know some things, but he did not


    want to say it directly to her. Hence, he could only say something nice, "Well, thank you for your


    blessings. I also hope that you will do well in your work. Then, I''ll feel honored too."


    "I will, Mr. Zelson. I can''t let you lose face." She was sad to see Zelson leaving the team. The


    thought of losing a good mentor like him made her feel depressed.


    Zelson advised, "If there''s anything you need to ask me in the future, you''re wee to call me at


    anytime."


    Adrienne replied, "I will. Thank you, Mr. Zelson!"


    "Adrienne..." Zelson called Adrienne''s name once again. His voice was low and deep, as if he


    wanted to engrave this name in his heart firmly. After hesitating for a while, he reached out and


    gently stroked her head. A thousand words turned into a sentence, "Let''s keep in touch." "Yes."


    Adrienne nodded again. She was sad that he would be leaving. It was a blessing that she was able


    to work under a wonderful mentor like Zelson. However, she was about to lose him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She knew that people woulde and go. Now that she was experiencing it, she finally understood


    how it felt. She would never get to work alongside Zelson anymore.


    Zelson chuckled and said, "Well, you should get back to work and make sure you leave a good


    impression on your new superior."


    Talking about the new superior, Adrienne recalled about Jefferson. He asked her to report to him


    once she had gotten the report. So she said, "I still have something to attend to, so I''ll get going


    first."


    Now that she had work to be done, Adrienne immediately put dejection behind her. She quickly


    grabbed the documents and ran towards Jefferson''s office.


    Watching her back as she left, the smile on Zelson''s face gradually faded away. There was a faint


    sadness in his heart. He knew all along that she was passionate about work, but he still couldn''t


    help but feel upset when she left him because of work.


    She would be a good forensics doctor and her future achievements would be no less than


    his... It was just that she would not be by his side anymore.


    "You should know who was the one who transferred you out of Paramount Criminal Police Team."


    At this time, Jefferson, who wasn''t supposed to be at Adrienne''s office, appeared. He crossed his


    arms in front of him and looked carefree.


    Zelson looked at him with a cold expression. He remarked, "The Hefner family is powerful and


    influential. They can move people around easily. I''m just an ordinary person. I really didn''t expect


    you to take note of me."


    "As I''ve mentioned, I don''t want to see you appearing in front of Adrienne anymore. Do you think I''m


    joking with you?" Jefferson had always been arrogant and direct. He would never care about others''


    feelings.


    This also led to those who liked him to like him more, and those who hated him to hate him even


    more.


    "Mr. Hefner, do you not believe in Adrienne or myself? Are you that unconfident that you could win


    her heart?" In the past, Zelson had tried his best to avoid going head-on with Jefferson, but he didn''t


    want to give in this time. If he were to give in every time, Jefferson would be more conceited.


    Now, he even got transferred away from his job without him knowing it.


    "Save it. It has nothing to do with you whether I believe in someone or not." Jefferson ignored


    Zelson''s provocation.


    Zelson knew that it would turn out like this. Jefferson had the ability to make him feel ufortable,


    but he wouldn''t let Jefferson win easily. "Mr. Hefner, whether you like it or not, let me get things clear


    with you. I like Adrienne, and I''ll do everything I can to get her."


    Zelson actually dared to say that he liked Adrienne in front of him, and that he would do everything


    he could to pursue her. When Jefferson heard this, he flew into a rage and yelled, "You are really


    shameless. There are so many women in this world, but you chose to like a married one. If you dare


    to have any improper thoughts about her, I''ll chop your head off."


    Zelson did not care about Jefferson''s threats at all. He mocked, "You know better than me why


    Adrienne got married to you. I believe that she is still kept in the dark."


    "F*ck, how did he know about this matter?" Jefferson thought to himself.


    Jefferson did not know how Zelson knew about this matter, but he found out something that he had


    never understood. He sneered inwardly, "So he was the one who tipped off Mr. Hodge."


    Tipped off?


    Zelson wouldn''t care to do such a thing. However, he didn''t try to exin himself. "Mr. Hefner, if you


    dare to do it, why are you afraid of getting discovered? In everyone''s eyes, you are not such a


    coward."


    "It''s none of your business whether I''m a coward or not," Jefferson refuted, clenching his fists. He


    wanted to beat Zelson up. Adrienne had been fooled by him long enough. "It''s such a pity that your


    n is not going as you wished."

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    "Mr. Hefner, aren''t you the one who had been plotting this? How did it turn out to be me doing the


    scheming?" Zelson looked calm, especiallypared to Jefferson. However, the veins on his


    temples were popping.


    Jefferson let out a cold sneer. He stared at Zelson fiercely and warned, "Zelson Jacob, you better


    put away your little thoughts. Don''t you dare to touch anyone from the Carter family. Otherwise,


    you''ll die a miserable death."


    "The game has just begun. Don''t draw a conclusion just yet." Zelson smiled. He shifted his gaze


    from Jefferson to Adrienne''s desk. "In your own words, if you dare to mistreat Adrienne, you''ll die a


    miserable death."


    D*mn it. What was he talking about? She was his wife, of course he would be good to her. He didn''t


    need anyone to remind him. Jefferson was fuming. "It''s my duty to be good to her. You don''t have to


    worry about that."


    "That would be the best then." With these words, Zelson walked sideways past Jefferson''s side out


    of Adrienne''s office.


    As Jefferson watched Zelson leaving, he felt that Zelson was different that day. However, he could


    not exactly pinpoint the difference.


    Perhaps Zelson had kept it well hidden before this. It was possible that he was not as kind and


    harmless as everyone thought he was.


    When Jefferson returned to his office, Adrienne was already there waiting for him. Seeing him


    walking in, Adrienne immediately asked, "You asked me to look for you in your office. Where have


    you been?"


    Staring at Adrienne, Jefferson couldn''t help but want to tease her. "Does your superior need to


    inform you of his whereabouts?"


    "I..." Adrienne was stunned. "Well, I apologize for asking. Can we talk about work now?"


    Adrienne knew Jefferson too well that it was hard for her to view him as her superior. When she saw


    him at work, she would just think of him as her husband, not her superior.


    Hence, she told herself that she had to pay attention to her behavior whenever she was at work in


    future.


    Jefferson sat on the office chair and crossed his legs. Hemented, "You can start now."


    Adrienne nodded. "Okay."


    Zelson had worked in the Paramount Criminal Police Team for many years, but he had very few


    personal items in the office. He could fit everything inside a small box.


    The security guard did a routine inspection before letting him pass. "Dr. Jacob, you''re always


    wee to visit us in the future."


    Zelsonughed. "Yes, I will."


    He wanted toe back often, but that person might not allow him to do so.


    Although it was a civilized world and everyone was supposedly equal, it was usually unlikely so


    before power and wealth. There were times where one would be forced to bow down to reality.


    When he came out of the office, the sun was shining brightly. Zelson''s body felt warm but the sun


    couldn''t warm his lonely heart.


    He used to think that he had met a girl who he could spend the rest of his life with. Yet now, it felt


    like it was just wishful thinking. Adrienne only treated him as her mentor and nothing else.


    However, his feelings for her had rooted and grown, and he couldn''t control it. He couldn''t stop it


    even if he tried...


    "Ring..."


    The mobile phone in his pocket rang, bringing Zelson to his senses.


    He took out his mobile phone and saw the phone number disyed on the screen. The expression


    on his face became disgusted. He wanted to throw the phone and smash it, but he still answered it.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t finish the task you have given me."


    The other party said something which made Zelson react angrily. He said, "If you love her so much,


    why did you leave her at that time? If she finds out the truth, she will hate you for the rest of her


    life..."


    Zelson paused. It was probably the person on the other end of the line who had interrupted him.


    Soon after, Zelson retorted, "What I want is simple but I still can''t have it. Why?"


    After that, Zelson halted once again. After a while, he continued, "Background? Huh... No matter


    how prosperous this society is, there are still many things to do with one''s background. However, I


    don''t believe in fate. I don''t believe that someone can stop me from moving forward. If anyone dares


    to stop me, I will retaliate,"


    said Zelson before hanging up the phone decisively.


    He looked up at the sky. The sun was still shining brightly, but it was also very ring.


    Various departments worked hard and finally gathered conclusive evidence that Jefferson needed.


    Jefferson interrogated Pablo again. "Mr. ck, the evidence is right in front of you now. What else


    do you have to say?"


    Looking at the conclusive evidence in front of him, Pablo copsed into the chair like a spineless


    man. He forced some tears out of his eyes and cried out, "I never expected that Yannis would jump


    off the building."


    "You didn''t expect that? It sounds like you''re trying to shirk all the responsibility," Jefferson yelled as


    he hit the table. "Be honest and tell us what happened."


    Pablo continued, "She''s just a sl*t who sleeps around. I only slept with her once and she used


    me of raping her. She even threatened to sue me. I had no choice but to kill her by throwing her off


    the building. Captain Hefner, if she hadn''t wrongly used me, I wouldn''t have killed her. I''m


    innocent, I''m innocent."


    "You b*stard, how dare you say that you''re innocent? Even an animal wouldn''t do what you had


    done. How dare you scream injustice?" People who raped and killed a woman were the worst. Now


    that he was showing no remorse, Jefferson wanted to punch him badly.


    Pablo did not feel that he had done something wrong and continued crying. "Yannis is not an


    innocent woman. I just f*cked her, but she didn''t suffer any loss. How am I not wronged?"


    "Say that again. I dare you!" Jefferson shouted. He really wanted to p this b*stard to death. He


    raised his hand and smashed the chair against the table, almost hitting Pablo.


    "Captain Hefner, the evidence is right here. Pablo would be convicted. He will not be able to get


    away from this. Why don''t you let me take over?" Quill was more experienced. He knew Jefferson''s


    character and that it would be easier for him to deal with the case instead.


    "Quill, listen here. I want you to interrogate him and investigate this case carefully." Jefferson


    retracted his fierce gaze and looked at Quill. He ordered, "Bring this recording to court. I want this


    b*stard locked up for decades. Let''s see if he will feel any remorse by then."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    The police did not ferret out the culprit of the dposed body, but the suicide case from 20 years


    ago got solved. It was somewhat an additional reward. However, Jefferson did not ck for a


    moment. He was still leading the team in solving the current case.


    There were two suspects, Pablo ck and Salman Zellweger. However, the police stillcked the


    most crucial evidence to prove how the murderer had moved the body to the rooftop of Peaksky


    Building.


    Just as Jefferson was looking for clues, Quill brought good news. Pablo mentioned that the janitor,


    Salman found out about Yannis''s death 20 years ago.


    Salman found out that Yannis didn''t jump off the building on her own but was murdered by Pablo.


    All these years, Salman would ckmail Pablo and most of Pablo''s sry was given to him, which


    was one of the reasons why Pablo''s wife took their son with her and left him.


    Pablo scoffed, "Salman Zellweger, that old thing. He looked like a decent person on the outside, but


    who knows how much dirty tricks he has done behind everyone''s backs. I had to kiss his a*s over


    all these years."


    "Salman Zellweger?" Quill remembered that he was the one who called the police. When Jefferson


    questioned him harshly on the rooftop, he insisted that he had not killed anyone.


    Pablo nodded. "Just a month ago, Salman called me in the middle of the night and begged me to


    help him onest time. He said that as long as I helped him that time, he would never ask me for


    money or ask me for help again. At that time, I wanted him dead. When I heard that it would be the


    last time helping him and that he wouldn''t pester me anymore, I agreed to his request."


    Quill did not interrupt and let Pablo continue.


    Pablo added, "He told me at the time that he had left some cleaning equipment on the rooftop and


    requested my help to open the door for him. I remember it was in the evening on the 10th. I had just


    opened the door for him to clean in the daytime. I even questioned him why he needed to get the


    cleaning equipment at night. I wanted to reject him, but he insisted. I felt that something was wrong


    so after opening the door for him, I hid somewhere nearby to see what he was up to. A whileter, I


    saw him dragging a ck bag to the rooftop. The bag seemed heavy, which made me suspicious. I


    went forward to take a look and found out that it was a dead body."


    Quill interrogated, "Since you know that Salman was the one who dumped the body, why didn''t you


    call the police at that time?"


    Pablo answered, "Salman had evidence of me nning Yannis'' death. If I called the police, he


    would definitely expose me. Do you think I would still dare to call the police? Salman knew this as


    well, which was why he would do such a thing in front of me. After that day, since I have evidence of


    him killing someone, he stopped asking me for money. Both of us decided to not interfere with each


    others'' lives anymore and keep quiet about the murders we''vemitted."


    Quill asked again, "What evidence do you have to prove that Salman dumped the body?"


    Pablo assured, "I have evidence."


    Quill continued, "What evidence?"


    At the mention of evidence, Pablo was a littlecent. Since he had been ckmailed for


    decades, it was finally time to vent his anger. "Salman is very cunning. If I didn''t have any evidence


    of him dumping the body, he would certainly continue ckmailing me. I took a video of him


    disposing the body in secret."


    Quill questioned, "Where is the video?"


    Pablo replied, "I saved it on a USB drive."


    Quill continued, "Where is it then?"


    Instead of answering Quill''s question directly, Pablo asked another question. "Sergeant Scott, if I


    reported the case, does it count as merit? Can I ask for a lighter sentence for my case?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? If you don''t exin the case properly, you will receive a


    heavier sentence." Not only did Jefferson feel like beating him up, but Quill wanted to do so too. Not


    only did Pablo not feel any remorse for killing someone, he was also asking for a lighter sentence.


    "Sergeant Scott..." Pablo was unwilling, but he realized that there was a slim chance for him to turn


    things around, so he could only exin honestly. "I hid the USB drive inside the wall of the master


    bedroom in my ex-wife''s house."


    After hearing this, Quill immediately called to report the situation to Jefferson. Jefferson immediately


    brought some men to Sandy Adams'' house. After announcing the purpose of their visit, Sandy let


    them in.


    It took Jefferson''s team some time to find the USB drive.


    Pablo was really cunning. He didn''t keep such important evidence in his own house. Instead, he


    secretly hid it behind the wall of his ex-wife''s bedroom.


    He took out a brick, dug a hole, hid the USB in it, then restored the wall. No wonder they couldn''t


    find this key evidence in Pablo''s house.


    Sandy was shocked when she saw the evidence. She quickly defended, "Captain Hefner, I know


    nothing about this. I really didn''t know that b*stard Pablo has hidden something in my house."


    "Madam Adams, this has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry," Jefferson assured her. "However, can


    you please tell me why did you divorce Pablo?"


    Talking about the divorce, she burst into tears. "He never brings money home to support the family.


    I''m the one paying for everything. When I asked him where his sry went, he just said that he lost


    them all through gambling. When hees home, he''s reeking of alcohol. He even hits me and my


    son. How can I live with such a person?"


    Jefferson hated men who hit their wives and children the most. He wanted tofort Sandy, but he


    didn''t know how to. He could only say in a polite tone, "I understand the situation now. If there''s


    anything that we need your help with, we''ll contact you, Madam


    Adams. I hope you can cooperate with us."


    Sandy nodded. "Of course. I''ll help out however I can."


    They finally found the recording of the dumping of the body. When Jefferson returned to the police


    station, he immediately interrogated Salman. "Salman, we have the video of you disposing of the


    body. What else do you have to say?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Salman gave an unexpected response. "Captain Hefner, I''m just a lowly janitor. How can you frame


    me for murder?"


    Jefferson raised his eyebrows and asked in a harsh tone, "You''re saying that we''re framing you?"


    "I didn''t kill anyone, but you just said I killed someone. Isn''t that framing me?" Salman eximed,


    "Yes, I admit that I was the one who moved the ck bag to the rooftop of Peaksky Building, but


    Pablo asked me to dump it there. I didn''t know that it was a corpse. If I had known beforehand, I


    would not have done it even if he threatened to fire me."

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    "You didn''t know that there was a corpse in the bag? And Pablo was the one who ordered you to


    dispose of the bag on the rooftop?" Jefferson interrogated as he stared sharply at Salman. At


    present, they did not have the crucial evidence to prove who the killer was. They only had the video


    of Salman disposing of the body. It was really hard to tell who was the real murderer between Pablo


    and Salman.


    Both of them were saying different things. Who was the one lying?


    Salman added, "Everyone in Peaksky Building knows what kind of person Pablo is. He gambles all


    the time, and when he loses, he''ll hit his wife and his son. That''s why his wife divorced him. He


    always threatened to fire me and made me do other things outside my job scope. After the divorce,


    no one cleaned his house, so I became his private cleaner. I''ll go to his house three days a week to


    clean. However, heins all the time and treated me like sh*t."


    Pablo''s gambling addiction, as well as the fact that he would hit his wife and son when he lost


    money, was consistent with Sandy''s confession.


    Jefferson asked again, "It''s just a cleaner''s job. If you didn''t like it there, why didn''t you work


    somewhere else? Why did you choose to suffer under Pablo?"


    "Captain Hefner, you don''t understand. I''m old, uneducated, and unskilled. If I lose this job, who will


    hire me?" Salman''s exnation sounded reasonable.


    "Then tell me, how did you dispose the body on the rooftop of Peaksky Building?" questioned


    Jefferson.


    Salman answered again, "On the 10thst month, I went to the rooftop to do cleaning. Then at


    night, I received a call from Pablo asking me to clean the rooftop again. It was alreadyte at night,


    and a few people had died there so I was afraid to go, but he threatened me again. So to keep my


    job, I had no choice but to go."


    After a slight pause, Salman continued, "When I rushed there, it was already 11 at night. All the


    security guards were dozing off and they didn''t notice us. Pablo asked me to help him dispose of a


    garbage bag but when I asked him what was inside, he told me not to ask about it. So I just dragged


    the bag onto the rooftop without thinking much about it. And while I was doing the job, he stood


    aside and watched."


    It was Pablo who ordered Salman to move the bag as he observed from the side. It was a logical


    way for Pablo to be able to record the whole thing on camera.


    Now, they had to figure out who was lying to find out who the murderer was.


    Jefferson remarked, "Pablo admitted that he had something to do with Yannis'' suicide 20 years ago,


    and you knew that it was he who nned the murder. He also mentioned that you have been


    threatening him with this matter over the years and that he had given you a lot of money to keep


    you from exposing him. That was the reason why he didn''t bring much money home, which resulted


    in his wife divorcing him."


    Salman admitted, "Yes, I knew that he had killed someone. He was the one who nned Yannis''


    death. I found out about it by ident and he started threatening me. He said that if I dare to tell


    anyone about it, he would make me regret doing so. All these years, he had been using me and


    threatening me with this." "You have the evidence of him killing someone, but you let him threaten


    you. Do you think we will believe that?" Both of them had reasonable exnations. It was


    impossible for Jefferson to determine who was lying just based on instinct.


    Salman responded again, "That''s right. I wouldn''t believe it either. However, it''s one thing that I


    know he killed someone. I don''t have any evidence. Even if I called the police, it would be useless. I


    could even lose my job."


    The case had once againe to a deadlock. Jefferson came out of the interrogation room with a


    livid face. Quill and the others stayed away from him the moment they noticed his expression.


    However, at this time, there was good news from the forensics department. They finally discovered


    the crime scene and the weapon used for the murder.


    The deceased was strangled to death with a necktie at Pablo''s house.


    The body had already dposed, and the murderer had cleaned the body before disposing it so


    there was no strong evidence found on the body. However, after many autopsies, Adrienne found a


    thin fiber that was almost invisible to the naked eye on the body. She immediately sent it to the


    forensics team for inspection and found that the fiber was consistent with the fiber of Pablo''s


    necktie. Furthermore, the unwashed blood on the necktie matched the deceased''s DNA.


    Upon hearing this news, Quill felt extremely vexed. "I was still fooled by Pablo."


    However, Jefferson questioned, "Where did you find the necktie?"


    The forensic officer answered, "It''s in the wardrobe in Pablo''s house. The suspect did wash the


    necktie but he did not manage to wash off the blood traces on it. The team immediately detected it


    when they examined the necktie."


    "Pablo killed someone and then washed the weapon and put it in his wardrobe?" Most people were


    not that stupid. Jefferson ordered again, "Take your men to get all the surveince recordings


    around Pablo''s house immediately. Find out who has been to his house in the past month."


    The police officer did not understand what Jefferson was thinking and asked, "Captain Hefner, we


    have found the crime scene and the weapon. Why are we still getting the surveince recordings


    around Pablo''s house? What did the people who had gone to his house in the past month have


    anything to do with the case?"


    "When we received the report, it was already a month since the murder wasmitted. Most of the


    surveince cameras on the market would overwrite the existing footage after a month..." After a


    pause, Jefferson continued, "Don''t look for the videos within this month. Find the surveince on the


    day of death as well as the day before and ask the IT department to restore the data from a month


    ago."


    At this point, everyone understood what he meant. Quill immediately chimed in, "Captain Hefner, I''ll


    order some of our men to get the surveince recordings right away. Then, I''ll contact the IT


    department to help restore the data."


    "Hurry up!" Jeffersonmanded.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Soon, they managed to get their hands on the surveince footage, but it took the IT department


    some time to restore the data.


    It was already five hourster when Jefferson got the information.


    The surveince recordings proved that Pablo did not return home the whole day when the murder


    wasmitted while Salman had been to Pablo''s house and even stayed there for a while.


    Salman revealed that he would clean up Pablo''s house, which sounded reasonable. Coincidentally,


    the deceased happened to have gone to Pablo''s home, but there was no surveince recordings


    showing that the deceased had ever left.


    The evidence of the murder had been found, as well as the crime scene...


    Jefferson took the files and sat in front of Salman. He said, "Mr. Zellweger, I have good news for


    you."


    Salman was still calm. He asked, "Captain Hefner, did you find the real murderer?"

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    "Well, you guessed it right. We did find the real murderer." Jefferson smiled coldly and then


    disclosed, "My colleague found the weapon used for the murder, which was a necktie, in Pablo''s


    house. The victim was killed in the living room of Pablo''s house."


    "Well, as I said, I''m not the killer, but that b*stard." Salman felt relieved and sat in a rxed posture.


    "You actually believed him and suspected me. However, I know you''re just doing your job, so I won''t


    me you. Now, can I go home?"


    Jefferson smirked. "I''m sorry! I''m afraid you won''t be able to go home for decades."


    "I didn''t kill anyone. Why aren''t you letting me go? What do you want?" Salman thought for a


    moment and then added, "Did Pablo offer you some benefits and asked you to frame me for the


    murder?"


    "Tell me, do you think Pablo is stupid?" asked Jefferson.


    Salman replied, "He''s certainly not stupid. He''s a cunning man."


    "Since he isn''t stupid, why didn''t he destroy the evidence aftermitting the murder? Instead, he


    left the weapon in his wardrobe at home. Isn''t he making it too convenient for us to find it and prove


    that he hadmitted the murder?" Jefferson retorted.


    Salman answered, "Maybe he thought that you won''t be able to find it, or that the body would never


    be discovered. That''s why he''s so reckless."


    "You''re the one who disposed of the body on the rooftop, right?" Jefferson questioned.


    Salman replied, "As I mentioned, I didn''t know that it was a corpse."


    Jefferson analyzed. "You didn''t know that there was a corpse in the bag. Then, a monthter, when


    you went to the rooftop to clean up, the bag was broken and the body had decayed. That was how


    you found out that there was a body and you called the police. Well, that sounds reasonable."


    Salman''s expression changed. "Captain Hefner, what do you mean by that?"


    "You mentioned you are uneducated and unskilled, but you know that the surveince recordings


    will only be kept in record for a month at most," Jefferson sneered.


    Salman looked panicked, but he still pretended to be calm and defended, "I''m not a technician. I


    have never learned about it. How would I know?"


    "My colleague just checked it," Jefferson revealed. "You''ve asked a question on a certain website a


    month ago, asking how long does it take for surveince footage to be erased. Are you still saying


    that you know nothing about this?"


    Salman panicked. "How can you be sure that I was the one who asked this question online?"


    "Of course I can, it''s based on evidence." Jefferson pointed at the big screen on the wall and


    directed, "Look at it yourself."


    "I... Even if I''ve asked the question, what does it prove? Can it prove that I have killed someone?"


    Salman was so anxious that he wanted to stand up, but his legs had already gone weak.


    "I''ve interrogated countless criminals, but you''re the first who had so much to say." Jefferson


    pointed at the big screen on the wall once again and continued, "This was the surveince footage


    from a month ago when you entered Pablo''s house on the day of the murder."


    "How could it be? The surveince footage should have been overwritten in a month... Why is it


    still..." Salman gathered himself as he argued, "I mentioned I would go to Pablo''s house three days


    a week to clean up the house. It''s not a surprise that I would show up at his house."


    "Yes, you''re right, but the victim also went to Pablo''s house on the same day and never left again."


    Jefferson paused for a few seconds deliberately and then continued, "The most important thing is


    that Pablo didn''t go home that day. He only came home the night after."


    Jefferson''s words made Salman swallow his words. Then, Salmon immediately asserted. "Even if


    what you said is true, can it be proved that Imitted the murder? Captain Hefner, you should


    show evidence, not just wild guesses."


    "Thank you for reminding me, Mr. Zellweger." Jefferson mmed the table with hisrge palm and


    scolded sternly, "We found your DNA on the necktie that was used to kill the victim. How are you


    going to exin this?"


    "I- I..." Salman was so anxious that he stuttered for a long time. He gave another excuse. "I told you


    that I would go to Pablo''s house three times a week. It''s no surprise to find my traces in his house."


    "Well, you''re right. This can''t be used as evidence. Do you want to know what can be used as


    evidence to prove that you''re the murderer?" Jefferson asked calmly.


    "It''s impossible for you to find evidence of my murder." As soon as he said that, Salman realized


    that he had spilled the beans. However, he was not afraid. They still couldn''t prove that he was the


    murderer.


    Jefferson slowly exined, "Pablo is 50 years old, and his son is only 10 years old. There was a


    rumor that he couldn''t bear any child, but somehow he has a son. The Paramount Criminal Police


    Team was curious about this, so we found his ex-wife and asked her to do a DNA test for her son.


    The result was somehow unexpected, yet reasonable."


    Salman burst into a rage at the mention of Pablo''s son. He roared, "Pablo was the one who


    committed the murder. Why are you investigating his son?"


    Jefferson continued calmly. "Mr. Zellweger, you''re so angry because the child is yours. Don''t deny it.


    You can''t deny it either. Not only did Madam Adams admit the rtionship between the two of you,


    but DNA tests also show that you''re his father."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Salman kept quiet.


    "The day before the murder, Pablo went to find Sandy Adams and her son and beat them up. You


    found out about it and indicated that you would kill Pablo," Jefferson carried on.


    "Yes, Pablo is just a f*cking animal! If he has the balls, he should juste at me. Why did he have


    to bully Sandy and my son? I''ve wanted him dead for a long time." Salman couldn''t hold on any


    longer when it came to the mother and son. "Twenty years ago, I found out that Pablo was the one


    who nned Yannis'' death and I was going to call the police. But when Pablo heard about it, he


    sent his wife to my bed..."


    Tears slowly welled up in Salman''s eyes. He cried out, "Sandy is a good woman, but she had no


    choice. She could only obey Pablo''s orders. All these years, Pablo have been using her to control


    me."


    "You have a grudge against Pablo, but why did you kill someone else?" asked Jefferson.


    Salman confessed, "I didn''t want to kill anyone else. The victim showed up at the wrong timing. I set


    a trap for Pablo, but it was already toote when I found out that it wasn''t Pablo who got killed..."

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    After two days of hard work, the case had finally been solved.


    During lunchtime, someone suggested excitedly, "My dear colleagues, since the case was solved


    smoothly, shouldn''t we celebrate?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone immediately answered, "Yes, that''s right. We should celebrate it. After all, this was


    Captain Hefner''s first case and he solved it perfectly. We must celebrate!"


    Soon, another voice was heard, "However, I heard that Captain Hefner got this position not because


    of his capabilities, but through connections."


    As soon as he spoke, everyone fell silent.


    The news didn''t sound fake. Many of them had actually thought this way.


    The scene was awkward.


    After a few seconds, someone broke the silence and argued, "Yes, someone brought that up


    before, and many of us thought so too. Sergeant Scott got demoted so abruptly, and Captain Hefner


    was appointed at the same time. Most of us didn''t know Captain


    Hefner well, which led to this misunderstanding."


    It was precisely because of these reasons that they misunderstood Jefferson.


    Everyone fell silent once again. After a while, someone chimed in, "If it weren''t for Captain Hefner,


    we wouldn''t be able to solve this case in such a short time. We have to celebrate it. In fact, it''s a


    good opportunity for us to apologize to Captain Hefner!"


    Another officer agreed, "If everyone is fine with it, let''s set a time and have a little party and invite


    Captain Hefner over too. If we apologize, I''m sure that he''ll forgive us,"


    Someone then suggested, "That''s right. We''re not here to make trouble with Captain Hefner. Since


    it started because of a misunderstanding, let''s find a time to talk it out. Let''s not keep this up."


    They all asked at the same time, "But who is going to be the one inviting Captain Hefner?"


    "Well..." All of them looked at each other, but none of them stood out. In their eyes, no one was


    qualified to invite Jefferson to the party.


    "The case has just been closed. The reports haven''t been written yet. Are you all already


    bragging?" Quill''s voice suddenly came from behind. Hearing that, everyone was overjoyed. At the


    same time, they had found a suitable candidate.


    All of them looked back at Quill with a ttering smile on their faces and eximed, "Quill, nice


    timing. You''re here when we need you the most."


    "You need me? Are you sure?" Quill could not believe that this group of people really needed him.


    When he was still the captain, no one really needed him, not to mention that he was not the captain


    now.


    The crowd nodded in unison and said, "We are very sure that no one is more suitable than you to


    do this job, Quill."


    "No one more suitable than me? What are you talking about?" He felt weird being stared at by a


    group of people as they were spurting strange things. Not only did Quill feel ufortable, he felt


    like he was walking into a tiger''s den.


    They immediately came forward and surrounded Quill. "Quill, Captain Hefner solved the first case


    here so perfectly. Don''t you think we should celebrate it?"


    "Captain Hefner may not like it, but it will be a good way to improve the bond within the team." Quill


    nodded and felt that it was somewhat sensible.


    Everyoneughed. "Sergeant Scott, we''ll leave the task to you then."


    "I..." Quill finally understood the situation. These people had already figured out a n and were


    waiting for him to jump into the trap himself. "If I go, he might not agree to it. It''s better if you ask


    someone else."


    Everyone massaged Quill''s back and shoulders. If they could, they would even kneel and hug


    Quill''s thighs. "Quill, if he doesn''t say yes even to you, do you think we''ll be able to get him to the


    party? You are such a responsible man. You will never let us down, right?"


    "You will never let us down!"


    Quill thought of someone whom Jefferson would not say no to. He cleared his throat and agreed,


    "All right. You guys should decide the time and venue. Leave Captain Hefner to me."


    Of course, as expected, the person who Quill had in mind was Adrienne.


    When he saw that there was no one around, he sneaked into Adrienne''s office and asked,


    "Adrienne, the guys asked me for my opinion, but I can''t make up my mind. Can I get your opinion?"


    "Me? Quill, you are asking me for my opinion? Are you sure about this?" Besides her knowledge in


    forensics, Adrienne did not think she could provide any help.


    "Not only you, but it''s also something decided by everyone here. Of course, you''re included."


    Speaking of this, Quill looked outside cautiously to make sure that no one else was there. Then he


    added, "The case was beautifully and timely solved. In addition, Captain Hefner had just arrived at


    the precinct. We are thinking of holding a small celebration party. We can alle together to have


    a meal, drink, and catch up with each other. If the rtionship between the superiors and


    subordinates is harmonious, it''s more convenient for us to work together in the future. Don''t you


    think so?"


    "Quill, if it''s to get everyone closer, of course I have no objections." Since Quill had said so, how


    could Adrienne say no?


    If she rejected, she would be destroying the harmonious rtionship between the colleagues. If she


    agreed... However, she knew very well that Jefferson did not like to participate in such events.


    "Adrienne, I''m relieved to hear that. I''ll leave the task of inviting Captain Hefner to you then. The


    party will be this evening. I''ll let you know the exact time and venue when it''s decided. " Upon


    hearing Adrienne''s answer, Quill was relieved. He was finally able toplete the task entrusted to


    him.


    "Me? Quill, that''s not possible." Adrienne seemed troubled. She knew that Jefferson didn''t like such


    parties, so she would definitely not persuade him to attend one. She knew that if she went to


    persuade Jefferson, he would eventually go even if he did not want to. In this way, Jefferson would


    be the one who would be put in a dilemma. Adrienne didn''t want this to happen, so she said, "Quill,


    Jefferson goes against me all the time. If you ask me to do it, he won''t go. You should get someone


    else to invite him."


    "Adrienne, you''re the closest to Captain Jefferson. As long as you talk to him nicely, he will surely


    listen to you. Besides, the hope of the whole team lies on you. How can you refuse? You''re beautiful


    and kind-hearted, so you won''t reject it, right? It''s decided." After that, Quill was about to run away.


    Unexpectedly, he turned around and bumped into a wall.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    What''s more, the man''s body was so solid that a big man like Quill bounced off it. Before he could


    figure out who that was, he cried out, "Ouch, who''s that?"


    Before the other party responded, Quill lifted his head and saw the person in front of him clearly. At


    that instant, he felt a chill running down his spine and thought that his career would end here. He


    asked, "Captain Hefner, how long have you been here?"


    Quill remembered clearly that when he looked back at the door, Jefferson was not there nor anyone


    else was. How could Jefferson appear at the door in such a short time? Judging by the expression


    on his face, he should have heard the whole conversation.


    Oh my God!


    God bless him!


    He could only pray that Jefferson didn''t hear the conversation he had with Adrienne.


    However, before Quill was done praying, he heard Jefferson''s cold voice. "Quill, do you know what


    you are doing?"


    Quill knew what he was referring to. He felt that he was in trouble. "Captain Hefner, I..."


    Before he could finish his words, Jefferson interrupted him sharply, "Listen, remember to tell your


    subordinates that if there''s anything,e straight to me. If anyone tries to go through Dr. Carter


    again, don''t me me for turning against them."


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''ll keep that in mind, Captain Hefner. I''ll let them know right away," Quill wiped the


    cold sweat off his forehead and walked away in dejection. He thought to himself that it was a


    blessing that Jefferson did not fly into a rage. Otherwise, it would have been embarrassing.


    Back to Jefferson and Adrienne.


    Looking at the silly Adrienne, Jefferson questioned angrily, "Little Specky, it''s obvious that you didn''t


    want to do it. Was it that difficult for you to refuse them?"


    "How do you know that it was difficult for me to do so?" In the past, Jefferson could always see


    through Adrienne''s thoughts, but at that time, Adrienne didn''t pay attention to it. She thought he


    would only notice when she was secretly cursing him in her heart, but never thought it was because


    Jefferson really knew her well.


    Jefferson really wanted to pinch her cheeks. He scolded, "I knew you since you were born.


    How can I not know everything that goes through your mind?"


    Adrienne retorted, "I should thank you for helping me out then. By the way, do you want to go to the


    celebration party?"


    "Celebration party?" Hearing this, Jefferson frowned and answered, "We took two days to solve


    such a small case. We even almost caught the wrong guy yet they want to hold a celebration party?


    Even if they weren''t embarrassed, I would feel so."


    "Captain Hefner, I know that you don''t want to participate in such social activities, but you don''t have


    to ridicule us like this. I''m not boasting but it''s quite amazing for us to find the culprit in two days with


    so minimal evidence."


    "Well..."


    "Okay, okay. Save it. Let''s not argue about this anymore." Adrienne grabbed the phone on the table


    and said, "If you''re sure that you''re not going, I''ll let Quill know."


    Jefferson held her hand and asked her to put down the phone, "Do you want me to go though?"


    Adrienne replied seriously, "It all depends on you. If you want to go, then go. If you don''t want to go,


    then don''t. Don''t force yourself."


    Jefferson asked, "How are you going to exin it to Quill then?"


    Adrienne responded, "I knew Quill since I joined the Paramount Criminal Police Team. He''s nice


    and he takes care of me a lot. Although I feel bad rejecting him, I respect your decision."


    "You really are an idiot!" Jefferson reached out his hand and poked Adrienne''s forehead


    discontentedly. "You care too much about other people''s feelings and end up troubling yourself."


    "I don''t feel troubled." Adrienne really didn''t feel so. She was only worried that Jefferson would be


    put in a tough spot because of her. "I think it''s more difficult for Quill to be stuck in between you and


    the other colleagues. After all, he''s much older than you. You should go easy on him."


    "Little Specky, you little idiot. You don''t care about the people you should worry about, but you worry


    about the people you shouldn''t be worrying about." Jefferson poked her forehead and warned her,


    "Listen here. I want you to know that you can do whatever you want out of work and you don''t have


    to consider other people''s feelings."


    "Who doesn''t want that? But how many people can really do it? Captain Hefner, it''s considered a


    miracle in many people''s eyes that you can live like this," Adrienne smiled helplessly. Most people


    had no choice. Not everyone could live as freely as Jefferson.


    "I don''t care about what other people are doing. I just want you to live freely," Jefferson argued.


    Adrienne asked, "Me? I have too many things to worry about in this life. Let''s see if I can do that in


    my next life."


    Jefferson grabbed her wrist and held it tightly. "Little idiot, listen to me carefully. Even if the sky falls


    down, I''ll hold it up for you. What else are you afraid of?"


    Adrienneughed and teased, "You are the one I''m afraid of."


    Jefferson was speechless.


    Adrienne added again, "My wrist hurts. Do you mind letting me go first?"


    "Little idiot!" Jefferson loosened his grip but did not let go of her. "Just let loose and do whatever you


    want. If anyone is unhappy with you, tell me, and I''ll deal with them."


    "So you''re telling me that whenever I get bullied, I should run to you toin? Then you''ll beat


    that person up? Do you think I''m still a child?" When she thought of her childhood, Adrienne''s heart


    felt warm. Even the corners of her lips were raised unconsciously, which made Jefferson''s heart


    ripple. He couldn''t help but move forward and kiss her.


    Adrienne was stunned at first but quickly reacted. She immediately pushed him away and took a


    few steps back. "We are at work. What are you doing? You should behave like a captain!"


    Jefferson chuckled. "What''s wrong with me kissing my wife?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m your wife at home, but I am just a pathologist here. We are partners at work so don''t do


    anything out of the line, or..." Before she could finish her words, Jefferson sealed her lips once


    again, stopping her from saying a word.


    His kiss was still as domineering and forceful as before. Adrienne had no chance to break free from


    it, let alone think about anything else. When he was done kissing her, he uttered, "Well, or what?


    Haven''t you figured it out yet?"


    Adrienne''s mind went nk because of his kiss. She had forgotten what she wanted to say.


    Just as Adrienne was trying to recall, Jefferson approached her again and pushed her to the corner


    of the office. Once again, he lowered his head and kissed her on her lips aggressively. "Baby, what


    did you want to say? Have you recalled it?"

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    "Otherwise..."


    Adrienne finally recalled. It was not that she did not know what to say, but he did not give her a


    chance to say it. When she parted her lips and wanted to say it, Jefferson kissed her again.


    She should have known long ago that Jefferson was a bad guy!


    Jefferson, who was teasing her, smiled with pride. Hemented, "Little idiot, are you still not going


    to admit that you''re a little idiot?"


    Adrienne was speechless.


    It was obvious he was winning because of his strength. It had nothing to do with whether she was a


    little idiot.


    Jefferson rubbed her head with a smile and urged, "Ask Quill about the exact location and time."


    Adrienne did not understand for a moment. "What location and time?"


    Jefferson scolded, "Little idiot!"


    Adrienne quickly responded, "Oh, I remember it now. You want me to ask the time and ce of the


    celebration party. Does it mean you''re going to attend it?"


    Jefferson retorted, "What else can I do?"


    Although he could ignore their invite, he couldn''t do that to this little idiot.


    Adrienne asked, "Are you sure?"


    "If you ask another question again, I might actually change my mind," Jefferson sighed helplessly.


    Adrienne answered, "Okay, okay, I''ll ask him now. But you really don''t have to force yourself to do


    the things you don''t like. I don''t want you to feel ufortable."


    Hearing Adrienne''s words, Jefferson was delighted. "Just because you said so, even if there is a


    sea of fire ahead, I will jump into it without anyints."


    Adrienne immediately scolded, "You better not! I don''t deserve that."


    Jefferson replied, "Little idiot!"


    Mangrove Bay was a famous bar street in Chatterton Town. Because of its good location and


    environment, it attracted people from all walks of life. Slowly, it became a famous sceneryviewing


    spot in Chatterton Town.


    Quill and the other officers were always busy with work so they seldom came. However, thinking


    that there would be an honored guest that evening, they chose a high-end restaurant where they


    could eat, drink and enjoy the night.


    "Quill, we''re thinking of ordering these. What do you think?" Even if Quill was no longer the


    Paramount Criminal Police Team''s captain, the other officers were already used to asking for his


    opinion. Everyone knew that he was someone they could rely on.


    "I''m not familiar with Captain Hefner''s preferences, so I don''t know what he likes to drink. Why don''t


    we order a few different ones and see what he likes? Then we can order more of thoseter." Quill


    patted his head when he spoke. "No, let''s see what Dr. Carter likes. Then we will order more of


    that."


    "If Dr. Carter doesn''t drink alcohol and only drinks fruit juice, are we all going to drink juice too?"


    Someone protested strongly. "Quill, although Dr. Jacob has left and that Dr. Carter is now leading


    the forensic department, we can''t be doing everything ording to her taste, right?"


    If she were just an ordinary doctor, Quill naturally wouldn''t care much. However, she had Jefferson


    as her backer. He argued, "What do you know? Just do as I say."


    "Could it be that something is going on between Captain Hefner and Dr. Carter?"


    Someone mentioned this, and Quill realized that he had spilled the beans, so he quickly stopped


    them. "What could be going on between them? Stop your random guesses."


    However, now that the topic had started, it was impossible to stop it. The other officers ignored Quill


    and joined in the gossip.


    "Are they a couple?"


    "Friends-with-benefits?"


    "Or..."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They couldn''t stop talking. Quill tried to stop them several times but to no avail. When Jefferson


    arrived with Adrienne, he answered loudly, "We are married!"


    "Married?"


    Many of them didn''t react in time and continued to chirp, "So they knew each other before this?


    How could they be married? I don''t believe it."


    "Captain Hefner, you''re here." Quill was the first to notice that Jefferson had arrived but the others


    continued to gossip without realizing Jefferson''s presence.


    Jefferson pulled Adrienne to the middle of the crowd and then informed solemnly, "I have known Dr.


    Carter before this, and we''re a legally married couple. Is there a problem with that?"


    Jefferson''s words silenced the crowd. Then, everyone shook their heads at the same time. "No


    problem! There''s no problem at all! It''s amazing!"


    "Since you guys don''t have a problem with it, then don''t talk about it behind my back ever again.


    What I hate the most in my entire life is people who talk behind other people''s backs," Jefferson


    warned.


    Everyone went silent again.


    "I came because Quill invited me. I also want to give you guys a chance to know me," Jefferson


    added.


    Everyone was still silent.


    He swept his cold eyes over everyone present and continued, "It''s not that I don''t want to cooperate


    with you, nor is it that I want to dampen your enthusiasm for work. At our current speed of solving


    cases, we shouldn''t be celebrating."


    Indeed, it was considered fast to be able to solve a case in two days. However, they still had


    another case in hand that hadn''t been solved. They were not qualified to hold a celebration party


    here.


    Therefore, everyone remained silent.


    "Of course, I know that the purpose today is not to celebrate but to wee me as the new leader. I


    understand your kind thoughts. Therefore, this will be an exception. There''s no need to please me


    with such activities in the future," Jefferson reminded.


    Everyone replied, "Yes, Captain Hefner."


    Jefferson went on, "All of you should work hard from now on. If your work is excellent, your


    superiors including me and the citizens will definitely see it. It is our duty to protect the peace and


    safety of our city."


    Jefferson''s words were wless. Even Adrienne felt that this was not something that he would say


    normally. She couldn''t help but look at his face and saw his serious expression. It seemed that this


    man knew his identity very well. There was no need for her to worry about him.


    Jefferson made a toast, "Take your time and enjoy the night. I have something else to attend to


    tonight, so I''ll excuse myself first. However, let me know how much you have spent tonight. You


    guys can im it from me tomorrow!"


    Having said so many words, the veryst sentence garnered the greatest reaction. As soon as


    Jefferson finished his words, everyone on the scene shouted, "Long live Captain Hefner! Long live


    Captain Hefner!"


    This group of people was really realistic. They were praising him as soon as he mentioned that he


    would pay the bill.


    He did not want to be the center of attention so he waved his hand and beckoned everyone to


    be quiet. "I''m leaving now. You guys can enjoy yourselves here. But I''d like to remind all of you to


    drink reasonably. No one is allowed to bete to work tomorrow."

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    Everyone eximed in unison, "Thanks for treating us to such a wonderful meal, Captain Hefner!


    Take care!"


    "Okay, you guys can stay here, there''s no need to send me off." With a wave of his hand, Jefferson


    left with Adrienne.


    After leaving everyone''s sight and walking out of the restaurant, Adrienne finally had time to say,


    "Captain Hefner, tell me. What ns do you have?" Jefferson stared at her and answered, "That''s


    why I said you''re a little idiot."


    Adrienne stared back at him and scolded, "Speak to me properly. Otherwise, I don''t want to talk to


    you."


    "I''m not close with them, so what''s the point of drinking with them? Besides, they won''t be able to


    enjoy themselves with me around. It wouldn''t be fun for any of us if I stayed back," Jefferson


    admitted.


    "That actually sounds right." Adrienne smiled and took the initiative to hold his arm. "I think you''ve


    done well today. You''re finally acting like a leader."


    Jefferson held her in his arms and boasted, "What are you talking about? I''ve always acted like a


    leader."


    Jefferson was hugging Adrienne and her face was pressed against his chest. She gently rubbed


    against him and said, "In any case, I think you did great today."


    She had never thought that Jefferson couldmunicate with his subordinates with such an


    attitude. Even more so, she didn''t know that Jefferson was willing to do this because she was also


    part of the team.


    Jefferson was never afraid of offending anyone. No one dared toin anyway. However, he


    was worried that they would trouble Adrienne and she might not even realize it.


    Since he was married to this little idiot, he had to think on her behalf. What else could he do?


    After getting in the car, Adrienne was ready to start the car as she asked, "Where should we go


    now?"


    "Let''s have dinner somewhere, then we''ll go see your grandpa," Jefferson suggested.


    Adriennemented, "You''re being so proactive. What are you nning?"


    "I want him to like me. Can''t I do that?" Jefferson retorted.


    Adrienne gave in, "Okay, okay. You''re the mighty Mr. Hefner. You can do whatever you want."


    Jefferson put on a naughty smile and teased, "I can do whatever I want? Are you sure?"


    Adrienne took a long time to understand what he meant before she scolded, "You''re an animal!"


    After solving thest case, there were no new cases at the moment. Jefferson led the team at


    Paramount Criminal Police Team to investigate the dismemberment case.


    In the process of sorting out the clues, Jefferson realized that they did not find any important or


    useful evidence at the crime scene. The case had happened a long time ago, but the only clue they


    had was the victim''s identity.


    Since he couldn''t find any useful clues in the reports, Jefferson brought some men to the house and


    the office of the deceased couple to gather information. However, the information they had gathered


    was more or less the same.


    All the neighbors mentioned that the deceased couple had a good rtionship with their neighbors


    and had never had a conflict with anyone. None of them had a motive for the crime.


    Since they couldn''t find any clues from the neighbors, Jefferson started investigating the suppliers


    and diners of the couple''s restaurant. After a round of investigation, he found out that the couple


    had purchased goods from the same suppliers ever since they opened the restaurant. They had


    dealt with each other for several years and never had any conflict. Therefore, the suppliers had no


    motive for the crime as well.


    Excluding the possibility of the murdermitted by someone they had known, for the time first,


    Jefferson felt that the case was not as simple as he had imagined. Was this dismemberment case


    rted to Mr. and Mrs. Carter from two years ago?


    As Jefferson was at a dead end, he received an anonymous registered mail.


    Nowadays, there were so many ways ofmunication. Who would choose to send a registered


    mail instead?


    Without thinking too much, he opened the mail. There were two lines printed on the A4 paper, "Mr.


    Hefner, you will never find out the truth. You don''t need to waste your time and energy."


    The words were printed, so there was no way to identify the identity of the sender through


    handwriting.


    Jefferson immediately sent the letter to the trace evidence unit but no fingerprints could be found.


    There wasn''t any clue about the sender too.


    They weren''t able to find the culprit, yet they received such a threat.


    The officer from the trace evidence unit looked at Jefferson andmented, "Captain Hefner, the


    sender even dared to send us a threat letter. He''s too arrogant. Let me find a way to find out the


    source of the paper."


    "This kind of paper can be found in every stationery shop in the city. How are you going to find


    where it''s from?" It was not that Jefferson had never thought of this, but he had expected the


    oue to be so.


    The officer was speechless.


    Indeed, this was like finding a needle in a haystack. It was highly likely that they would not be able


    to find anything.


    Jefferson added, "Quill, lead a team to gather and organize all the information on this case and


    send it to my desk. After that, you guys can work on something else and I''ll handle this case."


    Judging from the threat letter, Jefferson thought that this dismemberment case should be linked to


    that case involving Mr. and Mrs. Carter from two years ago.


    But Little Specky...


    Jefferson was worried about her.


    Before he knew it, Jefferson had arrived at Adrienne''s office. He calmed down, pushed the door


    open, and went in. "Dr. Carter, what are you up to?"


    Adrienne did not even raise her head as she answered, "Nothing much."


    "You''re the chief pathologist of the Paramount Criminal Police Team. How can you not have much to


    do? Jefferson asked.


    Adrienne put down the folder in her hand and looked up at Jefferson. "If I''m not working, it means


    that there are no criminal cases. That''s a good thing, isn''t it? In fact, I really wish that I can be this


    free every day."


    Since she said so, Jefferson quickly stepped forward and grabbed the folder in her hand. "Let''s see


    what unimportant documents you''re reading at work then."


    Adrienne reached out and wanted to take it back, but it was toote. Jefferson had opened the


    folder and saw its contents.


    His face darkened. He was not angry but rather worried. "Where did you get this?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Adrienne replied, "I''m a forensics doctor. How hard could it be for me to get the records for old


    cases?"


    Jefferson urged with a darkened face. "Be honest


    with me."


    Adrienne refused to answer him.


    "This case involving Mr. and Mrs. Carter had been kept away in the headquarters. It couldn''t be


    retrieved so easily. How did you get it?" Jefferson interrogated.


    Adrienne did not say a word, but a person shed through Jefferson''s mind. He couldn''t help raising


    his voice and yelled, "It must have been Zelson then. Why did he give this to you? What''s his


    intention for doing so?"


    "There are many suspicious points about my parents'' case. As their daughter and a forensics


    doctor, what''s wrong with me investigating the case?" Adrienne had always known that Jefferson


    had been investigating this case. Listening to such usations, she felt angry for some reason.


    "Jefferson, I''m also curious. What''s your intention?"


    What was his intention?


    It was simple. He wanted to help her find the murderer who killed her parents while guaranteeing


    her safety, which was why he prevented her from getting involved. However, this little idiot had no


    idea how dangerous it would be if she continued to investigate the case.

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    When she noticed that Jefferson was silent, Adrienne realized how hurtful her words were.


    She took a deep breath, calmed herself down, and added, "For each day the murderer is not


    arrested, there may be innocent victims. I see that you have been running around with the team


    from morning to nighttely. You just want to find the murderer as soon as possible, right? As a


    member of the Paramount Criminal Police Team, I want to do my best to find the murderer. It is my


    duty to help you solve the case. Anyone can avoid it, but I can''t."


    "Little Specky, you can deal with other cases, but don''t get yourself involved with this one,"


    Jefferson advised coldly. He didn''t want to change his viewpoint because of Adrienne''s words.


    "Jefferson, I know you''re worried about me, but please believe that I''m a qualified pathologist. I''ve


    always been professional and never mixed my private matters with work. Now, I''m doing my best to


    help you find the murderer of the dismemberment case. It''s not just about avenging my parents, but


    I also don''t want to see anymore innocent people get hurt. Do you get me?" Adrienne admitted.


    When she first started investigating this case, she was afraid and in a dilemma. She wanted to find


    the murderer and tear him into pieces like how those victims had gone through, but those emotions


    soon disappeared.


    She knew the responsibility she was shouldering. She was not only her parents'' child; she was also


    a pathologist. She should use her professional knowledge and thew to protect the people rather


    than use violence.


    "Little Specky..." Jefferson called her name. His heart began to waver under her persuasion. If an


    innocent person was killed, he would solve the case as the captain of the Paramount Criminal


    Police Team professionally. However, he was worried about Adrienne. He wanted to protect her.


    As a medical examiner of the Paramount Criminal Police Team, Jefferson understood why she


    wanted to help everyone solve the case. However, handling this case was like ripping off her


    unhealed wounds.


    Under Jefferson''s solemn gaze, Adrienne continued to fight for herself, "Besides the police who took


    over the case, I should be the one who knows the whole story better than anyone else. If this


    dismemberment case were done by the same killer as my parents'' case, I would be able to find out


    the simrities between these two cases. As long as I can find something inmon, then we can


    identify the motive of the murderer. Then..."


    Before Adrienne could finish, Jefferson interrupted her, "Adrienne, do you not understand what I''ve


    just said? As your superior, I am ordering you not to intervene in this case."


    He knew that if she continued her investigation, it would be like tearing her wound apart and


    sprinkling salt on it... The pain would be unbearable.


    Jefferson couldn''t bear to see her suffer.


    With this roar, Adrienne''s self-me disappeared in an instant. She roared back at Jefferson,


    "Jefferson Hefner! Don''t abuse your power. Do you think that just because you''re captain of the


    Paramount Criminal Police Team then you''re above everyone! Do you think I have to obey


    everything you say?"


    Jefferson was so furious that he clenched his fists. "I don''t care about what other people do. You''re


    the only person I care about."


    "This is the Paramount Criminal Police Team. This is about work. I hope you can keep this in mind,


    Captain Hefner." Adrienne grabbed the folder in Jefferson''s hand and turned to the second page.


    "I''ve already found some simrities between these two cases. You should take a look at it and


    decide if I should be involved in this case."


    Although Jefferson was still mad, he quickly gathered himself and leaned in to listen to Adrienne''s


    exnation.


    Adrienne pointed at two photos, both of which were marked with red circles, "I looked through all the


    files for both cases and I can confirm that the method used to dismember the bodies was the


    same."


    Staring at the ces marked with a red circle in the picture, Jefferson muttered in a low voice, "The


    method used to dismember both bodies is the same?"


    Jefferson did not learn medicine, nor did he know much about human anatomy.


    Seeing that he had entered his working mode, Adrienne knew that the opportunity to persuade him


    to let her continue investigating this case hade. She asked, "Jefferson, how much do you know


    about human anatomy?"


    "I only know a little. It''s of no use at crucial moments," Jefferson replied.


    Adrienne added, "You are quite knowledgeable, but you don''t know much about human anatomy.


    However, the killer knows a lot about it, so what do you think this means?"


    Jefferson immediately continued, "The killer could either be very interested in this topic, or he has


    majored in medicine..." He turned to Adrienne and understood something in an instant. "With this


    clue, we can narrow down our investigation."


    Adrienne nodded. "The murderer is not only familiar with the human anatomy, he''s also well versed


    in crime scene investigation as well. That''s why we couldn''t find any useful clues at the crime


    scene."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "We can further narrow down the scope of the investigation," Jefferson nodded and reminded,


    "However, don''t forget that perfect crimes do not exist. Even if we didn''t find any clues, it didn''t


    mean that the killer didn''t leave any clues at the scene. Let''s go over now."


    Adrienne nodded in agreement. "Okay, let''s go to the crime scene now"


    Jefferson didn''t say where they were going, but she figured it out.


    Jefferson was delighted. "Great job."


    Jefferson never thought that the first person who could keep up with his working pace after he


    joined the Paramount Criminal Police Team was Adrienne. It wasn''t exactly unexpected. In fact, he


    always knew that other than having a slightly lower EQ, Adrienne had always been excellent career


    wise.


    Jefferson drove to the crime scene with Adrienne.


    The dismemberment case was so terrifying that the wholemunity was in a panic. Many people


    did not dare to go home. Some of them moved in with their rtives, and those without rtives


    would rather spend money to live in a hotel thane back to this scary building.


    Neither Jefferson nor Adrienne saw anyone when they arrived at the crime scene. However, when


    they stepped into the crime scene, both of them felt that something was strange.


    Adrienne was in a hurry to check the situation, but Jefferson instinctively stretched out his hand and


    pulled Adrienne behind him. He protected Adrienne like an old hen protecting its chicks.


    Jefferson did not speak. Adrienne followed behind him carefully and did not speak either. Both of


    them shared the same thought that the killer might have returned to the crime scene and they might


    have a chance to run into the killer.

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    The room where the crime took ce was notrge. All the cabs were opened, so it was


    impossible for anyone to be hiding in there.


    "He''s gone. We are toote." After Adrienne finished speaking, she immediately searched the crime


    scene. "If the killer really returned to the crime scene, he would definitely leave some evidence


    behind. Let''s look for it carefully. We must not miss any clues, whether they are useful or not."


    "Little Specky, don''t you think it''s a little strange?" While talking, Jefferson studied the room.


    "What''s strange?" Adrienne quickly asked. Soon, she found an obvious footprint on the ground.


    Jefferson came to her side and argued. "There wasn''t any evidence left at the crime scene, but now,


    such an obvious footprint was left behind. Do you think this footprint belongs to the killer?"


    "Logically speaking, it should be someone who has something to do with the case. People who


    have nothing to do with this couldn''t wait to stay away from this ce. It''s impossible for them to


    come to the crime scene secretly," Adrienne looked up at Jefferson and said, "Jefferson, let''s send


    someone over to collect the evidence."


    "Okay..." Jefferson nodded thoughtfully and made a phone call.


    Although there was an obvious footprint, Jefferson wasn''t happy at all. He had his worries. Why did


    the person appear at the crime scene? He wondered.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The case had happened a long time ago. Just as they had reached aplete deadlock, someone


    sneaked into the crime scene and left traces. It was too strange.


    Jefferson was thinking if someone was trying to mislead them.


    Before the truth was unveiled, anything was possible.


    Soon, Jefferson received a phone call from his team asking him to go to the surveince room


    immediately.


    While the team was watching the surveince footage, they noticed a suspicious person. The


    security guard on duty had a deep impression of the man who appeared on the surveince screen


    because after the murder happened, the existing residents didn''t dare toe near the crime


    scene. Thus, the person on the surveince screen immediately stood out.


    An officer interrogated, "Do you know who he is?


    Where does he live? Where is he working?"


    The security guard thought about it seriously and shook his head. "I''ve never seen him before. I


    don''t know him."


    A suspect had appeared, but no one knew who he was. It would undoubtedly require a lot of effort


    to identify him.


    The officers were once again divided into groups. Everyone was doing their best to find out who the


    suspect was.


    Fortunately, a few hourster, Quill''s team found something. When they were asking around, they


    found someone who recognized the suspect.


    After hearing the news, Quill immediately reported to Jefferson, "Captain Hefner, there''s good news.


    Someone knows the suspect who appeared in the surveince."


    Jefferson immediately ordered, "Bring him back right now."


    Quill responded, "Got it. I''ll bring him back right away."


    Soon, the suspect from the surveince was brought back.


    Quill was in charge of the interrogation while Jefferson sat in front of the surveince monitor to


    observe the suspect''s behavior. Even the most subtle change in his expression could not escape


    Jefferson''s eyes.


    Quill went straight to the point. "Edwin Walker, why did you appear at the crime scene? Are you


    trying to cover up something there?"


    Edwin uttered, "This isn''t my first time at a crime scene. It''s just bad luck that I got caught this time.


    Do whatever you want with me. I have nothing else to say."


    "It''s not your first time trespassing a crime scene. Do you mean that you''vemitted other


    murders before this?" Hearing this, Quill instantly raised his voice and stared at Edwin coldly.


    "Committed other murders?" Edwin was a little anxious. "Mr. Scott, I admit that I have appeared at


    the crime scene many times, but I didn''t kill anyone. I wouldn''t have the guts to do that. You''re the


    police. You should provide evidence and not put the me on me. That''s too much of an


    usation."


    "You appeared at the crime scene many times, but you didn''tmit the murder?" Quill couldn''t


    bring himself to believe what Edwin had said. He continued to interrogate, "Tell me, if you''re not the


    murderer, why did you go to the crime scene?"


    "I just want to see if there''s anything valuable to sell." Edwin knew that he had gotten himself into


    big trouble this time, so he could only tell the truth. Otherwise, he might lose his life on the charge of


    murder.


    Quill was suspicious andmented, "You surely are bold to steal things from the crime scene,


    huh?"


    "Mr. Scott, I was forced to steal from that d*mned ce. If I had a choice, I wouldn''t have done this


    at all... Look, we all need money to survive, and I don''t have any. Plus, I can''t find any ways to earn


    money quickly, so I could only do such a risky thing. I thought that I would at least find something


    valuable since no one actually dared to go there." Edwin answered confidently as if it wasn''t a big


    deal. He thought that he would be locked up for a few days at most, that he would be released


    shortly.


    Edwin was simply an unreasonable b*stard. However, Quill didn''t have the time to educate him. He


    needed to find out if Edwin was like what he just said, that he was a thief but not a murderer. He


    asked, "Tell me, where were you at 10 p.m. on the 17th of August? What were you doing? Do you


    have an alibi?"


    Edwin replied immediately, "I should be at the Inte cafe at that time."


    Seeing that Edwin answered so quickly, Quill hurriedly questioned. "It''s been so long. How could


    you still remember what you were doing on


    August 17th at 10 p.m.?"


    Edwin answered obediently. "It''s because I would usually spend my time at the Inte cafe during


    that hour. If you don''t believe it, you can go to Hero Cyber Cafe on Paramount North Road and ask


    around. Many people there know me. The workers there could testify. I spent a lot of time and


    money there. Two days ago, I even helped them to catch a thief. The people there really like me a


    lot."


    "You''re a thief, but you helped someone else catch a thief?" Quill couldn''t believe it. If what Edwin


    mentioned was true, then their efforts that day would be in vain.


    It wasmon for their effort to amount to nothing. However, for each day the killer had not been


    arrested, the safety of the public was not guaranteed.


    Edwin gloated smugly, "Even though I made a living by stealing, I wouldn''t steal from my home.


    Hero Cyber Cafe is like a home to me."


    Quill kept quiet.


    In the surveince room.


    Upon hearing Edwin''s testimony, Jefferson immediately sent someone to investigate it. Shortly after,


    it was verified that Edwin wasn''t lying.


    Ever since Hero Cyber Cafe started its business,


    Edwin had been holed up in it from 8 p.m. to 12 p.m. every night. It was the same on the night the


    murder happened. Edwin did appear in the surveince at Hero Cyber Cafe.


    It proved that Edwin was not the murderer.

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    After what had happened with Edwin, the Paramount Criminal Police Team once again was


    shrouded in gloom.


    Jefferson''s arrival and the quick solving of the rotten corpse case made the other officers have high


    hopes for him.


    The whole team originally thought the dismemberment case would be solved since Jefferson was


    around, even if itcked clues. However, the fact was that as smart as Jefferson was, facing a case


    without leads, he could only proceed like ordinary people. He went on the streets to ask around,


    hoping to find some clues.


    It didn''t matter if they could find any useful clues. The most important thing was that they must not


    stop looking for evidence.


    Of course, they didn''t just walk around randomly. They had a n and acted out ordingly. They


    split into two groups and went on separately.


    Jefferson led a team and visited the rtives of the deceased couple while Quill led the other team


    to visit the close friends of the deceased couple. It took two days for them to finish talking to


    everyone. Just when the chances looked dim,


    Quill''s team made a huge discovery.


    The team had learned a lesson from Edwin''s incident. They did not get excited immediately


    because of the major discovery. Quill did not even report the discovery to Jefferson. Everyone knew


    that if they continued investigating, it was possible that they wouldn''t even be able to find the killer


    but just another innocent person.


    This time, the new suspect was Aaron Zir, who had a good rtionship with the deceased


    couple. Moreover, he was the deceased couple''s only child''s godfather. The two families had a


    rtionship closer than any of the blood rtives of the deceased couple.


    Thest time they visited, the officers asked Aaron''s wife, J Moore about Aaron''s whereabouts.


    At that time, J told them that Aaron had been working outstation for a month.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The other neighbors could also prove that Aaron was not at home. Then, the officers also went to


    the railway department to verify it. It was confirmed that Aaron had departed Chatterton Town by


    high- speed rail, and because of that reason they didn''t investigate any further.


    This time, when they revisited the Zir Vige, Aaron was at home. When the police checked


    again, Aaron''s reply was the same as J''s. He told the police that he had just returned home two


    days ago.


    However, based on Quill''s experience, he thought that something was wrong with Aaron''s testimony


    but he could not tell the specifics. Therefore, he asked the railway department to find out when


    Aaron returned to Chatterton Town. However, they could not find any record of him returning to


    Chatterton Town by train.


    Therefore, Quill went to several other transportation departments to check it out. However, he could


    not find the records of Aaron''s return to Chatterton Town, whether by ne, ship, or car... Quill


    believed that Aaron was suspicious, but he still could not confirm how he had returned to Chatterton


    Town.


    Another two hourster, Quill received news from an online car-hailing department. It appeared that


    Aaron had avoided all means of transportation that required identification by booking a car online


    with an unverified phone number. The officer from the transportation department found him through


    the picture that was taken inside the car that Aaron had taken.


    Now, Quill had evidence that Aaron did leave Chatterton Town a month before the dismemberment


    case, but he also had evidence that he had returned on August 15th, which was two days before


    the murder.


    Aaron returned to Chatterton Town, but he didn''t go home. This alone was suspicious enough.


    After getting the evidence, Quill immediately returned to Aaron''s house to arrest him. Unexpectedly,


    it was as if Aaron had figured that they woulde back to arrest him. He had already climbed to


    the rooftop and waited for the police toe look for him.


    Many onlookers downstairs were discussing, "Mr. Zir is an honest man and he had been very


    helpful to the neighbors in the past few years. Why does he want to kill himself?"


    Someone continued, "I heard that the police went to his house this morning and interrogated him as


    if he was a criminal. He must have felt ashamed and didn''t want to live any longer."


    Someone chimed in, "That''s outrageous. How could the police push the me on him? Mr. Zir


    had always been an honest man and his reputation meant a lot to him. They''re obviously forcing


    him to death by doing that to him."


    When Quill, who had just at the scene, heard the discussion, he immediately flew into a rage. "The


    police had only asked him some routine questions. Who told you guys that they interrogated him


    like a criminal? Let me tell you, if you don''t understand the situation, don''t spread rumors."


    When the crowd saw Quill who was in his police uniform, they stopped talking at once. However,


    their expressions showed dissatisfaction.


    "Mr. Scott, I beg you. Please save Aaron! I''m begging you! Only you can save him now!" J


    rushed through the crowd with her five-year-old daughter and knelt in front of Quill. She was in tears


    as she pleaded, "Mr. Scott, Aaron is a timid man. When the police mentioned that he hadmitted


    murder, he was so scared that he climbed up the rooftop and sat there for hours. As long as you tell


    him that he didn''t kill anyone, he woulde down by himself."


    "Stop the nonsense, J. We approached him just to ask some questions. Who said we used


    him of murder? You''d better not spread rumors to confuse the crowd, or you will also be charged for


    viting thew." Originally, the discussion was already unfavorable to the police. After hearing


    what J had said, the people felt that the police had abused their power. Quill certainly would not


    allow others to nder the police. His face was livid.


    Quill''s solemnness and words made everyone angry, but they did not dare to speak out. The seeds


    of anger began to grow in their hearts. They firmly believed that Aaron wanted to kill himself


    because of the police.


    "Okay, I apologize for saying that, but could you please go up and have a word with him first, Mr.


    Scott? He told me that he would only talk to you and he wouldn''t let anyone else go near him.


    Otherwise, he would jump down from the rooftop..." J burst into tears as she asked for Quill''s


    favor.


    Since Aaron wanted to meet Quill, Quill had to do it. He ordered the other officers to contact a


    negotiation expert, and then agreed to J''s request. "I''ll see Aaron now."


    J wiped off her tears and reminded, "Mr. Scott, Aaron is timid. He didn''t actually want to die. I


    beg you to be patient with him and bring him down safely. Please tell him that my daughter and I


    won''t be able to live without him."


    "I''m going to see Aaron at your request. If I can''t persuade him, the negotiation expert will take over.


    You don''t have to worry." Quillforted J, but he did not know why he was a little flustered.


    He felt that something was going to happen.

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    Quill agreed to go to the rooftop alone at J''s request. The moment he arrived at the rooftop, he


    saw that half of Aaron''s body was already outside the barrier. He quickly called out, "Aaron, we''re


    just here to get some information regarding Mr. and Mrs. Zir''s death. We are not using you of


    anything. As long as you cooperate with us, we will not do you wrong. Calm down and don''t do


    anything stupid. You only have one life. Don''t do anything that will make you regret."


    Aaron sneered, "Sergeant Scott, you are stupid but please don''t think that everyone is as stupid as


    you."


    Quill immediately said, "Okay, okay. I''m stupid. Juste back down, and we can talk it all out,


    okay?"


    Aaron added, "You''re telling me that you''ve put in so much effort to track me down but not to put the


    me on me? If I followed you back to the police station, who knows what you would do to me? I


    may even be used of murder!"


    Quill instinctively furrowed his brows. He thought Aaron was being too extreme, but he still


    persuaded him patiently, "We will handle the case ording tow. We will not let the bad guy run


    free, nor will we wrong an innocent man. Aaron, you must believe in thew enforcers. Let''s talk it


    over. Don''t do such a dangerous thing."


    Aaron yelled, "Don''t lie through your teeth. If I didn''t do this to attract public attention, I will only be


    at your disposal."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s not talk about the case. Can you please take a step back first? We''ll talk it out in


    front of everyone, and I won''t take you back to the police station, okay?" Quill was afraid that Aaron


    would just jump off the building, so he slowly gave in. "Aaron, even if you don''t think that your life is


    important, please think about your wife and your daughter. If something happens to you, what are


    they going to do?"


    As Quill mentioned his daughter, Aaron''s eyes shed a trace of reluctance, but it was quickly


    suppressed.


    "My life is worth nothing. After I die, my wife and daughter will still live well." He roared as if he was


    giving himself courage.


    Quill asked again, "Aaron, even if your wife has the ability to support your child, do you want your


    daughter to grow up without a father?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Quill sincerely wanted to stop Aaron. Unexpectedly, Aaron smiled eerily and said, "Sergeant Scott, I


    didn''t expect that you would still be this stupid after so many years." "Aaron, what are you talking


    about?" Quill was in a panic. The feeling of panic overwhelmed him which made him unable to think


    for a while.


    "What am I talking about? How can you still ask that at times like this?" Aaron smiled insidiously.


    "Didn''t you realize that this is a trap that I have set up for you?"


    A trap!


    Quill finally realized that he had indeed missed out on an important clue. If he had been a little


    sharper, he would have noticed the unusualness of the crowd''s discussion, that Aaron and his wife


    were deliberately provoking the crowd. However, he did not manage to catch on that very clue.


    Quill moved his hand and wanted to record his conversation with Aaron with his mobile phone, but


    he heard Aaron warning, "If you dare to record our conversation, I will jump down from here at once.


    I will make you bear a murder charge for the rest of your life."


    "What on earth do you want?" Quill held his mobile phone tightly. He didn''t like being the passive


    party. If he had reported the situation to Jefferson earlier, would things be different now?


    If Jefferson were here, how would he deal with this situation?


    With Jefferson''s character, if someone threatened him, he would tell the person to jump off the


    building. He would even take care of the corpse himself.


    However, Quill was just Quill. He was different from Jefferson. He wanted to ask Aaron to jump


    down, but he did not have the courage to do so. He just could not bring himself to say such words


    and bear the charge of being a murderer.


    "Sergeant Scott, in fact, the person I wanted to trap is not you, but your captain, Jefferson Hefner.


    Unfortunately, you came instead." Looking at Quill, Aaron''s smile became more eerie. "Go back and


    tell Jefferson that I indeed have returned to Chatterton Town on August 15th, and I didn''t go home.


    However, you will never know what I have done in that two days. Perhaps I have killed someone


    and dismembered the bodies, but you will have to show the evidence to prove that it was me who


    hasmitted the murder."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Aaron jumped off from the 28th floor. He looked determined as if


    he no longer had any attachments to this world. At the same time, he seemed to be avoiding


    something.


    Quill was so angry that he punched the wall. "F*ck."


    Aaron''s incident caused a stir throughout the city in an instant. All the news websites and people on


    the streets were talking about it.


    On the Inte, the most widespread rumor was that the police wanted to find a scapegoat to close


    the case quickly, which led to Aaron jumping off the building.


    Because of anonymousments online, the public dissatisfaction toward the Paramount Criminal


    Police Team flooded over.


    Since the public could never find out the truth, it would be futile to exin at this moment. Relevant


    departments had decided that they must calm the public and stop the incident from exacerbating.


    Hence, the superiors in the police force took action immediately. They suspended Quill and the


    officers involved and started investigating the matter. It all happened so quickly that Quill didn''t even


    have the time to tell Jefferson what had happened before he was summoned to the headquarters.


    When Jefferson arrived at the headquarters in Chatterton Town, it was already toote. The official


    statement had been released and Quill''s team had been suspended for investigation.


    This decision made Jefferson furious. He rushed straight into Harold''s office, pointed at him and


    asked, "Have you ever thought of asking for my opinion before suspending Quill and his team? He''s


    under me now. Anyone who touches him is deliberately going against me."


    Harold had no choice but to make this decision. He told Jefferson, "Captain Hefner, do you think I


    want to suspend them? Aaron Zir jumping off the building has had a negative impact on the


    police force. If we don''t deal with the matter properly, not only Quill but you will get suspended, and I


    may not be able to keep this position as well. Do you know how serious this matter is?"


    "What''s the big deal about being suspended? Do you only care about your position?" Jefferson was


    still in a rage. He continued, "Go on and suspend us then. Suspend me as well., and the whole


    Paramount Criminal Police Team. Then we''ll see who has the capability to solve this case."


    Jefferson had always been like this. Harold knew that it was impossible to face him head- on.


    Between the two of them, he would be the one who had topromise. "This time, your


    subordinate was framed. Since things have already developed to this point, we have to calm the


    public first before carrying out the follow-up work."

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    Jefferson clearly knew this, but he was angry that his most-trusted subordinate had been


    suspended without him knowing it.


    Not only was it shameful, it would also be considered a dereliction of his duty as a superior.


    Seeing that Jefferson had calmed down a little, Harold uttered sincerely, "Now that Quill has been


    suspended, your responsibility will be even greater now. What do you n to do next?"


    "Quill and his team fell into the trap, so I can''t just leave them alone. I will prove them innocent no


    matter what. That''s what I''ll do," Jefferson answered.


    Harold nodded and reminded, "I understand that you want to help them out, but you mustn''t be


    reckless. You have to find evidence to prove Quill and his team''s innocence. Otherwise, the


    consequences will only be worse. In this age, news spreads quickly and the public doesn''t have the


    ability to distinguish the truth from falsehood. They will follow what the majority says. We are


    already at a disadvantage at the moment. You must be extra cautious from now on. Don''t let


    anyone have anything on you."


    "Do you think I''m as stupid as Quill?" After saying this, Jefferson waved his hand, turned around,


    and left. He walked to the door and added, "Harold, no matter what happens, make sure that you


    don''t be a drag on me."


    Harold was at a loss for words.


    What was thiswless brat saying? He also wanted to solve the dismemberment case at that instant


    if he could.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As Jefferson walked out of the headquarters, he put his hand into his pocket and found a piece of


    A4 paper he had received not long ago.


    The paper had been crumpled into a ball. He straightened the paper slowly and looked at its


    content. "Mr. Hefner, I''ll be giving you public pressure as a gift this time. As for the next gift, I don''t


    know what it will be yet. Perhaps it will have something to do with your beloved one."


    Yes, Quill had fallen into the trap that the enemy had dug for him. However, Jefferson was the main


    target. Quill was just a scapegoat.


    Jefferson was never afraid. However, the enemy knew clearly what his weakness was. Thest


    sentence was straight to the point. His only weakness was Adrienne!


    He did not have any more time to waste. He had to find out the people hiding in the dark as soon as


    possible, and he had to ensure the person he cared for the most would not get hurt.


    When he returned to Paramount Criminal Police Team, Quill and the suspended officers had taken


    off their uniforms, but they did not go home. All of them were waiting for Jefferson in his office.


    When Jefferson arrived, he heard this from another officer.


    His original n was to go to Adrienne''s office to check on her. However, the n had changed. He


    went straight back to his office. Seeing him, Quill and the others looked at him with remorse in their


    eyes and apologized, "Captain Hefner, we have failed you. Not only did we fail to catch the


    murderer, we even jumped straight into his trap."


    "Well, it seems like you''re notpletely an idiot to realize this," Jefferson answered. He knew


    clearly that they wanted him tofort them, but he still chose to say merciless words to them. "You


    guys made such a big mess, and even got suspended, and now I''ll have to be the one to clean up


    the mess."


    Quill med himself, "I''m the leader of this team and I was the one who made all the decisions. It''s


    my fault for not reporting the new clues immediately to you."


    "You guys are a team. If there was a mistake, it''s everyone''s fault. Everyone will bear it together."


    Noticing how down everyone was, Jefferson knew that if he continued to condemn them, they would


    be knocked t. Heforted them by saying, "Stop looking so depressed. Since you''re being


    suspended, go home and take a good rest. When youe back, I''ll definitely make you work


    overtime."


    As soon as they heard Jefferson''s words, they understood that he wasn''t ming them. They finally


    looked much more at ease as they said, "Captain Hefner, we will never leave the team unless you


    told us to."


    "Don''t tter me. These things don''t work on me." Jefferson waved his hand and ordered, "Go home


    and get some rest. And Quill, I need you to stay back. I have some questions for you."


    After the others had left, Jefferson immediatelymented, "I know that this trap was set up for you


    today. Tell me everything you know."


    Quill asked in confusion, "Captain Hefner, how did you know that this was a trap that the killer had


    set up?"


    If he remembered it correctly, he hadn''t mentioned Aaron''s conversation with him on the rooftop to


    anyone since the incident. Could it be that Jefferson had a bionic ear?


    Jefferson didn''t n to hide anything from Quill too. He handed the letter to Quill and admitted, "I''m


    not as resourceful as you think but I just received this threat letter."


    As soon as Quill read the letter, his previous doubts were finally cleared. He grunted, "Captain


    Hefner, what type of person could this murderer be? He''s so arrogant. He not only dismembered his


    victims but also dared to threaten you."


    "Not a simple person," Jefferson''s reply was meaningless because he had no idea who the killer


    was as well. In his memory, he couldn''t remember that he had offended someone so capable.


    Perhaps it was the drug dealers, but he had no evidence to point out at them. Furthermore, he had


    no idea how Stephen looked like.


    Quill knew that he couldn''t get an answer from Jefferson. He took a few seconds to sort out his


    thoughts. Then he reported in detail, "Today, we found out that Aaron had returned to Chatterton


    Town on the 15th of August. He came back without providing any identification. When he returned


    to Chatterton Town, he didn''t go home immediately. We don''t know where he went during that


    period of time."


    "Okay," Jefferson. He nodded and motioned for Quill to continue.


    Quill added, "The moment we discovered the unusualness, we immediately went to look for him. He


    seemed to know that we woulde for him again. When we arrived, he had already influenced the


    crowd and went onto the rooftop. By the time I got there, he began speaking to me and asked me to


    tell you that the trap was aimed at you. Lastly, he mentioned that we would never find out if he was


    the murderer."


    "Do you think he''s the killer then?" asked Jefferson.


    Quill answered, "When I came back, I checked everything about Aaron, including his education and


    past working experience. All he has done was some hardbor. He had never learned human


    anatomy and his work has nothing to do with it as well. It''s impossible for him to perform such


    dismemberment."

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    "If Aaron was the killer, he wouldn''t have jumped off the building just like that," Jefferson analyzed.


    "It''s clear that Aaron doesn''t have the mental endurance to kill and dismember bodies."


    Quill said again, "Also, I did notice something too, but I don''t know if my judgment is right."


    "Tell me about it," Jefferson urged.


    Quill continued, "Judging by the conversation between me and Aaron, he was reluctant to leave his


    wife and child behind, but someone might have promised to take care of them, which was why he


    jumped off the building."


    "Someone is obviously pulling strings behind the scenes. Perhaps it was the real killer who ordered


    him to return to Chatterton Town. It''s just a decoy." Jefferson looked at Quill and added, "You should


    go home and spend time with your family. Don''t think about work for the time being and don''t reveal


    the conversation we just had to anyone else."


    Quill knew exactly how serious the matter was, so he did not dare to disclose the news. He nodded


    in agreement. "Got it, Captain Hefner."


    After Quill left, Jefferson immediately ordered everyone in the team to stop working on anything


    rted to the dismemberment case. From that point onwards, the case would be handled by


    another team. The Paramount Criminal Police Team would no longer be in charge of this case.


    The Paramount Criminal Police Team had spent a log of human resources on this case, but now


    they were told to stand down. Although many officers had doubts, they understood that even if they


    continued to investigate, they might not be able to solve the case. It would then be aplete


    waste of effort.


    However, only Jefferson knew that he wouldn''t keep his hands off this case just like that. He would


    continue investigating until the truth was revealed. When he left the headquarters, he told Harold


    not to be a drag on him because without the help from the Paramount Criminal Police Team, he


    could only rely on Harold.


    Jefferson knew very well that the dismemberment case was targeting him. However, the killer might


    have misunderstood something. He wasn''t going up against Jefferson, but thew.


    Now that the killer was in the dark, the killer could witness everything Jefferson was doing.


    For the time being, the killer had the upper hand. However, justice would prevail and the truth would


    be revealed one day.


    It was almost 9 p.m. when Jefferson finished work. He finally had the time to look for Adrienne at the


    forensics department. He thought that he had been busy enough, but Adrienne was even busier.


    She was absorbed in a pile of documents. He had been in the room for quite a while, but she did


    not even notice him.


    Focused women were the most attractive. His Little Specky was already as beautiful as a fairy but


    she looked even more beautiful now.


    He stood a few steps away from her and watched her quietly. He could not bear to make a sound to


    destroy such a beautiful scene.


    After a long time, Adrienne finally looked up from the pile of documents. When she raised her head,


    she couldn''t see clearly. She could only see a vague figure in front of her. She parted her lips and


    asked, "Daddy?"


    Daddy?


    Jefferson raised his eyebrows in amusement. "I don''t have that kind of fetish. Please don''t call me


    that."


    "Oh, it''s you." Adrienne''s raised eyebrows lowered as disappointment appeared on her face, which


    made Jefferson extremely dissatisfied. "Are you so disappointed to see me?"


    "No..." The moment she raised her head, a vague memory shed through her mind. Whenever she


    was reading a book in the past, her father would stand in front of her desk and look at her quietly.


    At that time, she would always think that her father still regarded her as a child, so she was


    somewhat unhappy whenever her father looked at her like that. Now, when she thought about it,


    she felt that it was a beautiful memory. It was a pity that she would never be able to experience it


    again.


    If God gave her another chance, she would stick to her parents every day. No matter how they


    drove her away, she would never leave them, nor would she leave them to further her studies


    abroad.


    "You''re not done yet?" Jefferson walked to her side and helped her organize the files. "It''s time to


    get off work. Pack up and let''s go home."


    "Yes, I''ve been quite busy, but it''s all a waste of time. I didn''t find anything today." The longer the


    case dragged on, the less likely they could solve the case. More importantly, Adrienne was worried


    that would be another innocent victim.


    "The dismemberment case had been handed over to another team. The Paramount Criminal Police


    Team is not in charge of it anymore." Jefferson knew that Adrienne was busy with work and


    certainly did not see the message he had sent her, so he informed her patiently.


    "We''re giving up? That''s it? Are we going to let the murderer continue to go unpunished?" Adrienne


    was extremely emotional as she asked those questions in session.


    Was this case going to be like her parent''s case from two years ago? The case had be a cold


    case because they couldn''t find the murderer. Then two yearster, they just randomly used


    someone and the case was closed.


    All of a sudden, Adrienne felt a little suffocated. It was hard to breathe.


    Noticing her pale face, Jefferson knew that she was in pain, so he pulled her into his arms and held


    her tightly. "Little Specky, I will definitely do what I''ve promised you, do you hear that?"


    "I know you''ll do that but I''m just afraid." Adrienne bit her lip and looked up at Jefferson. "Jeff, do


    you know what was going through my mind when I saw my parents'' corpses two years ago?"


    Jefferson didn''t know what she was thinking, but he knew it was definitely not something pleasant


    which was why her face was pale as she thought about it. "It''s all in the past now. Don''t think about


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    it anymore." "They are my parents. As their daughter, I couldn''t even see theirplete bodies.


    Just with my naked eyes, I couldn''t even tell whether the bodies are actually theirs. How can I not


    think about it?" Adrienne was not only thinking about her parents, but also about those who were


    innocent like her parents. "I''m afraid that more innocent people will lose their loved ones like me. I


    just couldn''t imagine how helpless and terrified they would be when they see the bodies of their


    loved ones."


    "But you''re the only one I''m worried about. As long as you''re by my side, I''m not afraid of anything.


    No matter how evil the enemy is, he''s nothing in my eyes." Yes, as the captain of the Paramount


    Criminal Police Team, he was responsible for the safety of the people. However, he had to make


    sure that his lover was safe and sound by his side. Otherwise, how would he have the mood to


    worry about other cases?


    "But..."


    "No buts. I will help you to pack up while you get changed. Let''s have dinner together and go home


    to have a good sleep. It will definitely be a great day tomorrow. No demon and devil will be able to


    stay hidden."


    Adrienne whispered, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Good gj?|i" Jefferson lowered his head and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. He rubbed her


    head again and sighed, "My Little Specky indeed is a lovable woman."

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    "No, I''m not." Adrienne pushed her sses up the bridge of her nose andmented, "My vision is


    getting a little blurry. I think I need to find time to get another pair of sses."


    "I''ll go with you tomorrow." Jefferson reached out his hand to take her sses off. "You always keep


    your sses on and often bury yourself in work, that''s why your power has increased so quickly.


    Don''t wear the sses anymore. I''ll be your eyes tonight."


    "No..." As soon as the sses were taken off, the whole world immediately went blur. Adrienne


    didn''t like this feeling. She wanted to take back the sses but Jefferson raised his hand and held it


    high in the sky, avoiding her with no effort. "Little Specky, I''m here by your side. What are you afraid


    of?"


    Adrienne pouted her lips and cried out, "I can''t see clearly. I feel insecure."


    Jefferson replied in an overbearing manner. ''TH make you feel safe. You have to get used to not


    wearing sses."


    Adrienne refused to give in. "It''s not like I don''t have the money to get new sses. Why do I have


    to get used to it?" "What if your sses break one day and you can''t wear them? What if I''m not by


    your side? What will you do?" It was unknown why Jefferson was insisting on her not wearing the


    sses all of a sudden. However, his persistence made Adrienne ovee the fear of not wearing


    sses. Later, in a sudden incident, Adrienne was able to escape unscathed because of this.


    "How could there be so many ''what ifs''..." Adrienne was extremely reluctant to do so, but she


    couldn''t say no. "Why are you so bossy? You don''t even let me wear sses."


    If she remembered it correctly, he didn''t like it when she didn''t wear sses when they went out in


    the past. But now, he was forcing her to take off her sses. She thought that Jefferson was


    behaving strangely. It felt like she no longer understood him.


    In fact, she did not know how beautiful she looked without her sses. Jefferson didn''t want other


    people to covet her beauty so he would insist on her wearing sses.


    However, the situation was different now. She was Jefferson''s wife. It was fine for other people to


    look at her. She belonged to him alone, so it was not a big deal for others to look at her.


    "I have always been like this. What''s the big deal for being bossy this time round?" Adrienne gritted


    her teeth as she listened to his words. At that instant, she really wanted to bite him to remind him


    that she was not a woman to be trifled with.


    Seeing her gritting her teeth, Jefferson rubbed her head with a smile and coaxed, "Don''t dawdle. Go


    get changed quickly. It''ll be daybreak if you keep dawdling."


    Adrienne argued, "Give me back my sses. I''ll give it back after I change my clothes. Is that


    okay?"


    "Just get changed. I''ll keep an eye on it for you." Jefferson insisted on not returning the sses to


    her.


    Adrienne was so angry that she stomped her feet. She turned around and went to the locker room


    to get changed. However, when she had just taken a step, both of their mobile phones rang at the


    same time. They exchanged looks and answered the calls respectively. After a while, both of them


    replied at the same time, "I''ll be there right away."


    After hanging up, Adrienne turned around to pick up the crime scene kit as she uttered, "There''s a


    new case. Let''s go over now."


    Looking at the dark circles under her eyes which appeared because she hadn''t rested well for days,


    Jefferson was distressed. He stepped forward and held her in his arms tightly. He really wanted to


    tell her, "Don''t think about work anymore! Let''s go home and have a good rest."


    However, Jefferson couldn''t say so. He put on the sses for her and patted her back. "Let''s go!"


    Phoenix Hill was a famous sight-seeing spot in the northern part of the Paramount Area. There was


    a river named Phoenix River which flowed into the sea. This sight- seeing spot was just outside the


    city and could be easily essed by various transportation, hence attracting many tourists,


    especially on weekends.


    The case took ce at Phoenix River, at the foot of Phoenix Hill.


    Two environmental workers reported the case. When they were cleaning up the garbage in the river,


    they saw a floating body. They pulled the body up and found that the woman was already dead.


    The cleaner recognized the deceased. She was Shermaine Campbell, a 23 years old youngdy


    who worked at the ticketing counter at Phoenix Hill.


    It hadn''t been long since Shermaine started working at Phoenix Hill after graduating from college.


    She was good- looking and attracted much attention. She stole the limelight of the prettiest woman


    at Phoenix Hill, Myra Jerry. The unmarried male employees were all interested in her, which


    included Myra''s boyfriend, Sibyl Gibson.


    Myra was very dissatisfied with Shermaine. Some of the employees heard that they quarreled the


    day before. During the argument, Myra even mentioned that she would kill Shermaine...


    When Jefferson arrived at the scene with Adrienne, a group of investigators reported the information


    they had collected to Jefferson. Jefferson looked around the scene as he listened to the report.


    While inspecting the scene, he ordered, "Talk to the suspects immediately."


    Adrienne was the first to approach Shermaine''s body and confirmed that she was dead. However,


    since she was found in the water, it was difficult to determine the time of death based on the surface


    of the body.


    There were no obvious fatal injuries on the body''s surface, but there were abrasions on the back of


    the clothes and several scars on the back. They must have formed when the body was being


    dragged on the ground.


    However, those were not fatal injuries and there weren''t any other injuries on the body that Adrienne


    could examine. At present, she could not tell whether the victim was already dead before being


    pushed into the river or that she had drowned.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Adrienne had to conduct further tests to determine whether it was a homicide or an ident.


    The forensics had not evene out with a conclusion, but the on-lookers around had begun to


    argue irresistibly, "Myra is a ruthless woman. She just said that she would kill Shermaine, and she''s


    dead now. Women are scary."


    Someone continued, "Myra killed her and dumped her body into the river to create an illusion that


    she had drowned. She''s cruel but smart, and it''s scary. Just thinking about the years we have been


    working together sent chills down my spine. I hope the police will arrest her and give her a death


    sentence so that she can''t harm anyone."


    There was no evidence to prove whether the victim had died due to an ident or that she was


    murdered, but the on-lookers were already asking for Myra to be given the death sentence. Such


    statements made Adrienne frowned. She wanted to stop them, but that was not how she would


    usually handle things.


    At this moment, Adrienne heard Jefferson''s voice, "What nonsense are you talking about? The


    police haven''t discovered anything, but you guys have already settled the case. Why don''t you guys


    handle the case instead? You can even tell the judge who you think the killer is. Then you can


    request for the death sentence as well."


    The on-lookers were speechless.


    Then, Jefferson directed the investigators, "Since they have so much to say, make sure you get


    their statements too."


    Jefferson''s tone was still as overbearing as before, but it sounded delightful in Adrienne''s ears. It


    was simply the most pleasant voice in the world, which made her mood better.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    Then, Jefferson sent someone to look for Myra who had a sh with Shermaine to question her.


    The officer interrogated, "Myra Jerry, did you kill Shermaine Campbell and dump her body into


    Phoenix River because you hated her for stealing the limelight from you?"


    Myra denied immediately, "Sir, I did say that I wanted to kill her, but I said it out of anger. I didn''t kill


    her. If I really killed her, will I be stupid enough to admit it myself?"


    The officer continued, "At what time did you quarrel with Shermaine yesterday? Where did you go


    after that?"


    Myra answered, "The park closes at 6:30 p.m., and the security guards have half an hour to clear


    the ce. We finished work at 6:30 p.m. and the feud happened roughly between 6 and 6:30 p.m. I


    went home after that."


    The officer asked again, "Can anyone prove that you had gone home?"


    Myra replied, "My boyfriend, Sibyl Gibson."


    The officer probed, "Does he work here too?"


    Myra nodded. "He works as a security guard here.


    We have been dating for two years, and we have been living together for a while now. However,


    Shermaine''s appearance had shaken our rtionship a little."


    The officermented, "Do you think that Shermaine''s appearance had affected your rtionship


    with Sibyl? Did you think that by getting rid of her, things will be better? Was that the reason you


    killed Shermaine?"


    "Sir, I''ve already told you that I didn''t kill her. I didn''t kill anyone." Myra argued anxiously, "I told you


    before that I went home after the fight. After I got home, Sibyl scolded me for quarreling with


    Shermaine. He said that I had embarrassed him. Then I went back to my own home by taxi."


    "When did you leave? Can anyone prove it?" The officer questioned.


    Myra continued, "I went out at about 8 p.m., and when I got home, it was already 9 p.m. After that, I


    just stayed home. Until this morning, I packed up and went to work. During this time, I haven''t seen


    Shermaine, let alone killed her."


    The officer asked, "How can you remember the time so clearly? Is there anyone who can prove that


    you are telling the truth?"


    "When I went out, the big screen on the wall of the shopping mall was ying the beginning of a TV


    series. I''ve been following that show, so I know very well what time it starts showing every night.


    Also, I can provide the receipt of my taxi ride." Myra took out her mobile phone and showed the


    online transaction. "This is the transaction record for the taxi ride. The driver was a middle-aged


    man. He saw me crying and handed me a piece of tissue. He even told me that everything would be


    alright and I just have to cheer up."


    The officer immediately contacted the transportation department. It didn''t take much time to find the


    taxi driver who sent Myra home the night before. After a short questioning, it proved that Myra did


    not lie. She did take a taxi home after meeting Sibyl the night before.


    Myra''s family members also proved that Myra had returned home and stayed there until she went to


    work again the next morning. She did not leave her house throughout the night.


    Ever since the argument with Myra that evening, no one had seen Shermaine. She didn''t go to work


    the next morning either. Since the medical examiners couldn''t confirm the exact time of death, they


    couldn''t pinpoint the time the crime wasmitted.


    Another group of investigators found Sibyl and asked, "Mr. Gibson, the word is that you''ve been


    very close to Shermaine recently. What''s your rtionship with her?"


    Sibyl replied frivolously, "Shermaine doesn''t refuse anyone''s advances. All the young and


    unmarried male employees are close to her. Everyone''s just fooling around. No one actually wants


    to have anything to do with such a flirtatious woman."


    The officer questioned again, "Where were youst night after you fought with your girlfriend? What


    were you doing?"


    Sibyl answered, "I was furious after she leftst night so I ordered a few bottles of beer off the


    Inte and drank until midnight. Because I drank so much, I reeked of alcohol when I went to work


    this morning. My colleague, Mr. Young, evenughed at me for drinking so much."


    Then, the officer found Mr. Young and confirmed that Sibyl dide to work that morning reeking of


    alcohol. However, no one could confirm that he had been drinking the night before and if he had


    stayed home the entire night. No one could prove this critical point.


    After a busy night, there was an oue from Adrienne''s side. The autopsy results showed


    Shermaine was already dead before she was thrown into the river. The time of death was between


    10:00 p.m. and 12 a.m.


    Adrienne handed the autopsy report to Jefferson and reported, "It was found that the victim has


    suffered from genital injuries, which suggests the possibility of sexual assault. We have conducted a


    swab on the victim''s vaginal vault and the result showed that there was semen, which indicates that


    the victim was sexually assaulted before she was dead. We have taken the semen and ran a DNA


    test on it. We ran the test result through the database, but we couldn''t find a match on the system."


    Jefferson took the report and looked at Adrienne, who had not slept throughout the night, worriedly.


    He wanted tofort her, but it wasn''t the right ce to do so. He could only grab her hand tightly,


    and then turned to ask the officer behind him. "Do we have Sibyl''s DNA record?"


    The investigator shook his head. "No. We didn''t have sufficient evidence to prove that he was the


    murderer so we sent him home after questioning himst night."


    "From 10 p.m. to 12 a.m. the night before, no one was able to prove that Sibyl was really drinking at


    home. The victim was murdered during that period of time so we''ll to need bring him back for


    another round of questioning and get his DNA samples too," Jefferson uttered.


    Just like Jefferson and Adrienne, the officer hadn''t slept the entire night. However, he quickly led his


    team to bring Sibyl back to the police station.


    When Sibyl arrived, Adrienne immediately extracted his DNA sample and ran the DNA test. The


    results came out at noon.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sibyl''s DNA did not match with the DNA of the semen found in the victim. Therefore, the person


    who sexually assaulted the victim wasn''t Sibyl but someone else. Therefore, Sibyl was temporarily


    ruled out as the murderer.


    Since the start of the investigation, the two main suspects, Myra and Sibyl had been cleared of


    suspicion, hence the investigation hade to a standstill.


    Then, the officers went to the deceased''spany to check again. At this time, one person walked


    into Jefferson''s sight.


    He was a middle-aged man. He was one of the three owners as well as the general manager, which


    meant that he was the highest- ranked person in that area.

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    The person in charge of the area was Gordan Zir. He had a big-bellied figure and a half-bald


    head, which were all in line with the characteristics of a ''boss'' in his forties.


    As the owner and the person in charge, of course, he had to stand up for his dead staff. In fact, he


    was quite proactive in it as he went to appease the family members of the deceased, and assisted


    the police in investigating the case.


    As soon as the police officers had arrived, Gordan weed them by serving them tea and


    greeted, "Captain Hefner, just tell me whoever you want to interrogate. I have already ordered my


    subordinates to cooperate with the investigation. I also ordered them to say what they know


    honestly so that we do justice for the deceased as soon as possible."


    "Mr. Zir, you''d better put away your expensive tea. We are all public servants, and we''re not used


    to drinking them. You shouldn''t waste such good tea." Staring at the greasy and humble Gordan,


    Jefferson couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss. It was a hot day, and everyone was


    wearing short sleeves. But Gordan was wearing a neatly buttoned up, ck long- sleeved shirt. It


    was evident that there was no venttion through his cor nor his sleeves. "Mr. Zir, don''t you


    feel warm wearing a long sleeve shirt with all the buttons buttoned up?"


    Gordan was obviously stunned upon hearing Jefferson''s question. Soon after, he immediately


    replied, "Well, I wore this for work. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dress like on such a hot day."


    Jefferson scrutinized Gordan and asked in a more domineering tone, "Mr. Zir, where were you,


    and what were you doing between 10:00 p.m. and 12:00 a.m. on the day before yesterday?"


    Gordan answered, "I would help my son with his homework from 8 p.m. to 11 p.m. every day and I''ll


    try to put him to sleep before 12 a.m.. It was the samest night."


    Gordan answered very quickly as if he had practiced it countless times before. That roused


    Jefferson''s suspicion, but he could not rule out the possibility that he really was doing that same


    routine every day, and that was why he could reply so smoothly.


    Jefferson continued to ask, "Can we also have a word with your wife?"


    Gordan smiled awkwardly and responded, "My wife works out of town, and she normallyes


    home during the weekends or the holidays. She usually isn''t at home, that''s why I''m responsible for


    taking care of our son."


    "How old is your son?" Jefferson questioned.


    Gordan answered in full detail, "He''s ten years old. He''s a sensible and clever child."


    Jefferson nodded and informed, "Got it. Can you please follow us back to the station for a physical


    examination?"


    Upon hearing that, Gordan began to panic. To be exact, he was already panicking when Jefferson


    was continually asking him questions. Thus, his forehead was covered in beads of cold sweat.


    Gordan stammered, "Wh-what kind of examination do you mean?"


    "Just a regr physical examination." Jefferson pped him on the shoulder, which made Gordan


    hiss in pain. However, he tried to endure it and calm himself down.


    "Mr. Zir, as long as you didn''t do anything wrong, you don''t have to worry about anything. But if


    you''re hiding something, then the consequences will bepletely different," Jefferson added.


    Gordan took two steps back and refused, "I don''t want to do the physical examination."


    "I suspect that you have something to do with Shermaine''s death so we''ll have to get your DNA


    sample to run some tests. It''s not up to you to decide whether you want to go or not." Jefferson


    notified.


    Then, Jefferson ordered one of his subordinates to take Gordan back to the Criminal Police Team


    and handed him over to Adrienne.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In fact, Jefferson didn''t want Adrienne to conduct a physical examination on another man.


    She would have to look at a random naked middle-aged man with such a bad figure. What if Little


    Specky suffered from a trauma because of it? Jefferson thought.


    Soon, Jefferson thought of an idea. After the case was solved, he would do something to make her


    forget Gordan''s horrible figure, and at the same time, let her know how excellent her man was.


    Fortunately, when Adrienne was examining Gordan''s body, she treated his body like any other


    specimen. Other than the inspection routine, she didn''t bat another eye at Gordan.


    That pleased Jefferson a lot.


    After all, Gordan''s body was paunchy. How could itpare to his perfect figure?


    However, for some unknown reason, Jefferson still felt ufortable, so he followed Adrienne, who


    had justpleted her evidence collection, back to her office. "Can I ask you a question, Dr.


    Carter?"


    "All the samples have already been sent to theboratory, but the results will only be out at least


    three hourster so I can''t answer any of your questions right now." Adrienne thought that Jefferson


    followed her to her office because he was eager to know the results, so she answered without


    looking back.


    Jefferson raised his eyebrows and uttered unpleasantly, "I didn''te here to talk about that."


    Adrienne finally looked back at him, "What do you want to ask me then?"


    What did he want to ask her about?


    He wanted to ask... Forget it. His Little Specky definitely wouldn''t have any inappropriate thoughts


    about an unattractive man like Gordan. Jefferson changed the topic and said, "I just wanted to tell


    you to hand me the report immediately after it''s out."


    "Okay." Adrienne simply replied and got back to work.


    Then, Jefferson took away the document in her hand and instructed, "I want you to put everything


    aside and have a meal with me now."


    "Since I have three hours of idle time, I want to use them to find some clues to narrow the scope of


    the search for the murderer." When she faintly felt that Jefferson''s expression was changing, she


    quickly continued, "And the thing is I''m still not hungry."


    In addition to not sleeping the whole night, Adrienne hadn''t eaten a meal for more than ten hours


    since she took charge of the case. How dare she said that she wasn''t hungry? If she went on like


    that, she would be a walking skeleton very soon.


    Jefferson emphasized, "Listen here, Little Specky. I''m asking you to apany me. I didn''t ask


    whether you''re hungry or not. Do you get me?"


    Adrienne was speechless.


    Jefferson was being overbearing once again. What a headache. "All right, I''ll go with you," Adrienne


    decided to give in.


    Right afterpleting the autopsy, Adrienne was immediately tasked to conduct a physical


    examination on Gordan. Needless to say, she had lost her appetite a little. Hence, Jefferson ordered


    a few nd dishes, including some minestrone.


    In fact, he had made a phone call in advance to make a reservation, so the dishes were served


    almost right after they had taken their seats.


    He served Adrienne some soup, which was rare of him, as he said, "Little Specky, here, drink some


    soup first."


    However, not only did Adrienne not reach out to take the soup he had handed over, she wasn''t


    listening to him either. She suddenlymented, "If the person who sexually assaulted Shermaine


    was Gordan, he would probably admit that he had sexually assaulted her, but he would definitely


    deny killing her. If that was the case, we won''t be able to do anything about it as we still have no


    direct evidence to prove that Gordan was the murderer. Therefore, we must find the crime scene of


    the murder and the location where the corpse was dealt with as soon as possible."


    "Three groups of people are trying their best to find the location where the corpse was disposed of.


    You don''t have to worry about this yourself." Realizing that he was brought into the topic of work,


    Jefferson swore in a low voice and continued, "Let''s not talk about work while we''re eating. It''s


    ruining my appetite."

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    However, Adrienne waspletely immersed in the case. She pushed her sses up the bridge of


    her nose and continued, "Five years ago, a r*pe and murder case urred in Hill City. At that time,


    we couldn''t find the crime scene, and the suspect only admitted to r*ping the victim and denied that


    he had murdered her. In the end, the police didn''t have enough evidence to charge the suspect for


    murder and they couldn''t solve the case. The case was then dyed for another two years before


    the murderer got what he deserved. If the current case advanced that way, we would be in a very


    passive position. It may take a lot of time and effort to bring the murderer to justice. Do you


    understand my worries?"


    "Yes, I do, but you''ll still have to eat, right?" Jefferson pushed a dish to her front and urged, "Let''s


    discuss this after we''ve eaten, okay? Otherwise, I''ll make you go home and rest."


    Upon hearing that, Adrienne became so anxious that her lips turned pale. She defended, "Jefferson,


    I''m not trying to start a fight with you but as the captain of the Paramount Criminal Police Team, you


    have the obligation and responsibility to find the murderer as soon as possible."


    "Little Specky..." Jefferson looked at her as he spoke. In his overbearing gaze, Adrienne noticed


    there was a mixed of emotions. "Yes, I am the captain of the Paramount Criminal Police Team, but


    at the same time, I am also your man and your husband. Don''t you understand my worries?"


    Adrienne was a little confused, but she seemed to have understood his intentions after a short


    while. Jefferson was concerned about her, and he was afraid that she would neglect herself as she


    waspletely wrapped up with work... As she thought so, she smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry, I


    was too focused on the case, and I forgot to pay attention to myself. I will try to improve on that as


    much as possible in the future so that I won''t worry you anymore."


    "Great! Let''s eat now then." Jefferson picked some food for her andmented, "Your worries are


    not unreasonable, too. I will send another group of people to look for the crime scene."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Okay, okay... Let''s dig in and get back to work after this." Adrienne quickly ate a few mouthfuls and


    looked up at Jefferson with a smile.


    Her smile made Jefferson feel uneasy once again. He secretly scolded, "You little idiot, I will


    definitely teach you a lesson and make you cry for mercy one day."


    Five years ago, the case that happened in Hill City caused a sensation throughout the city. Although


    Jefferson never looked into the case, he had heard of it before. After Adrienne reminded him, he


    thought it was necessary to develop a method to prevent the case from going into a deadlock, just


    like what had happened to the previous case. He absolutely would not allow the murderer to escape


    under his eyes.


    Gordan''s DNA test results were out, and it showed that the semen sample collected on Shermaine''s


    vaginal vault matched Gordan''s DNA.


    Facing the hard evidence, Gordan could only tell the truth.


    He hesitated and exined, "Captain Hefner, I admit that I did have sex with Shermaine more than


    once, many times in fact. But she and I were in love with each other, and I had her consent."


    "You two were in love with each other? Why didn''t youe forward and tell us that you and the


    deceased were in love with each other when we interrogated you then?" Jefferson''s face turned


    cold as he stared at Gordan, "Then tell me, how in love were the both of you?"


    "I didn''t tell you guys before this because it wasn''t something that I can be honest with. Plus, I''m


    also afraid that my wife will find out about it, so..." Gordan wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead


    and rified, "As I said before, my wife works out of town. She woulde back once a while


    during the weekend or even once in half a year."


    Gordan took a peep at Jefferson. When he saw that there was no change in his expression, he


    added, "Captain Hefner, we are both men, and there are some things that we can both understand.


    Just think about it, I''m a man in his prime age, but I couldn''t live a normal married life with my wife.


    Of course I''ll feel empty and lonely. Then, coincidentally, Shermaine, a young and beautiful college


    student, showed up, so I got together with her."


    "What the f*ck do you mean by we''re both men? And who the hell has amon understanding


    with you? If you think that you can get together with another woman when your wife isn''t by your


    side, then why did you get married in the first ce?" Jefferson really couldn''t understand men who


    cheated on their significant half. What was the point of them getting married to their wives if they


    were just going to cheat on them? Didn''t they marry their wives because they were willing to be


    loyal to them for the rest of their lives?


    Gordan was a little stunned by Jefferson''s reply. He thought that since Jefferson was a man like


    him, he would have the same thoughts. He never thought that Jefferson''s reaction would be like


    this. How could it be that he never thought of wanting more? Gordan wondered.


    Nheless, Jefferson knew that it was not the point. He quickly gathered himself and demanded,


    "Continue with what you have to say."


    Gordan spoke cautiously, "In less than a week of knowing each other, Shermaine and I began


    dating. Later on, she told me that she will be graduating from college, and she wanted to find an


    easy job. She told me to hire her into mypany and it was only then did I know that was the


    reason why she approached me in the first ce. I refused to do so at first, but she wouldn''t let me


    touch her if I disagreed. I hope you understand that I''m a normal man too, so it was too difficult for


    me to hold back. Thus, I had no choice but to agree to hire her."


    Jefferson probed further into it, "Continue."


    Gordan carried on, "All my employees are doing their jobs well, and I get along with them well too.


    Therefore, I can''t dismiss them just to hire Shermaine. In the end, I decided to fire an employee who


    kept making mistakes, and I finally got to get Shermaine to work in mypany."


    Jefferson replied, "Anything else?"


    Gordan admitted, "There''s nothing else." "How was your rtionship with Shermaine after she


    joined yourpany?" Jefferson asked.


    Gordan revealed, "We''ve always been on good terms."


    "If that''s the case, you can''t possibly have killed her," Jefferson muttered.


    Gordan professed, "It''s true that I was in a rtionship with her. It''s also true that we are in a stable


    rtionship, and it''s true that I didn''t kill anymore."


    "But Shermaine is not satisfied with the job. She evenined that she had to work very hard


    and was earning peanuts. She must''ve told you that, right? Did she not ask you to give her a raise


    or perhaps a promotion?" Jefferson questioned.


    Gordan''s eyes flickered, and Jefferson urged in a harsher tone, "Speak."


    Gordan confessed, "She asked me to transfer her to the finance department, but the employees in


    that department must be those who the bosses trust very much. Plus, I''m not the only owner of the


    company so I can''t just transfer her to the finance department as I like. However, Shermaine


    wouldn''t listen no matter what. She even used me of deliberately dying the matter and


    quarreled with me."


    Jefferson asked, "What happened after that?" Gordan became so nervous that he scratched his


    head and stammered, "Th-then she scolded me for being useless, and she said a lot of harsh words


    to me. She even mentioned that she would never allow me to touch her again. So I forced myself on


    her in a fit of anger. It happened at around 9 p.m., the day before yesterday. After that, she left and I


    never saw her again."

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    It was really as what Adrienne had expected. Gordan admitted that he had intercourse with


    Shermaine before she died, but he never admitted to killing her.


    Gordan also notified them that on the day of the crime, he went home at 9 p.m. and proceeded to


    help his son with his homework and that he never went out again after 10 p.m.


    After that, Gordan refused to reveal anything more.


    Jefferson ordered one of his subordinates to take Gordan back to the detention room before going


    over to Adrienne''s office to look for her. "Dr. Carter, it was just as you had expected. Gordan


    admitted that he had intercourse with Shermaine but denied the murder."


    "We can''t just assume that he hasn''t killed anyone because he said so. We have to find the ce


    where the body was disposed of before we can confirm that he wasn''t the murderer." Adrienne


    looked up and saw that Jefferson was staring at her. Their eyes met, and for a moment, Adrienne


    felt that her heart was beating so fast as if it was going to pop out. "W-why are you looking at me


    like this?"


    "I just realized that..." Jefferson approached her slowly, and he raised the corners of his seductive


    lips as his warm breath lingered on her face. "I suddenly realized that..."


    He deliberately paused and lifted Adrienne''s chin to make her look into his eyes.


    "What is it?" Adrienne felt uneasy as she was being stared at by such a rare but heart-stirring gaze.


    She became so nervous that her palm started to sweat, "Just say it."


    Jefferson lowered his head and gave her a quick peck on the lips. Then, he continued, "I just


    suddenly realized that my Little Specky isn''t an idiot after all."


    Adrienne thought that he would say something pleasant. However, he ended up saying such words


    after letting her wait for so long, and piquing her interest. Adrienne couldn''t help but feel


    disappointed. "I''m not an idiot to begin with. It''s just you that would always say that I''m one."


    "Oh..." Jefferson found it hrious when he saw her pouting her lips. He couldn''t help but want to


    kiss her again. Nheless, before he could kiss her, Adrienne turned her head away and changed


    the topic, "Have you found the crime scene?"


    Jefferson was speechless.


    He wanted to kiss her, but she started talking about the crime scene.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    What a mood killer!


    It really was a mood killer!


    Such words echoed in Jefferson''s mind. At that moment, he didn''t feel like talking to Adrienne


    anymore.


    "You told me that you had arranged for two groups of people to search for the crime scene. What''s


    the progress on that?" Adrienne was only thinking about work, and she had never thought that she


    had ruined Jefferson''s mood.


    Jefferson was annoyed, but he still answered, "Because of your kind reminder, I had already made


    necessary preparations and ordered two teams to look for the location where the body was


    disposed of. Just when Gordan denied that he had killed Shermaine, the search teams informed me


    that they had found the ce where her body was disposed of."


    Adriennemented, "In that case, it won''t be long for us to find out if Gordan is the murderer."


    Jefferson nodded, "Not only did those two teams find the location, they also found bloodstains on a


    broken branch. Shermaine was suffocated to death, but the forensic teams did not find any external


    injuries on Shermaine''s body, so the blood on the branch shouldn''t belong to her.


    Therefore, the officers immediately took a sample of the blood and sent it to theboratory for


    inspection. "I''ll leave the rest to you guys then."


    "Okay." Adrienne nodded. She then turned around and left. "I''ll go and get ready."


    "Wait a minute!" Jefferson reached out his hand and pulled Adrienne back, but he did not speak. He


    looked at her with an indecipherable gaze. Looking into his eyes, Adrienne''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Wh-what''s wrong?"


    "Little Specky..."Jefferson called her name and smiled. "After we solve this case, let''s take two days


    off."


    "Let''s decide on that after we solve the case, okay?" For some inexplicable reasons, Adrienne felt a


    little disappointed in her heart.


    However, her disappointment was quickly covered by her passion for work. She withdrew her hand


    and hurried away.


    She left in a hurry, so she definitely didn''t see Jefferson''s helpless and distressed expression.


    Looking at her slender back, Jefferson shook his head and sighed, "It seems like it is true to say


    that no man is wise all the time. How could I have fallen in love with such an annoying little idiot?"


    The result of the blood sample collected at the crime scene soon came out.


    It matched Gordan''s DNA. With that, they had irrefutable evidence to charge Gordan for the murder,


    and he would have no room for quibble anymore.


    Facing the solid evidence, Gordan burst into tears, criticizing himself that he shouldn''t have cheated


    on his wife and let his wife and son down. He cursed himself for being an animal.


    Jefferson wasn''t in a mood to listen to him scolding himself. He ordered one of his men in the


    surveince room to ask Gordan to confess the whole process of the crime.


    The officer knocked on the table and urged, "Gordan, since you know that you''re an animal, then tell


    us the whole process of your crime."


    Gordan wiped his tears and confessed, "In the afternoon on the day before yesterday, Shermaine


    had a feud with Myra, but she lost the fight and came to me as she wanted me to teach Myra a


    lesson on her behalf. She wanted me to fire Myra and let her take over Myra''s position. I didn''t want


    to do that at that time, but Shermaine seduced me so we had sex again. Shermaine was very wild


    when we were doing it. I believe you know what I meant."


    The officer yelled coldly, "We don''t know! Just get


    to the point!"


    Gordan continued, "She was the one who took the initiative. She was so into it that I wanted to do


    her merciless in bed... When everything was over, Shermaine pestered on the matter of firing Myra


    again. I hesitated and didn''t give her a direct answer, so she knew that I was skimping at her. Then


    she began to scold me again and threatened me that she would disclose our rtionship. She even


    mentioned that she would sue me for r*pe and ruin my reputation."


    At that point, Gordan gave himself a hard p and cried out bitterly, "It''s all my fault. If I had


    controlled myself back then, all these mess wouldn''t have happened."


    The officer remarked, "If you knew that it would be like this, why did you do that in the first ce?


    Anyway, please get to the main point. How did you kill Shermaine?"


    "Sir, please believe me. I really didn''t mean to kill her. I really never thought of killing her." Gordan


    wiped his tears off but tears continued to stream down, "At that time, she was scolding me with


    harsh words, so I pressed her onto the bed in a fit of anger to shut her up. But even when I did that,


    she didn''t stop cursing. So I covered her face with a pillow. Nevertheless, the more she struggled,


    the more force I used. I continued to do so until she didn''t move. Then, I hurriedly took the pillow


    away and tried to wake her up, but she didn''t. She was no longer breathing... It was only then I


    realized that I might have killed her."


    Gordan copsed into the chair feebly. Even though he had no strength left, he didn''t stop talking,


    "Sir, I didn''t want to kill anyone. I really didn''t mean it. Please believe me. Don''t sentence me to


    death. I still have a wife and children to take care of..."


    "If you knew that you had a wife and a child, you should have never involved yourself with her and


    abide by thew. Whether you killed her on purpose or not, and what will be your sentence, it can


    only be decided in court. It''s useless toin in front of us." The officer knocked on the table


    and added, "How did you deal with the body after you killed her?"

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    "Sir, I really didn''t mean to kill her. I killed her by ident and I was proactive in assisting you guys


    in solving the case. What I''m doing right now should be considered as turning myself in, right? You


    must help me plead for a lighter sentence." At that point, Gordan didn''t show any remorse for killing


    Shermaine and mishandling her body. He was more worried about his future and his life.


    After hearing what he had said, the officerughed sarcastically, "Gordan, do you even know what it


    means to turn yourself in? First of all, you weren''t being proactive in assisting the investigation.


    Secondly, you denied that you had killed her before this. Also, you didn''t realize how serious your


    crime was. If it weren''t because we have the key evidence which proved that you are the murderer, I


    believe you would still be denying it."


    Gordan argued, "But I..."


    In the monitoring room, Jefferson had already lost his patience. He shouted at the microphone, "Cut


    the cr*p now, get him to tell us how he dumped the corpse."


    The officer asked again, "Gordan, if you confess your crime now, you might be able to ask for a


    lighter sentence. If you dare to talk anymore nonsense, the consequences will be severe. If you are


    smart enough, then cut all these cr*p and tell us how you dumped the corpse."


    "After Shermaine was dead, I became very nervous and scared. I thought of calling 911, but I


    changed my mind after picking up my cell phone. I realized that I couldn''t let anyone know that I had


    killed someone. Otherwise, my life will be done for." The more he spoke, the more Gordan''s hands


    trembled. Perhaps it was because he knew that his life was already done for, and he was afraid.


    "Due to this thought of mine, I found arge suitcase in my house and stuffed Shermaine''s body in


    it. Then I dragged the suitcase and shoved it into the trunk of my brother-inw''s car. I knew that the


    police would probably be able to find clues, so after dumping the corpse away, I destroyed the


    suitcase and threw it away."


    "Your brother- in-w''s car?" Through Gordan''s confession, the investigators finally realized why


    they couldn''t find any clues from Gordan''s car.


    "My brother- in-w would go on short business trips from time to time. Whenever he does that, he


    would park his car in the parking lot at my house. Then, to make things easier, my brother-inw


    had given me a spare key to his car. I didn''t think much when the incident happened that day. I just


    instinctively used his car." Gordan didn''t know why he did that, but Jefferson knew. Gordan killed


    Shermaine on an impulse, but after he killed her, he had time to think of how to deal with the corpse


    to lower the probability of the police finding clues which would lead to him.


    The officer ordered, "Carry on."


    Gordan exined, "I put down the car visor when I was driving to cover my face so that the police


    wouldn''t be able to find any evidence of me going out at 9 p.m. that night. I originally intended to


    dispose of Shermaine''s body downstream of Phoenix River so that her body could be washed into


    the sea without anyone knowing, and if anyone were to find her body again, they would only think


    that she had died drowning. It would be impossible for them to suspect me. Nevertheless, it was too


    dark that night, in addition to my nervousness, I went the wrong way. The next day, when


    Shermaine''s body was discovered by a cleaner, I realized that I had gone the wrong way and threw


    her body upriver."


    The officer yelled, "That''s what we call retribution!"


    "Sir, my son is still young. He relies on me and trusts me. Can you please not let him know about


    this?" Gordan knew that his future was doomed, but there were still many things and people that he


    couldn''t leave behind.


    Gordan''s wife was away from home all year-round so they didn''t get to spend much time together.


    In fact, they were really in love when they first got married, but their feelings for each other gradually


    faded away. At this point in time, they could still live on without each other. However, his son was his


    only bloodline. He couldn''t leave him behind no matter what.


    The officer gathered the files and informed him, "We''ve already informed your wife about the


    murder. As for whether your son will find out about it, it''ll depend on your wife''s decision. It''s none of


    our business."


    Gordan''s arms drooped down powerlessly, and tears of fear and regret rolled down from the corners


    of his eyes.


    Henceforth, that case was solved. The officers, who had been busy for a day and a night could


    finally get off work on time and have a good rest.


    Jefferson and Adrienne were on their way home. Initially, he nned to have a meal with Adrienne


    before returning home. Nheless, he didn''t expect that Adrienne would fall asleep soon after


    they had gotten into the car.


    What a dimwit!


    She was so energetic when she was investigating the case that not even a sleepless night could


    affect her productivity. Due to that, even Jefferson doubted if she had consumed some kind of


    psycho-stimnt.


    However, Jefferson knew that Adrienne didn''t consume any stimnts. It was her sense of


    obligation that kept her going...


    "Little idiot!" He scolded her, but his voice was as soft and gentle as cotton candy.


    Leaning against the car seat and sleeping like that, it would not take long for her neck to ache.


    Jefferson quickly pulled over and adjusted the passenger seat so that she could lie t. Then, he


    took a spare rug and covered her with it.


    As he was covering her with the rug, his gaze coincidentally fell on Adrienne''s lips. Hence, he


    kissed her on the lips and couldn''t stop himself from deepening the kiss.


    "D*mn it. This little idiot tastes so good. Her lips were so sweet as if they were smeared with honey.


    They were sweet enough to melt people''s hearts." Jefferson thought to himself. Whenever he


    kissed her, he just couldn''t bring himself to stop.


    Jefferson had always been a man of action. If he didn''t feel like he should stop kissing her, then he


    would continue doing so. He kissed her gently and affectionately, which moistened her lips and


    made them look even more charming.


    D*mn it!


    Jefferson once again cursed in a low voice as he let go of Adrienne in a hurry. If he continued to


    kiss her like that, he didn''t know what else he would do, and it was even possible that...


    This little fool was like a fairy to him. Even though she was only lying there and doing nothing, she


    still had the ability to seduce him and cause him to lose his reasoning.


    Jefferson quickly retreated to his seat and was ready to start the car to drive home. Nevertheless,


    when Jefferson had just started the car, Adrienne tilted her head and murmured, "Jeff, I..."


    "I''m here. What''s the matter?" Jefferson quickly turned off the engine and leaned into her, wanting


    to hear what she was saying. However, her voice was so soft that he couldn''t hear anything at all.


    Then, he looked up, only to see a faint smile on her lips.


    He didn''t know why she was smiling, but the smile was lovely, making his heart flutter.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Little idiot, did you dream of me?" Looking at her smile, the corners of Jefferson''s lips began to


    curve into a smile.


    Whether Adrienne was actually dreaming about him or not, Jefferson wanted to believe that she


    was.


    If she dared to dream of another man, he would definitely tear her into pieces.

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    On their way home, Jefferson drove slowly and steadily because Adrienne had fallen asleep. He


    wanted Adrienne to have a good sleep and catch back on all the sleep that she had lost.


    When the car arrived at the parking lot, Jefferson''s cell phone suddenly rang. He immediately


    answered the phone and whispered, "My Queen, is there anything I can do for you?"


    Britney''s explosive voice sounded from the phone, "You little brat, what are you doing these days?


    Why didn''t you guys eat the food I sent you yesterday? If you think that they''re not delicious, you


    should have told me earlier. I''m not that free to send you guys food now and then."


    The night before, they received a new case before they got off work. They weren''t able to go home


    for a day and a night. Hence, they couldn''t eat what Britney had prepared for them. However,


    Britney didn''t know that so she called to question them.


    Jefferson did not intend to exin, either. He said softly, "My Queen, my baby is asleep now. Let''s


    talkter, okay? I don''t want to wake her up."


    My baby?


    Britney was stunned at first but realized who Jefferson was talking about. She immediatelyughed


    andmented, "Adrienne is asleep? Alright, lower the volume of your cell phone so that you don''t


    wake her up."


    Was there a need for her to say that?


    Jefferson rolled his eyes, but did not dare to say it out loud.


    Britney, at the other end of the phone, changed her attitude greatly. She added, "Jefferson, I''ve


    brought you both food again. I''ve put them on the dining table. You two can eat them immediately


    after getting home. Remember to ask Adrienne to eat more and gain more weight. She''s so thin. I


    just can''t help but worry whenever I see her."


    "Alright," Jefferson replied softly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    In fact, that was what Jefferson wanted, too. But Adrienne was born with a fast metabolism. No


    matter how much she ate, she just couldn''t gain any weight. He was nothing he could either.


    Britney was worried that she might wake Adrienne up so she mumbled in a low voice, "I''ll leave you


    two alone then. I''m heading home now."


    Before Jefferson could say anything, Britney had already hung up the phone.


    That was as expected of her!


    Jefferson turned his head to the side and looked


    at Adrienne, who was lying in the front passenger


    seat, sleeping like a log.


    He reached out to flick


    her delicate and fair face and mocked, "You little idiot. You really are likable, huh? Even My Queen,


    a picky middle-aged woman, is so fond of you." "Stop it..." Adrienne raised her hand and pped


    his hand away. Then, she turned over and continued to sleep.


    "You!" To be honest, after Mr. and Mrs. Carter''s death, Adrienne rarely had a good sleep and she


    would often be awakened by nightmares. It seemed that she was indeed ovee with fatigue that


    day to be able to fall asleep so soundly in the car.


    Jefferson could not bear to disturb her any longer. He gently opened the door, got out of the car,


    went to the door to the front passenger seat, and then gently carried her in his arms. He brought


    Adrienne back to their house in the manliest way possible.


    Adrienne was not a petite woman. She was about 1.68m. Nevertheless, when Jefferson was


    holding her in his arms, he couldn''t feel much weight. It was as if he was holding a doll.


    Jefferson thought that he must find a way to make Adrienne gain some weight. He didn''t want


    Hodge to think that he had treated her granddaughter poorly.


    Adrienne was really a girl that would test Jefferson''s limits at all times. When he held her, she buried


    her head in his arms and then continued to sleep again.


    Her action made Jefferson''s heart flutter so much that he could no longer control himself. He swore


    not to touch her, but in the end, he folded. He had always been a man of action. He didn''t care


    whether he was in the elevator or whether people would see them. He lowered his head and looked


    for Adrienne''s lips.


    Sure enough, Adrienne''s lips still tasted so sweet that he wanted to kiss them for the rest of his life if


    he could. He didn''t want to stop even half a second...


    When Jefferson was enjoying his little dessert, the elevator arrived on the first floor, and two middle-


    aged women came into the elevator. Their eyes fell on Jefferson and Adrienne, but Jefferson still


    didn''t stop.


    This showed how eager he was to kiss Adrienne.


    He didn''t care much about the two women who were staring at them, so one of them spoke, "This is


    a public area. Some people should pay more attention to their behavior."


    Upon hearing that, Jefferson gently pushed Adrienne''s head into his embrace and turned his head


    to look at the middle- aged woman who made thement. He didn''t say a word but with just a


    cold re. The woman was so afraid that she immediately stepped back to the corner of the


    elevator. If the elevator had a crack, the woman would probably escape through the crack at that


    instant.


    Just when the middle-aged woman was shivering with fear, Jefferson took out an ess card and


    pressed the elevator button. Soon, the elevator rang, and the two women rushed out in fear.


    After the elevator door had closed, Jefferson returned his gaze to Adrienne, and the look in his eyes


    became gentle in an instant. He bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead. "My Little Specky


    really is the cutest."


    After returning home, Jeffersonid Adrienne on the bed. He took off her shoes and coat and


    covered her with the quilt. Then, he went to the bathroom and wet a towel with warm water before


    squeezing it dry. After that, with the warm towel, he wiped her face and hands clean.


    Jefferson nagged as he helped Adrienne freshen up, "I must''ve owed you a lot in myst life. You


    always say that I am the boss, but look, who is the true boss here? I don''t even see you taking care


    of me like this before. I''ve never done these things in my entire life, so you''d better treat me nicely,


    or I''ll have your guts for garter."


    After doing all that, Jefferson went to the dining room to check out the food that Britney had brought


    over. The food was all stored in thermal containers. When he opened the lid, he noticed that the


    soup was still steaming hot. He could even smell the fragrance of the other dishes.


    Britney really was considerate. When she came to send the dishes, she did not forget to take away


    the food that she sent the day before as well as help them clean up the kitchen and dining room.


    Jefferson opened the refrigerator and saw that Britney had also filled up the empty refrigerator. It


    was now full of vegetables and some soy-based products. They could simply cook some dishes


    with those ingredients whenever they were hungry.


    Jefferson knew the nature of Adrienne''s work well, so he would never store any frozen meats in the


    refrigerator. He didn''t expect that Britney remembered that too. It seemed that she truly loved


    Adrienne as her own daughter.


    Even though he would always say that Britney was biased toward Adrienne and repeatedly


    reminded Britney that he was her biological son, he was actually delighted that Britney loved and


    cared about Adrienne that much.


    After checking on those things, Jefferson went to take a bath. He thought Adrienne would''ve woken


    up after he had finished his shower, then they could have dinner together. He even thought that they


    could perhaps do something that he had been wanting to do with her.


    Nheless, Jefferson never expected that Adrienne would be sleeping so soundly that she wasn''t


    showing any signs of waking up. Jeffersonid beside her and couldn''t sleep after tossing and


    turning on the bed. He was tempted to wake her up, but he gave up as soon as he saw the dark


    circles under her eyes.


    Jefferson told him himself, "Just hold it in. It''s not like I''ve never done that before. But I''ll definitely


    make her pay for it ten times in the future for making me suffer like this."

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    Jefferson did not know how long it took for him to go to sleep. After falling asleep, he even kicked


    Adrienne in his dream with dissatisfaction while yelling, "D*mned Little Specky!"


    However, just as Jefferson was in deep slumber, Adrienne''s cell phone on the nightstand suddenly


    rang. The ringtone sounded particrly piercing in the quiet night.


    It woke Jefferson up in an instant, but Adrienne did not even bat her eyelids and was still sleeping


    like a log..


    "Little idiot! I really want to throw you out of the window now." Although he was dissatisfied with


    Adrienne, Jefferson immediately took a look at her cell phone. The moment the phone detected his


    face, it lowered the volume in an instant and the ringtone was no longer as piercing as before.


    When Jefferson saw that it was from an unknown number. He rolled over to get up and walked out


    of the bedroom before answering the call. He did that as he didn''t want to disturb Adrienne''s sleep.


    Nevertheless, after being woken up abruptly in the middle of the night, Jefferson greeted the person


    on the other end of the phone in a harsh tone, "I don''t care who you are. If you don''t have a proper


    reason for calling at this hour, I''ll definitely rip your skin off."


    Perhaps the other party didn''t expect to hear such a ferocious voice. The caller was stunned for a


    few seconds before asking carefully, "May I ask if this is Miss Carter''s cell phone?"


    "Stop spouting nonsense. Just get straight to the point," Jefferson urged impatiently.


    The person on the other end of the line must have been frightened by him. The person stammered,


    "Well, Miss Carter''s grandfather''s condition has suddenly worsened and he has gone into shock for


    some time now. The doctors are trying to resuscitate him at the moment. Please ask Miss Carter to


    come over immediately. Otherwise, she might not get to see her grandfather for onest time."


    Jefferson roared, "What do you mean by she might not get to see her grandfather for onest time?


    Tell your director that Jefferson Hefner said if anything happens to Mr. Hodge, I will tten your


    hospital."


    The other side of the phone remained silent.


    Jefferson hung up the phone and immediately dialed another phone number. It waste at night, but


    the other side still managed to answer the call immediately, "Mr. Hefner, I was informed about Mr.


    Hodge''s situation. I''m rushing to the hospital right now. You can rest assured that we will do our


    best."


    "It''s good that you know that!" Jefferson hung up the phone and cursed. Then he rushed into the


    room with the mobile phone in his hand. He picked up Adrienne, who was still sound asleep, from


    the bed and informed her, "Little Specky, there''s an emergency. You need to wake up now."


    Jefferson lifted Adrienne like he was lifting a chick. Even though Adrienne was in deep sleep, she


    was immediately awakened. She reached for her sses and put them on before questioning in a


    daze, "Why are you still not asleep? It''s midnight. Is there a new case?"


    "We don''t have time to talk about it now. I''ll tell you on our way there." Jefferson took a coat and put


    it on Adrienne. He dragged her out of the house, got in the car, and sped off.


    Since it was midnight, there were very few cars on the street. Jefferson stepped on the gas pedal


    violently, and the car sped up like it was a rocket.


    "Slow down, Jefferson. Safety first." Adrienne had never seen Jefferson being this anxious, so her


    emotions were somewhat affected too. She asked worriedly, "What type of case is this that you''re


    being this anxious about? Is it the..."


    Adrienne did not dare utter the words ''dismembering case''. She really hoped that Jefferson would


    answer her in the negative.


    Then, Jefferson slowed down and nced at Adrienne. He asked, "Little Specky, can you promise


    me one thing?"


    Adrienne replied, "Say it."


    Jefferson muttered, "Promise me first."


    Adrienne retorted, "You haven''t said what it is. How can I promise you when I don''t even know if I''m


    able to do it?"


    Jefferson uttered, "Just promise me."


    Adrienne scolded, "Why are you still so domineering? Why don''t you tell me what''s going on first?"


    Jefferson aggravated his tone, almost to the point of shouting, "I''m asking you to promise me."


    Adrienne shrank away the moment she was yelled at. She looked at him timidly and muttered,


    "Alright, I promise you."


    Jefferson nced at her again and continued, "Little Specky, remember, no matter what happens, I


    will always be by your side and we will go through all the difficulties together. I want you to keep in


    mind that you''re not alone. I''m your husband, and I''m always here for you."


    Jefferson''s solemnness made Adrienne feel even more uneasy. She argued, "Jefferson, please


    don''t scare me. Can you please tell me what''s happening?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Adrienne didn''t dare to overthink, nor did she want to think about it. Nevertheless, a seed of


    uneasiness was nted in her heart.


    Jefferson once again took a nce at Adrienne. At the same time, Adrienne turned her head and


    stared at him. Seeing that Adrienne was worried, he couldn''t bring himself to tell her about Hodge''s


    condition.


    However, Jefferson realized that they were almost arriving at the hospital. If he did not tell her right


    then, Adrienne would definitely break down when she saw Hodge.


    Jefferson clenched the steering wheel with his left hand, and he held Adrienne''s hand with his right


    hand, "I just received a call from the hospital. They notified me that your grandpa''s condition has


    worsened, and they asked us to go to the hospital. Otherwise..."


    "What?" Adrienne withdrew her hand before Jefferson could even finish his words. Sheughed and


    remarked, "Jefferson, I don''t mind how you would usually make fun of me, but this joke is not funny


    at all, and I don''t think you should even joke about it. I''m warning you, stop talking nonsense."


    Jefferson understood why Adrienne was reacting this way. Many people would shut themselves off


    whenever they encountered unbearable things. They would convince themselves that everything


    they heard was false, unless they saw it with their own eyes.


    Years ago, one of Jefferson''s ssmates passed away in an ident, and his body was kept at the


    funeral parlor. Before his mother arrived, she could still talk and joke with her rtives. Due to that,


    many people thought that his mother was a heartless woman as she could stillugh when her son


    had passed away in a car ident.


    However, the situation was reversed the moment she saw her son''s body. At that time, she


    copsed to the ground with tears streaming down her face, and couldn''t utter a sound.


    It was because before she saw her son''s body, she did not want to believe what she had heard.


    That was what Jefferson saw with his own eyes, so he was very worried that Adrienne would be the


    same.


    Jefferson parted his lips and wanted to say something, but on a second thought, he chose not to.


    Adrienne had lost her parents two years ago.


    Hodge was her only rtive left right then, and he was now in a critical condition. She was certainly


    not willing to believe that was the truth.


    Adrienne sat up and looked in front. While staring at the road ahead, she raised the corners of her


    mouth. "I called Grandpa just this afternoon, and he sounded energetic."


    She smiled and continued, "Grandpa told me that his appetite has been great recently and the


    doctor told him that he would be discharged from the hospital in a few days. He also promised me


    to move in with us after he leaves the hospital so that I can see him whenever I''m home. When I


    was very young, Grandpa told me that I shouldn''t lie to anyone because it would take a lot of effort


    to cover the lie. He has never lied to me for all these years, and he definitely won''t lie to me this


    time either."

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    Upon mentioning the past, Adrienne recalled many beautiful memories she had with Hodge. "When


    I was still young, Grandpa would always go on business trips, and he would always ask me what


    present I wanted. No matter how difficult it was to get the present, he would definitely get it because


    he had promised me so. And no matter how busy he was, as long as he promised me that he would


    come back to apany me, he would definitelye home on time. A person who had kept his


    promises for 70 years would never go back on his words."


    Adrienne was telling all that to Jefferson, but she was actually trying tofort herself. She wanted


    to think that if she believed that Hodge was fine, he would actually be fine. When they arrived at the


    hospital, he definitely would look at her and greet her with the kind smile of his.


    Jefferson squeezed her shoulder with his right hand. Then, he heard her saying, "Grandpa


    mentioned that he wanted to see me getting married and he said that he will help me take care of


    my child, too. He definitely will abide by his promise. He will never go back on his words."


    Listening to Adrienne''s self- consoling words,


    Jefferson''s mouth felt so bitter that he couldn''t say a word.


    He was not her, so he could not empathize with her. But seeing that she was pretending to be


    strong, his heart ached, as if a knife was pierced into his heart. However, he also understood clearly


    that the pain was less than one ten-thousandth of what Adrienne felt.


    He had told himself countless times that as long as he was by Adrienne''s side, he would not let


    Adrienne shed a tear ever again. Nheless, life was fragile. There are no certainties, and that


    adverse events can strike one at any time without warning. It wasn''t something that he could keep


    under his control.


    In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived at the entrance of the hospital.


    After Jefferson had parked the car, he quickly got out of the car. He opened the door for Adrienne


    and apanied her into the hospital.


    Since Jefferson had connections with the higher ups of the hospital, the hospital director had


    arranged a few staffs to wait at the door to receive them. Therefore, they did not need to waste time


    to find the way and were led straight to the emergency room.


    The red indicator above the door of the emergency room was still lighted. Before Jefferson could


    speak, a doctor came over to greet them, "Mr. Hefner, Miss Carter, Mr. Hodge had a heart attack


    and he''s in critical condition now. The director and our hospital''s best heart specialist are doing all


    they can to rescue him."


    "Since the director and the best heart experts are here, then Grandpa will definitely be fine. We


    shouldn''t worry too much." Adrienne smiled, and a gentle voice came through her lips. Not only did


    she not let others see her worry, she even tried tofort the others.


    Hearing Adrienne''s words, the doctor who was attending to them didn''t know what to say. He


    nced at Jefferson worriedly but seeing that all Jefferson cared about at the moment was


    Adrienne, he tactfully retreated to the corner.


    Jefferson wrapped his arm around Adrienne''s shoulders and held her hand with his other hand. He


    didn''t say anything to her, but his actions were telling her that no matter what happened, he would


    be with her.


    After some time, the indicator of the emergency room finally went out. Soon, the door of the


    operating room was opened, and the director of the hospital stepped out.


    Adrienne wanted to rush over but after taking a step, she realized that she wasn''t as strong as she


    thought.


    She took a step forward and found that all the strength in her body had been drained out by fear


    and worry. If Jefferson hadn''t held onto her waist in time, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Jefferson held her in one arm and looked at the director, who had juste out of the emergency


    room. After seeing the look on his face, Jefferson could already guess what was the oue. It


    seemed like things weren''t optimal.


    The director took the initiative to say, "Mr. Hefner, Miss Carter, we have tried our best but Mr. Hodge


    is still in bad condition. Whether he can wake up will depend on God''s will. We will now send him to


    the ICU. If he wakes up tonight, then everything will go smoothly. If he doesn''t, then..."


    Adrienne, who had always been courteous and considerate, interrupted someone''s words for the


    second time that night, "Grandfather will surely wake up. You guys can rest assured."


    Although she was the one everyone was most worried about, Adrienne still smiled and consoled


    everyone. Nheless, Jefferson knew that she was not as strong as she looked from the outside


    because her body was trembling, and her hands were icy cold.


    "Little Specky..." Jefferson held her cold hands tightly andforted softly, "Don''t be afraid, okay?"


    Adrienne looked up at Jefferson. She was holding back her tears as she said, "Jeff, Grandpa is not


    a person who goes back on his words. You know that, right?"


    "Yes, I know!" Nevertheless, it was still useless even if Jefferson knew it. No matter how capable he


    was, he could not control people''s lives at will. Two years ago, he was not of any help when


    Adrienne''s parents were killed, and right then, he couldn''t do anything to help Hodge either. He


    could only watch her as Adrienne worried.


    "Alright, then let''s let the doctors send him to the ICU first. Grandpa will definitely get better." Even if


    she was unwilling to believe it, Adrienne still couldn''t fool herself. She knew clearly that she mightThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    really lose her only blood rtive this time.


    In the intensive care unit, Adrienne sat on the side of the hospital bed and was holding Hodge''s


    hand tightly as she cried out, "Grandpa..."


    She had many words to say to Hodge, but she was choked with sobs.


    Jefferson, who was sitting next to her, stretched out his hands and held Adrienne''s and Hodge''s


    hands tightly. Hemented, "Mr. Hodge, you promised to let Little Specky marry me and you will


    be the host of our wedding. We are still waiting for you to be discharged from the hospital so that we


    can decide on the date of our wedding."


    Adrienne, who was at the side, nodded vigorously upon hearing that. After a long while, she finally


    spoke, "Grandpa, you''ve promised me a lot of things and you haven''t fulfilled them yet. I''ve written


    everything you''ve promised me in a notebook. You must get better and help me take care of my


    child in the future."


    However, no matter what Jefferson and Adrienne said, Hodge''s eyes were still tightly shut. They


    didn''t know if he could actually hear what they were saying.


    The doctor informed that if Hodge couldn''t wake up that night, then he might...


    As time passed slowly, Adrienne became so anxious to the point that even her voice had be


    hoarse, "Grandpa, you''re my only family left in this world. If you leave me alone, what am I going to


    do in the future?"


    Perhaps Adrienne and Jefferson were saying too much, Hodge''s fingers began twitching slightly.


    Jefferson had long arms, and he could manage to press the rm button with ease, "The patient


    has woken up. Come over right away." "Adrienne, Jefferson..." Hodge, who was on the bed, called


    out in an almost inaudible voice. He blinked his eyes and slowly opened them. He said, "Life and


    death are decreed by fate. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Grandpa!" Hearing Hodge''s voice, Adrienne burst out in tears. She held Hodge''s hand tightly and


    said, "Let''s talkter, Grandpa. The doctors are on their way here."

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    If Hodge didn''t say it right then, he knew that he wouldn''t have any chance to say it anymore.


    Hodge had lived a long life. He had experienced and enjoyed the delights the world offered. He


    wouldn''t feel any regrets if he left the world, but he had one worry, which was his granddaughter,


    Adrienne.


    Therefore, no matter how tired and painful it was, even to the point that he felt like giving up, he still


    tried to hold on. He was waiting for his only rtive in this world to arrive as he still had many words


    to say to her.


    He used the veryst ounce of his strength left to hold Adrienne''s hand tightly. "Adrienne, my silly


    child, don''t be sad. You should put it this way. I''m not going to die, I''m just going to reunite with your


    parents in heaven. Promise me that you will live a good life. Your parents and I will look after you in


    heaven."


    Adrienne cried and shook her head desperately. "Grandpa, no, I don''t want you to leave. Please


    don''t leave me behind. I want you to stay with me forever." "Silly child, the person who can spend


    the rest of their life with you is not your parents, nor me, this old man. He''s your life partner, your


    husband." Hodge looked at Jefferson and uttered, "Jefferson, I''ll leave Adrienne to you from now on.


    Please... Please..."


    Hodge wanted to finish one sentence in one breath, but his condition didn''t allow him to do so. After


    a few seconds, he continued, "Please take good care of her. You have to stay with her all the time.


    You mustn''t leave her like her parents and I did."


    Jefferson nodded heavily. "Don''t worry, Mr. Hodge.


    I will take good care of Adrienne."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Hodge added again, "Adrienne, I want you to promise me that you will be with Jefferson for a long


    time. No matter what happens, don''t easily break up."


    Adrienne cried so much that her snot and tears ran down her face, but she still nodded. "I promise


    you, Grandpa."


    It took Hodge a lot of effort to hold Adrienne and Jefferson''s hands together. He advised, "Live a


    good life with Jefferson and don''t be sad because of my death..."


    "Grandpa, no... I don''t want you to go. I don''t want you to leave me. All I want now is for you to stay


    with me. Please don''t go, please don''t..." Even though Adrienne cried very hard, she still couldn''t


    stop the illness from taking Hodge away from her.


    After Hodge''s passing, Adrienne held a funeral for him. Hodge was a simple man. He didn''t like to


    hold grand ceremonies, hence his funeral was rather simple. The people who came were only his


    close rtives and friends.


    At the funeral, Adrienne seemed to be in a rtively stable mood and took excellent care of all the


    rtives and friends who attended. Everyone looked at her with sympathy, but it seemed that she


    didn''t need any.


    After the funeral, Adrienne went to her parents'' tomb and knelt down as she said, "Dad, Mom..."


    As soon as she said that, tears flowed out from her eyes again. She wiped them off and cried out,


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of Grandpa. But I know that Grandpa is a nice person. He''ll


    definitely meet you guys in heaven and live a good life. But please don''t forget about me. Whenever


    you guys are free, please appear in my dreams, so that I know that you guys haven''t forgotten me...


    You guys need to remind me that I still have something to hold on to in this world..."


    "Dad, Mom..." Adrienne was choked with sobs as she held the tombstone with both hands. She


    held it so tightly that her fingers started to bleed, but she seemed to feel no pain as her strength


    was getting greater.


    Jefferson rushed over and pulled her back into his arms. He scolded, "Adrienne, what are you


    talking about? What do you mean by you have nothing to hold on to in this world? Who am I to you


    then?"


    What made him angry was not Adrienne''s word, but how she was torturing herself.


    Adrienne did not have any strength left to speak. More tears fell, and she could not stop crying no


    matter how hard she tried.


    "Adrienne, as I said, I will be by your side for the rest of your life. You have to know that even


    without Mr. Hodge and your parents, you still have me." Jefferson looked at the tombstone before


    him and said solemnly, "Dad, Mom, I''m Jefferson, the child you watched growing up. Please rest


    assured that I will take care of Little Specky from now on and please tell her that she will not be


    alone and that she still has me."


    She still had him!


    Adrienne knew that she still had him, but he was him, and her family was her family.


    Nheless, Jefferson had always been a man who did whatever he wanted. He pulled Adrienne


    up from the ground and spoke, "Dad, Mom, I''ll bring Little Specky home first. We''lle back to


    visit you another day."


    Jefferson forcefully brought Adrienne home. For several days in a row, Adrienne did not say a word.


    It was like her soul had been taken away, and she was in a muddled state. Jefferson had tried every


    means to make her speak but to no avail.


    In addition to Jefferson, there was another person who was also worried about Adrienne. It was


    Britney who had visited them several times since Hodge''s death. Originally, she wanted to tell


    Adrienne to take things easy, but seeing how she was hiding in the corner of the bedroom, curling


    up, Britney was distressed. "Adrienne, oh my Adrienne..."


    She called her a few times, but Adrienne didn''t respond. So, she had no choice but to look for


    Jefferson, "Little brat, we can''t let Adrienne continue to be like this. You have to find a solution."


    Jefferson was all tensed up. Within a few short days, Adrienne had be much thinner, and he


    did not look any better himself, either. He irritably ruffled his unkempt hair and suddenly thought of


    something. He said, "I''m going to the bedroom, and Mom, you can give me a call from the balcony


    of the living room."


    Britney asked, "What are you nning to do?" "An idea to make that little idiot speak," Jefferson


    answered.


    He didn''t know if his idea would work, but no matter what, he still had to try it. After all, it was better


    than nothing.


    After entering the room and arriving at Adrienne''s side, his cell phone in his pocket rang. He thought


    that Britney really was very efficient in doing things. However, after taking out his mobile phone, he


    realized that it wasn''t Britney but the Paramount Criminal Police Team.


    In the past, when he had a phone call from work, Jefferson would deliberately walk away before


    answering it. Nheless, that day, he wanted to pretend that a case had happened to attract


    Adrienne''s attention. Moreover, the phone call from the Paramount Criminal Police Team really


    came in time. He no longer needed to act, so he immediately answered the phone, "What''s the


    matter?"


    Jefferson repeated what the other end reported, "A murder case had taken ce in Block 9, 2nd


    floor, unit 1809 of Flora Lake Residence at 99 Lakeside Road. The deceased is a 15-year-old girl..."


    While he was speaking, he saw that Adrienne, who was initially curled up in the corner, suddenly


    got up. Since she hadn''t moved for a few days, she felt dizzy and almost fainted. Fortunately,


    Jefferson was prepared for that. He grabbed hold of her and replied to the other end of the phone at


    the same time, "I''ll be there right away"

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    Adrienne calmed herself down, struggled out of Jefferson''s embrace, and staggered to the


    bathroom. Even though Jefferson knew what she wanted to do, he still asked, "Little Specky, what


    are you doing?"


    Adrienne did not respond. She walked into the bathroom and began to wash up.


    Jefferson did not stop her. He turned around and walked out of the room. "My Queen, can you


    please prepare some food for Little Specky?"


    The food was kept warm in the pot so that they could get them ready food whenever Adrienne felt


    like eating. Britney did not ask much, and served the food on the table immediately.


    Adrienne, who finished changing her clothes, came to the living room. Jefferson then stopped her


    and ordered, "Eat something first. Else, you won''t have the strength to deal with the case."


    Adrienne wanted to refuse at first, but when she saw that Britney was also there, she swallowed her


    words.


    The mother and son didn''t owe her anything. However, they were the ones who kept herpany


    and even tried to think of ways to make her happy ever since Hodge''s passing.


    They really loved her and treated her like their family, but she would only make them worry for her.


    All of a sudden, immense guilt filled her heart.


    She parted her lips and wanted to apologize to them. But before she could say anything, she saw


    Britney smiling kindly and gently. "Adrienne, food nourishes our body and gives us energy. We must


    always make sure that we eat. In the past, Jefferson always told me that it is a must to y hard


    and eat well then only one would have the energy and motivation to do whatever we need to do.


    When he told me that, I would always think that this was just some excuse he was using to justify


    his actions. But now, I think he''s right. It''s normal for you guys to work a few days in a row. So, if


    you don''t have fun or eat properly whenever you''re free, you really wouldn''t be in your best


    condition to handle your work. All your colleagues are so young, and you can''t be a drag on them


    because of your physical condition, can you?"


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Yard!" After listening to Britney''s words, Adrienne felt that she should apologize


    even more. She should not have made them worry by immersing herself in the sorrow of losing her


    loved one.


    "Oh my Adrienne, why are you apologizing to me?" What Britney intended to do was to make


    Adrienne feel better and walk her out of the pain of losing her loved one. She had never thought of


    making Adrienne apologize to her at all.


    Adrienne knew that her apology was too abrupt, and it might''ve frightened Britney, so she added,


    "Mrs. Yard, thank you! Thank you for taking care of Jefferson and I during this period of time, and


    I''m really sorry for making you worry."


    Britney smiled and held Adrienne''s hand. Sheforted, "Silly child, you are Jefferson''s wife, and


    I''m his mother. That is to say, I''m also your mother. We are family, so you don''t need to thank me.


    Meanwhile, Jefferson had been staring at Adrienne, as if he wanted to drill two holes on her face


    with his gaze.


    She spoke!


    She finally spoke!


    Although she didn''t say much, it was still better than not speaking at all.


    Jefferson immediately filled Adrienne''s bowl with some soup and chimed in, "My Queen is right. We


    three are a family. There''s no need to be this polite to each other. Let''s eat. We still have to get back


    to work after this."


    Adrienne looked up at Jefferson and found that he looked haggard. It seemed like she was the


    reason he looked like that. She wanted to apologize to him, but she was choking. She could not


    speak, so she opened her arms and hugged him instead.


    She said inwardly, "Jeff, thank you for apanying me in your own ways and giving me the


    energy to move forward. Don''t worry. From now on, I will learn to be strong and I won''t make you


    worry about me anymore."


    Jefferson was caught off guard. His body froze and his head had gone nk for several seconds.


    By the time he came to his senses, Adrienne had already let go of him and was sitting at the dining


    table.


    Adrienne took a sip of the vegetable soup. The soup was fragrant. Looking at the soup, Adrienne


    knew that there was still someone in this world who cared for her, and that she wasn''t alone.


    She lowered her head and finished the soup in a rush. Britney, who was by her side, gave her


    another portion and urged gently, "Adrienne, eat slowly. Be careful not to choke yourself."


    Look, Britney really loved her as her own. It was truly a blessing for her to have met such a mother-


    inw. She must cherish her, and she shouldn''t ignore her elder''s care for her anymore.


    Adrienne looked up at Britney and smiled. She said, "Mrs. Yard, I have to admit that I wasn''t mature


    enough by letting you worry about me. From now on, I will try to be morepassionate and not let


    you worry."


    "Adrienne, look at you. What are you talking about? I like you. That''s why I care and worry about


    you. If you don''t let me worry about you, then what''s the point of my existence, right? I''m telling you.


    You can do whatever you want, and you don''t need to think that you are a burden to us." Britney''s


    goal was to make Adrienne live happily instead of being considerate toward others. That way, she


    wouldn''t restrict herself from doing what she really wanted.


    After all, how a sensible child lived was really a heart-wrenching sight to behold.


    "Eat up. If you don''t, they''re going to turn cold again." Jefferson picked some food, put it into


    Adrienne''s bowl in time, and interrupted the conversation between the two women.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After eating a meager amount, Adrienne was full.


    Jefferson and Britney did not force her to eat more. It was already a great improvement now that


    she was finally eating something.


    Before leaving the house, Britney urged, "Little brat, I will make you guys dinner tonight. If you can


    get off work on time, you must make sure that


    Adrienne eats well, okay?"


    "Okay, got it!" Before going out, Jefferson hugged Britney as an appreciative gesture. Jefferson was


    really grateful toward Britney for always being so helpful and supportive at all times.


    Ever since they left the house, Adrienne had not uttered a word. She kept her head down, and


    Jefferson didn''t know what she was thinking.


    When they got into the car, Jefferson wanted to break the silence, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Adrienne spoke, "Is the victim an underage girl?"


    Sure enough, that woman only had work on her mind.


    Thinking that he had failed to let her speak despite doing everything he could, and that it only


    needed a simple case to attract her attention, Jefferson felt a little bitter.


    However, he still nodded. "A fifteen-year-old little girl died at home. Her parents reported to the


    police after they returned home and found her body."


    Adrienne did not ask any more questions. The two of them went all the way to the crime scene in


    silence.


    ording to the officers who were there after the report was being lodged, the deceased''s body


    was found in the bedroom by her family members at approximately at ten in the morning.


    Adrienne went to the bedroom, and the first thing she did was to check on the body.


    The girl''s clothes were neat and clean, and her facial expression was serene. If it weren''t for the


    absence of her heartbeat and body temperature, she would seem as if she was asleep.

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    There were no scars on the surface of the body. Neither were there signs of sexual assault nor


    poisoning. The cause of the death was unclear, so they needed to bring the body back to theb for


    a detailed autopsy.


    However, when Adrienne had just said so, the deceased''s family strongly opposed the idea.


    Among them, the deceased''s mother, Alma Gibson, was the first to oppose. As soon as Adrienne


    told them they would have to bring the body back, Alma roared angrily, "Cathy is already dead.


    What else do you guys want?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    What did she mean by that? Adrienne wondered.


    Those words angered Adrienne. "You called the police, didn''t you? You called the police because


    you thought your daughter died an unnatural death, didn''t you? So, what do you mean by ''what else


    do we want''?"


    Alma did not expect that a seemingly weakdy could be this sharp-tongued. She was stunned at


    first, but soon she continued, "What I mean is that Cathy has already passed away, and people


    can''te back to life. We as family members are sad about it, but at the same time, we hope that


    her body could be maintained as a whole and that she will leave the world with dignity and without


    any regrets."


    Adrienne retorted, "If Cathy died of unnatural cause, then finding the murderer would be the only


    way to let her leave the world with dignity and without any regrets."


    Alma was at a loss for words. At that time, Cathy''s grandfather, Aldred Zir, stepped forward and


    rebuked, "Cathy is a member of our family. As long as our family does not agree to the autopsy, no


    one is allowed to touch her body."


    Adrienne argued, "Since Cathy didn''t die of natural causes, we suspect that this may be a homicide,


    then..."


    With a shout, Aldred interrupted Adrienne, "As I said, she is a member of our family. If we didn''t


    approve of it, no one can touch her body."


    Aldred turned to Alma and her husband, as well as several other of his sons. He raised his voice


    once again as he spoke, "What are you guys still standing there for? Protect Cathy''s body. Make


    sure that no onees near her without my permission."


    Cathy''s family members present at the crime scene included Cathy''s parents, her grandfather, and


    her three uncles. There were four strong men in their prime age in total. Upon hearing Aldred''s


    shout, the four men rushed toward Adrienne at once.


    "Halt! All of you! I won''t show any mercy if any of you takes another step forward!" Jefferson, who


    had just gone to other rooms to investigate, immediately shouted when he saw that situation.


    Jefferson''s loud voice made the four men who were rushing forward stopped at that instant.


    Then, Jefferson stepped forward and stood in front of Adrienne. He nced coldly at the family


    members who were making a fuss and notified them, "The police suspect that Cathy did not die of


    natural causes so we''ll have to take her body back for an autopsy. We are here to inform you of this,


    not to ask for your opinions."


    The rest of the people were shocked by Jefferson''s aura and dared not speak or move anymore.


    Nheless, Aldred remained unfazed as he was an elder. "Whichw states that the police can


    take away the deceased''s body without the deceased''s family''s permission?"


    "Ian, Gail," Jefferson ordered coldly. "Since some people are not sure whichw has stated that the


    police can take away the body without the deceased''s family''s permission, we''d better take them


    back and let them learn about it."


    Upon hearing that, Aldred was so furious that he started to cough, and his children quickly


    surrounded him. "Dad..."


    Alma pointed at Jefferson boldly and scolded, "Captain Hefner, right? My father has heart disease. I


    don''t think you''ll be able to bear the responsibility if you anger him and something happens to him."


    "Ian, since Aldred is not well, perhaps you can send him to the hospital and take good care of him.


    Don''t leave his side for the next twenty-four hours." Jefferson nced at Alma. The family''s reaction


    toward Cathy''s death was too dramatic. When the police arrived, they were crying like no tomorrow,


    but after a short while, they did not care nor were they eager to find out how Cathy died. Instead,


    they were all very concerned about Cathy''s body. What exactly was hidden in Cathy''s body?


    He turned to look at Adrienne, who was collected, and whispered, "Did you find anything?"


    Adrienne shook her head and said, "I didn''t find anything unusual on the body, which was very


    strange."


    "No worries. You can go back and carry out the autopsy. Send me the results as soon as possible,


    and don''t worry about anything else." Jefferson replied.


    Adrienne nodded in acknowledgment. "Okay."


    Jefferson suspected that Cathy''s death had something to do with her family. That was why he had


    ordered some of his subordinates to get their statements.


    The most difficult person to deal with among the family members was Aldred. Before they could get


    anything out of him, he was already pretending to be sick and was admitted into the hospital.


    Jefferson was afraid that it wouldn''t be easy to get his statement so Jefferson decided that he would


    take on this difficult task himself.


    When Jefferson arrived at the hospital, he could hear Aldred''s constant groaning, which annoyed


    the patients in the adjacent room. The doctors and nurses advised him to stop making noises, but


    he wouldn''t listen to them and would yell even louder.


    Jefferson went to the doctor to check on Aldred''s condition. After confirming that there was nothing


    wrong with him, he went over to Aldred''s ward.


    He sat beside Aldred''s bed and stared at Aldred with his ice-cold gazes.


    Jefferson did not speak for a long time, which made Aldred''s scalp tingle. He then sat up with force


    and yelled, "What the hell do you want?"


    "It''s not good for a patient to speak in such a loud voice, especially for patients with heart disease,"


    Jeffersonmented with a smile.


    Aldred roared again, "I''m asking you what the hell do you want?"


    "I just want to know where you were today and the night before and what you were doing. Is there


    anyone who can testify for you?" Jefferson uttered.


    Aldred became furious, "I am the family member of the deceased, not a suspect. I don''t need to


    exin to you where I went."


    Jefferson nodded and did not speak, but continued to stare at Aldred indifferently.


    Aldred gritted his teeth in anger and answered, "At noon the day before yesterday, my family and I


    went to the ancient town of Lowell City to escape the summer heat. Since Cathy had to attend


    tuition, she had no choice but to stay at home alone. She even video called usst night so we


    really didn''t expect that we would find her dead in her bedroom after we were back from the trip.¡±


    "Who can prove it?" Jefferson asked.


    Aldred answered, " We are the mutual witness. You can also check our driving and amodation


    record."


    Jefferson questioned again, "Which of you was


    the first to enter the house?"


    Aldred didn''t hesitate and replied, "Alma, Cathy''s mother."


    Jefferson stood up. "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Aldred. I''lle to you again if I need your


    help in the future. I won''t bother you further today."

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    At the same time.


    Ian was also questioning Alma, "Mrs. Gibson, could you please tell me where you were before the


    incident? Who were you with, and what you were doing? When did you return home? And who was


    the first to discover Cathy''s body?"


    As expected, the answer given to Ian was the same as what Aldred gave to Jefferson. Their family


    went for a trip two days before, and when they returned that day, they found that Cathy had died at


    home.


    Alma answered in a fluent manner, so much so that there was not a trace of emotion in her words. It


    made one feel as if she was reciting a book, and one could not help but wonder if those words were


    the products of their discussions and that they had rehearsed it many times.


    After getting their confession, Jefferson returned from the hospital. Ian told Jefferson about his


    doubts.


    After listening to him, Jefferson didn''t show any reaction. He nodded slightly and said, "I got it."


    Then, he went to the forensic department to look for Adrienne.


    He stood outside of the office because the door was ajar. He poked his head inside to have a


    nce and saw that Adrienne was burying herself in work.


    He knew that she hadn''t walked out of the pain of losing Hodge. But when there was a new case, it


    felt like she hadpletely changed into another person. She was very decisive, brave, and strong.


    So strong that it made Jefferson feel sorry for her.


    It was clear that Adrienne was working so hard because she wanted to solve her parent''s murder.


    As long as her parents'' murder case hadn''t been solved, she wouldn''t rest for a day.


    "Captain Hefner, are you looking for Dr. Carter?" Lte, who was holding a folder, suddenly spoke


    from behind, "Dr. Carter has just finished the autopsy, and she''s in the office now. Why didn''t you go


    in?"


    Without saying a word, Jefferson looked at Lte coldly. Lte was so scared that she retreated


    as she thought to herself, "I- I didn''t do anything wrong, did I? Why is Captain Hefner looking at me


    like this?"


    Then, Lte realized that Jefferson wasn''t staring at her but at the folder in her hand. Lte


    seemed to have seen through Jefferson''s mind at that instant. She hurriedly added, "This is the


    information Dr. Carter had asked for. It seems quite urgent but I have something else to attend to at


    the moment. Can you please give it to her for me?"


    In a hurry, she stuffed the document into Jefferson''s hands and fled.


    Jefferson grabbed hold of the folder and knocked on the door seriously. When he heard Adrienne''s


    reply, he pushed the door and greeted," Dr. Carter, this is the information you''ve asked for. Lte is


    busy, so I brought them to you instead."


    "Please put it here, then," Adrienne responded without even lifting her head to look at Jefferson.


    Jefferson felt that he waspletely ignored, so he was slightly annoyed. He walked back and forth


    in the front of Adrienne''s desk but still wasn''t able to attract her attention. Hence, he sat on


    Adrienne''s desk and asked, "Can I have a look at this?"


    This time, Adrienne did not even bother to answer him.


    Jefferson flipped open the folder and looked at its content. When he saw the word ''Zelson'' on the


    first page, he became even more annoyed. He thought, "What the hell is this?"


    "It''s Mr. Zelson''s manuscript." Adrienne finally looked up at Jefferson and answered in an indifferent


    tone. "He handed it to me when he left the Paramount Criminal Police Team. It has everything about


    the strange cases that he had encountered in his years of being a pathologist. I found that the case


    today is quite simr to one of the cases he was in charge of many years ago, so I wanted to have a


    look at it."


    Before Jefferson could say a word, Adrienne handed a document to him. She reported, "During the


    autopsy, we found three needle punctures on the deceased''s head, and we found stains of light


    yellow-colored liquid around the needle punctures. I have sent the liquid to theb for inspection.


    Well be able to find out the cause of death once the result is out."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Adrienne, the workaholic, was the one who handled the autopsy, Jefferson was not worried


    about the progress at all. However, his mind was full of Zelson, the eyesore. He asked, "What does


    this have to do with Zelson''s manuscripts?"


    "When I remembered that he had encountered a simr case before. So I wanted topare that


    case to the current case to see if they have anything simr to each other." Adrienne looked at


    Jefferson and found that he was frowning. Was he jealous?


    Jealous?


    Adrienne was shocked by the word that had just shed across her mind. In the past, she had


    never understood why Jefferson disliked Zelson so much. Was it because of her?


    If so, Jefferson really was narrow- minded. Mr. Zelson was her mentor, and he was not interested in


    her to begin with. How could Jefferson get jealous because of that?


    What an unfathomable thing.


    However, that unfathomable feeling caused Adrienne''s heart to beat rapidly. She quickly covered


    her chest and tried to calm herself down. How could she be thinking about such a thing during


    work?


    She immediately changed the subject, "Were you able to get any useful information?"


    "Everyone''s statements were exactly the same. Even the words they used were the same." Even


    though Jefferson looked dissatisfied, he still replied to her.


    Adrienne asked, "So you think that they are not telling the truth?"


    Jefferson questioned, "Do you think so too?"


    Adrienne shook her head andmented, "Let''s wait a little longer. We''ll know when the test


    results are out."


    Jefferson replied, "Did you find anything in Zelson''s manuscript?"


    Adrienne exined, "Yes, there was this case that I''vee across. Few years ago, there was a


    middle-aged man who died in his lover''s house. Many people thought that it was a sudden death.


    Butter on, Mr. Zelson found that someone had injected him with excessive sedatives. This type of


    drug could calm a person''s mood, but when overdosed, it would decrease the vitality of the nervous


    system tremendously, causing the person to die. After Mr. Zelson hade to this conclusion, an


    officer went to interrogate the deceased''s lover again. When the lover found out that she was


    exposed, she confessed everything in a panic. It turned out that the deceased went to meet her to


    break up with her. Since his wife had found out that he had a lover and wanted to divorce him, he


    had no choice but to break up with her. However, he told his lover that he had no feelings for his


    wife before they got together, that he wanted to divorce his wife. The deceased''s lover then realized


    that she was deceived and decided to kill him. After having intercourse with the deceased one night,


    the deceased fell asleep as he was exhausted. The lover took the opportunity to inject the sedatives


    into the deceased''s body, creating an illusion that the deceased had died a sudden death due to


    lechery. But in the end, the truth prevailed, and justice was found for the victim."


    Jefferson didn''t ask about the case. Instead, he looked at Adrienne and asked, "Do you think that a


    man who deceives a woman should be killed?"


    Adrienne scolded, "Jefferson, as the captain of the Paramount Criminal Police Team, you shouldn''t


    have asked such a question."


    "Alright, I''ll ask you then. If you were that woman, would you do that?" Jefferson questioned.


    "No!" Adrienne shook her head decisively. "To waste the rest of your life for a man who deceived


    you from the beginning is such a foolish thing to do!"

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    Jefferson continued to ask, "What will you do then?"


    Adrienne answered decisively. "First of all, I have to make my stand clear. I will never let myself


    meet a scum like this. These things will never happen to me, so I don''t have to think about how to


    deal with it. But since it''s a hypothetical question, I will answer you. If I were that woman, I would


    ask that scum to get out of my sight and make sure that he never appears in front of me again."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What a heartless woman!" Jefferson really believed that Little Specky could do what she had said.


    It seemed that he had to treat her better in the future. Otherwise, she might decisively ask him to


    leave, and he would have no choice but to stay away from her.


    "Heartless?" Adrienne suddenlyughed and added, "Jefferson, if you''re asking this question just to


    test me, you can save it. When ites to the day that you no longer want to live with me, just tell


    me. I will leave by myself and stay far away from you and I''ll never appear in front of you again."


    Hearing Adrienne''s words, Jefferson''s face immediately changed. Just as he was about to speak,


    Adrienne continued, "But I know that a day like that will nevere. I know you won''t do that,


    because you really love me, don''t you?"


    In fact, Adrienne was starting to feel how much Jefferson loved her.


    But what could she do?


    It seemed that she couldn''t like him as much as he liked her nor could she make him the center of


    her universe.


    Nevertheless, she would work hard on it.


    She would try her best to love him better!


    She would try her best to make her life brighter!


    She would try her best so that she would still have attachments in this life!


    Nheless, she was afraid. She was afraid that one day, he would leave her forever, just like


    Hodge and her parents, who left just like that.


    Would Jefferson do that?


    As soon as she thought about that possibility, Adrienne felt that her heart was trembling.


    "I really am blind to have fallen for a little idiot like you!" Although he was saying such words, he


    was no longer frowning. He couldn''t help but raise his hand to caress her head and whisper, "Little


    idiot!"


    His little idiot had finally thought things through and slowly understood his intentions.


    However, why did she seem so flustered and confused?


    He asked worriedly, "Little Specky, what''s the matter?"


    "You must remember what you promised me. Otherwise, don''t even think about meeting me in your


    next life." She wanted him to remember that he had vowed to be with her for the rest of his life.


    Adrienne knew that she definitely wouldn''t be able to take it if another person who she loved were to


    leave her again.


    "What nonsense you''re spouting?!" Jefferson pulled Adrienne''s head into his arms and reassured,


    "You won''t be able to escape from me in this life, nor will you be able to escape from me in your


    next life."


    "By the way, can you get someone to check the crime scene if there were any used syringes in


    Cathy''s house. If we can find the syringe, we will also be able to examine the fingerprints on it. After


    the test resultse out, we will roughly know who the murderer is." Just as Jefferson was talking


    about their future, Adrienne changed the topic and talked about the case, which annoyed Jefferson.


    In spite of that, whatforted him more was he was still embracing Adrienne. Her head was


    buried in his arms and she was nuzzling up to him like a kitten. At that instant, Jefferson''s heart had


    softened to the point of the texture of a cotton candy.


    Adrienne listened to Jefferson''s steady and powerful heartbeat and greedily breathing in his warm


    breath. It was indeed a great thing to have him around! Adrienne thought.


    A few hourster, the result of the yellow liquid found on Cathy''s head was out. It was confirmed


    that the liquid was a type of sedative.


    At the same time, Jefferson had ordered a few of his subordinates to search the garbage heap


    below the deceased''s house. After they had found a used medical syringe, they extracted the liquid


    residue and collected the fingerprints on the syringe.


    The liquid left in the syringe matched the liquid found around the needle puncture on the victim''s


    scalp. On top of that, the fingerprints found on the syringe were proven to match Aldred''s.


    The cause of Cathy''s death was finally confirmed. It was due to the administration of excessive


    sedatives that caused the vitality of the nerve cells to drop, hence eventually stopping the heart


    from beating.


    At this point in time, the team''s utmost priority was to arrest Aldred and interrogate him.


    As a pathologist, it was not Adrienne''s duty to interrogate the suspect. However, because the


    murderer was very likely to be the victim''s grandfather, Aldred, Adrienne requested Jefferson''s


    permission to monitor the interrogation, and Jefferson agreed.


    Ian and Gail were responsible for the interrogation while Jefferson and Adrienne would monitor the


    entire interrogation process in the monitoring room.


    Ian put the report on the table and started the interrogation, "Aldred Zir, can you exin why your


    fingerprints are on the syringe that contains the same sedative which caused Cathy''s death?"


    With the evidence presented in front of him, Aldred panicked, "1-1..."


    He couldn''t find a proper excuse. Perhaps he didn''t expect that the police would insist on an


    autopsy and even locate the weapon he had thrown away.


    Ian pped the table and yelled sternly, "Speak."


    "Yes, I killed her, but I had my reasons for doing so," Aldred confessed pompously. It seemed like


    he didn''t regret murdering her. "She was a nuisance, and it was because of her that Alma couldn''t


    have a second baby, a baby boy. And because of that, her husband''s family had been treating her


    poorly."


    Initially, Ian thought that Aldred had killed Cathy for some other reasons, but after knowing the true


    reason, Ian was exasperated. At that instant, he really wanted to pounce on that old fellow and kick


    him to death. He reprimanded, "Are you still living in the ancient times? Who on earth still favors


    boys over girls? Do you think you have a monarch to pass down?"


    When Jefferson heard that statement, he immediately turned his head and looked at Adrienne. He


    saw that she was biting on her pale lip, and her hands that were hanging down her sides were


    clenched into tight fists.


    Jefferson immediately understood why Adrienne was this angry. He quickly held her hand and


    comforted her, "Little Specky, don''t be angry, okay?"


    The other people in the monitoring room immediately stared at him, and they became very curious.


    They couldn''t believe that their captain was speaking in such a gentle manner.


    Were they hallucinating?


    Just as they were waiting for more rare sights, Adrienne gathered herself as she realized that she


    was at work. She withdrew her hand and distanced herself from Jefferson.


    When Jefferson noticed that the others were staring at them, his temper red up. "What are you


    guys looking at? Get back to work!"


    The rest of the people lowered their heads in a hurry.


    Deep down, they thought, "Yes, that is how our captain should be."


    The case was solved quickly, but Adrienne felt as if there was still a heavy weight in her chest,


    suffocating her.


    When it was time for them to get off work, Adrienne suggested, "Jefferson, can you call Bruce and


    Tommy and ask them if they are free? If they are, let''s have a gathering at Freya''s farm."

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    "If I''m the one looking for them, do you think that those two brats would dare to say that they''re


    busy?" Jefferson knew that as long as he ordered, Bruce and the others would have to return


    immediately, even if that meant that they were on the moon.


    "Forget it, let''s not go to the farm. Let''s go to Charm Club instead. I''ll call Freya and ask her toe


    with Freddy." Adrienne took out her mobile phone and gave Freya a phone call. Freya agreed to the


    invitation in an instant.


    As a result, several of their childhood friends dropped everything and rushed to Charm Club, the


    famous entertainment club in Chatterton Town.


    They used to be regr customers at Charm Club. However, ever since Freddy and Freya started


    their farm in the suburbs and Jefferson and Adrienne had gotten married, they rarely visited the


    ce. Nevertheless, because of their identities, top entertainment clubs like Charm Club would


    always reserve a special suite for them.


    Just when Tommy walked in, he saw that the strippers were dancing on the dance floor, and the


    entire scene was extremely stimting.


    He turned to Bruce and asked, "Didn''t Jefferson warn us not toe to ces like this anymore?


    So why did he ask us out today? Did something happen between him and Adrienne?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bruce rolled his eyes at him. "Jefferson would only give up on Adrienne when pigs fly."


    Tommy responded, "I''m just kidding. Of course, I know that Jefferson will never give up on


    Adrienne. I guess Adrienne must be the one who proposed to gather here, and Jefferson couldn''t


    refuse."


    Bruce sighed, "Women are really troublesome. I swear that I''m not going to have anything to do with


    them for the rest of my life. I don''t want to end up like Jefferson."


    Bruce really could not believe that the mighty and arrogant Jefferson, who never cared about


    anything, was nowpletely under control of a woman. It really was pitiable and sad...


    Tommy sneered, "You don''t want to have anything to do with them? So who was the one who


    answered your phonest night?"


    Bruce gave in. "Alright, I admit that I used the wrong words. I mean I''m not going to get a girlfriend


    for the rest of my life."


    Tommy warned again, "Bruce, let me remind you. You can''t let Adrienne know about your one-night


    stands with those girls. If she learns about it, she might think that all men are like you, and Jefferson


    is going to skin you alive."


    Bruce retorted discontentedly. "What do you mean by all men are like me? I''m rich and talented. I


    bet there won''t be many like me."


    Tommy answered, "Well, just look at Jefferson. Isn''t he better than you in any way? Yet, he never


    fooled around with women."


    "Can you stopparing me to Jefferson?" Bruce felt that it was unfair andmented, "Jefferson


    is not a normal man. What''s more, he has Adrienne. Although Adrienne isn''t very good at


    rtionships, she''s beautiful and very likeable too."


    After saying that, Bruce felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, he felt a chill running down his


    spine, and he immediately prayed, "Oh my Lord, I was just talking nonsense just now. Please don''t


    let Jefferson know about this."


    Tommy patted Bruce on the shoulder with one hand and joked, "I think you really are tired of living."


    While they were talking, they arrived at their private suite on the eighth floor. The waiter thoughtfully


    opened the door for them and greeted, "Mr. Bell, Mr. Lyle, this way, please."


    "Thank you!" When they entered the room, they could hear a girl singing. They realized that


    Jefferson and Adrienne had arrived before them.


    Jefferson was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. He was in an indolent position, but it did not


    affect his good-looking face at all.


    His eyes were fixed on Adrienne, and he didn''t even notice that Bruce and Tommy had arrived.


    On the small stage, Adrienne was holding the microphone and singing her heart out. Her voice was


    soft and gentle.


    "Don''t make us who we are..."


    "So I''ll dream until I make it real..."


    "And all I see is stars..."


    "It''s not until you fall that you fly..."


    "When your dreamse alive..." When the song reached its climax, Adrienne suddenly stopped


    and waved to the two men who had just arrived. "Tommy, Bruce, you guys are here."


    "Hey... You can go on with your song. Don''t worry about us." Tommy and Bruce knew deeply that


    they didn''te in at the right timing. They could feel that there was a cold and intense gaze


    ring at them.


    s, Jefferson... Since he wanted to spend time alone with Adrienne, why did he invite them over?


    Besides, if they had known what was going on inside, they would rather wait outside.


    Adrienne got off the stage and seated herself beside Jefferson. Jefferson immediately handed her a


    cup of water. She took two small sips and asked, "Bruce, I heard that you went on a blind date two


    days ago. How did it go?"


    A blind date!


    Hearing those words, Bruce''s heart skipped a beat. He waved his hand in a panic and replied, "My


    family forced me to go on that blind date. I''m a handsome young man, but I still had to go on a blind


    date. It''s a great shame to talk about it. Please don''t mention it ever again."


    Adrienne, who was slow, did not realize that Bruce was very reluctant to talk about it. She


    continued, "But Freya mentioned that you got along with your date very well. You guys even went to


    a hotel after that."


    Oh, my god! Bruce really couldn''t believe Adrienne was actually bringing that up!


    Bruce felt that Jefferson was going to kill him with his stares. He quickly replied awkwardly,


    "Hahaha... No, that''s not true. Don''t listen to Freya''s nonsense. I would never do these kind of


    things." "Bruce, I know that your private matters are beyond my control, but I would still like to give


    you a word of advice. If you are not ready to live with a person for the rest of your life, you should at


    least control yourself. You have to be responsible for what you did, even if you may not be willing to.


    It is even more so since you''re a man." She said as she recalled the incident a few months ago


    when she drank too much and slept with Jefferson. Even though she was very reluctant to marry


    Jefferson at that time, she still sacrificed her own freedom and got married to Jefferson.


    Everyone understood the meaning behind Adrienne''s words. Jefferson, who was sitting next to


    Bruce, frowned and scolded, "Bruce, you''d better be extra careful with what you do. If you dare to


    mistreat any girls in the future, I will definitely peel off your skin."


    "I''m sorry, Jefferson. I''ll change for the better, I promise." Bruce hurriedly apologized, but in his


    heart, he cried out, "Jefferson, I''m wronged! I''m wronged! We''re all adults, so what''s wrong with


    having a one-night stand if both parties consented to it. And what''s wrong with you? I know you


    want to vent your anger on someone, but why does it have to be me?"


    "Who''s sorry again?" Freya pushed the door and continued the topic. Behind her was Freddy, who


    was carrying a few bags.


    "Freya..." Adrienne immediately got up and rushed over to give Freya a big hug. "You''re finally


    here."


    "I wanted to see you as soon as possible so I rushed here right after the call." Freya held Adrienne''s


    head as she spoke. Seeing that she had lost weight, Freya was distressed as shemented, "I


    brought some of your favorite dishes with me. Freddy is going to serve them in a bit. You should eat


    more and gain some weight. Look at how much thinner you''ve gotten. You just make me worry, and


    I believe Jefferson thinks the same too."

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    "Thanks, Freya! Thanks, Freddy! I love you guys!" Adrienne turned around and went for the food.


    However, it was not Freddy who served the food but Jefferson. She could not help but frown as she


    said, "Jefferson, Freya spent a lot of time making all these. Make sure you don''t spill them with your


    clumsy hands."


    Jefferson was speechless.


    At that instant, he felt that there was another wave of fury burning in his chest!


    Freya and the others brought her food, and what they got was her embrace. Yet, sheined of


    the fact that he was clumsy when he proactively served her the food.


    He really wanted to p this wretch who didn''t know how to acknowledge his good intention!


    "Adrienne, Jefferson would only treat you this well. Just look around. Have you ever seen him being


    this nice to us?" The rest in the room knew that if Adrienne were to provoke Jefferson, they would


    end up being the ones who were going to suffer. If they didn''t stand up and help Jefferson, they


    would be digging their own graves.


    "Oh, thank you!" Adrienne expressed her gratitude to Jefferson, but she picked up a fork and she


    helped herself instead. It was obvious that she was still avoiding Jefferson''s help.


    The other men were shouting in their hearts, "Adrienne, can please let us live a peaceful life? We


    have nothing against you. Would it kill you to be kinder to Jefferson?"


    Perhaps God had heard their prayers. After filling her te, Adrienne handed it to Jefferson, and


    uttered, "You haven''t had dinner yet. You should eat first."


    When he took over the te, Jefferson was much happier at that instant, and he couldn''t hide the


    smile on his lips.


    When they noticed the smile on Jefferson''s face, they were moved to tears. Their Adrienne had


    finally grown up, and she finally understood their difficulties. They were so touched! So...


    Before they could enjoy the moment to the maximum, they heard Jefferson spoke in a rare gentle


    voice, "Little idiot!"


    The others thought in their hearts, "The power of love is really incredible!"


    Huh! Men!


    Freddy stood up and went on the stage. He picked up the microphone and sat on the stool as he


    announced, "I''m going to sing a song for the two most beautifuldies here. I hope that your future


    days will be as sweet as the lyrics of the song."


    Hearing that, Adrienne was delighted. She looked up at Jefferson and smiled at him. Then,


    Jefferson reached out and pinched her face. "Eat up."


    Bruce and Tommy cheered while Freya poured herself a ss of wine with her head down and


    started drinking.


    "What''s wrong, Freya?" After finishing her food, Adrienne went to Freya''s side and noticed that she


    seemed a little down.


    "Adrienne..." Freya took Adrienne''s hand and squeezed it hard as she advised, "You and Jefferson


    must live a good life for the rest of your lives. After all, there are too few loyal andmitted men


    like him."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrienne turned to Jefferson, and coincidentally, he was also looking at her. She then quickly looked


    away andmented, "Freya, let''s not talk about him. Let''s have fun tonight."


    "Okay, let''s have fun." Although she mentioned that she was going to have fun, Freya did not


    proceed to do so. Instead, she kept looking at Adrienne, as if she had a lot to say to her. In the end,


    she said, "Adrienne, no matter how good a man is, don''t make him the center of your universe. We


    women still have to live our own lives."


    "Freya, I know that Jefferson is good to me. You guys don''t have to keep reminding me about it."


    Adrienne had always been a slow person. That day, she finally understood something, but she still


    couldn''t understand what Freya was trying to tell her. "From now on, I will try to understand him


    more and look at things from his perspective."


    Freya chuckled. "Silly girl!"


    "Jefferson, why don''t you go ahead and sing a song?" Tommy and Bruce urged.


    Jefferson was really good at singing, but he rarely sang. In his words, all of them were not worthy of


    his voice. This time, he did not even bother to look at them.


    Seeing that he had no intentions to do so, Adrienne persuaded, "Mr. Hefner, since everybody wants


    you to sing, then just sing. It''s only us here. Why are you putting on airs like a boss?"


    "What song do you want me to sing?" Of course, Jefferson was obviously asking Adrienne, but


    Tommy and the others acted shamelessly and chimed in, "Jefferson, why don''t you sing Michael


    Jackson''s ''Beat It''. We want to see you dance as you sing."


    Jefferson looked at them coldly and shouted, "Get out of my face!"


    "Then can you sing ''Just The Way You Are1? I really like that song." Adrienne chimed in.


    At Adrienne''s request, Jefferson stood up and went on the stage. The song was already ying. He


    took the microphone, cleared his throat, and began to sing right after the prelude, "Oh, her eyes, her


    eyes, make the stars look like they''re not shining..."


    In the past, things would always turn out like that, too. Jefferson would always sing the song that


    Adrienne chose. However, since Adrienne was slightly slow when it came to rtionships, she


    never noticed the meaning behind Jefferson''s actions nor did she put them to heart.


    Nevertheless, it was different that day. Adrienne was no longer the old Adrienne. She was


    halfenlightened, so she could more or less know how Jefferson felt for her.


    When Jefferson went onto the stage, she was stunned, then something shed across her mind.


    She immediately turned her head to look at Jefferson who was on the stage. His voice was mellow,


    and the song sounded different when he was singing it.


    She looked at him and suddenly understood something. Her heart melted and she could feel her


    nose tingling. At that moment, tears began welling up in her eyes, but she didn''t want to spoil


    everyone''s mood because she was the one who invited everyone there to have fun that day. She


    poured herself a cup of wine in a hurry and emptied its content. After that, she once again looked


    toward Jefferson, who was on the stage.


    What a coincidence!


    It was such a concidence!


    Jefferson was looking at her again.


    If it was in the past, she would definitely think that it was just a coincidence. Yet that day, she finally


    understood something. It wasn''t a coincidence at all. It was because he really cared about her.


    On the stage, he sang, "And when you smile, the whole world stops and stares for a while, ''cause


    girl, you''re amazing, just the way you are..."


    At this moment, Adrienne no longer thought that she was alone in this world. She had friends who


    she grew up with, and she also had him, Jefferson.


    It didn''t matter much when she didn''t understand certain things, but her heart immediately melted


    once she did. Adrienne watched Jefferson and chuckled, then tears rolled down from her eyes


    uncontrobly.


    However, Adrienne really didn''t want everyone to see her in that state. She pped the table and


    shouted, "What are you guys doing? We should have fun tonight. Tommy, Bruce, weren''t you guys


    whining about how you were craving for alcohol? Don''t you guys even think of going home tonight if


    you''re not drunk!"


    "Adrienne, are you sure you want to drink?" Even though the question was directed to Adrienne,


    their gazes fell upon Jefferson, who was singing on the stage. Ever since thest time Adrienne got


    drunk and slept with Jefferson by ident, she no longer dared to drink. But this time, she was the


    one who asked them to drink. Of course, they had to see if Jefferson agreed to it.


    Since Adrienne wasn''t listening anymore, Jefferson stopped singing. With the microphone in his


    hand, he ordered, "Tommy, ask the waiter to take out the wine I brought over thest time. Let''s all


    drink to our hearts'' content tonight."

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    "Jefferson, those wines are your valuable collections. Are you sure you''re willing to let us drink them


    to our hearts'' content?" Tommy and the others had long been eyeing the wines Jefferson had kept


    in Charm Club, but none of them dared to touch it without his permission.


    "What''s the purpose of the wine if it''s not for drinking?" Jefferson nced at Tommy coldly. He


    couldn''t me Tommy for asking that question, either. The few bottles of wine he stored there were


    all thest of its kind. It''s not something that could be bought even if one had money. However,


    since Little Specky wanted to drink, he would be more than willing to let her drink with the few of


    them.


    Everyone knew how valuable Jefferson''s wine was, so Tommy and the others were reluctant to


    order the waiter to take them. Instead, they went to take it themselves. "Jefferson, I''m really going to


    open this bottle of wine. Are you really sure about this?"


    "You talk too much." Jefferson felt that Tommy and the others were bing more insensible and


    chatty as they grew older. "Are you trying to make me open it myself?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tommy reacted quickly and uttered, "Oh, of course not. It''s such a good wine, let me have the


    honor, okay?"


    After opening it, Tommy thoughtfully poured Adrienne a ss of wine. "Adrienne, we''re able to drink


    Jefferson''s collection today solely because of you. You really are our little angel."


    "Who''s your little angel!?" Jefferson scolded.


    "No, let me say it again. Adrienne is a little angel who only belongs to Jefferson." Tommyughed as


    he corrected himself. Jefferson was a good person all around, but he was rather petty when it came


    to Adrienne''s matters. They grew up together, so naturally, they knew how much he cared about


    Adrienne. Therefore, who would dare to set their eyes on Adrienne?


    Just as they were arguing, Adrienne raised her wine ss and proposed a toast, "To all the guys


    here, and Freya, thank you for the care all these years. You guys are the ones who taught me how


    pure and beautiful a friendship could be. Thank you very much. Bottoms up!"


    After that, Adrienne raised her ss and gulped it down in one go. "Thank you guys."


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Since she hadn''t been drinking for a long time, she choked and couldn''t stop coughing. Jefferson


    went to pat her back in a hurry and chided, "Why are you drinking it in such a hurry? No one''s trying


    to steal it from you."


    "I''m fine. As long as everybody is here, I will be fine no matter how much I drink." Adrienne then


    looked at Jefferson, "I was wary about you before this, but I''m not afraid of you anymore."


    Jefferson was speechless.


    The rest of the people were also well aware of the situation.


    After drinking some wine, Adrienne became much more chatty. "Can you guys tell me why there is


    such a cruel person in this world? His granddaughter is just 15 years old, but he still killed her with


    such merciless means."


    The other few people were lost for words, too.


    Jefferson replied, "Let''s not talk about work during off-hours, okay?"


    "Alright, then let''s drink." Adrienne raised her ss and got closer to Freya. "Freya, let''s have a


    toast."


    "Sure!" Freya raised her ss and drank as she cheered. After finishing the ss of wine, she


    immediately poured herself another serving. Seeing that, Freddy frowned andmented in a


    worry, "Freya, you shouldn''t drink too much."


    Freya let out a cold sneer, "What does it have to do with you?"


    Although Freya was always overbearing with Freddy, she wouldn''t have said that in usual times. All


    the men present sensed that things weren''t right, but the slow Adrienne wasn''t able to perceive the


    atmosphere as she chimed in, "Yes, since we girls never controlled you boys when you drink, then


    you shouldn''t control us when we drink too."


    Freddy parted his lips and wanted to say something, but he didn''t. Instead, he raised his ss and


    emptied its content at one go.


    After drinking a few sses of wine consecutively, Freya became a little tipsy. "Oh, Adrienne, there


    are many people in this world who can''t be seen through easily. Keep this in mind, Adrienne. Make


    sure you actually know him or her well before you trust them."


    "You''re right, Freya." In fact, Adrienne suggested they go to the club that day not because she


    wanted to have fun. It was because there was something weighing on her mind and she needed


    something to distract herself. "There are many people in the world who want to stay by their loved


    ones but weren''t able to do so. But those who have the opportunity to do so actually choose to ruin


    everything. D*mn it!"


    Freya continued, "It''s true that humans are really unpredictable. There are many bad people in this


    world, but there are also many good people too. So we really shouldn''t tar them with the same


    brush. Although some people don''t take love and friendship seriously, some still do. For example,


    our Jefferson."


    The two women were pouring their hearts out, as if all the men present were invisible.


    Jefferson who sat next to Adrienne was calm. He didn''t stop her from drinking, but he was gazing at


    her with his deep eyes. It was as if he was nning something.


    Freddy was also looking at Freya. He wanted to grab the ss of wine away from her several times.


    Yet, in the end, he did not reach out his hand.


    "Freya, Freddy, Bruce, Tommy..." After calling out their names one by one, Adrienne belched.


    Everyone thought that she would call out Jefferson''s name next, but she continued, "I, Adrienne, will


    definitely remember the kindness you guys showed me. I treat you guys as my family in the past,


    and I will continue to do so in the future. You guys will always be my family."


    Once again, Jefferson was left out, and his face fell. He warned, "Little Specky, don''t go too far."


    "Don''t go too far?" Adrienne didn''t care about how Jefferson felt at all. She held the ss and


    laughed. "So what if I did? Are you going to eat me?"


    Jefferson clenched his fists. "You think I wouldn''t dare to do that?"


    "Jeff..." When Jefferson was on the verge of spanking her butt, Adrienne''s soft and gentle voice


    sounded again which melted Jefferson''s heart. "It''s not that you don''t dare, but you couldn''t bring


    yourself to do that to me."


    Jefferson was caught off guard.


    This woman!


    It was indeed true that he could never bring himself to do that to her.


    Just when Jefferson was overjoyed, Adrienne did something even more outrageous.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek. "Jeff, this is the reward that


    your Little Specky is bestowing upon you. Do you like it?"


    Jefferson froze, and his heartbeat elerated!


    This little idiot! Did she not know that she was ying with fire?


    Nevertheless, Adrienne wasn''t aware of that. She rubbed her soft body against his chest and


    teased, "Since you didn''t say anything, I''ll assume that you like it then."


    Her eyes were crystal clear, with a hint of slyness, which made Jefferson think she was doing it on


    purpose.


    Nheless, ording to his understanding of her, she would not have the courage to do so.


    However, he wasn''t able to say for sure now that she was drunk.


    Jefferson''s body was tensed up. He wanted to push her away, but his hands couldn''t help but feel


    her in his arms. His rationality waspletely broken at that instant.


    Adrienne, who was drunk, did something even more outrageous. She slipped her hand under


    Jefferson''s top and said, "Jeff, why aren''t you saying anything? Are you angry at me?"

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    "Watch where your hands are going!" Jefferson held her wandering hands tightly in his palms. The


    voiceing through his lips was low and hoarse, as if his throat had been burned by fire.


    Even though Adrienne couldn''t move her hands, she didn''t stop with her bold actions. She raised


    her head from his embrace and started kissing his face with her red lips. "Since one kiss wasn''t


    enough, then I''ll give you several more kisses. Jeff, are you happy now?"


    The others were speechless.


    The scene was somewhat familiar, as if they had seen it a few months ago.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, they noticed that Jefferson''s face was flushed.


    Holy sh*t!


    Jefferson''s face was as red as a tomato. Before that, he was still a virgin, so it was natural for him to


    blush, but he shouldn''t have such a reaction after getting married to Adrienne for so long. Could it


    be...


    With that idea in mind, Tommy and Bruce parted their lips and spoke at the same time, "Jefferson,


    don''t tell me that... you guys haven''t done it even after you''re married for so long."


    "Shut up!" At the same time as he shouted, Jefferson picked Adrienne up and strode out.


    Adrienne struggled in his arms. "Jeff, why are you carrying me? I don''t want to go home. I still want


    to drink. Jeff, didn''t you say that you like me? If that''s really the case, you should listen to whatever I


    say. I don''t want to go home. I want to drink...¡±


    "You''re drunk and we''re going home!" Jefferson pulled her back into his arms forcefully and scolded


    her in an intoxicatingly gentle voice.


    Tommy and Bruce''s jaw dropped and stared at them as they left. "Oh my god, this really is


    something only Jefferson can do. They''re married for such a long time but they haven''t made any


    substantial progress since then. How did he even manage to hold it back for so long?"


    Bruce gave Jefferson a thumbs- up andmented, "Our Jefferson really is amazing!"


    Just as Bruce and Tommy were talking about it, they noticed that Freddy, who was usually talkative,


    wasn''t saying anything.


    Tommy turned his head to look at him and asked, "Freddy, what''s wrong? Why are you so quiet


    today?"


    Before Freddy could answer, Freya grabbed her bag and stood up, "You guys can enjoy yourselves


    here. I have some errands to attend to, so I''ll get going first. See you guyster!"


    Bruce and Tommy called out, "Freya..."


    Then, Freddy caught up with her without saying a word.


    "Freddy..." Tommy and Bruce were confused. "What''s going on with Freya and Freddy today? Did


    they fight?"


    Nheless, it wasn''t the first time they had quarreled either, so Tommy and Bruce didn''t take it


    seriously. "Since they''ve left, what''s the fun in two of us bachelors staying here?"


    Bruce suggested, "Since they have things to attend to, then we can''t just sit around, either. I have


    an idea that can make you happy tonight."


    Tommy replied, "What is it?"


    Bruce took out his phone and said with a smirk, "Just wait and see."


    Freddy ran after Freya and hurriedly grabbed her hand. As soon as he touched her, his hand was


    shaken off. "Don''t touch me! You''re disgusting!"


    "Freya, listen to me. It''s not what you think it is." Freddy hugged Freya anxiously. "Freya, can you


    please give me a few minutes to clear things up?"


    There were a lot of passers-by, and several pairs of eyes looked over. Freya didn''t want to


    embarrass herself, so she didn''t struggle anymore. She uttered in an icy voice, "Alright, I''ll give you


    two minutes to exin. But you have to let go of me first."


    Freddy didn''t let go. "Promise me that you won''t run away."


    Freya repeated, "Let go of me."


    Freddy let go of Freya, but he did not withdraw his handpletely for fear that he wouldn''t be able


    to grab hold of her if she tried to run away. "Honey, I love you. You''re the only one I love! Please


    believe me!"


    "Honey? You love me?" The corners of Freya''s mouth rose. Even though she was smiling, tears


    were flowing from her eyes. "When you were doing it with that woman, did you remember that we


    were married? Did you think about me? She''s already pregnant with your child now. How dare you


    have the audacity to say that you love me? Do you really think that I''m stupid?"


    "Freya, I know that it''s my fault, but I was drunk at that time, so I didn''t know..." Freddy''s face was


    solemn, and his hands couldn''t stop trembling. "Freya, please give me some time to settle this


    matter. Well hold the wedding ceremony as usual. Don''t divorce me, okay? Freya..."


    "Oh? So you''re drunk, and you thought that woman was me?" Freya raised her hand and forcefully


    wiped away her tears. She gnashed her teeth and remarked, "Freddy, if you''re really a man, then


    make sure you show up at the Civil Bureau tomorrow at 9 a.m."


    When she was about to turn around and leave, Freddy stopped her again. "Freya, I''m not lying to


    you. I was really drunk. I didn''t know anything."


    Freya brushed his hand away and scoffed, "Freddy, you know that I can''t turn a blind eye towards


    these things. If you don''t want things to get ugly, thene to the Civil Bureau tomorrow morning."


    Freddy had always known how stubborn Freya was. That was why he kept it a secret from her. He


    didn''t dare to tell her the matter, but he couldn''t hide the truth from her in the end.


    She still found out.


    After that woman approached her, she didn''t even ask him for an exnation. She just calmly asked


    for a divorce.


    Their wedding date was just around the corner, but she was still able to cut off their rtionship so


    decisively. It was as if he was not important to her, as if she did not care about their rtionship at


    all.


    "Freya..." he called out.


    He looked at her figure as she left, but he didn''t have the courage to catch up to her.


    Many years ago, she told him that she could tolerate all his mistakes and ws, but she could never


    allow disloyalty towards their rtionship.


    At that time, he even assured her, "We grew up together, so how could I not know what kind of


    woman you are? Even if there is only one woman left in the world, I don''t want anyone except for


    you."


    At that time, she smiled and pinched his ear. "Well, you''ve just gotten yourself a girlfriend today."


    In the past few years, he had never thought of betraying her because he loved her and wanted to


    live with her for the rest of his life.


    However, he didn''t know why he, who had a high alcohol tolerance, gotpletely wasted at that


    time. When he woke up the next day, he realized that a girl was lying beside him in bed.


    At that time, he was so frightened that he wanted to run away before he could even put on his


    clothes properly.


    Nevertheless, that woman woke up at the same time. She looked at him pitifully and confessed that


    she had admired him for a long time. She mentioned that she did not want anything from him. All


    she wanted was to be able to look at him from afar.


    At that time, he rejected her and gave her a sum of money before he left.


    In the next few months, she never appeared again, so he thought it was the end of the matter. Yet,


    the day before, the woman suddenly appeared at his farm with a big belly and told him that she was


    pregnant with his child. She told him that she wanted to give birth to the child and begged him to


    give that child a status.


    However, even now that things had already turned out this way, he still didn''t know what the


    woman''s name was.

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    Freddy knew Freya''s character well. If you treated her well, she would treat you ten times better. If


    she found out that the person she had devoted herself to had betrayed her, then there would be no


    room for negotiation.


    Freddy wanted to consult his parents and hers, to persuade her. However, the truth of the matter


    was that he had woken up in another woman''s bed, and he didn''t know how to exin that to her.


    Even if the thought of hurting her had never crossed Freddy''s mind, and he had never done


    anything wrong to her before this, he did still let that pregnant woman show up and demand him to


    take responsibility. It was no different from stabbing Freya in the heart with a sharp dagger with his


    own hands.


    "Freya, what should I do?" Freddymented to himself.


    She could beat him, scold him, or punish him in any way she wished. All Freddy asked was that she


    did not give him the cold shoulder and ask for a divorce.


    But did he still have a chance at saving their rtionship?


    "Jeff, tell me, you''ve fallen out of love with me, right?" On the drive home, even though Adrienne


    had a safety belt on her, she could not sit still. From time to time, she would stretch out her little


    hand and pester Jefferson, saying, "You''re the one who said you loved me. You can''t lie to me, or I


    won''t give you any candy."


    "No, I haven''t." With one hand on the steering wheel, Jefferson held her hand in his other hand. "I


    love you. I''ve always loved you, and that will never change."


    His voice was low and alluring, as if he was suppressing some hidden desire. If they weren''t outside


    in public, he would already have... Adrienne, that little idiot, didn''t know what a pain she was being.


    She held his big palm with both her hands and rubbed it on her tender face over and over again,


    asking, "Then why aren''t you looking at me? Is it because I''m not cute enough?" As if something


    had juste to mind, she flung his hand aside. She fiddled for her phone, turned on the camera,


    and looked at herself with the front camera. She giggled and said, "That can''t be, my face is still the


    same face that you like. I''m still as cute as ever. Grandpa said that I''m the cutest girl in the world.


    Don''t you think so too?"


    Jefferson was speechless.


    It turned out that Little Specky had such a shameless side to her, too.


    But that side of her was really adorable!


    "Jeff, I''m still your Little Specky, but you''ve changed. You don''t smile at me anymore. Look at how


    annoyed you look," Adrienne chortled while angling her phone so that Jefferson''s face was also


    seen on the screen. "Say cheese!"


    Adrienne pressed the shutter button, taking a picture of them. She then stretched out her fingers


    and prodded at the screen. "How can my Jeff look this handsome?"


    Jefferson was at a loss for words.


    Although he remained silent, the faint smile on his face upon hearing her words betrayed his


    thoughts.


    "Since my Jeff is so good-looking, I have to hide him where other women can''t see him." Adrienne


    was anxious to hide the photo of Jefferson in her phone, but after fiddling with it for a while, her


    insecurity still remained. "No, there''s no good ce to hide it."


    Adrienne tried to concentrate through her haphazard thoughts. Suddenly, a spark shed in her


    dazed eyes. She raised her phone to her lips and kissed it. "I''m going to leave my mark on your


    body so that everyone knows that you''re mine,


    Jeff. Then no one will try to take you away from me. Haha... I''m so smart. I''m really a genius."


    After that, she kissed her cell phone once again. It sent Jefferson into a rage, and he snatched her


    phone away, "Stop kissing your phone!"


    He was right beside her. If she wanted to kiss him and leave her mark on him, she could just do it to


    the real thing! Why would she kiss the photo of him on her phone? What the hell was that?


    "Jeff, are you angry at me?" Even through Adrienne''s drunkenness, her subconscious remembered


    everything that had been ingrained deeply into her. Adrienne knew, and she always had known, that


    if she angered Jefferson, the consequences would be severe.


    Adrienne timidly shrank to the side and looked at him with her wide, doe-like and pitiful eyes. "Jeff,


    did I do something wrong?"


    Seeing that, Jefferson felt a sudden emptiness in his heart. He couldn''t help softening his voice as


    he told her, "Little idiot, how could I possibly be angry at you? Don''t be afraid."


    "Haha..." Hearing Jefferson''s reply, Adrienneughed happily, like a child who had secretly gotten


    some candy. "Of course I know that! I was just teasing you."


    Jefferson was taken aback.


    This girl was really quite bold when she was drunk.


    For upwards of twenty years, as long as he had known her, Adrienne had only gotten drunk twice.


    She acted quite simrly both times, and that was how he got the chance to coerce her into


    marrying him a few months ago.


    "Jeff... Jeff..." Adrienne''s dainty face flushed red. She repeatedly called out Jefferson''s nickname,


    that nickname that only she could call him. "Jeff, I''m the only one who can call you that. No one else


    is allowed to."


    Jefferson had nothing to say in reply.


    Was there a need for her to say that?


    Besides her, who else had ever called him that?


    "Jeff..."


    "Yeah?"


    "Jeff..."


    "Yeah?"


    "Jeff..."


    "Yeah."


    No matter how many times Adrienne called out his name, he would always reply without any sign of


    annoyance.


    However, Jefferson elerated the car once again. Upon a closer look, veins protruded all over his


    forehead from the exertion of holding himself back.


    Fortunately, Charm Club wasn''t that far from their home. They would arrive home in about ten


    minutes.


    After parking the car, Jefferson immediately got out of the car and hoisted Adrienne up from the


    passenger seat. Adrienne immediately hugged his neck, clinging to him, and pleaded, "Jeff, I want


    you to say that you love me again."


    "In a while more, I''ll show you my love through my actions." Carrying Adrienne, Jefferson hurried


    into the elevator as fast as lightning. He pressed the button to their floor and were sent up directly to


    it.


    Jefferson swiftly and smoothly opened the door and entered the house.


    That night, at that very moment, he had to properly savor the feast he was carrying!


    Jefferson set Adrienne down on the bed. Just as he was about to get up, Adrienne put her arms


    around his neck. It seemed like she didn''t n on letting him go. She pressed her face against his


    chest and asked, "Jeff, did Grandpa leave me because he didn''t love me?"


    She was crying!


    Warm tears began to wet Jefferson''s shirt. It tugged at his heartstrings achingly. Instantly, he


    couldn''t care less about ravishing Adrienne. He just wanted her to be happy.


    It turned out that the reason Adrienne had proposed to have fun that day was not for rxation, but


    to numb her pain at losing Hodge.


    Jefferson parted his lips, but the words wouldn''te to him.


    His silence scared Adrienne.


    "Jeff, please don''t stop loving me, okay?" Adrienne tugged at the hem of his shirt tightly, and slowly


    raised her head from his arms. With tears flowing from her eyes, she begged, "Promise me that


    you''ll always love me, okay?"


    "I promise," Jefferson replied.


    As soon as he said that, Adrienne''s soft and hot lips pressed against his.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    In an instant, Jefferson felt a hot rush of blood throughout his body, causing him to shiver and go


    numb.


    It was not that he had never kissed Adrienne before. Neither was it that he did not know how good


    she tasted. Rather, that was the first time she had taken the initiative to kiss him. Her lips were soft


    and sweet, smelling of her unique fragrance.


    Jefferson had always been a proactive person. Plus, at that moment, self- control eluded him.


    However, he became the one on the receiving end in the blink of an eye.


    After that kiss, Jefferson queried, "Little Specky, do you know who I am?"


    Adrienne pressed her body against his and said with a smile, "My Jeff."


    Jefferson asked again, growling even lower, "Do you know what I''m going to do to you now?"


    Adrienne replied, "Make love to me..."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Jefferson shut her up with his lips. He no longer kissed her


    gently. It was a forceful, overbearing kiss, as if he was channeling all the pent-up desires in his body


    over the past twenty-odd years.


    After a very intense session, the room fell silent. Jefferson held her hand; he felt as though he was


    floating on the clouds at that moment, ecstatic.


    Rumble!


    Thunder sounded in the sky. Soon after, heavy rain began to fall, bringing a slight chill to the burning


    hot room. Nheless, the heating from Jefferson and Adrienne''s passion did not subside in


    the slightest.


    asionally, Adrienne whimpered, in a tearful voice, "Jeff, I... You..."


    But her whimpers were quickly drowned out by a different sound.


    Was it the thunder, or was it something else?


    As time passed, Adrienne felt as if she were a spider web that had been torn to shreds. She clearly


    felt pain, yet it was mingled with the feeling of sweaty pleasure.


    In a daze, she saw herself as a fish swimming freely in the vast ocean.


    Buzz...


    Her phone''s vibration woke Adrienne up from her sleep. She instinctively turned over and reached


    towards the bedside table to get the phone, but she soon realized that it was a bad idea. Not only


    was she not able to get it, the wave of pain that ensued made her gasp.


    D*mn it!


    What happened to her?


    She patted her groggy head, wracking her mind for the answer. R-rated scenes from the night


    before shed through Adrienne''s mind one after another.


    D*mn it!


    Did she get drunk again, and end up sleeping with...


    At the thought of Jefferson, Adrienne immediately turned her head to the side.


    Her heart skipped a beat at the scene in front of her.


    Sure enough!


    She was a wild beast!


    In her drunken state, she was not even fit to be called a beast.


    What Adrienne saw was even worse than the situation from a few months ago. A few months ago,


    she had also gotten drunk and slept with Jefferson, but at least she didn''t hurt him that time. But


    currently... Adrienne couldn''t bear looking at the scene in front of her.


    Jefferson was lying on his stomach. His exposed, bare back was covered all over with scratch


    marks of various sizes. There were also scratches on his arms... Adrienne lowered her head and


    thought it over. If she guessed correctly, Jefferson''s chest was probably marred with wounds too.


    Even a fool could understand why Jefferson''s body was marked all over.


    Adrienne wailed andmented in her heart. She thought to herself, "Adrienne Carter, I really didn''t


    expect you to change into apletely different person when you''re drunk. What you''ve done is


    worse than any beast."


    However, the past couldn''t be changed. What else could she do about it?


    If worse came to worst, Adrienne would just have to treat Jefferson better in the future.


    Thinking of the fact that she had an obligation to take responsibility for what she did to Jefferson,


    Adrienne became more daring. She fixed her gaze on Jefferson. His muscles were defined, his


    waistline was slim, his jawline was perfectly contoured, and his legs were really long...


    Adrienne had always acknowledged that Jefferson was good-looking. She had gotten used to it


    after seeing him day in and day out. Nheless, he looked even more handsome than usual, that


    day. Perhaps it was because his body was defiled by someone he loved... Adrienne couldn''t help


    but stretch a hand out to Jefferson again. She wanted to viciously dominate him in all his


    handsomeness...


    Buzz...


    The phone on the bedside table vibrated again. The noise of the iing call frightened Adrienne;


    her hand quickly shot back and she retreated, trying to put some distance between her and


    Jefferson. However, she unexpectedly fell off the bed. It hurt so much that she felt as though her


    whole body was broken. Adrienne didn''t dare to yelp in pain for fear of waking up the man on the


    bed who she had defiled.


    Adrienne nervously gulped a mouthful of saliva, patted herself on the head, and silently chided


    herself, "Oh, Adrienne, what were you trying to do just now? You really have fallen into depravity.


    Since ancient times, lust was the cause of many downfalls. You must not indulge in such a thing,


    otherwise, who knows where you''ll end up."


    Adrienne quickly took her phone, and hid at the edge of the bed. She answered it softly, "Hello..."


    Jefferson suddenly turned over. The sudden movement spooked Adrienne. The hand holding onto


    the phone trembled a little and she nearly dropped the phone onto the ground altogether.


    Adrienne peeked upwards slightly at Jefferson who was on the bed. Seeing that he hadn''t woken


    up, she whispered again, "What''s the matter, Freddy?"


    Freddy''s morose voice came over the line, "Adrienne, can youe over to Paramount Civil


    Bureau by 9 o''clock?"


    Previously, Adrienne had been threatened by Jefferson to go to the Civil Bureau as soon as she


    woke up, to register their marriage. Why did Freddy want her there on this day? Did he want her


    and Jefferson to register their marriage again?


    All kinds of thoughts whirled madly in Adrienne''s mind. She then heard Freddy''s voice again,


    "Adrienne, are you listening?"


    Adrienne quickly calmed down and replied, "Freddy, I''m listening. Spill it."


    Freddy began again, "Due to a certain matter, Freya wants to divorce me. Can youe to


    Paramount Civil Bureau by nine o''clock to stop her from filling the papers? I really have no choice


    but to turn to you, because she only listens to you."


    "Divorce?" Adrienne''s voice increased in volume, which startled even herself. ncing at the


    sleeping Jefferson, she hurriedly lowered her voice again. "Freddy, what happened? Why would


    Freya want to divorce you?"


    They were about to have their wedding ceremony. What on earth happened that made Freya want


    to divorce Freddy?


    "Because... because..." Freddy didn''t know how to exin it to Adrienne as he knew that he was the


    one in the wrong.


    "Freddy, don''t panic. Find a way to deal with Freya first. I will rush over as soon as possible. Before


    I see her, don''t agree to a divorce no matter what. Do you understand?" Adrienne knew that the


    love between Freddy and Freya was rare and solid as a diamond. Thus, she was determined to


    intervene.


    In Adrienne''s anxiety, she stood up in a hurry, but her legs were so weak that she wasn''t able to


    maintain her bnce and fell to the ground again. With that, she really thought that her body was


    about to break into two at any moment.


    Nevertheless, for the sake of Freddy and Freya''s marriage, she had no time to spare. Adrienne held


    onto the edge of the bed and slowly got up. However, she did not expect to see a handsome face


    looming over her at that moment.


    Without her noticing, Jefferson had woken up and rolled himself over to the side of the bed.


    Jefferson ced a hand on his head, and looked at herzily. "Dr. Carter, did you enjoy yesterday''s


    feast? Are you sated?"N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    Did Adrienne enjoy it?


    Was she sated?


    Although Adrienne had drunk a lot of wine the night before and was not sober, she was not drunk


    enough to have forgotten it all.


    As for the experience of the previous night... It felt quite good.


    It was painful, but the pain mingled a carefree feeling that Adrienne had never experienced before.


    However, Adrienne said, "I was drunkst night. I don''t remember anything."


    She lied!


    After the lie fell from her lips, Adrienne''s face started to burn. She felt so guilty that she didn''t dare


    to look straight at Jefferson.


    "Look at me!" Jefferson said in his usual overbearing tone, giving Adrienne no room for refusal.


    Adrienne gave Jefferson a sideways nce and quickly looked away. Her gaze flitted from the


    ceiling to the floor and then to the walls, but it did not dare to meet his eyes. As she guessed, she


    had really left some scratches on Jefferson''s chest, too.


    She really was a filthy beast!


    How could she hurt him like that?


    A sense of apology welled up in Adrienne''s heart. "Last night, I-1 was really drunk. But don''t worry!


    From now on, I''ll try to be as nice as possible to you to make up for it."


    Jefferson repeated, "Look at me!"


    The same three words, but spoken in a harsher tone. Fearing that she would be spanked, Adrienne


    had no choice but to look at him. As soon as she saw the scratches on his body, her feeling of guilt


    returned. "Uh... urn..."


    s, alcohol really was a curse. Looking at Jefferson''s marred body, Adrienne wondered how she


    was able to do such a vicious thing.


    "That little idiot is finally looking at me," Jefferson thought to himself. Even though it was a flickering


    gaze, Jefferson lifted his brows in tion and asked, "How are you going to make it up to me?"


    How was she going to make it up to him?


    Adrienne thought about it.


    She didn''t have any money. She had given all her savings to him.


    Then, what remained was... she could only take


    care of him. "Well..."


    Buzz...


    Her phone vibrated once again. It was, once more, a call from Freddy. Upon seeing the call,


    Adrienne recalled the important matter she had to attend to. "Uh, let''s talk about this matterter. I


    have more pressing things to deal with now."


    "Dr. Carter, are you just going to leave as you wish after having your way with me?" Jefferson


    grabbed her hand and gently pulled her towards the bed, into his arms. He then blew a breath of


    warm air onto the tip of her ears, "What am I to you?"


    As their skin came into contact, the heat from their bodies began merging. Adrienne discovered


    something even more embarrassing just then. It seemed that...no, it was a fact that she was


    completely naked in his embrace right then.


    Adrienne could not get a single word out.


    What was she to do?


    Should she just press herself onto him and go for another round?


    No! Absolutely not!


    Adrienne still had to rush to the Civil Bureau to stop Freddy and Freya from divorcing! She couldn''t


    afford to indulge in lust right then!


    "Why are you not talking? Could it be that you''re still denying it?" Jefferson asked.


    "No, no, no..." Adrienne really wanted to take responsibility for what she had done, but it wasn''t the


    right time to.


    "Little Specky, you''re bullying me again!" Jefferson whined, as if he had been through countless


    suffering.


    "I''m not, it''s just..." Adrienneforted him in a hurry. It wasn''t that she wasn''t willing to


    compensate him for what she had done. When she looked down at her own body, she found that


    she was also marked. The bruises on her body wereparable to the scratches on Jefferson''s


    body. He was not the only one who was injured.


    Not only that, Adrienne didn''t even have the strength to stand up because of how sore her body


    was. Since Jefferson had more strength than her, she realized that he was still at least in a better


    state than her.


    "Wait a minute..." An idea suddenly came to Adrienne''s mind, and she slipped out of Jefferson''s


    arms like an eel. Adrienne then grabbed her pajamas and put them on. She dragged her sore body


    to the study and threw something to Jefferson''s chest after returning, "Have a look at what this is!"


    Seeing her goofiness, Jefferson had to bite back his urge tough. He replied, "Our marriage


    certificate."


    With the marriage certificate in hand, Adrienne grew confident. She raised her head and puffed out


    her chest. "You are right. This is our marriage certificate. This proves that we are a legal couple, and


    what I did to youst night is reasonable and legal. So, as long as we are married, I can continue to


    do what I did to youst night."


    After haggling with her day in and day out, that was exactly the result Jefferson had been hoping to


    achieve!


    "Well, since you have said so, as my wife, I have no choice but listen to you. From now on, when it


    comes to the matter of strengthening the rtionship between husband and wife, I will only do what


    you say, my darling wife." Jefferson turned and got out of bed. Before Adrienne could react,


    Jefferson had already picked her up by the waist, heading towards the bathroom. He said, "It was


    your turnst night. So, today, it''s my turn to have some fun."


    No! That wasn''t right!


    Jefferson''s reaction was suspicious!


    The young master of the Hefner family and the top dog of Chatterton Town would not admit his


    wrongdoings that easily!


    Of course not!


    Then, why was Jefferson so happy?


    Jefferson didn''t give Adrienne the time to ponder over it...


    It was three hourster when Jefferson and Adrienne finally arrived at Paramount Civil Bureau. At


    the door of the lobby, Freddy was pacing around anxiously.


    Adrienne felt very guilty for arriving three hourste. She pinched Jefferson''s waist with all her


    strength. How could that dratted man have so much stamina? She thought that she was really going


    to die just then. She couldn''t even walk straight at the moment and needed him to prop her up.


    When Freddy saw them, it was as if a heavenly savior had descended from the sky. Freddy


    immediately ran over and said, "Jefferson, Adrienne, you are finally here."


    Adrienne immediately distanced herself from Jefferson and asked, "Freddy, where is Freya?"


    Freddy pointed to the hall. "She''s still waiting inside. I don''t have the guts to enter yet."


    "Freddy, wait here. I''ll talk to Freya first and figure out where she''sing from." As she said that,


    Adrienne ran into the lobby hurriedly. Upon looking around, she found Freya sitting on a chair, in a


    corner. Freya was sitting upright and looking in front of her stiffly, as if she was a warrior anticipating


    a battle.


    The sight hurt Adrienne immensely. She walked over and put her arms around Freya, greeting her,


    "Freya!"


    Freya was taken aback at first, then curled her lips upwards into a smile. "Adrienne, why are you


    here?"


    Adrienne hugged her tightly and replied, "Because I love you. I worry about you."


    Smiling, Freya retorted, "Did youe here just to confess your love for me? Aren''t you afraid that


    Jefferson will get jealous? Even I myself am quite scared whenever he is jealous."


    "No, I came here at Freddy''s request." Adrienne let go of Freya and held her hand, "Freya, can you


    tell me what happened?"


    "Nothing happened." Freya averted her gaze.


    "Freya..." Adrienne drew her into another tight embrace. "I''m Adrienne, you know that, right? You


    can tell me anything."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Adrienne, don''t concern yourself over this matter." Freya patted Adrienne''s shoulder and her tone


    gradually became stone-cold. "Freddy and I have no future together anymore. Get him toe in


    here."


    To Adrienne, Freya had always been a positive and cheerful woman with the air of an elder sister.


    She would often protect Adrienne, who was a couple of years younger than her, like an elder sister


    would.


    After their long friendship, Adrienne began relying on Freya. She would always tell her all her


    worries and troubles, but it seemed that she had never once calmed herself down to listen to


    Freya''s problems.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    That day, Freya appeared to be the same as usual. Freya smiled gently as she spoke to Adrienne.


    However, no matter how well she was trying to hide it, Adrienne could still feel the sadness in her


    eyes.


    Freya had asked for a divorce so decisively because she really loved Freddy. Her love for him ran


    deep, so she couldn''t tolerate anything that marred their rtionship.


    What was more, a pregnant woman had appeared at their door seeking for Freddy to take


    responsibility for her pregnancy. That was a tant insult toward her.


    The strong facade that Freya was putting on made Adrienne''s heart twist in pain. Adrienne grabbed


    Freya''s hand tightly and said, "Freya, we all know that you and Freddy love each other. The way


    your love blossomed was just like a fairytale, and the subject of so many people''s envy. I want both


    you and Freddy to be happy. Could you please give yourself, as well as Freddy, some time to calm


    down and think this over?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Happy?" Freya sneered. "Adrienne, let me ask you this. What would you do if Jefferson had an


    affair with another woman and even got her pregnant?"


    "What? Freya, could it be that Freddy..." At the thought of Jefferson being intimate with another


    woman and conceiving a child with her, Adrienne felt a twinge of pain in her heart.


    The mere thought diforted her, extremely so. If such a thing actually happened to her, she


    probably would not forgive Jefferson for as long as she lived. And, thinking of Freya experiencing


    such a thing, the same Freya who loved Freddy so deeply, Adrienne suddenly could not find it in


    herself to continue persuading Freya.


    In the past, Freya often told her that love was a mysterious thing. There was such a thing as love at


    first sight, and also such a thing as falling out of love at another nce.


    Two people being together because of love, was a sweet and blissful thing indeed.


    If there came a day when one stopped loving the other, it would be better to tell the other party that


    directly. Moreover, after the breakup, one shouldn''t get into another rtionship if they still had


    lingering feelings from the past. Doing that would only hurt themselves, as well as the new


    rtionship.


    "I really wanted to stay with him for the rest of my life, and I''ve never thought of marrying any other


    man, but now..." The tears that Freya had been keeping in for a long time finally fell. She wiped


    them away forcefully and continued, "He was the one who betrayed me and our rtionship."


    "Freya, no matter what your final decision is, I will always support you. We deserve better than to be


    wronged." Adrienne no longer cared whether her guess as to the situation was correct. She simply


    couldn''t bear to talk Freya out of it anymore.


    Adrienne thought to herself that she couldn''t possibly know how much pain Freya was going


    through as she had not experienced it firsthand. It was an extremely selfish act to keep persuading


    Freya to let things slide and forgive Freddy.


    "Alright. Can you please go out and call Freddy in?" Freya patted Adrienne''s hand and tried her


    best to smile, as if assuring Adrienne thate what may, she would not give in.


    "Okay," Adrienne responded, getting up. "I''ll call him in and wait for you outside. When you''re done,


    let''s go and eat some delicious food together. I heard that a new restaurant that specializes in all


    kinds of roasted meat has just opened. Word is that it''s phenomenal! We should try it out."


    Smiling, Freya answered, "Okay. Let''s do that."


    Adrienne walked out of the lobby, seeing Jefferson and Freddy huddled in the left corner outside.


    They were talking with their heads down, and their expressions were somber. It seemed that the


    issue might really be as she had guessed.


    Walking over, Adrienne called out, "Freddy."


    Hearing her voice, Freddy immediately looked up with a hopeful expression on his face. "Adrienne,


    what did Freya say?"


    She replied, "Freddy, I''m sorry, I couldn''t bear to advise Freya against the divorce. You should go in


    and have a good talk with her."


    When Freddy realized that hisst lifeline was gone, his body trembled, and he nearly keeled over.


    Fortunately, he grabbed on to the wall in time. He muttered, "It''s my fault. I have to take


    responsibility for my mistake."


    Freddy''s concern and fears were definitely not for show. Adrienne knew that. They had grown up


    together. She understood Freddy and Freya''s rtionship clearly, even if other people didn''t.


    Could there be some sort of misunderstanding?


    Under Adrienne''s doubtful and worried gaze, Freddy staggered to the lobby of the Civil Bureau.


    Each step he took was heavy, as if he had exhausted all the strength in his body.


    At that time, Jefferson held Adrienne''s hand, bringing her to her senses. He said, "Freddy told me


    what happened. Yesterday, a woman went looking for them, saying that she was pregnant with


    Freddy''s child. It happened not long before we asked them outst night."


    Adrienne had already guessed what the exact situation was. Yet, she was still hoping that she was


    overthinking it; she tried to convince herself that she was wrong. Thus, after hearing what Jefferson


    said, she became enraged and anxious. She asked, "Did Freddy really hook up with another


    woman? And did that woman really conceive his child?"


    Jefferson nodded. "Well, that''s the case for now."


    "What do you mean by that?" Adrienne red fiercely at Jefferson, as if it was Jefferson who was in


    the wrong. "Why are all men like this? You men say that you love your partner, but you can''t even


    keep your own desires in check."


    Adrienne had utter faith in Freya and Freddy''s love for each other. She even believed that their


    rtionship wouldst forever. So, how could such a thing happen right then? How could Freddy


    hurt Freya so deeply?


    The more Adrienne thought about it, the angrier she became. She was so angry that she pinched


    Jefferson forcefully, huffing, "You stinky men!"


    The strength which Adrienne was pinching him with was undoubtedly just a tickle for Jefferson, but


    Jefferson still raised his eyebrows in reflex, because he was not, as she had said, a ''stinky man''.


    "Little Specky, watch your words. Don''t lump every man together."


    "Even when such a thing happened, how could you be on Freddy''s side? You''re not any good


    either!" Upon hearing Jefferson''s retort, Adrienne grew even more enraged. "Jefferson, I''m warning


    you now, if you don''t want me anymore in the future, just tell me in advance. You can get together


    with anyone you want after we end things. But if you dare to cheat on me behind my back, don''t


    me me if I beat you to a pulp!"


    "I promise that I won''t get together with any other woman for the rest of my life." Jefferson pulled


    Adrienne into his arms aggressively and said, "Little Specky, calm down. Listen to me and let me


    finish what I have to say."


    "What do you have to say?" Freddy was the one in the wrong, but Adrienne couldn''t hit him at the


    moment, so she could only vent her anger on Jefferson. She once again pinched Jefferson


    forcefully as she spoke.


    Not only did Jefferson not get angry with her, he even gently caressed her head as he replied, "I


    don''t think the matter is as simple as it seems. Freddy told me that on the night of the incident, he


    was drinking. He got so wasted that he didn''t even know how he got into the room. He only


    discovered that there was a naked woman at his side when he woke up."


    Drinking!


    Got wasted!


    The words that came out of Jefferson''s mouth made Adrienne feel guilty.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    Alcohol was indeed a harmful substance, but it was definitely not an excuse for one''s mistakes.


    Adrienne swore in her heart to not consume any more alcohol in the future. She definitely did not


    want to let alcohol ruin her life.


    If she woke up to an unfamiliar man the next day after drinking, Jefferson would definitely skin her


    alive.


    At that thought, she shivered with fear... She nced at Jefferson secretly. Fortunately, he wasn''t


    looking at her at the moment.


    The issue with Freddy was grave. There was no way to exin it all clearly.


    Jefferson said that Freddy might not have done anything wrong to Freya, but it was still a fact that


    Freddy had woken up to a naked woman beside him. A naked man and woman waking up in the


    same bed. The situation was clear-cut. Even a fool would not believe it if Freddy were to say that


    nothing had happened between them the night before.


    Adrienne quickly applied her medical knowledge. "Generally speaking, when men are drunk, they


    can''t get erections. We can''t rule out the possibility that the woman hadid a trap and lured him


    into it. If that was so, Freddy''s innocence may be proved. However, even in that case, he is not


    completely innocent either. He didn''t look out for his own safety. He let the woman take advantage


    of the situation and hurt Freya so deeply."


    "Anyway, no matter what, Freddy is the one in the wrong." Jefferson said. When Freddy had told


    him about it, he had already given him a harsh reprimanding. He had also brought up the points that


    Adrienne did. Nheless, when facing Adrienne, Jefferson thought it was wise to show her that he


    knew Freddy was at fault. Otherwise, she might use it against him in their future arguments.


    Jefferson expected Adrienne to roll her eyes at him once she heard what he had to say, and she


    really did. She then said, "Jefferson, there''s no way that it isn''t Freddy''s fault. What if someday you


    ended up sleeping with another woman? Are you going toe to me and me me for not


    satisfying you?"


    "That''s not what I meant." Jefferson asked.


    Adrienne fired back with another question, "What did you mean then?"


    If they continued bickering in that vein, things would''ve devolved into a full- fledged argument before


    Jefferson and Adrienne could even solve the issue between Freddy and Freya. Jefferson


    immediately made a gesture of surrender and changed the topic. "What''s your take on Freddy''s


    matter then?"


    Adrienne had indeed thought of a possibility. She said, "I think it is very likely that someone had


    deliberately set up a trap to frame him."


    Jefferson stared at her and nodded her in praise, "What''s next then?"


    Adrienne continued, "Freddy and Freya''s business developed rtively quickly over the past two


    years. Word is that some of theirpetitors want to crush them. We can''t rule out the possibility of


    such a party using such an underhanded method against them."


    Jefferson nodded again. "You''re right. That''s possible too, but do you have any other spections?"


    Adrienne touched her forehead and said seriously, "I can''t think of anything else for the time being."


    "Do you still remember what happened to Quill?" Jefferson reminded her.


    When Jefferson mentioned


    Quill, Adrienne widened her eyes in surprise instantly, as if she had encountered a breakthrough.


    "Do you mean that they''ve already started targeting our friends?"


    Jefferson''s lips curled into a slight smile as he praised her, "I see that you''re not too slow after all."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Adrienne clenched her fists and her eyes were glinted with frostiness. "Those people hurt my


    parents and my colleagues, and now they are targeting our friends. Jefferson, we can''t just sit


    around and wait for them to execute their ns on us. We must find a way to get the upper hand."


    Jefferson caressed her head and answered, "Okay, I got it."


    Jefferson wasn''t anxious at all, as he already had some clues to the matter. His informant had given


    him two useful clues. Over the next two days, he would be able to confirm something. Then, he


    would be able to find out who the murderer was.


    However, Adrienne did not know of the clues Jefferson had at hand, so she was fraught with


    uneasiness.


    If the mastermind was only targeting her, she would not be afraid even if it meant that she needed


    to face them head on. However, those people had widened their circle of targets. They had even


    laid their hands on her friends right then.


    When Jefferson saw her troubled face, he couldn''t help but hold her in his arms. He rubbed his


    stubbly face against hers andforted her, "I''m here, little idiot. So, there''s nothing for you to fear.


    Even if the sky falls down, I will be there to hold it up for you."


    "I don''t want you to hold the sky up for me. I want us to shoulder it together." It was the first time


    Adrienne had willingly hugged Jefferson while she was sober. "Jeff, don''t ever hide anything from


    me, okay? I''m no longer the clueless little girl who needs your constant protection."


    "You''re right, you''re no more a little girl. You''ve matured into a fine woman now." Jefferson''s joy was


    apparent. He deliberately emphasized the word "woman", causing Adrienne to remember the


    events of the night before. Bing shy, she prodded at his waist.


    Her hands were weak and frail. Although they could be nimble when she was using a scalpel to


    dissect a body, Jefferson was so muscr that to him, her prodding felt no different from a tickle.


    However, he shouted in an exaggerated manner, "Ouch, it hurts! Are you trying to kill your


    husband?"


    Adrienne''s dainty face blushed bright red. "Shameless man! I haven''t even acknowledged you as


    my husband yet."


    "You haven''t?" Jefferson raised his eyebrows. Danger shed in his eyes, coupled with a hint of


    wickedness. He asked, "Then who was the one who kept begging me to go fasterst night, huh?"


    Adrienne thought to herself that anyhow, she would not admit that she had done such a shameful


    thing. Since he could not provide any evidence, what could he do to her if she just chose to deny it?


    However, Jefferson had countless means to deal with her. He suddenly approached her, bowed his


    head, and whispered something in Adrienne''s ear which made her blush. She cursed under her


    breath, "You stinky man! You shameless man!"


    "But don''t you like me being shameless?" Jefferson quipped.


    Adrienne was tongue-tied.


    That man really had no shame.


    Adrienne drew back from Jefferson, putting some distance between them. However, as if they were


    joined by an invisible ma, Jefferson immediately drifted to her side once again. He said, "Little


    idiot, if you promise me one thing, I will not bring up what happenedst night ever again."


    "What is it?" Adrienne had the premonition that Jefferson was luring her into a trap, but she still


    wanted to find out what kind of trap it was. Was it a trap that she would willingly sumb to?


    "Call me hubby," Jefferson replied.


    In response, Adrienne merely gave him a look that he could decipher on his own.


    Jefferson spoke again. "Hmm, I wonder who was the one who kept calling me her hubby and


    begging me for morest night?"


    Adrienne panicked. She reached out and covered his mouth with her hand, for fear that others


    would hear his lewd words. She chided him, "Mr. Hefner, this is a public ce. Could you please


    control yourself?"


    "And who was the one who warned me with the marriage certificate before we left the house


    today..." Jefferson began.


    "Hubby!" The words left Adrienne''s lips immediately, because she knew that if she continued being


    disagreeable, he could do even more shameless things right there and then.


    It was better to ede to his request and satisfy him.


    "Honey!" As soon as Jefferson said that, his hot lips pressed onto hers.


    He didn''t know if it was because she was his lover and thus beautiful to him, but his Little Specky


    looked even more attractive than usual.

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    Adrienne was stunned at first, but when she realized that Jefferson was kissing her at the entrance


    of the Civil Bureau where there were a lot of passers- by, she pushed him with force. However, as if


    Jefferson''s arms were made of steel, she couldn''t even make him budge.


    Not only was she not able to push Jefferson away, he even started to kiss her more intensely, to the


    point that Adrienne felt her tongue had gone borderline numb.


    After who knew how long, Jefferson finally let go of Adrienne. She covered her mouth and stared at


    him, a blush on her face. "Mr. Hefner, how can you be this shameless?"


    Smiling contentedly, Jefferson asked, "And how is kissing my wife a shameless thing?"


    Adrienne was speechless.


    She didn''t want to argue with him, because she would always be on the losing end.


    In the past, someone told her that when a couple were in a rtionship, the one who liked the other


    more would surely be at a disadvantage.


    Looking at their rtionship, even though Jefferson kept professing his love for her, he was still


    acting all high and mighty. He would always think of ways to bully her, which made her feel like she


    had never enjoyed the feeling of being liked by someone.


    As she was thinking about it, Freya walked out of the lobby. Seeing that, Adrienne realized that she


    couldn''t be bothered to argue with Jefferson anymore, so she hurriedly ran to Freya and greeted,


    "Freya..."


    She didn''t say anything but gave Freya a hearty hug.


    Freya smiled and said, "You said you wanted to treat me to a delicious meal, right? Please lead the


    way."


    "Yes! Let''s go." When Adrienne was about to leave with Freya, Jefferson caught up. But before he


    could speak, Adrienne stopped him. "You stinky man, you aren''t allowed to tag along today."


    Jefferson was wordless.


    He wasn''t stinky though?


    If he really was stinky, would she have bitten him so happily the night before?


    Watching Adrienne and Freya getting into a taxi, Jefferson could only vent his anger on Freddy, who


    came out right after Freya. Seeing how dejected he looked, he punched him and said, "Look at what


    you have done."


    In Freddy''s hand was a paper with two strikingly eye- catching words printed on it - Divorce


    Certificate.


    "Even though women are usually gentle, when ites to dealing with things, they will never give


    anyone any room to maneuver," Jefferson cursed in a low voice.


    Freddy''s eyes were red. Seeing that he was about to cry, Jefferson pped him on the shoulder


    and advised, "Hey, what''s done is done, there''s no point being upset now, right?"


    A tear trickled from the corner of Freddy''s eye. "Jefferson, I''m the same as you. I''ve also set my


    eyes on one woman many years ago. Our families had a rtively good background, and we were


    able to do whatever we''re set to do. But Freya said that her dream is not to be a sessful


    businesswoman, and she didn''t want me to involve myself in her parent''s circle either. She believed


    that the most important thing for us was to live freely."


    "So we gave up the opportunity to work in the city that everyone was envious of. We built houses in


    the suburbs, nted all kinds of flowers and raised all kinds of animals, and even opened a


    farmhouse. We also wee our good friends toe have fun with us. In recent years, life was


    quite exhausting, but we were very happy. I always thought that we could continue to live a simple


    and happy life together, but never had I expected..."


    Freddy''s hand that was holding the divorce certificate was trembling, and another drop of tear


    dripped onto the certificate. "I''vepletely lost her this time. She doesn''t want me anymore..."


    Jefferson red at him and said, "You''re a grown up man. Don''t cry like a baby because of a


    woman. Man up, will you?"


    Jefferson could say such words because he was not the one who was suffering such misfortune.


    However, upon thinking of how he had lived in the past years, constantly following Adrienne around


    like her tail, he couldn''t say that he was any better than Freddy.


    Freddy wanted to refute him by asking what he would do if Adrienne divorced him?


    But he guessed that Jefferson might even blow the earth up if he actually were to ask him that.


    "Do you have that woman''s contact?" Jefferson asked.


    Freddy replied, "Which woman?"


    Jefferson cut a nce at Freddy and asked, "Who else can it be?"


    "I don''t even know her." Freddy quickly sorted out his emotions. "After she showed up at my house


    last night, Freya started arguing with me. How on earth would I have the time and heart to bother


    about that woman?"


    "Try to find her and figure out what''s going on." Jefferson said, "Since you''re so bloody sure that


    you''ve done nothing wrong to let Freya down, then try to find out if the baby in that woman''s belly is


    yours or not."


    As long as he found that woman, he would be able to figure out whether there was someone


    plotting behind the scenes.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Upon hearing Jefferson''s words, Freddy seemed to have seen a glimmer of hope. "Okay, I''lle


    up with a way to find that woman."


    Jefferson replied, "She went to your farm, yes? And if I recall correctly, your farm has a surveince


    system, right? Get a screenshot of her face and send it to me. I''ll find her even if I have to dig three


    feet down."


    As a man in his twenties, how could Freddy have fallen into a woman''s trap? Jefferson became


    furious at the thought of it, and he really wanted to kick that useless guy to death.


    Adrienne and Freya took a taxi to a famous shopping mall in Chatterton Town.


    For peculiar beings such as women, the best way to heal their hearts was to go on a shopping


    spree.


    The first floor was the cosmetics and skin care department. Freya directly entered the store of the


    brand shemonly used.


    She was a regr customer and all the staff there knew her, which was why someone greeted her


    warmly as soon as she entered the door, "Miss Langham, the Caviar Essence that was out of stock


    for a few months is finally back in stock. We were just about to call you, but you''re here already."


    "Give me 5 of that, as well as three sets of everything. I''ll pay first, and ask someone to collect them


    on my behalfter." Freya suddenly realized something as she was speaking, her eyes suddenly


    darkened. "Do you guys deliver?"


    She used to only need to choose the product she''d wanted to buy, and Freddy would pay the bill


    and pick up whatever she''d bought. At that time, he had also said that he was willing to serve her


    for his entire lifetime, but his so- called "lifetime" ended up being such a short amount of time. What


    a joke.


    "Miss Langham, please leave your address here and well send them over to you once we''ve


    finished packing them up." Generally speaking, they wouldn''t deliver goods to normal customers,


    but for a regr customer such as Freya who would purchase thousands of dors worth of skin


    care at a time, they had no reason to not deliver the products to her.


    One of the staff looked at Adrienne and said, "Would thisdy like to choose a set, too?"


    Adrienne had always thought that her skin was rtively good, so she thought there was no need to


    spend so much on expensive products. The price of a set of skin care from that brand would cost


    nearly 3,000 dors, and a working ss like her wouldn''t be able to afford it. However, the main


    purpose of going out to shop that day was to apany Freya and make her happy. She couldn''t


    possibly drop the ball at thest minute, so she secretly gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll take one too."


    Freya said, "Adrienne, one of the three sets I bought is for you, you don''t need to buy anymore."


    Adrienne said, "Freya, you don''t have to give it to me. I''ll buy it myself. Since we came out to shop,


    you can''t be the only one having a good time spending money, right?"


    Although her heart felt like it was bleeding, she still didn''t want to spend Freya''s money. She wished


    that Jefferson would return her savings to her, but she knew that it was impossible. Perhaps if she


    went to im the money from Jeffersonter that night, he might even charge her for what had


    happened the night before


    Lust was indeed the root of ?|| ????! Adrienne cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    After paying for the skin care products, Freya went to look at bags of famous brands. Cheery as


    Adrienne might look on the surface, she was actually cursing Jefferson in her heart.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she''d slept with him, she wouldn''t be that poor. Right then, she even had


    to mull over for a long time if she wanted to purchase a branded bag.


    In the past, Freya would only buy branded bags when she was abroad as she could save


    thousands of dors from just that. However, she bought three bags in a single shot that day, and


    the amount of money she hadvished on them was enough for a person to travel abroad.


    Now that Freya had bought a lot of things, Adrienne chose to join in the fun and get one for herself,


    too. She had her eyes on a mini crossbody bag that could barely fit anything else other than her


    phone and wallet. However, it would still cost her nearly 3,000 dors.


    Seeing that she had to spend another big sum of money, Adrienne knew that she had to be ready to


    lead a frugal life for the next few months in order to pay the credit card bills.


    At that instant, her heart seemed to be bleeding from the thought.


    "Hey, Freya, Adrienne, you girls are here to shop, too?" Eunice''s voice suddenly came from behind,


    and Adrienne''s body froze upon hearing that. Was that a meeting between two love rivals?


    Adrienne still felt ufortable upon recalling the incident she had with Eunice. Furthermore, she''d


    long forgotten Eunice''s existence, as she hadn''t met her for a long time.


    Freya turned around and greeted, "Eunice, what a coincidence to meet you here."


    Adrienne smiled awkwardly. "Hi, Eunice."


    Eunice surveyed around. She knew that wherever Adrienne was, Jefferson would surely be there.


    But when she found that he wasn''t, she was delighted but slightly disappointed at the same time, as


    she could not see her sweetheart. "Adrienne, have you seen Jefferson recently?"


    Yes, she did!


    Not only had she seen Jefferson recently, she was with him every single day. They had even spent


    the better part of the night before together, and some parts of her body were still aching because of


    how overbearing Jefferson had been.


    Adrienne wanted to say that, but before she could speak, Freya, who was beside her, had already


    answered, "Eunice, there''s something I think you should know. Jefferson and Adrienne had


    registered their marriage a few months ago. They are now awfully wedded couple."


    In the past, Freya would always be polite to Eunice considering the fact that they had known each


    other since young. Nevertheless, after what she had experienced with Freddy, every time Freya saw


    a person who reeked of the potential of being a mistress, she would shut them down immediately.


    It wasn''t as if Eunice didn''t know Jefferson''s feelings for Adrienne. So why was she still putting on


    airs there?


    "Th-they got married?" Eunice was stunned for a while, but she quickly put on a smile as she said,


    "Congrattions, Adrienne."


    Adrienne smiled without saying anything.


    She pictured that Eunice must''ve felt like wringing her neck right then. Not long ago, Eunice had


    even asked Adrienne to persuade Jefferson to go on a date with her, so she was sure to be shell-


    shocked by knowing that they had tied the knot since before.


    "Adrienne, then why didn''t you guys hold a wedding ceremony? Is it because Jefferson''s family


    doesn''t approve of the marriage, or is it because of other reasons?" Eunice clearly knew that Albert,


    Jefferson''s father, wanted her to get together with Jefferson instead. Albert had even gone to


    discuss with Eunice''s father about that matter a few days ago. Just when she had caught a glimmer


    of hope, it waspletely shattered.


    Adrienne smiled and said, "It''s happening soon. We''ll surely invite you to the wedding by then."


    "Great, I''ll be waiting for the invitation then." Eunice smiled, as if she wasn''t in love with Jefferson,


    and as if she had never asked Adrienne to set up a date for her. She said, "Freya, Adrienne, we


    haven''t hung out together for quite some time, do you mind if I join you?"


    Freya was worried that Adrienne was not a match for Eunice, so she wanted to turn her down, but


    Adrienne stopped her. She smiled politely and said, "Freya and I are quite exhausted from all the


    shopping we''ve done. We''re going to get something to eat first."


    "I heard you. There is a good dessert shop on the eighth floor. Let''s go there, it''ll be my treat."


    Eunice was aware that she was most unweed, but she didn''t care about it as she thought she


    had always been the one who was wronged.


    Adrienne didn''t refuse Eunice''s good will. They then sat by the window of the dessert shop.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Eunice flipped through the menu, and without even asking them what they would like, ordered three


    servings of dessert ording to her own preference. She then handed the menu to the waiter and


    said, "Please be quick."


    Freya was speechless.


    Were all women who wanted to be mistresses this bad at reading the room?


    Adrienne was at a loss for words too,


    It wasn''t a big deal. Since no matter what she ate, as long as it was with a person she didn''t like, it


    wouldn''t taste good, anyway.


    Eunice reached for her mobile phone and said, "Since the three of us haven''t hung out together for


    a long time, let''s take a picture together tomemorate this time."


    Before Freya and Adrienne could agree to it, Eunice pressed on the shutter button and took a photo


    of the three of them in a sh. She said, "Adrienne is always the most eye- catching one every time


    we take a photo together. After all, her sses caught all the limelight."


    Those words were not pleasing to the ears at all.


    Though Adrienne was not nning to pick faults with her, Freya couldn''t stomach it when Adrienne


    was being bullied under her nose. "Eunice, your makeup is a bit thick today, no? It''s cracking as we


    speak."


    Eunice''s face fell. "Really?"


    Freya added, "I always thought that Adrienne is the most beautiful among the three of us. She was


    born beautiful, and her skin is fair and supple. Even without makeup, she''s more beautiful than most


    people."


    Freya could not help but reach out to flick Adrienne''s face gently. She said, "Just look at her face.


    Look how supple her face is. It''s as tender and smooth as a hard-boiled egg."


    Adrienne was actually very good-looking, but she always had thick ck sses on that covered


    half of her face. In addition to that, she usually worked in rigorous work clothes, and during her rest


    days, she would be in a casual suit. Thus, she looked like an 18-year-old high school student, or


    someone younger, and naturally wouldn''t attract much attention.


    On the other side, Eunice was wearing a tight skirt and had thick makeup on. Other than that, her


    mouth looked like a terrifying ck hole when she spoke, but only she herself didn''t realize that.


    Adrienne knew that Freya was trying to protect her, and happiness sprouted from the bottom of her


    heart. "Aw... Freya, you don''t have topliment me like this."


    Eunice seemed to not have noticed that Freya was teasing her. She said, "Freya, even though the


    three of us grew up together, you''ve protected Adrienne like you''re protecting a calf ever since we


    were young."


    "Adrienne is younger than me, and she''s like my younger sister. Who else can I protect if not her?


    You? But Eunice, you were born at the beginning of the year, while I was born at the end of the


    year, and you''re a few months older than me. By right, you''re considered an older sister to us." The


    reason Freya went out shopping with Adrienne that day was because she wanted a change of


    mood. Since there was someone ruining her mood, naturally, she would retort without mercy.


    At a loss for riposte, Eunice felt so embarrassed that she started to fiddle with her phone. She sent


    the photo to Tommy and said, "We''re at the shopping mall in Southgate. Do you guys want toe


    over and have dinner with us tonight?"


    The reason Eunice sent that message to Tommy was obvious. She wanted to let Jefferson know


    where Adrienne was so that he woulde. As for why she didn''t send the message directly to


    Jefferson was because Jefferson had blocked her ever since she had sent a private message to


    him on Whatsapp the previous time.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    Eunice had always known that Jefferson bore no tolerance towards women other than Adrienne.


    Not to mention getting intimate with him, even speaking a few words would elicit a re from him.


    She was the best example.


    However, even so, it didn''t matter.


    They were still young, and there was still a long road ahead of them. No one would know who would


    be having thestugh.


    After leaving the dessert shop, Adrienne and the others went to the third floor to shop for some


    clothes.


    Not caring for what shop it was, Freya went into each and every one and would buy anything which


    caught her eyes.


    Before that, Adrienne had joined in the spree because she did not want to ruin Freya''s mood. Right


    then, Eunice was with them too, swept up in a shopaholic mood. However, it wasn''t because Eunice


    didn''t want to ruin Freya''s mood. She waspeting with her.


    Anyone with a pair of eyes could see that what Eunice bought didn''t suit her at all, and each piece


    she chose was a tad bit more expensive than Freya¡¯s.


    In terms of family background, the three of them were more or less the same. Although Adrienne''s


    parents had met with an untimely death, they still left her two houses, but Adrienne didn''t want to


    sponge off her parent''s wealth.


    In terms of personal ie, Eunice was without a proper job, and Freya''s farmhouse was more of


    a ce for entertainment than a ce to earn money. So, Adrienne was better off than them since


    she had a stable job, but she still couldn''t afford to buy branded goods.


    "Adrienne, why aren''t you buying anything?" Eunice suddenly asked.


    "Nothing has caught my eyes yet." It was true that she hadn''t seen anything that she liked.


    Nheless, in Eunice''s eyes, the only reason Adrienne wasn''t buying anything was she couldn''t


    afford it.


    Upon realizing that, Eunice wanted to humiliate her. "I don''t think I''ve seen you browse through


    anything. So how do you know whether you like it or not? When ites to buying clothes, you


    have to try them on. You will only know if you like it after trying them on."


    Adrienne smiled and did not intend to tango with her.


    Eunice said again, "Adrienne, are you okay? It doesn''t matter if you''re tight with money, I can buy it


    for you if you like it."


    "Eunice, what''s with the ''tight with money'' and ''I can buy it for you''? Do you think that Adrienne


    would actually care about such a small sum of money?" Freya red at Eunice discontentedly. "The


    clothes here are too old- fashioned, and it doesn''t suit Adrienne. Adrienne, let''s go to the next


    store."


    Freya dragged Adrienne into a store which carried a younger style of design. The store was filled


    with dresses. The colors were bright, and the design was simple and elegant. The fabric was


    comfortable to the touch too, which Adrienne really took a fancy on.


    However, she rarely had outings and wore only her working uniform during work. She wouldn''t be


    able to wear it often even if she bought it. In addition, that store was of a famous brand, and


    Adrienne didn''t even have to look at the price tag to gauge how much one dress would cost. It


    would probably cost an arm and a leg.


    Eunice was right. She really couldn''t bring herself to squander that amount of money.


    Freya also saw through her thoughts. She said thoughtfully, "Adrienne, take your time and browse


    through it. If you find something you like, then buy it; otherwise, we can just go to another store. Our


    purpose here is to make ourselves happy, it''s not apetition."


    Adrienne nodded. "Okay, I''ll take my time. You should do that too."


    "Okay." Given that Freya was a regr customer of that store, the staff led her to an area with


    clothes that suited her style.


    Seeing that Freya was away from Adrienne, she approached her and told the staff who was serving


    Adrienne, "Bring yourtest collection for me to try on."


    The staff who had been enthusiastically serving Adrienne immediately turned to Eunice and said,


    "Okay, Miss Johnston."


    Adrienne was speechless.


    Each of the staff was as smart as a whip. They were able to know with a mere nce whether the


    customer who just entered had brought with them the desire to purchase goods.


    What was more, ording to how the staff addressed Eunice, it seemed that she was also a


    regr customer there.


    It was apparent that Adrienne had been looked down upon!


    Adrienne never had the intention topete with anyone, but it irked her when the other party was


    Eunice, a woman who had been coveting her man.


    Eunice looked around and saw a satin dress disying on the ss cab. It was light blue with


    tiny lily embroideries on the neck area. The design was simple, but it stood out from the other


    products in the store.


    She pointed to the dress and asked, "Can I try on this dress?"


    The staff said apologetically, "Miss Johnston, I''m sorry, but this dress is not for sale."


    "It''s not for sale? Then why are you disying it in such a conspicuous ce?" Eunice really liked


    that dress, and she thought that such a good dress was made for her. "I don''t care. I want to buy


    this dress."


    In order not to offend a regr customer, the staff hurriedly exined, "Miss Johnston, it''s not that


    we don''t want to sell this dress to you, but this dress is designed and custom-made by our head


    designer in Paris as a present for his friend. It had just arrived from Paris today, and we are


    nning to deliver it to our customer, but we haven''t had the time to do so yet." "A present? I''ll pay


    you twice the price." Before Eunice could finish her words, a low and pleasant male voice sounded


    at the door. "You don''t have to deliver it anymore. The owner of this dress is right here."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the entrance of the store. Adrienne and the others did not have to look


    back to identify who it was.


    Nevertheless, they still turned their heads. Sure enough, what they saw was Jefferson''s tall figure


    appearing at the entrance of the store.


    The staff assumed that the owner whom Jefferson was referring to was Eunice, so she apologized


    repeatedly and said, "Mr. Hefner, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that thisdy here is your girlfriend, so my


    attitude may have been below par just now."


    "You really should apologize!" With his long legs, Jefferson strode towards Adrienne and caressed


    her head. His cold and solemn expression became gentle as he said to her, "I called a friend of


    mine to make this dress specifically for you. Do you like it?"


    Seeing Jefferson''s sudden appearance, Adrienneughed unhappily and said, "Am I allowed to say


    that I don''t like it though?"


    Jefferson lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He said, "You should at least try it on. If you


    really don''t like it after trying it on, well just throw it away. I''ll find someone else to design a dress for


    you again. I''ll continue to do so until you find a dress you like."


    Adrienne said, "I just heard that the dress was custom made by their head designer in Paris as a


    present for his friend. When did you know such a person? Why do I not know about this?"


    "Because you''re silly," Jefferson said.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Adrienne gritted her teeth and said, "Jefferson Hefner!"


    Jefferson pulled her into his arms and said, "Okay, let''s stop talking. Go and try it on."


    Adrienne said, "Okay. You''d better notugh at me if I don''t look good in it."


    Jefferson replied, "In my mind, you still look beautiful no matter how shabby the clothes you''re


    wearing are."


    "What a smooth talker." Adrienne went to the fitting room while chuckling.


    Eunice was exasperated.


    She didn''t try to lure Jefferson there just to see them show off how loving they were.


    After arriving there, Jefferson did not even take a nce at her. What was even more hateful was


    what he said. Was he trying to imply that even if


    Adrienne didn''t like the dress, he would choose to throw it away instead of giving it to her, and that


    she would never have the chance to own the dress. Besides, Adrienne''s mocking expression just


    then was obviously directed at her.


    "Have you forgotten what I''ve told you?" Jefferson''s cold and sharp voice was heard once again,


    completely different from the gentle manner he had shown Adrienne just then.

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    "Jefferson, I..." Eunice trembled under Jefferson''s fierce gaze. She wanted to say something, but


    was once again interrupted by him. "Eunice, since you have forgotten, I will do you the courtesy of


    jogging your memory."


    Feeling uneasy, Eunice wanted to reach out for Jefferson''s arm. But before she could even touch


    the hem of his clothes, he stepped back and avoided her. He said in a colder and sterner voice,


    "Get away from me, and don''t show up in front of me ever again."


    "Why? Jefferson, what did I do?" Eunice blinked, and tears started to roll down from the corners of


    her eyes, painting her into a picture of pity. "We are friends who grew up together. You didn''t even


    ask who was the one at fault, but you''re already yelling at me. Why are you doing this to me?"


    "Eunice, you should be clearer than anyone else of what you''ve done. Sure, we''re friends who grew


    up together, but no one can stand you trampling on them over and over again." Freya knew that


    once Jefferson took action, the consequences would be unimaginable. Although Eunice was a little


    annoying, Freya felt that she still didn''t deserve to be taught a merciless lesson. So, she spoke up


    because she still wanted to give each party a way out.


    "Freya, why? Why are you treating me like this too? Did Adrienne tell you guys something?" Eunice


    tried to defend herself. However, what she didn''t know was that using Adrienne as a shield was a


    huge mistake as not only would Jefferson not spare her, Freya too would not interfere in this matter


    anymore.


    Freya said, "Eunice, no matter what happens in the future, it is what you sow."


    Eunice replied, "I..."


    "Get out of my face! Now!" Jefferson shouted.


    Eunice mped her lips shut.


    She wanted to say something, but at that moment, a crowd had gathered around and was watching


    the entire scene. If she didn''t leave right then, she would only embarrass herself further.


    After walking out of the store, Eunice suddenly stopped and turned back to look at Jefferson, tears


    in her eyes. Unfortunately, Jefferson didn''t even spare a nce at her.


    When Eunice left, Adrienne happened to finish changing her clothes, too. She rarely wore any tight-


    fitting clothes, so she felt a little awkward at that moment. "This dress is a size too small, I don''t


    think it suits me."


    How could it not suit her?


    It was a dress that was tailor-made ording to her measurements; it covered her body''s


    shorings and amplified her good parts.


    Jefferson always believed that his Little Specky had a good figure. She was perfectly plump on the


    parts that called for curves, not an inch of extra flesh. The parts where thinness reigned were right


    on, especially her waist, which Jefferson felt he could break by just using a little force.


    Jefferson widened his eyes, and it seemed like fire was going to spurt out of his eyes.


    Freya smiled and said, "Adrienne, it''s not up to the staff or me to decide whether you look good in


    that dress. One look at Jefferson''s eyes and you''ll get the answer."


    In fact, Adrienne did notice that Jefferson was staring at her with his eyes aze. Nheless, she


    didn''t dare to look at him directly, because his eyes made her involuntarily think of what happened


    that morning, in which she would blush and her heart beat faster.


    "Well, it really doesn''t look that good." In his heart, Jefferson was constantly praising her, but


    unfortunately, that was what came through his lips. He then shoved her into the fitting room himself


    and said, "Go and change into your clothes, they suit you better."


    Freya was speechless.


    Huh!


    Men!


    Men were creatures that said one thing and mean another!


    The staff was speechless too.


    She was shivering.


    She had never seen a man who could flip his expression in a heartbeat.


    Before that, he had been looking at another woman with an expression so cold it could scare people


    to death, but the next moment, he was looking at another woman with shining eyes.


    Adrienne went silent.


    She also felt that she looked better in her own clothes.


    After changing back into her clothes, Adrienne felt rxed all over. It seemed that Jefferson had


    returned normal too. He was no longer looking at her with eyes that could make her blush and her


    heart palpitate.


    Jefferson called the staff to pack up the dress and carried the bag himself. "Do you have any other


    stores you want to go to?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''m fine with just Freya''spany. You should just go do your thing." The slow Adrienne finally


    realized that Jefferson had showed up at a ce where he shouldn''t have. "By the way, why are


    you here?"


    Jefferson said, "Fool!"


    How could this little idiot be so foolish? How could she not realize what Eunice was trying to do?


    Jefferson thought.


    "Girl, Jefferson must''ve wanted to spend time with you." Freya had already guessed the reason why


    Jefferson came, but she didn''t say it out loud. Instead, she uttered some sweet words, "It''s getting


    late, Adrienne. Let''s hang out another time. You should go home with Jefferson."


    "But Freya, I still want to be with you." Adrienne was worried that Freya would start to overthink if


    she was left alone, and her face showed how she felt, too. Seeing that, Freya was moved. She


    caressed Adrienne''s head and said, "Girl, just go with Jefferson. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Adrienne replied, "But Freya ..."


    Freya smiled and said, "It''s just a divorce. There''s nothing to worry about. With my ability and


    appearance, it won''t be a problem for me to score an excellent man in the future." "Freya..."


    Adrienne knew Freya''s strong character.


    Even if she felt weak and wanted someone''s care, she still wouldn''t reveal her weakness in front of


    anyone. Sure, there were many excellent men in this world, but how many of them could make


    Freya love him with all that she had?


    The seemingly allegorical thing, love, was sometimes very strange. One could fall in love with just


    anyone, and it had nothing to do with age, upation, or status. Freddy was definitely not the best


    choice for Freya, but he was the only man that Freya truly loved thus far.


    And he was also the only man to have hurt Freya to that extent.


    "Adrienne, I''m really fine."


    "Freya, since you don''t want to shop anymore, please just let us send you home." No matter what,


    Adrienne was worried about leaving Freya alone outside, so she thought that she should at least


    send her home first. Adrienne would feel more assured with someone at home watching after


    Freya.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Freya understood Adrienne''s temper. If Adrienne didn''t send her home


    that day, she would definitely not be at ease.


    Then, Adrienne thought of Jefferson. "Mr. Hefner, you drove here, right?"


    On the way to send Freya home, Jefferson was without a word.


    Because he truly didn''t want to bother himself with Adrienne. He even wanted to give her a good


    beating.


    That woman, when she had no need for him, she would shoo him away, to the point that she didn''t


    want him to appear in front of her ever again.


    However, when she needed him, she would expect him to be at her service at all times. She even


    asked him to drive Freya home without asking for his opinion.


    Well, it wasn''t like it was without his consent, either. When Adrienne asked him if he drove there, he


    hesitated for a second, in which Adrienne had snatched the chance to say, "If you didn''t drive here,


    then I will take the taxi with Freya."


    He, Jefferson Hefner, was a man who adored his wife, so how could he let his wife take a taxi when


    he had a car himself?


    Therefore, he became their makeshift driver.


    Nevertheless, the culprit who had made him unhappy and Freya were chatting with at the back of


    the car didn''t even bother to bat an eye at him.

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    Even though Jefferson had thought of a hundred ways to beat Adrienne up, those thoughts


    crumbled down when Adrienne turned around and hugged him right after they had sent Freya


    home.


    Adrienne threw herself into his embrace and wrapped both her arms around his waist. She nuzzled


    her head against his chest continuously, and said in a soft voice, "Jeff, I''m exhausted. Let me hug


    you, okay?"


    Could Jefferson reject her?


    Not only had Jefferson''s anger dissipated, he also wished to immediately caress his Little Specky


    with love. "Since you''re tired, let''s go home now."


    Adrienne mumbled, "But I can''t even move a single inch."


    Jefferson didn''t say anything but immediately picked Adrienne up by the waist and strode to the


    parking lot.


    After doing it the whole night before and again that morning, Adrienne went to the Civil Bureau and


    even kept Freyapany at the shopping mall for a few hours. How could she not be tired?


    If it weren''t for her being worried of Freya, Adrienne definitely would not have left the house.


    Instead, she would havezed around at home to her heart''s content.


    Jefferson gently set Adrienne down in the passenger seat and buckled her seatbelt, saying, "You


    should catch up on some sleep in the car. I''ll wake you up when we''re home."


    "Okay." Obediently, Adrienne closed her eyes and wanted to take a short nap, but she didn''t know


    why sleep did note to her even though she was clearly exhausted.


    She opened her eyes again and turned her head to look at Jefferson who was in the driver''s seat


    and was buckling his seatbelt with one hand. All of a sudden, she found that Jefferson looked better


    than she had thought before.


    Jefferson noticed her gaze and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Adrienne reached out to touch his face and said, "Mr. Hefner, why didn''t I think that you were this


    good-looking before? You''re so good-looking that I want to have you all to myself, and not let others


    see you."


    "Little idiot, you''d better not stir me up, or you''ll suffer the consequences." Adrienne probably didn''t


    know that she was ying with fire. Since she was bold enough to say those words, then she must


    be mentally prepared for the consequences as Jefferson''s self- control was downright atrocious


    whenever it came to her.


    Adrienne used her soft little hands to stroke his face affectionately. "I''ve given all my savings to you,


    and the name of my spouse on the marriage certificate is also you. So why can''t I touch you?"


    "Yes, you can!" Jefferson unbuckled his seat belt, leaned over, held Adrienne''s head with one hand


    and kissed her.


    Adrienne''s mind had gonepletely nk as he kissed her. She then heard him saying, "Just


    keep stirring me up, I won''t mind it."


    Adrienne quickly reared to the side. She really couldn''t afford to provoke him!


    After kissing her, Jefferson started the car with a guffaw. How could his Little Specky be so cute? He


    thought.


    Adrienne was speechless.


    Did he need to be so happy just from being able to kiss her?


    She had even slept with him. Come to think of it, she was the one who had taken advantage of him.


    After the long kiss, Adrienne didn''t feel sleepy anymore.


    On the way home, a train of images shed through her mind. The images consist of scenes of her


    childhood friends, including Freddy and Freya, but most of them were images of Jefferson.


    After thinking about it, she was shocked. Sure enough, in those years, wherever she was, Jefferson


    would always be there, except for the time when she had gone abroad to study and when she had


    studied under Zelson.


    As she thought about it, she instinctively leaned towards Jefferson and asked a question which she


    had pondered a long time about, "Mr. Hefner, I studied abroad for two years, and then another two


    with Mr. Zelson. In those four years, you were not in Chatterton Town either. So where did you go,


    and what did you do?"


    Jefferson did not want to answer her question. "Didn''t you say that you''re tired? You should take a


    nap."


    Adrienne said, "I''m asking you a question."


    Jefferson replied, "The same as you."


    Adrienne asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    Jefferson said, "I went to study too."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Adrienne asked again, "What did you study?"


    "Venture a guess," Jefferson said yfully.


    Adrienne let the question hang.


    She really wanted to bite him.


    Stealing a nce at her from the corner of his eye, Jefferson found that Adrienne had dark circles


    under her eyes and felt somewhat distressed. "Look at the dark circles under your eyes. Why don''t


    you just take a nap?"


    Adrienne was determined to get an answer. "Can you answer my question properly?"


    "I went to study criminal investigation." Jefferson said casually, but no one knew what he had gone


    through those years.


    He had spent the first three years studying abroad, and on the fourth year he had visited a ce


    where many people in the criminal investigation field dreamed of going but weren''t able to.


    If it weren''t for him not being able to leave the cruelest criminal investigation training base in the


    world at that time, he definitely would have been able to stay by Adrienne''s side when she needed


    him the most.


    Every time he thought of it, he would feel as if he was stabbed by a knife. It hurt so badly that he


    couldn''t breathe properly.


    At that time, for Adrienne, the sky had copsed upon her, but she had to shoulder every burden


    that shouldn''t have been hers by herself.


    Seeing that Jefferson was hedging, Adrienne felt a faint uneasiness in her heart. "Jefferson, do you


    know?"


    Jefferson asked, "What?"


    Adrienne said in a low voice, "I am very scared now."


    "What''s there to be afraid of? I''m here, don''t be afraid," Jefferson said while holding her with his


    right hand.


    "It''s precisely because of you that I''m afraid now." Adrienne sighed and said slowly, "I''m afraid that


    what happened to Freya will happen to me one day. I''m thinking that if one day a pregnant woman


    came to me and said that she''s pregnant with your child, no matter the truthfulness of her words, I


    think I would do something even more extreme than what Freya did. I would definitely divorce you


    and disappear from your lifepletely."


    "I won''t let that daye," Jefferson said while holding her hand tightly, trying to reassure her in the


    simplest way.


    Adrienne shook her head and said, "I believe Freddy truly didn''t want to hurt Freya, but he still hurt


    her in the end."


    Jefferson reemphasized, "I will never do that to you."


    Adrienne said again, "Jefferson, I''m not demanding you to love me for your lifetime. I know that love


    is an abstract thing and it''s


    something we can''t control. I only hope that while we are still married, you won''t betray me and


    you''ll stay loyal to me."


    Jefferson knew what she was apprehensive about. Given that Freya was her best friend, it was


    normal for her to be afraid and neurotic about what had happened to her.


    Nevertheless, Jefferson felt that he couldn''tfort her with just words. He could only use practical


    actions to tell her that she was the only one for him in his lifetime.


    Seeing that Jefferson didn''t reply to her, Adrienne added, "Of course, I won''t ask you to do it one-


    sidedly. As long as we''re married, I will do the same to you too."


    Jefferson grabbed her hand and kissed it, saying, "Of course! I''m more than happy to do so!"


    Adrienne drew back her hand and said, "I know Eunice is interested in you, but you have never


    given her a chance to get close to you, and you''ve always drawn the line clear with her. To tell the


    truth, I''m very satisfied and happy about how you''ve handled it."

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    Adrienne''s voice was still the same as usual; soft, gentle, but imbued with power.


    She finally understood what the marriage certificate meant to them, that Jefferson was her man, and


    he should not get too close to other women.


    Jefferson knew that bit by bit, he was slowly invading Adrienne''s heart.


    His heart suddenly swelled with happiness, like a bright and beautiful flower which was about to


    bloom.


    However, before it could fully bloom, Adrienne''s gentle and seductive voice was heard. "No one


    wants their things to be coveted by others, it''s the same for me too."


    Upon hearing that, the blooming flower bud in Jefferson''s heart wilted immediately. "Little Specky,


    so am I just a ''thing'' to you?"


    Adrienne immediately shook her head. "No, you''re no thing!"


    "What do you mean I''m ''nothing''?" Jefferson asked while raising his eyebrows.


    When she realized that no matter how she exined, it would cause a misunderstanding, she


    panicked. "I''m just making an analogy. I''m not telling you off. Don''t be angry."


    "Little idiot!" Jefferson said while ring at her.


    In order to please Jefferson, Adrienne immediately changed the subject, "Jefferson, do you have


    any requests towards me?"


    Oh, he did have a lot of requests for her.


    In an instant, a n materialized in Jefferson''s mind. "So I''m free to state my request? Will you


    agree to it though?"


    Seeing that his mood might swing anytime, Adrienne did not dare to turn him down. She braced


    herself and nodded, answering, "Of course."


    "Alright, my request is simple. Don''t meet or contact Zelson again in the future," Jefferson said


    bluntly.


    Adrienne felt that his request was simply unreasonable. "Zelson is my mentor and my work partner.


    He''s an experienced pathologist too and I have a lot more to learn from him. How can I not meet or


    contact him?"


    With that trump card in hand, Jefferson insisted on being unreasonable till the end. "How dare you


    use that as an excuse to contact him. Very well, Little Specky!"


    Adrienne said, "It''s not like you don''t understand my line of work. In our field, everyone has their


    own strengths, and it''s not unheard of to ask for advice from other pathologists."


    "So will you be happy if I go and meet Eunice?" Jefferson asked again.


    Adrienne pouted and grunted in an aggrieved manner, "How are those two the same thing? Eunice


    is interested in you, and both of you don''t even work in the same field, but Mr. Zelson and I..."


    "Little idiot, do you really not know that Zelson that guy likes you? Or are you just pretending not to


    know?" Jefferson interrupted her harshly.


    Adrienne answered, "I''m his student, and mind you, his best one at that. Everyone is well aware of


    my performance during the two years I was studying under him, so, of course he likes me.


    Otherwise, do you actually expect him to like you?" At that instant, Jefferson felt like knocking her


    head with a stick. "He''s your mentor, but he''s also a man. His feelings for you have long


    transcended beyond a mentor-mentee rtionship."


    "What do you mean by that?" Adrienne was bewildered. "Then, tell me, how does he feel about


    me?"


    So speechless was Jefferson that he felt like rolling his eyes. He said, "He sees you as a woman,


    just like how Eunice sees me. Do you understand?"


    Adrienne immediately denied, "That''s absurd. Mr. Zelson ispletely different from Eunice."


    Zelson had never asked her out for a date, nor did he order someone to tell her that he liked her.


    He and Eunice operated on a different way.


    Jefferson was so annoyed that his chest began to ache. He thought that Adrienne really was


    hopeless when it came to rtionships. "Little idiot!" He scolded inwardly.


    Looking at how exasperated Jefferson was, Adrienne realized that he wasn''t ying around with


    her so she thought about it seriously.


    Zelson was an indifferent person, and also a man of few words. He never spoke much to her except


    when they were at work, unlike Jefferson who followed her everywhere and thought of ways to bully


    her just because he liked her.


    Zelson had never done anything that Jefferson had done to her.


    In short, Adrienne did not, for the life of her, believe that Zelson liked her romantically.


    Jefferson was speechless.


    That little fool.


    Just as he was about to curse out of anger, Adrienne suddenly thought things through and said, "Mr.


    Hefner, so you often go against Mr. Zelson because you mistook him for liking me?"


    "What do you mean by ''mistook''?" Jefferson was so furious that his eyes widened. He sped into the


    underground parking lot and stopped the car in anger. He opened the door, got off the car, and


    mmed the door shut heavily. Not bothered if Adrienne had gotten off the car, he just turned


    around and left. "Adrienne, you really have nothing between your ears."


    "What?" Jefferson left without taking the car key and locking the car. So, Adrienne quickly took the


    car key with her and trotted after him. "Alright, alright, Mr. Hefner, your verdict is everything, okay?"


    What did she mean by that?


    Why did it sound like he was a tyrant who was acting unreasonably?


    What he said was all facts.


    With that, Jefferson''s anger kicked up a notch. He continued to storm forward, leaving Adrienne far


    behind.


    Seeing that she could not catch up with Jefferson and that he was about to enter the elevator, an


    idea shed through Adrienne''s mind. She pretended to stumble to the ground. "Ah..."


    Before she could recite the lines that she had prepared, Adrienne saw that Jefferson, who was


    partially inside the elevator, turned back and dashed toward her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In an instant, Jefferson came to her and hoisted her off her feet, carrying her. "You idiot. How did


    you manage to fall even on a t surface? You''re so going to die because of that stupidity of yours


    one day."


    Despite his vicious words, he could not hide the concern in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, she regretted her small prank. "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    "Shut up!" Jefferson scolded fiercely, but the way he held her was very gentle, as if he was afraid to


    touch the ce where she was injured.


    "I''m really fine! It''s just a prank. I saw that I couldn''t catch up with you because you were walking too


    fast, so I pretended to fall," Adrienne said softly. Then, she buried her head in his chest and rubbed


    against it gently. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done that."


    Jefferson was at a loss for words.


    Did this little idiot really think that her little trick would be able to fool him?


    Although Jefferson knew that she was pulling a little trick on him, he still could not control himself


    and run towards her, allowing her n to seed. All said and done, it wasn''t Adrienne''s fault in


    the end. Everything happened because he loved her and couldn''t bear to see her suffer even a bit.


    While they were in the elevator, Adrienne raised her head carefully from his chest, peeked at his


    tensed jaw, and said solemnly, "Although there''s nothing between me and Mr. Zelson, since you''re


    unhappy about it, then I''ll try my best to keep a distance from him. If I have no choice but to ask him


    for advice because of work, I will make sure to tell you beforehand, or let youe with me. I''ll


    definitely not cause any unnecessary misunderstandings between Mr. Zelson and I."

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    Seeing that Jefferson''s tensed jaw had rxed a little, Adrienne knew that he was no longer as mad


    at her. She hurriedly added, "I mean, if it''s really as you said, that he''s really interested in me, I''ll just


    ask someone else for help and not contact him privately."


    "Well, fingers crossed that you''ll keep to your word." Jefferson''s voice still sounded t, but


    Adrienne knew that his anger had very well dissolved.


    In order to make him believe that she wasn''t joking around, Adrienne was one step away from


    raising her hand and making an oath. "I will definitely do as I''ve promised."


    "Well, at least you still care about what I think." Jefferson was no longer angry, he was even smiling


    a little. With that, Adrienne knew that his anger hadpletely dissipated, so she leaned on his


    chest once again and rubbed against it tenderly. "Geez, you''re my husband. If I don''t care about


    you, who else can I care about?"


    The word "husband" had sessfully stroked Jefferson''s pleasure. Increasing the force on his arm,


    he pressed Adrienne''s head against his chest, saying, "Uh- huh, good job, this is the awareness


    you should have."


    Adrienne chuckled and raised her head to give him a quick peck on his Adam''s apple.


    That kiss froze Jefferson for a moment before he felt blood rushing through his body.


    However, Adrienne did not know what kind of trouble she had whipped up. She genuinely felt that


    her Jeff was not intimidating at all.


    Courtesy of the fact that no matter how awful his mood was, as long as she gave in and said a few


    nice words, he would always forgive her.


    But she probably didn''t know that the kiss was the bringer of catastrophe.


    Ding...


    When the door of the elevator opened, Jefferson stepped out with Adrienne in his arms. He opened


    the door and entered their house so quickly that before Adrienne could react, she was already


    pressed against the door, and he had already ambushed her with his hot lips.


    After that, Adrienne did not know how they got to the bedroom and onto the bed, nor did she know


    when she had started to cry and beg him for mercy.


    There was only one voice in her mind. She wanted to take her thoughts back, the one before they


    had entered their house. Nope, her Jeff wasn''t good at all, for even though she was begging him


    while crying, he still didn''t want to let her go.


    Boohoo...


    She felt that she was pitiful. She was so scared of the unfamiliar and wild experience. She even


    thought that she would die before she was able to find her parents'' murderer.


    After an indefinite period of time, perhaps even a whole century had gone by, Adrienne felt that the


    storm had finally stopped.


    Then, she, who was the center of the storm, was like a sapling that had just been baptized in the


    rain. She was on the brink of death and could die at any moment.


    She was too tired to open her eyes, but her senses were extremely sensitive at the moment. She


    could feel that Jefferson was staring at her.


    Even more so, she did not dare to open her eyes.


    All of a sudden, Jeffersonughed. He asked with his low and maic voice, which was seductive


    beyond words, "So, did you like it?"


    Did she like it?


    How could he ask her that question?


    She was almost tortured to death by him, how could she like it?


    Despite herself, she nodded honestly.


    She used her actions to tell him that she actually liked it.


    "An honest baby will get rewarded," Jefferson said. It was not difficult to sense the joy and


    satisfaction in his voice.


    Adrienne suddenly felt that the source of warmth beside her was dissipating, and she didn''t know


    why she started to fear all of a sudden. She couldn''t help but reach out for him, gluing herself to his


    body. "Jeff, Jeff..."


    She didn''t need to say anything else. She only needed to mutter the specific name that only she


    could call out to, and it would immediately stir Jefferson up. He really wanted to go for another


    round, but he knew that she would not be able to stand it anymore, so he gently grabbed her hand


    and replied, "It still hurts, isn''t it?"


    Adrienne understood where Jefferson meant in an instant. Her face quickly turned beet red as she


    whispered, "Yeah."


    "Since it hurts, then don''t get me excited again." Jefferson removed her hand, pushed her away


    from his arms, and quickly got out of bed.


    Adrienne felt empty in her heart when the source of heat beside her hadpletely vanished. She


    was never a clingy person in the past, so she didn''t know why she wanted him to hold her so badly


    that day.


    Adrienne didn''t want him to do anything but to hug her.


    Nheless, he didn''t. He left her alone and went to the bathroom.


    After a while, Jefferson came back with a hot towel in his hand, and asked, "Why are you pouting?


    Are you not feeling well?"


    Adrienne shook her head.


    He added, "I''ll clean it up for you. You should sleep for a little while longer."


    It turned out that he hadn''t left her but to take care of her. Embarrassed, Adrienne was bright red


    again as she squirmed and hid herself. "It''s fine, I can do it myself."


    "Are you sure that you can still move?" Jefferson asked.


    Adrienne was speechless.


    The reason why she couldn''t budge an inch was him, so why was he scolding her?


    Remind her again, who was the one who had said that an honest baby would get rewarded?


    Right then, not only did he not reward her, he was daunting her.


    She felt wronged!


    She felt angry!


    She wanted a hug!


    While Adrienne was feeling so aggrieved to the point that she felt like tearing up, Jefferson had


    already finished helping her clean up. He bent down to hug her and then pulled the quilt over to


    cover her with it. He said, "Lie down for a while. I''ll fix you something to eat."


    "You?" Adrienne did not forget the time when he had almost burned the kitchen down. For their own


    safety, she would rather bear the hunger. "Forget it."


    "Are you not hungry?" Jefferson asked.


    "I am." But she was more afraid that Jefferson might start a fire in the kitchen and burn them to


    death. Her strong desire for survival made her say, "Mr. Hefner, I think it would be better if we just


    order a take-out."


    "Go to sleep. What are you worried about? I guarantee that you''ll get to eat something warm once


    you wake up in two hours." Jefferson pressed Adrienne back to the bed and said, "Close your eyes


    and go to sleep now."


    Adrienne didn''t want to close her eyes.


    In the unlikely event that the kitchen started to burn, she had to escape as soon as possible.


    "Close your eyes, can''t you hear me?" Jefferson said in a louder voice.


    Adrienne was frightened in an instant. "Alright, alright. Why do you have to be so fierce?"


    Was this how he should talk to his baby?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As soon as she shut her eyes, Adrienne could feel that Jefferson was getting closer to her. Just as


    she thought that something was going to happen, and was nervously holding her breath, all


    Jefferson did was give her a kiss on the forehead and leave the room in a hurry. "Don''t think about


    anything else, okay? Get some sleep."


    Adrienne replied, "Okay..."


    After that, Adrienne picked up a sigh that was almost inaudible before catching a series of footsteps


    leaving the room and the door shutting.


    Knowing that Jefferson had left the room, Adrienne slowly opened her bright and shimmery eyes,


    and her red lips unconsciously rose at the corners.


    In the past, she had always thought that Jefferson only knew how to bully and yell at her. Never had


    she realized that he was actually a considerate man.


    He was so considerate to the point that she wanted time to stop on that day, at that moment, and at


    that second.

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    In many cases, Adrienne had to hand it to Jefferson that he did possess superior qualifications


    compared to others. His family was powerful and he himself, talented and attractive. To tick off all


    these boxes was almost the will-o''-the-wisp.


    Men who were excellent in all aspects were popr among girls. Eunice, who was obsessed with


    Jefferson, was just one of the many girls who admired him.


    In the past during their students'' days, from middle school to college, Jefferson would receive many


    love letters and incurred the envy of boys aplenty.


    However, Jefferson, who was loved by many girls, had only Adrienne in his heart.


    Like in the past, Adrienne still could not believe that was the case. Even if they were in an intimate


    rtionship and she was lying on the bed they both shared, and that Jefferson was in the kitchen


    preparing a meal for her right then, she still felt as if she was dreaming. Everything felt unrealistic to


    her.


    In fact, it wasn''t all that unrealistic. She realized that Jefferson was in her heart right then. After


    falling in love with him, and recalling that he was very popr with women, Adrienne was flooded


    with a sense of crisis.


    Where a hot stuff like Jefferson was concerned, there must be many women who wanted to hurl


    themselves at him. What if he was stolen away by some thieving cat one day when she was not


    paying attention?


    Once that thought sprung up in her mind, it would be very difficult to get rid of it in a short period of


    time. That caused Adrienne, who was so exhausted that she felt like her bones were about to fall


    apart, to toss and turn on the bed, unable to fall asleep.


    In particr was the incident regarding Freddy and Freya that had just happened. They used to be


    such a loving couple but they still ended up divorcing each other. It was as if they had nothing to do


    with each other anymore.


    The more she brood over it, the more uneasy Adrienne became. She even imagined the scene of


    Jefferson holding onto a pregnant woman and stroking her belly, his eyes were gentle, which she


    had never seen before.


    "Adrienne, it''s all in your head." Adrienne patted her head and gathered herself. "Jefferson is not


    that kind of person. He''ll never do you wrong."


    However, there was another voice in her head, "Adrienne, are you stupid? You used to think that


    Freddy was not such a person too, but Io and behold, something like that still happened."


    Adrienne was speechless.


    F*ck!


    In the end, it was because of herck of confidence in their rtionship that caused her imagination


    to run wild.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She told herself that she shouldn''t think about it anymore. If she continued on, she was afraid that


    she might not even be able to give him the most basic of trust anymore.


    After spending what seemed like an interminable time thinking about it, Adrienne still wasn''t able to


    fall asleep. She was so angry that she wanted to scream.


    Creak...


    At that moment, the sound of the doorknob turning was heard. Adrienne thought that it was


    probably Jefferson so she quickly closed her eyes andid straight, pretending that she had fallen


    asleep.


    Adrienne could feel Jefferson walking in with light steps before sitting on the edge of the bed.


    He didn''t speak or do anything. She guessed that Jefferson was just staring at her, and she started


    to panic as she couldn''t figure out what he was staring at.


    After a long while, Jefferson''s low and pleasant voice sounded above her head, "Weren''t you dog-


    tired? Why aren''t you sleeping yet? Are you having a mental cul-de-sac?"


    Adrienne had always thought that she was transparent in front of Jefferson. He would always see


    through her at a nce no matter what, leaving her no privacy at all.


    Adrienne continued to shut her eyes and did not move nor did she reply to him as she intended to


    pretend to sleep to the end.


    Jefferson''srge palm fell on her forehead, and he gently caressed her as he said, "Little Specky, if


    you have anything bothering you, just spill it out. I might be able to help you solve it. You know that


    bottling everything in wouldn''t be good for you, right?"


    Adrienne wanted to tell him, but she didn''t know where to start.


    She couldn''t possibly tell Jefferson that the reason she couldn''t fall asleep was that she was worried


    other women would snatch him away from her, could she?


    "If you don''t want to tell me, then let me guess." Jefferson paused for a while before saying, "Is


    your body still not feeling well?"


    Adrienne pouted, but she did not answer.


    "Getting tired after an intense workout is a normal thing. You''ll feel energetic after waking up


    tomorrow if you have a good sleep," Jefferson said.


    Adrienne was speechless.


    Did he think that her stamina was as good as his?


    Even though it was an activity that required two people to y the game, in the end, she was the


    only one who was exhausted while he could still walk around normally and even cook.


    They were both human beings, but why was there such a huge difference?


    Shemented in her heart.


    She really was pitiful!


    Jefferson got on the bed and held her in her arms. He said gently and patiently, "Since you don''t


    want to talk about it, I won''t guess anymore. You can tell me when you feel like it."


    He was the cause of her bad mood, the one who caused her to overthink. He was the main culprit,


    but he had the decency to pretend to be the good guy. Adrienne pinched his waist and said,


    "Jefferson, I hate you." "Fine, fine, I''m the worst, okay?" Jefferson caressed her head, looked at her


    with a doting gaze and asked, "So, can you tell me why you hate me?"


    "Because you''re such an outstanding man, because you''re a woman ma, and because you..."


    Adrienne couldn''t think of any more reasons, and she didn''t want to reason with him anymore. "I just


    feel insecure, Jeff. When I thought that there might be a chance that you will be snatched away by


    another woman, I just got so sad that I can''t even breathe right."


    It turned out that she was thinking about an inconceivable situation. But didn''t it prove that he had


    completely invaded her heart? Jefferson couldn''t helpughing out loud and said, "My little idiot,


    why don''t you use your brain to think about it? Do you actually think that such a thing will ever


    happen?"


    Adrienne pinched his waist and looked at him pitifully. "How can youugh at me when I''m so sad.


    You b*stard. I really hate you."


    She pinched him with all of her strength, but it was no different from a tickle to Jefferson.


    Jefferson grabbed her hand and kissed it gently. "Okay, I''ll stopughing, but you should stop


    overthinking too, because what you''re thinking about will never happen."


    "What if it does happen?" Adrienne asked.


    "There''s no such thing as ''what if."


    "Then let''s make a pinkie promise," Adrienne replied.


    "You''re not a child anymore, why are you still being so childish?" Although he shunned her naive


    behavior, Jefferson still earnestly jutted out his pinkie and hooked it with Adrienne''s.


    Adrienne said, "You can''t break the promise for 100 years."


    "Alright, I won''t break the promise for 100 years." Jefferson couldn''t believe that his little idiot


    actually believed in such a childish game. Did she really think that she was still a three-year-old kid?


    However, whether Adrienne thought so or not, he was dead serious about it. "Now that we''ve made


    a pinkie promise, can you go to sleep now?"


    "Well, I''ll try to." Adrienne leaned into his arms and settled into afortable position. "You have to


    stay with me, you can''t leave until I fall asleep."

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    "Alright, I''ll stay with you, I won''t go anywhere." Jefferson patted her back and coaxed her to sleep


    like she was a child. To his surprise, that method worked wonders, as Adrienne slid into deep


    slumber not long after.


    Looking at her peaceful sleeping face, Jefferson''s heart was full. He couldn''t help tightening his


    embrace, whispering, "Little idiot, how can someone take your Jeff away from you? In my life, I will


    be your one and only."


    "Mm." It was as if Adrienne had heard him in her dreams, she mumbled in reply and burrowed back


    into his embrace.


    ? ? ?


    Adrienne slept for hours on end, but was woken up by a delicious aroma.


    Stretching, she opened her eyes in a daze. That was when she saw a magnified handsome face. It


    frightened her so much that she immediately rolled away. "Do you know how scary it is to see your


    face the first thing I open my eyes?"


    "Am I really as scary as you make it out to be?" Jefferson asked as he lifted the quilt and pulled her


    out of bed. "It''s time to get up and eat."


    Adrienne said feebly, "But I still want to sleep."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jefferson pinched her nose and said, "You haven''t had a proper meal today. Besides, you should


    eat after an intense workout. You can go back to sleep after that."


    "You''re so bossy!" Adrienne head-butted him and said, "You control everything I do. I don''t have any


    freedom at all."


    Jefferson said, "Oh, I can be even more bossy, do you want that?"


    "No!" Knowing what he was nning in his mind, Adrienne was determined not to give him any


    chance to do so. She quickly got out of the bed, put on her clothes and room slippers, and ran to


    the dining room in a panic.


    Jefferson followed suit and sat beside her. He said, "I made these dishes for you myself. Did I do a


    good job?"


    Adrienne looked at the dishes on the table. Appearance wise, they passed, but she doubted


    Jefferson could cook such dishes. "Mr. Hefner, did you really prepare these by yourself?"


    "If not me, then who? You?" Jefferson reached out and gave her a bowl of soup. "Here, drink this.


    Tell me if it''s good."


    "It looks good." Adrienne took a small sip, and it tasted much better than she had expected. She


    took another mouthful and asked, "Mr. Hefner, are you really sure that you cooked this yourself?"


    "Is there a problem with that?" It seemed that it was not wrong to ask his mother for help when it


    came to cooking soup.


    "Tell me the truth, Mrs. Yard cooked this, right?"


    "My mom is out with her friends today, she doesn''t have the time to cook this for us." Jefferson


    smiled and said, "But what you said is some sort of apliment to me. I''m very happy to hear


    that."


    "Did you really cook this yourself?" Adrienne asked.


    "Yup!"


    Adrienne took a bite of the other dishes and chomped on it as shemented, "Not bad."


    Seeing that Adrienne was eating delightfully, Jefferson was happy too. The three- hour effort that he


    had put into cooking them was totally worth it.


    "You should eat too." Adrienne picked up some food for him. "Jeff, I find that you''re getting so much


    sweeter these days. It''s starting to seem like you really like me. Make sure you keep letting me feel


    your love for me like this, okay?"


    "As long as you''re willing to." Jefferson said as he wiped the sauce left on the corner of Adrienne''s


    lips. Staring at her with his gentle eyes, he found that Adrienne was so adorable that he couldn''t


    help but want to dote on her more.


    After finishing the meal, Adrienne put down her utensils and burped contentedly. "Mr. Hefner, tell


    me, how did you manage to cook all these by yourself."


    "What do you mean by ''how did I manage to cook all these by myself''?" Jefferson asked.


    Adrienne answered, "I mean, how did a person like you, who used to burn down the kitchen when


    you cook, transform into such a great cook?"


    "Well, the reason is simple. It''s because you don''t know how to cook, so I need to learn how to,"


    Jefferson replied.


    "Fair enough..." Adrienne couldn''t refute that reason.


    Ring...


    Their mobile phones in the bedroom and dining room rang at the same time. It was likely that a new


    case had happened.


    Adrienne quickly went back to the bedroom to answer her phone, "Hello, Adrienne speaking."


    After some words from the other party, Adrienne nodded and replied, "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, she checked the time.


    It was 10 o''clock at night.


    Jefferson, too, came in after hanging up the phone. He walked over to her and held her in his arms,


    saying, "This job is so annoying. We don''t even have a specific time to rest. Why don''t you just


    resign?"


    "Although I don''t like being a forensics doctor, I''ll still do my best. Since I''ve chosen to work in this


    field, I will never back down over some trivial matters." More importantly, Adrienne still hadn''t found


    out who her parents'' murderer was. Her job as a forensics doctor allowed her to get in touch with


    cases and information that might help her find clues for her parents'' case. Once she resigned from


    that position, it would be more difficult for her to do so.


    How could Jefferson not understand what Adrienne was thinking? He caressed her head and said,


    "Since you''re this determined, then let''s go now."


    By the time Jefferson and Adrienne arrived at the crime scene, they noticed that the police officers


    who arrived before them wore a stern face and the atmosphere was tense.


    As soon as Jefferson took two steps forward, a police officer reported to him, "Captain Hefner, the


    victim is a pregnant woman, going on for about eight months."


    Jefferson had heard of such cases before, but it was his first timeing across one, so he still felt


    somewhat ufortable. However, he was more worried about Adrienne.


    He returned to Adrienne''s side and gave her a heads-up. "The victim is a pregnant woman. You


    should be mentally prepared for it."


    In her forensics uniform, Adrienne felt energetic and was no longer as weary andzy as she was


    on the bed. She no longer looked adorable but exuded an imposing aura.


    As Jefferson was looking at her, he heard her replying with a stoic face, "Captain Hefner, thank you


    for reminding me, but right back at you. We''re at work now. Let''s keep it professional."


    Then, Adrienne turned and walked to the victim''s body.


    Jefferson was speechless.


    How could this woman speak to him in such an indifferent tone after what hey had done that


    afternoon?


    The victim''s big bulging belly was especially eyecatching. It was a ce where a life had been


    nurtured!


    Indifferent as Adrienne might seem on the surface, distress was still getting to her. If the child''s


    father came back and saw what had happened, the despair would be unimaginable.


    The victim was neatly dressed. There was no obvious injury on her body, which ruled out the


    possibility that she had had a dispute before her death.


    Her face was pale, and there were white remains at the corner of her mouth. Adrienne collected the


    evidence one by one, and judged preliminarily that the pregnant woman was poisoned to death. As


    for what type of poison, the body had to be carried back for further autopsy to affirm it.


    At the same time, Jefferson did not stay idle. After a background search, they learned that the victim


    was Florence Fisher, a 22 year-old woman who had moved to that rented house by herself a few


    months ago.


    Her neighbors had never caught a glimpse of her family nor had she interacted with the people


    around her since she''d moved in. She would always do things alone and the only person who kept


    in contact with her was herndlord, Susan.


    The person who first found out that Florence was dead and called the police was also Susan, who


    had gone there to collect rent from her.

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    For the few months after Florence had moved there, the only person whom she had interacted with


    was Susan. On top of that, the one who had reported her death to the police was also her so it was


    inevitable that the police would have to interrogate her.


    "You were the one who called the police?" Jefferson asked as he sized Susan up. She was about


    40 years old, sturdy in physique, and her makeup on the heavy side. Moreover, she might have


    been shell-shocked, to which her makeup waspletely ruined, making her look a little scary.


    Susan nodded in panic and answered, "Yes, I was the one who called the police."


    Jefferson looked at her and fell silent for a moment. Then, he asked, "When did you find out that


    Florence was dead?"


    "I..." Susan was still in a state of shock, so her brain was working rather slowly. After a few seconds,


    she answered, "I made an appointment with her, saying that I''d go over to her ce at 9pm tonight


    to collect the rent. However, when I came here at the appointed time, no one answered the door, so


    I used the spare key to open the door."


    At that point, Susan''s fear and shock multiplied. She said while trembling, "When I opened the door,


    I saw her lying on the sofa. I thought that she was asleep, so I approached her and called her, but


    she didn''t answer me. That was when I learned that she was dead. I was so scared that I ran home


    immediately. After telling this to my family, they helped me call the police."


    Jefferson asked again, "I heard that you are the only person Florence had interacted with during the


    course of her time living here, so did you find anything suspicious about her?"


    Susan shook her head. Then she thought of something and said, "Yesterday, she did mention to me


    that she''d found the father of her child, and she was very happy. I''m not sure if that counts as


    suspicious though."


    "She found the child''s father? Could it be..." Jefferson found that it suspicious. "Tell me every detail


    you know."


    Susan continued, "Florence told me that her pregnancy was a premarital one. Her family was


    ashamed of her when they heard of the news, so they asked her to get rid of the baby. But she


    didn''t want to do so, so she ran away from home. I asked her about the child''s father''s


    whereabouts, and why he was not by her side, but she said that they were not fated to be together.''"


    Jefferson continued to ask, "Do you know who the father of the child is?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Susan shook her head and said, "Even though Florence had lived here for several months, the man


    had never showed up at all. Later on, through our conversation, I learned that she loved that man


    very much. She told me that even if the man didn''t love her, and even if he didn''t know the child''s


    existence, she would still choose to give birth to the child and raise the child properly. s, how


    could there still be such a silly girl in this modern day and age?"


    "So, you''re saying that the child''s father didn''t know about the child''s existence?" A figure suddenly


    shed across Jefferson''s mind, which froze his body a little.


    Before the pregnant woman showed up at Freddy''s door, he did not know that she was pregnant


    with his child either, and it was said that the woman seemed to be deeply in love with him.


    Susan continued, "During the few months Florence lived here, she was rarely happy, and I seldom


    saw her smiling, so much so that I thought she didn''t know how to smile. Until yesterday. She was


    over the moon and even her voice sounded so much happier. She was happy because she had


    found her child''s father, and she thought that the child could be born with a father."


    Thinking of how Florence had looked the day before, Susan''s heart ached once again. "She had


    been trying very hard to live on even when she was pregnant and she never caused any trouble for


    anyone either. Everything was developing in the right direction, so how could such a thing happen


    all of a sudden? Who on earth would do such a cruel thing to a pregnant woman? It''s not one life,


    but two. How crazy is the murderer?"


    Some things were so coincidental that it made Jefferson feel a little uneasy. He immediately ordered


    the officers, "Find the father of the child immediately."


    He had to confirm if the victim had anything to do with Freddy only then could his restless heart be


    at ease.


    A police officer handed a photo to Jefferson and said, "Captain Hefner, we found a picture of a man


    in the inteyer of the victim''s wallet. Could he be the child''s father?"


    Jefferson took over the photo, and upon looking carefully, his blood almost froze.


    He was just wondering if the victim had something to do with Freddy, and Freddy''s photo appeared


    right in front of him at that instant. What a f*cking coincidence. Jefferson thought.


    Was the victim really the woman who Freddy and Freya had met the day before?


    The police officer added, "Captain Hefner, well take the photo back to the station first. If the


    information of this man shows up in the database, we will be able to find him quickly, if not..."


    "There''s no need. I have this person''s contact information. Contact him and ask him toe over to


    assist in the investigation." Jefferson handed the photo back to the police officer and said, "Search


    through the crime scene again. Make sure not to miss any tiny details."


    ? ? ?


    Florence''s house was tidy, and there was no trace of collision. There were two cups on the coffee


    table, and it seemed that she had a guest with her just then. Hence, the officers surmised that the


    murderer was probably an acquaintance to the victim.


    Among the two cups on the coffee table, one of them contained harmful substances. The forensic


    officer managed to collect some saliva samples that matched Florence''s DNA, proving that she had


    drunk from that cup.


    As for the other cup, the forensic officers did not find any saliva on it, hence unable to extract any


    DNA from it. However, they managed to collect twoplete set of fingerprints that were left on the


    cup.


    One of the two sets of fingerprints belonged to the victim, while the other did not, nor did it belong to


    Susan who asionally visited Florence.


    So right then, the suspect would be the man in the photo that was kept inside Florence''s wallet.


    Since Jefferson had Freddy''s contact number, they were able to contact him immediately. Freddy


    rushed to the Paramount Criminal Police Team as soon as he had received the call.


    The person who received him was Jefferson. Freddy asked as soon as they met, "Jefferson, what


    happened? Why do you need me to help you solve a case?"


    Jefferson handed the victim''s photo to Freddy and asked, "Do you know her?"


    Freddy was not familiar with the woman in the photo, but it was a woman whom he could never


    forget. Her sudden appearance was the main reason he and Freya were now divorced. "Jefferson,


    how did you get this woman''s photo?"


    "So you really do know her?" Jefferson thought that Freddy had nothing to do with Florence, but


    since Freddy had given him a positive answer, he had no choice but to officially rule Freddy in on


    the suspect list.


    Freddy nodded and said, "She''s the woman who suddenly showed up at our door yesterday and


    imed that she was pregnant with my child."


    Jefferson spoke in a stern voice. "This woman''s sudden appearance had ruined the peaceful life


    you had with Freya, and on top of it, you can''t be together with the woman you love anymore. You


    must really hate her, to the point that you wanted to kill her."

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    Freddy said mncholically, "Jefferson, you''re right. I hate her so much that I wish she had never


    existed in this world. Then Freya and I would not have ended up like this."


    After listening to what Freddy had said, Jefferson looked at him and said word by word, "Because


    she ruined your life, so you killed her."


    "What?" When Freddy heard what Jefferson said, he even suspected that there were some serious


    problems with his hearing. "Jefferson, you lost me there."


    "The woman who went to find you yesterday is Florence Fisher." Jefferson continued, "She was


    found dead at home this evening, poisoned to death. And the child in her belly died along with her.


    You''re the main suspect for the murder right, so I''m asking for your cooperation in the investigation."


    Freddy couldn''t form a word.


    For a while, Freddy was in aplete daze.


    Murderer?


    That woman was dead?


    The child was gone too?


    If the woman was really dead, and the child was gone, wouldn''t it mean that there was nothing


    between Freya and him anymore?


    Freddy was thrilled, but he quickly suppressed the excitement. Although the woman had indeed


    messed up his life, still, the dead warranted respect.


    "Jefferson, to be honest, I was happy to hear the news of that woman''s death, but I still have to say


    that even though I hope she would disappear from this world, I would never resort to harming


    anyone and breaking thew." Freddy exined clearly, "Now that the police suspect that I''m the


    murderer, I''m more than willing to cooperate. Please investigate carefully and prove my innocence."


    "Sure thing. We''ll start taking your statement now." Before proceeding with the interrogation,


    Jefferson notified his subordinate to jot down Freddy''s testimony. "Where were you at six to ten


    o''clock this evening? What were you doing? Do you have an alibi?"


    "I was with my friends, Bruce Bell, and Tommy Lyle since 12 noon. The three of us never separated


    until I got the call from the police." After getting divorce at noon and parting ways with Jefferson,


    Freddy met up with Bruce and Tommy, and had never left their side till then.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Except for the two of them, is there anyone else who can prove that?" Tommy and Bruce were


    Freddy''s close friends so Jefferson was worried about the authenticity of Freddy''s words. He


    thought that it would be best to have more alibis to prove his credibility. As long as Freddy did not


    commit the murder, he must find strong evidence to prove his innocence.


    Freddy thought for a moment and said, "We were at Chilling Tea House the whole time. The waiters


    there can be my witnesses."


    "You guys, go there and verify this." After Jefferson had given his order, he looked at another team


    of police officers. "Take him to theb to run a fingerprint test."


    As long as the fingerprint on the cup did not belong to Freddy, and coupled with the witness''


    testimony, Freddy could then be ruled out from the suspect list.


    If one of those two went wrong, he might not be able to clear Freddy''s suspicion for the time being.


    ? ? ?


    While Freddy was undergoing the fingerprint test, the police officers had found Tommy and Bruce as


    well as the waiters working at Chilling Tea House. They learned that Freddy and the others had


    been hanging out at Chilling Tea House since noon and had never left until Freddy was called to the


    police station.


    After receiving such good news, the fingerprint test result was out too. It was equally good news, as


    the fingerprints on the cup were not Freddy''s.


    Freddy was not surprised by the result. But when he thought that Jefferson had interrogated him like


    he was just another stranger, he felt somewhat ufortable as he said, "Jefferson, we grew up


    together. Don''t you know what kind of a person I am? I don''t even know where that woman lived,


    and even if I do know, I wouldn''t go to her either, because I''m afraid that Freya will misunderstand,


    and things will definitely be moreplicated."


    "It''s of no consequence if I understand your personality. In our field, the evidence speaks for itself,"


    Jefferson exined.


    Freddy said, "But the evidence to prove that I wasn''t the murderer is right in front of you. I really


    didn''t kill her." "I''m very happy that I was able to prove your innocence." Knowing that Freddy was


    innocent, Jefferson could finally heave a sigh of relief. However, he did not show it on his face.


    "Your photo was inside the victim''s wallet, and ording to the witness'' statement, we have reason


    to suspect that you''re likely to be the father of the child. Even if, for now, the fingerprints on the cup


    are not yours, you are still rted to this case, and you''ll still have to cooperate with us in the


    investigation."


    "Jefferson, is there anything that can prove if I''m the father of the child?" Freddy wanted an exact


    answer.


    If he was really the father, he would ept it. However, if that child had nothing to do with him, then


    he no longer had to feel guilty and uneasy about it.


    "Yes. I''ll inform you once the results are out. You can go home first." Jefferson stared at Freddy for a


    while and said, "I''m sorry, Freddy."


    Even though he didn''t have any evidence to prove it, Jefferson thought that Freddy''s involvement in


    the case had something to do with him.


    Freddy smiled wryly and said, "Jefferson, you are aw enforcement officer. Since I''m a suspect


    and a citizen, I''m obligated to cooperate with you and assist you in the investigation. You don''t have


    to apologize to me."


    "Okay, it''s good that you think so." Jefferson didn''t exin much. Right then, he didn''t have enough


    evidence to prove that Freddy was framed, least of all being framed because of himself. That was


    why it was useless to say anything more.


    Freddy added, "Jefferson, can I ask you for a favor."


    "What is it about?" Jefferson replied.


    "I know I didn''t kill anyone, but since I''m a suspect, it won''t be any good if this spreads. Can you


    please do me a favor and keep this a secret? I can''t let Freya know about this." Freddy was not


    afraid of anything. The only thing he was afraid of was Freya misunderstanding him further.


    He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to clear things up, which would make Freya''s


    misunderstanding toward him grow even deeper.


    Jefferson nodded and replied, "Sure."


    "Captain Hefner, Dr. Carter has ascertained the owner of the other pair of fingerprints found at the


    victim''s house." A police officer suddenly rushed into the interrogation room and interrupted their


    conversation.


    Jefferson looked at him discontentedly and said, "Since we''ve found the guy, why are you in such a


    hurry?"


    "I''m not in a hurry, it''s..." The police officer was gasping and could not utter aplete sentence.


    "How could you be this tired from that amount of running?" Jefferson said as he held back his urge


    to kick him.


    The police officer finally calmed down and said,


    "Captain Hefner, Dr. Carter asked for you. She said that it''s urgent and she wants you there at her


    office as soon as possible, not a moment of dy.¡±


    After the police officer had finished speaking, he found that Jefferson, who had just told him off, had


    already rushed out of the interrogation room like a gust of wind.


    He then looked at Freddy, who was standing by the side, and said with an embarrassed smile, "It''s


    something urgent."


    In fact, Freddy had already seen that kind of situation countless times before, so he was not


    surprised by it at all.

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    Like a gust of wind, Jefferson dashed to Adrienne''s office as quickly as he could. "What''s the


    matter?"


    Adrienne nced at Jefferson before handing him a document, not a word exchanged.


    Jefferson epted the document and looked at it. When he saw what was written on it, he looked


    even more surprised than the time he found out that the victim had something to do with Freddy.


    Adrienne said, "I don''t believe this is true, but this is the result we got from the database."


    Jefferson held the document in his hand tightly and said, "The specific time of death is about 7:30


    pm. Where was Freya during this period of time? Is there anyone who can be her witness?"


    Adrienne said, "We sent Freya home at around four o''clock in the afternoon but we don''t know if


    she stayed home after that."


    "The victim ruined her peaceful life with Freddy, and she has the motive to kill," Jefferson said.


    "She has the motive to kill?" Adrienne looked at Jefferson, her eyes filled with fear and worry. "Jeff...


    I-I''m scared... Although I believe in Freya, I''m scared that she might have done it on impulse." "Hey,


    don''t be scared." Jefferson pulled Adrienne into his arms, rubbed her head, and analyzed, "The cup


    at the victim''s house had Freya''s fingerprints on it, so it simply proved that she had visited the


    house. To find out if she killed her, we''ll still have to interrogate her to understand the specific


    situation. Before the case is solved, you''re not allowed to overthink."


    "Jefferson, do you think there''s a chance that someone is trying to frame Freya?" Adrienne grabbed


    Jefferson''s sleeve tightly. "Mr. Langham and Mrs. Langham went to the capital to attend a meeting


    the day before yesterday and they wouldn''t be back until the day after tomorrow. Coincidentally, all


    of these happened during the time they were not around. Even if Freya was at home at 7.30 p.m.,


    there''s no one that could prove that."


    Jefferson said, "You have to believe that as long as she hasn''t killed anyone, we will be able to


    prove her innocence, no matter how she was framed. Also, you''ve been a forensic doctor for a long


    time and have solved so many tricky cases, you should have faith in us, and also thew."


    "I have faith in the police and thew, but there''s an exception when thew has let me down,


    especially when it concerns my..." Adrienne trailed off. Her parents'' case had not been solved until


    then.


    If someone deliberately framed Freya, would it mean that Freya wouldn''t be able to shake off her


    suspicion?


    "Stop overthinking." Jefferson raised his hand to check the time. It was already past midnight, so he


    said, "You go home and rest first. I''ll deal with the things here."


    "How could I go home and sleep at times like this?" Adrienne took a deep breath and said, "Call


    Freya over for an interrogation right now. I want to watch from the side, or I won''t be able to stop


    thinking about it."


    "Okay." Jefferson didn''t object. He hugged her tightly and said, "Then let''s get to the bottom of


    things and bring justice to the victim."


    Adrienne understood where Jefferson wasing from. As long as Freya did notmit the


    murder, they would surely prove her innocence. However, if Freya really didmit the murder, she


    would need to be punished by thew.


    ? ? ?


    Speed was the key to solving cases. Even in the middle of the night, once there was any news


    regarding the suspects, the police would act in a jiffy-


    Freya had been woken up from her sleep, and then she was led by the police officers to the


    Paramount Criminal Police Team without knowing what was happening.


    When she was escorted to the interrogation room, Jefferson deliberately avoided her, and appointed


    another police officer to interrogate her.


    The officer asked, "Miss Langham, where were you at 7 p.m. to 8 p.m.st night? And what were


    you doing during that period of time?"


    Freya replied, "I''ve been sleeping at home ever since I returned home at 4 p.m.."


    The officer asked, "Is there anyone who can prove that you are at home?"


    "No one can prove it." Freya shook her head and said, "My parents are not at home. So no one can


    prove it."


    Since there were no witnesses, they couldn''t rule out the possibility that Freya was lying. The officer


    added, "Miss Langham, we suspect that you are involved in a murder case. Please cooperate with


    our investigation."


    "A murder case?" Freya became sober upon receiving the news, shocked. She added, "What


    murder? How does this have anything to do with me?"


    The officer continued, "Miss Langham, we found your fingerprints in the victim''s house, but you


    have not mentioned once that you''ve been there."


    Freya said angrily, "I was at home since 4 p.m.. I''ve never left the house during that period of time.


    Why should I admit to a crime that you guys have foisted upon me?"


    "The fingerprints extracted from the cup of the victim''s house matched yours, we''re not trying to


    frame you. If you don''t believe it, we canpare it with your fingerprints once again in person,"


    said the officer.


    Freya finally realized the seriousness of the matter. "But I didn''t even know who the victim is up till


    now."


    The officer replied, "The victim is Florence Fisher."


    Freya said, "I don''t know anyone who goes by that name at all."


    The officer then handed a photo to her and said, "Miss Langham, could you please check if you


    could recognize the woman in the photo?"


    Freya picked up the photo and looked at it. She could recognize the woman in the photo. "I had


    seen this woman once, but I don''t know what her name was."


    "Just once? What were the circumstances of you meeting each other?" the officer asked.


    Freya bit her lip and said, "The day before yesterday, she showed up at my farmhouse and imed


    that she was pregnant with my husband''s baby. Later, she left, and I didn''t hear from her anymore."


    "So, she was your rival in love, and since she ruined your rtionship with your husband, you


    wanted her dead, am I right?" the officer asked.


    "I wanted her dead?" Freya sneered, "I''ve never thought that it was this woman''s fault. What''s more,


    I''m not that stupid to kill someone for a jerk and use the rest of my life to pay for the crime."


    Speaking of which, that woman was really a scar in Freya''s heart, constantly reminding her how bad


    her insight on men was. She had always thought that she had found an honest man who loved her


    but it turned out to be an illusion.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The officer said, "Are you sure you haven''t been to the victim''s house?"


    Freya said, "I''m certain that I haven''t gone to her house to meet her because I''ve not once thought


    of meeting her, nor do I know where she lived."


    The officer added, "Then please shed a light on why your fingerprints was found on a cup at the


    victim''s house."


    Freya said, "How would I know? That would be your job to find that out." "Alright, Miss Langham,


    thank you for being this cooperative with us, please continue to do so in the future investigations."


    The officer took back the photo and said, "We''ve also found a strand of hair that doesn''t belong to


    the victim. It is probably left by the murderer, so we''ll need to get your DNA sample to run some


    tests."

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    "I have the duty to assist in the investigation, but I also ask you to work hard and be responsible so


    that you don''t wrong an innocent person." Given that Freya had never been to Florence''s house,


    she was not afraid that the hair found in her house would have something to do with her. Her


    fingerprints, however, were found on the cup at the victim''s house. How could that be ounted


    for?


    Someone was obviously trying to frame her!


    However, she couldn''t provide any evidence to prove her innocence.


    The material evidence showed that she was at an extreme disadvantage, and she didn''t have any


    evidence to prove her innocence. Did that mean that she wouldn''t be able to clear her suspicions?


    Freya, who had always been calm, began to panic because of that thought.


    The officer added, "Miss Langham, pleasee with me. Our forensic officers have been waiting


    for you for a long time."


    "Okay." Freya clenched her fist and tried to calm herself down, but it was of no use.


    Freya was taken to the forensics department. When she saw Adrienne, she called out, "Adrie-"


    Before she could call out her name, Freya stopped. At that split second, it had slipped her mind that


    she was at the police station, that Adrienne and Jefferson were working there.


    "Miss Langham, pleasee with me." Adrienne''s tone was leveled, as if she was speaking to a


    stranger, but no one knew how worried she truly was deep down.


    "Okay." Right then, as soon as Freya saw Adrienne, never mind that Adrienne was treating her


    professionally, it made her feel relieved.


    She could not trust anyone, but she knew that she could trust Adrienne. As long as Adrienne and


    Jefferson were there, no one could wrong her.


    Freya was a smart person. She treated Adrienne the way Adrienne treated her. She didn''t want


    anyone to get any leverage from their rtionship, as it wouldn''t be good for both parties.


    Adrienne took Freya into the examination room. She conducted a series of physical examinations


    on Freya before drawing some of her blood. "Miss Langham, we will be using this blood for the DNA


    test. The test will take some time toplete so our officers will lead you to the lounge first."


    Freya nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Just as she turned to leave, Adrienne called out in a soft voice, "Freya..."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Freya stopped and looked back at Adrienne. "Dr. Carter, I don''t know why my fingerprints was on


    the cup, nor do I know if the hair found at the victim''s home would match my DNA. But I always


    believe that as long as I have not done anything that goes against thew, thew will prevail and


    justice will be on my side."


    "That''s right, you can rest assured that we will not let go of any evil person, but we will not wrong


    any innocent person either." Adrienne was worried that Freya wouldmit the vile act in the heat


    of the moment, but after hearing what Freya had said, she could finally heave a sigh of relief.


    As long as Freya did not kill anyone, no matter how she was framed, Adrienne would help her track


    down the true culprit.


    After sending Freya away, Adrienne returned to her office and found that Jefferson was already


    there waiting for her.


    Adrienne was virtuallyposed in front of Freya and the others. But when it came to Jefferson,


    she lost her cool in an instant. "Freya just told me that she has not been to the victim''s house


    before. She has no idea how her fingerprints ended up being on the cup either."


    "But it is a fact that her fingerprints are on the cup. It can''t be simply denied with just her side of


    words." Jefferson understood Adrienne''s worry. He reached out to hold her shoulders and said, "At


    this point in time, we can only hope that her DNA doesn''t match with the hair found in the victim''s


    house, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" Adrienne interrupted him angrily, "There''s no way they can use Freya of the


    murder solely because of that, right?"


    "As aw enforcement officer, you should know better than anyone else that every case


    necessitates evidence," Jefferson said.


    Adrienne shook her head and said, "It''s impossible for Freya to murder someone... Since she said


    that she didn''t do it, then I''ll believe that she didn''t do it. Jefferson, do you think the evidence is..."


    Before Adrienne could finish speaking, Jefferson interrupted her, "Adrienne, as a forensics doctor,


    you can''t just judge that a piece of evidence is fabricated without any conclusive evidence. It just


    means that you''re irresponsible towards your work, towards the tens of millions of citizens, and


    towards the victims."


    "I know, but..." But it was Freya, her best friend, so she would believe her unconditionally.


    "Since Freya is now a suspect of this case, you''ll have to make sure you handle this professionally,


    more than ever. If you panic, it''s possible that you might miss the most important clue, and


    eventually the most important evidence." Jefferson held Adrienne''s shoulders once again and said


    with a solemn face, "If Freya is really framed, you should stay calm, or else you won''t be able to find


    the culprit, do you understand?"


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry. As long as she hasn''t killed anyone, we will be able to prove her innocence." At that


    point, Jefferson''s phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated, indicating a new message hade in. He


    took out his mobile phone and saw a short text message which read, "Mr. Jefferson, are you


    satisfied with the two gifts we''ve prepared for you?"


    It was a foreign number, and it didn''t state what the two gifts were.


    Nheless, he immediately understood that Freddy did not cheat on Freya, and Freya did not kill


    anyone. They had both been set up.


    Nevertheless, since the other party didn''t spell it out clearly, the text message couldn''t be used as


    evidence.


    "What''s wrong?" Noticing the bothered look on Jefferson''s face, Adrienne immediately came over.


    Upon realizing that, Jefferson put away his mobile phone in a hurry and said, "It''s just a spam


    message."


    Adrienne''s mind was fully distracted by Freya''s matter so she didn''t think much about it. "You should


    get back to work then. I''ll go and see if there are any more clues."


    "Okay." Jefferson nodded. After stepping out of Adrienne''s office, he immediately reached for his


    mobile phone and replied to the foreign number, "Tell me, what the hell do you want?"


    It seemed that his previous guess was correct. Freddy had not cheated on Freya, and the other


    party was trying to drive a wedge between Freddy and Freya.


    Freya probably didn''t kill anyone, but the evidence found at the scene had incriminated her.


    If he didn''t guess it wrongly, Freya''s DNA would surely match the hair that was found in the victim''s


    house, and it would further prove that Freya was the murderer.


    First, they had made the victim Freddy''s mistress so that she could destroy Freya and Freddy''s


    rtionship, which created a motive for Freya to kill that woman. Once that was done, the only thing


    left toplete the entire n was to make up the murder scene, which was not a difficult thing to


    do.


    It seemed that their opponent knew Adrienne very well, and they directly aimed for her weakness.


    As the wise man said, to know one''s own strength and the enemy''s is the sure way to victory; it


    wasn''t false at all.


    The other party had managed to defeat him with Quill''s case before. Moreover, it hadn''t been long


    since the matter happened, and they had already delivered him another stupendous gift.


    The matter should''ve angered him, but Jeffersonughed in a low voice instead. Now that they


    wanted to y a game with him, he thought to oblige. Two can y at that game, and he really


    wanted to see who would have thestugh.

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    The other party replied promptly. The message read, "Mr. Jefferson, I sent you a letter not long ago


    too. I believe that you haven''t forgotten it that quickly."


    As they had mentioned the letter, Jefferson grew even more certain of their intention.


    Previously, in order to prevent Jefferson from investigating the Hefner family''s case, they had


    framed him for murder, and even dragged Quill and the others into it.


    At present, they were not targeting Jefferson directly anymore. Instead, they used the same modus


    operandi on his and Adrienne''s friends.


    Even though Jefferson knew their tricks, he still did not have enough evidence to prove Freya''s


    innocence.


    However, Jefferson was a man of actions. Since the previous incident, he had long made


    preparations and arranged for people to ferret out the mastermind behind the scheme.


    Jefferson had received some clues recently, but he still could not confirm anything until that


    moment.


    The fact that his friends were targeted so swiftly was absolute confirmation that he was on the right


    track. The aggressor was driven to act out of desperation and fear that Jefferson would continue


    investigating.


    Jefferson thought it would be rude of him to not reply so he tapped out a message on the screen


    with his slender fingers. The message wrote, "I haven''t forgotten! How would I dare to forget? But


    whether Iply with your orders or not depends on my mood. I''ve been in a bad mood recently, so


    I can''t tell what kind of atrocious things I might end up doing."


    Jefferson had been called a devil for years; he truly did not fear anything. If he didn''t act then, the


    other party might think that he had lost his edge.


    After Jefferson sent the message, there was no reply, just an endless wait.


    Staring at the rising sun outside the window, Jefferson''s sensual lips curled upwards. Even though


    he was smiling, it was the type of smile that gave people chills and made them stay away.


    No matter how long the dark night was, it would eventually pass and be reced with the


    brightness and warmth of daylight.


    Most animals were diurnal. That was even more so for humans. Daytime was the prime time for


    living.


    No matter what dark corner the other party was hiding in, or how ruthless they were, Jefferson


    swore that he would apprehend all of them.


    They would not have any future opportunities to even think about hurting him, let alone any chance


    to carry out their ns.


    Jefferson was thoroughly interested to find out what kind of person the hidden mastermind was.


    ? ? ?


    The results of the DNA profiling test were released. Adrienne got the information first hand. She


    really couldn''t believe that Freya''s DNA had matched the hair found in the victim''s house perfectly.


    Adrienne couldn''t wrap her mind around it. She didn''t want to believe it. Shemented, "Jefferson,


    how could this be?"


    Jefferson, who had long predicted the truth, was as calm as a millpond. "The evidence is right in


    front of us. We have to ept it no matter how much disbelief we''re in. Don''t worry, just do what


    you have to do. I''m going over to see Freya now."


    Concerned, Adrienne spoke up again, "I have a gut feeling that something is off about this case...


    Jefferson, do you still remember the murder case that happened at the bar? You were nearly roped


    into it too." "I told you not to worry about it, didn''t I? You just have to do what you have to do, that''s


    all." Jefferson caressed Adrienne''s head and took the documents from her hand. "Be a good girl


    and get some rest. Let''s go and eat some good foodter." "How could I bring myself to eat good


    food when Freya is in this sort of situation..." Even though Adrienne protested, her worries subsided


    after seeing Jefferson''s confident mannerisms. "I''m dead tired from pulling an all-nighter. I can


    barely keep my eyes open, so I''m going to take a short nap in the office. Let me know once you''ve


    received any good news."


    "Okay, go take a nap now." After Adrienne had returned to her office, Jefferson headed for the


    criminal investigation department.


    He was the one in charge of interrogating Freya that time.


    In the interrogation room,


    Freya, who hadn''t slept all night, didn''t look well either. The dark circles under her eyes were


    prominent. Jefferson handed her a ss of water and said, "I didn''t expect well be meeting each


    other here."


    "Not even in my wildest dreams had I envisioned that." Holding the ss, Freya took a couple of


    sips from it. Her parched throat felt much better after doing so. She piped up again, "Apparently, it''s


    a sign of misfortune if your teeth chatter when you drink. I''ve finally experienced it now."


    Jefferson sat down and began the interrogation. "Miss Langham, you insisted that you had never


    been to the victim''s house. I''d like an exnation for why your fingerprints were found on a cup in


    the victim''s house, and why your hair was also found at the scene.


    "My hair? So the DNA profiling test is done?" Freya was still quiteposed. Perhaps it was


    because she trusted Jefferson.


    Jefferson handed the documents to her and said, "Have a look at it yourself."


    The results indicated that the hair in the victim''s house was a perfect match with Freya''s DNA. With


    a bitter smile, Freya replied, "Jeff... Captain Hefner, on the day of the incident, I went back home


    around 4 o'' clock in the afternoon and stayed there since then. I didn''t go anywhere else during that


    period of time. I don''t even know where the victim lives, so how could I have killed her? I''m also


    confused as to why my fingerprints and hair were at the scene."


    Jefferson knew that Freya was a scapegoat, but since he had no evidence to prove that, he could


    only perform his duty as a police officer ordingly. "Why are you still trying to quibble when the


    evidence is right here?"


    Freya insisted, "I didn''t kill anyone. I''m telling the truth. Please don''t frame an innocent person."


    "Well find more evidence regarding the case." Jefferson did not rify whether it was evidence


    pointing towards Freya being guilty or evidence that could prove her innocence, but Freya seemed


    to understand the meaning behind his words. They were childhood friends, so how could she not


    understand him? She replied, "Alright, I''ll be waiting for the day that the truthes to light. Please


    rest assured that I won''t do anything that will put me in a disadvantage before then."


    "I''m d you understand. Well have to detain you for the time being. Do you have any problems


    with that?" Jefferson asked.


    Freya shook her head.


    The reason Jefferson decided to detain Freya was to deceive the other party, and also to ensure


    Freya''s safety.


    Jefferson knew how ruthless his opponents were. If his n failed, they would probablysh out


    cruelly. He couldn''t rule out the possibility of them killing Freya.


    If that happened, she would probably be used ofmitting suicide to escape punishment for


    the murder. They would no longer be able to im that she was innocent.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Therefore, the Paramount Criminal Police Team headquarters was the safest ce in the world for


    Freya at the moment.


    Innocent people had already been implicated because of Jefferson. He didn''t want anyone toe


    to any harm because of him either, especially a close childhood friend of his.


    ? ? ?


    After leaving the interrogation room, Jefferson gave an order immediately to retrieve surveince


    videos from around Freya''s residence.


    As long as the surveince recordings showed that Freya had never once left her house after she


    returned there, then it was strong enough evidence to prove that it wasn''t Freya who left her


    fingerprints and hair in the victim''s house.


    "Jefferson, how''s Freya?" As soon Jefferson had finished giving his orders, Freddy rushed in,


    disregarding the people who were holding him back. "Jefferson, Freya wouldn''t murder anyone! You


    have to believe in her."


    "Apprehend him!" Jefferson barked as he turned to look sharply at Freddy. "Do you think I own this


    ce? Do you think I can let anyone go as long as I believe that they are innocent?"


    Freddy stuttered, "I..."


    Jefferson then approached him and poked him hard on the forehead. "Freddy, you''re an adult.


    Please think before you act."

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    "I..." Freddy was not an impulsive person, but when it came to the woman he loved, all rationality


    flew out of the window.


    When Freddy woke up that morning and heard that Freya was taken to the police station, he


    devolved into a mess of panic and anxiety. He rushed over right away without a second thought.


    Freddy and Jefferson had been friends for over twenty years. At that moment, he could not wrap his


    mind around the fact that Jefferson, the head of the Paramount Criminal Police Team, had failed to


    notify him about what was happening to Freya. With that thought in mind, Freddy made the decision


    to go and confront Jefferson face to face.


    However, after he arrived, Freddy meekly shrunk back from chiding Jefferson upon seeing his


    overbearing demeanor. All he asked was, "Jefferson, how is Freya right now?"


    Jefferson stared at him and said coldly, "She will be detained for the time being."


    "Freya wouldn''t murder anyone! She definitely wouldn''t!" When Freddy heard Jefferson''s reply, his


    anxiety spiked once again. If it had been anyone else, he would have rushed towards them and


    beat them up. However, it was Jefferson who he was speaking to. Beating him up? What a joke.


    Freddy would be cowering and backing up against the wall.


    It had only been two days since Florence showed up, but Freddy had lost a lot of weight within that


    short period of time. The stubble on his face added years to his appearance, making him look pitiful.


    Freddy took a long while to calm down. Then, he pleaded, "Jefferson, could you please let me see


    Freya?"


    "No!" Jefferson refused decisively. "Freya is our main suspect right now. As long as she isn''t cleared


    of suspicion, she''s only allowed to meet herwyer."


    "Jefferson, we grew up together. Does our friendship mean nothing to you..." If Jefferson really


    didn''t care about their friendship, he would''ve already thrown Freddy out of the station. It was not


    difficult to notice the meaning behind Jefferson''s words and actions. Fortunately, as they were


    childhood buddies, Freddy came to a realization after his panic over Freya. "I''ll go and find the best


    lawyer in Chatterton Town right now."


    Freddy left immediately. While he was leaving, he met Adrienne, who was on her way to see


    Jefferson. Adrienne greeted him, "Freddy..." "You''re here too, Adrienne." Freddy stopped in his


    tracks and grabbed Adrienne''s hands, saying, "Since Freya is now in custody, can you please visit


    her in my stead? Tell her that I believe in her, and I will wait for her."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Adrienne wished she could convey the message on Freddy''s behalf, but she was not in the position


    right then to do so. "Freddy, listen to me. I''m a forensic doctor so I can only see her at work; I won''t


    be able to meet her in private. You know that we''re close. If I meet her privately, someone with evil


    intentions might seize that opportunity to make a huge fuss over it. It will nullify the evidence


    collected that is beneficial to her."


    Freddy pleaded, "But, Adrienne..."


    Jefferson came over and took Adrienne''s hand out of Freddy''s grip. He spoke, "We''re here. Why


    are you still worried that Freya will be mistreated while the investigation is pending?"


    That was not what Freddy meant, of course, but he still couldn''t help but worry. "Jefferson, I''m


    concerned about Freya. You know her. She became a suspect in a murder case despite not doing


    anything. She must be furious. There''s no one by her side taking care of her. What if she does


    something in a fit of rage? How can I live with myself if that happens?"


    Jefferson red at him. "So do you think of Adrienne and I as ''no one''?"


    Freddy fell silent.


    Jefferson continued, "Go and do what you need to."


    Freddy nodded. He did not dare dy matters anymore, so he hurriedly went to look for awyer.


    Adrienne looked at his diminishing figure and said worriedly, "I''ll give Bruce and the others a call


    and ask them to keep Freddypany. We can''t afford any mistakes at a crucial time like this.


    Otherwise, Freya will be the one to suffer the consequences."


    "You!" Jefferson poked Adrienne''s head. "Your brain is finally working normally."


    Adrienne tilted her head to avoid his jab and said with a pout, "We''re at work. I''m a forensic doctor


    and you''re the head of the criminal investigation team. Watch what you say and do."


    "No matter where we are, you will always be my little idiot, and I''ll always be your man," Jefferson


    said,ughing.


    Adrienne was at a loss for words.


    Disregarding their surroundings, Jefferson pulled Adrienne into his arms and pressed his chin on


    top of her head, rubbing against it with force. "After solving this case, let''s go on a honeymoon."


    Honeymoon?


    Adrienne was confident that she didn''t mishear what he said. She was equally confident that


    Jefferson didn''t misspeak either. How could he have his mind on something like that at that point in


    time? Adrienne grew irritated and broke free from his embrace. "Jefferson, we''re at work right now.


    How can you think about these things when Freya is still in detention?"


    "I know what I''m doing." Jefferson pulled her back into his embrace and took a deep whiff of the


    scent of her hair. He loved her faint fragrance the most, but what he said was, "Why do you smell so


    bad?"


    "What? Really?" Adrienne quickly sniffed herself. She had a slight smell of disinfectant on her body,


    but it was not that bad. She then heard Jefferson saying, "You smell like corpses."


    Adrienne pushed him away. "Since you dislike how I smell, then stay far away from me."


    Seeing her face had turned red from indignation, Jefferson was amused. "That''s why we need to


    take some time off to rx. We can''t be burying ourselves in work every single day, right?


    Otherwise, no one will dare to approach you anymore in the future."


    Adrienne was speechless.


    Jefferson was the one who wanted to have fun, but he had the audacity to use her as an excuse.


    How annoying.


    Jefferson hugged Adrienne again, and simultaneously shot a warning look at those who were


    gaping at them. After they made the sensible choice to leave, he lowered his head and kissed her


    on the forehead. "Promise me."


    Adrienne knew Jefferson''s temper very well. If she did not agree to the promise, he would definitely


    pester her until she did. Since the final result would always be the same, she didn''t want to waste


    time dilly-dallying.


    After thinking about it, Adrienne found an excuse. "Only a few people know that we''re married and


    we haven''t had a wedding either. The honeymoon can wait."


    "We need to prepare for our wedding properly. That will take some time," Jefferson answered. He


    didn''t want their once-in-a-lifetime wedding to be simple and rushed. As for the honeymoon, they


    could just go on another honeymoon as they pleased. In truth, he just wanted to spend time with


    her, with no one else around them and no need to worry about work. He asked, "Who do you want


    to announce our marriage to?"


    "Freddy, Freya, Bruce and Tommy." Besides these childhood friends of hers, Adrienne did not have


    any other close friends who she could share the good news to.


    Jefferson queried again, "They already know about it, right?"


    Adrienne was taken aback.


    When she really thought about it, that was indeed the case.


    The friends who she wanted to share the good news with the most already knew about it. What a


    lousy excuse did shee up with. It seemed that she really had to take some time off to go on a


    honeymoon with Jefferson.


    Jefferson said, "That''s settled then."


    Adrienne butted in, "But I..."


    "I''m informing you, not asking for your opinion,"


    Jefferson replied.

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    Adrienne was speechless.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jefferson''s domineering character probably would not change even after decades.


    Everything was his to decide. Did she even have any rights in the rtionship?


    He said that he loved her to the moon and back, but he still bullied her as he did before.


    Jefferson watched Adrienne, who obviously wanted to refute him but was suppressing her anger.


    Jefferson thought she looked so adorable that he couldn''t help butugh and muse out loud, "My


    little idiot, why are you so adorable?"


    "Yes yes, you''re the only intelligent being on earth. As a dumb idiot, I will make up for my stupidity


    with hard work." Adrienne turned around and trotted away after ring at him fiercely.


    Jefferson did not take his eyes off her retreating figure until she walked around the corner,


    disappearing from his sight. Then, he took out his mobile phone from the pocket of his trousers.


    The gentle expression on his face just then became ferocious the moment he saw the new


    message he had received.


    The content was simple.


    There was only a single smiling emoji.


    A smile that belied triumph and savagery.


    Jefferson gripped the phone tightly with such force that it almost broke.


    He immediately returned to his office to pick up another mobile phone and dialed a number. When


    the call connected, Jefferson asked, "How''s the investigation going?"


    When he heard the reply from the other end, a smile appeared on Jefferson''s stoic face. It was an


    icy, and sinister smile. "Very well. I''ll give orders for the allocation of personnelter. I won''t allow


    any mistakes."


    After investigating for so long, he had finally made a breakthrough. Soon, he would be able to catch


    the perpetrators in one fell swoop. ? ? ?


    After Bruce and Tommy received Adrienne''s call and were told of the seriousness of the matter, they


    hurried over to Freddy. Bruce asked, "Freddy, why''s Freya involved in this?"


    "I don''t know either." Freddy shook his head. "But I believe that Freya hasn''t killed anyone and with


    Jefferson and Adrienne around, Freya will not be the scapegoat for the true murderer."


    "You''re going about it the right way." Before they came, Tommy and Bruce were worried that Freddy


    would be taking things too hard. They were both relieved after hearing what Freddy had to say.


    Tommy then patted Freddy''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go and consult awyer on this."


    They were all from wealthy families and had their own businesses too. They had the means to hire


    anywyer they wanted. After a short discussion, they decided on Ma Yeager, a reputable


    criminalwyer in Chatterton Town.


    Ma had never lost a single case since his career kicked off. He was also selective with the


    cases he took up; he would not earn any money at the expense of his conscience. In other words,


    even if it meant he would be doing it for free, he would be more than willing to fight for his client as


    long as he felt that it was justified. That was also the reason why his reputation soared over the


    years. Of course, he had made many enemies in the process too.


    When Freddy, Bruce and Tommy arrived at Ma''s firm, Ma immediately ushered them into


    his office without any exnation. The three, who had even prepared a speech to convince him to


    take up their case, were confused.


    Noting their puzzled gazes, Ma rified, "Mr.


    Jefferson has already given me a call."


    So Jefferson had already notified him before they came. That was the reason for the immediate


    reception they got.


    They sat down. They were all thinking the same thing at that moment. Even though they understood


    Jefferson well, asionally at times like that they would be struck with the feeling that they didn''t


    really know him at all.


    Ma had refused many high- profile cases before. He would even refuse cases despite pressure


    from his superiors, an evident sign of his arrogance.


    Nheless, he had taken up their case just after a single phone call from Jefferson. As stated,


    Ma was an arrogant person who would not be pressured by power or money, but Jefferson had


    managed to convince him. How?


    Ma, who had not nned on saying much initially, gave them a rudimentary exnation after


    seeing the confusion on their faces. "Mr. Jefferson has helped me before. His business is as much


    as it is mine."


    Ah, so it was to repay a debt. Freddy, Bruce and Tommy nodded in unison, signifying that they


    understood.


    Ma began speaking again, "Please tell me the


    details."


    Freddy told him the whole story, and ended by saying, "Mr. Yeager, Freya has already divorced me.


    There''s no way she would kill someone over me.


    Bruce and Tommy followed up by saying, "Yes, that''s right. Freya is beautiful and kind. She would


    never do anything against thew. In the past, when she identally killed a kitten while driving,


    she was so sad that she ate no meat for a month."


    Ma put away the documents and said, "It''s not for you three to decide whether Miss Langham


    had killed someone and it''s not for me to decide either. Our next move is to try to find evidence


    proving that she didn''tmit the murder. Rest assured, I''ll go pay a visit to Miss Langham and ask


    her for more details. Please head back and get some rest first. I may still need your assistance for


    many things regarding this case in the future."


    Freddy replied, "Mr. Yeager, if there''s anything you need from us, please feel free to let us know.


    There''s no need to hold anything back."


    Ma said curtly, "Of course."


    After thanking Ma, the three walked out of the firm. Their thoughts strayed towards things on


    Jefferson''s end. They wondered if Jefferson had any good news for them.


    Needless to say, Jefferson wasn''t sitting by idly. He had sent out orders to retrieve the surveince


    videos from Freya''s residential area. However, the monitors were coincidentally malfunctioning from


    6 p.m. to 9 p.m. the night before, and the surveince cameras did not capture anything suspicious


    during the restoration process.


    As for the victim''s residence, it was a run-down area with only the bare minimum in facilities. The


    few facilities that they had were prone to malfunctioning too. On the night of the incident, of course


    the only surveince camera at the gate of the residential area was not working.


    Jefferson wasn''t surprised by the oue at all. The perpetrators must have made proper


    preparations to frame Freya. It would be conversely strange if they hadn''t meddled with damning


    important evidence such as the surveince recordings.


    At this point in time, they couldn''t get anything from the surveince videos nor did they find


    anything new at the crime scene. After failing in their first attempt to frame Jefferson, the


    masterminds had done a pretty good job on their second try.


    Jefferson''s only hope right then was to find the perpetrators as soon as possible. Otherwise, it


    would be difficult to prove Freya''s innocence.


    Since the police officers had failed in finding any more useful evidence regarding Florence''s case


    had finally reached a deadlock. At the same time, the Paramount Criminal Police Team received a


    new case to handle, thus Jefferson had no choice but to assign another team to handle that new


    case.


    A day passed by just like that, in an atmosphere full of tenseness.


    That day, Jefferson allowed his men to get off work on time. They would only be able to handle the


    next battle if they were well-rested.


    Jefferson went to Adrienne''s office to pick her up from work. When he arrived at her office, Adrienne


    was just taking off her work clothes and getting ready to change into her casualwear. Jefferson


    strode forward and held her in his arms, with so much force that Adrienne felt pain from it.


    "Mr. Hefner, what are you trying to do now?" Adrienne tried to move but to no avail.


    She noticed that Jefferson was particrly clingy in recent days. He would embrace her from time


    to time. It was as if he was a dog that was gnawing at a bone, and she was that very bone.


    Was she a dog bone?


    "I just want to hold you tightly in my arms and not let go of you for the rest of my life," said Jefferson


    with a low and seductive voice.

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    How could Adrienne understand Jefferson''s pain?


    He was a man who had just experienced the feeling of being a real man. But before he could even


    have enough of her being in his arms, he was relentlessly pestered by an important case, which


    upied his waking hours from day to night. Now that his woman was right in front of him, he


    couldn''t make a move on her.


    Right then, he was finally free. Looking at the woman who he had been in love with for so many


    years, Jefferson''s restraint was obvious as he limited himself to just hugging her.


    "Are we going home or not?" Adrienne felt a little helpless. When Jefferson acted overbearingly, he


    was like the devil incarnate. But when he showed his temper, he was like a child. It melted


    Adrienne''s heart; she couldn''t push him away.


    "Of course we''re going home. I just want to hug you first." Jefferson held Adrienne and caressed


    her. He then lowered his head and sniffed her neck over and over again. It was as though his


    batteries had been recharged. He became more energetic, and said, "Baby, you smell so good."


    Adrienne got goosebumps when he called her by that name. She couldn''t help but roll her eyes at


    him. She did not forget that he had just said that she stank that morning.


    They encountered a traffic jam on the way home. A road ident urred some distance ahead of


    them and the traffic police were in the midst of handling it, so they couldn''t get through for a while.


    Jefferson had initially nned to viciously have his way with Adrienne when they got home.


    Therefore, upon encountering the traffic obstruction, Jefferson became frantic to the point that he


    wanted to alight from the car and use some other form of transportation to get home.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, when he turned to look beside him, he saw that Adrienne had already fallen asleep while


    leaning back against the seat.


    Her eyes were shut and her breaths were shallow. She seemed exhausted, but her appearance


    right then had an indescribable adorableness to it. It was lovable.


    Jefferson''s urges quietened down. His mind was full of gentle thoughts as he looked at her quietly.


    What did he want in life? Wasn''t it just for her to always stay by his side and grow old with him?


    At that moment, she was sitting next to him. He could touch her at any moment. So, there wasn''t


    any need to rush things.


    Jefferson grabbed Adrienne''s tiny hand in hisrge palm, softly squeezing it.


    He didn''t intend to wake Adrienne up, but Adrienne wasn''t in a deep sleep to begin with. She woke


    up as soon as he held her hand. She couldn''t fall back asleep; she hissed softly, "Jefferson, can you


    focus on driving?"


    "I really want to, but we''re stuck in traffic. How do you expect me to drive?" As he said that, a


    thought suddenly came to Jefferson''s mind. He smiled evilly. "Why don''t you sit on me? Let''s spice


    up the ride home."


    "You..." Adrienne blushed as she drew her hand back and quickly leaned away from him, against


    the window. "Don''t talk such nonsense anymore, otherwise I..."


    Jefferson unfastened his seatbelt and inclined towards her. In a low voice, he asked, "What will you


    do?"


    "I-I''ll teach you a lesson when we get home." After holding back her anger for half a day, Adrienne


    could only think of such an empty threat.


    "Alright, I''ll lie down obediently when we get home and wait for you to teach me a lesson," Jefferson


    said, hoping that she would keep her word.


    Some scenes popped up in Jefferson''s mind once again. When he thought of the fact that she was


    his, and that he had unlocked her womanhood, his heart fluttered even more.


    His woman had the most beautiful eyes in the world.


    Her lips were like cherries; her palm- sized face was rosy and tender, like a delicate flower petal.


    His woman''s waist was soft and lithe, and his palm fit perfectly around it.


    His woman was the best woman in the universe.


    His woman...


    Honk... honk...


    The car sirens brought Jefferson back to his senses. Seeing that the traffic had begun to ease, he


    fastened his seat belt again and drove carefully. After all, he was responsible for sending his woman


    home safely.


    At home, the food sent over by Britney was the same as before. They were stored in heat-insted


    containers, so that they wouldn''t get cold. They could feast on them as soon as they opened the


    containers.


    While enjoying the delicious food, Adrienne thought of Britney, who had painstakingly prepared the


    food for them. "Jefferson, let''s have dinner at your parents'' ce tomorrow night."


    Jefferson portioned some food for Adrienne and looked at her while asking, "You don''t like going


    there, do you? So why do you want to go there for dinner all of a sudden?"


    Adrienne was taken aback. She asked, "Did I ever say that I don''t like having dinner at your parents''


    house?"


    "You didn''t. I just guessed it." Although she hadn''t said it, Jefferson could tell from the look on her


    face. He noticed that she would eat less than usual whenever she had dinner with his parents.


    Adrienne didn''t have a big appetite to begin with. What if she ended up starving?


    Thus, if it wasn''t for an important matter, Jefferson was reluctant to take Adrienne home for a family


    dinner.


    "I just feel like it''s such a chore for your mother to send us food every day. As her son, you should


    take more time to visit her, and spend some time with her. You really should treasure spending time


    with her while you still have the chance to. Otherwise, you might regret it when the chance passes."


    Just like herself. Adrienne was studying abroad when her parents were still alive. In the end, she


    couldn''t even see her parents onest time. She regretted it a lot.


    She was Jefferson''s wife, so she should be sensible. It was on her to remind Jefferson constantly,


    so that insensible man would know the importance of being a filial and grateful son.


    Jefferson pinched her face and said, "It seems that my mother''s effort didn''t go in vain."


    Adrienne pped his hand away. "Use your mouth to speak, not your hands. Stop touching me


    whenever you talk to me."


    Jefferson used actions to tell her that he would be touching her with his lips too.


    Even while they were having dinner, Jefferson kept kissing Adrienne over and over, to the point that


    her lips became swollen and would hurt while she was drinking soup.


    With intive eyes, she looked at Jefferson, who was eating his food delightfully. She asked,


    "Jefferson, are you a dog?"


    Jefferson questioned in reply, "What about you, then?"


    Adrienne replied, "I''m your master."


    "My little b*tch!" Jefferson eximed.


    Adrienne was first taken aback, then furiouster on. "Mongrel, stinky dog, dirty dog..." She rattled


    off all the dog-rted insults she could think of.


    Not only did Jefferson not get angry, he wasughing like a fool, which further enraged Adrienne.


    Her eyes suddenly reddened. She ducked down and devoured the food greedily.


    Jefferson asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Adrienne continued to eat and ignored him entirely.


    Jefferson gripped her chin and forced her to look up. When he saw the tears in her eyes, his heart


    suddenly ached. "Why are you crying all of a sudden? Is it because you couldn''t relieve your anger


    from just scolding me? Hit me, then."


    Adrienne''s tears streamed down her face and dripped onto his hand. His heart shriveled in an


    instant.


    "If you''re not going to hit me yourself, then I''ll help you." Jefferson took Adrienne''s hand and hit his


    chest with it. However, it didn''t hurt him. It hurt Adrienne''s hand instead, which made her cry even


    harder.


    Jefferson waspletely at a loss.


    No matter how he teased her in the past, she would only pout and sulk. She would never cry like


    she was doing that day.


    Jefferson told her again, "Little Specky, hit me. I promise that I won''t fight back and I won''t say a


    word even if you scold me."

 Chapter 1915 - Kissing Him In Secret

    Chapter 1915 - Kissing Him In Secret


    However, the more Jefferson spoke, the harder Adrienne cried. She cried so hard that her body


    heaved from the sobbing. It was only then that she said with a strangling voice, "I don''t know what


    has gotten into me. I just felt like crying all of a sudden."


    Jefferson fell silent.


    That little fool didn''t even know why she was crying. What was he to do, then?


    Adrienne wiped away her tears. "Don''t worry about me. I''ll probably be fine after a while. The more


    you act concerned, the more I feel like crying."


    Some people were like that sometimes. They would be fine initially but after someone showed them


    concern, it would touch a soft spot in their heart and cause their tears to fall uncontrobly.


    "Then cry on. But don''t cry for too long." Jefferson really wanted to give her some space, but it was


    like his feet were rooted to the spot. Adrienne was crying so hard that it was about to shatter his


    heart of steel. How could he leave her be?


    Jefferson wiped away the tears from the corners of Adrienne''s eyes tenderly as he said, "Little


    Specky, can you cry a little more beautifully? Look at how ugly you are right now."


    Upon hearing what Jefferson had said, Adrienne immediately raised her head and brushed her


    tears away forcefully. She said, "Jefferson, are youining about my looks now? Mind you, you


    were the one who willingly married me. No matter how ugly I be in the future, you''re not


    allowed to say anything about it."


    "Well, I can''t say for sure," Jefferson said, looking at her putting on a fierce act with her teary face.


    He was distressed, but he felt the urge tough at the same time. "If you continue crying, you might


    be even uglier, and I might just end up regretting marrying you and dump you."


    "I dare you!" Adrienne pinched him forcefully. His muscles were hard as steel, so much so that her


    fingers were hurting. At that time, Adrienne had already stopped crying when she suddenly stood up


    and said, "Then get out of here and look for another woman. You''re not allowed inside the room


    tonight."


    "You want me to look for another woman just because you told me to? I won''t." Jefferson retorted as


    he got up from his seat.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrienne asked, "Didn''t you get sick of me because I''m ugly?"


    "But you''re delicious." Jefferson replied.


    Adrienneshed back, "I''m not a meal."


    "Yes, you are," Jefferson quipped back.


    "Go away. Don''t joke around in front of me. Just looking at you annoys me." Adrienne turned


    around, walked into the bedroom, and mmed the door shut.


    "Ah..." Jefferson screeched loudly.


    Upon hearing that, Adrienne was so spooked that she immediately opened the door. "What''s


    wrong? Was your hand wedged in the doorway?"


    "It hurts!" Jefferson held onto his fingertips and nodded hard. "It hurts so much."


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose." The thought of hurting him never crossed Adrienne''s mind.


    Seeing him injured distressed her more than being injured herself. "Come with me. I''ll put some


    ointment on it for you. Otherwise, your fingers are going to swell badly."


    "There''s no need for that. You can just blow it for me." When they were young, Jefferson had used


    that very method to deceive Adrienne.


    At that time, Adrienne was still young. She obediently went along with everything he said. If he


    wanted her to blow on his injury, she would.


    Jefferson was still ying the same old trick on her even then, but Adrienne was no longer the


    naive little girl of the past. She soon understood that she was being deceived by him yet again.


    All of a sudden, her eyes reddened and her nose tingled. Tears fell from her eyes once more.


    "Jefferson, how old are you? Can you stop being so childish?"


    Jefferson was speechless.


    He was just teasing her. Why was she crying again?


    He had often heard in the past that women would cry without reason, but he never believed that.


    That day was the day he became a believer.


    Just as Jefferson was at a loss, Adrienne added, "Do you know that it hurts me to see you get


    hurt?" Her voice was shaky but soft and gentle as she asked him that. Her words were like a stone


    hurtled at Jefferson''s heart, making it beat erratically.


    Jefferson then pulled Adrienne into his arms, and kissed her passionately over and over.


    Later, when Adrienne woke up in his arms the next morning, her body was aching all over again.


    She looked at the source of the pain and really wanted to punch him, but she couldn''t bring herself


    to do so.


    Jefferson was sleeping soundly.


    Adrienne had been around him for more than 20 years, since they were children.


    She watched as he gradually grew from an immature and cute little boy into a charming, powerful


    man.


    Most of the time, she was reluctant to acknowledge how good-looking Jefferson was. It was


    because she had an inkling that if she were to say it out loud, Jefferson would definitely swagger


    around and get full of himself.


    Nheless, she had to admit that he really was an attractive man. His facial features were in


    perfect harmony. There was no better word to describe him than the word ''perfect''.


    It was no wonder that even if he didn''t interact with many women, he still had a line of admirers


    wanting to pursue him.


    At the thought of those admirers, especially at the thought of how Eunice would look at Jefferson,


    Adrienne felt diforted.


    Well, so what? Jefferson belonged to her. He belonged to her alone.


    Unable to restrain herself, Adrienne raised a hand and gently stroked his eyebrows.


    His almond-shaped eyes were strikingly beautiful, and his eyebrows were lush.


    He had an aquiline nose, seductive lips... Adrienne moved to touch his lips. Her fingers brushed


    over them gently and subconsciously feathered over their shape.


    His lips were not only pleasing to the eye, but also pleasantly warm.


    Adrienne suddenly recalled the sensation of him kissing her. She was ovee with the urge to


    feel it again. So, she mustered up her courage and approached him slowly. The closer she got, the


    faster her heart thudded.


    Her heart was beating so fast as if it was going to jump out of her chest, but Adrienne did not


    retreat. The temptation before her was too strong.


    After Adrienne got so close that their bodies were almost touching, she raised her head slightly and


    nted a gentle kiss on his lips with her red ones. She only gave him one light kiss and then


    immediately retreated as if she were a guilty thief.


    Adrienne observed him carefully again after her retreat. Fortunately, he was not awake, so he would


    not find out that she couldn''t resist the temptation of kissing him just then.


    However, it seemed like a light kiss was not enough. Adrienne''s fingers started moving again,


    gradually moving downwards.


    Jefferson''s body was excellently sculpted. He sported an eight-pack on his abdomen, and there was


    no unnecessary fat anywhere on his body.


    His body was better than most male models who relied on their physique to earn a living.


    In the past, Adrienne had never really paid attention to Jefferson''s physique. Well, she did notice it.


    It was just that she was not willing to acknowledge his attractiveness, as though once she admitted


    it, he would run away from her and surround himself with many other women.


    Adrienne had always thought that she was a respectable woman with a lot going for her. She was


    from a good family; she had her own job, and looked fairly decent too, but she was far below the


    scalepared to Jefferson.


    Jefferson had been a child favored by the heavens ever since he was young. No matter where he


    went, people would flock to him and gaze upon him although he did nothing.


    Jefferson was far superior to her. His good looks sent Adrienne into a slight sense of crisis.


    Nheless, no matter what, she was already his wife. She was the woman he wanted to marry.


    The reason for their marriage didn''t matter, the result was set in stone.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    Exercise More


    In the future, if there were any women who lusted over Jefferson like Eunice, Adrienne would be


    able to assert herself as his wife and tell them openly, "Don''t go having any improper thoughts about


    him. This man is mine. He belongs to me alone."


    Yes, Jefferson belonged to her alone, both his heart and his body.


    With that thought in mind, Adrienne''s heart melted. She inched closer to Jefferson again, but this


    time, as soon as she moved, she was tightly embraced by Jefferson''s strong arms.


    In anguid and seductive voice, Jefferson drawled, "Baby, men can''t hold themselves back in the


    morning. If you''re not up for some exercise, then it''s better if you don''t move."


    Adrienne''s entire body stiffened.


    She was startled.


    She did not know when he had woken up.


    Jefferson gave her the answer. "I woke up when you kissed me just now."


    Adrienne did not speak.


    Her face turned as red as a tomato.


    Jefferson had been awake for a while, and he knew everything that she had done.


    That man...


    "And I think you should give me an exnation for that," Jefferson saidzily with a hint of a smile


    on his face. "How do you think we should deal with this matter?"


    Adrienne shrank back like a tortoise and said guiltily, "At worst, I''ll let you kiss me too."


    He would definitely kiss her, but Jefferson didn''t want to kiss her in secret, he wanted to kiss her out


    in the open.


    After the long and passionate kiss, Adrienne felt that her lips were swollen again. However,


    Jefferson had no intention of letting her go. He asked, "Little Specky, do you love me?"


    "I..." Did she love him? She probably did, right? Otherwise, why would she sneak a kiss on him? He


    was the only man who she had ever done that to.


    However, the thing was, Adrienne never had the chance to be that intimate with other men in her


    life. She had never seen what other men looked like when they were asleep nor did she know if she


    would do the same thing if it was another man lying next to her.


    "Adrienne Carter, you''d better think about it carefully before you answer." Jefferson rarely called her


    by her full name, but when he did, it would undoubtedly be in a precarious situation. If looks could


    kill, he would be a murderer.


    Facing Jefferson, Adrienne''s survival instinct kicked in strongly. She replied, "I love you! Of course I


    do!"


    Jefferson did not believe in her insincere confession at all. Even though he knew that she was just


    pacifying him, he still wanted an affirmative answer from her. "Who do you love?"


    Adrienne shrank back again. "Who else could it be?"


    "Answer me," Jefferson said.


    Adrienne was forced to say, "You!"


    As soon as she said that, Adrienne''s lips were once again assaulted by his. That was the


    punishment that she had to bear for being insincere.


    Internally, Adrienne thought to herself that Jefferson had never been that wild in the past even


    though they had been sleeping together for a few months by then. It was only in recent days that he


    would... at the slightest thing...


    After that, Adrienne''s mind went nk. She could only go along with his lead.


    As expected, Jefferson and Adrienne were going to bete for work.


    Adrienne dragged her limp body around. As she changed into her clothes, she mumbled softly,


    "Freya''s case is not a simple one, but you don''t look worried at all, you even..."


    She was too ashamed to continue her sentence.


    It was still early in the morning, but Jefferson was like a feral beast who did not know how to restrain


    himself at all.


    Adrienne pledged to herself to stay away from him from now on, especially in the mornings.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to handle her work if she was this exhausted every morning.


    Then, Adrienne looked toward the man next to her!


    Seeing that Jefferson was in high spirits, Adrienne was annoyed. She thought that it was really


    unfair.


    Why was there such a huge difference between a man''s and a woman''s stamina?


    Especially when it came to a man like Jefferson.


    Jefferson smiled with satisfaction. "Good girl, we''ll exercise more in the morning from now on so


    that your stamina will improve."


    "You''re shameless." It hadn''t been long after they just finished ''exercising'', and he was already


    thinking of doing it again. Was he an animal?


    Jefferson said, "There are plenty of people who wake up early in the morning to jog and train their


    stamina. How was that shameless?"


    "I..." It turned out that was what Jefferson was talking about. What on earth was she thinking about?


    "Well, if you want to do other forms of exercise, I''ll be willing to help." Jefferson approached her


    again. His expression was really... Adrienne was too embarrassed to describe it.


    She picked up her coat and ran away in a panic.


    ? ? ?


    As soon as they arrived at the Paramount Criminal Police Team headquarters, Adrienne''s phone


    rang. She took it out and looked at it. It was from Zelson. She immediately answered, "Mr. Zelson,


    what can I do for you?"


    "Can''t I contact you anytime I like?" Zelson''s calm and cool voice, as usual. Adrienne couldn''t feel


    the supposed attraction to her that Jefferson had been talking about at all.


    Adrienne immediately rified, "Mr. Zelson, that''s not what..."


    Zelson interrupted her, saying, "I''m at Cloud Top Cafe. Can youe over?"


    The Cloud Top Cafe was opposite the police station. It was no more than 500 meters away.


    Adrienne was a little curious. Why didn''t Zelson go directly to the station if he wanted to meet her?


    Was it because he was afraid of Jefferson?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She nodded. "Sure. I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up, she looked at Jefferson, whose eyes had betrayed his annoyance. Adrienne


    exined, "Mr. Zelson must have something he wants to discuss with me. He''s at Cloud Top Cafe,


    which is just right opposite. You can tag along if you''re worried."


    "Go quickly ande back as soon as possible. Call me if you need anything." Jefferson was


    worried, but he was not the kind of person who would restrict her freedom. Plus, the cafe was


    nearby, he believed that Zelson wouldn''t be able to cause any trouble.


    "Okay. I''ll get going then." Adrienne nodded, then turned around, about to leave.


    At that moment, Jefferson reached out to pull her back. He hugged her tight before letting her go,


    tucking a strand of hair behind her ear and pushing her sses up her nose bridge, "If Zelson


    confesses his love for you, what are you going to do?"


    Adrienne''s eyes widened in shock. "That''s not possible!"


    Nheless, Jefferson replied seriously. "If it


    happens."


    Adrienne waved her hand around dismissively. "That will never happen, don''t worry." "I said ''if''!"


    Jefferson stressed.


    Adrienne touched her head and thought for a moment. "I''ve never thought about this before, so I


    don''t know what I''ll do either."


    Jefferson was so mad that he wanted to bite Adrienne vehemently, but he knew how slow she was


    when it came to romance. He said, "If he confesses to you, call me right away. I''ll help you deal with


    it."


    Adrienne was amused. Her rosy face crinkled into a smile. "Okay, I''ll definitely call you for help. Will


    you let me go now?"


    "Okay, go," Jefferson said.


    Jefferson knew that Zelson had set his eyes on his Little Specky from the start. He was feeling bold


    right then, huh, to ask for a date in his territory? Jefferson thought. Although he didn''t really want


    Adrienne to go, he still allowed her to leave.


    As a man, Jefferson had always kept his word.


    "I''ll be going, then." Adrienne removed Jefferson''s hand from her waist, smiled at him, and turned to


    leave.


    After seeing her off, Jefferson went inside. On the way, the people who met him were about to greet


    him when they saw his ticked-off expression. They swallowed their words in fear, and kept a safe


    distance from him.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Because You''re Not Jefferson Adrienne went to Cloud Top Cafe. Before entering, she instinctively


    smoothened her clothes down. Zelson was a rigorous man when it came to work. He had high


    requirements for the staff working with him; he couldn''t tolerate untidy work clothes. Since Adrienne


    had worked under him for two years, she naturally understood how he was. She had to remember


    to be level- headed at all times and smarten up her appearance.


    While Zelson and Adrienne were working, they would asionally go to Cloud Top Cafe for a cup of


    coffee, so the service staff recognized them. As soon as Adrienne stepped inside, a waiter came up


    and said, "Dr. Carter, this way please."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The waiter took her to a small, private booth on the second floor, "Dr. Carter, will it be the usual


    orange juice?"


    "Yes please." Adrienne nodded and turned to smile at Zelson. "Mr. Zelson, sorry to keep you


    waiting."


    "It''s no big deal, I just got here too." Zelson immediately stood up and pulled the chair out for her.


    Adrienne had never been in that type of situation before, so she was taken aback. "Mr.


    Zelson, there''s no need to be that courteous."


    There was a subtle frown between Zelson''s brows, but his tone did not change in the slightest. He


    said, "Adrienne, I don''t have anything else to teach you anymore. I''m no longer your teacher." "One


    may be a teacher for a day, but he will be a father for life. Although you are only a few years older


    than me, I respect you the same as I would my father, Mr. Zelson. Since you used to be my teacher,


    regardless of how many years have passed, you will always be that to me." Those words came


    straight from Adrienne''s heart, all truths.


    However, to Zelson, it was grating. Could it be that Adrienne really didn''t notice his affection for her


    at all all these while? Did she really not anticipate the reason why he wanted to meet her that day?


    Needless to say, with Adrienne''s ineptness towards romantic matters, it really was possible that she


    didn''t notice anything. Otherwise, Zelson wouldn''t have wasted two years doing nothing.


    At that time, they worked together every day. The person who Adrienne spent the most time with


    every day was him, not the arrogant Jefferson who he hated.


    "Adrienne..." Zelson called her name and tried topose himself. "How''s life for you recently?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Zelson. I''ve been doing quite well." Adrienne had always been


    respectful toward Zelson, as she had indeed regarded Zelson as her mentor, and nothing more.


    However, the more she acted that way, the more ufortable Zelson felt. It was as if something


    was lodged in his chest firmly, and try as he might he could not spit it out, nor could he swallow it.


    Zelson, who had always been good at hiding his true emotions, finally caved. He asked, "Adrienne,


    do you really not know the reason why I asked you out today?"


    "Mr. Zelson, if you don''t tell me, how will..." Adrienne was taken aback at first, then she thought


    about it for a while, "Is it about our current case? Did you discover anything new that you would like


    to share with me?"


    Zelson was silent.


    Adrienne rarely saw veins throbbing on Zelson''s forehead, like Jefferson''s when he was angry. She


    did not understand the reason for Zelson''s anger.


    "Adrienne, I wanted to meet you today to tell you that I like you." Since he had already asked her


    out here, Zelson no longer intended to beat around the bush. He went straight to the point, "It''s not


    the sort of admiration from a mentor towards a student. I like you the way a man loves a woman. Do


    you understand?"


    "I-1 don''t understand." Adrienne shook her head dumbly in shock. For a long while, she thought that


    she was hallucinating because of what Jefferson had said to her. How could Mr. Zelson say exactly


    what Jefferson had predicted?


    Zelson was at a loss for words. He was ticked off by Adrienne. Even though he knew that she was


    hopeless when it came to romance, she still managed to get on his nerves. If it was not for the fact


    that he knew her well, he would definitely think that she was trying to rile him up.


    "I really like you," Zelson said, with deep affection in his tone. "Do you like me, even just a little?"


    "Mr. Zelson, did you get it wrong? I''ve always been just your student." After a long period of


    digesting the situation, Adrienne finally understood that Zelson was confessing his love to her. It


    was not an illusion caused by Jefferson''s words.


    Adrienne really had never imagined anything close to the present situation before. How could


    Zelson suddenly fall in love with her?


    Adrienne felt a little scared, a little helpless.


    Before that, Jefferson had also confessed his love to her when she was unprepared.


    At that time, Adrienne acted the same as that day. At first, she couldn''t believe it, but she rejoiced


    slightly in her heartter on.


    Adrienne was d that Jefferson had fallen in love with her instead of any other woman.


    However, when Zelson confessed to her, there was only fear and panic in her heart. Adrienne knew


    clearly that she had never thought of Zelson that way. She would definitely let him down.


    Zelson waited for a long time for her toe to terms with the situation and for her to respond. He


    waited and waited, but he only saw Adrienne''s frown worsening, as if she was disturbed by his


    sudden confession.


    Zelson couldn''t wait any longer. He didn''t want to waste more time waiting either. So he said,


    "Adrienne, say something."


    Although it took a bit of time, Adrienne finally thought it through and replied, "Mr. Zelson, I''m really


    sorry! I''m married, I''m Jefferson''s wife. I can''t reciprocate your feelings."


    She said that it was because she was married, and was someone else''s wife that she couldn''t


    return his love. Did that mean that she just couldn''t bring herself to cross a moral boundary, and that


    she didn''t truly love Jefferson? Zelson thought to himself.


    If Adrienne was not married, would she be able to love him back?


    Zelson, who was initially despairing due to


    Adrienne''s frown, suddenly became animated again as he asked, "Adrienne, then tell me, if you''re


    not married, will you reciprocate my love for you?"


    "No!" That time, Adrienne did not hesitate at all to answer affirmatively. Her reply was like a bucket


    of ice water sshing onto Zelson, freezing him all the way to the depths of his heart.


    Zelson''s lips trembled a little, and he asked with difficulty, "Why?"


    Adrienne said, "Because you''re not Jefferson."


    "Why Jefferson, but not me?" Zelson pushed again. Yes, he admitted that he had known her for less


    time than Jefferson, but his love for her never paled inparison.


    "Jefferson is the only man for me." Adrienne''s brain short- circuited once again. All that ran through


    her mind was that Jefferson was the man for her, not Zelson. She couldn''te up with the reason


    at the moment, but there seemed to be an answer deep inside her, on the tip of her tongue, yet just


    falling short ofing out.


    "Adrienne, you should know better than me why you married Jefferson." Zelson didn''t want to


    highlight certain things, because he didn''t want to leave a bad impression on Adrienne. However, if


    he didn''t point it out, Adrienne probably would never think it through for life.


    "Of course I know that." Adrienne suddenly felt a warm feeling washed over her. Rather than it


    being a scheme by Jefferson, it was more like she had willingly allowed herself to fall prey to him.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    She Only Wanted Jefferson


    Adrienne was a medical student. There were certain things that she couldn''t understand at the time,


    but she came to a realization after poring over the matter. After knowing the truth, she could have


    proposed a divorce, but she didn''t.


    Adrienne said resolutely, "If I were given the chance to go back in time, I would still make the same


    choice without a slight hesitance."


    Zelson was so shocked by her words that he remained dumbstruck for a long while. After he pulled


    himself together, he asked, "Adrienne, do you really want a loveless marriage?"


    "Who said that it''s a loveless marriage? He loves me, and I love him too. That alone is enough,"


    Adrienne blurted out without a second thought. It was then that she understood what the missing


    factor was, the answer that was buried deep in her heart.


    Yes, Adrienne loved Jefferson, that was why she was still willing to go along with his scheme and


    marry him.


    The reason she dared to drink unscrupulously and let down her guard in front of Jefferson, was


    because she loved him. Furthermore, she knew that even if she was drunk, she was willing to let


    him do anything to her.


    She even liked it when he did that.


    "You love him?" Zelson shook his head over and over again, as if he had heard something


    unbelievable. "No, what you felt for him is not love. It''s a dependency towards him that you''ve


    developed since you were a child. Adrienne, I can give you a shoulder to lean on as well, just like


    he did."


    "No, you can''t." Hearing what Zelson had to say, Adrienne suddenly smiled brightly. "Mr. Zelson,


    thank you for helping me realize that I really do love Jefferson. This morning, he asked me whether I


    loved him. I was not sure then, as I thought that I could do to others the same things I do to him."


    Just then, Zelson''s confession enlightened her to the fact that she only loved Jefferson. "Thanks to


    you, Mr. Zelson, I now understand that I don''t want any other man or any other shoulder to lean on


    other than Jefferson''s."


    That morning, Jefferson had asked her if she loved him.


    At that time, Adrienne did not quite grasp it. She even thought that if the other party was as


    goodlooking as Jefferson, she would have acted the same way she did towards him. However, right


    then, she knew very well that there was no room for any other man in her heart.


    The reason Adrienne sneakily kissed him when he was sleeping that morning was because she


    loved him. She did it because she was following her heart.


    All of a sudden, Adrienne longed to see Jefferson and tell him loudly that she loved him, she loved


    him very much.


    "Adrienne, I acknowledge that Jefferson has his own merits, but could you give me a chance?" Out


    of nowhere, Zelson grabbed Adrienne''s hand excitedly. "Adrienne,e with me. I know you don''t


    love me, bute with me. Let''s go to a ce where no one knows us and start over again."


    Adrienne drew her hand back forcefully. After reaching an understanding of her feelings, she


    became particrly calm. "Mr. Zelson, I''m a married woman, and I love my husband very much. I


    will not leave him for anyone. As my mentor, I respect you, so please respect me too. Please don''t


    say this to a married woman again."


    "You always listened to me, so why won''t you listen to me again this time?¡± Zelson understood that


    his request was excessive, but only in that way could he help her.


    "I listened to you in the past because you were right. But, confessing to a married woman is


    extremely unreasonable. Thus, I apologize as I can only decline." Adrienne was far behind when it


    came to emotions, but once she thought it through, she would only ept one man to love for life.


    She couldn''t tolerate anyone other than Jefferson, and she believed that it was the same for


    Jefferson too. "I''m sorry! I''ll be leaving now."


    If Jefferson knew that Zelson asked her out that day to confess his love for her, he would definitely


    go into a rage. When she thought of that, Adrienne thought that Jefferson could be quite adorable at


    times.


    "Adrienne, please listen to me one more time." Seeing that Adrienne was about to leave, Zelson


    immediately stood up and grabbed her. Adrienne struggled to break free, but she was too weak


    compared to Zelson, and it was a futile effort.


    Seeing Zelson holding her hand, a feeling of disgust spiked in Adrienne all of a sudden. However,


    she knew that she couldn''t deal with it by force, so she said coldly, "My husband is waiting for me


    outside, and I don''t want him to misunderstand. Mr. Zelson, please let go of me."


    Adrienne was speaking that politely because she still valued their rtionship as mentor and


    student, but her tone was cold. She even brought up Jefferson, who couldn''t possibly be there. It


    unsettled Zelson.


    Just as Adrienne finished speaking, Jefferson suddenly appeared, even when she did not expect


    him to. He looked like he was at ease, but his gaze was piercing as he asked, "Dr. Jacob, do you


    want to lose the ability to hold a scalpel forever?"


    Zelson was not afraid of Jefferson''s threat, but he didn''t want Adrienne to think badly of him, so he


    let go of her.


    Jefferson approached and took out a piece of wet wipe. He took Adrienne''s hand and wiped it


    thoroughly. "Don''t touch such filth in the future."


    "Okay." Adrienne wondered whether her brain was functioning properly. How could she just nod?


    Wasn''t she indirectly admitting that Zelson was ''filth'' by doing that?


    Only then did Jefferson turn his head towards Zelson slowly. "Dr. Jacob, did you study for so many


    years only to end up brainless? Don''t you know that pestering a married woman won''t bring you any


    good?"


    Zelson did not answer.


    Zelson always had a stoic face, but that time, his face was livid to an extreme.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t ever show up in front of me again, and don''t even think about harassing my wife! I will show


    you no mercy if you do it again." With those harsh words, Jefferson wrapped his arm around


    Adrienne''s waist and made a graceful exit.


    Zelson looked at their retreating figures with a convulsing heart. He was in so much pain that he


    broke out into a cold sweat.


    He had waited for two years for Adrienne to understand what love was all about.


    Right then, Adrienne finally understood it, but what she understood was her love towards Jefferson


    instead of him.


    In reality, Zelson already knew that Jefferson was different from other men to Adrienne. He had


    hidden his feelings very well the whole time. He originally nned to watch over her from afar and


    love her one- sidedly, even if it meant that she would go her whole life not knowing about his


    feelings for her.


    However, the day before, Zelson had learned about a certain thing... Therefore, he was raring to get


    Adrienne out of that mess and take her away. He didn''t want to see her get hurt again.


    But in the end, she didn''t love him. No matter what he said, she would not follow him.


    Zelson sat on the chair, powerless. He gripped onto the armrest tightly with hisrge palms to


    restrain himself from rushing to snatch Adrienne back.


    After what he had done, Adrienne''s good impression of him that took years to build up had vanished


    in an instant.


    Despite that, Zelson felt that it was fine for things to have ended up that way. At least when she


    found out the truth in the future, she would have one less person to feel sorry for.


    Perhaps he was overthinking it. Even if he had not made a fool of himself like that, Adrienne might


    not even feel bad for him if she learned the truth.


    Because he had never been in her heart in the slightest.

 Chapter 1919- Why Wasnt He Angry

    Chapter 1919- Why Wasn''t He Angry


    Jefferson was in a good mood.


    Adrienne could see that.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be angry upon seeing Zelson confess his love to her before his eyes? Why


    was he in such a good mood?


    Adrienne really couldn''t understand that man.


    Jefferson would always be very furious when she expected him not to be. He would be so mad


    sometimes that he would gnash his teeth, as if he couldn''t wait to devour her whole.


    And when Adrienne expected him to be angry, he wasn''t? Conversely, he was in high spirits.


    Was there something wrong with him again?


    Adrienne couldn''t make heads or tails of it. She tilted her head and looked at Jefferson, asking,


    "Why are you not angry?"


    "Who says I''m not?" Jefferson said as he halted in his tracks. He put both his arms around her


    waist, lowered his head, and whispered with his warm breath tickling her ear, "I''m so angry that I


    can''t wait to swallow you up."


    Jefferson''s tone was soft and gentle, but it made


    Adrienne shiver. She immediately stepped back. "You-you''re really angry?"


    Jefferson pulled her back into his arms. All of a sudden, he parted his lips and bit her round earlobe,


    saying again in a hushed voice, "If you don''t want me to be angry, I''m fine with that."


    Adrienne knew that he was about to demand something from her in return. "What do you want me


    to do for that?"


    Adrienne looked up at him. Her sses made her eyes look particrly bright, and her slightly-


    parted, red lips were moist. She was looking particrly attractive. Jefferson once again felt


    restlessness stir within him, and in the next second, his hot lips were pressed against hers.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Adrienne was so surprised that she forgot to close her eyes. They were in public, right? How could


    that man just...


    Although Adrienne knew that she should push him away, she did not. Perhaps it was because she


    noticed Zelson looking at them from the window of the second floor, that she unexpectedly put her


    arms around Jefferson''s shoulders and went along with the heated and passionate kiss.


    Adrienne''s slight action obviously pleased Jefferson, and he deepened the kiss.


    After a long while, Jefferson drew back and rubbed her head with his chin. In a hoarse voice, he


    rasped, "Baby, tell me what you''ve just said to Zelson."


    "What-what are you talking about?" Adrienne knew what he was referring to, but she feigned


    ignorance.


    Even though she had said such words to Zelson with confidence, she still couldn''t bring herself to


    say such mushy words to Jefferson. Her whole face flushed a bright red.


    Jefferson lowered his head and touched her forehead with his. "Are you trying to y dumb with


    me? Huh?"


    "No, I''m not..." Adrienne ducked into his arms. With her face burning scarlet, she spoke softly, "I


    love you! And it seems that I love you more than I thought."


    "My little idiot, you''ve pleased both my body and mind today." As he said that, Jefferson kissed her


    again.


    Adrienne had never expected that Jefferson would catch up with her not long after she had left the


    station.


    His woman was meeting another man that had feelings for her; it was a given that Jefferson would


    follow along. He wasn''t as slow as Adrienne.


    He just never imagined that his little idiot would be that merciless when rejecting someone.


    Moreover, Jefferson had also gotten to hear her saying that she loved him firsthand.


    Adrienne had answered extremely insincerely when he interrogated her that morning.


    Nheless, just then with Zelson, she waspletely serious about it.


    Adrienne had said that she loved him, and she didn''t want any man besides him in her life.


    Having been by her side for so many years, Jefferson was finally treated to such a scene. How


    could he not be happy?


    At that moment, if the situation allowed it, he would rent out a huge billboard in Times Square to


    announce to the world that his woman had confessed her love for him.


    In her dazed state, Adrienne realized that Jefferson had already picked her up in his arms while he


    took huge strides towards the Paramount Criminal Police Team headquarters. Startled, Adrienne


    yelped, clenching her tiny hands and pummeling his chest with her fists. "Jefferson, what are you


    doing? Put me down."


    "I won''t." Jefferson did not care about the looks they were getting. It was his wife in his arms, what


    reason was there to shy away from letting people


    see that?


    Jefferson would like it if more people were there to see.


    Adrienne kept persuading Jefferson, but she still couldn''t convince him to let go of her. In the end,


    she could only bury her head into Jefferson''s chest like an ostrich and pretend that there was no


    one around.


    "Dr. Carter, what happened?" Back at the station, there was someone who didn''t realize what was


    going on. When he saw that Jefferson was carrying Adrienne, he thought that Adrienne was injured


    so he rushed over to help.


    However, he was scared away by a nce from Jefferson.


    Adrienne felt as though she would not be able to show her face there anymore in the future.


    Jefferson took Adrienne to her office right away. After entering, he kicked the door shut. He turned


    around and pressed Adrienne against the door.


    "Jefferson..."


    Before she could say anything, Adrienne''s lips were assailed by Jefferson''s lips once again.


    Needless to say, her lips were swollen again. They were really swollen.


    The initial swelling on her lips from that morning hadn''t disappeared. After being kissed by him right


    then again, her lips began to hurt a lot. Her lips had swelled into two red sausages, she thought.


    After Jefferson had enough of kissing Adrienne, he let go of her and pressed his thumb against her


    lips. "What should I do now?"


    Adrienne looked at him with a pout. Wasn''t she the one who was supposed to ask that?


    With her lips in that state, how was she going to go out in publicter?


    "Baby, I don''t want to be separated from you even for a second. What do you think I should do?"


    Adrienne tasted too good, and Jefferson was addicted to her. He had even fantasized about


    shrinking her down to palm size and putting her into his pocket, so that he could take her out to


    apany him whenever he thought about her.


    "We still have to work, you know that, right?" Adrienne wanted to get out of Jefferson''s embrace, but


    he was holding her too tightly that she couldn''t escape. "Captain Hefner, there are still many things


    we need to do. Let''s get back to work first, shall we?"


    "Okay," Jefferson replied in a slightly hoarse voice.


    Adrienne had a vague feeling that something was wrong. She did not dare to move at that moment.


    She knew Jefferson too well. If he was happy, he wouldn''t pay any mind to the fact that they were at


    work, in an office.


    After another kiss on her forehead, Jefferson let her go reluctantly. He had decided that after he had


    caught the perpetrators and solved Freya''s case, he would resign and go on a honeymoon with


    Adrienne.


    He would bring her to a marvelous ce, where they would stay in for three whole days and nights,


    and do whatever their hearts desired. ? ? ?


    That day was another busy day.


    After Jefferson left, Adrienne immediately devoted herself to work. Unfortunately, all the clues found


    at the scene were not in Freya''s favour, extremely so.


    The victim usually stayed there alone, and her house was squeaky clean. Except for the traces left


    by Freya, there was no mark of any third party.


    All the evidence pointed to Freya being the murderer, but Freya really hadn''t murdered anyone.


    After Adrienne and Jefferson sent Freya home that day, she had gone to sleep and never left the


    house again. Who knew that she could still be charged with murder. How ridiculous.


    Freya knew that she was framed. Her farmhouse focused on pure entertainment. How on earth had


    she offended such a powerful figure who wanted to frame her for murder, and executed it in such a


    perfect manner even?

 Chapter 1920 - Im Very Sorry

    Chapter 1920 - I''m Very Sorry


    Just as Freya was mulling over it to no avail, Jefferson went to see her again.


    That time, Jefferson did not get her to go to the interrogation room. He had no one following him


    too. It was a private meeting.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Jefferson, I''ve been thinking about it all this while, but I still can''t figure out who I''ve offended."


    Freya was not looking at her best, but she was still somewhat level-headed.


    "Freya, I''m very sorry." Jefferson had never apologized in such a solemn manner to any of his


    childhood friends before. It puzzled Freya, but she soon seemed to grasp what he meant.


    Freya didn''t ask anything.


    She was waiting for Jefferson to speak.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. It''s all because of me. Those people tried to frame me the


    last time too, but they failed. Later on, they framed my subordinate. And this time, they had set their


    eyes on you," Jefferson said.


    Freya, who was confused all this while, finally understood what was going on. She did not resent


    Jefferson for it. In fact, she felt relief, and she said, "Jefferson, it''s not your fault. I don''t me you


    for it. However, since they''re acting so grantly, then they must have other vicious ns in mind


    too. You must watch over Adrienne; you can''t let her get hurt.¡±


    "Freya..." Perhaps if Freya had scolded him, Jefferson would feel much better. But not only did


    Freya not me him, she was worried about Adrienne''s well-being. It made him feel even more


    guilty. If it weren''t for him, Freya wouldn''t have been framed in that manner.


    Jefferson continued, "I''ll protect both you and Adrienne, but you''ll have to bear with it for a couple


    more days."


    "I''m happy to see that your enemies are thinking so highly of me. It proves that our friendship is


    strong enough for all to see," Freya said calmly. "All of us are of the same age, except Adrienne


    who''s three years younger than us. For many years, we''ve regarded her as our sister. I don''t want


    to see her being sad anymore, especially after her parents'' death."


    Jefferson understood all of what Freya was saying.


    Freya added, "Jefferson, is it possible that what happened between Freddy and that woman is also


    staged?"


    "The DNA test results of the victim''s child are out. It is indeed not Freddy''s. Like you, he was


    probably framed because of me," Jefferson replied with a nod.


    After hearing what Jefferson said, a faint smile appeared on Freya''s face. Although it was just a


    weak smile, it was obvious that she was rejoicing internally. "It''s good that he didn''t let my love for


    him for so many years go to waste."


    "We know how he feels about you, and we know what kind of a person he is too. He wouldn''t do


    such an absurd thing, if he wasn''t set up," said Jefferson.


    Freyaughed, but theughter soon turned into tears. She was not crying because she was sad,


    on the contrary, those were tears of happiness. "Fortunately so... But I was being impetuous. I


    deemed that he had an affair with another woman without even hearing him out. He must be very


    sad that I divorced that impulsively."


    "I think the perpetrators have done a thorough investigation on you. They know that you''re not the


    type to tolerate cheating. That''s why their tricks worked on you," Jefferson assured her. They


    must''ve thought very highly of Jefferson. In order to deal with him, they even investigated his


    friends'' interests, hobbies, and personalities.


    "Jefferson, can you please tell this to Freddy for me. Tell him not to worry about me. I will definitely


    be able to leave this ce. Also, after I leave, I will marry him again, as long as he''s willing to."


    Freya really regretted her rash actions.


    Jefferson nodded. "Sure, I will let him know."


    Freya piped up again, "Jefferson, please ask Bruce and Tommy to proceed with caution too."


    "Alright." After that experience with Freya, Jefferson had already made all the necessary


    preparations. He would not allow Bruce and Tommy to be dragged into the mess when Freya hadn''t


    even been released.


    Freya was indeed a smart woman. With just a little hint, she managed to think far ahead.


    After meeting Freya, Jefferson felt much more cheerful.


    That night, he would go and meet the people pulling the strings.


    However, he was a little worried about Adrienne.


    From all the information they had right then, the mastermind was most likely... Jefferson didn''t want


    to think about that possibility, but ording to the evidence at hand, he couldn''t help his thoughts


    foraying in that direction.


    However, he would find out whether his guess was correct that night.


    Before getting off work, Jefferson took some time to call Britney. He informed her that he and


    Adrienne would have dinner together with them that night.


    Britney was very happy to hear that they were visiting for dinner. She began pondering over what


    dishes to cook that night. She hoped that if she made more of Adrienne''s favorite dishes, Adrienne


    would gain some weight and give birth to a healthy child for the Hefner family the following year.


    However, if it was a boy, then that grandchild of hers would definitely be a naughty rascal. Britney


    thought to herself that it would be good if the child was a quiet and sensible girl like Adrienne. The


    more she thought about it, the more serious Britney became.


    Seeing that Britney was too busy to pay him any mind, Albert frowned unhappily and whined, "Why


    don''t I see you busying yourself like this for me after Ie back from a 15-day business trip?"


    Upon him saying that, Britney, who was tasting the soup at that moment, immediately rolled her


    eyes. "Old fogey, you shouldn''t point fingers. Was there ever a time I neglected you and didn''t serve


    you well when you came back from your trip?"


    Albert was speechless.


    Come to think of it, Britney really did serve him well. It was just that Albert wanted her to pay more


    attention to him, and quit focusing only on her son and daughter-inw.


    Britney smiled and put down the bowl of soup. She turned around, poured a cup of tea and handed


    it to him. Still smiling, she asked, "Is this what you want?"


    Albert took the cup of tea and set it down. Holding her hand tenderly, he said, "I have something to


    discuss with you."


    Britney said with a smile, "I''m still in the midst of cooking the soup. Whatever it is, well talk about it


    after Jefferson and Adriennee home and finish their dinner."


    "Can you put me before your son for once?" Albert grumbled, displeased.


    Looking at his grumpy face, Britney thought that Albert was getting more adorable as he aged. She


    couldn''t help but reach out to pinch his face, "Albert, we have each other forpany every day


    and night anyways. Jefferson and Adrienne are finally home for once, so don''t be jealous of them,


    okay?"


    Albert did not reply.


    No matter how angry he was, as long as Britney gave him a smile, Albert was powerless to do


    anything.


    But he had to tell her about that one thing no matter what. "It has to do with Jefferson and


    Adrienne."


    "Jefferson and Adrienne?" Britney was taken aback. After a while, she asked, "Did something


    happen to them?"


    Albert began speaking, "About Jefferson and Adrienne''s marriage..."


    Before Albert could finish, he suddenly heard Jefferson''s voiceing from the yard. "My Queen,


    your son and daughter-inw are back."


    Hearing Jefferson''s voice, Britney couldn''t care less about what Albert had to say anymore. She


    hurriedly went to the yard to receive her beloved son and daughter-inw. "Adrienne, you''re here."

 Chapter 1921 - Im Yours

    Chapter 1921 - I''m Yours


    Britney ignored Jefferson altogether and went forward to hold Adrienne''s hands tightly. After at


    looking Adrienne from head to toe, she asked, "Adrienne, have you been very busy with work


    recently?"


    Adrienne replied politely, "Not really."


    Britney looked distressed as she continued, "Although it''s only been a few days since west met,


    you''ve lost a lot of weight. If it''s not because of your work, then it must be Jefferson. Did he bully


    you?"


    Without waiting for Adrienne''s reply, Jefferson butted in. "My Queen, you can''t wrong your son like


    that. I''m telling you, it''s already a wonder that I''m not being bullied by Little Specky at home. How


    would I dare bully her?"


    Adrienne red at him.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Britney patted him on the head with a smile, "You, getting bullied? How many people in the world


    are able to bully you? Don''t think that I don''t know what type of person you are."


    "Whatever my personality is, you''re the one who gave birth to me. It''s all your fault," Jefferson


    replied.


    Britney asked, "So your birth was a mistake I made?"


    "No, no, it wasn''t a mistake. Only an outstanding mother like you could give birth to such an


    excellent son like me." Jefferson answered.


    Britney retorted, "You really have a way with words, huh?"


    As Adrienne watched the mother and son bicker, she felt as if she was seeing her own mother.


    When Adrienne''s mother was alive, like any other child, Adrienne would asionally piss her


    mother off. When that happened, Adrienne would only need to hug her mother, call her "Mrs.


    Carter" sweetly, and praise her for being the most beautiful mother in the world. Then, her anger


    would subside, and she would look at Adrienne tenderly.


    It was a pity that Adrienne could no longer see her mother''s gentle and beautiful smile in that


    lifetime. She could no longer hear her mother call her with that sweet voice anymore. She could no


    longer see her father''s handsome and kind face too... If Adrienne had known that such a thing


    would happen, she would have stayed by their side all the time, so that she could have even a


    second more with them.


    "Little Specky, why are you standing there like a fool? Let''s go in." Jefferson suddenly grabbed her


    slim waist with his strong arms, bringing Adrienne back to her senses. She raised her head slightly


    and looked at him. Fortunately, even after she had lost all her rtives, she still had him by her side.


    "Little Specky, don''t look at me like that, or you''ll have to bear the consequences," Jefferson


    quipped. Adrienne definitely didn''t know how seductive her innocent and bright eyes were. If he


    wasn''t at his parents'' ce right then, he would have embraced her and gone for another round.


    Adrienne just gave him a slight smile and said, "Jefferson, thank you."


    "Thank me? How do you n to thank me?" Jefferson asked. Adrienne had only thanked him with


    her words but Jefferson hoped that she would use her actions to show her appreciation. For


    example, she could exercise more so that her stamina would improve.


    Looking into Jefferson''s eyes, Adrienne knew that he was thinking of something inappropriate


    again. Thus, she did not answer him and just went straight inside. As soon as she entered the


    house, she saw Albert sitting on the sofa. He did not look over, but Adrienne still felt a sense of


    difort all over. She greeted him softly, "Mr. Albert." "Mm," Albert replied while drinking his tea.


    In the past, he would try to be respectful towards Adrienne in front of Jefferson and Britney, but he


    couldn''t care less to do that anymore right then.


    Britney was unhappy at that sight. She walked to Albert''s side, pinched him hard and shot him a


    warning look. It was only then did Albert look at Adrienne and say, "Have a seat."


    "Okay." Adrienne responded, but she did not sit. She tugged at Jefferson''s clothes and asked him,


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to show me something? Where is it?"


    Jefferson wondered when he had ever said such a thing.


    "My Queen, I''ll take Little Specky upstairs to look at something. Let us know when dinner is ready.


    Thanks!" Jefferson knew that Adrienne felt ufortable there, so he took her hand and went


    upstairs.


    They went to his room. As soon as they were inside, Jefferson pressed Adrienne against the door


    and asked, "Little Specky, tell me honestly, did Albert do anything to you?"


    Feeling guilty, Adrienne looked away. "What are you talking about? He''s your father. What could he


    possibly do to me?"


    Jefferson knew Adrienne inside and out. Her face would turn red when she lied, and she would turn


    flustered. Anyone could see through her at a nce. He asked again, "What did he do to you?"


    Adrienne stammered, "He- he didn''t do anything. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Well, if you don''t want to tell me yourself then I''ll go and ask him," Jefferson said sternly.


    "Jefferson!" Adrienne reached out to hold onto Jefferson, who was about to leave. She put her little


    face on his back and rubbed it gently. "I want to stay with you for the rest of my life."


    Jefferson froze.


    Adrienne continued, "You are my husband. Your parents are my parents too. I want to be filial to


    them, I don''t want you to quarrel with them because of me and make them unhappy."


    Jefferson was happy to hear that, but at the same time, Adrienne''s words had also proved his guess


    right. Albert must''ve done something to Adrienne behind his back.


    In the past, he had wondered constantly the reason Adrienne didn''t like going to his parents'' home.


    That day, he understood everything after he thought about it.


    How could Jefferson bear his Little Specky to be wronged like that?


    Now that Jefferson knew about it, he insisted on getting to the bottom of the matter. "Tell me, what


    on earth did he do to you?"


    Adrienne continued hugging him. She did not look up as she was afraid that she couldn''t say


    anything under his gaze. "He really didn''t do anything."


    Once Jefferson decided on something, especially if it concerned Adrienne, no one would be able to


    stop him. "If you don''t want to say it, then so be it.


    I will go and ask him myself."


    "Jefferson, don''t..." Adrienne held him tightly. Her strength was nothingpared to Jefferson''s, but


    he deliberately let her hold him down. She finally said, "I''ll tell you, but promise me that you won''t be


    angry and confront your father about it, okay?"


    Jefferson lowered his head, tipping her face back so that their eyes met. "Okay. Don''t lie to me."


    "It''s just that he doesn''t approve of us being together. He thinks that Eunice is a better match for


    you." Seeing that Jefferson''s expression had turned even darker, Adrienne added, "But it doesn''t


    matter whether he approves of us or not. We are married now. You want me, and I want you. As


    long as we have each other, no one can''t get between us."


    Hearing that Albert actually did such a thing behind his back, Jefferson was furious at first, but his


    anger was instantly extinguished by Adrienne''s following words.


    Jefferson gently pinched her delicate face with his calloused fingers. "Little Specky, you must


    remember that I''m yours. I won''t allow you to give me to anyone else."


    "Yeah, I know that." Adrienne was still nestled in his arms, listening to his strong and steady


    heartbeat. She then said in a soft voice, "I''m yours too, Jeff."


    Jefferson still heard what she said even though she spoke extremely softly.


    Jefferson hugged her, and his zing lips once again pressed against hers.

 Chapter 1922 Im A Beast

    Chapter 1922 I''m A Beast


    Jefferson had always been a domineering person, especially during kisses. Every time he kissed


    Adrienne, she would feel as if she was going to suffocate in his embrace.


    However, Adrienne suspected that she might be a masochist, as she actually enjoyed Jefferson''s


    domineering kisses.


    If it wasn''t for the difficulty in breathing, she''d want him to carry on kissing her.


    After discovering her true thoughts, Adrienne was startled. Who would''ve known that she was


    actually a bad girl deep in her bones, except that she acted otherwise on the outside.


    She had to hide her thoughts well, and she mustn''t let Jefferson find out, or he''d definitelyugh at


    her.


    All of a sudden, she felt the pain of being bitten on her lips. Jefferson let go of her, and whispered in


    her ear with his deep and hoarse voice, "Little Specky, how dare you get distracted while we''re


    kissing."


    Adrienne was frightened by his roar and couldn''t help but duck as she said, "I would never."


    Even if she was distracted, she was thinking about him too. Did he have to get mad over it?


    Just as Jefferson was about to kiss her again, he heard the sound of crashing outside the door.


    Jefferson pulled Adrienne into his arms and pulled the door open as he said, "Madam Yard, don''t


    you feel embarrassed to be eavesdropping at this age?"


    Britney was about to hide, but seeing that Jefferson had already caught her, she gave up on hiding.


    She walked straight up to Jefferson and said to him with a smile, "You brat, I''m just here to see if I''ll


    be able to be a grandmother soon. I didn''t interrupt you, did I?"


    Jefferson replied, "Well you should be smarter then. If you make noise and disrupt us, do you think


    you''ll get you grandchildren?"


    Britney smiled and said, "Then I''ll be leaving first, you two can get back to what you guys are doing


    earlier. It''s still early, and it''s okay if you''re a littlete for dinner.¡±


    Adrienne went speechless.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She wanted to pretend that she was invisible, so that no one could see them.


    Before she left, Britney turned to look at her and said, "Good luck, Adrienne!"


    Adrienne was once again at a loss for words.


    What kind of mother and son duo was this?


    Jefferson quickly mmed the door, blocking Britney''s gossipy gaze.


    Adrienne quickly escaped from his arms.


    Jefferson asked, "What are we going to do, Little Specky?"


    What did he mean by that? Adrienne thought.


    She looked at him with a confused expression.


    "I feel like a beast." Jefferson said.


    He finally had some self- awareness. Adrienne nodded her head and said, "That''s right."


    There were some words that he could say himself, but that others should never say.


    Adrienne''s answer lit Jefferson''s fuse, and he raged immediately, saying, "What did you say, Little


    Specky? I dare you to say it again."


    Adrienne was shocked by Jefferson''s sudden anger. She wondered what she had done to provoke


    him. She asked, "Mr. Hefner, what did I do to make you angry?"


    "You think I''m a beast?" Jefferson asked.


    Adrienne felt wronged, and said innocently, "Did I say you were a beast? Didn''t you say that


    yourself?"


    Jefferson replied shamelessly, "I can say that I''m a beast, but you can''t."


    Adrienne eximed, "What a tyrant!"


    Jefferson thought that her pitiful look was amusing. He said, "Okay, I''ll forgive you this time, but


    don''t call me a beast ever again."


    Adrienne was at a loss of words.


    Wasn''t she the one who was supposed to be angry?


    Jefferson stroked her head and said, "Let''s go have dinner downstairs so that we can go home early


    afterwards." ? ? ?


    Adrienne felt uneasy whenever Albert was around.


    If it wasn''t for Jefferson, she would never step into that house ever again, and she would never want


    to see Albert looking like he couldn''t wait to chase her out.


    At the dinner table.


    Britney was concerned about Albert''s feelings. She portioned some food for him before they started


    eating, saying, "Old fogey, I''ve prepared this dish for you, you have to eat more of it."


    Albert looked at her as a hint of tenderness appeared on his usual solemn face, and said, "Let the


    chefs do the cooking next time, I don''t want you to tire yourself out."


    Britney batted her eyshes and replied, "Oh, now you''re concerned about me? Who was the one


    who said that I didn''t care about him before?"


    Albert let out an awkward cough.


    Britney had always had a high EQ. She knew that there were some things that the both of them


    could say in private, but were inappropriate to be said in front of the kids. Therefore, she quickly


    diverted the attention to Adrienne and said, "Adrienne, I''ve prepared this for you too, you have to


    eat more, and it''ll be better if you could gain a few more pounds."


    Britney was worried that if Adrienne did get pregnant, her skinny body wouldn''t be able to handle


    pregnancy. Adrienne''s parents were already gone, so she had to take good care of her as her


    mother-inw.


    She thought about it, and decided to talk to Jefferson in private about not rushing to have a child.


    After all, they were still young. If Adrienne could get pregnant after her body was much healthier,


    she wouldn''t have to suffer that much during the pregnancy.


    Britney watched as Adrienne grew up from a baby into a beautiful young woman. She didn''t have a


    daughter herself, so she had always treated Adrienne as her own. Hence, she would always


    consider Adrienne''s feelings before doing anything.


    She wasn''t a traditional type of mother-inw, and it was not a must for her to have a grandchild. It''s


    just that she knew that the two of them were still young, and were bound to make mistakes.


    Furthermore, she knew that Jefferson loved Adrienne too much, and he would never let her do


    something as harmful as giving up the baby.


    But no matter how much Jefferson loved Adrienne, he was still a careless man, and might not think


    too carefully before doing things, so as his mother, she had the duty to remind him about it.


    After dinner, Britney seized the opportunity and told Jefferson, "You brat, I''m telling you, if you''re not


    prepared to have kids yet, you have to use protection. Do you understand?"


    Jefferson definitely understood, but sometimes it was hard to control it when the atmosphere was


    perfect, so there were a few times when they had done it without protection.


    Looking at Jefferson''s expression, Britney knew that her son must have made the mistake multiple


    times. "Look at you, do you see how skinny Adrienne is? You have to think about her health too. I''ve


    always thought that you would be different from other men, but you''re just like them, so careless


    when ites to your wife."


    Of course, he had to take good care of his own wife, but it wouldn''t be right for him to tell everyone


    about it too.


    Jefferson said earnestly, "I will take note of it, My Queen. However, I do want a child, a child that


    looks as pretty as Adrienne."


    "You want a child? Are you serious?" Britney couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "Of course I''m serious. I''ve even thought of a name already." As soon as he was done with his work,


    he would travel around the world with Adrienne, and they would be back at Chatterton Town around


    a few yearster. By the time they''ve enjoyed their trip around the world, they would consider


    having a child.

 Chapter 1923 The Childs Name

    Chapter 1923 The Child''s Name


    Seeing that Jefferson was so serious about it, Britney couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the name?"


    "Carter Hefner." Jefferson said with a smile, "Whether it''s a boy or a girl, this will be the name. It''ll be


    a name made up of both Adrienne and I''s surnames."


    There were many people who made names with the surnames of the parents, and Britney thought


    that it was a good idea. However, she thought that something was off, but she couldn''t tell what the


    problem was.


    Jefferson spread his arms and gave Britney a hug, "How are you doingtely, My Queen."


    It was the first time Britney was hugged by her son, who was much taller than her. She was touched


    and got teary- eyed, as she said, "I''m great, I''ll be great as long as you''re doing fine."


    In the eyes of the public, Britney was an intelligent and capable woman, and she was able to


    manage her husband and her son well. However, she was actually a conservative woman.


    She and Albert only gave birth to Jefferson after being married for a few years, and she no longer


    worked ever since. Her attention waspletely on her family. To her, as long as they were fine,


    she would be happy, and she''d feel that her life was meaningful.


    "Mom, you should be like Mrs. Campbell and the others." Jefferson didn''t like the idea of Britney


    putting all her attention on the family. He kept telling Britney to do more of the things she enjoyed,


    and to not worry about him and his father all the time.


    The more a woman focused on her family, the more likely the man was to find women outside while


    taking the wife''s efforts for granted.


    "Be like them? You mean I should go travelling whenever I like? And buy branded stuff?" Britney


    laughed, "My dear son, I''ve done all of that when I was young. I''ve been to so many ces around


    the world, and I''ve nevercked branded items. A few days ago, your grandfather sent me a bunch


    of things too. I wanted to give some of them to Adrienne, but I knew Adrienne''s temper, so I kept it


    all in the store room. When I get bored in the future, I''ll take them out and host an auction for them.


    Everyone has different interests. Some people enjoy ying games, while others enjoy shopping


    and travelling. As for me, I enjoy taking care of all of you."


    Jefferson understood that Britney''s words were true, and that everyone preferred different lifestyles,


    so he wouldn''t force Britney to spend her days how he wanted her to.


    However...as he looked back and saw Albert who was watering the nts in the garden, he couldn''t


    help but feel frustrated. That man looked like a family man, but he was actually a horrible person.


    All these years, he chose to ignore the things that Albert was doing behind their backs so that his


    mother wouldn''t be sad. But he could no longer do so now. He said, "My Queen, you should go talk


    to Adrienne in the living room. I have something to discuss with Dad."


    "You''re finally being sensible. You and your father are both stubborn, and you don''t usually talk to


    each other much. Nevertheless, he''s your father, and I believe there has to be a solution to it."


    Britney poked his head and said, "Jefferson, it''s not easy to be able to spend your whole life with the


    person you love, you have to cherish her, don''t do anything that''ll make her feel sad, okay?"


    "I know that, Mom." His mother must''ve loved his father dearly back then, to choose to leave the


    capital city, and apany his father to Chatterton Town for his work. All these years, she had


    been putting in so much effort for his father unconditionally.


    Jefferson nced at Albert once again and thought that that old man was not worthy of his mother


    at all.


    Jefferson walked to the garden and watched as Albert watered the nts, looking as if he had not


    noticed Jefferson''s arrival.


    After a long while, Albert finally looked up, and then went back to watering the nts as he said,


    "Can I help you with anything?"


    "You''re my father after all, can''t I just look for you for a chat?" Jefferson sneered.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Albert said expressionlessly, "Have you thought of me as your father all these years though?"


    Jefferson was displeased with Albert, and didn''t bother saying much to him. "I just wanted to make


    things clear with you. Adrienne is my wife, and she''s the only woman I''ll love in my life. If you do


    anything behind closed doors to ruin our rtionship, don''t me me if I fight back."


    "Fight back? How are you going to fight back?" Albert finally lifted his head up, and looked at


    Jefferson with disdain as he said, "Are you going to sever our rtionship as father- son for a


    woman?"


    Jefferson said coldly, "I don''t have a father like you."


    Albert questioned, "A father like me? What do you


    mean by a father like me?"


    Jefferson scorned, "Britney Yard is your wife and my mother, and we''re the people she cares about


    the most. But look at what shameless things you''ve done behind her back all these years? Do you


    think that you''re qualified to be her husband and the father of her child?"


    Albert red at Jefferson as he said, "I''m loyal to your mother for my whole life, and I''ve never


    thought otherwise. For the past thirty years we''ve been together, I''ve never done anything that


    would hurt her."


    "You''ve never done anything that would hurt her?" Jefferson sneered, "What about the mother and


    daughter at Magnolia Residence? Albert Hefner, you have the guts to do it, but you don''t have the


    guts to admit it. This simply shows that you know that having a mistress and having a daughter with


    her is actually something shameful."


    "What nonsense you''re spouting?!" Albert was furious. He raised his arm and gave Jefferson a p


    on his face. The p was hard, and there was blood on the corners of Jefferson''s mouth.


    Nheless, Jeffersonughed as he wiped the blood away, as if he didn''t feel the pain. He said,


    "Are you mad because I exposed you?"


    Albert didn''t want to hit Jefferson. He thought that Jefferson would be agile enough to dodge his


    p, but not only did Jefferson not dodge, it even seemed like he was deliberately letting him p


    him on the face.


    Jefferson continued, "Albert Hefner, I didn''t tell Mom about the disgusting things you''ve done behind


    her back not because I was afraid of you, but because I didn''t want her to be sad. She had taken


    care of us so well over the years. If she found out that her husband had another child with his


    mistress long ago, she would be furious."


    "Jefferson Hefner!" Albert pointed at Jefferson, and his fingers started to tremble with rage. "You''re


    a police, you should know that you have to have evidence before you use anyone. Without


    evidence, I can sue you for ndering my reputation."


    "You want evidence?" Jefferson took out his phone, and tapped on the photo gallery. He pressed


    into a secret file, and entered the password to ess it. "Albert, since you won''t admit it, I''ll give


    you the evidence you want."


    "This is the evidence. Take a good look at what you''ve done." Jefferson passed the phone to Albert,


    and then said, "You don''t have to think about deleting the pictures, I have them backed up."

 Chapter 1924 1 Had A Hard Time Pursuing Her

    Chapter 1924 1 Had A Hard Time Pursuing Her


    Albert took the phone and looked at the pictures. The pictures were clear. It showed him and a


    young woman walking side by side, as he held onto the woman''s round belly. The woman carried a


    child in her arms as he looked from the side.


    A few yearster, the child grew up, and was about at the age of seven. He and the woman each


    held the child''s hands with a smile, and anyone who saw them would have thought that they were a


    family of three.


    After looking at the pictures, Albert handed the phone back to Jefferson calmly, as if the people in


    the pictures had nothing to do with him.


    Jefferson was so angry that he clenched his first tightly. If the person in front of him wasn''t his


    father, he would have punched him at once. "What do you have to say about it?"


    Albert said expressionlessly, "Things aren''t like what you''ve seen."


    "I''ve seen it with my own eyes, how can it be fake?" Jefferson gritted his teeth with rage. "Albert


    Hefner, are you still a man? How do you still have the audacity to deny it?"


    "If I''m not a man, where did you think you came from? Did you think some stork brought you to us?"


    Albert replied.


    Jefferson said, "If I had the choice, I''d rather have never existed in this world than to have a father


    like you."


    Although Jefferson''s words sounded mean, Albert looked unbothered. He said, "Whether you


    believe it or not, I''ve never done anything that would hurt your mother."


    Jefferson roared, "Albert Hefner, if you want me to believe you, you should prove it to me with your


    actions, not your words."


    Albert asked, "Do you know how your mother and I met?"


    Jefferson was at a loss of words.


    They had never told him about, and he had never asked about it before so he obviously didn''t know.


    Albert continued, "Your mother''s family was well-known in the capital, and her father, which is your


    grandfather, was of a high status. You have three uncles, while your mother is the only daughter of


    the Yard family, and she''s way younger than her brothers. Therefore, she had been the treasure of


    the family ever since she was born, and the whole family cherished her and doted her very much.


    Ever since she was young, she would get everything she wanted. Whenever she wanted to go y


    somewhere, someone would n it all out for her. I''ve heard that when she was in elementary


    school, she wasn''t allowed to take the public transport or walk to school, and her brothers would


    fight to piggyback her to school. They loved her, cared for her, and protected her. They wanted to


    give her the best of the world."


    Jefferson knew that his three uncles loved his mother very much. Whenever they returned to the


    capital during the holidays, his uncles would receive them personally, and they would never leave


    his mother''s side when they were home.


    "Later, your mother grew up into a young woman, and went to university. I met your mother there."


    Albert''s eyes were radiant as he talked about the past. He couldn''t help but smile as he said, "Your


    mother had left a deep impression in my mind since the first day I met her at the campus. She was


    outstanding and attractive, no one could take their eyes off of her."


    Albert smiled, and continued, "On the first day of school, her three brothers escorted her to the


    university as if they were her bodyguards. A young and beautiful woman being escorted to school


    by three handsome-looking young men was simply a stunning scene. From that day onwards,


    everyone in University A knew of the name, Britney Yard."


    Jefferson had heard his mother talk about how his uncles used to escort her to school before. Every


    time his mother talked about them, she wouldn''t be able to stopughing. She would say that they


    still treated her like a child even though she''s already an adult.


    Albert proceeded, "Whenever I saw her, she had a faint smile on her face, and it was so enchanting


    that I could never take my eyes off of her. However, her excellence attracted many guys, but before


    she could reject them, her brothers would frighten them away. Soon, all of them gave up on trying to


    pursue her as they were afraid of her brothers."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "But your mother was too attractive, and I couldn''t help but get charmed by her. I finally gathered


    the courage to confess my love to your mother one day, and got beaten up by your uncles right after


    that. They warned me not to get close to her, or they''ll get me expelled from University A," he said.


    Jefferson could imagine the scene of his three uncles beating his father up, knowing how much they


    loved his mother. The thought of Albert getting beaten up made Jefferson ted, as there was


    finally someone who could deal with him.


    Albert raised his head and nced at the bright moon in the sky, "I knew about your grandfather''s


    influence in the capital, and I knew that your uncle''s words were true, so I didn''t dare to get close to


    your mother after that. I could only watch her from afar, and try to work harder and be a


    sessful person so that I would be worthy of liking your mother."


    "I didn''t know what happened after that, but I''ve never seen your uncles in school ever since. Your


    mother came to me and told me that she liked me as well, and that she was willing to date me. After


    we got married, your uncles told me that after they''ve beaten me up, your mother cried sorrowfully


    at home. Your uncles were worried about her, so they never dared to find faults with me ever again,"


    he continued.


    Jefferson interrupted, "My grandfather and uncles left their treasure in your hands, but look at how


    you''ve been treating her. Do you not feel guilty?"


    Albert carried on as if he didn''t hear what Jefferson had said, "Back then, Chatterton Town was an


    advancing city and it was developing very quickly, but it wasn''t known internationally yet. As


    compared to the capital, Chatterton Town was considered a small city, and I was just a guy from this


    small city. My father had a high status in Chatterton Town, but it was nothing whenpared to the


    people in the capital. Many of the wealthy families in the capital wanted their sons to marry your


    mother, but she chose me, someone who came from a small city instead."


    "Of course, your mother didn''t choose me for nothing, I was outstanding as well. Ever since I


    entered the campus, I''ve been studying hard to be the best student in school so that everyone


    would notice me. Sure enough, I became famous in school, and people started to notice me,


    including your mother. It was only after that did I dare to confess to your mother, and she told me


    that she liked me too," Albert ended the story.


    He said earnestly, "Jefferson, I''ve put in so much effort to pursue your mother, what makes you


    think that I''ll do anything that would hurt her? What makes you think I''ll fall for another woman? For


    my entire life, I only wanted to give her the best, and I want her to be happy everyday."


    Jefferson gave Albert a nce. Albert''s gaze looked sincere, and he didn''t look like he was lying.


    Jefferson said, "You know she''s an excellent woman, and you know how difficult it was for you to


    pursue her, but ask your conscience, what terrible things have you been doing behind her back all


    these years?"

 Chapter 1925 Who Are You Trying To Seduce

    Chapter 1925 Who Are You Trying To Seduce


    Jefferson had to admit, his mother had been living


    happily for as far as he knew, and she was never miserable about anything.


    She took care of her


    husband and son willingly. No one had ever forced her to do that.


    Nheless, his mother was only happy because she didn''t know what Albert had been doing


    behind her back. If the terrible things his father had been doing got exposed, her happiness all


    these years would seem like a joke.


    Albert said, "I have a clear conscience, I have done nothing wrong all these years."


    "Albert Hefner, it looks like I''ve overestimated you." Jefferson said as he clenched his fist, "You''re a


    coward that only has the guts to do these things, but doesn''t have the guts to admit it."


    Albert replied, "Jefferson, you think I did all those hurtful things to your mother just by looking at a


    few pictures?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes, how could it be fake?" Jefferson said fiercely.


    Albert smiled and said, "You shouldn''t forget that technology is very advanced in this day and age. I


    wouldn''t be surprised at all if someone could create an exact clone of myself, let alone a few


    pictures."


    Albert sounded so sure that Jefferson began to doubt whether Albert had actually cheated on his


    mother. He started to suspect that the man he saw cheating on his mother might not be Albert.


    Whether it was true or not, Jefferson didn''t want his mother to be unhappy, so he bore with it and


    said, "Since you''re willing to keep up the lie, then well continue to do so. I want my mother to


    maintain her happy and optimistic mindset, I don''t want her to be sad because of your horrible


    behavior."


    Albert chuckled, "She''s my wife, of course I''d know how to make her happy."


    "What about making me happy? What are you guys talking about?" Britney appeared under the


    moonlight with Adrienne behind her, and they both looked at the father and son with a puzzled look.


    "We were talking about how we''re going to make our beloved queen happy every day." Jefferson


    walked over to Adrienne and held onto her waist as he pulled her into his arms.


    Britney giggled and said, "Stop ttering me just to make me happy. It''s gettingte, you and


    Adrienne should go home and rest early."


    "Yes, My Queen." Jefferson pulled Adrienne away so hastily that Adrienne didn''t even have a


    chance to bid goodbye to Britney and Albert properly.


    As they watched the two leave, Britney looked up at Albert. She felt that he was still as handsome


    and sophisticated as when they first met, no matter how many years had passed by. She said,


    "Albert, I''m so sorry that you have to go through this."


    Albert held onto her shoulders and said gently, "With you by my side, there''s nothing to be sorry


    about."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Britney said with a smile, "I knew you were framed and that you didn''t cheat on me, but I wouldn''t let


    you exin it to our son, and you didn''t me me for it either. I''m sorry that you have to endure the


    pain all by yourself."


    A gentle smile appeared on Albert''s face, and he said, "You''re my wife that I''ve put in so much effort


    to pursue, and Jefferson is the child you gave birth to. This pain is nothing when it''s for the both of


    you."


    "Albert, thank you for bearing with my capriciousness." Britney snuggled into Albert''s embrace as


    she said, "By the way, were you going to tell me that you didn''t want Jefferson to be with Adrienne?"


    Although it was a question, Britney sounded very certain about it.


    Albert nodded.


    Britney grabbed onto his hand and said tenderly, "Adrienne is an independent individual, she has


    her own thinking. We watched her growing up and we know her personality well. Moreover,


    Sheridan had passed away so long ago too. What are you worrying about?"


    Albert said, "Nowadays, I kept having the feeling that he''s..."


    Albert suddenly stopped talking. Britney lifted her head and asked him, "He''s what?"


    Albert shook his head and said, "It''s nothing."


    Back then, Sheridan Carter''s body was


    dismembered into many parts, and they couldn''t confirm if it was him through mere facial


    recognition. However, the DNA results showed that it was indeed Sheridan, so he shouldn''t have


    had such an absurd thought. ? ? ?


    Jefferson was in a bad mood.


    Adrienne could see it, but she didn''t know why he was moody.


    Every once in a while, she would turn her head to look at him, only to see that his hands was


    grasping onto the steering wheel so tightly that his veins were popping.


    "Are you okay?" she asked.


    The entire journey was extremely quiet, and the atmosphere was depressing. Adrienne gave it a


    thought, and decided to ask in the end, even though she knew that he wouldn''t answer her even if


    she asked.


    Upon hearing her tender voice, Jefferson rxed a little. He held her hand with his right hand and


    said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Adrienne pouted, "You''re not fine. You''d always pretend to be fine in front of me, then I''ll have to


    guess what''s up with you myself. Don''t you know that I''ll get tired of it too?"


    Jefferson chuckled. "Then tell me little idiot. What are your guesses?"


    Adrienne retracted her hand angrily, "I''m guessing that you have another woman outside? That you


    don''t want to be with me anymore?"


    Jeffersonughed heartily, "Wow, it seems like my Little Specky is jealous."


    Adrienne was speechless.


    She was not jealous, absolutely not.


    Adrienne went straight to the bathroom to take a shower as soon as they arrived home, as she was


    still mad at Jefferson. She thought that Jefferson was going to follow her, but she didn''t see


    Jefferson even after she was done showering.


    She couldn''t help but go look for him in the study room, and saw that he was working in front of the


    computer. She was worried that he would tire himself out so she said, "It''s already midnight, are you


    not going to shower or sleep? What are you up to at this hour?"


    "Come here," Jefferson said without lifting his head.


    He didn''t even look at her. Was she supposed to go over to him just because he told her to?


    Adrienne muttered in her heart, but her feet didn''t listen to her orders, and they took her right next to


    Jefferson in a few steps.


    Jefferson switched off theputer and stroked her head. "Can''t sleep? You''re not used to sleeping


    without me, aren''t you?"


    Adrienne said haughtily, "I can definitely sleep, I''d sleep soundly without you."


    "That''s good." Jefferson pinched her cheeks and said, "My previous colleague needs my help, so I''ll


    have to go out in a while. You should go to bed first." "Oh." Jefferson was already upied with his


    work as a criminal police, yet his old colleague came to seek help from him? Did they think that he


    was some iron man? Who had inexhaustible energy?


    Adrienne was a little displeased, but thought that the colleague must''ve sought help from Jefferson


    only because the matter wasplicated. The matter might involve many citizens'' safety, so it


    wasn''t right for her to stop him. "Okay, be extra careful, okay? Make sure you keep yourself safe no


    matter what."


    Jefferson lowered his head and gave her a kiss on her forehead, "You don''t want me to leave, do


    you?"


    Adrienne nodded and snorted softly, "Yeah."


    Jefferson pulled her onto hisp and buried his head into her neck.


    She had just taken a shower, so the scent of shampoo and shower gel lingered on her body. It was


    subtle, but it smelled nice. He couldn''t help but say, "Adrienne, who are you trying to seduce,


    smelling so nice?"

 Chapter 1926 My Energizer

    Chapter 1926 My Energizer


    Adrienne did not dare to move. "What nonsense are you talking about? Let me go, I''m gonna


    sleep."


    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t let you go," said Jefferson with a smirk.


    "Don''t you still have work to take care of? You should go now, ande back early."


    Hugging her tightly, Jefferson said, "Let me hold you for a while longer to recharge. That way, I''ll be


    much more productive when I work."


    "What do you think I am?"


    "You''re my energizer," said Jefferson.


    Adrienne stared at him nkly.


    It sounded like nothing, but Adrienne''s face turned red from his words. She buried her head in his


    arms, and like a kitten, she rubbed her face against his chest. ? ? ?


    Jefferson left, but Adrienne was still in bed. She just couldn''t seem to fall asleep no matter how long


    she had tossed and turned on the bed.


    What on earth had happened at Jefferson''s parents'' house that made Jefferson mad?


    Though she riffled through her brain, still Adrienne couldn''te to a conclusion.


    She just wanted to sleep. But the more she tried, the more awake she felt.


    It was just like what Jefferson had said. She was used to sleeping with someone next to her. Now


    that the ce beside her was empty, she felt like something was missing.


    Perhaps she missed his warmth, or his kiss...


    While she was thinking, the phone next to her suddenly rang. Adrienne rolled over and grabbed the


    phone. The caller ID showed that it was Zelson.


    It was already eleven o''clock at night. What could he be calling her for?


    Adrienne hesitated for a while but ultimately answered the call. "Hello, Mr. Zelson."


    "Adrienne, could youe meet me now?" Zelson''s voice sounded from the phone. His tone wasn''t


    as calm as it usually was. He sounded panicked, as if something unpleasant had happened.


    Adrienne was slightly worried. "What is it about, Mr. Zelson?"


    Zelson continued, "Don''t ask me now. I''ll exin it to you when we meet up."


    If it were in the past, Adrienne would not hesitate even a second. However, after Zelson had


    confessed to her that morning, she felt that it wouldn''t be appropriate for her to go out to meet him


    alone, especially when her husband wasn''t around.


    She didn''t want Jefferson to misunderstand nor did she want to cause a conflict between them, so


    she refused, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zelson. But if you don''t give me a reason, I''m afraid I''ll have to refuse


    you." Zelson''s anxious voice was heard again. "Adrienne, you and I have been working together for


    two years. You should know how well I''ve treated you. This has to do with my life, are you really just


    going to hang me out to dry?"


    Zelson was a rational person. Sensing his solemn tone, something serious must had happened.


    Adrienne was worried that something would really happen to Zelson, so she immediately got up and


    asked while changing her clothes, "Mr. Zelson, what on earth is going on?"


    Zelson said, "I''m at the east entrance to your neighbourhood. You''ll understand once youe


    out."


    Outside her neighbourhood?


    "What is it that''s so urgent?" She thought.


    Adrienne did not think much and rushed out. No sooner had she exited the gate that she saw


    Zelson''s car parked at the side.


    At the sight of her, Zelson immediately got out of the car and went to the passenger seat to open


    the door. Before Adrienne could speak, he said, "Get in first, we''ll talkter."


    Adrienne stopped a few steps away from him and said, "Mr. Zelson, you asked me toe out, and


    now I''m here. Tell me what is going on."


    Zelson wished he could just drag her into the car but he said patiently, "Adrienne, can you get in the


    car first?"


    Adrienne stood still. "Please tell me what is it about first, Mr. Zelson."


    In the past, Zelson had always thought of Adrienne''s persistence as endearing but he was getting


    pissed off at that time as he gritted his teeth. "You and I will leave Chatterton Town. I have already


    prepared everything for you. You just need toe with me."


    Zelson''s insistence made Adrienne feel like she hadn''t made herself clear earlier that morning. "Mr.


    Zelson, I have made it clear to you. I love Jefferson. I want to live a good life with him. I won''t go


    with you."


    Zelson looked at her with his reddened eyes. "Adrienne, if you stay here, you will only get hurt. Why


    can''t you just trust me for once?"


    Adrienne said calmly, "Mr. Zelson, before what happened today, I have never once doubted what


    you said. I have always trusted you. But your actions today have rendered me unable to trust you


    like I used to."


    Zelson roared, "Someone is going to hurt you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I''m not afraid." Adrienne smiled and said, "Jefferson will be with me and he will protect me. He


    won''t let me get hurt. What''s more, this is the 21st century. No matter how evil a person is, they will


    get what''sing to them."


    Zelson was so furious that he mmed his fist on the car. "Do you know who is trying to hurt you?"


    Unlike Zelson who was shaking with rage, Adrienne shook her head calmly. "I don''t know yet."


    Zelson said, "Then do you know why Jefferson went out tonight?"


    Adrienne said, "To work."


    Zelson said, "He went to meet someone. Since he''s gone to meet that person, that guy will never let


    hime back alive. Do you get it now?"


    "Who are you talking about?" Her own danger did not rm her much, but upon hearing that


    Jefferson might be in danger, she started to fluster. "Do you know who he went to see?"


    Zelson nodded.


    Adrienne suddenly thought of something and asked, "How do you know?"


    Zelson, "I..."


    Adrienne soon calmed down. She wanted to call Jefferson, but she was afraid that he might be in


    the middle of an operation, so she sent him a Whatsapp message instead. "Jeff, I can''t sleep


    without you. Come back as soon as you finish your work, okay?"


    She knew that as long as she let Jefferson know that she needed him, no matter how dangerous


    the situation was, he would definitely return to her side safely.


    He had promised her that he would stay by her side forever, and that he would never leave her like


    her parents and grandfather did.


    "Adrienne!" shouted Zelson.


    "Mr. Zelson, we will deal with our affairs on our own. Thanks for your concern."


    After that, she turned around and walked back.


    As she walked, she tapped away on her phone, calling Vincent, one of Jefferson''s underlings from


    the narcotics team.


    The call was quickly connected. "Dr. Carter, why are you calling me at this hour? What''s up?"


    Adrienne said, "Vincent, you answered the phone in a sh. Don''t you guys have an operation


    tonight?"


    Vincent said, "Um, we were pretty busy previously but the past few days have been pretty rxed.


    The whole team is on leave today."


    Adrienne replied, "I see."


    "Dr. Carter, what can I do for you? If you need my help, just let me know. I will try my best to help in


    any way I can."


    "It''s nothing, Jefferson just misses you guys. That guy is too proud for his own good, and he''s too


    embarrassed to call you, so I called instead." After trading some pleasantries with Vincent, Adrienne


    hung up the phone.


    Zelson wasn''t lying, Jefferson had indeed gone to meet someone.


    But who was he meeting?

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    "Could it be the perpetrator behind all these recent cases?"


    Adrienne thought to herself.


    Why would Jefferson go see him alone?


    Why didn''t he bring any backups?


    Although Adrienne knew Jefferson must have had his own reasons for doing so, when she thought


    about his life possibly being in danger, she just couldn''t sit still.


    Right then, the person that popped into her mind was Jefferson''s father, Albert.


    Albert was a reputable figure in Chatterton Town. He had eyes everywhere and he was in a position


    of power. Besides that, he had the support of the Yard family. If they stepped in, no one would dare


    toy their fingers on Jefferson.


    Without much further thought, Adrienne quickly dialed Albert''s number.


    The call connected extremely quickly, so much so that Adrienne wondered if Albert had been


    waiting for her call.


    Adrienne went right to the heart of the matter. She said, "Sorry for bothering you thiste, Mr. Albert.


    Jefferson went out to meet someone tonight. I don''t know who it is, but I know that he may be in


    danger. Can you please send someone to rescue him?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I can." Albert did not ask her what had happened, as if he already knew about it all along. "But on


    one condition."


    A condition?


    Jefferson''s life was at stake! How could Albert be talking about conditions?


    Nervous, Adrienne gulped. "Please go ahead."


    "You have to promise me that you''ll leave Jefferson, that you''ll never appear in front of him again,


    and don''t ever let him find you. Then, I''ll send someone to save him immediately. I''ll give you my


    word that he will be back home safe and sound." Albert''s tone was emotionless.


    "He is your son. Aren''t you worried about his safety?" Adrienne held onto her phone tightly. It was


    the only way she could calm herself down a little. "Why would you still try to haggle over conditions


    at a time like this?"


    As if Albert had exhausted all his patience, his tone became even frostier as he told Adrienne, "If it


    weren''t for you, he wouldn''t have been in danger at all tonight. That''s the reason I''m asking you to


    leave him."


    Adrienne did not understand what the incident that night had to do with her. Thus, she asked, "What


    does it have to do with me?"


    Albert replied, "You''ve been investigating the cause of your parents'' death, and Jefferson has been


    helping you. You should know that it was not just a simple murder case. The closer he gets to the


    truth, the more danger he will be in."


    Adrienne fell silent.


    She had known since long ago that the case was aplicated one, because every time she got


    closer to the truth, she would end up arriving at a deadlock, and more murder cases would happen.


    For the past two years, there had been no exception to that mode of operation.


    Adrienne knew that it was dangerous to continue investigating. That was why she always wanted


    Jefferson to stay out of the matter. However, because of her, Jefferson still forced his way into the


    situation and put himself in danger time and time again.


    Noting Adrienne''s silence, Albert said again, "Of course, you can continue to stay with Jefferson for


    the sake of your love and your parents and let him risk his life. I''ve told him before as well that if he


    insists on staying with you, it''s as good as him disowning me as his father. Since he doesn''t


    acknowledge me as his father, I have no obligation to save him."


    Every word he spoke was like a bullet piercing right through Adrienne''s heart. She found herself


    unable to retort Albert''s words at all.


    In the past, before Adrienne realised her feelings for Jefferson and that she couldn''t live without


    him, she would have agreed to leave him in a heartbeat.


    But now, she had already nned to live a good life with Jefferson. Adrienne even promised him


    that once Freya''s case was solved, she would take time off and go on a honeymoon with him.


    Adrienne already had everything nned out.


    However, Albert was extending this offer to her at that time at the expense of Jefferson''s life.


    What should she do?


    Albert did not give her much time to think about it. He pressed on, "If you don''t agree, I have nothing


    more to say to you."


    "If you can save him, I''ll do as you wish." Adrienne bit her lip as she spoke, as if she was trying to


    numb the pain in her heart.


    But Albert didn''t agree immediately. He continued, "My secretary is at the parking lot of your


    neighborhood right now. Go there and sign the document she hands you. Once that''s done, I''ll send


    someone to rescue Jefferson immediately.


    Whether or not he can make it out of that perilous situation will all depend on you. Do as you see


    fit."


    Adrienne hurriedly went downstairs and saw Albert''s secretary at the carpark.


    It seemed as though everyone had made all their necessary preparations. Everyone knew what was


    going to happen except her.


    The secretary took out a document from her briefcase and said, "Miss Carter, please take a look at


    this document first."


    Adrienne took it and nced through it quickly. When she saw the third use, her eyes slowly


    widened.


    Adrienne never expected Albert would be that cruel. The third use read that if she breached the


    contract, Albert would hire someone to dig up her parent''s remains.


    Adrienne eximed angrily, "Aren''t you going too far with a term like this?"


    The secretary replied, "I''m just the middle person here. If you have any questions, you can call Mr.


    Hefner and ask him yourself. I believe he would be more than happy to answer any queries you


    may have."


    Jefferson''s life was at stake, and Albert was asking her to sign that agreement. It was clear that he


    would not give her any leeway to decide.


    No matter how many calls Adrienne made, it would be useless.


    Adrienne picked up the pen, and was about to sign the agreement, but she felt as though there was


    an invisible force stopping her from doing so.


    Once she put down her signature, she might not be able to see Jefferson ever again.


    Even though she could technically go on without him, what was the point of living a soulless life?


    "I''m very sorry! Please tell Mr. Hefner that I''ll have to reject his offer." Adrienne shoved the contract


    back into the secretary''s hands, turned around and walked away with firm steps.


    She would find a way to save her man on her own!


    After driving through the brightly- lit city road, a ck off-road vehicle turned onto a meandering


    path. It was quite some time on the path before the car finally stopped in front of a three-story


    house.


    Jefferson stepped out of the car, dressed casually in white. The night was dark in the suburbs, and


    there were only a few lighted windows. Jefferson''s silhouette could be seen clearly in the dark night.


    Soon, two men came out from the darkness and surrounded Jefferson. They red at him fiercely


    as if trying to scare him away, and hissed, "Who are you?" "Jefferson Hefner." Although he had just


    mentioned his name with a casual tone, the two men felt a chill run down their spines.


    Jefferson Hefner?


    Of course they knew him.


    Jefferson grew up in Chatterton Town, and he was infamous in the area. His mere presence in a


    crowd would make any coward turn tail and run.


    Jefferson''s gaze bore into both the men and they stepped back subconsciously. However, they


    quickly realized something and halted in their tracks. They stood a few steps away from Jefferson,


    not daring to go any closer to him.

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    The two men before him had most likely done many wicked things without even batting an eyelid;


    they were real criminals.


    But in Jefferson''s eyes, they were nothing more than circus clowns.


    "You don''t need to put on a menacing farce with those re of yours. Don''t you feel ufortable


    staring at me with your eyes wide open like that?" asked Jefferson with a chuckle.


    The two men did not answer, thoroughly confused.


    Jefferson brushed the dust off his shoulder and said, "Since you''ve let me get to this point, you must


    know why I''m here. Please lead me to the person I came here to meet."


    After a couple of seconds, the thinner man of the two stepped forward and told him, "Mr. Hefner,


    Stephen knows you''re here for him, so he''s been waiting for you. But before you meet him, we''ll


    have to frisk you."


    "Of course. I''m not here to fight today. I''ll do whatever you ask me to," Jefferson acquiesced and


    raised his hands. "Check to your hearts'' content, but please make it quick. I don''t have the patience


    to dawdle around wasting time with you people."


    The two men hurried forward. One of them frisked Jefferson while the other searched his car. After


    confirming that he had no weapons or any wiretapping equipment on him, they took his cell phone.


    Jefferson then entered the house.


    The exterior of the house looked just like any other houses in the area. It was a three-story high with


    white bricks all around. The hall on the first floor looked ordinary as well. But they didn''t stop there;


    the two men led Jefferson straight up to the second floor.


    Jefferson expected the second floor to be very different from the first. Perhaps it would be


    decorated luxuriously with glitz and gold. However, upon entering, he realized that the interior of the


    house, too, was just as ordinary as any other house. Apart from the bare necessities like a sofa and


    some other decorative items, there was nothing much.


    The henchmen brought Jefferson upstairs and left silently. The person Jefferson intended to meet


    wasn''t there, so he stood alone in the empty hall.


    Jefferson looked around. The room was decorated in a in and simple manner, but there were


    subtle quirks to it. For example, the painting hanging on the wall was equipped with miniature


    pinhole cameras that most ordinary people would probably not notice. Someone was watching his


    every move.


    Jefferson was already there by himself, but the man he was waiting to see had not shown up. What


    was he waiting for? Did he not believe that Jefferson had not brought any aplices?


    "I drove here alone for two hours, but I haven''t even been offered a ss of water. Is this how you


    treat your guests?" asked Jefferson.


    The words barely left him before Jefferson heard the sound of a door opening on the third floor.


    Then, a middle-aged man, propped up by a young and beautiful woman, descended the stairs


    slowly. "Stephen, it''s already thiste. You should just leave him to me. Why do you have toe


    and see him yourself?"


    Jefferson recognized the woman who spoke. They had met not long ago at a bar, where she had


    set him up. It was none other than Nina.


    The middle- aged man said, "Because he is a distinguished guest. I have to meet him in person to


    show my sincerity."


    As for that middle- aged man, Jefferson was extremely familiar with him. To be precise, he could not


    know him better if he tried. Jefferson had known this man for more than twenty years,


    after all.


    It was then that Jefferson realized crystal-clear, time meant nothing when it came to truly knowing a


    person.


    Jefferson was surprised, but it only showed for a brief moment in his eyes. The fruit of his


    investigation was somehow unexpected, yet not at the same time when he thought about it. He


    understood all the questions he had at that moment.


    Jefferson''s guess was right after all. The dismembered corpses from two years ago was someone


    else, not Sheridan.


    Sheridan had "died" two years ago but it turned out he had been living freely under a new identity,


    Stephen Carter. Had he even bothered to consider how his only daughter had been living for the


    past two years?


    Now that Jefferson''s hunch was confirmed, he did not know whether tough or cry, so he merely


    said, "I never expected to see you again in this lifetime."


    "Yes, I''ve never thought that we would meet again under such circumstances." Stephen, supported


    by Nina, went over to Jefferson and stood beside him. Like a kind elder, he looked at Jefferson


    and asked, "Long time no see, Jefferson. How have you been?" "With you taking such good care of


    me, I''ve been doing great, of course," said Jefferson with a smile.


    "Ha, ha, ha..." Stephen burst outughing. "I didn''t expect you to be just the same as you were


    before. You speak and act so casually without any care about the consequences."


    "You''re right. I''m still the same old Jefferson I was all those years ago. But you are no longer the


    person you used to be. For all you''ve done thus far, you deserve to die ten times over." Jefferson


    stared straight at him, as if he was trying to read his mind and understand what was going on in his


    mind.


    "Jefferson, don''t overstep..." Nina shouted at him, but she was halted by Stephen. She said


    discontentedly, "Stephen..."


    Stephen patted her hand,forting her. Then he looked at Jefferson and said, "Everyone dies


    sooner orter. They won''t live longer just for being a good person, nor will they die ten times over


    just for being evil. That''s the reality, don''t you think, Jefferson?"


    Looking at the fake smile of the man in front of him, Jefferson felt like he had met his match.


    Compared to that sly old fox, his banter was nowhere near good enough. He said, "Just because


    you''ll die eventually? That''s why you chose to turn to a life of crime?"


    Stephen raised his hand and patted Jefferson on the shoulder lightly. "Look at you. You''re not the


    respectful man you used to be. You used to greet me politely whenever we met. Now, you don''t


    even do that anymore. You shouldn''t act that way to your elders."


    "Huh! Do you think you deserve any respect from me?" asked Jefferson with a sneer.


    Stephen''s smile never left his face. It looked kind, but behind that facade was a sh of viciousness.


    "You think you can disrespect me just because you''ve got Adrienne by your side now?"


    "Shut up!" Jefferson shouted abruptly. He gazed right into Stephen''s eyes, the look in his eyes


    morphing from disappointment to fury. "You have relinquished your right to say her name since you


    chose to go down this path."


    "Oh, if I don''t have that right, then who does? You?" Stephenughed out loud, "Adrienne is my


    daughter. My blood flows through her body. If it weren''t for me, she would not exist in this world. We


    are father and daughter. That''s a fact that no one can change."


    Jefferson was trying his best to maintain hisposure. But at the mention of Adrienne, he couldn''t


    hold it in anymore.


    He had decided to go alone because he had hoped he would be able to settle everything and not let


    Adrienne get hurt by the truth.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jefferson gnashed his teeth and hissed, "If Adrienne found out she had a father like you, I think she


    would rather drain everyst drop of blood from her body than admitting to being your daughter."

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    Stephen''s smile stretched from ear to ear.


    "You know how she is. But what does it matter if she doesn''t want to admit it? Like I said, it is a fact


    that I''m her father and she''s my daughter. No one can change that."


    "Shut up!" Jefferson balked at the thought of Adrienne finding out the truth.


    Knowing her stubborn nature, she might even take her own life topensate for what her father


    had done. Jefferson felt his scalp tingle; he did not dare to think about it any further.


    "I believe Adrienne doesn''t know that you''re here to meet me today," Stephen continued.


    As Adrienne''s father, Stephen knew how deeply Jefferson loved Adrienne. He was confident that


    Jefferson could not bear to let Adrienne find out the truth. That was why Stephen dared to meet


    Jefferson that openly.


    "Aren''t you ashamed to have her know everything you have done in the past two years?" asked


    Jefferson coldly.


    Stephen went over to the sofa and sat down. Then, he took a couple of sips from the tea that


    Nina had brewed before speaking, "You being here all by yourself simply proves that you care


    about Adrienne very much. You don''t want her to find out what I''ve done and that you want to talk


    things out with me. In that case, let''s stop wasting any more time. Take a seat and let''s have a good


    chat."


    Jefferson had never concealed his feelings for Adrienne. He never questioned it when others saw


    through those feelings. However, he never expected Adrienne''s own father to use those feelings


    against him.


    Jefferson did not reply, so Stephen continued, "You love Adrienne, and your heart aches for her.


    You don''t want her to go though even the slightest harm. However, if my identity is exposed, she''ll


    know that I faked my death two years ago, as well as all the unspeakable things I''ve done since


    then..."


    At this point, Stephen''s smile stretched broader. He paused and then said, "Knowing her stubborn


    and righteous nature, she will never be able to ept what I''ve done. I''m guessing that if she finds


    out, she will probably die in a fit of rage."


    "Sheridan, I''m warning you, I don''t care who you are now. If you dare to hurt Adrienne, I''ll turn your


    death into a reality! I''ll turn you into a real dismembered corpse." Sitting opposite Stephen, Jefferson


    punched the table. "You should know what kind of person I am."


    How could Sheridan, or ''Stephen'' as he went by now, be that ruthless to his own daughter? He was


    a monster. All his crimes for the past two years were no surprise at all at that moment.


    "Jefferson, what are you talking about? Adrienne is my only child. I love her too much to be able to


    hurt her. I just want you to realize my current identity, as well as the harm that it might bring to


    Adrienne. The decision whether she lives a good life or a hellish one has always been in your


    hands, not mine."


    Although Stephen imed that he loved Adrienne, there was no trace of affection in his eyes. He


    only loved himself. Adrienne was nothing more than a pawn to execute his ns.


    "It''s in my hands? Huh..." Jefferson sneered as he looked at Stephen.


    Before going there, Jefferson was confident that he would be able to persuade Stephen to turn


    himself in. He thought to himself that even if Stephen didn''t want to do it for himself, he would at


    least do it for Adrienne.


    But at that time, Jefferson realized he had been foolish. If Stephen actually cared about Adrienne,


    he would never have faked his death in the first ce.


    Stephen added, "If you make the right choice, not only can you protect Adrienne, you can even get


    evidence that someone had framed Quill and Freya. You could then prove their innocence."


    Jefferson stared at him for a long time before continuing slowly, "Do you know what Adrienne has


    gone through the past couple years since your supposed death? Do you know that she''s never had


    a good nights'' sleep since then? Do you know, even in her dreams, she cries and screams about


    saving you and her mother? She''s such a gentle girl, but she has never thought about giving up


    looking for the murderer who killed you... But now, it seems like everything she has done so far is


    nothing more than a huge joke."


    Stephen remained calm after hearing what he said, but his eyes darkened a shade. Nina


    immediately responded, "Stephen, don''t listen to his nonsense!"


    Stephen took another sip of tea before saying, "Jefferson, I don''t have time to chit-chat with you.


    The choice is yours. Give me an answer. The good choice is for us to go our own way; I''ll do my


    thing, you do yours, and we''ll stay away from each other. The bad choice, well..."


    "Do you think it''s possible for us to not have anything to do with each other, considering our current


    positions?" asked Jefferson.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Stephen said fearlessly, "Why not? Are you nning to tell Adrienne the truth? Can you bear giving


    her this huge burden to shoulder for the rest of her life? Do you want her to lose everything,


    including you?"


    "I can assure you that even if your identity was exposed, Adrienne wouldn''t lose a single thing, least


    of all me." Jefferson knew the seriousness of the consequences, but he could never let Stephen get


    away with all he had done. However, he still had note up with a way to keep Adrienne safe.


    "Is that so?" Stephen grinned. "Do you want me to invite her here right this moment and let her see


    what her most-respected father is doing now?"


    Jefferson didn''t know what to do. Stephen had nothing to lose, whereas he had a soft spot. Stephen


    was able to plot a dismemberment case and even abandon his only daughter... There clearly was


    nothing he wouldn''t do for money.


    "Mr. Hefner, do you want to give her a call?" Stephen took out his phone and said, "Adrienne hasn''t


    changed her phone number. Maybe she still hopes that one day I''ll call her again. Just look at how


    much Adrienne loves me. How happy do you think she''ll be if I were to give her a call right now?"


    Jefferson


    immediately stopped him,


    eximing, "Wait!"


    Stephen was still grinning. "Mr. Hefner, have you made your decision?"


    Jefferson held up three fingers. "Give me three days and I''ll make the choice you desire. You can do


    you, and I''ll do me. Both of us will have nothing to do with each other after that."


    Stephen smiled with satisfaction. "I knew you were a smart boy; you''ve chosen wisely. Listen to me,


    you''re just a small fish in the big pond that is Chatterton Town. There''s nothing you can do about it.


    Take Adrienne and leave the town. Leavew enforcement for good."


    Jefferson did not respond to that. Instead, he said, "I have one more question to ask you."


    Stephen replied, "Go ahead."


    "Mrs. Carter, is she..." Jefferson trailed off.


    "Two years ago, there were two dismembered corpses, one male and one female. The female


    victim was indeed her." Stephen said with a smile on his face. As though the corpse was not the


    same wife whom he shared the same bed with for upwards of two decades.


    Stephen''s cold- blooded attitude set Jefferson''s next decision in stone.


    "I''m leaving now." After saying that, Jefferson got up and took his leave.

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    As he watched Jefferson leave, the smile on Stephen''s face gradually disappeared.


    He sighed deeply and said, "Nina, I''ve gone too far this time, haven''t I?"


    Nina, who had been standing behind him all the while, sat beside him and wrapped her slender


    arms around his neck. "Stephen, no matter how cold-blooded you are in front of others, your love


    for Adrienne is undeniable.


    "Really?" Stephen smiled helplessly, bitterly. "If I really loved her, I wouldn''t have let her lose both


    her parents. I me myself for it every day."


    "But Stephen, you should know that ever since you''ve chosen this path, there is no turning back.


    You should know that if it weren''t for Adrienne, Jefferson wouldn''t have found us so quickly. I know


    that there are some things you can''t bear to do, but I can do them for you..." Nina advised.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Stephen grabbed her by the hair and said fiercely, "She is my


    daughter. If you dare to touch her..." He gradually increased the strength of his grip, "You know the


    consequences." "Huh..." Although Nina did not dare to move her head, she still continued


    provoking him. "That woman was the love of your life but you could still see someone chop her up


    into pieces before your eyes. Why are you ying the role of a loving father now?"


    Her words sent Stephen into a fury. The hand which had been pulling at her hair went for her neck


    as he hissed, "Shut up!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Stephen, you can keep up the act in front of those who don''t know you. But I know that in the face


    of money, love and affection are nothing to you." Even though he had his hand around her neck,


    Nina wasn''t afraid. Every word of hers struck at Stephen''s weakness.


    She had been with him for too long, so long that she understood him as well as she knew herself.


    She knew what he loved the most, and she also knew what she meant to him.


    "You already know what I''m capable of, how dare you..." Stephen slowly released his grip, bowed


    his head and bit Nina''s neck. "As long as you''re obedient, I can give you whatever you want.


    Otherwise..."


    "You can give me whatever I want?" Nina put a hand on his chest and patted it lightly with a


    smile. "I''ve always wanted your heart. Can you give it to me?"


    Stephen did not answer her question. Instead, he pressed her body down onto the sofa and


    pressed his burning lips against hers.


    Nina had always known what she was to Stephen. Even if she couldn''t get his heart, she knew


    that he needed her, whether it be for his career, mentally, or physically.


    She hugged his neck again and took the initiative to put her red lips close to his. "Stephen, whether


    it was the old you or the new you, you''re irreceable to me. You used to have a wife and a


    daughter, so I waited for you silently and loved you from the shadows. And I will continue to do so


    forever."


    "But Adrienne is different. You were a good husband and father, so she loved you and could even


    give up her life for you. But now, to her, you''re just a heinous sinner. She brings people like you to


    justice everyday. Once she knows that you''re the murderer that she has been looking for, she will


    not hesitate to arrest you."


    "Stephen, you have two options now. One is to get rid of the obstacle in your path, just like what you


    did back then with your wife, or you can do nothing and let that obstacle ruin everything you''ve been


    working for all these years."


    Nina had gone on and on, but Stephen gave no response. However, she knew he heard her


    because he had bitten her in warning.


    She really knew him too well. She knew exactly what he wanted to hear, and what she needed to


    say to give him a push.


    Nina began again, "She is your daughter, and you gave her life. If it weren''t for you, she would


    not even exist in this world. Even if you did something to her, you''re just taking back what was yours


    in the first ce. She''s lived for over twenty years now, I think she''s had her fill of enjoyment."


    "Of course, this is just my personal opinion. It''s your choice whether to listen to me. But I want you


    to know that no matter what you choose, I''ll follow you and love you like I always have. Even if you


    wanted to jump into a lion''s den, I would jump in with you. Stephen, I was given a second chance at


    life, and my life belongs to you."


    As Nina spoke, Stephen remained silent. But he continued to thrust so forcefully that until


    nothing but moans could be heard from her.


    After a while, when everything had quietened down, Stephen''s hoarse and glum voice sounded


    above Nina''s head. "I loved that woman so much. We lived together for more than 20 years. I


    thought we would stay together forever, and I thought she would understand me. I really didn''t


    foresee that after she had found out what I''ve done, not only did she not try to think about it from my


    point of view, she even wanted to expose me."


    Stephen fiddled with Nina''s sweaty hair and slowly closed his eyes. "I loved her for so many


    years. I''ve always loved her so much, since the day I married her until when our daughter grew up,


    but she wanted to destroy everything that I''ve worked so hard to build over the years. How could I


    have let her live?"


    Every time Stephen brought up how much he loved her, Nina would be upset. That woman was


    already dead, but he still missed her.


    But there was no need for her to be jealous of a dead woman. She said, "Stephen, that''s all in the


    past. No matter what happens, I will be here for you forever."


    "Nina, remember every word you''ve said to me. If you dare to betray me..." Although he did not


    finish his sentence, Nina could guess the consequences.


    Fortunately, the thought of betraying him had never crossed her mind.


    Nina asked again, "Stephen, do you think Jefferson will follow along obediently?"


    Stephen stood up and said, "No."


    "Then why did you let him go?" she queried.


    "What was I to do if not that? Kill him?" Stephen snickered. "Do you know who the people behind


    Jefferson are? Don''t you know what will happen if wey our hands on him?"


    "The Yard family are far away in the capital. They can''t interfere from there. So what are we afraid


    of?" Nina asked.


    "Far away in the capital?" Stephen straightened out his coat, which was previously messed up by


    Nina, and said, "They are far away because Jefferson is still alive. If anything happens to him,


    they won''t be ''far away'' anymore."


    At that time, one of Stephen''s underlings showed up and reported, "Stephen, the car is ready. We


    can set off now."


    "Alright." Stephen nodded. "Clean up the ce. Don''t leave any traces behind."

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    It was already two o''clock in the morning by the time Jefferson arrived home.


    At such ate hour, most people would be asleep. However, he noticed two people at the entrance


    of the parking lot. One was Adrienne, and the other was his cousin, Sierra Yard, who he hadn''t seen


    in quite a while.


    When Jefferson''s gaze fell on Adrienne, he couldn''t help but clench his fist. He was afraid that the


    dull girl would be sharp all of a sudden and notice something through the look in his eyes.


    Although Jefferson knew it wasn''t possible for that slow little idiot to be that perceptive out of


    the blue, his face was still ridden with anxiety.


    Jefferson took a moment topose himself before getting out of the car. Deliberately avoiding


    Adrienne, he stepped forward to give Sierra a hug. "Sierra, you''ve visited Chatterton Town quite a


    few times, yet you''ve never hit me up. Are you trying to surprise me or scare me by showing up at


    my doorstep all of a sudden?"


    Sierra looked at him, feigning dissatisfaction. "When did you be this stupid? Even if I never


    told you I was in town, you should know I would be if Johan was here. Besides, are only men


    allowed to have fun? Can''t Ie over to see Adrienne?"


    Sierra''s words had a double meaning. How could Jefferson not possibly see through it? He


    immediately yed along and said, "Sierra, I told Adrienne that I went out to work. How could you


    expose my lie so soon? Do you want me to sleep in the dog kennel tonight?"


    "I noticed that Adrienne was worried about you, that''s why I told her you didn''t have an operation


    tonight and that you went out to meet Johan." Raising a fist, Sierra punched Jefferson yfully.


    "Well, it''s gettingte. Since you''re home, I''ll go back to the hotel too. Well meet again when


    everyone is all rested up."


    "Sierra..." Jefferson still had something to say, but Sierra interjected. "Adrienne was very worried


    about you. As a husband, how could you let your wife worry like this? You should reflect on your


    actions. Otherwise, I''ll call both my sisters and get them to reprimand you on Adrienne''s behalf."


    "Please don''t do that, Sierra." It was hard enough for Jefferson to deal with Britney who was


    constantly protecting Adrienne. If the three sisters of the Yard family came into the picture, he would


    never know peace again.


    "If you don''t want them to get involved, then don''t bully Adrienne anymore. Stop making her worry


    about you." Sierra looked at Adrienne and said, "Adrienne, if Jefferson bullies you again, make sure


    you give me a call. I''ll bring some of my people over to beat him up."


    Adrienne smiled. "Okay, Sierra."


    "Alright, I''ll be on my way then. You two should get home and rest early." Sierra waved her hand,


    getting into a taxi that had stopped at the curb since earlier.


    Jefferson watched her leave before turning back to Adrienne. As soon as he did, he saw Adrienne,


    who had been smiling cheerily in front of Sierra, burst into tears. His heart ached at the sight of it.


    Jefferson immediately wiped her tears and asked, "My Little Specky, what''s wrong?"


    Adrienne batted his hand away, turned around and walked into the neighborhood. Jefferson left his


    car parked by the road and followed her in a hurry. "Why are you crying?" he asked again.


    Adrienne stopped and looked at him. "Go and park your car properly. It''ll be inconvenient for other


    people if you park like that. Try to be more considerate from now on, okay?"


    Adrienne was crying her eyes out but she was still concerning herself with how his parking would


    affect others. Jefferson was really thrown for a loop. He said, "Okay, don''t cry,e with me and


    well park the car properly, okay?"


    Adrienne ignored him and walked away.


    Jefferson wanted to catch up with her, but he decided to follow her advice and park his car first.


    When he returned home, he opened the door and saw Adrienne sitting in the living room, looking at


    him sadly.


    Adrienne''s gaze made Jefferson panic. She was looking at him as if he had done something wrong


    behind her back.


    While changing into his room slippers, Jefferson asked, "Baby, what''s the matter?"


    Adrienne continued looking at him with an upset expression. She asked, "Jefferson, tell me


    honestly, where have you been tonight?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After Jefferson''s room slippers were fit snugly, he walked over and sat beside her. "Didn''t Sierra


    mention it just now? Johan asked me to hang out with him."


    "Who said you could sit?" Adrienne suddenly shouted. Jefferson was so spooked that he


    immediately stood up. "Okay, okay, okay, I won''t sit without your permission. Baby, let''s just talk it


    out nicely. Don''t be mad, it''s not good for your health. I''ll feel bad if anything happens to you."


    "Would you feel bad, though? If so, you wouldn''t have lied to me." As she said that, Adrienne''s tears


    began to fall again, and she looked as pitiful as she could be.


    At the sight of the steady stream of tears down Adrienne''s face, Jefferson''s heart ached. He was at


    a loss; he couldn''t help but soften his voice, coaxing her like he would a child, "Little Specky, let''s


    just talk it out. Don''t cry, okay?"


    Adrienne sniffed with tears in her eyes and blurted out, "Jefferson, tell me, who am I to you?"


    "Little idiot, what kind of question is that? You''re my wife."


    Jefferson wanted to pull her into his arms, but as soon as he moved, he was met with her fierce but


    teary-eyed stare. He quickly withdrew his hands.


    Jefferson knew that incident would not blow over smoothly.


    Although Adrienne seemed gentle and delicate, as though even a gust of wind could blow her


    down, she was as stubborn as a donkey. Once she had made up her mind about something, it


    would be hard to change her mind.


    Suddenly, an ominous feeling welled up in Jefferson''s heart. Adrienne was that concerned; she kept


    asking him where he had been. Could it be that she had heard of something from someone?


    Jefferson was frantic with worry; he was worried that she might already know something and that


    this was just her testing him.


    As his uneasiness grew, Adrienne retorted, "So you do know that I''m your wife, huh?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" asked Jefferson with a smile as he tried to mask his


    anxiety.


    At his nonchnt answer, Adrienne cried even harder. "You''ve never treated me as your wife. Not


    even once."


    "Little Specky, if not you, who else would I treat as my wife then?" Jefferson asked, feeling


    thoroughly wronged.


    Adrienne red at him and wiped her tears roughly. "Whenever anything happens, you never tell


    me about it. Because you think that I''m still a child, a child that will never grow up."


    Jefferson was speechless. If she was just a child to him, why would he marry her?


    "You assume I can''t do anything right, so you want to do everything for me. That''s why you never


    tell me anything," Adrienne added.


    "I..." Jefferson opened his mouth, wanting to exin. Adrienne interrupted him, saying, "You don''t


    have to exin. I know that''s what you think of me."


    "Little Specky, can you stop being so unreasonable?" Jefferson was beginning to panic too.


    With tears brimming in her eyes, Adrienneshed out at him, "I''m talking sense, but you call me


    unreasonable. What else do you see me as if not a clueless child?"

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    "Little Specky, can you stop being unreasonable?" Jefferson was on edge.


    These words had sessfully struck Adrienne''s nerves. She was so angry that she immediately


    stood up, looking as if she was ready to fight with him. "I''m trying to tell you my point of view, but


    you''re calling me unreasonable. What do you see me as if not a clueless child?


    At this moment, Jefferson finally understood why the older generation had always advised the


    younger generation to never reason with their wives. Because at a time like this, your wife would


    only believe what she wanted to.


    Jefferson was at a loss. Since he couldn''t go against Adrienne, he decided to go along with it. "Fine,


    I do treat you like a child."


    "Wh- what?" As if she had heard something extraordinary, Adrienne''s face flushed with anger.


    "Jefferson, am I that useless in your eyes?"


    Jefferson didn''t know what to answer.


    What did he say wrong again?


    Women were terrifying creatures.


    Jefferson was confused as to where he had spoken wrongly. Should he have shut his mouth and


    not say a word? He thought.


    Of course, he couldn''t. Even though he didn''t speak, Adrienne continued to question, "Why are you


    not answering me? Are you not speaking because that''s exactly what you think?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I don''t know what I should say," Jefferson gave up. He had never expected Adrienne would be this


    stubborn and illogical.


    Adrienne didn''t want to quarrel with him, but the incident that night had scared her. The


    powerlessness she felt when she knew the person closest to her was in danger almost made her


    lose her mind. "Tell me, where did you go today? Who did you meet? And why did you lie to me?"


    After a long time, Jefferson thought that Adrienne had probably forgotten the reason why they had


    started this conversation in the first ce. However, Adrienne went back to the main point once


    again. Jefferson prayed for himself as he answered her, "I went to meet Johan and we chatted


    about work. Why can''t you just believe me?"


    Adrienne was still dubious. "Is that really the case?"


    "If you don''t believe me, then fine. But are you doubting Sierra, too? Sierra watched you grow up.


    It goes without saying how much she adores you," Jefferson replied.


    After hearing his answer, Adrienne''s loftiness gradually weakened. "There''s nothing to hide if you''re


    only meeting Johan. Why did you lie to me and tell me you had to work then?"


    Jefferson thought for a while.


    How could he exin this?


    If he had known that Sierra was in Chatterton Town, he would not have to make up such a reason to


    deceive Adrienne. He was digging his own grave at this point.


    Adrienne, on the other hand, hade to her own conclusion. "I don''t care, at the end of the day,


    you still lied to me."


    The more he tried to exin, the worse the situation got. Jefferson didn''t want to exin anymore.


    He pulled Adrienne into his arms and hugged her. Heforted her, "It''s gettingte. Let''s sleep


    first. Well talk about it tomorrow."


    Adrienne punched him in the chest. "Jefferson, you''re just trying to change the subject."


    Since being soft didn''t work, Jefferson thought of another method instead. "Adrienne, must I get


    your permission no matter where I go now? Am I not allowed to have some personal freedom? Or


    do you not have faith in my feelings for you? Do you think I''m out there cheating on you behind your


    back? Is... Anyway, I haven''t done anything that I should be sorry for, so you can think of it however


    you want to."


    Jefferson let go of her, turned around and left. Behind him came Adrienne''s aggrieved voice, "Who


    said I don''t have faith in you? Do you think I want to care about this much? If you were not my


    husband, do you think I would be caring this much? Do I don''t have better things to do? Besides,


    can''t I be worried about you when you go out in the middle of the night? If you think my worry limits


    your freedom, then I won''t worry about you anymore."


    How could Jefferson bear to leave? He turned around and held Adrienne in his arms again. "What''s


    there to worry about? I''m a man. It''s not like someone is going to abduct me or something." Then,


    he gently rubbed her head and coaxed, "I''m right here, am I not? Be good, don''t cry anymore."


    "I''m just scared!" Adrienne was afraid that Jefferson would meet up with some dangerous people


    and not tell her. She was scared that she wouldn''t be able to do anything when he was in danger.


    She knew that it was annoying to deal with such unreasonable behavior. Yet, when she thought of


    what Zelson had told her that night, she just couldn''t keep herself gathered.


    What should she do if something really happened to him?


    Before Jefferson came back, Adrienne thought that as long as he could return home safely, she


    could give up everything. She was willing to forget about finding her parents'' murderer.


    If he wanted to travel, she would go with him. She would do anything that he wanted to do.


    "Little idiot, can''t you think more positively? You must have tired yourself out at work. You really


    need to get more rest so that you won''t keep overthinking." Jefferson tightened his grip around her,


    and he could feel that her body was slowly rxing.


    "Maybe I really am overthinking." Adrienne leaned against his chest and listened to his powerful and


    steady heartbeat as the fear in her slowly faded away.


    "Everything will be fine as long as he''s here," Adrienne thought.


    Jefferson patted her on the back and tried to divert her attention. "Have you decided on where we


    should go for our honeymoon?" "You''re letting me make the decision this time?


    Aren''t you usually the one who decides stuff like this? Are you really going to take my word for it


    though?" Adrienne asked. Jefferson must have already thought of where to go so why did he bother


    asking her? Even if she thought hard and picked a ce, he would end up choosing what he


    wanted anyway. Her opinion never mattered.


    "Of course. It''s up to you this time. We''ll go wherever you say we''re going. I''ll listen to you,"


    Jefferson assured as he kissed her on the forehead. "The sun ising up soon. I''ll take a shower.


    You should go to bed first."


    Having just returned from such a filthy ce, Jefferson felt ufortable all over. He didn''t want


    any of that nasty smell to get onto Adrienne.


    "Okay." Adrienne nodded and watched as Jefferson headed toward the bathroom.


    She knew that Jefferson was hiding something from her, and that the person he met was definitely


    not Johan. However, since he refused to tell her, there was no point in her pestering him further.


    He must have had his reason for keeping it a secret from her, and she was sure that it had


    something to do with her.


    The only possible matter that came to her mind was her parents'' murder. Adrienne concluded that


    Jefferson had most likely met with the culprit who killed her parents two years ago.


    If even Zelson believed that the killer could take Jefferson''s life, it could be said that the other party


    was certainly not just an ordinary person.


    Who was the murderer?


    Could it be...


    A figure popped up in her mind, which scared Adrienne and sent chills down her spine. "It can''t be


    that person. It can''t be..." Adrienne murmured.


    Without realizing it, Adrienne was speaking out loud. Jefferson, who was stepping out of the


    bathroom, heard her mumbling to herself, "What are you talking about? It can''t be who?"


    "Ah, it''s nothing..." Adrienne was shocked and quickly hid under the quilt.


    Jefferson repeated, "What were you mumbling to yourself about?"

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    "You must be hallucinating. I wasn''t mumbling at all."


    Adrienne was ashamed by her thoughts.


    Although Albert disliked her, and he had done things behind her back before, there was no way he


    would do something so vicious. She should not have painted such a bad picture of him in her head.


    "Do you think I''m deaf or something?" The more Adrienne tried to deny it, the more curious he


    became. "Little Specky, you''d better be honest with me."


    "I''m..." Adrienne continued to deny, but she felt like danger was approaching. She quietly poked her


    head out of the quilt and wanted to see what Jefferson was doing.


    The first thing she saw was Jeffersoning toward her with only a bath towel wrapped around his


    waist. Due to his huge steps, the towel looked as if it could drop at any second.


    Even though she should be used to seeing him half naked, Adrienne still buried herself back into


    the quilt due to embarrassment, "Mr. Hefner, can you please put on your pajamas?"


    "Which part of me have you not seen? We''re already married, but you''re still blushing at the sight of


    my body. How can you still be this shy with me?" He side-nced her as he picked up the hair dryer


    to blow dry his hair.


    Adrienne retorted in a soft voice, "Do you think everyone is as shameless as you?"


    "I only care about being decent in public. If everyone cared about being prim and proper even at


    home, humans would have gone extinct," Jefferson answered confidently.


    Adrienne stuck out her tongue and pouted, "Sure, you win."


    He blew his hair thoughtlessly. Without bothering whether it was fully dried, Jefferson threw the hair


    dryer aside and hopped onto bed. He stretched his arm long and pulled Adrienne close. "Are you


    going to tell me what you were mumbling or not?"


    Adrienne shrank her neck and replied carefully, "I was just thinking of a case..."


    It was alreadyte at night, but all she thought about was work. Before Adrienne was able toe


    up with more excuses, Jefferson interrupted her, "Don''t talk to me about work at home. If you can''t


    sleep, then think about where we should travel to."


    For a moment there, Adrienne wascent about the oue. She looked at the arrogant man


    before her. She had managed to fool him with such a random excuse, how dare he call her an idiot


    all this while? Who was the real idiot here?


    "Keep your head up. Don''t act like an ostrich." Jefferson put one arm around Adrienne, and he used


    the other hand to scroll his phone as he asked, "There are quite a few popr honeymoon


    destinations. Where do you feel like going?"


    The glee in her gaze turned into curiosity as she stared at his phone screen with him. "Most online


    suggestions are about inds and the sea. Chatterton Town is right next to the sea, and we have


    beautiful inds which we can go to anytime we want too. So I think we can just rule any inds


    out of our list."


    "Is that really the reason though? Is it really not because you''re aqua-phobic?" Jefferson teased as


    he recalled the time when a few of them went to the beach. Adrienne had gotten too excited back


    then, and she was dancing and singing on the boat. With a slip, she fell right into the ocean.


    She was wearing a life jacket, and they were really near the bay. Hence, all she needed to do was


    to stand up straight, and the water would reach the level of her waist. However, she still somehow


    managed to swallow a couple of mouthfuls of


    seawater.


    That incident had left Adrienne traumatized, and she would refuse to go to the beach with them ever


    since. She didn''t even dare to get too close to beaches and even swimming pools. Later on,


    Jefferson taught her how to swim, and she slowly grew morefortable with it again.


    "Jefferson!" Adrienne roared. "Who was the one who screamed hysterically as he ran down several


    alleys being chased by Bruce''s dog."


    At the mention of this, Jefferson''s face turned dark.


    Since young, he had always been favored. There weren''t many embarrassing stories of him that


    people could talk about. The only one was when Bruce''s dog chased him.


    Although all their childhood friends knew about this incident, no one ever dared to mention it. Even


    if they did, they would do it secretly behind Jefferson''s back. This was the first time someone had


    brought it up in his face.


    Previously, Adrienne hadn''t dared to bring it up either because she was afraid Jefferson would get


    back at her as he used to when they were young. But it was different now. She knew he liked her for


    many years, so she had the audacity to talk back. "What? You''re allowed to bring up my dark past


    but I''m not allowed to do the same to you, huh?"


    "Adrienne, I think you''ve forgotten the time when you asked me if I had a d*ck," Jefferson reminded.


    As soon as these words left his lips, Adrienne immediately raised her hand and covered his mouth.


    "Jefferson, enough."


    "You think you can win against me? In your dreams," Jefferson teased as he moved her hand away


    effortlessly.


    Although Adrienne felt annoyed and wronged, she did not dare to retort anymore. Once again, she


    felt like he wasn''t treating her like a girl who he truly loved at all.


    When other boys loved a girl, they would always let the girl win and try their best to dote on her.


    Whereas for Jefferson, not only did he argue with her, he never let her win and would always


    threaten her.


    "Boohoo..." Adrienne cried out inwardly


    Looking at the pitiful look on Adrienne''s face, Jefferson felt distressed. However, he still couldn''t


    help butugh out loud. He pinched her rosy cheeks and uttered, "Well, let''s get down to business


    first. Where do you want to go?"


    Adrienne wasn''t in the mood for that at all. She just wanted to fight it out with him and win. But she


    had no courage to refuse him, so she went along with it and answered, "Well, let me think about it."


    Jefferson looked at her and said, "Take your time."


    It was alreadyte at night, but Jefferson did not feel like sleeping at all. He wanted to quarrel with


    Adrienne and listen to more of her voice.


    Because he knew that in the near future, these sort of mundane day- to- day moments might


    be something precious to them both.


    Adrienne thought hard and soon came up with an idea. She raised her head and was met with


    Jefferson''s gaze.


    It was the same Jefferson that she was familiar with, and there was nothing different about his gaze


    at all. Yet, for some reason, when their eyes met, Adrienne felt her heart wrenching tightly, and she


    called out, "Jeff..."


    "Mm?" He replied while he caressed her head gently. His voice was unusually gentle as he urged,


    "Tell me, I''m listening."


    Adrienne leaned into his arms and said, "A few years ago, we said that we would go to the Arctic


    but we never found the time to do that. Why don''t we go there to watch the snow and the beautiful


    Aurora lights? We can even take a trip to Penguin Ind too. I think it would be a wonderful trip.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    What do you think?" "You want to go to the Arctic to see penguins? Then do you also want to go to


    the Antarctica to see pr bears?" Jeffersonughed andmented in a doting tone, "Little idiot."


    Adrienne pouted and scolded, "You are the idiot, I''m just joking with you. Of course I know that


    oenouins are in Antarctica."

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    "How dare you call me an idiot? You''re asking for it." Jefferson lowered his head and bit Adrienne''s


    earlobe.


    Adrienne did not dare to breathe or move. Then, his seductive voice sounded in her ears, "Baby,


    let''s have a child."


    Jefferson thought that by having a child, it could perhaps distract Adrienne from her focus on


    tracking down her parents'' murderer. That way, Adrienne would not suffer a huge blow when the


    truth was finally revealed.


    Then, she wouldn''t get hurt.


    She would always put her child first if anything happened. Perhaps this would make their


    rtionship even stronger.


    Adrienne wanted to refuse him. She hoped that he would give her a little more time, but she had no


    chance to say it out loud.


    Adrienne soon forgot about traveling. There was only one thought in her mind. Jefferson, the Devil''s


    stamina was so strong that it felt like an eternity had passed when they were at it.


    After an intense session, Adrienne was leftpletely drained.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Sheid in Jefferson''s arms powerlessly. In a daze, she heard Jefferson''s deep voice. "Baby, can


    you promise me one thing?"


    "Sure." Before he could say what it was, Adrienne agreed to his request.


    Jefferson lowered his head and rubbed her nose with the tip of his nose. He continued, "Little idiot, I


    haven''t even said what it is yet, but you promised me so quickly. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll pull a fast


    one on you?"


    "Will you do that to me, though?" Adrienne opened her eyes slightly. Her eyes were more


    enchanting than usual, making Jefferson''s heart waver as he looked at her.


    He couldn''t help but hug her even tighter, so tight that they could feel each other''s heartbeat. "Well,


    I might. If I did do that one day, would you hate me?"


    Adrienne was exhausted, but she thought carefully before giving her answer, "No."


    Jefferson was perplexed. "Why?"


    Adrienne shook her head. "I don''t know."


    Perhaps in her heart, she saw Jefferson as someone who treated her the best in this world. If he


    really did lie to her, he must have done it for her


    sake.


    "You little idiot!" Jefferson scolded in an affectionate voice. Adrienne didn''t even know what lie he


    could tell, yet she refused to hold it against him. Jefferson really wanted to flick her forehead so that


    she could be smarter and not believe in others so unconditionally.


    "Then tell me, what do you want me to promise you?" From Adrienne''s voice, it was obvious that


    she was exhausted. All she wanted to do at that moment was to shut her eyes and drift off to sleep,


    but she tried her best to stay awake to listen to him.


    "Promise me that you will live well no matter what happens in the future." Jefferson knew that no


    matter how hard he tried to conceal it, Adrienne would eventually find out what Sheridan had done


    over the years. The only thing he could do right then was to prepare her mentally and minimize the


    damage it would bring to her.


    "Why are you suddenly saying something like this?" Instead of such deep conversations, shouldn''t


    he be saying sweet nothings to her to make her happy after an intimate time together? Adrienne


    thought.


    Well, Jefferson was unlike any other man. In his heart, she was probably just someone unworthy of


    his love and affection.


    "Adrienne, you have to remember that although our lives were given to us by our parents, we are


    independent of them. Our lives are our own, not affiliated by anyone else," Jefferson emphasized.


    "I know." Although she was drowsy, her mind was inexplicably clear. Once again, she was sure that


    the person Jefferson had met that night had something to do with her parents'' murder.


    Jefferson was such a huge fool. He could always hide his emotions, but he could never hide the


    worried look in his eyes from her.


    It was only recently that she realized he would be extraordinarily nervous whenever it came to


    anything rted to her.


    Jefferson suddenly shouted out. "You don''t know!"


    Adrienne was taken aback.


    "Why is he so fierce all of a sudden?" Adrienne thought to herself.


    She rubbed her head against his chest andforted pitifully, "I do know. Don''t worry, okay?"


    Realizing that he had overreacted, Jefferson immediately gathered himself and added, "Let me give


    you an example."


    "Okay," Adrienne answered softly.


    "If I did something against thew one day and the police had no evidence to arrest me, what would


    you do to me if you found out about it?" Jefferson asked.


    Adrienne did not think much about it and replied, "If I can confirm that you''ve done something


    against thew, I think I will go ahead and expose you. If you vite thew, you will be punished.


    Everyone is equal before thew, and no one can be excluded."


    Adrienne''s answer was what he wanted to hear, but it was just a make-shift scenario. Since it was


    just a hypothesis, she could keep her senses and think rationally. If she was actually met with such


    a situation, that might not be the case anymore.


    "What will you do after I''m punished by thew?" Jefferson asked again.


    Adrienne shook her head, "I don''t know."


    "Think about it," Jefferson urged.


    Adrienne thought about it seriously and responded, "I still don''t know."


    Jefferson sighed.


    Adrienne continued, "Because I''m well aware that you will never do anything against thew. So


    why would I waste my brain cells on thinking about something that would never happen?"


    Jefferson didn''t know how to respond.


    He didn''t want to continue the conversation anymore, but he had to. "What I want to tell you is that


    even though you are my wife, what I''ve done has nothing to do with you. Don''t me yourself


    because of my actions, and don''t be bothered by what other people think either."


    "It''s not like we''re in the 12th century. Punishment of a crime doesn''t extend to families." Adrienne


    leaned into his arms and chose afortable position. "I don''t know what you''re worried about."


    "I meant psychologically. Don''t feel responsible if I happen to do something against thew


    someday," Jefferson uttered.


    Adrienne nodded. "Okay."


    "Little Specky, I hope that no matter what you encounter in the future, you will always remember


    what you''ve promised me tonight. You must make sure that you will live well no matter what."


    Adrienne did not answer him right then, so he looked down and found that she had fallen asleep.


    He said helplessly and dotingly, "My little idiot!"


    Adrienne was already asleep, but Jefferson wasn''t feeling sleepy at all. There was a tough battle


    coming up, and he had no time to rx.


    There was no progress on Freya''s case as new evidence could not be found. Everyone was


    anxious, but there was nothing else they could do.


    Adriennebed through the evidence over and over again, but nothing came up.


    Before she got off work, she received a call from the station asking her to go over to help out.


    There were limited numbers of pathologists at the station, so they would have to be avable


    whenever they were needed. Adrienne didn''t think too much about it nor did she expect that Zelson


    would be working there too.


    Before she left, she called Jefferson and informed him, "I got a call from the headquarters to assist


    them on a case. I''m not sure what time I''ll be done. You should head home without me and have


    dinner first. Don''t wait for me."

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    "I''ll take you there."


    Jefferson replied.


    Adrienne refused, "It''s not very far away. You should attend to your own matters instead. I don''t


    want them to get dyed because of me."


    Jefferson raised his voice slightly. "Adrienne, how can I let you go over by yourself when Zelson is


    working there too."


    Adrienne was speechless.


    In that case, she couldn''t reject him, could she?


    If she dared to say no, Jefferson would never let her hear the end of it.


    As a result, Jefferson sent her to the headquarters. When she was getting out of the car, he


    grabbed her hand and reminded her, "Little Specky, be extra careful with Zelson. Don''t let him take


    advantage of you."


    "Mr. Zelson isn''t that kind of person," Adrienne argued.


    Jefferson red at her, and Adrienne immediately shut up.


    Jefferson was still worried. "You know what? I''ll go in with you instead."


    "Don''t you have something else to attend to? Besides, not everyone can go in and out of our


    workce as they like," Adriennemented.


    Just as Jefferson was about to tell her that he was not upied with work, he received a notification


    on his phone. He took the phone out of his pocket and saw that it was Sierra.


    Adrienne added, "If you have something to do, you can leave first. I''ll be fine by myself. This is the


    headquarters, not some lion''s den. What are you worried about?"


    "Zelson is even more worrying than a lion," Jefferson grunted.


    Adrienne sighed internally.


    "Aren''t you going to ask who messaged me?" Jefferson asked again.


    "If you want to tell me, just say it. Why do you have to make me ask?" Adrienne was starting to feel


    annoyed.


    Jefferson was upset by Adrienne''s indifferent attitude so he said, "Little Specky, aren''t you curious


    who it is? Aren''t you afraid that some other woman is texting me to ask me out?"


    Adrienne was really not worried. In fact, there were even times when she hoped that the two of


    them could have more personal space so that he would stop bothering her all the time. She


    answered, "Jefferson, what are you trying to get at? You refused to tell me about it when askedst


    night, but now that I''m leaving you be, you actuallyin that I don''t care enough about you.


    What on earth do you want?"


    "Fine, you should go. Call me when you''re done. I''lle over to pick you up," Jefferson


    responded. He admitted that he was being a little unreasonable.


    Adrienne nodded, turned around, and walked into the office building.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As soon as she entered, she saw Zelson standing only a few steps away from her. It seemed that


    he had been waiting for her for a long time.


    Hisplexion looked terrible as if he hadn''t slept for the entire night.


    Adrienne was a little worried as she greeted, "Mr. Zelson..."


    "Adrienne,e with me to my office." Zelson turned around and staggered toward her.


    Adrienne immediately rushed up and wanted to help him up, but in the end, she did not do so. She


    did not want Jefferson to misunderstand, so she asked instead, "Mr. Zelson, are you okay?"


    Zelson shook his head and tried to keep his bnce. "Did Jefferson drop you off just now?"


    Adrienne nodded, "Yes."


    He added, "What happenedst night..."


    Adrienne immediately cut him off, "Mr. Zelson, I know that you didn''t lie to me about what happened


    last night. Jefferson was most likely in danger, just as you mentioned. Fortunately, he managed to


    return home safely."


    They arrived at Zelson''s office as they spoke.


    Zelson pushed open the door and let Adrienne in, following closely behind her.


    As soon as Adrienne entered the door, she got straight to business. "Mr. Zelson, what can I do for


    you?"


    "We haven''t gotten the files yet so well need to wait a little longer." Zelson motioned for her to sit


    and said, "In the meantime, can I ask you something?"


    "Go ahead, Mr. Zelson." Adrienne was curious.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to consider leaving Chatterton Town?" Zelson asked.


    "Mr. Zelson, I think I have made it very clear to you before." Adrienne was a straightforward person,


    and she preferred to express her exact thoughts. She replied, "I won''t be with you even if I leave


    Chatterton Town."


    Adrienne was a gentle and quiet person, but she reminded him of Jefferson when she stood up for


    herself. Zelson smiled bitterly and said, "Adrienne, please don''t misunderstand me. I''m not the kind


    to dwell on these things. You have made things clear with me so I''ll not pester you anymore, but I


    hope that we can still remain as friends."


    Professionally, Adrienne had always respected Zelson. If Zelson could put his romantic feelings for


    her behind him, she would dly upkeep their rtionship.


    Adrienne assured him, "Mr. Zelson, you''ll always be my respected mentor."


    "You have to learn to protect yourself, do you understand?" Zelson was worried.


    Adrienne nodded and questioned, "Mr. Zelson, can I ask you something?"


    Zelson fixed his gaze on her and urged, "Go ahead."


    "The person Jefferson went to seest night must have something to do with my parents'' case. It


    made you so worried, and even Jefferson refused to tell me about it so I''m guessing that the person


    he met was the person who killed my parents," Adrienne presumed.


    Hearing Adrienne''s spection, Zelson was shocked.


    Although Zelson knew that Adrienne was great at her job, he had never thought that she would be


    able to confirm so quickly that the man Jefferson had met the night before was the murderer who


    killed her parents.


    Adrienne added, "You know that person, and you''re familiar with him, am I right?"


    Zelson stared at her nkly.


    Zelson wanted to deny it, but he wasn''t able to do so under her firm gaze. His silence showed that


    he acquiesced.


    "Jefferson must know him as well, but none of you are willing to tell me who that person is." She


    shrugged and smiled helplessly. "I guess I don''t perform as well as I thought, so none of you think I


    have what it takes to bring the murderer to justice."


    "No, Adrienne, it''s not like that," Zelson answered. It was not because she did not have what it took,


    but because they were afraid that she would get hurt. After all, the murderer was no ordinary man


    but someone she had held dear to her heart.


    "Mr. Zelson, you don''t need tofort me. I know both of you must have your reasons for keeping


    the truth from me. I will try to understand it from your point of view." Unfortunately, it didn''t seem like


    they considered things from her point of view at all. They had no idea how badly she wanted to find


    out who the murderer was.


    If the murderer wasn''t brought to justice, it was very likely he wouldmit more crimes and more


    innocent people could end up getting hurt.


    Of course, the thing that bothered Adrienne the most right then was her parents to be able to rest in


    peace.


    "Adrienne, there are some things I don''t want to admit, but I have to. Jefferson really loves you. You


    just have to believe in him." Although Zelson was unwilling to acknowledge Jefferson''s feelings for


    Adrienne, they unanimously chose to hide the truth from her because they didn''t want to see her get


    hurt.


    Adrienne chuckled, "Thanks for telling me that, Mr. Zelson."


    Zelson continued, "Sometimes it''s better when certain things are left unknown. You should learn to


    let go, don''t be so stubborn, or you will be the one who gets hurt. If you really like Jefferson, then


    please leave the past behind and focus on living a nice and simple life with him."

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    "My parents had lost their lives... How am I supposed to focus on living my own life before finding


    the murderer?" Adrienne argued.


    Everyone wanted her to put the past behind her because they weren''t in her position. They had no


    idea what kind of torment she had suffered in the past two years.


    Adrienne wanted to live a rxed and happy life, too. Yet, every time she closed her eyes and


    thought of the dismembered body parts that were scattered all over the ground, she would tell


    herself that she must ferret out the killer who murdered her parents, even if it meant that she had to


    give up her life for it.


    "Adrienne, don''t get too worked up," Zelson reminded.


    "I''m not." Adrienne bit her lip and tried to control her emotions. "Mr. Zelson, even though you guys


    are hiding the clues you have at hand from me, I will still be able to find it out sooner orter. But


    please don''t try to persuade me to move on anymore."


    "Adrienne..." Just as Zelson was thinking of how he could persuade Adrienne, his assistant knocked


    on the office door and informed, "Dr. Jacob, the files are ready. Could you guys please go over and


    take a look at them now?"


    Zelson patted Adrienne''s shoulder. "Adrienne?"


    Adrienne took a deep breath and assured, "I''m fine. Let''s get back to work."


    Zelson knew that she was fine because she had always been professional when it came to work.


    Jefferson left the headquarters and went to meet Sierra after. Even though he arrived half an hour


    earlier than the appointed time, Sierra was already there, sipping on her tea.


    Jefferson walked toward Sierra and sat opposite her. He nced around, but did not see the person


    he was expecting. Thus, Jefferson asked, "Sierra, didn''t Johane to Chatterton Town with you?


    Where is he?"


    When Sierra heard Johan''s name, her eyes flickered. However, she immediately hid the uneasiness


    in her eyes and answered," "He has something else to attend to."


    "Again?" The only update that Jefferson had ever gotten from Sierra regarding Johan was he was


    busy with work. Sierra imed that they were doing well, but Jefferson rarely saw the two of them


    together. Jefferson was dissatisfied as hemented, "You both have been engaged for over two


    years now. Why haven''t you scheduled the wedding yet? If a man truly loves a woman, wouldn''t he


    want to marry her as soon as possible? Johan, on the other hand, is engaged to you, yet he never


    mentions the wedding. Moreover, I hardly see him around, he''s even busier than the leader of the


    United Nations."


    "Since when did you get the right to judge us?" Sierra poured a cup of tea for Jefferson and served


    it to him. "Drink up, and shut that mouth of yours."


    "Sierra," Jefferson called out. "It''s not that I want to meddle with your affairs but I just think that if a


    man truly loves a woman, he would want to be with her 24/7, just like Little Specky and I. However,


    it seems like things are different with Johan. Every time I ask you about him, you would always say


    that he was upied with work. To be honest, I don''t think he cares about you at all."


    "Jefferson!" Sierra raised her voice and red at him discontentedly as she scolded, "The reason


    I''ve asked you to meet me today is to ask you something. You''d better quit all this nonsense."


    "Sierra, I''m just asking about him. It''s fine if you don''t feel like talking about him. Do you have to get


    all worked up?" Jefferson was taken aback by Sierra''s sudden outburst.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Was I?" Sierra realized that she might have overreacted a little, so she immediately changed the


    topic. "Be honest and tell me where did you gost night? Why was Adrienne so worried about


    you?"


    With his arms crossed in front of his chest, Jefferson responded casually, "If you aren''t going to be


    honest with me, I won''t be honest with you either."


    Sierra was so enraged by his words that she cursed at him, "You''re asking for it, little brat."


    "Hey, you''re just three months older than me, don''t call me that," Jefferson retorted. He refilled her


    cup and added, "Let''s just enjoy our dinner and talk about something happy."


    Sierra and Jefferson were of the same age. She was closer to Jefferson than she was to any of her


    sisters. They would talk about almost everything yet now, Jefferson was refusing to tell her what had


    happened the night before.


    Sierra began to worry as she asked, "Who did you meetst night? Can''t you even tell me that?"


    Jefferson nodded.


    Sierra was a reasonable person. Since Jefferson did not want to talk about it, she did not ask


    further. Instead, she immediately switched the subject to something happier. She teased, "Tell me,


    how did you get Adrienne to marry you? You two didn''t even tell us that you got married. Aren''t you


    afraid that Grandpa would kick your a*s?"


    "Of course, I am. But I know that he can never bear to hit me," Jefferson answered with a smile.


    Jefferson''s grandfather, Maxwell Yard had three sons and a daughter, Britney, and each of them


    doted on her. Later, all his three sons gave birth to a daughter each and only Britney gave birth to a


    son. As the only male, Jefferson was naturally given special treatment.


    The entire family, including his three cousins, protected Jefferson like a baby. It wasn''t just Maxwell


    who couldn''t bear toy a finger on him. Not even his three cousins dared to do anything to him.


    Of course, Jefferson''s love life was also the center of attention in the family. The Yard family knew


    about Adrienne''s existence, but no one had expected Jefferson to win her over so quickly.


    When it came to this, Sierra''s interest was piqued. "Seriously, how did you get Adrienne to marry


    you?"


    Jefferson had a haughty expression on. After all, who else would she marry if not him? "Adrienne


    was brought up under my protection. She would have married me sooner orter. Since it is so, why


    would I have to think of a way to get her to do so?" Jefferson gloated.


    Sierra reached out and flicked Jefferson on the forehead. "I have adored you since you were young


    but you can''t even share a thing about your love life with me."


    "Well, you aren''t willing to tell me about you and Johan either," Jefferson rebuked. He had never


    concealed his feelings for Adrienne, but he had used a rather sketchy method to get Adrienne to


    marry him. Hence, he thought that it was best not to mention it.


    At his mention of Johan again, Sierra paused, and her expression turned ugly. However, she tried to


    keep a smile on her face as she questioned, "Why are you talking about me again?"


    "Sierra, your rtionship with Johan is between the two of you and I have no right to intervene but


    you should always keep an eye out for yourself." Jefferson noticed that every time Johan was


    mentioned, Sierra would look uneasy. He was sure that there was something up between them.


    However, since Sierra refused to talk about it, there was nothing he could do. After all, the matter


    between them had to be dealt with by themselves.


    Sierra was in a trance. "I know."


    "By the way, why are you here in Chatterton Town all of a sudden? You didn''t even inform me


    beforehand," Jefferson said as he tried to change the subject.


    Sierra replied, "It''s all because of you."


    Because of me?" Jefferson was surprised as he pointed at himself.

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    "Of course it''s because of you. How long has it been since you visited Grandpa? He misses you so


    much that he hasn''t been able to eat or sleep well, so he asked me toe to Chatterton Town to


    take you home." Sierra was being honest.


    She was only in Chatterton Town because Maxwell was missing Jefferson, and it just so happened


    that Johan had business to do here, too.


    Jefferson admitted he hadn''t visited Maxwell in the capital in a while. The thought of it made him


    feel rather guilty. "I''ve been so upied with work recently that I couldn''t even make time to see


    him and I hardly give him any phone calls either. s, I admit that I should have done better as a


    grandson."


    Sierra added again, "Then you should go home and pack up. We''ll go back tomorrow."


    Jefferson leaned back on his chairzily. He tapped the teacup in front of him with his slender


    fingers and rejected her, "Not now."


    Sierra put on a dignified look and scolded him, "What do you mean ''not now''? Why can''t you leave


    now? I never thought that I would hear those wordsing through your lips." "What are you


    talking about? I have a case at hand so I can''t leave just yet. After the case is closed, I''ll bring


    Adrienne along to meet Grandpa. I believe he''ll be very happy to see her." Jefferson hoped that he


    could find the perfect solution to solve this case. Only by solving Sheridan''s case would Adrienne be


    left unharmed. Then, he would have a chance to take her to the capital.


    "In the beginning, Grandpa didn''t want you to be in this line of work, but you insisted. Nheless,


    he really loves you, and you were determined so he didn''t stop you. But how can you put work


    before him now? Do youck the money or something? You should know that if he gives his word,


    you won''t be able to keep your job." Sierra wasn''t trying to threaten him because Maxwell really didN?velDrama.Org content.


    have the ability to do so. Knowing how much he adored Jefferson, he would definitely be willing to


    do just anything.


    "I''m aware of his influence, but you should ask him if he wants to control my life or if he wants me to


    live the life I want to live." Back when Jefferson chose to venture into criminal investigation, Maxwell


    had done everything he could to stop him. Meanwhile, Jefferson also tried his best to gain his


    approval.


    "All Grandpa is concerned about is your safety,"


    Sierra argued in Maxwell''s defense. She knew Jefferson well. If she kept pushing him, he would


    only distance himself further. However, if she spoke nicely, perhaps he could be persuaded.


    "Jefferson, it''s not that he wants to control your life. He''s getting old, and you''re his favorite


    grandson. He misses you and wants you by his side. I don''t think he''s being unreasonable at all."


    "Okay. You should head back first and let Grandpa know that I''ll visit him once I''m done with work,"


    Jefferson promised. Maxwell was getting old, and his health had been deteriorating each year. The


    time he had with his children and grandchildren was getting less, and Jefferson was well aware of


    that.


    Adrienne had told him to spend more time with his family as she did not want him to regret not


    having done so after losing them like she did.


    Sierra persuaded patiently, "Can''t you get someone else to take over the case?"


    Jefferson shook his head.


    "You!" Sierra let out a long sigh. "Why are you so stubborn? You''re just like Adrienne. Both of you


    are so strong-headed yet somehow you two ended up together."


    "My Little Specky is cute when she''s being stubborn. I like her foolish determination." When they


    spoke about Adrienne, Jefferson''s lips unconsciously curled into a smile. The admiration in his gaze


    could not be concealed.


    Jefferson''s feelings for Adrienne were written all over his face. As if he wanted to tell the whole


    world that he loved his little idiot. Sierra was envious, and in a trance, Jefferson''s face suddenly


    turned into a solemn handsome face...


    "Sierra, why are you staring at me like this?" Jefferson''s voice broke her train of thought. She smiled


    and found a random topic, "I''m wondering when you and Adrienne are going to have a baby."


    "Hmm, probably next year," Jefferson replied with a soft chuckle. In fact, it was Adrienne''s fertile


    window the past few days and he had been working extra hard the night before too. Perhaps they


    had already seeded in conceiving the baby.


    "Grandpa would be overjoyed." Seeing how well Jefferson and Adrienne were doing, Sierra was


    happy for them. However, she also felt a little uneasy, perhaps it was because she had not figured


    out what had happened the night before.


    She continued, "Jefferson, you don''t have to tell me what happenedst night, but you must be


    honest with Adrienne about it. Don''t make her overthink."


    Jefferson fell silent.


    Sierra added, "You have to understand that a woman is way more sensitive than a man.


    Communication is the most important factor between two people. Nothing may happen now, but if


    this continues, it would definitely turn into an issue between the two of you. Suspicions are like a


    seed, and they will slowly sprout and grow in one''s heart. Once an outburst happens, the trust


    between the two of you will be broken forever."


    "I know that, but I have my reasons for not telling her," Jefferson answered as he nodded.


    "What''s the reason? Is it to protect her?" Sierra shot him one question after another. "Jefferson, how


    do you know what''s best for her?"


    He didn''t know how to answer.


    Adrienne had been emphasizing that she was already an adult. In fact, she''s also his wife and no


    longer the little girl he used to shield under his wings. She wanted to shoulder their burdens


    together instead of him secretly carrying the burden by himself.


    Jefferson knew all of this. However, the culprit was Sheridan, Adrienne''s father, who was


    supposedly dead for two years at that time. There was no way Adrienne would be able to take it


    when she found out the truth.


    Jefferson remained silent. Sierra knew that he was thinking about her words seriously, so she


    carried on, "Jefferson, do you know what I sawst night?"


    "What did you see?" Jefferson asked.


    Sierra replied, "I was alone in the hotelst night, and I was really bored. So, I drove to your


    neighborhood. When I reached the parking lot and was about to call you, I saw something."


    Jefferson continued to ask, "What is it?"


    Sierra answered, "Your father''s secretary brought a document and gave it to Adrienne to sign."


    "What document?" Jefferson was stunned.


    Sierra paused for a moment to organize her thoughts. "I parked my car not far from them at that


    time, and I could vaguely hear what they were talking about. The story was Adrienne thought that


    you were in danger, so she called your father for help, and your father took the opportunity to ask


    her to sign the document."


    Upon hearing this, Jefferson flew into a rage and punched the table. Everyone immediately looked


    over to them. Sierra quickly patted his hand andforted, "Don''t get too worked up just yet. Let


    me finish." "Go ahead," Jefferson urged angrily.

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    Sierra told Jefferson everything she saw and heard the night before.


    "Jeff, I''m not kidding but I really thought that I saw a light shining on Adrienne when she refused to


    sign the papers; she was shining brilliantly and she had a determined look in her eyes. She really


    isn''t the little girl we thought she was anymore. She''s grown up now; she knows what she wants


    and what she''s doing. If you really end up in some sort of sticky situation, I''m sure she''d want you to


    tell her so that you two could shoulder the burden together. It would be better than you hiding


    everything from her."


    Jefferson had heard all that from Adrienne before, but he didn''t think too much about it. He had


    always felt like he was making the right choice for her, but now it seemed like he might have been


    mistaken.


    Jefferson got up and said, "Sierra, thank you for telling me this. I know what I should do now."


    "Yes," Sierra replied as she nodded with satisfaction. "You''ve matured quite a bit yourself, Jeff."


    "Sierra, I won''t be able to have dinner with you tonight but Adrienne and I will treat you to a meal


    tomorrow," said Jefferson as he walked out.


    "Sounds good. You go do you." Sierra smiled.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She never intended to actually have dinner with Jefferson anyway. She just wanted someone to talk


    to.


    Sierra looked out of the window. On the street outside, people wereing and going, and the


    traffic was endless. Everyone seemed to have a clear direction as to where they were going, but


    she herself felt lost.


    It was easy to give advice to others, but taking her own advice was hard. Even though Sierra knew


    she would never be able to see the light she wanted in the darkness ahead, she still insisted on


    going forward.


    Even if it devastated her, it was her own choice.


    From the restaurant, Jefferson drove straight back to his parents'' house.


    Britney was ted to see him, but her gaze kept darting behind him. She asked, "Rascal, did you


    come alone? Where is Adrienne? Why didn''t you bring her with you?"


    "Mom, where''s Dad?" When addressing his mother, Jefferson still showed Albert his due respect


    and acknowledged him as his father.


    Otherwise, he would have just called Albert by his name.


    "Your father is in the study. I think he''s busy with work." Britney pointed to the second floor with a


    smile. Noticing the strange look on Jefferson''s face, she piped up again, "You came all the way here


    just to see him? Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing, everything''s fine." As he spoke, Jefferson was already on his way up the stairs.


    Jefferson arrived at the study. He didn''t bother to knock as he pushed the door open right away and


    went in. Then, he locked the door from the inside and strode to Albert''s desk. In a stern tone, he


    asked, "Albert, haven''t I made myself clear enough?"


    Albert raised his head slowly, took off his sses, and pinched the bridge of his nose gently. "I''m


    your elder, yet not only did you not knock on my door before entering, you bombarded me with


    some nonsensical questions. Is that how you should behave?"


    "You, talking about respect?" Jefferson sneered. "If you want my respect, you have to be worthy of


    it. You should reflect on what you''ve done so far."


    "What have I done?" The moment Jefferson stepped through the door, Albert had already known


    the reason he was here, but he didn''t n on being upfront about it.


    In contrast, Jefferson did not beat around the bush. "You know what you gave Adriennest night."


    "Oh..." eximed Albert with a smile. "So sheined to you about it, huh?"


    "She didn''t tell me anything," Jefferson seethed.


    "Oh? If it wasn''t her, then who would it be? Secretary Allen?" Albert obviously did not believe


    Jefferson. He knew that Jefferson would always be in Adrienne''s defense.


    "Albert, I''m the one asking you questions here. You''re not in the ce to ask who told me that."


    Rage was evident in every word Jefferson spat out.


    "What were you asking again?" Albert mused.


    Jefferson retorted, "I''m asking you why you did that! Why are you so against Adrienne? You


    watched her grow up too. What did she do that you kept wanting to drive her away?"


    "She didn''t do anything in particr which upset me." Albert''s reply was cid and calm.


    Jefferson mmed his palm on the desk and questioned, "Then why do you always find fault with


    her?" "Don''t you already know the reason?"


    Albert spoke in amanding tone. Every blow that Jefferson tried to throw at him with his words


    felt like he was punching thin air. "I don''t care what your reason is. I''m telling you now that she is my


    wife and I will love her for the rest of my life. No one can ever break us up. If you dare to do


    anything to her behind my back again, don''t me me for getting back at you."


    "Oh? How are you going to get back at me? Are you going to sever ties with me?" Albert shook his


    head and said, "Jefferson, oh, Jefferson. Just look at you. You are willing to forgo the most basic


    sense of respect for your own father for a mere woman. I''m disappointed in you."


    Jefferson shot back, "A mere woman? Huh... that''s because you don''t love my mother at all. You


    im you do, but I know you married her just to climb further up thedder."


    "You b*stard!" Albert could not tolerate anyone who questioned his feelings for Britney, what more to


    say when it was his own son. He raised his hand to p Jefferson, but under Jefferson''s fierce


    gaze, he retracted his arm.


    He took a deep breath and said slowly, "Jefferson, you are the son of the Hefner and Yard families.


    Both families have been honorable for generations. I will not let you taint our reputation."


    "What do you mean?" Jefferson asked.


    Albert answered, "Do you think I don''t know who you went to seest night?"


    "So you knew about it already?" Jefferson asked.


    Albert began to borate, "I found it out many years ago. Back then, I realized that something was


    off with Sheridan, but I had no evidence against him. Later, he supposedly died so I stopped my


    investigations into him out of respect as I initially thought he was dead. To my surprise, he wasn''t


    dead at all. He was living a good life, even better than you and I."


    Upon hearing Albert''s exnation, Jefferson felt a chill run down his spine. There were so many


    things on the tip of his tongue, but no words left his mouth.


    Albert continued, "I watched Adrienne grow up. She''s a wonderful youngdy, but with such a


    father, who knows if she might follow in his footsteps one day."


    Before Albert could finish his sentence, Jefferson cut in with a voice like ice, "First of all, there''s no


    way Adrienne would ever do something like that. Secondly, even if she did begin acting


    questionably one day, she would still be the woman I want to protect for the rest of my life."


    Albert raised his eyebrows. "You''ll protect her to the end even if she chooses a life of crime?"


    "Whether she walks in light or darkness, I will be by her side. No matter what she does, she will


    always be my wife." With that, Jefferson strode out of the study firmly under Albert''s gaze.

 Chapter 1939 Woke Up On The Wrong Side Of The Bed

    Chapter 1939 Woke Up On The Wrong Side Of The Bed


    When Jefferson opened the door, he saw Britney, who had brought them a te of sliced fruits. He


    stopped and said, "Mom, just take a proper look at the man you sleep beside every night. It''s been


    decades, yet you still don''t see what kind of a man he truly is."


    Jefferson and Albert argued every time they met. However, they would usually keep things under


    wraps whenever Britney was around. This was the first time Jefferson had rebuked his father


    directly in front of his mother. Extremely unhappy with that, Britney told him, "Jefferson, do you


    know who you''re addressing? Do you know what you''re saying? He''s your father. You are an adult,


    don''t you have some basic respect for your elders?"


    "If he wants to gain my respect, he''ll have to first set a good example himself. No one would


    disrespect someone else without reason." Jefferson looked back at the somber- looking Albert, then


    shifted his gaze back to Britney. "Mom, you should know best what kind of a person I am. You


    should ask your man what he had done before you put it on me."


    "Jefferson, you..." Britney was about to speak, but Jefferson had already strode downstairs. She


    turned to Albert and said, "Albert, was Jefferson riling you up again?"


    "No, he didn''t." Albert''s morose expression lifted at the sight of Britney. He took a deep breath and


    said after a long while, "I wonder if I shouldn''t have meddled too much with Jefferson''s life. I''m


    wondering if I''ve made the wrong choice."


    Britney put the te of fruit on the desk, went behind Albert, and massaged his back for him. "Our


    son has grown up, and he knows what he''s doing. You should know when to let go and let him


    handle his matters himself. Don''t stick your nose in everything or you''ll just end up pushing him


    further away from you."


    "But..." Albert grabbed Britney''s hand. "You don''t know what happened. I''m afraid that after you do,


    your choice will be the same as mine."


    "What is it that I don''t know?" Britney asked.


    "It would be better if you remain unaware," replied Albert.


    "Albert, you shouldn''t assume that it''s the best choice for me to not know about it. Don''t you think


    so?" Britney''s voice was gentle and without any threat. It was precisely that kind of softness that


    could get through to someone as tough as Albert.


    Albert was a stubborn man, but in front of Britney, he was powerless. After hearing what Britney had


    to say, he told her everything he knew.


    When all was said, Britney gave it a serious consideration before making a decision. "Albert, you''re


    afraid that the Carter family might bring trouble to our son and our families. I understand your


    concerns. But we both know that Sheridan is Sheridan, and Adrienne is Adrienne. They are two


    different people. Sheridan should pay for his crimes and Adrienne has no responsibility to shoulder


    that burden."


    Albert understood that as well. However when he was met with such a situation, he just couldn''t


    convince himself that it was so. He was afraid that the Yard and Hefner families would be


    implicated. What scared him more was the possibility that his son would get hurt. He protested,


    "Britney, we only have one son. Jefferson is your son who you carried him for nine months and gave


    birth for me. What if..."


    "There are no ''what ifs''." Britney held his hand and said to him with a smile, "Bert, do you believe in


    me?"


    Bert!


    Britney hadn''t called him by that name in a long time. Hearing that, Albert felt his heartbeat quicken.


    On a whim, he nodded and said, "Of


    course I do."


    Britney added, "We watched Adrienne grow up. I trust her, and you trust me. So, can you trust her


    this time too?"


    To put his faith in Adrienne was to take a gamble on Jefferson''s future. Albert was not the type of


    person to be willing to do something he wasn''t certain about. But under his wife''s loving gaze, he


    had no choice but to nod. "I have always trusted you. If you trust someone, I will too."


    Albert''s answer pleased Britney greatly. The smile on her face became even more beautiful. "Since


    you said that, then let''s believe in Adrienne together. Trust your son''s choice. From now on, let them


    deal with their own affairs themselves. Stop thinking about breaking them up."


    In front of his wife, Albert could only agree. He nodded once again and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you.


    I won''t involve myself with their affairs anymore. Well let them solve their own problems."


    Britney put her hand on his chest, feeling his steady heartbeat. "I knew that you''d always treat me


    the best, Bert." Britney said so because she had always known how much Albert loved her. ? ? ?


    After leaving Britney and Albert''s residence, Jefferson drove to the headquarters to pick


    Adrienne up.


    When Jefferson arrived and was about to text Adrienne, he saw her walking out of the building, and


    behind her was an annoying figure.


    Jefferson immediately got out of the car, and took a few steps forward to hold Adrienne in his arms.


    He said to her, "You must be hungry by now. Let''s go eat."


    "Okay." Adrienne nodded and turned to look at Zelson. "Mr. Zelson, thank you for your help. I will be


    on my way now. I''ll treat you to a meal another day."


    Zelson smiled at her. "You''re wee. We''re in this together."


    Jefferson was silent.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was standing right there, while the two were talking as if he didn''t exist. Dissatisfaction brooded


    in his heart.


    Jefferson forcibly pulled Adrienne along with him and hurriedly shoved her into the car. The first


    thing he said when he got into the driver''s seat was, "Adrienne, am I dead to you?"


    Adrienne was stunned.


    What was wrong with him?


    Wasn''t he fine before?


    Why was he angry again?


    Did he wake up on the wrong side of the bed?


    Seeing the confusion that was evident on Adrienne''s face, Jefferson knew that she had no idea why


    he was mad. He felt hopeless. "Adrienne, you''ll really anger me to death one day!" Adrienne was


    still looking innocent. "What did I do?"


    Jefferson gritted his teeth. "When I went over, you and Zelson just talked as if I wasn''t there. Don''t


    you think I should be angry?"


    How could a person be that petty?


    Adrienne was at a loss, but she still tried to exin, "Mr. Zelson has helped me a lot. Why can''t I


    thank him?"


    "You went over to help him. How is it that he''s the one who helped you now?" Jefferson asked.


    Taken aback, Adrienne looked guiltily at the road ahead. "He used to help me out a lot before. I


    don''t think there''s anything wrong with me thanking him."


    Jefferson did not want to continue to argue with her because he was well aware that Adrienne was


    slow when it came to perceiving emotions. No matter how hard he tried to exin the reason he


    was angry, she was still unable to understand him. She even thought that he was just being


    unreasonable.


    Jefferson tried his best to calm down. He asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    Adrienne said feebly, "I just got out of the dissection room. Do you think I would have an appetite to


    eat?"

 Chapter 1940 Nostalgia

    Chapter 1940 Nostalgia


    Upon hearing what Adrienne said, Jefferson''s fury extinguished in an instant. He couldn''t help but


    soften his voice as he said, "You''ve been working the whole day. You have to eat. Let''s just grab a


    quick bite."


    "Let''s go to Freddy and Fre..." Adrienne wanted to suggest eating at Freddy''s restaurant. However,


    she remembered that Freya had a murder charge hanging over her head and was detained at the


    station. Adrienne''s cheerfulness immediately drained away.


    Jefferson reached over to pat her shoulder andforted her, "We''ll be able to eat at Well Eaten


    Farm and Restaurant again in a few days."


    Adrienne cocked her head sideways and nced at him. "Did you get your hands on new clues


    without telling me?"


    The hand Jefferson had on the steering wheel trembled slightly before he answered, "What are you


    talking about?"


    Adrienne continued, "You don''t seem in a hurry to deal with Freya''s case so I''m thinking that you


    must have found something."


    Jefferson replied, "Kind of, but it''s not confirmed yet."


    "Why haven''t I heard anything about it?" Adrienne demanded.


    After speaking to Sierra, Jefferson had intended toe clean about the whole affair with Sheridan


    to Adrienne. However, he had yet to think of a way to exin it to her, so he could only y dumb


    for the time being. "Adrienne, who''s the head of the Paramount Criminal Police Team? You or me?"


    Adrienne replied hesitantly, "I..."


    Jefferson interrupted her. "All right, all right. You should rest well during your off hours. Let''s stop


    talking about work."


    Adrienne fell silent.


    That man really deserved a good thrashing. Adrienne swore that she would think of a good way to


    get back at him one day.


    ? ? ?


    Soon, Jefferson and Adrienne arrived at a burger ce that they often frequented.


    Although the shop was small-scale, it had been around forever. There were many customers who


    came from far and wide just to get a taste of the burgers there.


    In the past, Hodge was a frequent customer too.


    Whenever there was a long line, he would tell Adrienne how much he respected the people who


    could turn such a small business around to be that sessful.


    Adrienne had not visited for a long time. When she was suddenly met with the familiar sign, smell,


    and tables, it felt like she could see Hodge sitting by the table at the entrance, eating his favorite


    beef burger right then.


    Burgers could be found anywhere else, but Hodge loved the ones there in particr. Adrienne had


    eaten at that shop before, but she didn''t note anything special about the food there. Hodge used to


    say that she didn''t understand and she never understood what it was that she ''didn''t understand'' in


    the past.


    At this moment, Adrienne finally realized it. Hodge didn''t go there for the taste of the burgers but for


    the nostalgic experience.


    "Jeff, Adrienne, long time no see." By that time, rush hour had passed so there was no ridiculously


    long line there. However, the ce was still quite upied with customers. The middle-ageddy


    who ran the ce looked around and smiled warmly at the familiar faces. She quickly cleared a


    table by the door for them. "We''re all full inside, so this is the best I can do for you two. Hope you


    guys understand."


    "We''re fine with it. I like this seat." Adrienne smiled, took a chair from the side, and pulled Jefferson


    to sit down. "Madam Betty, please give us two of your signature beef burgers."


    "No." Jefferson gave Adrienne a fierce look. He knew that she would have a hard time eating meat


    aftering out of the dissection room. Why would she order a beef burger? Was she dumb?


    "Madam Betty, please give us one beef burger and one veggie burger."


    "Why are you ring at me? I want a beef burger." Adrienne had already forgotten about all the


    corpses she was working on earlier. Her mind was full of thoughts of her grandfather. She wanted to


    sit there, at his favorite seat, and eat his favorite burger. She was hoping that when Hodge looked


    down from heaven, he would know that she was missing her, and that he would visit her in her


    dreamster that night.


    "I''m really sorry, Adrienne, but we only have one beef burger left." Betty looked embarrassed. "Our


    veggie burger is good too. I can do one veggie and one beef, how does that sound?"


    Since Betty had already taken Jefferson''s side, Adrienne had no choice but to nod politely. "Just


    give us one of each then."


    "Okay,ing right up." Betty smiled and nced at Jefferson before she went into the kitchen.


    As soon as Betty left, Adrienne immediately gave Jefferson a look. "I know that you hinted at


    Madam Betty so that she would say that."


    "It isn''t a hint if you know about it," Jefferson retorted.


    Adrienne sighed to herself.


    She would never be able to win against him.


    Jefferson patted her head and said, "Listen to me, be a good girl."


    Adrienne pped his hand away. "Why can''t you listen to me for once?"


    "I''ll listen to you from now on. I''ll do whatever you say," said Jefferson with a smile.


    "I''d really be a little idiot if I believed that,ing from you." Adrienne turned her head away in


    anger. Her gaze fell on Betty, who was bustling about inside.


    She had known Betty for a long time. She used to be quite a chubbydy, but now she was as thin


    as a rail, all because of the tragedy that happened a year ago.


    Her child died in an ident a year ago. Betty was the one who answered the phone when the


    police called to inform them about the ident. On top of that, she was also the one who went to


    identify the body of her son. After having a funeral for her son, she asked the police to cooperate


    with her and keep the whole thing a secret from her husband. She lied to him and told him their son


    had gone to study abroad.


    Just before their son''s ident, her husband had just gotten discharged from the hospital. His heart


    was frail and his blood pressure was high. The doctor repeatedly reminded him to watch his stress


    levels.


    In order for her husband to continue living well, Betty had to make such a seemingly cruel decision.


    Over the past year, she silently grieved over her son''s death alone. She ran the business and took


    care of her husband as if nothing had happened. She lived her life to the fullest every day because


    she knew that her husband would find out the truth sooner orter. Any happiness she had now was


    temporary and hard toe by.


    At that thought, Adrienne nced at Jefferson. He was looking at her too. The look in his eyes was


    difficult to decipher, full ofplicated emotions. She asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing." Jefferson averted his gaze. "I haven''t eaten burgers for a while. I want to get another one


    for myself."


    There was clearly something up that he didn''t want to tell her. Adrienne decided to use her trump


    card to sway him. She said, "Jeff..."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    All she needed to do was call him by that name and nothing else. In an instant, Jefferson felt like his


    bones had turned mush. He could only say, "Eat up first. I''ll tell you about it when we get home."


    "Okay." Adrienne nodded and gave him a sweet smile. "I know you''re the best, my Jeff."


    Adrienne had known him for many years. He always acted like a domineering viin in front of her


    so that was what she used to perceive him as. All he did was bully her... But now she knew that that


    wasn''t the case at all.

 Chapter 1941 1 Couldnt Live Without You

    Chapter 1941 1 Couldn''t Live Without You


    After leaving the burger shop, Jefferson suggested they take a walk. Before Adrienne could agree,


    he was already dragging her along to the well-known Mangrove Bay in Chatterton Town.


    Mangrove Bay was near the sea; a vibrant area famous for its nightlife. Hence, although it was


    already prettyte at night, there were still tons of peopleing and going along the path.


    Jefferson was the one who had forced Adrienne into that walk, but he was unusually quiet. He didn''t


    say an entire word; he just held her hand tightly. Even someone as slow as Adrienne could tell that


    something was off with him. She asked, "Jefferson, what''s the matter with you today?"


    Jefferson pulled her closer to him and asked, "Can''t I take you out for a walk?"


    Adrienne looked up at him and all she saw was his chiseled jaw. She couldn''t help but reach out to


    pinch him. "Jefferson, I feel like you''re getting even more handsome nowadays."


    "Well, I always knew that I was handsome. Don''t tell me you''ve just realized that now, you little


    idiot?" Jefferson grabbed her hand and nibbled at it lightly. A faint smile appeared on his face.


    Needless to say, he was very pleased by her words.


    "I mean, Mr. Hefner, can''t you at least try to be humble about it?" That man was really arrogant.


    After just onepliment, he would be acting like he was the best-looking man on earth.


    With no hesitation, Jefferson immediately answered, "If I''m handsome, why should I be humble


    about it? You''ll never find anyone as goodlooking as yours truly."


    Adrienne wanted to roll her eyes at him, but when she saw how proud and insolent he was, a


    feeling of warmth spread in her heart. That was the Jefferson she knew. Not the person who


    dragged her along without saying a word.


    She used to think that his arrogant and overbearing personality was hateful. However, after having


    experienced so many things, she began to feel that such enthusiasm was a rare thing indeed and


    she hoped that he would remain that way forever.


    Therefore, she tried hard to y along with him. "Yes, it''s difficult to find someone better-looking


    than you are. To be honest, it makes me insecure."


    "What''s there to be insecure about?" Jefferson let go of Adrienne''s hand, and put his arms around


    her waist instead. He pulled her into his embrace and said, "No matter how attractive I am, and no


    matter how many women are trying to get me, my heart is already upied. You are the only little


    idiot I have in my heart."


    "Jefferson, can''t you say that in a nicer way?" Adrienne pretended to push him away, but her


    strength was no match to his. Before she could struggle to break free, he wrapped her tightly in his


    arms. Her face was pressed to his chest, and she could hear his strong and steady heartbeat. He


    said in a low voice, "Little Specky, I really love you. I can''t live without you. If you decide to leave me


    one day, I''d probably die."


    "J-Jefferson, what are you talking about? Don''t say things like that." The sudden and formal


    confession made Adrienne''s scalp tingle with fear.


    She was scared because he was acting abnormally that time.


    If this was in the past, Jefferson would''ve said something like, "You little idiot, how could you not


    know that I love you? Are you trying to p*ss me off?"


    Then, she would remain in disbelief and just think to herself that it was his new way of messing with


    her.


    At that moment, she believed him fully, but she was afraid at the same time.


    Because she knew that his sudden change in attitude must have something to do with the thing that


    he was reluctant to tell her.


    "I''m being serious. I''ve never been this serious in my life." Jefferson cupped Adrienne''s face in his


    hands, and tilted it up so that she was looking into his eyes. With a never- before- seen solemn


    expression, he told her in a sonorous tone, "Adrienne, remember this. Without you, I would die."


    "Jefferson, I told you not to talk nonsense, didn''t you hear me?" Adrienne was so angry that she


    punched him on the chest and shouted, "You''re a fully- grown man! How can you spout nonsense


    like that?"


    They were making so much noise that several passers by looked over.


    "Miss, do you know him?" Among the onlookers, two men went forward, as if they were ready to


    stand up for Adrienne once she denied knowing Jefferson. Some people even took out their phones


    and were ready to call the police at any time.


    Surprisingly, Jefferson wasn''t mad at all. In fact, his eyes betrayed a hint of a smile.


    After all, they were just trying to protect his Little


    Specky.


    "Thank you guys, so sorry that I made you worry. He''s my husband, and we''re just joking around."


    Adrienne smiled at the good Samaritans who stood up for her. She proactively grabbed Jefferson''s


    hand, hinting at him to thank the kind stranger too.


    "No thanks needed. I didn''t do anything." One of the men who had stepped forward replied to her, a


    little embarrassed. After all, he really hadn''t done anything but she was giving him her gratitude.


    "The fact that you cared to ask really warms my heart." There were so many scams going on in


    present- day society that humans wouldn''t trust each other easily anymore. Oftentimes when people


    were met with real danger, those who wanted to reach out to help would hesitate because they


    were afraid of bringing trouble onto themselves.


    But even then, some people were still willing to stand up forplete strangers. Right then, with


    her, all they did was ask a question. But if one day they did meet a girl who was involved with a bad


    man, they would be her savior.


    Even though the world had a dark side to it, many people''s hearts were full of light.


    Someone from the crowd said, "Young man, that


    girl is so well-mannered and polite. You have to treat her well. Don''t bully her."


    Both Jefferson and Adrienne looked at the source of the voice simultaneously. It was a grey-haired


    lady, sitting beside an old man whose hair had turnedpletely white. They were holding hands,


    and it was obvious that they had a good rtionship.


    Adrienne smiled. But before she could speak up, Jefferson, who typically ignored strangers, cut


    ahead of her. He said, "Thank you! I will take good care of her, just like how your husband treats


    you. I hope that in a couple decades, we''ll be holding hands and walking around Mangrove Bay just


    like you two."


    The tension between Jefferson and Adrienne had disappearedpletely thanks to the onlookers''


    interference. After they had left, Jefferson grabbed Adrienne''s hand and continued walking.


    As they walked, Adrienne came to a halt. She grabbed onto his arm and said shyly, "Jefferson, all


    this walking has tired me out. Can you give me a piggyback ride for the rest of the way?"


    "Do you think that I''m your ve, Adrienne? Asking me to carry you, huh?" Although Jefferson''s


    were harsh, he still squatted down obediently in front of her. "Hop on, little idiot."


    His actions touched Adrienne so much that tears welled up in her eyes. They were tears of joy, not


    sadness.


    Adrienne immediately blinked her eyes, forcing the tears back into her eyes. She then patted him on


    the back, and ran forward. "What an idiot!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    How could she bear to let him carry her on his back? She was just intending to tease him. She


    didn''t expect Jefferson, that idiot, to take her words seriously.

 Chapter 1942 He Bit Her

    Chapter 1942 He Bit Her


    With Jefferson''s long legs, he quickly caught up to Adrienne and yanked her back. "Little idiot, what


    did you just say? I dare you to say it again."


    Adrienneughed and said, "Idiot, I called you an idi..."


    Before she could finish saying the word ''idiot'', Jefferson sealed her lips with a kiss. Adrienne was so


    taken aback that her body stiffened.


    They were in a park. There were many peopleing and going, and soon some people were


    looking over at them.


    Adrienne wailed internally, "Mr. Hefner, can''t you pay more attention to our surroundings before


    doing something like this?"


    Fortunately, Jefferson soon let her go, but he held her in his arms again. Adrienne could not break


    free; she was trapped like a bird in a cage. She acted like she couldn''t see the people walking by.


    Yes, as long as she couldn''t see them, they couldn''t see her, right...?


    However, Adrienne soon heard Jefferson''s arrogant voice, which shattered her fantasy. "What are


    you looking at? I''m kissing my wife, it''s none of your business."


    Adrienne was too embarassed to speak.


    There was nothing wrong with him kissing his wife, but couldn''t he be more aware of where they


    were?


    They were in a public area, not his backyard. Or did he think that every park in the world was his


    own personal garden?


    Adrienne wished that she could pretend she didn''t know him.


    But there was nothing she could do. His grip around her was way too tight. She was almost out of


    breath in his arms but she couldn''t even break free or rebuke him.


    The people around them were scared off by Jefferson''s fierce look. No one dared to stare at them


    anymore; they quickly dispersed. The people passing by all went around them as if they were


    avoiding the gue.


    It was only then did Jefferson let go of Adrienne. Seeing Adrienne''s face blush bright red, a smug


    smile appeared on his face. He said, "I''m your man, Adrienne. What''s wrong with me kissing you


    when I want to?"


    Adrienne didn''t know where to start. She just wanted to bite him. However, in terms of height and


    strength, she knew she would lose so she could only say, "Jefferson, can we just pretend that we


    don''t know each other when we go out from now on?"


    Jefferson pinched her face. "If you say something that makes me unhappy again, I''ll carve the


    words ''Jefferson''s wife'' on your forehead. Then we''ll see if you can ever act like you don''t know


    me."


    Adrienne knew that Jefferson liked to scare her but he really thought that she would be frightened


    by that? She decided to argue back, "From now on, when I go out, I''ll pretend that I don''t know you.


    Mark my face if you dare."


    "Little idiot, you think I won''t do it?" The sinister smile on Jefferson''s face sent chills down


    Adrienne''s spine. She regretted it immediately, wondering if he might actually do as he said. Before


    she could respond, Jefferson acted first.


    He opened his mouth and bit her face.


    "Jefferson, what are you doing? You just bit me!" That b*stard bit her, and on the face even. The


    pain made her squirm, and just as she thought a chunk of her face was about to be ripped off by


    him, he let go. He looked at her intensely. "Little Specky, no matter how bold you are, if I say you


    can''t do something, then you''re not allowed to do it."


    Adrienne touched the part of her face that Jefferson had just bitten, and tears began to welled up in


    her eyes. She scolded in exasperation, "You''re a b*stard!"


    Jefferson went closer to her, his warm breath tickling her ear. "It''s not like you didn''t know that I''ve


    been a b*stard all along."


    Adrienne fought back the tears in her eyes and red at him. Then, she turned around and walked


    away.


    "Little Specky..." Jefferson immediately caught up with her, but he noticed Adrienne was really angry


    at him that time. There were many people around, and she was much smaller than Jefferson, so


    she could move much quicker through the crowd but it took Jefferson quite some effort before he


    caught up to her.


    Adrienne tried to shake off his hands but to no avail. She was so annoyed that she roared, "Let go


    of me!"


    Unfortunately, Jefferson was an extremely stubborn man. Instead of letting go, he held her in his


    arms and said, "I won''t let you go."


    "I told you to let go."


    Jefferson shook his head. "I''m telling you I won''t."


    Adrienne shouted at him angrily, "Jefferson, who am I to you?" "My wife, of course." "Your wife? Do


    you really see me as your wife though?" Adrienne gave him a punch, but Jefferson''s body was


    covered all over with firm muscle, which hurt her hand instead. "You never tell me anything, and you


    bite me when you want to. Is that how you should be treating your wife? I''m clearly just a pet to


    you."


    Jefferson had the usual haughty expression on. He said, "Huh, do you think I treat everyone that


    way? Besides you, have you ever seen me biting anyone else?"


    Adrienne stared at him nkly.


    She was so irritated by his arrogant words that she almostughed.


    How could such a person exist? And it just so happened that that person was her husband.


    Adrienne thought to herself that she must have reallymitted heinous sins in her past life to


    marry such a man.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She was about to walk away again, but Jefferson was still gripping her hand tightly, stopping her


    from leaving.


    "Let''s go home," Jefferson continued.


    "As if anyone would want to go back home with you!" Adrienne retorted.


    "I''ll tell you everything you want to know when we get home."


    Adrienne didn''t answer.


    She didn''t want topromise, but she had to. There was nothing she could do if he refused to let


    her go. ? ? ?


    Adrienne was still furious when they got home. She didn''t want to talk to Jefferson, but she recalled


    that he told her he would tell her everything she wanted to know. So as soon as they got home, she


    sat on the sofa and said, "Tell me everything."


    However, Jefferson ignored herpletely and headed straight to the storeroom instead. When he


    came out again, he had in his hand a first aid kit that Adrienne often used.


    He sat beside her. Under Adrienne''s raging gaze, he said cidly, "Although it didn''t bleed, I still


    think it should be disinfected, just in case."


    Adrienne red at him in silence.


    She was no longer a child. Did he think it would be that simple for him to make up for what he did?


    He was the one who gave her the bite in the first ce.


    Adrienne did not speak, but Jefferson did not seem to mind it. He took out a bottle of disinfectant,


    poured its content onto a cotton swab, and gently smeared it on the bite mark. "I know what I''m


    doing. It was a light bite, it''s not enough to injure you. Once the teeth marks fade, it''ll be fine. It won''t


    leave a scar."


    Adrienne still did not speak. She propped her eyes wide open, but it was obvious that tears were


    about to roll out of her eyes.


    Jefferson took a mirror and held it in front of her, saying, "Look at the teeth marks, they''re barely


    even there, right?"


    Adrienne nced at her reflection in the mirror. The teeth marks on her face were not obvious, but


    her pitiful expression made it seem like she had suffered a lot.

 Chapter 1943 Telling Her The Truth

    Chapter 1943 Telling Her The Truth


    In fact, this was not the first time Jefferson had bitten Adrienne''s face. However, he had never bit


    her this hard before. It used to be just a joke and Adrienne never felt pain from it, so she had never


    gotten that angry.


    The reason she was angry right then was mainly because of Jefferson''s tone. He told her that she


    was not allowed to do whatever he told her not to. Wasn''t he just treating her like a pet by saying


    so?


    Nevertheless, Jefferson did not seem to realize how angry Adrienne was. He moved closer to her


    and rested his head against her face. He reminded her, "Baby, be good and listen to me! Don''t be


    angry anymore."


    "If you want to bite me, then bite me, but don''t expect me not to be mad after." Adrienne was so


    angry that she raised her fist at him. Yet, she retracted when she thought that her hand would be


    hurting instead. "Jefferson, do you think I''m your pet?"


    "Yes," Jefferson admitted as he nodded.


    Adrienne was about to explode at his answer. "Jefferson!"


    He immediately added, "I''m also your pet." "Get out of here!" Adrienne yelled.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Who would want to raise such an arrogant pet?


    Whoever wanted this pet could take him.


    "Alright, that''s enough. It''s gettingte. Let''s go take a bath and get some sleep," Jefferson


    suggested with a wide smile.


    Although Adrienne was still mad, she didn''t forget what he had promised her earlier. "Jefferson, I''m


    being serious here. Tell me everything or don''t me me for not going easy on you."


    "What do you mean? Adrienne, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Jefferson was ready


    to tell Adrienne what had happened, but when he wanted to speak, he just couldn''t get the words


    out. He had his qualms and worries.


    "Are you messing with me again?" Adrienne felt wronged as she bit her lip and stared at him with


    her tearful eyes. It seemed as though if he were to say anything to tick her off again, she would


    never bother to ask him anything again.


    Adrienne''s soft but ruthless character would made him feel helpless at times. If he did note


    clean to her now, Jefferson knew that Adrienne would never pester him about it again. In other


    words, she would distance herself from him.


    Jefferson did not want that to happen, so he confessed, "Little Specky, what I''m going to say next


    could be quite shocking to you and you may not be able to take it well, so I need you to be mentally


    prepared before I tell you about it."


    The look on Jefferson''s face was solemn as he cupped her face within his palms. Adrienne rarely


    saw such an expression on his face, and her heart began to palpitate as she urged, "Just tell me.


    Don''t worry about me. I''ve witnessed the death of both my parents and made it through that.


    There''s nothing I can''t handle."


    "My little idiot!" Jefferson pressed his thumbs against her slightly parted red lips. "You little idiot, I..."


    Adrienne pped away his hand and scolded, "It''s useless to be sentimental at times like this. You''d


    bettere clean with me now."


    Jefferson was a little distressed. He was worried about her, but she clearly did not appreciate it at


    all.


    "Well?" Adrienne pressured.


    "I went to meet the mastermind behind Freya''s casest night." Jefferson observed Adrienne''s


    expression closely but it showed nothing unusual. After a short pause, he continued, "That person


    was also involved in your parents'' case."


    After saying that, Jefferson''s gaze remained on Adrienne, without blinking even once.


    Unexpectedly, Adrienne asked in a calm tone, "I know that person too, right?"


    Jefferson was stunned by Adrienne''s reaction. He nodded mechanically and answered, "Yes."


    Adrienne questioned again, "And I''m very familiar with that person, correct?"


    "Yes." Jefferson nodded again. He appeared rxed, but deep down, he was nervous as his hands,


    which were hanging by his sides, had already clenched into fists.


    Upon receiving his confirmation, Adrienne breathed a sigh of relief. Perhaps it was because he had


    confirmed her guesses, or it could be something else. "I think I know who you met up withst


    night," Adrienne uttered.


    Jefferson''s eyes widened in surprise as he asked, "You know who it was?"


    Adrienne smiled bitterly. "I could roughly guess it." Jefferson paused.


    He remained silent for quite a while. He didn''t know if Adrienne''s guess was correct.


    In his opinion, Adrienne''s guess was probably wrong. Otherwise, she would not be this calm.


    However, Adrienne soon gave Jefferson the answer, "If I''m not mistaken, the person you''ve risked


    your life to meetst night must be my father who died two years ago."


    Adrienne had a warm and gentle smile on, but it looked oddly unfamiliar to Jefferson. It was as if he


    had never seen it before, and he felt like he no longer knew her, the girl who he grew up with.


    Jefferson was still in shock when Adrienne added, "Jefferson, don''t interrupt me, let me take


    another guess. I think my father is not dead. He must have been living under a new identity."


    It was as if a loud bang was heard.


    At that instant, Jefferson felt like someone had just thrown a grenade on his head. His ears were


    buzzing, and he could not think straight.


    Adrienne wasn''t reacting like how a normal person would at all. She was soposed, to the point


    where it could send chills down one''s spine.


    Adrienne didn''t need to seek his confirmation as his expression had already given it away. Under


    Jefferson''s shocked gaze, Adrienne continued to analyze, "But I couldn''t figure out why he would


    fake his death? And who was the person who helped him with his n?"


    She looked at Jefferson and questioned with a slight smile, "Jefferson, do you know why he faked


    his death?"


    However, Adrienne didn''t give him any chance to answer. Instead, she spected, "He must have


    faked his death so that he could disappear from this world. So I''m guessing that he''s using his new


    identity to do things he dared not do in the past. The person who helped him with the n must be


    someone out of the ordinary. He or she is definitely someone powerful and they might even have


    their men nted among us, which exins why we haven''t been able to solve the case for the


    past two years. Well, I have someone in mind, but I can''t be sure."


    Jefferson did not expect that Adrienne could be this analytical. He was about to ask her how she


    had managed to guess all these when she spoke again, "I asked Mr. Zelson for a favor when I was


    at the headquarters today. I told him to show me the records for my parents'' case. There was


    nothing wrong with them, but he mentioned something peculiar. You both think that the truth will hurt


    me, which simply means that the murderer must be someone closely rted to me. There''s no one


    else I could think of apart from my parents."

 Chapter 1944 She Was Acting Weird

    Chapter 1944 She Was Acting Weird


    "I guessed it right, didn''t I? I must have. Otherwise you wouldn''t be looking so shocked." Jefferson


    stared at him in utter disbelief as she smiled gently and calmly. Adrienne continued, "I have been


    trying to find the murderer who killed them for the past two years, but I never thought that..."


    Jefferson grabbed her on the shoulder and said with his teeth gritted, "Yes, Adrienne, you''re right.


    Your father didn''t die, and he''s living under a new identity. Your mother was the only one who died


    two years ago."


    "So he just stood by and watched those bad guys hurt my mother? Or was he the person who killed


    her?" Adrienne reckoned that such things wouldn''t even happen in soap operas, and yet she was


    experiencing it herself.


    "I''m not sure. The only person who knows the truth is your father." Back then, the crime scene was


    destroyed, and even the supposed victim was different right then. It would be tough for them to find


    out the truth unless Sheridan confessed his crimes himself.


    Adrienne took a deep breath before asking,


    "Jefferson, can you tell me what he had been up to in the past two years?"


    "He''s now the head of thergest drug trafficking group in Chatterton Town, and also the instigator


    behind those serial cases we have recently encountered." Each word he spoke was like an arrow


    that shot right through Adrienne''s heart.


    She didn''t want to believe it, but she had to.


    Adrienne knew that Jefferson would not tell her all this so confidently if he hadn''t already found


    evidence.


    She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t. "In the past two years, I have fantasized countless times,


    hoping that everything that had happened was just a dream. I would always dream that my parents


    would still be alive once I wake up from my sleep... Now that I know he''s still alive and what he did, I


    actually wished that he did die two years ago."


    "Adrienne..." The moment Jefferson called her name, she interrupted him once again, "Jefferson, do


    you think I should be happy or sad?"


    "Adrienne, stop! Stop talking!" He grabbed her hand and found that her hand was as cold as ice. He


    immediately wrapped it in his palms and rubbed it. "Don''t overthink, okay?" "I''m fine." She nced


    at him with a smile. She still had him; there was nothing that couldn''t be solved with him by her side.


    "We have already agreed that whoever goes against thew must be brought to justice. No one can


    be an exception."


    Jefferson nodded, and Adrienne continued, "Jefferson, I know that considering my current position, I


    shouldn''t ask you any more questions, but I can''t help but wonder. Have you already gotten any


    conclusive evidence of his crime?"


    "Yes, I have what I need. I''m just waiting for the opportunity to take him and his organization down


    in one fell swoop." Although this was confidential information, Jefferson decided to be honest with


    her. He believed that Adrienne had her principles and professional ethics. He had faith that she


    would not reveal any of these to anyone.


    Adrienne asked again, "Can I meet him?"


    Jefferson knew who she was referring to and he wasn''t surprised by her request at all. He wasn''t


    worried about her disclosing anything, rather he was concerned that she would get hurt.


    He questioned back with great solemnity, "Adrienne, are you sure you want to meet him?"


    "You''ve misunderstood me." Adrienne did not know if she was just cold- blooded or if it was


    because she had gone through too many things. At this point in time, even after learning the truth of


    his father''s doings, she could still keep herposure. She had a smile on as she spoke to


    Jefferson, "I''m asking to meet him after you''ve brought him to justice, not before that.


    Sheridan was no longer the kind father she knew; he was an evil man. There was nothing he


    wouldn''t do for his own benefit. If she met him, who knew what sort of things might happen? As a


    forensic doctor, Adrienne knew that she mustn''t be that silly to take such a risk.


    Besides, she knew Jefferson too well. He had evidence of Sheridan''s crimes, and he knew


    Sheridan''s whereabouts. Nevertheless, she knew that he hadn''t acted on anything because of her.


    Jefferson stared at herposed expression. However, the more she acted like that, the more


    worried he became. "Adrienne, you don''t have to get involved in this. Just treat it as if he had really


    died two years ago. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "No matter how evil he is, he is still the person who raised me, and his blood flows within me," She


    didn''t want to be involved, but since it had something to do with her, she couldn''t just leave it be.


    Otherwise, she would live in self-me and remorse for the rest of her life. That was not the life she


    wanted to live.


    Just like any other woman, all she wanted was to find a job after graduating from university and


    build a family with the man she loved. A simple and peaceful life was all she wished.


    "Listen to me, Adrienne!" Jefferson gripped her shoulders tightly, almost crushing her bones. "No


    matter who he is, you are you. You are your own person. You should never be the one to pay the


    price for his mistakes."


    "I know, I know. I''ve always known that." She obviously knew that she was her own person, but so


    what? In the end, she couldn''t just stand by like an observer, could she?


    Jefferson knew that there was no way he would be able to dissuade her from meeting Sheridan. He


    held her by the shoulders and let her look at him. "Adrienne, you can meet him, but on one


    condition."


    "What is it?" Adrienne asked.


    "When you see him, no matter what he tells you, and no matter what the truth is, make sure you


    don''t take it to heart. You have to put the past behind and start a new life," Jefferson uttered.


    Adrienne knew that Jefferson was waiting for her to agree. But right now, she didn''t know how she


    would react after meeting Sheridan, so she couldn''t give him a definitive answer.


    Adrienne''s silence made Jefferson even more worried. He shouted her name painfully,


    "Adrienne!"


    Adrienne chuckled. "I''m not deaf. Can you stop shouting?"


    Jefferson wanted to hear the answer he wanted from her. "Adrienne, can you promise me that?"


    "You know, even if I promise you now, I can''t guarantee what I''ll end up doing when I see him. Even


    so, do you still need an answer from me?" Adrienne didn''t know how she would react, and she


    couldn''t lie to him.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I will arrange for you two to meet each other once I''ve brought him to justice." Jefferson''s arms fell


    powerlessly. Perhaps he shouldn''t have worried about telling Adrienne the truth, but rather what


    would happen when Adrienne and Sheridan met each other.

 Chapter 1945 One-Sided Love

    Chapter 1945 One-Sided Love


    Adrienne was still a tiny bit hopeful before meeting Sheridan. Perhaps she was hoping that


    someone else had been mistaken for him, or that the real viin just looked very much alike to


    Sheridan.


    As long as they didn''t meet, anything was possible.


    Once Adrienne met Sheridan, everything that Jefferson had just told her right then would be a


    reality, then...


    Thinking of this, Jefferson felt his scalp turn numb. However, Adrienne still smiled and answered,


    "Okay."


    That was what she said.


    For some reason, her answer weighed heavily in his heart, leaving him at a loss. Adrienne suddenly


    switched the topic. She queried, "By the way, did you meet up with Johan just now? Since the


    person you went to seest night was not him, why did he let Sierra leave the hotel alone at that


    hour? Did they get into a fight? You know what? I think I''ll find some time and have a good chat with


    Sierra."


    The only people Jefferson had in mind at that moment were Adrienne and Sheridan. He did not


    have the mood to bother about what was happening between Sierra and Johan. Meanwhile, Johan


    was dressed in a bespoke suit as he walked along the hotel lobby. His devilish good looks had


    undoubtedly garnered attention from the passers by.


    As he walked, he instructed his assistant, Alexis, "Go to the reception and book a conference room.


    We''ll have a brief meeting once everyone''s here. We have to secure the deal with Rovio no matter


    what."


    "Got it." Alexis took a look at the time and asked, "Mr. Ss, the rest of the team will only be getting


    off the ne in an hour, and it will take at least two hours for them to arrive here. Now that we have


    two hours of idle time, do you want to go back to your room and rest for a while?"


    "There''s no need for that." Johan said without any hesitation.


    "But you haven''t slept well for the past two nights. No matter how strong you are, it''s going to take a


    toll on your body." As Alexis spoke, he noticed a woman walking toward them. "Miss Sierra is here."


    Johan kept quiet. When he looked at Sierra, his eyes darkened, and even his body became slightly


    stiff.


    "I''ll check with the hotel about the conference room first." Alexis said before leaving sensibly. When


    he left, he couldn''t help but look at Sierra. She was the daughter of the Yard family. Most people


    couldn''t even get near her, but... He didn''t dare to think about it anymore. He was afraid that he


    would get himself into unnecessary trouble.


    Now that Alexis had left, Johan was about to leave too, but Sierra stopped him. He was much taller


    than her. Even though she wore high heels, she still had to raise her head to look at him. "Mr. Ss,


    you must be really busy. I even have toe to the hotel lobby just to get a glimpse of you."


    "What''s the matter?" Johan raised his eyebrows and looked at Sierra with displeasure.


    Sierra was a beautiful woman, tall and thin. She was wearing a gorgeous blue dress, but she looked


    slightly sickly. She retorted stubbornly and willfully, "Must I have a reason to look for you?"


    "Miss Yard, if you have something to say, please spit it out. I still have other matters to attend to at


    the moment." Johan urged politely, and his tone was distant. He took a small step back to keep the


    distance between them as if the woman in front of him was merely an acquaintance.


    His attitude annoyed Sierra, but she couldn''t vent her anger at a public ce. She approached him


    and whispered, "Johan, if you really want to close the deal with Rovio, thene with me to my


    room this instant. Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, what?" Before Sierra could finish her sentence, Johan shot her a cold look. He red at


    her for a few seconds before turning around and leaving resolutely.


    "Johan Ss!" She shouted at him, but it was as if he couldn''t hear her. He didn''t waver in his steps


    at all.


    She added, "I''m sick!"


    He hesitated but it was barely two seconds before he strode forward again.


    "Sick?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Huh!"


    Johan recalled the time when she looked so pale that he thought that she had fallen sick. He rushed


    her to the clinic, but it ended up being a prank. Sheughed as she told him that she had used


    makeup to make herself look ill, and that she did it just because she wanted to get him to spend


    some time with her.


    "Fool me once, shame on you.


    But fool me twice, shame on me," Johan thought to himself.


    Thinking of this, Johan unconsciously clenched his hands into fists.


    "Johan! You..." She could catch up with him and pester him like she always did. Yet, when she saw


    how determined he was as he walked away, she felt like every ounce of energy in her body was


    drained. She felt like there was no way she could ever catch up to him anymore.


    Ever since they had gotten engaged two years ago, no matter how Sierra tried to get close to him or


    make him stay, he was still the same old workaholic. Johan would never make time for her and their


    rtionship had always been a onesided one.


    "Johan..." Sierra called out his name. He was already so far away that his figure was disappearing


    from her sight, but she still couldn''t bear to look away. It was as if doing so could make her feel


    closer to him.


    At the end of the day, she still couldn''t bear to let go of him.


    After all, Sierra had loved him for many years, and in order to be with him, she had invested all her


    time and effort into him.


    Two years ago, she was able to find a way to get engaged to him.


    Perhaps, if she tried a little harder, just a little


    more, he could be her husband.


    At 1 a.m, Johan''s subordinates finally arrived at Chatterton Town.


    Johan led his team as they prepared for the meeting with Rovio the next day. Everything they


    needed to close the deal was ready, but Johan was still being cautious. He wanted to gather


    everyone there before the big day and finalize their discussions so that there would be no mishaps


    during the submission of the tender.


    Johan received a text message on his mobile phone just right after the meeting had begun.


    He knew that there was only one person who would send him a message at that hour. He nced


    at his cell phone, and a line of words popped up on the lock screen. The message read, "Johan,


    you know me. If I say I''m sick, it means that I really am!"


    Reading the message, Johan could feel the vein on his forehead popping. Nevertheless, he acted


    calm and threw his phone aside.


    The people in the meeting looked at each other while Alexis spoke up, "Mr. Ss..."


    "Go on!" Johan motioned for his subordinates to continue with the discussion. However, Johan kept


    ncing at his phone during the meeting.


    Theck of notifications was making him more anxious as time went by.

 Chapter 1946 1 Want You To Marry Me

    Chapter 1946 1 Want You To Marry Me


    Johan always felt like there were not enough hours in a day whenever he started working. However,


    he was so distracted right then that he felt the meeting had been going on for days, even though it


    had just started.


    He was worried because he wasn''t getting any more messages from Sierra. "You guys can go on


    with the meeting. I''ll be back in a bit."


    Then, Johan got up and left the conference room.


    His team members immediately gave each other a knowing look as they watched Johan leave. All


    of them knew that there was no else but Sierra who could make Johan leave halfway through a


    meeting.


    However, they couldn''t figure out why the two of them were so distant from each other. After all,


    they were engaged to each other, and Johan obviously had Sierra in his heart too.


    Deep down, they had many questions, but no one dared to ask so they could only let their curiosity


    grow in their hearts.


    Meanwhile, Sierra had checked into a two-room suite on the 28th floor.


    Johan had been to the room to set down his luggage on the night of his arrival at Chatterton Town


    but hadn''t been back ever since. However he still remembered the room number very clearly.


    Johan had a room card, but he didn''t use it to open the door. Instead, he raised his hand and


    knocked on the door first. After waiting for a few seconds and noticing that there was no reply, he


    used his card to open the door.


    With a click, the door was opened, and the scene in the room made him stop in his track...


    He didn''t see a sick woman, but rather, a seductress!


    Sierra was dressed in sexy, see through lingerie. At the sight of her, Johan flew into a rage. He


    red at her coldly and turned around to leave.


    He knew that she liked to trick him, and he knew that she often lied to him. Even so... He still fell


    into her trap time and time again, like a fool.


    Just as he had taken two steps toward the door, Sierra''s arrogant voice came from behind. "Johan,


    if you dare to leave, I don''t know what I will do."


    Her words halted him in his tracks. He turned back, and his gaze was focused on her. He was


    staring at her for so long that Sierra thought he didn''t n to speak until he suddenly asked, "Sierra,


    tell me. What must I do to make you happy?"


    His voice was hoarse and filled with anger, and the blue veins on his forehead were popping. It was


    as if he had reached the end of his patience for her


    Sierra could clearly see the rage through his eyes and expression. Every subtle movement he made


    was telling her that he was done tolerating her, and that he wanted to stay far away from her.


    In fact, there were countless times Sierra had told herself that Johan did not love her, that she


    should just let him go.


    However, her inner reluctance and stubbornness made her say otherwise. "Johan, I want you to


    marry me. I''ll be happy if you marry me."


    She had always wanted to say those words to him but she never had the courage to do so. Sierra


    knew that not only would he not agree, he would also look at her with that indifferent gaze of his and


    tell her to dream on.


    "Okay!" That simple answer made Sierra''s heart tremble. What did she just hear?


    He agreed!


    He agreed to marry her!


    Before saying this, she had thought of many possible scenarios, but she had never expected that it


    would turn out like that.


    Was she hallucinating? Did she mishear him?


    Just as Sierra was struggling to process what had just happened, she heard Johan''s emotionless


    voice once again. "Return to the capital the day after tomorrow. I''ll see you at the Civil Bureau when


    the timees."


    "What..." Sierra couldn''t keep up with what he was saying, but when she finally came to her senses,


    she nodded repeatedly and answered, "Okay."


    Nheless, just as she nodded, she noticed Johan smiling. It was not a happy smile, but rather a


    mocking sneer.


    Sierra felt as if someone had punched her heart. It was hurting so much that she almost lost her


    bnce.


    As for Johan, he once again turned around and left under Sierra''s watchful gaze.


    He was as decisive as always! ? ? ?


    The night passed by in the blink of an eye.


    Jefferson hadn''t slept well the night before as he was constantly checking on Adrienne. He was


    worried that she would wake up in the middle of the night and cry alone or that she might have


    another nightmare.


    Unexpectedly, she was sound asleep. She slept like a log and wasn''t awake by the morning sun at


    all.


    There wasn''t much work to do in the past two days, so both of them didn''t have to rush to work.


    Jefferson decided to let her sleep in as hey beside her and watched her sleep.


    After a long time, Adrienne turned over, blinked her eyes, and finally woke up.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Jefferson lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Morning!"


    "Morning!" She was in a daze. "What time is it?"


    "It''s almost 10 a.m."


    "What? It''s almost 10 already? Why didn''t you wake me up earlier? I''m going to bete." Adrienne


    was about to get up when Jefferson yanked her back by the arm.


    He rubbed his forehead against her head as he said, "You''re alreadyte anyway, so what''s the


    rush?"


    "What kind of logic is that, Mr. Hefner?" Adrienne pushed him away grumpily and scolded, "Stop


    fooling around. I have to go to work."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Adrienne Carter!" Jefferson suddenly called out in a serious tone.


    Adrienne was stunned. "What''s the matter?"


    He pinched her face and asked, "Do you remember what happenedst night?"


    Adrienneughed and replied, "I''m not a goldfish. Of course I do remember."


    Jefferson stared at her silently. They were so close to each other that Adrienne wanted to back


    away. She questioned, "What is it?"


    He held her in his arms. "Let''s go to Antarctica soon."


    Adrienne nodded. "Okay."


    "You''d better keep your word," Jefferson reminded as he gripped her hand tightly in his.


    Adrienne nodded again. "I will."


    It was only then that Jefferson let go of her. "Make sure you don''t forget what you promised me!"


    Adrienne was getting slightly impatient, but she still nodded obediently. "I will never forget it."


    ? ? ?


    Then, Adrienne and Jefferson went to work together. After a busy morning, she went to look for


    Jefferson for lunch but he was nowhere to be found. She asked around, but no one knew where he


    was so she tried to call him on the phone, but he didn''t pick up either.


    Adrienne began to worry as she recalled what had happened the other night. She immediately gave


    Freddy and the others a call to ask if they knew anything. They all mentioned that Jefferson hadn''t


    contacted them in the past few days.


    Adrienne then called Britney to ask her his whereabouts, but she was told that Jefferson wasn''t at


    home either.


    Finally, Adrienne called Sierra and got the same answer. Jefferson hadn''t contacted Sierra that day.


    After thinking for a while, an idea shed across Adrienne''s mind.


    She recalled Jefferson had told her that morning that they would leave for Antarctica soon. Could it


    be that he had already secretly taken action against Sheridan?


    With that thought, Adrienne''s heart was full ofplicated emotions.


    Of course, she hoped that they could bring the guilty to justice, but at the same time, she was


    worried that Sheridan would be arrested for real.


    At the end of the day, she was still being selfish. She knew that her career would bepletely over


    if people knew that she had a father like that.

 Chapter 1947 The Meeting Of The Father And Daughter

    Chapter 1947 The Meeting Of The Father And Daughter


    Two dayster,


    Adrienne finally met Sheridan inside of a heavily guarded prison.


    Adrienne had no idea how she had managed to get into the visitor room. It was a short walk, but it


    felt like it took forever.


    Every step she took was draining, as if her feet weighed a tonne.


    Jefferson wanted to apany her, but she refused. She didn''t want him to see how disgusting


    Sheridan was.


    After walking for a long time, Adrienne finally arrived at the visitor''s room, and Sheridan was already


    brought into the room by the prison wardens.


    A family member that she thought was dead two years ago suddenly appeared before her,


    moreover, under such circumstances. Although she had mentally prepared herself for it, she still


    had a hard time epting it.


    Adrienne stared at the familiar figure, who was once the closest to her. As she looked at him, her


    body shook ufortably, and she felt like she had descended into hell.


    Before that, she had imagined that this man wasn''t Sheridan or he had so happen to have the same


    name as Sheridan, and many more excuses.


    However, those excuses were all shattered by Sheridan, who appeared alive before her eyes.


    "Adrienne!" he called out.


    Adrienne was familiar with the voice. It was the kind and familiar voice of her father.


    Nheless, such a voice could no longer warm her heart. All she felt just then was fear and


    anxiety.


    She parted her lips and wanted to say something, but she no words left her.


    "Do I call him Dad?" She thought.


    She was not willing to admit that she had a father who had done such heinous crimes.


    "Do I call him by his name then?" Adrienne was conflicted.


    Even so, he was the one who gave her life. Whether she was willing to admit it, she was still his


    daughter.


    "Adrienne, I''m sorry!" He apologized. His hoarse voice, along with his deste appearance, made it


    hard for Adrienne to imagine that he was in fact a coldblooded murderer.


    Adrienne looked at him. His face was indeed so familiar, yet it felt so foreign.


    He was no longer the father who she once knew. Too many things had happened between then and


    now, and the look in his eyes was difficult to decipher.


    Over the past two years, she had often wished that Sheridan was still alive and living well


    somewhere. Now that she had found him, she wished that all of this was a lie.


    She would much rather for him to die two years ago.


    Sheridan was also looking at her. After staring at her for a long time, he sighed and uttered, "In the


    past two years, I could only secretly look at you from a distance. I''m really relieved to see that


    you''re doing so well."


    "I''m doing well?" Hearing his words, Adrienne snapped in an instant. She pointed at him and roared,


    "Do you know what kind of life I have been living these past two years? Do you know how many


    nights I''ve spent ridden with nightmares? Does that sound like I''m doing well to you?" "Yes!"


    Sheridan stared at her deeply and spoke word by word, "I admit that I''ve done countless heinous


    things in the past two years. I did this to myself to have ended up here today, but I''ve never done


    anything to hurt you. Anyone can criticize me, but you."


    "You''ve never done anything to hurt me?" Adrienne wanted to cry, but instead, she burst into


    laughter. "Do you really think that you''ve never done anything to hurt me? You made my life a living


    hell every day, yet you still have the audacity to make such a im."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Adrienne, things have already gotten this far. It''s useless to say all this now." Sheridan shrugged


    his shoulders and appeared rxed. He did not seem panicked at all about being detained to await


    trial. "I''m pleased that you came to visit me today. I hope that in your next life, you''ll be born into a


    better family and not have a father like me."


    "Yes, if there is a next life, I wish that I will never have a father like you." Adrienne clenched her


    fists, and her nails sank deep into her palms. At this point in time, pain was the only way to hold


    herself together. "Tell me, how did my mother die? Was it you who killed her?"


    "No." He shook his head. "I couldn''t bear to. After all, I really did love her."


    Adrienne heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps he still had a faint bit of humanity left in him.


    Nheless, Sheridan''s next sentence pulled her right back into an abyss once again.


    He continued in a t tone as if he was talking about something trivial like the weather, "I didn''t do it


    myself, but I watched as she got chopped up in front of me. It''s rather simr to what you would see


    at a market when a butcher is chopping the meat. Piece by piece..."


    "Shut up! Shut up! I want you to shut up this instant!" The scene of her mother''s murder that shed


    across Adrienne''s mind made her scream hysterically as she slumped weakly into the chair.


    That monster. How could he? Eudora was his wife for more than twenty years. Had he only been


    pretending to love her all that time?


    Jefferson, who was waiting outside, immediately barged into the room as soon as he heard the


    commotion inside. He anxiously propped her up by the shoulder and called out, "Little Specky..."


    Jefferson''srge palms seemed to rejuvenate her with strength. Through his touch, she could feel


    his strength flowing through her bit by bit as she slowly recovered from the emotional fatigue.


    After gathering herself together, she patted his hand and gave him a reassuring smile. "I''m fine. You


    should go out and wait for me."


    Jefferson held her hand and insisted, "I''ll stay here


    with you."


    Adrienne looked at him but did not speak. Jefferson was so flustered that he immediately gave in.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Adrienne muttered softly in agreement.


    Before leaving, he nced at Sheridan, who happened to meet his gaze. Sheridanmented with


    a wide smile, "Jefferson, you win this round. I admit that I''ve underestimated you this time. You are


    much more capable than I thought you were."


    Jefferson knew what Sheridan was referring to, but he did not answer him. He turned around and


    walked out as an uneasy feeling rose in his heart.


    After Jefferson left, Sheridan was still smiling as he added, "Adrienne, you were the one who asked


    me, but you didn''t even let me finish. You are still so childish. If I had really left this world, who would


    be here to protect you?"


    "Protect? Do you think you''re protecting me?" Adrienneughed hysterically. How could he have the


    guts to say that he was protecting her?


    "What else could it be?" Sheridan smiled and said, "Adrienne, you were so focused on investigating


    the dismemberment case from two years ago that you didn''t even know what kind of danger you


    were in. If I hadn''t told them not to touch you, you would have already... Do you think Jefferson is a


    Superman or something? He isn''t going to be there to save you every single time."

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    "If it weren''t for you, would there be a case for me to investigate in the first ce?" Adrienne asked.


    Each time Sheridan spoke, Adrienne would have a whole new perception of him. Before meeting


    him, she thought he had done all those heinous things because he was threatened to. Now, it


    seemed that she was being too naive. "Do you not think that what you did was wrong even now?"


    "All I did was choose a different path from everyone else and lived as I wished. What did I do


    wrong?" Sheridan grinned at Adrienne as if he was looking at a fool. "Wake up, Adrienne. You''re


    already an adult. Don''t look at the world with such innocence. You have to understand that only the


    strong will survive. If you don''t be a predator, you will be the prey instead."


    "You think that I have an innocent view of the world?" Although Sheridan was attacking her outlook


    on life over and over again, she still hoped that he could recall all the life lessons he had taught her


    before. "Do you still remember all the lessons you taught me about life?"


    When she was little, he often told her that the world was beautiful and life was great. He


    encouraged her to be a kind person who would give back to society. He told her that life was like a


    mirror. When you smiled at it, it would smile back at you.


    Adrienne had always remembered his teachings and looked at the world with kindness. Even


    though her parents were killed, she still believed that society was good, that life was beautiful, and


    that there were only a few bad apples in this world.


    "How could I forget? I taught you to be a good person who gives back to society." Sheridan was still


    smiling, but unlike before, it was tainted with sarcasm. "I said all that just to coax you as a child. I


    didn''t think you''d remember it until now. How foolish you are."


    "You taught me all the life lessons just to coax me?" In a sh, all the uneasiness in Adrienne''s


    heart seemed to dissipate slowly as she loosened her hand that was clutching onto her chest.


    Sheridan nodded. "Adrienne, you''ve grown up. It''s time for you to take a realistic approach to your


    worldview."


    "I don''t need you to teach me how to look at the world." The man in front of her was the leader of a


    drug cartel, Stephen. He was no longer Sheridan, her father. Adrienne understood this clearly. She


    stood up and uttered, "I have nothing more to say to you. I hope that you''re prepared to face the


    consequences of your actions."


    "Adrienne!" He shouted out to her, who was about to leave, and continued, "Life is short. I did what I


    wanted to do and followed my heart. Tell me, what did I do wrong?"


    Adrienne stood in ce and looked down at him, who was still seated. "Those who are selfish and


    don''t follow thew will always have a hundred different excuses to defend themselves. If you don''t


    know what you''ve done wrong, then stay here. I''m sure there will be someone who will tell you what


    your mistakes are."


    "I''ve been living cautiously in the past few decades of my life. I was a good son to my parents, a


    good husband to my wife, a good father to my daughter, and a good employee to my boss... I


    obeyed the rules and lived how everyone wanted me to. However, I was not happy at all. I felt like


    an emotionless robot doing whatever people thought was best. Although I''ve lived life on the edge


    the past two years, I was happy. I was in danger every day, but it''s so exciting. I no longer need to


    care about what other people think or take orders from anyone. I live freely and I think that is what


    life really means. Even if my life is short, I am happy," Sheridan confessed passionately. It was clear


    that these words had reallye from the bottom of his heart.


    "You are really hopeless!" Adrienne didn''t want to take another look or waste her breath on him


    anymore, so she turned around and left.


    However, Sheridan''s voice once again sounded behind her like a magical curse. "Adrienne, you are


    my child. My blood flows within you, and what you inherited from me is engraved in your bones. You


    will eventually be what I am now. One day in the future, you will definitely understand why I did


    this, and you will understand what kind of life I''m living."


    "No, I''m different from you." Adrienne said as she covered her ears.


    Even if she was his daughter, and even if his blood flowed within her, she was still different from


    him. They were different... She would never be a cruel person like him.


    "Adrienne, I''m sure that day wille very soon. I''ll be waiting for it..." Sheridan spoke with an evil


    smile on his face.


    "No! I will never be you!" Adrienne ran out like she was running for her life. She wanted to


    leave this ce, away from this horrifying person.


    She was her, and she was her own person. She would never be like Sheridan.


    "Little Specky..." As soon as she stepped out, she bumped into a strong figure. Jefferson held her in


    his embrace and called her name over and over again, "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s all over now."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    His warm breath surrounded her and warmed up her cold body and her trembling heart. She buried


    her head in his arms and whispered, "I know it''s all over now. I know that it''s just a nightmare, and


    it''s time for me to wake up."


    "Little Specky!" Jefferson rested his chin on her head as he patted her on the back andforted


    her gently, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be with you no matter what happens."


    "Mm." Adrienne nodded and held his waist tightly. She needed to feel his warmth to know that he


    was truly beside her.


    Jefferson picked her up by her waist and urged, "We''re done here. Let''s go home now."


    "Okay." Adrienne let him hold her and murmured in reply.


    When they reached the parking lot, Jefferson received a notification on his mobile phone. He took


    out his phone and read the text message before keeping it back in his pocket again. "Sierra had


    returned to the capital."


    Adrienne apologized in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Jeff. You haven''t been able to spend any proper time


    with Sierra because of me."


    "What are you talking about? There''s plenty of time to spend with her in the future." Jefferson


    opened the car door and set her down in the front passenger seat. Then, he buckled her in and bit


    her on the cheek lightly before getting in the driver''s seat. "Little Specky, don''t think about anything


    else, okay? Let''s get some rest when we get home, then well leave for our honeymoon the day after


    tomorrow."

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    "Let''s go to the cemetery first. I want to talk to my mom."


    Adrienne requested softly as she looked at the passing scenery.


    She was born and raised in Chatterton Town. All her rtives and friends were there. She always


    thought that she was familiar with the city, but she felt like she had never known this ce at all just


    then.


    The streets were crowded with people and cars. On both sides, there were skyscrapers, which she


    would see every day when she got off work. However, everything felt so surreal at that moment. It


    was as if she was dreaming, draining every ounce of energy left in her body.


    She was trying her best to hold on, but she was running out of strength. She felt that she couldn''t


    hold on any longer.


    At that moment, a warm,rge hand reached out to hold her hand and squeeze it tightly. "Adrienne,


    I''m here."


    That''s right. Jefferson was here!


    He had always been.


    Ever since she was born, he had always been by her side.


    Nheless, she didn''t forget the time he was not by her side. He was not there when she was at


    her most helpless period and when she was having nightmares day and night.


    He was gone for nearly two years and had only returned this year. When he came back to her side,


    he tricked her to marry him and make her his wife.


    Yes, she was already his wife, and he was her husband. He gave her strength, warmth and


    reassurance that no one else could give her.


    Since childhood, she had relied on him and was used to his protection. No matter what happened,


    as long as Adrienne knew he was there, as long as she heard his voice, as long as she could sense


    his breath, even in the cold, she would feelforted and at ease.


    The feeling of warmth and security she felt with him made her crave for him. Even so, she was


    afraid. Adrienne was worried that he might disappear from her life again one day. She was scared


    he would be nowhere to be found when she really needed him, and that she wouldn''t be able to


    handle being alone.


    However, she was also well aware that other than herself, there was no one else in this world who


    she could rely on, not even her closest family.


    At that thought, Adrienne withdrew her hand frantically. Without looking at him, she urged, "Focus


    on driving. Safety first."


    Jefferson did not speak again, but looked at her with immense worry in his eyes.


    About half an hourter, they arrived at the cemetery.


    Jefferson stopped the car and wanted to go down with Adrienne.


    Adrienne, however, looked at him indifferently as she said, "I want to talk to Mom alone. You can


    wait for me here."


    If this was in the past, Jefferson would have said, "Do I have to wait here just because you tell me


    to? I want to go with you. What are you going to do about it if I insist?"


    Yet, this time, he nodded. "Okay."


    Adrienne tried hard to squeeze a smile at him. "Thank you!"


    "Don''t smile at me like that. You look uglier than when you were crying." Jefferson frowned in


    disgust, but he was caressing her head with affection. "Go. I''ll wait for you here, no matter how long


    it takes."


    "Okay." Adrienne turned and left while Jefferson''s words reyed over and over in her mind. He told


    her that he would wait for her, no matter how long it took.


    Adrienne had spent a lot of money on her parents'' grave, and they were buried in an astoundingly


    beautiful cemetery. Apart from the sea view afar, one could also oversee the beautiful city skyline


    from there.


    However, since no one had been there to take care of the ce for quite some time, the


    tombstones were overgrown with weeds which blocked the gorgeous view around.


    More than two years had passed from the start of the dismemberment case but Adrienne had only


    visited her parents'' grave four times since then, once during New Year''s and twice on her parents''


    death anniversary. It was not that she did not want toe, but she was traumatized by the


    experience. Each time she came, she would have to relive the tragedy that happened two years


    ago, and it would always take her a few days to recover from it.


    Adrienne cleaned up the weeds and kneeled before her parents'' tombstones. "Dad, Mom... I


    apologize for not being a good daughter. I told both of you that I woulde to visit once I''ve


    caught the murderer, and now I have..."


    She called out for both her parents because she was still in denial that her father was still alive. To


    her, Sheridan had died two years ago, and his ashes were buried right there at that cemetery. The


    man who she met moments ago was not her father.


    Adrienne was unwilling to admit the cruel reality, but she knew that the man in jail was indeed her


    father. The ashes buried here were not his but some random stranger''s.


    Adrienne didn''t even dare to think about how painful and desperate her mother would feel if she


    knew what Sheridan had done. He was the love of her life, and they had slept in the same bed for


    so many years. She gave birth to a daughter for him, and even took care of his parents until their


    death. Adrienne always thought that he loved her deeply but who knew that he would end up taking


    her life?


    When Eudora was being harmed, the man she loved so deeply, whom she thought loved her back,


    was standing aside as he watched it happen...


    "Mom..." Adrienne cried out painfully. Finally, tears rolled out of her eyes uncontrobly.


    Why?


    Why did it turn out like this?


    Since she was a child, she thought that her parents were a loving couple. There were two instances


    that made Adrienne think so.


    One was when Eudora scalded her hand while cooking, and Sheridan was panicked to the point


    that he couldn''t speak a whole sentence. He gave her first aid and carried her to the nearby clinic to


    get treatment. He was only relieved after confirming with the doctor repeatedly that she was fine.


    Since then, Sheridan took over all kitchen duties, and forbade Eudora from entering the kitchen.


    Some of his friends even joked that he loved the kitchen more than his own country and Sheridan


    would alwaysugh in response and say, "How could a man protect his country if he didn''t even


    treat his wife and daughter right?"


    Eudora would always chuckle in secret when she heard his reply.


    From the smile on Eudora''s face, it could be seen that she was happy. She was happily in love with


    a man who loved her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Another instance was when there was an unusual homicide that urred at Lowell City in


    Chatterton Town. Eudora and her colleague were dispatched to the scene and they were met with a


    landslide on the way back; their car waspletely buried underneath.


    When Sheridan received the news, he drove to the scene as fast as he could. Although it was a


    different city, her father arrived earlier than the local emergency responders. Because of him,


    Eudora and her colleague were saved.


    After returning home that day, Sheridan was outraged. He even cursed at Eudora. That was the first


    time Adrienne had seen Sheridan that upset, and it was the first time he had ever scolded Eudora.


    He roared at Eudora, "I told you that there will be a storm, and it wouldn''t be safe to drive back


    tonight. I reminded you toe back a dayter, but you were in such a hurry to return. Do you


    think you''re invincible from death?"

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    "It''s because I haven''t seen you and Adrienne for a long time. I wanted toe home earlier to see


    you two, that''s why I rushed back."


    Eudora argued with an aggrieved tone.


    "But does that give you a reason to ignore your own safety?" Although he was worried, Sheridan


    still pretended to be fierce. "If you didn''t make it back today, what would Adrienne and I do?"


    Eudora knew that Sheridan was enraged because he was worried about her safety, but all that


    shouting made her feel wronged. She pouted and apologized pitifully, "I''m sorry! I''ll be extra careful


    in the future."


    Looking at Eudora, Sheridan''s anger slowly subsided. He held her in his arms and softened his


    voice, "You really scared me today. I don''t even dare to imagine what Adrienne and I would have to


    do if something did happen to you. Our family has the rest of our lives to see each other, and we


    don''t need to rush to spend time together. Please always remember that safetyes first, okay?"


    Whenever Eudora was away for work, Sheridan would remind her that her safety was the utmost


    priority. He would tell her not to rush back if she finished workte. Inparison, Sheridan would


    always try toe home earlier when he was away for business. His reason was that his two


    beloved women were at home, and they needed to be taken care of.


    Their family lived such a beautiful life in the past that everyone who knew them admired them.


    Adrienne always thought that such happiness wouldst forever, but she had never expected


    Sheridan to be the culprit behind Eudora''s death.


    "Mom..." Adrienne raised her hand to wipe away her tears. "Let''s forget about the painful past and


    those who have hurt you... If there really is such a thing as reincarnation, make sure you think twice


    before you trust anyone in your next life. Don''t fall for a wolf in sheep''s clothing again."


    "A wolf in sheep''s clothing? He protected you so well, and he wouldn''t let anyoney a hand on you,


    and yet that''s all he is to you?" A sultry female voice came from behind all of a sudden. Adrienne


    looked back and saw a woman in a red dress standing a few steps away from her.


    If it were anyone else, that person would have probably fainted from fear at the sight of a woman in


    red at a cemetery. However, Adrienne was still rtively calm. She racked through her mind, trying


    to recall anything about this strange woman. Soon, her mind clicked.


    She recalled that Jefferson had mentioned a woman who liked to dress in red when she was


    kidnapped a few months ago. She learned from their conversation that the woman was known as


    Miss Nina.


    At that time, the murderer and kidnapper were both captured, but not Miss Nina. Adrienne did


    not receive any news of her arrestter on either, so she was pretty sure that the woman in front of


    her was Nina. "You must be Miss Nina."


    "Very well, you managed to guess who I am on our first meeting. It seems that you are not as stupid


    as I thought. You still have some of Stephen''s characteristics in you after all." Nina stood a few


    steps away from Adrienne with a smile on her face as her long hair and dress fluttered in the


    breeze. However, since they were at a cemetery, the entire scene did not look beautiful but rather a


    little creepy.


    "Do you know Sheridan?" Adrienne did not know why Nina was here, but she knew that this


    woman was not someone easy to deal with. Nina hade prepared, but Adrienne had nothing


    to defend herself with. She was even blocking her only way to escape.


    "He is the man I love! I love him more than I love myself." Nina had never concealed her love for


    Sheridan. She loved him when he was just an ordinary man, and she still loved him deeply and


    stayed by his side when he became a viin.


    "You love him?" Adrienne couldn''t help but want tough. She chuckled and asked, "But does he


    love you, though?"


    "He loves my body." Nina knew what role she yed in Sheridan''s heart. She was well aware


    that Sheridan did not have any sincere feelings toward her. He only wanted to use her for her body


    and her capabilities but it did not matter to her.


    As long as he needed her, no matter what it was for, she would be contented as long as she could


    prove herself useful to him.


    Adrienne mocked in a cold voice, "So are you here at my mother''s grave today just to say that?


    Well, let me tell you. There''s no need for that. I do not wish to associate myself with any of you


    anymore."


    "I know you don''t want to see me, but trust me, I wasn''t looking forward to seeing you either,"


    Nina retorted.


    "Why are you still here then?" Adrienne questioned.


    "Because I want to tell you that if it weren''t for you, Jefferson would never have found our hideout,


    and Stephen wouldn''t have been arrested." Nina was smiling as she spoke, but her eyes were


    filled with apparent hatred for Adrienne.


    Adrienne added, "Breaking thewes with its consequences. No one can be excluded."


    "Don''t talk about your high and mighty morals with me. I''m not interested." Miss Nina shook the


    white envelope in her hand and uttered, "If Stephen hadn''t asked me to give you this letter


    personally, I wouldn''t have bothered to talk to you." "He asked you to hand me a letter?" Knowing


    that it was from Sheridan, Adrienne refused to ept it. However, she was curious as to what the


    contents might be. As she was about to touch the envelope, Nina suddenly yanked it away, not


    letting her touch it.


    She sneered. "Huh, he still thinks about you even though he''s being locked up now."


    Adrienne sensed that something was off and wanted to step back. However, her body went weak


    and her mind was going nk slowly. The next second, she hadpletely lost her consciousness


    as her body slid slowly along the tombstone and onto the ground.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, youngdy." Miss Nina red at Adrienne, who had


    fallen at her feet, and her eyes were filled with ruthlessness. "Stephen could never bear toy his


    hands on you but look at how you treated him. You don''t deserve to be his daughter at all. I will kill


    you, his unfilial daughter, for him today."


    She took out a dagger and bent over. "Also, Jefferson is being too cocky, isn''t he? How could he let


    youe here alone at such a crucial time? Isn''t he afraid that something might happen to you?"


    "If I didn''t let you think that she was up here alone, how would I have managed to catch you so


    easily?" Jefferson''s voice came out of nowhere, and there was a gun pointed at the back of


    Nina''s head.


    Nina raised her head and found that Jefferson was standing on her left. It was someone else


    who was holding a gun against her, while the rest of the people surrounded them. There were so


    many people present but she did not manage to notice their presence at all. It seemed like they had


    alreadyid an ambush and were waiting for her to fall into the trap.


    She stood up slowly and mocked, "Jefferson, I thought you loved this woman. I didn''t expect you to


    use her as bait."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    A bait!


    That word made Jefferson extremely displeased.


    He had never thought about using Adrienne as bait, but this time...


    Ninaughed hysterically and cunningly. She continued, "Well, take a guess, Jefferson. Do you


    think that the drug will only knock your precious girl out, or will it kill her instead?"

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    "If you had used a deadly drug, there would be no need for you to use a dagger anymore."


    "If you had used a deadly drug, there would be no need for you to use a dagger anymore,"


    Jefferson answered with a rxed expression. Although he sounded certain, deep down, he was


    slightly panicking."


    He was very clear about what kind of person Miss Nina was. He knew that she might appear at


    any moment but he hadn''t told Adrienne.


    He thought that he had made all the necessary preparations, and that he had everything under his


    control. He was confident that Nina would eventually fall into his hands, but he had failed to


    consider that even the slightest mistake could make Adrienne lose her life.


    Jefferson stepped forward to help Adrienne up. He used his finger to feel her pulse. It was weak but


    stable, which meant that she was fine. It was only then he could breathe a sigh of relief.


    Nina looked up andughed. "Men are all the same. They gamble their women''s lives for what


    they desire. Are you sure you really love her?" "Take her away," Jefferson instructed his


    subordinates. Then, he carried Adrienne tightly into his arms and apologized, "Little Specky, I''m


    sorry..."


    However, he had no idea that in his arms, Adrienne was opening her eyes slowly.


    The night was pitch ck.


    Adrienne had a long knife in her hand as she swung it at everyone in sight. She watched as more


    people fell onto the ground. Soon, she was surrounded by corpses, but she thought that it was not


    enough. She waved her knife around and screamed, "I will kill you, I''ll kill all of you here..."


    "No, no, no, I don''t want to kill, I don''t want to..." It was as if Adrienne had sobered up all of a


    sudden. She threw the long knife away and ran with all her might, trying to escape from the dark


    abyss. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not get out of that ce.


    Suddenly, a blurry figure appeared before her, and the long knife that she had thrown away was in


    her hand once again. She raised her hand and hacked at the figure, causing blood and flesh to fly


    everywhere. She was so frightened that she dropped the knife and wanted to run again. However, it


    was as if someone was holding her down by her legs; she was unable to run.


    "Adrienne, Sheridan''s blood flows within you. You have violence in your bones. You belong with us.


    You do not belong to the light."


    "No, no, no! Let me go! Let me go! I don''t want to kill anyone! I don''t want to! Don''t force me..."


    Adrienne cried out.


    "Little Specky! Little Specky! Wake up, wake up!" Jefferson''s voice woke Adrienne from her dream,


    and her hands were clenched tight, as if she was still holding a knife.


    She looked at Jefferson dazedly. She couldn''t tell if it was a dream or reality, so she asked, "Did I kill


    someone?"


    Jefferson patted her on the back andforted her, "No, you didn''t kill anyone. It''s just a


    nightmare."


    "Just a nightmare?" But why did it feel so surreal? It was as if she really had murdered those


    people.


    Could it be that what Sheridan said was true? His blood flowed within her, and she had inherited his


    evil character. Was she really just like him, and that she might turn violent one day?


    "Yes, it''s just a dream. Everything''s fine now that you''re awake." Fortunately, Jefferson was there.


    His deep voice managed to yank her out of her dreams. She nuzzled into his arms and looked up at


    him. "Jefferson, what kind of person do you


    think I am?"


    With her in his embrace, Jefferson rubbed his chin against her forehead gently and teased, "You''re


    a little idiot."


    Adrienne headbutted his chest discontentedly and scolded, "I''m asking you a serious question.


    Don''t give me a half-hearted answer."


    Jefferson tightened his hug, trying to warm her up as he answered, "You are my little idiot."


    Adrienne red at him and rolled out of his embrace in anger. She wanted to distance herself from


    him, or she might actually beat him into a pulp.


    However, as soon as she moved, Jefferson pulled her back into his arms, and his pleasant voice


    sounded above her head, "You are a person with a strong sense of righteousness and you hold


    onto your principles dearly. As long as it isn''t something that goes against your values, you''re more


    than happy to discuss it. But when it does, you''ll always keep your stand no matter what."


    "Do you think it''s good for someone to hold onto their own principles no matter what?" Adrienne did


    not know whether she should be happy about Jefferson''s evaluation on her. It was good to hold


    onto one''s principle but to put it bluntly, it simply meant that she was unable to think outside the box


    or be more flexible, and that shecked the understanding of human sophistication.


    Jefferson kissed her forehead andmented, "Everything in this world is rtive, and nothing is


    absolute. It''s good to have high principles, especially when ites to work. But in life, sometimes


    you just have to learn to adjust your view of things. You can''t be too stubborn, and you must learn


    how to adapt."


    Adrienne knew what he was referring to. She was willing to think about it positively, but Sheridan


    was a ck mark in her life. Even if she didn''t think about it, others would judge her for it behind her


    back.


    She was just an ordinary person. She couldn''t ignore what others thought about herpletely.


    A forensic doctor had toe from a clean background. She felt that she no longer had the right to


    pursue her career in that field anymore.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She pushed all those annoying thoughts out of her mind and said, "I''ll go pay Freya a visit


    tomorrow."


    "We''ll talk about it tomorrow. Let''s just get some sleep first," Jefferson suggested.


    "But I don''t want to sleep." Adrienne was afraid of falling asleep and having a nightmare again. She


    was worried that she would be a viin in her nightmare and wake up as someone else.


    There were simply too many things that she was afraid of.


    Jefferson understood her fear, but he did not know how tofort her. "Little Specky, let bygones


    be bygones. We still have a long way to go in the future. Let''s look ahead and try our best to live our


    lives to the fullest, okay?"


    "I know. You don''t need to tell me that." Adrienne moved closer to him and whispered, "Do you think


    that the only person we can trust is ourselves?"


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you trust me?" Jefferson suddenly raised his voice and


    reminded, "Please don''t think that all men are like Sheridan."


    Adrienne fell silent.


    "Little Specky, it doesn''t matter if you don''t trust others, but you have to trust me," Jefferson uttered,


    having realized that he had said something wrong.


    Adrienne was still silent so Jefferson continued, "I know that it''s tough for you to ept what


    happened with Sheridan, and I know that you aren''t as calm as you seem on the outside, but I want


    you to believe in me, and let me stay by your side."


    Adrienne did not respond.


    Could she still believe in love?


    She thought that Sheridan had loved Eudora, too.


    He got so anxious and sad when she merely burned her hand... But what happened after that? He


    was also the same man who watched as the woman he imed to love got chopped up into


    pieces...


    At that thought, Adrienne felt nauseated. She got out of bed and ran into the bathroom. She vomited


    so much that she started throwing up bile. Even so, the gagging feeling did not ease up.

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    "What happened to you? Are you sick? Let''s go to the hospital."


    Jefferson didn''t feel disgusted. Instead, he was busy patting her back and giving her some


    mouthwash to rinse her mouth.


    Adrienne vomited for so long that she waspletely exhausted. She looked up weakly and


    assured, "Don''t worry about me. I''m not sick. I just felt nauseated all of a sudden."


    Jefferson squatted in front of her and rested her body against his. "Let''s go to the hospital now."


    "No. I don''t want to go there. I just want to have a good rest." She was so tired that she couldn''t


    even open her eyes. She struggled to push him away but Jefferson grabbed onto her tightly as soon


    as she moved. "You''re already in this state. Stop moving around."


    "Barf..." Another wave of nausea engulfed her. Adrienne pushed Jefferson away with all her might,


    and immediately retched into the toilet bowl. Looking at her, Jefferson couldn''t help but riddle with


    worry.


    Adrienne had long emptied her stomach and only bile wasing out at that point. Jefferson


    couldn''t sit around any longer so he quickly made a call to his doctor.


    "Jefferson!" Adrienne pped his phone away while he wasn''t looking and roared at him as loud as


    she could. "I''m also a doctor. If I say I''m fine, then I''m fine. Did I not make myself clear, or do you


    just not understand me?"


    "Adrienne, you..." Jefferson wanted to retort, but looking at her frail body, he couldn''t bear to do so.


    No matter how hard she struggled, he still picked her up and insisted, "Well go to the hospital now."


    "I don''t want to go to the hospital, can''t you hear me?" Adrienne shouted as she struggled.


    However, Jefferson was unbothered as he walked toward the door with steady steps.


    Adrienne was so angry that she grabbed his arm and bit it hard. She wished she could just bite a


    chunk out of him.


    It was as if he couldn''t feel any pain, his steps were unwavering. Adrienne wanted to cry from the


    frustration, but she couldn''t bear to bite him again. She sniffed and called out, "Jeff..."


    Calling him by that name was the trump card that she would use against Jefferson in situations like


    this. As expected, that name halted Jefferson in his tracks.


    She continued in a soft and slightly strangling voice, "Jeff, I know you''re doing this for my own good.


    But please let me make my own choice, okay? Please don''t take me to the hospital. I want to rest at


    home instead."


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes. Right then, Jefferson would have agreed even if she were


    to ask Jefferson toy down his life for her, what more to a request just to stay home and rest?


    Jefferson immediately turned around and walked back into the house. He took her back to the


    bedroom and coaxed, "Okay, let''s get some rest, but if you''re feeling unwell, you must tell me right


    away so that we can get treatment in time."


    "Okay." She nodded and pulled up the quilt to cover herself.


    After lying down, Jefferson held Adrienne in his arms andforted her, "Little Specky, if you have


    anything to say to me, just say it. I''ll listen to whatever you say."


    "Okay." Adrienne answered softly. After a long pause, she murmured slowly, "I''m just an ordinary girl


    and I''m not as strong as I thought I was. Like any other human being, I''m afraid of many things. I''m


    afraid that when I step out into the world, everyone will look at me differently. I''m afraid that


    someone will point their fingers at me and say -Look, that''s the daughter of the drug lord,


    Stephen."


    Jefferson''s heart ached for her as he patted her back. He consoled her, "We are all ordinary people,


    so it''s normal for us to be scared. But Little Specky, you must know that Sheridan is Sheridan, and


    you are you..."


    "I know. I know that you''re going to say that he and I are two different people. Nheless, he is my


    father, and his blood flows within me. This is an undeniable fact. I thought I could be okay with it, but


    the truth is telling me that I can''t." Adrienne sighed, "I don''t even have the courage to face Freya, let


    alone those innocent people who fell victim to Sheridan''s crimes."


    "What happened to Freya wasn''t your fault, and she won''t me you for it either," Jefferson


    assured.


    "Then should I not feel guilty just because she doesn''t me me for it? How can I feel at ease after


    what has happened?" Adrienne shook her head but when she thought of the past, she smiled.


    "Since childhood, Freya has treated me like her sister. I''m the first person she thinks of whenever


    she has something nice to share, not Freddy. However, my father deceptively framed her as a


    murderer and almost got away with it. How am I going to face her?" "Little Specky, let''s not think


    about it anymore." Jefferson knew that what he was worried about had happened. Adrienne was not


    as calm as she was pretending to be, and Sheridan''s doings had traumatized her. It would be hard


    for her to get through this by herself. He had toe up with some other ways to help her.


    "Jeff..." She called out once again.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Yeah, I''m here," he answered.


    "What is love? What does it mean to love someone wholeheartedly? We have been married for so


    long, yet I can''t seem to understand it," Adrienne uttered.


    "You will understand it eventually," Jefferson replied.


    "But what if I take a long time to understand it?" Adrienne asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m willing to wait no matter how long it takes," Jefferson asserted.


    He said that he was willing to wait no matter how long it would take. Did he not understand what


    she really meant?


    At that instant, Adrienne wanted to cry, but she held back her tears. "Jeff, I know how good you are


    to me, but I''m sorry. I can''t even give back one-tenth of what you''ve given me. I may even


    disappoint you and make you sad." "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind it." He hugged her tightly, but his


    heart was getting even more unsettled.


    "Can you give me some space, please? I need some time alone." She smiled at him, but her smile


    was uglier than her crying face.


    Jefferson understood what she meant, so he said, "Okay."


    Jefferson bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead. He got up and informed her, ''TH be in


    the guest room and I''ll keep the door ajar. If you need me, just call out, and I''ll be here right away."


    "Okay." She nodded. He had no idea that the nicer he treated her, the more she felt at a loss.


    After leaving the master bedroom, Jefferson did not go to the guest bedroom. Instead, he went to


    his study and gave George a phone call.


    George was a famous psychiatrist, and Jefferson thought that he might be able to help Adrienne.


    Jefferson called him and found out that he was in Chatterton Town so the two had agreed to meet


    upter that morning.


    Seeing that dawn was approaching, Jefferson did not feel like sleeping anymore. He got ready and


    left the house to meet George. Before going out, he saw that Adrienne was fast asleep. He did not


    bother waking her to inform her of his ns. However, when he returned home, Adrienne had


    already left home, and there was a note left for him on the nightstand.

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    Only a few simple sentences were scribbled on the note.


    "Jefferson, there are some things I can''t figure out at the moment so I''m going to a ce to think


    things through quietly. Please give me some time, and don''t look for me. I''ll be back once I figure


    everything out. Also, please be assured that I can take care of myself, so don''t worry about me. I''m


    so sorry that this whole thing with Sheridan has made you worry for me!"


    "Adrienne, you''re itching for a beating, aren''t you?!" As soon as he realized that Adrienne had run


    away from home, Jefferson was furious. He immediately called Adrienne on the phone, but the next


    second, he could hear the ringtone of Adrienne''s phone ringing in the bedroom.


    D*mn it!


    He pulled the bedside drawer, and as expected, Adrienne''s mobile phone was lying inside. There


    were several unread messages. Jefferson tapped on the messages and noticed that Adrienne had


    just withdrawn some cash from the bank.


    If he had known this earlier, he wouldn''t have


    taken her sry away from her.


    Jefferson roared angrily, "Adrienne, you''re all grown up, huh? You even dare to hide from me now.


    I''m warning you, even if you run to the end of the world, I''ll be able to find you and bring you home."


    Jefferson immediately rang Harold to ask for his help. "Harold, Adrienne has run away. Alert all the


    relevant departments immediately and make sure she is held up within the country."


    Though he was calling for a favor, his attitude didn''te across that way at all. After saying what


    he had to say, Jefferson hung up the phone.


    Right after that, Freya''s call came in. He answered the phone. "Freya, what''s the matter?"


    Freya said, "Jefferson, I just received a letter from Adrienne. She said that she was too ashamed to


    see me and that she hopes that I can forgive her for being a coward. She even said that she''ll


    apologize to me in person when she''s ready. Did something happen to her?"


    Jefferson replied, "That coward ran away from home."


    Freya was at a loss for words.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to keep her in Chatterton Town. She won''t be able to go anywhere else,"


    said Jefferson.


    Freya continued, "Jefferson, I can''t get in touch with her at the moment. If you find her, you must tell


    her that I''ve never med her for anything. She''s also a victim in this matter. Please tell her not to


    do anything to hurt herself."


    "She''s just a little idiot who''s shouldering all the responsibilities for other people''s wrongdoings. For


    all I care, she could just be a nun at a church, the kind who wants to save the entire world by


    herself." Jefferson''s blood was boiling, so much so that he could not hold back his tongue.


    "Her father, who she loved the most, was found to be an infamous criminal. I don''t think there would


    be anyone who could ept that so quickly." Freya did not agree with him. Nheless, she knew


    how Jefferson was. He could be criticizing and teasing Adrienne all day long, but he would never


    allow anyone else to utter a thing bad about her.


    "You should go and get some rest first, Freya. Well meet up again after I find Adrienne," said


    Jefferson.


    "Okay, don''t worry yourself over my matter. Adrienne''s whereabouts is your priority now."


    "Yeah, I know." Jefferson hung up the phone and went out with only his cell phone in his hand.


    He went straight to the headquarters to look for Harold. He nned to drive to Adrienne and haul


    her back home once he was able to locate her location.


    However, Adrienne was much better at hiding than he thought. There were countless surveince


    cameras throughout the streets of Chatterton Town, yet none of them caught a glimpse of Adrienne.


    It was as if she had vanished into thin air.


    At that moment, he finally panicked. Regardless of his surroundings, he shouted at Harold, "Hey,


    you, you can''t even find a fully grown woman, and you think you''re fit for this job?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Harold was frightened by Jefferson''s roars. If it was anyone else, they would not have the balls to


    scream at him like that.


    In order to save face in front of his subordinates, Harold pulled Jefferson into his office and said, "I


    mean, Jefferson, can''t you at least show some respect for me as your leader?"


    "No, I can''t."


    Harold was so angry that the corners of his mouth kept twitching. "You..."


    "If something happens to her, I won''t let you off too," replied Jefferson.


    Harold knew Jefferson well. He knew that things would only get worse if he were to go against him


    at times like this. Hence, he had no choice but to lower his voice andfort him, "Based on the


    clues you provided, it seems like Adrienne just wanted some time alone to clear her head. I''m sure


    she''ll be back once she feels better. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "Wouldn''t you be worried if your wife was the one who disappeared? Well, you probably wouldn''t


    be. Perhaps you''re hoping for her to run away so that you can find yourself a new wife." Then,


    Jefferson stalked out right after insulting Harold.


    Harold was left speechless.


    What the actual fu*k! He thought.


    "This brat no longer shows any respect for me and yet there''s nothing I can do about it."


    As he walked out of the office, Jefferson understood one thing. Since Adrienne left her mobile


    phone at home and took the cash out from her bank ount, it would mean that she had already


    prepared to hide from him and not let him find her. The country is huge. If she really wanted to hide,


    where could he possibly go to find her?


    "Little Specky..." He called out softly. "What am I to you? You said that you didn''t know how to love,


    so I told you I would wait for you. I was willing to wait for as long as I could but where have you


    gone?


    You left without a word, and you even asked me not to look for you or worry about you. If I could do


    those things, I..."


    At that thought, Jefferson smiled, but his face was riddled with sorrow. Everything about her had


    long been integrated into his life and his entire being. He could not leave her alone in this life, nor


    could he not worry about her.


    No matter what it took, he had to find her, and he had to bring her back to his side.


    Sierra held the marriage certificate in her hand tightly as she walked out of the civil registry. Even


    though Johan was by her side and the marriage certificate was in her hand, she still found it


    incredulous that the two of them were married.


    When he promised to marry her, she thought that it was just a ruse to bide his time. She didn''t


    expect that when she returned to the capital, he would actually show up at the Civil Bureau and


    marry her.


    Sierra pinched herself hard. It hurt, signifying that it was not just a dream.


    It was only then did she wave the marriage certificate in her hand excitedly and said, "Johan, we''re


    now a legally wedded couple. You''re my husband, and I''m your wife."


    Johan did not respond nor did he bother to bat an eye on her. Instead, he turned his head to look at


    the traffic on the road.


    Johan''s attitude did not annoy Sierra; if anything, it made the smile on her face even brighter and


    warmer like the sunshine. However, Johan dared not face her dazzling expression, lest it pricked his


    eyes.


    She then said, "I know you don''t love me, and you have a woman you love. I also know that the


    person you have always wanted to marry is her. But all of that doesn''t matter to me because the


    person you ended up marrying is me, Sierra Yard."


    Sierra didn''t know which part of her speech had caught his attention, but Johan turned to look at


    her. So frigid was his gaze that it chilled her. Then quickly, he retracted his gaze and strode away.

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    Sierra trotted to catch up with him.


    However, with her high heels on and Johan''s tall stature and long legs, Sierra just couldn''t get near


    him. It was only a moment before she was left far behind. "Johan, wait for me."


    Johan took the lead and got into the car. He drove away without looking back, leaving his newly


    married wife on the side of the road right outside of the Civil Bureau.


    Sierra''s smile faded away little by little, eventually leaving a bitter and helpless look on her face as


    she watched Johan drive away.


    She knew clearly that he didn''t marry her out of love, so what was she excited for?


    She always knew that Johan didn''t love her, but she fell in love with him and swore to marry him.


    After many years of hard work, she finally became his wife.


    A freshly printed wedding certificate was in her hand at that moment. It should have been a joyous


    asion, but all she could feel just then was unbridled mockery.


    She thought that a piece of paper would bring her and Johan closer together. But at that moment,


    she hade to a realization that not only did the distance between them still exist, it had pushed


    them even further apart.


    "Johan!" Sierra mumbled his name over and over to herself as a foolish attempt to bestow strength


    upon herself. "I have persisted for so many years, and there will be plenty more time to do so in the


    future. No matter how cold-hearted you are, I will find a way to soften that steel of heart of yours."


    Afterforting herself, Sierra tried to put on a smile again. This was their first day as a married


    couple and they had a long life ahead of them. She had to pull herself together, and live a good life


    with Johan. She couldn''t be defeated just because he had shot her a cold look.


    After thinking it through, Sierra headed for the shopping mall. She bought all sorts of things before


    returning to Johan''s home.


    She had never been a good cook. However, because of Johan, who had stomach problems, Sierra


    had spent two years learning to cook, especially his favorite dishes.


    Sierra bustled around in the kitchen for a few hours, grilling steak and nching vegetables while


    she waited for Johan to return home to enjoy her piping hot home cooked meal.


    Naively, she thought that if he could feel the warmth of a family, he would fall in love with the feeling.


    Once he gradually got used to her love and care, he would begin to grow dependent on her, slowly


    epting her from the bottom of his heart.


    Unexpectedly, she waited all the way until 8 in the evening, and Johan was still nowhere to be seen.


    She wanted to give him a call, but she was afraid that she would disturb him at work, so she held


    back.


    She waited again, and it stretched until the night grew dark. Johan still did not turn up.


    When the short hand on the wall clock finally pointed to eleven, Sierra picked up her cell phone to


    dial Johan''s phone number, but all she heard was a cold machine operator''s voice. "The number


    you have dialed is currently unavable. Please try againter."


    He did note home.


    He turned off his phone.


    Sierra refused to give up and tried to contact his assistant instead.


    The call was connected quickly this time. "Hello, Miss Yard!"


    Such a name gave Sierra''s heart a violent pain. In the eyes of the people around Johan, she could


    only be Miss Yard. It was impossible for her to be Mrs. Ss. But she still acted as if nothing was


    wrong. She pretended to be all nonchnt and asked, "Archer, did you guys work overtime today?"


    "No, Miss Yard."


    Sierra said again, "What about Mr. Ss..."


    Johan was her newly married husband, yet she had to inquire about his whereabouts from his


    subordinates. Prideful as Sierra might be, when it came to Johan, she would rather cast her pride


    aside. So she asked casually, "Where is Mr. Ss?"


    "Miss Yard, Mr. Ss usually doesn''t keep us updated about what he does after working hours. You


    can call him if you want to."


    Sierra sighed internally.


    If her call could get through, would she have to call his assistant to embarrass herself?


    Then, she recalled the time when she had made Johan furious. He''d said to her, "Sierra, you are a


    woman, after all. How can you be so shameless?"


    Under no circumstances was she a shameless person, but she loved him, so much so that she was


    willing to put her dignity aside.


    Sierra hung up the phone and kept the dishes she''d spent hours cooking back into the kitchen to


    keep them warm. She thought that Johan must have been dyed by some urgent matters at the


    moment and she wanted him to enjoy a warm meal once he''s home.


    However, Johan never got to eat those dishes after all.


    For the four days after the registration of their marriage, Johan didn''t go to work, nor did hee


    home. It was as if he had been spirited away. Sierra asked around for his news, but to no avail.


    On the fourth night, Sierra, as usual, had finished cooking and waited for Johan to return home.


    Nheless, Johan didn''t show up, even after the food had already turned cold.


    In the middle of the night, when Sierra was asleep and her mind in a daze, she could vaguely feel


    that someone was standing by her bedside. She was so frightened that she sat straight up. Under


    the faint light of the nightmp, she could make out the outline of a tall man.


    He was in a formal suit, standing straight by the bed. He was the kind of man who would make a


    deep impression on others at first nce. But at this time, it was as if he was covered with ice.


    Despite him being two to three steps away, Sierra could still feel the coldness wafting from his body.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He stared at her with his dark malicious eyes as if he were looking to swallow her whole. Sierra


    shrank her neck and asked, "What''s wrong, Johan?"


    Without a word, Johan continued to stare at her coldly.


    Sierra was so nervous that she gulped and asked, "Johan, what-what''s wrong with you?"


    "Sierra Yard!"


    Words finally left Johan''s lips. It was the first sentence he had said to her ever since they had gotten


    married.


    He called her name.


    However, he stopped after uttering just her name. Sierra had no idea what he wanted to say. She


    wanted to ask, but she didn''t know what to ask exactly. He looked so terrifying that it made her hair


    stand on end.


    It remained that way for a while before Johan turned to leave once again.


    Seeing that he was about to leave again, Sierra instinctively wanted to stop him; her actions


    preceding her thinking. She turned over and got out of bed. Without even putting on her room


    slippers, she chased up to him. "Johan, where are you going?"


    He looked back and saw her bare feet on the cold floor, and his gaze turned even more frigid. "Go


    back."


    However, Sierra couldn''t care less. Even if he wanted to swallow her whole, she would allow him to


    do so. She just didn''t want him to leave her all by herself and disappear without a trace again.


    She ran over and hugged him from behind. She pleaded, "Johan, don''t go. Please don''t leave me


    alone again, okay?"

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    "Sierra, have you forgotten who you are? Did you forget how high and mighty you used to be? Do


    you still remember how you are the apple in the Yard family''s eyes? But look at you now. Who are


    you trying to put on this pity act for? Me, or the Yard family?"


    Johan turned back and stared at her face coldly. As he continued to stare at her, he unhooked her


    fingers, one by one. "Sierra, if you want to y games, I''ll advise that you find someone else. I''m


    not interested."


    "What do you mean by that?" Sierra shook her head. "How could you think that of me? I''m not


    ying games. I''ve never thought of that even once. I really want to be with you for the rest of my


    life."


    "You want to be with me for the rest of your life?" He snickered. Born handsome, his smile


    immediately melted his icy appearance, which made him look much friendlier. However, his smile


    onlysted for a good few seconds before it was reced by anger. "Are you going to say that you


    love me too?"


    "Yes, I am in love with you, head over heels." Otherwise, why would she get engaged to him or


    even marry him? In the end of the day, it was all because she loved him, so incandescently in love


    that she was willing to give up anything.


    In the past, she hade across the saying that in the world of love, the person who fell in love first


    would always be the passive party in the rtionship. The person who loved less would always be


    the one who wore the pants, with a privilege for a final say. But Sierra begged to differ, for she felt


    that love was equal, and her hard work would definitely pay off. However, at that moment, it seemed


    like she had no choice but to believe what others had attested to.


    Johan was not surprised by her sudden confession. On the contrary, he found it ridiculous.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Their gazes met as he chuckled and said, "Sierra, I can''t afford to y all these love games."


    Sierra was left speechless.


    She wanted to say something, but the moment she parted her lips, no words left her. She felt like


    her heart was twisted to the point that it was hard for her to breathe.


    Just as she was feeling numb due to the pain, Johan continued coldly, "Please leave my house


    immediately, and don''t ever show up here again."


    Then, without ncing at her, Johan strode forward and left.


    Sierra stood there absentmindedly for a long time; not moving a muscle. She stood still like a fool as


    her tears rolled down uncontrobly.


    It was autumn, so the weather wasn''t cold, but Sierra felt like she was submerged in an ice bath.


    Cold wind gusted from all directions, making her tremble.


    Perhaps she was wrong. It was a mistake to fall in love with a man she shouldn''t have.


    At that moment, her phone rang, which broke the silence.


    Upon hearing the ringtone, Sierra came back to her senses slowly.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down before answering the phone. "Hello?"


    "Sierra, it''s me, yours truly. I''ll be arriving at the airport in two hours,e pick me up." Jefferson''s


    arrogant voice sounded over the phone. By right, it should have rubbed her the wrong way, but she


    felt warm when she heard it.


    She really wanted to cry out over the phone and pour her heart out, but she didn''t want anyone to


    see her weakest side, even if it was her closest rtive.


    She bit her tongue hard and held herself together before answering, "Okay." "Sierra, are you down


    with a cold?" Sierra shook her head and tried her best to make her voice sound better. "No."


    "But your voice sounds off. Don''t hide anything from me, Sierra." Jefferson wasn''t easy to fool.


    Sierra immediately changed the topic, "Why did you fly here at this hour?"


    Jefferson replied, "Because the tickets are cheaper at night."


    Sierra said, "Huh, I''m not going to fall for that."


    "Because I miss someone and I want to see her as soon as I can."


    On the day Adrienne left, Jefferson had worked non stop for several days straight. As soon as he''d


    finished his work at hand, he bought a ticket to the capital to visit his grandfather and to look for his


    little idiot after.


    That woman was indeed cruel. After so many days'' effort, all Jefferson had gathered was only a


    slight clue of her whereabouts.


    Sierra said, "Does that mean that Adrienne is not with you?"


    "Yeah."


    "Well, then don''t say a word more. I''ll get ready and pick you up from the airportter."


    "You don''t have toe if it''s inconvenient for you. I can g a taxi or I can get the driver to pick


    me up."


    "If Grandpa finds out that no one went to pick you up at the airport, he''ll be giving us all an earful, all


    right. Okay, I have to get ready first. See youter."


    After hanging up the phone, Sierra turned around and went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    The woman in the mirror was full of sorrow, so much so that she almost couldn''t believe that it was


    herself.


    She told herself that she couldn''t do this to herself anymore. At the very least, she mustn''t let her


    family see her in that state.


    She washed her face and put on some makeup, but as soon as she dabbed her foundation on, she


    burst into tears.


    "Sierra Yard!" She raised her hand and threw herpact powder at the mirror. "Can''t you just get


    your sh*t together? Do you want your family to see you in such a mess?"


    In fact, there were times that she felt that she was rather impressive. Although her and Johan were


    not getting along well, she still managed to make her family believe that they were a loving couple.


    Howughable and pathetic!


    At the airport.


    Jefferson collected his luggage and went straight to the exit. Some distance away, he caught sight


    of Sierra. He waved to her, but she didn''t see him. She was spacing out and it was obvious that


    something was bothering her.


    Jefferson walked up to her and asked, "Miss Sierra, what are you thinking about?"


    Sierra snapped back to her senses and smiled at Jefferson. "I''m thinking about you."


    "Thanks, but no thanks." Jefferson looked around and said, "It''ste. Are you here by yourself?"


    "You asked me to pick you up, of course I''m. Should I have asked the driver toe instead?"


    Jefferson was exasperated. "Where is Johan? How could he let his fiancee to the airport alone


    at this hour? Couldn''t hee with you?"


    Sierra argued, "He''s busy with work."


    "Why do you look so pale?"


    "Me? Oh, I think it''s my foundation."


    Jefferson grabbed her icy cold hand and questioned, "Johan bullied you, didn''t he?"


    Sierra said, "Nah, we''re doing just fine."


    Jefferson reached for his mobile phone and was about to call Johan. However, before he could dial


    his number, Sierra grabbed the phone and said, "Okay, fine, we had a fight, and I don''t want to see


    him now."

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    "What did he do?" asked Jefferson as his face darkened, his eyes red with hatred.


    "Where is he now? I''ll deal with him."


    "What do you mean ''what did he do''? And what do you mean by you will deal with him? Why are


    you always so impertinent when you speak? Don''t tell me that you and Adrienne have never


    quarreled before?" Everyone in the family thought that she and Johan were together because they


    loved each other. However, no one knew how they truly got along all these while. If any of her family


    members found out the truth, they would definitely cause a scene, especially Jefferson.


    Sierra didn''t want to cause any trouble nor did she want to expose her wounds in in sight. She


    didn''t want anyone to pity her and sympathize with her so she was constantly scrambling for


    excuses. She''d woven so many lies that even she herself was starting to believe in them.


    "We do, but I never bully her for real. At least I wouldn''t let her go to the airport by herself thiste at


    night to pick someone up." The more he said, the less confident he felt. If he truly was a good


    husband, he wouldn''t bepletely clueless of her whereabouts just then.


    Sierra continued to make up lies, not knowing if she was lying to Jefferson or herself. "Johan isn''t


    home, that''s all. If he was, he wouldn''t have let mee here by myself for sure."


    Jefferson spread his arms and gave Sierra a hug. "You two can fight and get mad at each other but


    make sure you two sit down and have a good chat after you''ve cooled down. Don''t go hiding


    somewhere so that he can''t find you. No matter where you go, make sure to give him a heads up."


    "Holy, you''re all grown up now, huh? It seems like it''s true that men change after they get married."


    Sierra smiled, but she felt bitter in her heart. If she really did hide herself, Johan would probably


    wake up with a smile on his face; he will never go looking for her at all.


    "Stopughing at me," said Jefferson as he red at her.


    Sierra led him to the parking lot and asked, "Oh, yeah, does Grandpa know that you''re here?"


    Jefferson shook his head and said, "It''s toote so I decided not to tell him. I''ll surprise him


    tomorrow morning."


    "He''s been going on and on about you everyday, hoping that you woulde to the capital to see


    him. He would be over the moon about your arrival." Sierra''s smile was much more sincere when


    she spoke of Maxwell.


    No matter how much grievances she had suffered outside, her family would never feel to warm the


    cockles of her heart. Especially when it came to her grandfather who had always doted on his


    grandchildren and treated them like treasure.


    "I''m honored to be able to bring him happiness." After his recent experiences, Jefferson began to


    realize how precious life was, not to mention how important it was to spend more time with his


    elders.


    One''s birth is the start of one''s journey toward death; as they grew older, the closer they were to


    death. Maxwell was now more than eighty years old at that point. How many more days did they


    have left to spend with him? Jefferson knew that clearly, and that he should really cherish any


    remaining time he had left with Maxwell.


    "Oh, by the way, didn''t you say that you would bring Adrienne along to meet Grandpa? Why didn''t


    shee with you?"


    "Let''s not talk about that little idiot. It just makes by blood boil." At the mention of Adrienne,


    Jefferson was furious. He was mad at her for leaving him behind, and he swore that he would teach


    her a lesson the moment he found her.


    "What happened?" Jefferson and Sierra got into the car as they spoke. Sierra started the car while


    looking at Jefferson and continued, "Weren''t you giving me advice just moments ago? But why can''t


    you think things through when ites to your own matters?"


    Jefferson snapped and answered, "She''s gone."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Looking at his ferocious look, Sierra knew that he had suffered tremendously from the matter


    regarding Adrienne. "Where did she go?"


    Jefferson shook his head and replied, "I don''t know."


    "Adrienne is not a capricious person. Why would she leave all of a sudden, and even without telling


    you where she went?"


    Jefferson replied, "Something happened recently, and it''s been a big blow to her."


    "Did you do something to upset her?" At that thought, Sierra''s temper started rising too. "Jefferson,


    it''s fine for you to be a little unreasonable and domineering at times. But if you dare to do anything


    that would hurt her, not only will Adrienne not forgive you, neither will I."


    "What on earth are you talking about?"


    Jefferson could not understand why women would always veer toward that direction. Couldn''t they


    just expand their minds and look at the bigger picture?


    "You''d better not do anything to her, or I won''t let you off the hook." Sierra nced at Jefferson and


    said, "So could you tell me what happened between you two?"


    "Her father didn''t die," Jefferson exined.


    "Sheridan is still alive?" The news made Sierra''s scalp turn numb. "Then who was the one who died


    two years ago? Did someone tamper with the DNA report back then?"


    After understanding the entire situation from Jefferson, Sierra''s hackles were raised. "Sheridan is


    such a jerk! That woman was his wife whom he shared the same bed with for so many years. How


    could he do such a thing?"


    "Had he even the slightest bit of humanity in him, he wouldn''t have done that to her," replied


    Jefferson.


    Sierra suddenly understood why Adrienne had run away. It was indeed something uneptable to


    anyone. "It seems that she had suffered a great blow this time. Make sure you get a psychiatrist to


    help her."


    "In fact, I''ve gotten in touch with one on the day she ran away from home. But it was only when I got


    home that I found out she was gone." Although Jefferson was worried about Adrienne, he felt


    mostly anger because she had left him behind. If she could leave him that time, was she going to


    file for a divorce because of some other things in the future? That thought made Jefferson feel


    extremely uneasy.


    "I believe you should at least have some clues about her whereabouts, no?"


    "How did you know?"


    "If you weren''t sure that she was safe, would you even think of visiting Grandpa? Others may not


    know you, but I definitely do."


    "You really do know me best, Sierra."


    "If Adrienne wants some time alone, just leave her be. When the time is right, we''ll get a psychiatrist


    involved and help to guide her. I think that would be best for her."


    "Thanks, Sierra!" Jefferson reached out and patted Sierra on the shoulder. "We have so many kind


    rtives and friends around us. Adrienne will definitely be able to get through these tough times


    and walk towards a brighter future with me."


    "Yeah, I''m sure of it." Sierra smiled.


    Everyone had a future to look forward to, but what about hers and Johan''s?

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    Maxwell was really happy to see Jefferson.


    From the moment heid eyes on Jefferson, the smile on his face had never faded even a second.


    He even invited Jefferson out to the park early in the morning to spar.


    Jefferson didn''t want to ruin the mood, but he didn''t dare to go too hard on Maxwell either. After just


    two moves, Maxwellined, "You brat, at least try to be less obvious when you''re going easy


    on me."


    "Since you can tell I''m going easy on you, then let''s just stop right here, alright?" said Jefferson with


    a smile. "Wouldn''t it be nicer if we just sit down and have a chat while drinking tea?"


    "Look at you, you''re such a young chap yet you''re so much less active than I am. Sparring is


    something you need to practice everyday, or you will lose your touch on it. Am I clear?" Because of


    his identity, Maxwell was strict to himself as well as his children and grandchildren.


    Dote as he might on his heirs, there was a limit to it. He would never break away from his principles,


    and he would never resort to anything illegal.


    Therefore, the Yard family was extremely reputable in the capital.


    "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind, Grandpa. I''ll practice hard every day, I''ll not ck even a day."


    Jefferson helped Maxwell over to take a seat at the nearby bench and poured him some tea. "Here,


    have some tea, Grandpa."


    Maxwell took two sips before he set his teacup on the table and said, "Why did youe alone this


    time? Why didn''t you bring Adrienne with you?"


    Maxwell was dying to have some greatgrandchildren, but none of his grandchildren were living up to


    his wishes.


    His eldest granddaughter, Jovane, was an advocate of a child-free life. She had been married for


    years, yet he had no great-grandchildren to be cradled in his arms.


    His second granddaughter, Kaelyn, actually told him that she wanted to enjoy more time alone with


    her husband, which disappointed Maxwell yet again.


    As for Sierra, it was even more of a lost cause. Her wedding date hadn''t even been set yet. Who


    knew how much longer he would need to wait?


    Hence, Maxwell had to put all his hopes on Jefferson. Considering his feelings for Adrienne,


    Maxwell should be able to expect a couple greatgrandchildren in the next three years.


    "Grandpa, what does meing to see you have anything to do with Adrienne? Are you close to


    her?" asked Jefferson. Jefferson was sulking, but Maxwell was too focused on the thoughts of his


    future great-grandchildren to notice it.


    He asked, "Do you not like Adrienne anymore?"


    "Who said that I liked her?"


    "It goes without saying the fact that you''re smitten with that girl. A more apt question would be who


    doesn''t know that you like her?"


    Everyone knew about his feelings for Adrienne, except Adrienne herself. Jefferson felt a little


    depressed as he said, "Who cares about her, I don''t want to have anything to do with her anymore."


    Maxwell looked at Jefferson and said, "So you''re saying that you don''t like Adrienne then?"


    Jefferon chose not to answer and sipped on his tea instead.


    How could he not like Adrienne? But when he thought about how she had left him behind, his heart


    twisted in difort.


    "There are many fishes in the sea, indeed, you don''t have to stick to just one." Maxwell patted


    Jefferson''s hand and said, "Speaking of which, what a coincidence."


    "What do you mean, Grandpa?"


    "I happen to have an old friend who is bringing his granddaughter, who just returned from abroad, to


    visit us at home."


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    Maxwell smiled and said, "I heard that his granddaughter is not only beautiful, but knowledgeable,


    too. A lot of men are after her, and I''m sure she''ll be a better match for you than that girl, Adrienne.


    Why don''t youe with me to meet her?"


    "If she''s good, then good for her. But please don''t belittle Adrienne. Besides, to me, Adrienne is the


    most beautiful girl in the world. No one can everpare to her." Jefferson was the ssic case of


    the protective type. He could tease the woman he loved as he wished, but no one else was allowed


    to say a single word to disparage her.


    Maxwell said again, "You im not to like her, but you don''t allow others to speak ill of her."


    "Who said I don''t like her? Who else can I like in my life besides her? I am her husband. My life is


    hers. Also, how can you say such things about your own granddaughter-inw."


    "Pardon me. What did you just say?" Hearing this, Maxwell''s eyes lit up with excitement. He


    wondered if he had misheard as he waited for


    Jefferson''s confirmation eagerly.


    "I said, I am married, and my wife is Adrienne. Although she always frustrates me, I still don''t want


    anyone else except her in my life."


    "I knew it, you rascal. How dare you try to hide it from me?" Although he didn''t know that Jefferson


    was speaking out of anger, he dide up with an idea to test the truth. "Did you two get into a


    fight?"


    "No," Jefferson said as he shook her head.


    "Otherwise, why didn''t shee with you?" He patted Jefferson on the shoulder, and said without


    waiting for his exnation, "You married her because you love her. Since you married her, you


    should love her and be a one-woman man. Under no circumstances should you be unfaithful. Don''t


    make her sad, and don''t let her regret marrying you. Make sure a smile is on her face whenever she


    thinks of you."


    "Is this why you''ve refused to marry anyone else although Grandma is no longer with us for so


    many years?" When Jefferson''s grandmother passed on, none of their children were fully grown yet.


    However, Maxwell had never thought of remarrying.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When Jefferson heard of that previously, he thought it was because Maxwell had been busy at work


    and taking care of his children, which left him no time to find himself another woman. Later on,


    Maxwell started growing older, so he naturally wouldn''t be interested in finding a life partner.


    To look at it, it seemed that Maxwell''s love for his wife was real and evesting.


    Maxwell sighed, "When I married your grandma, I''d told her that she would be the only one for me. I


    was supposed to take good care of her and protect her, but I''ve let her down. I was always busy


    with work and neglected her health. It was already toote when I found out about it."


    Speaking of the past, Maxwell''s eyes shed with tears. "I still remember that before she died, she''d


    held my hand silently, exerting everyst bit of her strength to smile at me. I knew that she was


    telling me she''d never regretted marrying me."


    "Don''t be sad, Grandpa." Comforting others wasn''t one of Jefferson''s strong suits, and he didn''t feel


    like there was anything tofort either. If the past was beautiful, what was wrong with reminiscing


    about it?


    "I''m not sad, I''m happy. I''m old, and my memory isn''t very good, but I''m d there''s still some


    beautiful memories for me to look back on."


    Jefferson agreed.


    Maxwell continued, "You don''t need to keep mepany, Jefferson. Go find Adrienne and


    apologize to her, and get her to forgive you. Give me a great-grandchild as soon as possible and


    come visit me as a family of three."

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    Jefferson thought that Maxwell would use all means to make him stay so that they could spend


    more time together.


    Surprisingly, he had barely even sat down before Maxwell began chasing him away.


    He stood by the windows of the airport, staring up into the sky.


    The sky was clear blue, with white, fluffy clouds scattering in it.


    Most people would feel rejuvenated at the sight of such weather.


    But at that moment, Jefferson felt as if there was a void in his heart, which made him feel


    particrly uneasy.


    Adrienne had been gone for fifteen days now.


    For those fifteen days, he had not heard anything about her.


    He had no idea if she would be down this path he was currently trekking.


    When he thought of that cruel woman...


    He couldn''t wait to hoist her back and teach her a lesson.


    At Blossom Ville.


    The morning sunshine spilled in, warming the room.


    Adrienne opened her eyes and was about to get up. However, after getting up halfway, she flopped


    back in bed.


    It had slipped her mind that it was the weekend. There were no sses that day and that was a


    perfect opportunity to sleep in.


    She turned overzily and was ready to resume her sleep. However, a loud voice suddenly came


    from outside, "Miss Carter, are you home?"


    So jarring was the voice that Adrienne felt like the walls were shaking, down to the spider webs. All


    the sleepiness she felt was suddenly swatted away.


    She immediately grabbed her coat and put it on. She got up, opened the window and leaned out


    halfway. "Phoebe, why are you looking for me so early in the morning?"


    Outside the wooden house, Phoebe lifted the basket in her hand and said with utter excitement, "I


    just picked some fresh veggies and I wanted to give you some. I hope you don''t mind it."


    Adrienne quickly turned around and fetched some change from her wallet. Opening the door, she


    went out. She took the vegetables from Phoebe and gave the money to her. ''TH take them, but you


    have to ept my money in return."


    Anxious, Phoebe shoved the money back into Adrienne''s hand. "Miss Carter, these were from our


    farm and it''s not worth much. How can I take your money? No can do."


    "Phoebe, if you won''t take my money, I won''t take your veggies either." Adrienne took Phoebe''s


    hands in hers. "Even though they aren''t worth much, you grew them yourself. It makes me uneasy


    to think that I''m eating your food for free all the time."


    "Miss Carter, you came to our vige to teach our children. So what''s wrong with taking some food


    we have to offer? To tell the truth, I don''t quite like the way you''ve put it." Phoebe''s voice was rather


    loud, which garnered the attention of the nearby vigers.


    Through Adrienne''s eyes, Baldrick ck could tell that she was asking for his help, He came over in


    a hurry and Adrienne greeted him, "Mr. ck..."


    Baldrick was old, and he was in poor health. Though he walked much slower than the average


    person, his steps were still steady.


    He took the money from Phoebe and handed it back to Adrienne. "Miss Carter, we know that you


    came from a big city and you don''tck these measly coins. But we really can''t ept this money."


    Adrienne felt helpless. "Mr. ck, how can I..."


    Baldrick interrupted her, "The vigers here don''t have much money, but we have plenty of home-


    grown vegetables. We can still afford to give you these veggies as a gift."


    Adrienne fumbled for an exnation, but Baldrick did not give her a chance to speak. "Although we


    have never been out of this mountain in our life, we know how to repay an act of gratitude."


    "And please let me make things clear right here. For every day you teach in our vige, we will


    provide you with our home-grown vegetables. You came here to teach voluntarily, so what''s wrong


    with eating some of our vegetables?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The other vigers, who gathered around, echoed, "That''s right, Miss Carter, you teach our kids


    how to read and write, so how could we take your money? We are not ungrateful people."


    Someone else chimed in, "Baldrick is right. You don''t eat much anyway. You''d barely make a dent in


    our food supplies."


    Adrienne was speechless.


    This discussion went on for quite a while, but Adrienne was already lost in the midst of it.


    The vigers there were not highly educated people. Many of them had never received education,


    resulting in them being illiterate. However, there was one principle that they understood very well,


    that was, kindness must be returned with kindness.


    On the other hand, Sheridan had grown up privileged. He had been well educated, yet he ended up


    committing such sickening things.


    Despite being arrested and imprisoned, he still hadn''t realised his mistakes. He had no clue how


    many families he had destroyed and how many lives he had taken.


    Without her knowing, tears welled up in her eyes, and they fell down from the corner of her eyes,


    drop by drop.


    She was not sad but touched.


    Soon, someone noticed the tears on her face and said, "What''s the matter, Miss Carter? Why are


    you crying?"


    Hastily, Adrienne raised her hand and wiped her tears away. "I''m fine. I''m just really moved by all of


    you. Thank you for being so kind to me!"


    She thanked them for making her feel the warmth of society in a ce so far away from her


    hometown.


    She thanked them for having helped her find her raison d''etre in this world.


    Her gratitude toward them was profuse.


    All she could do in return was teach their children to read and write.


    "Oh, no! Bet has fallen into the water. We need to go over now."


    The shouting from dozens of meters away snagged everyone''s attention.


    Upon hearing that, everyone rushed in that direction.


    Adrienne put the vegetables on the ground and followed suit.


    By the time they arrived, there was already a crowd flocking around the pond at the entrance to the


    vige.


    Bet was lying on the ground motionlessly, and his mother was kneeling beside him, shaking his


    body and crying uncontrobly. "Bet, my son... If you leave me now, how will I carry on living?"


    The people around wiped away their tears in silence, thinking that Bet was probably gone.


    "Yura, don''t touch him first. Let me see if I can do anything to help him." Adrienne broke through the


    crowd and pulled Yura aside.


    She knelt beside Bet to get rid of the water and dirt in Bet''s mouth and nose. Then, she


    rested her palms on his chest and started performing CPR.


    The vigers had heard of this technique before, but it was their first time witnessing it in real life.


    Everyone held their breath, looking forward to the urrence of a miracle.


    At moments like that, time seemed to trickle by ever so slowly.


    Some time had passed when Bet let out a cough all of a sudden.


    Everyone''s eyes brightened. Yura was so excited that she teared up as she called out, "Bet,


    Bet..."


    Adrienne wiped the sweat on her forehead and advised, "Yura, we''d better take Bet to the


    doctor first."


    It was only then that everyone started to move.


    As for Adrienne, perhaps it was because she was overly worried or because she had been kneeling


    on the ground for too long, she felt her vision had gone dark and the next second, she had lost all


    consciousness.

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    When Adrienne woke up, she found herself at the vige clinic.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was several overwrought gazes. Among them


    was Phoebe, who had always taken good care of her.


    "Phoebe..." She moved and wanted to sit up, but Phoebe reached out and pressed her down. "Miss


    Carter, you should lie down and rest for a little while longer."


    Adrienne did think that her body felt a little heavy, but she didn''t feel like she needed to be lying


    down. "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Her face covered in concern, Phoebe took Adrienne''s hand and said, "Miss Carter, you''re still so


    young, but you came into this rural area all by yourself. I''m sure that your family is worried about


    you."


    At the mention of her family, Adrienne immediately thought of Sheridan. She also recalled her


    mother, Eudora, who had died a miserable death. At that instant, her already pale face grew even


    more disconste. "Everyone in my family is gone."


    Phoebe felt bad for bringing up such a sensitive topic for Adrienne. She apologized, "Miss Carter,


    I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to bring up your past."


    "It''s all right. It''s all in the past now." Adrienne shook her head and saw that Phoebe wanted to say


    something but stopped on a second thought. She asked, "Do you have something else to say to


    me?"


    Phoebe hesitated for a long time before she answered slowly, "Miss Carter, you''re pregnant."


    "W- what? I- I''m pregnant?" Adrienne was in disbelief at first. But after thinking about it for a while,


    she realized she had indeed been showing signs of pregnancy.


    When her period was dyed, she simply assumed that it was caused by stress, so she hadn''t paid


    any attention to it.


    She instinctively touched her lower abdomen. There was a tiny life growing inside of her at that


    moment.


    This tiny life was the child of her and Jefferson...


    What was Jefferson doing at that moment?


    Was he thinking about her, too? She wondered.


    Discreetly, she had left Chatterton Town, and he hadn''t been able to find her. He was probably so


    furious that he might not even want to talk to her anymore.


    Phoebe added, "But Miss Carter, worry not. As long as you are willing to stay with us, we will help


    you take care of the child. We won''t look at him any differently just because the child doesn''t have a


    father."


    "Phoebe, that''s not..." Upon hearing this, Adrienne understood that Phoebe had been trying to ask


    about the child''s father earlier.


    And her reply had made Phoebe misunderstand that the child was fatherless.


    If Jefferson knew that she''d caused such a misunderstanding, he would definitely throw a tantrum at


    her.


    Thinking of the man who was so supercilious that he thought he was king of the world, Adrienne


    couldn''t help but reveal a smile on her face. "Phoebe, you''ve misunderstood. The child''s father is


    fine, but he has no idea that I''m pregnant."


    Phoebe was both surprised and happy to hear that. She felt guilty for her earlier words so she


    apologized, "Miss Carter, I''m so sorry that I misspoke before understanding the situation."


    "It''s okay." Adrienne smiled.


    At that time, her mind was full of Jefferson''s dramatic expressions. If he knew that she was


    pregnant, he would probably shout over the rooftops and tell the whole world that he was going to


    be a father.


    An adult man he might be, but he often acted immaturely, like a child who would never grow up.


    However, there was no way of letting him know she was pregnant at that moment.


    She hadn''t brought her phone with her nor did she buy a new one here. Hence, she waspletely


    cut off from the world.


    She intended to stay there for a longer time, but she would have given birth by that time. She


    wondered how Jefferson would react if she were to bring a baby home then.


    He would probably doubt if the child was even his.


    She could lie with her words, but Adrienne''s faint smile gave her away.


    Phoebe believed what Adrienne said, but she also retained some doubts. "Miss Carter, how could


    he let youe to such a rural area all by yourself?"


    Adrienne smiled and said, "He definitely wouldn''t have allowed it if he knew. If he had known, I bet


    he would have followed me at my heels, so I came here without letting him know."


    "Miss Carter, I don''t mean to criticize you, but you are too reckless for your own good. Perhaps it


    would be fine if you weren''t pregnant, but things are different now. You shouldn''t fool around


    anymore. You''d better go back to him and let him know." "Okay, whatever you say." In order to not


    let the vigers worry about her, Adrienne agreed immediately.


    Subsequently, Adrienne went home under the escort of Phoebe and several other vigers. They


    were so nervous as if the woman who was pregnant was not Adrienne, but them.


    After seeing Adrienne off, Phoebe said again, "Miss Carter, the first three months of your pregnancy


    is a very crucial time. You need special care, so the rest of us have decided that we will take turns


    cooking you meals. All you need to do is to teach the children."


    Adrienne refused in a hurry, "You don''t need to trouble yourselves like that. I can take care of


    myself."


    However, Phoebe exposed her mercilessly, "Miss Carter, if you''re on your own, you can eat your


    boiled food all you want, but you are eating for two now. If you keep eating like that, how is your


    child going to grow healthily?"


    Adrienne had noeback.


    She thought no one knew that she boiled everything she ate, but it turned out that everyone was


    already aware of that.


    At that instant, she was so embarrassed that she wished she could bury her head in the sand like


    an ostrich.


    Adrienne was a klutz in the kitchen. Ever since she had arrived at the vige, it was the vigers


    who took care of her meals. But after a few days, she felt bad for imposing on them so she insisted


    on cooking on her own.


    Every time she tried to fry something, things would go terribly wrong for sure.


    Hence, her only solution was to boil everything.


    She boiled her meat.


    She boiled her vegetables.


    Everything she ate was boiled.


    It was fine at first but after a while, she started to get very sick of the ndness.


    She never felt full either.


    "That''s that then," said Phoebe.


    Adrienne wanted to refuse once again but she saw Yura walking over with Bet with a basket of


    eggs in her hands.


    Everyone looked at the mother and son with concern. "Yura, is Bet feeling much better now?"


    "He''s fine now. Thank you all for your concern." Then, Yura looked at Adrienne and said, "Miss


    Carter, you have my undying gratitude. If it weren''t for you, Bet would have..."


    When she recalled the incident, Yura still felt fearful and she couldn''t even speak clearly.


    She quickly pulled Bet forward and said, "Bet, say thank you to Miss Carter."


    Bet was usually a naughty and bubbly child. Perhaps it was because he had been frightened so


    he didn''t look as energetic as he used to be.


    He stepped forward obediently. "Miss Carter, thank you for saving me. My mother said that I would


    have died if it weren''t for you. From now on, I swear that I will love you like how I love my mother."


    "Yura, you don''t have to thank me. Anyone would have done the same as I did." Adrienne touched


    Bet''s head and bent over as she said, "Bet, the best thanks you can give me is to study


    hard, you got that?"

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    "Miss Carter, I''ll study diligently, and I won''t make my mother worry about me anymore."


    Bet nodded obediently, which made Adrienne feel that this little boy in front of her had grown up


    in an instant.


    Whether it was an adult or a child, anyone would change, however slight after encountering


    something life changing.


    Some people became better, while some...


    Adrienne shook her head and told herself not to think too much.


    That person was already a matter of the past.


    What mattered the most from now on was hers and Jefferson''s baby.


    After the drowning incident, Bet became a lot more mature and restrained.


    He listened attentively in ss and was a lot less naughty than before.


    It was a good thing of course, but Adrienne was worried that Bet might have lost his yfulness


    as a child.


    During ss, she could not take special care of Bet. It might cause more harm than good to


    him if he were to find out.


    Adrienne''s gaze swept over the children in the ssroom and asked, "Dn, will you answer my


    question? What is the answer to seven times three?"


    Dn stood up quickly, counted on his fingers, and replied, "Miss Carter, it''s twenty four."


    "That''s incorrect." Adrienne said softly, "But that''s fine. Let''s try harder to memorize the


    multiplication table today, okay? You might get it wrong this time, but try to get it right the next time,


    yeah?"


    "Okay, Miss Carter." Dn bobbed his head hard.


    Dn thought that Miss Carter was the best, for she had never scolded him even if he had


    answered her questions wrongly. In the past, he had to get spanked on the hand if he answered a


    question wrong.


    "You may be seated, Dn." Adrienne looked over to Bet. "Bet, do you know the answer?"


    Rising to his feet, Bet recited the multiplication table inwardly and replied, "The answer is


    twenty one."


    Adrienne smiled and said, "Yes, very good. The answer is twenty one. We must practice


    memorizing the multiplication table by heart. Once we master it, we''ll be able to answer the


    questions in a heartbeat."


    Adrienne asked another two questions and selected a couple of the students to answer them.


    Everyone differed in their abilities, but she taught all of them patiently.


    "Now, I''ll take the lead, and we''ll recite the multiplication table together." She started, "One times


    one is..."


    As the ss went on, a ball of crumpled paper flew in from the window and hit Adrienne on the


    head.


    "Which naughty student is there? Show yourself." She set down the book and went to the window.


    "Kids, keep reciting."


    Approaching the window, she was about to look out when Jefferson''s tall and strong figure barged


    straight into her line of sight.


    In that instant, Adrienne felt a lump in her throat. Her eyes swelled, close to the point of tears.


    Unexpectedly, Jefferson suddenly said, "Hey, kids, what''s the fun in reciting the multiplication table.


    Let''s go, I''ll take you guys to the mountains to catch wild boars."


    Adrienne was at a loss for words.


    She was so angry that she wanted to send him flying all the way back to Chatterton Town.


    Staring at her angry expression, Jefferson grabbed onto the windowsill and hopped into the


    ssroom nimbly.


    Ignoring Adrienne''s anger, he said to the children, "You kids, close your eyes. I need to hug Miss


    Carter for a while."


    Despite their curiosity, they still, for no apparent reason, followed his instructions and mped their


    eyes shut.


    Adrienne was stunned.


    "I''ve never seen them being so obedient in ss, have I?" she thought.


    Then, Jefferson pulled Adrienne into his embrace. But how could he be satisfied with a mere hug?


    He lowered his head and engaged her in a passionate kiss.


    Adrienne had the strength to resist at first. She was thumping her fist at him but he soon kissed her


    so hard that she could barely breathe. Hence, she had no choice but to let him do what he wanted.


    After a long time, Jefferson finally let her go. "Little Specky, you''ve grown some balls, eh? How dare


    you make me take such a long time to find you?"


    It turned out that he was full of longing for her. After the scene he had just stirred up in the


    ssroom, Adrienne felt like her decision to sneak out and run away from home was absolutely the


    correct thing to do.


    "Has the cat got your tongue?" Jefferson lifted her chin and asked, "Do you think..."


    Adrienne raised her foot and stomped down on his feet. "Jefferson, if you keep making a scene like


    this, believe it or not, I''ll make sure that you''ll never be able to find me again."


    At that instant, Jefferson''s face ckened.


    With much effort, Adrienne gathered herself and said to him, "Please go out first. I have a ss to


    teach now."


    Running his gaze across the ssroom, Jefferson saw that there was an empty seat in the back


    row. He strode over and said, "Miss Carter, I''m here to listen to your teachings too. By all means,


    please carry on with your ss."


    Adrienne was so galled that she gritted her teeth, but she was at his mercy. If she provoked him, he


    might take even more of a drastic measure.


    Giving him the cold shoulder, Adrienne continued her lecture. However, she had just been kissed by


    him, and now her body was filled with his scent.


    How could she ignore his existence and continue to teach her ss?


    "Everyone, keep reciting the multiplication table. I''ll be back shortly." She looked at Jefferson and


    said, "You,e out with me."


    "But I''m not familiar with the multiplication table. I want you to teach me personally, Miss Carter,"


    said Jefferson, as he refused to move a muscle.


    Adrienne looked at him in horror.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    His shamefulness had no end indeed!


    Forget it. She didn''t want to be petty with him. After all, she knew how he was like.


    Adrienne calmed herself and continued on with the ss. Fortunately, Jefferson kept his mischief to


    himself, and the ss ended smoothly.


    Adrienne reminded the students to be careful on their way home before she gathered her books


    and left the ssroom.


    After having taken a few steps, Jefferson caught up with her and yanked her into his embrace once


    again. "I haven''t even expressed my anger at you, how dare you get mad at me? Believe it or not,


    I''m this close to flinging you into the river to feed the fishes."


    Even so, Adrienne continued to employ the silent treatment on him.


    "Miss Carter, who is he? Why can he hug and kiss


    you?"


    A cluster of lively children trailing behind them, eyeing Jefferson with curious gazes, as if he was an


    alien.


    Adrienne wanted to say that she didn''t know him, but before she could speak, Jefferson interrupted,


    "Only Miss Carter''s husband can hug and kiss her and I, of course, is her husband."


    One of the children raised a question, "If you are Miss Carter''s husband, why does she look so


    unhappy with you around? Are you sure that you aren''t just some baddie who''s trying to take her


    away?"


    "You little fatty, watch what you say, or I''ll throw you into a pond to feed the fishes," said Jefferson


    with a scary expression.


    The child who was following behind immediately stepped back, covering his mouth with his hand.


    He was afraid that if he were to say something again, this handsome yet terrifying man would really


    throw him into the pond to feed the fishes.


    "Kids, don''t be scared. He''s all bark and no bite. He won''t actually do anything to you guys."


    Adrienneforted the children and scowled at Jefferson fiercely. "They are still young so don''t


    scare them. They will take your words seriously."


    That little idiot was finally talking to him.


    Jefferson grinned and leaned his head on Adrienne''s shoulder. "Okay, as you wish, Miss Carter."

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    Adrienne was at a loss for words.


    Forget it! Forget it!


    "I''ll just put up with it. Now that I''vee this far, this is nothing."


    Never mind that Adrienne kept repeating to herself that she had to put up with him, Jefferson''s


    behavior was getting even more outrageous, making her on the verge of snapping.


    Not only did hey his head on her shoulder, he even wrapped his arms around her waist. If he kept


    going on like this, how was she even supposed to walk?


    "Miss Carter, why have you gone all quiet again? Is it because I didn''t behave well so you''re angry


    at me again?" s, it seemed like Jefferson waspletely oblivious of his undue behaviors.


    Perhaps he knew exactly what he was doing, and that he was deliberately doing that to annoy her!


    Adrienne was too pissed to reply, but he kept mumbling into her ear, "Miss Carter... Miss Carter...


    I''m asking you a question, why won''t you answer me?"


    "That''s enough!" Adrienne, ever a patient person, was about to explode. "Jefferson Hefner, what


    exactly do you want?"


    An innocent look appeared on Jefferson''s face. "Shouldn''t I ask you that instead?"


    Adrienne, rendered speechless by his answer, wished she could just send him away with a flying


    kick.


    "Miss Carter, why aren''t you answering me again?"


    Adrienne stopped short and said, "Jefferson, just go wherever you want to go. Please don''te


    here and bother me anymore, okay?"


    Jefferson''s face fell in an instant. He asked, "Adrienne, please tell me then, where I should go if not


    here?"


    Adrienne said guiltily, "How-how would I know?"


    When they were in the midst of an argument, a few vigers, who were passing by, casted curious


    nces at them and asked, "Miss Carter, who is this?"


    Before Adrienne could speak, Jefferson grabbed the chance to greet them, "Hi there, Madam! I''m


    Miss Carter''s husband."


    "Hi!" The vigers nced at Jefferson and smiled politely. "Miss Carter, your husband is so


    handsome. You two are such a great match."


    "Thanks for thepliment!" Jefferson epted thepliment boldly and continued, "You think I


    suit her too, don''t you? But Miss Carter doesn''t seem to think so though."


    One of the vigers said, "Miss Carter is very kind to everyone. She would never be mean to you,


    unless you made her angry."


    "She''s the one who wears the pants at home. I never dare to speak up, how could I possibly make


    her angry?"


    Adrienne said, "Jefferson, is your shame-o-meter broken or something?"


    "Well, having a shame-o-meter does me no good, right?"


    Adrienne sighed internally.


    Jefferson was indeed capable of annoying her. No matter where they were, he could always make


    her so furious that she wanted to choke him to death.


    The viger said again, "As a man, it''s a good thing to listen to your wife, and there''s nothing to be


    ashamed about. Whether you''re right or wrong, the best thing you could do is to cheer your wife


    up."


    "Absolutely. Truer words never spoken, Madam. I have no shame in front of my wife." Only


    Jefferson himself knew what he was referring to. "If she asked me to jump, I would simply ask how


    high."


    The viger said, "That''s right."


    Adrienne watched silently.


    Oh God, please just strike this man down with a lightning bolt. She really couldn''t stand him


    anymore. Adrienne thought.


    However, the culprit who had made her mad was still chatting away with the fellow vigers. He was


    behaving differently; Adrienne had never seen him be so patient with anyone.


    If he wanted to chat, then so be it. She would just leave them be.


    "Well talk some other time yeah, Madam. I have to go home now, or else Miss Carter won''t let me


    through the doorter," said Jefferson to the viger. No sooner had Adrienne walked away,


    Jefferson immediately caught up to her.


    With his long legs, Jefferson quickly fell into steps beside Adrienne and he reached out to hold her


    waist possessively.


    "Let go of me!" Adrienne ordered.


    "Why are you so afraid of being seen by others? Are keeping a boyfriend outside or something?"


    asked Jefferson.


    "Yes, and more than one, mind you."


    "How many are there?" Jefferson poked her.


    "Seven days in a week, which makes it one for each day. How many do you say there are?"


    "Do you think their body is better than mine?"


    "Of course."


    "Okay, I get it now," said Jefferson as he nodded.


    "What did you get?"


    "I think I have to step up my game to leave a deeper impression on you from now on so that I can


    compete against those guys."


    "Shame on you!" snapped Adrienne.


    "You change boyfriends every day of the week. I''ve already lost all pride I''ve ever had, so to hell


    with shame."


    Not wanting him to actually misunderstand her, Adrienne quickly exined, "I was just bullsh*tting,


    Jefferson."


    "Man, do you actually think that I don''t know that?" If it weren''t for the fact that he knew that she was


    deliberately ruffling his feathers, how could he still speak to her with suchposure?


    "How do you know? What if it''s true?"


    "I watched you grow up. Don''t I know what you''re like? I know you better than you know yourself,"


    said Jefferson dismissively.


    "Don''t you look down on me!" "Fine, you''re better than me. You can have a different boyfriend every


    day, but for me, you''re the only one I want," confessed Jefferson.


    At that instant, Jefferson''s words warmed the cockles of Adrienne''s heart.


    Adrienne''s heart couldn''t help but melt at the sudden confession.


    Yes, no matter when, he always trusted her unconditionally.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though she ran away from home without leaving a word, and that it had taken him such a long


    time to find her, he didn''t say a single harsh word to her the moment he found her. Instead, he vied


    for her attention in a childish way.


    In fact, he was just like a boy who could never grow up at times, always trying to get her attention


    through such immature methods.


    At that thought, Adrienne''s frustration from all his earlier teasing dispersed in an instant.


    She smiled at him and said, "It''s not going to be easy living here. Are you sure that a privileged rich


    heir like you can handle it?"


    Looking at her smile, Jefferson said in a softer tone, "If you can handle it, then why can''t I?"


    Adrienne added, "There''s no restaurant in this vige, and I can''t cook either." "When have I ever


    expected you to cook for me?" Jefferson looped an arm around her shoulder and said, "I saw a lot


    of wild chicken scuttling around earlier. I''ll catch one for you, and we can make some grilled chicken


    later."


    Adrienne wanted to roll her eyes at him. "They are all raised by the vigers. What do you mean


    wild chicken? I''m telling you, you''re not allowed to do as you please here, or I will kick you out


    immediately."


    "Okay, okay, I know." Although he said so, in his heart, he had already set his mind on a plump


    chicken that he had seen earlier. He nned to catch it that night and feed it to Adrienne, who had


    lost quite a bit of weight ever since she left home.


    Miss Carter''s husband, a tall and handsomed, hade to town.


    The news soon spread among the vigers, and not a soul missed the word.


    Even before Adrienne and Jefferson could reach home, someone was already waiting by their door


    with the excuse of sending food over.


    Everyone wanted to feast their eyes on the kind of young man who could marry someone as gentle,


    kind and beautiful as Adrienne.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    Among the vigers, Phoebe, who often took care of Adrienne, triumphed over everyone in their


    curiosity.


    Her neck was tired from all the craning when she finally saw Adrienne and a man approaching


    them.


    However, they were still a little far away, so they could not see the man''s appearance clearly. They


    could only see that the man was very tall. And judging from his figure, they could tell that he was a


    man worthy of Adrienne.


    Phoebe couldn''t wait anymore as she hurried to greet him. "Miss Carter, I ughtered one of my


    chickens today for you. Here you go, it''ll be a good source of protein."


    She obviously came for Jefferson, but she acted as if she had just noticed his presence. "Miss


    Carter, this is?"


    However, her acting skills could not catch up with her intention. Anyone with a discerning eye would


    be able to see that she already knew who Jefferson was.


    Adrienne did not expose her but smiled sheepishly and did not intend to answer. In any case,


    Jefferson would pick up the baton for her.


    However, Jefferson did not. He stared at her, as if he was waiting for her to confirm his identity to


    the vigers.


    It was impolite for her not to answer when asked, so Adrienne finally replied, "He''s my husband."


    Upon hearing Adrienne''s admission of his identity, Jefferson was proud and pleased beyond words.


    He felt like he was on cloud nine.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, so you''re Miss Carter''s husband. Young fe, you are indeed handsome enough to be with


    her." Now that Phoebe had a reason, she nted her gaze on Jefferson and sized him up from


    head to toe. Not only did he have a great physique, his face was good looking, too.


    Jefferson was pleased by Phoebe''spliment, so he shot a smile at her and said, "Yes, Madam, I


    am her husband. Thank you for your praise, and thank you for taking care of Adrienne all these


    while."


    Adrienne didn''t join in the conversation.


    Who knew what kind of show he''s putting on again? She thought.


    At that moment, the other vigers chimed in, "He''s not bad at all. He''s handsome and friendly too.


    He doesn''t have the airs of a big city folk."


    Adrienne widened her eyes in surprise.


    She had never heard anyone describe Jefferson as friendly before. Even in front of their best


    friends, he always had the temper of a haughty big boss.


    He never liked anyone, and he was always unreserved with his words.


    It was obvious that he was faking it at that moment.


    "All of you should really wait to get to know the real him before praising him. Otherwise you''ll be


    eating your words one day," thought Adrienne.


    Everyone surrounded Jefferson, and one by one they praised him. They pretty much used up every


    compliment in the book. Meanwhile, Adrienne had been left aside, without anyone paying any


    attention to her.


    The vigers who had brought food over for Adrienne immediately stuffed them all in Jefferson''s


    hands. "Wee to our vige, young man. If you need our help in the future, just let us know.¡±


    "Adrienne and I will be staying here for a while. I''m sure we''ll be in need of your help in the future.


    Please ept my thanks in advance." At the mention of Adrienne, Jefferson turned his head and


    realized his wife was missing.


    However, thanks to his tall stature, he could look


    over the crowd. He scanned around and found that Adrienne had already entered the house and


    was about to close the door.


    He quickly said, "Everyone, Adrienne is angry at me now. If I don''t go back now, she definitely won''t


    let me through the door tonight."


    The vigers understood in an instant and consciously spread out, making way for him. "You''d


    better go to her quickly."


    "Yes, yes, thanks guys..." Jefferson held onto all the things the vigers had given him and hurried


    to chase up to Adrienne. However, he was a step toote as Adrienne shut the door in his face.


    "Adrienne, open the door!"


    Adrienne ignored him.


    He added, "Adrienne, if you don''t open the door, then don''t me me for what I''m going to do next."


    Still turning a blind eye, Adrienne turned to the side to close the window tightly. Let''s see how he


    nned to make her regret.


    True enough, Adrienne was about to regret her actions.


    He put everything down by the door and began to persuade her in a pitiful voice. "Honey, I know


    that you''re mad because it took me so long toe here. I''m really sorry. Please forgive me."


    Adrienne was bewildered.


    Was she angry because he took too long to find her?


    However, she couldn''t remember why she was angry at him anymore. Perhaps it was because


    Jefferson had deserted her earlier when he was surrounded by the vigers.


    But she would not admit it.


    Jefferson was still trying his best to exin. "I just made it clear to everyone that you''ll be the one


    running the household from now on. If you ask me to jump, I''ll only ask how high. I''ll be the horse,


    and you''ll be the coachman."


    Adrienne listened to his cries.


    She must be a fool if she actually believed him!


    The other vigers who did not know what was going on were touched by Jefferson''s pleas. They


    shouted, "Miss Carter, this young man is really a good guy. Please open the door and let him in.


    He''se all this way after all, at least let him in for a cup of coffee. Just think of how sad he must


    feel right now."


    The group of people echoed, "That''s right, Miss Carter. Just let him in first, then you two cam sit


    down and talk things through. You can''t just keep him outside, it''ll not bode well for your


    rtionship."


    "Thanks for your help, folks. But it''s not Adrienne''s fault. It''s all my fault for not doing well enough,"


    said Jefferson.


    "It''s not your fault, young man. It''s normal for couples to get into a fight. You just need to exin


    yourself to Miss Carter."


    This young man was tall, handsome, and virtually considerate. It was simply a blessing for anyone


    to marry him, wasn''t it? The vigers thought.


    Ever the shallow society, judging a book by its cover. They were all fooled by Jefferson''s


    appearance.


    Had Jefferson been an ugly man, they probably would not be reacting that way.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''ll definitely apologize to her. But the premise is that she has to open the door to let


    me in first."


    Jefferson was making it seem like he had no ce in the family, and that he was a pitiful Cindere


    who Adrienne often bullied.


    Under such circumstances, if Adrienne still refused to open the door, everyone would probably be


    afraid of her the next time they saw her, thinking that she was an unreasonable woman.


    Hence, Adrienne opened the door and looked at Jefferson in exasperation. However, Jefferson


    looked back at her with acent smile on his face, "How was it?"


    Adrienne was so mad that she could feel a jabbing pain in her chest.


    Jefferson turned back to the vigers who supported him earlier and said, "Thank you for your help


    today. I''ll apologize to her after I get into the house. You guys may leave now."


    "Miss Carter, the two of you should talk things out properly." After giving such advice, the vigers


    began to disperse.


    As soon as everyone left, Adrienne gave him a hard look once again, hoping to scare him away.


    However, it was like he was glued to her body, she just could not get rid of him no matter how hard


    she tried.


    After entering the house, Jefferson''s behaviors became even worse. He pulled her into his arms


    and tried to kiss her.


    Adrienne pushed him away desperately and warned, "Jefferson, if you dare to try anything... If I


    can''t make you leave, then I will walk out on my own."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t mess around. I''ll listen to whatever you say." Although that was what he said,


    his mind was thinking otherwise. There would be plenty of time at night to fool around after all. He


    thought.

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    Thanks to the vigers, Adrienne and Jefferson''s dinner was settled.


    Like Adrienne, Jefferson wasn''t much of a cook but he didn''t just sit around idly. He took the


    initiative to serve the food while saying, "Let''s hurry up and eat so we can have an early night after


    dinner."


    The sun had not even set and there were still many people out at the field yet Jefferson felt the


    obligation to urge her to go to bed early.


    Adrienne rolled her eyes at him and did not say anything.


    Jefferson could not care less, and kept on nagging at her, "Adrienne, do you know how long has it


    been since you left me?"


    Jefferson emphasized, "20 days and 10 hours."


    Even so, Adrienne was still giving him the cold shoulder.


    "Do you know how I lived during that period of time? Those days felt like years," Jefferson added.


    Adrienne nced at him with her head tilted. It did not seem like he missed her at all.


    If he missed her, it was probably only because he had no one else to bully when she wasn''t around.


    While talking, Jefferson held Adrienne in his arms and rubbed his chin on her head. He asked,


    "Little Specky, don''t you miss me at all?"


    Adrienne retorted coldly, "Take your hands off me."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I haven''t seen you for so long, can''t I kiss or hold you? Are you asking me to be a monk?" asked


    Jefferson aggrievedly.


    Adrienne sneered. "Eunice still likes you, doesn''t she? You don''t have to be a monk as long as you


    don''t mind being with her, right?"


    "Don''t mention that woman to me." The mere mention of Eunice''s name made Jefferson''s blood


    boil. Even his gaze towards Adrienne turned stony, as if she was the one who provoked him.


    "It''s good that someone likes you but why aren''t you happy about it?" Adrienne was ted with his


    reaction, but she didn''t want him to notice the mild excitement she felt.


    "I said not to talk about her, didn''t you hear me?" said Jefferson, with a solemn look on his face.


    Adrienne wanted tough at his morose face as she continued to tease him, "Why not? Did


    something happen between you two while I was gone?"


    "Even looking at that woman makes my eyes sore." Upon receiving the news that Adrienne had


    disappeared, Eunice would bother Jefferson every single day. No matter how hard he tried, he just


    could not drive her away.


    In the end, Jefferson ordered his men to dump her into a trash can in a public area out of anger, and


    it was only after that embarrassing debacle that she stopped harassing him.


    To tell the truth, Jefferson wondered if there was something wrong with Eunice''s brain. Everyone


    knew that he hated Eunice; he only had eyes for Adrienne. Yet, Eunice would follow him around like


    a dog. How disgusting.


    Adrienne was just asking him about Eunice as a joke, but when she saw Jefferson''s reaction, she


    started to feel a little uneasy at the thought that they actually might have done something behind her


    back while she was gone. She asked, "Did something really happen between you two?"


    "What do you think?" Jefferson looked at Adrienne discontentedly. If she had not run away from


    home and given Eunice that window of opportunity, would he have had to go through such disgust?


    When all was said and done, the one who caused that mess was that little idiot standing in front of


    him.


    "Jefferson, you are my husband now. If you dare to do anything that would hurt me, I will make sure


    you..." Before Adrienne could finish her sentence, she suddenly realized that she was overreacting.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with herself. How could she be so upset just because of some


    assumption she had?


    "You''ll make sure I what?" Jefferson''s temper dissolved in an instant. He looked at Adrienne with a


    smile. "You''re finally admitting that I''m your husband, huh? I thought you''d forgotten that


    completely."


    Ashamed, Adrienne said, "Go away."


    "No, I refuse," Jefferson replied.


    Adrienne gnashed her teeth in anger.


    With a smirk on his handsome face, Jefferson went up to her and asked, "Little Specky, tell me, are


    you jealous?"


    Adrienne would rather die than admit that so she denied, "Huh, who said that I''m jealous?"


    "Then why did you get mad all of a sudden? I know you''re stupid, but I''m not. Your reaction is


    completely different from earlier," said Jefferson.


    Knowing that he was right, Adrienne blushed and huffed, "Take your hand off me."


    Jefferson, who had subconsciously put an arm around her waist once again, said, "No, I want to


    keep holding you like this."


    "Are we still having dinner?"


    "Instead of dinner, I would rather have..."


    Adrienne picked up a chicken drumstick and shoved it into Jefferson''s mouth. "Don''t even think


    about it for at least a year."


    Jefferson took two bites of the drumstick and retorted, "Adrienne, do you know that if I don''t use ''it''


    for too long, it might degenerate?"


    Adrienne said, "Just focus on eating. Stop bbering nonsense."


    What sins had shemitted in her past life for her to meet such a shameless man?


    What''s more, what was he thinking about all day in that dirty mind of his?


    All he did was bully her and nothing else.


    All of a sudden, a loud thunder was heard.


    It was as if the heavens were sending a warning to Jefferson.


    "Women''s moods really change like the weather," mumbled Jefferson, as he chewed on his food in


    displeasure.


    Adrienne, on the other hand, took a worried look at the ceiling. "The roof leaks but I haven''t found


    anyone to repair it yet. It''s about to rain again.


    What should we do?"


    They were staying at a two-storey house built of wood. The owner of the house built it, but left


    before he ever got the chance to stay in it. Adrienne rented it when she got here.


    The house was new, but it was not kept in repair due to theck of upancy.


    In that mountainous area, the weather was unpredictable. The rain came and went. For the month


    Adrienne had been there, she would always remind herself to get someone to fix the roof whenever


    it rained, but once the rain stopped, she would forget all about it.


    At that moment, it was about to rain again. The sky was getting dark too, so they wouldn''t be able to


    get someone to repair it then.


    Furthermore, the weather was getting colder. With the rain and the wind, they probably would not be


    able to get a good night''s sleep that night.


    Just as Adrienne was worrying, Jefferson pointed at himself. "What are you worried about when


    your man is here?"


    Adrienne did not reply.


    Should she really expect that man, who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, to help her patch


    up the roof?


    "Is there adder?" Jefferson piped up.


    Adrienne pointed to the corner of the room. "Yes."


    "Just wait and see," said Jefferson, as he turned and walked toward thedder. He lifted thedder


    with one hand and told Adrienne, "You can enjoy your dinner here. I''ll take care of what''s going on


    outside."


    "Can you do it though?" Adrienne had many doubts about his handyman skills.


    "Adrienne, I''m a man. Please don''t look down on me." Jefferson red at her discontentedly and


    walked out with thedder.


    Adrienne followed suit, speaking hurriedly, "Jefferson, I didn''t mean to look down on you. You''ve


    never done stuff like this, have you? What if you fall while you''re up there?"

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    "We''ll never know unless I try, right? No one was born perfect. I''ll learn along the way," drawled


    Jefferson as he set thedder against the wall, about to climb up.


    What Jefferson said made sense, but Adrienne couldn''t help but worry as she watched him climb up


    thedder without any protective gear.


    She trotted over quickly, held onto thedder as she urged, "Slow down, will you? I''m begging you."


    What would she and the baby do if he fell?


    However, Jefferson paid her no mind. He climbed up quickly and as he was about to reach the top,


    one of the rungs suddenly snapped.


    Fortunately, Jefferson reacted quickly and hopped up another rung, so there was no harm done.


    However, Adrienne wasn''t as calm as Jefferson was. Her heart had almost jumped out of her chest.


    "Jefferson..." She dared not to speak again for fear of diverting his attention. However, her gaze


    never left him.


    Every step he took, Adrienne would feel her heart clench even more.


    Finally, Jefferson got to the top rung. With a graceful leap, he was on the roof.


    Jefferson turned back and smiled at Adrienne. "See? Isn''t your husband amazing?"


    Adrienne did not say a word and her lips had turned pale from the fear. However, due to the night,


    Jefferson did not notice it.


    It was fortunate that he couldn''t see her, otherwise, he would worry about her again.


    "It''s windy and cold out here. You should go back in first. Don''t just stand there like a fool," said


    Jefferson.


    Adrienne was so anxious that her heart was about to give out from the stress, yet he was calling her


    a fool.


    What was the matter with him?!


    Adrienne really wanted to turn around and head back inside, but she couldn''t bear to leave him


    alone.


    She took a few steps back and chose a good spot to look up at Jefferson.


    Although Adrienne was extremely concerned about him, she still huffed, "Jefferson, I''m warning


    you. If you fall and injure yourself, I''ll marry someone else."


    She thought to herself, "I''ll take our baby and marry someone else. Let''s see if he still dares to be


    stubborn now."


    "You''re asking for it, Adrienne Carter." His Little Specky was getting bolder, wasn''t she? How could


    she dare to say such words to him?


    Jefferson nned to teach her a good lessonter on so that she wouldn''t have the energy to think


    of anything else but him.


    As Jefferson walked back and forth on the roof, Adrienne couldn''t help but worry. He was a well built


    adult man, what if the roof copsed and he fell?


    Adrienne knew that no matter how hard she tried to persuade him, he would never listen to her, so


    she decided to say, "Jeff, be careful!"


    Calling him by that name was always her trump card.


    As soon as she said that, Jefferson became more agreeable in an instant. He hollered, "Okay, I''ll be


    careful. Just wait inside, alright? Don''t stand there in the cold."


    "I don''t care. I''m going to watch you from here!" Adrienne yelled.


    "Very well, she can do whatever she wants... " Jefferson thought. He didn''t want her to catch a cold,


    so he quickly got to work.


    From time to time, he would nce at her.


    "Miss Carter, it''s dark now. What are you doing standing outside alone?" Phoebe''s voice came from


    behind, startling Adrienne.


    Before Adrienne could respond, Phoebe interjected again, "The temperature in the mountain


    changes drastically over the course of a day. It''s so warm during the day that a thin shirt was


    sufficient. But at nightfall, the temperature drops by several degrees. You''ll still feel cold even with a


    coat on."


    Adrienne reassured her, "I''m fine. I''m dressed in thick clothing."


    "Miss Carter, the conditions in our vige are not as good as those in the city. Besides, you aren''t


    just taking care of yourself now. You must take good care of your body."


    "Thank you for your concern. I will take good care of her. I might not be good at much else, but I''m


    particrly good at warming the bed."


    A pleasant male voice came from above. Phoebe looked up and saw Jefferson, who was sitting on


    the roof.


    The moonlight shone on his body, making him look even more attractive than he did earlier.


    Phoebe had never seen such a good-looking man before. Her face suddenly turned red and she


    blurted out without hesitation, "Oh, Miss Carter, your husband is so handsome!"


    "Phoebe..." Adrienne muttered.


    Phoebe really had to stopplimenting Jefferson. He was already arrogant to begin with, now that


    with all those vigers praising him, his ego would only inte even more.


    Meanwhile, Jefferson was overjoyed. "Phoebe, you think I''m handsome, right? But Adrienne doesn''t


    agree with you. She even said that she wanted to marry someone else just now."


    Adrienne blushed and shouted, "Shut up, Jefferson!"


    She was just joking. How could he disclose their private conversation to an outsider? How was she


    supposed to face the viger in the future?


    Jefferson bellowed back, "You''d better be nicer to me, Adrienne!"


    Adrienne had just called him ''Jeff'', but in the blink of an eye, she was yelling at him again. Women


    were indeed unpredictable. Jefferson thought.


    Phoebe smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Miss Carter would never do that. She''s pregn..."


    "Phoebe!" As Phoebe was about to blurt out Adrienne''s pregnancy, Adrienne quickly interrupted.


    She felt that it would be better for her to tell Jefferson herself.


    Phoebe immediately understood what was going on. She thought that Adrienne had already told


    Jefferson about it. Now that she knew that Jefferson was still kept in the dark, she sensibly kept her


    mouth shut as she knew that she was just an outsider and she had no right to meddle with their


    rtionship.


    Phoebe looked at Jefferson and asked, "Why are you up there?"


    "The roof is leaking, so I''m trying to fix it."


    "Miss Carter, the roof must have been leaking for quite a while now, right? Why didn''t you tell me


    about it? I would''ve asked someone to repair it." Phoebe med herself. "It''s my fault. I visit you


    every day, yet I never notice it."


    "No, don''t say that. It''s just a small matter; Jefferson can handle it." All this while, Adrienne felt that


    she had troubled the vigers a lot, so she was hesitant to ask for their assistance.


    Phoebe still felt guilty. "What do you mean by that? You lived here on your own before your husband


    came. There were even a few times that it rained, and you probably were freezing, but we didn''t


    even notice it."


    Adrienne didn''t want to continue with that topic anymore. If it went on, knowing Phoebe, she would


    definitely tell the entire vige about it.


    She quickly changed the subject. "By the way, Phoebe, why are you out here sote at night? What


    can I help you with?"


    It was only then did Phoebe recall the reason she had gone over to Adrienne''s house in the first


    ce. She shoved a basket into Adrienne''s hands and said, "These are some freshly- handpicked


    snap peas. They''re really good, so I thought I''d share some with you."


    "Phoebe, you''ve already given me so much food. I''ll feel bad for taking this."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However, from the roof, Jefferson interposed, "What''s there to be embarrassed about? Phoebe


    gave you food because she likes you. If she didn''t like you, she wouldn''t have brought it to you. She


    is doing this out of kindness. If you don''t ept it, then you are trampling on her affection for you."

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    Adrienne paused for a moment.


    If she epted everything that people gave her just because they liked her, wouldn''t that be as


    though she was cheating on Jefferson?


    Upon hearing what Jefferson said, Phoebe nodded happily. "That''s right, Miss Carter. Your husband


    spoke my mind. I''m giving you gifts because I like you. If I didn''t like you, I wouldn''t bother to do that


    at all. Your husband is a good man. Plus, he''s so handsome and such a sweettalker too."


    Adrienne had nothing to say in reply.


    Why did it feel like the ever dramatic and overbearing Jefferson had suddenly be everyone''s


    favorite?


    Although in a few more days, when they really got to know Jefferson''s true colors, they would


    realize they were wrong about him.


    They would understand that no matter how handsome he was, he was still infuriating at times.


    Phoebe nagged on her a bit more before going home happily. Adrienne stood there with the basket


    in her hands, looking skywards at Jefferson.


    "Adrienne, I told you to go in and wait, didn''t you hear me?" Jefferson urged. Adrienne was such a


    frail woman. He was worried that she would catch a cold if she were to continue standing out there.


    Jefferson couldn''t brain why couldn''t she just think about things from his point of view.


    "Why did I fall for a woman like this? I must be blind." Jefferson mused to himself.


    In order to prevent her from freezing to death, Jefferson sped up his pace. Once thest piece of tile


    was in ce, he scolded her discontentedly once again, "Little idiot!"


    Adrienne ignored him. After all she could never win against him, be it verbally or physically. She


    would always end up on the losing end, so she decided to not waste her breath on him.


    But when Adrienne saw him descending, she quickly went up to steady thedder. "Jefferson, slow


    down."


    Nheless, as usual, Jefferson paid no heed to her words and continued with his own pace.


    The moment he stepped on the ground, Adrienne secretly let out a sigh of relief, and the cold grip


    around her heart finally loosened.


    The man in front of her really could worry her half to death.


    "Little idiot, what are you standing there for? Don''t you want to go inside?" Jefferson picked up the


    ladder with one hand and held Adrienne''s hand with the other.


    When Jefferson touched her, he immediately got angry again. "You little idiot, your hands are icy


    cold and yet you refuse to go inside the house. What are you, a three-year-old child?"


    Although Jefferson was cursing, he still gripped Adrienne''s hands tightly, trying to warm her up.


    Vexed, Adrienne wanted to withdraw her hand.


    However, as soon as she moved, Jefferson shot her a look that was enough to send chills running


    down her spine at that instant. With that, she no longer struggled and followed him back into the


    house obediently.


    Once they had gotten into the house, Jefferson went to the kitchen to make Adrienne a cup of hot


    chocte. He told her, "Here, drink this. I don''t want to be cuddling an icicle to sleep tonight."


    Adrienne took over the mug and sipped on the hot chocte. Soon, she felt warmer all over.


    "Can''t you drink a little faster? Even ants drink faster than you." Jefferson watched as Adrienne


    slowly drank the hot chocte. At that rate, the drink would be cold by the time she was done with


    it. How was it supposed to warm her up?


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Adrienne said inwardly, "Can''t he just care about me in a nice way? Why does he have to speak in


    such an exasperating tone?"


    Noticing that Adrienne had slowed down, Jefferson got frustrated once again. At that instant, he


    wished that he could just shove the whole drink down her throat. "I asked you to hurry up, didn''t you


    hear me?"


    Adrienne pouted, feeling a little wronged. "Mr. Hefner, would it kill you to go easier on me? You told


    me that you love me and that you missed me, but look at you, it doesn''t seem the case at all."


    "Who would love a little idiot like you?" retorted Jefferson on the spur of the moment.


    Adrienne stopped talking. She looked up at him with teary eyes.


    Her gaze made Jefferson''s body go mush in an instant. He said, "I''m just worried that you''ll catch a


    cold. I''m not scolding you. Listen to me and take good care of yourself, okay? I wouldn''t need to be


    this harsh to you if you don''t make me worry all the time."


    Adrienne fired back, "So you''re that reluctant to care about me, huh? Fine, then go find someone


    else to worry about."


    "Was that what I meant?" Since when did Adrienne get this unreasonable?


    Jefferson hadn''t seen her in only a little over two weeks, and she had be a hot-tempered and


    unreasonable woman.


    Where did she get the guts to do that?


    She really needed to be taught a lesson.


    Adrienne roared, "You just said it yourself, but now you refuse to admit it?"


    That was the first time Adrienne had ever raised her voice that loudly at Jefferson, which threw him


    for a loop.


    That little idiot even dared to shout at him now, huh? She was clearly asking for it. Yet somehow,


    Jefferson felt happy about it deep down.


    It seemed like Adrienne had managed to put the incident with Sheridan behind her, which was good


    news.


    Before Jefferson found her, he was worried that she would be suppressing all her feelings and


    keeping it all to herself.


    "Alright, alright, it''s my fault. Don''t you know that my heart only has room for you? I''d never look at


    any other woman no matter how beautiful they are." Since Adrienne had just managed to make it


    out of such a dark time, Jefferson decided to be more understanding towards her.


    If he didn''t back down and they did start arguing, what would he do if she started crying again?


    The thing he feared the most was seeing tears fall down her face.


    "Yes, it''s your fault. You''re not allowed to be that harsh to me from now on." Of course, Adrienne


    knew how to take advantage of the situation.


    "Okay, I''ll agree to whatever you say." Jefferson reached out to caress her head and softened his


    tone. "Will you finish the hot chocte now?"


    Just as Adrienne had finished the entire cup of hot chocte, Jefferson began to prepare for dinner.


    Jefferson was clumsy, but he tried his best at the very least. He did not allow Adrienne to help him.


    He said, "Honey, just sit down and eat. I''ll take care of everything else." Soon, he brought out all the


    food and set it on the table.


    Jefferson would usually call her little idiot or Little Specky. That was the first time he had called her


    ''honey''... Adrienne suddenly blushed and stammered, "Who are you calling honey?"


    "Who else? You''re the only woman in my life. You even took my virginity." Jefferson was calm, but


    Adrienne on the other hand was blushing like a tomato.


    That man was indeed shameless in every sense of the word. Nheless, Adrienne asked with


    some suspicion, "So you didn''t date anyone during those years you left Chatterton Town?"


    Jefferson had disappeared from her life for several years. She doubted that he didn''t have a


    girlfriend then.


    "What do you think?" If he had dated another girl, would he have bothered toe back for that


    little idiot?


    As expected, Adrienne was as slow as usual.


    Adrienne sat at the table and said before stuffing her face, "Who knows?"


    "Adrienne, I''m sure I''ll get frustrated to death one day because of you." How could she not know?


    Everyone knew that she was the only one in his heart, yet she dared to doubt him.


    "People can say whatever they want, don''t they?" Although that was what Adrienne said, deep


    down, she believed in him.


    Other people might lie to her, but she knew that Jefferson would never.


    "So you want me to prove how much I love you with my actions, right? Then eat quickly, and I''ll


    prove it to youter," Jefferson replied.


    He would definitely show her how much he loved her with the desires that he had been suppressing


    in his body for a long time

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    It began raining heavily right after dinner.


    Listening to the pitter-patter of the rain on the roof, Adrienne looked up at the ceiling in concern.


    She wasn''t sure if Jefferson had patched the roof up properly. If he hadn''t, with such heavy rain, the


    house would be all waterlogged the next morning.


    Noticing that Adrienne was looking at him with a doubtful expression, Jefferson was upset. He said,


    "Have some faith in my work, will you? You can call me your son if the roof leaks tonight."


    "It''s impossible for me to have a son that old." Hearing his nonsense, Adrienne burst intoughter.


    "That''s true!" Jefferson nodded and added, "You''re such an idiot. How could you have a son as


    handsome and as smart as me, right?"


    As Jefferson spoke, Adrienne instinctively stroked her lower abdomen, where a tiny, new life was


    growing.


    Although Adrienne didn''t know the gender of the child, she would love and educate that little life


    well. She would never let her child repeat her


    mistakes.


    If Adrienne had a choice, she wished for it to be a boy, one who looked like Jefferson and


    possessed his personality.


    She hoped that the child would be strong and brave.


    She also wanted him to be a person who could disregard whatever people had to say about him


    and be frank with his feelings, just like Jefferson.


    At that thought, it suddenly struck Adrienne that Jefferson actually had quite a lot ofmendable


    qualities.


    "Little Specky, stop daydreaming. I''ll clean up now. You should go take a bath first," Jefferson urged.


    Adrienne snapped back into reality at his voice. She looked at him and asked, "Are you sure you


    want to wash the dishes?"


    "Enough nonsense from you. Are you worried that I can''t even wash some tes?" asked


    Jefferson, as he began gathering the dishes.


    Adrienne replied, "I¡¯m not worried that you can''t wash them. I''m worried that you might break them."


    The corners of Jefferson''s mouth twitched a little. "Adrienne Carter!"


    Adrienne quickly raised her hand in a gesture of surrender. "Okay, take your time with cleaning up.


    I''ll go and take a shower first."


    Since they were in the countryside, the facilities there were not as good as those they had in the


    city.


    The bedroom was on the second floor, and the only bathroom was on the first floor. If Adrienne


    wanted to take a bath, she had to go upstairs to get her clothes and then go back down to shower.


    She did so fairly quickly. By the time she went down with her clothes in hand, Jefferson was still


    busy in the kitchen.


    Adrienne sneakily peered around the corner to peep at Jefferson. She saw him moving about


    clumsily, and the dishes nging against each other, which made Adrienne shudder at the sight.


    "Jefferson, put them down if you can''t do it. I''ll take care of itter." The reality was that Jefferson


    was a rich, privileged heir. It was obviously hard for him to do chores like that, despite him trying his


    best.


    As soon as she said that, she received a fierce look from Jefferson. Adrienne immediately slunk


    away, saying, "Mr. Hefner, you do you. Just pretend I said nothing, yeah?"


    Adrienne was worried that Jefferson might destroy her kitchen while she was in the shower.


    However, she felt a little cold when she stepped out of the bathroom after her shower, so she


    decided not to check on Jefferson in the kitchen.


    Adrienne went upstairs in a hurry and put on a cardigan. Then, she got out the hair-dryer and was


    about to dry her hair.


    As she was going to turn it on, Jefferson took the hair-dryer from her, and his voice tickled her ear.


    "I''ll do it for you."


    He had helped her dry her hair before, but Adrienne wasn''t used to it. She insisted, "I can do it by


    myself."


    Needless to say, Jefferson''s response was, "I said, I''ll help you with it. Did I ask for your opinion?"


    Adrienne kept silent.


    Jefferson was being domineering and unreasonable even when he was trying to help her blow-dry


    her hair.


    The hair-dryer was powerful, so it dried her hair rather quickly. Jefferson sniffed at Adrienne''s hair


    and asked, "Which shampoo did you use? Why does it smell so nice?"


    "Is it?" Adrienne took a section of her hair and sniffed at it carefully. "I don''t think so though."


    "Little idiot!" Jefferson wasplimenting her on how nice she smelled. It was fine if she didn''t pick


    up on that, but she had idiotically gone and sniffed at her own hair in response.


    Adrienne pouted. "Why are you scolding me again?"


    "I''m not scolding you. I just think that you''re a little silly." Jefferson put down the hair-dryer and held


    her head in his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her freshly-dried hair. "Wait for me. I''ll go


    shower now."


    As Jefferson was about to head off to the shower, Adrienne reached out and grabbed him. She said,


    "The temperature difference here is pretty huge, and you just got here too. You''ll catch a cold if you


    shower at this hour. Just bear with it for now and shower tomorrow afternoon, okay?"


    Adrienne wasn''t aware of that when she first got there. She showeredte at night, and she ended


    up falling sick the next day.


    She came down with a cold and a fever. Snot flowed constantly down her nose; she looked as pitiful


    as she could be.


    "You won''t mind if I don''t shower?" asked Jefferson with a smile.


    "Why would I mind that?" Jefferson was happy upon hearing Adrienne''s answer. Then,


    unexpectedly, Adrienne got up and went to the closet to take a quilt. She continued, "There is a


    room next door. You can sleep there."


    Instantly, Jefferson''s face fell.


    What did that stupid woman just say?


    He dared her to say it again. He was that close to breaking her leg.


    As expected, Adrienne did not dare to say anything, because she was immensely familiar with the


    expression on Jefferson''s face at that moment. If she continued, he would definitely make her regret


    for saying so.


    Jefferson red at her, then turned around to go downstairs.


    Adrienne was worried that the weather would make him fall sick like it had done to her, so she


    nagged again, "Jefferson, don''t shower for too long. You just got here and you aren''t used to the


    climate here. You''ll catch a cold easily."


    Jefferson ignored her.


    After a while, Adrienne, who had been lying in bed, heard the sound of Jefferson''s footstepsing


    up the stairs.


    He had taken such a long shower. It would be his own fault if he caught a cold. Adrienne grumbled


    inwardly.


    The moment Jefferson stepped in the room, he asked, "Adrienne, why aren''t there any towels in


    the bathroom?"


    He was stark naked as he strode in unscrupulously.


    When Adrienne saw him, her face turned red in an instant. She quickly covered her head with the


    quilt and asked, "Jefferson, must you be like this?" "You''ve seen every bit of me. There''s nothing to


    be shy about," said Jefferson dismissively.


    Adrienne had a sudden impulse to kick him out. "I mean, can you just cover yourself up, please?"


    "You don''t even have a spare towel in your bathroom so I had no other choice but toe into the


    room this way." Jefferson shrugged.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Adrienne was speechless.


    Very well, it somehow became her fault that he had to walk around naked.


    Forget it, she didn''t want to argue anymore because she knew that Jefferson coulde up with a


    hundred different reasons as to why he should be naked.


    "Don''t hide, hurry up and get me a towel. Otherwise, you''ll have to take responsibility if I end up


    catching a cold," urged Jefferson.


    Adrienne wished she could ignore him, but she was afraid that he would really fall sick. Thus, she


    quickly got out of bed, took out a towel from the closet, and handed it to Jefferson. "Here, dry


    yourself quickly."


    Jefferson did not take it. Instead, with a wicked smile on his face, he said, "I want you to help me."

 Chapter 1967 She Called His Name In Her Sleep

    Chapter 1967 She Called His Name In Her Sleep


    Adrienne threw the towel at his face and huffed, "Do what you want. If you don''t dry yourself and


    catch a cold, it''s your own fault. You''re a full-grown man, I''m not going to take care of you."


    "What a heartless woman!" Jefferson took away the towel which Adrienne had used to cover her


    face. "Since you don''t want to dry me off, then don''t. I will stay cold because no one will feel sorry


    for me even if I fall sick anyway."


    "You..." Adrienneughed out of frustration. "Are you a three-year-old child? Could you not be this


    childish?"


    "Am I being childish? I''m sad because you don''t care about me," replied Jefferson.


    Adrienne really was powerless against him. She knew that if she didn''t help him, he would really


    stay there in the cold. So, she gave in. "Turn around."


    "What do you mean ''turn around''?" Jefferson reached out and pulled her into his arms. Then, he


    said arrogantly, "Adrienne, you''ve seen and touched everyst inch of me. So why are you


    pretending like you''ve never seen me naked? You''d better stop that."


    "Let go of me." Adrienne''s face was pressed tightly to his chest, and she could hear his steady


    heartbeat. Immediately after, he picked her up by the waist.


    Her body was suddenly hoisted into the air. Spooked, Adrienne instinctively reached out and


    hugged his neck. The distance between them closed and they could feel each other''s breath on


    their skin.


    "Jefferson, what are you doing?" While Adrienne was rattled, Jefferson set her down on the bed.


    His imposing figure approached her. Seeing him getting closer to her, Adrienne closed her eyes out


    of instinct.


    However, in the next second, a thought suddenly came to Adrienne''s mind. She immediately


    reached out to stop him, saying, "Jefferson, no, absolutely not..."


    "What''s wrong?" Adrienne''s sudden, firm resistance made Jefferson stop in his tracks. He looked at


    her and asked, "Are you feeling unwell?"


    "No, it''s just that..." Adrienne hadn''t figured out how to tell Jefferson about the baby. She was a little


    anxious at the moment; her face turned pale with fear.


    She was still iming there was nothing wrong despite the fact that her face was as pale as a


    sheet. That woman was about to drive him insane.


    Jefferson stuffed her into the quilt and said discontentedly, "It''s not like I''ll devour you. Are you really


    that scared?"


    Even then, he was harsh towards her. Adrienne''s nose twitched and tears began welling up in her


    eyes. "Can you stop being so fierce to me?"


    "Was I being fierce though?" Seeing her aggrieved and pitiful look, Jefferson couldn''t help but soften


    his tone. "Little idiot, when have I ever done anything to hurt you?"


    He had never done that, but she would feel anguish whenever he yelled at her, and the urge to cry


    welled up without her wishing it.


    Jefferson caressed her head and sighed. "Have I ever forced you into it when you didn''t want to?


    Let''s just sleep then."


    Adrienne sank into the quilt while Jefferson turned around to dry himself off. He casually wrapped a


    towel around himself andy next to her. She wanted to inch away, but unexpectedly, the moment


    she did, Jefferson pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. He said again, "Let''s sleep." "I can''t


    sleepfortably like this." Jefferson''s muscles were firm and he was holding her that tightly.


    Adrienne couldn''t sleep well in that position, but he refused to let go. Instead, he said, "I dare you to


    move again."


    Adrienne kept quiet.


    How could Jefferson think that he wasn''t being fierce to her?


    If that wasn''t considered fierce, what was it then?


    Adrienne didn''t dare to move again and let him hold her. After a long time, as she was about to fall


    asleep, Jefferson''s pleasant, but arrogant voice sounded above her head. "I haven''t seen you in so


    long. Can''t I just hug you?"


    It wasn''t that Adrienne didn''t want him to hug her, she was just worried that he wouldn''t be able to


    control himself. She didn''t want anything to happen to their baby because they were caught up in


    the heat of the moment.


    In fact, Adrienne liked his hugs. His body was warm; he could drive the coldness of the night away


    so that she could finally have a good night''s sleep.


    She instinctively snuggled up into his arms as Jefferson held her in his arms. "Don''t move, sleep


    well."


    Jefferson was struggling to suppress his desires. For that little idiot, he had to.


    "I''m sorry, Jefferson!" She suddenly apologized in his embrace.


    Jefferson already knew what she meant. "What''s the use of apologizing? You know your mistakes.


    Just don''t do anything to worry me again."


    "I won''t." No one was obligated to wait for her to realise her mistakes. Adrienne had to learn how to


    control her own emotions and work on herself so that she could stand proudly beside him as his


    equal.


    "You little idiot!" Although it was an insult, the way Jefferson looked at her was gentle and


    affectionate.


    After a while, Adrienne fell asleep. Meanwhile, Jefferson, who had been busy for the past several


    days, was not sleepy at all.


    Jefferson looked down at Adrienne''s sleeping face and could not resist kissing her on the forehead.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It took him that long to find her. It wasn''t just longing he felt, but also worry.


    Jefferson was worried that Adrienne wasn''t eating or sleeping well. He worried himself sick over


    whether she was having nightmares every night or whether she was losing weight...


    When Jefferson saw her earlier, it struck him that she had lost weight, but she was doing quite well


    mentally. At that moment, a huge burden was lifted off his chest.


    Jefferson was not someone who was good at expressing his feelings, nor did he know how to coax


    a girl with sweet nothings. He only knew how to tell her frankly that he loved her.


    But that little idiot never believed him.


    If she wouldn''t believe him the first time, then he would keep saying it until she did.


    He had been saying it to her for that long, but Adrienne still wouldn''t understand his feelings.


    At that thought, Jefferson gently grabbed her hand, raised it to his lips and kissed it again and


    again. "Adrienne, you have no idea how much I love you. I was worried to death when I couldn''t find


    you. I bet you never thought about how I would live on if something happened to you."


    When would she finally take him into consideration when making her decisions? Jefferson


    pondered.


    Jefferson knew that it would take a long time for her to love him like he did for her. He might even


    have to wait for a lifetime, but he was willing to do so.


    "Jeff..." Just as Jefferson was looking at Adrienne, she parted her pink lips and called his name.


    That little idiot was calling for him in her dream. At that instant, it was as if someone had drowned


    his heart in honey, so sweet that it was about to overflow. "Baby, I''m here. What''s the matter? Do


    you have anything to tell me?"


    "Jeff..." Adrienne didn''t say anything else but his name as Jefferson held her tight in his embrace.


    "I''m here, right beside you. You can tell me whatever you want," said Jefferson as he patted her on


    the back and his heart had already melted into a puddle at her calling him by that name.


    His baby was calling out for him in her dreams. Did that mean he could assume that she did love


    him?

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    With that, Jefferson fell asleep with a smile.


    As soon as Adrienne opened her eyes the next morning, she saw the smile on the corners of


    Jefferson''s lips.


    At that moment, she thought that Jefferson was actually quite good-looking.


    However, because of his arrogant attitude, no one dared to look at him directly. How could people


    notice that he was handsome if he acted that way?


    Looking at him, Adrienne couldn''t help but put her hand on his face. She caressed the outline of his


    face gently and said, "Jeff, you will always be with me, right?"


    She got close to him and nuzzled her face against his. "Jeff, you wouldn''t know how afraid I was


    after finding out all those things about Sheridan."


    "I was terrified that everyone around me was wearing a mask, and that no one was the person I


    knew them to be."


    She shook her head and smiled bitterly. "If you, too, were like that, what would I have done? I


    suppose I might never be able to trust anyone ever again."


    "I won''t give you the chance," Jefferson suddenly answered, which startled Adrienne. She wanted to


    withdraw her hand but as soon as she moved, Jefferson pulled her right back. "I just caught you


    touching me in my sleep. How dare you try to run away now?"


    "I..."


    She wanted to deny it, but since she was caught on the spot, she had no choice but to admit it.


    She figured she might as well go along with it. "You touch me all the time, so why can''t I touch you?"


    "Go ahead and touch me then. Touch me all over and however you want. You don''t need to do it


    secretly," said Jefferson as he took her hand and pressed it on his face. "Go on," urged Jefferson.


    Adrienne blushed as she withdrew her hand and hurriedly slipped out of bed. "It''ste, I have to get


    up now. I have to go teach the childrenter."


    "Adrienne Carter!" Behind her, Jefferson enunciated her full name. She looked back and Jefferson


    said with a solemn expression, "I meant every word I said to you."


    She was stunned. It seemed like he had heard everything that she had said to him earlier.


    He added, "Whether you like it or not, I''ll always be with you."


    "Okay."


    He just poured his heart out to her, and all she replied was an ''okay''. Jefferson was that close to


    picking her up and throwing her out the second floor window.


    "Miss Carter!"


    Phoebe''s voice suddenly sounded out from outside the house, saving Adrienne out of the situation.


    Adrienne immediately poked out half her head out of the window. "Good Morning, Phoebe!"


    Phoebe waved to her and said, "I brought you breakfast. Can you pleasee down and open the


    door for me?"


    "Okay, I''ll be there right away." Adrienne had reminded Phoebe countless times to stop sending


    breakfast over, but Phoebe still did so unimpededly, leaving Adrienne with no choice but to ept it.


    "I know your husband is here, so I prepared two portions for you. I''ll prepare more tomorrow if these


    aren''t enough for the two of you." Enthusiastically, Phoebe handed the basket to Adrienne.


    Adrienne took the basket over and nced at it. It was loaded with food. "Phoebe, there''s so much


    in here, it''ll definitely be enough for the both of us."


    Jefferson also waved down from the window on the second floor and shouted, "Thanks for sending


    us breakfast, Phoebe."


    Phoebe raised her head and smiled at him. "I hope you can get used to countryside cuisine."


    "Eating healthy is all the rage now, Phoebe. The vegetables you grow here are very popr back


    home where we''re from." As overbearing as Jefferson could be, he was also particrly good with


    words when the situation called for it. Phoebe was overjoyed as she listened to his praises.


    Phoebe looked toward Adrienne and said, "Miss Carter, your husband is such a sweet talker. Your


    married life with him must be sweet like honey everyday."


    In fact, it wasn''t at all.


    That man only ever talked kindly to the people in that vige. When they were in Chatterton Town,


    neither Adrienne nor his best friends had ever seen his being this nice to people.


    Phoebe chatted with Adrienne a little more before heading home.


    Adrienne took the breakfast in while Jefferson came downstairs.


    He had already changed his clothes. Had he kept back from speaking, he looked like an established


    man. But as soon as he spoke, his perfect image was shattered in an instant.


    He said sourly, "Adrienne, you haven''t been here that long but it seems like everyone treats you


    really well."


    Adrienne unloaded the breakfast from the basket and served it on the table. "The vigers here are


    all warm and friendly people. As long as you treat them well, they will be good to you. Unlike some


    people who seem well educated on the outside, but in fact, have a monster in them."


    "Adrienne, let bygones be bygones. Let''s not think about it anymore and let''s look to the future. We


    still have a long way ahead of us and we should try our best to live everyday to its fullest." It was


    rare for him tofort her in such a sincere tone.


    "I know." Adrienne smiled and said, "Jefferson, I n to stay here for a little longer. If you''re not


    used to it, you can head back to Chatterton Town first. But I don''t mind if you want to stay here."


    Jefferson picked up a sweet corn and red at her. "It took me so much effort to find you, so how


    could I leave you here alone? Do you think that everyone has no conscience like you, you little


    idiot?"


    Adrienne pouted and said, "I''m just worried that you won''t get used to living here."


    "If you can get used to living here, why can''t I? I''ve lived in ces that are far worse than it is here."


    Adrienne said, "And when was that?"


    "For the two years I wasn''t in Chatterton Town."


    "Oh."


    Jefferson sighed internally.


    The longing to spank her was back.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrienne picked up an ear of sweet corn and chomped on it. She nced at him and asked


    tentatively, "Jefferson, do you like children?"


    "Not really."


    Adrienne always poured all her attention on those vige children. He hardly even had time to be


    jealous. How could he like them?


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t do anything to them because his little idiot liked them.


    However, Adrienne did not know what was going on in Jefferson''s heart. Hearing what he said,


    Adrienne''s expression fell. "Oh."


    "Is that the only word you know? Get straight to the point, will you?" said Jefferson, his ears burning


    in anger.


    Adrienne said gloomily, "It''s nothing."


    He red at her. "Adrienne, are you trying to piss me off?"


    Adrienne, her temper equally building, roared back, "I just asked if you like children. You told me


    you don''t like them, so what else do you want me to say? Am I supposed to tell you how cute they


    are and convince you to like them? Sorry, but I have better things to do with my time."


    Irritated by her words, Jefferson retorted, "You think about those kids all day long without even


    sparing a minute for me. Then how could I like them?"

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    Adrienne snapped, "Did I ask for your opinion, though?"


    "You just did," Jefferson replied.


    Jefferson was indeed an unreasonable man. He was annoying her to the point that she wished she


    could punch him in the face at that instant.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    In the heat of the moment, Adrienne blurted out, "When I asked you if you like children, I meant the


    one we would have."


    "Of course I''ll like our children. If I don''t like the child you give birth to, who else would I like?"


    Jefferson wondered what was going on through Adrienne''s mind that would lead her to ask such


    stupid questions.


    But... Wait. Jefferson came to a sudden realization. He said, "Adrienne, what did you just say? Say


    it again."


    Adrienne was a little excited at the sight of the sudden anxious look on his face. She raised her


    eyebrows and said, "It''s exactly what you think."


    "What I... think?" Jefferson gulped down nervously. Then, he asked cautiously, "Are you


    pregnant?"


    Adrienne nodded.


    Even after getting a confirmation from Adrienne, Jefferson was still in utter disbelief.


    He looked at Adrienne and asked again, "Adrienne, are you pregnant? With my child?"


    Adrienne was so embarrassed by his question that she wanted to beat him up. "If it isn''t yours, who


    else''s would it be?"


    "No, I didn''t mean it that way." Excitedly, he grabbed her by the shoulder. "When did you find out?


    Why didn''t you tell me earlier? You know how strong I am and I can''t myself sometimes, what if I


    identally hurt you two?"


    "So you do know that, huh?" Adrienne thought that he didn''t know.


    Jefferson was too overwhelmed that he failed to process Adrienne''s mockery. He said, "You


    shouldn''t keep standing here. Hurry up and sit down, no, you should go and lie down instead. You


    just got pregnant, so you need to be extra careful with everything."


    "Have you ever seen anyone lie still as soon as they got pregnant? Besides, I have a ss to teach


    later." This Mr. I-Know-Everything was even more clueless than she was when it came to this.


    In fact, Adrienne was worried that Jefferson, who had a childish temper, might not like children.


    But seeing him behaving that way made her realize that he did like children, and at that moment, a


    huge burden was finally lifted off her chest.


    "Since you''re pregnant, you''ll have to take good care of yourself. Why are you still going to teach?"


    Adrienne said, "I promised the vige chief that I will finish teaching this semester, regardless. It


    won''t be long till this semester ends anyway; there''s only a month left."


    Jefferson forced her to sit down and said, ''TH teach the children for theing month instead."


    "You, teaching the children?" Adrienne asked doubtfully, "Jefferson, are you sure you have the


    patience to teach them though?"


    Even if he had, Adrienne still did not dare to put the children in his hands. What if he were to bring


    them out to the mountains to watch the birds and catch fishes everyday instead of teaching them in


    ss?


    Jefferson was definitely capable of something like that.


    In the following month, Jefferson proved Adrienne''s worry with his actions. He really had brought


    the children up the mountains for bird-


    watching and to the ponds to y with the fishes. The children were all having the time of their


    lives.


    Of course, Jefferson wasn''t just ying around. His teaching method was to let them learn while


    they yed. Within that month, all the children had made pretty substantial progress.


    After ss, the children would tail him wherever he went, making him look as if he was their boss.


    It wasn''t just the children who adored Jefferson. The vigers all adored him too...


    Because of everyone''s admiration towards him, Adrienne felt that her ce in the vige was


    getting more insignificant ever since his arrival.


    Although everyone was still friendly to her, she could tell that they were just doing it for Jefferson''s


    sake.


    At that thought, Adrienne was dejected.


    Since the one-month semester wasing to an end, Jefferson nned to bring Adrienne to a


    nearby famous sightseeing spot. "Little Specky, let''s go to thatke and walk around once ss


    ends tomorrow. I heard the view is breathtaking. After that, we can go back to Beaford City together


    to visit my grandfather."


    Adrienneidzily in his arms, not wanting to move a muscle. "I''ve been feeling tired nowadays. I


    don''t feel like moving at all."


    "The doctor said that you should try as much as possible to move around. It''ll help with the


    pregnancy." Jefferson had no idea what to look out for during a pregnancy, so he had consulted all


    sorts of doctors on that matter in the past month.


    Just as the two of them were in a discussion, they received a call from their family members in


    Beaford City. They were informed that Sierra had gone missing.


    "Missing!"


    ''Missing'' was a mild way to put it. If they looked at it pessimistically, she could have been a corpse


    by now.


    Jefferson and Adrienne bid their farewells to the vigers and took a car to the nearest airport that


    was a few hours away. It was a small airport so there were only a few scheduled flights each day.


    Furthermore, there weren''t any direct flights either. They utilized every form of transportation


    avable and rushed to Beaford City, but it was already the next day by the time they reached there.


    Finally, Jefferson was able to meet Johan who was never around. Jefferson raised his hand and


    punched Johan, thetter''s head tilted to the side, and blood oozed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Johan, you''re as good as dead if anything bad happens to Sierra."


    Johan stood still and looked at Jefferson with no intention to reply.


    This made Jefferson even more furious. He waved his fist and was about to throw another punch,


    but Adrienne stopped him in time.


    "Jefferson, can you calm down? You may be close to Sierra, but Johan is even closer to her. I''m


    sure he''s even more worried than any of us. What''s the use in hitting him."


    "Huh..." Johan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth gently and said, "All of you think that


    Sierra and I are in love with each other, and that we''re getting along very well, but that''s not true at


    all. I''ve never loved her. Also, I couldn''t ask for more now that she had gone missing. How could I


    be worried?"


    "Johan Ss. What did you just say? I dare you to say it again." Jefferson red at him fiercely. As


    long as Johan uttered a word, Jefferson was ready to tear him into pieces.


    However, Johan was not a person to be trifled with. He sneered and said, "I''ve never loved Sierra.


    I only got together with her because of her family''s connections." "You!" Jefferson raised his fist and


    once againnded a hard punch on Johan''s face. "I dare you to spout that f*cking nonsense again,"


    Jefferson threatened.


    Johan smiled and said, "I guess everyone in the Yard family is prideful. Everyone knew that I don''t


    love her, but they were too ashamed to admit it. Sierra is the worst. She knew that I didn''t love her,


    but she still clung to me. She even tried to get my attention in such an asinine way. I did notice that


    she was missing, but the first thing I thought of was how stupid she is. She''s so stupid that I actually


    pity her. I really couldn''t help but look down on her."


    After saying that, Johan turned around and left. He passed through the crowd and disappeared. His


    face slowly drained of colour and his hands that were hanging at the side clenched into fists. He


    asked Alexis, who followed him closely, "Have you found her yet?"

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    Alexis kept up with Johan and reported, "Mr. Ss, there is no news of Miss Sierra for the time


    being." Hearing his answer, Johan stopped short and looked coldly at him.


    He didn''t speak, but the look in his eyes was enough for Alexis to decipher what he meant.


    He wanted to know where Sierra was as soon as possible.


    He needed to know if she was safe.


    "Worry not, Mr. Ss. I''ve already contacted our men to look for her. I''ll let you know once they get


    hold of her news." Alexis wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, trembling with fear. However, a


    series of thoughts were racing through his mind.


    Johan had just sworn in front of the Yard family that he didn''t love Sierra, so why was he asking


    them to search for her at the greatest speed avable?


    Ever since Sierra''s disappearance, Johan, who had always been calm and indifferent, suddenly


    couldn''t keep his wits about him. Though he was obviously affected by it, he still feigned


    indifference, putting on an act in front of everyone.


    Try as he might to lie to others, he couldn''t lie to himself.


    Johan let Alexis'' statement hang and once again stepped into the car parked outside.


    Since he remained silent, Alexis did not dare to speak either. He followed Johan closely behind and


    sat in the front passenger seat, ready to do his bidding at anytime.


    After getting in the car, Johan shut his eyes and leaned back. His mind was full of Sierra''s sweet,


    cold, and lovely appearance, but most of all, her pretending to be tough.


    In front of other people, she was as noble as a princess; the goddess that many people dreamed of.


    It was only in front of him that she would reveal her true self.


    She was no longer the unattainable goddess. She was just an ordinary woman who was blinded by


    love.


    She would cry, act coy, and make a fuss... But more than anything else, she was prideful. She was


    from the Yard family after all. The Yard family blood flowed in her veins and she inherited their bone-


    deep pride.


    Over the years, she had cooked up all sorts of subterfuges to be with him. However, all said and


    done, she was still a part of the Yard family. It wasn''t easy to change something ingrained into your


    marrow, and her pride would never allow her to do anything which would deliberately hurt herself.


    After calming down, Johan''s mind slowly began to function again.


    He concluded that Sierra, such a proud woman, would never do such a terrible thing to herself.


    He knew what she was like. However, when he first got the news that she was missing, his


    emotions had taken over his logicpletely. That was why he''d rushed over to meet with the Yard


    family.


    After thinking it through, Johan opened his eyes and was about to say something to Alexis.


    However, before he could say anything, he realized that something about the car was off.


    In front of him, on the back of the front seat, there was a small red dot shing. Johan wouldn''t have


    seen it if he didn''t pay any careful attention to it. It turned out that it was a pinhole camera.


    Someone had installed a pinhole camera in his car. That person must be none other than Sierra.


    But why would she do so? Johan wondered.


    She was not interested in hispany, so he was sure that she wasn''t trying to steal any


    confidential information about hispany. It seemed like she just wanted to see what his


    expression would be if she disappeared.


    If he showed even the slightest bit of sadness, she would definitelyugh at him.


    Sure enough, as he expected, a woman like Sierra would never do anything to hurt herself. She


    was just using a new modus operandi to continue making fun of him as if she was toying with an


    idiot.


    How many times had it been?


    Johan had lost count. But once again, he had fallen into her trap and let her spin him around like a


    fool.


    He curled the corners of his lips and sneered.


    When Johan parted his lips again, his voice restored to its previousposure and indifference.


    "You don''t have to waste resources to find her anymore. Ask everyone to get back to work. What


    does Sierra''s life or death have to do with me?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Johan''s words, Alexis looked back. It seemed like Johan was still the Johan he knew after


    all. However, his words were different from what he''d said before. He had be even more


    heartless right then, his tone indifferent but tainted with anger. "Mr. Ss, do you mean that we


    should stop searching for Miss Sierra?"


    "Didn''t I make myself clear enough?"


    Johan suddenly roared, which scared Alexis to the point of shrinking his neck in. "Has he lost his


    mind because he''s overly worried about Miss Sierra?" he thought.


    Johan said again, "I''m telling you for the onest time. From now on, don''t intervene with anything


    that has to do with Sierra. Alive or dead, she has nothing to do with us."


    "Huh, how dare she trick me like this. Did she think I would just let her run me around like a fool?"


    "Not again, Sierra Yard,"


    "Never again!" A string of sneers echoed in his mind.


    It seemed like he was saying those words to Alexis, but in reality, he was directing it to himself. He


    wanted to tell the woman who was watching him that he would never love her, and he would never


    fall for someone as reckless and wild as she was.


    However, he knew better than anyone what position Sierra upied in his heart.


    Alexis nodded in panic. "Got it, Mr. Ss."


    Johan ordered again, "Go back to thepany.


    Also, from now on, cut out any calls or messages that have to do with Sierra. I don''t want to hear


    anything about her anymore."


    Alexis nodded nkly. He really couldn''t figure out whether Johan loved Sierra.


    About ten minutester, Johan arrived at thepany.


    As he walked, he instructed Alexis on a few work matters. After thetter went to do his work, he


    walked into the office.


    After escaping everyone''s sight, he punched the wall, and the wall scraped his fingers. As if he


    couldn''t register the pain, he punched the wall once again.


    He knew very well that he could deceive everyone including Sierra, but he could never fool himself.


    That hateful woman was truly detestable.


    "Mr. Yard, Miss Sierra is back, Miss Sierra is back..." While everyone was on a nervous wreck over


    Sierra''s disappearance, she suddenly returned home.


    As soon as she came back, the butler was so excited that he shouted while he ran. He wanted to


    give Maxwell the good news as soon as possible.


    Every member of the Yard family rushed through the door. When they saw Sierra, they were happy


    beyond words, for her safety was more important than anything else.


    Everyone came forward and hugged Sierra. However, there was one person who didn''t. He


    widened his eyes as he looked at her furiously. That person was Jefferson.


    While everyone came to hug Sierra, he scolded, "Sierra, is your brain fried or do you just not have a


    brain at all?"


    Adrienne held Jefferson back and said, "Jefferson, Sierra just got back. At least let her rest first."


    However, Jefferson would never listen to anyone when he was mad. Not only did he scold Sierra,


    he even took his anger out on Adrienne. He said to Adrienne, "It''s none of your business here. Go


    to the side."


    Adrienne was stunned silent.


    Could this man, at the very least, not humiliate her in front of so many people?


    What should she do? She could feel a sudden urge to divorce that man rising in her at that moment.

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    Sierra, however, said calmly, "Yes, I''ve lost my mind but don''t worry about me. I know what I should


    do from now on. I won''t let any of you worry about me anymore."


    Listening to her honest-to-goodness confession, Jefferson''s temper subsided in an instant.


    He spread his strong arms and hugged Sierra. "Sierra, don''t ever lose sight of your worth. Johan


    isn''t the only man in the world. There are many other men who are waiting to be with you."


    Speaking of that, Jefferson instinctively thought of Adrienne, who was next to him. When it came to


    love, it was indeed much easier said than done.


    If it were that easy to move on from someone, he would not have chased after Adrienne, that


    clueless little idiot, for so many years.


    "You are right. Why should I give up the entire ocean for a fish? It''s not worth it." Sierra smiled as


    Johan''s words once again echoed in her head.


    Those methods she used to vie for his attention would only make him see her as a stupid,


    laughable and pitiful woman.


    She finally understood that everything she had done so far was, in his eyes, just a butt of a joke.


    However, she thought that she should thank him for using such harsh words to wake her up.


    His words had finally made her realize that when someone didn''t belong with you, that person would


    still never be yours, no matter how hard you tried to fight for them.


    Hence, she had decided to put things to an end.


    At that very moment, she had made up her mind to forget about that man she should have never


    loved in the first ce.


    She would restart her life and live anew, without him.


    Jefferson looked over at Adrienne. She was pouting and seemingly deep in thought; her attention


    was not on him at all.


    Indeed, the ocean was vast and there were plenty more fishes to pick from. However, he only took a


    fancy to Adrienne, that one slow-witted fish. How terrible!


    Jefferson lifted his foot gently and kicked Adrienne to fish her attention.


    Upon receiving his knowing look, Adrienne felt that something was not right. Reflexively, she looked


    down at herself. The clothes she wore were normal; there was nothing wrong with it.


    Jefferson reached out to hold her in his arms and said, "You slow-witted fish."


    "You are the slow-witted fish, your whole family..." Adrienne wanted to swear that all his family


    members were slow- witted fishes but upon realizing that his family were around, she no longer


    dared to curse.


    "Little idiot!" Seeing that she was holding her anger back, Jefferson couldn''t helpughing.


    "Let go of me. There are so many people watching us." Adrienne struggled hard, yet could not


    break free from his embrace. Fortunately, Jefferson didn''t make things difficult as he loosened his


    grip-


    His priority at that moment was to deal with Sierra''s matter. He absolutely could not let Johan hurt


    her again.


    Sierra''s disappearance had made everyone in the family realize that her rtionship with Johan


    was not how they had perceived.


    There was no need for her to say that she wanted a divorce as the Yard family had already brought


    it to the table themselves.


    Maxwell was particrly agitated when he thought of how his granddaughter''s years of efforts and


    love had been stomped upon like that. "Sierra, you should make a clean break with Johan. From


    now on, none of us will acknowledge that heartless, insincere man anymore. But of course, I''d still


    like to hear your thoughts on this."


    The members of the Yard family were reasonable beings and they had always respected the wishes


    of their children. So even if Maxwell hated Johan so much, he still tried his best to calm down and


    listen to how Sierra truly felt.


    Sierra nodded. "Grandpa, I know what to do. Don''t worry about me."


    Maxwell said in exasperation, "How can I not worry about you? The entire family is worried about


    you. Your parents are still on the ne back here. If something happens to you, I believe they would


    even choose to jump off the ne to get to your side immediately."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Sierra is my precious granddaughter. Even if I ask someone to beat that b*stard up and make him


    a cripple, I would consider it being lenient. How could I not worry?" Maxwell thought.


    "Grandpa, I know all of you worry about me, but please believe in me. I won''t love someone who


    doesn''t love me like a fool ever again." Sierra assured him.


    "How could I be so unfilial and let Grandpa worry about my emotional affairs at this age?" She


    whispered in her mind.


    However, it would never happen again. Not anymore.


    Falling in love with someone could take ce within a split second, but it was also a matter of a


    moment for a person to give up.


    Sometimes, even a simple sentence was enough for a person to lose any feelings they had for


    someone who they once loved with all their heart.


    Letting go of someone was such a relief.


    Maxwell had faith in his granddaughter. Since Sierra had said so, he didn''t say anything more.


    Although Sierra looked calm on the outside, everyone was still worried about her. However, no one


    dared to say it out loud. Hence, they all took turns to spend time with her to cheer her up. They


    were afraid that she might do something drastic.


    Sierra was touched by the love and care they had showered her with.


    Nheless, she was well aware that she had already moved on from those emotions she had kept


    in for so long. She had finally found her peace.


    After the next few days, everyone in the Yard family was finally at ease when they saw that she was


    doing rtively well.


    Once Sierra''s affairs were settled, everyone began to divert their attention onto Jefferson and


    Adrienne.


    Maxwell was overjoyed to see that Jefferson had brought his wife home with him.


    He took Adrienne''s hand and said, "Adrienne, you have been here for a few days now but we


    haven''t been able to take good care of you because of some family matters. By the way, how was


    your stay here? Are you getting used to it?"


    "Grandpa, I''m getting along just fine. If anything, I''m worried that I would be troubling all of you


    instead." Adrienne had met Maxwell when she was a child, but she wasn''t close to him. Hence, she


    was still somewhat reserved when conversing with him.


    Looking at the cautious look on her face, Jefferson, who was standing next to her, felt annoyed.


    He continued, "Adrienne, the person in front of you is my grandfather, who is also your grandfather.


    Why would you think that you''re troubling them? What goes on in your brain, honestly?"


    Adrienne shot a look at Jefferson.


    It was true that Maxwell was Jefferson''s grandfather, and of course she would treat Maxwell as her


    own grandfather too. However, they were not familiar with each other after all. She couldn''t be rude,


    could she?


    Maxwell looked at Jefferson with dissatisfaction and said, "Jeff, what''s with your attitude? How can


    you speak to your wife so fiercely?"


    "Grandpa, I..." Jefferson''s eyes widened.


    Maxwell interrupted him and said, "I¡¯m talking to Adrienne. Since when was it your turn to chime in?"


    Jefferson kept quiet.


    At that instant, it was as if he could foresee where his position would lie in that household from now


    on.


    There was no way he could ept being at the bottom of the pyramid of that family.


    He must have the courage of the head of a family so he said, "Grandpa, about Little Specky and I..."


    Maxwell interrupted him again, "Adrienne and I are talking. Go somewhere else, and don''t bother us


    here."


    "Grandpa, Mom is always bullying me and taking Little Specky''s side. How can you do that to me


    too?" Jeffersonined.

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    "Adrienne is a good girl. If we don''t help her, then should we just watch as you bully her?" Maxwell


    was by no means trying to bully Jefferson, but he was worried that this brat would bully and anger


    his granddaughter-inw. If so, Jefferson would definitely grow old and die alone.


    "When did I bully her?" Staring at Adrienne''s pleasantly smiling face, Jefferson felt like he was being


    treated unfairly. It was that little idiot who was getting on his nerves all these while.


    Adrienne pinched him covertly and thought, "Who is the one annoying the other, huh?"


    "Since we''re on the topic, let''s talk then." Maxwell looked at Jefferson and said, "Tell me how much


    you love Adrienne."


    Jefferson was taken aback by Maxwell''s question.


    It was one thing for him to love Adrienne, but he couldn''t be saying it out loud in front of everyone,


    could he?


    He had a reputation to keep up too, all right.


    "If you love someone, then you should tell them directly. Look at you. You are so being so hesitant


    and shy. You should be more decisive like a real man." Maxwell pulled Jefferson''s and Adrienne''s


    hand, sped them together, and said, "Now, say it out loud and let the whole world hear it."


    "It''s not like I''m doing a live broadcast. How am I supposed to let the whole word hear me?"


    Besides, since when had he been shy and hesitant?


    Everyone who knew him knew he was taken with Adrienne. There was no need for him to say it out


    loud.


    "That''s just a metaphor. Well, it seems like you don''t dare to say it out loud after all." Since Jefferson


    refused to admit, Maxwell red at him discontentedly and then said earnestly, "Adrienne, although


    this fe is reluctant to say that he loves you in front of me, I still know that he loves you very much


    and he has been wanting to marry you for the longest time.


    "It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t say it. As long as I can feel it, Grandpa." Honestly, Adrienne would


    have been shy anyway if Jefferson were to confess his feelings for her in front of Maxwell.


    She was relieved that Jefferson did not actually do that.


    "It''s good that you can feel that he loves you." Maxwell stared at Jefferson and said, "This brat is a


    coward. He has loved you for so many years, but he didn''t even dare to say it aloud. He was afraid


    that you wouldn''t ept him, and that you wouldn''t love him in return..."


    A coward?


    This was the first time Adrienne had heard someone call Jefferson a coward.


    He had always acted like a devil in front of her.


    She turned her head to look at Jefferson, who was staring at her unsatisfactorily.


    She found the situation hrious. That man was just a fluke in front of his family, pretending to be all


    tough.


    He really had never admitted outright that he loved her in front of anyone else but Adrienne had


    never expected it was because he was afraid that she wouldn''t reciprocate his feelings.


    Perhaps he himself knew how much he had bullied her over these past few years. That was why he


    was so worried.


    The two were shooting flirting looks at each other, but Maxwell pretended not to notice it.


    He cleared his throat and said, "The two of you are still young, and there is still a long way ahead.


    There will be sure to be some bumps along the way, and you will encounter many different things in


    life. However, as long as youmunicate with each other in time, listen to each other patiently,


    and think about things from each other''s perspectives, then your journey together will be one for a


    lifetime."


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll go easy on her. I''ll drag her along with me on that journey if I have to."


    Jefferson just couldn''t resist cutting in again.


    Maxwell red at him once again and said, "Listen to me first."


    Jefferson immediately shut up.


    "Since when did Maxwell be so bossy?" Jefferson thought.


    He had heaped plenty riposte to retort, but Maxwell was so domineering that he would not let


    Jefferson express any of it.


    In his opinion, everyone in the world was a unique human being.


    Everyone had their own distinctive merits, and no two people were alike.


    Therefore, it was natural for there to exist differences between married couples.


    Maxwell and his wife might have had a long rtionship with that method, but things might not


    necessarily work the same way for him and Adrienne.


    Jefferson understood that very clearly.


    Adrienne was slow when it came to rtionship so he was sure that she still didn''t know whether


    she loved him up till now.


    If he had used Maxwell''s method when he pursued his grandmother back then on Adrienne, he


    believed that Adrienne would''ve long since be someone else''s wife.


    Yet Maxwell was still going on and on about getting along and being understanding toward each


    other.


    Maxwell also said that no matter if it was a man or a woman, if one side kept giving while the other


    kept taking, the person who put it more into the rtionship would be drained eventually. A


    rtionship like this would never hold on for a long time.


    In order for a rtionship tost, there must be give and take.


    Adrienne listened carefully and reflected on herself.


    She and Jefferson were like that. Jefferson was always the one giving, while she was always on the


    receiving end.


    In the past, she was always the passive party. Gradually, she got used to how well he treated her,


    and that he would always be there for her no matter what happened.


    As long as he was there, even if something as bad as the Sheridan incident happened, she would


    be able to pull through.


    It was because she knew that as long as she looked back, Jefferson would be right behind her, that


    he was her sturdiest pir of strength.


    In fact, Adrienne understood why Maxwell was telling them all these. It was probably because he


    noticed that Jefferson was investing a lot more into the rtionship.


    Maxwell was worried that his grandson would not get the same in return, and he was worried that


    she, like Johan, would break Jefferson''s heart.


    In fact, Adrienne was not surprised that Maxwell would be so worried.


    Just like her own grandfather, who used to stare Jefferson down. He, too, used to worry that


    Jefferson wasn''t treating her right or that one day Jefferson might just stop loving her.


    It was a lot easier for her to understand Maxwell''s thought process and how he felt once she stood


    in his shoes.


    Adrienne grasped Maxwell''s intentions perfectly. She replied, "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I know very


    well how generously Jefferson treats me. I will try my best to be good to him too." "Good!" Maxwell


    nodded with satisfaction. "My biggest goal now is not how much money I can make, nor how much


    property I can have. I just want you guys to live a simple and happy life."


    At that moment, Jefferson interrupted again and said, "Grandpa, you know as well as I am about the


    importance of money. In order for a couple to live well, they must first be financially stable. If they


    had to worry over finances and bills everyday, how could their rtionship stand the test?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Is that what I meant though?" Maxwell was so frustrated by Jefferson. Couldn''t this brat show him a


    shred of respect?


    "Well, I still think that you''re right. Money is just a worldly possession. It means nothing once you''re


    dead. What''s important is living life to the fullest," said Jefferson with a smile.


    "Son of a b*tch!" snapped Maxwell.


    "I''m your grandson, so that''s on you," Jefferson retorted.


    The grandfather and grandson were bickering, while Adrienne was listening quietly on the side.


    Truth be told, it was indeed a blessing to be able to bicker with your family members like that..

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    Adrienne, who was observant, was the first to see Sierra approaching them.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    For the past couple days, Sierra seemed fine, and it was as if things had gone back to normal for


    her. However, Adrienne was still very concerned about her.


    She had never experienced getting hurt from romantic rtionships, but she had gone through


    painful times due to what had happened in her family.


    She understood the pain of being abandoned and betrayed by someone and that was why she


    thought that Sierra might not be as calm as she appeared on the surface.


    "Sierra, I''m not really familiar with the city. If you don''t mind, could youe shopping with me?" In


    fact, Adrienne wasn''t someone who liked to trouble others, but she thought that she could at least


    use such an excuse to bring Sierra out to distract her.


    "Sure." Sierra agreed without hesitation. She turned to look at Jefferson and said, "But I don''t know


    if this guy here is willing to hand you over to me though."


    Jefferson was highly reluctant to let Adrienne and Sierra go shopping by themselves, but he


    understood what Adrienne was trying to do.


    It was said that women understood each other better. It would be good to let Adrienne get a


    breather with Sierra too. Jefferson thought.


    However, stubborn, he said, "Why wouldn''t I be able to let her go with you? I see her so much


    everyday that I''m starting to get sick of it."


    Adrienne was speechless.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Who was the one getting sick of the other here?"


    She was perfectly content living all by herself up in the mountains, but who was the one who came


    and pestered her and even refused to leave her side?


    It seemed like she could bore no hope that she would ever hear anything niceing through that


    man''s lips in this lifetime.


    She used to think that Jefferson was taking advantage of her. However, she eventually came to a


    realization that he was just bad at expressing himself.


    Maxwell immediately red at Jefferson and said, "You two can go shopping and buy whatever you


    want. Don''t bother about him." "Grandpa..." Jefferson whined.


    Maxwell waved his hand and shut him up, "Enough of those nonsense."


    Sierra and Adrienne exchanged nces and smiles. They held each other''s hands and said, "We''ll


    be on our way then. We''ll have lunch outside."


    Seeing that Adrienne and Sierra were getting along so well, Maxwell nodded happily and said, "I''ll


    get the driver to take you two there."


    "Make sure you take care of yourself, Little Specky. Get some rest when you feel tired. Don''t tire


    yourself out." Adrienne had been pregnant for less than three months, and they had yet nned to


    announce that joyful news to their family. Jefferson was worried that Adrienne would strain herself


    and not tell anyone that she was tired.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let your wife tire herself out." While speaking, Sierra and Adrienne were already


    out of the front yard.


    Staring at Adrienne''s back as she walked further away, Jefferson felt a little moody all of a sudden.


    "Ahem!" Jefferson was brought back to his senses at Maxwell''s voice. "You''re obviously a fool for


    love. Can''t you just stop being so harsh when you speak?"


    Jefferson replied, "You don''t understand, Grandpa."


    Maxwell said, "Please, I''m no spring chicken. How could you understand if I don''t? A couple


    shouldn''t always be berating each other. You must givepliments when the time is right. As a


    wise man said, women all fancy a little ttery."


    "I think you''re right, Grandpa. I won''t be able to keep youpany here then. I have something to


    attend to at the moment." When Adrienne left, Jefferson''s heart had left with her too.


    He was worried that Adrienne would exhaust herself, or that she didn''t know how to strike up a


    conversation with Sierra. There were so many things to worry about. How could he sit still?


    "Okay, you can go now." Maxwell was well aware of the situation and did not stop him. He was d


    that the younger generation was getting along so well with each other.


    Sierra had always been upbeat and extroverted. She had a driver but she always preferred to drive


    herself.


    She always said that if she sat in someone else''s car, her fate would be handed over to that person.


    She would much rather hold her fate in her own hands.


    "Adrienne, can I ask you a question?" Adrienne''s eyes were focused on Sierra but she didn''t talk


    much so Sierra took the initiative to get a topic rolling instead.


    Adrienne nodded and said, "Fire away."


    While they were at the red light, Sierra nced at Adrienne and said, "Do you love Jefferson?"


    Sierra wasn''t the only person who had asked her that question. In fact, Adrienne had often


    pondered over that question too.


    She was not sure whether she loved him but she did know that she wouldn''t be able to get used to


    living without him. Perhaps she might not even be able to continue living.


    She thought about it and answered seriously, "I met Jeff as soon as I was born. We have known


    each other for more than 20 years. Without realizing it at all, he has integrated himself into my life.


    Everything in my life has him in it."


    When it came to Jefferson, Adrienne couldn''t help smiling as she said, "When he is here, I would


    always get annoyed at him for being loud, but when he''s not, I will miss him. I suppose that''s what


    they call love."


    "I''m sure Jefferson would be over the moon if he heard what you just said." Judging from Adrienne''s


    expression, Sierra could already tell that she truly loved Jefferson.


    The green light flickered to life. Sierra drove with one hand and patted Adrienne on the shoulder


    with the other as she advised, "Adrienne, just tell him that you love him. You should cherish the


    days you two have together."


    "I know. Thanks, Sierra!" Adrienne said as she cut the topic off.


    Sierra focused on driving and did not speak anymore. The mutual link bridging them was Jefferson,


    but they couldn''t keep talking about him, could they?


    Adrienne really wanted to talk, but she was afraid that she would say something inappropriate to


    hurt Sierra''s feelings.


    It was not until Sierra had parked the car and that they were on the esctor that Adrienne had


    gathered the courage to ask, "Sierra, can I ask you a question?"


    "You want to ask about Johan and I, am I right?" Sierra was a particrly perceptive person, while


    Adrienne was a blunt one.


    Adrienne had been wanting to ask Sierra about it several times but ended up refraining herself from


    doing so during their entire journey to the mall. So Sierra already knew what she wanted to ask.


    With admiration, Adrienne looked at Sierra. "How


    did you know?"


    Sierra said with a smile, "Because it''s written all over your face."


    Instinctively, Adrienne raised her hand and touched her face. "Oh, am I that obvious?"


    Sierra was amused by her lovely appearance and said with a grin, "Can''t be any more obvious than


    this."


    Adrienne said again, "Then if you don''t mind, can I ask if you''ve really forgotten him?"


    Sierra said, "I used to think that it was impossible to give up on a person who you''ve loved for what


    seemed like a lifetime. But two days ago, my feelings for him diedpletely."


    It was not until she had given up that it finally dawned on Sierra that her obsession with him in the


    past was but her stubbornness.


    She felt so much relieved the moment she had made up her mind to give up on him. At that


    moment, she thought that it was a fortunate thing indeed to leave a man who never loved her.


    If one could fall in love in a heartbeat, one could fall out of love in an equally short time.


    Fate had a wicked sense of humor. Speaking of the devil, Johan appeared before them.


    Adrienne was the one to catch sight of Johan first.


    She instinctively wanted to block Sierra''s sight, but unfortunately, Sierra had already noticed him.

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    Johan was dressed neatly in a bespoke suit, and trailing behind him was his assistant, Alexis.


    He strode forward with Alexis at his heels, muttering something. They were probably talking about


    work.


    Johan was involved in chain malls business, and Ss Group had many malls under them across


    the globe.


    Therefore, Johan would often visit malls, be it locally or overseas, to supervise its operation.


    However, this was the first time that Sierra had run into him by chance.


    In the past, she had often bumped into him while he was at work, but everyone around him knew


    that those weren''t really coincidences in any sense of the word.


    Sierra would always obtain Johan''s schedule from his assistant and create fake run- ins.


    Though it was a real encounter that time, Sierra was no longer willing to lower herself to love a man


    who didn''t love her back.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Sierra quickly averted her gaze from Johan. She took Adrienne by the hand and said, "Adrienne,


    let''s go to the second floor and shop for some clothes."


    Adrienne looked back at Johan, who was not far away, and nodded slowly. "Okay."


    At that moment, Johan caught a glimpse of Sierra. Behind him, Alexis stopped and said, "Mr. Ss, I


    really didn''t reveal your whereabouts to Miss Sierra this time."


    In the past, Johan must have tacitly approved for Alexis to reveal his whereabouts to Sierra which


    was why Alexis had instinctively defended himself when they bumped into Sierra that time.


    Emotionlessly, Johan nced at Sierra, and then withdrew his gaze. "What do we have next on the


    schedule?"


    Alexis immediately replied, "You have a meeting at 11 o''clock."


    Johan raised his hand to consult the time. "Postpone the meeting to this afternoon."


    Alexis did not understand why Johan would want to postpone such an important meeting all of a


    sudden, so he asked, "But Mr. Ss..."


    Johan had already stalked away before Alexis could finish his words, leaving him with no choice but


    to catch up to him.


    There were many questions in his mind, but he dared not ask them, so he could only keep


    guessing.


    After following Johan for a while, Alexis realized that something was off. "Mr. Ss, is there a


    problem?"


    Johan raised his eyebrows and asked, "What problem?"


    Alexis added, "I mean, we''ve already inspected the entire area so I''m wondering if there is anything


    wrong with any of the shops here that you''re going for another round of inspection?"


    Johan looked at him, annoyance in his eyes. "What''s the problem with making a few more rounds


    when I''m the owner of this mall?"


    "Oh, no problem at all, Mr. Ss."


    Alexis grumbled inwardly, "Yes, you''re the boss. Of course you can go wherever you want but can''t


    we at least mind the time?"


    "There''s such an important meeting but you postponed it untilter. Is this your usual way of doing


    things?"


    A load ofints were prowling in his heart, but he did not dare to say a word out loud, for fear


    that Johan would throw him off the building.


    Just as he was puzzled by Johan''s actions, he once again picked up on a familiar figure through the


    corner of his eyes. He finally understood what


    Johan''s strange behavior was all about.


    If this was in the past, Johan would never bat an eye on Sierra who used to hover before him all the


    time.


    It seemed like Johan was acting even weirder than usual now that she hadn''t shown up for a few


    days.


    He was always distracted at work, and he even pushed back such an urgent meeting.


    Alexis retracted his gaze and looked at Johan.


    Johan''s gaze was also inadvertently shooting towards Sierra.


    Silently, Alexis held his boss in lower regard.


    As expected, men were all scoundrels.


    Even a man like Johan was no exception.


    He never cherished it when Sierra was there for her. He only came to a realization that he had lost


    her once she was gone.


    At that moment, Alexis felt that it was time for him to step up and make things right.


    Quietly, he studied Johan''s expression. "Mr. Ss, the store that Miss Sierra went to is a gship


    store under Ss Group. Would you like me to tell the manager there to forgo Miss Sierra''s tab?"


    Johan parted his lips calmly, "Shouldn''t you already know what you need to do?"


    Alexis nodded repeatedly. "Ah yes, I know. I will go and talk to the manager right away. Not only will


    they forgo her tab today, I''ll make sure all her future tabs are exempted too."


    Bow as he might to his boss, he mentally looked down on him once again.


    Meanwhile, his despicable boss in question had already strode away.


    "You''re waiving my tab?" Sierra expressed her doubts in the face of the sudden show of kindness


    from the manager. "I don''t remember having any sort of partnership with your store. Just tell me


    how much it is and I''ll pay you right away."


    The manager said, "Miss Yard, I''m just an ordinary staff member following orders from the higher


    ups. Could you please do as said?"


    "In that case, I don''t want these clothes anymore." Sierra roughly guessed what was ying out, but


    she didn''t dare to believe it, nor was she willing to ept that person''s noblesse oblige.


    She had never seen him caring about her when she used to follow him around in the past, had she?


    Now that she had given up on him, he was trying to pull this on her instead. What was he trying to


    get at?


    Did he really think that she was just some pet at his beck and call?


    Sierra set the clothes down and turned to leave with Adrienne.


    Even Adrienne, who was usually slow to catch on, still managed to wrap her head around what had


    just transpired.


    She wasn''t really sure of what was going on between Sierra and Johan, so she decided that it was


    best not to speak carelessly and followed Sierra obediently instead.


    She also understood that it was useless to say anything at that time, and that she just needed to be


    with Sierra so that she could at least have someone to talk to if she wanted.


    When they arrived at the underground parking lot, Sierra stopped and said, "Adrienne, let''s go to


    another mall."


    Adrienne nodded and said, "Sure."


    Sierra added, "Why didn''t you ask me why we are leaving?"


    "If you want to tell me, I''ll listen. But if you don''t feel like talking about it, then I won''t ask." Adrienne


    smiled. "In the end, love is a matter between two people. You should be clearer than any of us if you


    should go on with him. I will support you no matter what decision you make."


    Sierra beamed as she gave Adrienne a hug. "Adrienne, thank you for being so considerate."


    Adrienne was a little confused. "Oh, I haven''t done anything, why are you thanking me?"


    Sierra said with a smile, "All I can say is, Jefferson really has a good eye for women."


    Adrienne was a little embarrassed by Sierra''spliment. "Honestly, I''m not as great as you think I


    am. In fact, I''m very selfish."


    Adrienne thought that she was selfish to the point that only Jefferson was the one giving everything


    while she never gave him anything in return.


    Sierra joked, "Are you saying Jefferson has a bad taste or that I do?"


    Adrienne stared at her nkly.


    Was that what she meant though?


    It seemed that in terms of eloquence, she was indeed inferior to the Yard family.


    Sierra opened the door and said, "Get in the car. Let''s go somewhere else to shop."


    Adrienne nodded and said, "Okay, we''ll shop till we drop today."


    Seldom did Adrienne go shopping, as she was not very interested in it. Freya often teased that it


    was rare for a girl to feel that way.


    She apanied Sierra and shopped a lot that day. When she was about to pay for the bill, she


    found out that her purse was penniless. Fortunately, Jefferson arrived in time and handed his credit


    card to the cashier.


    Although that was probably her own money, she was still enraptured by how charming he appeared


    at that moment.

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    Her heart buoyant, Adrienne wore a smile on her face, the kind of smile which showed everyone the


    profound extent of her joy.


    However, always one to say what she did not mean, she blurted, "You promised that I could go


    shopping with Sierra today. Why did you follow me here? Can''t you give me a whit of freedom?"


    "Adrienne, I swear I will hurl you off this building." Jefferson red at Adrienne, begrudgingly. He


    really wanted to bestow her a good beating.


    Jefferson''s heart had never left Adrienne the moment she left the house. He followed them around


    for a while but never showed himself, allowing them all the time in the world to shop to their heart''s


    content.


    When Adrienne was footing the bill, Jefferson realized that all her money was with him. That was


    the only reason he showed up and paid for the bill. To his chagrin, she was annoyed by him.


    "It was you..." While Adrienne was speaking, she noticed that Jefferson''s expression was off, and


    she immediately stopped.


    She knew that Jefferson was really angry at that moment, and who knew what he might do if she


    were to provoke him further?


    "Hurl her if you dare," Sierra said calmly as she stared Jefferson down. "I can even lend you a hand,


    should you need any."


    Jefferson knew what kind of a person Sierra was. She was a real troublemaker. "Sierra, you mother


    of all devils. Would it cost you anything if you just sit still and stop causing trouble for a day?"


    Smile blossoming on her face, Sierra rebuked, "You were the one who said you wanted to hurl her


    off the building. I''m just trying to help you out of the kindness of my heart. Why would you flip at


    me? Jefferson, you''re a man. You should keep your word."


    "Sierra Yard..." Jefferson was about to argue with Sierra when he saw a familiar figure through his


    peripheral vision.


    He immediately whipped his head around and was met with the sight of Johan standing not too far


    away from them.


    Johan was with his assistant, looking as if they were there for work.


    It might have been a chance encounter the first time they met but they were still running into each


    other even after they had switched malls. Furthermore, this mall wasn''t even owned by the Ss


    Group. Only a fool would believe that it was just a coincidence.


    Jefferson was about to release his temper on Sierra, but he had switched his target to Johan that


    instant. "Johan, I never got the chance to meet you whenever I wanted to in the past. Yet somehow


    today, we keep bumping into each other. Are you, by any chance, looking to acquire this mall, Mr.


    Ss?"


    Johan looked at him frigidly and did not respond.


    Alexis, who was behind Johan, said, "Mr. Hefner, that information is confidential, and we haven''t


    released it to the public yet. How did you know?"


    Jefferson was taken aback by the response.


    "What the f**k!"


    Was Johan really going to buy this shopping mall?


    In the midst of Jefferson''s confusion, Alexis added, "Mr. Hefner, Mr. Ss really isn''t following you


    guys around. We''re here simply because of work."


    Alexis finally understood why Johan had decided to bring forward the acquisition. It turned out that it


    was to create another chance encounter with Sierra.


    "This man is really the lowest of the low. Words cannot describe him, even." Alexis thought to


    himself.


    Everyone could tell that this encounter was not a coincidental one, so it was not surprising that


    Jefferson would think so as well.


    But how did Johan know that Sierra would be at that specific mall?


    Could it be that he had installed a tracking device on Sierra?


    There was a welter of spections in Alexis''s mind, but he didn''t dare to say a word as he carefully


    observed the situation. He had to help his boss get out of trouble when the situation called for it,


    otherwise, he would have to suffer the consequences himselfter on.


    "What a coincidence! You guys just so happened to be acquiring this ce today, huh?" asked


    Jefferson, his eyebrows arched, waging a challenge.


    Sierra stood aside and watched them like an outsider. She didn''t intend to meddle in that matter.


    Seeing that the situation was taking a turn for the worse, Adrienne immediately tugged at Jefferson


    and said, "Jeff, I heard that there''s a famous dessert ce here. I want to try it. Won''t youe


    with me?"


    At the sound of Adrienne calling him by that name, Jefferson''s bones hadpletely given out. He


    couldn''t help but soften his voice as he said, "Be good, and let me deal with these people first. I''ll


    apany you for dessert once I''m done with them, okay?"


    Adrienne looked at him and whimpered, "But I really want to eat it now."


    She even deliberately touched her lower abdomen to remind him that there was a tiny life growing


    in her womb. She said, "I don''t know why, but I''ve been getting a lot of cravingstely."


    At that instant, the fury inside Jefferson extinguished just like that. He asked, "Do you really want to


    eat that?"


    Adrienne stared at him, her eyes sparkling. "Yeah."


    "Let''s go then." Jefferson caressed her head gently, then turned to Sierra and reminded, "Sierra, are


    youing with us?"


    Although Sierra said that she had given up on Johan, Adrienne could see that a part of her still


    hadn''t moved on.


    Since the two of them had met, it was best to just let them clear the air.


    She tugged at Jefferson and said, "Let''s go first. Sierra will be right with us."


    Jefferson looked back with every step he took as he was worried that Johan would hurt Sierra as


    soon as he left.


    Alexis, too, could read the room. He quickly found an excuse to slip away and let Johan have some


    private time with Sierra. He didn''t want Johan''s quirks to act up again because of her.


    After everyone had left, Sierra was still beholding Johan impassively. "Mr. Ss, do you have any


    spare time today? If you do, can you please take two hours out of your day to drop by the Civil


    Bureau with me to sign the divorce papers?"


    Johan looked at her coldly, and his eyes were dark, with no wordsing through his mouth.


    "I''ll take your silence to mean that you''re busy." Sierra smiled brightly. "Then please ask your


    assistant to call me when you''re free. We can meet at the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    Johan frowned and questioned. "Sierra, who was the one who insisted on marrying me? Do you


    take marriage as a joke?"


    With a faint smile, Sierra answered, "It was me. I was the one who desperately wanted to marry


    you. Mr. Ss, please forgive me for being young and immature back then, and that I''ve taken


    marriage as a joke. However, I''ve thought things through now, and I''ve realized that happiness is


    not something that we can force ourselves into. Let''s just get the procedure done at your earliest


    convenience."


    Johan''s hands that were hanging by his sides started to tremble as he said, "I don''t have the time to


    do that."


    "Since you don''t have time today, I won''t bother you anymore. Please remember to ask your


    assistant to inform me when you don''t have anything scheduled." After saying so, Sierra whirled


    around and was about to leave.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Johan hurriedly reached out and dragged her along as he said, "Come with me."


    Sierra shook off his hand and said with a cold smile, "Go with you? Where to? To the Civil Bureau to


    get a divorce?"


    Johan said coldly, "Sierra, have you had enough of all these monkey business?"


    "Have I had enough?" Sierra suddenlyughed, so vehemently that she started to tear up. "It turns


    out that in your eyes, everything I''ve done is just monkey business. But have you ever thought of


    the reason why I was behaving that way?"


    Johan''s face fell as he growled, "Sierra, what on earth do you see me as all these years? When you


    want to get married, I have to marry you, and when you want a divorce, then I''ll have to divorce you,


    huh? What am I to you? Just a toy for fun?"

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    Sierra and Johan went a long way back, but she had never seen him being this agitated.


    She had only ever seen Johan''s cold and indifferent appearance, and he would never say more


    than necessary to her.


    At that moment, Johan was still the old him. Anger and hatred were clearly written in his eyes. It


    wasn''t just despise that he was feeling for her but also pure hatred.


    His indifference in the past had broken Sierra''s heart, but the look in his eyes right then terrified her.


    Sierra instinctively took two steps back. "Johan, you don''t love me, and I wasn''t supposed to love


    you back then. Yes, I asked you to marry me but I know that I''m wrong now, so let''s stop the


    damage while we still can."


    "Stop the damage while we still can? Will all these end just because we get a divorce? I never


    thought that marriage would be such a trifling matter to you." Johan emphasized each word as he


    spoke. "Sierra, do you actually think that you can end things with just a word?"


    "Then what else do you want me to do?" Sierra admitted that she had always been the assertive


    one in the rtionship, and that she was the one who brought tremendous trouble upon him.


    In this rtionship, Johan wasn''t just passive. To be precise, he was forced into it.


    It was Sierra who had forced him and pestered him relentlessly until he agreed to marry her just to


    rid himself of such trouble.


    They had gotten married not long ago, but her love for him had died so she had no choice but to put


    forth a divorce... Soon, he would be a divorced man.


    Yes, no matter who it was to encounter such events, it would be no mean feat for them to stomach it


    right away.


    Perhaps, it was not that he had found it hard to ept,


    but rather he believed that she would follow him for the rest of his life, and that he should be the


    center of her universe regardless of whether he had epted her feelings.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Johan fixated his gaze on Sierra and asked, "What do you think I want?"


    "How would I know? If I could tell what you were thinking..." If she knew what he was thinking, she


    wouldn''t have spent so many years on him, would


    she?


    However, she had never regretted loving him so deeply.


    "Sierra, you are still the same old you. You only ever think about yourself. You never so much as


    spare a nce for anyone else or their feelings." After saying this, Johan turned around and


    stormed away.


    Puzzled, Sierra watched him walk away. She thought that he was being so angry probably because


    she no longer regarded him as her entire world.


    Perhaps there were other reasons too.


    After thinking for a short time, Sierra quickly caught up to him. "Johan, if you think that I am going to


    go after your property by divorcing you, you don''t have to worry about that. It''s your money. I haven''t


    thought about a single penny..."


    Sierra''s words halted Johan in his tracks. He turned back and looked at Sierra coldly as he warned,


    "Sierra Yard, you''d better not let me see you ever again. Otherwise..."


    He didn''t finish his words, but Sierra was already startled by his words.


    As she watched Johan walk away, Sierra shouted again, "Johan, yes, I admit that I often find ways


    to run into you in the past, but our meeting today is purely coincidental and it will never happen


    again. Just like you, I too hope that we will never meet again."


    Listening to Sierra''s words, Johan paused in his steps.


    But he did not look back.


    A few days had gone by in the blink of an eye.


    Jefferson and Adrienne were on their way back to Chatterton Town and Sierra was the one who


    drove them to the airport.


    After watching them pass through the VIP securityne, Sierra finally looked away. Unexpectedly,


    she saw another person that she didn''t wish to see at all.


    She instinctively looked away and pretended that she didn''t see him.


    However, Alexis was already waltzing toward her.


    He stood before her and said with a friendly and respectful manner, "Miss Sierra, I''m really sorry to


    bother you, but can I please ask you for a favor?"


    "What can I do for you? I''ll try my best to help you in any way I can." Sierra said so as she had


    never forgotten that Alexis was the one who helped her in creating all those fake run-ins.


    Now that he needed her help, it wouldn''t be nice of her to refuse him. She saw it as repaying her


    gratitude.


    Alexis added, "Well, if you could still recall it, I used to reveal Mr. Ss'' whereabouts to you, didn''t I?


    So when he saw you here, he immediately thought that I was the one who told you where he was,


    so..."


    There was no need for Alexis to finish his words, for Sierra already understood what he was trying


    to get at.


    She looked sideways at Johan and then looked back. "Please tell Mr. Ss that even a glimpse of


    him makes my eyes sore, and I''m pretty sure that he feels the same too. I will disappear from his


    sight as quickly as I can so that he won''t trouble you anymore."


    "Did I hear her wrong?!" Alexis pondered in surprise.


    If this was the past, Sierra would definitely try any possible means to locate Johan''s whereabouts.


    However, now that she no longer wanted to see Johan, they ended up running into each other


    again.


    After speaking with Alexis, Sierra left with graceful strides, not even willing to give Johan another


    nce from the corner of her eyes.


    Alexis watched Sierra''s back as she left and then secretly looked toward Johan. When he saw


    Johan''s darkened face, he immediately knew that his day ahead would be rough.


    However, in the next second, something unexpected happened.


    Johan turned around, and dashed toward Sierra''s direction.


    "Mr. Ss..." He wanted to catch up, but Johan''s long legs, which befitted his tall stature, rendered


    Alexis'' endeavor useless.


    In no time, Johan caught up with Sierra and grabbed her by the wrist.


    Since she was in heels, she immediately lost her bnce and fell right into his arms the moment he


    yanked her.


    Johan worked out regrly. He was the type that looked slim in clothes, but muscr when


    undressed. His muscles were firm and strong. Sierra''s nosended right onto his chest and she


    inhaled sharply in pain. Tears immediately flowed out of her eyes.


    She thought, "If my nose was fake, it would definitely be knocked off by now."


    She raised her head and looked at Johan in exasperation, "Johan Ss, didn''t I say that I will never


    bother you? What more do you want from me?"


    Johan didn''t say anything. He only saw tears in her eyes.


    However, in Sierra''s view, this was not the case at all.


    It was the same every time. No matter if she was angry or sad, Johan would always stare at her


    with that look in his eyes, as if she had justmitted an irrevocable mistake.


    The more Sierra thought about it, the angrier she grew. She flung Johan''s wrist away and warned,


    "Johan Ss, if you dare to be this rough with me again, then don''t me me for fighting back."

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    "Sierra, when have you ever held back on me anyway?" Johan''s hands had clenched into fists, and


    his eyes locked on her face.


    "I..." Sierra tripped over her words for a moment. It was true that she had never held back when it


    came to Johan.


    Johan''s gaze was still the same, yet Sierra felt that something was different from before.


    She used to think that she understood him. However, the way he looked at her just then made her


    feel like she didn''t know him at all.


    What on earth was he trying to say to her with thatplicated look in his eyes?


    It was as if...


    Sierra was shocked by the intrusive thought that sprang up in her mind. How could she let her


    imagination run wild even at times like this?


    It wasn''t like she hadn''t put in any effort before, and it wasn''t as though she hadn''t experienced any


    hurt... However, just because she had run into him twice, her brain was starting toe up with


    suchughable ideas all over again.


    How ridiculous...


    Sierra shook her head vigorously in an attempt to get rid of those preposterous ideas and faced


    Johan with her usualposure.


    However, all Johan did was stare at her. His gaze was intense, as if he was going to devour her


    alive.


    Sierra''s first instinct was to draw back, but his gaze rmed her into halting her tracks.


    There was a long silence between them.


    Just as Sierra thought that Johan wouldn''t speak again, he slowly closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, the emotions in his eyes had been hidden away. Sierra could no longer


    tell if he was angry.


    He said in a leveled tone, "Sierra, for certain things, there will be no end once it starts. It''s you who


    started this between us but I will be the one deciding when it will end."


    Johan deliberately emphasized thetter as he spoke. Hearing these words, Sierra trembled slightly


    as she questioned, "What- what do you mean?"


    Johan parted his lips once again. "Exactly what I said." "You mean it''s not up to me to decide on our


    divorce, but you?" Sierra looked at Johan solemnly. It didn''t seem like he was trying to be petty with


    her, so why was he doing that?


    Was it because she was the one who forced him into the marriage, so he refused to let her go?


    "You''ve always been a smart person, aren''t you?" After saying so, Johan turned and left.


    Sierra didn''t know whether it was apliment, so she didn''t know what to reply. It was only when


    Johan was long gone that she finally came to her senses. She muttered, "Johan, why are you doing


    this?"


    She really didn''t understand. Getting back at her by not letting her go, what good would that do


    him?


    He obviously didn''t love her, and she was not willing to chase after him anymore. Wasn''t it for the


    better to trod their separate ways from now on?


    Why was he unwilling to move on?


    "Miss Yard, Mr. Ss is going to Chatterton Town for a business trip. He will be back in three days."


    Alexis came up to Sierra and informed her. Then, he quickly went to catch up to Johan.


    Sierra became even more confused at that instant!


    She didn''t want to get involved in Johan''s affairs at all, so why would his assistant tell her that?


    Well, it was just how coincidental life could be at times.


    Both Jefferson and Adrienne were going back to Chatterton Town, and Johan was embarking on a


    business trip to Chatterton Town. Not only were they on the same flight, they were even seated in


    the same row in the first- ss cabin, and between them was only a narrow aisle.


    Jefferson felt irritated all over the moment he saw Johan. He cut a chilling re at Johan and


    wished that he could pierce two holes right into him.


    Adrienne covertly tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "We''re on a ne now. Let''s not cause any


    trouble, okay?"


    "Adrienne, am I just someone who likes to whip up trouble?" He turned back and looked at Adrienne


    discontentedly.


    However, when he saw that Adrienne''s eyes were full of worry for him, his heart softened in an


    instant. However, his words were still harsh. "Little idiot!"


    Adrienne hugged his arm and gently leaned her head on it. "Don''t forget that you are about to be a


    father. No matter what you do, you must always think of our child. You need to set a good example."


    Jefferson looked down and stared at Adrienne''s belly. It didn''t seem like it had grown in size at all. "I


    wonder if this little thing is a boy or a girl."


    "What do you mean ''this little thing''? He or she is our child, our little treasure." Adrienne raised her


    head and pinched him in frustration.


    Jefferson grabbed her hand and held it tightly. He put one hand on her belly and said, "But it is


    indeed a little thing. Why are you so angry?"


    Adrienne knew that there were some things that could not be reasoned with Jefferson, so she


    couldn''t help but change the subject. "Do you want this little child to be a boy or a girl?"


    "A boy!" Jefferson answered without a second thought.


    "Do you like boys?" Adrienne knew that Jefferson wouldn''t treat the baby differently regardless of its


    gender, but she still felt a little ufortable when he answered without any slight hesitation.


    Jefferson stroked Adrienne''s head and said, "Well, I do like girls more, but I still hope that we will


    have a boy."


    Adrienne avoided his touch and queried, "Why? Don''t tell me you want a boy just so that he can


    carry on the family name?"


    He rolled his eyes at her as if she was asking a stupid question. "If you give birth to a boy, we can


    protect you together. If you give birth to a girl, I''ll have to take care of both of you on my own. I''m


    worried that you might be neglected because of her."


    So that was why Jefferson wanted a boy. Hearing this, Adrienne felt her heart was overflowing with


    sweetness.


    She smiled sweetly. "Oh."


    "Oh what?" Jefferson raised his hand and pulled her into his arms, and said, "The flight will take


    about three hours till we arrive at Chatterton Town so you should get some rest in the meantime. Let


    me know right away if you''re feeling any difort, okay?"


    "Okay." Adrienne nodded obediently. Then, she shut her eyes and was ready to nod off at her seat.


    With Jefferson by her side, she felt at ease. Soon, she fell asleep.


    However, just as Adrienne was dozing off, she suddenly heard Jefferson''s low voice, saying,


    "Johan, are you trying to disgust me by showing up here?"


    His voice was soft, but Adrienne could tell that the conversation was about to turn into a heated


    argument.


    In a daze, she fluttered her eyes open and saw that Jefferson was looking at Johan furiously. She


    quickly asked, "Jefferson, what are you doing?"


    "I''m about to thrash someone around!" As soon as he said this, Jefferson immediately got up and


    landed a punch on Johan''s face.


    Any sleepiness Adrienne felt immediately disappeared. She quickly got up and hugged Jefferson.


    "Jefferson, what the h*ll are you doing?"


    They could be thrown into jail for disrupting the flight, yet Jefferson was still being that arrogant after


    hitting someone.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    Jefferson red at Johan angrily.


    Adrienne looped her unyielding arms around his waist.


    Johan raised his hand and wiped the corners of his mouth. His lips were slightly curled up, with a


    touch of smile, as he looked at Jefferson.


    The atmosphere was evidently tense.


    Themotion did not only attract the attention of the passengers in the first-ss cabin but also


    alerted the flight attendants.


    Two flight attendants rushed over in a hurry and advised, "Mr. Hefner, Mr. Ss, we are on a ne


    now. Can please take our time to calm ourselves down first?"


    "Calm down?" thought Adrienne.


    If Adrienne hadn''t stopped him, Jefferson probably would have made Johan cripple then. How could


    he still calm down?


    Unexpectedly, Johan, who received the punch, said with utterposure, "We are old


    acquaintances. We were just joking around with each other. Don''t worry about it."


    The stewardess clearly knew that things were not as what he had exined. However, since the


    victim of the fight had said so, there was nothing else she could do. Besides, those two men were


    not someone that she could be trifled with so she couldn''t help but to bow out.


    As long as their actions did not endanger the safety of the passengers on the ne or the journey


    itself, then they would turn a blind eye to it, as if they hadn''t witnessed anything.


    "Then please take your time to talk things out. If you need anything, please let us know right away.


    We will be more than happy to look out for your every need." The flight purser smiled as she said.


    She''d made herself very clear that they would be right over at the first sight of anothermotion.


    Jefferson was about to say something, but Adrienne spoke in a voice that only the two of them


    could hear.


    "Jefferson, even if you want to get into a fight, at least wait until the nends. Stop causing a


    ruckus here. We are in the air, the consequences will be unimaginable if anything happens here.


    You need to remember that you''ll be putting more than a hundred lives at stake by behaving


    recklessly. You got that?"


    Jefferson was surprised to hear that Adrienne was not asking him not to fight but to do it when they


    were on ground instead. That surprise soon superseded his anger, and he broke into aughter the


    next second.


    He looked down at Adrienne''s head jutting out from his waist, and reached out to massage it. "Okay,


    whatever you say. We''ll beat him up once wend."


    Now that Jefferson had calmed down, Adrienne could finally breathe a sigh of relief. However, she


    did not expect that Johan would reignite the fire that Adrienne had just extinguished by saying, "Mr.


    Hefner, do you know what Sierra is to me?"


    Jefferson turned back and looked at Johan, his face spilling fury. "She didn''t have a good eye for


    people in the past and that''s why she had fallen for you but from now on, she will have nothing to do


    with a piece of sh*t like you anymore."


    "Sierra is my legally wedded wife." Johan still had a faint smile on his face as he spoke


    nonchntly, "As long as I don''t agree to the divorce, she will never be able to rid herself of being


    Mrs. Ss."


    "Let''s see if I can get rid of you then," said Jefferson with a sneer.


    Johan continued, "The Yard family is pretty powerful, and you yourself are a well established man. I


    may not be as powerful as you, but why don''t you ask Sierra what tricks she''d pulled to get me to


    marry her in the first ce?"


    Beholding Johan''s arrogant attitude, Jefferson was tempted to punch him again. However, he didn''t


    want to cause any danger to the flight so he held himself back and said, "She was blind back then."


    "No matter what the reason was at the beginning, it is true that she is my wife now. Speaking of


    which, I am your cousin-inw after all. Shouldn''t you at least be a little more polite to me?" Johan''s


    provocation was apparent, as if he was deliberately trying to goad Jefferson.


    "Cousin- in-w?" Jefferson raised his arm and swung his fist to hit Johan. Fortunately, Adrienne


    managed to stop him in time.


    Adrienne shook her head at him and said, "We mustn''t act impulsively now. I''ll join you to beat him


    up after we get off the ne, okay?"


    Swallowing his anger, Jefferson returned to his seat.


    Johan didn''t stir up any more trouble either. Instead, he shut his eyes to rest.


    Alexis, who was seated beside, breathed a sigh of relief and took a nce at Johan.


    Johan was never a person who liked to whip up trouble, and he was never that talkative too. What


    had gotten into him that day? Alexis wondered.


    He even dared to challenge the infamous Jefferson repeatedly.


    It was always said that a woman''s mind was hard to read but as Alexis perceived, it seemed like


    Johan was even more undecipherable.


    Almost three hourster.


    The ne finally arrived at Chatterton Town International Airport safely.


    As soon as the nended, Jefferson immediately turned on his phone and dialed Sierra''s


    number. "Sierra, if anyone dares to threaten you, make sure you let me know immediately, okay? If


    you dare to keep things to yourself again, just wait and see what I''ll do to you."


    It was obvious that he was worried about Sierra but it didn''t sound that way with the words he used.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sierra, who was on the other side of the phone, was a little confused, but she was a smart person


    after all. She soon realized that it was likely that Jefferson had met Johan on the ne.


    She said, "Jeff, I''ll deal with Johan myself. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "You''re my cousin. How can I just stand by and watch you get taken advantage of?"


    Sierra advised patiently, "There''s no such thing as that when ites to rtionships. It''s between


    the two of us. It won''t be good for an outsider to intervene. What''s more, there''s nothing you can do


    anyway."


    "An outsider?" Jefferson was hurt by Sierra''s words. "Sierra, am I just an outsider to you? Is Johan


    your family then?"


    "That''s not what I meant, Jeff." Sierra knew that Jefferson was trying to protect her, but a man''s way


    of doing things was different from a woman''s.


    He wanted to help her get even, but she did not want to make the situation worse. She exined,


    "Fine. Then let me ask you. If there were anything going on between you and Adrienne, you would


    definitely find a way to deal with it yourself. Would you have let us meddle with your matters?"


    "Don''tpare your affairs with ours." Although he refuted her, he had to admit that what Sierra


    said made sense.


    "Yes, I know you two love each other, unlike us. But that''s the truth. Jefferson, listen to me, don''t


    worry about me. Let me have myst bit of dignity, please." Sierra sighed, "I don''t want to have an


    ugly breakup. I don''t want to carry all this emotional baggage into my next rtionship."


    "Do you really think so?" Jefferson did not really believe her.


    "If not, what? Do you think I would be so shameless as to hurl myself at a man and embarrass


    myself all over again?" Sierra let out a wryugh. "Do you have no faith in me at all?"


    In fact, she had already decided to move on the moment she heard Johan saying those words. She


    told herself that she would never be such a fool for any man ever again.


    Especially for that man named Johan.


    Not only would she be stupid butpletely hopeless too if she ended up getting involve with him


    again.


    She was not such a fool.


    Having heard Sierra''s words, Jefferson was finally relieved. He looked sideways at Johan, before


    taking Adrienne''s hand and leaving. "Let''s go home, Little Specky."


    Since Sierra had already given up on him, there was no need for him to pay that huge annoying jerk


    any mind.


    "Okay." Adrienne followed Jefferson happily.


    Before that, she was worried that Jefferson would actually thrash Johan around once they got off


    the ne but it turned out that such worry was for nothing.


    It seemed that Jeff had also grown up.


    "He''s matured!" Adrienne thought.

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    "Why are you smiling there like a fool?" As soon as Jefferson got hold of his luggage, he looked


    back and saw Adrienne looking at him with a smile on her face. Her smile warmed the cockles of his


    heart, but his words were, as always, blunt.


    "I''m smiling because..." Adrienne deliberately dragged her sentence. Seeing that Jefferson''s


    expression was about to turn sour again, she quickly added, "My Jeff has grown up and be


    such a sensible man. I don''t need to worry about you anymore."


    "When have I ever made you worry about me though?" Jefferson said as he tapped on the tip of her


    nose. Adrienne took the opportunity to snuggle into his arms, saying, "Then that simply means


    you''ve grown even more considerate than before."


    "You finally know what to say to make me happy, huh?" His tone was still as overbearing as usual,


    but Adrienne could see right through to the gentleness in his eyes.


    He held the suitcase in one hand and Adrienne in the other. As they wove through the crowd, he


    said, "It''s been a long day. Let''s go back and have a good rest."


    Adrienne nodded. "Okay, whatever you say. I''ll listen to you, Jeff."


    "Jefferson! Adrienne!" Jefferson and Adrienne could hear Freddy and the lot shouting their names


    the moment they exited the airport.


    Jefferson frowned. They were at an airport, a ce where mor reigned, yet they were still yelling


    at full volume. Did they think it wasn''t noisy enough there? He replied, "We can see you. What''s


    with all the shouting?"


    Freddy and the others gathered around. Bruce helped Jefferson with the luggage and said,


    "Jefferson, Adrienne, wee back to Chatterton Town."


    "How did you guys know that we''reing back today?" asked Jefferson with his eyebrows raised.


    Freddy took a step forward. "Because we''re always keeping an eye out for you guys. You''ve been


    away from Chatterton Town for so long, and it wasn''t easy for you guys toe back here. How


    could we note to pick you two up?"


    Jefferson patted Freddy on his shoulder and said, "Well, I appreciate your kindness. But I''ll take a


    rain check today."


    Hearing his words, Bruce and Tommy grumbled simultaneously, "Jefferson, we came all the way


    here to wee you home. How could you not go drinking with us? That doesn''t sound like you at


    all."


    Could it be that Jefferson had be a different man after that long trip?


    The four men chatted back and forth, pestering Jefferson to join them for a drink.


    While Jefferson wasn''t paying attention, Adrienne slipped away and walked over to Freya, wearing


    a guilty expression.


    Before she could apologize, Freya stepped forward and gave Adrienne a hearty hug. "Adrienne,


    everything is over now. I''m fine, and let''s not think about those unpleasant things anymore. We will


    always be the best of friends like we always do, okay?"


    "Freya..." Adrienne held Freya tightly and tried to fight back her tears. She whispered, "Thank you!"


    "You don''t need to thank me." Freya patted her on the back. "What''s there to thank? I have three


    years on you and you''re like my sister. You''d better drop all these pleasantries, alright?"


    Freya did not me Adrienne for what had happened at all. If anything, she felt sorry for Adrienne


    who had finally found out the truth about her father.


    Honestly speaking, Adrienne was the one who suffered the most in that incident.


    Throughout that period of time, Freya was worried that Adrienne would not be able to get past this


    dark time of her life. She even lost some weight from all her worry.


    However, Freya was happy beyond words now that Adrienne had returned safe and sound. How


    could she bear to let Adrienne me herself?


    "Freya, just because you don''t me me for it doesn''t mean that those bad things didn''t happen."


    Ever since they were young, Freya had always cared for Adrienne. She was like a sister who


    epted each and every one of Adrienne''s shorings.


    Adrienne knew how well Freya treated her.


    She also knew that she must not always be on the receiving end. Freya was good to her, so she


    had to be good to Freya, too.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She mustn''t take things for granted.


    When the time dictated an apology, she had to give one. Hence, she went on and apologized,


    "Freya, I''m sorry!"


    "Adrienne, if you still regard me as your best friend, then I don''t let me hear any more apologies


    from you ever again. You haven''t done anything wrong; the person at fault here isn''t you." Freya


    grabbed Adrienne''s shoulders and looked at her. "Adrienne, listen to me, I know very well what kind


    of person you are. You haven''t done anything wrong. No matter what happened before, it''s never


    your fault. In my heart, you will always be my best friend and a sister by heart."


    "Okay, I won''t apologize anymore." Adrienne told herself inwardly that she would never allow herself


    to be in a situation where she had to apologize to Freya ever again, and that she would always love


    Freya like her own sister.


    The sight of the two women hugging drew the attention of the four men, especially Jefferson.


    The look in his eyes wasplicated...


    Full of jealousy and bitterness.


    When he''d found her, that woman despised him, and even refused his hugs.


    However, she was not like that with Freya at all. She flung herself into Freya''s arms, like Freya was


    her husband instead. At the sight of it, Jefferson could feel that his temper was rising in him.


    Freddy and the others were very well versed with Jefferson''s character. They could tell from his


    eyes that he was jealous of Freya.


    Talk about pettiness!


    Freddy was worried that his wife would soon have two holes burned into her under Jefferson''s


    sharp gaze, so he quickly stepped forward and pulled Freya over. "Freya, Jefferson is probably


    going to kill you with his re if you keep hugging Adrienne like that."


    Adrienne smiled and said, "Freddy, what are you talking about!"


    "Adrienne, don''t give any mind to what he said. You better go to Jefferson now." Bruce was


    dissatisfied with the fact that Jefferson had refused to hang out with them, so he had heaped all his


    hopes on Adrienne. "We all knew that you two wereing back today, so we booked a table at the


    most luxurious restaurant in Chatterton Town. We even came to pick you up at the airport. But


    Jefferson refuses to go out with us."


    "Why not? It has always been a custom for us to meet up no matter which of us returns to


    Chatterton Town after a trip, right?" This was a tradition that they had been practicing, and it had


    never slipped Adrienne''s mind once.


    In the passing years, many people had changed but the friendship between them had remained


    steadfast. The friends that they grew up with were still the same.


    With a green light from Adrienne, Bruce and the others immediately threw what Jefferson had said


    behind them.


    Although it might seem like Jefferson was the one who had the final say in everything, he would


    always end up doing whatever Adrienne wanted him to.


    As long as Adrienne agreed, Jefferson would tango along even if he didn''t feel like it.


    Bruce and Tommy pped their hands happily. "Adrienne, you''re the best."


    Jefferson said with a cold face, "Adrienne, don''t you know what should you take note of? Do you


    think that you''re in the position to go for a night out?"


    That little idiot had probably forgotten that she was a pregnant woman.


    She was already drained after going through a three-hour flight, yet she still wanted to go out?


    That was purely the reason why Jefferson had refused the invitation. He was worried about


    Adrienne''s health.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    Jefferson expressed his disapproval, but Adrienne insisted that there was nothing wrong with her


    body, so their tradition was carried out as usual.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Bruce happily invited everyone to the car and drove them to their destination.


    All of them were close friends and they hadn''t seen each other for a while. It was only natural for


    them to miss each other. On the way there, they chatted happily.


    Hanging out with these childhood friends was always the time Adrienne could truly be herself.


    On their way back from the airport, Adrienne and Freya had been chatting non-stop. It even seemed


    like they did not n to stop talking after they had reached their destination.


    The two of them were not only chatting, but also holding hands. They were so close that Jefferson


    had almost gone mad with jealousy.


    At that moment, he wished that he just could rush up to them and pull Freya away from Adrienne so


    that he could hold that little idiot''s hand himself.


    Fortunately, Jefferson still had some sense of


    reason.


    He understood Adrienne. She hadn''t seen Freya for such a long while, so they must have had a lot


    of catching up to do.


    Though he understood that, he still shot a sharp nce at Freya from time to time, hoping that


    Freya would take the hint.


    However, Freya, who was typically sharp, seemed to be out of it that day as shepletely missed


    out on Jefferson''s ferocious gaze.


    While the two women babbled away, the men busied themselves too. They drank and sang, turning


    the atmosphere lively in no time.


    Tommy raised his ss and said, "Guys, let''s have a toast. I wish everyone all the best in the


    future!"


    As all of them proceeded to raise their sses, Adrienne poured herself a ss of orange juice and


    addressed them, "Thank you, everyone, for always taking care of me. A toast to all of you."


    "Little Specky, it''s just us here. Don''t down your drink. Sip on it slowly." Jefferson was worried about


    Adrienne''s so he got up and tried to grab the ss from her.


    Bruce went ahead to stop him, saying, "Jefferson, take a closer look. It''s just orange juice."


    Jefferson kept quiet, and soon the banter started up again while Adrienne and Freya simply hid in a


    corner and whispered among themselves.


    However, Jefferson would still look at Adrienne from time to time. Freddy couldn''t stand it anymore


    so he said, "Jefferson, there are only us here, yet your eyes are still glued onto Adrienne. It''s not


    like any of us here will do anything to her."


    Jefferson looked at Freddy coldly. "What do you know?"


    "What do you mean by that? Mind you, my wife hasn''t talked to me ever since she met Adrienne. I


    too have been left behind, alright." Freddy filled their sses and patted his chest. "But I


    understand why they are being like this though. They haven''t met up in such a long time. They must


    have a lot to talk about. So let''s just let them catch up with each other while we stay here in case


    they''re in need of us. Don''t you think so?"


    Bruce continued, "Jefferson, Freddy''s right. Let''s drink. Adrienne is just right here. No one would


    dare to take her away under your watch."


    "That''s right, Jeff. You should listen to Freddy and Bruce. Since we''re already out here, all of use


    should have fun. Don''t worry about me. I know how to take care of myself." Adrienne added from


    the corner.


    Jefferson was always watching out for Adrienne, and she was always cognizant of him too so she


    inevitably picked up on their conversation.


    Adrienne''s words proved that she hadn''t forgotten himpletely. Jefferson eased up a little and


    said, "If you''re tired, let me know."


    "These are our best friends. Would I still hide it if I was tired?" Adrienne smiled and pursed her lips.


    "You do you, just have fun."


    Jefferson knew that Adrienne wasn''t the type to mess around. After her repeated assurance,


    Jefferson finally let loose, drinking and singing happily.


    Adrienne and Freya''s conversation revolved mainly around the same topic. They somehow always


    ended up chatting about love.


    For the past many years, Jefferson''s feelings for Adrienne had grown so much deeper that it thrilled


    Freya. "Jefferson is sincere about his feelings for you. You should cherish it."


    "I know." Adrienne smiled. "Freya, is Freddy not like that?"


    "No, he is," Freya answered as she topped up Adrienne''s ss with some juice. "Come to think of


    it, we''re both very lucky. We get to meet someone we love, who loves us back. A partner that would


    be there for us for the rest of our lives." "Yes, you''re right. We are very fortunate indeed." Adrienne


    smiled and sipped on the juice. At the same time, she swallowed down the faint bitterness in her


    heart.


    Adrienne was not blessed with a good father. She was unlucky in that respect. However, God did


    not neglect her as he had gifted her with the best husband in the world.


    Adrienne once again looked toward Jefferson. Coincidentally, he was also looking at her, and their


    eyes met.


    She smiled, parted her lips, and mouthed a few words at him.


    Jefferson couldn''t tell what she was saying at that moment so on their way home, he grabbed


    Adrienne and asked, "What were you muttering to me just now?"


    "What? You didn''t understand what I said just now?" In fact, Adrienne was wondering how he was


    able to stay that calm after seeing what she had mouthed at him. She even thought that he had


    be numb to her tactics but it turned out that he didn''t catch on to what she was saying at all.


    "Hurry up and say it," urged Jefferson.


    "There are some things that can only be said once. It''s fine if you didn''t manage to catch it."


    "You''re asking for it, huh?" Jefferson threatened.


    "Since you''re being so fierce to me, I definitely won''t tell you." Adrienne was the first to enter the


    house, with Jefferson following behind her. He grabbed her by the shoulders, and demanded


    aggressively, "Little Specky, if you don''t tell me, I will skin you alive."


    "Jeff..." As usual, Adrienne pulled out her trump card and instantly, Jefferson''s temper dissolved.


    His angry yet helpless look was adorable in Adrienne'' eyes.


    Yes, he was adorable.


    It was the first time Adrienne had described him with such an adjective.


    Adrienne smiled and reached out to poke at his face. "Do you love me a lot?"


    Adrienne was sure that Jefferson would deny it, especially after seeing the sly smile on her face.


    Indeed, Jefferson followed up with, "Who would love a little idiot like you who doesn''t even know


    how to take care of herself?"


    "But I''ve fallen in love with you," Adrienne said in a soft and gentle voice.


    Jefferson was stunned in an instant. The smile on Adrienne''s face widened, making her look even


    more lovely. She continued, "Jeff, I said that I love you and you must love me too. You''re not


    allowed to look at other women."


    Adrienne still had a lot of words to say to him, but she had no chance to do so the moment


    Jefferson had regained his senses.


    Adrienne had experienced Jefferson''s overbearingness many times, yet somehow, he still managed


    to surprise her every single time.


    He left her breathless as he pulled her deep into his waves of passion.


    Adrienne was like a small boat in a vast ocean and she felt like she would be swallowed up by


    enormous waves at any time.


    However, she would never be afraid as she had Jefferson by her side.


    It was indeed a blessing to have Jefferson by her side. Adrienne thought.

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    In the blink of an eye, five days had passed.


    Sierra had been busy managing her new store for the past five days. She was a meticulous person,


    so she did most of the work herself.


    From the ornaments in the shop to the stock shelves, she designed them all.


    She had been working day and night, so she was inevitably worn out after such a hectic period.


    Fortunately, most of the preparations wereplete and the store would be ready for business


    once the goods had arrived.


    "Here, Sierra, have a ss of water before you get back to work." Diana was a longtime employee


    who had been working for Sierra for many years. She was there at the new store to help out.


    Seeing how busy Sierra was, Diana felt distressed. "Look at you, Sierra. You''ve lost so much weight


    in the past few days."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Have I?" Sierra epted the cup and took a sip on it. Pinching her face, she said, "You must be


    kidding me, Diana. Look, my face is still chubby." "What do you mean by chubby? You won''t look


    good if you keep losing weight." Diana urged Sierra to drink up while saying, "You should get some


    rest at home tomorrow. I''ll take care of everything here."


    Sierra wasn''t just beautiful and eloquent, she was an independent and capable woman too. Hence,


    she was well liked by all her employees.


    In particr, Diana, who had worked with her for many years. She adored her as though she was


    her younger sister.


    That store was Sierra''s third branch, and she was the one who founded the brand. Besides, she


    had a good eye for fashion, so their business had been booming ever since it was founded.


    At a time like that, when countless stores were forced to close due to thepetition posed by


    online businesses, Sierra had managed to open up another two new outlets. It was indeed a rare


    feat.


    "You know me, Diana. I won''t be able to sit still until the new store is open." Sierra wanted to take


    some time off too, but that was her store after all; her blood, sweat and tears. She would be anxious


    if she wasn''t personally there to get everything going.


    Sierra had always been that way. She would either do something to the best of her abilities or she


    would simply not do it at all.


    Sierra would never let anyone think that she was just some airhead who lived off the Yard family.


    In fact, the Yard family had gotten her a fairly decent job at a reputablepany, but she desired


    freedom. So, she quit the job and started her own business.


    However, no one from the Yard family stopped her. The sess of her business was not crucial to


    them for they did notck such money. To them, all was well as long as Sierra was happy with what


    she was doing.


    "I know you can''t, but the busy schedule is taking a toll on your body. We''re opening the day after


    tomorrow. You should recharge yourself by then. That way, you will only have the energy to host the


    opening ceremony, right?" Diana wished that she could just take Sierra home and lock her up.


    Sierra came from a well off family and she could do and have anything she wanted, yet she insisted


    on working her a*s off like that.


    As a person who was born with a silver spoon in her mouth and yet so diligent, Diana sincerely


    thought that Sierra truly deserved to seed in life.


    "Diana, I''m fine..." Sierra protested.


    "Enough of that. Go home and take a nap now. Don''t even think of waking up until you''ve repaid all


    your sleep debt." Diana pushed Sierra out of the store and urged, "Go quickly. Don''te back until


    you''re well-rested."


    "Excuse me, Diana, I''m the b.." Before Sierra could finish her words, a deep male voice suddenly


    sounded from behind, finishing her sentence. "A boss who got kicked out by her own employees. I


    expected nothing less of you, Sierra."


    Sierra was extremely familiar with that voice. However, there was no way that he would show up


    there.


    Perhaps she was hallucinating from all the exhaustion.


    Sierra shook her head and decided to heed Diana''s advice to get some sleep at home.


    However, she did not expect that Johan, who she hadn''t seen in at least half a month since he had


    gone on his business trip, would show up right in front of her the moment she turned around.


    Johan was dressed in a suit with a pair of leather shoes on his feet. He looked well-groomed and


    his face was handsome as always. Coupled with his devilish eyes, he was undoubtedly the most


    eye-catching one among the crowd.


    At that moment, he was standing in front of her in a casual manner but he was still able to attract


    Sierra''s attention.


    Sierra knew that she shouldn''t have looked at him, so she quickly shifted her gaze. She scooted


    past him and was about to leave when Johan reached out and grabbed her by the wrist. He told her,


    "Come with me."


    As Sierra''s gaze fell on his hand, the irony of the entire situation immediately hit her.


    Sierra used to be the one to make the first move and she was always the one who followed him


    wherever he went.


    But now...


    She shrugged her hand away, trying to get rid of him, but he was holding her too tightly. She said,


    "Please let me go, Mr. Ss."


    Johan repeated casually, "I said,e with me."


    "Go with you?" Sierra smiled with joy. "Well, I still remember that one time when you got a new car


    immediately after I rode in your car. And ever since that time, I''ve never seen you driving that car


    again. That happened just a few months ago. You haven''t forgotten that, have you?"


    Of course Johan hadn''t, but he had a reason for doing what he did. Johan did not exin much but


    merely asked, "Don''t you want to talk to me?"


    "Besides our divorce, we have nothing else to talk about." Before Sierra could withdraw her hand,


    Johan tightened his grip and shoved her into his car, saying, "Then let''s talk about the divorce."


    "Actually, we can let ourwyers do the talking instead. Once everything is settled, we can just go to


    the City Bureau to get the procedure done." Basically, Sierra didn''t want to stay with Johan for even


    a single second. She felt like her lifespan was shortening every second that went by with him.


    "Sierra, have you never taken my words to heart?" Johan said as he got into the car, and his


    powerful aura enveloped her, making her feel slightly ufortable.


    "Mr. Ss, I''m afraid you have misunderstood me. I kept every word you said etched in mind. I''ve


    never for once dared to forget a single word you''ve said." If it was not so, why would Sierra


    eventually realize that she would never be able to win his heart no matter how hard she tried?


    Sierra finally understood that, but somehow, Johan was starting to get confused by the situation.


    What on earth was he up to by constantly showing up in front of her?


    "In that case, you should remember what I''ve told you the previous time. I said that since you were


    the one who decided on our marriage, then I''ll get to decide when we''ll get the divorce. As long as I


    don''t agree with it, you will be my wife even after death." Johan gritted his teeth.


    "Please don''t say that, Mr. Ss. Your words are going to make me misunderstand that you''ve fallen


    in love with me," Sierra said with a smile as she knew deep down that such a scenario was utterly


    impossible.


    However, Sierra also hated herself for being a wimp. She knew that he was a man with a heart of


    stone, but she still made such a childish joke.


    Pigs would fly before he would ever have any feelings for her.


    Sure enough, after saying that, Sierra noticed that Johan''s face had darkened and his eyes were


    filled with hatred.


    Yes, he hated her.


    Ever since that incident, he loathed her, and wished that she could vanish from the face of the earth


    and never show up in front of him ever again.

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    "Shut up!" Johan''s patience seemed to have run out as he no longer gave Sierra the opportunity to


    refute him.


    He kept Sierra in the car and told the driver to lock the door before speeding off.


    Knowing that there was no way to escape, Sierra didn''t bother to struggle anymore.


    She sat quietly beside him and waited to see what tricks he was going to y next.


    Sierra waited for a long time but Johan was still silent.


    She angled her head slightly to look at Johan. She noticed that he was resting with his eyes shut,


    looking extremely arrogant.


    It seemed that she had spoiled that man too much before!


    In the past, whenever Sierra was with him, she would always have to be the one to initiate the


    conversation or she would never hear even a sounding through his lips.


    That sort of unscrupulous behavior really needed to be curbed as soon as possible. Sierra thought.


    Otherwise, Johan would really think that he was her everything; the center of her universe, and that


    she wouldn''t be able to live on after leaving him.


    Hence, Sierra had made up her mind. Since he was ignoring her, she would ignore him too. They


    would see who would emerge as the victor.


    Since the two in the backseat were silent, the driver did not dare to speak up either. Johan hadn''t


    given him a location, so he could only continue driving at low speed.


    No one in the car spoke. It was so quiet that everyone''s breathing could be heard.


    "Take us home!" After a long while, Johan spoke in a cid tone.


    When the driver received the order, he immediately elerated, and put up the divider ss to give


    them some privacy.


    He knew that Johan had something to discuss with Sierra but he was not sure what it was about.


    He didn''t even dare to probe into it lest he had to pay for his curiosityter on.


    The back seat of the car was spacious and could seat multiple people at a time. There was even a


    corner to do paperwork.


    However, Sierra felt somewhat ustrophobic with the divider raised.


    She felt ufortable all over so she covertly inched toward the car door.


    Johan had been waiting for Sierra to speak for a long while. He slowly opened his eyes and nced


    at Sierra through the corner of his eyes.


    Sierra was sitting close to the car door, peering out of the window. It was obvious that she was


    seated at the position furthest away from him, and that she did not intend to pay any attention to


    him.


    "This woman is really detestable!" Johan thought.


    She was like a dog who followed him wherever he went back then.


    But now that she wanted to end things, in a twinkling of an eye, she was able to act like she had


    never known him before. The way she acted was as though even a mere nce at him would sully


    her eyes.


    Huh!


    Did she really think that he was some fun toy that she could y with when she felt like it and throw


    him away whenever she got bored?


    Johan clenched his fists and turned to look ahead with deep anger in his eyes. "In her dreams!" He


    cursed inwardly.


    Looking out of the window, Sierra could sense some movements from Johan''s side, but she did not


    want to spare the effort to concern herself with him.


    Sierra had always been of that nature. She was willing to love, but equally willing to let go.


    From the moment she decided to let go of Johan, she no longer wanted anything to do with him.


    However, there were some things that she couldn''t just cut out even if she wanted to.


    She knew that she had to stay as far away from Johan as possible and to never again lose her


    head over him again. However, her emotions made her do otherwise.


    Looking at the rapidly retreating scenery on the street at that moment, she could faintly see Johan


    in the reflection on the car window.


    In a daze, she saw a young man in a white shirt.


    He was tall and slender, with a smile as bright as the sun on his face.


    Amidst the crowd, he was so dazzling that he attracted everyone''s attention at a single nce.


    The girls who wereing and going were not only gawking at him, but they even slowed down as


    they walked past him, savoring every second that they got to gaze upon him.


    Some braver girls even went up to him and took the initiative to introduce themselves to him. "Hello,


    I''m a freshman from the English Department. Nice to meet you!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The young man politely nodded, but did not utter a word in reply.


    After countless approaches, the smile on his face was still apparent. He looked both benign and


    handsome, which gave countless girls butterflies in their stomachs.


    If one was a little more observant, they would notice the coldness behind his smile.


    He didn''t like any of those girls who crowded around to suck up to him. In that case, why was he


    standing there on such a busy street then?


    The sun was shining brightly that day and all the freshmen were excited to be attending one of the


    most prestigious universities in the world.


    Sierra was one of them. Nheless, she seemed to be a lot less enthusiasticpared to the


    others.


    It wasn''t her first time there. For her, it was just the same as any other ce that she coulde


    and go as she wished.


    Her father and the chancellor of that university were close friends, so needless to say, the


    chancellor was also one of the people who had watched her grow up.


    In addition, most of the Yard family was an alumni of that university. They had all been well-known


    figures during their time there.


    Sierra had been listening to everyone babble on about that university since she was a child.


    She was very interested in it at first, but having to hear that for another twenty years definitely killed


    her interest.


    Right then, she didn''t have to listen to them gush about it anymore as she had been admitted to the


    English Department and would be a student there from then on.


    In fact, Sierra was mad at herself for scoring in the entrance exam without even trying as her dream


    to go to a different school in a different city was dashed.


    Her grandfather was open to negotiating with her on anything, except for her choice of university.


    Sierra was reluctant to show up that day but her grandfather had gotten two bodyguards to escort


    her, so she wasn''t left with much of a choice.


    All the other freshmen were beaming with joy and she was the only one who looked gloomy.


    Until she, like many other girls, saw that guy, who looked as warm as the sunshine.


    When Sierra saw him for the first time, she could feel every ounce of her being drawn to him. Her


    gaze locked onto him and she could not look away ever since.


    She was just like any of the girls there, no, to be precise, she was much braver than all of them.


    Sierra stood before him and extended her hand with a smile. "Hi, I''m Sierra Yard. I''m a freshman


    from the English Department. Nice to meet you."


    His response to her was basically the same as those he had given to the other girls. A polite and


    distant smile.


    The other girls had left sulkily upon receiving such a response, but Sierra did not.


    She showed him a brighter and sweeter smile and continued, "I''m Sierra. S-l-E-R-R-A. It''s a


    Spanish name that connotes strength and groundedness."


    Sierra had never introduced herself that seriously before. It was obvious that she was trying to


    make a deep impression on him.


    She also wanted him to notice her beauty. She might not be as perfect as Angelina Jolie, but she


    certainly wasn''t bad-looking at all.


    Nevertheless, that young man, who was full of vim and vigor, didn''t seem to have any interest in her


    at all. He replied to her in a well- mannered but distant way, "Hi there!"

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    Despite Sierra saying a great deal, all he responded with was, "Hi there." This was not how she had


    expected things to unfold at all.


    She looked at him, wearing the sweetest smile she could manage, and said, "My name is Sierra


    Yard. Now that I have told you my name, shouldn''t you tell me yours too?"


    Perhaps it was because Sierra was being too persistent, or perhaps it was for some other reason,


    the young man finally lowered his head, his gaze settling on Sierra.


    He parted his lips and was about to say something, but a voice suddenly interrupted him.


    "Johan!"


    A gentle female voice came from behind. At the same time, she noticed that the smile on his face


    had changed. It was warm and sincere right then, so much so that anyone who saw him could tell


    that he was happy from the bottom of his heart.


    At that instant, Sierra finally realized that the smile he had on earlier was nothing but a wonderful


    mask.


    Hidden beneath the mirth of a smile was his handsome but emotionless face.


    Sierra couldn''t help but want to know what kind of person could change his smile into such a


    pleasant and attractive one in an instant.


    Turning around, Sierra gazed at a girl in a white dress. She was standing not too far behind her and


    was waving at him.


    The girl in question was young and beautiful. Physique wise, she was tall and slender, and her long


    hair fluttering in the breeze. Under the autumn sunshine, she was truly a sight to behold.


    At that moment, Sierra felt that a gust of wind blew past her. She took a careful look and realized


    that the young man was already running over toward that girl.


    He went to her side and hurriedly helped her with the luggage that she was holding in her hand. He


    even tucked the girl''s hair behind her ear with affection.


    They were quite a distance away from Sierra so she couldn''t hear what he was saying to the girl.


    However, she could notice his unconcealed care for the girl through the look in his eyes.


    She could also see the adoration and affection unveiling in the girl''s eyes when she looked at him.


    They were both good- looking, enhancing the gorgeous scenery of the campus. They looked good


    together, but all the same, Sierra found them an eyesore.


    s, it turned out that he was taken.


    Since he already had a girlfriend, why the heck was he there to wee the freshmen?


    Didn''t he know that this school had an unwritten rule that on the first day of ss, seniors weren''t


    supposed toe out here, unless they had ulterior motives.


    But then again, it was not wrong for him to be there. He had indeede with an intention. That girl


    was the reason why he was there.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    What a waste of her time and efforts! Sierra thought.


    She retrieved her gaze and was about to turn around. However, when she did so, she was met with


    a magnified face. Stunned, she took a step back.


    The bodyguards who were following closely behind her immediately stepped forward and stood


    between her and the man. "Heyd, what are you doing?"


    "We''re at a university so why the panic?" Sierra stopped her bodyguard and ordered, "You guys can


    go back first. I''ll handle my luggage and go to the dormitory on my own."


    "Miss Sierra..." The bodyguards wanted to speak, but Sierra raised her eyebrows and looked at


    them with displeasure. She continued, "Grandpa asked you guys to send me to school, not to


    breathe down my neck. Do you understand me?"


    "Miss Sierra, this man..." The two bodyguards worked for Maxwell. They knew how much the old


    man adored Sierra. If they did not see Sierra off to the dormitory personally, how would they exin


    themselves to Maxwellter on?


    Sierra continued, "You guys are not leaving, huh?"


    One of the bodyguards answered, "Old Master ordered us to send you to your dormitory."


    Sierra was frustrated.


    She really wanted to let her temper loose.


    They were in the campus, who on earth would dare toy a hand on her? So she said, "This man


    was probably just a fellow student here. It''s fine, don''t waste your concern on this."


    However, the two bodyguards remained unmoved.


    Sierra said in exasperation, "You..."


    Just as Sierra was at a loss of what to do, the man, who had just frightened her, smiled and said,


    "Sierra, hello. I''m Maxtor Baker, a second- year student in the English department, and also your


    senior. I''m responsible for helping the freshman with their luggage today. I apologize for being so


    abrupt earlier."


    "No worries. Thank you, Maxtor!" Sierra said politely. She looked at the two bodyguards behind her


    and said, "See, I told you two that he''s a student here. What else are you guys worried about?"


    The bodyguards kept silent.


    They just weren''t at ease to leave her by herself!


    They could tell at a nce that man bore no honorable intentions towards Sierra. So how could they


    trust him with her luggage?


    However, they were smart enough to read the room. They could tell that Sierra wasn''t interested in


    him so he wasn''t much of a threat.


    In order not to annoy Sierra, they reluctantly handed her luggage over to Maxtor before going back


    to Maxwell to report about the situation.


    As soon as the two bodyguards left, Sierra reached for her luggage. Maxtor, who was one step


    ahead of her, said, "Sierra, it''s my pleasure to help you as your senior. You can treat me to dinner


    some other day to thank me, if you like."


    "Treat you to dinner? Are we close enough for that?" Sierra stared at him. "By the way, how do you


    know my name?"


    "How do I know your name?" Maxtor stopped and looked at Sierra with amusement. "Sierra, those


    who can get into this school should be pretty smart, so why would you ask such a childish


    question?"


    Sierra was puzzled. "And why is my question childish?"


    Maxtor added, "Let me tell you something, Sierra. If you''re overly modest, it''ll juste off as being


    arrogant."


    "Excuse me, I don''t know you. And stop calling me by my name, it makes me ufortable." Sierra


    looked at him discontentedly. "Anyway, why did you say that I''m being overly modest?"


    Maxtor said, "Well, who in this city doesn''t know the Yard family? Besides, you have two


    bodyguards following you. How could anyone not recognize who you are?"


    Sierra admitted that she had been careless. She should not have let the bodyguards send her to


    school.


    Maxtor added, "Also, you''re the top scorer in the entrance exam this year. So who wouldn''t know


    you?"


    "Oh," Sierra replied.


    She knew that the Yard family was famous, but she was usually pretty low-key. On top of that, she


    had somehow managed to be the top scorer so she couldn''t eveny low even if she wanted to.


    Maxtor looked at her calm face and was slightly dissatisfied. "Is that all you have to say?"


    Sierra said, "By the way, what''s your name again?"


    Maxtor was also a handsome man himself so he had not been ignored that way before. He said


    loudly, "My name is Maxtor. M-A-X-T-O-R. More importantly, I know that guy."


    He pointed to the youngd from earlier and said, "He''s not only my batch mate but also my


    roommate. I know what his name is."


    "So what?" It seemed that Maxtor had overheard what she had said when she took the initiative to


    greet the man so he decided toe over to make things awkward for her. "He has a girlfriend. Are


    you expecting me, Sierra Yard, to break them up?"

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    Those words were nothing more than a joke.


    Sierra had her principles. She couldn''t snatch someone else''s man away.


    However, it should be fine if she simply asked for his name, right? She thought. Hence, she put on a


    smile and asked, "What''s his name?"


    "Who was the one who said that he has a girlfriend, huh?" Maxtor didn''t answer but replied with a


    question instead, looking like a hooligan who was trying to pick a fight. "Did he actually tell you that


    he has a girlfriend though?"


    "He didn''t have to. Anyone with eyes can tell." Sierra turned back and saw the two walking side by


    side towards the dormitory.


    The two of them stuck close to each other. The young man stood tall and upright, and the girl was


    slender and delicate. Even though she couldn''t see their faces, their backs were a picture admirable


    enough.


    Although Sierra didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had to give it to them that the two were indeed a perfect


    match in terms of appearance.


    "He is sort of like the school hunk in our school, and also a top schr to boot. He was admitted to


    our school with super high gradesst year. Since childhood, he has been the model child praised


    by all the adults." Maxtor''s eyes followed Sierra''s. "His name is Johan Ss. J-O-H-A-N S-l-L-A-S."


    "Johan Ss?" Sierra mouthed it silently, and like a knee-jerk reaction,mitted this name to her


    memory.


    After all, no matter what times they lived in, goodlooking and talented people were hard toe by-


    "Hey Johan, wait for me." Maxtor carried Sierra''s luggage and without telling her in advance, he ran


    after Johan.


    Sierra stayed rooted.


    After a few steps, Maxtor stopped and turned back. "Sierra, why are you still standing there?"


    Sierra still didn''t move. She didn''t know him, so why would she chase after him?


    So that she could watch as the couple promenade their affection to the public?


    To her defense, she was no masochist to do that to herself.


    When Maxtor saw that she wasn''t moving, he returned and dragged her along with him. "Is he


    not good looking enough for you?"


    Sierra followed him unwillingly and asked, "Excuse me?"


    "What I mean is that there are too many girls who are whipped for Johan!" Maxtor said, "It''s not just


    the girls from our school, even the girls from school next door are in love with him. If you''re not


    aggressive enough, he''ll fall into the trap another she-devil hasid, and you won''t even get a single


    taste of him."


    What she-devil? And did he mean by a taste of him? Sierra found his words crude so she paid him


    no heed.


    Maxtor was still bbering ad infinitum. "I know that there are many excellent men in the world.


    Considering your identity, I''m sure you have many of those men revolving around you. But a man as


    outstanding and loyal as Johan is one in a million."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sierra grasped on the points that Maxtor was trying to make. Johan was an outstanding and loyal


    man.


    However, no matter how outstanding or loyal he was, he would only be so to another woman. It had


    nothing to do with herself.


    Was Maxtor telling her all this so that she could see with her own eyes how loyal of a man Johan


    was? Was this all a tactic to get Sierra to back off?


    There was no need for her to back off. She was a person with high principles, and her hatred for


    cheaters topped that list. Never would she wind up as a woman who would get in the way of


    someone''s rtionship.


    She admitted that when she hadid eyes on Johan for the first time, she was really attracted by his


    looks, so she took the initiative to hit on him.


    However, she jettisoned away all those thoughts to the back of her head the moment she found out


    that he was taken.


    Sierra wrenched her wrist and broke free from Maxtor''s grip before saying, "Maxtor, this is our first


    time meeting. We are not even considered acquaintances, are we? So do you actually think that it''s


    appropriate for you to be dragging me around like this?"


    Once again, Maxtor showed Sierra how his shamelessness had no end. "You might not know me,


    but I have known you for a long time. That''s why I can''t bear to let our school hunk, Johan, get


    gobbled up by some run-in-the-mill peasants."


    Sierra looked at Maxtor with raised eyebrows. How did any of his words rte to what she was


    saying just then?


    However, Maxtor did not bother her and once again grabbed her by the wrist. He said, "Don''t look at


    me like that. There are some things that I can''t tell you right now. You''ll understand why I''m saying


    this after you''ve spent some time with us."


    Sierra was confused by Maxtor''s words. What couldn''t he tell her right then? And what was she


    supposed to understand after spending time with them?


    It seemed like he was asserting that Sierra and them would be friends.


    At least at that moment, she had no inclination to befriend Maxtor at all.


    While she was in a daze, Maxtor had already dragged her along to Johan who had been waiting


    forthem up ahead.


    Without bothering if Johan actually heard him, Maxtor pushed Sierra toward Johan and said,


    "Johan, this is Sierra. She''s our junior and also the top scorer in the entrance exam this year."


    "We have already met." Unlike his earlier coldness, Johan wore a sincere smile on his face. His


    voice was like a warm summer breeze in March that blew right through Sierra. "Hi, Sierra! I''m


    Johan, which I believe Maxtor has already told you." "H-hi!" Not only was Johan''s attitude different,


    the smile on his face was also genuine. It was definitely a smile from the bottom of his heart.


    It turned out that the smile was not only for that girl but as long as she was around, that smile would


    naturally appear on his face.


    As Maxtor had said, he really was an unequivocally devoted man.


    She knew that Johan had a reason for smiling at her like that, but Sierra still couldn''t control the


    quickening pace of her heartbeat.


    As her heart beat faster, her brain seemed to take a life of its own. She nodded honestly and said,


    "Yeah, Maxtor told me."


    "I''m your senior from now on. If you need help with your studies, feel free toe to me." Johan''s


    voice was particrly pleasant and his handsome face was even more striking under the sun.


    "Okay, Johan." Sierra nodded honestly like a star struck little fangirl.


    "Well, since we''re all well acquainted now, let''s send them to the dormitory now." Maxtor looked


    over to the girl beside Johan. His gaze was somewhat upset, his tone unfriendly. "Johan, what room


    number is she in? We can head there together if it''s on the way. Otherwise, I can take her, and you


    can take Sierra to her room."


    No matter how one heard it, there was a clear intention lurking in his words, but Johan didn''t say


    anything. Meanwhile, Sierra was too confused to notice anything wrong with what he had said.


    "They are staying in the same room and they will be roommates from now on." Johan shifted his


    gaze from Sierra to the girl and said, "Miranda, this is Sierra, who you''ve been wanting to meet."

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    Miranda Attwood, who stood quietly next to Johan, inched a step forward.


    She looked at Sierra and smiled with a hint of embarrassment. "Hi, Sierra. I''m Miranda. We''ll be


    ssmates and roommates from now on. I''m not a local here and I''m very eager to get to know this


    city but I''m not familiar with the area at all so I might have to trouble you to bring me around in the


    future."


    "Hi Miranda, nice to meet you!" Perhaps because of Johan, Sierra was somewhat repulsive toward


    her.


    Miranda was ever so warm to her, so Sierra could not ignore her but greeted her with niceties.


    "We are all in the same course, so we''ll definitely bump into each other a lot. Well, let''s just get you


    two to your dorms now, yeah." Johan said as he and Maxtor carried the luggage so that they could


    get the two girls settled in.


    Miranda followed closely behind him. "Johan, the bags are heavy. Let me carry some. Don''t tire


    yourself out."


    Maxtor said discontentedly, "It''s not heavy at all.


    Johan is a man, he''ll be fine."


    Miranda retorted in a soft voice, "I know better than you how heavy my luggage is. Besides, even if


    it''s not heavy, can''t I be concerned for Johan?"


    Maxtor continued, "Care shoulde from the heart, not just a figure of speech."


    Miranda was so angry at Maxtor''s words that tears started welling up in her eyes.


    Upon seeing that, Johan red at Maxtor coldly. "Maxtor, no one will take you for a mute if you don''t


    speak."


    Maxtor had no choice but to shut his mouth obediently.


    Sierra, who was a few steps behind them, took in what had just happened. Johan was always


    looking out for Miranda. He really seemed like a good man but it was too bad that he was taken.


    Sierra looked away and took a deep breath quietly. She slowed down once again to distance herself


    from them.


    "Some people just didn''t belong to you, so you shouldn''t bear any other thoughts about them,"


    Sierra said to herself.


    She shook her head, trying to dispel those inappropriate thoughts of hers.


    However, before she could, she suddenly bumped into someone, and a pleasant scent wafted into


    her nostrils.


    She looked up and saw that Johan, who was some distance ahead of her earlier, was standing in


    front of her like a tall mountain.


    Sierra was so surprised that she didn''t know what to say and looked at him nkly. He took the


    small bag from her and said, "Let me help you with this."


    Not only was he good looking, he was fit, smart, and had such a nice voice too. He was attractive,


    and even more so right then when he was looking at her with such a gentle gaze.


    Sierra''s heart thumped wildly and it felt like her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She had


    no control over her heartbeat at all.


    D*mn it!


    She had seen all kinds of men, but why was she so obsessed with him who she had just


    encountered?


    "They''re already way ahead of us. Let''s go." Johan''s voice sounded over Sierra''s head once again.


    It was only then did shee to her senses and followed him with stiff steps.


    Johan deliberately slowed down his pace and said, "Sierra, in fact, I''ve known you for a long time."


    "What?" Sierra looked up at him. She didn''t dare to believe what he had just said. "How do you


    know me?" she asked.


    "I think it''s rare for anyone in our school to not know you." Johan was one head taller than her and


    he was looking down at her with a faint smile on his face. He added, "I often hear people talk about


    you."


    "Is that so?" It was as if Johan''s gaze was an electric current, numbing Sierra all over. She hurriedly


    looked away and avoided his eyes.


    "Aren''t you curious about the people who were talking about you?"


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s Professor White."


    "Oh, Mr. White. He has a good rtionship with our family, so I''m kind of like his child. Everyone


    always thinks that their child is the best so you don''t be too believing in those praises he spouts


    about me."


    The White family and the Yard family had been family friends for a long time. Forbes White and


    Sierra''s father grew up and went to school together. They were like two peas in a pod.


    Forbes was one of the people who watched Sierra grow up, and he was more or less the reason


    why Maxwell had insisted on enrolling Sierra into that university.


    Forbes had often mentioned that they mustn''t benefit other universities by letting them have


    someone as talented as Sierra.


    Johan, however, said, "How are you so sure that what he said were praises?"


    The pride that was ingrained in Sierra''s bones made her retort in an instant, "Well, I''m amazing. If


    he doesn''t praise me, then I can''t think of anything else he could talk about."


    "Is that so?"


    "Is that not so?"


    "Yes, you''re indeed outstanding, and that''s why he would always use every means in the book to


    praise you in front of me."


    "Why would he always praise me in front of you though?" asked Sierra in confusion.


    "It''s because... I will let you in on the reason next time." Johan deliberately left his sentence


    hanging, causing Sierra to roll her eyes. "Why would you leave your words hanging? How


    ungentlemanly."


    "It''s ugly when girls roll their eyes."


    "How can a guy call a girl ugly!" Sierrained.


    Johan suddenly burst intoughter. However, Sierra did not understand which part of her words had


    set him off guffawing.


    Johan was bright and warm back then. His smile was a constant on his face; hisughter always


    echoing.


    Sierra had forgotten when, but it eventually became almost impossible just to hear Johan speak a


    single word to her, let alone disy a smile.


    It was probably because of that incident, for ever since then, she had never seen his smile ever


    again. Not even an insincere one.


    As she thought about it, Sierra felt that her eyelids were getting heavier. She leaned against the


    chair and soon fell asleep.


    She hadn''t had a good rest for the past few days so she was undoubtedly drained. She closed her


    eyes and in no time, she fell into a deep slumber, without realizing that Johan''s gaze, which was


    filled with mixed emotions, was on her.


    More importantly, she also didn''t realize that Johan had covertly scooted over to her side so that


    she could rest her head on his shoulder.


    With Sierra''s head rested on his shoulder, Johan closed his eyes gently. At that moment, his other


    senses had be sharper. He could smell her unique perfume scent and even feel her paced


    breathing.


    That woman looked so lovely and innocent when she was asleep, but in fact, she was such a


    hypocrite that he could never hear anything truthfuling out of her.


    Yes, she was a deceitful and despicable woman!


    What was even more hateful was that he still couldn''t let her go even though he knew what kind of


    person she was.


    Just like...


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Walking down the memoryne, Johan felt his heart clenching tightly and it was getting hard to


    breathe at that moment. He clenched his fists, and it was only after a long time that did he recover


    from it.


    He lowered the divider andmanded the driver, "Take us to the usual ce."

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    Thanks to the heavy workload that she had been attending totely, Sierra couldn''t help but drift off for a few hours straight. She probably would have slept till dawn if hunger did not hit her just then.


    She opened her eyes and noticed that Johan was next to her, making her think that she was still in dreand.


    However, as she looked carefully and realized that Johan was indeed sitting next to her, she immediately questioned in utter shock, "Why-why are you here?"


    As soon as her words left her, Sierra recalled what had happened earlier that afternoon. She hadn''t gone home at all and was instead forcefully shoved into Johan''s car.


    She looked away and out of the window. The lights outside were scattered, so she guessed that it was alreadyte in the evening.


    She nced at the clock to check the time and realized that it was already past eleven o''clock at night. She looked back at Johan and asked, "Where is this ce? What the h*ll do you want to do?"


    Johan''s face fell upon hearing her words. Under the dim light, his face looked slightly twisted, and his voice was even more terrifying. "Don''t you know where this ce is?"


    "Why should I know?" Looking at his sudden flip of expression, Sierra responded to him, discarding all decorum.


    He was the one who brought her there yet he was asking her where they were. She didn''t have a GPS system embedded in her body so how would she know?


    "Huh..." Johan sneered, not a word formed, and the atmosphere in the car was depressing.


    "Mr. Ss, let''s talk it over. Don''t show me that face all the time. Honestly, at this point in time, I really don''t want to guess what you''re thinking about or what you''re mad about anymore." Sierra had tried countless times to make this rtionship work but to no avail. She was emotionally drained; she didn''t want to waste any more energy on him.


    Sierra paused and waited for him to speak. However, just like before, Johan''s reply was never forting.


    She continued, "If you don''t want to talk to me, then please let me go now. It''ste, I have to go home and rest."


    At that instant, Johan finally parted his lips, but all he said was a repetition of his previous sentence. "Don''t you know where this ce is?"


    "Mr. Ss, is there something wrong with my way ofmunicating, or is there something wrong with your hearing? Why can''t you understand what I say?" In the past, Sierra thought that she knew him well but she was starting to realize that she knew nothing about that man at all. She couldn''t even figure out the reason why he had brought her to that godforsaken ce.


    "Sierra Yard!" Johan shouted Sierra''s name coldly. His cold gaze fell on her, looking as if he could not wait to devour her alive.


    "Mr. Ss, you look very scary now." He was terrifying, but Sierra was not afraid of him. She knew him well, and that he would never hurt anyone. He would only dish out cold and violent tactics and ignore her.


    Sierra thought that since they couldn''t talk things out, she had decided not to waste any more breath on him.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She turned her body and gazed out of the car window. It was already in the dead of night. The shops along the street were mostly closed for business and on the other side of the street was a young couple walking hand in hand, chatting away happily.


    The couple seemed to be in their early twenties, both of whom were in their prime age, just like her and Johan during their university years.


    Thinking of that, something suddenly shed through Sierra''s mind, and the scene in front of her gradually became familiar.


    "Isn''t this Southgate Avenue, the street where our university is?"


    Although there were some changes here and there in the past years, it still looked pretty much the same. No wonder Johan was mad when she couldn''t recognize it.


    But why did he bring her there? Sierra wondered.


    If it wasn''t because she knew that he never had her in his heart, she would foolishly think that he was reminiscing about their past. That street was the ce where they had met on her first day of school, and that was where their years of intertwining had been set in motion.


    "Ah, so it''s Southgate Avenue." Sierra smiled awkwardly and scratched her head to cover up her mortification. "We''ve graduated for several years now and I haven''t been back since then Plus, some parts of the street have been refurbished and it''s dark outside so I almost didn''t recognize it."


    She had already offered an olive branch, but


    Johan still ignored her with a cold face.


    It seemed that it was useless trying to ease the atmosphere, so Sierra shut her mouth obediently.


    After a long time, Johan said in a deep voice, "Sierra, what am I to you?"


    Sierra asked in reply, "Do you mean now or before?"


    Johan didn''t say anything. Sierra guessed that he wanted to know both, but she was unwilling to tell him. "I think it''s better for me not to tell you. Even if I did, you wouldn''t believe me."


    In Johan''s view, it was not that she didn''t want to say it, but she was afraid that he would expose her lie. "If what you wanted to say was true, you wouldn''t be worried that I won''t believe it."


    More than once she had been


    misunderstood by Johan. She used to feel distressed because of that, but she waspletely immune to it then. She quickly changed the topic. Johan, I haven''t had dinner yet. My stomach isn''t feeling that welt." In Johan''s view, Sierra could still be lying. However, no matter how many times she had deceived him, he would still believe her, because...


    He pressed the call button and asked the driver to open the door before getting out of the car himself.


    Sierra didn''t know what he was going to do so she sat still. After a while, she could hear him say, "Didn''t you say that you were hungry?"


    It was only then did Sierra alight the car. Johan ignored her and took the lead in walking forward, with Sierra following a few steps behind him. When he slowed down his pace, she followed suit and kept a certain distance from him.


    Johan, who was familiar with the way, walked into an alley. The alley was brightly lit, and there were various street vendors on both sides of the alley. There were not many people then, but the stores were still open.


    As soon as Johan pulled up to a small taco store, thedy owner, Rosie, came out to greet him warmly. "Johan, you''re here again."


    "Mm." Johan nodded.


    "I''ll get food going for you on the grill right away." Rosie smiled and continued, "You still patronize here all the time even after you''ve graduated. What a rare thing. Is it still the usual? One for you here, and one to go for Sierra?"


    Johan said, "No take-outs this time."


    Rosie was about to ask further when Sierra showed up at the entrance to the store. She immediately greeted, "Sierra, please sit down. Your tacos will be up right away."


    Sierra hadn''t visited this store for a few years then, so her memory toward Rosie was rather hazy so she was quite surprised that Rosie was still able to recognize her at a nce.


    She immediately recalled what Rosie had just said, so she walked over to Johan and settled down next to him. "You stille here even after we''ve graduated years ago? How much exactly do you like the food here? You even got take-outs for me? Are you using me as an excuse because you were afraid that the people here would think that you had a colossal appetite?"


    "Sierra!" Johan gnashed his teeth and called out her name. "Your ability to act coy is indeed first-ss."

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    "My ability to act coy?" Sierra said inwardly. She had no idea from where did his temper sneak in again. However, she knew that somehow everything she had done seemed to piss him off. If he didn''t like her, then why did hee looking for her? Did he have nothing else better to do?


    She smiled and said, "Mr. Ss, since you don''t like being around me, then let''s not meet anymore in the future, nor have any meals together. I''m afraid your appetite will take a nosedive when you see me."


    "You shouldn''t say that, Sierra." Rosie handed one of the tes to Sierra and said, "Every couple gets into fights, but you must know your boundaries. Some words are too hurtful, and you shouldn''t just say everything thates to your mind."


    Sierra didn''t make a sound. She wasn''t a fan of others poking their noses in her affairs. Besides, she was not close to Rosie either so she found her rather meddlesome.


    Rosie didn''t seem to register in her mind that Sierra was displeased so she added while serving the other te on the table, "Sierra, Johan loves you so much. You must cherish him. It''s really hard to find such a devoted man, especially such a handsome one."


    Johan was indeed handsome and devoted, but not to her.


    How could Rosie think that Johan loved her?


    Upon hearing this, Sierra''s interest was piqued. She queried, "Rosie, how do you know that he loves me?"


    Her question was directed to Rosie, but her eyes were on Johan. It wasn''t because she was expecting anything, but rather she wanted to see if Johan would blow up from being misunderstood that he loved her.


    "Everyone can see it." Rosie smiled and added, "You two have been together since college and it''s already been a few years since you graduated, yet you two are still here together to eat at my store. What else do you need to prove that?"


    Johan''s expression did not change when he heard Rosie''s words so Sierra could not read his true thoughts.


    She looked toward Rosie and said, "I''ll let you in on a little secret. We''re here for our farewell dinner. We will go our separate ways after this meal and neither of us will have anything to do with each other anymore."


    "Touchwood!" Rosie spluttered. "Sierra, I just told you that you can fight, but don''t ever run your mouth with vindictive words. Not all wounds can be healed."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I agree hands down. Some wounds just can''t be healed." Sierra smiled. She and Johan had already been scarred way too much, and there was no way to fix it then.


    "It''s good that you agree. Be careful of what you say from now on. You guys should hurry up and dig in, the food is getting cold." After that, Rosie returned to the kitchen.


    Sierra picked up the taco and took a bite before chewing on it slowly.


    To tell the truth, the food there wasn''t that good so Sierra couldn''t understand why Johan liked it so much.


    He used to go there often when he was a student but he still did so even after he had graduated years ago. Wasn''t he sick of it? Sierra pondered. Or was there some other reason?


    Sierra tried hard to mull over it, and eventually she recalled something.


    Many years ago, on the day they first met each other, the four of them ate dinner at that very store. She didn''t like tacos, but she still ordered one for herself.


    Johan was the one who treated them that night, so although she didn''t like the tacos, she still finished the whole thing. She even lied and agreed with Miranda when she said that was the best taco ce they had ever been to.


    Sierra could still recall the satisfaction and happiness on Miranda''s face at that time, as well as the tenderness and sweetness in her eyes when she looked at Johan.


    At that time, Sierra felt like she had lost her mind for agreeing to go out to eat with them as all she could see was them showing their affection for each other.


    It seemed that Johan often went to that taco ce because of that woman who he could never forget.


    Sierra never had a great appetite. Coupled up with such an unpleasant memory, she felt full after just her second bite.


    She put down the taco while Johan was still eating. After swallowing the contents in his mouth, he looked up at her and said, "Didn''t you say that you were hungry. Why did you stop eating already?"


    She was starving, but at the thought of him and that woman, her appetite flew out the window in an instant.


    She couldn''t say what she was thinking so she forced a perfunctory smile and said, "I''m on a diet, so I can''t eat too much at night."


    "Look at how thin you are. You don''t need to lose any more weight." Johan thought so in his mind, but what he said was, "Eat more." "I''m good. You can go ahead."


    Since Sierra refused to eat, Johan stopped eating too.


    He looked at her and said, "Miranda ising back tomorrow. She wants me to pick her up at the airport."


    "Oh, congrats then!" Sierra thought that she hadpletely moved on from this rtionship but her heart still couldn''t help but throb in pain the moment she heard that name.


    Miranda Attwood!


    That was a name that Sierra hated to hear the most in her life. It was a hurdle that she could never ovee.


    "Congrats?" Johan narrowed his eyes and looked at Sierra with a cold face.


    Sierra clenched her fists and


    gathered herself before replying with a forced smile, "Now that she is back, we should get the divorce done as soon as possible. I don''t want to hold on to something that doesn''t belong to me." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Something?" Johan sneered. He was that close to crushing the taco in his hands at that moment.


    He looked at Sierra with his bloodshot eyes, looking like a wild beast that was ready to devour her at any time.


    Frightened by his appearance, Sierra gulped. She wanted to flee, but her legs were too weak toply. She could only sit still and said, "Well, you- you-you..."


    She wanted to say something, but she was so afraid that her words nked out.


    "Sierra, so I''m just an object to you, huh?" Johan suddenly sprung to his feet, kicked his chair and left.


    That wasn''t what she meant but was she even supposed to exin it to him?


    Sierra nced at him but did not


    have the nerves to catch up to him. She took some time to calm herself down and was about to leave. Before getting up from her seat, she realized that she had not paid for the meal so she said, "Bill please."


    Rosie came over from the counter and said with a smile, "You don''t have to pay for it. Johan pays it monthly."


    "Monthly?" Sierra was baffled as to why Rosie would agree to monthly payments when she was just running a small business. "Does Johane here often?" she asked.


    Rosie nodded and said, "As long as he''s in town, he wille here almost every night."


    Upon receiving such an answer, Sierra found things even more unusual.


    In the past, she would always find ways to track him down and tail him whenever she could but why didn''t she know that he frequented that shop almost every day?

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    In the middle of cleaning the table, Rosie said, "He doesn''t onlye here to have meals, but he would also get one to go every time. No jpenos on the one to go. He says that you can''t take spices because your stomach doesn''t handle it well."


    Sierra did have a stomach problem but it wasn''t till the point that she couldn''t take spicy food at all. Moreover, Johan had never brought any tacos back for her.


    Sierra figured that he was probably getting it for someone else so she asked, "What did he say to you when he asked you to pack it?"


    Rosie smiled and said, "He said that he was going to bring it for his girlfriend. He''s obviously talking about you, isn''t he?"


    "Oh, his girlfriend." Smiling, Sierra did not put forth any more questions as she knew that Johan had never regarded her as his girlfriend.


    For him, she was nothing more like a leech that he couldn''t shake off.


    Rosie looked at Sierra and said earnestly, "I know you two fought today but it''s fine. Go back and talk things out with him, and everything will be okay. But you have to listen to my advice. Don''t say any more hurtful things to him. The more a man loves you, the more hurtful it will be."


    Sierra didn''t understand why Rosie insisted that Johan loved her. Did she know Johan''s feelings for her better than she did?


    "Go after him quickly, don''t let him wait too long." When Rosie saw Sierra keeping quiet, she didn''t say anything more.


    However, as she was collecting the dirty dishes, she recalled that Johan''s words were slightly different the previous time he was there. Johan, who was usually quiet, actually chatted with her that time. It was indeed a rare moment. Rosie thought.


    He told her that he was not packing food for his girlfriend but for his wife.


    At that time, Johan''s expression was the same as usual, but she could still make out a different light in Johan''s eyes.


    With her experience at this age, she could be sure that it was an expression of joy of a man marrying the woman he loved.


    Rosie thought that she had to ry this to Sierra so that she wouldn''t get mad at Johan so easily all the time and jeopardize their harmony as a wedded couple.


    Rosie scurried out, but Sierra was already long gone.


    She looked out and saw that Sierra was about to walk out of the alley. She called out but Sierra did not respond so she thought that she would tell her the next time.


    What''s more, she believed that since Johan loved her so much, he wouldn''t let her go that easily, and that they would definitely stick it till the end. Sierra walked out of the alley and nced around but she didn''t see Johan or his car.


    It seemed that Johan had already left without her, so she had no choice but to take a cab.


    After getting into the car, Sierra could not help but sneer as she thought of what Rosie had told her.


    If a man really loved a woman, he would never leave a woman outside alone in the middle of the night no matter how angry he was.


    However, what Sierra didn''t know was that another car was following closely behind and that car had never left until she had gotten home safely.


    Sierra hadn''t slept much in the past few days but sleepiness didn''t kick in at all now that she was in bed.


    She didn''t want to recall those unpleasant memories, but her mind was full of Johan and Miranda.


    Miranda!


    Miranda!


    It was Miranda yet again!


    Sierra hadn''t seen Miranda nor


    Seen


    contacted her ever since she had left


    the country: Sierra thought that


    Miranda would settle down abroad


    and that she would never have to see nor hear anything about her ever again.


    Swn


    But who would have thought that Johan would mention that name in her face?


    Miranda had once told Sierra that life abroad was like a fantasy. That was the life she truly wanted; it was her lifelong dream. Since Miranda was so eager to lead a life abroad, Sierra couldn''t understand why she wanted toe back.


    Wouldn''t it be better to stay at the ce of her dreams?


    Perhaps after Miranda had seeded in her des, she suddenly realized that love was still something fundamental to her. However, the timing for her to return couldn''t be more fortuitous, as it was in the middle of Sierra''s and Johan''s divorce.


    She wondered if it was just a coincidence or if there was something she didn''t know about.


    "Ring..."


    Sierra''s cell phone suddenly rang. The loud ringtone startled her, bringing her thoughts back from the past.


    She took her phone and saw that it was a foreign phone number.


    There were many members in the Yard family who were abroad all year round. In order to make it easier to talk to local clients, they often changed their numbers. Sierra


    suspected that she probably


    forgot


    to save one of their numbers so she answered without a second thought. "It must be either Jovane or Kaelyn." She thought.


    "Sierra, it''s me, Maxtor." Maxtor''s voice sounded through the phone.


    Though Maxtor often contacted Sierra, he rarely called at such ate hour. Furthermore, he was calling her with a new number. "Hey... why are you calling me sote at night?"


    Maxtor said, "I''m on the ne now and the flight is taking off soon. I''ll bearriving at the capital at about noon. I have sent the flight number to you. You and Johan cane pick me up tomorrow."


    Maxtor and Johan were best buddies so why would he call her and not Johan? He even asked her and Johan to go pick him up at the airport. "Maxtor, I..."


    Before Sierra could refuse, Maxtor interrupted, "Ah, we''re taking off now. The flight attendant is asking me to turn off my phone now. I''ll get in trouble if I don''t. See you at the airport tomorrow afternoon."


    Before Sierra could say anything, Maxtor had already hung up. Listening to the disconnected tone, Sierra could foresee that she wouldn''t be getting any sleep that night.


    Sierra did not inform Johan that Maxtor wasing back. She did not want to take the initiative to contact Johan. Plus, Johan said that he would go to the airport to pick Miranda up.


    She clearly knew that Johan was going to pick up Miranda the next day so if she were to bring Maxtor up, Johan would probably feel that she was being petty again and that she was deliberately stirring up trouble because she was upset about him meeting with Miranda.


    Sierra did not know what time Miranda''s flight would arrive. Hence, in order to avoid running into them, she had decided to ask her driver to pick Maxtor up at the airport.


    However, on second thought, she realized Maxtor had his own driver too. So he had probably asked her to pick him up because he wanted to catch up with her.


    Maxtor had been a lot of help to her all these years. He could even be considered as her older brother, so she decided that it would be better for her to pick him up herself.


    After waking up in the morning, Sierra went to her store and supervised how things were getting on. Then, she went for a morning coffee before heading to the airport.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Since she had plenty of time, she drove slowly, causing many cars to overtake her along the way.


    She was driving safely ording to thew, but there would always be irresponsible drivers on the road.


    When she was at the wheel, a Mercedes to her left suddenly swerved into herne.


    She quickly stepped on the brakes, but she was unable to stop the tragedy as the front of her car had already crushed into the car in front of her.

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    Stopping her car, Sierra quickly got off to check the situation.


    No sooner had her feet been on the ground that four men got off from the car in front of her and surrounded her.


    One of them pointed at her and barked, "Don''t you f*cking know how to drive? If you don''t, then don''t drive. Say it, how much are you going to pay for the damage!"


    Sierra was driving in ordance to normalcy, but the other party had, so suddenly, cut into herne without a signal. As hard as she had stepped on her brake, she still collided with the car. They were supposed to be the ones held ountable for the collision.


    However, they got out of the car and shouted at her, extortingpensation. Sierra suspected that these men had done so deliberately to scam her. She took out her mobile phone and was ready to call the police. However, before she could even unlock her phone, one of the men had already wrenched the phone away from her. "We have something important to do today. Our time is money and you can''t afford to dy us. The longer you dy, the more there is for you to pay."


    Now that her cell phone had been taken away, Sierra could no longer call the police. It did not help that one by one, the cars beside her sped past, leaving her no way to ask for help. She knew that she had to prioritize her safety so she asked, "How much do you want?"


    One of the men said, "One million."


    The ones who had vited thew were wringing for a million in one shot. It was definitely daylight robbery in every sense of the word. After confirming what their motive was, Sierra said withposure, "Excuse me, do you realize what you guys are doing?"


    Another strong man shouted, "What are we doing? You hit our car, so you have to pay up. A million isn''t even enough to cover our losses." Sierra replied furiously, "Do you actually know how much a million dors is? How dare you ask for that much money just for this? Why don''t you just go rob a bank or something?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Very well. It''s fine if you don''t want to pay up. You can keep us entertained for the night and once we''re all satiated, we won''t ask you for the money anymore." The big fellows leered at Sierra, their looks making her sick to the stomach.


    Sierra was so disgusted by them that her scalp turned numb. Just as she was at her wit''s end, a familiar car pulled over.


    Johan''s driver got out of the car and asked, "Miss Sierra, what''s the matter? Do you need our help?"


    "These guys are ckmailing me now. Please call the police for me." At that moment, Sierra felt as though a messiah had graced upon thend. Otherwise, she really was about to be robbed in broad daylight.


    "Sure." The driver nodded and was ready to go back to the driver''s seat to get his cell phone. When he turned his head, he noticed that Johan, who was initially seated in the back seat, was getting out of the car.


    The driver hurriedly reported, "Mr. Ss, Miss Sierra had asked me to call the police for her."


    "Ah, there''s not a need to lodge a report, not at all. We are the ones responsible for the ident. We willpensate ordingly. This ident has nothing to do with Miss Sierra." For some inexplicable reason, the group of men, who were acting fiercely just then, began to behave differently all of a sudden.


    The man who took Sierra''s phone earlier quickly returned it to her while the other man who tried to scam a huge sum out of her immediately stuffed a pile of money into her hand and said, "Miss Sierra, our lot is to be med for what happened just now. We got something else to attend to so we''ll be hitting the road now. Please let me know if the money here isn''t enough."


    Sierra was baffled by their sudden change in attitude. By the time she regained her senses, the group of men had already driven off, as if nothing had happened.


    Sierra raised her head and looked into Johan''s deep eyes. She parted her lips and wanted to express her gratitude, but seeing the cold on his face, she couldn''t bring herself to let her words roll off her tongue.


    Johan stared at her and said in a cold voice, "It''s very fun, isn''t it?"


    Sierra was stunned. "What?"


    Johan raised the corners of his mouth and said in a mocking tone. "Do you still need me to make it clear?"


    Sierra hated the expression he had on. "What do you mean?"


    Johan said again, "Sierra, your tricks are atrocious. Try harder next time."


    "So you thought that I directed that entire scene earlier just so I could block your way?" Sierra understood what Johan meant, but she still wanted to confirm with him, hoping that it was she who had read too much into it.


    Johan arched his eyebrows. "Isn''t it so?"


    "Isn''t it so?" His words echoed in her head.


    Sierra thought that she would no longer care about how Johan would treat her, but when she heard Johan questioning her in such a tone, her heart still couldn''t help but ache in dull repetition.


    Despite that, sheughed. "Mr. Ss, you really have a good eye. I worked so hard to put on this act but you saw right through me so quickly. You are indeed still the old you, bereft of any sense of humor."


    Upon hearing Sierra''s words, Johan''s forehead began to pulsate. He grabbed her by the wrist and said, "Get in the car with me."


    Sierra struggled hard. "Johan. Let me go! To tell you the truth, I can''t even bear to stay with you for another second."


    Listening to her words, Johan''s body stiffened, but he did not let her go. He forced her into the front passenger seat and got into the driver''s seat before speeding off.


    Sierra shouted anxiously, "Johan, are you out of your mind? My car is still there."


    "Miss Sierra, I''ll send your car for repairs. You don''t have to worry about it." The driver who was left behind answered Sierra''s question.


    Sierra really wanted to roll her eyes at him. He was never this sensible, but somehow, he knew exactly how to work things out in situations like that.


    Johan raced all the way and soon parked the car in the parking lot of the airport.


    After getting off, Sierra ignored him and went straight in to look for Maxtor''s arrival gate.


    After a while, Johan came up to her.


    He looked at her with a heavy gaze as she asked, "Why were you on your way to the airport?"


    "Do you own this ce? You''re


    allowed toe here, but I''m not?"


    Sierra red at him and quickly


    moved aside. "It''s better for you and me to keep a distance from each other. Don''t let that woman you like misunderstand us."


    Johan growled, "Sierra, are you really stupid or are you just ying dumb?"


    "I am indeed stupid." It was because of this sheer stupidity that she''d wasted her youth on a man who never loved her. She used to think that this was just an integral part of her experiences in life and that there was nothing for her to regret. But the more she brood over it, the more she regretted it.


    "Johan!"


    Just as the two of them were at each other''s throats until their faces had turned red, a beautiful and


    eine


    familiar female voice was heard. Johan''s face, which had been


    terrifyingly gloomy, flick


    a


    smile at that instant. "You''re back."


    Sierra, too, looked toward the source of the voice. She couldn''t help but feel nauseated the moment she saw that familiar face.


    She covered her belly, summoning all her strength trying not to make a mess of herself.


    Meanwhile, Johan was already waltzing over to Miranda to help her with her luggage, and the two of them were talking andughing away happily.


    That scene was an exact replica of the scene when they had first met each other at the university many years ago. At that moment, Sierra could feel her eyes sting and her stomach churning riotously.


    It turned out that she had been an utter fool and the marite to his puppeteer all those years.

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    Averting her gaze, Sierra turned around with difficulty.


    However, just as she had taken a step forward, Miranda''s voice sounded from behind. "Sierra, I didn''t expect you toe to the airport to pick me up. Imagine my delight to be able to see you on the first day of my return."


    "You''ve misunderstood, Miss Attwood. I''m not here to pick you up." Sierra did not conceal her hatred for Miranda as she could not even be bothered to dole out the niceties at her.


    Miranda chuckled. "I haven''t seen you for so many years, but you''re still so adorable." It seemed that Miranda couldn''t sense the despise Sierra had for her. She approached Sierra with a smile and wanted to give her a hug.


    Sierra stared at Miranda''s outstretched arms and quickly dodged her.


    A single nce at Miranda and her eyes would be sullied. Sierra thought that she would even throw up should her bodye into contact with Miranda''s.


    Miranda was never good at reading between the lines, so she did not seem to have noticed Sierra''s repulsion toward her. Shimmying closer to Sierra, she forced a hug on her. "Sierra, do you know why I''m back this time?"


    Miranda''s voice was gentle and soft, exactly matching the impression she gave off.


    However, Sierra knew that Miranda''s looks could be deceiving. That woman was just good at putting her weak outer appearance to deceive others. The contact with Miranda''s body disgusted Sierra, so much so that her stomach was churning. Before she could push Miranda away, Miranda said, "Sierra, no one can take my Johan away from me ever again."


    "Take your Johan away? Don''t worry. I wouldn''t want him even if you gift him to me with both hands." Sierra pushed Miranda away and nced coldly and arrogantly at both Johan and her. "You two really make me sick."


    Take Johan away?


    Sierra had never been someone as indecorous as that.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Miranda had personally attested that the two of them were just like brother and sister, and that they had a tonic rtionship, Sierra wouldn''t have taken the initiative to pursue Johan back then.


    Sierra could still recall clearly that Miranda hadtched onto her and avowed to her how much she had admired and wanted to befriend her on the day they first met.


    Although Sierra hadn''t formed a good impression of Miranda at first nce, she slowly epted Miranda as her friend because of the warmth and gentleness that she had disyed.


    Soon after, Miranda held Sierra''s hand and said to her, "Sierra, you should go after Johan if you like him. He''s my brother, and there isn''t a whit of romance between us."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sierra was indeed fond of Johan but she thought that Johan and Miranda were dating so she had always been avoiding Johan.


    Whenever Maxtor and Johan would ask her out, she''d always excuse herself by saying that she was upied with something else. She had been doing so as she was worried that she might not be able to control herself and ended up hurting other people''s feelings.


    Never, for the life of Sierra, would she have expected that Johan''s "girlfriend" would suddenly confess to her that they were just siblings. More importantly, Miranda had even encouraged her to pursue Johan.


    After Miranda had said all that, Sierra whisked away all her qualms and openly went after the man she liked.


    Sierra still remembered that it had been a sunny day when she''d asked Johan to meet her at the school library.


    She''d asked him, "Johan, are you seeing anyone at the moment?"


    He looked at her with a smile and replied, "Not at the moment."


    Sierra, who had always been bold, was a little embarrassed, but she still mustered the courage to say the words that she had long wanted to say to him, "Can I be your girlfriend?"


    "No." Johan shook his head, startling the bejesus out of Sierra. She parted her lips and wanted to ask him for the reason. But before she could do so, she heard him say, "It''s better to leave the pursuing to the guy."


    "I..." Sierra was a little worried. She was so afraid that Johan would think that she was overly enthusiastic and that she didn''t know how to restrain herself.


    Looking at Sierra''s discouraged look, Johanughed and said, "Sierra, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Sierra shook her head in bewilderment.


    Johan said again, "Can I be your boyfriend then?"


    Sierra was about to shake her head again. After shaking her head twice, she immediately understood his words and quickly nodded. "Yes! Of course you can!"


    Since then, they had officially gotten together and became a couple envied by many.


    Sierra had always thought that she and Johan would get married, give birth to a baby, and live an ordinary but happy life forever. However, somehow, Johan had changed into apletely different person right before his graduation.


    All of a sudden, it was as if she hadn''t even known him at all.


    She never figured out what had caused that sudden change but she understood it then.


    Perhaps that change had something to do with Miranda.


    In a trance, Sierra could hear Miranda''s firm and heartless voice and those things that she had told her right before she''d left to study abroad. That day, Miranda invited her to a cafe nearby the university, saying that she had something to talk to her about.


    Sierra and Miranda had lived in the same room for four years, and Miranda was also her matchmaker. They were considered close friends at that point so they often hung out together.


    As soon as Sierra arrived at the cafe, Miranda went straight to the point. "Sierra, do you know why I''ve asked you to meet me today?"


    Sierra said, "No. What is it about?"


    Miranda continued, "I was born in a problematic family and I was abandoned as a child. If Mrs. Ss hadn''t adopted me, I would have died long


    H


    ago.


    "Miranda, you didn''t choose the family you were born into. Don''t be too hung up on the past." Sierra vaguely knew about Miranda''s family, but she had never looked down on Miranda because of that.


    "But it doesn''t mean that it hasn''t happened if I don''t think about it, right?" Miranda red at Sierra. "You''re different. You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth, and your family adores you. You''re beautiful, and you''re good at your studies too. You''re always the focus of everyone''s attention wherever you go. You have no idea what it feels like to suffer like I did."


    Sierra did not know how to respond.


    What did Miranda''s family background have to do with her? Why did she feel like Miranda was putting all the me about her misfortunes on her? Miranda said, "Don''t look at me with those eyes.


    What I despise the most is this innocent and sympathetic eyes of yours. We are all human beings. You can sit on your high horse and look down on others not because you have the ability, but only because you were born privileged."


    Sierra frowned unhappily. "Miran-"


    Before she could say anything, Miranda interrupted her, "Sierra, I can spend my life working my as* off and not get what I want. Meanwhile, you wouldn''t have to lift


    ???


    a finger and it would be handed to you on a silver tter. Huh! How ironic!"

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    Sierra wasn''t able to refute because what Miranda said was the truth. It was indeed true that many could neverpare with her background.


    However, although she was born privileged, that didn''t spare her from putting in effort for her own future. Prestigious universities wanted her because she was the top scorer in the entrance exam but not because of her family background and connections.


    All of a sudden, Miranda smirked sinisterly. "I know you like Johan, and you want to be with him. Sierra, I like him too, and I want to be with him. You have everything so why do you still want to take my man away from me?"


    "Excuse me? Who took your man?" Displeased, Sierra said, "Miranda, you were the one who told me that you two were siblings, and that there was nothing going on between you guys. And mind you, you were also the one who encouraged me to go after him."


    Miranda shouted in a low voice, "Sierra, if I hadn''t told you that, would you have remained friends with me? Would I have gotten a chance to get close to you?" "If you don''t like me, then why do you want to befriend me in the first ce?" Sierra couldn''t wrap her head around Miranda''s logic. Wouldn''t one give another a wide berth if they didn''t like that person? Sierra thought.


    In that case, why did Miranda try to get close to her and make a friend out of her?


    In confusion, Sierra eyed Miranda. Thetter had be blithering foreign to her right then.


    In the next second, Miranda provided the answer Sierra was seeking, "Because that was the only way I can get closer to my dreams..."


    Sierra was even more bemused. Why would getting closer to her help Miranda achieve her dreams?


    She was not a genie that could grant wishes.


    Miranda quickly shed a light on Sierra''s doubts, saying, "Sierra, it might not be important for you to study abroad, but it is for me."


    Since everything was alreadyid on the table, Miranda no longer tried to hide her intentions. "Going abroad to study is my lifelong dream. If you give me the opportunity to go on an exchange program abroad, I will give you Johan. I promise that I will nevere back here again, and I will not meet Johan even if I return."


    Sierra finally understood. Miranda knew that her academic performance was average at best and that her family was not financially capable to support her. Hence, if she wanted to study abroad, she had only herself to rely on.


    From the very beginning, Miranda had set her sights on Sierra. It turned out that Miranda had been scheming against her since the day she met her while Sierra, like an idiot, actually treated Miranda like a true friend.


    What was even funnier was that Johan was already her boyfriend. What right did Miranda have to say that she would give Johan to her?


    "You said you''ll give Johan to me?" Sierra found the entire situation hrious. Why would she need Miranda to give Johan to her? She questioned, "Miranda, Johan and I are a couple now. I love him and he loves me. What right do you have to give him to me?"


    "What right?" Miranda sneered. "Because I was the one who persuaded him to get together with you. You two are only together because I stepped down voluntarily."


    Miranda knew that that negotiation with Sierra was her only chance. If she missed it, she would never be able to make something out of her life. Hence, she had to seize Sierra''s weakness and make use of it.


    "Sierra, if I didn''t take the initiative to step back, Johan would never have gotten together with you. After all, you are just a substitute he got to heal his wounds after I dumped him."


    "Miranda, do you honestly think that I will buy all this?" Sierra didn''t believe Miranda''s words, but a vague sense of uneasiness inevitably grew in her chest.


    The moment the seed of uneasiness was nted, it would take root and grow.


    Miranda knew how much Sierra loved Johan. The deeper she loved him, the more afraid she would be of losing him. She knew that Sierra would never allow anything or anyone to destroy her rtionship with Johan.


    Miranda forged on with her victorious pursuit. "It''s fine if you don''t know my character, but you should know how eager I was to study abroad. It was my lifelong dream. Once I leave, I won''te back again. If I don''te back, Johan won''t be able to see me. Eventually, he will forget the infatuation we once had for each other. That is the only way the two of you can have a chance at having a stable rtionship."


    Sierra didn''t want to be separated from Johan. Moreover, she had never intended to go abroad to study, but before she could tell her academic counselor about it, Miranda had alreadye to her.


    Just as Miranda had expected,


    Sierra was, to all intents and purposes, head over heels with Johan. She loved him so much that she was willing to pay any price for him and would not allow any variables to arise between them.


    Somehow, Sierra found herself agreeing to Miranda''s request. She even used the connections she had with her family to find someone to help her. In the end, Miranda, who never had any chance of getting into the program, managed to achieve the goal of being an exchange student.


    Sierra had never anticipated that Miranda, who said that she would nevere back to the country, would return.


    No, she should have expected that Miranda was someone who wouldn''t keep her promise. She shouldn''t have believed anything she had said in the first ce.


    "It''s my fault for being too naive!" Sierra med herself inwardly.


    Staring at those two disgusting people, Sierra''s stomach began to churn even more violently. She thought that she couldn''t stay there any longer so she turned around decisively and was about to leave.


    However, the moment she turned around, the twitching pain in her stomach rushed over like a flood and everything before her eyes went dark. Before losing her consciousness, Sierra could vaguely hear Johan calling her name, but all that didn''t matter anymore as her feelings for him were already dead.


    "Sierra!" Johan rushed over and caught Sierra''s falling body in time. He carried her into his arms and rushed to the emergency clinic at the airport. "This d*mned woman. She''s always so stubborn. She was in so much pain yet she never said a word," Johan said inwardly. Looking at Johan''s back, who was holding Sierra and running with all his might, Miranda was enveloped by immense jealousy.


    Even though she grew up with Johan, Johan had never held her, not even by the hand.


    He always told her that she was just his sister.


    It had always been that way. He cared about her as if she was his younger sister and he had never led her on.


    However, how could she not fall in love with such an outstanding boy like him who took such good care of her?


    Miranda took a deep breath and tucked away the jealousy and loss deep in her heart. She dragged her luggage and chased after them. "Johan, did Sierra really faint?"


    Johan''s shot over with his cold gaze. That was the first time ever that Miranda had seen such a terrifying look in Johan''s eyes, making her feel like she had never known him before.


    Miranda did not dare to say anything more. She silently followed behind until Johan handed Sierra over to the doctor. She tried to talk to him again and said, "Johan, what happened to Sierra?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Miranda Attwood, do you know why I came to pick you up today?" Johan enunciated her full name, his voice downright cold.


    Johan''s unweing attitude made Miranda tremble in fear. She called out, "Johan..."


    "Miranda, the reason I came to pick


    you up is to tell you that you are now an adult and you''ve gotten what you wanted. You can now support yourself so you''ll have nothing else to do with the Ss family from now on

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    Johan''s words frightened Miranda so much that her face turned pale. "Johan, Mrs. Ss adopted me. I would have died a long time ago if it weren''t for her. How could I have nothing to do with the Ss family?"


    Johan''s face was somber, and his voice chilled Miranda to her bones. "You know that my mother was the one who took you in, but look at what you''ve been up to all these years?"


    "Johan, what- what did I do?" Miranda said, trembling with fear.


    Miranda was an expert at feigning a pitiful appearance and reaping sympathy from others. She even managed to tear up and gazed heart- wrenchingly at Johan at that very moment.


    However, Johan did not buy into her ploy at all. Not only did his eyes demonstrate her no pity, there was also a trace of disdain that Miranda had never seen before.


    He loathed her.


    Upon realizing that, Miranda''s heart was broken. Johan had been her dream for those past years. She had worked so hard to do so many things in order to stay by his side.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But how could he loathe her?


    Miranda absolutely would not allow it. "Johan, you know everything I''ve done ever since I joined the Ss family. I didn''t study well when I was a child but I worked hard in order to get into a good university so that I wouldn''t bring shame to you and Mrs. Ss. That''s all I have been doing these past years."


    "Is that all you''ve done?" Johan smiled coldly, his smile riddled with disdain and hatred. "Miranda, do you want me to list them out for you? Do you think that I don''t know what you said to Sierra?"


    A few years ago, when Miranda and Sierra were at that cafe, Johan was right by them.


    He did note out to stop them because he thought that Sierra would have faith in his feelings for her and would be unaffected by Miranda''s words. Unexpectedly, Sierra ended up giving in.


    Had Sierra understood him at all, or had she had more faith in their rtionship, she would not have made such a decision.


    However, Sierra did not. She believed Miranda''s words and thought that the person he really loved was Miranda.


    She would rather believe an outsider who had nothing to do with her than ask him what his true feelings were.


    That was the reason why he had treated Sierra with harshness and indifference all those years. He was mad that Sierra didn''t understand how he felt about her, and that she had treated him like amodity that could be bargained.


    Nheless, no matter how angry he was, his feelings for her had never changed, not even a shred.


    He was mad because Sierra had assumed that he didn''t love her. He was mad because she could think of all sorts of ways to trap him, but she was never once willing to ask if he loved her.


    A perfect example would be what had happened that very afternoon. Sierra had gotten into trouble with a group of thugs on her way to the airport and Johan knew that she didn''t set that up. He deliberately provoked her, hoping that she would exin to him that things weren''t like how he had made it out to be,


    yet she admitted it in one fell swoop.


    Her attitude in making the same mistakes over and over again made him boil with rage.


    "Johan, did Sierra say something to you?" Miranda thought that Sierra must have tattled something bad about her in front of Johan. Otherwise, Johan would never have done that to her.


    "Johan, don''t listen to her one-sided story. You have to listen to my exnation as well." Anxious, Miranda reached out to Johan but before she could even touch his sleeve, she froze still from his devoid nce.


    "She had never said anything to me." He was waiting for Sierra to tell him herself, but Sierra had never thought that she could rely on him and that he would be on her side.


    "Johan, if it''s because of me that there is some misunderstanding between you and Sierra, then let me exin it to her. As long as I make it clear to her, she will definitely forgive you." Since Miranda couldn''t get through to Johan, she had no choice but to return to her old ways and try to get through to Sierra.


    "Get lost!" Johan rebuked angrily, "I''m warning you, don''t you ever show up in front of Sierra again. If you say so much as a single word to her, I''ll definitely make you regret doing so."


    "Johan...."


    "Get out of my face now!"


    Initially, Miranda thought that she would be able to return to Johan''s side after returning to the country but she had never taken into consideration that her n would fail before it had even started.


    She waspletely and thoroughly defeated.


    She didn''t want to leave. She wanted to stay by Johan''s side and take one more nce at him. However, the pure hatred in his eyes looked as real as it could be.


    She didn''t want to see it, and she didn''t want to believe that he coulde to be so cruel to her.


    Back then, when she was still an ignorant child who was abandoned by her family, Mrs. Ss was the one who took her home. The warmth she felt in that family was unprecedented


    Johan took care of her like she was his own sister, and Miranda, too, thought of him as her brother, a person who she could rely on. Eventually, Johan grew to be a fine young man, and wherever he went, he was a vista to behold.


    It was a piece of cake for him to get into the best university in the country. Hence, in order to catch up with him, Miranda studied day and night to enroll herself into the same university as him.


    She had been hammering away and she never dared to slow down throughout those years as she knew that if she could not keep up with him, she would never have the chance to stay by his side.


    At that moment, she knew that her feelings for him had changed. It was no longer familial affection that she used to feel for him.


    Just as she was preparing for the college entrance examination and looking forward to going to the same university with him, Johan sent her a text message telling her that he had found a girl he liked.


    The weather that day was beautiful,


    and she was buried in her studies. It


    was the first time that she had received a message from him. It was just two short sentences, but she could still feel his emotions from between the lines.


    It was the happiest he had ever been ever since she met him.


    The message read, "Miranda, I met a girl today. Right off the bat, I knew that she was the girl I''ve been looking for for my entire life. You should study hard and I''ll bring you to meet her when you get into this school."


    At that moment, regardless of the nice weather, Miranda felt like the sky was gloomy as it sapped away everyst bit of her energy.


    She wondered, if she had confessed to Johan earlier, would he have epted her? Perhaps if she had, he wouldn''t have fallen in love with another


    girl.


    However, she knew very well that there were no ''ifs'' in this world. She had been a step toote in confessing her love for him, so she had lost before she could even begin.


    Later, she''d learned from the messages Johan sent her that the girl he liked was Sierra. From then on, she started doing a background check on Sierra and found out that Sierra was from the well-known and powerful Yard family.


    Compared with the daughter of the Yard family, she knew that she could never stand a chance. However, she didn''t want to give up that easily. She wanted to take back what belonged to her on her own.


    Hence, from that day on, she studied even harder than ever before.


    She must show Johan her merits.


    She wanted him to know that although she didn''te from a wealthy family like Sierra, she could be better at studying than Sierra. Furthermore, she wasn''t bad looking; she figured she should be better looking than Sierra,

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    On the first day of school, Miranda was once again met with an unpredicted truth.


    She found out that Sierra was the top scorer in the entrance exam. She was the overachiever that every university was dying to recruit.


    Not only did Sierrae from a good family, she was smart and beautiful to boot.


    Sierra possessed everything she could have in life. Miranda couldn''t figure out why she had to take Johan away from her when she already had so much.


    What made Miranda even more disappointed was not her inferiority but rather Johan.


    On the first day of school, she was over the moon to see that Johan was at the gate to receive her.


    However, when Johan took her luggage from her and she was wallowing in her excitement to see him,


    he said to her, "Miranda, that is the girl I like, Sierra. She will be your sister-inw in the future. You should get on well with her."


    She didn''t want to be nice to her. Instead, she


    hated her.


    Miranda knew deep down that there was no way she could stand a chance against Sierra, so to the best of her ability, she curried favor with her instead. She wanted to make use of Sierra''s friendship as a beeline to her own goals.


    Her n worked as expected. Through her rtionship with Sierra, she secured the opportunity to be an exchange student. She became an international student that was admired by all.


    She even thought she would be able to drive Sierra away and be with Johan once and for all after returning to the country.


    However, Johan was once again the one, who with his own hands, shattered all her dreams mercilessly.


    "Johan, I love you! Everything I do is out of my love for you. I want to be with you forever!" Miranda knew that if she didn''t make herself clear right then, she wouldn''t have the opportunity to do so ever again.


    "Get out!" Johan once again answered her in an emotionless and heartless tone.


    Miranda knew that she had lost the chance to turn the tables. She had lost it forever.


    With that, she dragged her weakened legs out of


    the infirmary.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The sun was shining brightly, but Miranda felt no warmth.


    Her dream was shattered. What should she do?


    "Miranda?"


    Her name was heard all of a sudden. She thought that it was Johan but when she looked back, she saw a different face.


    It was Maxtor, her senior from university.


    Trying her best to hide the disappointment in her heart, Miranda forced a smile. She didn''t want to humiliate herself in front of someone she knew, so she greeted with enthusiasm, "Hey, Maxtor, it''s you! What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "It''s really you. I hadn''t seen you for so long and you''ve be such a knockout." Maxtor greeted Miranda politely as he looked around. "Have you seen Sierra? She said she''de and pick me up. I''ve been waiting for quite some a while now, but she hasn''t shown up yet."


    Sierra!


    "It''s that d*mned Sierra again!"


    Miranda thought that Maxtor had greeted her because he remembered her and wanted to catch up with her. However, it turned out that he only greeted her to ask about Sierra.


    "Sorry, I haven''t seen her." Miranda turned around with a smile and tears began to flow down uncontrobly.


    Why was she always the one who was on the losing side despite all the hard work? She pondered.


    In the airport infirmary.


    After examining Sierra''s condition, the doctor told Johan that there was nothing serious about her and that she would wake up in no time. Johan sat next to Sierra''s bed. He ced hisrge palm on her forehead gently and his gaze was like glue, firmly fixated on her.


    After staring at her for a long time, he said slowly, "Sierra, do you know how much I love you?"


    His every word and action were influenced by her. Whenever she wasn''t frolicking around him, he felt like the world had lost its colour.


    With her hand in his, he confessed, "You never even bothered to ask me and just assumed that I loved someone else. Do you really think that I''m the kind of person who would be with you because of your family''s influence?"


    He admitted that the Ss family


    were just ordinary businessmen and it was true they could neverpare to the Yard family.


    However, he was confident that he was able to provide her with a life that was on par with her life with the Yard family with his own abilities.


    Ever since his university days, he had already started his own business and it was rather sessful.


    After graduating from university, he worked his fingers to the bone and expanded thepany.


    He had worked so hard because he wanted to tell her that she had made the right choice in picking him. He wanted her to know that she could rely on him for the rest of her life.


    But what about her?


    She seemed to have no faith that he was able to do that at all.


    Sierra even tried to use her family connections to help him when he repeatedly told her that he didn''t need it. Nevertheless, she refused to listen, leaving him no choice but to give up on any business which involved the Yard family.


    "Ring..."


    Sierra''s cell phone suddenly rang, interrupting Johan''s listless musings.


    He took out the phone from her handbag and looked at it. It was Maxtor. Why would Maxtor be calling her at that hour?


    Peeved, Johan frowned. "What is it?"


    His indifferent tone made Maxtor, who was on the other side of the phone, extremely irked. "Hey, Johan, we have been friends for so many years. You don''t have to speak to me like that just because I told your girl to pick me up."


    "She came to the airport to pick you up?" Johan smiled bitterly as he was hoping that Sierra was there because of him.


    "Who else would she pick up? Are you afraid that she might run away with some other man?" Maxtor said jokingly, "You can put your heart at ease. She loves you way too much. She would never run off with another man even if she was held at gunpoint."


    Did she really love him though? Johan wondered.


    Sierra often said that she loved him, yet she never trusted him which often made Johan feel like Sierra was just enjoying the thrill of toying with him. Maxtor''s voice once again sounded through the phone. "By the way, are you guys here already? I''ve been waiting for you guys for a long time." Johan said, "Well, you didn''t ask me to pick you up, did you?"


    Maxtor was so disgruntled that he cried out,


    "Excuse me, I called Sierra. How can you not know about it?"


    "Well, she didn''t tell me about it." In the past, Sierra would tell him about everything she did. She would give him a phone call and bber to him even if it was just about a piece of clothing that she wanted to buy. To borrow her words, she just wanted him to think of her


    twenty-four-seven. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    However, at some point, Sierra no longer told him anything about herself nor did she pester him ever again.


    "Does that mean that you guys are


    standing me up? Huh, I really can''t believe that you and Sierra actually chose love over friendship. Very well, if you two don''te today, then I''m afraid that you''ve lost yourself a friend." In fact, Maxtor always knew that both of them valued love more than friendship, but he still couldn''t help but get annoyed by that.


    "Come to the airport infirmary." Johan hung up the phone as soon as he said that.


    "The infirmary? What''s wrong with Sierra?" Maxtor''s fury instantly vanished and was supnted by worry.


    He immediately dashed to the infirmary. The moment he arrived, he could see Sierra lying on the bed. He looked at Johan in dismay. "Did you


    do something to her?"


    Johan did not speak.


    Maxtor added, "What on earth happened, Johan?"

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    Johan was still mming up. Maxtor was so anxious that he couldn''t stand still. "Johan, what happened between you and Sierra? Can''t you at least exin the situation to me?"


    After a long silence, Johan looked up and out of the window. "There have been so many fights and misunderstandings between us in the past years and it seems that the past was a time that we can never go back to."


    Upon hearing this, Maxtor seemed to have put his finger on the crux of the problem. "Did Miranda make Sierra misunderstand you?"


    Maxtor said earnestly, "Johan, I''ve told you before that that woman has a twisted psyche and you need to stay away from her. You pitied her for being an orphan, but look at what she has been up to."


    "It has nothing to do with Miranda. It''s me. If I..." If he had exined everything to Sierra back then, she wouldn''t have felt that insecure about their rtionship.


    He knew everything, but he still got mad at her.


    Maxtor continued, "Hey, this is not the Johan I know. Are you telling me that you want to give up on the years of rtionship you guys have?"


    "I don''t want to, and I want to start over with her. But I''m not sure if she''s willing to give me a chance to start all over with her again." Johan turned back and looked at Sierra, who was lying on the hospital bed.


    She used to be full of energy, and everyone around her would be deeply attracted to her. It was him who destroyed her self esteem and made her feel insecure.


    The moment he saw her pass out earlier, it suddenly urred to him that what she needed from him was his sincere care. She just wanted him to tell her that he truly loved her.


    However, he had failed to do such a simple thing throughout the years they were together.


    Sierra gradually regained her consciousness and opened her eyes slowly. The first person who entered her line of vision was Maxtor. She was stunned. "Maxtor, why are you here?"


    "I saw you fainting as soon as I came out of the gate, so I sent you to the infirmary." It was Johan who had asked Maxtor to keep it a secret as he was worried that Sierra wouldn''t want to see him, so he left before she woke up.


    "I came here to pick you up, but you had to send me to the infirmary instead. I''m really sorry, Maxtor." Although Sierra didn''t say it, deep down, she had already regarded Johan as a heartless man.


    She''d fainted right in front of him, yet he didn''t even bother to send her to the infirmary.


    However, she could understand why he had behaved that way. He had just reunited with the woman he loved, how in the world would he be in any mood to care about an inconsequential woman such as her?


    "Sierra, are you feeling better?" Maxtor noticed the sh of disappointment that sped through her eyes.


    As long as she still cared about Johan, even by a modicum, Johan would still have a chance to win Sierra back.


    "Yeah, I''m fine now." Sierra smiled brightly. "Thank you!"


    "We are good friends. You don''t have to be this formal to me." Maxtor sat Sierra up as he continued, "Let''s go, let''s head downtown first." "Okay." Sierra nodded.


    On the way out, Maxtor asked again, "Sierra, did you have a fight with Johan?" "Not exactly a fight but I just realized all of a sudden that he doesn''t have me in his heart at all so I just decided to give up I guess." Now that she had moved on, Sierra was willing to talk about Johan openly in front of others.


    Maxtor was surprised by Sierra''s words. He said, "Who said that Johan doesn''t have you in his heart? Did he tell you that himself? Or did you hear it from someone else?"


    Sierra asked in reply, "Does it matter though?"


    "Of course it does." Maxtor tried his best to persuade her. "You''re giving up on a man who you have loved for so many years. Shouldn''t you at least figure out the reason that made you decide to give up on him?"


    "I just never felt any love from him. If it was just someone else telling me that he didn''t love me, that wouldn''t have stopped me from loving him." If it weren''t for Johan''s actions that made her feel so neglected time and time again, how would she have been able to let go? Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Sometimes, it wasn''t that one had fallen out of love, but they had simply epted reality as it was.


    Loving someone was something joyful but whenever she chased after Johan, all she felt was unbearable pain. Life was so short, so why should she torture herself like that?


    Maxtor said, "Why do you think that he doesn''t love you? Perhaps he loves you very much, but he''s just restraining his emotions due to some other reason."


    "Maxtor, can we stop talking about him already? I don''t want to talk about the past anymore. I don''t want my mood to be affected by people who don''t matter to me anymore."


    "Well okay. How about you treat me to a meal then?" Maxtor said as he prayed for Johan in his heart, hoping that he would be able to win his beloved girl back.


    "Okay, you can choose any restaurant you like."


    "Since it''s your treat, I''ll have to


    choose the most expensive restaurant in town. The food doesn''t have to be good, but as long as it has the poshest interiors and superb services, then I''m totally down for it."


    Sierra was really amused by Maxtor''s exaggerations. "You really are the same old you, Maxtor. It''s been three years since west met but you''re still the same."


    Maxtor said flippantly, "It''s because that''s the only way for me to be on par with your status."


    "My status?" Sierra shook her head. "I admit that my family background has brought me a lot of riches and privileges. However, it has brought me a great deal of obstacles too."


    It was so when she became the top scorer on her own efforts back then as many people thought that she didn''t deserve the title.


    Many of them assumed that she had only been awarded such a title due to her family connections.


    Tried as she might to score well, all of them brushed all her efforts away and assumed that her family had provided her everything.


    "Every family has its own troubles, and every individual has different struggles to contend with in life." Maxtor''s family was pretty well-off too, so he understood Sierra''s worries well.


    Sierra took a deep breath and patted Maxtor''s shoulder. "Alright, enough of all these. Let''s just have fun and enjoy to our heart''s content today." "Okay." Maxtor responded as he looked back. Johan was in the crowd, his gaze fixated on Sierra.


    Maxtor thought that Johan was no longer the same man he once knew. Johan used to be like a sun, warming everyone up wherever he went. However, as he became more mature and charming, his temperament had done aplete turnaround as he would give off a gloomy and dark aura every now and then.


    Even when he was right beside, one would feel that he was far away, and there was never a happy smile on his face.


    It was indeed true that love could be more toxic than poison. It could make a stone-cold man melt into a puddle.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At the sight of Johan, Maxtor vowed that he would stay single forever, and that he would never change who he was for a woman.

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    Eight monthster.


    Adrienne had given birth to a daughter, gathering the entire Yard family in Chatterton Town.


    Everyone was in high spirits but Jefferson had a sour expression on, as if that was the worst day of his life.


    Sierra found a moment and went over to Jefferson. "Hey, Jeff. Adrienne just gave birth but why do you have such a long face on? Did you want a son instead or something?"


    Jefferson responded rudely, "It doesn''t matter to me whether it''s a boy or a girl. That little girl is our daughter, and I''ll love her no matter what."


    Sierra continued, "Why do you look so upset then?"


    "Must I have a reason for that?" Well, he was angry at himself. Adrienne had almost lost her life in thebor room earlier, but he hadn''t been able to offer any help.


    Throughout Adrienne''s pregnancy, Jefferson had done an enormous amount of research and found out that a C-section birth was rtively safer. Hence, he''d insisted that Adrienne undergo a cesarean operation instead.


    On the other hand, Adrienne, that little idiot, with their obstetrician''s approval, insisted on going for natural birth.


    The two of them had been fighting over that matter for a few months but Adrienne refused topromise and ended up making him watch her go through all that pain just to give birth to their child.


    Sierra red at him and said, "Don''t you know that new mothers are vulnerable after childbirth? Aren''t you afraid that she will misunderstand you if you keep having that expression on?"


    "The truth is, I''m scared," said Jefferson with a sigh.


    Sierra said, "You? Scared? Are you kidding me?"


    "I used to think that I could do anything and I was confident I could protect the woman I love. But I felt so useless when she was in thebor room. There was nothing I could do to help her when she was in pain. It was said that a woman''s constitution is weaker than a man, but why did God make it so that women are the one to bear children and not men?" asked Jefferson.


    Sierra did not expect Jefferson to say something like that. Gratified, she said, "Hey, who knows?


    Maybe after a few decades, men will be able to carry babies instead of women."


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m going to see my babies." Jefferson prepared some baby form and brought it to the room. His sullen expression turned gentle as soon as he entered the room. "Little Specky, are you feeling better now?"


    "You took such good care of me, of course I''m feeling much better." Before going intobor, Adrienne was worried that Jefferson wouldn''t know how to take care of a baby. If so, she would have to bear the burden of taking care of a child all by herself.


    Unexpectedly, not only did Jefferson take care of her well, he even took superb care of their baby. Arguably, better than she did.


    Initially, they had hired a nanny, and Britney had also volunteered to help take care of the baby. However, Jefferson insisted on doing all those on his own. Not only did he take care of Adrienne, he did everything else on his own too, including changing the baby''s diapers and feeding the baby.


    "It''s time to feed her. You should get some more sleep while I feed her," urged Jefferson as he cradled the child in his arms and fed her milk, carefully and considerately.


    Never needed to take care of their daughter, all Adrienne could do every day ever since giving birth was eat and sleep. So how could she possibly fall right back to sleep then?


    She gazed up at Jefferson, and then back down at the baby in his arms. A veritable warmth swept over her heart.


    In fact, Adrienne had lived feeling like a sinner ever since what had happened with her father. She had never even thought that she would be able to lead such a simple, peaceful and happy life.


    Jefferson had always been by her side; he had helped her get through those difficult times.


    "Jeff..." She whispered to him, and he immediately looked up at her, his face unable to conceal his concern. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Adrienne grabbed her daughter''s hand with one hand and Jefferson''s hand in the other. "Jeff, have I ever told you that I love you?"


    "No," Jefferson replied. After a short pause, he finally realized what Adrienne had just said, "Little Specky, what did you just say?"


    "I said I love you." Adrienne shed him a mischievous smile.


    "I got you. Now, go to sleep, and don''t say anything more." That d*mned woman. Why would she say something like that at a time like this? Didn''t she know how tempting she sounded?


    If it weren''t for the fact that she had just had a baby, he would definitely make sure she would not be able to get out of bed for the next few days. Jefferson''s tone was harsh as usual, but that was the Jefferson she knew. Although he was a little fierce when he spoke, he was undoubtedly a thoughtful husband.


    She had been too slow to realize how she truly felt for him back then but she eventually came to realize that he had already invaded every corner of her life.


    She was ustomed to his existence, and she felt like it was natural for her to rely on him and trust him. It was only recently that she had understood that that was what love was all about.


    It seemed like she would never be able to part from him in this lifetime. She thought.


    Standing outside the door, Sierra was delighted to hear the conversation between the two.


    People often said that young love could not stand the test of time as people changed once they grew up.


    However, Jefferson and Adrienne showed with their actions that it was possible. They had proven to everyone that their incandescent love couldst for the rest of their life.


    However, where was the man who Sierra could be with for the rest of her life?


    At that thought, Sierra could hear her phone buzzing. She took out her cell phone and saw that Johan had sent her a text message.


    He said that he was downstairs, and that he hoped that she could go out on a date with him.


    Sierra had no idea which screw was loose with Johan. He was the one who had contacted her to get the divorce done on the day after they had returned from the airport.


    Just as she thought that they no longer had anything to do with each other, Johan started to spring up in ces she was at from time to time and imed that it was just a mere ''coincidence''.


    It seemed like he was using all her old tactics back on her bying all the way to Chatterton Town for her.


    Sierra didn''t want to pay him any mind so she didn''t reply to his messages.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After a while, another message came in. "I''m at the door."


    Sierra thought that Johan might actually sashay straight into the house if she were to ignore him again. She didn''t want him to bother her family, so she had no choice but to meet him.


    Sierra opened the door and as expected, she saw Johan standing there. Looking at her, he raised a smile and said, "Miss Sierra, could you please do me the honor of treating you to a meal?"


    Sierra was obviously irritated by his


    ridiculous behaviors. She finally understood how he used to feel when she pestered him back then. She questioned in annoyance, "Johan, don''t you need to work? When did you be so free?"


    "I''ve lost too much because of work, including the woman I love so I''m going to win her back this time. Do you think can still do that?" Johan looked at Sierra with affection in his eyes. That look was exactly the look he had back in their university days.


    Even so, Sierra didn''t dare to take that leap of faith. She had just been unshackled, so she didn''t want to get caught up all over again. "Johan, once


    the ship has sailed, it can never dock again."


    "But I feel like even though I''ve


    missed it can still find it again as


    long as I turn back in time." He knew that he had scarred her beyond repair in the past, so it would be difficult for her to trust him again.


    However, he still had a lifetime to win her back.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!